ã€ŠIt&#x27;s Lonely to Be Invincibleã€‹


 Chapter 1: I Will Never Die

    <h4>Chapter 1: I Will Never Die</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Within a deste canyon, grays of every shade covered the sky, while the overwhelming stench of blood and the sound of shrieks took over the barrennd.

    ¡°I must be dreaming.¡±

    There was a teenager lying on the ground in a pool of blood. He sneakily turned to the corpse that was next to him, wiped the fresh blood that was trickling out of it onto his face, andy on the floor straight, pretending he was dead.

    ¡°The people here really do not value their lives, huh?¡± He opened his eyes slightly, watching the intense battle taking ce in front of him. He had a beautiful face, and paired with his long ponytail, he looked slightly feminine.

    Some distance away, a sword light struck the ground, chopping a number of people in half in an instant.

    A gigantic pitch-ck beast covered in scales came into his vision stamping its foot heavily, causing the ground to shake. This is a living hell.

    ¡°Oh mother, I want to go home!¡± the teenager, Lin Fan, wailed.

    Lin Fan had no idea how he got here. Three days ago, he was still gaming at homefortably, and he fell asleep soon after. When he woke up, he was right here in this unfamiliar environment.

    Shortly after he woke up, memories not belonging to him filled his mind.

    The body that Lin Fan was in now belonged to another guy who had the same name, looks, and even birthmark as him. This information threw Lin Fan off his feet. What on earth is going on?

    And he was currently at a ce called the Magnificent me Sect, just like the one he read about in a novel.

    The Magnificent me Sect was established a hundred and thirty years ago by the mighty Emperor Yanhua, who led his unyielding citizens in overthrowing the brutal tyrant and building up a nation of hope.

    However, it was a pity that the sect was too weak, which made them the prey of many other sects who had been eyeing their fortune. Thus, the sect suffered from constant invasion.

    This was none of Lin Fan¡¯s business in the past, but now, it was. He was utterly shocked upon realizing the situation he was in.

    Lin Fan was currently a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect that was part of the army. Three days after he found himself in this new body, he would have to leave for the battle against the invaders.

    As soon as he heard the news, Lin Fan attempted to escape numerous times, but it was to no avail. The sect was heavily guarded, making it impossible for him to do so. Therefore, he was now right here, lying in the middle of the battlefield pretending he was dead, with the hope of surviving the bloody war taking ce right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Mamma mia, please, wake me up from this nightmare!¡± Lin Fan muttered, shaking with fear.

    If you really insist on transmigrating me, then at least bring me to a decent ce! What is this!? Is this a joke?!

    Plop!

    A figure could be seen walking over before crashing onto Lin Fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be dead.¡± The figure looked at Lin Fan. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper and there was blood spurting out of his chest. However,pared to the horn shooting out of his forehead, the huge amount of blood was nothing scary to Lin Fan. What on earth? Is this even a human being?

    ¡°Brother,¡± Lin Fan called out softly. ¡°Can we take a rest? Look at the blood on your chest. It¡¯s better if we rest here until the end.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Oh my, did he agree just like that? Lin Fan stared at him, unable to believe his ears, while the other party turned around andy next to him. ¡°It¡¯s such a great day though...¡±

    The next second, a sword pierced through his heart. Lin Fan had murdered him with the sword lying by his side.

    The man with a silver horn on his forehead turned to Lin Fan in disbelief. He let go of the weapon that he was gripping onto tightly with his hand and breathed out a word; ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. It¡¯s obvious that you were trying to kill me too.¡± Lin Fan had never killed a person, but being transported into this messy world, he had no other choice but to kill unless he wished to be stabbed to death.

    The memory of the other ¡°Lin Fan¡± left him with the knowledge that he should attack if he wished to survive.

    Lin Fan immediately got back to pretending to be a corpse within no time.

    ¡°Oh my god. How do I survive this?¡±

    ¡°You have in a Body Tempering Stage Three living spirit. You have gained 30 points.¡±

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± A voice rang in Lin Fan¡¯s head, making him jump up in shock before lying back down within the blink of an eye. If not for the intense battle taking ce around Lin Fan, he would have stood up to get himself an answer.

    Shortly, he heard the voice ringing across his head once again.

    ¡°Name: Lin Fan.

    ¡°Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage One (+).

    ¡°Experience Points: 0

    ¡°Points: 30

    ¡°Rewarded with a ticket for the Epic draw.¡±

    Lin Fan could see a wheel covered with different images in his mind. It started spinning on its own at lighting speed, leaving Lin Fan to be confused about the current situation.

    I do not know what this is, but it¡¯s dope! Thankfully, Lin Fan was able to adapt to changes quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve received an Epic level buff: Immortality.

    ¡°Immortality: You will not perish even if the world does (Takes 10 seconds to revive).¡±

    Lin Fan could feel a slight change taking ce in his body. There seemed to be an unknown current of energy flowing through his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He blinked his eyes, extremely confused. This makes no sense. Immortality?

    Does that mean what I think it means?

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that spot in the sky? Am I going to wake up?¡± Lin Fan stared at the bright spot shining brightly in the middle of the sky, which was getting bigger in size as time passed.

    When the spot got close enough, Lin Fan¡¯s heart stopped. Oh my god. What kind of evil is this? I did nothing other than lie here, minding my own business, yet I could get shot while lying down? Such luck!

    Szzzz!

    An ice-cold de pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body mercilessly. Am I going to die? Lin Fan stared at the sky in despair.

    Ten secondster...

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m alive again?¡± Lin Fan opened up his eyes. He could see a sword piercing through his body. Lin Fan did not feel even slight pain, and surprisingly, his mind was clear. Lin Fan grabbed the hilt tightly and pulled the sword out of his body.

    Bright red blood spurted all around the ce, but Lin Fan wasn¡¯t even slightly hurt as the injury healed within no time.

    Lin Fan jumped up in excitement. Immortality must be real, huh?

    Or do I have a hack?

    Suddenly, a figure dropped down right in front of Lin Fan.

    ¡°No... I must persevere.¡± The person tried to help himself up, gripping a purple ball tightly while his sight was fixed on the battle that was taking ce a distance away, where a gigantic beast had just ughtered a fewrades without blinking an eye.

    Lin Fan turned to the obese man. The memories that he had obtained from this new body provided him with the information about the man¡¯s background: an extremely hard-working and quiet man. He was currently on the ground, holding onto his belly where blood was flowing out constantly, and he was as pale as a sheet of paper. He must have been injured on his belly.

    ¡°Hey fatty, pretend to be dead or else you really will be,¡± Lin Fan whispered.

    The obese man turned to Lin Fan, slightly shocked that Lin Fan wasn¡¯t dead. Anger soon took over as he tried tosh out at Lin Fan, but he was too drained to do so, thus he ended up just ring at Lin Fan with fury.

    ¡°No, I need to send that beast to hell. If they manage to break through, our family and friends will die or be turned into servants at their hands,¡± Lu Qiming growled at Lin Fan.

    Wow, where did he get the energy to yell at me? Lin Fan stared at him, jaw wide open.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be a coward! If everyone was like you, then the sect would be doomed! Our future would be ruined, and our descendants would be ves to them!¡±

    Lin Fan stared at the obese man clutching his belly right in front of him nkly. He indeed does not speak much, but he sure is righteous.

    To Lin Fan¡¯s surprise, the obese man tried to stand up. However, he could not because of the fresh blood that was gushing out of his belly, painting the ground bright red, and he fell down once again.

    Unwillingness and despair could be seen from Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes as he shut them slowly.

    Out of nowhere, he felt someone trying to take away the purple ball in his hand.

    Lu Qiming opened his eyes in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t do this, who will? Just hand this matter to me. If I do note back, remember to burn incense paper for me yearly.¡±

    All Lin Fan hoped to do was leave this ce right away. What does your battle have to do with me?

    And with my immortality, I can go anywhere I want to in this world.

    This world had caught Lin Fan¡¯s interest. Of course, he would not have paid any attention if he did not have the buff.

    ¡°You...¡± Lu Qiming stared at Lin Fan in shock. Never would he have thought that thisrade of his would be so brave.

    Lin Fan stared at him with determination. ¡°The wind will blow and the stream will flow, but a hero will go and nevere back. I¡¯ll leave now. Live on with my determination.¡±

    Lu Qiming¡¯s face turned even redder as Lin Fan¡¯s words rang in his mind.

    Tears flowed down his cheek as Lu Qiming shouted at the figure dashing to the battlefield. ¡°You must survive.¡±

    Lin Fan did not even bother to turn back as he continued dashing forward.

    ¡°Survive? What nonsense, I¡¯m getting out of here.¡±

    As Lin Fan got closer, he realized that the gigantic beast was not that enormous, but it resembled Godzi.

    Lu Qiming sat on the floor, staring at the figure that was now far away.

    It was impossible to destroy the beast, but Lu Qiming still kept his hopes high.

    All of a sudden, the figure that Lu Qiming was following dropped to the ground. Due to it being too far away, Lu Qiming could not tell what happened to Lin Fan.

    ¡°No...!¡± Lu Qiming wailed. But the next second, something unbelievable happened; that figure that dropped down stood up.

    Perhaps it was Lu Qiming¡¯s imagination, but the figure¡¯s back was covered in blood.

    ¡°Darn it. Why are those idiots chopping me? A crowd will always bring trouble,¡± Lin Fan muttered. Somebody chopped him in his back when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. Luckily this immortality works and revived me after ten seconds.

    He thought no more and started running off.

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Not longter, somebody killed him again. The other party shed his neck. Lin Fan could not feel the pain, but he could see the blood gushing out of his neck and sshing onto his face.

    Seeing the figure far away dropping down once again, Lu Qiming felt that his world wasing to an end, but to his surprise, the figure stood up after a few seconds and started running toward the gigantic beast.

    Lu Qiming clenched his fist tightly ¨C so tightly that fingernail marks formed on his hand. He was sobbing badly, touched by Lin Fan¡¯s act that he perceived to be of perseverance and bravery.

    How brave and how strong must his will be?

    Lu Qiming gritted his teeth and made a promise to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to pass down your spirit.¡±

    On his way, Lin Fan lost count of the number of times that he had died, but thankfully, he managed to revive every time.

    Even with immortality though, they keep killing me as they wish.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan thought of an idea. He stuck closely to the ground and wiggled his way to the beast slowly.

    The battleground gained an earthworm.

    The crowd was in an intense battle, so nobody noticed the earthworm wiggling around.

    ¡°Ah-ha, this is better. I¡¯ll stop getting killed.¡± Lin Fan smiled proudly. I¡¯m so smart.

    Not longter, Lin Fan looked up to see the gigantic beast standing right in front of him.

    It was a scary beast that killed many with just a stomp.

    There were four figures floating next to the beast. They were staring into space, as if the battle had nothing to do with them.

    Lin Fan crawled his way to the beast. Even now, there was nobody who took notice of Lin Fan, including the four figures floating next to the beast. They did not even take a look at the ground, as the enemies on the ground wouldn¡¯t be worth them worrying over.

    Suddenly, the gigantic beast stomped on the ground. Lin Fan managed to escape its attack, but it was still so strong that it sent Lin Fan flying off, puking blood.

    Lin Fan cursed. ¡°Darn it.¡±

    When he revived once again, he rushed to catch up with the beast.

    The ball he had was a weapon of the Magnificent me Sect. It was a Mortal high-ss support tool painstakingly made by their tool-refining masters.

    It was designed to assist the Divine Cannon in aiming correctly at its target.

    Lin Fan stood in between the beast¡¯s legs and held the ball high. He took in a deep breath and pressed the ¡°on¡± button before shouting a touching sentence that he saw elsewhere.

    ¡°Fire at me!¡±

    He was so loud that the whole battlefield heard him.

    Boom!

    The great force of the cannon shot straight to the sky.

    ¡°Oh my god, they don¡¯t even hesitate, huh?¡± Even though I have immortality, I do not want to be bombed into pieces!

    ¡°Aish, run!¡± Lin Fan ran away from the battlefield before the shotnded.

    Lu Qiming, who was lying on the ground in despair, looked up in shock.

    He made it!

    Lu Qiming could no longer hold in his tears, and they gushed out like a waterfall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you for life!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s action touched all the Magnificent me Sect disciples, inspiring them to win the war.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± The four figures floating next to the beast could not believe their eyes as they were sent flying in an instant.

    The ground shook violently.

    A strong force could be felt across the battlefield.

    Lin Fan might have run quite far, but he did not escape the strong shockwave that came right after him and sent him into the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m flying!¡±

 Chapter 2: Iâ€™m Excited

    <h4>Chapter 2: I¡¯m Excited</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    He didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but when Lin Fan opened his eyes, the scene that weed him knocked him off his feet.

    ¡°Where am I? Where did you bring me?¡±

    He squinted his eyes and looked toward the destend that was a distance away from him. Lin Fan sneered.

    ¡°Wow, that explosion brought me this far, huh? But that¡¯s good. They will think I¡¯m dead, and I¡¯m now free to go anywhere I want.¡±

    Lin Fan giggled, revealing both rows of his pearly white teeth.

    This immortality is superb! At least it can ensure that I do not die and I can do whatever I want!

    Oh yeah, when I killed that guy, there seemed to be something in my mind.

    Within no time, the picture that Lin Fan was anticipating appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Name: Lin Fan.

    ¡°Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage One (+).

    ¡°Experience Points: 100

    ¡°Points: 30¡±

    ¡°Oh lord, this is so damn cool.¡± If any others were to be ced in Lin Fan¡¯s position, they would definitely be shocked, confused, or even terrified, but this was Lin Fan, whose adaptability was extraordinary. All he focused on was how it was mandatory for a handsome guy like him to have a hack.

    If I did not have this hack, then why would I continue? I¡¯d rather die right away.

    Anyway, I seemed to gain the 30 points after I killed the silver horned guy, but where did all these experience pointse from? It was non-existent to start with.... Oh, when I was being shed to death, there was a slight increase.

    But when Lin Fan saw that the cultivation was only at Body Tempering Stage One, he rolled his eyes.

    What on earth, so this other ¡°Lin Fan¡± was so bad and weak that his cultivation was at the weakest stage?

    Such a headache!

    Life back on earth was heavenly. What brought me here? I only fell asleep, yet I woke up here? If I was invincible then it would be fine, but look at the cultivation I¡¯m at!

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s the plus sign right behind the cultivation?¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes and pressed on it lightly.

    Something incredible happened.

    ¡°Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Two (+).

    ¡°Experience Points: 0¡±

    ¡°What is this...?¡± Lin Fan breathed out. He felt a current of energy flowing through his body, and he seemed to have gained more strength.

    Lin Fan clenched his fist. I do indeed feel way stronger than before. Dope. This is dope.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Lin Fan cackled. He felt as if he was standing on top of the world. In novels, the main character always has to put in their blood, sweat, and tears to cultivate, yet I am able to increase my cultivation with just a touch! Who in this world would be able to end me?

    But soon, he realized that something was out of the ce.

    The experience points were 0 at the start, increased to 100 within a short period of time, and were back at 0. So I must be killed to increase my experience points? But that shouldn¡¯t be the only way. I will need to look into it.

    As for the regr points, I have no idea what I should do with them.

    In normal circumstances, there would be a points city for me to exchange the points for gifts or lottery draws. It¡¯s such a disappointment that I don¡¯t see anything now.

    Thud.

    Noises could be heard from afar.

    Lin Fan crouched behind a rock and peeped over it. He could not believe what came into his sight.

    What on earth?

    Aren¡¯t those the people I saw on the battlefield? Why are they running toward me?

    Did I manage to save the world just now?

    He took a quick nce around himself only to realize that there was no way out.

    If he met them face-to-face, it would not be fatal for him since he could just revive, but Lin Fan wanted freedom, not to be captured alive.

    An idea popped up in Lin Fan¡¯s head. His eyes shone with determination, and with all his strength, he banged his head against the rock.

    Bang!

    ¡°Wow, Lin Fan, you¡¯re so dope!¡±

    Blood flowed out of his head, and he tried to get every drop of it.

    He wiped the blood all over himself andy on floor motionlessly with his tongue stuck out, pretending to be dead.

    The noises got closer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Magnificent me Sect people are all mad. How is it possible that we were defeated?¡±

    ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±

    ¡°Haish.¡±

    ¡°Look, a Magnificent me Sect disciple who¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°These disgusting people. I hope he does not die in peace!¡±

    Ssh!

    Lin Fan felt a de stuck right into his flesh. Oh god.

    These dogs are absolutely sick. I¡¯m already pretending to be dead, yet you are stabbing me? Sick!

    But even so, he remained motionless.

    If they knew about my immortality, I would be in big trouble.

    Suddenly, a sentence shed through his mind.

    ¡°Experience Points: 10¡±

    So my guess was right. It indeed increased.

    ¡°This evil disciple of Magnificent me Sect, I¡¯m going to turn you into diced meat!¡±

    Damn it!

    When I be invincible, you will be the first to die.

    But wait, the experience points did not increase this time.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°One attack each will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    And then, a tragedy took ce; every madman who passed by gave him a sh on his ¡°dead body.¡±

    Fortunately, he gained more experience points.

    +10

    +10

    ...

    However, it took ten seconds for Lin Fan to revive. He would be considered dead in the meantime, and whoever gave him a sh during that period would not grant him experience points.

    A few moments passed.

    The noises got lower and lower.

    Lin Fan immediately opened up his eyes and caressed his head.

    I¡¯m fine.

    The Magnificent me Sect must have won or these madmen would not be out here.

    Let¡¯s look at the experience points.

    What? It¡¯s 150 now!

    I was shed about 15 times.

    Lin Fan pressed the plus sign beside the cultivation again, but to no avail.

    Not enough this time, huh? Whatever, let¡¯s see.... Where shall I go now?

    A breeze blew past, causing Lin Fan to shudder.

    He looked down to see that his clothes were torn into pieces. Ah, let me find something to cover up first.

    ording to the previous Lin Fan¡¯s memory, the Magnificent me Sect was currently in a mess. There is danger lurking around everywhere. However, I finally got out. I should seize the chance to do whatever I want and travel anywhere.

    I¡¯m going to go everywhere in this world.

    The world is huge. Having been transported to a foreign world, I have to live life the way I want.

    I have such a great hack, I will definitely reach the peak of life.

    The next minute, he took back all his words.

    Hiding behind the rock, he could see everything that was taking ce right in front of him. He did a u-turn without hesitation.

    I guess the Magnificent me Sect is safer.

    I¡¯m a hero after all.

    They should wee me.

    There might be girls admiring me, the hero. Then I would be able to find a partner too.

    Sounds exciting, actually.

 Chapter 3: Future

    <h4>Chapter 3: Future</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Huh, where are they?¡±

    When Lin Fan got back to the battlefield, it was once again the barrennd it was before. There wasn¡¯t even a single corpse in sight.

    Lin Fan did not know how many had sacrificed their lives in the battle, but from how intense it was, there should be at least ten thousand people that were sacrificed.

    How long was I unconscious that the battlefield is totally cleared up now?

    He had only been in the Magnificent me Sect for three days, so of course he wasn¡¯t attached to it even slightly. However, what was on the other side was too dangerous, and even with immortality, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself, so returning was the best choice.

    Lin Fan scanned around the ce, but there wasn¡¯t anything left. What on earth?

    I would be a walking joke if anyone sees me in this state as well.

    If I continue, I¡¯ll reach where the Magnificent me Sect is located. I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    Time flew past.

    ¡°Hey, stop there. Who are you?¡± All of a sudden, Lin Fan heard a yell. Two men came up to him with weapons in their hands and were staring at Lin Fan guardedly.

    Oh, lord. Finally.

    ¡°I¡¯m one of you. Calm down.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand. He reached for his pocket to pull out a piece of evidence, only to realize that all he was wearing now was a cloth covering his crotch.

    The skinnier man stared at Lin Fan weirdly. Why is he dressed in such a manner? He looked at him in disdain and sneered. ¡°What do you have to prove that you¡¯re not a spy?¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him in disbelief. Spy? God bless your intelligence.

    Which spy in their right mind would wear this?

    Idiot.

    The taller man shook his head. ¡°I feel that we should just kill this kiddo. He looks so perverted and is from some unknown origin.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do so.¡± The skinnier man shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡± The taller one rolled his eyes. ¡°I could just sh him in half and be done with him.¡±

    Hearing them, Lin Fan turned as red as a beetroot. I have travelled so far to look for you just to have you kill me? Pigs!

    This is absurd!

    ¡°What do you want to do to me!?¡± Lin Fan yelled. ¡°This is such a disappointment. I help you get rid of that beast and yet you want to kill me as soon as I return?¡±

    Both of them turned to Lin Fan in utter disbelief.

    ¡°Are you the disciple that told me to fire at you?¡± the skinny man stammered.

    ¡°Who else could it be? I already sacrificed myself for you all, yet you want to kill me? Oh my, this is so sad. I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Lin Fan sniffed as if he had never thought of this possibility.

    As soon as Lin Fan turned around, someone grabbed onto his arm.

    Lin Fan snickered. Easy. I only need a few words to make you feel guilty.

    Indeed.

    ¡°Junior brother, pardon us. Me and senior brother were really unaware.¡± The skinnier man looked down in guilt as he stopped ring at Lin Fan in anger.

    How would they not know that they were only able to win this war thanks to this disciple? If not for him, the Magnificent me Sect might now be in a mess.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll forgive you if that¡¯s the case.¡± Lin Fan turned back, making his hair flip.

    As for the taller disciple, he was also buff. He put his arm around Lin Fan and stared at him seriously. ¡°Junior brother, I apologize for my words. Don¡¯t take it to heart, I¡¯m just rough.¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes secretly. Buff but seems brainless.

    Lin Fan smiled at his decision. Even with immortality, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape if I was captured previously.

    Here seems to be safer, and I¡¯ll be able to escapeter if I have the chance.

    ¡°May I know the names of my senior brothers?¡±

    The skinnier man¡¯s hair flowed down his shoulders. He looked decent and feminine. ¡°I¡¯m Yin Xiaotian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Gao Dazhuang. We are a family from now on. You cane to me if you need any help. My hobby is to assist those in need.¡±

    He indeed lives up to his name. Tall (Gao), buff (Zhuang), and silly (Dazhuang is considered a silly name).

    And who¡¯s his family member? You can¡¯t just call anyone your family member.

    But they seem friendly, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Fan.¡±

    All of a sudden, Yin Xiaotian let out a yelp. ¡°Yeah, Dazhuang, take care of Junior Brother Lin. I¡¯ll go and inform the senior brothers right away.¡±

    With that, Yin Xiaotian dashed off.

    Lin Fan watched him take off and turned to Gao Dazhuang. ¡°Senior Brother Dazhuang, where is Senior Brother Yin going?¡±

    Gao Dazhuang patted Lin Fan¡¯s back hard and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re our hero. Our senior brothers are all searching for you.¡±

    Oh, and here I was worried about what grave matter it was.

    Lin Fan wanted to roll his eyes badly.

    Under Gao Dazhuang¡¯s lead, he got past a few obstacles.

    ording to the other Lin Fan¡¯s memory, this was not the sect itself, but a camp set up temporarily to prepare for the battle with the invaders.

    Lin Fan was slightly embarrassed by Gao Dazhuang now though; he constantly shouted the same thing at every person they met.

    ¡°This is the junior brother that killed the beast during the war. He¡¯s a hero!¡±

    And now, every single person was staring at him with admiration.

    Lin Fan stood with his chest up. It¡¯s fortunate that I get to enjoy the treatment of a hero before I go off.

    They reached the main camp within no time.

    Unlike the campsites seen in dramas back on Earth, this was not just a big tent.

    It was an ancient architecture, majestic and sturdy. Especially themando hall right in the middle, which was magnificent and huge.

    ¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s him.¡± Yin Xiaotian came out from a room bringing along a man who was scanning Lin Fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lin Fan?¡± The man stared at Lin Fan in confusion. How did he survive the Divine Cannon?

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother. I¡¯m Lin Fan.¡± Lin Fan smiled widely.

    ¡°How did you survive?¡± the man asked.

    Lin Fan had already thought of an exnation. He smiled and started sprouting nonsense; ¡°Senior Brother, what you might not know is that Lu Qiming ¨C Senior Brother Lu ¨C wanted to sacrifice his life to kill the monstrous beast, but he was seriously injured, so this junior brother did not hesitate to take over for him. I took the weapon and rushed to the beast on the battlefield, but when the Divine Cannon shot arrived, I had already run off and then lost consciousness after some time. I woke up somewhere far away, still alive but without my clothes.¡±

    The man looked at him, shocked. Wow, there were such things?

    That Divine Cannon is a treasure among middle-grade weapons that can be activated by inserting a huge number of mystic crystals. Even if he was a Body Tempering Stage Nine person who was about to be an Earth Star Border elite, he would not have survived!

    Whatever, let¡¯s just take it as him being lucky.

    ¡°Great. This is fantastic. With a disciple like you, the Magnificent me Sect will have a bright future.¡± The man smiled happily and patted Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I¡¯ll remember your achievement and repay you heftily when we return to the sect after the war. Junior Brother Yin, take Junior Brother Lin back for a rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Yin Xiaotian nodded and smiled at Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, let¡¯s go and get you changed.¡±

    Lin Fan stood rooted to the ground nkly.

    Aren¡¯t I a hero? This is how you treat me?

    Didn¡¯t I perform a heroic act?

    What on earth? This is so disappointing. It¡¯s indeed better to wander outside.

    Lin Fan sighed in disappointment. He thought he would be able to reach the peak of his life easily, but who knew it was just this?

    On their way back:

    ¡°Senior Brother Yin, who¡¯s that senior brother?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s Senior Brother Fang Qing.¡± Yin Xiaotian sighed in admiration. ¡°He only came to the sect two years ago, but he¡¯s already a Body Tempering Stage Nine cultivator, and soon, he¡¯ll be an Earth Star Border elite.¡± He then smiled sheepishly. ¡°I and Dazhuang have already been here for three years, yet we are still only in Body Tempering Stage Six. I wonder when we can be like Senior Brother Fang Qing.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. Two years to Body Tempering Stage Nine? Then what would I be? Invincible?

    Luckily, I have my hack.

    ¡°With Junior Brother Lin¡¯s ability, you will soon be an Earth Star Border elite too.¡± Gao Dazhuang smiled.

 Chapter 4: Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 4: Cheating</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, here¡¯s your room. There are clothes in the wardrobe.¡± Yin Xiaotian led Lin Fan into the room. Yin Xiaotian smiled at Lin Fan apologetically. How could I suspect that he¡¯s a spy when he saved the entire sect? I¡¯m really so ashamed that I want to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Looking at the house standing right in front of him, Lin Fan smiled. It¡¯s not bad. ¡°Senior brothers, where are you guys going?¡±

    ¡°Dazhuang and I are on duty today. We need to return to our positions soon,¡± Yin Xiaotian answered. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to look for you tomorrow, Junior Brother.¡± Yin Xiaotian and Gao Dazhuang turned to leave.

    Lin Fan was still confused about the situation he was in, so he needed some alone time.

    ¡°See you, senior brothers.¡± Lin Fan smiled and waved goodbye to them.

    But this action got Yin Xiaotian and Gao Dazhuang to turn and look at him in confusion. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, was there something else?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Fan stared at them nkly. What ¡°something else¡±? Lin Fan blinked his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Ah, nothing. Goodbye, senior brothers.¡±

    ¡°Rest well, Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    What on earth? Do they not even know what ¡°see you¡± means?

    Lin fan walked back to the room.

    It was a simple but clean room. He took off the cloth around his crotch and changed into a brand-new set of clothes.

    This poor fashion sense might ruin my reputation.

    Whatever, let me check out the hack.

    Hey, there¡¯s the system, but why is it not moving?

    Hello, please move.

    Lin Fan closed his eyes, and within a few seconds, the previous image bounced back into his mind.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Two (+)

    Experience Points: 150

    Points: 30

    Talent: Immortality

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), rest yet to be unlocked.

    Changes could be seen, especially the additions of Talent and Lottery.

    Immortality was already known. So, I have to use points for the lottery?

    I got an epic lottery drawst time, so I must¡¯ve been lucky. It seems like I don¡¯t have that category of lottery currently. More to work on.

    However, the experience points... I couldn¡¯t possibly be killed daily. There must be other ways.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The chimes of the Great Lu Bell travelled over.

    It was a high-pitched noise that resembled a shriek, as if to send a warning sign.

    The memory of ¡°Lin Fan¡± gave Lin Fan the information of this bell.

    It was a specialty of the Magnificent me Sect. No matter where they were, it would chime on time.

    Reminding every disciple of theirs to practice and improve themselves to achieve their aim, which would build up a strong and powerful sect, that was the motto of the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°Oh yeah, as long as you are a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, you have to practice a set of skills when you join.¡±

    ¡°Body Refinement Technique.¡±

    Lin Fan tried his best to dig out the information from the other Lin Fan¡¯s memory.

    No matter who they are, every Magnificent me Sect disciple has to practice this.

    The Body Tempering Realm was split into nine stages. There was not much difference in one¡¯s ability at each level, but as it increased, one¡¯s body would be stronger and stronger until, atst, it became indestructible.

    Of course, that was just an exaggeration. There was nobody in this world who was able to reach such a level. However, they took it as far as they could in order to prepare themselves for entering the Earth Star Boundary.

    ording to the records, one had to pay a huge price to reach Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    ¡°What the heck, there is only one method of cultivation? How poor is this world? If I could get a special technique, then I would be on top of the world shortly.¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Whatever, let me try it. If it¡¯s too slow, I¡¯ll justmit suicide and see how far I can take it.¡±

    Lin Fan was aware of how dangerous the situation was.

    They were currently being invaded by the Sunshine Sect. As far as he was aware, this was the neighboring sect of the Magnificent me Sect. The sect possessed a strong ability, but inadequate resources andnd space. Since it was much more powerful than the Magnificent me Sect, the Sunshine Sect always wanted to take over the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory.

    But why would any Magnificent me Sect disciple agree to that? They might not be as strong, but at least they were brave. Thus, the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect braced themselves for the war.

    ¡°Haish, why didn¡¯t I teleport into someone great? How stressful.¡±

    Cultivate!

    Movement skill.

    In the blink of an eye, Lin Fan felt his body connecting with the air. A strong vibration could be felt in the air like a stone creating ripples in ake, making his body sting.

    Press them down.

    After gaining immortality, Lin Fan could no longer feel pain. But from the other Lin Fan¡¯s memory, he was aware that cultivating would bring about excruciating pain, thus there weren¡¯t many who could take it for long periods and so they had to cultivate at a slow pace instead.

    Suddenly, a change gave Lin Fan a big shock.

    ¡°Experience points +1

    ¡°Experience points +1¡±

    ...

    Watching the experience points increase, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear. He jumped up in excitement.

    ¡°Oh god!

    ¡°I knew it! If I could only increase my experience points by getting killed, then it would take me ages before I could get to the peak. This is great!¡±

    After some time, Lin Fan stopped cultivating.

    Oh my god, 3750 experience points?

    I¡¯ll press the plus sign now. It should work.

    Lin Fan pressed the button.

    Boom!

    A weird feeling flowed through Lin Fan, and he saw the experience points decreasing.

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Three (+)

    Experience Points: 1750

    Going from Body Tempering Stage One to Stage Two only required a hundred experience points, but it¡¯s two thousand now? What on earth? The difference is huge.

    However, Lin Fan was already satisfied. Others took months to level up while he only took a short while.

    As soon as one reached Body Tempering Stage Three, the body would start showing changes, and one¡¯s skin would be harder.

    Determination was required, as cultivation was torturous.

    But this knowledge didn¡¯t stop Lin Fan. After realizing how fast he could level up, Lin Fan continued to cultivate at a crazy speed.

    I can only have freedom when I am strong enough, or having immortality would be a waste too.

    Cultivate!

    The sun had set, and Lin Fan opened his eyes abruptly.

    Experience Points: 5750

    He clicked on the plus sign.

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Four (+)

    Experience Points: 1750

    In no time, Lin Fan could feel changes taking ce in his body. His smooth and shiny skin turned hard and rough, and scales could be seen on his skin like he was wearing a set of scale mail. Lin Fan reached out to have a touch and realized that they were extremely tough. Soon, they sank in and hid under the smooth skin.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be tough moving from Stage Three to Stage Four? Where¡¯re my tough times?¡±

    Lin Fan stared at his skin and let out a loudugh. What the heck, there¡¯s no need to die anymore. I¡¯m practically cheating, and nobody can overtake me.

    I¡¯m on my way to the top of my life.

 Chapter 5: I Refuse to Believe

    <h4>Chapter 5: I Refuse to Believe</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    If I have this hack and don¡¯t fully use it, I must be mad.

    Furthermore, I¡¯m still in a dangerous situation right now. If a war takes ce again, I would be shed again. I may not die, but being shed repeatedly isn¡¯t good for my mental health.

    Cultivate as much as I can!

    Soon, it was midnight.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes abruptly. He was a normal human being, after all, so like anyone else, he would feel dizzy and tired after cultivating intensely. His body was not yet so powerful that he could sustain himself without rest.

    At least, for now.

    I can gain around thirty experience points in a minute, so a thousand and eight hundred in an hour?

    Experience Points: 7150

    Three hours had passed.

    The sky had already turned dark, and it was quiet outside.

    Haish, still not enough points for me to level up.

    The next day:

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin Fan could hear knocking on his door. I used to wake up at noon everyday. What¡¯s wrong with the people here?

    ¡°Who the hell is banging on my door?¡± Lin Fan pulled the door open, and the next second, he was enveloped in a fat man¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you survived!¡± Lu Qiming hugged him tightly, tears flowing down his cheeks. He remembered the events of the war vividly. Luckily for him, he survived the war, but the thought of Lin Fan made his heart ache, so he pleaded with others to search for Lin Fan¡¯s corpse while he was being treated.

    Later, he received news that Lin Fan came backpletely fine. Lu Qiming wanted to look for him the moment he heard this news, but he was so badly injured that he couldn¡¯t move as he wished. After spending a night recovering, he felt better and could not contain his excitement, so he was now here.

    ¡°Crazy man.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes secretly. What is this fatty thinking? I¡¯m straighter than a ruler. Lin Fan tried to struggle away from his hug but to no avail. Lu Qiming hugged him so tightly that Lin Fan felt like he was tied up in metal chains.

    Lin Fan stared at him nkly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you survived, Senior Brother Lu.¡±

    Lu Qiming looked up, face flushing red with excitement. ¡°I thought I was going to die there, but Junior Brother Lin instructed me to live with your determination, so I swore to make it through. I¡¯m so d that I could see Junior Brother Lin once again!¡±

    Cough!

    A sound came from the door.

    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Yin Xiaotian stood at the door, eyeing Lin Fan and Lu Qiming weirdly. He turned to Gao Dazhuang and shook his head. I must be thinking too much.

    Gao Dazhuang smiled sheepishly and nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is so popr, just like me.¡±

    Realizing what he had just done, Lu Qiming let go of Lin Fan and smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior brothers. I was just too happy to see Junior Brother Lin alive.¡±

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. He was so enthusiastic that it was scary.

    ¡°Senior brothers, it¡¯s still early. Is there anything you need me for?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, we are here to bring you to the canteen before heading to the training ground to cultivate,¡± Yin Xiaotian answered.

    Gao Dazhuang nodded, giving Lin Fan a silly smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, or else we are going to bete and we will end up with nothing.¡±

    It was the third day since Lin Fan¡¯s arrival, and he had always been alone, making a joke out of himself. He never thought that he would be so popr that there would be people who woulde and invite him for breakfast. This feels good.

    He went to wash up before going off.

    ¡°Senior brothers, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    After breakfast, the four of them went to the training ground together. It was wartime, but cultivating daily was a must.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yin, do all of the disciples practice the Body Refinement Technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the basics. It helps to strengthen our basis and body. When we get to Body Tempering Stage Nine, we can prepare to enter the Earth Star Border, and when we do so, we can produce yuan energy and stop training like a mortal.¡±

    ¡°Then what techniques can I train now, being in the Body Tempering Realm?¡±

    ¡°What mortals train. You need yuan energy to train any proper techniques,¡± Yin Xiaotian exined.

    Within no time, they reached the training ground.

    Lin Fan shuddered upon seeing the scene on the training ground.

    This is too violent.

    The training ground was currently painted with blood, and the ground was bright red in color. Some stood there quietly letting others smack them with wooden or even iron rods, while some pulled rocks toward themselves, letting them smash into their bodies.

    They weren¡¯t masochists, this was just how they cultivated.

    There were a lot of ways that they could train. The first way was to practice the Body Refinement Technique by itself.

    Another way was to do what they were doing here while practicing the Body Refinement Technique at the same time, increasing the speed of cultivation.

    However, if they decided to use this method, they couldn¡¯t do it for long. Persevering would only end up with a dead person.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, let¡¯s start,¡± Lu Qiming said. In order to increase his ability, Lu Qiming was extremely hardworking.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Fan smiled thinly. I shall take this chance to cultivate. But do those methods really work?

    Yin Xiaotian did not choose to cultivate in that manner as if he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt his precious body. However, Gao Dazhuang took off his shirt, revealing his muscles.

    ¡°Come and beat me.¡± Gao Dazhuang took a deep breath. He was now all red, and his size was indeed scary.

    Yin Xiaotian gripped an iron bar tightly and smacked it into Gao Dazhuang hard. Gao Dazhuang, who always had a smile stered on his face, currently had a serious look.

    He hid the pain well and did not show it.

    Gao Dazhuang made use of this and practiced the Body Refinement Technique at the same time. His body turned red as if it was being cooked. Gao Dazhuang¡¯s blood turned into strings of energy and dispersed into his bones.

    He was refining his bones at a high level.

    Lin Fan looked around and decided to try it out too.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lin Fan? The one that killed the beast?¡± A voice travelled from the back.

    Lin Fan turned around to see a buff man walking toward him. He wasn¡¯t wearing his clothes, and Lin Fan could see injuries all around his back.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Fan smiled proudly. A fan, huh?

    The man scanned him and sneered. ¡°I, Zhang Long, do not believe that. With your cultivation and size, how is that possible?¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes. Hey, I sacrificed myself for you all and you do not believe it? Are you insulting me?

    ¡°Then what can I do to prove it?¡± Lin Fan eyed him. I must prove myself.

    ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t believe it,¡± Zhang Long replied and went off.

    This left Lin Fan in confusion. That¡¯s not how this is supposed to go. He¡¯s supposed to say something that angers me, and then I prove him wrong. Now he¡¯s leaving just like that?

    ¡°Zhang Long, what do you mean? Are you questioning Junior Brother Lin¡¯s ability?¡± Lu Qiming could not hold it in anymore. I saw his heroic act with my own eyes!

    ¡°Lu Qiming, what are you trying to imply? What¡¯s wrong if I suspect his ability? He was as timid as a mouse before, but now I¡¯m supposed to believe he defeated that beast? Who would believe that?¡± Zhang Long sneered.

    ¡°You...!¡± Lu Qiming red at Zhang Long with wide eyes, not knowing what else to say.

    After some time, they heard a gasp from the distance.

    ¡°What the heck, who is this disciple? He¡¯s so fierce!¡±

    ¡°But with this frequency, no matter how strong he is, he will die soon.¡±

    Noises kepting the distance.

    Lu Qiming and Zhang Long looked over together.

    But what they saw left them bbergasted.

 Chapter 6: Touched

    <h4>Chapter 6: Touched</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Touched

    Lin Fan grabbed tightly onto the rope that was tied to a gigantic rock. Every time he released the rope, the rock would strike him.

    This was a torturous method that not many would dare to try. It was simply too dangerous, and even if someone tried it, they wouldn¡¯t do it for very long.

    But to Lin Fan, this was nothing.

    It does not even hurt.

    He practiced the Body Refinement Technique at the same time, and the number of experience points he had grew in no time.

    Experience Points +5

    ...

    He got more than what he got during normal cultivation.

    Blood gushed up to his head, and his body was now as red as a piece of raw meat. Lin Fan was breathing heavily.

    The other disciples watched him in utter disbelief.

    ¡°Who is this? That¡¯s so fierce!¡±

    ¡°Smashing the rock against yourself is ten times more effective than normal cultivation, but it¡¯s dangerous and you might die from mishaps. Not many below Body Tempering Stage Six have dared to do so.¡±

    ¡°How many times did he do it?¡±

    ¡°This is insane! Even our seniors who are at Body Tempering Stage Six dare not do it at such an intense frequency! You need to let your boiling blood calm down after every strike! He will die soon if he continues!¡±

    Lin Fan smiled after hearing the gasps. He gained more experience points than expected, and it was way more effective than training normally.

    With immortality, he could endure things that others could not. To Lin Fan, this was nothing. All he felt was some wetness on his back, which was blood.

    Currently, Lin Fan was as red as a tomato. He breathed through his mouth, and he saw a puff of white smoke.

    Experience Points: 8000

    Lin Fan did not hesitate to press down the plus sign.

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Five (+)

    A current of energy burst forth from his body.

    Boom!

    Veins could be seen on his arm. They were very obvious, as if the veins were going to burst. He felt his power increasing.

    His arms seemed to get thicker, and he became taller too.

    ¡°Who is this disciple? He broke through during cultivation! Now he¡¯s in Body Tempering Stage Five, and his bones are starting to change.¡±

    ¡°Incredible. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s the one that killed the beast yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    The disciples nearby all stared at Lin Fan in disbelief and excitement.

    They never once thought that they would see someone like this in their lives.

    Zhang Long watched the scene with jaws wide open. He felt a bit guilty.

    What did I just say about him?

    Doubting his skills?

    He¡¯s as timid as a mouse?

    Oh lord, who dares to cultivate in this way, at such a high frequency?

    The pain must be unbearable, yet he is able to do it as if nothing is happening! Oh, and he even seems a bit happy too?

    He must be mad.

    Gao Dazhuang stopped cultivating and stared at Lin Fan nkly. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is so powerful! Even I do not dare to do that.¡± He sighed in awe.

    Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°I never would¡¯ve expected that he would have such a strong determination. If I wasn¡¯t seeing it myself, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Lu Qiming stared at the blood flowing down Lin Fan¡¯s back and red at Zhang Long. ¡°Who¡¯s the mouse here? Do you dare to cultivate in the same way?¡±

    Zhang Long was currently at Body Tempering Stage Six. He practiced hard to get where he was now, but he dared not do what Lin Fan was doing now. His body would shatter under the pressure! The pain would be too much for Zhang Long to take.

    But now, Lin Fan had repeated the same action a hundred times. How painful must it be?

    ¡°I... I...¡± Zhang Long stammered. He was at a loss for words. Zhang Long was indeed taken aback by Lin Fan¡¯s actions. He turned to Lin Fan. The disdain was long gone, reced with admiration.

    Lu Qiming ignored Zhang Long as he yelled at Lin Fan, ¡°Junior Brother Lin, stop it! You will be in trouble if you continue.¡±

    Lin Fan opened his mouth, and a puff of water vapor could be seening out.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, this is nothing much. If I couldn¡¯t tolerate such a small pain, then how could I protect our sect? I have to work hard if I do not wish to get killed. As a man, I should bleed more so that others shed fewer tears.¡±

    I really admire my bullshitting ability.

    What¡¯s pain?

    I would love to feel it, but I can¡¯t.

    Bang!

    The sound of the rock crashing into Lin Fan travelled across the training ground.

    The training ground turned silent in an instant.

    All the disciples were inspired by Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    What are we here for?

    To protect our sect and defeat our enemies.

    The disciples were all motivated after hearing him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is right, you¡¯re indeed a hero.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s buck up and practice. Pain is nothing.¡±

    Another disciple took the rope and smashed himself with the rock. However, he was sent flying.

    Another disciple went over to help him up. ¡°Junior Brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s too tough. Let¡¯s train together, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gao Dazhuang nodded upon hearing Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin makes so much sense. Dazhuang is going to practice some more. Beat me up, Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Qiming was inspired, so he got to practicing immediately. He never thought that this Junior Brother Lin would be that determined. I can¡¯tg behind.

    Zhang Long was feeling extremely guilty. He went up to Lin Fan apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood you, Junior Brother.¡±

    Lin Fan huffed and smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, we are all disciples of the Magnificent me Sect, we should help each other.¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan smiling at him, Zhang Long was at a loss for words. He must be in deep pain, yet he is smiling at me to make me feel better.

    Tears glossed Zhang Long¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m so rude, yet Junior Brother Lin is so nice to me.

    I¡¯m so touched.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I...¡± Zhang Long stared at him nkly before rushing off to cultivate.

    If Lin Fan could read minds, he would be rolling his eyes at Zhang Long badly.

    Senior Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much.

    I¡¯m just trying to show everyone that cultivating is easy.

    Why would you think otherwise?

    At noon, the training ground was filled with screams of pain.

    It was a normal scene, but abnormal at the same time too, as no one left early.

    This left many passersby in shock. What on earth?

    Why does this seem like a mental hospital?

    But the cultivation did not stop.

 Chapter 7: Good Game

    <h4>Chapter 7: Good Game</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t take anymore.¡±

    Lin Fan might not have been able to feel the pain, but he knew that there was something odd about his body.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan felt his spine crack after being put under such constant pressure.

    Pui!

    He vomited blood.

    His lungs had burst open.

    Lin Fan was now as pale as a sheet of paper, which was a sign that he was seriously injured. Being only a Body Tempering Stage Five cultivator, he could take this no more.

    I need to rest, right now.

    I should justmit suicide, but I can¡¯t do it right in front of everyone. Let me find a secluded spot first.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you¡¯re okay, right?¡± Lu Qiming came to Lin Fan and helped him up, looking at him worriedly.

    Lin Fan waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just quite tired now. I need to go back and rest, senior brothers can continue on your own.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Qiming asked, not convinced.

    Lin Fan nodded and shed him a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine enough to kill a bull. Do you believe me?¡±

    Before Lu Qiming could say anything else, Lin Fan dashed away from the training ground.

    If I can¡¯t hold it in anymore and copse right in front of him, I would be done for.

    ¡°Is Junior Brother Lin really alright?¡± Watching Lin Fan run off, Yin Xiaotian muttered.

    Gao Dazhuang stopped cultivating and nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is so powerful. He must have trained the Body Refinement Technique well.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan returned to his house, he could not hold it anymore and started coughing blood.

    ¡°Oh my god. Not only are my lungs finished, even my liver is done for. No wonder they say that this cultivation method is insane.¡±

    If I were to recover naturally, who knows how long it would take?

    Lin Fan grabbed the sword next to him and slit his neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He could hear some background music ying next to him as he fell to the ground.

    Experience Points +10

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan opened his eyes. He stood up to stretch, and he was feeling perfectly fine.

    He had fully recovered.

    Experience Points: 1265

    I¡¯m done acting cool for today. Now I should think about how to leave this ce, which is my my goal. It¡¯s not an easy task though.

    He looked around and realized there was a pool of blood on the floor. Lin Fan furrowed his brows at the scene. It¡¯s disturbing. He then immediately went to clean it up.

    Now, all I should do is improve at the fastest possible speed. I can do anything when I am strong enough.

    Lin Fan went back to the training ground.

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded seeing him here again.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, why are you here again?¡± He knew that Lin Fan was injured, and he did not expect him to recover in such a short time.

    Lin Fan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, I can¡¯t rest in peace upon thinking about the situation we are in. Since I¡¯m fine, then I¡¯ll continue.¡±

    Lu Qiming felt inspired by hearing Lin Fan. ¡°Good job, Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    Other than that, there was nothing he could say.

    Junior Brother Lin learns fast ¨C so fast that I admire him.

    Lin Fan felt helpless upon transmigrating here. The other Lin Fan was an orphan too. He had no one to rely on and no one to worry about either.

    Whatever, let¡¯s cultivate.

    As the rock smashed him, he gained more experience points.

    Throughout the afternoon, the disciples in the training ground were all practicing hard.

    They cultivated desperately because they had met a monster, which was a certain disciple.

    His method of cultivating made them watch with jaws wide open. If they did not see it with their own eyes, they would not believe it.

    A distance away:

    ¡°Who is that disciple?¡± A fierce middle-aged man stared at the training ground.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, he¡¯s Lin Fan.¡± The disciple at the side bowed, staring at Senior Brother Lu with admiration.

    Senior Brother Lu had high cultivation and was very powerful. He was an idol in many disciples¡¯ eyes, and it was said that he was already an Earth Star Border Stage Five cultivator.

    Senior Brother Lu took note of Lin Fan and continued patrolling. ¡°Great. The disciples are training hard today. This is the only way that they can prevent themselves from bing mincemeat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Lu is right.¡±

    ...

    It was finally night, and Lin Fan went back to his room all beat up. He immediately ended his life.

    After ten seconds, he revived again.

    Experience Points: 10500. But I still need some more to level up.

    The next day, the chimes woke Lin Fan up from his dreams.

    ¡°Are they mad? It¡¯s still early!¡± Lin Fan grumbled in frustration and woke up reluctantly.

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, hurry up, we need to gather.¡± Lu Qiming banged on his door, rushing Lin Fan.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming.¡± Lin Fan put on his clothes and walked to the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Senior Brother Lu?¡±

    ¡°This is an emergency signal,¡± Lu Qiming answered. ¡°Something must have happened. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    When they reached the venue, it was already filled with disciples of the Magnificent me Sect. The disciples stood there in neat rows, and the atmosphere seemed a bit depressing. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why are they so solemn?¡± Lin Fan whispered.

    ¡°Shh, Junior Brother, keep quiet,¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Fan nodded. There¡¯s a secret.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt something in the distance.

    As he realized what happened, he got a shock. Wow, he¡¯s so buff, even bigger in size than Gao Dazhuang. And he looks so fierce! I might not be able to see clearly, but I can feel it.

    ¡°That¡¯s Senior Brother Lu.¡± Lu Qiming looked over. ¡°Senior Brother Lu is extremely powerful. He killed a Sunshine Sect¡¯s elite and turned the tables during the battle.¡±

    ¡°Junior brothers and sisters,¡± Senior Brother Lu spoke up. His voice was so deep that it sent chills down Lin Fan¡¯s spine.

    ¡°The Sunshine Sect is still not willing to give up. They are going to split into two teams, one to Tianfeng City and the other here. We are going to send a thousand disciples to intercept them outside Tianfeng City and leave the rest here. There¡¯s a 10% chance of surviving, but you will only need to hold on for three hours, which will be enough for reinforcements to get to Tianfeng City. Who is willing to do so?¡± Senior Brother Lu¡¯s voice boomed across the hall, waiting for volunteers.

    The disciples all stared at each other in fear.

    % survival? Isn¡¯t that basically the same as 100% of dying?

    Moreover, the Sunshine Sect¡¯s disciples are mad and cruel. If they know they¡¯re about to die, they will want to pull you down with them too! That¡¯s what scariest about their sect.

    The disciples hesitated upon hearing about the danger.

    Lin Fan weighed the benefits in his heart.

    Going would be equivalent to suicide. Many will die.

    Why not escape there?

    Lin Fan raised his hand without hesitation.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The hall turned to Lin Fan unanimously.

    Lin Fan stood upright and walked up to the stage, away from the crowd.

    Lu Qiming wanted to stop him, but he was toote.

    He was not afraid of death, but he did not wish to die just like that.

 Chapter 8: Wait, Let Me Talk

    <h4>Chapter 8: Wait, Let Me Talk</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Standing under the spotlight...

    This feels so great.

    Feels great to act cool before I run off.

    Lin Fan turned to Senior Brother Lu, looking all serious. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, I am willing to do it.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Lu Daosheng patted Lin Fan, smiling widely. ¡°Who else?¡± He turned to the crowd.

    The disciples below the stage looked up in hesitation. They were willing to sacrifice themselves for the sect, but no one wanted to be ughtered by the madmen from the Sunshine Sect for nothing. They were trained to battle, not to be meat shields.

    Senior Brother Lu had made himself clear: 10% survival. It wasn¡¯t a fair war, and they might die before they could even kill an enemy.

    Some disciples particrly treasured their lives and didn¡¯t want to fight at all.

    Senior Brother Lu sighed in disappointment. So there¡¯s nobody who is willing?

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ...

    Lu Qiming, Yin Xiaotian, Gao Dazhuang, and Zhang Long raised their hands and went on stage.

    Lu Daosheng smiled proudly. That¡¯s the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect!

    But Lin Fan, on the other hand, was left speechless.

    ¡°You guys are going toe along?¡± Lin Fan stared at them helplessly. He was aware of how dangerous this trip was going to be, but he was immortal and also prepared to y dead. I am just going to escape after they pass.

    But Senior Brother Lu and the rest aren¡¯t immortal. They will be dead if they¡¯re killed.

    And none of them look willing. Did they raise their hands because of me?

    ¡°Why would we be afraid if Junior Brother Lin isn¡¯t?¡± Lu Qiming answered. ¡°I owe you my life too. So why not die together?¡±

    Tears glossed Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. Are you an idiot?

    How the heck am I going to escape if youe with me? You¡¯re ruining my ns and preparing to guilt trip me for the rest of my life?

    Why did I meet such people?

    ¡°Dazhuang must assist his friend in need,¡± Gao Dazhuang replied sheepishly.

    Yin Xiaotian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m here because Dazhuang is here.¡±

    ¡°I admire you, so I want to make friends with you,¡± Zhang Long replied.

    Lin Fan wanted to facepalm badly. Where on earth am I? I live my life alone and you are saying such things? It¡¯s so idiotic.

    And yet, I¡¯m touched. Do you know that?

    Lu Daosheng looked toward the crowd. ¡°Any more?¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. What should I do now? Go with just these few? That would be suicidal! He took a deep breath and stepped forward, looking at the crowd with fury in his eyes.

    ¡°My senior brothers and sisters, it might only be a 10% chance of survival, but it¡¯s all worth it. Those in Tianfeng City are our rtives ¨C our loved ones. What do you think the consequences of those insane people getting into the city will be?

    ¡°I am sure that all of you are aware of what the Sunshine Sect people are like. Are you willing to see your wives humiliated or your loved ones turned into mincemeat? I can¡¯t, so I am here.¡±

    Lin Fan yelled at the disciples. C¡¯mon. Join.

    Lu Daosheng turned to Lin Fan, looking pleased. Wow. He¡¯s a smart one. If he survives, I am going to nominate him when we get back.

    With a mindset like that, he will surely reach the top of the world.

    However, an awkward situation happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have rtives at Tianfeng City.¡±

    Which idiot is this? Lin Fan gritted his teeth.

    Lu Daosheng felt like he was about to blow his top. No volunteers? Are they forcing me to do a random pick?

    Lin Fan coughed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that, but what I¡¯m sure of is that, if we can¡¯t secure Tianfeng City, then the Sunshine guys will go on to invade other cities. How do you know the next city won¡¯t be your hometown?

    ¡°Imagine that your wives are humiliated and your parents turned into mincemeat. What are you going to do if you are unlucky and your wives have to bear their kids? Is that something you could close an eye to?¡±

    Luckily, Lin Fan did not waste his breath.

    ¡°No. I am joining.¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    One by one, the disciples raised their hands.

    Many people responded to the threat of wives bearing the enemies¡¯ kids and their parents being turned into mincemeat.

    Their hatred for the Sunshine Sect was also not a one-day thing. They hated them the most among all the enemy sects.

    Because back when Emperor Yanhua overthrew the brutal tyrant, the Sunshine Sect invaded their territory and ravaged many cities. They had held this hatred with them for a long time.

    The hatred was still deep in their hearts now.

    Even though he was quite coarse, Lu Daosheng turned Lin Fan pleased.

    Lin Fan watched the disciples volunteer happily.

    Soon, they had a thousand disciples.

    All of them were full of anger and had no regrets.

    They knew that they were about to die, but they feared nothing now.

    ¡°Lin Fan,¡± Lu Daosheng called out.

    ¡°Senior brother, disciple is here.¡± Lin Fan stepped out.

    ¡°You are now in charge of this movement. All disciples shall listen to Junior Brother Lin¡¯s instructions. Those who rebel will be stripped of their cultivation and kicked out of the sect,¡± Lu Daosheng instructed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everything was ready.

    Lin Fan stared at the crowd and furrowed his eyebrows. How am I going to escape if I have to lead the team?

    This is troublesome.

    But I don¡¯t have time to think about this. He waved his hands to the volunteers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±

    The crowd followed behind Lin Fan and walked off.

    Lu Daosheng watched them leave in worry, but there was no time for him to do so. The real battle only just started.

    ...

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, well said.¡± Lu Qiming smiled.

    Lin Fan shook his head and smiled thinly. ¡°Nah, it was nothing much.¡±

    Under the zing sun, Lin Fan and the rest stopped on a road and took out the map.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin,¡± Lu Qiming said, ¡°ording to news, the Sunshine Sect disciples will pass through this route.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded while scanning the ce. There were trees on both sides of the road, enough to hide the troops. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, hide at the side of the road and attack when they pass.¡±

    Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Junior Brother, that¡¯s a good idea!¡±

    Lin Fan smiled awkwardly. That¡¯s a good idea? What else would we do? Stand here and wait to die?

    ¡°What about you, Junior Brother Lin?¡± Lu Qiming asked.

    ¡°My stomach hurts. I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡± Lin Fan clutched his stomach.

    If I do not escape given such a chance, I must be an idiot.

    ¡°Junior Brother, be careful. Shout if there¡¯s anything,¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Be at ease.¡± Lin Fan nodded. I shall leave now. There¡¯s no more time for me to waste.

    ¡°Hehe, I have looked into it, there¡¯s a route in the back that I can use to leave safely.¡±

    At the Sunshine Sect¡¯s troop:

    ¡°Senior Brother, if we use the main route, there will surely be Magnificent me Sects disciples to stop us. I might want to send them to hell as badly as anyone, but our aim is to attack Tianfeng City and take away all the resources, so we should take the route in the back.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. Pass the message down to all the disciples. We will take the route in the back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    As Lin Fan made his way out, he stopped in his tracks, worry written all over his face.

    ¡°Oh man. I¡¯ve only here for a few days, yet I met so many idiots. Why were they so nice to me? It would¡¯ve been easier if they did not volunteer for this. How are they going to survive if they meet the Sunshine Sect people?¡±

    I¡¯m righteous, smart, and the nicest guy you could ever find, so how could I leave the senior brothers who were so nice to me to just die? I can¡¯t live on with this guilt.

    ¡°Damn it. Such a tough life.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes and did a U-turn. No matter how it turns out, I can¡¯t just leave them there.

    Right at this moment, a voice rang out nearby.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Magnificent me Sect disciple right here!¡±

    Lin Fan turned to take a look.

    And the scene shocked him; a troop of Sunshine Sect disciples was currently right in front of him.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Why are these guys over here?

    Aren¡¯t they supposed to be on the main route?

    ¡°Kill this dog!¡± the Sunshine Sect disciples yelled, raising their weapons and running toward Lin Fan, not giving him a chance to make himself clear.

    ¡°Wait, let me talk!¡± Lin Fan yelled.

 Chapter 9: Too Violent

    <h4>Chapter 9: Too Violent</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Nuggets!

    You said that you will take the main route, why on earth are you right here?

    Do you not have ears? I said to wait! You uncultured sausage! Where¡¯s your respect?

    A big-sized Sunshine Sect disciple grabbed his 9-ringed broadsword and dashed toward Lin Fan, ready to sh him in half.

    ¡°Talk after you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Sword light lit up the ce while the rings collide with each other, making noises. The Sunshine Sect disciple was so fierce that he would surely sh someone in half.

    Lin Fan looked up in anger. What is he trying to do? Kill me as soon as we meet? Impolite dude!

    He opened his hand, and with a bang, his arm grew in size instantly. Light could be seen on his palm, going toward the broadsword.

    As if shing down on a rock, the broadsword was stuck and could not move further.

    Lin Fan smiled in glee. After getting to Body Tempering Stage Five, Lin Fan¡¯s body was as strong as a rock. This trash wants to kill me? He must be dreaming!

    He smacked the Sunshine disciple hard on his body.

    A strong force gushed toward the disciple and his eyes opened wide in shock, not expecting Lin Fan to be this strong. He opened his mouth to shout at Lin Fan, but only blood flowed out of his mouth.

    Lin Fan sneered and stepped on this disciple before looking at the rest. ¡°I asked for you to hear me out, but you were the ones that didn¡¯t want to.¡±

    The disciples who were about to go against Lin Fan watched the scene, bbergasted.

    ¡°How could this be? Senior Brother is an elite of Body Tempering Stage Four and he has his 9-ringed broadsword with him, how could he be defeated so easily?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that sound? He¡¯s as strong as a rock. That¡¯s a sign he is in Body Tempering Stage Five. He is a powerful guy!¡±

    Body Tempering Stage Five is considered powerful?

    They should start expanding their knowledge.

    Lin Fan stepped on the disciple and stared at the crowd, doing a quick headcount. Oh my, around two thousand people? I wonder if there are elites among them.

    By elites, this guy under my feet is obviously excluded. He¡¯s just an idiotic potato.

    But I can¡¯t regret it now even if I¡¯m slightly afraid.

    I shouldn¡¯t show any fear.

    Lin Fan put his hands behind his back and stepped on the disciple harder, watching the crowd sternly. ¡°Who¡¯s the leader? I just want to have a talk.¡±

    Suddenly, a man in green walked out. His eyes were thin, and he resembled a fox.

    ¡°Magnificent me disciple, what do you wish to talk about?¡± He had a deep voice, and he was currently observing Lin Fan.

    This Magnificent me Sect disciple is at least in Body Tempering Stage Five.

    But why is there only him? Are the others hiding in the back, ready to ambush us?

    Why am I so unlucky? Suddenly appearing here when they said were taking the freaking main route.

    I must stay calm.

    Lin Fan coughed and looked at them seriously. ¡°You wanted to kill me just like that, and you did not even ask for my motive! What if I was here to defect to your side? How could I possibly give you the information now?¡±

    With this situation, I can finally escape.

    Lu Qiming and the rest should be safe since all the enemies are here.

    As for Tianfeng City, that has nothing to do with me. I should escape as soon as I can.

    ¡°Senior Brother, beware. He might be lying,¡± a disciple turned to the man in green and whispered before ring at Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan was currently stepping on his brother.

    His brother was one of the stronger ones in their group, but Lin Fan was stepping on him so hard that he could not even retort.

    Qiu Li, the senior brother, raised an eyebrow. I don¡¯t believe this kid can y any tricks. We have two thousand people, which is more than enough to kill him.

    Moreover, we have tons of disciples that are in Body Tempering Stage Five, and I¡¯m in Body Tempering Stage Eight, about to break through to Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    Killing him is no harder than killing an ant.

    However, since he said he has an idea of defecting to our sect, then I can leave him alive and perhaps get some useful information out of him, which will get me rewarded when I return.

    Qiu Li stered a smile on his face and nodded. ¡°Okay, as long as you mean what you said, join us and provide me with useful information. Not only will I let you live, I will also grant you a position among the Sunshine Sect¡¯s disciples.¡±

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and shook his head. ¡°No, I think you got me wrong. That was a hypothetical, what I actually meant was that I am just a passerby who has absolutely nothing to do with the Magnificent me Sect. Can you just pretend to not see me? I¡¯ll leave immediately and promise to not bring you trouble.¡±

    Qiu Li¡¯s face fell in no time, and he red at Lin Fan angrily. ¡°ying tricks with me, huh?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not doing that at all. I¡¯m really just a passerby. You do whatever you want, and I¡¯ll leave quietly and give this guy back to you.¡± Lin Fan looked at him seriously.

    Qiu Li did not expect to be tricked by a Magnificent me Sect disciple. He gritted his teeth and burst in anger. ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan looked at him in anger.

    ¡°You chicken nuggets, why do you like to kill so much?

    ¡°Damn it. If you can manage to kill me, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡± Lin Fan grabbed the 9-ringed broadsword and cut the disciple below his feet in half.

    Points +40

    Eh?

    Killing one of these guys gives 40 points? Wow.

    What would I be afraid of now? I am immortal, at most I¡¯ll just go one on one with you all.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples encircled Lin Fan within no time. Lin Fan might not have been trained in martial arts, but as a Body Tempering Stage Five cultivator, his raw power was not something that should be overlooked.

    Points +20

    Points +10

    Lin Fan realized that killing different people would give him different numbers of points. Must be because of the different cultivation levels.

    ¡°Points: 100. Eligible for a lottery draw.¡±

    ¡°Draw, right now!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s greatest wish was to escape. He never wanted to waste his time with these idiots in the first ce.

    But with the situation right now, if I don¡¯t make use of it, then I must be brainless.

    ¡°Points ¨C 100.¡±

    ¡°Bronze Lottery: A Tang Dynasty secret weapon, storm flower needles (Area: 5 x 5).

    Lin Fan shed a disciple¡¯s head off and rolled his eyes. What rubbish did I just get?

    How on earth did these needles appear in my hand?

    As he was going against too many opponents right now, he just threw the needles in desperation.

    Why would the Sunshine Sect disciples take note of them? They ignored such small thingspletely.

    And a bloody scene unfolded right in front of him.

    Needles flew toward the disciples in the area stated, and shrieks could be heard as blood sttered everywhere.

    Points +10

    Points +20

    ...

    Within no time, he umted 720 points.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. Wow, this is dope.

    Draw!

    Continue to draw!

    ¡°Points ¨C 100¡±

    ¡°Bronze Lottery: Chinese 82-2 model grenade.¡±

    ...

    Qiu Li watched his disciples die under Lin Fan¡¯s hands one by one. He turned red with anger and jumped up,ing toward Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan felt his blood boiling, and he was unable to counterattack. I¡¯m just a Body Tempering Stage Five. This madman in front of me is no doubt stronger than me.

    I nearly died because of that.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited out fresh blood.

    The grenade flew out of his hand and into the air.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank. He tried to reach out for it but to no avail. Thus, he came up with a different idea. ¡°Oh no, my special Emperor Earth Star Border Calming Pill! My only chance to break through!¡±

    Qiu Li did not pay attention to the grenade, but when he heard the name, he looked up, surprised.

    That must be a precious treasure. The name sounds extremely powerful.

    Especially the words, ¡°Earth Star Border¡± have sparked my interest.

    He jumped up and caught the grenade.

    He was now no longer scowling. Instead, he was smirking at Lin Fan.

 Chapter 10: No, Junior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 10: No, Junior Brother</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Qiu Li stared at the odd-looking metallic ball in his hand that was green in color with white lines drawn across it. Surprise was written all over his face.

    Seeing how anxious Lin Fan looked, Qiu Li knew that it was a good item.

    ¡°Give it back.¡± Lin Fan red at Qiu Li angrily.

    ¡°Give it back?¡± Qiu Li sneered. ¡°Impossible. Whatever is in my hands is mine.¡±

    Lin Fan gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing good. It¡¯s actually quite useless.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no matter what it is, it¡¯s still mine.¡± Qiu Li grinned. This must be a precious treasure. Who would have thought that I would be able to get such a great gift on this trip?

    ¡°Speak up. Tell me what it is. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to take your life, but if you do, I will let you live.¡±

    Lin Fan turned green and looked at Qiu Li pitifully. ¡°I beg you, please return it to me or you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Qiu Li burst out inughter. ¡°Regret? I, Qiu Li, do not know what regret is. What makes you think that you are so great that you could make me regret anything? Speak up or I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡±

    It¡¯s a package, and the pill must be inside. I have observed it, but I have no idea how to open it. If it¡¯s such a secure packaging, then whatever¡¯s inside must not be a simple item!

    I could open it by force, but I do not want to damage it identally. Why else would Lin Fan still be around?

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please,¡± Lin Fan stammered.

    Qiu Li smiled at him, pleased. ¡°Oh, okay, but you need to tell me what¡¯s inside.¡±

    A glint of hope could be seen in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    ¡°I, Qiu Li, never go back on a promise. I swear to god that I will not kill you.¡± Qiu Li put up his hand and swore, grinning.

    As soon as I find out the way to open this up, I¡¯ll just get my disciples to end him.

    Lin Fan bit his lips. He pondered for a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speak. That is my heirloom.... Eighty years ago, my grandpa saved the life of a powerful individual. He was grateful for my grandpa¡¯s help, so he left three of those items behind before he left. After my grandpa took some, he immediately broke through to the Earth Star Border Realm. He was the best among his generation too, but sadly...¡±

    Lin Fan started spouting nonsense.

    Qiu Li¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the story. He was excited and couldn¡¯t wait to get it open. But that trash standing right in front of me still hasn¡¯t gotten to the point!

    ¡°Enough, I want to know how to open it.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Fan raised a hand. ¡°Please hear me out, so that you will remember my grandpa¡¯s legend if you be an eliteter.¡±

    But Qiu Li could wait no more. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll hand this over to the sect leader or anything. I¡¯ll take it myself and be an elite!

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm from the Body Tempering Realm.

    The difficultly could not be expressed by words. One must experience it themselves.

    But with such a precious treasure, how hard could it possibly be?

    It¡¯s such a pity.

    Two pills have already been taken. This stupid nugget!

    Qiu Li gave Lin Fan a death re upon realizing that.

    ¡°You just need to pull the ring attached to it and it will unlock itself after a few seconds. It¡¯s a precious treasure after all. But if you are afraid that I¡¯m lying, then I could do it for you.¡± Lin Fan was afraid that Qiu Li would be smart enough to guess that the grenade was a dangerous item, thus he volunteered to open it for him.

    ¡°Hehe, open it for you? Don¡¯t think I am not aware of what you are thinking. Trying to swallow the pill before your death, right?¡± Qiu Liughed. If I did not know what he is thinking, I would¡¯ve been dead long ago!

    Lin Fan¡¯s face changed, and he yelled at him. ¡°You¡¯re going back on your promise!? You said that you would not kill me!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Qiu Li was currently in a good mood upon getting his hands on the ¡°precious treasure.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, as I have sworn, but my disciples never said that they wouldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Lin Fan looked at him in fury. He¡¯s actually quite smart, knowing how to y with words like that.

    Qiu Li pulled the ring and there was a clicking sound. He stared at the grenade and waited for something to happen.

    The disciples started to crowd around him, eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Senior brother, could you let us take a look too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can only look. It¡¯s mine.¡± Qiu Li red at them.

    ¡°Yes, junior brothers understand. We only want a look. Only senior brother is worthy of this precious pill.¡±

    The crowd gathered excitedly. The name ¡°Emperor Earth Star Border Calming Pill¡± sounded extremely powerful. It¡¯s a long name, but aren¡¯t all powerful things equipped with such a long name?

    Senior Brother will soon break through to the Earth Star Border Realm. How I wish I could too.

    The group stared at the grenade with their doe eyes.

    How will it look?

    Lin Fan looked at them in anticipation.

    ¡°Exploded... st these idiots to their death.¡±

    ...

    Back on the main road, Lu Qiming looked toward where hest saw Lin Fan. ¡°Why is Junior Brother Lin not yet back?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Zhang Long replied. ¡°Did he get into trouble? And why are the Sunshine Sect disciples not here yet?¡±

    ¡°Did Senior Brother Lin run off cause he was scared?¡± Some disciples suspected him.

    ¡°Shut your mouth. Junior Brother Lin is not somebody like that. If you continue to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll p you.¡± Lu Qiming red at them.

    Bang!

    Just then, they heard an explosion.

    The crowd turned pale.

    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s where Junior Brother Lin went. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing that sound, Lu Qiming panicked and went over with the crowd.

    ...

    ¡°Haha, idiots. I mean real idiots. Is this fun? Or exciting?¡± Lin Fan stood up. He was feeling dizzy because Qiu Li had just sent him flying, but it was too exciting for him to not take a look.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples were all dumbfounded. An explosion suddenly took ce, and their senior brothers were sent flying off.

    Lin Fan was extremely happy.

    Points +60

    Points +50

    Points +60

    ...

    The grenade killed many Body Tempering Stage Five and Stage Six cultivators.

    ¡°Wow, you survived?¡± Lin Fan stared at Qiu Li in shock. Wow, he is not dead even after that? He has lost an arm and is now covered in blood though.

    Ooh!

    Qiu Li vomited blood again.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Lin Fan asked, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°How did that pill taste? I told you to not touch it or you would regret it, but you turned a deaf ear to me. How do you feel right now?

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, am not like a mouse. I do things justly and honorably. I told you that it was dangerous and you would regret it, but you chose to not listen. Who am I to me?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Qiu Li stared at Lin Fan with his bloodshot eyes. He never expected that he would be tricked.

    If he was not a Body Tempering Stage Eight cultivator, he would be like his other junior brothers who had turned into ashes right now.

    ¡°Catch him! I am going to torture him to death!¡± Qiu Limanded weakly.

    Lin Fan realized that the situation wasn¡¯t in his favor right now. I need to die.

    He then waved his hands and snickered. ¡°No need for you all to do anything. I, Lin Fan, will never die by your dirty hands!¡±

    Lin Fan prepared tomit suicide. I will then revive and run off as soon as they leave. How smart am I?

    He ced the broadsword on his neck, ready to end his life.

    ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t! Senior brother is here.¡± Lu Qiming came over. They didn¡¯t expect to hear such things as soon as they arrived. Some were so touched that they even burst into tears.

    Especially those who thought that Lin Fan was running off. They were feeling guilty. They never would have thought that their Senior Brother Lin would rathermit suicide than die under the hands of the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    Now, they were all in awe, yet ashamed of themselves.

    ¡°Holy hell!¡±

    Lin Fan did not know whether he shouldugh or cry.

 Chapter 11: Favorable Impression

    <h4>Chapter 11: Favorable Impression</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Why? All I want is to run away!

    It was about to seed, but why on earth are you here now?

    The Sunshine Sect disciples outnumbered them, but the Magnificent Sect disciples weren¡¯t fearful. Instead, after hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words, they were more than ready to fight.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Yin Xiaotian used a sword as his weapon. Within the blink of an eye, Yin Xiaotian jumped up like a roc and shed a few disciples on their throats in an instant.

    ¡°Great job, Senior Brother Yin! Great skills!¡± Gao Dazhuang yelled as his veins popped out like they were about to burst out of his skin the next minute. He walked to the Sunshine Sect disciples like a monster and sent them flying with a punch.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gao, that was dope!¡± Lin Fan pped. What do you ants think now, huh?

    Gao Dazhuang turned around and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Watch me, I have even more powerful skills!¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were all enraged and rushed toward the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    There might¡¯ve been more Sunshine Sect disciples than Magnificent me Sect disciples, but seeing how badly hurt their Senior Brother Qiu Li was and how fierce the opponents seemed, they decided that escaping would be the best choice.

    Qiu Li helped himself up. He vomited blood again while ring at the Magnificent me Sect disciples in anger. He thought that they had secured victory, taking into consideration theirrge numbers, but things turned out unexpectedly.

    The explosion killed many Stage Five and Stage Six disciples, giving the edge to the Magnificent me Sect in terms of overallbat effectiveness.

    Lin Fan stood rooted to the ground. What¡¯s going on now?

    Qiu Li gritted his teeth and stared at Lin Fan. He tried his best to quick his pace. I will be dead if I stay here any longer.

    Son of a monkey, I will never let you go.

    Lin Fan could feel someone ring at him in anger. When he looked over, he realized that it was Qiu Li ring at him in anger while hiding amongst the crowd.

    This made Lin Fan blow his top. You¡¯re in such a pitiful state right now and yet you¡¯re still concerned with me? I bet you don¡¯t know how to spell the word death.

    He turned around to the rest of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Brothers, that right there is Qiu Li, the leader of this troop. He said that he loves to eat babies, and he is going to eat all the babies in Tianfeng City! We should get rid of such a sick person.¡±

    Qiu Li shot up in shock. What the heck, he¡¯s framing me!

    Eat babies?

    You should be d that I am not eating you!

    Qiu Li turned red with anger and shot back. ¡°This Lin guy, you wait and see. I¡¯ll soon send you to hell!¡±

    ¡°Oh, a one-armed injured man wants to kill me? This trash, let¡¯s see if you will even be able to leave this ce today. Senior brothers, kill him!¡± Lin Fanughed.

    Lu Qiming and Gao Dazhuang turned to Qiu Li and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. He needs to stay behind.¡±

    Qiu Li couldn¡¯t believe his ears. If he was in his best condition, as a Body Tempering Stage Eight cultivator, he would take no more than a few seconds to end the opponents right in front of him. But with the state I am currently in, it¡¯s possible for a few Body Tempering Stage Four disciples to send me to my death!

    He clenched his fist and took out a pill. He looked at it in pity and swallowed it down. I have no other choice.

    Mortal middle-ss medicine ¨C Lighting Speed Pill.

    It might¡¯ve only been a Mortal middle-ss medicine, but it was not easy to get a medicine that could raise one¡¯s speed. Qiu Li worked hard in his sect and exchanged for it at a huge price to use in times of danger.

    It¡¯s so not worth it to use it right now.

    We should have won, but I was too careless. This sucks.

    Whoosh!

    Qiu Li thought no more, and within no time, he was nowhere to be seen. He was so fast that it was as if he wasn¡¯t injured, leaving behind only a trace of his voice.

    ¡°Watch it, surnamed Lin!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lin Fanughed seeing that Qiu Li was now nowhere to be seen. I didn¡¯t expect that a monkey could run so fast.

    Seeing Qiu Li take off, the other Sunshine Sect disciples started to scream and took off too.

    However, the route was too small in size, so there was a jam.

    ¡°The one in front, go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me please.¡±

    ¡°Watch out, idiots!¡±

    Lu Qiming turned to Lin Fan and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, take a good rest. We will take care of the rest.¡±

    But why would Lin Fan rest now? His ns had already gone down the drain, so he should at least make use of the situation to gain more points.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do not mind me. I will do my stuff and you do yours.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the 9-ringed broadsword tightly as he stared at the Sunshine Sect disciples. Those Body Tempering Stage Ones and Stage Twos will take me only one attack to kill.

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Lu Qiming stared at him, shocked. ¡°Your injuries...¡±

    But Lin Fan ignored him and snickered, rushing toward the Sunshine Sect disciples with the broadsword. ¡°Idiots, your grandpa ising!¡±

    The Sunshine Sect disciples who were unable to escape looked at Lin Fan in fear. Their legs turned into jelly and their faces turned pale as soon as they saw Lin Faning toward them. Now, they were at a loss on what to do.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°I surrender.¡±

    ¡°ording to thews made by the Sect Union, you must treat people who surrender well.¡±

    But why would Lin Fan let them off? To him, they were all just a bunch of points.

    ¡°Treat you well? Like I care about your surrender.¡±

    Lin Fan might¡¯ve been seriously injured, but he was still able to send some of these trashes to their death.

    Points +10

    Points +20

    ...

    Killing disciples of lower cultivations wouldn¡¯t give him many points, but with so many of them here, the numbers would start to add up.

    Lu Qiming watched Junior Brother Lin kill dumbfoundedly. He¡¯s badly injured, yet he¡¯s still so strong. That¡¯s incredible.

    Lin Fan had a lot of fun while shing the disciples to their deaths. He could sh the weaker ones in half with one swing.

    Moving so vigorously while so badly injured, Lin Fan vomited blood.

    But why would Lin Fan bother about that? It doesn¡¯t even hurt, so why not?

    Out of the corner of his eye, Lin Fan saw Lu Qiming taking down a disciple. As he was about to chop his head off, Lin Fan yelled, ¡°Senior Brother, let me! That trash scolded me, and I would be unhappy if I don¡¯t send him to hell personally.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Qiming answered and went off, leaving the disciple to Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan grinned from ear to ear and went over to him.

    Points +40

    Wow.

    Killing a Body Tempering Stage Four trash makes me so happy, especially those points.

    Just then, he realized that Gao Dazhuang was going against a Body Tempering Stage Six disciple.

    They might be in the same stage, but Gao Dazhuang obviously had the upper hand.

    Gao Dazhuang gave him a hard punch.

    Crack!

    The shattering of bones spanned across the whole area.

    The disciple¡¯s ribs were broken. He dropped down to the ground in pain while vomiting blood.

    When Gao Dazhuang prepared to give him another attack, he could hear Junior Brother Lin yelp.

    ¡°Senior Brother, let me! That trash scolded me. I can¡¯t rest in peace if I don¡¯t kill him personally.¡±

    Come on, a Body Tempering Stage Six can¡¯t be wasted. I should kill them with my own hands!

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gao Dazhuang answered and left, leaving Lin Fan to take revenge.

    Lu Qiming stared at Lin Fan and furrowed his eyebrows. Wow. How many of them offended him?

    Why does it seem like every one of them here has?

    ¡°Die, trash!¡± Lin Fan stabbed him in a vital area, which sent the disciple to his death within no time, not wasting more of Lin Fan¡¯s energy.

    Points + 60

    As Lin Fan was preparing to kill more, he noticed that there were no more Sunshine Sect disciples left for him to increase his points.

    ¡°Darn it. They¡¯re fast, huh?¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes. He thought about Qiu Li, who escaped. If I could¡¯ve killed him, how much would I have earned?

    Pui!

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan vomited blood.

    This was not for show. His body was seriously injured.

    Lin Fan knew how he could settle this; he only needed tomit suicide, and he would be fine once again. But how should I do it now?

    I can only try to make my way back.

    ¡°Junior brother, are you alright?¡± Lu Qiming went up and held Lin Fan with worry.

    The other disciples crowded around him. All of them looked at Lin Fan in awe right now. He¡¯s so badly injured yet he tried to kill them without fear!

    I¡¯m so touched. I respect Senior Brother Lin and his mindset so much!

    Lin Fan waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Haish, it¡¯s just a small injury. If I didn¡¯t even have any injuries on me, then as a man, I would be a living joke.¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd looked at him in awe.

    ¡°Waaaaaa!¡±

    Some disciples ended up crying.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is so strong! Look at his chest and thenpare it to ours.¡±

    ¡°If it was me, I would have died or cried!¡±

    ¡°Respectable.¡±

    Lin Fan smirked, happy to hear the praise.

 Chapter 12: Skill Creation Guide Book

    <h4>Chapter 12: Skill Creation Guide Book</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lu Qiming was extremely pleased to have such a junior brother. Just as Junior Brother Lin says, he¡¯s a real man.

    ¡°Are you okay, Junior Brother?¡± Lu Qiming asked worriedly.

    Junior Brother may seem powerful, but it was an intense fight. I¡¯m afraid that Junior Brother¡¯s injuries may worsen.

    Lin Fan smiled weakly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I would just look weak if I replied with, ¡°I¡¯m not fine.¡±

    Haish, what luck is this? I just want to escape from this ce, but why am I never given a chance?

    Oh lord, please. Meeting with that trash unexpectedly here is already very bad, yet I am unable to escape after I had it all nned out?

    Pui!

    Lin Fan looked at the blood on his hand. Another mouthful of blood? How seriously injured am I?

    ¡°Oh no, no, I am going to faint.¡± With a fall, he fainted.

    Lu Qiming went forward to grab Lin Fan. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian stepped forward with a pill. ¡°Let Junior Brother Lin take this to stabilize himself.¡±

    ...

    Lin Fan opened his eyes after some time. The skies were already dark; it was probably already past midnight.

    He felt that something was on the side of his bed. It was Lu Qiming. Seeing that Lin Fan had sat up, he grabbed his hands in glee. ¡°Junior Brother, how are you feeling?¡±

    There¡¯s a problem with that question.

    I can¡¯t even feel pain, so how would I know how I am feeling?

    But seeing Lu Qiming staring at him with genuine concern in his eyes, Lin Fan smiled weakly and nodded. ¡°Okay, much better now.¡±

    Lu Qiming heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Junior Brother, you have been seriously injured, and you nearly died, ording to the doctor. He even said that it¡¯s a miracle that you survived. It¡¯s all thanks to the sacred medicine that Senior Brother Yin gave. That saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that.¡± Lin Fan gulped. If I had died right in front of them and revived after 10 seconds, it would¡¯ve been extremely awkward and a tough situation to deal with.

    But it¡¯s a surprise that Senior Brother Yin would feed me the sacred medicine. Even though I have no idea what it is, it should be something precious.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s getting dark. I am feeling better now. You should get some rest too,¡± Lin Fan said, smiling.

    ¡°I am fine, Junior Brother.¡± Lu Qiming did not want to leave yet. He was still worried about Lin Fan¡¯s health.

    However, Lin Fan wished that he would leave immediately. How am I going tomit suicide if he doesn¡¯t leave?

    No matter how good that medicine is, it¡¯s not like it can make me recover in an instant.

    I feel so tired now, and my body feels weird.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Senior Brother. It¡¯s a crucial time right now, and I am fine.¡± Lin Fan smiled and repeated himself.

    Lu Qiming protested no more and left.

    ¡°Junior Brother, rest well. Call me if you need anything,¡± he said before going off.

    After Lin Fan was sure that Lu Qiming had left, Lin Fan got off his bed to stretch. This feels weird, I should do something about this.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Lin Fan saw the 9-ringed broadsword on the table. He rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Which idiot brought this back? It¡¯s just a random weapon that I picked up, and they thought it was mine?¡±

    But this was not the time for him to focus on that. He picked up the 9-ringed broadsword and shed it across his throat.

    Lin Fan sighed. Am I too violent? Killing anyone, even myself, who disagrees with me. How would people feel about me if they knew?

    Lin Fany on the floor, dead.

    Experience Points +10

    10 seconds passed.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. This feels better, and I am no longer injured. He smiled.

    He immediately went to check his panel to see how much he had gained.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Five (+)

    Experience Points: 10510

    Points: 1100

    Talent: Immortality

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), rest yet to be unlocked.

    ¡°Not bad, there¡¯s so many points. I can start drawing now.¡±

    If not for the automatic draw previously, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such items existed in this world.

    The needles and the grenade.

    It¡¯s a surprise that I can see these in this world, but they¡¯re surprisingly useful.

    Just one grenade can st a Body Tempering Stage Eight into a cripple. If I draw something even better, who would dare to anger me ever again?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try the Bronze lottery first.¡±

    Points -100

    Bronze lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    The smile on Lin Fan¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°???¡±

    What is that supposed to mean? Are there empty slots?

    Lin Fan was utterly confused.

    He used the Epic rank lottery and got immortality.

    And the two lotteries during the battle both gave him great prizes too.

    But this is telling me that it¡¯s not 100% that I¡¯ll win a prize.

    Oh god, a hundred points are now gone.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± If I had the opportunity, I would surely sh the guy who created this in half. How dare you cheat me?

    Whatever, I¡¯ll let you go this time. Let¡¯s continue.

    I¡¯ll take the 300 one.

    Points -300

    Silver lottery: A Mortal skills creation guide book.

    ¡°???

    ¡°What the hell? 300 points and all you give me is this?

    ¡°No, wait... Mortal skills creation guide book? Isn¡¯t that really excellent?¡±

    Wait, there¡¯s a legend that only creating a set of skills will turn you into an elite. Only by doing so can one reach the top of the world.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone.

    This is such a treasure! It might only be a Mortal skills creation guide book, but it¡¯s not to be underestimated.

    Even an Earth Star Border cultivator can¡¯t create their own Mortal skills.

    Only with enough cultivation, knowledge, and experience can you do so.

    Lin Fan¡¯s hands trembled in excitement. I¡¯m so excited!

    Wow, Lady Luck must be on my side.

    He flipped open the book with excitement.

    There might only be one page, but it will surely give me a surprise.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan blinked his eyes to confirm what he was seeing.

    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief.

    There were only a few sentences in the book.

    ¡°There are numerous skills in the world, but we are unable to create something out of nothing. The easiest way to create is to find a technique and refine it. If you are daring, you can repeat it a few more times. You will seed one day.¡±

    After Lin Fan finished the book, it turned into a ray of light and went into his body.

    ¡°I...¡± Lin Fan clenched his fist, turning red in anger. His breathing turned rapid, and he exploded.

    ¡°Darn it! What on earth!? What ¡®daring¡¯!? Go and die! Oh my lord!¡±

    ¡°Return my 300 points!¡±

 Chapter 13: Sleep is for the Weak

    <h4>Chapter 13: Sleep is for the Weak</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan immediately gave up on the Mortal skills creation guide book. It made no difference whether he had it or not. Luckily, he still had 700 points left, so he could continue drawing.

    The lottery draw was an addictive thing.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t a gambling addict, but he had gotten many interesting prizes from his previous draws, so he was rather excited.

    ¡°Let me draw another one that costs 100 points.¡±

    Points -100

    Bronze lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    Lin Fan felt his heart hurting. They are so cruel! ¡°Thank you, please try again¡± twice in a row? How hard is it for me to earn prizes?

    Another 100 points gone. My heart is bleeding!

    Do you know how hard I worked for those? How can you treat me like this?

    Damn it. I¡¯ll take the 300 one, is that okay?

    ¡°Okay, two at once.¡±

    Points -300

    Points -300

    Silver lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Lin Fan did a double-take. You¡¯re about to die. What do you mean by, ¡°Thank you, please try again.¡±? Are you trying to cheat me?

    ¡°Okay, okay... give me back my points!¡±

    But what could Lin Fan do? He had already wasted the points.

    He sighed, not wanting to even see the next prize. I might vomit if the ¡°Thank you¡± thinges out.

    Silver lottery: Mortal high-ss refinement medicine ¨C Liger Pill

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Tears flowed down his cheek in happiness. Thank you, God.

    If I see another ¡°Thank you,¡± I might not dare to draw ever again in my life.

    Thankfully, Lady Luck decided to help me. It might be only one pill, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    Seeing the pill in his hands, Lin Fan took it without hesitation. He didn¡¯t know what it was for, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a strong pill.¡± As soon as Lin Fan took the pill, he felt his body temperature increasing rapidly. He started to train the Body Refinement Technique and fused it with the pill¡¯s effects.

    Experience Points +50

    Experience Points +50

    ...

    When he got to 16000 experience points, the number stopped increasing.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes in shock. He never expected that a pill would earn him so many experience points. He clicked on the plus sign without hesitation.

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Six (+)

    Experience Points: 0

    Wait, my cultivation actually increased?

    Lin Fan could feel changes taking ce in his body. He got stronger and heard his bones cracking, getting stronger as well.

    I¡¯m at Body Tempering Stage Six! I can start to refine my bones.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Fan grinned from ear to ear. This feels extremely good.

    Anyways, taking a pill and refining it with the Body Refinement Technique seems like it can give me experience points too! I should try to get more pills.

    Such a pity that I do not know how to make one on my own, or else I could truly make use of this.

    The sky was still dark, but Lin Fan was feeling energized. In this world, you will get bullied if you are weak.

    Just like the Magnificent me Sect. If you are too weak, you will be targeted by other sects, who will try to rob everything from you. If I am not strong enough, I will face the same consequences.

    Lin Fan sat up cross-legged and started to practice the Body Refinement Technique again.

    Experience Points +1

    It might¡¯ve increased by only a small amount each time, but it went quickly.

    After some time, Lin Fan¡¯s body started to feel weak, as if he had used too much energy and needed some rest.

    Had he not gone through what he did today, Lin Fan probably would take a rest, but now, there was no way he could.

    ¡°Sleep is for the weak. Time to party.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the broadsword without any hesitation and shed it across his neck.

    Deadly and difficult? Lin Fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    Experience Points +10

    Ten seconds passed.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. He felt refreshed, and the sleepiness was all gone.

    ¡°Immortality is indeed awesome.¡± Lin Fan realized that his talent was great. It¡¯s like a bug; not only do I not feel any pain, I¡¯m always in my best condition after reviving.

    Cultivate. That¡¯s what I should do now.

    Soon, it was morning.

    Lin Fan stopped cultivating and checked on his Experience Points. There was about 8000 now.

    Hard work is my only method.

    I do not have any points. I need to earn them and continue investing in lottery draws.

    The chance of winning might be slightly unfair, but the prizes are worth investing in.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan heard footsteps.

    Crack.

    Lu Qiming walked in. Seeing Lin Fan getting down from the bed, he went up to stop him immediately. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, take a good rest. You are still injured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Senior Brother.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°The pill that Senior Brother Yin fed me is extremely dope! I¡¯m feeling full of energy right now.¡±

    Lu Qiming turned to Lin Fan, unable to believe his ears. He was so seriously injured. How could he recover at such a fast speed?

    But Senior Brother Yin¡¯s medicine isn¡¯t something that everyone has, it should be rare.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...¡±

    Yin Xiaotian and Gao Dazhuang arrived. Yin Xiaotian held a lunch box in his hands and passed it to Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother, drink up. I made this herbal soup for you. There might be ingredients missing, but it¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    Haish.

    Why are you treating me so well? How can I bear to leave now?

    But I have to. If I don¡¯t, how am I going to reach the peak of my life?

    Just then, Zhang Long came too with another lunch box. Upon seeing the rest, he was slightly shocked. ¡°You guys are here too?¡± Zhang Long then turned to Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother, this is some turkey soup that I made with the turkey I just caught. Drink up, it can help boost your energy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°I did not expect Junior Brother Zhang to be so caring.¡± Yin Xiaotian smiled.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yin, we might not be close, but I treat Junior Brother Lin like one of my own.¡± Zhang Long turned to Yin Xiaotian.

    ¡°Oh, really? I remember that, back at the training ground, Junior Brother Zhang seemed to have a fewments about Junior Brother Lin.¡± Yin Xiaotian and Zhang Long weren¡¯t on good terms.

    ¡°You...¡± Zhang Long wasn¡¯t good with his words. He basically solved everything with his fists.

    Gao Dazhuang stepped out in front of Yin Xiaotian. ¡°You wanna go?¡±

    Seeing this, Lin Fan jumped out to stop the fight.

    Oh please, do not fight till your death in front of me.

 Chapter 14: Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 14: Deration</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Gulp!

    Under the witness of both parties, Lin Fan had no choice but to drink up the two bowls of soup.

    Wow, they¡¯re indeed useful. I feel energized right now.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin has recovered at such a fast speed. I see that Senior Brother Yin¡¯s pill was indeed useful,¡± Zhang Long said.

    Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is extremely healthy too, or else he wouldn¡¯t have healed so quickly even with a sacred medicine.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, my body is made out of metal. I don¡¯t even flinch the slightest when I get injured. I am still able to remain lively the next day.¡±

    ¡°Indeed a Magnificent me Sect disciple. That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    A deep voice rang across Lin Fan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, Senior Brother Fang.¡± The crowd looked toward the door upon hearing the voice.

    Lu Daosheng came into the room with Fang Qing, both wearing a smile on their faces.

    Even though it came at a heavy price, they won the battle yesterday.

    Fang Qing looked at Lin Fan and nodded. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, Junior Brother heard about the incident that urred yesterday. I never expected that Junior Brother Lin would be so brave that he would go against such arge number of Sunshine Sect disciples. He even chose tomit suicide than die under their hands.¡±

    Fang Qing could not believe that he had overlooked such a talent.

    Hearing the praise, Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Nah, that wasn¡¯t really a brave act. But I¡¯m really lucky that I survived yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin did great yesterday. I will remember this,¡± Lu Daosheng said. ¡°After we return to the sect, I will report this to the sect leader. We value brave disciples.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled thinly. ¡°Senior Brother, as a Magnificent me Sect disciple, it¡¯s my job to protect our territory. I¡¯m not doing it for rewards, that¡¯s just what a Magnificent me Sect disciple is supposed to do.¡±

    Really? Lin Fan rolled his eyes secretly.

    Why are you only noting it down? Just reward me now. Some medicine would be nice.

    Lu Qiming and the rest nodded. To them, what Lin Fan said made a lot of sense.

    It was something that they might not be able to say themselves, but they took note of it. Junior Brother Lin must be knowledgeable.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin should be feeling way better right now.¡± Lu Daosheng turned to Lin Fan. ¡°I was thinking that we should let Junior Brother Lin speak in front of all the disciples and spread his spirit. What do all of you think?¡±

    Lu Qiming grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is courageous, we should let the sect know about it.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at them nkly. These idiots want me to make a speech?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Lin Fan replied humbly. How long have I been in this ce, yet you want me to make a speech to the sect? So embarrassing.

    I¡¯m not prepared at all.

    But Lu Daosheng did not give Lin Fan a chance to reject. ¡°Alright, we should do it now. Our disciples have constantly been beaten during the war with the Sunshine Sect. We need to motivate them so they can go against the Sunshine Sect with the best of their ability.¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Fan knew that it was set. He actually somehow felt excited.

    This is the first time in my life that I will be speaking in front of so many people.

    But... someone help. What should I say?

    ...

    On the training ground, Lu Daosheng sent an order down, gathering all the disciples.

    The victory gave them a lot of encouragement, but they were also sad about the loss of theirpanions too.

    Back at the sect, they cultivated and practiced all day. Even though there were some injuries and blood, it was peaceful. Only during the war did they realize how cruel life was. One might be here and gone the next day.

    Lu Daosheng went on stage and looked down at the crowd. ¡°Yesterday, we won the battle with the Sunshine Sect. It was a tough fight, and we lost some of ourrades during the battle. However, yesterday, the Sunshine Sect tried to raid Tianfeng City too. A thousand of our disciples were sent to fight the Sunshine Sect, and one of them, Lin Fan, went against the whole Sunshine Sect troop alone without fear. He was even prepared tomit suicide instead of dying under their hands. His courage and fearless spirit deserve to be recognized.¡±

    Lin Fan was slightly embarrassed by Lu Daosheng¡¯s praise, but he looked up with pride because, technically, Lu Daosheng was speaking the truth. I¡¯m fearless indeed.

    I wanted to run away, but who would have expected for me to fail?

    The disciples below the stage turned to each other.

    They heard about the battle yesterday.

    The battle that was deemed as having a 10% survival chance turned out to be a huge victory for them. They had heard about Lin Fan too, but they didn¡¯t know what he looked like. He¡¯s so brave!

    Lin Fan walked up the stage slowly.

    Looking at the crowd below the stage, Lin Fan started experiencing a sense of the heebie-jeebies.

    He coughed and looked at the crowd sternly.

    ¡°Dear junior brothers and senior brothers, I am Lin Fan.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt many pairs of eyes staring at him in anticipation. Lin Fan felt slightly embarrassed.

    They are looking at me in admiration!

    He stood up straight. This is my time to shine, I must do my best.

    But what should I say?

    The training ground was in total silence as everyone present stared at Lin Fan, anticipating his speech.

    Lin Fan gulped seeing their gazes. Oh lord, I don¡¯t even know what to say, and now, I¡¯m forced to meet with this awkward silence.

    I can¡¯t just speak nonsense because that won¡¯t stun the crowd. But what should I say in order to achieve a good effect?

    Think, Lin Fan, what do people on Earth say to leave everyone in shock?

    Gao Dazhuang scooted closer to Yin Xiaotian. ¡°What is Junior Brother Lin trying to do?¡±

    Yin Xiaotian did not even take his eyes away from Lin Fan. ¡°He¡¯s trying to get into the mood. Just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Oh... oh.¡± Gao Dazhuang nodded. Indeed, he¡¯s Junior Brother Lin; he will surely present a stunning speech.

    On the other hand, Lin Fan finally thought of his speech. He took a deep breath and looked straight at the crowd, turning the atmosphere solemn.

    All of a sudden, everyone present felt it. They looked at Lin Fan with anticipation while waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°As disciples, we are obliged to protect our nation against the Sunshine Sect at all costs. Every inch of our homnd matters, and we won¡¯t give up no matter what obstacles we face. We must always be willing to sacrifice ourselves.¡±

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, it¡¯s done. Whew.

    But... the atmosphere is weird.

    Why is the crowd so quiet? Was the speech not good enough?

    Should I say something else? Like...

    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange my life for the sect.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sacrifice my all for the sect that I so deeply love.¡±

    And even more, but these derations are all so depressing.

    Just before Lin Fan was about to add something else, he heard a voice booming across the training ground.

    ¡°Well said!¡± Lu Daosheng¡¯s eyes were red. As an Earth Star Border disciple, he was here leading his fellow junior brothers out to war to protect his nation and sect. Lin Fan¡¯s words had touched him.

    Lin Fan stared at him speechlessly. Say that earlier then, you are scaring me. I thought I said something inappropriate.

 Chapter 15: Low-Key

    <h4>Chapter 15: Low-Key</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lu Daosheng went on stage. He stared at Lin Fan so intensely that he was about to burn a hole in Lin Fan¡¯s head. His words have really touched me.

    He might¡¯ve been an Earth Star Border cultivator, but among the various sects, that wasn¡¯t valuable.

    How many disciples were willing to sacrifice their lives for the sect? On the contrary, everyone happily enjoyed the benefits given for being part of the sect, making use of the sect as their stepping stone to reach the peak of their lives.

    Lu Daosheng used to be just a martial artist in a dire state. Under a stroke of luck, he caught the eye of a Magnificent me Sect elder and was brought back to the sect. Lu Daosheng received teachings and benefited tremendously from the sect. Thus, when the war broke out, he stepped up, volunteering to lead the team and protect the nation when nobody dared to do so. Without the Magnificent me Sect, he would never have been where he was now and would never have all that he had today.

    Today, he finally found a disciple who resonated with him. It was heartwarming for Lu Daosheng to hear Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Great. That was well said.¡± Lu Daosheng looked at Lin Fan, pleased.

    Lin Fan smiled thinly. What was so good about it? There¡¯s so much that I haven¡¯t even said yet, but I doubt I¡¯ll need to now.

    Saying too much might just shoot me in the foot instead.

    Lu Qiming pped, cheering for Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you¡¯re great!¡±

    The other disciples were chanting, showing support to Lin Fan. ¡°Protecting our nation, not giving in by a single bit!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, is there anything else that you wanted to say?¡± Lu Daosheng turned to Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, that¡¯s all Lin Fan has to say.¡±

    What else would I say? With my eloquence, perhaps these guys will take their weapons and start ughtering the Sunshine Sect if I were to say any more.

    Besides, ¡°Lin Fan¡± was part of this sect, so he would obviously have feelings for the Magnificent me Sect, but I¡¯m just a passerby. Soon, I¡¯ll leave.

    The world is huge, and I already had one chance, but I wasted it on that battlefield.

    Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, Lin Fan went off stage.

    Lu Qiming hurried over, giving him a pat on his back. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, what you just said was so touching! It will be my motto from now on. I¡¯ll always keep your words in mind.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Gao Dazhuang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s our duty to sacrifice and work for the sect. If any of us are afraid, then our offspring will face the same torture from the Sunshine Sect too.¡±

    Hearing their praises, Lin Fan smiled thinly in response. What else could I say? As long as you are happy, it¡¯s fine.

    ...

    In the Sunshine Sect:

    Qiu Li managed to escape and return, half alive. When the Sunshine Sect leaders heard about the incident, all of them blew up. How could a sure-win battle end up like that?

    ¡°Senior Brother, Qiu Li is aware of my mistake, please forgive me!¡± Beads of sweat dripped down Qiu Li¡¯s forehead. His hands trembled as he looked up in fear.

    He knew that he should¡¯ve added, ¡°Junior Brother deserves death¡± to the end of his sentence, but thest thing Qiu Li wanted was his life to be ended.

    The man standing right in front of Qiu Li stared at him coldly, as if he was looking at a piece of trash.

    ¡°You¡¯re already crippled,¡± the man answered. Qiu Li had lost an arm, and his empty sleeve was shaking lightly under the wind.

    Hearing this, Qiu Li turned green with fear. He immediately dropped to the ground and kowtowed to the man while begging for forgiveness. ¡°Senior Brother, spare me, spare me please....¡±

    The man sneered and waved his hands. ¡°Take him down and feed it.¡±

    Qiu Li¡¯s heart sank upon hearing him. I¡¯m going to be the gigantic beast¡¯s food.

    The gigantic beasts used for war were bred in a special way; they were products made bybining many different beasts and monsters. And now, Qiu Li would be a beast¡¯s dinner.

    ¡°No... please spare me, senior brother!¡±

    But no matter how loud Qiu Li¡¯s cries were, the man had left, and he was dragged down by the disciples on the side.

    To the Sunshine Sect, what was the use of sparing a cripple?

    They might have turned a blind eye to Qiu Li under normal circumstances, but it was wartime right now, and he was nothing but a piece of trash that would potentially pull the sect down.

    ...

    Lin Fan was feeling extremely great now.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but it might¡¯ve been the fact that he had just stood out in front of the crowd.

    Back in his room, Lin Fan sat on his bed crossed-legged and started to cultivate. Cultivating had be Lin Fan¡¯s hobby recently. I can only be free if I am powerful.

    Experience Points +1

    The Body Refinement Technique was a must to practice for Magnificent me Sect disciples, but to Lin Fan, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Lin Fan suddenly opened his eyes and sat on his spot quietly.

    Actually, I should give it a try.

    Since I have that Mortal skills creation guide book, why not just try it?

    Let me recall the Body Refinement Technique and take out the important parts.

    After that, Lin Fan started cultivating again.

    Let¡¯s try doing it a bit differently first.

    I need toe up with a new set of skills.

    Start!

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan opened his eyes. Wait, extreme changes are taking ce in my body!

    My blood is starting to boil as if it¡¯s going to explode!

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s skin bubbled.

    Bang!

    The bubbles exploded.

    Experience Points +10

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan woke up.

    ¡°Oh lord, what the heck? I just practice it a little wrong and explode? Does it need to be so serious?¡± Lin Fan muttered, shuddering in fear.

    When he looked up, Lin Fan was left speechless.

    Stters of blood were all around the room. What is this...? What would I do if the senior brothers barge in?

    ¡°My god. This is not a safe ce. I need to leave soon.¡± Lin Fan sighed. Why do weird things always happen to me?

    He found a piece of clothing and wiped the stains off the wall.

    Done.

    Lin Fan went out of the room immediately. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. If I stay here, then it will be impossible for me to create a skill set. Who knows how many more explosions I have to go through? How can I make sure that no one finds out?

    How can I stay alive if I¡¯m ever discovered?

    I can¡¯t pretend to be dead forever.

    I need to keep calm.

    As Lin Fan secretly made his way out, he came across a few disciples, and they were all looking at him with respect and awe.

    This made Lin Fan slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°The one who made that shocking speech? Indeed not a normal person.¡±

    ¡°My idol!¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan shook his head. That¡¯s nothing worth talking about. He looked up and smiled at them before walking off at a fast speed.

    But what Lin Fan didn¡¯t know was that he left the disciples in glee.

    ¡°See, Senior Brother Lin smiled at me!¡±

    ¡°Your sister. He was smiling at me.¡±

    The disciples started bickering. To both of them, their Senior Brother Lin was smiling at them.

 Chapter 16: Self-Made Skill Set

    <h4>Chapter 16: Self-Made Skill Set</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Chicken nuggets. I am going to cultivate, who in the world is smiling at you?

    Senior Brother Lu and the rest were really nice, but given my situation, I have no other choice. It¡¯s good enough that I repay them by not doing anything bad to society.

    Freedom.

    Do you understand what that word means?

    It means that I¡¯ll do whatever I want as long as it¡¯s legal.

    Moreover, having to be in this unfamiliar world, all I hope is to survive.

    Look at how many I have already killed in just a few days. If I was back on Earth, I would be in prison right now.

    All I want is freedom ¨C to leave this ce and go on a trip to every part of this world before I figure out what to do next.

    It¡¯s such a pity that I am unable to do so right now.

    Lin Fan stopped at an isted ce. He was still in the area that was guarded by the Magnificent me Sect though; it was hard to leave the ce unless one could fly.

    With Lin Fan¡¯s speed, even if he could run, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Whatever, let¡¯s give it a try.

    ording to my experience, one will explode to his death if it fails.

    Lin Fan took out his pen and started to record down the routes that he tried. The first step was correct, but there are eight main meridians in our bodies. Who would dare to say that they¡¯re able to make the right step every time?

    Since he failed once, he would take another route.

    Cultivate.

    Lin Fan felt his blood boiling up, but in a less intense way. Yes! I have seeded! For the third step, there are a hundred lesser meridians to choose from. I¡¯ll just pick a random one.

    Bang!

    His body exploded immediately.

    Lin Fan could not feel pain, but he could not help but roll his eyes. What the heck? Are you nuts? Why must it be this dangerous?

    How did anyone else ever sessfully make it? What is the chance of seeding in a single try? They would have exploded to death if they failed!

    Experience Points +10

    Lin Fan sighed. This is masochism! Since I possess immortality and am unable to feel pain, I must create a skill set, or else it would be a big embarrassment.

    What Lin Fan was unaware of was that, among a human¡¯s meridians, some were not to be touched as it would be fatal. Anyone who was creating a skill set would definitely not touch these meridians.

    Those who were able to create a skill set were all knowledgeable, experienced, and powerful. If they didn¡¯t meet these criteria, how could they create their own skills?

    What Lin Fan was doing now was experimenting with different paths one by one. He was basically just brute-force guessing the most suitable way.

    Lin Fan woke up after a moment. He might¡¯ve been immortal, but constantly dying wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant. In fact, it was rather torturous in its own way.

    But what else can I do?

    Others learned and picked things up from their elders, but all Lin Fan could do was guess and find the most rudimentary way of creating a skill set.

    The first and second step are alright, so now I just have to work on the third one.

    Time flew past.

    The paper was filled with Lin Fan¡¯s recordings. Lin Fan was pleased with how things were turning out.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have reached the fourth step. Let¡¯s work harder, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to seed soon.¡± Lin Fan smiled in confidence. If I seed, I will go down in history.

    With all the experience he had gained, Lin Fan was confident that it would work out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Fan felt his blood boiling, and there were changes taking ce to his body.

    ¡°What the hell, oh my, stop. Oh lord.¡± Lin Fan looked down and realized his chest was expanding. This is such a failure.

    Even though Lin Fan could not feel the pain, he knew that his chest was expanding. He took the broadsword and killed himself without waiting for his chest to explode.

    Experience Points +10

    Tough life. This is such a tough life that it¡¯s not meant for humans.

    Even so, Lin Fan was still excited about it because he believed that, with his self-created skill, he would be able to reach the top of the world.

    Not to mention the lottery, which is basically a giant cheat.

    What on earth are those prizes? If I didn¡¯t have the lottery, I would already be dead.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Sounds of explosions could be heard constantly.

    If there were anyone around, they would have already jumped out of their skins.

    Quite some time had passed.

    Lin Fan was starting to get a bit dizzy. He had already forgotten how many times he had died.

    All he knew was that he had ten thousand experience points currently.

    So, I have died about a few hundred times?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Fan gave himself a pat and started to cultivate.

    This was the only route left.

    He could feel that many changes had taken ce in his body ¨C something that cultivating the Body Refinement Technique could not achieve.

    All of a sudden, a line of words appeared on the Mortal skills creation guide book, which disappeared into his body.

    ¡°Undying Refinement of Bone: expansion of the body and indestructible bones. Experience Points +2

    ¡°Mortal middle-ss.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lin Fan watched the words appear and heaved a sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s so hard being me.

    I have worked so hard and died so many times! Finally.

    Lin Fan started to tear up.

    How many times have I died? Could anyone withstand the pain I have been through?

    But this isn¡¯t right.

    Why is it not going the way I expected it to?

    Cultivating it only increased my points by 2?

    Oh my lord. This is so tough.

    I need to work harder.

    Lin Fan went back to cultivating with confidence. No matter what, he had already made it halfway through. I will surely get to greater heights!

    Time flew past.

    The sky was now dark.

    Even so, Lin Fan never gave up.

    I don¡¯t believe that continuously exploding can stop me!

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lu Qiming had been looking for Lin Fan since noon. He had been waiting for his return, but it was now dark, yet he did not see Lin Fan anywhere. This made Lu Qiming start panicking.

    Where is Junior Brother Lin?

    The next day, the sun was high in the sky.

    And the ce that Lin Fan was staying was dyed red with blood.

    The piece of paper lying on the floor showed records of many cultivating routes, but none led to sess.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. I am about to vomit.¡± Lin Fan could take it no more. After a day of experimenting and self-explosions that got Lin Fan nothing, he was extremely beat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just cultivate with the Undying Refinement of Bone first and try out the restter.¡± Lin Fanforted himself.

    Well, at least there¡¯s an improvement, right?

 Chapter 17: Best Chance

    <h4>Chapter 17: Best Chance</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan stood up, grinning from ear to ear, but it felt oddly cold.

    It then dawned on Lin Fan that his clothes were destroyed from the explosions. Now, he was naked. How can I go back like this?

    Lin Fan looked around to search for materials to cover up, but there was nothing here other than grass and trees.

    Back in the temporary camp of the Magnificent me Sect, Lu Qiming had been searching everywhere for Lin Fan, but there hadn¡¯t been any news of him, which worried Lu Qiming.

    Different tragic scenarios kept ying in his mind.

    What if he was captured by the Sunshine Sect and tortured by them?

    Or what if he lost his way and bumped into a monster? What if the monster swallowed him?

    As the images yed in Lu Qiming¡¯s head, he broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Where are you, Junior Brother Lin!?¡± Lu Qiming yelled, making his fat shake. Determination could be seen in his eyes as he went off, continuing his search for Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll find you. Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m right here,¡± a faint voice came from a bush a distance away. Lu Qiming jumped up in glee and ran toward it.

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you alright?¡± Lu Qiming asked as soon as he saw Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan shuddered under Lu Qiming¡¯s stare. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lu Qiming¡¯s stare seemed lustful, making Lin Fan slightly awkward.

    ¡°Junior Brother, where are your clothes?¡± Lu Qiming asked.

    Lin Fan definitely could not answer truthfully, thus he stered on a frown and sighed. ¡°How would I know? I just went for a bath, and when I came back, all my clothes were gone!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you are fine.¡± Knowing that Lin Fan was safe, Lu Qiming heaved a sigh of relief. He only lost his clothes, and he¡¯s a guy... nothing could go wrong.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll get you some clothes.¡± Lu Qiming patted him and walked off, leading the way.

    ¡°But...¡± Lin Fan wanted to say more, but Lu Qiming was already gone. He increased his pace and tried to catch up.

    On their way back, they met a group of female disciples.

    Seeing Lin Fan, the girls started making amotion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Lin?¡±

    Yesterday, Lin Fan¡¯s words warmed many hearts. He was soon deemed a real man among the girls.

    Moreover, Lin Fan was in Body Tempering Stage Six; he was no doubt muscr and buff, which captured the girls¡¯ hearts.

    Some even catcalled Lin Fan.

    ¡°Woohoo, Senior Brother Lin¡¯s in good shape!¡±

    ¡°What happened to him? Did he do something illegal?¡±

    ¡°Look at Senior Brother Lin, he¡¯s acting so feminine, like someone¡¯s wife!¡±

    Lin Fan heard all the teasing, but out of all of them, looking like someone¡¯s wife made Lin Fan turn red in anger.

    I¡¯m somebody¡¯s wife?

    This is unforgivable.

    Ridiculous. I shall prove myself. Let¡¯s see if you guys will still belittle me!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is a pervert!¡±

    Shrieks could be heard, and within no time, the girls were all gone, blushing from embarrassment.

    Lin Fan chuckled as he watched them run off. Dare to tease me, huh? You really do not know where you stand.

    Hearing them, Lu Qiming looked back at Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you okay?¡±

    Lin Fan grinned from ear to ear and shook his head. ¡°Nothing much, Senior Brother, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ...

    Back at his room, Lin Fan finished changing, and he was currently sitting on his bed. That was so awkward. Oh my.

    But hey, why isn¡¯t there a storage ring or anything simr?

    If there were such things, I would never be shirtless.

    Lu Qiming left shortly after chatting with Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan then went back to cultivation.

    I have created the Undying Refinement of Bone with my knowledge, blood, sweat, and tears! Now, who in the Body Tempering Realm can be my opponent?

    Experience Points +2

    Experience Points +2

    ...

    Lin Fan¡¯s experience points increased at the speed of lighting, and it showed better results than the previous Body Refinement Technique that Lin Fan practiced.

    In the Body Tempering Realm, cultivators could practice skills that mortals did, which were just regr martial arts basically, but that was useless to Lin Fan. To him, being strong was the only thing that mattered in the Body Tempering Realm.

    I¡¯m the man with immortality, what is there for me to fear?

    It was now night. It was silent since everyone was sleeping, but Lin Fan was still cultivating. He was a hardworking guy. Beingzy now will only send me to my death.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan heard sirens.

    ¡°Oh lord. Are we being attacked?¡± Lin Fan jumped up. We have been fighting constantly these past few days, it¡¯s too much! This siren is to inform us to prepare for war. The Sunshine Sect is a bunch of impatient trash.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, wake up!¡± He heard callsing from outside, and the surroundings were lit up. Lin Fan opened his door to see that Lu Qiming and the rest were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, the Sunshine Sect is attacking us?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Yes. We need to gather right now. Remember to stay close to us this time. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle,¡± Lu Qiming said, looking serious.

    ...

    Lu Daosheng sat on his seat, scowling. ¡°I see that the sect leader has already predicted the results. The Sunshine Sect wants to determine the result with this battle. Send the message down ¨C win this battle at all costs.¡±

    Fang Qing nodded. ¡°Yes. Be at ease, Senior Brother. We will make sure that no Sunshine Sect disciple steps in here with our lives.¡±

    The troops were gathered.

    Lin Fan felt excited seeing such a big crowd.

    Haha, under such conditions, I¡¯ll be able to run offter during the battle. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll bark like a dog in front of everyone.

    It¡¯s going to be a big messter, and my chance to run off is finally here.

    Who would notice me?

    Soon, all they¡¯ll care about will be how to survive.

    They could hear an explosioning from afar. The Sunshine Sect¡¯s troops had arrived.

    Lin Fan nced around.

    Some disciples were shuddering in fear, while some were standing straight with determination written across their face.

    As for Lin Fan, he was extremely calm. My chance is here.

    Let me do some lottery draws.

    I¡¯m feeling good.

 Chapter 18: A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 18: A Chance</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    They were currently having a briefing right now. The instructions given were the same old things, and nobody was listening to them. What¡¯s the use of repeating all this now? Who would follow any of it during a battle when everyone is busy fighting for their lives?

    All the disciples were currently talking among themselves.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please cover meter. I¡¯m shuddering in fear.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ...

    Lu Qiming patted Lin Fan on his shoulders. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, do not rush forth. Follow the troop closely and do not end up in the opponent¡¯s area.¡±

    Lin Fan was currently bouncing off the wall at the thought of freedom in a few moments¡¯ time. Wow, how great will it be to travel all around the world? ¡°Be at ease, Senior Brother. You have to trust me.¡±

    Before Lu Qiming could reply with, ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± another explosion could be heard.

    Lu Daosheng looked down at the crowd before turning to Fang Qing. ¡°Fang Qing, it¡¯s all on you,¡± he said. Lu Daosheng could see troopsing in from a distance away.

    ¡°Those uncultured thieves, Lu Daosheng will make sure that you die under my hands today,¡± Lu Daosheng growled and disappeared on the spot. A few figures followed him.

    Fang Qing¡¯s vision followed his senior brothers, eyes shining with passion. The Earth Star Border cultivators could move freely at lighting speed. He gulped as he stared at the scene taking ce over there. However, that was not the battle that he should be concerned about.

    Fang Qing¡¯s Body Tempering Stage Nine cultivation was nothing inparison to the elites.

    He turned to the battlefield that was right in front of him and waved his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Lin Fan was feeling anxious. How should I startter?

    A few moments passed.

    The disciples of both sects stood on the battlefield staring at each other, but nobody made a move.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s going on now? When are we going to fight?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu has not made a move yet,¡± Lu Qiming answered.

    It suddenly dawned on Lin Fan that they should wait for the seniors¡¯ actions. If they managed to sort things out or something, it would be awkward for the rest of them to be fighting.

    Bang! A loud noise could be heard from afar.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Fang Qing yelled.

    This brought Lin Fan back to reality. Oh lord, here we go. Lin Fan held up the 9-ringed broadsword. ¡°My fellow brothers, follow me and let¡¯s kill this trash!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Kill the trash!¡±

    ¡°Follow Senior Brother Lin and kill the trash!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...¡± Lu Qiming watched him leave, rooted to the ground. Did he take all my words as nonsense? Dashing in now is the equivalent of going straight to hell!

    Yin Xiaotian and the rest were all in shock too. He immediately went up to Lu Qiming. ¡°Did you not tell him?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Lu Qiming said, breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°Do not rush forth.¡± Did he not understand what that meant?

    ¡°Haish, this is fate.¡±

    ...

    Lin Fan was the first to rush up. He held his 9-ringed broadsword high up in the air while screaming, ¡°Idiots, herees your ancestor!¡±

    Points +30

    One down, and more points for me.

    A Body Tempering Stage Three disciple dropped to the ground as Lin Fan¡¯s points increased.

    Now, Lin Fan was on a killing spree. He shed whoever he came across with his 9-ringed broadsword. I would be an idiot if I didn¡¯t kill you all!

    The disciples who were following Lin Fan were all motivated to fight after seeing this scene. ¡°Senior Brother Lin is so cool!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill this trash with Junior Brother Lin!¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes. You¡¯re actually following me? You foolish people, following me will only lead you to your deaths. Why are you following a guy who¡¯s trying to run away?

    But this is not the time for that. Let me hurry and get more points.

    Points +40

    Points +50

    ...

    No matter what stage you¡¯re in, you will all be the same under my hands ¨C dead meat.

    Lin Fan felt that he was stronger than a normal Body Tempering Stage Six cultivator.

    His blood boiled as his biceps expanded. Lin Fan was bursting with energy, and with a sh, his current opponent turned into a blood fountain.

    Just as he was about to leave, Lin Fan heard a cold voice next to his ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to chop my juniors as if they are vegetables.¡±

    A figure shed past and stopped beside Lin Fan, pointing a dagger at him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Fan dodged the attack. After realizing what the person had said, he frowned and rushed forth with his 9-ringed broadsword.

    The Sunshine Sect disciple smirked and sheathed his dagger, blocking Lin Fan¡¯s attack with his hands.

    All of a sudden, the blood drained from his face.

    He stared at Lin Fan in fear as a wave of energy gushed through his body.

    His blood started gushing to his throat.

    Pui!

    He vomited a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± the figure murmured, staring at Lin Fan with his jaw wide open. We are both of the same cultivation, why am I unable to block his attack?

    ¡°What a joke, Mr. Vegetable.¡± Lin Fan sneered and shed him in half.

    Points +60

    Lin Fan grinned. I like this, points going straight in my pocket.

    To him, this battle was his chance to earn points so that he would have enough when he leftter on.

    I should give it a check.

    Points: 2500

    This should be enough for me to squander.

    The war had escted into an oddly fierce battle over time. There were hardly any intact corpses to be seen.

    Lin Fan had been trying to gain points, which resulted in him dying the ground red with blood.

    The disciples who were following Lin Fan were in awe. They looked up to their Senior Brother Lin. He¡¯s so powerful! He does not even frown even if he has a deep cut. That¡¯s a real elite.

    Chicken nuggets, this is enough.

    To Lin Fan, this amount of points was already enough for him. It¡¯s time to feign death.

    ¡°Die, you dog.¡± A Sunshine Sect disciple saw Lin Fan and dashed over with his sword, wanting to pierce through Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone, and he smiled. Great timing.

    Come kill me so I can leave.

    ¡°Be careful, Senior Brother!¡±

    Suddenly, a figure jumped in front of Lin Fan, and the sword pierced them instead.

    Lin Fan was rooted to the ground. What the hell are you doing?

    Seeing that he did not manage to kill Lin Fan, the Sunshine Sect disciple looked slightly disappointed. He pulled his sword out and ran away, leaving behind him a trail of blood.

    Lin Fan held the disciple who was only at Body Tempering Stage Three tightly. What should I do now? I would have been able to leave. Why did you take the attack for me?

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    The disciple looked at Lin Fan with respect. He opened his mouth to reply, but blood flowed out. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re my idol.... I can¡¯t let you die. You must live.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at him, dumbfounded. What on earth are your brains made out of? Bean curd? You can¡¯t sacrifice yourself for me even if I¡¯m your idol!

    I just want to leave, but why are you all not allowing me to do so?

    Why!?

    Why must you leave me with guilt?

    Ah, damn it.

    What should I do now? What should I do?

    Why are you all filled with love, and not hatred or schemes?

    Lin Fan gritted his teeth. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡±

    I would be inhuman if I just left like this now. I¡¯ll take revenge for him first at least.

    ¡°Senior...¡± The discipley on the ground. He raised his hand as if he was about to say something more.

    But in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes, he was saying goodbye to him. Lin Fan felt himself tear up as he grabbed the broadsword, running toward the Sunshine Sect disciple who tried to kill him.

    ¡°Brother... get me the medicine,¡± the disciple said in pain, but his senior brother was currently long gone. He endured the pain and took a bottle with a pill out from his pocket, stuffing it in his mouth.

    ¡°Luckily, I was not stabbed in any vital parts. Wow. My life is saved!¡± The disciple heaved a sigh of relief andy on the ground, counting stars.

    One!

    Two!

    I want to sleep.

 Chapter 19: Lin â€œI Do Whatever I Wantâ€ Fan

    <h4>Chapter 19: Lin ¡°I Do Whatever I Want¡± Fan</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    When Lin Fan thought about the junior brother that took an attack for him, he felt extremely grateful.

    Haish!

    Even though I am immortal, he isn¡¯t aware of that. How courageous must he be to take that attack for me?

    ¡°Nameless Junior Brother, you can rest in peace. I¡¯ll take revenge for you before I leave.¡± Lin Fan did not know the name of that junior brother, thus he could only address him as ¡°Nameless.¡±

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, where¡¯s that dog?¡± Lin Fan looked around, searching for that disciple who tried to stab him. I must sh him in half and dice him into mincemeat.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples are weird. How much must they love a person to take an attack for him?

    Suddenly, Lin Fan saw that disciple standing not far away. He took his 9-ringed broadsword and ran up toward him. ¡°Take this, you fool!¡±

    That disciple was currently in a tough fight with a Magnificent me Sect disciple. Hearing Lin Fan, his face fell as he turned back to block the attack.

    Ding! A strong force came down on him, causing his sword to vibrate and nearly fall out of his hand.

    ¡°Trash. The trash that killed my junior brother. Look what I¡¯m going to turn you into!¡± Lin Fan might¡¯ve been the only one that dared to make such ament on the battlefield.

    The battlefield was in a mess right now, and anyone could be assaulted from the back if they weren¡¯t paying attention.

    However, Lin Fan wasn¡¯t fearful of death. Whoever manages to kill me, that¡¯s just his ability.

    As a Sunshine Sect disciple, Liu Zhenhao¡¯s aim in this battle was to kill as many Magnificent me Sect disciples as he could. He had already lost count of how many disciples he had killed.

    Now, Lin Faning up to attack him was just for him to add one more to his kills. Hehe, here to die?

    But after blocking the attack, he realized that Lin Fan¡¯s strength was too much for him to handle, and that sent him running in fear.

    In the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen. Liu Zhenhao had gone to look for other disciples to kill.

    As for the Magnificent me Sect disciple that came to fight him, he decided to just leave. It¡¯s hard to say that I would win.

    Lin Fan watched him scramble through the battlefield. He gritted his teeth and yelled at him, ¡°You better stay still, dog!¡±

    Lin Fan did not care who was in front of him, shing every Sunshine Sect disciple that came into his view.

    Experience Points +30

    Experience Points +30

    ...

    Meanwhile, Liu Zhenhao had killed another Magnificent me Sect disciple.

    In his eyes, these Magnificent me Sect disciples were just like grass, and he cut them as he pleased.

    He saw another Magnificent me Sect disciple from the corner of his eye, and Liu Zhenhao appeared right in front of him within no time.

    The disciple saw a figureing toward him, blocking the sun. He could feel a sword pointing at him.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciple was just a Body Tempering Stage Three cultivator, and Liu Zhenhao was blocking his way, not giving him a chance to escape.

    ¡°God, please don¡¯t let me die here!¡± the disciple murmured as he closed his eyes in despair.

    But he did not feel the pain that he expected. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a figure blocking Liu Zhenhao. When he saw the face, he smiled widely. It was a pleasant surprise for him. ¡°Senior Brother Lin!¡±

    Lin Fan was currently staring at Liu Zhenhao with anger. ¡°All you do is run, huh?¡±

    Liu Zhenhao was dumbfounded. Is this guy mad?

    Do I know him?

    However, Liu Zhenhao pointed his sword at Lin Fan without hesitation.

    ¡°You mad pig.¡± Lin Fan raised his 9-ringed broadsword, trying his best to sh Liu Zhenhao.

    nk!

    The sword and the 9-ringed broadsword shed so hard that it sent sparks flying.

    The blood drained from Liu Zhenhao¡¯s face. Lin Fan¡¯s strength was not something he would be able to tackle, and he was no match for Lin Fan.

    Liu Zhenhao tried to escape again, but Lin Fan did not give him the chance to. He went after Liu Zhenhao like a madman while screaming at him profusely.

    ¡°You better not run, fool! How dare you kill my junior brother? You must be tired of living, huh?¡±

    Liu Zhenhao blocked Lin Fan¡¯s attack once again. Lin Fan¡¯s strength was too much for him, and Liu Zhenhao felt that he could not take it anymore.

    Darn it. Why did I bump into this Magnificent me Sect elite? He must be above Body Tempering Stage Six and way stronger than me!

    Just as Lin Fan¡¯s broadsword was about tond on Liu Zhenhao, a few swords pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Darn it.¡± Lin Fan frowned and dropped to the ground.

    Liu Zhenhao heaved a sigh of relief and bowed toward his senior brothers. ¡°Thank you, senior brothers.¡±

    ¡°Cut the chatter and get back to killing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Liu Zhenhao did not say anything more and continued his killing spree.

    There were plenty of Magnificent me Sect elites, but the Sunshine Sect had more.

    Experience Points +10

    10 seconds passed.

    Lin Fany on the floor. He wiped his face and hesitated before standing up

    Darn it, they killed me.

    It was Lin Fan¡¯s chance to feign death and seize the chance to run off.

    But he did not, because he promised his ¡°Nameless¡± junior brother that he would take revenge for him. I, Lin Fan, do not go back on my words.

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, where did that dog go?¡± Lin Fan looked around and soon found Liu Zhenhao amongst the crowd. Lin Fan immediately picked up his broadsword and went for him.

    Liu Zhenhao was having the time of his life. He had killed all the Magnificent me Sect disciples that he had met.

    Liu Zhenhao was an outer disciple of the Sunshine Sect and the best among them. He should¡¯ve been in charge of the safer job of robbing the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory, but he enjoyed killing because he could be more experienced. Thus, he was here.

    Moreover, his uncle was an elder in the sect who was part of the middle management, and he could be exempted from the war, but Liu Zhenhao rejected the privilege. As a future elite, how could I be so timid?

    Suddenly, he felt someoneing for him. He turned around and blocked the attack with his sword.

    The force numbed his hands.

    When he saw the face, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why is it you again? Didn¡¯t you just die!?¡± Liu Zhenhao shrieked. He never expected to see Lin Fan again, and he felt that Lin Fan was going after him on purpose.

    ¡°I think your mother is the one who died. How dare you kill my junior brother? Wait for your death!¡± Lin Fan did not train in other skills; he simply raised his broadsword and tried to sh Liu Zhenhao.

    After a few rounds, Liu Zhenhao was drenched in sweat. The other party was too strong for him.

    ¡°Are you insane? How many people are there here? Why are you onlying after me?¡± Liu Zhenhao cried out. There are so many people here, why isn¡¯t he letting me off?

    ¡°No. You should just die!¡± Lin Fan jumped up, feeling the Undying Refinement of Bone expanding his muscles. His veins popped out as he chopped Liu Zhenhao¡¯s sword in half, leaving a cut on his body.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    Liu Zhenhao stared at him, eyes widening in fear. Liu Zhenhao never expected his life would end here. I¡¯m uncle¡¯s talented kid!

    After a year of cultivation, I am already at Body Tempering Stage Six. Who else is able to cultivate as fast as me?

    If I was not separated from my uncle and had started cultivating since I was a kid, I would be an Earth Star Border elite by now!

    Liu Zhenhao was unable to ept reality.

    He grimaced and yelled, ¡°You should know, I¡¯m not just a random disciple. Remember my name, someone will take revenge...!¡±

    ¡°What? Just watch as I mince you.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes and killed Liu Zhenhao. Who cares who you are? Just die.

    Blood sttered everywhere like a fountain.

    Lin Fan took in a deep breath. ¡°Junior Brother, look, I have fulfilled my promise and took revenge for you. Rest in peace.¡±

    Experience Points +60

    Liu Zhenhao, an elite of his generation, didn¡¯t understand why he died to this tyrannical Lin Fan¡¯s hand.

    He didn¡¯t even have a chance to grow.

    It was just so sad.

 Chapter 20: My Dear Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 20: My Dear Grandfather</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    The battle had turned into a mess, making it difficult for one to leave this war intact.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t aware of how Lu Qiming and the rest were doing, but ording to their ns, they should be able to survive the war without a doubt.

    He observed his surroundings and found an area that was less crowded. If I manage to kill my way there and then feign death, I should be fine. And it¡¯ll be easy for me to escape from there too.

    Because of his immortality, Lin Fan was able to act as he wished without any concerns. He gripped his broadsword and made his way there.

    Liu Zhenhao¡¯s death was reported since a Sunshine Sect disciple witnessed Liu Zhenhao being chopped in half by Lin Fan. He yelled at Lin Fan, saying something about his Senior Brother Liu being the elder¡¯s nephew, and Lin Fan would be punished for killing Liu Zhenhao.

    But why would Lin Fan care about all that? You¡¯ll be lucky if you¡¯re able to survive in a war. Who has time for all that other crap?

    Lin Fan killed his way through the crowd. Why would I not want free points? Thus, he resumed his killing spree.

    However, Lin Fan had attracted the attention of the Sunshine Sect¡¯s elites.

    A man with gloom carved on his face followed Lin Fan¡¯s whereabouts. His face fell as he watched numerous Sunshine Sect disciples die under Lin Fan¡¯s hand. ¡°This Magnificent me Sect disciple is extremely impudent, killing our disciples as he wishes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. He should be at most only Body Tempering Stage Seven. Trash. Not even able to take down a Body Tempering Stage Seven,¡± a man replied. He was a dwarf who had a big head, which looked slightly abnormal. He looked like he was about to kill at any moment. He was definitely an evil sort.

    Both of them were in a heated discussion. Lin Fan was already a non-existence to them, but if there was nobody who could take him down, then they would step out.

    Okay, this is enough, Lin Fan thought. If I continue, I¡¯ll attract unwanted attention.

    It would be hard to leave at that point. It would be even worse if they decide to catch me alive.

    ¡°Who else!?¡± Lin Fan boomed. He had frightened all the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    He¡¯s drenched in blood and covered in cuts, but he¡¯s still as strong as metal. The more you beat him up, the stronger he gets!

    ¡°You...¡± Lin Fan looked around and stared at a Sunshine Sect disciple standing right in front of him. The disciple trembled under his stare. The disciple shut his eyes tight and ran toward Lin Fan. ¡°Come!¡±

    This disciple knew he would be dead soon because the person standing right in front of him was a monster.

    Szzz!

    The disciple could feel his weapon stick into Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    He opened his eyes fearfully, staring at Lin Fan dumbfoundedly. When he realized what had happened, he jumped up in glee.

    ¡°I... I managed to kill him!¡±

    The disciple cheered, tears of joy rolling down his cheeks.

    I¡¯m just a Body Tempering Stage Three cultivator, yet I was able to defeat the monster!

    He saw the monster ring at him, shaking violently. ¡°You¡¯re... so strong?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s voice trailed away slowly.

    The disciple smirked and looked at Lin Fan in disdain. ¡°Haha, who do you think I am? Trash like you wished to kill me? In your dreams...!¡±

    Puchi!

    The disciple looked down, unable to believe what happened. He stared at the broadsword that was piercing through his body. ¡°Why...?¡±

    Points +30

    ¡°You chicken nugget, I wanted to let you take the credit, but since you chose to be so arrogant, then you areing with me!¡± Lin Fan murmured. How can I tolerate such a tone?

    But I shall stop now.

    Plop!

    Lin Fan dropped to the ground.

    The elites that were discussing Lin Fan sneered. ¡°Pieces of trash. We still had to pay the price of one more Body Tempering Stage Three disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We should release the gigantic beast and end this war.¡±

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect does not have enough mystic crystals left to destroy the beast. If they want to do so, they will need their Earth Star Border elites, but do they still have any Earth Star Border elites left?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise that the gigantic beast we used for war has levelled up this time around.¡±

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect, you are going to be dead meat soon.¡±

    ...

    Lin Fany on the ground motionlessly. He observed the war and nudged closer to the side when no one was around. When there were passersby, he yed dead.

    All of a sudden, the ground shook.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes slowly, and what was in his view left him speechless.

    ¡°What fool is this? Why is it so huge?¡± A gigantic beast appeared in Lin Fan¡¯s vision. It had spikes all over its back and huge feet. Its bloodshot eyes scanned the battlefield. There was no doubt that it was made for war.

    Lin Fan now understood that this beast was created by fusing the DNA of different beasts that the Sunshine Sect had collected. It didn¡¯t have a mind of its own, and it was born to be destructive. The Sunshine Sect had cast a spell on it to control it. Now, it was the strongest being on the battlefield. Other than Earth Star Border cultivators, nobody was strong enough to be its match.

    ¡°Holy mama,¡± Lin Fan whispered. Even though he was immortal, he still could not do anything to the scary beast.

    The two Sunshine Sect elites sat on the beast¡¯s shoulder, controlling it.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    The beast growled. Standing right in front of the gigantic beast, the Magnificent me Sect disciples seemed tiny.

    Seeing the beast, Fang Qing¡¯s face fell immediately as he tried to convince himself that he was dreaming.

    Why do they have another beast?

    We don¡¯t have enough mystic crystals left to activate the Divine Cannon. How are we supposed to continue this war?

    Witnessing his disciples being crushed under the beast¡¯s foot, Fang Qing nearly died of anger.

    Hearing the cries around him, Lin Fan shrugged. I really can¡¯t help you this time. Do not me me.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan realized that something was odd. The beast stopped right in front of him. He opened his eyes cautiously only to meet with the beast¡¯s bloodshot eyes. It was ring at Lin Fan with hatred as if Lin Fan had killed its family.

    The elites controlling the beast were confused with the situation too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    They tried to control its actions, but no matter what they did, the beast stood rooted to the ground.

    Feeling the beast¡¯s re, Lin Fan decided that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay there any longer. Seeing that there was nobody around, he stood up and made a run for his life.

    Roar!

    The beast let out a roar. It tried to break free from the control and go after Lin Fan, but it felt that there was something controlling it.

    Everyone on the battlefield was dumbfounded, confused with the situation.

    The elites controlling the beast were startled too. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s resisting our control.¡±

    Suddenly, the situation escted in a way that nobody would¡¯ve expected. The beast stood up, grabbing the elites on its shoulder with its sharp ws. With a pinch, it crushed both of them into pulp.

    Roar!

    Its growl boomed across the battlefield.

    Lin Fan watched the scene unfold in disbelief. What the heck? Why does it seem like I have offended it?

    The next minute, the beast growled again, hurting Lin Fan¡¯s ears, but he could hear a faint voice amongst the growl this time, and it caused him to jump out of his skin.

    ¡°Surnamed Lin...e here... I want your life...!¡±

    Wait, that sounds familiar. Lin Fan raised an eyebrow.

    What on earth? That sounds like Qiu Li¡¯s voice.

    After being fed to the beast, Qiu Li¡¯s grievance rose and fused with the beast¡¯s memory. Everything was fine at the start, but it smelt Lin Fan on the battlefield and then saw him as well. This awoke the resentment, and all the beast wanted to do right now was kill Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    The beast stepped out, running toward Lin Fan.

    Seeing the beasting toward him, Lin Fan¡¯s legs turned to jelly.

    ¡°Madman! Why are youing after me? Are you insane?¡± Lin Fan cried, dashing off.

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s cries, Lu Qiming immediately registered the fact that Lin Fan survived. ¡°Junior Brother Lin survived!¡±

    Lin Fan felt that he was about to pee his pants. What the hell? How did it get its eyes on me? I was ying dead very well!

    And no, Senior Brother Lu, I will die soon enough.

    And Qiu Li, why are you evening after me? I did not kill you, I only made you lose a hand!

    Oh lord!

    Whatever, let me run away first.

    To the others, the beast seemed to be attracted to Lin Fan. It was going everywhere Lin Fan was going as if it would not rest before it managed to kill Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan was currently trembling in fear.

    ¡°Let me off, please.

    ¡°I beg you, Lord.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you grandfather now. Let me off, my dear grandfather.

    ¡°Can we both just lead a peaceful life?¡±

 Chapter 21: I Hate All of You

    <h4>Chapter 21: I Hate All of You</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Darn it. You¡¯re so overboard!¡±

    Why is it so hard being me? Who have I offended? Why does the beast only have eyes for me? Why?

    And what does this have to do with Qiu Li? Why has he turned into a beast?

    What¡¯s going on?

    Bang!

    The beast stomped, leaving the ground shaking. A deep footprint could be seen on the ground when it raised its feet.

    Wow, if he steps on anyone, they would surely be mashed.

    Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes were out on stalks. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Why is it chasing Junior Brother Lin so relentlessly?¡±

    Yin Xiaotian came over to Lu Qiming. He was dumbfounded too. ¡°This is weird. The beast was obviously bred by the Sunshine Sect. There¡¯s no reason for anything to go wrong, but it just murdered the Sunshine Sect disciples that were controlling it! It seems to have lost control.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go save Junior Brother Lin,¡± Lu Qiming said and walked toward the beast. Junior Brother Lin won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Only one who has experienced it would know how terrifying that beast is.

    Anyone below the Earth Star Border Realm was no match for the beast, and death was the only result they would achieve if they tried to fight the beast.

    Lu Qiming was pulled back by Yin Xiaotian. ¡°Don¡¯t. What can you do? You would only be adding on to the death count!¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t watch Junior Brother Lin die,¡± Lu Qiming answered sternly.

    ...

    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Lin Fan blew his top. Being too kind will only get you bullied. I must be too friendly, and that¡¯s why this dog ising right after me.

    Lottery. I¡¯ll draw a lottery.

    Lin Fan could take it no longer, and the only way for him to end the beast was to draw a lottery.

    Lucky for me, I have earned enough points for me to spend.

    Points -300

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ¡°Darn it.¡±

    Where¡¯s Lady Luck? Hibernating? Lost her way?

    But I have no other choice but to continue.

    I¡¯ll draw ten at once. Just a grenade and I¡¯ll be more than happy.

    Points -1,000

    Bronze Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ...

    Lin Fan stared at the ¡°Thank you, please try again.¡± in utter disbelief. So all the lottery has is this sentence?

    All of a sudden:

    Bronze Lottery: A step-by-step 82-2 grenade creation guide book.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± Lin Fan yelled. You want me dead, huh?

    Bronze Lottery: A Sting Fly¡¯s rotten egg.

    ¡°???¡±

    What the hell? I only have 1,200 left!

    Lin Fan was in despair. There was no need for Lin Fan to turn around to know that the beast was still chasing after him. Why does it want me dead so badly?

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll draw four silver lotteries at one go. I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t get anything useful.¡±

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Silver Lottery: A small-sized storage ring.

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Silver Lottery: A mystic low-ss cultivation pill and an Imperial Tiger Pill.

    ¡°So, my 2,400 points are gone just like that?¡± Lin Fan cursed. What the heck are all these? Can I get something useful, please?

    Points. I need those, or I¡¯ll be doomed.

    Seeing the Sunshine Sect disciples in front of him, Lin Fan raised his broadsword immediately and shed down on them.

    ¡°Oh no, the insane guy ising for us!¡±

    ¡°The beast is right behind him!¡±

    Under the threat of the beast, the Sunshine Sects disciples were all trembling in fear, running away from Lin Fan. Meanwhile, Lin Fan took the chance to kickstart his killing spree.

    Points +40

    Points +40

    ...

    As for the beast, Lin Fan was all it cared about. The Sunshine Sects disciples were just another pile of ashes thaty under its feet.

    Blood-curdling screams filled the battlefield, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines.

    Watching the beast crush the Sunshine Sects disciples under its feet, Lin Fan felt blood trickling from his heart. That brainless beast, how many points have you wasted!?

    ¡°Save me, I do not want to die here!¡± The Sunshine Sect¡¯s troop was in a mess.

    They were willing to die under the hands of the Magnificent me Sect disciples, but not the beast!

    On the other hand, the Magnificent me Sect disciples were tearing up at the scene.

    ¡°Guys, look. Even when Senior Brother Lin is being chased by the beast, he remembers to tackle the Sunshine Sect disciples. How can we let Senior Brother Lin battle on his own? Let¡¯s go and help Senior Brother Lin fight the Sunshine Sect disciples.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is such an idol.¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples had figured out the situation.

    In their eyes, Senior Brother Lin was in a life-threatening situation, but that didn¡¯t stop him from taking down their enemy. His actions touched the Magnificent me Sect disciples, and they were determined to live up to his spirit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Do not get close to the beast. Kill the Sunshine Sect disciples from a distance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They had all been touched by Lin Fan, but they all knew that they should stay away from their senior brother unless they wished to enter heaven early.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples were in a mess. This was not what they expected. Their formation waspletely ruined.

    These dogs from the Magnificent me Sect...! Bringing the beast to us, killing our disciples! How many disciples have we lost to the beast!?

    When Lin Fan saw a Magnificent me Sect disciple taking a Sunshine Sect disciple¡¯s life, he nearly blew his top.

    Ungrateful human beings! Useless pieces of trash!

    My points! Why are you taking them away from me!?

    Lin Fan had just made up his mind that he would collect more points now since he was unable to run away now.

    But what am I left with if you idiots areing toward me?

    Lin Fan started shing anyone he saw.

    Points +50

    Points +60

    A Body Tempering Stage Seven Sunshine Sect disciple pulled out his weapon upon seeing Lin Fan running toward him. He nned to kill Lin Fan, but the beast stomping behind Lin Fan made him start trembling.

    The ferocious beast growled in anger. Its stomps were enough to shake the ground, and there was no one who was able to stop it.

    Lin Fan saw the Sunshine Sect disciple and yelled at him. ¡°Brother! Run! I won¡¯t do anything to you! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    The disciple heard Lin Fan¡¯s words and started running away. He turned around and saw the beast still running right behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! It¡¯s only going after you!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Just run and don¡¯t look back!¡± Lin Fan shouted back.

    ¡°Darn it.¡± The Sunshine Sect disciple red at Lin Fan, but there was nothing he could do except run.

    Puchi!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t... you say you wouldn¡¯t kill me?¡± The Sunshine Sect disciple was dumbfounded. He felt so cheated.

    Lin Fan pulled out his broadsword and shrugged. ¡°I forgot. Sorry....¡±

    Points+70

    This feels great!

    But that beast is still trailing after me. What should I do?

    He wasn¡¯t worried that the beast would crush him to death; he was worried that the beast would swallow him. That would certainly be ¡°fun.¡±

 Chapter 22: Iâ€™m Charismatic

    <h4>Chapter 22: I¡¯m Charismatic</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°This is too much!¡±

    He was speechless.

    Far away, atop a hill, Lu Daosheng clenched his fist. His face flushed red as a ball of ck smoke sat atop of him, swallowing his Yuan energy.

    There was a man standing right in front of him. He was a dwarf and looked exactly like the man that controlled the beast.

    The man sneered, looking at Lu Daosheng proudly. ¡°Lu Daosheng, how do you like this surprise?¡±

    The other Magnificent me Sect and Sunshine Sect disciples were in a tough battle around them.

    ¡°Jin Luo, I never expected that you would not follow the rules set by the Sect Union and turn to cultivating evil practices!¡± Lu Daosheng huffed. He was at a disadvantage because of that.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Jin Luo burst out intoughter. ¡°Sect Union? That¡¯s just a bunch of rules set by elites to keep the weaklings in ce. I, Jin Luo, care nothing about that. So how do you find my Soul Vampire?¡±

    Jin Luo smiled at Lu Daosheng evilly, his eyes shining with pride as he raised his hands. ¡°Do you know how many innocents I have tortured to get this Soul Vampire technique to level eight? Oh, smell it, the smell of death!¡±

    All of a sudden, a few Sunshine Sect disciples came running toward him in a hurry, as if they were running for their lives.

    ¡°Stop there. What are you doing?¡± Seeing his disciples, Jin Luo¡¯s face fell as he questioned them.

    Blood drained from the disciples¡¯ faces when they saw Jin Luo. ¡°Senior Brother Jin,¡± one of them stammered. ¡°The beast has lost control, and we have lost too many disciples. There¡¯s no way for us to continue the battle.¡±

    ¡°What? Where¡¯s my brother!?¡± Jin Luo yelled at them upon hearing what they said.

    Lu Daosheng heaved a sigh of relief. Great. At least we won¡¯t losepletely.

    ¡°He was crushed by the beast.¡± As soon as the disciple answered Jin Luo, ck smoke waltzed around him, wrapping him up, and blisters grew all over his body. With a bang, he exploded.

    The same thing happened to the other disciples who ran away from the battlefield for their lives. They died terrible deaths.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jin Luo screamed, his eyes turning red. ¡°My younger brother...¡±

    Since birth, Jin Luo and his younger brother had grown up looking ugly. They had dwarfism too and were abandoned not long after they were born. Ridicule was something that they grew up with. By chance, they acquired a set of evil practices and lived their lives torturing others for entertainment. Those that once made nastyments about them died under their hands.

    He despised healthy people and turned them into monsters that lived for killing. He had caused uncountable deaths, but the death of his only kin, his beloved brother, was not something that he could tolerate.

    ¡°Lu Daosheng, prepare to die!¡±

    ck smoke rose to the sky slowly, painting the sky ck. The surrounding nts withered in no time, showing how dangerous the smoke was.

    Lu Daosheng¡¯s body trembled slightly as Yuan energy flowed to his palms. His palms red up, and the ck smoke atop his head disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Jin Luo, I¡¯ll kill you right here, right now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see whose death day it is, shall we?¡±

    ...

    Lin Fan was no longer frustrated at the beast that was chasing after him relentlessly.

    ¡°Draw a lottery.¡±

    Lin Fan had in quite a number of Sunshine Sect disciples, leaving him with 3,200 points

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do ten draws in a row.¡±

    Bronze Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Lin Fan facepalmed. That¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna be, huh?

    I didn¡¯t get anything out of ten draws? Do they want me dead that badly?

    How unlucky must I be to get such results?

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Lin Fan really did not have any other words. I have never seen anyone this unlucky in my entire life!

    The Sunshine Sect¡¯s ns had already been messed up by the beast. Body Tempering Stage Eight and Stage Nine disciples dared not go near the beast.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    All the Sunshine Sect disciples were escaping from the battlefield. They were in despair now since their battle tool had be their killer instead.

    Lin Fan was now a hero in many people¡¯s eyes.

    But they were unaware of their hero¡¯s worries.

    Silver Lottery: Mortal high-ss refinement medicine; Liger Pill

    Screw my life.

    My points are like water, slipping through my fingers so quickly.

    Onest time. I¡¯ll draw again. If it does not work, then I¡¯ll stop running. Dying is nothing since I can just revive.

    Points -100

    Bronze Lottery: Chinese 82-2 model grenade.

    ¡°Wow!

    ¡°What a cheap thing. It just needed some scaring.¡±

    Seeing the sentence, Lin Fan was so happy that he was like a dog with two tails.

    This is dope!

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, be careful!¡±

    This brought Lin Fan back to reality. He realized that all the Sunshine Sect disciples were nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing Lin Fan being chased by the beast, the Magnificent me Sect disciples were at a loss for what to do.

    With their ability, there was no way they could save their Senior Brother Lin.

    Knowing that the disciples were watching him, Lin Fan felt that it was time for him to show off his power.

    He came to an abrupt stop and turned to the beast, raising his hand. ¡°You better stop!¡±

    The gigantic beast came to a stop seeing Lin Fan. Hatred was swimming in its bloodshot eyes.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were dumbfounded to see the scene.

    ¡°What is Senior Brother Lin nning to do?¡±

    Lin Fan red at the beast, fuming. ¡°Idiot, you must have had a lot of fun chasing after me, right? I¡¯m going to stop running now. Let¡¯s fight. Have a taste of my weapon.¡±

    He then threw the Sting Fly¡¯s rotten egg at the beast.

    Roar!

    The beast reached out to Lin Fan, wanting to crush him, but the rotten eggnded on the Beast¡¯s nose urately.

    Bang!

    The egg cracked. The yellowish liquid flowed into its nose.

    An unbearable smell spread out in the beast¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    The beast started to vomit, but in the eyes of the Magnificent me Sect disciples, it had been angered.

    Lin Fan watched the scene, amused. He never expected the rotten egg to be so powerful that it could act as a stink bomb. Even the beast could not take it.

    At that moment, the beast vomited out a skeleton. Upon seeing the skeleton that had lost its arm, it blew its top again as if it was reminded of something.

    The beast roared, as if it was unable to believe what just happened.

    Lin Fan grinned as he saw the scene. He jumped up into the beast¡¯s mouth immediately, yelling.

    ¡°Trash, I¡¯ll show you my secret weapon!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin...!¡± the Magnificent me Sect disciples wailed. They thought that Lin Fan was going to take the beast down with him.

    ¡°You smell like trash.¡± Lin Fan scowled as soon as he entered the beast¡¯s mouth. He pulled the pin and waited for the grenade to explode.

    Bang!

    The grenade exploded in the beast¡¯s mouth.

    As for the Magnificent me Sect disciples, all they saw was the beast begin to spasm.

    Under the eyes of all the Magnificent me Sect disciples, the beast dropped to the floor with a thud.

    ¡°Senior Brother...¡± The Magnificent me Sect disciples were dumbstruck. They were unable to believe that their well-respected senior brother had just died.

    Lu Qiming look to the front in despair. ¡°Junior Brother Lin...¡±

    ¡°My friend...¡± Tears rolled down Gao Dazhuang¡¯s cheeks.

    Ten secondster:

    Bang!

    All the disciples jumped out of their skin. A figure broke out of the beast¡¯s head under the crowd¡¯s vision. He stood under the moonlight with his hands behind him and his head slightly raised, facing the moon.

    Under the moonlight, the figure looked so graceful, yet strong.

    Lin Fan felt that his posture was great, and the loneliness of a winner swam in his eyes.

    It¡¯s chilly, though.

    But that¡¯s not important. Only my posture matters.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples hailed in the victory of the war as they rushed toward Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan smiled thinly. It was a smile that showed his calmness.

 Chapter 23: Iâ€™m a Hardworking Person

    <h4>Chapter 23: I¡¯m a Hardworking Person</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lu Qiming and the rest went up in glee, but they were still trembling in fear as they had yet to recover from the shock. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, we were so afraid!¡±

    Lin Fan covered his crotch with his hands, smiling embarrassedly. ¡°Senior Brother, can you get me some clothes? This is so embarrassing.¡±

    Some disciples still had their faces covered from watching the scene earlier. Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s posture, they nearly thought that he was a sher.

    But the disciples weren¡¯t to be med. Lin Fan was the one posed in the middle of the battlefield shirtless.

    Lu Qiming passed him two shirts, tying one around Lin Fan¡¯s waist to cover up his crotch.

    ¡°Junior Brother, how are you?¡± Yin Xiaotian stepped up, worried for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡± Lin Fan grinned. ¡°It was just a beast, nothing to be afraid of. I used my secret skill and yed him. Now, it¡¯s our victory since we managed to send the Sunshine Sect away.¡±

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were unable to believe their ears.

    But they registered it within no time and cheered happily.

    ¡°Victory! Finally!¡±

    To the Magnificent me Sect disciples, this victory did note easy. They had already lost count of how many brothers they had lost to this war.

    The loss of their brothers had them grieving in sorrow.

    Watching the Magnificent me Sect disciples cheering, Lin Fan pouted. Haish, my escape has failed once again.

    ¡°Great job, Junior Brother Lin.¡± Fang Qing, who was drenched in blood, walked over. He just put a tough fight to an end. Being able to repel the Sunshine Sect had Fang Qing on cloud nine.

    He had doubts about how Lin Fan managed to y the beast, but it wasn¡¯t the time for him to look into that now as the troop was cheering for their victory.

    Fang Qing turned toward the distance. I wonder how Senior Brother Lu is doing right now.

    Suddenly, a few figures could be seen dashing over.

    The disciples stared at the figures with anticipation. They had already won the war, but they were curious about how it would turn out for Senior Brother Lu.

    Lin Fan looked over too. He knew that, after one broke into the Earth Star Border Realm, they were no longer like ordinary humans. They would be equipped with great strength.

    Lin Fan believed that, with his ability, he would soon be an Earth Star Border cultivator.

    An Earth Star Border disciple managed to make it back. He went to Fang Qing and reported the situation. ¡°Senior Brother Lu is seriously injured. Fang Qing, lead the disciples and clean up the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Fang Qing could not believe his ears. He was aware of how powerful Senior Brother Lu was. If Senior Brother Lu is seriously injured, then it must have been a tough fight.

    Lu Qiming was surprised too. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Senior Brother Lu is seriously injured. These evil Sunshine Sect disciples, we will destroy their sect one day.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, Senior Brother Lu will be fine,¡± Lin Fanforted Lu Qiming.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming smiled thinly.

    Fang Qing wasted no time and gave out anothermand. ¡°Disciples, clean up the battlefield and gather up when you are done.¡±

    ...

    The next day, the troop gathered, preparing to leave.

    Lin Fan turned around to look at the sky. This must be fate. He sighed.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you alright?¡± Lu Qiming patted Lin Fan on his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know what made Lin Fan so sad.

    Lin Fan waved his hands. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Lin Fan wanted to cry but had no tears. He had a few chances to escape, but something always cropped up, never allowing him to do so, as if somebody was nning against him. Lin Fan was absolutely frustrated with this.

    My hopes and dreams shall be put on hold. I¡¯ll now spend my time levelling up and hopefully break through to the Earth Star Border Realm soon!

    If anyone found about this, they would blow their top.

    They would go, ¡°Do you think breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm is like going to the market?¡±

    Back at the camp, after battling for a day, the disciples were all beat and went to sleep.

    But for Lin Fan, resting didn¡¯t exist in his life.

    ¡°Let me see what I¡¯ve got.¡± Lin Fan checked his prizes excitedly. He didn¡¯t take note of what he got when he was on the battlefield, but there seemed to be some good stuff.

    ¡°A small-sized storage ring.¡±

    This is great! It¡¯s a must for every traveler. How can one call themselves a man without this?

    The silver ring fit perfectly on Lin Fan¡¯s finger.

    He then continued to look through his prizes. A mystic low-ssed cultivation pill and an Imperial Tiger Pill. It¡¯s for cultivation use, and of a higher rank than the previous Liger Pill!

    I¡¯ll save it for cultivationter.

    Thest item gave Lin Fan a pleasant shock.

    A step-by-step 82-2 grenade creation guide book.

    Wow, I love this. In a technologically backward world, there¡¯s nothing that a grenade can¡¯t solve, and it¡¯s powerful too.

    Qiu Li, who was a Body Tempering Stage Eight, lost an arm with this grenade, so it¡¯s not all-powerful.

    But if somebody put this grenade in their mouth, then not to mention Qiu Li, even an Earth Star Border elite would be dead.

    Haha, but which idiot would put it in their mouth other than that beast?

    Let me check the panel.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Six (+)

    Experience Points: 10,540

    Points: 2,330

    Talent: Immortality

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), yet to be unlocked.

    ,330 is a nice number. Before killing that ugly beast, it was around 100. This is good enough.

    He took the Imperial Tiger Pill and started cultivating.

    Lin Fan might not have many strengths, but he cultivated diligently.

    He ate the pill, and the flow of energy gushed through his body.

    His experience points continued to add up.

    When Lin Fan opened his eyes, he was on cloud nine.

    Experience Points: 18,540. An increase of 8,000 points? It¡¯s so powerful.

    I see. The usage of pills to cultivate is a great way too.

    Look at how much I gained. This is fun.

    But if Lin Fan knew about the price of these pills, he might not be so happy anymore.

    The sky had lit up. It was now afternoon.

    Lin Fan felt that it was time for him to take a walk. He heard noises outside earlier.

    Of course, he was somewhat tired after the continuous cultivation.

    Uh huh.

    Lin Fan shed his neck with the 9-ringed broadsword.

    Experience Points +10

    After 10 seconds, he revived with full health.

    Lin Fan tidied his clothes quickly and wiped the bloodstains off the wall before going out to take a walk.

 Chapter 24: I Deserve a Commendation!

    <h4>Chapter 24: I Deserve a Commendation!</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Warm greetings from many disciples could be heard, and Lin Fan greeted them back.

    See, this is the consequence of being popr. If they knew that I was about to leave, how would they react? Would they be sad?

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin.¡± Lu Qiming saw Lin Fan and came to him.

    Senior Brother is in a good mood, I see.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, you seem to be in a good mood. What happened?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    He was in a bad mood yesterday, so what¡¯s going on?

    Lu Qiming was taken aback by the question. He stared at Lin Fan weirdly and realized that he had not caught up with the news. ¡°Oh, Junior Brother Lin, you might not have heard about it, but Senior Brother Lu is fine, and the war has ended. We received news that the sect hase to an agreement with the Sunshine Sect, so we will be returning soon.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡± Lin Fan was dumbfounded. Agreement? Where¡¯s the fun if we don¡¯t fight?

    But going back to the sect means that... my hopes of escaping would be crushed! At least temporarily.

    Based on ¡°Lin Fan¡¯s¡± experience, I might actually have a better chance of escaping when we get back.

    Seeing Lin Fan staring nkly into space, Lu Qiming thought that Lin Fan was on cloud nine after hearing the news of the waring to an end, so he continued to ramble on. ¡°I was d to hear this piece of news too! It¡¯s been half a year of staying here, and I am so d that I survived!¡±

    Thinking about this, Lu Qiming grabbed Lin Fan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you have done well this war. When we get back, you will be upgraded to a first ss outer disciple for sure.¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s outer disciples were ssified into three different sses. First ss was the best and third ss was the worse. Priority would be given to the first-ss outer disciples when it came to rationing resources.

    The first-ss disciples always received the most benefits and got a lot of quality stuff.

    Moreover, the war had ended, so gaining points would be a lot more difficult now. It would be beneficial to be in the sect in that case.

    After much thinking, Lin Fan decided to make a trip to the sect.

    As for how the previous Lin Fan survived so long, it was still a mystery. Maybe Lady Luck was on his side.

    If I had to describe it with one sentence...

    Neglected by the opponents.

    Ding! Ding!

    The chimes of the bell could be heard.

    Lu Qiming was like a dog with two tails upon hearing the chimes. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going back!¡±

    Lin Fan coughed. ¡°Calm down, Senior Brother Lu.¡±

    Zhang Long, Yin Xiaotian, and the rest came over. They apparently knew about the news too.

    Even though none of them knew what made the Sunshine Sect agree to stop the war, they knew they could return to the sect now.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin and Senior Brother Lu, you guys have been getting closer. Are you perhaps...?¡± Yin Xiaotian asked smirking

    Due to him being too excited, Lu Qiming was grabbing Lin Fan¡¯s hand. Hearing that, Lin Fan sensed that something was wrong. He swung off Lu Qiming¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on. I¡¯m a normal man.¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course, we are aware of it.¡± Zhang Longughed. ¡°Everyone saw your body yesterday.¡±

    Being reminded of what happened yesterday, Lin Fan turned red in embarrassment. That pose was too much. They saw my pure body!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gather.¡± Lin Fan dropped the conversation.

    On the training ground, under the witness of the troop, Lu Daosheng stepped on stage. He was pale, signifying that he had not fully recovered, but he could move freely, so he was probably fine.

    ¡°The war has ended. All disciples can return now.¡±

    The disciples cheered upon hearing this. This was the thing that they wished to hear the most.

    Suddenly, Lu Daosheng raised his hands, and a divine ship flew out from his storage ring and erged itself. It became so huge that it covered the sun beforending on the ground.

    Lin Fan stared at the ship with wide eyes. What a treasure!

    It was made by the tool-refining masters in the sect. It was a mystic middle-ss support treasure that was made out of many rare materials. It was costly, but it had no weaknesses other than the fact that it could not attack.

    The disciples got on the ship happily. This was something that they had been anticipating for a long time.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s get going.¡± Lu Qiming patted him.

    ¡°Oh, for real?¡± Lin Fan sighed in his heart, slightly unwilling. Coming to an agreement? Why is the Sunshine Sect so cowardly?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Qiming was unaware of Lin Fan¡¯s thoughts. He thought that Lin Fan was still unable to ept the fact that they were able to leave.

    ¡°Nothing much, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ten days passed.

    Initially, Lin Fan nned to spend his days cultivating to pass time, but that was just a n. How much private space could he possibly have on such a crowded ship?

    I¡¯m not going to even think about it, it¡¯s a nightmare.

    However, Lin Fan¡¯s time did not go to waste.

    When he looked down from the ship, he could see the different sceneries of a different ce.

    This was the first time that he saw such beautiful sceneries with his eyes, and he was looking forward to seeing the sect.

    ¡°Magnificent.¡±

    They reached the Magnificent me Sect, and a statue could be seen from far away, standing high up from the middle of the sect. It was a statue of their mighty founder, Emperor Yanhua.

    If I had to put it into words, it would be grandiose, huge, and majestic.

    After alighting from the divine ship, the disciples gathered around, chatting happily.

    Most of them were smiling.

    However, some were looking solemn, grieving for their friends who died on the battlefield.

    Lin Fan was feeling jittery. There are so many people around. Will they get into a conflict with me due to them being unhappy about my outstanding achievements?

    ...and beat me up?

    The scenes yed in Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Junior Brother Lin,¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Now?¡± Lin Fan turned to Lu Qiming nkly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there going to be a ceremony to acknowledge our efforts and reward us?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Lu Qimingughed. ¡°Senior brothers have taken note of our achievements, and the elders will send out our rewards ording to the records. All we need to do is wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Fan was slightly disappointed. They have a bad system.

    This can¡¯t arouse the disciples¡¯ emotions.

    If I was the sect leader, I would have a grand ceremony and let the disciples enjoy the limelight.

    Of course, that¡¯s just a daydream.

    With my ability and identity, I would be digging my own grave if I were to act presumptuously.

    Am I that kind of person?

    Of course not.

 Chapter 25: Stingy

    <h4>Chapter 25: Stingy</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    In the room, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help feeling butterflies in his stomach.

    He had only ever been to the temporary camp set up for war, not the actual sect.

    The sect proper was huge, and the number of disciples was uncountable.

    Back on Earth, he thought that sects were small, based on what he read in the books. However, he was now proven wrong. This looks more like a town!

    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go cultivate now.¡±

    Knowing that he was in a mystical world, Lin Fan could not hold his excitement. I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want and travel as I like. It¡¯s such a blessing!

    Furthermore, with the cheat, it would be a disgrace if I don¡¯t be the best!

    Cultivate. I must cultivate hard.

    Before starting, he took out the grenade creation guide book and smacked it onto his body, which was the way of acquiring skills.

    The grenade is a helpful and strong weapon, it will be important to me.

    I have plenty of points, let¡¯s draw something.

    Maybe Lady Luck will be on my side today.

    Let¡¯s draw ten at once to try out my luck.

    I seem to be extremely unlucky, or I would have gotten great prizes by now.

    Points -1,000

    Bronze Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Bronze Lottery: Speed support mortal middle-ss pill ¨C Lighting Speed Pill.

    Bronze Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ...

    And there was nothing more.

    Lin Fan was happy to exchange a thousand points for a mortal middle-ss pill.

    He was extremely unlucky in general and had a good temper, or he would have flipped the table.

    The points are gone, what else can I do? Let¡¯s continue drawing.

    But I¡¯m not going to draw the bronze lottery anymore. I doubt my bad luck will follow me. Let¡¯s change the type.

    Let¡¯s draw four silver lotteries then.

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Silver Lottery: ...

    Lin Fan¡¯s face fell immediately.

    ¡°Darn it. You cheater!¡±

    ¡°Giving me a prize will kill you, huh?¡±

    Silver Lottery: Mystic high-ss cultivating pill ¨C Yuanyun Pill.

    ¡°Ooh, great!¡±

    Hearing that he had gotten a prize, Lin Fan jumped up in happiness. My points did not go down the drain!

    It¡¯s a mystic high-ss pill that¡¯s able to help with my cultivation.

    Woohoo!

    Holding his excitement, Lin Fan used up his remaining points, leaving only 30 behind.

    There was no doubt that the bronze lottery got him nothing.

    However, to Lin Fan, the lottery was worth it.

    Let me take the pill and start cultivating.

    Experience points, grow! That¡¯s the best reward for my hard work.

    The next day, Lin Fan checked his experience points immediately.

    Experience Points: 42,000

    My hard work has paid off. He pressed on the plus sign.

    Experience Points -32,000

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Seven (+)

    As soon as he levelled up, he felt re-energized and strong. His bones felt tougher, as if they were the product of numerous refinements.

    Lin Fan stopped cultivating. He currently had no more points left, and with his ability, it was impossible for him to get high-ss pills. All he could do to get them was use the lottery draw.

    Furthermore, I do not have much luck when ites to lottery draws. What can I even get with them?

    Lin Fan stood up, preparing to take a walk outside, but a guy entered his room at the same time.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, the guy stered a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°You are...?¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes. He didn¡¯t recognize the guy.

    I do not even know him, and yet he is smiling at me like that.... What is he nning to do?

    Moreover, I don¡¯t even know where I am. What should I do if he ns to do something to me? Close my eyes and enjoy his invasion?

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I¡¯m Huang Hao, a second-ss outer disciple who is here to congratte Junior Brother Lin.¡± Huang Hao smiled.

    Lin Fan did not hear his words clearly, but he knew that Huang Hao said ¡°congratte¡± to him. A smile formed on Lin Fan¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Brother Huang, what happened?¡±

    Huang Hao did not leave Lin Fan in suspense and took something out of his pocket. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you did well during the war, and the Heavenly Deed Hall has sent this disciple to bring you the rewards. Here, Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    As a second-ss disciple, Huang Hao was green with envy when he saw the rewards, but he did not dare steal it in fear of the Heavenly Deed Hall finding out and punishing him severely.

    Lin Fan took the items happily.

    First, he saw a metal badge with the words ¡°first-ss¡± carved on it.

    ¡°Congrattions, Junior Brother. You¡¯re now a first-ss outer disciple,¡± Huang Hao said, trying his best to bootlick Lin Fan.

    The next item was a small bottle that was white in color. Lin Fan shook it and realized there was something inside. Oh, these are pills.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin. this is the mortal low-ss medicine, Golden Firm Pill. There are six of them in a bottle, and it helps our cultivation to arge extent.¡± Huang Hao exined the usage of each item every time Lin Fan took out an item. He exined each of them so clearly that it seemed like they were his items instead.

    Hearing the words ¡°mortal low-ss,¡± Lin Fan lost interest in the pills. The pills that I take are mostly mystic rank and at least of mortal high-ss! The sect is a cheapskate!

    Ah, whatever.

    Thest item was a stack of holographic paper with numbers on them.

    Seeing these, Huang Hao was extremely green with envy. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, Junior Brother is in envy of you! The Heavenly Deed Hall decided to reward you with fifty thousand YHB (Yan Hua Bi in pinyin, which is simr to Ren Ming Bi, china¡¯s currency, RMB for short.) It¡¯s more than a year of Junior Brother¡¯s earnings!¡±

    The Yan Hua currency could be used everywhere in the Yan Hua sect to purchase items. For example, a Golden Firm Pill cost three thousand YHB.

    Thus, the reward that the sect gave Lin Fan could be considered hefty.

    They had many disciples after all.

    How many rewards did they need to give out after a war? The cost was unimaginable.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother Huang, for bringing me these. Help me tell the Heavenly Deed senior brothers that I am thankful,¡± Lin Fan said and shoved the gifts into his room.

    Seeing this, Huang Hao felt as if he was going to die on the spot as he called out for Lin Fan softly. ¡°Look, Senior Brother, I came here to pass you the items in such a hurry that I forgot my breakfast....¡±

    Even though Huang Hao did not make it clear, he was already cursing in his heart. I am here to bring you your rewards, yet there¡¯s no tips for me? You¡¯re stingy!

    ¡°Haish, you should have told me earlier, Junior Brother Huang. Senior Brother will treat you to a meal now. Hold on...¡± Lin Fan fumbled around and took out a note that belonged to the previous Lin Fan.

    He pulled over Huang Hao¡¯s hand and ced the note in his palm. ¡°Junior Brother Huang, get a good meal as a ¡®thank you¡¯ gift from me.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the twenty YHB note, Huang Hao¡¯s eyes nearly fell out.

    How stingy can one person be?

    Just then, Lin Fan saw Lu Qiming and ran after him, turning back to Huang Hao. ¡°Junior Brother Huang, stay safe. I¡¯m currently busy, so see you next time.¡±

    Looking at Lin Fan walk away, Huang Hao nearly blew his top.

    You¡¯re such a... cheapskate.

 Chapter 26: Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 26: Wait and See</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu...¡± Lin Fan called out to Lu Qiming. Hearing Lin Fan, he stopped in his tracks and smiled upon seeing Lin Fan¡¯s new badge.

    ¡°Congrats, Junior Brother Lin, for being promoted to first-ss.¡±

    Lu Qiming never liked to unt his achievements, but he was happy to receive the new badge that was hanging on his waist too.

    Being observant, Lin Fan caught it andughed. ¡°Back at you. Senior Brother Lu has promoted simrly, no?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Both of them burst out inughter.

    Lin Fan asked Lu Qiming about the rewards that he got and was satisfied to hear Lu Qiming¡¯s answer. So, the sect is stingy to everyone. Six Golden Firm Pills and a stack of money, only Senior Brother Lu got ten thousand less YHB than me.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, where are you going?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just receive the rewards?¡± Lu Qiming smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hall of Skills to exchange for something. The money is useless to me right now, so why not use it to upgrade my skills?¡±

    Both of them chit-chatted, and Lin Fan found out that a mortal high-ss skill set cost fifty thousand YHB. What on earth? The sect is smart, earning back our money immediately after giving it to us.

    However, Lin Fan was nning to make a trip to the Hall of Skills as well anyway at some point. I do not know any attacking skills yet. It would be a joke if anyone found out about it.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, what about you?¡± Lu Qiming asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take up some missions. Maybe to catch a bandit or something.¡±

    Lu Qiming nodded and looked at Lin Fan worriedly. ¡°Junior Brother, please be careful. Some bandits are powerful, it would be dangerous to go alone, so try to team up.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    And of course, that¡¯s just what I say. Why would I group up with others? To let them take my points?

    With my ability, what¡¯s the big deal with some bandits?

    In the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory, the cities were safe and peaceful, but there were a lot of bandits lurking around outside the cities.

    Some of them cultivated evil skills and were wanted by the Magnificent me Sect. They were the main source of practice for the Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    It wasn¡¯t a hundred percent safe, and from the previous Lin Fan¡¯s memory, there was quite a number of disciples that died under their hands yearly.

    After parting ways with Senior Brother Lu, Lin Fan went to pick up a mission.

    He was lucky that day to receive a mission that wasn¡¯t far away from the sect ¨C only ten miles away. A group of bandits lurked around there, and many businessmen that passed by had died at their hands. The rewards were quite a deal.

    But the rewards weren¡¯t important to Lin Fan anymore.

    Because this was his chance to escape.

    He received the mission and left.

    However, he failed to see the note that the bandit was in Body Tempering Stage Nine

    As for the Magnificent me Sect, he would not be returning in a short period of time.

    I will return when I¡¯m an elite and give all of them a shock. It feels good to unt my ability.

    After a few days, Lin Fan reached his destination. He lurked around the area and had already marked down his target.

    The group that he had his eyes on was dressed in ck and carried weapons. They are obviously the bandits.

    As for ability, I do not believe they can be that strong. Let¡¯s just go for it.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lin Fan yelled, sounding extremely righteous.

    The bandits were chatting happily before Lin Fan called out to them. They turned around hearing Lin Fan, only to see a guy standing on a hill holding a 9-ringed broadsword in his hands. He looked at them proudly, justice written all over his face.

    The biggest bandit stared at Lin Fan in disdain. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Fan sneered and took out his badge. ¡°Can you see this?¡±

    The more observant one among them held his breath upon seeing the badge. ¡°Third in-charge, he¡¯s a first-ss outer disciple from the Magnificent me Sect. They must be here to get us! Let¡¯s run away!¡±

    ¡°To where? Heaven?¡± The third-in-charge gave his servant a p. ¡°Are you alone?¡± He sneered.

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow andughed. ¡°Of course. One person is enough to defeat you, my dear.¡±

    ¡°Let me see, one, two... wow, I guess that bandits live in small groups, huh? You only have ten people and yet you dare to intercept merchant caravans? Haha, brave indeed.¡±

    Lin Fan spoke arrogantly. There are too few for me!

    How many points can I even earn by killing them?

    Whatever, I¡¯ll just get what¡¯s given to me.

    ¡°Third in-charge, this idiot is too arrogant, let me teach him a lesson.¡± Hearing that Lin Fan was alone, the servant was no longer afraid and was even dying to teach Lin Fan a lesson.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The third-in-charge nodded. He wanted to test Lin Fan¡¯s ability too.

    ¡°Kiddo, let me send you to hell today!¡± The bandit twirled his knife and shed it down toward Lin Fan.

    Seeing the other party, Lin Fan let out augh and chopped down. Blood sttered everywhere in no time.

    Points + 30

    ¡°Hey, little trash.¡± Lin Fanughed, looking at the bandits. ¡°Are you all crippled? There¡¯s nobody who can fight, huh?¡±

    The third-in-charge looked at Lin Fan expressionlessly, showing how little he valued his opponent. He smirked and pped. ¡°Come out and treat this gentleman here nicely.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him nkly. What? I have followed you for days, and you only have ten people!

    But the next minute, Lin Fan was left in a daze.

    Suddenly, numerous figures appeared from the bush. Lin Fan took a quick nce. There are about a hundred people.

    What on earth is going on?

    Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s expression, the other party burst out inughter. ¡°Kiddo, I know that the Magnificent me Sect lists us as missions, and I¡¯ve been waiting for you to fall in my trap one by one. But I never expected to meet such a brave guy like you,ing on your own....

    ¡°Haha, no matter how many you bring though, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll let you know about my definition of scary.¡±

    Lin Fan was left speechless as the scene. So many people? I might be immortal, but how do I beat them? Now, I must find a way to salvage my reputation.

    Before the third-in-charge could finish his words, Lin Fan did something unexpected. Hemanded his servants to get him, but Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen.

    Lin Fan snickered and made a loser sign with his hand before dashing off at lighting speed.

    ¡°Just you wait and see how I¡¯lle back at you soon.¡±

    To Lin Fan, bleeding was nothing.

    ¡°Third in-charge, he¡¯s gone!¡± the bandit shouted.

    The third-in-charge gave his servant a tight p and huffed. ¡°I¡¯m not blind. This idiot, so brave as toe at me? You¡¯re practically digging your own grave!¡±

 Chapter 27: Rag-and-Bone Man

    <h4>Chapter 27: Rag-and-Bone Man</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Darn it! They are so cruel! Bullying me with their numbers? Are you even human?¡± Lin Fan leaned against a tree, trying to catch his breath.

    I came to collect points, and this is what I get in return? A meeting with snakes?

    But who asked Lin Fan to be arrogant and go in without tricks? It wasn¡¯t the bandit¡¯s fault that he walked into the trap himself.

    ¡°Count yourself lucky today. Just wait and see. If I do not send you flying off to the moon, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡± Lin Fan cursed. It¡¯s okay to be embarrassed once, as long as I get my reputation back the next time around.

    After a few days, back in the sect, Lin Fan hid behind a wall and started running to his destination when there was nobody around.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin.¡± Just then, somebody called him.

    Lin Fan turned around. Seeing that it was Zhang Long, he stered a smile on his face. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I heard from Lu Qiming that you picked up a mission. How is it so far?¡±

    ¡°Meh, I did not find the culprit. It was a wasted trip, but I am nning to make another trip after a few days.¡± Lin Fan smiled, lying through his teeth. How embarrassing would it be if I said that I came back because I was scared by the numbers?

    Zhang Long nodded. ¡°Missions are getting harder now. The wanted are getting sneakier. We need luck too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. They¡¯re snakes! I spent days looking for them, yet nobody appeared! Haish, such a waste of my time.¡± Lin Fan sighed. Wait, Zhang Long seems way more energetic than before. ¡°Senior Brother, you have broken through?¡±

    Zhang Long smiled hearing Lin Fan¡¯s question.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s by luck. I exchanged for a pill with the sect¡¯s rewards and broke through luckily.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, credit should go to your ability too.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, I will be going on a mission with a few others sometime soon. Doe with us then!¡±

    There were quite a few group missions in the sect that came with hefty rewards. Zhang Long had brought this news to Lin Fan as he cared for him.

    Moreover, being in Body Tempering Stage Seven, Zhang Long was confident that he would be able to earn the rewards. He thought about Lin Fan and decided to bring him along.

    ¡°Of course. Senior Brother. I¡¯ll get going first, I¡¯m still upset from the failed mission.¡± Lin Fan nodded and went off. I¡¯m going to make some grenades. I was overconfident. Haish!

    But they will know how good I am when I finish making my grenades.

    They waved goodbye and parted ways.

    Lin Fan had already mastered the making of grenades, but there was still something that hecked.

    Materials ¨C shells and gunpowder.

    Scrap iron was worthless in this world, but to Lin Fan, it was a necessity. How else would I make my grenades?

    Let¡¯s cultivate for a night.

    The next morning, Lin Fan pushed a cart out of his room.

    ¡°Where are you going, Junior Brother Lin?¡± Lu Qiming could see that Lin Fan was in a good mood, but he knew that Lin Fan had notpleted his mission yet, so he decided to not bring it up.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll see youter on. I¡¯m going to collect some scrap iron,¡± Lin Fan said and went off.

    Lu Qiming watched him walk off dumbfoundedly. What on earth?

    Scrap iron?

    What does he want that for?

    What can he do with it?

    Lin Fan came to the streets where the disciples lived.

    He took up his gong and made some noise while yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t miss this,e and take a look, it¡¯s definitely a steal!¡±

    Some disciples stopped in their tracks and stared at Lin Fan suspiciously.

    What does this guy want?

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you going to crush rocks with your chest? It¡¯s been years since I saw someone do that since I left my hometown!¡± a disciple asked.

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes and cursed in his mind.

    ¡°C¡¯mon guys, take a look. I¡¯m going to turn your trash into money. Bring out all your scrap iron and I¡¯ll buy half a kilogram for one YHB. If you miss this chance, it will be gone forever!¡±

    Lin Fan yelled at the top of his lungs. He found out that some disciples in the Magnificent me Sect were poor, and he was confident that they would sell him anything they could.

    Indeed, all were left dumbstruck upon hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    to their knowledge, scrap iron was useless, and only disciples from the Tool Refining School would need them for training purposes. Everyone just gave scrap iron away for free since it was useless, but Lin Fan¡¯s words left them in shock.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you serious? You¡¯re not lying?¡± a disciple asked.

    Lin Fan patted his chest and smiled. ¡°Why would I lie? Bring it all now. My time is limited, and I have to leave somewhere soon.¡±

    He stirred up the crowd within no time.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ll have to dig my spoiled weapon out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too, since they¡¯re valuable now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to earn about ten YHB in a day, I¡¯m so lucky!¡±

    But most disciples were in a panic. They never expected scrap iron to ever be worth anything and threw most of it away. It would be hard for them to get it back all of a sudden.

    Lin Fan stood there with a smile on his face. I will get a lot soon.

    But knowing about how valuable YBH was, Lin Fan felt blood trickling down his heart.

    My money!

    But I can make grenades with it, so why not?

    Wait, why is nobodying over?

    Have they not managed to find their trash?

    ¡°Senior Brother, how much is my sword worth?¡± A disciple¡¯s eyes shone, looking at him with anticipation.

    Lin Fan stared at the sword that had been broken into three different parts and weighed them manually. Wow, more than ten kilograms!

    ¡°Erm, about four to eight kilograms. I¡¯ll take it as six.¡±

    The disciple stared at Lin Fan nkly. ¡°Senior Brother, I remember it weighed more.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, it used to be more than that, but not anymore. Look at your sword. Doesn¡¯t it look like it¡¯s been infested by bugs?¡± He pointed to the brownish spots on the sword. There were even holes in the spots.

    Not knowing what rust was, the disciple stared at Lin Fan, confused.

    ¡°Your sword has been fed on by bugs, thus it¡¯s lighter. Since you¡¯re my first customer, I¡¯ll take it as seven kilos. How does that sound?¡± Lin Fan asked. ¡°There aren¡¯t people like me around anymore. You¡¯re benefitting from this!¡±

    Lin Fan was surprised with his nonsense. What bugs? I never have seen a bug that has such tough teeth.

    The disciple understood Lin Fan and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. Then I¡¯ll sell it to you at the price of seven kilos.¡±

    He gave Lin Fan the iron, while Lin Fan gave him money.

    The disciple left in all smiles. He might not have earned much, but it was one-fifth of his daily earnings for something that was otherwise worthless.

    He left happily to search for more iron.

    Lin Fan smiled widely upon making his first transaction. ¡°Who has yet to sell me your iron? I¡¯m letting you guys earn. It will be gone if you miss it.¡±

    Suddenly, a first-ss outer disciple who was eating peanuts walked past Lin Fan. He spit out the shell while walking by.

    Itnded on Lin Fan¡¯s shoes, but he pretended to not see it.

    But Lin Fan saw it.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    This is too much! Arrogant. Eating in front of me and spitting on my shoes? Leaving without an apology!? This is too much!

 Chapter 28: Not an Easy Person

    <h4>Chapter 28: Not an Easy Person</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Huang Fugui turned over and stared at Lin Fan in disdain. ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing this, the crowd dispersed within no time.

    They could feel an argument would take ce soon.

    A third-ss outer disciple who was following Huang Fugui around stepped out immediately. ¡°My Senior Brother Huang is talking to you.¡±

    Lin Fan walked to him while caressing his badge. He raised his foot. ¡°Don¡¯t you see this? Your peanut shell is on my shoe.¡±

    The third-ss outer disciple wanted to retort, but seeing the badge, he swallowed back his words.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang, he¡¯s a first-ss outer disciple.¡±

    Huang Fugui rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°So what? I, Huang Fugui, am a first-ss outer disciple too.¡± He turned to Lin Fan and smiled thinly. ¡°Then wipe it off. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Lin Fan gritted his teeth. This guy is too arrogant. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson today, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to sleep.

    ¡°As a first-ss outer disciple, you should be a role model for all disciples, but look at your behavior. Aren¡¯t you slightly embarrassed?¡± Lin Fan shook his head and looked at Huang Fugui in pity.

    Hearing this, Huang Fugui went into a fit. He cared most about his reputation. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he shouted at Lin Fan. ¡°How am I not a role model? Make your words clear before I punch you in the face.¡±

    Huang Fugui stepped out, holding his fist at Lin Fan.

    He was confident in his ability. As a Body Tempering Stage Seven, he was a famous figure among the outer disciples.

    Even though Lin Fan was simrly a first-ss outer disciple, Huang Fugui was not afraid of him.

    Lin Fan turned to the crowd and got them to make way. ¡°Senior brothers and junior brothers, what do you see on the ground?¡±

    The disciples looked at each other and then the road. What?

    They shook their heads in confusion.

    Lin Fan stared at them and pointed to the ground, acting as if he was about to cry. ¡°The clean road is now covered with peanut shells!¡±

    The disciples understood immediately.

    ¡°The sect is our home,¡± Lin Fan continued. ¡°It¡¯s our responsibility to keep our sect clean so that it remains a conducive environment for living. But this guy, he cares nothing about our sect! How can he be called a role model? Which role model would dirty our home?¡±

    Huang Fugui raised an eyebrow. What the heck is he saying?

    ¡°Me? Ruining the sect? What bullshit are you saying?¡± Huang Fugui snapped.

    Buzzzzz

    Just then, a fly flew over and stopped on the shell.

    ¡°Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you hear that fly? It¡¯s annoying, huh?¡± Lin Fan turned to the crowd.

    The disciples nodded in unison.

    ¡°Yes. Very irritating.¡±

    ¡°That sound gives me insomnia, oh my.¡±

    ¡°After cultivating, I have be more sensitive, and it does affect me.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded, satisfied with the answers. ¡°Look at your masterpiece.¡± He pointed at Huang Fugui. ¡°What if we were cultivating one day, and because of your beautiful peanut shells that brought along some noisy flies, we were affected and ended up making a small mistake that leads to grave consequences for our health? Wouldn¡¯t you be considered a murderer? As a senior brother, how dare you!?¡±

    ¡°What bullshit.¡± Huang Fugui stared at him, red with anger. He never would¡¯ve thought that this Lin Fan was so superb at bullshitting.

    Lin Fan sighed and shook his head. ¡°Senior Brother, it would be good if you just admitted to your mistakes. We are nice people and would forgive you for sure, but you¡¯re still denying your mistake and using me of bullshitting. Don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Apologize, and we will leave this matter behind.¡±

    The crowd got into amotion.

    ¡°That senior brother is right. It may just be some peanut shells, but look at the possible consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they bite me at times too. These flies are so irritating.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang is wrong this time. I agree with this senior brother.¡±

    ¡°I agree that Senior Brother Huang is wrong.¡±

    ¡°This senior brother is right. The sect is our home. It¡¯s our responsibility to keep it clean.¡±

    Huang Fugui¡¯s face fell. He felt cheated.

    As a first-ss outer disciple with an ability that was above average and a wealthy family, he was a role model in many disciple¡¯s eyes.

    But now, this guy had tarnished his reputation.

    This is making me so angry.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan walked up and snatched the peanuts away from Huang Fugui¡¯s hand. He cleared his throat and turned to the disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll confiscate this from you on behalf of all the disciples here. Are you fine with that?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Just wait and see.¡± Huang Fugui red at Lin Fan. He was aware that he would not win if he bickered with Lin Fan, and fighting with him was certainly not the best option.

    I¡¯ll remember you.

    Huang Fugui left with a huff.

    But before he went far, Lin Fan spoke again, and the words made him so angry that he wished to kill him on the spot.

    That madman! It¡¯s just some peanut shells and yet he blew things up like that.

    Watch out. If I ever see you again, you¡¯ll be going to hell.

    ¡°Haish, it¡¯s fine. We do not need apologies anyway. I hope that all of you won¡¯t copy his actions. Let¡¯s hope he will reflect on his actions.¡±

    The crowd nodded. This senior brother makes sense.

    And we should not learn from Senior Brother Huang!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue the business. C¡¯mon guys.¡±

    Seeing that he had collected enough, he smiled and popped a peanut in his mouth.

    Ooh! Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Nice!

    It tastes so good!

    He chuckled.

    Going against me?

    Let¡¯s see what I¡¯ll bring you.

    This stirred up the crowd. More disciples brought in their scrap iron. Woo, money!

    Meanwhile, those who had thrown their scrap iron away earlier were full of regrets. Who could¡¯ve known that there would be an idiot who would pay me for trash! My chance...!

    If Lin Fan knew that anyone called him an idiot, he would surely beat them to death.

 Chapter 29: Deadly Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 29: Deadly Weapon</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After a day, Lin Fan managed to get himself some scrap iron. He was like a dog with two tails now as he felt that sess was getting nearer.

    Thinking about the sneaky bandits, Lin Fan saw red.

    Snakes, a disgrace to their ancestors, and idiots.

    When I have finished making the grenades, they¡¯ll know.

    Lin Fan kept the iron in his storage ring and headed home, nning to collect more the day after and start making grenades.

    Of course, the scrap iron he had collected was enough. But the more the merrier, right?

    As soon as I have some grenades, the bandits won¡¯t be enough for me!

    In Huang Fugui¡¯s room, he was in a bad mood for the entire day.

    ¡°Darn it. That dog deserves some punishment.¡± Huang Fugui cursed. He had never been this embarrassed in his life.

    A disciple ran over. ¡°Senior Brother Huang, I have gotten information about him. That dog¡¯s called Lin Fan. He was promoted to a first-ss outer disciple due to excellent performance during the war. I heard from a disciple that brought him his rewards that he¡¯s stingy and has a bad character.¡±

    Huang Fugui was not a smart person. He was seeing red, but he could note up with any good ideas to deal with Lin Fan. ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡±

    The disciple furrowed his eyebrows, thinking hard. Suddenly, an idea came to him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, since that dog is busy collecting scrap iron, it must mean a lot to him. Why don¡¯t we hijack his business so that he won¡¯t gain anything tomorrow?¡±

    Huang Fugui raised an eyebrow. ¡°Collect scrap iron as he does? What do I need that trash for?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother Huang. Look, he will surely be unhappy if he couldn¡¯t get what he wants, and he would realize that his wealth is iparable to Senior Brother¡¯s and he would back off by himself. How good is that?¡± The disciple chuckled, happy with the idea he came up with.

    Huang Fugui took in the disciple¡¯s idea and thought through it. Heughed and patted on his back. ¡°Smart. I¡¯m happy to have a servant like you. Go and prepare it. Let¡¯s see how that dog behaves tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Huang. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The disciple went off, feeling confident with himself.

    Maybe this is why Senior Brother Huang likes me the most.

    The next day, just like yesterday, Lin Fan pushed his cart to the street where the disciples stayed.

    ¡°Collecting scrap iron! One YHB for 0.5 kilograms. Do not miss this chance!¡±

    At this point, all disciples living on this street knew about Lin Fan, the idiot that collected trash. Thus, they spent their day yesterday picking up scrap iron, just waiting for Lin Fan to arrive. Hearing Lin Fan, all of them rushed over.

    Seeing the items in their hands, Lin Fan chuckled. It will be a good day today.

    Just as he thought that it would be a smooth day, an unexpected event urred.

    Ding! Ding!

    The noise could be hearding from the distance.

    Huang Fugui¡¯s servant was standing at the end of the street holding a gong. ¡°Senior brothers,e. We are collecting scrap iron at 0.5 kilograms for 2 YHB!¡±

    The disciples who were about to sell it to Lin Fan turned to him.

    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s buying it at a higher price! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Man, since when is this trash worth so much?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, but let¡¯s sell it to whoever offers more.¡±

    Lin Fan watched the disciples run off dumbfoundedly. What on earth? There¡¯s somebody snatching my business?

    He turned around to see Huang Fugui standing arms akimbo, looking at him proudly.

    He nced at Lin Fan with a look of ¡°Poor guy, let¡¯s see how you are going to beat me.¡± in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Lin Fan muttered. This is trash, what the hell are you collecting it for? You nugget.

    Raising the price? Such a dog.

    Holy god. I have never seen such a dog in my life.

    This event caused amotion within the crowd. The disciples ran toward Huang Fugui¡¯s cart, abandoning Lin Fan¡¯s cart.

    Wow, trash is valuable now. I¡¯ll soon be rich!

    Lin Fan watched the scrap iron pile up in the other party¡¯s cart.

    On the other hand, Huang Fugui wasn¡¯t exactly having a good time. This is hard-earned money and I¡¯m spending it on trash to take revenge on an idiot?

    But watching Lin Fan ncing at him angrily, Huang Fugui felt that he was on cloud nine.

    He could suree up with some bullshit. I¡¯ll talk the sense out of himter on, haha.

    Hmm, what should I say?

    ¡°Can you see this?

    ¡°This is what you can do with money, which is something youck.¡±

    However, expectations always varied from reality; Lin Fan had already pushed his cart and went off.

    The servant bought every disciple¡¯s scrap iron and came to Huang Fugui happily. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s all done. That dog won¡¯t be getting any.¡±

    ¡°How much did it cost?¡± Huang Fugui asked.

    ¡°Twenty-thousand and four hundred YHB, Senior Brother,¡± the disciple said in all smiles.

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Fugui¡¯s heart sank upon hearing the amount. ¡°That much?¡±

    Looking at the scrap iron that was piled up into a hill, Huang Fugui had a bad feeling.

    ...

    Lin Fan went back to his ce, cursing at Huang Fugui in his heart.

    What the hell. This is such bad luck. Nevermind, I¡¯ll just ignore him. I have enough to create grenades.

    ¡°For the next few days, I¡¯ll use my brain and let everyone know how powerful Lin Fan is. Wait for my gifts.¡±

    Lin Fan snickered upon thinking about the scrap iron that Huang Fugui collected. Cry for your money, dude.

    Trying to make a fool out of me? Do you even know who Lin Fan is?

    Over the next few days, he spent his time making grenades, and he did not leave his room.

    But during this period, an unexpected event happened.

    The Tool Refining School¡¯s disciples came to collect scrap iron only to realize that the ¡°trash¡± was valuable now.

    .5 kilograms for 2 YHB?

    Might not even have any?

    The disciples were struck dumb. What on earth? When did scrap iron need money?

    They thought that they were being conned, but after asking a few more disciples, they realized that the scrap iron had grown in value recently.

    ¡°Junior brothers, they are really valuable now. 0.5 kilograms for 2 YHB. If you do not want it, then I am selling it to Senior Brother Huang.¡±

    The disciples from the Tool Refining School: ¡°???¡±

    Lin Fan, who was currently busy with his grenades, would never have thought that he had increased the price of scrap iron in the sect.

 Chapter 30: Such a Snake!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Such a Snake!</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s all done!¡±

    Looking at the grenades on his table, Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief.

    After a few days of hard work, he had finally produced these perfect weapons.

    An 82-2 model grenade is a strong weapon.

    Thirty of them... enough for me to tackle the bandits.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to show them off to the bandits. Let them have a taste of how good these babies are!

    I had to spend days making these babies and wasted a few days not cultivating! How would my hard work pay off if I don¡¯t have fun with all these?

    Lin Fan kept them and went out of his room.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming called him. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, where have you been the past few days? I have not seen you around.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu.¡± Lin Fan turned around with a smile. ¡°I was busy cultivating, and I have an errand to run today.¡±

    In Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes, Lin Fan had spent his days fruitfully and was feeling more confident so he was off toplete his mission now.

    ¡°All the best, Junior Brother.¡±

    ...

    Lin Fan grinned from ear to ear as he thought about the thirty grenades that were inside his storage ring.

    As Lin Fan left the sect, he saw a familiar figure. Eh, it¡¯s Huang Fugui.

    In front of Huang Fugui stood two women who were chatting happily with him. They should be his family members.

    ¡°Mother, take this. Younger sister is getting married, and we need a nice dowry so that people won¡¯t look down on us.¡± He took out his remaining money and put it in the older woman¡¯s hand.

    It was more than ten thousand.

    The other woman at the side looked younger. She was chubbier and resembled Huang Fugui. Resembling your brother might be bad at times.

    ¡°Elder Brother, what about you?¡± Huang Qinghua looked at her elder brother worriedly.

    In front of his family, the arrogance that Huang Fugui carried normally was long gone. He smiled and patted his sister on her head. ¡°I will be fine. As a first-ss outer disciple, there¡¯s no way I would starve. Take care of Mother for me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Huang Qinghua nodded.

    Huang Fugui looked at her, hating to part with them. ¡°Mother, take care. I¡¯ll attend sister¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°Fugui, take care of yourself. Life is the most important thing. We will always be waiting for you at home.¡± The older woman was filled with worries, but her child had grown and started to make his own decisions.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Huang Fugui nodded and sent both of them to the carriage. He only bid them goodbye after numerous reminders.

    Lin Fan hid at the side, eavesdropping on their whole conversation. He¡¯s really nice to his family, huh?

    He might have given them all his savings.

    Watching his family leave, Huang Fugui sighed. He was having a bad time right now. As a senior brother, he didn¡¯t know how to reject the scrap iron sent over by the disciples. It¡¯s all that dog¡¯s fault. If not for him, why would I be buying useless trash?

    ¡°Hi, Senior Brother Huang. You look happy today. Did you strike a jackpot?¡± Lin Fan walked over in all smiles. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you had such a pretty sister. Lucky you.¡±

    Huang Fugui did not expect to see Lin Fan outside. He red at him. ¡°None of your business.¡± He then stopped in his tracks after realizing that Lin Fan was heading out. ¡°Going toplete a mission? I hope you don¡¯t die outside.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, Senior Brother.¡± Lin Fan shed him a smile. ¡°The person who can kill me has yet to be born.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huang Fugui snickered and went off.

    Lin Fan shrugged and went off toplete his mission.

    A few dayster, on a hill, the bandits sat down in a group.

    ¡°Third in-charge, it¡¯s been days since we did anything, our brothers are getting impatient!¡±

    ¡°What for? The first and second in-charge are not impatient, so why are you getting impatient?¡± The third-in-charge shouted at him and rolled his eyes. ¡°Darn it. Where¡¯s the dog that the Magnificent me Sect sent? Where the hell is he? Has he dropped into a hole?¡±

    Seeing them, Lin Fan rolled his eyes too. These snakes. Forever in a group of ten. Will showing one person more cost your life?

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lin Fan coughed and raised his 9-ringed broadsword, looking at them angrily. ¡°Uncultured man! How dare youmit such an injustice action in broad daylight? Today, I, Lin Fan, the first-ss outer disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, will teach you about justice! Time to die!¡±

    The bandits who were about to fall asleep jumped up upon hearing Lin Fan.

    ¡°Third in-charge, that idiot is back again!¡± a bandit yelled.

    Hearing the bandits calling him an idiot, Lin Fan blew his top. ¡°Who dares to call me an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Me! So what if I dare?¡± The bandit stood up arrogantly and pointed at Lin Fan. ¡°Kiddo, it¡¯s your death day today!¡±

    Lin Fan sneered and threw a grenade at them. He pulled the pin and started counting down. He stood far away and posed, waiting for it to explode.

    The grenade rolled to the bandit¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this?¡± The bandit stared at it in confusion.

    The other bandits came to take a look too.

    ¡°Looks like a ball.¡±

    ¡°Looks weird though. It¡¯s so small, what can it do?¡±

    ¡°There must something inside.¡±

    The bandits gave their opinions one by one and discussed with curiosity.

    The bandit who had been trying to gain credit picked it up immediately. ¡°Third in-charge, this thing must be something good!¡± he said with all smiles.

    The third-in-charge was standing somewhere farther away, so he could not even see clearly what it was.

    Lin Fan did a countdown in his heart.

    Five!

    Four!

    The third-in-charge nodded. ¡°Bring it over. I want to see what that idiot can bring.¡±

    One!

    As the bandit was going to pass the third-in-charge the grenade, it exploded.

    Boom!

    An explosion could be heard.

    His servants were sent flying in an instant.

    The third-in-charge, who was originally curious about the grenade, was so shocked that he fell to the floor. He stared at his servants lying on the floor in disbelief.

    ¡°What on earth was that?¡± He was filled with fear.

    Points +30

    Points +20

    Points +10

    Points +30

    ...

    Lin Fan stood at his spot, smiling as he watched the scene unfold. He gained about 200 points.

    What a steal!

    Seeing the bandits trembling in fear, Lin Fan went up to them with his broadsword.

    ¡°Trash, I¡¯ming for you!¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, the third-in-charge immediately yelled at the rest to show up. ¡°Come out and kill him!¡±

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, smirked and instigated him even more. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill for justice today!¡±

    He took out another grenade from his ring and pulled the pin. He did a count down and aimed it at the crowd when there were only a few seconds left, leaving them with no room to escape.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Blood-curdling screams could be heard.

    Seeing this, the third-in-charge gave Lin Fan a death re. ¡°If you dare, sheath your secret weapon!¡±

    ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s see who will be the one surviving!¡±

    The third-in-charge ran up toward Lin Fan in anger with his weapon. ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Talking about yourself?¡± Lin Fan pulled the pill of another grenade and threw it at the third-in-charge.

    The third-in-charge jumped out of his skin seeing it.

    ¡°Shameless! You promised to not use it!¡±

    ¡°Help me, third-in-charge....¡±

    ¡°My legs!¡±

    The screams of his servants travelled into his ears.

    The third-in-charge¡¯s heart sank.

    But there was nothing he could do, as this secret weapon was too strong for him.

    It was deadly!

 Chapter 31: I Must Cultivate

    <h4>Chapter 31: I Must Cultivate</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan watched the scene unfold in front of him with satisfaction. A smirk crept up to the corner of his lips as he walked to the third-in-charge with a grenade in his hands.

    In his eyes, these were all points. How could I let them go to waste?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree over!¡± the third-in-charge yelled, trembling. The sight of the grenade was enough to send him shivering in fear. My servants are all dead or dismembered by that green ball!

    Since when did the Magnificent me Sect have such a thing? This is so scary!

    Lin Fanughed and took out his badge, swinging it at the third-in-charge. ¡°Look at what¡¯s written on here. First-ss outer disciple! How bad did you think I would be? But nevermind, since you will be going to hell right now.¡±

    ¡°No, I...¡± The third-in-charge stammered upon hearing this. Lin Fan was smiling evilly at him.

    Lin Fan wanted to pull the pin to his grenade, but before he did, he changed his mind and kept the grenade. The third-in-charge sighed in relief, happy that he was able to preserve his life. But soon, Lin Fan said something that made him turn green.

    ¡°Your cultivation is not worth me wasting my baby.¡± Lin Fan shook his head and took up his 9-ringed broadsword, running toward the third-in-charge.

    The third-in-charge was scared out of his wits hearing Lin Fan, but he regained his posture quickly and shouted at Lin Fan angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s see how good you are then!¡±

    Lin Fan shrugged. How good am I? Are you kidding me? Who are you for you to test out my ability?

    He started chopping at the third-in-charge aimlessly. I should learn a few skills or I¡¯ll just look like an idiot that¡¯s chopping vegetables.

    A strong force sent the third-in-charge flying back, and Lin Fan seized the chance to chop him in half.

    Points +70

    ¡°Yahoo!¡± Lin Fanughed and turned to the bandits that were lying on the ground, heavily injured.

    Watching their boss being killed, cold beads of sweats formed on their foreheads as they scrambled away. What the hell...? There¡¯s no chance of winning! That idiot even has something that will explode!

    ¡°Run! That guy killed our boss.¡±

    ¡°Please do not kill me. I know my mistake.¡±

    Lin Fan sighed seeing the bandits scrambling away. How am I supposed to kill you all when you are all over the ce?

    But nevermind. A guy with a grenade can do anything in the world.

    He took out a grenade and pulled its pin, throwing it a distance away with all his might.

    The bandits jumped out of their skins seeing the grenadend, as they scuttered away.

    ¡°No, please. No!¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fanughed seeing the bandits drop dead. He continued to throw the rest of his grenades out, and the bandits were unable to escape his hands.

    Numerous sounds were heard as Lin Fan¡¯s points increased rapidly.

    After killing all the bandits, he now had 4,200 points.

    Woohoo! Plenty for me to spend.

    But there¡¯s only six grenades left.

    After Lin Fan was done, he started to rummage through the corpses.

    He skipped the servants since they would definitely have nothing on them. He went straight to the third-in-charge. Lin Fan grimaced seeing the third-in-charge, who was currently in two pieces. That¡¯s too bloody.

    He fumbled around and got himself ten thousand YHB and a bottle of pills.

    ¡°This sucks. How the heck are you that poor?¡± Lin Fan kicked his corpse away.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan felt an attacking from his back along with a shout.

    ¡°Trash, how dare you kill my people!?¡±

    He turned back to see a fierce-looking and buff man ring at him. He held an enormous mace in both his hands. It was so huge that it could make one shiver in fear.

    As the second-in-charge, Li Xionghe rushed over immediately hearing the explosions.

    When he arrived, he saw numerous pits in the ground and bits of flesh all over. He soon realized that they were his servants.

    As the second-in-charge, how could he close an eye upon knowing what a terrible death his servants had? He blew his top and looked around in search of the culprit. He found Lin Fan rummaging through the corpses and knew that it was him.

    ¡°What the heck? Who are you?¡± Lin Fan stared at him weirdly. There was a huge difference between their physical structure. I¡¯m 1.78 meters and he¡¯s around... 2.2 meters?

    I¡¯m in Body Tempering Stage Seven, and he... what the heck?

    Lin Fan stared at Li Xionghe, dumbfounded.

    But Li Xionghe was ring at him angrily. ¡°Who am I? Asking that after you have killed my family members? You must be dying to take a trip to hell.¡± Li Xionghe might¡¯ve been huge, but he was fast. He stomped, and the ground around him cracked as he moved toward Lin Fan at lightning speed.

    Lin Fan¡¯s face fell. Oh my, how do I go on? He¡¯s at least in Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    How do I continue? This is insane.

    But who knows what the result might be?

    Li Xionghe yelled, and his arms erged in an instant. He gained strength within no time, and the mace came down on Lin Fan.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Fan jumped up, avoiding the attack. The mace touched the ground, creating a pit. Some rocks smashed into pieces and hit Lin Fan in his face. It¡¯s itchy.

    But I can¡¯t feel pain, or else I might have died just from that.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll surely die today.¡± Li Xionghe red at him, anger filled his eyes. On the other hand, Li Xionghe was shocked at Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation too. He¡¯s only in Body Tempering Stage Seven, in the same realm as my third brother. How could he kill the whole group?

    Moreover, the first-in-charge was a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, thus they knew when they should be careful. Since Lin Fan picked up the mission alone and didn¡¯t have a high cultivation, they did not pay much notice to him.

    Great. The servants that we have trained painstakingly are now all dead thanks to this guy.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Lin Fan said in awe. This big guy is indeed strong! he thought and swallowed the Lighting Speed Pill.

    It increased Lin Fan¡¯s speed tremendously.

    But Lin Fan wasn¡¯t nning to run. I need to have a good chat with him.

    What¡¯s the point in being so violent in our first meeting?

    A few rounds of fighting passed.

    Lin Fan was constantly dodging the attacks. He did not even have a chance to make use of his grenades.

    The misses made Li Xionghe blow his top. He yelled, and the mace¡¯s attack increased to lightning speed.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan did not manage to dodge the attack, and he was sent flying. Lin Fan puked out blood. What the hell? How can he be so strong in such a short period?

    This is unreasonable. I am going back to cultivate more.

 Chapter 32: A Quiet World

    <h4>Chapter 32: A Quiet World</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Oh my god. I must have broken my ribs. No way.¡± Lin Fany down on the floor, puking more blood. He didn¡¯t know what such pain felt like, so he didn¡¯t really know what kind of expression he should have.

    Seeing Lin Fan drop to the ground, a smirk crept up Li Xionghe¡¯s face.

    He was starting to get frustrated when he was unable to take Lin Fan down earlier. As a Body Tempering Stage Nine, it was a normal thing to kill a cultivator of a lower realm within five attacks, but the other party had taken a speed-type supporting pill, making him hard to catch. Li Xionghe decided to make use of his ultimate skill. His arms hurt now, but it was all worth it.

    He bent his knees and, in an instant, he leapt up andnded right in front of Lin Fan who was ten meters away. ¡°Kid, remember that it will be your death day today.¡±

    After Lin Fan dropped to the floor, Li Xionghe was no longer as angry as he was, but he was now extremely annoyed since the troop that he had built up with his blood, sweat, and tears was now gone. It will take time for me to get everything back to normal.

    Most importantly, how do I exin this to the first-in-charge?

    The resources that they snatched were all for their first-in-charge. The higher the position the first-in-charge had in the sect, the more benefits they would have.

    As the saying goes, ¡°The strongest is king.¡± One¡¯s ability was everything. Other than cultivating diligently, they needed money too.

    Pills, skills, and many more. Which of them was free?

    Lin Fany on the floor, looking at the other party in deep pain. ¡°Brother, can you give me a chance? Let¡¯s talk through this.¡±

    As long as this idiot is willing to hear me out, I¡¯m going to take his life.

    ¡°Talk? With you?¡± Li Xionghe stared at Lin Fan coldly and smashed the mace into the ground, creating another pit. ¡°This is your death day, and it was set the moment you killed my servants.¡±

    Lin Fan blinked. The mace on the side caught his eyes. He took a nce at his 9-ringed broadsword and shook his head. I must get that mace.

    And kill this idiot here too.

    Li Xionghe was obviously annoyed with Lin Fan and couldn¡¯t wait to kill him. He took the mace and aimed at Lin Fan, preparing to crush him to death.

    Seeing him taking up the mace, Lin Fan immediately scuttered up to Li Xionghe and hugged his legs tightly. ¡°Brother, please. Hear me out first. I beg you.¡±

    He vomited blood immediately.

    To Li Xionghe, Lin Fan was already equivalent to dead. How long can he live with such serious injuries?

    ¡°Hmph, what do you have to say?¡± Li Xionghe snickered and raised an eyebrow.

    Lin Fan shed crocodile tears and shook his head. ¡°Look, I have my parents, kids, and even a pretty wife! She would be a widow if I died!¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Li Xionghe snapped.

    ¡°But you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Li Xionghe raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Fan sobbed.

    ¡°Where is your wife? I¡¯ll take her under my wing once you¡¯re dead. Be at ease, I¡¯ll keep you intact so she can give you a burial.¡±

    Li Xionghe was confident that his attack was able to send Lin Fan to the heavens.

    But Li Xionghe saw something out of the corner of his eyes. Lin Fan was holding something in his hand, and he was fiddling with a ring attached to it. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Lin Fan hugged Li Xionghe¡¯s leg tightly and stared at him pitifully. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I¡¯m just activating my grenade to send myself off.¡±

    ¡°Grenade? What¡¯s that?¡± Li Xionghe blinked his eyes. He was a knowledgeable person, but he had never heard about a grenade.

    Lin Fan hugged Li Xionghe¡¯s leg tightly and started his exnation. ¡°There are many types of grenades. Mine is the 82-2 model grenade, which is made in China. It¡¯s economic, small, and lightweight. There¡¯s plenty of TNT inside, and it will produce up to 330 fragments and can st anything within 6 meters. After my modification, there are more than two hundred metal beads in it, which have a diameter of 10mm....¡±

    Li Xionghe was utterly confused by Lin Fan¡¯s muttering.

    He wanted to kick Lin Fan off, but Lin Fan was hugging him too tightly so there was no way he could do it.

    ¡°What on earth are you saying?¡± Li Xionghe red at him.

    Lin Fan looked up slowly. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s toote? What are you even saying?¡± Li Xionghe had a bad feeling after seeing the expression on Lin Fan¡¯s face.

    Just then, Lin Fan sighed. ¡°Haish, I guess I¡¯ll just be honest with you; this is the item that killed your family. Six seconds have passed, so you won¡¯t be able to escape. I have done an estimation for you ¨C it¡¯s a short distance explosion which will cost a leg at the least....¡±

    Li Xionghe felt that something was amiss. He wanted to do something to Lin Fan, but...

    Bang!

    It was toote.

    A huge force sent two figures flying into the sky, and one of them seemed to have been dismembered.

    Lin Fan was sted into many pieces.

    Experience Points +10

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Li Xionghe, who was in Body Tempering Stage Nine, had a strong body, including his organs. However, the grenade was so strong that even he was unable to survive the explosion without a single injury.

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    He looked at the blood all over his body and reached for his legs, which were no longer around.

    ¡°How could this be? How could this happen?¡± Li Xionghe wailed while vomiting blood. His face was now as pale as a piece of paper. The only reason why he was alive at all was because of his strong cultivation.

    ¡°That trash! How dare you bring me to death with you!? I¡¯ll find your wife and torture her to death!¡± Li Xionghe wailed in pain and anger.

    But he was so badly injured that he was about to faint.

    Ten seconds soon passed.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes and stood up. He pped his face lightly. Yahoo, I¡¯mpletely fine. He then checked his body. No injuries either.

    Just then, he saw Li Xionghe lying in a pool of blood nearby. ¡°Hey, big guy. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan, Li Xionghe turned around. What he saw next left him in utter disbelief.

    ¡°How could this be...?¡±

    Lin Fan came to Li Xionghe¡¯s side,ughing. ¡°How is my grenade?¡±

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re alright!?¡± Li Xionghe screamed. Why?

    Lin Fan looked at the mace on the side and held it up. Hmm, this feels good. Better than that 9-ringed broadsword. He then smiled at Li Xionghe. ¡°Why am I alright? I have no idea. I¡¯ll remember you for sure though. No worries.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, my wife is only in my imagination. I¡¯m just a poor single dog.¡±

    Pui!

    Li Xionghe was dying to skin Lin Fan alive. He vomited blood again. Why am I so stupid? How could I be cheated like that!?

    Lin Fan said nothing more and smashed the mace down at Li Xionghe.

    ¡°Die, trash.¡±

    ¡°No...!¡±

    Points +90

    This is dope.

    This is a great world.

 Chapter 33: Overcrowded

    <h4>Chapter 33: Overcrowded</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    All done! Now, all that¡¯s left here is a bunch of corpses and a deep pit.

    Now let¡¯s see what he had.

    Lin Fan rummaged through Li Xionghe¡¯s corpse. After a long time, Lin Fan found something.

    ¡°My god. Just this?¡±

    After such a long time, all Lin Fan found was a skill book. But why does it have such an ugly name?

    Violent Mace.

    ¡°Whatever, better than nothing. Now, this is my weapon. I¡¯ll change it when I find a better one.¡± Lin Fan yed with the mace and nodded in satisfaction.

    It looks cool, and I¡¯ll look scarier when I fight too.

    Let¡¯s just cultivate this instead of getting a skillset from the sect.

    All of a sudden, a voice rang in Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Do you want to use 10 points to activate Violent Mace?¡±

    Lin Fan was dumbfounded. Wait, since when can I cultivate with points? Why can¡¯t I do it with the Undying Refinement of Bone?

    But Lin Fan didn¡¯t really care that much. Why not? Anything that can be resolved with points is not considered a problem.

    Points -10

    Violent Mace (Level 1)

    Increase in strength; requires 100 points to reach level 2.

    Lin Fan thought it over and understood why. The Undying Refinement of Bones could increase cultivation, thus he obviously could not use points for it.

    On the other hand, Violent Mace was used to make one stronger but didn¡¯t affect one¡¯s cultivation.

    Lin Fan did not hesitate and chose to level up.

    Points -100

    Violent Mace (Level 2)

    Increase in strength; requires 200 points to reach level 3.

    Lin Fan felt that his arm got stronger, and while gripping the mace, it felt as if he had trained for years.

    He was also more energized now.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan could hear the wind gush.

    The mace fit well in Lin Fan¡¯s hand, as if he had had it for a long period of time.

    ¡°Oh my, I thought the cheat only provided the lottery draw, but there seems to be more.¡±

    It¡¯s a pleasant surprise. I wonder if there are any more waiting for me.

    And it does not require too many points to level up. However, I only gain 90 points from killing a Body Tempering Stage Nine, so it¡¯s actually somewhat costly.

    But it¡¯s better than that stupid draw.

    He continued to level up.

    Level 3, Level 4...

    Suddenly, Lin Fan realized that there was a change to the panel.

    Violent Mace (Level 4)

    Increase in strength, Air Explosion; requires 800 points to reach level 5.

    Lin Fan spent 710 points to reach level 4.

    It wasn¡¯t that much, but it was somewhat costly to Lin Fan at the moment.

    However, he did indeed feel stronger.

    Air Explosion?

    What the hell?

    He did not hesitate to try out the nine different skills in the skillset.

    Lin Fan felt his blood boiling.

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    After the attack, he could clearly see explosions urring around himself. Cracks could be seen on the ground.

    ¡°Oh my goodness. This is great!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone in excitement.

    I must return to the sect.

    I would be not doing myself justice if I did not show this off.

    Going around the world can wait. It isn¡¯t that urgent.

    Lin Fan went off, leaving behind a mess. Pieces of corpses and blood could be seen everywhere. There were deep holes in the ground too.

    When he returned to the sect, he saw both of his senior brothers.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, where are you going?¡± Lin Fan ced the mace on his shoulder and walked up to them happily.

    Yin Xiaotian, who was chatting with Gao Dazhuang, looked up upon hearing Lin Fan, but the maces on his shoulder scared him. ¡°Where did you get that thing, Junior Brother Lin?¡±

    Lin Fan smiled proudly. ¡°Ah, I went to get my mission done and snatched the bandit¡¯s weapon.¡±

    The both of them looked at Lin Fan in awe. ¡°Powerful.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers, where are you heading to?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°That guy Zhang Long invited me and Gao Dazhuang to join a group mission.¡± Yin Xiaotian rolled his eyes. He disliked Zhang Long, but it wasn¡¯t so intense that he hated him.

    Besides, he was interested in the group mission since Zhang Long was a reliable person, thus he didn¡¯t need to worry about his safety.

    But if it was anyone else, one would need to put their guard up. It was normal that one might be betrayed by his or her sect mates if there were benefits at stake.

    Lin Fan was in all smiles hearing him. ¡°Senior Brothers, you two have to agree to it. I¡¯m going too. How can you not?¡±

    On the side, Gao Dazhuang gave Lin Fan a smile. ¡°We heard that Junior Brother and Senior Brother Lu agreed to join, that¡¯s why the both of us decided to join. Your Senior Brother Yin has agreed, he just wants toin.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian red at Gao Dazhuang. ¡°Dazhuang, when I am around, you can shut up. All you need to do is beat people up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Dazhuang smiled at Yin Xiaotian.

    Love is in the air...? Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and turned around. ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯m going to im my rewards, see youter.¡±

    He bid them goodbye and went to the booth to collect his rewards ¨C a thousand YHB and a mortal middle-ss cultivation pill.

    To Lin Fan, the rewards were basically nothing. I gained more from the bandits! But whatever, this mace is dope.

    And the skillset is good too. It makes up for my disadvantage, which is that Ick martial arts skills.

    When Lin Fan left the Hall of Missions, a person came to him.

    ¡°Greetings, Junior Brother. I¡¯m Liu Feng.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him weirdly. ¡°Senior Brother Liu, how can I help you?¡±

    He had fair skin and almond eyes that shone brightly.

    There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s up to no good.

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡± Liu Feng stered a smile on his face. ¡°I saw your mace from afar and was attracted by its appearance. May I know where you got it from?¡±

    Lin Fanughed. ¡°Senior Brother Liu, you have a good taste. It was a gift.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± Liu Feng stared at him in disbelief. He took a closer look. Yes, this is the same one....

    Seeing that Liu Feng was staring at him at disbelief, Lin Fanughed and came up with a story. ¡°It¡¯s a weird story, but I met a stranger who came to me frantically and pleaded for me to take it. I rejected his offer, but he insisted that I take it. Thus, I took it. Senior Brother, I¡¯m lucky to have met such a nice person.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to go now. Goodbye, Senior Brother.¡±

    Liu Feng stood on the spot and watched Lin Fan leave with anger boiling in his heart. Does he think that I¡¯m an idiot?

    He then left frantically with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 34: Outing!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Outing!</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Back in Lin Fan¡¯s room, he ced the mace at the side and started to cultivate.

    He took out the pills that he was rewarded from the mission. They weren¡¯t of a high level, but they still helped in cultivation.

    They were all of the mortal level. It¡¯s such a pity that I did not get any of the mystic level.

    But those are extremely costly.

    A mortal low-ss Golden Firm Pill costs about three thousand YHB. How expensive would a mystic level pill be?

    After some time, he opened his eyes. There was an increase in his experience points, but not enough for him to get to Body Tempering Stage Eight.

    There was something new on Lin Fan¡¯s mind now ¨C his points. What should I do with them? Lottery draw? Or level up my Violent Mace?

    Levelling up Violent Mace would be a better choice.

    The lottery requires luck, which is something that I have been proven to not have. It would be a waste if I get nothing out of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to level five,¡± he mumbled.

    Points -800

    Violent Mace (Level 5)

    Points -1,000

    Violent Mace (Level 6)

    Points ¨C 1,400

    Violent Mace (Level 7)

    Increase in strength, Air Explosion, Ultimate Speed; requires 1,800 points to reach level 8.

    Lin Fan felt an increase in strength within no time. It felt like he was twice as strongpared to the past, and he had better control over the mace.

    ¡°This is good and convenient! If I had unlimited points, I would be able to level it to its peak, and maybe I would be able to defeat a Body Tempering Stage Nine despite being a Body Tempering Stage Seven.¡±

    Maybe I would even have the ability topete with an Earth Star Border elite.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t know if he was thinking too much, but he felt that he was indeed that powerful.

    I can¡¯t wait topete with a Body Tempering Stage Nine now.

    I¡¯m guessing that Li Xionghe only managed to reach level 5 of Violent Mace.

    Lin Fan was currently at level 7, and he was fascinated with the power that it gave him. If Li Xionghe was at level 7, he would¡¯ve been able to turn me into mincemeat!

    Now, what should I do with the remaining 640 points?

    It¡¯s pointless to leave it untouched. I¡¯ll pick a lottery draw.

    Lin Fan decided to do a draw once again. He refused to believe that he would be unlucky forever.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Two silver lotteries. Please give me something good.¡±

    Lin Fan crossed his fingers, praying to get something good. At least give me something. Don¡¯t let me go back empty-handed.

    Points -600

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Darn it!

    Lin Fan sighed. How unlucky must I be? What are the chances that I would get something decent with this?

    Silver Lottery: mystic middle-ss cultivation pill, Green Pill

    ¡°Thank god.¡± Lin Fan smiled. 600 points for a mystic middle-ss cultivation pill is so worth it.

    He popped it into his mouth and continued cultivating.

    Lin Fan¡¯s experience points continued to increase.

    With my cheat, I will be able to top the world within no time.

    Of course, points are important too.

    After cultivating with the pill, he began to cultivate the Undying Refinement of Bones.

    But the increase was not satisfying.

    It always increases by just 1 or 2 points.

    This won¡¯t work. I must create my skillset.

    He took out the paper that recorded all the different routes he had tried out. Let¡¯s avoid these and try a new route.

    A night passed.

    Lin Fan had already lost count of the number of times that he died. Now, he had plenty of experience points, but he still had yet toe up with a skillset.

    Haish, I¡¯m so smart yet I haven¡¯t managed to create a skillset. This proves how difficult creating a skillset is!

    If any other person knew about Lin Fan¡¯s thoughts, they would have killed him.

    It took others two to three years to reach Body Tempering Stage Six or above, but Lin Fan managed to do it within a few days.

    Moreover, the Undying Refinement of Bones, which was ssified as mortal middle-ss skillset already, could help in increasing the speed of cultivation. It would drop a bomb on others if they found out about it.

    It was out of this world. Only a mystic skillset would have such an ability.

    The next day, Lin Fan heard noises outside his room. He stopped cultivating immediately and got off his bed.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you awake?¡± He could hear Lu Qiming calling for him.

    ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Lin Fan felt slightly frustrated after not gaining anything from a night of experimenting. Nevermind, at least there¡¯s experience points.

    He went to open the door.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Fan stared at the people in front of his door weirdly. ¡°Why are all the senior brothers here? Is there some event going on?¡¯

    Lu Qiming, Yin Xiaotian, Gao Dazhuang and Zhang Long were all present. They had all brought their bags along, looking as if they were about to go on a trip.

    Zhang Long stared at Lin Fan in confusion before turning to Lu Qiming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you inform Junior Brother Lin that we are setting off today?¡±

    Lu Qiming looked slightly awkward. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my mistake. I forgot to inform Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Are we supposed to set off today for the mission?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junior Brother Lin. Senior Brother has forgotten to inform you about it.¡± Lu Qiming smiled apologetically. It¡¯s all my fault that Junior Brother Lin did not have enough time to prepare.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m ready to go.¡± Lin Fan shed him a smile. What¡¯s there to prepare? I only need my mace.

    Lu Qiming turned to Lin Fan. Junior Brother is indeed the best.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can wait if you need more time.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Junior Brother Huang isn¡¯t here yet,¡± Zhang Long said.

    Not longter, they could hear a voice shouting for Zhang Long.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, I¡¯m here!¡± Huang Fugui rushed over. He might¡¯ve been tired from the running, but he was in all smiles.

    He had a close rtionship with Zhang Long, and to Huang Fugui, this mission was important since it came with a splendid reward. These days were tough for him, considering that he had spent most of his savings on his sister¡¯s wedding and the scrap iron.

    Huang Fugui was deeply troubled. There¡¯s no way for me to earn back my money in such a short period of time!

    Even though the disciples from the Tool Refining School had epted the fact that scrap iron now cost money, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to sell it considering that Huang Fugui had such an abundant stock of scrap iron.

    It was even a loss-making business.

    This voice sounds familiar. When Lin Fan turned around, he chuckled.

    ¡°Hi, Senior Brother Huang.¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, Huang Fugui¡¯s face fell. ¡°You? Why...?¡±

    The rest were confused upon seeing Huang Fugui¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you and Junior Brother Huang not on close terms?¡± Zhang Long asked, voicing out his doubt.

    Lin Fanughed and ced his arm around Huang Fugui. ¡°No, we do have a bit of a misunderstanding, but I am sure that Senior Brother Huang won¡¯t hold a grudge, right?¡±

    Huang Fugui pped Lin Fan¡¯s hand off and walked to Zhang Long.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, we might not be on good terms, but you can be at ease that I¡¯ll put the grudge aside for this mission.¡±

    Lin Fan frowned and sighed. ¡°Senior Brother Huang, why are you so petty?¡±

    Hearing this, Huang Fugui¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Petty?

    I¡¯m petty?

    I¡¯m almost broke because of you, and you call me petty?

    You should be d that I haven¡¯t skinned you alive!

    However, if Lin Fan were to know about his thoughts, he would shrug and burst out intoughter. You were the one who found trouble with me. How can you me me for that?

 Chapter 35: Play Dead

    <h4>Chapter 35: y Dead</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    The group was now good to go.

    A man stood at the gate, anger written over his face as he watched Lin Fan and the group disappear from his sight.

    Along the way, Lin Fan observed his surroundings while carrying the mace on his shoulders. Other than trees and nts, there were no living things around. Being bored, he waddled up to Huang Fugui¡¯s side and ced his arms around him. ¡°Senior Brother Huang.¡± He smiled cheekily. ¡°Lemme ask you a question.¡±

    Huang Fugui took a nce at him and increased his speed, not wanting to entertain Lin Fan.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. We are from the same sect and are going on a mission together now.¡± Lin Fan caught up with him. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Spare me some of your scrap iron, will you?¡± I only have five grenades left now, it¡¯s not enough for me to act cool.

    But if I could own at least a few hundred, I could bomb up the whole ce!

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Huang Fugui sneered. He even dares to make such a request?

    He nearly made me bankrupt and yet he has the guts to make such request? Am I not a human to him?

    ¡°Haish, Senior Brother Huang¡¯s too cold. Maybe that¡¯s how he gets his girls.¡± Lin Fan sighed. He¡¯s too uncaring. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, what¡¯s the mission that we are going toplete?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do a briefing. We will be going to the south¡¯s Withered Soul Swamp to hunt down a gangster that does evil practices. I have done my research, and he should be a Body Tempering Stage Eight. With our cooperation, I¡¯m sure we will be able to take him down.¡±

    ¡°Eight?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, there¡¯s only a few of us, is this fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll be fine. Are you afraid?¡± Huang Fugui sneered.

    Lin Fan chuckled upon hearing Huang Fugui. ¡°Afraid? Of course not. I¡¯ll show you how good I am when we meet that dog.¡±

    Huang Fugui raised an eyebrow and continued on his way. To Huang Fugui, Lin Fan being here was good for nothing.

    They continued on their way till sunset.

    The group was currently standing in front of a forest. The howling of beasts travelled into their ears.

    Lu Qiming turned to the group. ¡°Be careful, guys. The forest is filled with ferocious beasts. We¡¯ll take a rest here, it¡¯s too dangerous to continue with our journey during the night.¡±

    Dangerous? Nah, I can just feign death if they chase after me. I would revive even if they killed me for real. Hearing Lu Qiming, Lin Fan muttered to himself. But it suddenly dawned on him that his senior brothers were unable to do the same.

    If I hade alone, I would already have made my way in. What do I have to fear when I have this mace?

    Lin Fan stood at the side while the group pitched the tents. Wait, they¡¯re just normal tents? Aren¡¯t they afraid that they will wake up armless tomorrow?

    But they look confident with their decision, so I guess they are well prepared. Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter. I should take this chance to show off.

    As for that Body Tempering Stage Eight dude, what is he in front of my mace?

    While Lu Qiming was making the fire, Lin Fan stared at the forest, deep in thought. Would ughtering beasts give me points?

    The only way to find out is to test. I won¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t do so.

    ¡°Okay. You guys can stay here, I¡¯ll go somewhere nearby and catch some beasts for dinner.¡± Lu Qiming stood up to leave.

    Hearing this, Lin Fan seized the chance. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, this is such a small matter. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands immediately. Oh, please don¡¯t! How would I test it out if you were toe along? ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble, Senior Brother. You can trust me and rest here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Take care, Junior Brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded and walked off. He knew that Lin Fan wasn¡¯t weak, and they were only on the periphery of the forest.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands and disappeared from Lu Qiming¡¯s sight with his mace. When he was far enough away, he burst out intoughter.

    ¡°Your grandpa ising....¡± He dashed in without hesitation.

    Lin Fan observed his surroundings. Towering trees tangled with each other, forming a web that blocked out the sunlight. The sky turned dark slowly, making it harder for Lin Fan to see.

    How old are these trees? They are massive!

    ¡°Beasts,e out! Where are you!?¡± Lin Fan wandered around with his mace, but there were no beasts to be seen. Did all of them go back to get some sleep? He sighed.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan felt that there was something behind him.

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks. There seemed to be something around. He listened closely and realized that the other party was behind him, as if waiting to make a move.

    ¡°I see you. Come out.¡± Lin Fan turned around, and rustling could be heard. It seems like it ran off.

    ¡°What on earth?¡± Lin Fan mumbled. That guy is crazy.

    During normal circumstances, you should take the chance and pounce on me. Where¡¯s the fun in running away?

    Hey!

    Is he perhaps shy?

    Lin Fan turned around once more. Ah, you¡¯re shy, huh? I¡¯ll just pretend not to see you then.

    Indeed, when Lin Fan turned his back to the bush again, he heard rustling.

    An emerald pair of eyes stared at Lin Fan through the bush.

    Drip!

    A wolf-like beast was staring at Lin Fan with saliva dripping from its mouth. It had been eyeing Lin Fan ever since he stepped into the forest.

    But to its surprise, the prey was alert. The prey actually knew it was being followed.

    As a beast, it never directly fought with its opponents if it could help it.

    To the wolf, it seemed that Lin Fan had not taken notice of him, but it was unsure and decided to wait for a while more to confirm.

    Lin Fan stood still, turning impatient. What the heck is wrong with the beast? Do I need to feign death so that you¡¯ll show yourself?

    Okay, okay. I¡¯ll fulfil your wishes.

    Lin Fany on the ground without hesitation and started to yawn. ¡°Haish, it¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯m going to take a rest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care if the beast could understand him, but it was a must to make his act look realistic.

    The beast who was in hiding was in disbelief when Lin Fany on the ground all of a sudden. It looked around and realized that the sky had turned dark, and it was time for the prey to sleep.

    How dare he sleep in our territory as he wishes?

    I need to eat him up.

    Rustle!

    The beast pounced on Lin Fan at lighting speed, aiming for his head.

    Lin Fany on the floor motionlessly, trying to hide hisughter. Idiot. Dealing with such an idiot makes things easy for me.

 Chapter 36: Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 36: Harvest</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Before the beast could get Lin Fan, Lin Fan opened his eyes and jumped up, catching the beast on its leg.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    The beast¡¯s eyes were out on stalks. Lin Fan¡¯s sudden action caught the beast unaware. It was about to bite into its prey that was lying on the ground motionlessly, but never in its life would it have imagined that its prey would shoot up and grab onto its leg tightly.

    Plop!

    The beast dropped to the ground immediately.

    Lin Fan was left dumbfounded at the scene.

    What on earth? I have yet to make a move and you already fainted?

    No, wait. Lin Fan scooted closer to the beast in confusion. Was he so badly scared that he died?

    This is awkward.

    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Lin Fan smacked the beast¡¯s face, trying to wake it up. How can I kill it if it¡¯s already dead?

    C¡¯mon. It¡¯s not fun like this.

    After Lin Fan¡¯s numerous tortures, the beast woke up. The human¡¯s scent filled its nostrils. It took the beast a few minutes to realized that it fainted because of a human being.

    When the beast registered that fact, it felt humiliated and howled in anger.

    It pounced at Lin Fan, wanting to bite him to death.

    The beast was a Body Tempering Stage Three ash-gray wolf that was well-known for its extremely strong bite force. However, to Lin Fan, it was just a piece of cake.

    Seeing the ash-gray wolf pouncing on him, Lin Fan smiled in glee and waved the mace at the wolf¡¯s face.

    The wolf jumped out of its skin seeing the maceing for it.

    Bang!

    The mace struck the wolf¡¯s head.

    Lin Fan watched the wolf drop dead excitedly.

    Points +30

    Lin Fan jumped up in bliss upon seeing the points.

    Wow, they do award points indeed!

    Lin Fan was initially worried about points since he could not kill as he wished, but now, he had found an alternative way of getting points. Damn, I¡¯ll be able to reach the top of the world within no time!

    When Lin Fan turned to pick up the wolf, he realized how terribly it had died. Lying motionlessly in a pool of blood was now a disfigured wolf. Lin Fan sighed and prayed for it to rest in peace. Since you incarnated as a beast, you should¡¯ve been prepared to go to hell sooner orter.

    The gain in points gave Lin Fan motivation. I¡¯m unstoppable!

    He was addicted to the lottery draw recently. Violent Mace required a huge amount of points to upgrade to maximum too.

    Howl!

    A loud howl could be heard from afar.

    ¡°Darn it. I guess I¡¯ll spend some more time here.¡± Lin Fan stored the dead wolf into the storage ring and dashed further into the forest.

    At the camp, Lu Qiming paced up and down. It had been a long time since Lin Fan left.

    ¡°Is Junior Brother Lin fine?¡±

    Yin Xiaotian was worried too. ¡°He should be fine if he does not go deep into the jungle.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly at the scene that was ying out in front of him.

    A pack of wolves stood in a circle, surrounding a huge wolf as if they were conducting some ritual.

    The wolves forming the circle took a peek at the event that was urring in the middle. They were all green in envy, but there was nothing much that they could do exceptment that they weren¡¯t the king wolf as they watched the cute little female wolves fall into the hands of their king.

    ¡°Woohoo! There¡¯s at least fifteen of them here. I will be wealthy if I manage to kill all of them.¡± Lin Fan hummed. Compared to humans, beasts lived in groups most of the time, and it was easier to kill them.

    Being overly excited, Lin Fan identally stepped forward and broke a branch, rming the wolf pack. They turned to the bush he was hiding behind. From where Lin Fan was hiding, he could see numerous pairs of emerald eyes staring at him.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so unlucky that you found me.¡± Lin Fan stood up with his mace. A grin formed on his face as he came up to the wolves. My points! Woohoo!

    Realizing that it was being disturbed, the wolf king let out a growl. In no time, the wolves standing in a circle rushed up to Lin Fan.

    ¡°Just in time.¡± Lin Fanughed and waved his mace. He felt extremely energized. Having Violent Mace at level 7, his attacks were extremely strong.

    Bang!

    The wolves fell to the ground one by one as blood began to form into a big puddle. The dead wolves were misshapen now; under the attack of a mace, it was rare that one¡¯s corpse would remain in a perfect condition.

    Lin Fan saw a huge increase in his points, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The wolves were mostly Body Tempering Stage Two or Stage Three, thus there wasn¡¯t much he could earn by killing wolves.

    In no time, the ce smelt of blood, and the wolves¡¯ natural instincts were aroused. Lin Fan gained many injuries under the joint attack of the wolf pack, but it did not affect him a bit since he could not feel pain.

    The scene unfolding in front of the wolf king left it stunned. Never in its life would it have imagined that a human would be able to ughter all its servants.

    But it could feel that Lin Fan had gotten weaker, and the wolf king was confident that the idiotic human would die under its ws soon.

    Lin Fan tried to catch his breath. Blood was trickling out of his wounds profusely. The reason why Lin Fan was able to ughter all the wolves so quickly was that he just took all their attacks and did not try to avoid them.

    ¡°Now, the two of you.¡± Lin Fan stood close to the wolf king. Wait, I seemed to be seriously injured, and it¡¯s getting harder to move with this body.

    The wolf king red at Lin Fan with its bloodshot eyes. It was angry that Lin Fan killed its servants and was preparing to take Lin Fan down.

    But before it could, it was struck dumb.

    Lin Fan raised the mace slowly and smashed it on his head.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan dropped dead in the blink of an eye.

    The wolf king watched the scene unfold in utter disbelief. It couldn¡¯t even tell what was going on.

    The wolf king howled to the female wolf under it.

    ¡°Look, he killed himself because he¡¯s too scared of me, the wolf king!¡±

    The wolf king was extremely pleased with what had taken ce. To it, Lin Fanmitted suicide because he was scared of it.

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan opened his eyes. He was currently feeling great and energized.

    Immortality is great. I can revive in my best condition after ten seconds!

    He sat up to see that the wolf king was mating right in front of him. He stared at the scene speechlessly before picking up his mace and smashing down at the king wolf.

    When the wolf king realized that something was on top of its head, it was already toote.

    Bang!

    Points +60

    Points +30

    Lin Fan sighed in relief. Woohoo, points!

    Let me check how many I have.

    Points: 3,850

    Ha, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anyone better than me in this world!

    I¡¯ll be invincible if I gain more points.

    But I can¡¯t just go back like this. I¡¯m covered in blood! Luckily, I brought along some clothes. They¡¯re meant for events that require me tomit suicide so I would have clean clothes.

    He changed and picked a few corpses that were in better condition and brought them back.

    The senior brothers will be worried if I take any longer.

    Back in the camp, the group was stunned when they saw the wolves Lin Fan carried back.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin,¡± Lu Qiming called him. ¡°What happened? Why are all of them in this state?¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. ¡°I have no idea. They turned into this when I smashed them with my mace.¡±

    The group was left speechless. Seeing the corpses, they did not have the appetite to eat them, but they had no choice.

    After dinner, Lin Fan returned to his tent and started cultivating.

    I must make use of my points! As for the gangster, you¡¯re just dead meat under my hands.

 Chapter 37: Bring Them up the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 37: Bring Them up the Sky</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky! I¡¯ll be rich just by ughtering beasts.¡± Lin Fan chuckled. He was currently sitting in his tent, grinning from ear to ear as he thought about the points that he would be able to gain by ughtering beasts.

    For these beasts, it was a pity to be marked by such a perverted man.

    Now, Lin Fan was in a dilemma about whether he should do a lottery draw or level up his Violent Mace.

    The lottery draw makes me angry, and with my luck, my points would only go to waste. Or did I perhaps use up all my luck in exchange for immortality?

    Level 8, here Ie.

    Points -1,800

    Violent Mace (Level 8)

    Increase in strength, Air Explosion, Ultimate Speed; requires 2,600 Points to reach level 9.

    Lin Fan felt his blood boil as a current flowed through his body. Now, he had reached the limit for his strength, and he would be able to finish training Violent Mace within no time.

    Just one more level to go and I¡¯ll be a pro.

    There are 2,050 points left. I should try drawing a lottery now regardless of my luck. Who knows if Lady Luck will like me all of a sudden?

    A bike can easily turn into a motorbike.

    But it could easily turn into a hearse too....

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Six silver lotteries.¡±

    ¡°Buddha, Jade Emperor, please bless me, amen.¡±

    Points -1,800

    Silver Lottery: A breakthrough to Body Tempering Stage Eight pill

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Fan shot up, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    My god.

    Like a dog with two tails, Lin Fan jumped up and down excitedly. Woohoo, Lady Luck finally took notice of me!

    I can break through a stage once I take it!

    ¡°My dear Jade Emperor, your humble disciple Lin Fan loves you with all my heart.¡± Tears of happiness rolled down Lin Fan¡¯s cheeks. I thought I was unlucky, but thank you, gods, for hearing my request and making it happen. Oh lord. How wonderful is this?

    Let¡¯s continue.

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ...

    And ever since then, all Lin Fan received was ¡°Thank you, please try again.¡± He would havemitted suicide if he did not manage to get something good with the first one.

    So I¡¯ll get something good when I draw a few lotteries at once, huh?

    At least the first prize is good enough to make up for my losses.

    But what do I do with the 250 points left? Nevermind, let me continue drawing. I¡¯m in a good mood anyway.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, two draws.¡±

    Points -200

    Bronze Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Bronze Lottery: ddin¡¯smp.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t expecting to get something out of the bronze lottery, so he was in disbelief when he saw the sentence.

    What in the...?

    ¡°Oh my god. Did I save the world today?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. What on earth? Getting the pill is already turning the impossible into reality, yet I have gotten something once again? Oh my.

    ddin¡¯smp: Able to use it twice. Turn into a spirit and conduct fake wishes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes. He did not understand the instructions.

    Whatever, let¡¯s break through first.

    Lin Fan took the pill without hesitation.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Lin Fan could feel a great change taking ce in his body. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it, but it seemed like he was currently filled with energy.

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Eight (+)

    Woohoo, I have broken through!

    The next day, Lin Fan woke up feeling refreshed. He was happy from the luck he had yesterday, and he had a good night¡¯s sleep too. It¡¯s better to get ample rest when you are out and about.

    The group set off within no time.

    When they entered the forest, the rest of the group tensed up.

    Zhang Long observed the surroundings and turned to the group. ¡°This forest is inhabited by beasts, which live in groups. It will be hard for us to escape if we bump into them.¡±

    ¡°Wait, do you smell blood?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. ¡°It should being from the front.¡±

    Lin Fan tiptoed to take a look. That¡¯s where I killed the wolves, no?

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Zhang Long whispered. ¡°This is the wolves¡¯ territory. I¡¯m afraid something has happened.¡±

    Wolves were considered beasts with low cultivation. They had an average cultivation of Body Tempering Stage Three, and the wolf king was only in Body Tempering Stage Six, thus there was no reason for such a strong smell of blood. The smell of blood was so strong that it made the group panic.

    Except for Lin Fan, who was pleased that he had killed the wolf pack that his senior brothers were scared of.

    But when they reached the ce, Lin Fan was dumbfounded.

    The motionless corpses were all gone, reced with bones.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s jaw dropped open. This makes no sense! Who ate them all?

    Seeing this, Zhang Long turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. There might be some scary organism that passed by here.¡±

    The group was shaking in fear after seeing the bones left behind. Only a powerful beast would be able to ughter the whole wolf pack!

    On the other hand, Lin Fan was confused. What the heck ate them up? Was it the smell of blood that attracted a scary beast?

    Nevermind, I¡¯lle by another day.

    After a few days, the group stopped in front of an eerie forest. Chills ran down their spines.

    ¡°So, this is the Withered Soul Swamp?¡± Lin Fan asked. There are only withered trees around here, and bubbles can be seen in the swamp. There¡¯s a foul smell as well.

    ¡°We need to be careful. ording to the sect¡¯s research, this gangster can corrode humans. We must not act on our own,¡± Zhang Long told the group.

    It was a difficult mission, but they were in such a big group, so nothing would go wrong if they worked together.

    Suddenly, they heard noisesing from the front. It seemed to be an intense fight.

    ¡°Someone must have arrived before us,¡± Zhang Long told the group. ¡°We will go over slowly and check the situation out.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded seriously. ¡°Senior Brothers, follow me, I¡¯ll bring you up the sky.¡± (Gaming term that means carrying group mates.)

    ¡°Junior Brother? Bring who up the sky?¡± The group was utterly confused.

    ¡°Ah, just be careful. Follow me, I promise that we will all be fine.¡± Lin Fan was sure that nobody in the group was better than him.

    And he was curious too. Who hase to fight the enemy first?

 Chapter 38: How Do You Wish to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 38: How Do You Wish to Die?</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    At the front stood a man in ck surrounded by yin energy. There was a trio standing right in front of him; two guys and a girl.

    ¡°Gangster, it will be your death day today.¡± a tall man who was holding a sword said confidently to the gangster.

    ¡°Brother, you need not waste your saliva with such an evil cultivator. We should just kill him and bring his corpse back to our tribe in exchange for rewards.¡± The girl was in her youth. She was as pretty as a picture but emitted an arrogant aura.

    ¡°Haha.¡± The gangster burst outughing. ¡°Just you three? You must be here to experience how corrosion feels. It¡¯s your death day today. As for this pretty little girl, I¡¯ll let you experience what heaven feels like.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how dare you?¡±

    The trio was angered by his words. They encircled him and attacked without hesitation.

    ...

    Behind a rock, Lin Fan watched the fight silently and rubbed his chin, ¡®¡±Senior Brother, there¡¯s someone here to snatch our prize. Why don¡¯t we take them all down?¡±

    If he was alone, he would watch the fight silently and ambush them when the time came, winning all the points.

    But with his senior brothers around, he could not just do what he wished.

    ¡°The trio should be from some aristocratic family. Looking at their clothing, they should have a high status in the family or are direct disciples. But I do not know which family they are from,¡± Lu Qiming muttered.

    The Magnificent me Sect had a big territory that consisted of different cities. Many aristocratic families inhabited the cities. They might not have been as powerful as a sect, but one should not look down on them.

    The most observant amongst them, Yin Xiaotian, seemed to have an answer. ¡°Should be the Wang family from Yunluo City. When Lord Wang came to the sect, I saw him wearing simr clothing.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t turn a blind eye to them if it¡¯s the Wang family,¡± Zhang Long said.

    As the group was immersed in their discussion, the gangster got the upper hand of the fight, and the trio dropped to the floor.

    ¡°This cannot be. The tribe must have given out wrong information. He¡¯s not in Body Tempering Stage Eight, but Stage Nine!¡± The taller guy clutched his chest in pain as he stared at the gangster, fear swimming in his eyes.

    ¡°Haha, Body Tempering Stage Eight? Do you guys even update your news? I have long broken through to Body Tempering Stage Nine and will soon be breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm! Who do you think you guys are? My dear Body Tempering Stage Seven trash.¡±

    He turned to the girl who was lying on the floor with a glint in his eyes. ¡°An aristocratic family disciple, huh? I like that.¡±

    Wang Shufeng tried to sit up. He was as pale as a piece of paper, but he yelled at the gangster nheless. ¡°Gangster, if you darey a finger on her, I will ensure that you die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± The gangster walked toward the girl, ignoring the threats from Wang Shufeng.

    Wang Ziyan trembled in fear as the gangster walked toward her. Cold beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. She was only here to have an experience, but who would have thought that she would meet a Body Tempering Stage Nine opponent?

    They were nothing to the gangster with their ability.

    She shut her eyes in despair, waiting for the worst to arrive.

    ...

    ¡°What the hell? They are a bunch of noobs!¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes. He hoped to witness some interesting fight, but the trio lost before anything could take ce.

    I was anticipating an interesting fight, but they lost without doing anything!

    Zhang Long patted Lin Fan¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, we will distract the gangster. Leave with the trio.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do. Escort them to safety, and we¡¯ll meetter on.¡±

    Lin Fan wanted to oppose, but Zhang Long had already left with the rest of the group.

    ¡°What the heck? You want me to rescue them? I think I¡¯m suited more for battling.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes. Do I look like so much of a loser to you guys?

    Haish, I should have shown off more of my ability so they would not look down on me.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, go!¡± Lu Qiming shouted at him.

    Lin Fan sighed and ran toward the trio without hesitation. He ran over to save them at lightning speed. Oh my god, don¡¯te after me.

    ¡°Ha. Daring toe at me when you¡¯re just in Body Tempering Stage Seven?¡±

    Within no time, they were all in a mess.

    The trio was delighted to see saviors, but when they realized that they were simrly in Body Tempering Stage Seven, they sighed in disappointment.

    Wang Shufeng was a Body Tempering Stage Eight cultivator, but he was no match for the gangster, so why would the other Body Tempering Stage Seven cultivators be able to defeat the gangster?

    When Lin Fan reached the battlefield, he immediately stopped beside the girl and scooped her up, putting her on his shoulder without further ado.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Wang Ziyan said, blushing.

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m saving your life.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes. What¡¯s the difference between a man and a woman? Will you die if I touch you lightly?

    I am not a pervert who only thinks about what most men do.

    He then rushed to the other two and picked them up.

    ¡°This brother, please inform your friends to escape as soon as possible. The gangster is too strong for them. They won¡¯t be able to defeat him,¡± Wang Shufeng said while trying to catch his breath. He was still as pale as a sheet of paper.

    ¡°Oh no. We¡¯re dead! We were given the wrong information and we are trapped!¡± the other guy wailed in despair.

    But to Lin Fan, the three of them were nothing but noisy.

    All of a sudden, there was a change in the fight.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, go!¡± Having the lowest cultivation, Lu Qiming was sent flying with a punch.

    And Zhang Long felt tired as time passed. The difference in cultivation was too much, and they had lost the upper hand to the other party since the beginning.

    Zhang Long wanted to seize this chance and run away with Lu Qiming, but the gangster noticed it and prevented them from doing so. ¡°Escape?¡± He sneered. ¡°You must be dreaming. This ce will be your grave today.¡±

    Lin Fan never expected this to happen. He thought that his senior brothers would be able to hold on longer, but they could not, sadly.

    Wang Ziyan didn¡¯t want to die here, thus she grabbed onto Lin Fan¡¯s shirt tightly. ¡°Please bring us to safety, I beg you.¡±

    But to her surprise, Lin Fan threw her on the ground hard before doing so to her brothers.

    Wang Ziyan bit her lips in pain as she red at Lin Fan. She never expected to meet such a rough person.

    ¡°Senior brothers, shoo. Let me handle this.¡± Lin Fan took up his mace and walked toward the gangster.

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Wang Ziyan shut her eyes in despair. This guy is nuts! We would have survived, but thanks to him...!

    Bang!

    When Zhang Long wasn¡¯t looking, the gangster attacked him and he fell to the ground, vomiting blood.

    Lin Fan immediately rushed up and helped him up. ¡°Senior Brother, take a rest. Leave this to me.¡±

    He wanted to let Zhang Long fight the opponent for a while, but he never expected them to be defeated at such a fast speed.

    Seeing his senior brothers being injured, Lin Fan was extremely unhappy. He blocked the gangster and waved the mace in front of his face.

    ¡°Trash. How dare you bully my friends? I¡¯ll make sure this bes your grave!¡±

    Zhang Long watched the scene in shock. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan will never abandon his friends. Sit back and rx, Senior Brothers. Today, Lin Fan will show you what the word ¡®strong¡¯ means!¡± Lin Fan waved his hand and replied calmly.

    Huang Fugui, who was lying on the ground, looked up in shock hearing Lin Fan. Wow, a rat like him cares for his friends so much?

    Did I misunderstand him?

    The gangster looked at Lin Fan in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re really brave, huh?¡±

    Wang Ziyan watched the scene and sighed. To her, Lin Fan must¡¯ve been a crazy man that thought a Body Tempering Stage Eight was a match for a Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    That was when she deeply regretteding out for an experience.

    But it was toote.

 Chapter 39: Heâ€™s Gone?

    <h4>Chapter 39: He¡¯s Gone?</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan stood right up in front of the gangster, staring at him in disdain.

    ¡°Hoho. Brave? No. Let me tell you something. I¡¯ll give you a chance; call me daddy and I¡¯ll leave you a perfect corpse, how does that sound?¡±

    Wang Ziyan turned to Wang Shufeng, turning green. ¡°He must be a madman! Does he know what it means to be a Body Tempering Stage Nine cultivator?¡±

    Wang Shufeng sighed in despair. He never expected the gangster to be this powerful. If he did, he would never havee here.

    But there was no point crying over spilled milk now.

    Lu Qiming gritted his teeth, which were covered in blood. He red at the gangster and yelled. ¡°Just try us....¡±

    The gangster burst out inughter. ¡°Okay. I get it. Best friends, huh? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll send all of you off together.¡±

    To him, Lin Fan was nothing but a piece of trash. I¡¯m a Body Tempering Stage Nine cultivator. What can a Body Tempering Stage Eight do?

    On the other hand, Lin Fan took the time to n out what he was going to do. The other party was a Body Tempering Stage Nine while he was only a Stage Eight. Thankfully I¡¯m smart, or it wouldn¡¯t be this simple.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan squinted his eyes and stared at the gangster¡¯s back.

    The taunting in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes was long gone, reced by a serious look. The gangster realized it, and his heart sank in fear that something bad had happened.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! There¡¯s a naked woman standing right there with her legs wide open!¡± Lin Fan gasped, covering his mouth in utter disbelief.

    ording to Lin Fan¡¯s knowledge, a naked woman was attractive to at least 70% of males, and adding on sexual connotations, it could attract 100% of males without fail.

    ¡°A naked woman?¡± The gangster raised an eyebrow and turned back immediately, but there was nothing, only something on his head.

    ¡°Go and die, you dog.¡± Lin Fan seized the chance to smack the gangster with the mace.

    Violent Mace was already at level 8, and it was extremely powerful. It could cause explosions in the air too.

    ¡°This nugget!¡± The gangster raged. He never expected his opponent to be this sneaky. The gangster tried to dodge, but all he felt was pain on his cheeks. He felt that his cheeks were wet, and to his dismay, it was blood.

    Bang!

    The mace smashed into the ground, leaving a deep pit due to the strength that Lin Fan possessed.

    Lin Fan grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Haish, I should have turned you into mincemeat.¡±

    Injuring the other party as soon as they began the fight was equivalent to having a 50% chance of winning.

    The rest could not believe what they just saw. They never expected Lin Fan to be this powerful. The previous attack might¡¯ve seemed normal, but it contained an extremely strong force.

    ¡°Wow, Junior Brother Lin is so powerful?¡± Zhang Long gasped. He would not have believed it if he did not witness this scene.

    The gangster wiped the blood off his face and yelled at Lin Fan. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you die now!¡±

    Everyone present could smell a stench of corrosion as yin energy waltzed around the gangster, who wasing for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Haha, want to kill me? Are you sure you are capable? Let¡¯s see what I am going to turn your brain into!¡± Lin Fan jumped up with the mace, smashing down on him. ¡°Watch out for your precious brain!¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming panicked. ¡°Junior Brother Lin is too careless! How can he tell the enemy his next...?¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, his jaws dropped wide open.

    What did Lu Qiming see?

    He saw his junior brother jump up, aiming for the gangster¡¯s head. The gangster then raised his hands to block the attack in time, and his Junior Brother Lin stretched out his leg and kicked his opponent¡¯s crotch at lightning speed as if he had trained this skill for years.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The gangster shrieked and crouched down in pain. His face fell as he red at Lin Fan. ¡°Chicken nuggets! How dare you trick me?¡±

    ¡°How can you me me?¡± Lin Fan sighed, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m surprised a fool like you could survive until today. It¡¯s a miracle! Take another attack.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian watched the scene unfold in utter disbelief. It had never crossed his mind that his junior brother would have the upper hand when fighting against such a sneaky opponent! This was almost impossible!

    ¡°Wow.¡± The group gasped. They were taken aback by Lin Fan¡¯s tricks. They were so good that even the group felt afraid.

    Just then, Lin Fan realized that the gangster was crouching down with beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. It must be painful for him, huh?

    Thus, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks. Seeing that, the gangster looked at Lin Fan warily.

    Lin Fan ced his mace at the side and squatted down, looking at him. ¡°I, Lin Fan, never take advantage of someone who¡¯s in a perilous state. I¡¯ll let you take a break. Be at ease, I¡¯ll stay still.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, no!¡± Zhang Long shouted. ¡°We should not go easy on a viin like him!¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head and looked at the gangster with justice swimming in his eyes. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, it¡¯s fine. I have made up my mind. Gangster, I¡¯ll allow you to take a break.¡±

    The gangster said nothing and looked at Lin Fan warily. He didn¡¯t believe that Lin Fan would be so kind as to allow him to take a break, but as time went by, he realized that Lin Fan indeed just stood still.

    Zhang Long and the rest watched the scene with jitters. They did not know what Lin Fan was thinking. Why would he waste such a precious chance?

    After ensuring that Lin Fan would stay still, the gangster could hold it in no more and clutched his crotch, trying his best to relieve the pain.

    What an idiot. Giving me time to rest? He snickered to himself. But he soon realized that something was not right. The gangster shot up and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Why are you such a snake!?¡± he yelled as Lin Fan ran toward him with the mace.

    ¡°Viins like you do not deserve nice treatment. Killing you is the only way to do everyone justice.

    ¡°Explode, my mace!¡±

    Lin Fan growled. His arms increased in size visibly, and the mace moved faster. Explosions could be heard in the air.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The gangster growled and blocked the attack with his arms, which were as hard as steel.

    Bang!

    The gangster¡¯s cheek turned red in no time.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can take that!¡±

    With that, Lin Fan smacked the gangster with the mace continuously.

    The strong force sent the gangster falling to the ground. He never expected Lin Fan to be this strong, as if he was more than a Body Tempering Stage Eight.

    His arms were now swollen too.

    ¡°Idiot, who would block my attack with their body? I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re still alive!¡± Lin Fan continued to smack him hard.

    ¡°Nuggets. Why did I meet such a sneaky snake? I do not even have time to react! Tell me what I should use to block other than my hands!¡± The gangster cursed.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The group watched the scene unfold dumbfoundedly.

    Zhang Long was at a loss for words. He could not believe that the gangster was now being beaten by his junior brother to the point that he was unable to retort!

    On the other hand, Lin Fan was in an extremely great mood. He enjoyed beating the gangster up, whose arms were currently covered in blood and who was at a loss over what to do.

    He did not even have the chance to counter-attack!

    ¡°Am I strong? Answer me! How good am I?¡± Lin Fan was in a good mood currently. This is so satisfying.

    Violent Mace was at level 8, so it gave Lin Fan rapid speed. To others, the mace was nothing but a shadow.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan realized that something was not right.

    ¡°Hey, where is that idiot...?¡± Lin Fan ced the mace on his shoulders before turning to the group. ¡°Have you guys seen that dog?¡±

    Gulp!

    The rest gulped, breaking out in cold sweat.

    Lu Qiming raised his hands that were shaking and pointed to Lin Fan¡¯s mace, ¡°Junior Brother...¡± he stammered. ¡°With you.¡±

    ¡°With me?¡± Lin Fan looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see him!¡±

    To the crowd, they were witnessing a bloody murder.

    The gangster was currently hanging on top of Lin Fan¡¯s head, pierced by the mace, looking like he was on his death bed.

 Chapter 40: Boohoo!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Boohoo!</h4>

    Lin Fan tried to catch his breath. He was running out of breath from the ¡°intense workout¡± previously.

    He looked around, but the gangster was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did that dog go? How can he escape from my attacks? Now, now, there¡¯s no need to hide back in your little hole. You¡¯re good, so I do not mind conceding defeat!¡±

    The crowd watched Lin Fan murmur to himself as he walked around the area searching for the gangster.

    He¡¯s on your mace! Are you blind?

    Drip!

    Lin Fan felt a drip of water on his face. Lin Fan wiped it off only to realize that it was blood. He looked up abruptly to a ridiculous scene.

    ¡°What the hell, why are you there?¡±

    He stared at the gangster dumbfoundedly. Why is he pinned onto the mace?

    Desperation was written all over the gangster¡¯s face. Never in his life would he have imagined that he would die in this way.

    A Body Tempering Stage Eight...

    I¡¯m a Body Tempering Stage Nine and I¡¯ve been defeated by him.

    Am I that bad?

    Lin Fan ced the mace down with a bang, causing the gangster to fly to the side. ¡°Look. I said to not bully my friends, do you regret your actions now?¡±

    As the gangster was only a Body Tempering Stage Nine, he was unable to take it anymore after he was so seriously injured. After taking ast nce at Lin Fan, he died.

    Points +90

    Hearing this, Lin Fan was sure that the gangster had died.

    Lin Fan sighed. His hobby was obviously acting cool.

    Remembering his senior brothers, who were injured, Lin Fan rushed over. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But since when were you this powerful, Junior Brother Lin?¡± Lu Qiming asked. He had yet to recover from his shock. He did not expect his junior brother to be this powerful, having the ability to kill a Body Tempering Stage Nine cultivator. This is out of the world.

    Lin Fanughed. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m not exaggerating, but I could kill ten of that kind of trash within no time. Do you believe me?¡±

    Lu Qiming stared at Lin Fan with his jaws wide open. He felt that he was quitecking inparison.

    This...

    Lin Fan turned to the rest, who were staring at him in awe, and chuckled. Looks like I have surprised them, huh?

    I should really sh my ability for fun at times. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be looked down on.

    ¡°Junior Brother, give them these.¡± Lu Qiming took out the healing pills he got from the sect.

    It could not make them recover totally, but it could make them stop bleeding.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Fan passed down the pills. As for Huang Fugui, he was thest to get one. Who asked him to not treat me nicely? He should vomit some blood.

    As for the Wang family disciples, they were rooted to the ground. When Lin Fan walked toward them with the mace on his shoulder, chills ran down Wang Ziyan¡¯s spine.

    Especially because of the fact that the mace was still covered in blood after it was used to murder somebody.

    The guy that they thought was insane was this powerful?

    When Lin Fan passed her the pill, she felt intimidated by Lin Fan. In a split second, Wang Ziyan was sure that Lin Fan was an elite.

    She stared at Lin Fan in awe.

    ¡°Here.¡± Lin Fan smiled thinly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wang Ziyan nodded.

    Same goes for Wang Shufeng. He never expected a Body Tempering Stage Eight cultivator to be this powerful!

    To them, a Body Tempering Stage Nine was too powerful for them to handle, but it seemed otherwise for this guy who was distributing pills. It even seemed easy for him to kill one!

    Especially his weapon; it was so heavy and huge, thus it must¡¯ve been quite fatal.

    Wang Shufeng looked at the gangster¡¯s corpse lying on the side.

    Gulp!

    Wang Shufeng gulped seeing the corpse.

    Looking at Wang Shufeng¡¯s nce, Lin Fan hummed happily. That¡¯s something a powerful guy like me should enjoy!

    He then strolled to Huang Fugui.

    Huang Fugui still had not recovered from the shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Fan was so strong, and he was happy that he did not beat Lin Fan up the other time they had a conflict back at the sect or he might not even still be breathing now.

    Thinking about that, Huang Fugui patted himself on the shoulder. Oh my, I¡¯m so lucky.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang, are you alright?¡± Lin Fan smiled warmly at him. I¡¯ll have to treat him better since all the scrap iron¡¯s with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Junior Brother. You¡¯re so dope.¡± Huang Fugui gave him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Lin Fan smiled and went back to Lu Qiming.

    All of a sudden, they heard a rustle.

    Lu Qiming panicked and shouted after seeing the item, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    A light shed through the air, taking the shape of a sword.

    It was not aiming at Lin Fan, but Huang Fugui.

    Realizing the attack wasing at him, Huang Fugui became as pale as a sheet of paper. To him, the attack was too fast for him to react.

    Oh no.

    Today¡¯s going to be my death day.

    ¡°Younger sister, I won¡¯t be able to see you get married.¡± Huang Fugui shut his eyes in despair.

    Zhang Long and the rest were panicking too. They never expected someone to ambush them or to choose Huang Fugui, the seriously injured one, as their target.

    Huang Fugui was already waiting for his death.

    Thump!

    All of a sudden, Huang Fugui felt someone holding his shoulder. When he re-opened his eyes, Lin Fan was standing right in front of him.

    And the pearly white sword was covered with blood now that it was piercing through Lin Fan.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang, are you alright?¡± Lin Fan furrowed his eyebrows as if he was in deep pain.

    The culprit took the chance to retrieve the sword and left within no time.

    Hearing Lin Fan, Huang Fugui¡¯s heart sank. Never would he have dreamt that his Junior Brother Lin would take an attack for him. Not only so, Lin Fan even ask him if he was alright! Am I dreaming?

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, why...?¡± Huang Fugui looked at him in disbelief.

    Lin Fan was as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Senior Brother, you still have your family waiting for you, and your younger sister is waiting for you to attend her wedding! I have no family, I am no one¡¯s concern.¡±

    Tears rolled down Huang Fugui¡¯s cheek. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I...¡± He sobbed in regret and anger.

    Huang Fugui was crying.

    He regretted that he treated Lin Fan badly before. Huang Fugui med himself for being a stingy man.

    Lu Qiming and the rest were shouting at the culprit in anger too.

    Lin Fan watched the masked man run off at the speed of lighting. He picked up his mace without hesitation. ¡°Senior Brother, be at ease. With Lin Fan around. I guarantee you will be safe!¡±

    Boohoo!

    Huang Fugui watched Lin Fan stand right in front of him, blocking them from the masked man. This made Huang Fugui feel even worse, and clear watery snot sneaked out from his ring nostrils and his eyes swelled.

    Oh no. Lin Fan thought. He might be stronger than the gangster, and I am injured. I need to recalcte my ns.

    But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s worth it.

    Furthermore, he has been staring at me, so he should being for me.

    Lin Fan carried the mace on his shoulders and yelled. ¡°Come after me if you dare!¡± Lin Fan then ran deeper into the swamp while screaming at his senior brothers. ¡°Senior Brothers, do not take revenge for me....¡±

    The masked man followed behind Lin Fan at lightning speed.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...!¡± The group gasped, but there was nothing they could do.

    Huang Fugui watched the skinny figure that was getting smaller. Seeing the blood that flowed out as he went, Huang Fugui dropped to the ground, crying hysterically.

    He never dreamt that somebody would take an attack for him.

    Especially for such a reason.

    I have misunderstood Junior Brother Lin!

 Chapter 41: My Daddy Aladdin

    <h4>Chapter 41: My Daddy ddin</h4>

    Behind a tree hid Lin Fan, who was leaning against the tree, trying to catch his breath. Wow, that attack must¡¯ve been quite powerful.

    The other party must be an Earth Star Border cultivator, and the Yuan energy that he congealed must be consuming my body. Lucky I can¡¯t feel or I would have died of pain.

    ¡°Who is he anyway? Since when did I do anything to him?¡± Lin Fan let out augh, unable toprehend the situation.

    He knew for sure that the other party wasing for him and wanted him dead badly.

    ¡°What did I do in my past life that caused me to attract so many weird people? Haish.¡± Lin Fan sighed, beads of sweat falling down his forehead. He was tired, but there was no other choice except for him to deal with the situation brought to him.

    But the other party seems to be too strong for me.

    Even though his Violent Mace was now level 8, it was still impossible to turn the world upside down with a mortal level skillset.

    Liu Feng stood a few meters away from Lin Fan, trying to search for him.

    He was a first-ss disciple of the Magnificent me Sect with the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage One, and also the first-in-charge of the bandits.

    How did he manage to be so powerful? It was all thanks to his intelligence. He built up a team that lived within twenty miles of the sect that robbed passing merchants and invested the harvests into his cultivation.

    Even though they were wanted by the sect, the team was not fearful of it. They killed any weaker disciples who picked up the mission and hid when stronger disciples picked up the mission when Liu Feng wasn¡¯t around.

    They had been living in peace for a long time.

    However, Liu Feng never dreamt that his hard work would be destroyed by a Body Tempering Stage Six disciple within a day.

    He followed them from the sect and finally found a chance to strike.

    As for those seriously injured Magnificent me Sect disciples, they weren¡¯t important to him. They were just the next few lives that he would take after he imed Lin Fan¡¯s life.

    Hmm, I will need to trick him. Suddenly, an idea popped up in Lin Fan¡¯s head. It¡¯s not as if there¡¯s no way I can win over an Earth Star Border elite!

    ¡°Ah ha.¡±

    What can my IQ not do? Lin Fanughed softly.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan broke a branch on purpose, attracting Liu Feng¡¯s attention.

    Hearing the sound, Liu Feng¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the tree that Lin Fan was hiding behind. ¡°So, you¡¯re there? Let¡¯s see how you will escape now.¡± Liu Feng smirked.

    Suddenly, Liu Feng furrowed his eyebrows. From where he was standing, Lin Fan did not seem to have noticed him, but he was holding a weird-lookingmp and ncing around wearily.

    ¡°Darn it. Why am I so unlucky? That guy¡¯s out for me. I must hurry and make a wish with this ddin¡¯smp or I won¡¯t be able to survive with my injuries,¡± Lin Fan muttered loud enough for Liu Feng to hear.

    Liu Feng was about to stab Lin Fan, but hearing his words, he put down his sword in curiosity. ¡°ddin¡¯smp? Wish? What¡¯s that?¡±

    To him, Lin Fan was already on his death bed, and there was no chance that he would be able to survive any longer than today.

    Liu Feng was confident that he could kill him anytime he wanted, thus he hid behind a bush, curious of Lin Fan¡¯s next move. However, what he heard next dropped a bomb on him.

    ¡°ddin¡¯smp, the only gift in the world left behind by the greatest goddess that is used by mortals to grant their wishes unconditionally without restrictions... I¡¯m seriously injured now, so ddin¡¯smp, please help me recover,¡± Lin Fan muttered loudly to himself, but it seemed like he was reciting it for someone else.

    He rubbed the ddin¡¯smp while chanting, ¡°Daddy ddin, daddy ddin, please fulfil all my wishes.¡±

    Liu Feng watched Lin Fan skeptically, but the next moment, an incredible thing happened.

    White smoke could be seen emitting from the lid, and within a short while, a half-naked man in a green hat and arms akimbo waltzed out of the lid.

    ¡°Human, speak your wishes.¡±

    ¡°Daddy ddin, please heal my injuries!¡±

    ¡°Simple. Take your weapon and end your life. Then you will be able to recover from all injuries.¡±

    Liu Feng raised an eyebrow, thinking that Lin Fan must have gotten an item made by an evil cultivator that was used to trick others into ending their lives. But to his surprise, Lin Fan followed the instructions and smacked his mace hard on his head. Blood sshed everywhere, and Lin Fan dropped dead immediately.

    Liu Feng stared at the scene in disbelief. He did not understand what was going on but decided to hide and observe for a while more.

    Suddenly, Liu Feng was dumbfounded. Lin Fan, who had justmitted suicide, stood up, now free of injuries.

    ¡°A treasure? It¡¯s real?¡± Liu Feng jumped up excitedly as if he had discovered something that was out of this world.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lin Fan turned around, acting shocked.

    But Liu Feng could no longer wait. He walked out from his hiding spot, wearing a smirk on his face. Greed was written all over his face as he stared at themp in Lin Fan¡¯s hand hungrily.

    All he wanted now was the ddinmp.

    If he could snatch themp over, then nothing mattered to him anymore, not even the sect or the world! He was going to be the most powerful person alive!

    The greatest of all!

    Lin Fan wore a shocked expression on his face and kept themp immediately. ¡°You... who are you? Have you been watching me?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Liu Fengughed. ¡°Give me that and I¡¯ll spare you.¡±

    ¡°No. You get away from me! I will never give you themp!¡± Lin Fan yelled into Liu Feng¡¯s face before stepping back, acting as if he feared that Liu Feng would take it away from him.

    Lin Fan¡¯s actions made Liu Feng more confident that he must get themp into his hands. How can such a precious gift belong to a piece of trash?

    ¡°Then you shall die!¡± Liu Feng said nothing more and moved toward Lin Fan at an incredible speed.

    Lin Fan was slightly shocked. He¡¯s indeed an Earth Star Border cultivator! His speed is not something a Body Tempering realm cultivator can tackle!

    However, Lin Fan was not afraid of it.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Lin Fan dashed forward. He wanted to make use of this chance to test how far apart he and an Earth Star Border elite were.

    Bang!

    Both of them shed.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Liu Feng sneered. He raised his left hand and congealed Yuan energy in his hand, aiming at Lin Fan¡¯s chest.

    Lin Fan had never realized that an Earth Star Border elite could be so strong that he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to counterattack.

    Whatever, I shall die a little earlier to continue my act.

    With an attack, Lin Fan¡¯s ribs copsed. His organs exploded, and blood flowed out of him rapidly.

    Lin Fany on the ground, staring at Liu Feng in disbelief. ¡°How... can you be this strong?¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡± Liu Feng pierced the sword through Lin Fan and pinned him to the ground.

    The goldenmp fell out of Lin Fan¡¯s pocket to the ground with a thud.

    Seeing themp, Liu Feng held it up with a wide grin.

    Mine.

 Chapter 42: Iâ€™m the Best

    <h4>Chapter 42: I¡¯m the Best</h4>

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan sessfully revived. He could feel Liu Feng standing next to him and a sword piercing through his body, making him unable to move. Idiot, bleeding is a debuff that will cause me to die and revive again.

    Whatever, I won¡¯t find faults with a dog like you. Have fun with themp!

    I¡¯ll just continue to be a sleeping prince.

    Liu Feng stared at themp in his hands, his curiosity building up like a cat fixing on its prey. He was still unable to believe what he just saw.

    But upon remembering the incident that just took ce with Lin Fan, he bought it.

    Who would have the ability to return from death?

    Nobody in this world. Not even a Heaven Star Border elite, which was the realm above the Earth Star Border, would have such an ability.

    He recalled how Lin Fan called out the spirit in themp and imitated his action. ¡°Come out!¡±

    But there was no reaction.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Feng shook themp, not expecting that he would fail.

    Lin Fan initially wanted to show himself, but he realized that Liu Feng did not recite the chant just as he did. A genie wouldn¡¯te out so easily!

    I¡¯m a god! I deserve to be treated like royalty!

    You goldfish, I recited the chant so loudly, yet you can¡¯t remember it? What can you do with such a small brain?

    Liu Feng tried to recall Lin Fan words. His face fell immediately upon remembering it as, to him, the chant was extremely embarrassing. But remembering what he had witnessed earlier on, he gritted his teeth and mumbled.

    ¡°Daddy ddin, daddy ddin. Please fulfil all my wishes.¡±

    Liu Feng clenched his fist, taking note of this. How can I, Liu Feng, a gentleman who¡¯s going to be the next god, recite something so embarrassing?

    As soon as I became the next god, I¡¯ll torture this ddin to death.

    A smile crept up Lin Fan¡¯s mouth. He had lost a huge amount of blood now, but nothing felt better than tricking Liu Feng.

    Smoke emitted from the lid, and a half-naked figure with a bright green hat waltzed out of themp. The figure had a ck beard and a loud voice.

    ¡°Human, speak your wishes.¡±

    Seeing the figure, Liu Feng¡¯s hands trembled in excitement. Finally! I¡¯m getting closer to my wish! But I must be rather tired to think that he somehow looks like the disciple that I just killed.

    ¡°ddin, I want to be the god of this world!¡± Liu Feng shouted at the genie as if he was insane.

    Lin Fan stared at Liu Feng in disdain. Idiot, I shall have some fun with you.

    ¡°Human, you got the spell wrong. I can¡¯t fulfil your wish.¡±

    Liu Feng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wrong spell? How could it be?¡±

    Suddenly, a sentence shed in Liu Feng¡¯s mind. He felt his cheeks heating up in shame, but for his wish, he gritted his teeth and recited it.

    ¡°Daddy ddin, I want to be the most powerful god in the world!¡± Liu Feng said out loud.

    Lin Fan, who was currently pretending to be the genie, nodded in satisfaction. Great, I like that.

    ¡°Simple. But wait, who are you?¡± Lin Fan looked down at Liu Feng, staring at him weirdly.

    ¡°The person who summoned you! And you have to fulfil my wish!¡± He could wait no longer to be the best.

    ¡°Human, do not lie to daddy. I¡¯m not blind. I know he¡¯s the one who summoned me.¡±

    Like a cat on hot bricks, Liu Feng turned to Lin Fan, who was pinned on the ground by his sword, and pointed at him. ¡°I have killed him, so I am the one who¡¯s summoning you!¡±

    The genie kept quiet, making Liu Feng panic. Thest thing he wanted now was for his dreams to go down the drain.

    ¡°Human, daddy ddin is a just, nostalgic, and handsome god. I can¡¯t fulfill your wish since you aren¡¯t the summoner, but if you give thest summoner three kowtows, then I¡¯ll recognize you as the new master. Are you willing to do so, human?¡±

    ¡°Kowtow to him?¡± Liu Feng shrieked. But he calmed himself down immediately. It¡¯s okay, as the saying goes, to be the best, one must learn to tolerate. I won¡¯t be angry. ¡°But wait a second, why did he not ask to be the best in the world?¡± Liu Feng wondered and voiced his question.

    Aiyo, you¡¯re not stupid after all, but it¡¯s not that easy to deal with me, haha.

    ¡°Human, you have too many questions, daddy wouldn¡¯t answer questions on a normal basis, but since you¡¯re a nice guy, I¡¯ll spill the truth. He didn¡¯t respect daddy enough, thus I was unwilling to fulfill such a wish. I¡¯ll only do so if you are respectful.¡±

    Liu Feng snickered. Hehe, respect, huh? Fine. Wait and see what happens after I became god. He turned to Lin Fan and kowtowed toward him without hesitation.

    Lin Fan tried his best to hide his smile. Yahoo!

    So what if you are stronger than me? You¡¯re still being tricked by me, idiot!

    Happiness!

    Liu Feng gritted his teeth. As soon as my wishes true, I¡¯ll feed you to the beast and torture this ¡°daddy¡±!

    ¡°ddin, I have done it,¡± Liu Feng said.

    ¡°Human, are you sure that¡¯s how you should address me? I will only help those who respect me.¡±

    ¡°Darn it!¡± Liu Feng took in a deep breath and stered a smile on his face. ¡°Daddy ddin, I have done as you asked.¡±

    ¡°Human, I am pleased with your actions. Speak your wishes now.¡± Lin Fan nearlyughed out loud seeing Liu Feng¡¯s expression. He must have nearly died on the spot.

    Finally. ¡°I want to be the strongest god in the world! The best!¡± Liu Feng yelled.

    ¡°Human, this is such a simple wish.¡± Lin Fan ced a grenade on his palm. ¡°Put this in your mouth and repeat the phrase ¡®I¡¯m the greatest of them all¡¯ seven times. The world will bless you with the power and luck you need. From then on, you will be immortal and be the greatest of all.¡±

    Liu Feng stared at the grenade like a dog with two tails. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°What the hell? Why are you so noisy? If I wasn¡¯t the great ddin, I would have sewed your mouth up,¡± Lin Fan muttered and answered Liu Feng¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s a pill that has stored the energy of all elites in the world and the souls of those that have passed on. They will make you the strongest in this world.¡±

    ¡°Human, answer daddy, are you willing to ept this inheritance?¡±

    Liu Feng trembled in excitement, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Great. Stuff it in your mouth.¡±

    Liu Feng did as he was told without the slightest hesitation. It was too huge for his mouth, but to be the best, he tried his best to get everything in.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Liu Feng could no longer talk, but he wanted to find out the next step.

    Lin Fan tried his best to not burst outughing. ¡°Human.¡± He hid his snickering. ¡°Daddy will activate it for you.¡±

    Without hesitation, Lin Fan used his ddin finger to pull out the grenade¡¯s pin.

    ¡°Human, follow my instructions clearly. Repeat that phrase in your mind seven times, and if you take it out or stop reciting it, the process will fail and you will lose your chance to be the greatest forever. I can only be summoned twice, so cherish your chance since you¡¯re the second one.¡± Lin Fan was afraid that Liu Feng would take the grenade out, thus he tried to scare him.

    I will take your surname if you do not die in this way.

    Excitement could be seen on Liu Feng¡¯s face, as he repeated the phrase Lin Fan told him to in his mind.

    There are only two chance and that idiot wasted one! Darn it!

    Lin Fan watched Liu Feng silently and sighed. Brainless.

    7!

    6!

    ...

    3!

    ¡°Human, await the best feeling in the world. A feeling that you¡¯ll never forget!

    ¡°This is all daddy can do.¡±

    Liu Feng nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, my dream is going toe true!¡± he mumbled.

    I am going to be the best!

    Boom!

 Chapter 43: Non-Existent Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 43: Non-Existent Misunderstandings</h4>

    The melodic sound that weed one to heaven rang across the whole ce.

    Lin Fan, who was still pinned to the ground, opened his eyes and took the sword out. Blood sshed all over the ce, leaving a pool of blood on the ground. Luckily, I can¡¯t feel pain. That must have hurt like hell.

    Ah, this injury is too serious.

    I have lost too much blood. Let¡¯s justmit suicide.

    Experience Points +10

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan woke up feeling refreshed and happy.

    He immediately stood up to look for Liu Feng.

    A meter away, Liu Fengy on the ground, covered in blood. He was not yet dead, but he could no longer speak or move.

    Even so, anger was written all over his face. Liu Feng knew that he had been tricked.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Lin Fan burst outughing seeing Liu Fengying on the ground. He skipped to his side, smiling cheekily at him.

    ¡°Hey, how are you feeling right now? What have you turned into? But wow, you survived, huh? Great. It¡¯s almost impossible to survive from an explosion!¡±

    Wow, thankfully I¡¯m smart, haha. Who could possibly be better than me now?

    Who else wants topete with me?

    Liu Feng may have been an Earth Star Border cultivator who had a constitution that was stronger than normal people, but who would be able to take an explosion in their mouth?

    He had no more teeth left currently, and his face was disordered, revealing some of his flesh. It was a bloody scene.

    Lin Fan could not even bear to look at Liu Feng.

    ¡°Remember: ambushing isn¡¯t good, and do research on your target before taking action. The other party might be someone you can¡¯t mess with.¡± Lin Fan felt that he should teach Liu Feng a lesson ¨C with his life.

    Liu Feng stared at Lin Fan in dismay. This result was totally out of his expectations.

    Liu Feng never would¡¯ve thought that an Earth Star Border cultivator like him would end up in such a state.

    This would be something that was carved in his mind forever.

    Lin Fan got his mace back and walked toward Liu Feng. ¡°Take note. It¡¯s your pleasure that you would be able to die at Lin Fan¡¯s hands.¡±

    With that, Lin Fan aimed the mace at Liu Feng.

    It was unknown where Liu Feng got his energy, but he managed to take out his sect badge and hold it up with his trembling hands.

    Lin Fan took a closer look and gasped. ¡°First-ss outer disciple!¡±

    To Liu Feng, this was his only chance to survive. As long as the other party knew that they were from the same sect, he would be able to keep his life.

    Since it was illegal to kill one¡¯s fellow sect mates.

    However, life doesn¡¯t always go the way you want.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m blind! I can¡¯t see anything. I can¡¯t see anything!¡± Lin Fan shrieked and closed his eyes before waving his mace around randomly.

    Liu Feng shut his eyes in dismay and, with a bang, he went to heaven.

    Points +200

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Lin Fan sneered. He must have been dreaming to think I would spare his life just because we are from the same sect.

    It was worth it! 200 points! I have hit the jackpot.

    And of course, let¡¯s see what he has. He must be rich since he¡¯s in the Earth Star Border realm.

    ¡°Wow, rich daddy.¡± Lin Fan found a stack of cash and kept it in his storage ring before continuing to rummage. Liu Feng found two bottles of pills and a mystic low-ss swordsmanship skillset.

    Yahoo, this is so worth it.

    Just then, an idea crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind. Hmm, we¡¯re no longer at war now.

    During the war, I wasn¡¯t allowed to go anywhere as I wished, but now, the sect wouldn¡¯t care about where I¡¯m at, so I am allowed to travel anywhere as I wish!

    ¡°Junior Brother...!¡±

    Suddenly, he heard Lu Qiming calling for him.

    Followed by another cry. ¡°My poor Junior Brother Lin, he must have died because of us... boohoo....¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan¡¯s face fell. I¡¯m having the time of my life. How bad could I possibly be going against an idiot like that?

    But wait, I have recovered from all my injuries. How do I exin it if I¡¯m totally fine? Nobody would be so weak that they wouldn¡¯t even injure their opponent.

    Darn it.

    I am not a masochist, but I am forced to be one!

    Lin Fan picked up the sword and got into a position before stabbing himself hard.

    He then stood in front of Liu Feng with a handsome posture.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...!¡± Lu Qiming and the group were just about to give up, but seeing the familiar figure standing not far away from them, smiles were all over their faces.

    Lin Fan dusted his shirt, looking impressive. When he turned around to look at Lu Qiming, a smile formed on his handsome face. ¡°Senior brothers, are you okay?¡±

    Seeing the wound on Lin Fan, Lu Qiming was at his wits¡¯ end. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Fan smiled thinly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±

    The Wang family disciples looked at Lin Fan with jaws wide open. They were surprised that Lin Fan was still able to stand up straight when blood was flowing out of him in suchrge amounts.

    If it was them, they would surely have died of pain.

    Huang Fugui, who was still sobbing, burst out into tears once again seeing Lin Fan¡¯s wound as guilt overtook him. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you¡¯re seriously injured. Take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Senior Brother Huang. A man should not be whining about such a small injury,¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    Hearing Lin Fan, Zhang Long and the group were left speechless. They realized that they had underestimated their Junior Brother Lin. The same Junior Brother Lin that won over that beast on the battlefield.

    Lin Fan¡¯s determination was something that the group would die for.

    The group than remembered the corpse, which had already been disfigured. They went toward it to check out his identity.

    Being observant, Lu Qiming spotted the badge immediately.

    ¡°Liu Feng.¡±

    Zhang Long and the group¡¯s faces turned green upon hearing the name.

    This was a familiar name to them, as Liu Feng was one of the stronger ones among the first-ss outer disciples.

    It shocked Lin Fan too, as he found the name oddly familiar. Where have I heard this name? Oh yeah, that guy that greeted me!

    What the hell!?

    What did I even do to him!?

    There must be some misunderstanding, but it doesn¡¯t matter since you¡¯re dead now.

    Lu Qiming kept the badge silently and nced over at Yin Xiaotian.

    Yin Xiaotian understood him and stood out. ¡°Okay, since all seniors and juniors are fine, then let¡¯s go back.

    ¡°And take the evidence of the mission with us.¡±

 Chapter 44: Cunning

    <h4>Chapter 44: Cunning</h4>

    The gangster¡¯s corpsey at the side.

    For the sect¡¯s mission, one needed to submit evidence in order to prove that they hadpleted the mission.

    For example, this gangster¡¯s whereabouts were unpredictable, thus the sect would not be able to tell if the mission had beenpleted without evidence.

    Gao Dazhuang stared at the corpse in disgust. ¡°This disgusting evil cultivator is a murderer! We should bring his corpse back to the sect!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dazhuang is right.¡± Yin Xiaotian agreed.

    The Wang family disciples turned to look at each other. They had simrly picked up a mission from their family, and they had to bring something back to report on thepletion even though the gangster did not die at their hands.

    Lin Fan cleaned up his wound simply and stood up to leave. The wound by Liu Feng was deep, but that was a different wound. He only made it bleed to fool Lu Qiming and the group since he couldn¡¯t just show up in front of thempletely fine.

    But they were in a rush, so Lin Fan did not make the injury a serious one.

    ¡°Fellow brothers, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Wang Shufeng stood out after Wang Ziyan¡¯s nudge. The Wang family disciples hoped that the group would let them have the corpse.

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Qiming turned around.

    ¡°Fellow brothers, since the Wang family and Magnificent me Sect are on close terms, I¡¯ll just be frank. We are here because we picked up the same mission from our family. Since you can prove your mission with the gangster¡¯s belongings, could you hand us the corpse for us to report on the mission too?¡±

    ¡°This mission holds great importance to the three of us and will affect our status in the sect. We hope that you would render a helping hand, and we will thank you in the future.¡±

    Wang Shufeng seemed to be a polite person.

    To Lu Qiming, it made no difference to them as the corpse wasn¡¯t important in the first ce. Since the Wang family disciples had spoken up, the group was more than willing to let them have the corpse.

    ¡°Oh, in that case...¡±

    The trio grinned happily. Lady Luck was on their side today. Not only were they saved, but the mission was alsopleted easily.

    But suddenly, a voice cut Lu Qiming off.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Fan stepped out. Something¡¯s odd.

    Just look at how happily they were smiling. What are they trying to do?

    They must be happy that they can take advantage of the situation. Don¡¯t think you can pull one over on me though.

    ¡°What is it, Junior Brother?¡± Lu Qiming turned Lin Fan.

    ¡°Senior Brother, we need to take a seat and discuss this properly. C¡¯mere. Let¡¯s sit here, shall we?¡± Lin Fan plopped down on the ground, followed by Lu Qiming and the group. Seeing this, the trio followed too, even though Wang Shufeng realized that things might not be going their way.

    Ah ha. Good children. We can start now. Lin Fan smiled upon seeing that everyoneplied.

    ¡°Firstly, I saved your lives. Secondly, I killed him. Thus, I have the right to decide what I want to do with this corpse. Of course, you may have it, but not for free.¡± Lin Fan rubbed his fingers, hinting at some money.

    Lu Qiming scooted closer to Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, we havepleted our mission. Since the Wang family...¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Just listen to me, Senior Brother.¡±

    He wanted to roll his eyes at Lu Qiming badly. How could we make a loss?

    I wasted so much energy to just let people earn freely?

    Wang Shufeng was aware that it had been a long time since these Magnificent me Sect disciple took a trip out of their sect, thus he did not n so much beforemunicating with them. He never would¡¯ve expected that Lin Fan would react this way, but he wasn¡¯t nning to give up since he would have a chance toplete a mission easily.

    ¡°Brother Lin, we are all the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s children. Helping each other is something we are taught to do. Moreover, it¡¯s fate that brought us together. I, Wang Shufeng, will remember you and personally wee you when youe to Yunluo City in the future....¡±

    He continued to ramble on. In summary, he kept trying to find ways to convince Lin Fan to give them the corpse for free.

    Lin Fan stood up without hesitation and turned to his senior brothers. ¡°Senior Brothers, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huang Fugui, who was now full of respect for Lin Fan, ran to the corpse without hesitation. He picked it up in no time, as he had made up his mind to listen to Lin Fan well in the future.

    Lin Fan¡¯s presence was just too much for him to handle.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Wang Shufeng called out. They would definitely need the corpse. They never thought that Lin Fan would be this unfriendly though.

    Wang Ziyan huffed. ¡°Why is this guy so petty?¡± she whispered.

    Lin Fan nced back at Wang Shufeng. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want it.¡± Wang Shufeng gritted his teeth. He felt that he was going to get robbed today.

    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s discuss how much it will cost, shall we?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow.

    Lu Qiming stared at the scene nkly. He never expected Lin Fan to be this straightforward.

    Wang Shufeng thought for a while and raised a finger. ¡°Ten thousand.¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes and turned around. ¡°Senior Brother Huang, let¡¯s go. We have to get back and earn money for our lunch. I should not have saved you, such a petty disciple! Thest one I met was such a nice person, I should not have assumed.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lin, why don¡¯t you tell me how much you think it should cost?¡± Wang Shufeng went forward. This mission was important to him!

    Lin Fanughed, revealing his snowy white teeth. He knew that the disciples from aristocratic families were richer since they had family businesses.

    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll just be frank. A hundred thousand.¡± Lin Fan felt that it was a reasonable price.

    Hearing that, Lu Qiming and the group were dumbfounded. What on earth? That¡¯s robbery!

    Seeing that the other party was in deep thought, Lin Fan was d, but he had no time to waste with them.

    ¡°Are you going to take it? If you aren¡¯t, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    The Wang family disciples got into a discussion. ¡°Darn it, if we didn¡¯t need it, we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Shufeng replied.

    Lin Fan grinned and turned to Huang Fugui. ¡°Senior Brother Huang, pass them the corpse. Come back with the money too.¡±

    Huang Fugui nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lin Fan shouted when Wang Shufeng got his hands on the corpse. ¡°I forgot about something.¡±

    Wang Shufeng stared at Lin Fan weirdly, wondering what he was going to do next. But all Lin Fan did was rummage through the corpse and take every belonging of the gangster.

    Wang Shufeng was dumbfounded. He never expected that anyone would be so thick-skinned and cunning.

    The transaction was done.

    Lin Fan waved them goodbye.

    The Wang family disciples left angrily.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, next time, do not be too nice. See, we got quite a sum. I¡¯ll take fifty thousand and the rest can be split among you guys.¡±

    Zhang Long stared at the money in his hands and went into deep thought.

    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Zhang Long nodded after some time as if he had just been enlightened.

    Yin Xiaotian and the others were in a great mood. They didn¡¯t expect to earn anything before they even submitted the task.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin. You¡¯re smart! Gao Dazhuang will follow you everywhere!¡± Gao Dazhuang said with respect.

    ¡°Nah.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands modestly.

 Chapter 45: The Stronger, the Better

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Stronger, the Better</h4>

    On the way to the Wang family:

    ¡°That money grubber! He¡¯s so cruel!¡± Wang Ziyan rambled as she kicked the stones on the ground.

    She swore that she had never seen anyone as petty as Lin Fan in her life.

    Wang Shufeng sighed, feeling the pain from the loss of his money. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°We technically just paid to get this mission done. As the missy of the family, you¡¯re rich. This is nothing to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just angry!¡± Wang Ziyan huffed. She just couldn¡¯t get over how Lin Fan conned them.

    Wang Teng, who was carrying the corpse, scrunched his nose in disgust. ¡°What the hell, this corpse is just like meat paste! That guy is nuts! I can¡¯t wait to go back and wash up.¡±

    The gangster who was on Wang Teng¡¯s back had been disfigured so badly that it was hard for one to tell that he was even a human being.

    But Wang Teng had no other choice but to carry the corpse back. Among the trio, he bore the lowest status. He had taken note of Lin Fan, who was so brutal that he smashed the gangster till his body was no longer intact.

    ...

    On their way back to the sect, Lin Fan was in a good mood. He could not stop humming. He realized that his senior brothers had started to look up to him more.

    They now looked at him with respect ¨C the kind one gave to the elites.

    This trip was worth it. I have earned so much.

    And I found out that I can get points from beasts.

    Now I don¡¯t have to be a serial killer. I am not that perverted or cold-blooded.

    After a few days, in the Magnificent me Sect, Lin Fan and the group heaved a sigh of relief. The journey back was dangerous after all.

    But there was nothing that Lin Fan feared. There was nothing dangerous in his world, because no matter what happened, he would revive with full energy after ten seconds.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally back.¡± Zhang Long heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯ll report our mission now and collect our reward.¡±

    The others were agitated too. The group would¡¯ve been unable to return if not for Lin Fan.

    None of them expected the gangster would be a Body Tempering Stage Nine that they were no match for.

    They realized that Lin Fan was bing more and more mysterious these days too. They didn¡¯t know his current realm either, but they did not investigate further as everyone had their own secrets.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, you can go without me. I¡¯ll be going back first. I need to rest, so just bring me my share when you guys are done dividing it.¡± To Lin Fan, the rewards were nothing.

    I¡¯m rich now, who cares about the mission rewards?

    After Lin Fan left, Lu Qiming turned to the rest and whispered, ¡°We should keep it a secret.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°Liu Feng should be the person that ambushed us.¡±

    The rest nodded. They were aware of the trouble it would bring if anyone else found out about it.

    Since Liu Feng was a first-ss outer disciple in the sect, Lin Fan would be in trouble if anyone found out that he was killed by Lin Fan, so it would be a secret that they brought to their graves.

    In his room, Lin Fan emptied his storage ring and checked the items.

    A bottle of mortal low-ss pills.

    Two bottles of mortal middle-ss pills.

    A bottle of mortal high-ss pills.

    A bottle of mystic middle-ss cultivation pills.

    Now, it all goes down my belly!

    To other disciples, taking such a huge number of pills at the same time was a no-no, but to Lin Fan, it was free experience points.

    The mortal low-ss pills will only give me a small number of experience points, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    He opened the bottles and popped the pills in his mouth.

    Cultivate.

    He felt a strong flow of energy in his body. The pills must havee into effect.

    If there was anyone watching Lin Fan, they would surely be scared for him. Who in the world would dare to take all those pills at once?

    It would injure one¡¯s body and lead to seque.

    But to Lin Fan, it was happiness.

    Grow, my points.

    After some time, Lin Fan opened his eyes with a smile on his face.

    Let me take a look at the panel.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Eight (+)

    Experience Points: 60,250

    Points: 340

    Talent: Immortality

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), rest yet to be unlocked.

    ¡°Eh heh!¡±

    Lin Fan was happy with the result. I¡¯ll need to work harder and level up soon.

    This amount of experience points is too little, I¡¯ll try to get more.

    He took out the swordsmanship skillset he got from Liu Feng and read it before putting it back.

    It¡¯s useless now, and the mace I am using is violent enough. It¡¯s better than a sword even though it¡¯s not a high-level skillset.

    It¡¯s certainly strong enough to kill with its attacks.

    But I do not really like the Undying Refinement of Bones, it¡¯s not strong enough.

    I should create a better skillset.

    He took out the paper recording the different paths.

    ¡°Ah, so I have already reached this stage. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Lin Fan loved cultivating, and he would cultivate whenever he could.

    Sleep and rest are for the weak.

    New route, here Ie.

    Not longter, Lin Fan¡¯s body felt weird, and he felt like he was going too far.

    Lin Fan immediately took out the sword from his storage ring andmitted suicide.

    Suicide is the only way in situations like this.

    Experience Points +10

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan woke up and continued to cultivate.

    Lin Fan ced the sword in front of him,mitting suicide anytime he needed to.

    Suddenly, a sentence appeared on the nk page of the skillset creation.

    Bronze Tempering Method: strengthening of the physical body. Experience Points +1

    Mortal low-ss.

    ¡°Go and die! How dare you get worse!? Damn it!¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes and ignored the book. I must improve no matter what.

 Chapter 46: Communication Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 46: Communication Barrier</h4>

    The fiery ball of light rising from the horizon colored the sky in shades of orange and yellow.

    Lin Fan was going into an obsession. His bloodshot eyes were now staring nkly into space.

    ¡°Will I ever seed?¡± Lin Fan was at the edge of tearing up out of frustration. I don¡¯t even remember how many times I havemitted suicide.

    Thest time. If I fail again, you should go and die.

    Suddenly, an unexpected thing happened.

    A sentence appeared on a nk page out of nowhere.

    Golden Body Tempering Secret: undying body and expansion of muscles. Experience Points +3

    Mortal high-ss.

    ¡°6666....¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan nearly jumped up in excitement. Woohoo! Finally!

    It¡¯s going to gain me three experience points per second.

    180 points per minute, and 10800 per hour. Wow, that¡¯ll save a lot of my time!

    Great.

    Lin Fan hummed. He was satisfied with the result. He exchanged for it with his blood, sweat, and tears (literally) after all.

    Most Magnificent me Sect disciples in the Body Tempering Realm would train the Body Refinement Technique. Lin Fan¡¯s Golden Body Tempering Secret was able to level up at twice their speed, and he would have an undying physical body. Great!

    ...

    In Huang Fugui¡¯s room:

    Seeing Huang Fugui busy packing the scrap iron, the disciple rushed over and stood right next to him. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll do it and help you sell them at a decent price.¡±

    The scrap iron had taken up a huge space in Huang Fugui¡¯s room, but since Huang Fugui had spent so much on it, they could not just throw it away.

    As the most loyal servant of Huang Fugui, the disciple went up to render Huang Fugui some help. ¡°Senior Brother, trust me. I have done a thorough check and realized the disciples at the Tool Refining School are looking for them. They will surely buy it at a high price.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Huang Fugui red at him. ¡°ce it in the box and follow me to pay Junior Brother Lin a visit.¡±

    The disciple observed that Huang Fugui was in a good mood, so he assumed that he was going over to give Lin Fan some trouble.

    This is great.

    ...

    On their way, Huang Fugui became the center of attention as soon as he stepped on the road.

    ¡°Do you see that? Senior Brother Huang is rich now. Scrap iron costs three YHB for 0.5 kilograms now!¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of scrap iron right now, but who should I sell it to?¡±

    ¡°Save it, idiot! Senior Brother Huang won¡¯t buy it now, but he will buy it all in the future.¡±

    The disciple started exining to his friend as if he was an economist. They had faith in the scrap iron industry.

    But Huang Fugui wasn¡¯t bothered by their words. All he wanted to do now was pass all of it to his Junior Brother Lin.

    They were not on good terms because of a misunderstanding.

    However, after that trip toplete the mission, he was extremely grateful to Lin Fan and saw him in a different light.

    Especially because of the fact that Lin Fan took an attack for him. Huang Fugui still dreamt of it nightly and cried because he was so touched.

    In his room, Lin Fan finished cultivating. He was extremely pleased with the results. His hard work and effort he took to diligently record down all the different routes had finally paid off.

    Now, he had a mortal high-ss level skill. If he wished to create a better skillset, all he could do was get a mystic skill creation guide book as his current guide book was only for creating skillsets of a mortal level.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin.¡± He heard someone calling for him.

    Lin Fan opened his door to see Huang Fugui pushing his cart over. What does he want?

    Is he trying to sell me all that iron forcefully because we are friends now?

    Nope, I am not going to make a loss from this. I should try to confuse him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang, what¡¯s up?¡± Lin Fan askedzily.

    I forgot to kill myself too, and now I am dead tired.

    The disciple stepped out, preparing to fight. ¡°Is that how you are supposed to address a senior brother?¡± He snapped.

    Piak!

    The disciple was about to scold Lin Fan, but before he could, he was sent flying out of the room.

    Hung Fugui stepped forward, grabbing Lin Fan¡¯s hands in his. ¡°Junior Brother Lin,¡± he said with guilt. ¡°Senior Brother is so sorry for what happened the other time. I hope you can forgive me for that.

    ¡°This is my gift to you. Please ept it.¡± Huang Fugui pointed to the cart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Senior Brother. I am not angry at you,¡± Lin Fan said, dumbfounded. Oh my, I thought he was here to force me into buying them! But am I someone who would take freebies?

    Of course, yes. Duh.

    But I will have to be polite. That¡¯s the tradition!

    ¡°Senior Brother, how can I ept this? I will pay you for it. Scrap iron is costly after all,¡± Lin Fanmented.

    Hearing that, Huang Fugui nearly broke out into tears.

    He never expected his Junior Brother Lin to think of him. To Huang Fugui now, money was nothingpared to his Junior Brother Lin, but he couldn¡¯t reject Lin Fan¡¯s kindness either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever Junior Brother says.¡± Huang Fugui patted Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Oh my god.

    This is not going where I want it to.

    Why are you actually epting my courtesy?! You should be rejecting it and offering to give it to me as a gift!

    Isn¡¯t that how things work?

    Why do people in this world think otherwise? Why are all of you so hard tomunicate with?

    But there¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk. I would be embarrassed if I suddenly changed my mind.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it since Junior Brother needs it urgently. As for the cost, Junior Brother hopes that Senior Brother will sell them to me on credit first. I¡¯ll pay you backter,¡± Lin Fan said. I¡¯m thick-skinned, anyway.

    Huang Fugui hoped to earn something from the transaction, but since Lin Fan asked, he agreed to his request. ¡°Of course. I only hope we can put our differences aside.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled and patted Huang Fugui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for trusting me. Junior Brother will remember for sure. Senior Brother can be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Huang Fugui nodded. He trusted his junior brother a lot.

    Of course, the timing is vague.

    When¡¯s ter¡± after all?

    I need this iron now though to make my grenades and earn points from beasts.

 Chapter 47: Chicken Soup for the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chicken Soup for the Soul</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother Huang, you¡¯re here too?¡± Zhang Long greeted Huang Fugui as he walked into the room.

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, what brings you here?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°I have submitted the mission and am here to pass Junior Brother the rewards.¡± Zhang Long smiled. He saw the cart of scrap iron on the floor and turned to Lin Fan, confused. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Gifts to Junior Brother Lin.¡± Huang Fuguiughed.

    Zhang Long couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Fan would need such a thing, but it wasn¡¯t his problem anyway. He took out the rewards from his pocket and gave them to Lin Fan.

    The group was grateful for Lin Fan¡¯s contribution during the mission, as without him, they would have died there.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you sure there are so many rewards?¡± Lin Fan took a quick look. There¡¯s thirty thousand YBH here, and a bottle of mortal high-ss pills. Do they reward this much?

    Did they give me their shares too?

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not much.¡± Zhang Long waved his hand urgently.

    Lin Fan waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. We are so close after all. I¡¯ll take just ten thousand and two pills. Split the rest amongst yourselves, Senior Brothers. If you are unwilling to do so, I¡¯ll break off all ties with you.¡±

    Lin Fan cared for his senior brothers after all. I need them to upgrade so I can bring them out and act cool! I don¡¯t really need mortal high-ss pills either.

    ¡°Junior brother, you...¡± Zhang Long looked at him, at a loss for words. He was deeply moved by Lin Fan¡¯s actions. Zhang Long stepped forward and patted Lin Fan¡¯s back.

    To him, it was his luck that he could befriend Lin Fan.

    After sending both of them off, Lin Fan entered into deep thought.

    Now, with the scrap iron, he would be able to make an abundance of grenades and start earning points.

    But before that, he should spend the money he had on pills and skillsets.

    As a Body Tempering Realm cultivator, he didn¡¯t really need a skillset yet though. All he should focus on now was upgrading himself.

    Cultivating with pills will make me an elite within no time!

    But when Lin Fan reached the Hall of Pills, he no longer thought the same way.

    A mortal low-ss pill costs three thousand YHB?

    Mystic level pills are at least a few million, and up to a hundred million?

    It was a luxury for most disciples.

    If they couldn¡¯t afford pills, then they would have to cultivate the old-fashioned way.

    After a tour around the Halls of Pills, a mystic high-ss cultivating pill caught Lin Fan¡¯s eyes.

    Mystic Bone me Pill: mystic high-ss cultivating pill.

    Side effects: Bones will crack after consumption, causing unbearable pain. Giving up halfway during cultivation will cause seque and major injuries to the body.

    Cost: Two hundred and fifty thousand YHB

    That¡¯s the cheapest among all mystic high-ss pills.

    It might be due to its side effects.

    Mystic level pills were treasures as they could assist one¡¯s cultivation to reach the highest level of the Earth Star Border Realm.

    Most of the cultivators in the sect were in the Earth Star Border Realm, thus mystic level pills were pricey.

    Lin Fan calcted the amount of money he had. A hundred and thirty thousand YHB, still far away from the pill.

    I need to find a way to earn.

    Wait, the mystic low-ss skillset I got from Liu Feng!

    Let me try to do something with it.

    Later that afternoon, in the sect¡¯s Resentment Arena:

    The Resentment Arena was set up by the sect with the purpose of providing a ce for disciples to resolve their differences peacefully and legally.

    The disciples were allowed to fight, but under the condition of no life-threatening acts.

    ¡°Taking bets! Second-ss outer disciple He Xu going against second-ss outer disciple Bai Xin!

    ¡°He Xu, Body Tempering Stage Six!

    ¡°Bai Xin, Body Tempering Stage Six!

    ¡°Take your sides!¡±

    A middle-aged man stood at the side of the Resentment Arena, getting the disciples to bet on the disciple they thought would win. In the sect, the Resentment Arena served a gambling purpose too, and it was a fast way for disciples to get rich.

    The two disciples on the stage were there to resolve their differences while the spectators were there hoping for a chance to hit the jackpot.

    Lin Fan stood amongst the crowd with his mask on. This was a normal way of dressing in the Magnificent me Sect.

    Watching the disciples fight, a smile crept up Lin Fan¡¯s mouth.

    Gambling! That¡¯s cool.

    But Lin Fan did not participate in the bet. He stood at the side and watched the fight take ce silently.

    In the arena, Bai Xin and He Xu stared at each other with anger. With a whistle, both of them attacked each other.

    Not longter, He Xu sent Bai Xin flying. Bai Xuy on the arena staring angrily at He Xu, who was stepping on him. ¡°Bai Xin, you have lost.¡± He Xu sneered. ¡°You have to be more respectful from now on!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Bai Xin¡¯s sword was now on the side. He red at He Xu as he wiped off the blood on his face.

    He Xu tidied his clothes and stared at Bai Xin in disdain. ¡°Look at how simple it is to defeat you.¡± He snickered and went out of the arena, leaving the injured Bai Xin crouching at the corner.

    Both of them had the same cultivation, but He Xu had practiced his Emperor of Sea, Land, and Air boxing skillset to its maximum capacity, so Bai Xin¡¯s ability was far behind him.

    Bai Xin helped himself up and disappeared among the crowd silently.

    He never thought that he would be so much weaker inparison to He Xu.

    This is all because I do not have a skillset.

    If I did, this would never have happened! But it¡¯s toote. I¡¯m the loser now.

    Looking at the solemn back view, a smile crept up onto Lin Fan¡¯s face.

    A perfect target.

    Please continue to remain sad. That¡¯s the only way I can sell my items.

    Lin Fan trailed after Bai Xin.

    At the edge of the cliff, Bai Xin sat there silently. He stared nkly into space, disappointed with himself.

    ¡°Junior Brother, results aren¡¯t of that much importance. As long as you persevere, that¡¯s the most important.¡± Lin Fan walked over and sat next to him.

    Bai Xin took a nce at Lin Fan. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. But I lost to him, after all.¡±

    ¡°No. Failure is the mother of sess. Learning from your mistakes and improving is way more important,¡± Lin Fan said, trying to make Bai Xin feel better.

    And Bai Xin did feel better.

    He felt that Lin Fan made a lot of sense too.

    Bai Xin also let down his guard around Lin Fan.

    That¡¯s it. This is my n. Trick him into thinking that I¡¯m friendly, smart, and here to help.

 Chapter 48: Full of Vim

    <h4>Chapter 48: Full of Vim</h4>

    ¡°Senior Brother, may I know who you are?¡± After hearing Lin Fan, Bai Xin felt that he needed to get to know such a knowledgeable senior brother.

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not important. The thing that¡¯s important is that we are fated to meet, so that¡¯s why we are having a chat right now.¡±

    Why would I tell you who I am? I¡¯m doing some unpresentable stuff!

    ¡°Senior Brother, do you know the reason for my defeat?¡± Bai Xin asked. He felt that he had finally found someone who understood him, so he wished to voice his troubles.

    ¡°You already have the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Fan questioned.

    ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s because I do not have a skillset that¡¯s as strong as his. I wouldn¡¯t lose if I had one!¡± Bai Xin sighed. ¡°But a skillset costs an arm and a leg! I am not rich enough to get one.

    ¡°Haish....¡±

    Bai Xin sighed and covered his face.

    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Lin Fan called him softly and took out the skillset when no one was looking. ¡°Look at this.¡±

    ¡°A skillset?¡± Bai Xin stared at Lin Fan nkly.

    Lin Fan smiled happily. ¡°Mystic low-ss Gale Swordsmanship. Suits you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Bai Xin gulped, but hearing that it was a mystic level skillset, he sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, only an Earth Star Border can cultivate that.¡±

    Lin Fan expected that answer, but he was confident in his persuasiveness. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Xin nodded. ¡°We can cultivate it too, but the results wouldn¡¯t be as good since we do not have Yuan energy.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, look, as long as you can cultivate it, it¡¯s not a problem as long as you get the gist of it. It won¡¯t differ by too much even without Yuan energy. What do you think of it, Junior Brother? I am sure it would be better than the skill you are practicing now.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re right.¡± Bai Xin agreed with Lin Fan.

    It¡¯s time to bring up the point. Lin Fan turned to Bai Xin and sighed.

    ¡°Haish, it¡¯s fate that brought us together, and as your senior brother, I¡¯m sad to see you troubled over such matters. What about this? Senior Brother will sell you this skillset!¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bai Xin turned to Lin Fan excitedly, but it did notst long. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to afford it, Senior Brother.¡±

    Heh, I knew it. Poor guy. Without a hundred thousand, it¡¯s impossible to get a mystic level skillset!

    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s fine. How much do you have?¡± All Lin Fan wished to do was sell the skillset, regardless of the price.

    ¡°Senior Brother, to be honest with you, I only have twenty thousand YHB including my savings. I was nning to get a mortal skillset after I saved enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, nevermind. I¡¯ll sell it to you at twenty thousand YHB. What does Junior Brother think?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Xin stared at Lin Fan dumbfoundedly. ¡°Senior Brother, this is a mystic level skillset! Are you sure?¡±

    Bai Xin could not believe his ears. A mystic level skillset would cost an arm and a leg if one were to purchase it from the sect.

    ¡°I am.¡± Lin Fan nodded his head confidently.

    Bai Xin was nearly moved to tears. He never expected to meet such a nice fellow sect mate.

    Lin Fan scanned his surroundings and took out the skillset. ¡°Junior Brother. Check it quickly.¡±

    Bai Xin flipped through it and passed Lin Fan all the money. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±

    Lin Fan was on cloud nine after receiving the money. He stood up and tidied his clothes before turning to Bai Xin. ¡°Junior Brother, here¡¯s a piece of advice for you.¡±

    Bai Xin looked at Lin Fan gratefully. ¡°Please, Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Fearlessness is the key to sess. Failures and barriers are inevitable parts of your life, but perseverance will bring you to the top. Take over the world with your courage and a never-give-up mindset!

    ¡°Taking baby steps is important too. You will reap what you sow one day!¡±

    Lin Fan walked off and waved Bai Xin goodbye.

    ¡°Junior Brother, Senior Brother believes that you will seed someday. All the best!¡±

    Bai Xin watched Lin Fan go off as tears blurred his vision. He was so touched that there was someone to care for and motivate him.

    ¡°I will! Senior Brother!

    ¡°Failure brings about sess, I will make it one day!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Wow! I got twenty thousand easy.¡± Lin Fan hid in a corner and ced all the money into the storage ring before taking out another copy of the skillset and going for his next target.

    He had made a number of copies of Gale Swordsmanship. If I could sell all of them, I would be rich.

    But I need to beware. I¡¯m in the sect after all. It¡¯s illegal to do this.

    Only for today.

    A number of disciples passed by Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan mainly targeted disciples who had a sword as their weapon and looked poor. Rich ones might report me!

    Just then, a disciple carrying a sword on his bag passed by Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan followed up immediately.

    Sensing that Lin Fan was trailing after him, the disciple turned around, confused. Before he could say anything, Lin Fan spoke up.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let me show you something. Alright?¡±

    The disciple was confused by Lin Fan¡¯s action, but he agreed nheless. ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Fan let him take a peek at the skillset when nobody was looking.

    ¡°Mystic low-ss swordsmanship. Look, is it good?¡±

    Lin Fan acted sneakily, acting like the salesmen on the streets he had seen on Earth.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing the skillset, the disciple shed Lin Fan a smile, one that made him look like a pervert. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±

    The disciple understood what Lin Fan was up to ¨C illegal selling of skillsets. There were a number of them in the sect in the past, but the sect had taken actions against them, and not many dared to do so anymore.

    The disciple never expected that he would be so lucky as to meet one.

    Seeing that the other party was interested, Lin Fan grinned and pulled him away. ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go over there and have a talk.¡±

    ¡°Okay....¡±

    ...

    It was now evening. Lin Fan hid in a corner and took off his mask. Seeing how thick the stack of money was, he couldn¡¯t hide his smile.

    I¡¯m now rich.

    I should have made more copies!

    I sold some at ten thousand YHB, but it¡¯s worth it!

    I have earned two hundred thousand YBH from this. This is such a great way to earn! Now I can afford the pill.

    He smiled happily.

    Meanwhile, a disciple had called over thew enforcement disciples to where Lin Fan first appeared. ¡°Senior Brothers, I saw someone selling skillsets illegally.¡±

    Thew enforcement disciples exchanged a nce and aimed to get to the bottom of this.

    Luckily, Lin Fan only nned to do it once. He might¡¯ve been in deep trouble if he continued.

 Chapter 49: Letâ€™s Go, Fan Fan

    <h4>Chapter 49: Let¡¯s Go, Fan Fan</h4>

    Lin Fan was satisfied with the amount he had earned after a day of hard work.

    He then came to the Hall of Pills and bought the Mystic Bone me Pill.

    It came with serious side effects, but they were nothing to Lin Fan.

    Pain is non-existent in my life.

    My slogan is, ¡°Nothing matters as long as I don¡¯t explode.¡±

    He did not n to make use of his remaining money. Now, Lin Fan understood how important money was to cultivation.

    Poverty was inevitable for those with low cultivation.

    Money was no longer an important factor for those with high cultivation.

    In this world, the rich were rich while the poor worked for them in order to be richer.

    Simr to society on earth.

    In his room, Lin Fan stared at the red pill on his palm and took it without hesitation. He started cultivating immediately.

    Creak!

    Lin Fan could feel changes taking ce to his bones. They seemed to be cracking, but he could not feel the pain.

    His experience points increased rapidly.

    The pill fused into his body, helping with his cultivation.

    If any others were to see this scene, they would be dumbfounded. Who in the world would be able to endure such a painful journey?

    But of course, nobody would expect Lin Fan to be immortal and unable to feel pain.

    The next day, Lin Fan opened his eyes, grinning happily.

    ¡°Break through, my dear cultivation.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    He pressed the plus sign.

    Experience Points -128,000

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Nine (+)

    Lin Fan felt changes taking ce in his body, and numerous explosions could be heard. This symbolized that his bones, organs, and the rest of his body had reached their maximum potential.

    He could feel the distinct differencepared to a Body Tempering Stage Eight.

    Now I understand why the gangster could take down all of my senior brothers so easily.

    If I did not get Violent Mace to such a high level, I would never have been able to get rid of him that easily.

    Let¡¯s check the panel.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Body Tempering Stage Nine (+)

    Experience Points: 58,654

    Points: 340

    Talent: Immortality

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), the rest yet to be unlocked.

    After a sleepless night and the help of the pill, Lin Fan managed to break through to Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    Soon, I¡¯ll reach the Earth Star Border Realm!

    All I have to do now is collect more points to push Violent Mace to level 9. It needs 2,600 points.

    Ah, I feel so refreshed!

    When Lin Fan stepped out of the house, he saw a number of disciples wearing armor walking around.

    ¡°What do thosew enforcement disciples want? What happened?¡± Lin Fan muttered.

    Seeing Lu Qiming, he went up to find out.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there was a disciple who tried to sell skillsets illegally. Thew enforcement disciples are here to find them,¡± Lu Qiming whispered.

    Wait, isn¡¯t that me?

    ¡°Did they find any clues?¡± Lin Fan asked. Man, I must leave if they catch me, but I don¡¯t wish to yet.

    The people here are nice. I like it here.

    ¡°Nope. It was only reported, so thew enforcement disciples are here to investigate. I wonder which disciple is so daring! The previous offenders were caught and taken care of, but there are still people breaking the rules.¡± Lu Qiming sighed. He looked disappointed that he did not manage to meet the offender.

    It¡¯s cheaper than buying skillsets from the sect after all.

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. Whew. But which dog reported it?

    ¡°Eh, Junior Brother, you look different today.¡± Lu Qiming stared at Lin Fan weirdly. He didn¡¯t know what the difference was, but he felt that Lin Fan was different.

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. Different?

    Maybe it¡¯s because I have broken through, so I look more refreshed.

    ¡°More handsome, I guess,¡± Lin Fan said happily.

    Lu Qiming was speechless, but he decided to not pour cold water on Lin Fan.

    After staying for a while longer, Lin Fan bid Lu Qiming goodbye and went back to make grenades. He was leaving to collect his points soon.

    After a few days, Lin Fan packed about a hundred grenades in his storage ring.

    Ah ha, it¡¯s Lin Fan¡¯s time now!

    Be at ease, my baby monsters. I will treat you nicely.

    Lin Fan left the sect early after he had finished packing.

    ¡°Junior Brother, where are you heading to?¡± Yin Xiaotian greeted Lin Fan. Wherever he was, Gao Dazhuang was too.

    What the hell, are they dating?

    Nevermind. They might not like it if I ask straightforwardly.

    ¡°Out to run an errand. What about you, Senior Brother Yin?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Going to Yunluo City with your Senior Brother Gao. Staying in sect daily is boring. Are youing with us, Junior Brother?¡±

    Oh no. With you around, I wouldn¡¯t be able to act freely. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, but I have to go the opposite direction of you guys, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we will go first. See you soon, Junior Brother. Take care!¡± Yin Xiaotian and Gao Dazhuang waved him goodbye.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Lin Fan went out of the sect humming. He was not nning toe back after gaining enough points.

    He travelled for three days straight without rest.

    Finally, Lin Fan grinned at the forest that he was standing in front of.

    I¡¯ming, my babies.

    Qixia Forest was home to many beasts. The deeper one went, the more dangerous the beasts they would meet. For example, there were Earth Star Border beasts and above.

    To Lin Fan, he was just here to gain points. He never thought of getting into trouble with the beasts of higher cultivation.

 Chapter 50: Lin Fan, Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 50: Lin Fan, Dead!</h4>

    Qixia Forest was home to a variety of beasts, and it was a forbidden area to man. It was easy to enter the forest, but it was almost impossible for a man to escape unscathed unless they were a pervert like Lin Fan who didn¡¯t even pay attention to the outer ring of the forest as the beasts inhabiting it were not strong enough for his liking, such as wolves.

    It would be so inhumane to kill another pack now when I just ughtered their family members a few days ago!

    Roar!

    The growling of the beasts boomed through the forest, hurting Lin Fan¡¯s ears as he ventured deeper.

    Wow, the roars must belong to some gigantic beast!

    Lin Fan picked up his pace as he dashed through the ancient trees, shoes painted brown with mud as he went.

    Just then, Lin Fan saw something out of the corner of his eyes. His eyes shone as he hid behind a rock to observe the back.

    The Spine Horned Eagle!

    It took the form of an ordinary eagle, but unlike one, there was a white horn growing right out of its head, four sharp ws, and it possessed a spine that was simr to a human being. The Spine Horned Eagle also had a long tail and extraordinary bite force.

    Among the beasts that were in the Body Tempering Realm, the Spine Horned Eagle was one of the strongest.

    Most of the Spine Horned Eagles were Body Tempering Stage Sixes or Sevens, but there were better ones in Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    Most disciples would avoid a Spine Horned Eagle if they came across one.

    The Spine Horned Eagles were known for their speed and their bite force that crushed one within no time.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Lin Fan chuckled and did a headcount of the number of Spine Horned Eagles in the flock. About twenty. I will be rich if I manage to kill them all.

    He hid behind the rock and took out a grenade without hesitation. Pull the pin and here it goes!

    The flock that was resting reacted upon hearing a rustle. The Spine Horned Eagles looked around to see a circr item rolling over, and it piqued their curiosity.

    One of the Spine Horned Eagle thought it was food, thus it swallowed it.

    Well, they were beasts that were only in the Body Tempering Realm after all, so it was normal that they didn¡¯t have an IQ.

    ¡°Haish, you can¡¯t me me for killing you!¡± Lin Fan sighed. I apud your bravery for swallowing my grenade!

    Rest in peace.

    Bang!

    Blood and flesh flew all over the ce.

    Points +60

    Points +70

    Points +60

    ...

    Lin Fany back on the rock, shutting his eyes as he watched the points increase. I¡¯m sad too!

    The world is fair, and everyone has the right to live a peaceful life, but if you aren¡¯t the one to die, I am.

    Hopefully, you will reincarnate as a human in the next life and never a beast again.

    And that was the end of his prayer.

    Lin Fan took the mace from his storage ring and dashed forward. ¡°Kill...!¡±

    The Spine Horned Eagle king watched the scene unfold in front of it dumbfoundedly.

    It had no idea why, but its servants started exploding out of nowhere.

    Bang!

    Another explosion could be heard from its left.

    The Spine Horned Eagle king turned around to realize that its servants were all gone before it even saw its enemy.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Suddenly, the Spine Horned Eagle king heard a voice. It could see a human dashing toward it with a huge weapon. This angered the Spine Horned Eagle king. It let out a wail and went for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡± Lin Fan never expected the Spine Horned Eagle king to be so lucky. I threw so many grenades yet it¡¯s not dead?

    Well, take my mace then!

    The Spine Horned Eagle king might¡¯ve been powerful, but it wasn¡¯t made of steel. With an attack, it went off to the heavens.

    Points +80

    Happiness.

    Points: 1,690.

    Woohoo, I¡¯m rich!

    Now, Lin Fan was confident that he would be able to earn even more afterward. This forest was filled with an abundance of beasts for him to earn points from!

    The beast¡¯s fur is valuable too, but these are easy opponents.

    When will I meet more powerful beasts?

    Nevermind, let¡¯s go on.

    Within no time, explosions boomed across the Qixia Forest, and beasts with lower cultivations could be seen scuttering away from their homes for their lives.

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    Lin Fan walked around the forest with the mace on his shoulders. He felt like he was the king of the forest now. Everywhere he went, there was an explosion.

    The beasts in the Body Tempering Realm were evacuating from their homes after being bombed continuously.

    The Body Tempering beasts couldn¡¯t handle the grenades. If one grenade wasn¡¯t enough, then two would do the work.

    Now, Lin Fan had 6,000 Points.

    Lin Fan was satisfied with his earnings. He had earned them through hard work after all. I have travelled across the Qixia Forest to locate them even though they only take up a small area.

    As for the scarier beasts, Lin Fan did not have the means to do anything to them.

    I would be in trouble if I came across an Earth Star Border beast.

    They wouldn¡¯t give as much as I get from the beasts with lower cultivations either.

    In a cave located somewhere in the inner ring of the Qixia Forest, a pair of bloody red eyes shone brightly in the dark.

    Roar!

    A deep growl boomed across the cave, destroying its surroundings with its powerful soundwaves.

    It was hibernating, but the continuous noises woke it up.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    This irritated the beast. It had been angered by the culprit that was disturbing it from its sleep.

    The beast was determined to crush the culprit.

    A gigantic figure came out of the cave and stood up, stomping off.

    ...

    ¡°Hey, darlings! Come out!¡± Lin Fan whistled, happy with his loot.

    Watching the points increase, Lin Fan was on cloud nine.

    I¡¯m only going back after I have used up all my grenades!

    Roar!

    Suddenly, an ear-splitting growl spanned across the ce, causing the leaves to fall from the trees.

    Lin Fan covered up his ears immediately.

    ¡°What on earth!? What kind of beast would let out such a sound?¡± How powerful must it be to be able to do so?

    Not something I want to get into trouble with.

    His n was to deal with all the easy ones and leave the boss forst.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s turning dark already?¡± Lin Fan realized that there was a shadow over him, and it was getting increasingly huge.

    When he looked up, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the hell!? Where did this gigantic monkeye from?¡±

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was a beast with a cultivation above the Earth Star Border. They were descendants of the Huanggu Vicious Apes and possessed strong energy. They fed on blood too and were one of the toughest beasts to deal with.

    Bang!

    The gigantic w covered the sky, blocking the sunlight as it closed in on Lin Fan. With a bang, the ground shook, and cracks could be seen all over the ground.

    Before Lin Fan could react, he was smashed.

    Ssh!

    Blood dyed the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s palm red.

    Lin Fan, KO!

 Chapter 51: Wasting My Time with You

    <h4>Chapter 51: Wasting My Time with You</h4>

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape towered above Lin Fan, who was now a puddle of goo, and wiped the bloodstain off its palm.

    To the ape, Lin Fan was nothing but a mosquito.

    The beasts in the surroundings all shuddered in fear upon hearing the roar that belonged to the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape. It was the boss of Qixia Forest, and no other beast dared to anger it.

    Roar!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled. Its bulging ruby-red eyes and scar-covered muscr figure scared many beasts off, confirming the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s territory and its loathing of trespassers.

    The growl also sent a message that daring to disturb the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape would end with someone getting crushed by it.

    Thundering stomps could be heard as the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape made its way back to its cave.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was a beast with a cultivation above the Earth Star Border Realm, and it was the king of Qixia Forest.

    After ten seconds, the puddle of goo slowly took the shape of a man and froze into a solid form.

    ¡°What the heck happened?¡± Lin Fan stood up only to realize that he was once naked again. He immediately took out a set of clothes and tried to recall the incident.

    The sky turned dark, and a gigantic ape was above me.

    He looked around to see endless cracks on the ground.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    So that means the monkey killed me just like that?

    ¡°What on earth? I am here earning my points and you ended my life without any reason? So what if you have high cultivation?¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Just wait and see. Let¡¯s see who will be the daddy, even though I do not know what the heck you are. And I will kill any monkeys I see in the future, you dog.¡±

    And that was how Lin Fan¡¯s hatred of monkeys came about.

    He shuddered in fear at the thought of how he died in an instant. I¡¯m not that mad monkey¡¯s opponent, so I¡¯ll go further away.

    A short failure won¡¯t affect my reaping. Lin Fan dusted his clothes and continued on his point-earning journey.

    After a short distance, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks aftering across a pack of beasts who looked fearful.

    ¡°Yahoo, my chance!¡±

    Beast heaven, my point heaven.

    I can¡¯t afford to get into trouble with the Earth Star Border beasts, but the Body Tempering beasts are fun to y with! Lin Fan took out a grenade and threw it right at the beasts.

    Boom!

    Explosions boomed across the forest as beasts started running away from their homes for their lives. To the beasts, the explosion sound symbolized deadliness, but to Lin Fan, it symbolized heaven.

    In the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s cave, the beast was hibernating.

    All of a sudden, continuous explosions travelled through its ears, disturbing its sleep.

    Roar!

    The beasts living near the cave all awoke at the growl, wondering why the king of Qixia Forest was angry.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape stepped out of its cave. An Earth Star Border Stage One beast that was unaware of the situation was loitering in front of it and soon became the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s snack. The beast¡¯s blood dirtied the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s mouth, making it look a hundred times more ferocious than it already did.

    Its ruby-red eyes stared into the distance with towering anger.

    Bang!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was now nowhere to be seen.

    ...

    Lin Fan was currently in a good mood. He had earned 7,520 points by this point.

    Wow, this is the first time I have earned so much in a day.

    But it¡¯s not enough!

    And the beasts are nowhere to be seen now. God.

    Suddenly, he realized there was a gigantic figure stomping toward his direction, turning the sky dark. On its way, the figure bumped into a flock of birds that were flying toward the direction of the sun, and within no time, there was blood everywhere.

    ¡°What the hell. This thing again?¡± Lin Fan said. He had a bad feeling, so he pulled out his grenade and threw it at the figure.

    Bang!

    The figure stomped, causing the ground to shake.

    This was the first time Lin Fan ever saw such a monstrous beast. Comparing the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape with the gigantic beast on the battlefield, the product of the Sunshine Sect was nothing.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape stared at the small human standing right in front of it ¨C the noise pollution culprit.

    Lin Fan had nearly driven the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape nuts. It had sensitive hearing and could hear any noises ten times clearer than a normal beast.

    Thus, these ear-piercing explosions were intolerable to it.

    Lin Fan stood rooted to the ground, trembling in fear. Scary, this is so scary. It must be in the Earth Star Border Realm!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape raised its hand and smacked down on Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan pulled the pill on his grenade without hesitation. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±

    Luckily, I was smart enough to take a grenade out ahead of time.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan exploded.

    And he was dead.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape angrily red at Lin Fan who was motionless on the ground. It raised its hand and smashed down at him hard.

    What the heck? It¡¯s such a pervert!

    Boom!

    The ground shook, sending the leaves falling from the trees to the point of bing bald. Lin Fan was now mincemeat, and cracks were all over the ground.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape continued to smash Lin Fan even though he was already a puddle of goo, unleashing its anger at the stupid human that disturbed its sleep.

    After letting out its anger, the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape disappeared from the spot with a leap.

    After a few seconds, Lin Fan opened his eyes with anger.

    Why the hell did it keep smashing me? I said that I will kill myself! Is it a pervert?

    Now I know though, this is its territory.

    But will I give up just like that?

    If it bothered to tell me nicely that I¡¯m a noisy dog, I would go elsewhere.

    But look at what you¡¯ve done!

 Chapter 52: Cruel Humans

    <h4>Chapter 52: Cruel Humans</h4>

    I would have been in Heaven without my immortality!

    I might be talented, but if I¡¯m ced in front of an opponent that¡¯s at least ten times stronger than me, it would be a surprise if I did not die!

    I did not even have the chance to retort.

    Lin Fan was now aware that the ape that killed him twice was the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, the descendant of an extinct species. It had extraordinary strength and a cultivation at about Earth Star Border Stage Eight.

    And the reason that it came to Lin Fan continuously was probably because of Lin Fan¡¯s grenades. The explosions had disturbed its sleep.

    Whatever. Who cares if you like it or not?

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape returned to its cave, falling into sleep again. It was happy that it had killed the human, but at the same time, it was confused. Why were humans these days so stupid,ing one by one after it killed the previous one?

    To the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, all humans looked the same. Lin Fan was too tiny for it to spot any simr features to realize it was the same person.

    When a beast reached the Earth Star Border Realm, it would be more intelligent. Furthermore, this beast was a descendant of the Huanggu Vicious Apes, so it was almost as smart as mankind, it was just unable to speak.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape fell asleep once again.

    All of a sudden, the ear-piercing noise could be heard again, causing the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape to jump up in anger.

    It was absolutely angry now, and to it, all of mankind deserved death.

    ...

    After a stroll, Lin Fan managed to find a few beasts and earn some more points.

    As for that ape, I¡¯m immortal anyways. Who cares?

    Points +50

    Points +60

    Seeing the points increase, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face.

    The sky turned dark again.

    Lin Fanughed. Great. I am going to fight you even though I¡¯m tiny! Lin Fan took out his mace from the storage ring and ced it on his shoulders, staring at the huge figure.

    Bang!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Apended in front of Lin Fan, growing.

    ¡°Nuggets. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can growl?¡± Lin Fan took a deep breath and started yelling, waving the mace at the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape. ¡°C¡¯mon! Who¡¯s afraid of you?

    ¡°Take my attack!

    ¡°The explosion of Violent Mace!¡±

    Lin Fan dashed toward the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape angrily, wanting to take it down.

    The Demonic Ape never expected that a tiny man would dare to challenge it. Thus, it raised its hand at Lin Fan.

    Strike!

    Bam!

    Lin Fan exploded, and all the bits went flying under the strong force.

    Roar!

    The Demonic Ape boomed as if warning Lin Fan that this would be the result of messing with it.

    Within a second, the battle between a strong-willed human and the monstrous beast ended.

    Of course, the man was defeated.

    The Demonic Ape left without hesitation.

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan revived again. Such a pity, I have already fought you to the best of my ability, but I still lost within a few seconds! This is such an embarrassment.

    Lin Fan made his way toward the Demonic Ape¡¯s cave.

    I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened previously. I¡¯m a new me after my death, so there¡¯s no defeat in my life.

    ¡°What the heck? Where have all the beasts gone?¡± Lin Fan found it tougher to find beasts for points.

    Is it because the Demonic Ape scared them all away?

    Luckily, there are a few beasts left behind. I¡¯m going to start my reaping.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Explosions filled the forest.

    Lin Fanughed evilly. He used a few extra grenades than he needed to just to annoy the Demonic Ape.

    In the Demonic Ape¡¯s cave, the beast woke up and went for Lin Fan once again.

    Five minutes passed.

    Lin Fan, dead!

    One hour passed.

    Lin Fan, dead!

    Two hours passed.

    Lin Fan, dead!

    ...

    Soon, the sun was setting.

    Boom!

    Once again, explosions rang across Qixia Forest.

    The Demonic Ape woke up once again in anger, staring at the origin of the noise. It did not go to Lin Fan this time around even though it seemed to be in a bad mood.

    Roar!

    The Demonic Ape¡¯s roar boomed across the forest as it punched a hole through the cave.

    Boom!

    The cave copsed.

    The Demonic Ape stomped off in anger.

    Humans, I will remember you. I will leave....

    Qixia Forest is huge, there will be another ce for me.

    The Demonic Ape was going nuts. It had already forgotten the number of times it killed the human beings, but the explosions never stopped, and it was unable to take it anymore.

    The Demonic Ape was enraged. It should¡¯ve been sleeping right now, not moving house.

    ...

    On the other hand, Lin Fan was prepared to fight the Demonic Ape, but it did not show up even after a long time.

    ¡°You must be dreaming to think that you¡¯re my opponent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯m going to continue!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s aim now was to get as many points as he could.

    Woohoo, 12,500 points now!

    Even though it was pitch-ck now, Lin Fan never gave up. Rest is for the weak.

    After a night of noisiness and running for their lives, the beasts started to leave Qixia Forest one by one.

    This was not a suitable ce for them to inhabit anymore. They could not even rest because of the noise! And this would affect their fight for survival in the daylight.

    For their safety, the beasts made a difficult choice, which was to leave their lovely homes.

    The next day, after a night of searching for beasts, Lin Fan was tired too. He could not seem to find anymore beasts.

    He took a look at the storage ring. It was now empty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have one grenade left. I should return home now.¡±

    Let me check my points.

    Wow!

    Points: 28,510

    Wow, I¡¯m blessed!

    Nothing¡¯s going to get in the way of me and my points.

    My time is about toe!

 Chapter 53: Do You Think Iâ€™m Stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Do You Think I¡¯m Stupid?</h4>

    Back in the Magnificent me Sect, it was a special day today because the Sunshine Sect was here to pay a visit.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples loathed the Sunshine Sect disciples, but the sects had to maintain a good rtionship with each other now, so they had to wee them as they did for any other guest.

    On the streets of the Magnificent me Sect, most of the disciples were enraged by the news.

    ¡°Darn the Sunshine Sect! How dare they pay us a visit? And we still have to wee them? Why not just send them to hell?¡± a disciple yelled, face reddening from anger.

    His friend next to him shook his head. ¡°Senior Brother, calm down. We¡¯re located too close to them and are weaker than them. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. There¡¯s still a lot we need to learn from their sect. It¡¯s beneficial for both us and themoners living around the border too.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, I understand that. I¡¯m just unhappy about the sect¡¯s treatment of them! How good would it be if we had the Saint Hall Sect¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°That day wille soon as long as we work hard.¡±

    ...

    Near the gate of the Magnificent me Sect, the elders of the Magnificent me Sect stood there upright with disciples next to them.

    Amongst the eight elders, there was an extremely bulky elder. He had a long beard that touched the ground, and his skin shone brightly under the sun.

    ¡°They are here.¡± Elder Tian Xu stared at the front nkly.

    He loathed the Sunshine Sect too, but for the sect, he had to treat them nicely.

    A pitch-ck divine ship could be seen in the sky. There was a man standing on the front of the ship, hands behind him as he looked down at the Magnificent me Sect. His disciples stood behind him, looking at the spacious area that belonged to the Magnificent me Sect with greed.

    To most of the Sunshine Sect disciples, this region should belong to them. If not for the intervention of other sects during the previous war, they would have already gotten it in their hands.

    ¡°Tian Xu...!¡± the man boomed. His voice thundered through the ce.

    Elder Tian Xu stepped out with a smile on his face. ¡°Xuan Kun, it¡¯s not nice to scare the other disciples. We are here to wee the Sunshine Sect¡¯s representatives.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Xuan Kun was fierce-looking. His robe danced in the wind as he nodded.

    The divine shipnded, and the Sunshine Sect disciples dismounted, staring at the Magnificent me Sect disciples in disdain.

    This angered some of the Magnificent me Sect disciples. They were unhappy that they were unable to take down their enemy that was standing right in front of them.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples looked at the Magnificent me Sect disciples arrogantly, as they thought that they were way better than them.

    Of course, the disciples weren¡¯t allowed in the meeting among the leaders.

    But when a piece of news was announced, the Magnificent me Sect disciples caused an uproar.

    The two sects were going to have a friendly match for their disciples, which was suggested by the Sunshine Sect with the reason of strengthening their bond and making more friends.

    Of course, that was nonsense. There was no one who didn¡¯t know that this was their way of showing off their ability and spreading the message that the Sunshine Sect would forever be better than the Magnificent me Sect.

    Hearing this, the Magnificent me Sect disciples could not wait for the event to start so they could teach the Sunshine Sect a lesson. The outer disciples would go against the outer disciples and inner against inner.

    In Qixia Forest, Lin Fan skipped through the woods. He had no more grenades left, but he had almost 29,000 points now. I¡¯m rich!

    Anyway, where is that idiotic monkey? Is it really not going toe at me?

    I am no match for it, but I¡¯m not afraid.

    Even if we were to meet, I would not run away. I have my pride to keep!

    Anyway, cultivating and lottery time!

    He found a bare tree and climbed up.

    Violent Mace (Level 8). One more level to go.

    C¡¯mon.

    Points -2,600

    Violent Mace (Level 9)

    Increase in strength, Air Explosion, Ultimate Speed, Enraged.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan felt a strong current of energy flowing through every part of his body.

    Stronger. I am now stronger!

    He took out his mace and smashed it into the ground.

    Boom!

    The mace crashed into the ground, making the ground crack and leaving a deep pit in the middle.

    Oh my god!

    Lin Fan felt that he had increased in strength to the point where he was the strongest person in the world. Of course, he was thinking too much. He was just a narcissist.

    He kept his mace and went back onto the tree.

    ¡°Now I have 25,910 points left. Time for the lottery.¡± Lin Fan hummed. ¡°I may be unlucky, but I have so many points to try it out!¡±

    C¡¯mon baby!

    Ten silver draws!

    Points -3,000

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Nevermind, I have enough points!

    Silver Lottery: A mortal high-ss cultivation pill.

    Trash!

    Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Silver Lottery: A mortal high-ss skillset ¨C Cruel Blood

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Oh, a skillset!

    Lin Fan continued on and got a special item.

    Silver Lottery: a special invaluable technique ¨C Ultra Precise de w.

    ¡°...¡±

    What the hell? It sounds powerful though.

    ¡°Oh my! I got three items out of ten draws. Lady Luck, you¡¯re finally with me! I might have gotten a piece of trash, but the other two are good enough to make up for it.¡±

    I like the skillset.

    And the karate chop thing sounds dope.

    Okay, I¡¯m happy.

    As for if I should continue, I have a defined answer.

    Of course not! Do you think I am an idiot? I know you are after my points!

    You¡¯re the stupid one, not me.

 Chapter 54: Iâ€™m Back!

    <h4>Chapter 54: I¡¯m Back!</h4>

    Lin Fan took the pill and started cultivating.

    Of course, there were not many experience points to be gained.

    He then turned to take a look at Cruel Blood

    ,000 points to learn Cruel Blood.

    That¡¯s so expensive....

    Violent Mace did not cost this much!

    ¡°Learn it.¡± Lin Fan sighed.

    Cruel Blood (Level 1)

    Specialty: mad increase in energy.

    Side effects: causes one to be anemic. Will recover in three days.

    ,000 points to level up.

    Eh? The energy in my body seems to be circting at a faster speed!

    ¡°Oh my, this method will not only kill your enemy but will leave you half-dead too!¡±

    But that¡¯s exactly my type!

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    This was Lin Fan¡¯s favorite way of levelling up. Simple.

    Cruel Blood (Level 2)

    Specialty: mad increase in energy, stunning blows.

    Side effects: will bring injury to one¡¯s bones and invisible illnesses.

    ,000 points to level up.

    Fine. Let¡¯s get this to the highest level. It¡¯s better than lottery draws.

    And level three was the maximum capacity of Cruel Blood anyway

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    Cruel Blood (Level 3)

    Specialty: mad increase in energy, stunning blows, blood tattoos.

    Side effects: death after three uses.

    ¡°What the hell? This creator of this skillset must be a masochist!¡± Lin Fan shuddered in fear. Exchange your life to be powerful? That¡¯s idiotic!

    Luckily, I¡¯m immortal, or I would never use this technique.

    Ultra Precise de w (Invaluable): Extremely sensitive to any weapon with a de. Will allow the user to grab the weapon with one¡¯s hand with absolute uracy.

    ¡°Dope!¡±

    That was the only world Lin Fan could use to describe it.

    However, if the other party is very skillful, will my hand still be intact after grabbing their weapon?

    This is a good question.

    It would actually be a disadvantage if my body isn¡¯t strong enough.

    Invaluable seems good enough, but it would¡¯ve been better if it was of the epic rank. I would be Lady Luck herself if I managed to get that.

    Now, I have 13,910 points left. It seems to be a lot, but that stupid mortal skillset alone cost an arm and a leg.

    Nevermind, I don¡¯t need anything urgently right now. I¡¯ll draw at ater timing.

    Lin Fan jumped down from the tree and let out a yell.

    ¡°Cruel Blood!¡±

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan¡¯s blood started to circte around his body at an insane speed as if he was a dragon. His skin was burning and his hair started to turn red in color. Shiny red lines appeared on his skin. At this moment, Lin Fan resembled Aquaman, but red in color.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan could hear the cracking of his bones as his body increased in size.

    He then smashed the mace down to the ground.

    Bang!

    The ground started to shake, and cracks started to form in the ground.

    ¡°Wow, this is great!¡± Lin Fan gasped. He never expected that he would be this powerful after being in this world for just a month.

    Great. This is great.

    Now let¡¯s go back to the sect.

    Lin Fan had earned enough, and he had no reason to stay any longer in Qixia Forest anyway. Let¡¯s go back and increase my cultivation, and let¡¯s see where we shall go.

    ...

    After a few days, in the Magnificent me Sect:

    ¡°Good job, Senior Brother!¡± The Magnificent me Sect disciples cheered loudly for their senior brothers who were on the arena.

    In the audience seats, the Sunshine Sect¡¯s elder, Xuan Kun, sat next to Tian Xu, while the other Sunshine Sect and Magnificent me Sect elders sat on their sides respectively.

    ¡°Tian Xu, the skills that your disciples are practicing are not special enough!¡± Xuan Kun watched thepetition calmly as if it had nothing to do with him. He was just here to test the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s limit. Since he had achieved his aim, other events were not worth his attention.

    As for the peace treaty between the two sects, it was nothing to him.

    To Xuan Kun, onlymoners cared about that. To him, bing stronger was the true path.

    Elder Tian Xuughed. ¡°The specialness depends on how a disciple picks a skill up.¡±

    This made the other Magnificent me Sect¡¯s elders unhappy. To them, Xuan Kun had already gone overboard.

    But there was nothing the elders could do. They had fought Xuan Kun on the battlefield once, and none of them except Tian Xu were capable of fighting him.

    Next to Xuan Kun sat an odd-looking man. ¡°Elder Xuan Kun, from what I have observed, the mortal skillsets trained by the Magnificent me Sect disciples are poles apart from ours.¡± He had a nasally voice, and he was staring at the Magnificent me Sect elders in disdain.

    Xuan Kunughed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because the Magnificent me Sect was founded muchter than the Sunshine Sect, thus their founders did not have many resources to work with besides skillsets from other sects, which resulted in skillsets of lesser efficiency.¡±

    Xuan Kun spoke loud enough for everyone in the audience seats to hear, leaving all the Magnificent me Sect elders scowling. Xuan Kun¡¯s words made them see red, but he was speaking the truth. In the past, the main skillsets that the Magnificent me Sect made use of were adapted from different skillsets. However, this was no longer the case.

    All of them turned to the elder with a nasally voice in anger, questioning his identity. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The nasally-voiced elderughed and bowed. ¡°Greetings, elders. I¡¯m a disciple that was appointed a few days ago to be sent on this trip.¡±

    Hearing him, the Magnificent me Sect elders¡¯ blood boiled. To them, this was an absolute embarrassment.

    Appointing an inner disciple as a temporary elder suggested that a Magnificent me Sect elders¡¯ abilities were only as good as the Sunshine Sect¡¯s disciples

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on thepetition.¡± Tian Xu coughed, defusing the tension in the air.

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, it¡¯s your turn soon. Good luck,¡± Huang Fugui and Lu Qiming said. In their clique, Zhang Long was the strongest cultivator.

    ¡°Be at ease. I wille back with a win for sure. It¡¯s such a pity that Junior Brother Lin isn¡¯t around. Beating up the Sunshine Sect disciples would be child¡¯s y for Junior Brother Lin.¡± Zhang Long rolled his eyes at the Sunshine Sect disciple who was currently standing in the ring with his nose in the air.

    ¡°I wonder where he went. It¡¯s been so long yet he¡¯s not back yet.¡± Huang Fugui sighed.

    Time¡¯s up!

    Zhang Long went into the ring. He would be going against a Body Tempering Stage Eight disciple.

    Zhang Long only broke through recently, but being a Body Tempering Stage Eight cultivator, he was no doubt one of the strongest outer disciples.

    He stood in front of his opponent with his guard up. Determination was swimming in his eyes as he pledged that he would take the other party down.

    ¡°C¡¯mere.¡± The Sunshine Sect disciple looked at Zhang Long in disdain.

    The crowd¡¯s faces fell seeing such a provocative action. They were aware that the Sunshine Sect was shaming them.

    Zhang Long got into position. He was ready to give it his all.

    ¡°Weak. You¡¯re too weak. How weak are you guys?¡± The Sunshine Sect discipleughed.

    ¡°What is this skill called? ¡®Weak.¡¯ That should be its name.¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Senior Brother....¡± The crowd watched Zhang Long fall to the ground in utter disbelief.

    They never expected that Zhang Long would lose so easily.

    The Sunshine Sect disciple proceed to stomp on Zhang Long¡¯s face. ¡°Concede defeat. You¡¯re nopetition for me.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Zhang Long hissed. He was utterly shocked. How could a Body Tempering Stage Eight disciple be this strong?

    ¡°Then enjoy my gift to you.¡± The other party snickered. He grabbed Zhang Long¡¯s arms and broke them with a crack.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing this, Huang Fugui and the rest were like cats on hot bricks. ¡°Senior Brother, concede defeat!¡±

 Chapter 55: What Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 55: What Happened?</h4>

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s inner disciples managed to achieve satisfactory results, but it was a pity that the outer disciples were on the losing end.

    It also clearly showed the difference between the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s inner disciples¡¯ and outer disciples¡¯ ability.

    ¡°Are you willing to give up?¡± The Sunshine Sect outer disciple, Zhan Yuntian, kicked Zhang Long hard on his jaw, dislocating his jaw. Watching Zhang Long bleed heavily, Zhan Yuntianughed loudly like a lunatic.

    ¡°Dream... on,¡± Zhang Long murmured. His tongue had already lost feeling, so it was hard for him to speak. But to him, he would rather die than concede defeat to these hateful enemies.

    ¡°Senior Brother, concede defeat!¡± Huang Fugui cried hysterically, wanting to dash up to the ring to save Zhang Long.

    ¡°Well?¡± Zhan Yuntian didn¡¯t even bother to listen to Zhang Long¡¯s reply as he continued to kick Zhang Long¡¯s head into the ground. A pit had already formed in the ground, which was painted with blood.

    Zhan Yuntian actually didn¡¯t want to let Zhang Long concede defeat, so he dislocated his jaw in advance to make him unable to talk.

    In the audience seats, Elder Xuan Kun watched the battle with great interest. He was happy to see how Zhan Yuntian was abusing the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciples are tough, but this can¡¯t go on. He needs to live.¡± Xuan Kun turned to Tian Xu, smiling.

    Elder Tian Xu may have looked calm, but in fact, he was boiling with anger. He was happy to see the spirit of his disciples, but he couldn¡¯t just watch Zhang Long die to the Sunshine Sect like this.

    Zhan Yuntian stopped in his tracks, looking up at the elders with arrogance. ¡°Elders, the other party is unwilling to concede defeat, so am I supposed to continue? Even if he ends up dying?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You should continue until the other party concedes defeat. If he really dies, it¡¯s his own fault,¡± Xuan Kun spoke up.

    ¡°No. If he can no longer counterattack, then it¡¯s considered a defeat!¡± Tian Xu¡¯s voice boomed across the arena.

    ¡°Haha....¡± Xuan Kunughed, staring at Tian Xu. ¡°Are you going to concede defeat for him?¡±

    Huang Fugui thought that it had alle to an end, but he was wrong. When he saw Zhang Long¡¯s action out of the corner of his eyes, he nearly jumped out of his skin.

    ¡°No, oh my god....¡±

    Zhang Long, who was lying on the ground and covered with blood, took a rock and threw it at Zhang Yuntian¡¯s head.

    Sensing the rock, Zhan Yuntian turned around. His face fell as he red at Zhang Long.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t wait to go to heaven, huh?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Just then, Elder Tian Xu stood up, ring at Zhan Yuntian. ¡°This marks the end.¡±

    Zhan Yuntian took a look at Xuan Kun before turning back. ¡°Elder Tian Xu, the disciple of the Magnificent me Sect is unwilling to concede defeat, which makes it rather hard to mark an end to this fight. I will dly stop if he does.¡±

    ¡°I will concede defeat on his behalf,¡± Tian Xu replied sternly.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples went into an uproar. This was an unexpected result. Never would they have thought that Elder Tian Xu would concede defeat.

    ¡°Haha....¡± Xuan Kun stood up, turning to Zhan Yuntian. ¡°Okay, stop. Since elder Tian Xu has spoken, we¡¯ll leave it there. Step down now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Zhan Yuntian bowed.

    Huang Fugui and the rest immediately rushed up to check on Zhang Long. ¡°Pills for injuries, anybody...?¡±

    The rest of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples rushed up immediately upon seeing the situation. ¡°Here, a mystic low-ss healing pill.¡±

    Huang Fugui looked at the disciple thankfully. ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Senior Brother Zhang is more important.¡±

    The next day, Lin Fan was in a good mood. It might¡¯ve been a long trip back to the sect, but he was not even feeling tired.

    I wonder if my senior brothers miss me.

    They must. How can they not miss my handsome face?

    Not longter, he reached the sect.

    ¡°Eh? Why is the sect so quiet?¡± Lin Fan looked around, but there was no one to be seen. Normally, the sect would be bustling with activity during this period of time, but today, it was oddly quiet.

    Whatever, let me head back first.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, are you there?¡± He went over to Lu Qiming¡¯s room, but there was no response, so he decided to break in and was greeted by an empty room.

    ¡°Damn it. I wanted to surprise you guys. How am I supposed to do that now if I can¡¯t even find you?¡±

    Just then, he overheard a conversation from outside that gave him a terrible shock.

    ¡°Haish, I wonder if Zhang Long managed to survive the battle yesterday. Such a poor thing.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. He was so badly injured!¡±

    Both parties travelled further until there was no sound to be heard.

    Lin Fan stood rooted to the ground, unable to process the information.

    What?

    Somebody beat Senior Brother Zhang up? So he¡¯s seriously injured now?

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lin Fan dashed to Zhang Long¡¯s room without hesitation.

    Before he even arrived, he smelled a strong medicinal scent.

    His heart sank, and he had a bad feeling. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, are you here?¡± He pushed the door opened.

    But the scene that weed Lin Fan was unexpected. Who are these people?

    Some of them had their faces wrapped up in bandages, and some had bruises all over their faces. They were all unrecognizable.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Wrong room.¡± I must have made a mistake. How could they be the senior brothers of mine? My senior brothers are good looking!

    Before Lin Fan could leave the room, Lu Qiming, whose face was covered in bandages, called out, ¡°It¡¯s us, Junior Brother.¡±

    Lin Fan stood rooted to the ground.

    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Senior Brother Lu, and that¡¯s...?¡± Lin Fan dared not name the bulky figure as he was unrecognizable by face, but with his height... ¡°Dazhuang...?¡±

    Lu Qiming was nearly disfigured after the fight. He turned to Lin Fan and called him over. ¡°You¡¯re back. We are all fine. Come take a look at Senior Brother Zhang, he¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes trailed after Lu Qiming¡¯s finger to see a mummy on the bed. Zhang Long had a cast over his entire body, and he was now unrecognizable.

    ¡°Oh my god, what happened?¡± Lin Fan went up to Zhang Long. He was sad to see Zhang Long in such a state too.

    ¡°I wanted to give you guys a surprise, but why are you giving me such a shock?¡±

    Lin Fan felt his heart dripping blood. He had only gone out for a few days and so many things happened!

    Zhang Long was lying on the bed, wrapped up in bandages, only leaving his eye exposed to the air. His eyes were watery upon seeing Lin Fan.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Junior Brother will take revenge for you.¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan¡¯s heart stung. Why do we cultivate so hard? All so we don¡¯t get bullied!

    How can I tolerate it if my friend is treated in this manner?

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Fan did not know what happened, but he swore in his heart to kill them.

 Chapter 56: Manslaughter?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Manughter?</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Huang Fugui said. He was seriously injured too, but after seeing Zhang Long, he was ready to skin the Sunshine Sect disciples alive.

    Now Lin Fan was back, and Huang Fugui was determined to voice out his anger.

    After hearing him, Lin Fan blew his top.

    ¡°Darn it. How dare you treat my friend like this!?¡± Lin Fan cursed. Nobody can bully Senior Brothers!

    Especially this Sunshine Sect trash! Can¡¯t wait to go to hell, huh?

    ¡°Junior Brother, where are you going?¡± Seeing Lin Fan leave the room, Lu Qiming caught up with him.

    Lin Fan turned around, looking at Lu Qiming weirdly. ¡°To seek revenge, obviously.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t....¡± The rest went to stop Lin Fan, but it was impossible to stop Lin Fan when he had his mind set on something.

    In the arena, thepetition wasing to an end soon.

    To the Magnificent me Sect, the result wasn¡¯t an ideal one. It may have been a satisfactory result for the inner disciples, but the outer disciples were doing badly.

    This time around, the Sunshine Sect had brought along their elites for thepetition. Some of the outer disciples might not have had high cultivation, but they had mastered their skillsets well, so they were stronger than ordinary Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    Even though Zhang Long and Zhan Yuntian were in the same realm, Zhan Yuntian had already mastered his skillset, resulting in Zhang Long being defeated quickly.

    Lin Fan stood among the crowd, looking at the participants on the ring.

    ¡°Haha, none of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples can fight?¡± A Sunshine Sect disciple kicked a Magnificent me Sect disciple out of the ring. ¡°Get lost since you have already lost.¡±

    The disciple was as pale as a sheet of paper. He vomited blood and walked off with the help of some other disciples.

    The disciples were all in a dour mood upon seeing the scene.

    ¡°Are we really that bad?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Zhang Long was said to have been defeated badly. It¡¯s lucky that he managed to survive.¡±

    Hearing themotion, Lin Fan¡¯s face fell.

    This is too much.

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t.¡± Lu Qiming went to pull Lin Fan back despite the looks. He was aware that Lin Fan was strong, but the Sunshine Sect disciples were stronger.

    Zhang Long was considered quite strong, and he was now badly injured. That showed how strong the Sunshine Sect disciples were.

    ¡°Senior Brother, name that idiot that beat Senior Brother Zhang up.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that Lu Qiming still doubted his ability. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll prove myself soon.

    ¡°No, Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡± Lin Fan turned to Lu Qiming sternly. ¡°You have to do so if you take me as a junior brother.¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s expression, Lu Qiming sighed and pointed to his front.

    Lin Fan followed Lu Qiming¡¯s finger. There was a row of disciples in Sunshine Sect clothing. Disdain was swimming in their eyes as if the Magnificent me Sect disciples were nothing.

    Oh my, these dogs.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, the one in the middle...¡± But before Lu Qiming could say anything more, Lin Fan cut him off.

    ¡°Enough, Senior Brother. That¡¯s no longer important.¡± No matter who they are, they are going to hell today.

    ¡°End of thepetition!¡± a Magnificent me Sect elder announced.

    ¡°Tian Xu, we have won overall for thispetition.¡± Xuan Kunughed.

    Tian Xu smiled thinly, trying to hold down his anger. ¡°Having my disciples learn their mistakes is more important than winning.¡±

    Xuan Kunughed, mocking Tian Xu¡¯s reason.

    But suddenly, a voice travelled across the arena.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    This shocked the whole arena, as they looked around for the disciple who shouted that.

    Even the elders in the audience seats were confused.

    ¡°Who¡¯s unconvinced?¡± the elder in the ring asked. He was unhappy with the results too, but there was nothing else he could do.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s outer disciples were simply not as good as the Sunshine Sect¡¯s outer disciples.

    Even though the disciples who came were elites from the Sunshine Sect, none of them acted like one. Instead, all of them acted like bullies, and there was no Magnificent me Sect outer disciple who could defeat them, so it was a shame for the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°Junior Brother....¡± Lu Qiming and the rest called out. They never expected their junior brother to really go up.

    Huang Fugui may have despised the Sunshine Sect disciples to the core, but he could not bear to watch his junior brother die just like that!

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lin Fan went up the ring with the mace on his shoulders. He was fearless.

    ¡°What?¡± The elder stared at him weirdly before signaling Lin Fan to get off the ring immediately.

    But Lin Fan acted as if he did not notice the elder¡¯s action and continued, ¡°Your humble disciple is an outer disciple of the Magnificent me Sect who has just returned from a trip. I¡¯m here topete with the Sunshine Sect disciples to take revenge for my senior brothers who were abused.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Hearing Lin Fan, the Sunshine Sect disciples broke out intoughter. ¡°Let me show you who the boss is!¡± A Sunshine Sect disciple stood up.

    But he was pulled back by his fellow sect mates. ¡°No. It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s my turn!¡±

    The Sunshine Sect disciples started to fight. In their eyes, the arrogant guy in the ring was as good as dead.

    Lin Fan twirled his mace andughed. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to fight. You can alle up together. It will be just enough for me to beat you up.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan said that, the crowd was shocked.

    ¡°Senior Brother, wow!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect was motivated upon seeing their first-ss outer senior brother being so confident. They were unaware of how the fight would go, but his words were enough to fire them up.

    Xuan Kun sneered at Lin Fan¡¯s words. ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is somewhat rude. The Sunshine Sect might not be able to hold back if we go up against him!¡±

    Tian Xu took in a deep breath and stared at Lin Fan. ¡°Ridiculous. How can you humiliate our neighbors? Step down and apologize now!¡±

    Tian Xu was trying to protect Lin Fan. He didn¡¯t want him to bring about the path to his own doom. But he was happy to know that the Magnificent me Sect disciples had such a remarkable spirit.

    However, he never expected to hear Lin Fan¡¯s next sentence.

    Lin Fan took up his mace and gave the Sunshine Sect disciples a side-eye. ¡°Elder, your disciple is not humiliating the Sunshine Sect, I¡¯m just stating the facts. If they are unhappy, they cane up and prove that they are not trash.¡± He then turned to the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Do you guys agree with me?¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were all cheering for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother is right.¡±

    ¡°Come up if you aren¡¯t trash!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother is dope.¡±

    The Sunshine Sect disciples blew their top and stepped up to the ring. Especially Zhan Yuntian, whose face flushed in anger. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re asking for it, you can¡¯t me us for killing you.¡±

    Lin Fan turned back to Tian Xu. ¡°Elder, your humble disciple is no different from a barbarian. If I identally kill the neighboring disciples during the fight, what should I do?¡±

    Before Tian Xu could answer, Xuan Kun stood up. ¡°One¡¯s survival shall be submitted to the will of heaven for this fight.

    ¡°Start....¡±

    Starting right away just because you are unhappy with my words, huh?

    But I like that....

    Let me show you how good I can be!

 Chapter 57: I Donâ€™t Want to Know Your Name

    <h4>Chapter 57: I Don¡¯t Want to Know Your Name</h4>

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples stared at the arena closely with butterflies in their stomachs.

    Their senior brother would be going against twelve Sunshine Sect outer disciples, and some of them were well known to be unbeatable.

    They were all more than worried for their fellow sect mate.

    Afar, a few Magnificent me Sect inner disciples stood there, watching the scene sternly.

    ¡°Junior Sister, what do you think about this fight?¡± a guy who was wearing embroidered clothes whispered.

    His junior sister was a girl that was as pretty as a picture. She had cherry red lips and long, wavy ck hair. ¡°He will die without a doubt.¡±

    Another tall guy on the girl¡¯s side nodded. ¡°I guess that this outer disciple is mad. Don¡¯t cry when you don¡¯t even know how you die! The sect has already been badly embarrassed, and he¡¯s here to make us even more of a joke!¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Ruochen, your fight with the Sunshine Sect disciple was great though.¡± Heughed, trying to get closer to his junior sister.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ruochen answered calmly, not wanting to continue on.

    The tall guy did not continue and turned to the senior brother next to him. ¡°Senior Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you perhaps know him?¡±

    Lu Daosheng furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the arena ring closely. Hearing this, he nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a nice disciple who learns quickly. But he¡¯s acting a bit impetuous this time around.¡±

    After seeing Lin Fan¡¯s performance during the war, he had a good impression of him, but he was unsure of Lin Fan¡¯s action at the moment.

    ...

    Below the ring, Huang Fugui and the rest were panic-stricken. ¡°Qiming, what should we do? Junior Brother...¡±

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded too. Lin Fan looked calm, but Lu Qiming was nowhere near calm.

    In the ring, Lin Fan sneered. ¡°I suggest all of youe together or you will regret it.¡±

    The Sunshine Sect disciples were enraged upon hearing this.

    Especially Zhan Yuntian. ¡°You must be dying to go to hell.¡± He stepped out, ready to kill Lin Fan.

    They had heard the rules; ¡°One¡¯s survival shall be submitted to the will of heaven for this fight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys. I can do it.¡± A disciple who was standing in the back walked out slowly with his sword.

    He stood upright and he looked fierce.

    The crowd gave way to him upon hearing him. ¡°Junior Brother looks stronger now. He must have improved.¡±

    Ke Yijian looked at Lin Fan in disdain. ¡°Arrogant dingbat, I shall show you where you stand. But I never kill any nameless trash. I¡¯ll tell you my name if you can take one of my attacks.¡±

    Seeing Ke Yijian step up, a smile crept up Xuan Kun¡¯s mouth. ¡°What do you think about this, Tian Xu?¡±

    Tian Xu took a look at Ke Yijian. Even if he did not want to admit it, Ke Yijian¡¯s energy could be felt even from where he was sitting. It was possible he could blind disciples of low cultivation with his sword light alone.

    That showed the difference between the skillset that the Sunshine Sect practicedpared to the Magnificent me Sect.

    nk!

    The sword was so fast that the spectating disciples could only see the sword light.

    They were all in awe seeing the attack.

    However, Lin Fan seemed to remain just standing there, unbothered.

    Suddenly, when the attack reached his side, Lin Fan raised his hand, and the sword light dispersed within no time.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Ke Yijian was dumbfounded. But the next second, he saw Lin Fan standing right in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯ll never get to say your name out loud because I never bother with what weaklings are called.¡±

    Bang!

    The sound travelled across the arena.

    The mace struck down against Ke Yijian, nailing him to the ground.

    Pui!

    Fresh blood sttered all around the ring.

    ¡°Junior Brother...¡± The Sunshine Sect disciples stared at the scene in utter disbelief. They were unable to believe what just happened.

    They stared at the ring with their eyes budging out, not knowing how Lin Fan managed to stop their Junior Brother Ke¡¯s attack.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were staring at Lin Fan with jaws dropped, unable to register the fact that their fellow sect mate killed a Sunshine Sect disciple.

    Lin Fan turned to the disciples who were staring at him in awe. ¡°Tell me, am I powerful?¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan, the disciples nodded in unison.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother is unbeatable.¡±

    ¡°Muahahaha. Senior Brother is so dope!¡±

    In the audience seats, Xuan Kun clenched his fist, looking like a pop-eye toy. He could not believe what he just saw.

    Simrly, Tian Xu did not expect that there would be such a powerful disciple.

    Lu Daosheng couldn¡¯t help but p for Lin Fan. ¡°Great, great!¡± He watched the fight excitedly.

    Lin Fan wiped the blood off his mace in disgust before turning to the Sunshine Sect disciples with arrogance. ¡°I told you toe up together, but none of you bothered to listen to me. I¡¯ll give you another chance, c¡¯mon!¡±

    Lin Fan smirked.

    This fired up the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s outer disciples.

    ¡°Come, let our senior brother treat you nicely!¡±

    ¡°Wow, I like that! Senior Brother, good job!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you see, we are not weak, but it¡¯s just that our senior brother was out for a trip. Let¡¯s see how well you do with my senior brother back!¡±

    ...

    ¡°You... how dare you kill Junior Brother Ke...?¡± Zhan Yuntian stared at Lin Fan with hatred. He could not believe that some trash had just killed his junior brother!

    Lin Fan stretched his muscles and sighed. ¡°Why on earth are you so noisy? Come, let me show you what I can do.

    ¡°Cruel Blood!¡±

    Within a split second, Lin Fan felt energy boiling in his body.

    Steam waltzed around his body as blood-red lines appeared on his body slowly.

    Mad increase in energy!

    Stunning blows!

    Blood tattoos!

    The disciples spectating the fight were all dumbstruck. They felt like were frozen by an unknown force.

    As for their senior brother on the ring, he was like a monster to them.

    This sent chills down their spine.

    ¡°Perfect. Show me how good the Suntrash Sect is, babies!¡± Lin Fan smiled. With the gain in energy, he felt as if he could crush the world with his hands.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan bent his knees, disappearing into thin air.

    ¡°Watch out...!¡± Zhan Yuntian gasped.

 Chapter 58: A Competition Thatâ€™s to My Heartâ€™s Content

    <h4>Chapter 58: A Competition That¡¯s to My Heart¡¯s Content</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother is incredible.¡± Lu Qiming stood rooted the ground, jaw hanging wide open. All of this seemed like a dream to him.

    Watching Lin Fan standing in the middle of the pool of blood, Huang Fugui was bbergasted. Never would he have imagined that his junior brother would be this powerful based on their daily interactions. It dawned on him that Lin Fan hid his ability on a normal basis.

    Covered in blood with sunlight shining over him, Lin Fan currently looked like a superhero out of the novels.

    He gained many female fans because of this too.

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so handsome! I can¡¯t take this anymore. I¡¯m his fan!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I love you....¡±

    Not only were the female disciples now his fans, but he had even gained male fans too.

    Zhan Yuntian and the others were panicking. They didn¡¯t think that Lin Fan would be this strong.

    All of a sudden, a shadow was cast right above the Sunshine Sect disciples that were in the ring. They didn¡¯t know when, but Lin Fan was right above them and was aiming his blood-covered mace at them.

    ¡°Oh no, hide!¡±

    ¡°Air Explosion!¡± Lin Fan yelled, creating a trail of blood with his mace before smashing it on the ground.

    Zhan Yuntian and the rest dodged his attack, but when they looked back at the damage that the mace had created, they were in utter disbelief.

    Plop!

    Rubble shot up and hit some of the disciples. It left a mark on Zhan Yuntian¡¯s cheek too.

    Lin Fan shook his head andughed. ¡°You will not be able to escape.¡±

    Boom!

    The sound rang across the whole Magnificent me Sect as Lin Fan disappeared among the dust.

    Zhan Yuntian and the rest dodged his attack with extreme speed. They were all taken aback by how strong Lin Fan was.

    When Zhan Yuntian regained his bnce, cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he looked around himself warily, trying to locate where Lin Fan went.

    ¡°Behind you!¡± Suddenly, a disciple yelled, pointing at Zhan Yuntian¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re toote....¡±

    Zhan Yuntian turned around to see Lin Fan standing behind him, smiling like a madman beforeing closer.

    Zhan Yuntian trembled as he stepped back. He was so panic-stricken that he could not figure out what to do next.

    His heart was at his throat seeing Lin Fan¡¯s smile.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible....¡± Zhan Yuntian was unable to believe what was happening. By the time he wanted to counterattack, it was toote.

    ¡°Weak. Now tell me, are you my opponent? Weakling.¡± Lin Fan smashed the mace down, his voice booming across the arena.

    Having trained Violent Mace to level 9, the mace was nothing but a shadow to Zhan Yuntian.

    Bang!

    Zhan Yuntian¡¯s eyes opened wide as his organs exploded under the strong force. Blood gushed up his throat as he left a pool of blood on the ring.

    The crowd went silent.

    Nobody dared to speak a word as they stared at the ring nkly.

    Bloody. It was so bloody.

    Maybe Zhan Yuntian didn¡¯t even know how he died.

    Lin Fan looked at Zhan Yuntian on the mace with disgust. He grabbed Zhan Yuntian¡¯s head and pulled the body off his mace, throwing it on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Darn it! How dare you dirty my mace!? You will have to pay for this....¡± He turned to the remaining ten Sunshine Sect disciples in the ring angrily.

    The ten of them stared at Lin Fan, trembling in fear. They were unsure of their survival chances if they were attacked by Lin Fan.

    Crack!

    The sound of dislocation travelled through the arena, leaving the crowd in shock.

    What on earth? The side effects are crazy. He ced his hand on his arm, smiling sheepishly. ¡°Wait a minute. My arm has dislocated. Let me fix it real quick.¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan moved his arm. Great.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Gulp!

    The spectating disciples watched Lin Fan in fear. Lin Fan was so brutal that it sent chills running down their spines.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, this disciple...¡± As inner disciples, they never paid attention to the outer disciples, but this scene was more than enough to change their opinion.

    They were unable to believe that there was such a terrifying disciple that he could just fix a dislocated arm without a fuss and continue the fight.

    Lu Daosheng watched the fight nkly, not knowing what to feel.

    ...

    ¡°Okay, since none of you want to start, then I will.¡± Lin Fanughed and twirled his mace. He scanned the remaining disciples one by one before stopping on one of them. ¡°You seemed arrogant, so you shall be the next one.¡±

    Realizing that Lin Fan had his eyes on him, the disciple stepped back, cold sweat glistening on his furrowed brows. ¡°How dare you!? You¡¯ll be going to hell!

    ¡°Frightening Axe!¡±

    The Sunshine Sect disciple yelled and the axe in his hands lit up before striking down on Lin Fan like lightning.

    Lin Fan took his mace and smashed it down.

    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re very weak?¡±

    Bang!

    The weapons shed.

    Within no time, the axe crumbled. The disciple felt that there was huge pressure on his arms.

    Cough! A puddle of blood could be seen on the ground.

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s the end?¡± Lin Fan yelled and raised his mace, aiming at the other party¡¯s chest and nailing him to the ground.

    Bang!

    A pit formed in the ring, and cracks could be seen around the pit. All spectators were in disbelief seeing the scene.

    Fresh blood was everywhere, painting the ring red.

    The stench of blood was unbearable.

    ¡°How could this be? Even an Earth Star Border elite might not be this strong!¡± an inner disciple whispered, stunned by Lin Fan¡¯s performance.

    Body Tempering Realms didn¡¯t have such power, so it must¡¯ve been some natural talent.

    ¡°Fun. This is so fun!¡± Lin Fan muttered to himself. Haha, now you know how strong I am, huh?

    I¡¯m the best amongst all Body Tempering Realms.

    I am not even afraid of Earth Star Border Stage One cultivators!

    Let¡¯s see who is capable of taking me down when I have trained Violent Mace and Cruel Blood to their highest levels.

    Lin Fan took his mace and turned to the other nine disciples in disappointment.

    ¡°Are you from the Sunshine Sect or the Suntrash Sect? How can you watch your fellow brothers die without doing anything? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s have a proper fight like men!

    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t disappoint me. Bring about your arrogance!¡± Lin Fan yelled, leaving the crowd stunned.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples took a step back. They were all trembling in fear.

    How is he human?

    He¡¯s too vicious.

 Chapter 59: Elder Brotherâ€¦ Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 59: Elder Brother... Save Me</h4>

    The spectating disciples gave Lin Fan a standing ovation. None of them could believe that there was such an outstanding cultivator amongst the outer disciples of the Magnificent me Sect. This person would be etched in their hearts forever.

    Covered in blood and looking down on his opponents, this disciple that was carrying his mace was a god-like presence to them.

    Even the inner disciples stood up in awe. It might¡¯ve been apetition for outer disciples, but it was so mind-blowing!

    This junior brother might not beparable to them, but the fight was good enough to send chills running down their spines.

    ¡°Such a disappointment. How can you feel fear at this point in time? Let me get an important message across.¡± Lin Fan stomped toward the disciples. He pointed to each of them with his mace as if choosing his next victim.

    ¡°Remember this: if you bully my senior brothers, you will have to pay for it with your lives.¡±

    Boom!

    A loud bang followed as Lin Fan leapt up into the sky toward the nine Sunshine Sect disciples.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t believe the nine of us will lose to you.¡±

    ¡°Unmovable Mountain!¡±

    The nine outer disciples got ready to counterattack with their secret skills. All of them were elites among the Body Tempering Realm, but now they had lost the upper hand to an unknown disciple.

    ¡°Great, I like that you are getting ready. But...¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone as he mmed the mace down.

    ¡°You¡¯re still no match for me.¡±

    Boom!

    The poles on the side of the ring started to crumble, and the ring split in half.

    A disciple jumped out of his skin upon seeing this. To him, it was a monster instead of a human being that was standing right in front of him.

    He wanted to retreat from the ring, but before he could do so, he sensed an explosion to his left. The disciple turned to counterattack, but something hit his waist hard, so hard that he thought that he was torn in half.

    ¡°Weak. Can¡¯t you do any better?¡±

    Bang!

    The strong force sent the disciple flying out of the ring while leaving a bloody trail in the sky before hended in the audience seats.

    The crowd was bewildered. To them, this was too gory!

    Thud!

    The disciplended right in front of Xuan Kun. His body was already out of shape, and the arrogance that was in his eyes was long gone, reced with fear. ¡°Elder... help....¡± he said in pain before dying right in front of Xuan Kun.

    Xuan Kun¡¯s clothes were now stained with the disciple¡¯s blood. He clenched his fist and gave Lin Fan a death re.

    ¡°Oh my god. I¡¯m so sorry, I should have been more careful. Be at ease, there won¡¯t be a second time....¡± Sensing Xuan Kun¡¯s re and seeing the blood on his clothes, Lin Fan smiled sheepishly at him. ¡°My fellow sect mates, be at ease. I won¡¯t dirty your clothes. But if I do, I¡¯ll pay you backter on. But cheer for me right now or it will be a lonely fight!¡±

    Watching his disciple y the Grim Reaper, Tian Xu was on the edge of his seat, but he had to maintain a poker face. From the side of his view, he could see Xuan Kun digging his nails into his palm. Xuan Kun¡¯s face flushed red with anger as he watched his disciples being ughtered alive. ¡°Xuan Kun, concede defeat now. I¡¯m afraid that my disciple won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s proimed the winner.¡±

    ¡°No need. A Sunshine Sect disciple never concedes defeat,¡± Xuan Kun replied coldly with his eyes stuck on thepetition.

    The remaining eight disciples were terrified to witness their senior brothers being killed so horribly in such close proximity. They were unable to believe that Lin Fan was of the same cultivation as them. He¡¯s literally smashing our senior brothers! They did not even have a chance to retaliate!

    How could a Body Tempering Stage Nine be this powerful?

    They looked at each other in fear, trying to think of a way out, but the sound of hell cut off their thoughts.

    ¡°Rude kids who are not paying attention during thepetition, am I not worth fighting?

    ¡°Enraged!¡±

    Violent Mace¡¯s specialty, which was only avable to the cultivator who had trained Violent Mace to its maximum level.

    Lin Fan went for the Sunshine Sect disciple that was closest to him. When the disciple saw the mace in his view, he was like a cat on hot bricks, looking around for cover but to no avail. As hisst resort, he pulled out his weapon beforeshing out at Lin Fan.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that you won¡¯t die under my hands!

    ¡°Invincible Super Speed Knives!¡± the disciple yelled, pointing his knife at Lin Fan. The knife shone brightly under the sun as the disciple stood in a defensive position.

    Bang!

    Within no time, a strong force came down on the disciple, turning his knife into fragments in an instant. Hearing the cracks, the disciple looked up in dismay, only to see the mace right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Oh no....¡±

    Boom!

    A pit was formed in the middle of the ring with a disfigured, lifeless corpse lying in the middle of it.

    Crack!

    Blood trickled down from the mace, leaving a small pool of blood on the ground.

    Gulp!

    Chills ran down the spectating disciples¡¯ spines.

    Terrifying. This is absolutely terrifying.

    They did not know if they were watching apetition or a ughter.

    Even if they were to kill, they would at least leave the corpse intact, unlike their Senior Brother Lin, who only left behind deformed corpses, or rather, piles of mashed meat.

    They were well aware that Lin Fan was their sect mate and would not cause harm to them, but the sight of the corpse lying on the ring lifelessly made their legs go weak. They could not imagine how horrible it would be if Lin Fan wasing for them instead.

    Screech! The sound of the mace being dragged across the ring rang across the arena. To the Sunshine Sect disciples, it was the sound of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak for me.¡± Lin Fan shook his head, pouting. ¡°Let¡¯s end it here. There¡¯s no fun.¡±

    ¡°Wha... what?¡±

    The remaining seven disciples stared at Lin Fan nkly. Their palms were sweaty, and the adrenaline coursing through their systems was shutting down their ability to think logically.

    ¡°I¡¯ming....¡±

    Bang!

    Dust flew everywhere, irritating the seven disciples¡¯ eyes. When they reopened their eyes, Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen.

    Lin Fan had levelled up Cruel Blood to its maximum level, so now, he was equipped with extreme speed and strength. Within no time, he could be seen standing right behind a disciple.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m right behind you.¡±

    The disciple was standing in a defensive position, painstakingly searching for Lin Fan. Hearing him, blood drained from his face as Lin Fan¡¯s creepy smile fell into his vision. And that was thest thing he saw.

    Bang!

    Blood sttered across the ring onto the six other disciples. They were taken aback when Lin Fan appeared right behind their senior brother and had yet to register the fact. When they felt drops of blood stter on them, they then realized that their senior brother had died.

    ¡°No!¡± they shrieked. All of them were like cats on hot bricks, scrambling around the ring, trying to find ways to end Lin Fan¡¯s life.

    ¡°Boring kids....¡±

    A voice rang across the ring, rooting them to the ground. It was Lin Fan.

    The disciples spectating were utterly shocked. To them, this was not apetition but a ughter.

    A few moments ago, the Sunshine Sect disciples who were shivering in the corner still had their noses pointed to the sky.

    ¡°Last one....¡± Lin Fanughed, seeing thest disciple who had peed his pants. ¡°Aww, such a poor thing. But that won¡¯t change your fate.¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother... save me....¡± The disciple turned to the audience seats, staring at his elder brother pleadingly. Tears of fear trickled down his face. He felt breathless and his legs turned jelly, making him unable to stand straight. If he was lucky enough to survive thispetition, Lin Fan¡¯s face would surely haunt him for the rest of his life.

    The newly appointed elder of the Sunshine Sect shut his eyes as the ughtering of his sect mates took ce in front of him. He could not bear to watch them die a horrible death. Thest remaining disciple in the ring was his younger brother, and thest thing he wanted was to watch his younger brother die in front of him. However, he dared not go up to the ring because Xuan Kun did not give him the instruction to do so.

    Suddenly, he saw Xuan Kun¡¯s finger pointing at the ring out of the corner of his eyes. He understood the hint immediately and shot out of his seat, going to the ring at lightning speed.

    He was so fast that nobody had the time to react.

    nk!

    He took out a sword from his storage ring.

    ¡°shing Lights....¡±

 Chapter 60: Iâ€™m Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 60: I¡¯m Bleeding</h4>

    ¡°Xuan Kun, what are you doing!?¡± Tian Xu stood up abruptly, reaching out for the person that was going for Lin Fan in the ring, but he was pulled back by Xuan Kun.

    ¡°Concede defeat and save your disciple¡¯s life,¡± Xuan Kun replied coldly.

    ¡°You...!¡±

    However, everything took ce within the blink of an eye. It was toote to stop the tragedy now.

    Yan Xu was an inner disciple of the Sunshine Sect that was sent on the trip to the Magnificent me Sect. He might¡¯ve been temporarily assigned to be an elder of the Sunshine Sect, but he was only an Earth Star Border Stage Three.

    This was a trick that the Sunshine Sect yed in order to put the Magnificent me Sect down.

    His younger brother was standing in the ring. He was dying to save his younger brother, but there was nothing he could do. Suddenly, he saw Elder Xuan Kun signaling at him to kill the Magnificent me Sect disciple out of the corner of his eyes.

    Thus, without hesitation, Yan Xu leaped onto the stage, preparing to make use of his secret skill.

    With the speed of lighting, he was already on the stage.

    shing Lights, a skill from a mystic middle-ss swordsmanship skillset.

    It could enable one¡¯s sword to travel at the speed of lightning, so fast that one can only see its afterimage.

    To Huang Fugui and the rest, all they could see was Yan Xunding on the stage before disappearing into thin air.

    ¡°Junior Brother, watch out!¡±

    Lin Fan could feel that there was someone behind him. Wow, the Sunshine Sect disciples are so lowly! Just one more reason to kill the guy in front of me!

    Sword light was all over the ce, aiming at Lin Fan¡¯s vitals.

    A smirk crept onto Yan Xu¡¯s mouth. He believed that the disciple right in front of him would be dead in no time. It was impossible for a Body Tempering Realm cultivator to take his attack.

    ¡°A sword...?¡± Lin Fan sneered. He didn¡¯t even bother to look back at Yan Xu as he picked up his mace and aimed it at Yan Xu¡¯s younger brother.

    Even the crowd could feel how powerful Yan Xu¡¯s attack was.

    ¡°Junior Brother...!¡±

    The crowd gasped, some covering their eyes, unable to bear witnessing what was about to happen next.

    But as it turned out, the result deviated hugely from their expectations.

    They saw Lin Fan raising his left hand, and all of a sudden, he started to wave his hand around at a lightning speed.

    ¡°Nobody can stop me if I want to kill him!¡± Lin Fan yelled and mmed down his mace, causing the ring to rumble violently.

    The crowd froze on the spot.

    Yan Xu stared at Lin Fan in disbelief. He had attacked nine times at an extreme speed, but the Magnificent me Sect disciple seemed to be able to take all his attacks.

    Blood sttered all around the ce as Lin Fan bent down to pick his mace up. He pulled the lifeless body off the mace and threw it off the ring.

    Gasps could be heard as the corpse dropped to the ground. Horror was written all over their faces when they saw the gory state that the corpse was in.

    Yan Xu stood rooted to the ground with his jaws wide open. He was unable to believe that all of his attacks were taken.

    Lin Fan turned around, holding up his hand that was bleeding profusely. He wiped the blood off and turned to Yan Xu calmly. ¡°Are you only capable of being this fast?

    ¡°Tell me, how much faster can you get?¡±

    Arrogant was the only word to describe Lin Fan right now.

    The spectators were bewildered. They were unable to register what just happened.

    Blocking the high-speed attacks with his body, resulting in his hand being so badly injured. Not only was his raw pink flesh exposed to the air, even his white bones could be seen.

    Does this disciple not feel pain?

    Chills ran down their spines seeing the deep wounds.

    A cultivator might be at the peak of the Body Tempering Realm, but under the attack of an Earth Star Border cultivator, he was still vulnerable. However, that didn¡¯t seem to bother Lin Fan.

    There was nothing that he was scared of in the world.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Yan Xu screamed at Lin Fan, not wanting to ept the reality that he was unable to save his younger brother. ¡°How can a goat like you who is only a Body Tempering Stage Nine be able to do that!?¡±

    Lin Fan stared at Yan Xu and pouted. ¡°Erm, because you¡¯re too slow. So slow that I don¡¯t even need to bother blocking your attack.

    ¡°But fret not. You¡¯re good too. It¡¯s a powerful attack.¡± Lin Fan shoved his hand in front of Yan Xu. ¡°My hand is bleeding! It stings, and that¡¯s the only thing your sword is able to do, my dear.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Yan Xu stepped back. He was currently as red as an apple as he felt ashamed that he had done his best but to no avail.

    Just then, a female disciple rushed onto the ring. She looked at Lin Fan with admiration before bending down. ¡°Senior Brother, let me help you bandage your injury.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister.¡± Lin Fan nodded. It was a petite girl who looked cute.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you okay?¡± The girl gulped seeing the injury, but for Lin Fan, she endured it.

    Lin Fan smiled at her thinly, not answering her question, which made the girl¡¯s eyes watery.

    He¡¯s so manly that I¡¯m about to cry!

    The rest of the female disciples were mad at the scene. They were regretting that they did not step up earlier.

    ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s fast.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, how powerful is that disciple?¡± an inner disciple asked, unable to recover from the shock.

    Lu Daosheng was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know the answer either! ¡°This...¡±

    Not to mention Lu Daosheng, Liu Ruochen¡¯s jaw was hanging wide open too. Due to her captivating appearance, she was known to be the goddess of many male disciples. Thus, she remained calm despite all situations to keep up her reputation, but the fight that was taking ce in the ring was so shocking that she had lost her calm.

    ¡°No, I do not believe this!¡± Yan Xu yelled as if he had gone insane. Never in his life would he have thought that he would lose to a Body Tempering Realm disciple. I must have not done my best.

    ¡°Why? Do you wish to showcase your snail-like skills again?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, okay. I get it. You enjoy performing, right? I¡¯ll let you have the ring to yourself so you can perform till you¡¯re satisfied. As the host, it¡¯s our duty to satisfy the guest, and I think I have done well regarding this. So do not go back and bullshit about how bad the Magnificent me Sect is at hosting, okay?

    ¡°Junior Sister, go back to your seat. The guest wishes to continue his performance, so we have to respect his wish.¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s deep voice, the girl felt that she was falling in love. She nodded shyly. ¡°Take care, Senior Brother.¡±

    Yan Xu felt like vomiting blood. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been shamed.

    ¡°Enough,e back,¡± Xuan Kun chided.

    Hearing this, Yan Xu¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He had angered his elder, and who knew what the punishment would be?

    ¡°The night bes chilly and the fallen flowers be frosty....¡± Lin Fan hummed. (Reference to a song: https://youtu.be/pb-kc6DWIDI.)

    ¡°Tian Xu.¡± Xuan Kun turned to Tian Xu. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to have such a disciple.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled and caressed his beard. ¡°Xuan Kun, it¡¯s not that my outer disciples are good for nothing, but that they are taught to be humble and nice.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xuan Kun forced a smile. So humble that you killed twelve of my outer disciples!

    I will remember this.

    Feeling that it was about time for him to leave, Lin Fan turned to the audience seats. ¡°Elders, your humble disciple will take his leave.¡±

    He waved his sleeve and jumped off the ring with his mace, leaving in a hurry before anyone could say anything.

    That¡¯s it. If I loiter any longer, it will be bad.

    The side effects of Cruel Blood will be arriving soon. If I stay any longer, the song I hummed for Yan Xu would be for me instead.

    I came in a hurry and left in a hurry....

    The crowd stared at Lin Fan as he left, admiration swimming in their eyes.

    Strong!

 Chapter 61: Time to show off

    <h4>Chapter 61: Time to show off</h4>

    I¡¯ll have to hurry and leave now or else it will be toote.

    Lin Fan picked up his pace. I have gone overboard this time around, which resulted in a bacsh. Now, what will my sect mates think of me?

    I¡¯m a really nice guy. I don¡¯t kill people as and when I like!

    I can feel the side effects of Cruel Blood now.

    Death will onlye after three uses, but every time I make use of it, the side effects increase. How can anyone bear the pain?

    ¡°Such a pity,¡± Lin Fan murmured while walking back to his room.

    The disciples that I killed might only be in the Body Tempering Realm, but they look quite rich! It¡¯s such a pity that I did not get to take their possessions.

    It would be great if I was outside. If I was, it would be possible for me to end up turning into a millionaire within a day.

    On the bright side, I gained 1,050 points.

    In Lin Fan¡¯s room, he took out the sword from his storage ring andmitted suicide. It feels harder to cut. I must have be stronger.

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan opened his eyes. He felt refreshed, and the side effects of Cruel Blood were all gone now. Even his left hand was healed.

    But how would I exin it to the others if I recovered at such a fast pace? Lin Fan saw a white cloth in the corner and an idea came to his mind. He wrapped his hand with the piece of cloth. Perfect.

    He could hear footsteps outside his door.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...¡± Lin Fan could hear Lu Qiming and the group. They were amazed by Lin Fan previously at the arena.

    They pushed open the door.

    The crowd came up to Lin Fan, showering Lin Fan with concern.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, how¡¯s your hand?¡±

    Lin Fan stared at them nkly, not knowing how to answer their questions.

    Yin Xiaotian patted his shoulder softly. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you¡¯re so amazing. We were scared to death by the Sunshine Sect disciples previously, yet you managed to defeat them all. They must be afraid of you now.¡±

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s nothing much. The Sunshine Sect¡¯s too weak.¡± Lin Fan smiled awkwardly. A humble person wouldn¡¯t be proud over such a small matter. Besides, killing trash in the Body Tempering Realm isn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s room,¡± Huang Fugui said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would be d to hear this piece of news!¡±

    In thispetition, Zhang Long was the greatest victim. He almost lost his life during thepetition!

    The group came to Zhang Long¡¯s room and told him the sequence of events. Their senior brother Zhang, who was unable to even talk, expressed his joy and surprise by blinking his eyes.

    The group sat together.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, you have saved the sect from embarrassment this time. The sect will reward you heavily,¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will say this,¡± Huang Fuguiughed and stood up. He coughed and lowered his voice, imitating Tian Xu¡¯s posture of caressing his beard. ¡°Lin Fan, you have done well this time. Voice your wish.

    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s simr, right?¡±

    Huang Fugui did slightly sound like Tian Xu, but it was funny watching him pretend to be Tian Xu given his temperament.

    ¡°Haha....¡± Yin Xiaotian burst out inughter. ¡°Junior Brother Huang, I¡¯m sure it will earn you a punishment if Elder Tian Xu finds out about that.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Huang Fuguiughed. ¡°But it¡¯s only among us. Don¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    The group chatted on for a while more before leaving.

    Thispetition had left most of the spectating disciples traumatized. Now, there was no one in the sect who was unaware of the fight, especially Lin Fan¡¯s gory techniques.

    Most outer disciples now tried to avoid Lin Fan and treat him with respect, with fear of offending him.

    As for the inner disciples, they were not as shocked as the outer disciples, but they had acknowledged that Lin Fan learned quickly. To them, Lin Fan was a talent for sure. Otherwise, that jaw-droppingpetition would have never taken ce.

    Lin Fan¡¯s aim this time around was to get his cultivation to the Earth Star Border Realm.

    The Golden Body Tempering Secret that he created was already a mortal high-ss skill. Without a mystic skill creation guide book, it was impossible to create a mystic skillset.

    If I get to the Earth Star Border Realm, I will need to learn other skills. By then, I¡¯ll decide if I want to create a skillset on my own or learn one from elsewhere.

    Whatever, time to cultivate.

    The next day, the early morning sun was already well risen, and the spring grass shone like it had its own gentle glow from within.

    Lin Fan stopped cultivating. Let me check my experience points.

    After a night of hard work, Lin Fan managed to gain 166,664 experience points. A bit more and I¡¯ll get to the Earth Star Border Realm!

    I¡¯ll just work a bit more and break through by today!

    The night came, and sleepiness took over Lin Fan.

    Hemitted suicide without any hesitation.

    After ten seconds, he was all refreshed and ready to continue cultivating.

    Knock knock. Lu Qiming and the group hade over.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, hurry! The Sunshine Sect is going back now. We have to send them off,¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Those idiots have never treated us nicely! Now, they have made such a loss. This will be a great time to mock them! I wonder how crappy they must be feeling right now.¡± Huang Fugui chuckled.

    Hearing Huang Fugui¡¯s words, Lin Fan burst out of the door in excitement.

    ¡°Oh my. Time to take a look....¡± Lin Fan said, walking out of his room full of smiles.

    Near the gate, when Lin Fan and the group arrived, it was already crowded.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples had all boarded the divine ship. They came to knock the Magnificent me Sect down a peg, but now, they were all returning with embarrassment.

    Twelve of their best outer disciples had lost their lives here; how were they supposed to return?

    After exchanging a few words with Tian Xu, Xuan Kun entered the ship, ready to leave.

    Seeing Xuan Kun preparing to leave, Lin Fan smirked and raised his voice. ¡°Our dear brothers from the Sunshine Sect, have a safe trip! We will wee you again any time!¡±

    Lin Fan had a high-pitched voice, thus he managed to capture everyone¡¯s attention.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples¡¯ faces fell hearing this. When they found out that it was Lin Fan who was shouting, all of them saw red.

    They could recognize Lin Fan now ¨C the person that embarrassed their sect yesterday.

    And he was taunting them now.

    Xuan Kun red at Lin Fan, as if he was trying to remember how he looked.

    Huang Fugui and the rest followed Lin Fan¡¯s action. ¡°Our dear brothers from the Sunshine Sect, have a safe trip! We will wee you again any time!¡±

    Soon, all Magnificent me Sect disciples followed.

    Lin Fan was speechless. Why are you guys taking away my spotlight? But wait, is that Yan Xu?

    ¡°Snail-like Elder Yan! Remember to practice more! I look forward to seeing your improvement the next time!¡±

    Hearing his name, Yan Xu stood up in anger. He was extremely angry with Lin Fan right now.

    But what could he do other than curse in his heart?

    Oh, and to swear to kill Lin Fan the next time he ever bumped into him.

    Soon, the other Magnificent me disciples followed. ¡°Snail-like Elder Yan! Remember to practice more!¡±

    Suddenly, Yan Xu felt somebody ring at him. When he looked back, he had the shock of his life; it was Xuan Kun.

    Xuan Kun said no more and started the ship, leaving without a trace within no time.

 Chapter 62: I Canâ€™t Stand His Attitude!

    <h4>Chapter 62: I Can¡¯t Stand His Attitude!</h4>

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin Fan sneered. Other than being single, I have everything in life! Look, I can even taunt my enemies now! How much better can life get?

    The outer disciples of the Magnificent me Sect always looked up to the first-ss outer disciples, sobined with Lin Fan¡¯s performance during the war, he was already the role model of many disciples. With his performance in thispetition, he would soon be the idol of many.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples were clearly in a bad mood after hearing the shouts.

    Meanwhile, many Magnificent me Sect disciples promised to work harder in their hearts. The sect might seem to be at an advantage now, but they were aware of theircking ability.

    Elder Tian Xu was on cloud nine. He was prepared for the Magnificent me Sect to lose badly, but luckily, there was a disciple who managed to defeat the Sunshine Sect by himself.

    Tian Xu decided to reward this disciple greatly. This disciple had contributed greatly to the sect with thispetition.

    He coughed, making the crowd turn silent.

    Tian Xu walked to Lin Fan with smiles all over his face. ¡°Disciple Lin Fan, you have brought glory to the sect. You can name all your wishes, and I, Tian Xu, will fulfil all that you ask.¡±

    Being called out, Lin Fan jumped out of his skin. Wow, Huang Fugui must be a fortune teller! His guesses are correct after all!

    Not only Lin Fan, the crowd also stood rooted to the ground upon hearing Tian Xu¡¯s words.

    It was expected that Tian Xu would reward Lin Fan since he had always been a fair elder who showed his appreciation to disciples that did well. However, this time around, he promised to fulfil any and all wishes! How good was that?

    Most were staring at Lin Fan with envy. It was everyone¡¯s dream to be in Lin Fan¡¯s current position! Of course, they could only dream.

    Lu Qiming could not hide his excitement. He was extremely d for Lin Fan.

    In his mind, Lin Fan had worked hard to get what he deserved. This was his chance to soar into the sky!

    Lin Fan smiled thinly and bowed. ¡°Elder, as a disciple, it was merely something that your humble disciple should¡¯ve done to help the sect.¡±

    Pretending to be selfless and loyal to the sect is a must. From all the dramas I have watched, the greedy servant who voices their request immediately would be rewarded with death instead.

    The thought of it sent chills down Lin Fan¡¯s spine.

    Tian Xu was pleased to hear Lin Fan¡¯s reply. Even though Lin Fan did not have high cultivation, Tian Xu was sure that Lin Fan would be a great middle-ss cultivator if they were to nurture him.

    Luckily, Lin Fan could not read minds, or he would be mad.

    Just a middle-ss cultivator? Hey, I¡¯m Lin Fan, who should at least be considered as the best in this world!

    ¡°I reward and punish those who deserve it. You have killed twelve Sunshine Sect disciples and took revenge for our disciples who have sacrificed on the arena. So, I¡¯ll fulfil all your wishes. Speak your mind,¡± Elder Tian Xu said.

    The spectating disciples were all like cats on hot bricks upon hearing Elder Tian Xu¡¯s words. This was a one in a million chance!

    To the inner disciples, they were more than green with envy. The reward that Elder Tian Xu was giving out was more than anything one could ask for.

    Reward? Lin Fan thought hard.

    What should I ask for? I can get all kinds of weird things from the lottery draws, and I¡¯ll get my experience points through cultivating, so I can level up fast.

    Money is too conventional. With my brain, I have tons of ideas to earn money, and I can also get some by stealing from those who I have killed. If I hit the jackpot in one day, there will be nothing for me to look forward to in life! And without motivation, I¡¯m just nothing but a piece of trash!

    As for pills, I do not need Mystic pills or even Earth pills. I can get more experience by cultivating for a night!

    As for Heaven pills, I doubt the sect would let me have any.

    Skillsets are useless too. They need points to level up, and the better grade they are, the more points are needed. How disturbing would it be to see it there but not be able to use it?

    At this moment, his thoughts went to his Senior Brother Zhang, who was lying on his bed, unable to move. Remembering Lu Qiming¡¯s words that Zhang Long had been so seriously injured that it would take at least a year for him to recover, Lin Fan was sure that it would be a great blow to Zhang Long. As a good friend, I can¡¯t watch him suffer!

    ¡°Elder, I have made up my mind. My senior brother, Zhang Long, was seriously injured, and his cultivation was damaged during thepetition. Even if he recovers, he might not be able to get his cultivation back, thus I hope Elder can help heal my senior brother.¡±

    The spectating disciples were all waiting for Lin Fan to speak his request. They were all expecting Lin Fan toe up with a request that was incredibly beneficial to him. For example, let Elder Tian Xu take him in as a disciple, or ask for special treatment in the sect or something.

    That was what most would ask for when they were given the chance. Therefore, Lin Fan¡¯s answer left everyone rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Is he crazy? It¡¯s such a great chance! Why would he ask for that?¡±

    ¡°To help someone else recover? This...¡±

    ¡°What is he thinking? Is his brain spoiled?¡±

    Lu Qiming and the rest were looking forward to Lin Fan¡¯s request. Lin Fan¡¯s answer also came as a shock to them too, especially Huang Fugui, who was staring at Lin Fan with jaw wide open.

    Never would he have dreamt that Lin Fan would make such a request.

    They were certainly close to each other, but there was nobody that would miss the chance to rise in life, not to mention wasting such a chance on someone else.

    Elder Tian Xu was simrly taken aback by Lin Fan¡¯s answer. He had given out many rewards during his years as an elder, but he had never heard of such a request.

    Lin Fan¡¯s answer even made Elder Tian Xu suspect that the wishes he granted now no longer held any value.

    Not only him, but the elders next to him were shocked too. Getting a wish from their Senior Brother Tian Xu was something that all disciples longed for. They never expected Lin Fan to waste his chance just like this.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elder Tian Xu asked once again, to make sure that he had heard Lin Fan correctly.

    Lin Fan ced his hands behind his back and looked up at Elder Tian Xu with a serious expression. ¡°Of course. I, Lin Fan, never regret my decisions. As the saying goes, a friend is easy to get but confidants are hard to find. I may not have known Senior Brother Zhang for long, but he has stepped up during a dangerous time and saved my life. Thus, I, Lin Fan, would never let him down. I hope that Elder can grant my wish.¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s answer, Lu Qiming felt that he was extremely lucky to be able to make friends with Lin Fan.

    Huang Fugui even teared up. He was so moved by Lin Fan¡¯s action.

    Touched, numerous female disciples broke into tears.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is such a nice person.¡±

    ¡°If I could stay by Senior Brother Lin¡¯s side, how blessed would I be?¡±

    ¡°Great. Great. However, do you want to be my disciple? My direct disciple and carry on my legacy?¡±

    Lin Fan was taken aback. What?

    How did it escte to that?

    This caused an uproar among the surrounding disciples. Direct disciple and legacy? How lucky can he be?

    Elder Tian Xu was one of the best ten cultivators in the sect. Not only that, he held great power in the sect. It was unknown just how many had been hoping for the position of being Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. A few lucky disciples had managed to be his in-name disciple, but this was the first ever time that Elder Tian Xu was willing to take someone as a direct disciple.

    This was no doubt a chance to soar with a single leap!

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Tian Xu, for valuing me. However, your humble disciple made such a request because I sincerely hope that my senior brother will recover, not to make Elder Tian Xu think highly of me. Furthermore, I hope I can pass on the message that we should care for each other to my sect mates.¡±

    Pui!

    Some disciples nearly vomited blood.

    Lin Fan had rejected the offer.

    He rejected it?

    Oh my god, please strike this guy with lighting!

    I can¡¯t stand his attitude!

 Chapter 63: Who Am I? Iâ€™m Lin Fan

    <h4>Chapter 63: Who Am I? I¡¯m Lin Fan</h4>

    To others, it was an incredibly stupid move to reject Tian Xu¡¯s good intentions.

    Unlike any other disciple in the sect, being Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple would allow one to be able to carry on Tian Xu¡¯s legacy. In the future, such a disciple would definitely have the sect in his or her hands.

    Lin Fan could feel numerous pairs of eyes fixated onto him in anger and disgust as if he was an object of scorn, but Lin Fan did not bother exining himself.

    All I have to say is, ¡°We Are Different~¡± (Note: a song reference.)

    I¡¯m Lin Fan, not any Tom, Dick, or Harry. With my cheat, be it status or ability, I can gain them by myself. Furthermore, status isn¡¯t an important factor in my life. All I want is to be an invincible cultivator that stands at the top of the world.

    On the other hand, not only was Tian Xu amazed by Lin Fan, he was also suspecting if he was no longer a charismatic idol to his disciples.

    The rejection did note easy for Tian Xu.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin Fan, hinting that Lin Fan could still change his mind now.

    Lin Fan smiled and bowed. ¡°Elder, your humble disciple has already made up his mind. Please save my senior brother¡¯s life, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bring me to him. I¡¯ll treat him myself and help treat the rest of his conditions to live up to your request.¡± Tian Xu caressed his beard.

    Lin Fan was unaware of Tian Xu¡¯s cultivation, but he knew that he was at least in the Earth Star Border Realm, or maybe even the Heaven Star Border Realm.

    How much better would one¡¯s condition be if a Heaven Star Border Realm took him into his hands?

    When Lin Fan and the group left, the crowd was left in a fuss.

    They could not believe what they had just witnessed. A disciple rejecting Elder Tian Xu!? Was he mad?

    Haish!

    What on earth!?

    ¡°Senior Brother Lu, this disciple...¡± An inner disciple sighed, at a loss for words.

    Lu Daosheng was speechless too. He could not understand Lin Fan¡¯s decision, and he didn¡¯t see thising either.

    Liu Ruochen, who was right beside Lu Daosheng, blew her top. ¡°Truly an idiot. He will regret his decision soon and realize how stupid he was.¡± She sneered and left the scene.

    Many disciples were staring at the graceful figure with heart eyes.

    To most of them, Liu Ruochen was their idol as well as their dream girl. She might have numerous admirers, but only a few dared to try their luck as most knew that she was beyond their reach, and the closest they could get to her would be in their dreams.

    Lu Daosheng shook his head and sighed. He was unable to counter Liu Ruochen¡¯s words, as he knew she might be right.

    All Lu Daosheng knew for sure was that Lin Fan was a loyal and virtuous friend.

    He was happy for Zhang Long that he had such a great friend.

    ...

    Zhang Longy on the bed, staring nkly into space while being overwhelmed by despair. He had no idea how bad his injuries were, but he could feel his energy draining from his body bit by bit, signifying that his acupuncture points were damaged and could no longer contain energy in his body. His heart sank, as he realized that he was now crippled.

    But he did not regret his decision. If he had another chance, he would make the same decision.

    In Zhang Long¡¯s heart, conceding defeat to a Sunshine Sect disciple was a greater sin than death.

    Crack!

    Somebody pushed open his door.

    Knowing that it must be Lin Fan and the group, Zhang Long abandoned all his negative thoughts so as to not worry them. Zhang Long opened his eyes, but the scene that weed him left him dumbfounded.

    Zhang Long could not believe his eyes. Tian Xu was here to visit him? An ordinary outer disciple?

    He tried to get up but to no avail. His limbs felt stiff, and all he could do was blink his eyes.

    Noticing Zhang Long¡¯s action, Lin Fan rushed up. ¡°Senior Brother Zhang, stay still.¡±

    Zhang Long blinked his eyes profusely. He wanted Lin Fan to help him up, but being wrapped up like a mummy, it was impossible to do so.

    Elder Tian Xu took a nce at Zhang Long and nodded. ¡°I saw the fight, and I¡¯m d to have disciple like you in the sect.¡±

    ¡°Elder, please.¡± Lin Fan smiled at Tian Xu thinly.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tian Xu nodded. He ced his hands atop Zhang Long¡¯s head as his lengthy beard started to float in the air. A rotating ball of energy could be seen forming on Zhang Long¡¯s head, and it seemed as if it was absorbing the essence of Heaven and Earth.

    Having a cultivation that was too low, Lin Fan and the group could not tell what Tian Xu was doing. All they knew was that it was dope.

    ¡°C¡¯mon...¡± Tian Xu waved his hands, and a crack appeared in mid-air, revealing a stream of turquoise-colored water. Drops of turquoise water dripped down from the crack and floated in the air before waltzing around Zhang Long before disappearing into his body.

    Within the blink of an eye, everything went back to normal. The crack and turquoise-colored water were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Done.¡± Tian Xu caressed his beard. He turned to Lin Fan, smiling widely. ¡°Disciple, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you sure?¡±

    Lin Fan wanted to roll his eyes badly. How many times do you want me to repeat myself? ¡°Your humble disciple is sure.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll respect your wishes.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled thinly and left the room.

    Lu Qiming and the group went up to Zhang Long immediately. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Crack!

    The bandages all over Zhang Long cracked into pieces, falling all over the ce.

    ¡°I think I have recovered!¡± Zhang Long was knocked down with a feather.

    A strong current of energy flowed into his body, replenishing his body. The energy current was significantly stronger than it was before Zhang Long¡¯s injury.

    A blessing in disguise. It was a blessing in disguise.

    Lin Fan smiled seeing Zhang Long, who was moving his limbs freely. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise, Senior Brother Zhang. Congrattions. You¡¯re now a Body Tempering Stage Nine, one step closer to the Earth Star Border Realm.¡±

    Zhang Long nodded, shing a wide smile at the group. ¡°Thank you, junior brothers, for your concern. I¡¯m absolutely fine now.¡± Heughed before staring at the group with confusion. ¡°But what sent Elder Tian Xu here, though?¡±

    The group stared at Zhang Long silently, at a loss for words. Zhang Long turned to Huang Fugui, waiting for an answer. ¡°Junior Brother Huang, tell me about it.¡±

    Huang Fugui did not hide it from Zhang Long, telling him the series of events that had taken ce. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s Junior Brother Lin. Elder Tian Xu decided to reward him for his outstanding performance during the battle, and this is what he asked for.¡±

    Zhang Long could not process Huang Fugui¡¯s words. He stared at Lin Fan in disbelief, unable to believe that Lin Fan asked for his recovery as a reward.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you...¡± Zhang Long stared at Lin Fan, eyes glossed with tears. The sect might be in a peaceful state, but there was no doubt that the disciples would fight and scheme against each other for their own benefit. Zhang Long never would have thought that there would be someone who was willing to sacrifice their chance to soar for him. He was beyond touched.

    Lin Fan waved his hands and smiled thinly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing is more valuable than Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s health. I¡¯m d Senior Brother has recovered.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin!¡± Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words, Zhang Long burst into tears. He swore to never forget Lin Fan¡¯s kindness till his death.

 Chapter 64: Iâ€™m an Earth Star Border elite now!

    <h4>Chapter 64: I¡¯m an Earth Star Border elite now!</h4>

    Watching tears flowing down Zhang Long¡¯s cheek, Lin Fan was at a loss for words. My dear Fugui, don¡¯t you know I like being lowkey?

    So how am I supposed to react to this?

    Stare into Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s eyes affectionately?

    Elder Tian Xu is indeed a powerful cultivator though. He was able to heal Senior Brother Zhang at a rapid speed! I¡¯m sincerely d that Zhang Long has recovered so he will be able to catch up with my speed of cultivation.

    It will be awkward if I break through to the Earth Star Border Realm when all of my senior brothers are still in the Body Tempering Realm.

    After a short chat, Lin Fan bid his senior brothers goodbye and returned to his room to cultivate. He was determined to work his fingers to the bone since it was the only way that would fulfil his dream of being invincible.

    This event might not have been a big deal to Lin Fan, but it was to Zhang Long.

    Especially after seeing how nonchnt Lin Fan looked after he had exchanged a golden chance for his health, Zhang Long was moved to tears and swore to never forget Lin Fan¡¯s favor till the day he died.

    In his room, Lin Fan sat on his bed cross-legged. He was determined to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm today.

    I might not be the best Body Tempering Realm cultivator, but I am certainly the greatest in terms of raw strength.

    I have trained Violent Mace to the highest level.

    And Cruel Blood to the highest level.

    Violent Mace was a type of skillset that was all about brute force rather than precision, which suited Lin Fan perfectly.

    On the other hand, Cruel Blood was a self-destructive skillset, but the side-effects meant nothing to Lin Fan, so it was truly a perfect skillset for him.

    Furthermore, both skillsets increased Lin Fan¡¯s strength. Combining these skillsets, the oue was unimaginably powerful.

    With his immortality, Lin Fan didn¡¯t need to worry about his health or body condition. Thus, he could choose to pick up skillsets that only required brute force regardless of the cost.

    This makes life way simpler since I don¡¯t have to pick up tricky or unique skillsets.

    I¡¯m going to conquer the world with my fist.

    The sun had gone to rest, recing the sky with shades of ck.

    Lin Fan shot open his eyes with a wide smile stered on his face. He had finally gained enough experience points.

    He pressed the plus sign.

    Experience Points -2,560,000

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage One

    Instantly, Lin Fan could feel tremendous changes taking ce in his body. His blood started to boil, burning Lin Fan up as he started to feel hot. Beads of sweat formed on his head while his face flushed red.

    Lin Fan shut his eyes. He could feel a strong current of energy flowing through his body before congealing into a ball in his dantian.

    This is the difference between a Body Tempering Stage Nine and an Earth Star Border Realm.

    In order to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm, one would need to congeal the energy in their body into a ball to form the Earth Inner Core, which would absorb energy from the earth to sustain the amount of energy the cultivator¡¯s body would need. The energy absorbed was called earth energy, and it was beneficial to one¡¯s health.

    If a cultivator failed to congeal his or her energy, then the energy used during the process would be lost, and the cultivator would have to cultivate again till he or she gained the right amount of energy required for the breakthrough.

    It sounded like a piece of cake, but it was actually a tedious task.

    Plenty of disciples were stuck at this stage and were unable to move forward.

    For Lin Fan though, the breakthrough was indeed a piece of cake. Luckily for him, the process went smoothly and sessfully.

    As the Earth Inner Core started absorbing earth energy into Lin Fan¡¯s body, the ground heated up. It was so warm that steam could be seening up from the ground.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    The inner core that was as small as a bean and wrapped up by earth energy started spinning.

    However, good thingse in small packages. Lin Fan¡¯s Earth Inner Core might¡¯ve been tiny, but it brought about immeasurable changes to his body.

    For Lin Fan, who fought violently with brute force, the changes were just like a cherry on top of the cake.

    He opened his hand, and earth energy gushed to his palm, wrapping around his hand slowly. Earth energy had the ability to act as protection for one¡¯s body, and it also increased the extent of damage caused by one¡¯s attack.

    Unfortunately, Lin Fan was still unable to perform a long-distance attack right now. He would have to strengthen his Earth Inner Core in order to be capable of absorbing more earth energy. When he reached Earth Star Border Stage Two, he would be able to do so.

    Recalling Liu Feng, who had died at his hands, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    Back then, I was just a Body Tempering cultivator that he could have killed simply. Who would have thought that he would die under my tricks?

    That¡¯s how you¡¯ll end up if you have strength but not a brain.

    Since I have broken through, I can finally train the Mystic low-ss skillset that I got from Liu Feng. Lin Fan flipped through the book and ced it at the side. I do not really like ying with swords, though.

    Nevermind, I¡¯ll leave it. Why bother wasting my points?

    It seems to be a great day, so why not give the lottery draw a chance?

    Let me check the panel first.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage One (+)

    Experience Points: 0

    Points: 14,960

    Talent: Immortality, Ultraprecise de w

    Specialty: Golden Body Tempering Secret (3)

    Skills: Violent Mace (Max), Cruel Blood (Max)

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), yet to be unlocked.

    Lin Fan realized that there were two additional categories, specialty and skills, on the panel after he had broken through. That¡¯s cool, it¡¯s like putting my ability into words.

    ,960 points seems like a lot, but it¡¯s in fact not enough.

    Let¡¯s try my luck.

    Nine bronze lottery draws, let¡¯s go.

    The reason why bronze lottery draws cost less than a silver lottery draw was that the chance of getting something good from a bronze drawpared to a silver draw was a world of difference.

    Points -900

    Bronze lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Bronze lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Bronze lottery: Mortal high-ss cultivating medicine ¨C Liger pill

    Not bad. Sadly this Liger pill does not help much considering my cultivation now.

    Ten silver lottery draws, let¡¯s go.

    Points -3000

    Silver lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    Lin Fan shrugged. He expected this result. If I could get everything I wanted easily then where would be the fun of the lottery draw?

    Humans are born to have fun. A cheat is good, but it shouldn¡¯t be too overboard or it would be a boring life. Life would be boring if everything was smooth, right?

    That said, this idiotic system better give me something good before I rage.

    ¡°Buddha, Jade Emperor, and Bodhisattva, please help this poor thing here.¡±

    Silver lottery: A Mystic skills creation guide book.

    ¡°Oh damn! Look! God loves me!¡±

    Lin Fan jumped up from his bed in all smiles. The Mystic skills creation guide book was something he needed greatly now.

    He had it all nned out. I¡¯ll level up my Golden Body Tempering Secret since it¡¯s the basics. I am sure having a strong foundation will do me good.

    ¡°Time to stop drawing now. It¡¯ll just be a waste of points. But when I be richer, I¡¯ll try drawing a hundred in one go. I wonder what the oue will be,¡± Lin Fan said in glee.

    I might be an Earth Star Border Realm cultivator now, but I must not be arrogant.

    I need to cultivate hard. It¡¯s better than sleeping.

    With my perseverance and determination, I will be the best.

    No, I must be. Because I¡¯m the only one that suits this title.

 Chapter 65: Junior Sister, are you able to stand up?

    <h4>Chapter 65: Junior Sister, are you able to stand up?</h4>

    Fearlessness, hard work, and perseverance were the keys to making it to the top of the heap.

    Despite being able to take a shortcut, Lin Fan still believed that hard work would make his dreame true.

    When I¡¯m invincible, I¡¯ll be free to do whatever I want!

    The first golden rays of the day shone into Lin Fan¡¯s room, signifying that morning had arrived. Earth energy seeped into Lin Fan¡¯s bones, increasing the size of Lin Fan¡¯s inner core in his dantian. He could clearly feel currents of earth energy flowing throughout his body, strengthening every part of him.

    Experience Points: 108,000

    Lin Fan stopped cultivating andmitted suicide. He then left his room after ten seconds.

    The motive for Lin Fan¡¯s return to his room was to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm. Since he had achieved his aim, Lin Fan decided to take a walk.

    Increasing my ability is my first priority, so why not visit the Hall of Skills?

    Lin Fan recently learned that the sect conducted lessons for the Earth Star Border Realm disciples to acquire a Mystic low-ss skillset for free. This was one of the privileges given to the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect.

    It required a lot of money to feed all the disciples in the sect, so no resources would be given to the disciples for free or the sect would not be able to sustain itself.

    Resources were essential to cultivators, and the higher one¡¯s realm was, the more resources one would need for cultivation.

    A sect would be able to provide a thousand Earth Star Border Realm disciples resources for free, but the number of disciples in a sect was uncountable and increasing constantly.

    In front of the Hall of Skills, a female disciple walked forward. On the way, she left the passing disciples stunned. Their eyes were fixated onto her as she walked closer to the entrance.

    ¡°Wow, look at her figure!¡± a group of disciples whispered, eyes fixated on the female disciple that was getting further from them.

    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s so sexy! Look at her thin waist!¡± His friend gulped as he stared at the female disciple hungrily.

    ¡°Ha, you must be interested in how she looks, right?¡± Another disciple wiggled his eyebrow and turned toward the female disciple. ¡°Mu Ling, turn around!¡±

    As soon as Mu Ling did so, the disciple that was staring at her hungrily was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What the hell!?¡± the disciple blurted out, unable to hide his surprise. When he registered what he did, he mped his mouth immediately as he realized he had made a rudement.

    Mu Ling knew that the disciple who called her had the intention of making fun of her. She was already used to the teasing. Mu Ling had been in the sect for ten years. For the past ten years, she sunk her teeth into cultivating, trying to get the best out of herself, but sadly, it was to no avail. Most of her fellow sect mates that had started cultivating at ater time were already way in front of her.

    But there were no regrets, as Mu Ling knew that she was working hard constantly and doing her best.

    The reason why she was being ridiculed was because of her face. She had a red birthmark on the left side of her face that took up half of her face. It was a small patch during her baby days, but it grew as she aged, and it was still growing.

    She ignored the stares and walked toward the entrance excitedly. Mu Ling was here to get a mortal middle-ss skillset that she had saved up a long time for.

    The meanments did not affect her mood.

    A group walk toward her direction, bringing along whispers as they passed by.

    A girl was standing in the middle of the group, surrounded by guys. She resembled Liu Ruochen a lot; cherry red lips, thin eyebrows, and porcin white skin. The only difference was that she had a babyface and wore an arrogant expression, while Liu Ruochen was more of an icy beauty.

    The group of disciples who ridiculed Mu Ling turned around immediately upon hearing themotion.

    ¡°That¡¯s Liu Yue, Senior Sister Liu Ruochen¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty! Just like Senior Sister Ruochen....¡±

    Mu Ling¡¯s gaze trailed after Liu Yue with envy swimming in her eyes. Which girl would hope to not grow up beautifully? However, her envy was dismissed quickly as she ced her mind on the skillset that she was going to get.

    Liu Yue secretly enjoyed the attention showered on her, especially by the male disciples who were surrounding her, answering all her requests.

    Liu Yue was aware that the attention given to her was partly because of her sister, but she was happy to have it.

    She saw Mu Ling in the corner, so she went up to her deliberately and pretended to fall on the floor while pushing Mu Ling down.

    ¡°Ouch! I think I have sprained my ankle!¡± She whined, putting on a pout.

    Hearing her, the male disciples rushed up to her, fighting to help her up while showering her with concern. ¡°Junior Sister Liu, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    The male disciples flocked around Liu Yue anxiously, as if they had damaged something precious.

    Meanwhile, Mu Ling sat on the floor, frowning at the sting from her left shoulder.

    The truth was that Liu Yue only pretended to fall, while she pushed Mu Ling down hard.

    Suddenly, one of the male disciples who was next to Liu Yue came up to Mu Ling angrily. ¡°Are you blind, can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to take responsibility if Junior Sister Liu is injured?¡±

    Liu Yue pushed Mu Ling so hard that her shoulder felt numb. What did I even do?

    Under the help of the male disciples, Liu Yue stood up while ncing at Mu Ling in disdain as if she was trying to show Mu Ling the difference between a pheasant and a phoenix.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯m fine,¡± Liu Yue said with her nasally voice, which was deemed sweet by the male disciples, while looking at them shyly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Senior Brother would be so upset if anything happens to you.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens to Junior Sister, Senior Brother is going to beat that girl up.¡±

    The crowd stared at Mu Ling in disgust. This might¡¯ve been a mystical world, but it was still a cruel world.

    For example, Mu Ling and Liu Yue.

    All of them focused on Liu Yue, forgetting that Mu Ling was also injured.

    To them, Liu Yue was a treasure that should not be even slightly damaged, while Mu Ling could die and nobody would care.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yue looked at Mu Ling with a smirk on her face.

    ...

    Tears glossed Mu Ling¡¯s doe eyes as they trickled down her cheeks. It was not the first time that such an incident took ce, so she was used to it.

    She had no friends or family. She had nobody.

    Mu Ling yearned for friends, but the numerous incidents she had been through made her lose faith in humanity.

    ¡°Junior Sister, are you alright?¡±

    A voice could be hearding from behind.

    An attractive deep voice.

    Mu Ling turned around to see a person with a smile stered on his face looking at her.

    Such a handsome person!

    Is he speaking to me?

    When Mu Ling turned around, Lin Fan was slightly shocked. However, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to someone like him, who could even get aroused by ugly adult film stars.

    This is nothing inparison to thest film I watched on Earth.

    He moved closer to Mu Ling, reaching out his hand. ¡°Junior Sister, are you able to stand up?¡± Lin Fan asked warmly.

    Within a split second, Mu Ling was dumbfounded. She was at a loss about what to do.

    This is something new.

    I have never felt this way.

    There¡¯s someone who cares about me?

    To Mu Ling, Lin Fan seemed to be glowing under the sun like an angel....

 Chapter 66: I Canâ€™t Live Without Points!

    <h4>Chapter 66: I Can¡¯t Live Without Points!</h4>

    ¡°Junior Sister, are you alright?¡± Lin Fan asked again. Why is she not responding? Could it be that she¡¯s stunned by my face?

    Look, this is one of the problems of being too handsome.

    Mu Ling pinched her legs slightly. It hurts, this is all real.

    Mu Ling ced her hand onto Lin Fan¡¯s palm. Even though she knew that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, the warmth made her even more sure that what happened was real. Despite her looks, Mu Ling had fair skin and slender fingers.

    Her hands are so pretty. It¡¯s a pity that she has such a huge birthmark. Lin Fan took a nce at Mu Ling¡¯s hand before pulling her up.

    Mu Ling flushed. Due to the birthmark though, it was not obvious that she was blushing.

    ¡°Junior Sister, work hard! Having a good character is what makes you beautiful. Keep your head up, there¡¯s no need to be ashamed of your looks....¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s voice trailed as he walked away.

    Mu Ling was stunned when she heard Lin Fan¡¯s words. This was the first time in her life that somebody said something nice to her.

    But when she looked up, it was already toote. The senior brother that helped her up was already in the Hall of Skills.

    ¡°But I still do not know your name...!¡± Mu Ling wanted to run up to Lin Fan, but she stopped in her tracks hearing the whispers around her.

    The spectating disciples wanted to humiliate the person that helped Mu Ling up, but somebody recognized the disciple who did it.

    ¡°That seems to be Senior Brother Lin Fan.¡±

    ¡°The one that killed twelve Sunshine Sect disciples the other day?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my idol!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed our idol. He must be so brave to be able to smile at Mu Ling.¡±

    ¡°Look at that disgusting girl who still has her eyes on our Senior Brother Lin, does she think she is worthy of standing next to him?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin¡¯s too nice. She¡¯s just a toad who wants to have swan meat.¡±

    The female disciples snickered and stared at Mu Ling at disgust.

    However, Mu Ling did not register the meanments. All she heard was the words ¡°Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Mu Ling looked around and turned away from Hall of Skills.

    She was currently on cloud nine.

    ...

    In the Hall of Skills, Lin Fan looked around. The ce was currently filled with disciples.

    An old man sat at the entrance, resting with his eyes closed. He might¡¯ve been old, but Lin Fan could feel the energy current that was waltzing through his body. A powerful cultivator.

    The hall was bustling with activity. The disciples working in the hall were mmed with work, running through the shelves. They did not even spare a nce at the ordinary disciples who were here to get a skillset, as if they fully trusted that there wouldn¡¯t be a thief among their disciples.

    ¡°Outer Disciple Lin Fan, Earth Star Border Stage One, here to redeem the free skillset,¡± Lin Fan told the old man.

    The Magnificent me Sect might¡¯ve been weaker inparison to other sects, but it had a number of elites too. At the entrance of each venue, there would be an elite guarding the ce.

    My cultivation is too low to identify the realm that this old man is in.

    It¡¯s better to be lowkey.

    Getting no response, Lin Fan wanted to repeat himself, but he suddenly felt a strong current of energy wrapping around him.

    He felt a strong force pushing him into the Hall of Skills, oveing the resisting force. There seemed to be an invisible wall behind the old man, blocking everything out of the Hall of Skills.

    No wonder they aren¡¯t afraid of thieves. It¡¯s impossible tomit a crime.

    That old man can feel everything that¡¯s happening in this hall! And there¡¯s no way anyone could pass the invisible wall.

    ¡°No taking it out.¡± A voice rang through Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    Yeah, whatever you say. Lin Fan rolled his eyes. It was so quiet in the Hall of Skills that one could hear a pin drop. The disciples who were here to select a skillset sat on the floor cross-legged, cultivating diligently.

    A Hall of Skills disciple walked up to Lin Fan with a thick book.

    ¡°This is the Mystic low-ss skillset menu. Tell me after you are done selecting.¡± He shoved the book into Lin Fan¡¯s hands and went off toplete his iplete tasks.

    ¡°Oh my god, this is so thick. How long will I take?¡± Lin Fan flipped the book open. It was quite detailed.

    Mystic low-ss skillsets:

    Fist arts, swordsmanship, palm arts, knife arts... and many others. The skillsets were neatly ssified.

    Thirteen Styles of the Sea: Missing

    Swordsmanship of Hell: Missing

    Palm of the Six Kings: Missing

    ...

    Amongst all the skillsets, there were a number of thembelled missing. One would be rewarded with a free skillset of the same ss if he or she submitted a missing skillset to the Hall of Skills.

    Great, I can take note of that when I¡¯m out killing. It¡¯s a worthy exchange, after all.

    Let¡¯s see which one I should take.

    Since I¡¯m going to use my brute force in my cultivation journey, I will have to choose something that fits me and won¡¯t cost me too much.

    So, which would be a good one?

    Most Magnificent me Sect disciples who had broken through to the Earth Star Border Realm would pick up the sequel to the Body Refinement Technique, but since Lin Fan had managed to get himself the Mystic skills creation guide book through the lottery draw, he would be able to create the sequel to his Golden Body Tempering Secret himself and not waste any time or effort.

    I need something that gives me great strength. I wonder if there¡¯s anything in here.

    Oh lord, there¡¯s too much in here. I think I¡¯m going blind. The lottery draw is much simpler than this!

    Atst, he found a skillset that was useful to him right now.

    Mountain Quake Energy: helps to harmonize the earth energy in one¡¯s body and congeal it. Ability allows one to re up with extreme strength.

    Amongst everything, this was the only skillset that would really allow one to increase in strength by a shocking amount. These skillsets are too low ss, there¡¯s nothing I really want.

    Atst, Lin Fan picked this, which was the most useful to him currently.

    The disciple assisting Lin Fan was shocked to see his choice because this specific skillset did nothing except increase one¡¯s raw strength.

    And it was not only difficult to practice but torturous.

    There had been disciples who selected this skillset in the past, but most regretted it. It was painful to practice it to its maximum capacity, but if one was able to do so, the strength gained would be incredible.

    Lin Fan sat on the floor and flipped open the skillset.

    ,500 points to learn Mountain Quake Energy.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Points -1500

    Mountain Quake Energy (Level 1)

    Trait: increase in strength.

    The changes taking ce to Lin Fan¡¯s body were obvious. He definitely had acquired more strength.

    But this was not a suitable ce for cultivating. Lin Fan handed the skillset to the disciple and left.

    Haish, my hard-earned points!

    I need to go on a points-earning trip soon.

    Back in Lin Fan¡¯s room:

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    Points -3,500

    Mountain Quake Energy (Level 2)

    Trait: increase in strength.

    There¡¯s not much change, I just feel a tad bit stronger.

    It¡¯s a Mystic low-ss skillset after all. What did I expect?

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    Points -5500

    Mountain Quake Energy (Level 3)

    Traits: increase in strength, thunder punch.

    Watching his points going down, Lin Fan¡¯s heart hurt. It¡¯s fine. At least I learned something new.

    And I am now way stronger than before, so it¡¯s worth it.

    Time to earn points again. Life¡¯s difficult without them!

 Chapter 67: Stepping out of the sect kills me

    <h4>Chapter 67: Stepping out of the sect kills me</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, Junior Brother Lin....¡±

    Lu Qiming¡¯s and Zhang Long¡¯s voices could be heard from outside.

    ¡°Junior Lin, how can you not inform us of the news that you broke through to the Earth Star Border Realm?¡±

    When Lin Fan opened the door, he was weed by his whole group of friends.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, what brings you here?¡±

    Lu Qiming patted Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior Brother, you have hidden it too well! We would not have known if you did not make a trip to the Hall of Skills to rent a skillset!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers, it¡¯s nothing much, It¡¯s only breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm,¡± Lin Fan said, waving his hands. Maybe reaching the Heaven Star Border Realm would be worth showing off.

    The group stared at Lin Fan, feeling slightly upset. The reason why we train hard is to be an Earth Star Border Realm cultivator! We never would¡¯ve expected that it would be Junior Brother Lin who would achieve that first.

    ¡°Oh, Junior Brother, since you have broken through to the Earth Star Border Realm, then you should take on the mission to be an inner disciple. From then on, you would be our senior,¡± Yin Xiaotian said.

    He admired Lin Fan¡¯s speed of cultivation. Lin Fan might¡¯ve been a natural talent that one would only meet once in a blue moon.

    ¡°Inner disciple?¡± It suddenly crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind that, after breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm, he was qualified to take the test to be an inner disciple.

    ¡°With Junior Brother Lin¡¯s ability, he would be able to finish the task easily. By then, you will be our senior brother,¡± Huang Fugui said with admiration.

    In the sect, seniority was not decided by who entered the sect first, but one¡¯s status in the sect as well as their cultivation.

    Huang Fugui¡¯s words made Lin Fan grin from ear to ear. How nice would it be to be the senior brother so simply?

    ¡°True. I have just broken through to the Earth Star Border Realm, and it¡¯s time for me to have some training. The test is just right for me to train. I will pick it up and be an inner disciple.¡± Only, when that happens, I will no longer live here. I will move to the ce where inner disciples stay.

    The group was happy for Lin Fan¡¯s achievements too. After chatting for a while more, all of them left.

    And Lin Fan began cultivating.

    After getting the Mystic skills creation guide book, it was time for him to create a new skillset. The Golden Body Tempering Secret was not enough for him anymore since the Earth Star Border Realm required much more experience to upgrade.

    He took out a small notebook to record all the routes that he could experiment on and chose one to cultivate.

    And the next day came.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. He faced continuous failure yesterday and was nearly obsessed with it. After breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm, he felt that there was difficulty even in trying tomit suicide. The sword he got from Liu Feng was getting duller. I guess it¡¯s time for me to find a sharper weapon for me tomit suicide.

    Near the Hall of the Inner Sect:

    After an outer disciple broke through to the Earth Star Border Realm, they woulde here to collect a mission, which they would have toplete in order to be qualified for the test to be an inner disciple.

    As for bing an inner disciple sessfully, it all depended on the disciple themselves.

    Lin Fan picked a mission that required him to get rid of an evil cultivator in Body Tempering Stage Nine. It was a simple mission to Lin Fan, the only issue was the long journey.

    It¡¯s a deliberate action by the sect, huh? No journey will be smooth sailing. One might face numerous dangers on their way to the destination, and maybe pay with their life. Since the sect would not be able to take care of all the disciples, the disciples¡¯ destinies would be in their own hands.

    ¡°Junior Brother, hold up.¡±

    Just as Lin Fan was about to step out of the hall, he was called by someone. He turned around to see a guy dressed in expensive clothing. There were a few disciples surrounding him too, staring at Lin Fan with an unfriendly look.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Junior Brother Lin, the one who ughtered the Sunshine Sect disciples on the arena. I¡¯m Yuan Tianjun. I saw that Junior Brother Lin has taken up the mission to get rid of a cultivator who practices evil near the Fengshan camp. We are going to head to the Fengshan camp too. Is Junior Brother keen on joining us?¡± Yuan Tianjun asked. He was slightly shocked that the person who was standing in front of him was the famous ¡°Junior Brother Lin¡± that performed with flying colors on the arena.

    However, he regained his senses quickly and did not think much about it.

    He also heard that this ¡°Junior Brother Lin¡± had rejected Elder Tian Xu¡¯s offer to take him as a disciple. This guy must be nuts, however, he has the ability to qualify for my team.

    Lin Fan took a nce at the other party. Tianjun? Who would have such a pretty name? Chicken nuggets, I would die if that was my name. And they are all looking at me with unfriendly looks too.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m used to acting alone. See you,¡± Lin Fan said and left without further ado.

    Never will I team up with anyone. There¡¯s no need for me to do so.

    All of them are inner disciples, and they are probably asking me to team up with them for no good. There¡¯s a high chance of being turned into a sacrifice if I stick with them. Why would I agree to that? I¡¯m not an idiot.

    Never in Yuan Tianjun¡¯s dreams would he think of being rejected by Lin Fan. His smile disappeared from his face immediately, and he stared at Lin Fan angrily. ¡°Not knowing chalk from cheese....¡±

    As Lin Fan walked away, the other disciples walked up. ¡°Who does he think he is? Does he think the world is his because he ughtered some Sunshine Sect disciples in the arena?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan, I have a great idea.¡± A disciple walked up to Yuan Tianjun with a smile hanging on his face.

    ...

    Outside the sect, Lin Fan felt extremely carefree. In the sect, he had a unique image to keep up. That¡¯s so not me!

    Now, I¡¯m out alone, so there¡¯s nothing that can constrain me!

    It¡¯s a long journey, and I do not have many points now, so why not kill my way there and earn points on the way? I can do the same when I make my return trip too, after I have gotten rid of the evil cultivator.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so proud of my brain! Who would have thought that I¡¯m this smart?¡± Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but praise himself. Who, other than me, would be able to n out a route within such a short time?

    A few dayster, Lin Fan arrived at a jungle ¨C a very familiar jungle. Of course, it was previously home to the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape.

    It¡¯s making me emotional to be back here.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Lin Fan got goosebumps. He sensed danger.

    A blurry ck dot seemed to be flying toward him.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes curiously.

    In the blink of an eye:

    Ssh!

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened as he fell back, falling onto the ground with a loud bang, making a deep pit in the ground.

    Hisst thought; ¡°Why is this such a dangerous world? I have not even done anything and I¡¯m already dead for god-knows-why?¡±

    Or is it that I¡¯m just fated to meet up with danger when I make a trip out of the sect?

 Chapter 68: Thank God

    <h4>Chapter 68: Thank God</h4>

    In the sky somewhere far away, there were two figures floating in the air, facing each other. One was in green clothing and another was holding a sword. The man in greenunched an attack, turning the sky dark with ominous ck clouds, while the man with the sword pulled out his sword and dashed off. He disappeared between the clouds, only leaving behind a trail like a shooting star.

    ¡°I was expecting the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion to be better, but I was wrong. I have already killed two of them, so I suggest you be obedient and kneel down to me, and I may think of sparing you as you¡¯re the only one left now.¡±

    ¡°Jun Wutian, as the head of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s ten peaks, why did you have to massacre us ¨C the Imperial Sword Pavilion ¨C that consists of more than three hundred lives? I¡¯m going to make a report to the Magnificent me Sect!¡± The elderly man red at the other man with hatred. His heart hurt at the thought of the three hundred or more lives that had been taken away by Jun Wutian in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Make a report?¡± Jun Wutian asked, slightly confused, but it wasn¡¯t long before he burst out intoughter. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance to do so?¡±

    ¡°Demon! The sect leader of the Magnificent me sect agreed to the establishment of the Imperial Sword Pavilion. Why? Why did you murder them!?¡± the elder screamed in anger. He had witnessed the brutal massacre with his own eyes.

    Jun Wutian looked at the elder in silence, as if he was brainstorming an answer. ¡°Alright, since your life will being to an end soon, I¡¯ll tell you the reason. It¡¯s just because I, Jun Wutian, felt like killing. Is this reason good enough?¡±

    ¡°Wow, wow. Such an absurd reason...¡± Tears flowed down the elder¡¯s cheek. He was unable to ept the fact that a disaster had taken ce because of such a ridiculous reason.

    The Imperial Sword Pavilion was not a sect but a group under the Magnificent me Sect. They were loyal and devoted to the sect, but who would have thought that the head of the sect¡¯s ten peaks would kill the group because of such a ridiculous reason? He was unable to ept the fact!

    I must go to the sect and pay the sect leader a visit and seek justice!

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run, huh? Let¡¯s see how far you can go.¡± Jun Wutian sneered, face muscles twitching. To him, the elder in front of him was nothing but an ant whom he could kill within the blink of an eye. Let¡¯s see how far he can go.

    ...

    Ten secondster, Lin Fan opened his eyes. He was confused and boiling with anger.

    Who did I offend? Why am I the most unlucky one in the entire world?

    Chicken nuggets.

    ¡°Who the heck is so socially irresponsible? How could you litter with your sword? Do you know that you just killed somebody? I¡¯m going to hunt you down and get you to pay my medical fees!¡± Lin Fan huffed. He looked at the long sword and sighed helplessly. How am I supposed to get it out when it¡¯s deep in my body?

    I just revived and am already seriously injured! Oh, the amount of blood that¡¯s dripping out from me is getting terrifying.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do other than this. Lin Fan used his strength to push the sword deeper into his body.

    He sat on the floor and stared at the hole in his chest helplessly. Lin Fan¡¯s breathing got weaker and, within no time, he died.

    Ten secondster, when he woke up, the wound in his chest had already recovered. He looked at the ground to see the sword that was currently stuck to the ground, leaving only the grip to be seen. Lin Fan looked up to the sky. It¡¯s a peaceful day, where did ite from?

    ¡°Let me pluck it out to see what it is.¡± Lin Fan bent over and grabbed the grip with both his hands, sticking his butt high up in the air. With all his might and a loud ng!, the sword was pulled out sessfully.

    ¡°Ouch! I¡¯m turning blind.¡± Lin Fan shut his eyes. The sword was so striking that it nearly blinded him.

    Lin Fan took a closer look, and his eyes widened in shock. There were rays of light surrounding the sword, and when he flung the sword around lightly, chimes could be heard.

    A treasure!

    That was Lin Fan¡¯s first reaction. This is definitely a treasure. There are a few words carved on the sword too.

    Tai Sovereign Sword.

    ¡°Wow, such a cool name,¡± Lin Fan said with his jaw wide open. He was surprised by the name of the sword. ¡°Hehe, this person that killed me is too nice. He even gave me such a great gift! You can just go ahead and kill me, I don¡¯t mind. He¡¯s too polite.

    ¡°I might be angry that you injured me, but I¡¯m not a petty person, so I shall let this pass.¡±

    I was still thinking thatmitting suicide was getting harder, but I never expected to get anything I want! Thank you, God, for giving me a weapon that will make killing myself easier.

    It feels good.

    Now it¡¯s mine.

    After cing the sword into the storage ring, Lin Fan eyed his surroundings cautiously. He took off after realizing that there was nobody around. I would be at a loss if the owner finds me and wants it back!

    Since it¡¯s now in my hands, this treasure will now be mine!

    I have no idea who the culprit is, but since you have given me this sword, you are forgiven.

    I don¡¯t mind if you do it a few more times too.

    Of course, before that, I have to escape and find a safe ce to hide.

    After some distance, Lin Fan came to a stop. I should be safe now. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, I can¡¯t show my excitement on my face. If I do, the owner of the missing item would be able to tell that I have picked up his item! I am going to keep a poker face and act like an innocent teenager.

    Eh!?

    ¡°The smell of blood.¡± Lin Fan stopped in his tracks and took a few sniffs. Realizing that something was amiss, he frowned and crouched down, making his way forward cautiously.

    He hid behind a tree and peeked out of it. There was a corpse on the ground. It looked like the person had been dead for some time.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was there an intense battle here previously?¡± With doubts, Lin Fan stepped forward and scanned his surroundings, but there was nothing to be seen.

    Various trains of thought trundled though Lin Fan¡¯s brain immediately. From what he observed, the corpse wore clothes that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t, and it was an elderly man who had died.

    What was more important was that the corpse seemed to be left untouched.

    He picked up a stone from the ground and threw it over. There wasn¡¯t any response.

    Without hesitation, Lin Fan walked toward the corpse cautiously. When he got to the corpse, he held his breath. The elder¡¯s chest was pierced through by a strong force, and his organs were all exposed to the air.

    Lin Fan put his hands together and recited his prayers. After that, he started looking through the elder¡¯s body without hesitation.

    Time flew by, but Lin Fan still had yet to find any items. Don¡¯t tell me he is that poor. He shook his head helplessly.

    Suddenly, he saw a ring on the elder¡¯s finger. A smile crept up onto his face. Storage ring! So that¡¯s where all the treasures are at.

    But I can¡¯t seem to get it off. How can you treat me this way?

    Lin Fan¡¯s face flushed red. He put in all his might to pull the ring off, but it was to no avail.

    Plop!

    All of a sudden, the elder who had been motionless for the past few minutes suddenly caught Lin Fan¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What the heck, pretending to be dead...!¡± Lin Fan jumped up in shock. He was about to send a flying kick over, but he did not.

    ¡°Avenge me, Jun Wu... Wu...¡±

    And with that, the elder fell dead. The ring that was stuck to his finger slipped down to the ground.

    Lin Fan caught the ring and turned to the elder. ¡°So you were just waiting for fate to arrive!¡± He sighed. ¡°Be at ease, since Lin Fan has taken your ring, I will take revenge for you when Ie across Jun Wuwu in the future. Rest in peace.¡±

    As he turned around, he saw a long sword lying next to the elder. Lin Fan picked it up, and he was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Earthly Sovereign Sword.

    ¡°Wow, the sword that killed me was called the Tai Sovereign Sword, do not tell me that this is a set,¡± Lin Fan mumbled in doubt. Suddenly, he saw another body lying among the bushes. His face lit up.

    What day is it today? Did Lady Luck notice me? He put his hands together to thank the gods.

    ¡°Three Pure Ones, thank you for showering me with care. I¡¯m willing to return the favor with my Senior Brothers¡¯ love lives, for the rest of their lives.¡± (Trantor note: It means that Lin Fan will repay the luck he has gotten with his senior brothers¡¯ love lives, which means his senior brothers will have to remain single forever if ites true.)

 Chapter 69: Tough Times Produce Successors

    <h4>Chapter 69: Tough Times Produce Sessors</h4>

    In the forest, a suspicious Lin Fan could be seen sneaking around the underbrush, moving toward a corpse slowly.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m so sorry, but you can be at ease. I have heard your friend¡¯sst wishes, and I will avenge you when I meet Jun Wuwu in the future. Please hand me all your treasures. My ability is currentlycking, thus I need some boosters.¡±

    He mumbled to the corpse and started to fumble around the body. It was easy to take the storage ring off the elder¡¯s finger. When he saw the long sword lying at the side, Lin Fan was more than excited.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s part of the set too.

    Human Sovereign Sword.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart raced in excitement as he picked the sword up. Great, great. Today must be a propitious day, that¡¯s why I am getting benefits just by stepping out of the sect! I have made a trip out on the right day!

    Lin Fan nned to help bury the elders since he had taken so many treasures from them.

    But something felt out of ce. These people didn¡¯t die natural deaths. Somebody must have killed them.

    And it does not make sense that the person who murdered them did not take away their belongings!

    There¡¯s only one answer: the murderer is currently busy going after someone, and he has not yete back for the corpses here.

    After all, I have collected three swords, but I¡¯ve only seen two corpses.

    The thought of this made Lin Fan¡¯s heart pound ferociously.

    Oh no, there¡¯s danger. I must retreat right now.

    Lin Fan took a look at the corpse and took off without hesitation, running toward the heart of the forest.

    ...

    ¡°Jun Wutian, you¡¯ll die a terrible death....¡± The elder¡¯s breathing was getting weaker as blood spilt out of his body, part of which had been ruptured by a strong, unknown force. He was seriously injured.

    Unwillingness and anger overwhelmed him.

    But there was nothing he could do now. He was facing Jun Wutian, the head of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s ten peaks and a potential candidate for the next Magnificent me Sect leader.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect can never be in your hands or it would be doomed eternally...¡± The elder breathed out hisst words and left the world with unwillingness and anger.

    ¡°Hmph, doomed eternally? Hehe....¡± Jun Wutian chuckled and stepped on the elder¡¯s forehead, breaking his skull with a crack. ¡°Such a busybody....¡±

    He curled his finger, and the storage ring fell off of the elder¡¯s finger into Jun Wutian¡¯s hand. Jun Wutian checked the contents and frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not here. How could it be that it¡¯s not here...?¡± Jun Wutian¡¯s facial muscles twitched. His face fell as he took a nce at the elder whose body had been badly mutted.

    ¡°Damn it. You aren¡¯t letting me live in peace even after your death, huh!?¡± Jun Wutian yelled, anger boiling deep in his system. He took out a bottle of medication and poured it over the elder¡¯s body before floating up into the air.

    Roar!

    Not longter, a herd of wilt hounds surged up from all directions. Wilt hounds were a type of beast of lower cultivation. They had skinny builds, and saliva could be seen dripping from between their teeth constantly.

    When the hounds found the badly mutted corpse, the herd pounced onto it within no time.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re better when you¡¯re being fed to the dogs.¡± Jun Wutian took a nce at the body that was being torn into pieces by the wilt hounds and left. Since it¡¯s not with him, then it must be with one of the other two old guys!

    To Jun Wutian¡¯s dismay, the corpses had already been raided when he found them.

    Not only were the storage rings gone, but the swords were also nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Who? Who the hell dares to take my things!? Jun Wutian¡¯s belongings...!¡± An ice-cold aura could be felt from where Jun Wutian was standing at.

    He massacred the Imperial Sword Pavilion just to get the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. Now that it was gone, Jun Wutian¡¯s effort had gone down the drain too.

    ¡°Who is it, damn it!? You better make sure that I never find you...!¡± Jun Wutian red in front of himself coldly, anger churning within him. He floated up into the air and looked down at the forest that was densely packed with trees. Patience waning out, Jun Wutianunched a powerful attack at the ground.

    Boom!

    Within a hundred kilometer radius, the ancient trees were all destroyed, and part of the forest was turned into barend.

    Lin Fan, who was in the midst of running away, was scared out of his wits when he heard the loud bang.

    He has discovered me. He has discovered me! He must havee back for the corpses only to realize that the items were all gone! And he¡¯s currently enraged!

    Lin Fan could see the trees copsing from afar, and an extraordinary aura could be felting from the same direction. He must be an old master for sure. A powerful one.

    I need to leave now or hide or I¡¯m going to die a terrible death.

    Thus, Lin Fan calmed himself down.

    How to escape from an extremely powerful martial artist:

    Step one, calm down.

    Step two, stay calm.

    Step three, stay extremely calm.

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, you must be Jun Wuwu! I¡¯ll let you win this time around. When I have the ability, we¡¯ll fight fairly. Act imprudently now. Whoever I, Lin Fan, have my eyes on will never have a good ending,¡± Lin Fan said and ran off.

    I can tell that this person is extremely powerful. Look at the damage he brought about!

    I might be immortal, but I might get murdered immediately as soon as I meet the other party.

    For my own safety, I should retreat when I need to.

    Thus, Lin Fan sprinted away from the scene without hesitation.

    ¡°What the heck! What¡¯s this? Why is it so warm?¡± There was a pile of unknown substance in front of Lin Fan. It was about the size of a small hill, and it was radiating heat. It¡¯s kinda scary.

    Not only that, it sort of smells. And it resembles feces too. But it¡¯s too huge for feces. Which human could produce such huge feces?

    On the other hand, Jun Wutian was still searching for the culprit. I want to know who is so daring that he dares to steal my stuff!

    Damn it. Seriously, damn it.

    Nobody can take my belongings! Whoever took it is as good as dead!

    ...

    At the same time, someone could be seen standing in front of a ¡°small hill.¡±

    Lin Fan had made a U-turn when he saw that the ck dot in the sky was getting bigger and seemed to being toward his direction.

    I might not be able to escape if I continue running off.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a man. Which past masters in the world did not go through tough times? I, Lin Fan, will be standing at the top of the world one day, so I will have to face more tough times than ordinary people do.

    ¡°How am I going to be the best if I can¡¯t handle such a small situation?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go....¡±

    Without hesitation, Lin Fan crawled into the ¡°hill¡± and went deep inside.

 Chapter 70: No!

    <h4>Chapter 70: No!</h4>

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, this smells, but I¡¯ll have to bear with it.¡± Lin Fan held his breath and hid in the ¡°hill.¡±

    If he manages to find me, then I have nothing to say. I¡¯ll just ept my fate even if he murders me.

    Not longter, he heard noisesing from outside.

    Jun Wutiannded on the ground and took a nce around the surroundings before putting his attention on the warm ¡°hill.¡±

    ¡°The feces of a Heaven Devouring Dragon Python. It seems like there¡¯s an adult Heaven Devouring Dragon Python around here...¡± Jun Wutian stared at the ¡°hill¡± and got ready to leave.

    Jun Wutian had nothing to fear if the Heaven Devouring Dragon Python was below the Heaven Star Border Realm, but based on the size of the feces pile, Jun Wutian could tell that the Heaven Devouring Dragon Python was above the Heaven Star Border Realm.

    Lurking around here would expose him to danger.

    ¡°Damn it, I used my perception and could feel that person, but he just disappeared into thin air! Don¡¯t let me find you or you¡¯ll be cut into pieces.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief, but he did note out of his hiding spot. People nowadays are sneaky. I¡¯ll be deceived if I¡¯m not careful.

    And indeed!

    Jun Wutian looked down on the area while suspended in mid-air. If Lin Fan had chosen toe out of the ¡°hill,¡± he would have been discovered immediately.

    A day went by.

    Lin Fan even slept in the pile of feces.

    All of a sudden, Lin Fan found his world shaking violently as if the sky was about to copse.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Lin Fan shot up from his sleep. What¡¯s going on? How can anything still happen when I¡¯m already hiding in a pile of feces?

    There¡¯s a limit to bullying me, alright?

    In actuality, Jun Wutian had long left the forest. After a long stay and a thorough search around the forest, Long Wutian left unwillingly.

    During the night, Jun Wutian found a pair of green eyes, shining brightly in the dark like emeralds. Despite the distance between them and Jun Wutian, Jun Wutian was able to feel its ferocity. There was no beast of low cultivation that would be able to achieve that.

    Since he was nopetition for the beast, Jun Wutian chose to take his leave.

    Back in the present, there was currently a huge, silver-colored crocodile standing in front of the warm pile of feces. Delight and the reflection of the feces pile could be seen in its pitch-ck eyes. This was the excrement of a Heaven Devouring Dragon Python, and it contained a tremendous amount of energy.

    Without hesitation, the crocodile swallowed down the entire pile of feces.

    As for Lin Fan, all he knew was that he was tumbling around so intensely that he was now dizzy.

    Bang!

    Hended on the ground with a loud thud.

    Lin Fan crawled out of the pile of feces immediately and took a look at his surroundings. Confusion washed all over him.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Lin Fan asked, stupefied. He could see mild green lights flickering around him like fireflies. ¡°No, wait. I hid in the pile well, how did I end up here?¡±

    Even after much thought, Lin Fan could not understand what was going on. What brought me here?

    Thud thud.

    The sound of a heart beating. From the volume, it seemed to being from somewhere near Lin Fan. Confused, Lin Fan continued making his way forward. Why am I here in this weird ce?

    ¡°It smells....¡± Lin Fan pinched his nose. A pungent smell filled his nose within no time. When he saw the scene in front of him, Lin Fan was thrown off his feet. There was a green pond right beneath his feet, and it was bubbling. There were also corpses that had yet to decay lying around the sides of the pond.

    In the outside world, the huge silver crocodile crawled around the forest. When it came to an open space, fear could be seen in its eyes as it looked up to the sky.

    Suddenly, something hid the sky and covered the sun.

    A huge eagle spread out its wings and came for the crocodile. If Lin Fan witnessed this scene, he would have burst into tears of fear.

    This was a battle between two beasts of high cultivation.

    The eagle¡¯s ws sunk into the crocodile¡¯s skin, tearing its hard scales open. Blood gushed out of the crocodile¡¯s body, painting the ground red in color.

    Roar!

    The crocodile cried out in pain. It swept its tail hard, causing the surrounding rocks to copse as it tried its best to escape from the eagle¡¯s grip. But unfortunately for it, its counterattack did not seem to affect the eagle that was soaring across the sky.

    ...

    As for Lin Fan, he was oblivious to the situation outside. All he knew was that he was being tossed and turned around. All of a sudden, a ray of light shone down from above.

    He was in glee. I can finally get out of here! Just when Lin Fan was overwhelmed with happiness, a sharp w tore off the crocodile¡¯s flesh, revealing a ferocious pair of eyes that was now burning a hole in Lin Fan.

    Gulp!

    ¡°This...¡± Lin Fan was immediately struck dumb. Beads of cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble...¡±

    When Lin Fan came back to his senses, he was already being swallowed by the eagle along with the crocodile¡¯s essence.

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, how am I going to live in this world anymore? Why do Ie across every unlucky situation? You¡¯re just dying to see me dead, huh?¡± Lin Fan cursed in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m just out for a mission, why are you bullying me?¡±

    Why is everybody eating me up? Am I such a pushover?

    Very soon, Lin Fan lost his consciousness. He knew very well that he was dead.

    The eagle spread its wings and flew up to the air, leaving only the remains of a crocodile lying on the spot.

    The surrounding beasts who had been waiting for this moment gushed up to the remains, snatching for its remaining flesh. The essence of the crocodile might have already been taken away, but to the beasts of lower cultivation, the remains of a beast with high cultivation were plenty precious on their own.

    ...

    Ten secondster, Lin Fan woke up to find himself sitting on a soft and wet surface. He looked around his surroundings, puzzled. Even after some time, he was still unable to register the facts.

    I really do not understand. What¡¯s all this for? Who did I offend? Why am I constantly being killed the minute I step out of the sect? Why?

    And what¡¯s the matter now? Am I in a beast¡¯s belly?

    No, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m angry.

    How can you bully me in such a way?

    I, Lin Fan, am a person with dignity! How could I be food to some beast? Do you think I, Lin Fan, am a pushover?

    I¡¯ll fight you!

    At this moment, a furious Lin Fan took out his mace and aimed it at the wet surface.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, am not a pushover...¡±

    The eagle that was soaring high up in the air suddenly felt uneasy. It felt its stomach hurting slightly, making it suspect that it had taken in something bad.

    Lin Fan never would¡¯ve thought that its skin would be so tough. It¡¯s so durable!

    Suddenly, something seemed amiss.

    The surrounding walls shrunk, pushing all the contents inside together.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Lin Fan was taken aback. He was at a total loss....

    All of a sudden, a ray of light shone in front of him. Seeing this, Lin Fan was on cloud nine. I can finally get out!

    But his happiness did notst long. His face fell when he realized that there was something amiss with the hole that the ray of light was shining through.

    At the same time, a strong suction force could be felt.

    Lin Fan grabbed onto the flesh by his side tightly and yelled. ¡°No! No! I do not want to go out from the chrysanthemum...!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the best in the world, this can¡¯t happen to me...!¡±

    ¡°No...!¡±

    ¡°M*****f****** hell...!¡±

 Chapter 71: A Strong Villain Thatâ€™s Overlooked the Most

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Strong Viin That¡¯s Overlooked the Most</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t believe what he just experienced.

    How can I, a man that¡¯s going to stand on top of the world, be humiliated in such a manner? How am I supposed to face the world from now on?

    He recalled the string of events that had taken ce in detail, and Lin Fan¡¯s gut feeling told him that it was all nned.

    He left the sect and was killed. After that, he profited from some corpses and was hunted down. However, he came across a huge pile of feces and hid in it, but then ended up in a beast along with the pile of feces. Shortly, the beast he was in came across a stronger beast, which killed and ate him. Currently, this beast was trying to excrete him.

    Now, now. What do these people take me as?

    ¡°No, no!¡± Lin Fan grabbed onto the flesh tightly. I¡¯m not going to let go despite the suction force! If I do, my life is ruined!

    I will never let go, for my pride!

    Soaring high up in the air, the eagle felt a sharp pain in its abdomen. It felt as if a part of its flesh was about toe off. Soon, a loud cry could be heard as the eagle mustered its energy.

    With all its strength, the eagle exerted this energy.

    At the same time, Lin Fan had an ominous feeling about what was happening. When he realized that the piece of flesh was falling off, his face fell as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No...! Ahhhh...!¡±

    The world was spinning.

    And Lin Fan was sucked out of the eagle.

    ¡°Damn it, you shall wait and see! I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± After being sucked out of the weird-looking ¡°hole,¡± Lin Fan burst into anger.

    The eagle let out a call offort and turned back to take a nce at its huge pile of feces, puzzled. It seemed to have heard something.

    But the eagle did not dwell on it. It spread its wings and flew up to the air, feeling at ease.

    As for Lin Fan, he was most certainly not feeling at ease. He only managed to free himself from the pile of feces after some time.

    Taking a nce down, Lin Fan gulped in fear.

    ¡°If I drop down from this height, I might die in a bad way.¡± I have beening across unlucky events ever since I stepped out of the sect.

    I have been dying in weird ways ever since then.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan jumped down as the strong wind blew against him, making his clothes rustle and blowing away the dirt on him.

    ¡°Haish...¡± Lin Fan sighed. He hugged his arms and closed his eyes shut, ready to take a nap. Whatever, I¡¯m tired of asking. I¡¯m going to die anyway, so why not enjoy the feeling of sleeping in the air before I pass away?

    Fengshan Camp:

    Jiang Gu walked out of the secret chamber that he spent his days in during seclusion. He had finally seeded in cultivating his venomous parasites. Just one more step and I¡¯ll be an Earth Star Border Realm cultivator! By then, I will be able to act freely in this world!

    ¡°Let me give my babies a try to see how they work!¡± Jiang Gu mumbled to himself and opened up his palm. Suddenly, movements could be seen on the surface of the palm, as if there were something wiggling inside of the palm.

    Szz!

    A crack formed on the surface of his palm, and venomous parasites could be seen wiggling out of his palm one by one.

    The venomous parasites might¡¯ve been tiny, but they weren¡¯t to be underestimated. The venomous parasites were exceptionally toxic to the point that all nts that came into contact with them withered immediately.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Jiang Gu burst out intoughter. He had finally seeded in his evil practice! Even though it was not yet a big sess, but with this ability, he would be able to act without constraint, and there would be nobody with the ability to stop him!

    ¡°Come out! Come out, my babies!¡± Jiang Gu ripped his clothes off, standing naked in the open.

    Gulu!

    Gulu!

    Numerous bumps surfaced on his body. Slowly, the bumps erged and cracked. Numerous venomous parasites gushed out of Jiang Gu¡¯s body, burying him within no time.

    For this piece of evil cultivation, Jiang Gu had gone through uncountable hardships and torture, just toplete the first step of this cultivation, which was to house the parasites within his body.

    Step one: foster the parasites in the cultivator¡¯s body, and make them a part of their body. The aim was to make the venom and his body unite as one.

    Excitement was written all over Jiang Gu¡¯s face when he saw the venomous parasites wiggling on the ground. To him, all of them were his precious children. ¡°Babies, you must be hungry, right? Let me get you some food.¡±

    Thus, he left the Fengshan Camp.

    Not longter, Jiang Gu came back, but now, he was carrying ady on his shoulders. From her clothing, she was no doubt from an ordinary family that was living at the foot of the mountain.

    She was currently unconscious and unaware of her surroundings.

    Jiang Gu threw thedy on the ground. He stared at her silently with ascivious and sinister look while waiting for her to wake up.

    And indeed, the farm girl woke up very soon. Her eyes widened in fear, and she started to panic when she saw the scene in front of her.

    ¡°Great, fresh food. My babies will love it.¡± Jiang Gu eyed the girl greedily. He licked his lips, looking like he was prepared to swallow the girl down in one gulp.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The farm girl was currently as pale as a sheet of paper. Fear could be seen swimming in her eyes as she registered the fact that she had been kidnapped.

    She had heard from the vigers that an evil person who fed on human blood hade to the mountains.

    Initially, she thought that it was just a rumor, but now, she knew that the rumor was true.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    ¡°My babies are so excited, they can¡¯t wait anymore! C¡¯mere and let me love you.¡± Jiang Gu took off his clothes and went toward the farm girl naked.

    Seeing Jiang Gu take off his clothes all of a sudden, the farm girl could not believe her eyes.

    Especially the long thing that was below, which stupefied her.

    Many red worms could be seen fighting to wiggle out of the small hole, causing bumps with sharp teeth to be seen on the side. Not only that, the sharp teeth could be seen moving as well.

    ¡°No...¡± the farm girl was so badly shocked that she lost control of her limbs. She sat on the ground, moving back slowly.

    ¡°Stay still. Very soon, my babies will enter your body. They will suck up all your blood and eat you up. We will then be one forever....¡± Jiang Gu burst out in evilughter.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, a loud noise could be heard. Jiang Gu looked around, but there was nobody to be seen. He took a nce up at the sky, and his eyes widened in fear.

    A figure could be seen getting closer to him at the speed of lightning.

    Boom!

    The ground cracked instantly. A deep pit could be seen in the middle of the ground as cracks spread out like a spiderweb.

    The farm girl was dumbfounded. All she currently saw was blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She covered her eyes and let out a scream in fear before standing up to dash away from the scene.

 Chapter 72: Iâ€™m Astounded

    <h4>Chapter 72: I¡¯m Astounded</h4>

    It was a quiet and peaceful day at Fengshan Camp.

    After going through unbearable suffering, evil cultivator Jiang Gu¡¯s hard work finally paid off. During the moment of sess, he stepped out of his secret chamber, ready to start roaming the world.

    His sess was short-lived, but it was the brightest Jiang Gu had ever shined in his life.

    Blood filled the deep pit, and there were fragments of remains scattered all over the ce. It was a horrible and terrifying sight.

    A head could be seen in the deep pit, floating in the pool of blood. The victim¡¯s eyes were opened wide, permanently showing the fear that he experienced right before his death.

    And maybe, Jiang Gu would never know the reason for his death.

    Because of Jiang Gu¡¯s death, the venomous parasites lost their lives too.

    Ten secondster, revive.

    ¡°Aish, what the hell happened? Why did I receive points? Did I bump into somebody?¡± Lin Fan scuttered up and shook his head. He was full of energy now, but still at a loss about what was going on.

    ¡°Eh? Why is there a head here?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s face fell when he saw Jiang Gu¡¯s head floating in the pit. ¡°Damn! Did I drag an innocent down the waters?¡±

    Lin Fan was unable to ept the facts.

    I am a man that¡¯s going to reach the top of the world, how could I kill any innocents?

    ¡°Haish...¡±

    But what can I do? He¡¯s already dead.

    ¡°Where did these wormse from?¡± Lin Fan kicked the dead worms under his feet away, revealing a sect badge.

    ¡°Gu?¡±

    The sect badge was made out of metal, and a ¡°Gu¡± character was carved on it. What¡¯s this? The word seems familiar too.

    Lin Fan took a look around his surrounding but was unable to recognize the ce he was currently at. However, when he saw the words carved on a stone some distance away, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Fengshan Camp?¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This is extremely far from where I was killed by the sword!

    ¡°Wait a minute....¡±

    Suddenly, an important matter crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind. He immediately took out the mission card from his storage ring.

    Evil cultivator Jiang Gu, Body Tempering Stage Nine....

    Lin Fan turned to the bloody corpse lying on the ground and mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s Jiang Gu....¡±

    Lin Fan blinked his eyes, shocked. So I identally smashed the target dead andpleted the mission?

    Atst, after many confirmations, Lin Fan knew that the guy he just killed was Jiang Gu, the evil cultivator that he needed to take down.

    ¡°That beast, I... haish.¡± Lin Fan did not know what to feel. He remembered the beast in his heart, as he was nning to take revenge when he had the ability to.

    However, not only did the beast bring him to his destination, but it supported him to get the kill!

    So what should I do when Ie across that eagle in the future?

    Should I kill it or not do anything about it?

    Such aplicated question. Nevermind, let¡¯s not think about it now, I¡¯m d I finished the mission easily.

    Lin Fan chuckled. He hadpleted the mission without even doing anything.

    He kept the sect badge to bring back as a piece of evidence to show that hepleted the mission.

    Lin Fan searched around the ce. It¡¯s such a regret that he¡¯s so poor that all he can give me is points and nothing else.

    ...

    After a few days, Yuan Tianjun and his group finally arrived at Fengshan Camp. They had picked up a mission to take down a wanted person at Ancient River Vige that was located at Fengshan Camp.

    The wanted person was part of a cult situated in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory. He was currently hiding in Ancient River Vige and had disguised himself as an ordinary viger while nning to overthrow the Magnificent me Sect in secret.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡± a disciple asked.

    ¡°We should stay calm and set up an ambush outside Ancient River Vige. If the target shows up, we will take action,¡± Yuan Tianjun replied.

    ¡°Senior Brother, we wanted to get that guy here to be our cannon fodder. Without any cannon fodder, our n will be affected.¡±

    Yes. Lin Fan was the cannon fodder they were talking about.

    When they were back at the sect, they were searching for someone to be cannon fodder for their group when they met Lin Fan. However, they never thought that Lin Fan would immediately reject them, not even bothering to give them face! This made the group unhappy with Lin Fan.

    Yuan Tianjun waved his hands. ¡°Nevermind, we will do as nned. Look out for that guy too. We should be in front of him with our speed, but do not beat the grass and scare the snake if you happen toe across him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±

    ...

    Ancient River Vige:

    On his way back, Lin Fan took the time to check the items he had gotten from the two old men.

    He was curious as well as excited to find out what was in the storage rings.

    The two elderly men looked rich, they should have a lot of treasure with them.

    Lin Fan walked on the trail with smiles all over his face. ¡°Grandpas, be at ease. I, Lin Fan, swear that, if there¡¯s any treasures in the rings, I will kill Jun Wuwu when Ie across him in the future.¡±

    He held up the first ring.

    His heart beat rapidly when he opened up the first ring, but his smile was gone as soon as he saw the contents.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Fan could not understand what he was seeing. It¡¯s empty? Why?

    Nuggets!

    Lin Fan could not believe his eyes. He had never seen such a clean storage ring that had absolutely nothing in it! What should I think about this?

    I don¡¯t care what others think, but I don¡¯t like it.

    ¡°What on earth!? Why is there nothing here? You have ruined our friendship!¡± He really did not wish to say anything more.

    Where¡¯s the trust between humans?

    I have put in so much effort to fumble through your corpse, and yet all I get is a shell? I¡¯ve been wronged!

    He then opened up the other storage ring.

    Lin Fan no longer had any hope for the second storage ring, as the previous one already brought such a huge setback to him.

    He stole a nce at the other storage ring¡¯s contents.

    Lin Fan was unable to calm down.

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, this is too much...!¡± He was extremely angry this time around, as he felt that he had been cheated. But right at this moment, he saw a book in the corner of the storage ring.

    A smile crept up his face once again, recing the disappointed expression.

    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± He took the book impatiently.

    When he saw the name of the book, he was taken aback.

    Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Fifty thousand points to learn the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Yes, learn.¡±

    ¡°Insufficient points.¡±

    Lin Fan was thrown off his feet. All he felt was happiness now.

    Fifty thousand points to learn a skill? What kind of skillset is this that it requires such a huge amount of points?

    This...

    ...is astonishing.

 Chapter 73: They Are Very Cordial

    <h4>Chapter 73: They Are Very Cordial</h4>

    Fifty thousand points to learn a single skillset was an enormous figure to Lin Fan.

    I will need to give it my all and earn more points now.

    This journey might¡¯ve started off rocky, but it ended off nicely, though.

    Never would I have thought that I would finish the mission and gain a strong skillset so easily! Even though an enormous amount of points is needed for me to learn it, I am sure it will be achievable with my hard work.

    On the trail:

    ¡°Aunty, where am I?¡± Lin Fan stopped at the roadside and called out to a middle-ageddy who was busy farming in the field.

    She turned to Lin Fan, slightly taken aback. ¡°You came from the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Why? I came from somewhere far away, thus I have to pass the mountains.¡±

    Looking at thedy¡¯s expression, Lin Fan understood the reason for her question. She must be afraid of the evil cultivator that lived on the mountains.

    It¡¯s such a pity for him that I identally murdered him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe across anyone?¡± thedy asked, puzzled.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m alone.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Aunty, you have yet to tell me where this ce is.¡±

    ¡°Ancient River Vige....¡± thedy answered, suspicion written all over her face.

    Lin Fan waved and walked off. So, this is Ancient River Vige, huh? I was prepared to return as soon as Ipleted my mission, but I guess that I¡¯ll have to change my ns.

    I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease if I do not gain enough points to pick up that skillset that I just got!

    Watching Lin Fan leave, fear and confusion drained from thedy¡¯s face slowly, reced with stillness as she got into a train of thought.

    Not longter, Lin Fan saw a row of houses. This was none other than Ancient River Vige. It was not huge, and it only had about a hundred houses at most. There were also no youths to be seen in the vige, and most vigers were of an old age.

    He nced around the ce. There¡¯s something a little amiss here.

    ¡°Lord, are you from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± Just when Lin Fan was looking around, a benevolent-looking old man came up to him.

    He held a walking stick in his hands, giving off an aura that made one feel at ease.

    ¡°Yeah, you are...?¡± Lin Fan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°This old man is Bai Shi, the chief of Ancient River Vige. Lord hase from a faraway ce to our vige, so please take a seat in my house.¡±

    In the house:

    ¡°Why are there no youngsters in the vige?¡± Lin Fan asked in curiosity.

    ¡°Lord, our youngsters have left the vige, leaving only us, the old and the children,¡± Bai Shi replied. ¡°We rarely receive visitors, and you¡¯re the first in such a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, do you know who¡¯s residing in Fengshan Camp?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    Bai Shi smiled and shook his head. ¡°Lord, it¡¯s deserted. It used to be home to burrs, but the Magnificent me Sect has sent their disciples over to save our lives.¡±

    With that, Bai Shi stood up. ¡°My Lord, please hold on. I¡¯ll prepare a feast for you.¡±

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands. As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, how could I mooch off others?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Lord, please give me a moment.¡± Bai Shi stood at the door and shed Lin Fan a smile before leaving the house.

    ...

    Not far away from Ancient River Vige, someone had been observing the vige for some time. He left immediately when he saw Lin Fan.

    Near the surroundings of Fengshan Camp:

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan, that Lin guy is here at Ancient River Vige. I think he came from Fengshan Camp. It seems like he haspleted his mission.¡±

    Yuan Tianjun was taken aback. He was unable to believe what he just heard. ¡°How can that be? We aren¡¯t slow at all! How could he have arrived before us? Nevermind, you said that he¡¯s now in the vige?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The Ancient River Vige chief has invited him into his house.

    ¡°ording to my research, it¡¯s a weird vige. Different from what the sect had gotten from their investigation, there aren¡¯t any youths in the vige. There are only the old, young, and weak. The chief, Bai Shi, seems the oddest of them all.¡±

    Yuan Tianjun nodded. His junior brother had given a good analysis. ¡°Okay, take a close look. Let¡¯s see what happens to that Lin guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Back in Ancient River Vige:

    ¡°A Magnificent me Sect disciple hase. What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Should we kill him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need. This guy looks stupid. I guess that he has justpleted his mission at Fengshan Camp. That Jiang Gu is an idiot. How did he even manage to get killed?¡±

    ¡°Prepare something for him. I¡¯ll send him out after the meal. Let¡¯s not alert him.¡±

    ...

    Lin Fan sat in the house, patiently waiting for the food. This vige feels dead. And it feels... a bit weird. I do not know how to put it into words.

    Just as this was going through Lin Fan¡¯s mind, Bai Shi held a te and walked into the house.

    Looking at the delicacies on the table, Lin Fan¡¯s heart raced in excitement. He had not eaten since he stepped out on this journey!

    The vigers here are nice. I like them.

    ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need for this.¡± Lin Fan was overwhelmed with happiness. He took the pair of chopsticks immediately and downed the food.

    When Lin Fan was enjoying his meal, Chief Bai Shi sat at the table. Every time Lin Fan looked down, a creepy smile could be seen on the chief¡¯s face. But when Lin Fan looked back up, the chief would look like the benevolent elder he was ying.

    After a delicious meal, Lin Fan took a few notes out from his storage ring as payment for the meal.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal, I¡¯ll stay no longer.¡± All that was in Lin Fan¡¯s mind currently was to find more beasts!

    I need to earn points.

    Bai Shi stood up. ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t you going to stay longer?¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hand. ¡°No. I have something on. It¡¯s a tiring journey.¡±

    There was nobody to be seen at the entrance of the vige.

    Bai Shi kept following after Lin Fan.

    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s alright. You can go back now.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I should send you off. Please, Lord.¡± Bai Shi smiled thinly and followed behind Lin Fan. As Lin Fan was walking in front, the chief stared at Lin Fan¡¯s head, deep in thought.

    Chills ran down Lin Fan¡¯s spine. Bai Shi¡¯s gaze made him extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Lord, this old man shall send you up to here.¡± Just then, Bai Shi¡¯s voice could be heard.

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. How scary. How much longer would he have stared at me if he kept following?

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Chief. Goodbye,¡± Lin Fan said and went off.

    Crack!

    Watching the figure shrink into the distance, Bai Shi cracked his neck and mumbled.

    ¡°So I was just overthinking.¡±

 Chapter 74: Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 74: Tricked</h4>

    The humane side of the world had warmed Lin Fan¡¯s heart.

    Especially the vigers! They are so generous, kind, and friendly! Moreover, they respect me.

    ¡°If not for my big ambitions, I would¡¯ve liked to further strengthen our rtionship. There must be a lot of tasks that the vigers aren¡¯t able to carry out due to theck of youths in the vige.¡±

    This was the moment where Lin Fan felt that he was indeed a person with a kind heart. If I was an unkind person, I would not havee across such people with such kind intentions.

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan, Bai Shi has sent that Lin guy off. I realized that, when both of them were making their way out, Bai Shi had the intention to kill him, but I have no idea why he decided to spare him in the end.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just lucky.¡± Yuan Tianjun sneered. ¡°Bai Shi should be afraid of the consequence of killing a Magnificent me Sect disciple too. Since we have already confirmed his identity, then we should take action soon.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, should we carry out a surprise attack or should we take him down justly and honorably in front of the vige?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the second option,¡± Yuan Tianjun wore a smile and answered without hesitation. ¡°Themoners can sing us praises too.¡±

    The group let out a smile hearing Yuan Tianjun. ¡°Good idea, Senior Brother.¡±

    Cultivation might¡¯ve been important to the Magnificent me Sect disciples, but reputation was simrly important too.

    The group picked up their speed and went to hide in the vige, getting ready to attack.

    After observing the vige closely, the group came to the conclusion that Bai Shi would be their target and the other viges were harmless.

    However, Bai Shi should¡¯ve been praised for his intelligence foring up with the idea to hide among themoners.

    Near the entrance of the vige, a child with a braided hairstyle could be seen running around the area barefooted with a pellet drum in her hands. There was a wide smile stered on her face.

    Bang!

    She fell onto the floor with a thud after bumping into something on ident. ¡°Who are you?¡± She looked up at the strangers standing in front of her with her shiny doe eyes.

    ¡°Little girl, where are the adults?¡± Yuan Tianjun asked, staring at her in disdain.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do we need to give this girl a check?¡± his junior brother on the side whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to,¡± Yuan Tianjun answered. ¡°It¡¯s just a little girl, what matter would there be with her?¡±

    Very soon, Huang Hou, who was observing Bai Shi, came over. ¡°Senior Brother, he¡¯s almost here.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Yuan Tianjun nodded. ¡°Go and get everyone out here!¡± he said sternly.

    Slightly frightened, the little girl took a nce at the group before running off into the vige with her pellet drum.

    ¡°We have visitors!¡±

    ¡°We have visitors!¡±

    The little girl shouted to every household as she ran around the vige happily.

    In the kitchen of an ordinary house, a hunchbacked elderly woman could be seen scooping water into a pot. ¡°Old man, make some fire to boil the water. There will be pigs for us to kill soon,¡± she said calmly in her low voice.

    The elderly man nodded. He picked up a bunch of firewood with his skinny hands and smiled at the woman widely. ¡°Okay. Go take a look at the pigs, make sure they don¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease. With the chief around, there¡¯s nowhere they can go.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Senior Brother, this vige seems odd. There isn¡¯t even a single healthy man to be seen. Did they all leave?¡±

    Yuan Tianjun was currently standing at the vige entrance. ¡°That is normal,¡± he said, looking forward. ¡°This is not a ce for them to grow, they all should have already left for the outside world, leaving only the old, young, and weak behind. That¡¯s why the cult was able to seep into the vige.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, he¡¯s here.¡±

    The group could see Bai Shi walking toward them slowly with his walking stick. He was staring at Yuan Tianjun initially, but when they made eye contact, Bai Shi looked back down to the ground once again.

    ¡°My Lords, how may I help you?¡± Bai Shi asked calmly. However, unlike how he spoke to Lin Fan, he spoke to the group with a different tone, making him sound like he was teasing the group.

    Huang Hou took a step forward. ¡°Bai Shi, cut the act. Do you think we do not know who you are? It must be tough to hide in the vige alone, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you found me.¡± Bai Shi shed the group a wide smile. ¡°I don¡¯t find it tough, though. Being the chief of this vige is not a tough job. Am I right, my Lords?¡±

    At the same time, vigers started heading out of their houses to the entrance. There were only about thirty of them.

    Yuan Tianjun frowned seeing the number of people. ¡°Where are the other vigers?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, they are still sleeping. What¡¯s the matter with our chief?¡± the hunchbacked elderly woman spoke up.

    However, in every house, horribly disfigured corpses could be seen lying in pools of blood.

    But Yuan Tianjun did not suspect her words. Whatever, the numbers are fine, Yuan Tianjun thought and turned to the crowd. ¡°The chief of your vige is part of a cult! He¡¯s amongst all of you in disguise! We are here to represent the sect to take him down and to free the vige.¡±

    Bai Shi stood at his spot calmly, looking at the group with mockery swimming in his eyes. However, Yuan Tianjun and his junior brothers did not notice his expression.

    To them, Bai Shi was like a turtle in their jar.

    They were currently making a speech to the vigers just to make a point: Yuan Tianjun and his group have saved your lives.

    ¡°Haish, it¡¯s such a pity....¡± Bai Shi shook his head with regrets.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity for your outstanding act. Luckily, the sect has discovered your ns in time, or else the vigers would¡¯ve died at your hands after you made use of them! But be at ease, you won¡¯t get the chance to carry out your evil ns anymore!¡± Yuan Tianjun said.

    ¡°Da Gege, can someone still be able to walk if they lose a leg?¡± Just then, the little girl came to Huang Hou and plopped down on the ground. She hugged his leg tightly and asked. (TL Note: Da Gege means elder brother in Chinese, mostly used by children.)

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Huang Hou answered.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The little girl nodded obediently and patted Huang Hou¡¯s leg with her small hands.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a ray of light was seen shing by.

    Feeling weird, Huang Hou looked down to realize that his left calf was disjointed. Within a split second, his blood-curdling scream could be heard clearly.

    ¡°My leg! My leg...!¡± Huang Hou sat on the ground, dumbfounded, while holding his injured calf. Blood could be seen gushing out everywhere, dying the ground red.

    Yuan Tianjun jumped up in shock upon seeing this. Heunched an attack at the little girl without hesitation.

    However, the harmless little girl dodged the attack in peace.

    ¡°All of you...¡± Stupefied, Yuan Tianjun stared at Bai Shi. He then took a look at the harmless-looking vigers in disbelief.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not a tough job being the chief of this vige, because I¡¯m surrounded withrades!¡± Bai Shi smiled widely, making his skin burst open. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault,¡± he said while pressing down onto the skin. ¡°You have ruined my clothes.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± the sect group¡¯s hearts sank.

    This wasn¡¯t like what they had expected.

    The next minute, a terrifying scene unfolded in front of the group.

    ¡°Grandpa Chief, I can¡¯t take it anymore! This piece of clothing is too small for me. It doesn¡¯t fit me well.¡± The girl ced her hand on her scalp and pulled it down hard along with her hair, revealing a curled-up man.

    Crack!

    The man cracked his bones and twisted his body before standing up slowly. He stared at the group with an evil smile. ¡°This feels better. That skin is too small for me!¡±

    ¡°Evil cultivation! This evil cultivation...! All of you are part of the cult!¡± a disciple shouted in fear upon witnessing the scene.

 Chapter 75: Speak Up and Donâ€™t Betray Me

    <h4>Chapter 75: Speak Up and Don¡¯t Betray Me</h4>

    ¡°Bingo! But it¡¯s such a pity that you only realized it now.¡± The man who was previously hiding in the little girl¡¯s skinughed slyly. ¡°Da Gege, can a human survive without their head?¡± the man asked, imitating the voice of the child.

    Yuan Tianjun and the group gulped. They had an ominous feeling about this; their opponents were not just ordinary evil cultivators, but ones that had picked up a bizarre skillset.

    It was also the reason why the man was able to disguise himself as a little girl. With evil cultivation, he was able to murder the little girl and hide in her skin and take over her identity.

    Yuan Tianjun was currently an Earth Star Border Stage Two. It was not a problem for him to take down Bai Shi if he worked with his junior brothers. However, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers now. Escaping was the only way for them to keep their lives.

    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need for us to hide our identities anymore.¡± The hunchbacked elderly woman stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them and leave this ce.¡± She pulled the skin of the elderly woman off herself, revealing a terrifying and wicked-looking face.

    ¡°This feels morefortable! If we did not look so ugly, why would we need these skins?¡± she said and pointed at Yuan Tianjun. ¡°I want his skin. I might even be able to sneak into the Magnificent me Sect and pretend to be their disciple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t survive more than a day if you did that.¡±

    ...

    Hearing their conversations, Yuan Tianjun and the group¡¯s faces turned as white as a piece of paper.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go....¡±

    At this moment, Yuan Tianjun took off without any hesitation. He could care no more. To him, as long as he survived, any action he took was worth it.

    He dared not imagine the consequences he would face if he were tond in their hands.

    Would they tear off my skin?

    The thought of it sent Yuan Tianjun shuddering.

    ¡°Hoping to get away, huh? But can you?¡± The evil cultivators who were in disguise sneered and came for Yuan Tianjun and the group,

    Bai Shi watched the scene unfold silently and calmly. To him, the Magnificent me Sect disciples standing in front of him were as good as dead.

    ¡°Senior Brother, bring me with you!¡± Huang Hou, who was currently lying on the ground, screamed, tears of despair rolling down his cheeks.

    However, Yuan Tianjun did not even take a nce at Huang Hou. He continued to dash forward with all his power, abandoning Huang Hou.

    ¡°Da Gege, let¡¯s y!¡± The man who had disguised as the little girl smiled at Huang Hou widely. But in Huang Hou eyes, it was the most terrifying smile he had ever seen in his life.

    ¡°No...! Ahhh!¡±

    His blood-curdling screams filled the air.

    It passed to Yuan Tianjun¡¯s ears, making his heart race as if it was going to pound out of his chest.

    Yuan Tianjun was more than terrified. He did not even have the courage to fight his opponents.

    Even if he knew that he would be able to defeat some of the evil cultivators if he put in all his effort, the possible consequences held him back from doing so.

    Whoosh!

    A few figures could be seen sprinting on the road.

    Just a nce at the evil cultivators that were chasing after them was enough to leave Yuan Tianjun panic-stricken. From how the evil cultivators were staring at him, Yuan Tianjun could not imagine how badly he would die if he ended up in their hands.

    But will I be able to escape just by sprinting?

    ¡°Senior Brother, what shall we do?¡± Huang Feilong was at the end of his wits. With his speed, he could barely keep up with Yuan Tianjin, but for his life, he ran as fast as he could.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them! It¡¯s not wise to continue running. We won¡¯t be able to run away from them,¡± Chen Hu spoke up.

    But Yuan Tianjun did not respond. He did not wish to make anyments. He was currently dying to return to the sect and report on the current situation.

    All of a sudden, Yuan Tianjun felt danger right behind him. He pulled over his junior brother at the side without even turning back. The junior brother was taken by surprise at his actions.

    Pss!

    ¡°Senior Brother, you...¡± Huang Feilong felt a stinging sensation in his back. He realized that a metal chain had pierced through his chest, and blood was dripping down furiously when he took a look at it.

    Chen Hu never would have expected that his Senior Brother Yuan would treat his junior brothers as human shields.

    ¡°I have no choice. There¡¯s nothing else we can do,¡± Yuan Tianjun said. ¡°Hurry up, we will be able to survive like this.¡±

    Chen Hu¡¯s heart hurt so badly that it felt like it was being stabbed a number of times. He could not believe that the senior brother that he looked up to the most would use them as human shields! He gritted his teeth and red at Yuan Tianjun.

    ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re utterly disappointing!¡± Chen Hu looked at him with disappointment and came to a stop abruptly. He turned to his enemies who wereing at him and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±

    Within no time, Yuan Tianjun heard Chen Hu¡¯s blood-curdling scream.

    This took Yuan Tianjun aback. When he realized what was going on, he cursed. ¡°Stupid trash. Good that you¡¯re dead though, at least you can buy me some time.¡±

    Suddenly, Yuan Tianjun heard a voice next to him.

    ¡°Indeed the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect. It seems like a good method to betray your friends.¡± He didn¡¯t know when Bai Shi had caught up with him, but there was still a distance between the both of them.

    Yuan Tianjun said nothing in reply. To him, all he wanted was to survive. Nothing else mattered to him.

    ...

    ¡°Ll, I¡¯ming for you, points.¡± Lin Fan strolled along the way. If Ie across any beasts, I¡¯ll have a nice chat with them.

    I¡¯m curious about the Transformation into God Swordsmanship! I wonder what changes there will be after I pick the skill up. How much stronger will I get?

    I¡¯m so excited to learn it.

    ¡°Junior Brother, save me...!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan heard a cry for helping from behind him. Lin Fan turned around with confusion to see a figure covered in blooding toward him.

    When Yuan Tianjun saw Lin Fan, it lit up the hope within him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t expecting Lin Fan to defeat the opponents.

    Very soon, Yuan Tianjun came to Lin Fan¡¯s side. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, save me.¡±

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this Senior Brother Yuan? What happened to you?¡± Lin Fan was slightly taken aback, but he still managed to make out that the guy in such a sorry figure was Yuan Tianjun.

    This was the guy that invited him to group up back at the sect. Lin Fan did not ept because he felt that Yuan Tianjun was not a trustworthy person, and he wished to act on his own anyway.

    He did not expect that they woulde across each other.

    He could see figuresing toward their direction from the distance, but Lin Fan did not take it to heart.

    To him, if anything happened, either they would die or he would and then revive; there was no other option.

    A figure appeared behind them very soon.

    ¡°Eh? Chief Bai Shi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Fan asked, puzzled.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Bai Shi put on the warm smile that he used to speak to Lin Fan previously. ¡°So I was overthinking. But it¡¯s still your death day today....¡±

    Lin Fan was utterly confused. What is he talking about?

    In despair, Yuan Tianjun hid behind Lin Fan. ¡°Junior Brother, save me, please, I can¡¯t die here...!¡±

    All of a sudden, Yuan Tianjun pushed Lin Fan hard toward Bai Shi and ran off in the opposite direction.

    When Lin Fan realized what was going on, he burst out in anger.

    He took out the mace from his storage ring immediately and smashed it at Yuan Tianjun.

    ¡°What the hell!? We can speak nicely if you have any problems! Why did you have to f****** betray me? Unforgivable!¡±

 Chapter 76: Letâ€™s See Whoâ€™s More Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 76: Let¡¯s See Who¡¯s More Terrifying</h4>

    The incidents before meeting Lin Fan took ce like moving clouds and flowing water, as if Yuan Tianjun had already mastered the skills of betraying his friends.

    All Yuan Tianjun could do was run away, but a glimmer of hope arose when he saw Lin Fan in front. If he can take an attack for me, I will be able to escape this ce!

    Thus, he pushed Lin Fan to Bai Shi when Lin Fan wasn¡¯t paying attention, hoping that Lin Fan would take down the disaster for him.

    Suddenly though, he felt a cold breeze blowing up at him, making chills run down his spine.

    Yuan Tianjun looked back to see somethinging down at him. The relief on his face was soon gone and reced with fear.

    ¡°No...!¡±

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, Yuan Tianjun was smashed into the ground, making the ground sink in.

    ¡°I knew you were a good-for-nothing. I waited a long time for you to act up,¡± Lin Fan said angrily. He picked up the mace and started to fling it hard, making the bloodstains on it stter all across the ground.

    Points +300

    Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing. I only earned 200 points when I killed that Liu Feng, who was an Earth Star Border Stage One. This proves that it¡¯s not an easy task to earn points. There isn¡¯t much of a change to the points even if Yuan Tianjun is an Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    Silence took over the area.

    Lin Fan squatted down and fumbled around Yuan Tianjun¡¯s body. There were only two bottles of pills to be found. ¡°Such a poor thing. I thought you were rich!¡±

    This is an utter disappointment.

    Just then, it crossed his mind that there were others who hade too. Communication time!

    Lin Fan turned around, making cracking sounds with his neck and shing Bai Shi a wide smile. ¡°Chief, what are you doing?¡±

    Bai Shi frowned, puzzled at Lin Fan¡¯s action, but the frown did not stay long. Soon, Bai Shi burst outughing. ¡°Impressive. This is indeed impressive. All Magnificent me Sect disciples sure are cold-blooded.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too polite. I only dislike it when others betray me.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands humbly. ¡°Oh, Chief, your vige is indeed full of pests and ghosts who are good at hiding, huh? You¡¯re so good that I couldn¡¯t tell when I was there.¡±

    Bai Shi stood at his spot, supporting himself with the walking stick while wearing a sly smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. I was not nning to kill you, but it seems like I was just oveplicating things. Now, I am ready to murder you and watch fresh blood drip from your body drop by drop....¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I like his skin so much! I want it!¡± a nasty-looking man said while staring at Lin Fan with a perverted look ¨C one that seemed like he was dying to get Lin Fan in his hands. He was also holding onto a child¡¯s skin.

    Lin Fan furrowed his eyebrows. He was unhappy not because of the nasty man but the skin he was holding.

    ¡°The thing in your hands...?¡± Lin Fan asked calmly, despite the burning fire in him.

    ¡°This?¡± The nasty man held the skin up and felt it with his face, enjoying the feeling of the skin. ¡°I love this skin! That girl was so cute. I liked it so much! I made her bleed drop by drop, slowly to her death. I was so excited and happy to see her eyes erging out of fear. Oh, and I can¡¯t forget her tears....

    ¡°They were so sweet!¡± The nasty man let out a burst of crazyughter as if he was reminiscing about the incident.

    ¡°B****!¡± Lin Fan lost his temper. How could you treat a cute little girl in such a cruel way instead of loving her!? This is infuriating.

    I wanted to y along with them, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need now.

    You deserve death for torturing the cute little girl to her death.

    Your lives aren¡¯t enough to pay for your mistake.

    ¡°Hehe, Chief, I will go first. His skin is mine!¡± The nasty man threw the girl¡¯s skin to the side.

    His hands turned ck slowly. Not only that, his sharp fingernails also grew longer too. It was a scene that would make chills run down one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine! I¡¯ll make a hole in your throat and dye the sky red with your blood!

    ¡°Bloody w of the Mysterious Ghost!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The next second, the nasty man was next to Lin Fan, ready to take his life.

    ¡°Hehe, rx. It will end soon,¡± his sharp and strange voice rang in Lin Fan¡¯s ear.

    At the same time, Bai Shi¡¯s face fell slightly. He could feel Lin Fan¡¯s aura slowly getting weirder.

    ¡°Ci Gui, step back.¡±

    However, to Ci Gui, Lin Fan was already his, and there was nobody who could take his prey away.

    Within the blink of an eye, Ci Gui was now standing on Lin Fan¡¯s left, sticking out his red tongue, looking like he was hungry for Lin Fan¡¯s body. He reached out his pitch-ck ws, aiming at Lin Fan¡¯s throat.

    However, Lin Fan remained in his position. He did not even take a nce at Ci Gui as he raised his hands, waving his mace toward him.

    Boom!

    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly disgusting. I do not wish to waste any more oxygen on you. I don¡¯t want you to even be alive for a single second longer.¡±

    The next second, Lin Fan pinned Ci Gui down to the ground with his mace.

    Pss!

    Ci Gui shuddered as blood gushed out of him. ¡°It¡¯s not even painful. This is so exciting,¡± he said hoarsely.

    Lin Fan picked up the mace and smashed it down onto Ci Gui¡¯s limbs hard, turning them into mincemeat and painting the ground red with his blood.

    Blood-curdling screams rang across the ce once again.

    Lin Fan picked up the mace and tapped Ci Gui¡¯s head with it.

    ¡°Tell me, is this still exciting?¡±

    ¡°Exciting...¡± Ci Guiughed evilly, but fear could be seen swimming in his eyes.

    Bang!

    With a smash, Ci Gui was turned into mincemeat.

    Points +90

    Only 90?

    Lin Fan looked at his remains in disdain. ¡°Trash at Body Tempering Stage Nine, and yet you still dare show yourself...?¡±

    He opened his eyes and flung the bloodstains off the mace once again. ¡°It seems like you all think you¡¯re quite disgusting, huh?

    ¡°It¡¯s just perfect then that I treat my enemies strictly. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more terrifying, alright?¡±

    There was no response from the evil cultivators.

    To them, Lin Fan was unlike any ordinary Magnificent me Sect disciples, and Ci Gui¡¯s death had further confirmed their guess.

    Silence took over.

    Lin Fan look up and ced the mace on his shoulder. He took a step forward, staring at the evil cultivators angrily. ¡°Tell me, how does that sound?¡±

    Bai Shi did not say anything. He felt that this wasn¡¯t the same Lin Fan as the one he met previously.

    An evil cultivator could not hold his anger and yelled, ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s great, here Ie!¡± Lin Fan smiled widely.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.¡±

    In a split second, changes could be seen taking ce on Lin Fan.

 Chapter 77: Are You Guys Ready?

    <h4>Chapter 77: Are You Guys Ready?</h4>

    Two streams of blood and vital breath coiled up against Lin Fan¡¯s body like ferocious dragons.

    Blood tattoos surfaced on Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    Feeling the intense energy surging up within him, Lin Fan was in an excited state.

    Cruel Blood was a skillset that was powerful but detrimental to oneself. However, to Lin Fan, it was a perfect skillset.

    ¡°This feels oddly strong; he¡¯s using up his energy.¡± Bai Shi frowned. He felt that Lin Fan was not going to be an easy opponent, unlike the previous Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    ¡°Damn it. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The evil cultivator who was hiding in the elderly man pulled off his skin in annoyance. He red at Lin Fan with a murderous look. ¡°Die!¡±

    For some time, the evil cultivators had been hiding in human skins to avoid pursuit. However, they could not hold it in anymore, thus their skins started to burst open. It was an extremely disgusting scene to look at.

    An evil cultivator appeared right next to Lin Fan. A strong sense of danger filled the area as heunched an attack at Lin Fan. It was obvious that the skills the evil cultivator put to use required him to kill in order to train, and from how dangerous his attack felt, it indicated the huge number of victims that had died at his hands.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very good? Let me tell you, more than a thousand have died at my hands, and you¡¯ll be the next to die a terrible death...¡± the evil cultivator said proudly, trying to show off his achievement.

    And Lin Fan responded to him with a swing of his mace. ¡°I do not wish to know how many you have killed,¡± he said, not even giving the evil cultivator a chance to finish his words. ¡°Because you¡¯re a dead man.¡±

    Boom!

    An increase in strength, speed, and energy.

    No ordinary man could defeat Lin Fan who had gotten a boost in every aspect.

    Within no time, blood and remains could be seen sttered all around the ce. Lin Fan was unwilling to go easy on the evil cultivators, because to him, letting them die with their bodies intact was already an act of generosity.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The evil cultivators couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They moved together tounch an attack while Bai Shi stood at his spot, waiting for the chance to kill Lin Fan with one blow.

    A sword light shed past, going toward Lin Fan in a weird manner. The other evil cultivators crowded around Lin Fan, blocking his way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to disassemble you and make you feel as if you¡¯re in hell!¡±

    The evil cultivators were angered. They came from all over the ce, determined to kill Lin Fan.

    ¡°Just with you guys? You must be dreaming!¡± With a loud bang, the spot where Lin Fan was standing cracked instantly as a blood-colored shadow could be seen making its way into the crowd of evil cultivators.

    ¡°Explosion!¡±

    Lin Fan ced all his energy onto the mace and flung it to the side like a wrecking ball. Itnded on an evil cultivator, making his upper body break into numerous pieces. Instantly, blood gushed out of his body, and his organs burst open. Within no time, he waspletely dead.

    Pss!

    Just when Lin Fan had killed about twenty evil cultivators, one of them who had been hiding amongst the crowd tried to stab Lin Fan with his sword at lightning speed. It moved so fast that the sword seemed to have drilled its way into Lin Fan.

    ¡°Haha, die!¡± The evil cultivatorughed crazily. He never expected Lin Fan to be this powerful and that many of his friends would die at Lin Fan¡¯s hands!

    All of a sudden, his sword was stopped forcefully, as if it was stuck.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s left hand was so fast that only its afterimage could be seen. When it came to a stop, Lin Fan had already caught the sword in his hands. The sword was sharp so it had cut Lin Fan¡¯s palm open, but Lin Fan felt none of it.

    ¡°You...¡± the evil cultivator said, badly shocked. He tried to pull out the sword with all his might, but Lin Fan still held onto the sword tightly as if he did not feel pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying around, huh? Remember this; do not y with your sword when you¡¯re with me, because there¡¯s no difference from ying your life away!¡± Lin Fan yelled and smashed the mace down at the evil cultivator, turning him into a pancake.

    Lin Fan proceed to fling the blood off his hands and stared at the remaining evil cultivators and Bai Shi. ¡°Chief, if you¡¯re going to continue spectating, there¡¯s a high chance that they will all die soon. How much longer are you going to spectate?¡±

    Boom!

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, he killed another evil cultivator.

    Bai Shi gulped. He felt that Lin Fan was way more insanepared to them, and unimaginably cruel too.

    The scene was now a sea of blood. Blood and remains were scattered all around the ce. Not even a single set of intact corpses could be seen.

    There was a figure covered in blood standing in the middle like a demon in a sea of blood. Every time he smashed his mace down, another person was turned into a pancake.

    ¡°How could he be this powerful?¡±

    ¡°An Earth Star Border Stage one should not be able to take more than two attacks.¡±

    Bai Shi was aware that there had been cultivators who were known as invincible Earth Star Border Stage Ones, but even they weren¡¯t at Lin Fan¡¯s level.

    ¡°Serpent Body.¡±

    All of a sudden, an evil cultivator¡¯s body became extremely flexible and started to twist and turn. Like a python, he coiled up against Lin Fan, binding all his limbs and stretching his neck so that his head was right beside Lin Fan¡¯s.

    ¡°Haha, I have bound him! Hurry and kill him!¡± the man screamed, looking like a mad man.

    But what came next sent him into a panic attack.

    Lin Fan leaned back and started banging the other party¡¯s head with his own!

    Boom!

    This made the other party dizzy as blood flowed out of his head, but he still did not let go of Lin Fan.

    ¡°Let me.¡±

    An evil cultivator came with a pike and pierced through Lin Fan back. However, Lin Fan did not even spare him a nce as he continued to bang his head against the snake-like cultivator.

    ¡°Is your head as hard as mine?¡± Lin Fan asked while headbutting him. The Golden Body Tempering Secret might not have been any high-ss skillset, but it allowed Lin Fan to have a body that was stronger than any in this world!

    Pss!

    The pike was still pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body, blood dripping out of the wound.

    But there wasn¡¯t even a frown to be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s face as he continued banging on the snake cultivator¡¯s head.

    Blood was currently all over the evil cultivator¡¯s face. With onest strike, he fell to the floor, dead. It could be said that he was killed by Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± The evil cultivator who was holding the pike watched the scene take ce in utter shock. He tried to pull out the pike only to realize that it was impossible.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then stay.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the tip of the pike that was poking out of his body and pulled it forward hard. The evil cultivator felt that he had lost control of the pike, and he was pulled forward by a strong force.

    He threw the pike down and turned around to face the evil cultivator.

    When the evil cultivator realized what was going on, he wanted to retreat, but Lin Fan held his head.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you trying to scare? You can¡¯t aim properly even when I stand there and let you! Remember; aim for the brain or heart next time! Piercing through my flesh can do nothing to me!¡±

    He picked the evil cultivator up and swung his mace, giving him a home run.

    But the evil cultivator did not fly far; he exploded in the air instead.

    All the remaining evil cultivators could not believe their eyes. How could he remain so calm even though he¡¯s so seriously injured?

    Sighing, Lin Fan looked down at his chest to see blood flowing out of the wound profusely. Suddenly, an idea crossed his mind. He picked up the pike and broke it into pieces before stuffing them into his wound. Wow, I¡¯m so smart.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all settled. It¡¯s no longer bleeding. Now, we can continue. Tell me, are you guys ready?

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough fun, so it¡¯s time to end this now.

    ¡°But since you let me have a great time, I¡¯ll let you die in one piece.¡±

    Lin Fan took his mace and shed the evil cultivators a wide smile. It was a good-looking smile, but it was terrifying to the evil cultivators.

    Bai Shi¡¯s fingers trembled.

    He had a feeling that the person in front of him was not human.

    This is too much. This person is much more powerful than I expected.

 Chapter 78: Finally Dead

    <h4>Chapter 78: Finally Dead</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Boom!

    Even though Lin Fan¡¯s attack was not enough to make heaven fall and the earth rend, it was powerful enough to send blood and remains flying all over the ce, causing it to be a tragic sight.

    ¡°Chief Bai Shi, it¡¯s hard for me to attack you if you¡¯re still in your skin, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± Lin Fan swung his mace, killing another evil cultivator before turning to Bai Shi.

    Fear washed over the remaining evil cultivators, and most felt like giving up.

    They even suspected that Lin Fan was not a human being!

    He was seriously injured, yet he was able to remain as calm as if nothing had happened and smile at them. Which human being would be able to do so in this situation?

    Since when did the Magnificent me Sect have such a sick disciple that lives to fight? He¡¯s extremely cruel too.

    ¡°You¡¯re way crueler than us.¡± Bai Shi sneered, trying his best to hide his fear.

    ¡°Cruel? No, no. How is this cruel? I have no other choice, this is the only way I could possibly treat you guys!¡± Lin Fan said and pointed to a pile of mincemeat right behind him. ¡°This b******,¡± he said angrily, ¡°How can you kill such a cute little girl? Do you even know your mistakes? Your wrongdoings hurt my heart!¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, he disappeared into thin air. He was in front of an ugly and skinny evil cultivator who had lost one of his eyes.

    ¡°You...!¡± The one-eyed cultivator was surprised. He was suppressed by Lin Fan, and this was the first time that he ever feared someone so badly.

    No!

    I¡¯m an evil cultivator! How can I be scared of a Magnificent me Sect disciple?

    The one-eyed evil cultivator gathered all his force and erged his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard! We are evil cultivators, mind you!¡± he yelled.

    Bang!

    With a swing of the mace, he sunk into the ground and turned into mincemeat.

    ¡°So what if I go overboard?¡± Lin Fan said calmly and turned to his side. ¡°Chief Bai Shi, are you really going to just wait for death? Please enjoy the show then, it will be your turn soon.¡±

    ¡°Bai Shi!¡± the remaining evil cultivators shouted angrily. They had already started panicking. ¡°When are you going to do something? We will soon all die if you don¡¯t make a move!¡±

    Initially, Lin Fan was as good as dead to them, but they never would have thought that they woulde across such a cruel person. The evil cultivators could not take it anymore.

    ¡°Stop shouting.¡± Lin Fan sneered. ¡°He¡¯s just dumbstruck.¡±

    ¡°How dare you...!¡± Bai Shi was at his limit. I cannot let him continue on or we¡¯ll all be dead!

    Lin Feng thought to himself, I have activated Cruel Blood entirely and there¡¯s a pike in my chest. Who can overtake me now?

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. The truly terrifying part has yet to begin.¡± Lin Fan growled, filled with the energy to fight. To him, the other evil cultivators were as good as nothing.

    If I can¡¯t kill an Earth Star Border Stage One with a single smash, then I¡¯ll smash him twice.

    There¡¯s even Body Tempering Realm trash among these evil cultivators.

    ¡°Son of a b****¡± Bai Shi took his walking stick and ran toward Lin Fan.

    All Lin Fan hoped to do now was kill all the evil cultivators, who were nothing more than ants to him, before tackling Bai Shi.

    Since he has been a spectator throughout this whole incident, he must be extraordinary.

    I¡¯m leaving the best forst to have a good fight with.

    Numerous evil cultivators exploded when Lin Fanunched an attack. One must¡¯ve been daydreaming if they thought of blocking energy that caused one to explode.

    Blood and remains flew all over the ce.

    The evil cultivators at the side watched the scene unfold with their eyes wide. The bloody and cruel scene that they had just witnessed made their legs turn to jelly.

    They swore that, if Lin Fan joined their cult, he would be the scariest being on the.

    Pss!

    Bai Shi attacked Lin Fan fiercely, shing one of his arms off.

    This put the remaining evil cultivators on cloud nine.

    Disgusting fellow, it will be your death day today.

    However, Lin Fan remained as calm as ever andunched a counterattack as soon as he turned back. Without hesitation, Bai Shi blocked his attack. Bai Shi never expected Lin Fan to have the strength to counterattack.

    Boom!

    He¡¯s powerful. How can he still exert such a huge amount of force after being so seriously injured? Bai Shi frowned.

    Terrifying.

    Lin Fan shed Bai Shi a wide smile, revealing his pearly white teeth. The desire to fight could be seen in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even hurt. Bai Shi, are you that weak?¡±

    Gulp!

    This was the scariest enemy Bai Shi had evere across. It was as if Lin Fan couldn¡¯t be killed. Impossible... that¡¯s impossible.

    ¡°Save me...!¡±

    Pui!

    Just as Bai Shi was distracted, another evil cultivator was smashed to his death.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying to fight after losing an arm! It¡¯s made me less agile. If not for that, you guys would¡¯ve already died,¡± Lin Fan said in pity, staring at the four evil cultivators who were still alive.

    ng!

    One of the evil cultivators dropped his weapon on ident. He was currently dumbstruck.

    ¡°Are you even human?¡± The evil cultivator trembled. He had lost the means to battle with Lin Fan.

    The entire area was dyed red with blood. The strong fishy smell of blood filled each and every one of their noses.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Feeling that he was starting to lose energy, Lin Fan decided to not prolong his current life and pulled out the pike pieces that were stuck in his chest.

    Whoosh!

    A huge amount of blood gushed down his chest like a waterfall.

    ¡°Die!¡± As if he was still alright, Lin Fan flung his mace at one of the evil cultivators and sent an attack over.

    Unable to tolerate the situation further, Bai Shi leapt up quickly, aiming at Lin Fan with his walking stick. He was determined to take Lin Fan¡¯s life with this attack.

    Bang!

    Pui!

    Two noises rang out at the same time.

    Another evil cultivator was killed. The scene of him turning into mincemeat made the remaining evil cultivators stand rooted to the ground as fear washed over them.

    But excitement took over immediately when they saw what happened to Lin Fan.

    The walking stick was currently pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s heart. A smile crept up onto Lin Fan¡¯s mouth as he bent his body, moving forward to pull the walking stick out. With a bang, the mace dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m dead. Chief Bai Shi, you¡¯re indeed powerful,¡± Lin Fan said with all smiles. He stood up straight, before falling to the ground with a thud.

    Even though he managed to kill Lin Fan, Bai Shi did not know why he had a weird feeling about it, and his heart was racing madly.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Bai Shi said softly.

    The remaining two evil cultivators cheered.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally dead.¡±

    ¡°What demon is this? Why could he survive for so long? What did we evene across?¡±

    They plopped down to the ground and burst into tears.

    They were finally rescued from despair.

 Chapter 79: Boring

    <h4>Chapter 79: Boring</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Staring at the bloody corpse lying on the ground, Bai Shi heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had nevere across another like Lin Fan who could still fight calmly and fearlessly despite losing an arm. Lin Fan did not even have the means to retreat!

    This is really a nightmare.

    Luckily, he¡¯s dead. However, the loss on my side is too much for me to take responsibility.

    When the evil cultivators regained their senses, both of them stared at Bai Shi angrily. ¡°Bai Shi, why didn¡¯t you take action earlier? Were you only going to do something when all of us were dead?¡±

    Bai Shi turned around to face them. His re woke the two evil cultivators up from despair immediately. It dawned on them that Bai Shi was their boss, and it was a huge mistake to speak to your boss in such a manner. They looked down at the ground immediately, trying to catch their breath.

    ¡°Who is this, anyway? How can he be so powerful?¡± One of the evil cultivators spoke up. He had not yet recovered from the shock of seeing Lin Fan murdering his friends and striking terror in his heart. If Bai Shi hadn¡¯t managed to kill him, then we would¡¯ve all ended up like the others! Mincemeat!

    ¡°How am I supposed to exin the huge number of deaths of our cult members?¡± Bai Shi asked, tapping his walking stick on the ground.

    ¡°We could say that we were discovered and trapped by the Magnificent me Sect. We killed our way out.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We managed to escape after a tough fight with the elites they sent.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Bai Shi hummed. It was a great loss, and there was no way he could hide himself in this vige or this skin anymore. Bai Shi now had no choice but to give up the skin that he liked a lot.

    ¡°If not for this guy, we would not have incurred such a great loss.¡±

    The trio currently had their backs facing Lin Fan as they could not bear to look at the scene.

    It was too bloody for them to look at.

    Ten secondster...

    Revive!

    A pair of eyes opened up, reflecting the beautiful scenery of the clouds scattering all over the pale blue sky. Hope could also be seen swimming in these eyes. It¡¯s such a wonderful day.

    I¡¯m filled with energy now!

    ¡°Damn it. Who would have expected the Magnificent me Sect to have such a powerful person? We are lucky enough to be able to escape with our lives.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Bai Shi, you¡¯re injured?¡±

    One of the evil cultivators realized that blood was dripping from Bai Shi¡¯s purlicue. Bai Shi is an Earth Star Border Stage Two and yet he was injured by that b******. How powerful must he have been? The evil cultivator shuddered at the thought.

    Bai Shi lifted his hand and looked at the injury. He never expected that the other party would be so powerful as to tear his purlicue open. The strength was overbearing.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    All of a sudden, a strange sound rang across the area. It seemed to be the sound of bones cracking.

    The trio was dumbstruck. Color drained from their faces as they were reminded of a terrifying event.

    They turned around slowly to be weed by a mind-blowing scene.

    Lin Fan, who was lying on the ground, stood up. He stretched his neck and limbs, and the cracking sound of his bones rang across the area.

    ¡°Okay, I have finished stretching. Are you guys ready?¡± Lin Fan lifted the mace that was sticking out of the ground up onto his shoulders. ¡°Tell me, are you guys ready for the real battle?¡± He sneered.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Other than Bai Shi, the other evil cultivators screamed and stared at Lin Fan in fear, acting like they had seen a ghost. They were unable to believe the scene that was currently taking ce.

    He¡¯s already dead! How can he revive?

    Hallucinations. We must be hallucinating.

    Bai Shi was dumbfounded. ¡°You...¡±

    He hade across many strange sights, but he did not dare to believe the one that had just taken ce. Bai Shi¡¯s gaze never left Lin Fan¡¯s left arm, which he had clearly chopped off previously. How is it possible for his arm to be there again?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was too furious previously, thus I was too violent. But be at ease, I have calmed down now. I can treat you fairly and promise that I won¡¯t make any of you explode,¡± Lin Fan said, not even minding if the trio was listening to him or how they felt.

    What the heck!?

    Bai Shi could still try to ept the facts, but the other two cultivators couldn¡¯t. Their mental state had crumbled.

    They did not even have the means to resist Lin Fan¡¯s actions. Now, Bai Shi was the only Earth Star Border Realm cultivator left. The rest had already been turned into mincemeat.

    How are we supposed to resist when faced with such a terrifying being?

    Plop!

    At some point, the other two evil cultivators had dropped to the ground on their knees. They were currently distressed. They had wasted so many lives to kill Lin Fan, yet now, Lin Fan looked the same as when they first saw him, alive and kicking. Both of them were at a loss about what to do.

    What can we fight him with?

    ¡°No, I must be dreaming! I would never be in such despair. I do not want to be in despair!¡± an evil cultivator said, facial muscles twitching as if he was down with a panic attack. He picked up his weapon, smiling like a mad man. ¡°That must be the situation! This is a dream. As long as I¡¯m freed from this dream, everything will return to normal.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Man, Zheng Guo, Jiao Wang, here wee....¡±

    Pui!

    Both of themmitted suicide without hesitation.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Fan said, surprised. ¡°Your friends had a mental breakdown. I see that you¡¯re the only one left who can y with me.¡± Lin Fan turned to Bai Shi.

    ¡°Cruel Blood!¡±

    Blood and vital breath coiled around Lin Fan, and blood tattoos surfaced again. A strong aura could also be felt.

    ¡°Bai Shi, look how nicely I¡¯m treating you. I saved my best for you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die immediately, alright? That would be no fun.¡±

    Bang!

    And Lin Fan disappeared from the spot immediately.

    Color drained from Bai Shi¡¯s face. He¡¯s too fast. And even though he doesn¡¯t have earth energy, the energy he possesses just as an Earth Star Border Stage One is able to instill fear in people.

    Bai Shi looked around, searching for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Bai Shi, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    A voice came from Bai Shi¡¯s back, and Bai Shi immediately reacted. He gathered all the energy within himself and transferred some earth energy to the walking stick too before going for Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    ¡°Such a strong force.¡± Bai Shi¡¯s arm jolted up. He took a few steps back when he felt the strong force.

    ¡°Weak. You¡¯re really weak. Can you get any stronger?¡± Lin Fan sent an attack over. He was a bit disappointed with Bai Shi, who was an Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    After the sh, both parties stood opposite each other.

    Seeing the skin that was torn apart, Bai Shi was fuming with anger. ¡°Damn it! You have managed to anger me! You¡¯re going to pay for this.¡±

    He tore the skin off to reveal his actual appearance.

    He was bald and only 66 centimeters tall. He was currently staring at Lin Fan in anger.

    ¡°You have managed to anger me. I want you dead!¡±

    Seeing how Bai Shi looked, Lin Fan let out augh. ¡°So that¡¯s how you look! I didn¡¯t expect this, no wonder you were so unwilling to show yourself.¡±

    Bulging and twitching muscles made Bai Shi look like he was incredibly strong. It was such a pity that he was so short.

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect disciple, I did not wish to let you see my actual appearance, but you are the one to me.¡± Bai Shi clenched his fists. His height was his taboo, and there was nobody who could humiliate him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve forced me, I¡¯ll show you my real ability!

    ¡°Remember, the reason for your death is Bai Shi!

    ¡°Violent Body!¡±

    Bang!

    Bai Shi became taller within no time. His arms grewrger too. Earth energy could be felt seeping out of him, and Bai Shi currently felt like a fanatic who was capable of great destruction.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fight seriously. I won¡¯tugh at your height, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bai Shi couldn¡¯t tolerate Lin Fan¡¯s arrogance anymore. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, dashing toward Lin Fan with all his might.

    ¡°Die...!¡±

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy.¡±

    Boom!

    An explosion took ce.

    The ground that both parties were standing on crumbled. Dust was all over the ce, covering the scene.

    Slowly, the dust was blown away.

    A figure could be seen standing there with a pile of fresh mincemeat under his feet that was still radiating heat.

    ¡°This is no fun, I thought he was stronger....

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just a matter of a single smash.¡±

 Chapter 80: Setting a Short-Term Goal

    <h4>Chapter 80: Setting a Short-Term Goal</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Standing amongst the corpses, Lin Fan stared into a distance, looking slightly down. He sighed and waved goodbye to the enemies that had died at his hands.

    He thought that the midget Bai Shi was an outstanding cultivator, but the oue proved Lin Fan wrong and that it was all his wishful thinking.

    With just one attack, most of Bai Shi was turned into a mash. What can I do? I did not wish for this to happen either.

    He took a look at the blood and remains on the ground. What needs to be done has to be done.

    I¡¯m a poor child, taking from the dead is not a bad way for me to earn.

    However, it¡¯s not an easy task to find his possessions now. I¡¯m regretting my method of killing him. I should have let him die in one piece so that I would not have to fumble around this bloody mash!

    My body can still function well though, and I have stopped using Cruel Blood. Even though there are some residual effects, I can leave that forter. It¡¯s more important that I do the things I need to do first.

    Let me check my points, I¡¯m in such a great mood!

    ,760 points.

    200 points for an Earth Star Border Stage One and 300 for an Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    There isn¡¯t arge difference between the two stages. It seems that, in terms of points, quality matters more than quantity.

    Anyway, Mountain Quake Energy is not bad. It doubled my strength.

    The force I used to kill Bai Shi is great! An Earth Star Border Stage Two like him was unable to even take a single attack and is now a pile of mincemeat!

    I¡¯m impressed with my ability! How powerful will I be in the future if I¡¯m already this powerful now?

    Taking the possessions of the dead starts now.

    Lin Fan¡¯s first target was Bai Shi. Even though he¡¯s now mash, I am still going to fumble through the pile and get all his possessions. But I¡¯m speechless though. How can someone be that short that he¡¯s nothing now with just one smash?

    ¡°Eh?¡± Just then, a ring came into Lin Fan¡¯s vision. It¡¯s Bai Shi¡¯s storage ring! Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone.

    I¡¯m so excited about this. Please do not let it be disappointing.

    ¡°Open!

    ¡°Damn!¡± When Lin Fan saw the contents, his heart raced. Rich. He¡¯s indeed rich.

    There were about ten bottles of pills, a huge stack of cash, and two skillsets.

    Skin Changing Collection, Mortal high-ss skillset.

    Violent Body, Mystic low-ss skillset.

    Other than the previous elder he found in the forest, Bai Shi¡¯s storage ring brought him the most happiness.

    However, this Skin Changing Collection is useless. It only has one function, and there¡¯s nothing it can do other than helping evil cultivators hide under a new skin.

    But this Violent Body is good. I do not have enough points now, so it can onlyeter.

    It was a hassle to search for the storage rings belonging to the other evil cultivators. Luckily, Lin Fan managed to earn quite a bit even though they did not possess as much wealth as Bai Shi.

    Escape from the scene!

    The next day, a few figures could be seening from afar. As soon as they arrived at the scene, the unbearable smell of blood filled their noses. All of them pinched their noses to deal with it.

    ¡°They are all dead?¡± a man in a gray robe asked. Only his fingers that were pinching his nose were exposed to the air, and ck colored patterns could be seen on them. He felt his heart break when he saw the scene.

    ¡°My Lord, they are all dead.¡± The men around him observed their surroundings and answered when they were sure that nobody was left alive and there weren¡¯t any intact corpses to be seen. What did they experience? Did theye across a beast who likes to disassemble people?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Shi?¡± the man asked coldly. Feeling his unhappiness, everyone around him took a step back and stared at the ground, afraid to look at him.

    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s under your feet.¡±

    The man looked down and lifted his feet to see gooey substances and blood on his shoes. To the side, he could see half of Bai Shi¡¯s face, and his only eye left that recorded the fear he experienced right before his death.

    ¡°How did this...?¡±

    The man was unable to believe his eyes. Bai Shi was not a weak cultivator, but he had died such a terrible death! Moreover, from the shape of the corpse, it showed how cruel the method used by the culprit was. He might¡¯ve been an evil cultivator, but the culprit was way crueler than they were.

    ¡°To Ancient River Vige.¡±

    The crowd ran off toward the distance, determined to hunt the culprit down.

    Lin Fan arrived at a forest.

    He found a ce to give all his war trophies a try.

    He poured the pills out into his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a number of Mortal high-ss and Mystic pills. It seems that Bai Shi earned a number of treasures!¡±

    Even though Mortal high-ss pills were almost useless to him, Lin Fan was happy to see all the points. One experience point is still an experience point, right?

    He took all of the Mortal high-ss pills in one go.

    The pills soon took effect, and refinement took ce in every part of his body continuously. Very soon, Lin Fan¡¯s experience points soared up.

    He had now set a goal for himself to cultivate to his limit before he made his way back. Otherwise, this trip will have been a waste!

    There are six levels in total for Mountain Quake Energy, and I¡¯m only at level three. How embarrassing would it be to go back without getting it to the highest level?

    I have to start learning Violent Body too. I need to work harder.

    As for the Transformation into God Swordsmanship that requires fifty thousand points, it¡¯s still far from my short-term goal. I¡¯ll need to work much harder.

    Crack!

    ¡°Wow, the effects are a little bit too strong. Even if they are all just Mortal high-ss pills, the strong effect nearly made my chest burst open! Luckily, I¡¯m alright.¡± Seeing the crack in his chest, Lin Fan sighed.

    ¡°I will need to take the Mystic grade pills in small servings. I might burst to my death because of the overpowering effects.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky this time around though. All the pills I got are cultivation pills. It wouldn¡¯t have been as useful if they were support pills.

    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky.¡± Lin Fan sighed happily.

    Cultivation pills were much more valuable than support pills, putting aside the rare support pills. The difference between the types was obvious too.

    The higher the grade of pill, the better its effects would be, and the stronger the residual effects would be too.

    A few hourster, Lin Fan had gained 255,470 experience points after he took all the pills.

    Let me check my statistics.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage One (+)

    Experience Points: 255,470

    Points: 6,760

    Talents: Immortality, Ultraprecise de w

    Specialty: Golden Body Tempering Secret (3)

    Skills Acquired: Violent Mace (Max), Cruel Blood (Max), Mountain Quake Energy (Level 3)

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), yet to be unlocked.

    The experience points gained from pills is way more than when I cultivate myself.

    I¡¯m aiming to thoroughly cultivate to the peak of every stage.

    I need to level up my Golden Body Tempering Secret to the Mystic level too. Levelling up to Earth Star Border Stage Two will surely need a huge amount of points, even if I am not sure of the exact amount.

 Chapter 81: A Bewildering Action

    <h4>Chapter 81: A Bewildering Action</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After finishing with all his war trophies, Lin Fan was now left withpleting his short-term goal.

    He pulled out the Tai Sovereign Sword andmitted suicide.

    A great weapon is indeed a great one. I was able to make a cut that is as smooth as moving clouds and flowing water! There wasn¡¯t any resistance at all!

    Ten secondster, revive.

    Filled with energy, Lin Fan stood on a tree branch, staring far into a distance while giving himself encouragements in his heart.

    ¡°I will only stop the collection of points upon my death! Mark my words!¡±

    With a bang, Lin Fannded on the ground and walked toward the forest with his mace.

    The madman of points Lin Fan was back to work once again.

    Within no time, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks. He hid behind a giant tree and had his gaze on the heard of beasts that was right in front.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to be somewhere new. I earned so much in the outer range of Qixia Forest that it¡¯s difficult for me to find any beasts there. This is a good ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I am of lower cultivation or I would have ventured deeper into the forest.¡±

    The beasts in the deeper parts of the forest are incredibly strong, unlike those I see here now in the outer range. When I get stronger, I will venture in and earn more!

    As for now, I¡¯ll just earn what I can!

    Crack!

    The clear and loud noise attracted the beasts¡¯ attention. Within no time, numerous ferocious pairs of eyes were looking toward the direction of the noise.

    Lin Fan could then be seen walking out with the mace on his shoulders and smiles all over his face. ¡°My dear bubbies, rx. Can we please have a special wee party?¡±

    Roar!

    Beasts of lower cultivation weren¡¯t equipped with intelligence. They survived by natural instincts. Based on their natural instincts, they came attacking Lin Fan as soon as they saw him.

    ¡°I see that you are not a friendly bunch. Well, then I have no other choice. Sorry,¡± Lin Fan said in pity. He grabbed his mace tightly, putting all his energy into it as he watched the beasts leap up.

    Points +80

    nt Tusks were beasts that were as green as nts. They lived in herds and had the natural instincts of wolves. They were also considered beasts that were hard to get away from once one was trapped. Any cultivator below the Earth Star Border Realm should retreat immediately when they came across a herd of them.

    ¡°The points might be fewer, but there¡¯s benefits too. The points don¡¯t decrease even though I have increased in cultivation.¡±

    A fierce battle soon came to an end. Lin Fan used brutal force to resolve all his problems, and he did the same to the nt Tusks too. It was a simple job smashing each and every one of them to their death.

    Within no time, the battle came to an end.

    The battle earned Lin Fan about a thousand points. It might¡¯ve been a small amount, but it was satisfactory for Lin Fan who was going to continue earning for a long time toe. I¡¯m not just going to stop here!

    ¡°Life is great!¡±

    Now that I have taken down all the beasts here, I¡¯m going somewhere new.

    Two dayster, Lin Fan could still be seen having the time of his life ughtering beasts in the forest. Every time tiredness washed over him, he would close his eyes and imagine standing at the top of the world in the future. That was what gave him the energy to go on.

    How am I supposed to be the best if I do not go through any hurdles in my life?

    Whoosh!

    A red colored Blood Python dashed toward Lin Fan like lightning, coiling up around Lin Fan and exerting energy slowly as if it was determined to crush Lin Fan¡¯s bones.

    Aftering across two Earth Star Border Stage One Blood Pythons, Lin Fan had the idea of killing both of them.

    However, he was tangled up by this Blood Python that was around him after he killed the other one.

    The Blood Python might¡¯ve only been an Earth Star Border Stage One, but due to its nature, it was much stronger than humans. Perhaps God is fair after all.

    It was blessed with extraordinary strength to make up for the intelligence that it did not have.

    Szz!

    The Blood Python opened up its mouth, wanting to swallow Lin Fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re going overboard.¡± Lin Fan let go of his mace and caught the snake with his bare hands. With all his might, he pulled it off his body, making the snake twist and turn in pain.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Bang!

    With both his hands, Lin Fan tore the Blood Python in half, making blood stter all over the ground.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s food tonight. Snake soup!¡±

    Lin Fan did not know if the Blood Python was poisonous or not, but he was not afraid. I¡¯m immune to all poisons. Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just die and revive.

    After all, I¡¯m always in a perfect state after ten seconds! There¡¯s nothing I fear.

    Gradually, the sky darkened. There was an obvious difference in his points too.

    After a day of killing, I¡¯m getting tired. However, the harvest was great.

    I now have forty thousand points in my hands. One step closer to my aim.

    Szz!

    Lin Fan made a fire. It was not a wise choice to make a fire openly in such a ce, as it would attract unwanted beasts. However, Lin Fan was hoping that beasts woulde over on their own ord. I don¡¯t know if I have overhunted the beasts or what, but I have a tough time finding them now.

    It seems like they are avoiding me.

    At this time, a soft noise could be heard. Lin Fan stood up and looked toward the distance, trying to figure out what was going on.

    I must have heard it wrongly.

    However, when he sat back down, he heard noises again.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened? I heard voices of humans, is there someone here in my territory?¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself, hesitating over whether he should take a look.

    In the end, he decided to take a look.

    After getting treasures from the elderly, Lin Fan loved taking the dead¡¯s possessions now. It gave him surprises every time.

    When he arrived at the scene, Lin Fan saw a group of people surrounded by beasts.

    Amongst them, there were two that looked familiar. He thought hard and managed to remember them.

    Yunluo City, Wang Family disciples, Wang Shufeng and Wang Ziyan.

    Aren¡¯t they the people I met when I and my senior brothers went out for a mission? They seem to be in trouble.

    ¡°Attack! All of you, attack! I will reward you when we get back.¡± Seeing the situation in front of her, color drained from Wang Ziyan¡¯s face as she hid at the back, shaking in fear. She dared not face the current situation.

    Lin Fan stood on a tree and smiled. ¡°Heaven Burning Rhinoceros, Earth Star Border Stage Two. Interesting.¡±

    The group was surrounded by Heaven Burning Rhinoceroses, and there was one at Earth Star Border Stage Two. It might not be easy to deal with, but Lin Fan could definitely save their lives.

    Thanks to the Earth Star Border Stage Two cultivator amongst them, Wang Ziyan and Wang Shufeng were able to survive until now. However, the Earth Star Border Stage Two cultivator currently looked like he was not far from his death.

    If he wasn¡¯t protecting Wang Ziyan and Wang Shufeng, they would¡¯ve surely been dead by now.

    The rest of the group wasn¡¯t that lucky, though. Most of them were already dead.

    An ordinary Earth Star Border Stage Two was indeed no match for a Heaven Burning Rhinoceros.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Fan shouted.

    In utter despair, Lin Fan¡¯s voice lit up hope in the group¡¯s hearts.

    Wang Shufeng had even prepared to abandon Wang Ziyan and escape the area with the Earth Star Border Stage Two cultivator, since he was one of Wang Shufeng¡¯s. Compared to Wang Ziyan, his life was way more important than hers.

    ¡°Brother Lin, save us!¡± Wang Shufeng yelled.

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd turned toward Lin Fan too. They felt a sense of danger, but it was impossible for the herd to let go of the prey that was right in front of them.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Wang Ziyan was reminded of his ability. ¡°Hurry up and save me! Please save me!¡± she shouted, grabbing onto thest straw. ¡°I can give you anything and everything.¡±

    Lin Fan turned to the Heaven Burning Rhinoceroses. ¡°Brothers, give some face to me, stand still and let me finish my transaction.¡±

    Of course, the Heavenly Burning Rhinoceroses wouldn¡¯t understand Lin Fan, but they could feel that Lin Fan was the most dangerous among them all. Thus, they had their guard up against him. As long as he did not move, they wouldn¡¯t either.

    ¡°Alright. I can save your lives, but I will need to receive a simr reward too. It¡¯s a simple request, you just have to give me everything you have, including your storage rings. That¡¯s not more precious than your lives, right?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    Wang Ziyan nearly suffocated when she heard his words. She was long terrified. ¡°How are you so thick-skinned? I¡¯m the Wang Family¡¯s miss! As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, you must save me or I¡¯ll go to the Magnificent me Sect and lodge aint against you! Wait to be punished!

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and save me! I¡¯m the Wang Family¡¯s miss....¡±

    Wang Ziyan¡¯s words left Lin Fan speechless. Are you brainless?

    ¡°Okay, you guys can continue. It¡¯s none of my business now.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Wang Shufeng¡¯s voice rang across the area.

    ¡°Brother Lin, we would be extremely thankful if you save our lives. But look, this is my family member, and he¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Two. What do you think will happen if he manages to escape and make his way to the Magnificent me Sect? Do you know what the consequences will be if this matter is made known?

    ¡°But we will definitely reward Brother Lin heavily if you save us.¡±

    These words gave Lin Fan goosebumps. Why do I feel so ufortable hearing that?

    Lin Fan leapt down from the tree and walked toward Wang Ziyan with a frown on his face.

    Smiles crept up onto Wang Ziyan¡¯s and Wang Shufeng¡¯s faces immediately. Finally, we have a deal. How could we give him all our assets?

    Sweet words and a threat. He should be clear on what to do after some thought.

    Our Earth Star Border Stage Two might be unable to get rid of the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd, but it¡¯s not a problem for him to escape from here.

    As long as he manages to escape, Lin Fan would be in trouble when the Wang Family lodges aint to the Magnificent me Sect.

    Lin Fan took small steps toward them, but he stopped in his tracks when he got near them.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks for reminding me. I¡¯ll get aint if you survive. But... if you¡¯re dead, how are you going to lodge aint?¡± Lin Fan looked up with a look of, I¡¯m so impressed by my intelligence!

    ¡°What are you...?¡± Wang Shufeng was shocked as if he was reminded of something scary.

    ¡°Remember, I don¡¯t take kindly to threats from anyone, especially you guys...

    ¡°Because I am not obliged to save you.¡±

    Bang!

    The mace went for the Earth Star Border Stage Two.

 Chapter 82: A Perfect Way to Destroy the Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 82: A Perfect Way to Destroy the Evidence</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Boom!

    The Earth Star Border Wang Family member was now dead.

    ¡°Now the potential threat is gone. If you got anything else that you can threaten me with, please do.¡±

    With a ng, the macended on the ground.

    Lin Fan stared at both of them with a mocking smile. Wang Shufeng and Wang Ziyan had a high status in the Wang Family, and their wealth and extravagant lifestyles were no doubt attractive to Lin Fan.

    Since they¡¯d rather threaten me than pay for their lives, then this is what they have asked for. Thanks for the reminder, though.

    I hate it when people threaten me!

    Bleugh!

    Wang Ziyan¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. The bloody mash in front of her made her vomit. As the miss and the pearl in the palm of the Wang Family, she had never seen such a disgusting scene.

    Regret washed over her within no time.

    ¡°Brother Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. We are willing to give Brother Lin everything, as long as Brother Lin saves us,¡± Wang Shufeng said immediately. He never thought that this Magnificent me Sect disciple would be this cold-blooded that he would kill just because of a disagreement.

    Now they were surrounded by the herd, and there was a grim reaper right in front of them. The only person who could save them now would be the grim reaper that was standing in front of them.

    Wang Shufeng was currently filled with hatred for Wang Ziyan. That useless woman! Can¡¯t she do anything useful? If not for her words that misled me, I would not have made the statement that I did!

    I hope that, now that I have yielded to him, he will forgive me for my words.

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd was now utterly confused. They did not understand why the humans were starting to cut each other¡¯s throats now.

    They felt that human beings were indeed the most dangerous beings on the. We, the rhinoceroses, are very united! We would not kill each other.

    However, this human feels dangerous. Very dangerous.

    Is he fooling around with me? He was unwilling to start with, but now he¡¯s willing? Lin Fan thought to himself.

    ¡°You confuse me.¡± Communicating is indeed a hassle! Lin Fan frowned. The mace is still the best. There¡¯s no need to talk if they¡¯re dead.

    Wang Shufeng¡¯s heart was already in his throat, but seeing that Lin Fan had not done anything to him yet, hope arose from deep in his heart. At least he isn¡¯t thinking of killing me.

    ¡°Brother Lin, please speak your mind. I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    Lin Fanughed and put the mace on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell which of your words are true. They confuse me, which should I believe in?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lin, I mean it. I do mean it. I will give Brother Lin everything now to prove my sincerity.¡± Wang Shufeng immediately took off his storage ring and passed it to Lin Fan.

    Seeing that Lin Fan kept the storage ring, Wang Shufeng heaved a sigh of relief and hurried forward. ¡°Brother Lin, save me. As long as I get back, I¡¯ll reward you heavily.¡±

    ¡°I would have done so if you cooperated with me from the start.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°But your words earlier reminded me that, even if you hand me your possessions now, you can still bring me bad luck by lodging aint to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather shut you up.¡±

    In a split second, the mace came down at Wang Shufeng with a whoosh.

    ¡°No...!¡± Wang Shufeng shrieked, eyes filled with fear.

    Bang!

    With a bang, he turned into mincemeat.

    I was too careless previously, but thanks to these two kind souls here, I was reminded of the trouble that woulde along if I had taken their possessions!

    So why not solve all my problems in one go?

    Wang Shufeng only had half a body at this point, and a huge stack of money dropped out of his sleeve.

    ¡°I knew that you weren¡¯t being honest.¡± Lin Fan picked up the stack of cash and kept it in his storage ring before turning to thest person.

    The Wang Family¡¯s miss, Wang Ziyan. An absolute beauty, but absolutely selfish too.

    Wang Ziyan was dumbfounded. She stood on the spot, mind going nk.

    Dead... everyone¡¯s dead because of him.

    I¡¯m the Wang Family¡¯s miss! I still have a long way to go, a long life to enjoy. How can I just die here?

    No, definitely not.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wang Ziyan asked in horror and took a step back. However, the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd was standing right behind her.

    At this moment, she was forced to the edge of the cliff. What should I do now?

    This person will definitely kill me, and I will die for sure.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots, what else?¡± Lin Fanughed.

    Wang Ziyan did not dare to imagine what she would be if Lin Fan killed her. Would I be as bloody as the rest?

    I¡¯m as pretty as a picture, how can I be treated in this way?

    ¡°Let me off. As soon as you let me off, I am willing to do anything. I can give you all my wealth, status, and myself! I can even give myself to you!¡± Wang Ziyan was confident in her looks. She believed that nobody would be able to ignore her beauty.

    As long as I am alive, there will be hope. I will ensure that this person turns into mincemeat when I get back to the family!

    Suddenly, just as Wang Ziyan was deep in thought, a strong force came at her.

    Color drained from her face when she looked up.

    And she was dead.

    Viins always die because they speak too much, and I don¡¯t want to be a viin.

    Silence took over the area.

    ¡°Whew.¡± Lin Fan sighed. I¡¯m too violent! I killed such a stunning girl, I must truly be cut out to be a strong person!

    And Lin Fan started collecting the dead¡¯s possessions. He did not even let the disciples who died from the rhinoceroses off.

    ¡°I have earned so much on this trip! I have really be rich from looting the dead.¡± Lin Fan sighed in his heart. He used to be poor, but now he was rather rich.

    ¡°Wait, I have something important that I have not done.¡± After careful thought, Lin Fan knew that he had to destroy the evidence.

    He took a nce at the rhinoceros heard and ran off immediately after he collected all dead¡¯s possessions.

    The rhinoceroses stared at each other in confusion. They were at a loss over Lin Fan¡¯s actions.

    With their brutal nature, they could feel that Lin Fan was extremely dangerous, but they did not fear him that much. The reason why they did not chase after Lin Fan was that he was too fast.

    Far away, behind an ancient tree, Lin Fan¡¯s head could be seen popping out as he waited slowly.

    He was waiting for the heard to clear the scene.

    He had turned the Wang Family members into a bloody mess, making it hard for him to deal with. However, if he let the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd deal with it, it would be much simpler.

    I would then kill the herd, and everything will be solved!

    How smart am I?

    If I¡¯m not considered the best, who would be the best?

 Chapter 83: Be Brave If Youâ€™re a Man!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Be Brave If You¡¯re a Man!</h4>

    The leader of the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd growled, calling its family members over for food.

    The herd of Heaven Burning Rhinoceroses surged up, swallowing the corpses in greed. Despite the horrible state that some of the corpses were in, it did not bother them since it was all the same in the end, after all.

    Lin Fan watched the scene secretly. ¡°Do not me me,¡± he mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re the ones to me for nning against me and being rude.¡±

    Such people are a pain to the world, after all. Especially Wang Ziyan ¨C rude and arrogant. She¡¯s the type that thinks it¡¯s our honor to look at her!

    I will kill as many of those types as I see.

    My mace is not a vegetarian.

    Because of their identities, they might be discovered by some others if I were to leave their corpses out in the open, and that would bring me trouble.

    But now the herd has swallowed all of them down their stomachs, a perfect way to get rid of the evidence. If they are still able to catch me, then I have nothing to say.

    Within the blink of an eye, the scene was cleared by the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd. It¡¯s time for me to show myself.

    The points I have now are far from what I need. I will need to work harder.

    ¡°Dear bubbies, you have not filled your stomachs, right? Time to go to heaven!¡± Lin Fan jumped down from the ancient tree with his mace, running toward the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros herd.

    Fast and precise. I¡¯m not a wishy-washy person.

    Seeing Lin Fan return, the herd growled in anger.

    To Lin Fan, the most threatening beast would be the leader of the herd, which was an Earth Star Border Stage Two. The rest of the rhinos were trash ¨C trash that was only a little bit more powerful than an ordinary creature to Lin Fan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He swung his mace onto a Heaven Burning Rhinoceros.

    Bang!

    Due to the weapon used, it was hard to leave a corpse intact after taking it down.

    This feature annoyed Lin Fan, but he did not really have any good weapons now, so he could only make do with the mace.

    Moreover, it worked with Violent Mace, which made the effects of the mace¡¯s attack extraordinary.

    As for the so-called three sovereign swords that I have gotten, it¡¯s unsafe to put them to use. The elderly men were killed, so I will have to be more careful before I know who Jun Wuwu is.

    Watching its family die brutally in front of it, the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader growled in anger and dashed toward Lin Fan.

    ck colored mes were burning on its body. A Heaven Burning Rhinoceros would be equipped with this characteristic since birth, which was why they were considered a high-ss beast.

    And this was the leader of the herd. It had broken through to the Earth Star Border Realm, which was why it was able to unlock its bloodline and form a ball of fire around itself. As for the Body Tempering Realm Heaven Burning Rhinoceroses, they had not even finished developing.

    Bang!

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader attacked Lin Fan. Wow, this leader is indeed powerful. It actually moved me backwards!

    ¡°Not bad, indeed powerful. But I¡¯m not going to fight you now. I am going to kill your family members now instead.¡± Lin Fan did not get into a fight with the leader. Instead, he went for the other rhinos.

    These are all my points! I am going to harvest them with ease!

    Blood dyed the ground wherever the mace passed by. Since the Heaven Burning Rhinoceroses were huge in size, the scene was too bloody and cruel to be looked at.

    Roar!

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader was angered. This human is too much! It keeps killing my family.

    With a growl, the ck me around its body boiled. However, Lin Fan did not fight recklessly with the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader. Instead, he focused on the remaining rhinos and killed then without hesitation.

    The rhinos were about to break down.

    They came out with their leader to search for food, but they met a pervert who came just to kill them. Watching their family members being thrown up into the sky, fear washed all over them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go...!¡± Watching the remaining rhinos take off, Lin Fan could not hold it in anymore. I will be at a loss if I let them leave when they¡¯re already in my hands!

    Just before Lin Fan could do something, the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader, who had already gone mad, blocked Lin Fan¡¯s way, staring at him with rage.

    ¡°Great. Since you can¡¯t wait anymore, then let¡¯s fight. Show me how good an Earth Star Border Stage Two beast can get!¡± Lin Fan was prepared to fight an intense better with the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.

    ¡°Explosion!¡±

    Lin Fan yelled and came to the other party immediately.

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy!¡±

    Boom!

    Both parties collided with each other, and the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader was way more powerful inparison to Bai Shi. With the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader¡¯s innate qualities, it was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Powerful, you¡¯re actually able to take my attack, I have thought too lightly of you.¡± Lin Fanughed and attacked the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader continuously.

    Collision between two forces ¨C collision between a man and a beast.

    There¡¯s nothing to fear if you¡¯re a man! Just go head on!

    Lin Fan hit the rhino leader with his mace and the rhino attacked with its me.

    Bang!

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader let out a cry. Blood flowed out of its injury, umting to a pool. In the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader¡¯s mind though, Lin Fan would surely end up dead. However, its pupils shrunk in disbelief when it saw Lin Fan.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re something indeed.¡±

    Lin Fan was currently covered in ck me, looking like a demon.

    Szzz!

    Burning sounds could be heard as Lin Fan¡¯s skin started to crack slowly.

    But it did not affect Lin Fan a single bit.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s continue....¡± Lin Fan was full of fighting spirit. He picked up the mace and swung it at the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader, leaving a trail of ck mes and burnt ground wherever he stepped.

    Ordinary human beings would have been in severe pain as soon as they came into contact with the ck me and died within no time. However, to Lin Fan, as long as he was alive, it was time to fight.

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader stood at its spot, dumbfounded. It moved back slowly, struck dumb by the demon. Its violent nature was being forgotten too.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? The battle has only started!

    ¡°I have not had enough fun yet!¡±

    Violent Mace was already at the maximum level, thus its effects were at the peak.

    With a bang, the mace sent out an astounding force.

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader growled and shed with Lin Fan.

    Within a hundred mile radius, the area was turned into a battlefield. An Earth Star Border Stage One human being was having an intense fight with an Earth Star Border Stage Two Heaven Burning Rhinoceros. To others, this would be a fight that one would be in only if they hoped to die.

    However, nobody was around to witness this battle.

    Not longter, a blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader let out a cry and fell to the ground. It never would¡¯ve thought that a human would be able to defeat it.

    Lin Fan stood at his spot, panting. The Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader was indeed tough to deal with, but at least it proved that Lin Fan had perseverance and determination.

    Crack!

    His skin cracked open totally. The ck me erged, burning Lin Fan further. His body fell piece by piece as all of it scattered around the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed unlike ordinary fire.

    ¡°But I know how to rise from the ashes.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity, huh?¡±

    Atst, there was only a pile of ck ashes left on the ground.

 Chapter 84: Hold Up, That Belongs to Us

    <h4>Chapter 84: Hold Up, That Belongs to Us</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Ten secondster, a figure rose from the ashes.

    ¡°That was damn dope!¡± Lin Fan opened his eyes, impressed with himself. It feels great to fight a Heaven Burning Rhinoceros and take it down with me.

    In summary, the Heaven Burning Rhinoceros leader was not easy to deal with, and the skills I have picked up are limited. They¡¯re not enough for me to unleash my potential.

    I would have had a better time if my Mountain Quake Energy was of the highest level.

    Let me check my harvest. Wang Ziyan and Wang Shufeng were tycoons in their family, they must¡¯ve been exceptionally rich.

    This has been an extremely lucky trip.

    Looking at the huge stack of money, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Six million....¡± He gulped.

    An eye-opener, indeed an eye-opener.

    I worked so hard, lied, and yed tricks, and I only earned about a hundred thousand, but killing those two gave me more than six million. How should I spend this money?

    No, I need to calm down. I became rich within the blink of an eye. This information is too much for me to take in.

    ¡°This...¡± Just then, a wooden box caught Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. He found six pills in it when he opened it up.

    He was astonished to see the pills.

    Mystic high-ss support pill: Gold Essence Pill.

    It might¡¯ve only been of a Mystic high-ss pill, but these pills were extremely precious because they could be used to change one¡¯s aptitude. Even though sects didn¡¯t really measure aptitude, every Elder in the sect was able to see the aptitude of each and every disciple clearly.

    These are extremely precious pills in the sect. How do those two have any with them?

    A letter came into his eyes. Lin Fan opened it and realized that the letter was regarding the arranged marriage between the Wang Family and the Zhao Family. The six Gold Essence Pills were the dowry.

    ¡°Oh no, I think I have made a big mess,¡± Lin Fan mumbled and kept the letter aside without taking a deeper look at it. He looked around the storage space again.

    There weren¡¯t many more pills, only a few Mortal high- and middle-ss pills, which weren¡¯t of much use to Lin Fan. I¡¯ll gift them to my senior brothers.

    A few dayster, Lin Fan stood on the branch of an ancient tree. After his hard work, there were no beasts to be found within a hundred-mile radius. Most either escaped or had gone into hiding. It was almost impossible for Lin Fan to find a single beast now.

    As for the monsters of a higher realm, let¡¯s not bother them. I would die even if I managed to find one.

    But I¡¯m already happy with the points.

    Eighty thousand points is a lot!

    ¡°I can finally pick up the Transformation into God Swordsmanship! I wonder what it¡¯s like. It must be incredible.¡±

    Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Fifty thousand points to learn the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Transformation into God Swordsmanship (Level 1)

    Traits: Basics of swordsmanship, increase in speed, increase in sensitivity, sword control.

    What on earth? This is just level one, yet ites with so many traits? This is a great increase!

    I¡¯m not going to think about levelling it to level two for now. The number of points needed will surely be heavenly. Let¡¯s level up my Mountain Quake Energy.

    ¡°Level up,¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself.

    Points -7000.

    It was still the same as it was in level three, it just gave a slightly bigger strength increase, but this was still not enough.

    Level up!

    Level up!

    Mountain Quake Energy (Level 6, maximum level)

    Traits: Maximum increase in strength, level three thunder punch, piercing earth energy.

    After getting Mountain Quake Energy to the highest level, Lin Fan became broke within no time. However, he was surprised by Mountain Quake Energy, which gave him level three thunder punch and piercing earth energy.

    These are great traits!

    I can feel my power increasing significantly!

    A Heaven Devouring Rhinoceros¡¯s skin might be strong, but with the level three thunder punch and piercing earth energy, it would be almost nothing.

    ¡°Violent Body.¡±

    ¡°2000 points to learn Violent Body.¡±

    After some thought, Lin Fan decided to learn it. It might¡¯ve been a Mystic low-ss skillset, but it was a skillset that would currently be useful to Lin Fan as it was a skillset that made use of one¡¯s brutal force.

    Violent Body (Level 1)

    Traits: Expansion of body, increase in strength.

    Most skillsets that Lin Fan had acquired made use of brutal force. The strongest skillset was none other than Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fanughed. Life¡¯s better now. Every time I get better, I¡¯m closer to the endpoint.

    It¡¯s a long trip. I should return now. My senior brothers must miss me.

    Now, I will be able to get in contact with more things after I be a third-ss inner disciple!

    Let¡¯s go back to the sect. Take a rest, forest. I¡¯lle back next time.

    ...

    ¡°Be at ease, Junior Sister Liu Yue. He definitely won¡¯t get away.¡± For their Junior Sister Liu Yue who was as pretty as a picture, the Magnificent Sect disciples used all their might.

    A figure could be seen running away from the scene at lightning speed. He didn¡¯t expect that a group of Earth Star Border Realm Magnificent me Sect disciples woulde at him. I would¡¯ve died if I was slower.

    It¡¯s my fault that I killed some people on my way and brought trouble to myself.

    But I can¡¯t let my guard down. These people are chasing me relentlessly, they aren¡¯t going to let me off.

    Liu Yue, the center of many inner disciples¡¯ universes, sneered seeing the evil cultivator who was running away. ¡°Senior Brothers!¡± she called out sweetly. ¡°Do not let him run off! I will be so upset if he does.¡±

    Hearing her, the inner disciples werepletely energized and gave it their all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stop! If our junior sister wants you dead, you can never escape!¡±

    ¡°Stop and let us kill you!¡±

    Motherf*****. The evil cultivator cursed hearing the Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    A bunch of madmen. Have they not seen a woman before? You¡¯re throwing your pride away just for a woman? Embarrassing!

    Suddenly, he saw somebody walking toward him. Seeing the clothes he was wearing, the evil cultivator knew that he was a Magnificent me Sect disciple. It made his anger boil.

    I¡¯m already being chased by a group, and there¡¯s one here too? Then let me kill you before going off.

    Lin Fan was having a good time when suddenly, he saw a figure in front of himing toward him angrily.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Kill you.¡± The other party came up at him with malicious intentions immediately.

    Lin Fan was taken aback. Who on earth have I offended? Why are youing for my life when all I did is just walk and mind my own business? Lin Fan blinked his eyes in confusion.

    Do you think I¡¯m good to bully?

    He swung his mace at the other party.

    The evil cultivator thought that Lin Fan was just an ordinarily disciple, but all of a sudden, he realized that this attack was extremely powerful. Cold sweat ran down his forehead as his palms and feet turned cold.

    Bang!

    After one attack:

    ¡°What on earth? You¡¯re so weak yet you wanted to kill me? I was badly shocked, so I¡¯ll take your possessions aspensation for my mental health.¡± Lin Fan fumbled through his body to find a skillset. It¡¯s nothing good. He took a nce at it and kept it.

    Now let¡¯s continue on my journey.

    ¡°Hold up, that belongs to us.¡±

    A voice could be heard. Lin Fan stopped in his tracks and stared at the person, not knowing what was going on.

 Chapter 85: So This Is What Unreasonable Powerful Figures Are Like?

    <h4>Chapter 85: So This Is What Unreasonable Powerful Figures Are Like?</h4>

    Liu Yue and the group never would¡¯ve imagined that the evil cultivator they were chasing for so long would be killed by somebody else.

    Seeing that Lin Fan was going off, they called out to him without hesitation.

    ¡°May I help you guys?¡± Lin Fan asked nicely. He tried to sound as gentle as he could when he realized that the other party was simrly from the Magnificent me Sect.

    Well, the scene is kind of disgusting now, and I might have already left an unfavorable impression on them.

    Liu Yue frowned when she saw the mash of flesh on the ground. She looked unwell.

    Some male disciples felt nausea seeing such a bloody image too. However, their Junior Sister Yue was right beside them, so they could not possibly embarrass themselves.

    ¡°Junior Brother, the evil cultivator you have killed was discovered by us and is also the mission that Junior Sister Liu needs toplete. We hope that you can hand the skillset to us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Fan took a nce at the dead evil cultivator. ¡°He¡¯s mincemeat now, yet you could still recognize him? I¡¯m suspicious,¡± Lin Fan asked, puzzled.

    The evil cultivator is now beyond recognition, yet he could still tell. Impressive.

    But he died under my hands, how can I just let you have it?

    To the other Magnificent me Sect disciples, Lin Fan was just unwilling to let them have the skillset and was looking for trouble.

    At this moment, everyone was unhappy with Lin Fan. ¡°Are you Junior Brother Lin?¡± a disciple asked after seeing Lin Fan¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Junior Brother Lin that killed the Sunshine Sect disciples at the arena.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°I am surprised that you recognized me.¡±

    Liu Yue, who had been silent until now, spoke up all of a sudden; ¡°So you¡¯re the arrogant guy that my sister talked about. The one that does not know how foolish your acts were back then. I hope to see the day where you kneel down crying in regret.¡±

    Lin Fan was unhappy to hear Liu Yue¡¯s rudements. ¡°And who¡¯s your sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, listen up, my sister is a first-ss inner disciple, Liu Ruochen.¡± Liu Yue looked at Lin Fan proudly. Thanks to her sister, Liu Yue was able to be set up on high and have many people revolve around her.

    ¡°Liu Ruochen!¡± Lin Fan noted down the name. She sounds smart, and I like to interact with smart people.

    The disciples who were nning to get physical with Lin Fan did not take action. It was said that Lin Fan was a disciple that Elder Tian Xu liked a lot. If they were to beat him up, they might attract unwanted trouble.

    ¡°Can you hand me the item now?¡± Liu Yue asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lin Fan said, taking a nce at the skillset in his hand. ¡°I can give it to you. But this is a Mystic low-ss skillset. Market price is two hundred thousand. I will give it to you if you can pay for it, since I killed him but you¡¯re the one profiting from his death.¡±

    I might have millions now, but who would dislike more money?

    ¡°Impossible. Are you so poor that you have gone mad?¡± Liu Yue chided. I can treat another senior or junior brother nicely, but not this idiotic outer disciple.

    If he was actually Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple, I might have thought of him otherwise or even bootlicked him, but he¡¯s nothing more than an idiot now.

    Lin Fan weighed his mace. If not for her identity, I would have smashed it down on her already.

    But I need to hold my anger in. ¡°Whatever. Buy it if you want and give it up if not. Bye,¡± he said and put the mace on his shoulders, walking away.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Feng Shaoyun blocked Lin Fan¡¯s way. He stared at him coldly. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, are you really not going to give us face?¡±

    Lin Fan took a nce at the sect badge hanging on his waist: third-ss inner disciple. He¡¯s trying to pressure me with his status. ¡°Senior Brother, are you trying to snatch it from me? That¡¯s not very nice, but I have nothing to say if you do so.

    ¡°I might not be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, but I will still lodge aint because you¡¯re bullying me.¡±

    Indeed, this statement worked. Feng Shaoyun had no words to retort.

    Do I really need to get it back with two hundred thousand?

    It¡¯s the market price, but the skillset is useless to me.

    ¡°And don¡¯t think of killing me. I run very fast. Within a second, I¡¯m gone.¡± Lin Fan felt the need to n out all his escape routes.

    There are a few people here who have higher cultivation than me. If they are nning to kill me, then I would be in danger. I need to let them know that I¡¯m like hot wheels. With a whoosh, I¡¯m gone!

    All of a sudden, a strong aura could be felt pressuring down on the crowd, engulfing them. Color drained from their faces as they felt the pressure getting stronger.

    It was nothing much to Lin Fan though. It just felt like somebody was pressing down on his shoulders.

    ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± spoke a man wearing green floating in mid-air. He shone brightly like the sun, and when he looked down at them, the crowd felt as if they were being thoroughly seen through.

    Powerful. He must be very powerful.

    Is this Cheng Yaojin that unexpectedly got in the way going to kill all of us? (TL note: a Chinese idiom that means ¡°a trouble unexpectedly appears in the process.¡±)

    In that case, then please, please kill us. I can then collect their possessions when I revive. Such a powerful cultivator would not be interested in our possessions.

    But to be safe, I¡¯ll swallow all the storage rings.

    What Lin Fan did not understand was the group started bowing to the figure in mid-air.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Jun.¡±

    ¡°Mm. What are you guys doing? Why is there blood and flesh on the ground?¡± Jun Wutian asked, looking at the whole situation down from mid-air.

    Liu Yue got heart eyes immediately when she saw Jun Wutian, the head of the ten peaks of the Magnificent me Sect and a potential candidate for the next Magnificent me Sect leader. He was the ideal type for all female disciples and the idol of all male disciples.

    ¡°Liu Yue pays respect to Senior Brother,¡± Liu Yue walked out slowly and said sweetly. With a graceful posture, she was as pretty as a picture. She even stared at the figure in mid-air in affection with her pair of beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu¡¯s younger sister,¡± Jun Wutian said.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Liu Ruochen is indeed my elder sister. I have made a trip out of the sect toplete my mission with the help of my senior and junior brothers. However, this junior brother snatched our mission item away and asked us to buy it back with two hundred thousand YHB! Senior Brother Feng couldn¡¯t stand it, so he¡¯s reasoning with him. I hope Senior Brother can help us settle this matter,¡± Liu Yue said in a delicate way, making herself look extremely helpless. ¡°He even said that he will tell Elder Tian Xu about it and that we should be more careful.¡±

    Lin Fan suddenly had an ominous feeling about this. This pretty b**** is trying to make me the bad guy? I might not be horny, but those guys over there might be blinded by looks!

    This pink skeleton is extremely lethal.

    This sure makes things harder for me.

    At the same time, Jun Wutian turned to Lin Fan. ¡°You¡¯re Lin Fan, the outer disciple who rejected Elder Tian Xu?¡±

    Lin Fan was now thinking fast. I need a n now. I might be immortal, but I am nothing to a powerful cultivator. What if he decides to bully me?

    And I¡¯m such a petty person who¡¯s easily blinded by hatred. It¡¯s not a good thing if I then decide to dye the ce with blood.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother,¡± Lin Fan answered. ¡°In fact-¡±

    But before he could finish his exnation, Jun Wutian cut him off.

    ¡°Return the item to Junior Sister Liu,¡± Jun Wutian said coldly, forcing Lin Fan to act as he said. ¡°Even though Elder Tian Xu favors you, justice stilles first in my eyes. And Elder Tian Xu would approve of my choice if he knew about it.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him calmly. So this is what unreasonable powerful figures are like?

    It¡¯s my first time experiencing it.

    Liu Yue and the rest stared at Lin Fan mockingly, rejoicing in his misfortune. What are you going to do now? This is Senior Brother Jun.

    Only obediently handing the item over is the right way.

    Lin Fan was currently in deep thought.

    Should I give up this easily?

    Am I someone who gives up so easily? This is food for thought.

 Chapter 86: Senior Brother, Fighting!

    <h4>Chapter 86: Senior Brother, Fighting!</h4>

    Noticing that there was no response from Lin Fan, Feng Shaoyun¡¯s face fell. ¡°Are you perhaps turning a deaf ear to Senior Brother Jun?¡±

    With Senior Brother Jun standing with them, they feared nothing from Lin Fan even though he was somewhat rted to Elder Tian Xu. So what?

    Senior Brother Jun is the head of the ten peaks of the Magnificent me Sect. With Jun Wutian¡¯s status, it¡¯s not a big deal if he teaches an outer disciple a lesson. Elder Tian Xu would not have much to say even if he knew about it.

    Lin Fan looked around. A dog threatening me based on your master¡¯s power? Such a tyrant. Do you think you can pressure me with this? Yes, you can. You make me feel so helpless and sad!

    If I were to act as I wish, I would have turned this crowd into mincemeat, but this Jun Wutian is here, so I need to stay calm.

    Even if you think that you¡¯re inplete control, I won¡¯t let you have it. I will overpower all of you even if there¡¯s only a one percent chance of me seeding. So, here¡¯s a word for you.

    F*** your mothers.

    Lin Fan then turned to Jun Wutian. ¡°Senior Brother Jun, I have a small doubt about this matter. May I voice it?¡±

    Jun Wutian sneered coldly, suppressing Lin Fan with his pressure. He did not expect an outer disciple to not heed his instructions. Dying to go to hell, huh? I need to give you a lesson or you would not know where you stand.

    Suddenly, Feng Shaoyun and the crowd started breaking out in cold sweat. Their palms and feet turned icy cold too. Even though Jun Wutian did not suppress them, the group still experienced huge stress, which put a toll on their mental state. They were all about to break down soon.

    Lin Fan stared at the crowd in front of him weirdly. What are these guys doing? Why do they look like they were scared badly? He only said ¡°Hmph!¡±! Is there a need to react in this manner?

    Feng Shaoyun and the group were surprised to see how calm Lin Fan was. How could he feel nothing under Senior Brother Jun¡¯s pressure?

    Jun Wutian frowned. The current scene was unexpected.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He sneered again. The noise boomed across the area like thunder.

    A powerful cultivator could simply exert such a huge amount of pressure just by clearing their throat.

    Lin Fan looked up, confused. What is he doing? Is his throat okay?

    Jun Wutian might seem expressionless, but he¡¯s stupefied in fact. How can this happen?

    Feng Shaoyun and the group¡¯s legs were shaking. They could no longer take the pressure of Jun Wutian. It was as if there were numerous mountains on their shoulders. They were crumbling down mentally and were currently extremely distressed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jun Wutian sneered.

    ¡°Senior Brother Jun, is your throat feeling unwell?¡± After some time, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°Back in my hometown, we drink water when our throat is feeling unwell.¡±

    Jun Wutian was astonished. He was confused about how Lin Fan was able to take the pressure. Does he have some special treasure on him or a secret that I¡¯m unaware of?

    An idea came to his mind and Jun Wutian¡¯s eyes shone.

    Seeing greed in Jun Wutian¡¯s eyes, Lin Fan had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Return the item to Junior Sister Liu.¡± Jun Wutian snapped. He made it clear with his tone that, if Lin Fan dared to make any morements, he would be dead.

    Did immortality impact my mental state in a bad way? Lin Fan was now aware that Jun Wutian was trying to suppress him with his pressure. Otherwise, why would Feng Shaoyun and the rest look like they just had a bath?

    After some thinking, Lin Fan came to the conclusion that there was a possibility. I havemitted suicide for God knows how many times, I might have already gone nuts long ago.

    ¡°Are you going to hand it over or not?¡± Lin Fan now only had two choices.

    A wise man submits to circumstances. When there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.

    If I¡¯m fearless, I¡¯ll go down and then revive. If I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯ll be an embarrassment.

    Ah, it¡¯s such a tough choice. I can only me myself for being weak. If I was stronger and had power closer to this Senior Brother Jun, then I would be able to act as I wish.

    I would definitely smash him into mincemeat without hesitation.

    At the moment though, it makes my head hurt.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, two huge figuresnded from the sky with a boom, and the ground started to shake violently.

    This scene left the crowd dumbfounded. Dust blinded their sight as they were still at a loss over what was going on.

    Jun Wutian¡¯s face fell. He looked worried.

    When the dust was gone, two huge figures, one shorter than the other, could be seen standing in front of them.

    Roar!

    Its growl could be heard across the entire area, making the birds fly off in a hurry. Within this twenty-mile radius, there was no beast who dared toe near.

    Watching the scene, Lin Fan gulped.

    He had the feeling that he was meeting somebody he knew. The huge body, strong arms, and captivating eyes. With the thin fur on its body, it looked majestic.

    ¡°Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape!¡±

    The one that I met previously, and the other Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape next to it is twice its size!

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s heart sank seeing the beasts of such high cultivations.

    At that moment, Lin Fan realized that the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was staring at him. Anger was swimming in its blood-colored eyes.

    ¡°Oh no, what a tragedy,¡± Lin Fan muttered. He had forced this ape with intelligence in front of him to move out of its forest with his bombings in the past.

    Now it¡¯s in front of me and staring at me. It must be determined to kill me.

    Jun Wutian frowned, staring at the huge Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape as if he was trying to send a message of, ¡°I am just a passerby and not here to fight¡± to the other party.

    Lin Fan thought about it. It¡¯s time for my performance. He stood up and pointed at the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape who he had met before. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll take your eyes out if you continue looking at me. Do you know who he is? He¡¯s my Senior Brother Jun. If you don¡¯t leave immediately, he will stew you!¡±

    The demonic ape that he had originally met was already powerful on its own. After hearing Lin Fan, it turned to the other demonic ape and howled with grievance,ining about Lin Fan.

    Suddenly, Jun Wutian felt therger demonic ape staring at him angrily. He jumped up and turned to Lin Fan in anger. ¡°You...!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, therger demonic ape clenched its fist, suppressing the crowd with its pressure.

    Seeing this, Lin Fan ran off without hesitation. ¡°Senior Brother Jun, Junior Brother will get you help. Chicken nuggets, they are both of high cultivation!¡±

 Chapter 87: Still Canâ€™t Do As I Please

    <h4>Chapter 87: Still Can¡¯t Do As I Please</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°You...!¡± Jun Wutian cursed, anger boiling in his system. He was still confused over the reason why the pair of Blood-Eyed Demonic Apes were enraged.

    The shorter Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape might not have been threatening to Jun Wutian, but that didn¡¯t mean the grown-up Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape wasn¡¯t.

    Within the blink of an eye, the grown-up Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was staring at Jun Wutian in anger. The pressure it exerted was enough to shatter space. Its attack was so strong that no earth energy would be able to block it.

    Liu Yue was struck dumb by the scene. ¡°Junior Sister Liu, let¡¯s go,¡± Feng Shaoyun said and pulled her away immediately.

    To Feng Shaoyun, the current situation was something that he would not be able to handle. The Blood-Eyed Demonic Apes were considered beasts of high cultivation, and any such beast could take their lives simply.

    Just then, the shorter Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled and ran after Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan was currently sprinting off, so he did not realize that the shorter Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape wasing for him. God really loves me, he blessed me with help from out of nowhere! I was unhappy with the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, but I am extremely happy with it now.

    Our resentments have been wiped out now.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ground started shaking violently. Wow, it¡¯s such an intense fight, huh? But when Lin Fan turned around, he was dumbfounded; the shorter Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was chasing him relentlessly.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? What¡¯s happening?¡± An rm rang in Lin Fan¡¯s heart. He never expected the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape to be so petty.

    ¡°Trash. He¡¯s such trash! What Senior Brother Jun or head of the ten peaks, he can¡¯t even take down both of the Blood-Eyed Demonic Apes and let one escape toe at a pretty flower like me! He¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan heard Liu Yue rejoicing.

    The group was still sprinting with all their might, fear written all over their faces. ¡°Senior brothers, this Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape is after him, let¡¯s go the opposite direction and escape from the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape.¡±

    Feng Shaoyun was happy to hear Liu Yue. He too had no idea why the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was only going after Lin Fan. He might havemitted so many sins that even the heavens are angry with him.

    Theirments made Lin Fan extremely unhappy. These people, how dare you rejoice at my misfortune? If I don¡¯t y a prank on you, I will take your surnames!

    Thus, Lin Fan put on a scared expression and ran after the group. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, please do not abandon me! I¡¯m so afraid!¡± He turned around and ran toward the group.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you daree over here!¡± Feng Shaoyun shrieked and red at Lin Fan. He never thought that Lin Fan would dare to lure the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape over to their group!

    If the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape puts its eyes on us, it will be a tragedy. I wouldn¡¯t even know how I died.

    Liu Yue was as pale as a piece of paper.

    ¡°Senior Brother! Help!¡± Lin Fan could not care less. Senior Brother Jun is not around now and there¡¯s the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape to me for anything that happens. What else would I be scared of?

    Boom!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled in anger and hammered down on the ground, sending a strong energy wave toward the group.

    Affected by the energy wave, Lin Fan lost his bnce and banged into a senior brother. ¡°Senior Brother, look out!¡± he shrieked, waving his mace.

    Being called, the nameless senior brother turned around. When he saw what was going on, his face fell. ¡°Don¡¯te over...!¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan swung the mace around in a way that made it seem as if he did not deliberately smash the senior brother¡¯s face.

    Senior brother, dead!

    Feng Shaoyun stared at him in anger. ¡°You...!¡±

    Lin Fan looked at him pitifully. ¡°Senior Brother, I really did not do it on purpose!¡± Anger could then be seen written all over his face. ¡°It¡¯s that Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape! If not for him, Senior Brother would not be dead! I¡¯m going to fight that b******!

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t die now. I am going to be stronger and take revenge for Senior Brother.¡±

    Hearing this, Feng Shaoyun nearly vomited blood. How shameless can he be?

    Seeing that the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was still chasing after them, color drained from Liu Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Brother, bring me along....¡±

    Feng Shaoyun was the strongest cultivator among the group. If he were to bring Liu Yue along with him, it would reduce his speed, and it would be extremely dangerous taking into ount the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape that was chasing right after them. In this case, Liu Yue was just a burden.

    Especially when Lin Fan was deliberately following after them when he knew that the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was after him. He¡¯s so evil.

    Many male disciples around Liu Yue were hesitating about abandoning her too as they knew that Lin Fan would not follow after them, and they would be able to escape if they went separate ways.

    ¡°Junior Sister, good luck.¡±

    After some thoughts, the male disciples lowered their heads and went separate ways. It was obvious that they did not want to be with Liu Yue anymore.

    ¡°How dare you abandon me!? I am going to tell my sister about this, just wait and see!¡± Liu Yue shrieked.

    She never expected that the group of men who had been escorting her around would abandon her during such a situation.

    Feng Shaoyun gritted his teeth, ready to retreat and abandon Liu Yue.

    But all of a sudden, a roar could be hearding from afar.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape that was chasing after them came to an abrupt stop, staring at them with its pair of bloody eyes. It then leapt up and went back to the ce it came from.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it stop?¡± Lin Fan cursed in his heart. It¡¯s such a great opportunity! Am I going to lose it like this?

    Feng Shaoyun heaved a sigh of relief seeing this. He simrly did not know why the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape stopped chasing them, but he red at Lin Fan. ¡°This little b******...¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡± Lin Fan shrugged.

    Those disciples that left Liu Yue came back too, looking at her awkwardly. ¡°Junior Sister Liu, we-¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Unable to recover from the fear, she stared at them angrily. ¡°How dare you abandon me during this situation? I never want to see you guys again.¡±

    The group shared a nce and nodded. They bowed and made their leave.

    Lin Fan looked into the distance. Space had copsed, and surging clouds could be seen all over the sky. It seems that Senior Brother Jun and the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape are having an intense fight.

    I must return to the sect immediately. It¡¯s too dangerous out here. And without hesitation, Lin Fan retreated.

    I am unable to kill them, especially Feng Shaoyun, who¡¯s a few realms above me.

    My cultivation does not allow me to act as I wish yet.

    When I get back to the sect, I am not going to rest until I level up.

    ...

    Jun Wutian was unwilling to get into a battle with the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, thus he leapt up into the void to hide, but within no time, a huge palm shattered it and pulled Jun Wutian out of it forcefully.

    ¡°Damn it...¡± Jun Wutian might¡¯ve had a shocking level of cultivation, but the descendants of the Huanggu Vicious Apes that bore extraordinary bloodlines, the Blood-Eyed Demonic Apes, weren¡¯t like any other beast.

    ¡°Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, are you insisting on battling to the death with me?¡± Jun Wutian asked fiercely. With such high cultivation, the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape was an intelligent beast, and Jun Wutian would have no choice but to fight it if the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape insisted. I will be able to kill it, but I would suffer a great loss in doing so.

    He was still confused as to why a grown-up Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape would appear here.

    This makes no sense.

 Chapter 88: Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 88: Shameless</h4>

    Lin Fan was unaware of how the situation was going for Jun Wutian. I hope he¡¯s being beaten to death, but that seems impossible.

    Lin Fan sprinted all the way and heaved a sigh of relief when he got back to the sect. It was a perfect trip, but who would have expected I¡¯d meet with trouble on the return trip?

    Liu Yue, that witch, has nothing on me, but that Jun Wutian is the one that is stressing me out. He¡¯s too powerful, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to him. He¡¯s not an opponent that I could take down even if I used up all my brain cells.

    Immortality might be powerful, but if I go forcefully fight him, I would surely not be able to return to the sect. The price is too huge.

    I¡¯ll gamble on it and return to the sect and see how things go.

    ¡°ve, how dare you cause trouble to me?¡±

    Jun Wutian could be seen dashing over from afar. He only managed to escape the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape using tremendous strength.

    He was unhappy about the incident. How could a small outer disciple dare to cause trouble to me? Where¡¯s my dignity?

    Absolutely horrifying!

    Lin Fan gulped. Don¡¯t tell me this guy dares to get rid of me in the sect?

    I don¡¯t believe this!

    ¡°Senior Brother Jun, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Lin Fan frowned helplessly, staring into the distance. Is this guy nuts? What am I supposed to say other than ¡°Senior Brother Jun, this is a misunderstanding¡± when it¡¯s really a misunderstanding?

    If I wasn¡¯t way weaker than you, I would really teach you how to be a human.

    The Magnificent me Sect might¡¯ve been a ce filled with love, but anyone who was like Jun Wutian could indeed act without boundaries, just like his name suggested. Even ordinary elders would have to bootlick him.

    Anyone that was not blind would know clearly if they should stand by a noble or a Diaosi. (TL note 1.)

    ¡°Senior Brother Jun, this guy is despicable! If it wasn¡¯t for him attracting the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, Senior Brother Chen would not have died!¡± Feng Shaoyun stood next to Jun Wutian, staring at Lin Fan in anger. He was dying to see Lin Fan dead immediately.

    ¡°Senior Brother Jun, you should help the sect by killing this rotten apple to clear the sect of all future troubles!¡± Liu Yue red at Lin Fan.

    The intention to kill!

    I can feel that they want me dead.

    The disciples who were guarding the sect lowered their heads seeing the situation. They did not even dare to breathe as they were afraid of being pulled down the waters.

    On the other hand, they were unaware of what Lin Fan did wrong that resulted in such public wrath.

    Lin Fan frowned and looked up at the sky. ¡°Are you nning to kill me at the sect¡¯s entrance? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the sect would punish you?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Senior Brother Jun¡¯s only helping to get rid of a pest in the sect. Why would they punish him? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Liu Yue sneered. ¡°Right, how can an ant like you understand how much power and status Senior Brother Jun, the head of the ten peaks, holds? He even has the right to kill.¡±

    Bullies, you guys are such bullies.

    Anger boiled in Lin Fan¡¯s system. You guys do talk cutely. I have noted it down, and I will never forget it. Make sure I never catch you ever or I¡¯ll smush your mouths.

    ¡°You thought that you would be able to dodge the bullet after returning to the sect, right? I, Jun Wutian, have the right to keep the sect clean. Kneel down,¡± Jun Wutian said, staring at Lin Fan. In his eyes, Lin Fan was none other than an ant. He could kill him within no time.

    The surrounding disciples felt the aura and looked down. They were trembling in fear as silence took over the ce. The head of the ten peaks was not someone they could afford to offend.

    At the scene, Lin Fan was the only person who was staring into space. What¡¯s the rtionship between Jun Wutian and Jun Wuwu? he pondered, shocked at the name.

    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Seeing that there was no response from Lin Fan, Liu Yue called out sternly. ¡°How dare you not kneel down when Senior Brother Jun has told you to? Even an ant knows how to save their own life. I think you¡¯re worse than an ant.¡±

    ¡°Ant, ant, ant. Your words are really unpleasant to hear. Liu Yue, what are you other than a dog that threatens others with its master¡¯s power? Come down if you dare and see whether I turn you into mincemeat or not.¡± Lin Fan stepped up with his mace, still staring up at them. ¡°The head of the ten peaks of the sect Senior Brother Jun, you¡¯re nothing but that too. You can kill someone but not insult them. I, Lin Fan, am aware that I¡¯m not your opponent, but I do not fear you.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Liu Yue stared at Lin Fan coldly. She never expected Lin Fan to speak so daringly when he was on his death bed.

    Jun Wutian sneered and said nothing more. He raised his hands and did nothing more, but a transparent giant palm came down from the sky with iparable force, going for Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan had no fear when he was facing something fearful. He was calm when facing someone that was way stronger than him.

    If that happens, I¡¯ll just go hard.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Lin Fan stared at the transparent palm in the air. An extraordinary force came for him, making his clothes dance in the wind.

    A smile crept up the corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth. Senior Brother Jun has finally taken action.

    I can¡¯t wait for this stubborn guy to turn into a cold corpse.

    All of a sudden, the surroundings seemed to have frozen. Jun Wutian¡¯s transparent palm had disappeared into thin air too.

    A majestic aura could be felting out from the sect.

    Before the crowd could register what happened, a figure appeared in front of the crowd.

    All disciples, including Jun Wutian, bowed down with respect. ¡°Greetings, Elder Tian Xu.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Tian Xu stood in mid-air, long beard flowing down from his chin. He only hummed in response, but before Elder Tian Xu made anyment, no one else dared to speak.

    Even the head of the ten peaks of the sect, Jun Wutian, would have to bow down to the strongest Elder of the sect.

    ¡°Chicken nuggets, you scared me.¡± After ying cool, Lin Fan¡¯s heart raced after being saved out of nowhere.

    Elder Tian Xu, I¡¯ll give you many 6s with my hand.... You¡¯re right on time. (TL note 2.)

    However, it was so silent that it confused Lin Fan. Why not say something more since you¡¯re here?

    When Lin Fan looked up to Elder Tian Xu, he realized that he had a meaningful nce.

    This nce seemed to contain many meanings, but he could understand at least one of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble, and I¡¯m the only person who can save you. Do you now understand the importance of stable support?

    ¡°Do you still not get the idea?¡±

    Others acted ording to the other party¡¯s disposition, but Lin Fan had the talent of acting ording to the other¡¯s nce. He could understand the other party¡¯s message through their gaze.

    Lin Fan was currently speechless. So this old man is forcing me to make a decision.

    He still can¡¯t forget the previous incident, huh?

    I rejected him without hesitation, which was an embarrassment to him.

    But am I the type of person to look back and throw my pride away when I am in danger?

    I am well known for being someone who never goes back on his words, and my words are worth nine sacred tripods! (TL note 3.)

    But there¡¯s a special case too.

    I can throw my pride away after experiencing the cons of having no support. A fall into a pit, a gain in wit. I am a good teenager if I can identify my mistakes.

    If Liu Bei could make three humble trips to the thatched cottage, then it¡¯s already good enough that you gave me two chances. We can be too arrogant, and it¡¯s a mistake to be shining too brightly too! (TL note 4.)

    Even someone like Elder Tian Xu could not forget me, what¡¯s there left to say?

    All of a sudden, a shocking scene unfolded.

    Lin Fan went up to Elder Tian Xu and spoke loudly, afraid that not everyone would be able to hear him. ¡°Your humble disciple Lin Fan greets my mentor.¡±

    Elder Tian Xu, who had been putting up a poker face, smiled, which was a rare scene. He nodded his head lightly too. A promising young man.

    ¡°I can feel your sincerity, thus I¡¯ll take you in as my direct disciple.¡±

    Lin Fan: ¡°...¡±

    Shameless.

 Chapter 89: Do it if Youâ€™re a Man!

    <h4>Chapter 89: Do it if You¡¯re a Man!</h4>

    The disciples who were spectating from afar got the shock of their lives hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words. Having Elder Tian Xu as his master would allow Lin Fan to shoot to sess. A huge rise would definitely be seen in his status in the sect, and he would be the person that everyone envied the most. Now, he would be able to act without restraint.

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s face fell. He did not expect the situation to progress in this manner.

    Elder Tian Xu has agreed to take him in. Now, even Senior Brother Jun won¡¯t be able to find trouble with him.

    There were many things that Liu Yue hoped to say, but her words were all stuck in her throat as if there was someone choking her. She was unhappy and unwilling to ept the fact, and she felt a sense of regret at the same time too.

    Maybe it was because she never thought that the ant she disdained could turn into an existence that was too high for her to reach in an instant.

    She was extremely ufortable with this change.

    Elder Tian Xu nodded. ¡°The apprentice ceremony will be held three dayster,¡± he said and left. He did not even mind what was going on at the ce because there was nobody who dared to touch his disciple in the sect.

    And no one dared to do so openly outside the sect.

    ¡°See you, Master.¡± Lin Fan smiled widely. He then stared into space, feeling a bit weird about the sudden change in his identity.

    Seeing how powerless Liu Yue and the rest looked, Lin Fan felt extremely happy. So happy that I can¡¯t describe it with words.

    Lin Fan pointed to the air with his mace. ¡°Girly, who are you calling an ant? Come on down and see if I¡¯ll kill you or not. You called me an ant, right? So you¡¯re technically insulting my master, Elder Tian Xu. As his disciple, I have the responsibility to teach you a lesson.

    ¡°Come down!¡±

    It¡¯s not a nice thing to act arrogantly as soon as one gets the power, especially in an instant, but I have held it in for such a long time, I must vent it out!

    Liu Yue stood there, face turning pale. ¡°Senior Brother Lin...¡± she said, forcing a thin smile.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your senior brother? Do you even take me as your senior brother? And keep your puppy-dog eyes. I¡¯m unlike those idiots who forget who they are as soon as they see you.¡± Lin Fan chided.

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s and Jun Wutian¡¯s faces fell upon hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words. They were aware that he was scolding them indirectly, but there was nothing they could do.

    Unable to contain her anger anymore, Liu Yue burst out in rage. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can go about with your nose in the air just because you¡¯re Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple! I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Thene down. I promise to not turn you into mincemeat.¡± Lin Fan twirled the mace in his hand.

    But Liu Yue dared not do so. She hid behind Jun Wutian instead. Jun Wutian and her elder sister, Liu Ruochen were the reason why she dared to shout at Lin Fan.

    She knew that nobody dared to take action against her, but she wasn¡¯t confident that Lin Fan would be the same.

    Jun Wutian did not expect Elder Tian Xu toe over and take Lin Fan in as his disciple. Not only that, but the direct disciple who would take over Elder Tian Xu¡¯s legacy too.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, this matter wille to an end,¡± Jun Wutian said, full of the imposingness the head of the ten peaks should have.

    Of course, he might¡¯ve been the head of the ten peaks and have a high status in the sect, but if he were to bepared to Elder Tian Xu, he was no better than Lin Fan.

    When Jun Wutian had just entered the sect, Elder Tian Xu was already one of the best elders in the sect. Even now that Jun Wutian had be who he was today, he dared not act as he wished.

    This was what a difference in ability resulted in. He was helpless when it came to Elder Tian Xu.

    However, his impression of Elder Tian Xu had changed negatively after this incident, and Jun Wutian had taken note of this incident.

    ¡°Come to an end? Who are you? Why¡¯s iting to an end just because you said so? Didn¡¯t you wish to kill me? I¡¯m standing right here, soe and kill me!¡± Lin Fan took a step forward with a ¡°kill me if you can¡± expression on his face.

    It was obvious that Lin Fan did not want to let the matter rest easily.

    He was determined toe up with a proper end, which meant that someone must concede defeat or he would not let this matter off.

    ¡°You¡¯re sneaky!¡± Feng Shaoyun chided.

    ¡°Yes. Why say anything since you already know?¡± Lin Fan said calmly. ¡°Find a teacher who will cover you if you can. But I don¡¯t think someone like you would be able to do.¡±

    These words were quite damaging. Feng Shaoyun clutched his chest, which felt weirdly stuffy, as if there was blood stopped up there.

    Jun Wutian swung his sleeve, ready to leave, but he was stopped as soon as he made a move.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run away, huh?¡± Lin Fan said. ¡°Nobody will look down of you if you just admit you¡¯re a coward. You¡¯re the head of the ten peaks of the sect, but you don¡¯t even dare to kill me!? After cultivating for such a long time, it has all gone to waste.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Jun Wutian might¡¯ve been full of worries, but he could not stand being humiliated by an outer disciple who was no more than an ant to him.

    He was afraid that, after today, the incident would be known to the entire sect.

    ¡°¡®You...¡¯, what you? Come, hit me here. With one attack, I can guarantee you that I¡¯ll die.¡± Lin Fan pulled open his shirt and pointed to his chest.

    The surrounding disciples stared at each other at a loss for words.

    To them, Lin Fan was as courageous as a tiger.

    Previously he was suppressed, but within no time, he gained the upper hand in the situation, thus Lin Fan was now embarrassing Senior Brother Jun in public. They had never seen any disciple like Lin Fan, who dared to provoke Jun Wutian in public. He had gained the respect of many disciples.

    To Lin Fan, he had already offended Jun Wutian, so he did not mind offending him further.

    I¡¯m a petty person.

    Since you suppressed me with all your might, then I¡¯ll have to tease you to my heart¡¯s content now that I can!

    Jun Wutian came down from mid-air, wearing a scary expression on his face. He came toward Lin Fan in a hurry. ¡°Okay. You said that I am a coward, right? Then do you dare to take action against me?¡±

    He questioned fiercely.

    But as soon as he finished his words:

    Bang!

    Lin Fan smashed the mace on Jun Wutian¡¯s head.

    Because Jun Wutian was of a high cultivation, his body was hard, thus the mace ended up cracking slightly while Jun Wutian was fine. My heart hurts a little, but it¡¯s alright.

    ¡°I do what I say, and that¡¯s how a man should act. I will definitely fulfil all your wishes.¡± Lin Fan smacked Jun Wutian again without hesitation.

    The surrounding disciples had their jaws dropped. They were dumbfounded by Lin Fan¡¯s actions.

    The area turned silent.

    Liu Yue was in utter disbelief.

    And Feng Shaoyun had his eyes wide open and jaw dropped.

    Jun Wutian never thought that Lin Fan would dare to attack for real. He could not hold his anger anymore andunched an attack, but before Lin Fan could be injured by the attack, he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid and dare not attack me anymore?¡± Lin Fan felt slightly nervous. He thought that Jun Wutian really dared to attack him, but it seemed he was overthinking.

    As the head of the ten peaks, Jun Wutian murdered anybody he wished. He killed the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion without mercy, yet he couldn¡¯t do anything to Lin Fan, an outer disciple.

    Just because he was the direct disciple of Elder Tian Xu.

    He was dying to kill Lin Fan, but the consequences were not something he could bear.

    Ability. It was all because of ability.

    If I was as strong as Elder Tian Xu, why would I have such a worry?

    Damn it!

    Time¡¯s up, and I have gotten back my pride. Lin Fan pped Jun Wutian¡¯s hands away and walked toward the sect. He then stopped in his tracks before turning to give the other party a re. ¡°I have given you the chance, and you¡¯re the one who did not treasure it, so you can¡¯t act arrogantly with me.¡±

    He then continued walking, but hisment could still be heard.

    ¡°What head of the ten peaks, you¡¯re just a coward.¡±

    Jaws dropped.

    The surrounding disciples were unable to believe what they just saw.

    Senior Brother Lin has gone too far in this situation.

    He really is a hooligan!

    On the spot, Jun Wutian clenched his fist tightly, veins popping out. This is such an embarrassment!

 Chapter 90: Dividing Ill-Gotten Gains; Catch up with Me

    <h4>Chapter 90: Dividing Ill-Gotten Gains; Catch up with Me</h4>

    Jun Wutian did not leave, and the disciples around him dared not move or make a sound.

    Feng Shaoyun and Liu Yue stood at the back, frozen to the spot.

    They would never have believed that Lin Fan dared to humiliate Jun Wutian in public if they had not witnessed the scene.

    A bone-chilling aura filled the area, making everyone shiver. They could deeply feel how powerful Jun Wutian was.

    ¡°Trash!¡± Jun Wutian gritted his teeth, blood vessels in his eyes bursting. He made a vow in his heart that he would remember today¡¯s incident and take revenge by killing Lin Fan. With that, he shot up high and disappeared into thin air.

    His aura dispersed within no time.

    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief, and whispering could be heard.

    ¡°He humiliated Senior Brother Jun in public, let¡¯s see what his consequence will be!¡± Feng Shaoyun sneered.

    ¡°Who does he think he is? How dare he offend Senior Brother Jun? I¡¯m waiting to see how pathetic he will be in the future. Will he drop down to his knees? Elder Tian Xu can cover him for now, but not forever!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Jun will be the sect leader eventually. We shall see then.¡±

    ...

    At the same time. Lin Fan had already returned to his room. He could feel his heart racing violently on his way back home.

    I¡¯m acting cool with my life! Now that I have started this, there¡¯s no turning back.

    Ah, this feels pleasurable! I¡¯m so happy that I feel like I¡¯m flying! Even my little elephant raised its head, trumpeting.

    But I¡¯m well aware that Jun Wutian dares not do anything to me only because I¡¯m Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. Elder Tian Xu can protect me now, but not forever. This is enough, though. As long as I have the time, I will be able to grow so that I can be strong on my own and act as I wish. It won¡¯t take long either.

    ¡°Jun Wuwu, Jun Wutian?¡± Lin Fan mumbled. He was sure that he had made a mistake. Right before the grandpa died, he must have been in such pain that he was unable to say thest word and ended up repeating the second character!

    Yes, that must be the case! Let me roley it now. If I am about to die and I wish to name the murderer, won¡¯t I only say half of it and leave out thest character?

    ¡°Jun... Jun... Wu... Tian.¡± Lin Fan stretched out his hands, stammering and pretending to fall dead. ¡°I¡¯m right. This is it.

    ¡°Who are the grandpas, though? Why did Jun Wutian kill them? This is weird. It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t put the three sovereign swords to use now.

    ¡°Eh? Why does it seem that my room is different from how I left it? It¡¯s not my style to keep my room this clean!¡± Lin Fan took a look around his room that was in a neat state right now. He was puzzled by the state. Who woulde along to tidy my room for me?

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin...¡±

    His senior brother¡¯s voice cut his train of thought. Lin Fan pushed the door open immediately. ¡°Senior Brothers, news sure is fast. I only just returned and you already heard of it!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you were gone for such a long time. Did youe across any troubles?¡±

    Zhang Long and the others were looking at Lin Fan anxiously too. Their Junior Brother Lin went on such a long trip and there was no news to be heard, thus all of them were worried for Lin Fan. They were only able to be at ease when they heard that Lin Fan had returned.

    ¡°Yes, a lot,¡± Lin Fan said, putting on an exaggerated expression. ¡°I just embarrassed Jun Wutian in front of a crowd at the entrance. If not for him, I would have been back earlier.¡±

    When Lu Qiming and the rest registered Lin Fan¡¯s words, they were stupefied. All of them stared at Lin Fan with jaws wide open. ¡°Junior Brother, what did you say? Jun Wutian? The Jun Wutian from Heavenly Retribution Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m now Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple. Jun Wutian can only me himself for being embarrassed by me. He is the one that wanted to kill me first. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I have brought goods back for Senior Brothers from this trip.¡± Lin Fan smiled and pulled out a pile of items from the storage ring.

    A pile of Mortal pills was ced on the tabletop. They weren¡¯t much use to Lin Fan, but they would be a big help for his senior brothers.

    Among these, the six Gold Essence Pills were the most valuable.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you mean?¡± Zhang Long¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just a gift for my senior brothers,¡± Lin Fan said.

    Lu Qiming took a pill and had a closer look. ¡°A Mortal high-ss pill! Beast Blood Pill!¡± Lu Qiming shrieked. ¡°It can increase your qi and blood and give you the power of a beast. This is one of the best pills among all Mortal high-ss pills! This gift is too expensive, Junior Brother. Take it yourself or sell it. It¡¯s such a waste to give it to us.¡±

    Yin Xiaotian and the rest might¡¯ve craved the pills, but they were aware that Lin Fan must have gone through a lot to get them.

    ¡°What do you guys mean?¡± Lin Fan pretended to be unhappy with Yin Xiaotian and the rest. ¡°Are you looking down on me? If you take me as your family, share these evenly!

    ¡°Besides, three dayster is the apprentice ceremony for me. By then, I will have as many pills as I need, so these are nothing to me.¡±

    Even though they were friends, the damage they received from Lin Fan¡¯s words was huge.

    This was absolutely angering.

    Looking at Lin Fan, Lu Qiming¡¯s heart hurt. We are really proud of you, but you can¡¯t treat us like this!

    ¡°Okay, since it¡¯s Junior Brother Lin¡¯s good intention, we will take it.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled thinly. ¡°That¡¯s the way. I¡¯m already an Earth Star Border Stage One, Senior Brothers. All of you must work hard or it will be hard for me to take you out in the future!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Yin Xiaotian stopped Lin Fan immediately. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, we can chat nicely, there¡¯s no need for you to bring us so much damage.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this bottle of pills is the main thing.¡± Lin Fan opened the bottle and poured out the pills, passing everyone one.

    Before Lin Fan could say anything, Zhang Long¡¯s face turned pale. He jumped up immediately. ¡°This is a Gold Essence Pill, a Mystic high-ss support pill. It can cleanse your entire body and cure all illnesses. It will also increase the efficiency of cultivation drastically. It might be a Mystic high-ss pill, but it¡¯s more valuable than some Earth pills.¡± Zhang Long waved his hands immediately. ¡°No, this is too much. Junior Brother, you should keep this for yourself.¡±

    Lu Qiming was obviously shocked by the pill, as it was something that disciples like them ¨C no, that even most inner disciples would not have.

    It was too precious.

    One¡¯s constitution was inborn. Only external factors like pills or skillsets could change it.

    But no matter which method, they were all extremely valuable. For example, this pill could turn a skinny man into a bulky one within no time.

    These changes were qualitative.

    Lin Fan. ¡°Alright, Senior Brothers, take it. I have already taken a pill, and I will give you five out of the six I currently have. Take them now.

    ¡°Do not spread this news out either. It¡¯s a burden to keep them with me.¡±

    Hearing this, the group¡¯s hearts sank. They were now aware that Lin Fan did not get the pills in a just and honorable way. What did Junior Brother Lin experience on this trip?

    Huang Fugui was so touched that he cried. He never expected that such sincerity could be found in the sect.

    How am I supposed to take in the fact that Junior Brother Lin is now giving us such valuable pills?

    Atst, when all his senior brothers had pills in their hands, they stared at Lin Fan in a different manner.

    It was as if they were boring a hole through Lin Fan¡¯s face, making him feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Senior Brothers, go back and take them,¡± Lin Fan said.

    When Lu Qiming and the rest left, they patted Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder but did not say anything more, as they knew that words weren¡¯t needed.

 Chapter 91: I Want to Get Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 91: I Want to Get Stronger</h4>

    The Gold Essence Pill was highly valuable to everyone except Lin Fan, who cultivated with experience points. Improving his constitution would not do him any good, which made the pills useless to Lin Fan.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that my mace cracked. I¡¯ll have to find a way to mend it.¡± Looking at the crack in the mace that had aided Lin Fan in his numerous achievements, Lin Fan felt his heart hurting. It feels just like my best friend has been killed! I¡¯m unable to calm down!

    ¡°Jun Wutian, how dare you destroy my mace? Both of us can¡¯t exist in this world at the same time.¡±

    I havepleted the test to be an inner disciple, but I will only hand the evidence over three dayster when I be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. At that moment, I will go and hand the evidence over grandly.

    I will not level up the Golden Body Tempering Secret for now. I will see what skillsets I get after I be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple three dayster, then I shall decide if I will continue cultivating that skillset or give up on it and start cultivating another.

    I must cultivate hard and raise my cultivation.

    Before this, let me spend 2,000 points on the lottery. It¡¯s no fun to just keep them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Six silver lotteries.¡±

    Points -1,800

    ¡°Silver lottery: Thank you, please try again.

    ¡°Elite lottery: A small remote-controlled grenade.¡±

    Chicken nuggets, what on earth is that?

    But I¡¯m fearless. It¡¯s just the second lottery. There are more to go.

    ¡°Silver lottery: Mystic low-ss skillset full boost card.¡±

    And that was all he got in total.

    Lin Fan was confused now. What¡¯s a full boost card?

    Mystic low-ss skillset full boost card: able to level up any mystic low-ss skillset to its maximum level. Points will not be deducted.

    ¡°Damn, this is such a great item!¡± Lin Fan said excitedly. He wasn¡¯t expecting to get something useful from the 2,000 points he spent, but he did.

    Every mystic skillset needs at least ten thousand points for me to get it to the maximum level.

    But should I use it now, or save it forter?

    I only have the skillset Violent Body that meets the requirements right now.

    And Violent Body has nine levels in total. Its first level might not be powerful, but I do not know how the skillset will turn out due to the amount of levels it has in total.

    Skillsets are something that get more powerful as they level up.

    After some thought, Lin Fan decided to level up Violent Body to its maximum level, as power was extremely important to him.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether I might offend anybody and die when I leave the sect again.

    ¡°Use the full boost card for Violent Body.¡±

    Level up!

    Level up!

    Violent Body (Level 2)

    Violent Body (Level 3)

    ...

    Violent Body (Max)

    Suddenly, Lin Fan growled. Violent energy surged up in his body, making his bones and skin crack. Blood-filled veins could be seen popping out of his body, repairing the injuries that were caused by the energy in his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost control.¡±

    Violent Body (Max)

    Traits: Gigantic body, maximum increase in strength, recovery, hard shell.

    The table in Lin Fan¡¯s room fell over, and cracks could be seen on the floor that was made of brick.

    The effects of the maximum level Violent Body was beyond Lin Fan¡¯s expectations.

    He put out his hands, and he could tell that his arms were four timesrger than they were previously. His arms were also covered in with a thin ck film. Is this what the hard shell is?

    He felt that he had all the strength in the world and that he possessed absolute power in his hands now.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed true that incredible changes will be seen in a skillset when it reaches its maximum level. Violent Body might only be a mystic low-ss skillset, but the effects thate with it when it¡¯s at maximum level are beyond imagination.

    ¡°And the traits will be affected by one¡¯s strength too. The stronger one is, the more powerful the traits will be.

    ¡°It also increased my height to around three meters! I¡¯m now a mini giant.¡±

    All Lin Fan¡¯s clothes had burst open, leaving only his pants. Wow, this is amazing.

    All my skillsets are made to use brute force. I can suppress anything, from skills to speed, with a smack!

    Very soon, Lin Fan managed to gain control of the energy surging in his body, and his body returned to its normal state.

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless by the skillsets that I choose to cultivate. I will need to prepare a huge amount of clothing and put it in my storage ring, or it will be awkward to end up naked when Ie across an enemy.¡±

    Everything¡¯s done, so I¡¯m going back to cultivate!

    I must get to Earth Star Border Stage Two soon. After that incident with Jun Wutian, I am aware that, without absolute strength, you will end up being suppressed by others.

    And I do not like that.

    Great Emperor Peak:

    In a training room, there was an odd-looking space that looked like it was being forced open.

    In the odd-looking space stood a man. He wore a scary-looking armor, and he had his eyes shut while standing at his spot straight. He stayed still, but he gave off a mighty aura that made him seem invincible. His will to conquer could be felt distinctly.

    Suddenly, a movement could be seen in space. Numerous shadows that bore an uncanny resemnce to the man showed up. Each and every one of them was wearing armor too, but their faces were covered up by the ck colored fog, hiding their true identity.

    At the same time, the man opened his eyes. The strong aura of death lingered in the air, and the space that was once peaceful could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The man may have been unarmed, but he was able to control a hundred soldiers. Heunched an attack that held unknown force, destroying every single enemy that was in front of him.

    After oveing all his inner demons, the man put his hands together and merged his inner demons into one, making it into a pill.

    The space shattered, and the man walked out of the space.

    As an inner disciple, Lu Daosheng was full of respect for the man in ck armor. ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother. Junior Brother congrattes you for oveing all your inner demons.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Junior Brother Lu, I have called you here today because I have a query. Do you know the person whom Elder Tian Xu has taken in as his disciple?¡± Zhan Hongdi asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s an acquaintance of mine,¡± Lu Daosheng answered truthfully.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhan Hongdi looked at Lu Daosheng with great interest. ¡°Tell me about it. I want to know how different he is that he could be favored by Elder Tian Xu and even humiliate Jun Wutian in front of a crowd.

    ¡°Jun Wutian is the head of the ten peaks and has the highest cultivation of us all. There¡¯s nobody who dares to offend him. I do not believe that, after being humiliated by an outer disciple, he could still call himself the head of the ten peaks.¡±

    Lu Daosheng stood at the side, not making anyments. There were ten peaks in total; he was part of Great Emperor Peak, and he cultivated with his senior brother, Zhan Hongdi.

    There had always been a strongpetition among the ten peaks for the position of sect leader.

    But Jun Wutian had always suppressed the other peak leaders,ing in as the best amongst them.

    Never would Lu Daosheng have dreamt that an outer disciple whom he knew slightly would be able to improve at such a shocking speed. Within no time, he had be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple and even humiliated Jun Wutian in public. The entire sect was taken aback by this piece of news.

    ¡°Interesting. This is interesting.¡± Zhan Hongdiughed after hearing from Lu Daosheng. Lu Daosheng had told him all that he knew.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, Senior Brother sees that you¡¯re at the peak of Earth Star Border Stage Five. I¡¯ll give you this Star Breaking Demon Pill, you will be able to get to Earth Star Border Stage Six with it.¡± Zhang Hongdi raised his fingers slightly and gave Lu Daosheng the pill that he had just made.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± Lu Daosheng responded happily.

    The Star Breaking Demon Pill was a pill that was extremely hard to make. One would need to ovee all their inner demons and congeal the purest form of energy of the inner demons together. The Star Breaking Demon Pill in Lu Daosheng¡¯s hands was made of Zhang Hongdi¡¯s inner demons¡¯ energy, thus the power of the pill was extremely great.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to make a trip to Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak to congratte Jun Wutian.¡±

    Lu Daosheng looked down. Every peak leader was the best among all the disciples in the sect. They were also candidates for sect leader, so they were locked in constant strife.

    And he was part of Great Emperor Peak and also a trusted aide of Zhang Hongdi. If Zhan Hongdi became the sect leader sessfully, he would be part of the sect¡¯s core.

    Some people pursue strength, while others pursue authority.

    And Lu Daosheng was thetter.

 Chapter 92: Oath

    <h4>Chapter 92: Oath</h4>

    Three dayster, Lin Fan opened his eyes, wearing a smile on his face.

    To a cultivating madman like him, as soon as he started, he would not stop unless something happened. He had been cultivating constantly over the past three days. Every time he felt tired, whether physically or mentally, he wouldmit suicide and revive.

    Power is my safeguard. If I do not wish to get killed, then I have to work hard and improve.

    He pressed on the (+) to increase his cultivation.

    Earth energy could be felt bursting out, surrounding Lin Fan entirely. Earth energy cleansed his bones. The Earth Inner Core in his dantian was spinning rapidly too, drawing earth energy all toward it as it became the center of an outburst and grewrger as time passed.

    He had already gotten four skillsets to their maximum level, and Lin Fan currently had a strong foundation. Thus, Lin Fan was a solid Earth Star Border Stage Two after levelling up, not one that had the realm but not the corresponding ability.

    But that wasn¡¯t what excited Lin Fan the most. As an Earth Star Border Stage Two, his earth energy would be able to leave his body and make an attack about a hundred meters away from where he was. It might have just been a difference of one stage, but the increase in ability was qualitative.

    Experience points -1,000,000.

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage Two (+)

    ¡°Wow, the points required after I breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm is terrifying,¡± Lin Fan mumbled.

    As the basic realm, the Body Tempering Realm required fewer experience points.

    About two hundred thousand experience points were required to level up from Body Tempering Stage Nine to Earth Star Border Stage One, but one million were required to level up from Earth Star Border Stage One to Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    When Lin Fan cultivated the Golden Body Tempering Secret, he only gained three experience points per second. It wasn¡¯t slow, but how many points would he require when he wanted to level up to Earth Star Border Stage Three or an even higher realm?

    That was why Lin Fan believed that he needed to have a good skillset. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to improve the ss of the Golden Body Tempering Secret either.

    ¡°Grandpas, rest at ease. I will take revenge for all of you since you have given me such a precious treasure before your deaths.

    ¡°I might be weak now, but I can already anger Jun Wutian. This is a big improvement.¡±

    My heart hurts thinking about the grandpas who have died. How could Jun Wutian do that? It¡¯s so inhumane.

    I can¡¯t tolerate this anymore.

    Let me check my status.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage Two (+)

    Experience Points: 33,070

    Points: 200

    Talent: Immortality, Ultraprecise de w

    Specialty: Golden Body Tempering Secret (3)

    Skills: Violent Mace (Max), Cruel Blood (Max), Mountain Quake Energy (Max), Violent Body (Max), Transformation into God Swordsmanship (Level 1)

    Lottery: Bronze (100), Silver (300), yet to be unlocked.

    Wow, I have done well on the whole, but I still have to work hard.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin, the apprentice ceremony is about to take ce soon. Hurry up!¡± Lin Fan could hear Lu Qiming¡¯s voiceing from his door. Lu Qiming might¡¯ve been chubby, but he was hardworking and efficient.

    After taking the Gold Essence Pill and the other pills, his cultivation increased by a stage.

    He might¡¯ve still been weak, but it was a good start.

    In the atrium, the ground was paved with jade, and numerous disciples stood at the side. They were here to observe the ceremony, and it was a spectacr scene.

    Many were envious of the disciple who was going to be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple ¨C direct disciple, to be exact ¨C soon. They were envious of what a powerful support the disciple would soon have and how powerful he was going to be in just a day.

    To the outer disciples, they were curious about who the lucky disciple was.

    As for the inner disciples, they were just filled with jealously and envy.

    Elder Tian Xu sat on the throne. There was an elderly man with red hair standing next to him, staring nkly into space. He looked calm, but he also looked like he was about to burn holes into the space he was staring at.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re being too frivolous this time around,¡± the red-haired elder said. He felt that it was stupid for Tian Xu to take in an outer disciple as his direct disciple.

    Especially one who had humiliated Jun Wutian in public. This matter made many elders in the sect dislike Lin Fan, as they felt that he was too arrogant and petty.

    Tian Xu smiled, caressing his beard. He did not give a reply, but the expression on his face indicated how confident he was with his judgement. He believed that he had made the right choice.

    The red-haired elder took a look at the empty seats that were set up for the ten peak leaders. It was obvious what the peak leaders were trying to convey with their absences.

    Many thought that the leaders were unhappy with the incident and that the matter of Elder Tian Xu taking in a direct disciple was insignificant to them.

    But in reality, the peak leaders wanted Lin Fan to know that, even if he gained power in a day and was Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple now, he would not gain their respect; Lin Fan was still nowhere near them.

    ¡°The apprentice ceremony begins!¡±

    Boom!

    A bell rang across the sect, passing into the sky. Clouds scattered all over the ce, exposing the sect to the ming sun in the sky. Sun rays shone down onto the sect, making it glimmer.

    A figure could be seen on the pathway paved with jade.

    Lin Fan was dressed formally for the apprentice ceremony. He wore a blue gown with patterns of clouds on it. He also wore an ancient crown hair essory on his head, and his hair on the side swayed with the wind. Standing straight up, Lin Fan looked refreshing and handsome, unlike the past.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lin looks so different today,¡± Huang Fugui gasped.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to call him Senior Brother Lin from now on.¡± Zhang Longughed. They were truly happy for Lin Fan and happy for themselves as well. If Lin Fan got stronger, it meant that they would have a support behind them.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am calling him Junior Brother now,¡± Huang Fugui replied. ¡°After the ceremony, he will be our senior brother.¡±

    Some female outer disciples were aware of who Lin Fan was, and they knew what happened in the arena back then too, but the Lin Fan that was currently standing in front of them gave off a different vibe.

    Violent, barbaric, gentle, elegant, and handsome... with all these qualities, Lin Fan was able to have all the female disciples screaming for him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is so good-looking....¡±

    Amongst the crowd stood a woman who was staring at Lin Fan with heart eyes. Her surroundings had disappeared to her, and she could only see her Senior Brother Lin standing in front of her.

    Mu Ling watched Lin Fan silently. Unlike the other female disciples, she did not cheer for Lin Fan as she knew how points-deducting her looks were.

    She only wanted to look at him quietly. Being able to see him was a blessing.

    Looking at Lin Fan, Elder Tian Xu caressed his beard and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This kiddo is just like me. The only difference is that he¡¯s younger and stillcking a bit,¡± he mumbled to himself.

    Elder Tian Xu did not hope that Lin Fan would do extremely well. He just hoped that his new disciple could reach seventy percent of his power.

    Lin Fan came to the steps. He shook his gown to the side and kneeled down on one knee. ¡°Your humble disciple Lin Fan greets Master.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Elder Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°I, Tian Xu, swear that I will take in outer disciple Lin Fan as my direct disciple. He will carry on my legacy, and I¡¯ll guide him with all my heart. Heaven and earth will not tolerate a vition of this oath!¡±

    He said thest sentence strong and loud, as if making a connection with heaven and earth.

    The red-haired elder¡¯s face fell. Elder Tian Xu was making an oath to heaven and earth.

    Lin Fan looked up, and he could feel a mysterious power surrounding Elder Tian Xu as if everything he said was heard and witnessed by heaven and earth.

    ¡°This is getting serious,¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself.

    As for the red-haired elder, he never thought that Tian Xu would make an oath. This meant that he sincerely hoped to take Lin Fan in as his direct disciple.

    Nobody would make an oath normally when they conducted an apprentice ceremony.

    And it proved that Tian Xu indeed wanted to hand everything to Lin Fan. Why? Did his cultivation go wrong and turn him crazy?

 Chapter 93: Can I Go Against the Oath?

    <h4>Chapter 93: Can I Go Against the Oath?</h4>

    Liu Yue stood amongst the crowd, watching the ceremony with hatred on her face. Her blood boiled when she saw Lin Fan moving up. Unfair! Why is he so lucky?

    If she did not have any grievance with Lin Fan, she might have even thrown herself at Lin Fan and im connections with him.

    No matter what, he was the disciple of Elder Tian Xu, the elder who possessed great strength and an extremely high status in the sect. He was one of the most powerful elders in the entire sect.

    But Lin Fan embarrassed me in public, and he even wanted to hammer me to death! Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be enemies!

    On the other hand, Liu Ruochen was calm about this matter. ¡°I see that he knew how stupid he was to reject Elder Tian Xu. He¡¯s smart enough to take his words back now. But if he believes that he can gain sess just by doing that, then he¡¯s being delusional. His strength is what matters in the end.¡±

    Hearing Liu Ruochen¡¯s words, a smile could be seen on Liu Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Elder Sister, he¡¯s now Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. He¡¯ll be different from now on, and he will y a big role in the sect. With the help of Elder Tian Xu, he might even establish the eleventh peak.¡±

    Liu Ruochen did not reply. She stared at Liu Yue coldly instead. ¡°I brought you to the sect from the vige to let you have a greater view of the world, not for you to make use of my name and fool around outside. I¡¯ll never let you go out if that ever happens again.¡±

    Liu Yue was most afraid of her sister. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Sister.¡± She shuddered.

    Liu Ruochen said nothing more and replied to Liu Yue¡¯s question. ¡°There are ten peaks in the sect, and to establish the eleventh peak, you would not only need status but ability too.

    ¡°It¡¯s suicidal if you try topete for the position of sect leader. It¡¯s useless even if he has the help of Elder Tian Xu. Do you think the other elders would just sit and watch that take ce?

    ¡°It¡¯s a mess whether you look at it internally or externally. The position of sect leader is not something just anyone can have their eyes on.¡±

    Liu Yue said nothing. She knew that her sister had huge ambitions and was aiming to establish the eleventh peak. However, she was not capable of doing so. Shecked the ability and experience. It was now just Liu Ruochen¡¯s hopeless illusion.

    Liu Yue was aware that a religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect favored Liu Ruochen, but because of her sister¡¯s pride, the religious brother was rejected.

    Liu Yue had seen the religious brother before. He was talented, good-looking, and stood high above the world. When he came to the Magnificent me Sect, the sect leader would even have to greet him personally, which showed how well-respected he was.

    If Liu Yue were in Liu Ruochen¡¯s position, she would surely not reject the religious brother. Who would dare to offend me if I was the religious brother¡¯s wife?

    Even this guy here would not be able to do anything to me despite Elder Tian Xu¡¯s protection. He would have to kneel down to me if I said so. That¡¯s what status and power can do.

    Jun Wutian did not attend the ceremony because he was afraid that he would be unable to hold back his anger and kill Lin Fan on impulse.

    As for the other peak leaders, some were not in the sect while some were spectating. They did not have anyments.

    With their status, a small act from them would be able to cause an uproar.

    Or maybe to them, Lin Fan would not be a threat to them even if he had Elder Tian Xu as his master.

    All ten peaks had elders supporting them, and Elder Tian Xu had always stayed neutral on their matters. He never took sides with any of them.

    At the same time, they did not really care about this ceremony. They had already decided that, if Lin Fan ever offended them, they would just close an eye to Lin Fan and let him go for the sake of Elder Tian Xu.

    Even Jun Wutian, who always seemed to stand at the top of the world, was behaving carefully, not daring to act frivolously with the fear of offending Elder Tian Xu.

    He¡¯s such a scaredy-cat.

    ...

    The apprentice ceremony ended, and the crowd dispersed.

    Lin Fan left with Elder Tian Xu.

    This situation was extremely beneficial to Lin Fan, but he did not expect Elder Tian Xu to be so serious about taking him as his disciple. He has even sworn an oath!

    What should I do now?

    If you¡¯re doing it for real, then c¡¯mon! I¡¯m not afraid.

    I, Lin Fan, do not have the heart of a wolf and the lungs of a dog. I¡¯ll treat anybody that treats me nicely well. On the other hand, if you¡¯re mean to me, I¡¯ll smash you to your death. (TL note 1)

    That¡¯s how domineering life should be!

    On a cliff, with snow-white clouds scattered across the sky, there was only Lin Fan and Elder Tian Xu left on the scene.

    He did not say anything, he simply waited for his master to speak. Normally, the master would make a speech and give his disciple some advice first.

    And indeed, Elder Tian Xu stood there with his arms behind his back, staring somewhere into the distance. ¡°Disciple, after I took you in as my direct disciple, many elders said that I¡¯m being frivolous and I should not do this....¡±

    Hearing him, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but mumble. Am I that bad?

    ¡°Master, then why did you take me in as your disciple?¡± Lin Fan put on a calm expression. I¡¯ll leave the cursing aside for now. When I get the chance, I will use those elders who bad-mouthed me as practice.

    ¡°Because when I first saw you, I saw the good in you.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan was unable to remain calm anymore. He looked around himself. There¡¯s good in me? Is it because I shine too bright, making me give off some kind of aura unintentionally?

    Soon after, Elder Tian Xu said, ¡°Without insight, you can only see what¡¯s on the surface, but with insight, you can see the origin and essence of everything.

    ¡°Master does not need you to be higher than the peak, near the peak is enough.¡±

    Those words were touching, but why did they sound weirder toward the end? Are you praising me or yourself?

    Shameless.

    You¡¯re just praising me to give yourself a head start so you can blow your own trumpetter. Such a smooth and skilled transaction.

    But as the master, everything you say is correct. I¡¯ll just listen and take anything good that you give me.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Lin Fan said.

    Elder Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯re now my disciple, master won¡¯t let you suffer. Here are some skillsets for you. Learn them slowly and ask when you have questions.¡±

    Lin Fan was extremely excited. Finally, that¡¯s the main point!

    ¡°Now you¡¯re already in an Earth Star Border Stage Two, you have a strong foundation. Take this bottle of pills and take one every day. After a month,e and get some more from me.

    ¡°And this Earth-level middle-ss weapon ¨C the weapon that I used when I was younger. It has been with me for a long time, but I have not put it to use for a while. It¡¯s time for it to see light again.

    ¡°It might not be a high-ss weapon, but it has been with me for all my life, and the credit for my achievements in this lifetime goes to it.¡±

    A pike appeared out of nowhere.

    Elder Tian Xu caressed the pike, as if it reminded him of his youth. He was reluctant to part with the pike.

    ¡°Master, your humble disciple has something to say,¡± Lin Fan spoke up. ¡°I do not use pikes as my weapon. I used a mace, but it was ruined. I hope Master can help fix my mace.¡±

    Lin Fan took out his mace that was in a disastrous state. Elder Tian Xu was slightly taken aback, but he let out a sigh atst.

    ¡°Haish, since you have a route that you wish to take, Master will fix this for you.¡±

    The mace was sucked out of Lin Fan¡¯s hands into Elder Tian Xu¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s of a lower quality.¡± He then threw the mace up into the air and surrounded it with mysterious energy before changing it into a fundamental state.

    Lin Fan waited slowly. He was curious to see what his mace would look like after Elder Tian Xu fixed it for him.

    Crack!

    A clear crack could be heard.

    Lin Fan was extremely shocked.

    The next second, Elder Tian Xu could be seen throwing his precious pike up into the air and refining it without hesitation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pike your old buddy? You¡¯re merciless!¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself.

    But his gaze was fixed to the middle of the air. He could see the two different materials fusing into a new mace, which looked way cooler than the one Lin Fan owned originally. It was silver in color, and it shone brightly under the sun.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s at its limit. What should I do with the materials left over?¡± Elder Tian Xu mumbled.

    ¡°Master,¡± Lin Fan spoke up without hesitation. ¡°Can you make disciple a frying pan with the materials left over?¡±

    ¡°Frying pan?¡± Elder Tian Xu was at a loss.

    Under Lin Fan¡¯s description, Elder Tian Xu finally understood what Lin Fan meant. However, he was still confused. What kind of weapon is this?

    When Lin Fan got his hands on both weapons, he felt extremely powerful.

    A mace in his right and a frying pan in the left. Who would be able to take the joint attack of a frying pan and a mace?

    Seeing that Lin Fan was happy with the weapons, Elder Tian Xu nodded happily. ¡°Okay, you may leave. Master will take my leave now. Work hard.¡±

    ¡°Hold on....¡± Hearing him, Lin Fan immediately stopped Elder Tian Xu.

    Elder Tian Xu turned back, confused. What¡¯s wrong? Does he perhaps wish to thank me? Elder Tian Xu came to the conclusion after some thought.

    But there¡¯s no need to. This is something that I, as his master, should do.

    ¡°Master, these skillsets aren¡¯t suitable for me. Can I change them...?¡± Lin Fan felt that the skillsets he had gotten were more graceful, and some were unusual skills. It was different from his usual style.

    Elder Tian Xu¡¯s heart sank after hearing this. This disciple is a tad bit troublesome, huh?

    Can I go against my oath?

    TL note

    : Heart of a wolf and lungs of a dog: a Chinese idiom that means ungrateful and heartless.

 Chapter 94: Are There Any Other Skillsets?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Are There Any Other Skillsets?</h4>

    Since I have a venerable elder as my master right now, then I have to seize the chance! How could I just let it pass?

    These skillsets that I have just gotten might be special, but they do not match my style well. It would be too pitiful if I had to use great effort to get used to apletely new style.

    I am not someone who would do that.

    ¡°What type of skillset would you prefer?¡± Elder Tian Xu took in a deep breath to calm himself down. For the past few minutes, he had been constantly reminding himself that Lin Fan was his direct disciple and that he would need to leave a wonderful and caring impression in his disciple¡¯s heart.

    After some thought, Lin Fan decided to cut straight to the point. Look at my mace and frying pan! How domineering do these weapons look? If I could get a more violent skillset, I would be a walking piledriver!

    ¡°Master, do you have skillsets that will allow me to gain enormous strength in an instant?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    Elder Tian Xu eyed Lin Fan weirdly. ¡°What do you need them for?¡± he asked hesitantly.

    Nobody would make use of such skillsets except as theirst resort because the side-effects were too severe for anyone to shoulder. Elder Tian Xu certainly did not want Lin Fan to spend any effort on such skillsets, as sending his disciple off to heaven was something that Elder Tian Xu never wanted to see happen.

    Having someone to care for him when he grew old was another reason why he chose to take in a direct disciple.

    ¡°Master, with such a skillset, I will be able to save my life in exchange for some small side-effects when Ie across any danger in the future.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, are you suggesting that Master is unable to keep you safe?¡± Elder Tian Xu eyed Lin Fan angrily.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re a renowned and formidable figure, you can definitely keep me safe, but with such a skillset, I would be able to protect myself when Ie across any special circumstances. I hope Master can agree to my request,¡± Lin Fan said, looking serious. I really need those skillsets!

    Elder Tian Xu remained silent. To Lin Fan, Elder Tian Xu was considering his request.

    But he was unaware of was that Elder Tian Xu was just trying to figure out which skillset he should give to Lin Fan.

    Extreme Wipe Out Body: a skillset that allowed the cultivator to exert strength that was three times higher than normal, but it came with the price of death. No, that won¡¯t do.

    Hunyuan Devil¡¯s Heart: a skillset that summoned a demon into the cultivator¡¯s body. It came with the price of having one¡¯s IQ decreased, and the cultivator would turn into a madman who was only hungry for blood. This skillset won¡¯t do either.

    Atst, Elder Tian Xu finally decided on a skillset. This was the one that he was most reassured with letting Lin Fan have.

    Magic of the Seven Gods. Elder Tian Xu had gotten this skillset by chance. It was highly rted to the seven spirits living in a human¡¯s seven vital organs.

    If the cultivator was able to wake the spirits up, they would be able to exert force far beyond their own power. The seven spirits were: God of Internals Zhongchi, God of Violence Tianzhong, God of Existence Zhidao, God of Earth Baigu, God of Heaven Lingtian, God of Vitality Sanguan, and the God of Rebellion Wuhang.

    This skillset would wake up all seven spirits in the cultivator¡¯s body and allow them to exert unimaginable force and gain iparable strength.

    If one managed to wake all seven spirts, they would end up losing their cultivation and be a muggle, but it would not endanger the cultivator¡¯s life.

    At the same time, the method to wake up the God of Rebellion Wuhang was missing, so it was impossible for anyone to wake up all seven of their spirits. Thus, even if Lin Fan managed to wake up all six of the other spirits, he would only end up being in poor health for about two years. Nothing else would go wrong.

    Thus, Elder Tian Xu said nothing more and threw the skillset to Lin Fan.

    ¡°You can try this skillset. This is the only skillset that master has that makes use of brute force,¡± Elder Tian Xu said. ¡°Oh, this is a special skillset! It¡¯s a treasure of mine! And there¡¯s a secret behind it. Even deities have picked up this skillset.¡±

    Lin Fan took the skillset with suspicion. He did not reply to Elder Tian Xu¡¯s words.

    Magic of the Seven Gods!

    The title sounded cool.

    ¡°Sixty thousand points to learn Magic of the Seven Gods.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Insufficient points.¡±

    I might not have sufficient points right now, but I can still dream.

    But from the points, I can tell that this skillset is a tad bit more powerful than the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    Interesting. Very interesting.

    But this isn¡¯t enough. Lin Fan kept the skillset and cackled. ¡°Master, do you have those kinds of skillsets that make your body explode or something?¡±

    ¡°What do you want them for?¡± Elder Tian Xu stared at Lin Fan weirdly.

    ¡°Master,¡± Lin Fan answered after a short pause. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I n to do with them. I just hope to learn some of these skillsets. What if one day, your disciple was humiliated and could not escape? I could use an explosive skillset to kill both myself and the enemy! There¡¯s nothing to lose, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Elder Tian Xu rejected without hesitation. ¡°I have no such skillsets. And your words make Master unhappy. With Master around, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would dare to touch you. Let¡¯s not speak about this anymore. Master will take my leave, and you shall return and cultivate hard. If I learn that you¡¯re cking off, I¡¯ll take action against you,¡± Elder Tian Xu said unhappily.

    ¡°Master...!¡± Lin Fan called after him, but Elder Tian Xu did not want to continue the conversation anymore. He was taken aback by the terrifying skillsets that his disciple kept asking him for.

    Lin Fan sighed helplessly.

    I guess I will have to get them on my own if I want skillsets.

    But the Magic of the Seven Gods is a good skillset. From the points required, I can tell it¡¯s even more powerful than the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    Now that I¡¯m broke, I must think of a way to earn points again.

    Back in his room, Lin Fan took out another skillset.

    Qingxu Taoism Spell.

    Comparing it to the Golden Body Tempering Secret, the Qingxu Taoism Spell was obviously of better quality and a higher ss, but the cultivator would have to be enlightened by staying focused. It did not have any impacts on one physically.

    I have immortality and I always pick up skills that use brute force, so it¡¯s not going to be very useful if I suddenly decide to learn this type of skillset.

    It¡¯s a scary thing to cultivate without a fixed style.

    Even though the Golden Body Tempering Secret is only a Mortal high-ss skillset, I can raise it up to the Mystic level with my talent!

    My Mystic skills creation guide book is still waiting for me.

    I¡¯ll leave my cultivation at Earth Star Border Stage Two for now. Let me upgrade the Golden Body Tempering Secret to Mystic level first.

    Lin Fan sat cross-legged. He took out the small notebook that he used for recording and started his cultivation journey.

    In the inner disciple¡¯s residence, Liu Yue was currently boiling with anger. She had never been this angry before. Feng Shaoyun was sitting across from her with a serious expression on as if he was in deep thought.

    Suddenly, his face lit up. Feng Shaoyun had an idea.

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, I have an idea!¡± Feng Shaoyunughed.

    Liu Yue¡¯s appearance might¡¯ve been like a goddess, but there was nothing inside her. She was just like a vase: gorgeous on the outside and empty on the inside. Without a capable sister, she might¡¯ve died already.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what idea do you have?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, do you remember the reason that he left the sect?¡±

    Liu Yue was slightly taken aback, but she got Feng Shaoyun¡¯s idea within no time. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re smart! He¡¯s going toplete his mission and take part in the inner disciple assessment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Feng Shaoyun nodded. ¡°Elder Tian Xu might be his master now, but it¡¯s not a short cut. How would things turn out if he was still an outer disciple, taking the sect¡¯s rules into consideration?¡±

    ¡°Great idea, Senior Brother.¡± Liu Yue was delighted to hear Feng Shaoyun.

    Seeing Liu Yue¡¯s pretty smile, Feng Shaoyun nearly could not hold himself back anymore, but he did.

 Chapter 95: This is Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 95: This is Interesting</h4>

    In Lin Fan¡¯s room, the Tai Sovereign Sword was ced next to Lin Fan. With a sh, Lin Fan¡¯s body trembled and turn lifeless.

    Ten secondster, Lin Fan opened his eyes. The sky had already lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I failed.¡± Lin Fan scratched his head. He looked at the recordings in his notebook with satisfaction. It might not be easy, but luckily, I have infinite tries. There¡¯s still a huge improvement seeing the results of my experiments.

    The traits of the Golden Body Tempering Secret when it reaches the Mystic level should be great.

    Undying body and expansion of muscles are not enough for me now. I must level it up and unlock more traits.

    ¡°Today¡¯s a good day. I¡¯ll go and submit the mission that I havepleted so I will be eligible for the test. After I be an inner disciple, I¡¯ll have more freedom,¡± Lin Fan mumbled. He fell from the sky and smashed his target to death the previous time. I did not even get to bring out my skills!

    The Magnificent me Sect is so troublesome! You have toplete a mission to be eligible for the test, and you will only be a third-ss inner disciple if you manage to pass the test.

    ¡°There are so many people suppressing me, but I still offended that Jun Wutian from Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak when I¡¯m powerless!¡± Lin Fanughed. This is dope! I¡¯m the best in the world. There¡¯s nobody who is more powerful than me!

    Luckily, things have been developing in a good way instead of getting worse.

    After making sure that there were no bloodstains on the floor, Lin Fan took his leave.

    The three sovereign swords were great weapons. Lin Fan might not have found out the actual uses for the swords yet, but they were perfect for suicide since they didn¡¯t make one bleed when being killed, unlike in the past where the entire ground was covered with blood when hemitted suicide.

    Hall of the Inner Sect:

    ¡°Here to submit thepleted mission.¡± Lin Fan took out the badge that belonged to the evil cultivator, Jiang Gu. This was the proof that Lin Fan hadpleted the mission. Oh, I did not even get to show off my ability and he¡¯s dead! That¡¯s so sad to die without knowing what¡¯s going on.

    A disciple in a white robe came to receive Lin Fan. He took a look at him and immediately recognized that Lin Fan was the lucky disciple that Elder Tian Xu took in. However, he also knew that Lin Fan had offended Jun Wutian, so many disciples were not willing to get close to him.

    Jun Wutian might not have taken action yet, but that did not mean that he would stay silent forever.

    If they were too close, they might get into trouble.

    ¡°Come over tomorrow for the test.¡± After getting the procedures done, the disciple wasn¡¯t willing to say more to Lin Fan. He left as if he had met a Wen Shen. (TL note 1)

    Lin Fan chuckled. So what if you¡¯re unfriendly now? I will not pay attention to you when you¡¯re being friendly to me in the future.

    After Lin Fan left, Liu Yue came to the disciple that received Lin Fan.

    ¡°Junior Brother...¡± she said, sounding soft and sweet, making the disciple shudder. When he saw Liu Yue, he stammered. ¡°Senior Sister Liu....¡±

    Liu Yue was one of the most active and beautiful disciples in the inner sect.

    It was unknown how many inner disciples had fallen head-over-heels for her.

    And he was just a disciple who was in charge of arranging the test for soon-to-be inner disciples. He could only look at Liu Yue from afar; it was impossible for him to y with her.

    But this Senior Sister Liu had just spoken to him! How excited and happy that made him!

    ¡°Junior Brother, can Senior Sister ask you a question? Who will he be put against tomorrow?¡± Liu Yue asked softly. She had uncountable ways to toy with her admirers and control them.

    ¡°Hold on, Senior Sister, let me take a look,¡± the disciple said, looking through the records. ¡°A third-ss inner disciple, Wang Yan.¡±

    Liu Yue frowned and took the book. Wang Yan, Earth Star Border Stage One. His cultivation is too low. She then put her eyes on a name. A smile crept up the corner of Liu Yue¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Junior Brother, Senior Sister thinks that this disciple is the most suitable choice. What do you think?¡± Liu Yue said, pointing to a name.

    ¡°Senior Sister, this...¡± The disciple in white was shocked to see the name. Worries were written all across his face.

    But before he could finish his words, he saw Liu Yue¡¯s puppy-dog eyes, which made him give in immediately. ¡°I get it, Senior Sister.¡± He nodded.

    Qin Shan, Earth Star Border Stage Four, and has mental problems.

    ...

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, how did it go?¡± Feng Shaoyun came to Liu Yue and asked.

    ¡°I have settled it.¡± Liu Yue smiled cunningly.

    ¡°Who did you pick for him?¡± Feng Shaoyun asked. The reason that Liu Yue went instead of him was that Liu Yue would surely seed while he was incapable of doing so.

    ¡°Qin Shan.¡±

    Hearing the name, Feng Shaoyun couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath. ¡°Qin Shan, that madman? That guy went crazy after his elder brother died during the war. He¡¯s okay at times and bad at times. Would anything go wrong if he¡¯s the one going up against Lin Fan?¡±

    ¡°How could it be that nothing goes wrong?¡± Liu Yue said.

    The next day, Lu Qiming and the others were already waiting for Lin Fan outside his room. Now, they had changed their way of addressing him. He was their Senior Brother Lin now.

    Initially, Lin Fan could not get used to it, but as time passed, Lin Fan felt that it wasn¡¯t bad to be called Senior Brother Lin.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, today is the test. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll make it,¡± Huang Fugui said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Fan said. ¡°Who would seed if even I don¡¯t?¡±

    It¡¯s just a small test, what¡¯s the big deal about it?

    If I fail to be an inner disciple with my strength, then nobody in this sect would pass.

    To Lu Qiming and the others, Lin Fan would definitely pass the test. It wasn¡¯t difficult to pass the test to be a third-ss inner disciple. During the test, the candidate would be put against an inner disciple around the same stage. They were not required to win over the other party; as long as they could keep it up for five minutes, then they would be considered to have seeded.

    Among the others, Zhang Long was the closest to the Earth Star Border Realm. As soon as he managed to break through, he would be eligible to take part in the test.

    And he wasn¡¯t far from that day as he was already at the peak of the Body Tempering Realm.

    Many disciples had registered for the test, but it did not take long for it to be Lin Fan¡¯s turn.

    ¡°First-ss outer disciple Lin Fan, please report for the test!¡± a disciple from the Hall of the Inner Sect shouted.

    The crowd looked over to Lin Fan, who was very popr currently. They all looked at him green with envy ¨C envious that he was chosen to be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple.

    Somewhere far away, Liu Yue and the others were watching the scene. She had a smirk hanging on her face. She could already see how badly injured Lin Fan would end up being.

    ¡°Senior Brother, all the best!¡± Huang Fugui said.

    Lin Fan walked toward the circle of light calmly. Soon, a force came, surrounding him. When he opened his eyes, he was in the ring.

    To the spectating disciples, there weren¡¯t any changes to be seen. To them, there was only ayer of light separating them from the ring.

    Lin Fan took a look around. This ce is strange, I wonder which past master opened this space up.

    Boom!

    Just then, Lin Fan heard a vibration. When he looked over, he saw a foolish-looking but huge man walking toward him.

    Huang Fugui and the rest were discussing where to celebrate Lin Fan¡¯s sess.

    Suddenly, everyone had their jaws dropped.

    ¡°How could it be Qin Shan? How could Qin Shan be going against Senior Brother Lin?¡± Lu Qiming shrieked.

    Qin Shan was not a popr figure in the sect originally, but he became popr due to him bing an Earth Star Border Stage Four despite being mentally unfit.

    This is so unfair!

    The disciple that set Lin Fan up against Qin Shan had a shocked expression on his face too. He knew what was going on, but he pretended not to.

    ¡°Oh no, something went wrong....¡±

    Other spectating disciples let out screams too.

    ¡°This is so unlucky. It¡¯s Qin Shan! Lady Luck must not be on Lin Fan¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Qin Shan is an Earth Star Border Stage Four. He¡¯s very powerful!¡±

    ¡°Why is Qin Shan even put to go against these candidates? Do they not want to let them pass?¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful Senior Brother Lin is, he would never be Qin Shan¡¯s opponent. The results are clear. There¡¯s no need for us to watch thispetition.¡±

    Just at this time, everyone present was extremely shocked.

    It¡¯s an unfair test!

    The difference in power was too huge!

    In the ring, Lin Fan watched the icy-looking and muscr guy walk out. He looked strong and powerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s the inner sect, of course it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary test. If it¡¯s too simple, how could I experience how good the inner sect disciples are?

    ¡°Such a strong will to fight.

    ¡°Interesting. This is interesting.¡±

 Chapter 96: Not Used to This Style

    <h4>Chapter 96: Not Used to This Style</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Observing the inner sect test, two elder sat cross-legged. They were hidden from the crowd near the arena, but they could see everything that was going on.

    ¡°That disciple should be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple. But why is he being put against Qin Shan? There¡¯s something wrong with the arrangement.¡± One of the elders was surprised.

    The other elder opened his eyes slightly and looked away. ¡°Let things be. It should be Jun Wutian who did this to teach this outer disciple a lesson.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple! How are we going to take responsibility for it if something bad happens to him?¡±

    ¡°How can anything happen with us around? But Jun Wutian is so disappointing. He¡¯s the head of the first peak and the candidate with the most potential to be the next sect leader yet he¡¯s so petty! What will the sect be when he takes over?¡±

    Haish!

    Haish!

    The elders sighed and tacitly agreed that Jun Wutian was a petty person who took revenge on an outer disciple.

    On Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak, Jun Wutian was filled with determination. Even though he was furious with the incident that took ce previously, he had been cultivating hard these days. Now, he was about to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm.

    However, just when he was concentrating, a special sense alerted him that, very near to him, there was someone who was talking about him.

    But he did not know who and did not care about it.

    ...

    Lin Fan took a nce at the bulky, tall, and fierce-looking disciple that he was going to go against. However, there was something weird about him.

    Lin Fan was slightly confused by the person standing in front of him, who was constantly swaying his head, looking as if he was deep in thought.

    But none of that mattered to him. Since it was a test, he was going to do it with his own ability, not his mace. Thest thing Lin Fan waned was to smash someone into mincemeat in the sect. He seems strong too, physically. We should be able to go hard for quite a while.

    ¡°Senior Brother, please guide me true.¡± Lin Fan bowed, greeting the other party. Etiquette is a must.

    ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, Qin Shan went mad. His eyes turned red as he punched into thin air. Heunched an attack and came for Lin Fan.

    Being an Earth Star Border Stage Four, Qin Shan¡¯s earth energy was now outside of his body. His punch came with strong earth energy, and his attack was so powerful that the air shook.

    ¡°Interesting, but there¡¯s no need to be so extreme!¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect the other party to attack him so suddenly just because they were opponents, but he was happy with how things turned out since it would only be fun if it was violent.

    Outside of the arena, Liu Yue was happy to see the scene. She did not expect that she would be so lucky to have Qin Shan going mad immediately. When he was in a muddled state, he was never lenient. Most who came across him would end up dying.

    Boom!

    Both bodies collided, making earth energy spread all over the ce.

    Lin Fan was jolted. His Earth Inner Core started spinning at a fast speed, covering his body with earth energy. Wow! Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised as he moved back. He¡¯s so strong! I actually lost the first exchange.

    ¡°Earth Star Border Stage Four... this is such a hard test.¡± Lin Fan moved back, looking in front seriously. He underestimated the other party, but after the attack, he realized that Qin Shan was extremely strong.

    ¡°Die, all shall die!¡± Qin Shan gritted his teeth, facial muscles twitching. He bent his arms, feeling stronger. His aura had obviously changed, and steam could be seening from his body. ¡°You must die...!¡±

    Feeling his aura, Lin Fan smiled thinly. ¡°Interesting. In that case,e at me!

    ¡°Cruel Blood!¡±

    Blood tattoos could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s body, and blood dragons coiled up onto Lin Fan. I must give the senior the respect he deserves, he thought as blood tattoos covered his entire body.

    ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± Lin Fan yelled. He stomped the ground and raised his speed within no time. He clenched his fists tightly andnded on the ground with a loud thud. With overwhelming force, Lin Fan attacked Qin Shan with a force that was three times stronger than his usual strength.

    Qin Shan growled and spread out his arms. Earth energy surrounded both his palms, forming two earth energy bull heads to go against Lin Fan¡¯s strong attack. He pushed forward hard, cupping Lin Fan¡¯s fists with his own.

    Whoosh!

    Earth energy that was as sharp as a knife passed through Qin Shan¡¯s fingers.

    It cut his arms, making blood gush out.

    But Qin Shan did not even flinch. He held Lin Fan¡¯s fists tightly while looking at Lin Fan with anger and insanity in his eyes. ¡°I want you dead.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s face fell. He might be an Earth Star Border Stage Four, but his strength is overwhelming.

    At this moment, Lin Fan¡¯s chest waspletely exposed to danger.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Cannon!¡± Qin Shan growled. He clenched his fists and aimed for Lin Fan¡¯s chest at an extremely fast speed.

    The intense fight had left all the spectating disciples dumbstruck.

    They did not expect Lin Fan to be so powerful that he was able to fight a madman like Qin Shan to such an extent. This is terrifying.

    ¡°Fun,¡± Lin Fan said,ughing like a madman. He blocked Qin Shan¡¯s attack with his hands forcefully. Strong earth energy passed through his hands, and Lin Fan was thrown off to the side of the ring.

    ¡°Very powerful.¡± Lin Fan raised his hand, wiping the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°Interesting, very interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re too arrogant.

    ¡°Use all your ability or it will be an unlucky day for you.

    ¡°Violent Body!¡±

    Suddenly, huge changes could be seen taking ce on Lin Fan. Cracks could be heard as Lin Fan became taller. His muscles grew, making his clothes burst.

    His shoulders and back erged, creating an uneven surface. It looked like a mountain range. The ck film blended with the blood tattoos. It was terrifying to see the blood tattoos coiling around the ck film.

    This caused a huge uproar amongst the spectators.

    The spectating disciples all had their jaws wide open. They were unable to believe their eyes.

    ¡°How did he manage to do that?¡±

    Nobody could believe that the Senior Brother Lin that was standing in front of them had changed into a different person within no time. Each of his muscles seemed to contain an infinite amount of energy.

    Even the elders who were hiding among the clouds were surprised by Lin Fan. ¡°Powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that this disciple would be at this standard.¡±

    ¡°The disciple that caught Elder Tian Xu¡¯s eyes has the ability to train in skillsets that use brute force to such a standard? There¡¯s less than five in the sect who are able to do so!¡±

    Lu Qiming and the group were taken aback too. They were the closest to Lin Fan, but they never knew that Lin Fan could be this good.

    On the other hand, Liu Yue seemed to be at a loss. Not only was he not defeated by Qin Shan in one move, he can actually fight back!

    How did it turn out like this? How...?

    Liu Yue screamed silently. Unhappiness could be seen all over her face; she was unhappy with the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really used to this style.¡± Lin Fan clenched his fist experimentally. Energy surged up his body. He cracked his neck, making noises. ¡°Okay, let us have another round now.¡± He pped, sending a boom across the area.

 Chapter 97: An Uncontrollable Action

    <h4>Chapter 97: An Uncontroble Action</h4>

    He took a step forward.

    The ground shook. Initially, Lin Fan was the one smaller in size when ced beside Qin Shan, but now, after his height had increased to three meters, Qin Shan was the dwarf to Lin Fan now.

    Standing tall, Lin Fan looked down at Qin Shan.

    ¡°Younger brother, you havemitted a mistake.¡± Lin Fan obviously wasn¡¯t Qin Shan¡¯s elder brother, but since he was now bigger in size ¨C the size of a mini giant ¨C he called Qin Shan younger brother to show that the difference in their power was too huge for Qin Shan to surpass.

    But hearing Lin Fan call him younger brother, Qin Shan became even more uncontroble. To him, Lin Fan had suddenly turned into another person, but within a split second, he turned back into a stranger again ¨C a stranger that angered him the most.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Shan growled. Earth energy covered his entire body as he attacked Lin Fan with his fist. He might have gone mad and gained great strength, but all his improvements seemed insignificant.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan caught Qin Shan¡¯s fist in his hands easily and fixed it in ce. ¡°You are powerful, but this is enough.¡± He looked at him coldly.

    Qin Shan looked into Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. He saw the familiar face once again, but it disappeared within no time, leaving only anger in Qin Shan.

    Lin Fan held onto Qin Shan¡¯s fist tightly and pulled his arms open. He smirked and leaned his head back. All of a sudden, he came for Qin Shan¡¯s head like a hammer.

    Bang!

    The sound of a collision rang across the arena.

    Lin Fan¡¯s forehead seemed fine, but blood could be seen on Qin Shan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Tough. You¡¯re the first disciple that I¡¯ve met who managed to cultivate into this state. However, this is not enough!¡± Lin Fanughed and hammered his head down again.

    When the spectating disciples saw the scene, their eyes and mouths were frozen wide open.

    They were unable to believe their eyes.

    The elders hiding among the clouds had their expressions changed too. ¡°What realm is this disciple in that Qin Shan is nopetition for him?¡±

    ¡°Earth Star Border Stage Two. But it¡¯s scary considering how he has already cultivated a few skillsets to their maximum.¡±

    ¡°How much determination must he have to be able to cultivate these skillsets to the maximum before even breaking through to the Earth Star Border Realm? His foundation is extremely strong. His future is limitless!¡±

    The Body Tempering Realm was the realm for cultivators to strengthen their foundation. The stronger their foundation was, the more it would benefit them in the future. However, everybody had their limits.

    Being smacked in his head so hard, Qin Shan became totally muddled. All he saw now was Lin Fan¡¯s face constantly changing and merging with another face.

    Bang!

    Blood flowed down Qin Shan¡¯s head. He stared at Lin Fan nkly. His memory was currently muddled up as if all his memories had been regrouped.

    However, Lin Fan was unaware of the situation. All he felt was that Qin Shan was extremely powerful since he was able to remain calm, only changing his facial expression from nk to lunatic even after Lin Fan attacked him numerous times.

    I have a feeling that he¡¯s mad.

    A few more attacks.

    The sound of the collisions rang across the area.

    So, an Earth Star Border Stage Four is not something I can¡¯t deal with, but I will need to use all my skillsets. This Earth Star Border Stage Four disciple might be tough, but he does not have any tricks up his sleeves except fighting with raw strength.

    But none of that matters now.

    ¡°Okay, this is thest attack, time for you to sleep,¡± Lin Fan said. He gathered all his earth energy, ready to get rid of Qin Shan.

    Of course, Lin Fan wasn¡¯t nning to kill him, he just wanted to knock him unconscious.

    Qin Shan¡¯s arms became weaker. To him, all he could see was a familiar face that he missed a lot.

    ¡°Elder Brother....¡±

    Just as Lin Fan gathered all his energy, ready tounch hisst attack, he heard Qin Shan calling him Elder Brother. He stopped in his tracks and realized that the other party had already calmed down, and Qin Shan¡¯s arms were weak.

    ¡°Have you conceded defeat?¡± Lin Fan asked, confused. He then let go of Qin Shan.

    Suddenly, a bewildering scene took ce; Qin Shan dropped to the ground suddenly and hugged Lin Fan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re finally back...!¡±

    ¡°What on earth? Let go of me. I am not actually your elder brother. Are you crazy?¡± Lin Fan jumped up, ready to kick Qin Shan away.

    But when he saw Qin Fan¡¯s face, he was dumbfounded.

    Tears were all over his face, and they were mixed with blood. Qin Shan looked extremely pitiful.

    Just before Lin Fan could make any otherment, a voice rang in his head.

    ¡°Qin Shan¡¯s elder brother was sacrificed during the war. He¡¯s now insane since he can¡¯t ept the fact. Pretend to be his dead elder brother since he now thinks you are.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up at his surroundings. Which master is it? Sending me messages out of nowhere? Lin Fan muttered.

    A younger brother thates with the test?

    And one that¡¯s insane?

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Lin Fan was speechless. He kept his strength and made his body return to his original state. ¡°Let go, stand up ande with me,¡± Lin Fan said to Qin Shan¡¯s who was hugging his thigh tightly.

    Qin Shan might¡¯ve been insane, but he listened to Lin Fan well. He immediately let go of his thigh and stood up straight, following behind Lin Fan closely.

    ¡°Outer disciple Lin Fan has passed the test and has managed to level up to a third-ss inner disciple,¡± the Hall of the Inner Sect disciple announced.

    Lu Qiming and the group were ted. Even though there was a small mishap, Lin Fan seeded in the end.

    When Lin Fan left the ring, the crowd went up to him. But they were wary of Qin Shan. After all, he was insane, it was unpredictable when he would go mad.

    Feng Shaoyun gritted his teeth, unhappy with the result.

    Liu Yue kept her unhappiness and went over to Lin Fan with a fake smile stered on her face. ¡°Congrattions for passing the test, Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Lin Fan looked at Liu Yue, embarrassing her in public.

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s reply, the crowd was shocked. Wow, he¡¯s even unwilling to see such a beautiful senior sister?

    Instantly, Liu Yue was embarrassed. A glint could be seen in her eyes. ¡°I have tried to be nice, don¡¯t you dare...¡±

    Suddenly, before Liu Yue could finish her words, a huge figure stood in front of her. She swallowed her words back, facial expression changing.

    ¡°Those who have evil intentions toward my elder brother shall die!¡± Qin Shan boomed. He threw a punch at Liu Yue¡¯s face with his fist that was covered with earth energy.

    Boom!

    A pretty figure that was the dream of many men shot up into the air like a cannon. Blood sttered across the sky as the pretty figure dropped to the ground, rolling away. She came to a stop soon, face down on the ground. The pretty figure was now motionless.

    Silence took over the ce.

    Qin Shan turned around to Lin Fan. He looked stupid but determined. ¡°Elder Brother, I will protect you. Nobody can hurt you.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at Qin Shan. He blinked before turning to the motionless figure that was a distance away.

    ¡°All of you are witnesses. He¡¯s crazy, so this was an unintentional and uncontroble action.¡±

    Lin Fan spoke and left with Qin Shan in a hurry.

    That was such a great move!

    But I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s dead.

    When the crowd realized what was going on, Lin Fan and the rest had already left.

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s face was full of anger. He felt his heart tearing apart.

    ¡°Junior Sister...!¡±

    Author¡¯s note: Guys, stay calm and do not panic.

 Chapter 98: Highly Likely That Sheâ€™s a Fox

    <h4>Chapter 98: Highly Likely That She¡¯s a Fox</h4>

    Feng Shaoyun kneeled down onto the ground. He turned Liu Yue over, ready to pull the junior sister that he had yearned for into his eyes, but what he saw next left him in utter shock.

    He could not believe that this was the gorgeous Junior Sister Liu who wore an alluring smile on her face.

    Her jaw was dislocated, and it could be seen from her slightly opened lips that she had lost quite a number of teeth. Blood was all across the face, and she was no longer the pretty Junior Sister Liu everyone had in their hearts.

    Moreover, it was unknown if she was alive or dead.

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He hammered his chest in sorrow. ¡°Junior Sister...!¡±

    The surrounding disciples were all dumbstruck.

    They did not foresee that Qin Shan would burst into anger and send Liu Yue flying off with an attack. He punched her at such close proximity, so how strong must the force have been? There was a high chance that Liu Yue was already dead.

    Feng Shaoyun¡¯s bellow of rage was deeply felt by them. The disciples were upset that Liu Yue was now disfigured. Everyone loved beautiful things, and Liu Yue, who was as pretty as a picture, was naturally the goddess in every male disciple¡¯s heart.

    But now, their goddess was no longer their goddess.

    They couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Liu Yue after a nce. How was this still the goddess of their hearts?

    Boom!

    Thunder could be heard.

    Clouds that were as dark as lead enveloped the sky of the Magnificent me Sect. Within no time, it started raining.

    The spectating disciples covered their heads with their hands. ¡°It¡¯s raining, let¡¯s hurry back.¡±

    The crowd dispersed within no time. The goddess in their hearts was no longer around, which made them even more determined to cultivate hard.

    Raindrops slid down Feng Shaoyun¡¯s cheeks. The fires of fury were swimming in his eyes. ¡°Junior Sister, Senior Brother will take revenge for you!¡±

    Elder Tian Xu might not have asked for Lin Fan¡¯s consent, but he watched the entire test. He was furious when he saw Qin Shan, as he could immediately tell that someone had set Lin Fan up. However, he was satisfied when he saw that Lin Fan ended up passing the test, and he even subdued the disciple who had a mental disorder.

    But he did not expect things to end up in this way.

    ...

    Lin Fan and the crowd had already left. As soon as the group reached Lin Fan¡¯s room, it started pouring. ¡°What weather is this? It started raining almost immediately! Come on in to hide from the rain,¡± he said, frowning.

    In Lin Fan¡¯s room, Lu Qiming looked at Qin Shan in fear. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, what should we do with him?¡±

    Huang Fugui and the rest nodded. Qin Shan was insane, and it was hard to say if the other party would suddenly hammer them to their death in the night.

    The thought of it made their hearts race.

    Lin Fan felt his head pounding slightly. He turned to Qin Shan, speaking more indirectly. He¡¯s crazy after all. ¡°Brother, you may leave now.¡±

    However, Lin Fan did not expect Qin Shan to lower his arms, clench his fists tightly, and wear a wronged expression on his face. ¡°Elder Brother, do you not want me anymore?¡± he asked, looking like he was about to burst into tears.

    ¡°Of course not, Elder Brother wants you. Go to the corner and squat there.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands helplessly. Thus, Qin Shan did as he was told and stared at Lin Fan from the corner. ¡°See, I can¡¯t get rid of him. He has his eyes on me.¡±

    Zhang Long looked extremely worried. ¡°But this matter is troublesome. Liu Yue is Liu Ruochen¡¯s younger sister. We do not know if she even survived his attack, and the things that wille after this incident won¡¯t be simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Xiaotian agreed. ¡°If she learns about this incident, she won¡¯t let it slide simply.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t let it slide? I do not fear her. That punch was great, and it would be better if she¡¯s dead. It will save me many troubles,¡± Lin Fan muttered, identally exposing himself.

    Lu Qiming stared at Lin Fan in fear.

    Seeing how the others were looking at him, Lin Fan waved his hands. ¡°What¡¯s on your minds? Why would I attack her when she¡¯s out of the sect? I¡¯m not such a person, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Indeed!

    Even if Qin Shan did not punch her today, Senior Brother Lin would have done something if Liu Yue left the sect in the future! It¡¯s scary to even think of it.

    However, this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Everybody knew that Qin Shan was insane, so they should forgive him.

    Lu Qiming and the others did not know how to handle the matter either. To them, Senior Brother Lin was Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple, so Liu Ruochen might not dare to go overboard.

    When the others left, Lin Fan was now left with a headache. What should I do with Qin Shan?

    I know that he¡¯s insane, but he wanted me dead previously. And now he thinks I¡¯m his elder brother!

    I¡¯m afraid I gave him some delusions from hammering his head with mine.

    ¡°Go back and rest,¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Elder Brother, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to stay here and protect you.¡± Qin Shan shook his head.

    Lin Fan: ¡°Be good and listen to me.¡±

    Qin Shan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Qin Shan stood up and walked to the door, turning back to look at Lin Fan every three steps he took. Finally, he left.

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. What did I get myself into? This is so confusing. But whatever, this free stupid younger brother is an Earth Star Border Stage Four, and he listens well, so it¡¯s okay if he takes me as his elder brother. I need people for tough work too.

    ¡°Cultivate. Let me level up my skillsets. The Golden Body Tempering Secret is now too weak for me.¡±

    He sat cross-legged and took out his little notebook, cultivating ording to what he had recorded.

    The next morning, a ray of light shone into Lin Fan¡¯s room. Lin Fan was currently sitting cross-legged. After many failures the previous night, he finally saw a turn for better.

    He found a sessful route that made his Earth Inner Core spin and transfer earth energy to every one of his meridians.

    ¡°This feels so good. I should be getting there.¡±

    Lin Fan thought happily. He took in a deep breath and made his earth energy surge, going in the route that he had confirmed.

    Changes could be seen on the mystic skills creation guide book that was ced outside.

    Words surface on the nk page.

    ¡°Immovable Earth Body: increase in strength, tyrant body, protective earth shield, experience points +5.

    ¡°Mystic low-ss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ll have countless possibilities by levelling up this skillset. The skillset that master gave might be of a higher ss, but it does not offer as much varietypared to me levelling my own skill.¡± After some thought, Lin Fan decided to level up his own skillset.

    The was the start, and the foundation.

    Two more experience points than the Golden Body Tempering Secret. I can cultivate faster from now on.

    Earth Star Border Stage Two is too weak! However, when I unleash my potential, even an Earth Star Border Stage Four is too weakpared to me.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin! Something bad has happened. The Inner Sect¡¯s Liu Ruochen brought men to surround Qin Shan!¡± Lu Qiming had not arrived, but his voice could already be heard.

    Lin Fan only just passed the test, so he had not been allocated a new room or given a new skillset. He frowned when he heard Lu Qiming. Indeed, trouble hase.

    He pushed the door open.

    ¡°Is that witch dead?¡± Lin Fan asked. He was more concerned over whether Liu Yue was dead or alive. If she¡¯s still alive, then I will have to do it myself in the future.

    ¡°I have no idea. There has not been news. But she should be.¡± Lu Qiming guessed. Qin Shan¡¯s punch was so powerful that, if she wasn¡¯t dead, she would be half-dead at least.

    ¡°Should be? Then she might not be dead,¡± Lin Fan muttered. But I could pay that Liu Ruochen a visit.

    There¡¯s a high chance that she¡¯s a lowly fox, since she was able to win the hearts of many male disciples.

 Chapter 99: Lying Down is What a Weaking Should Do

    <h4>Chapter 99: Lying Down is What a Weaking Should Do</h4>

    Inner Sect:

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu has gone to look for Qin Shan. I¡¯m afraid that something bad is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Qin Shan gave Liu Yue a punch and sent her flying off. As Liu Yue¡¯s sister, Senior Sister Liu would definitely not turn a blind eye to it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Sister Liu brought Liu Yue into the sect from their vige personally. Even though Liu Yue embarrasses Senior Sister Liu by going around to seduce male disciples, she¡¯s still her blood-rted sister. Qin Shan might be doomed.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that Qin Shan should be dead. Who knows what trouble that madman will bring us?¡±

    ¡°Shh, be careful with what you say. He¡¯s insane because his brother died for the sect. He¡¯s a poor thing.¡±

    ¡°Not only did Senior Sister Liu go to look for Qin Shan personally, Childe Wind Fire, Yuan Mingkong, is apanying her too. He¡¯s ranked 52nd on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, Senior Sister Liu also has a high reputation in the inner sect. Not only is Yuan Mingkong going with her to look for Qin Shan, but the other senior brothers will also be going along too. We should go and take a look. This is something that we should not miss.¡±

    The inner sect disciples spoke to one another. They might¡¯ve all been inner disciples, but all of them were only of the third ss. Inparison to their senior brothers who were ranked on the Earth Ranking, they were still way behind.

    The inner disciples¡¯ residences,pared to the outer disciples¡¯ residences, were of a way better condition. Each room even had its own courtyard. Currently, there was a crowd outside Qin Shan¡¯s room.

    Numerous pairs of eyes were staring at the icy-beauty Liu Ruochen and a few senior brothers who were on the Earth Ranking.

    They were figures that one would hardly get to meet. Thus, many disciples came just to get a rare glimpse of their seniors who were currently gathered outside Qin Shan¡¯s room.

    ¡°Come out, Qin Shan.¡± Next to Liu Ruochen stood a handsome man in a white robe. He took a step forward and bellowed. Earth energy went toward Qin Shan¡¯s door with the sound wave he emitted.

    ¡°He¡¯s Ye Chenfeng. He ranked 80th on the Earth Ranking, and he¡¯s known for having strong earth energy and using sound waves as his weapon. Those who are of lower cultivation might be seriously injured by his voice.¡±

    ¡°The senior brothers who can rank on the Earth Ranking are extremely powerful. They are all way stronger than we thought.¡±

    Childe Wind Fire Yuan Mingkong wore a blue and red colored robe. He was nodding as Ye Chenfeng spoke. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, your Sky Melody Energy is such a superb skillset.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan is being too polite,¡± Ye Chenfeng replied proudly. ¡°I have not trained it to the maximum level, but if I had, Qin Shan would already be seriously injured by my sound waves.¡±

    Just as Yuan Mingkong was speaking to Ye Chenfeng, a growl could be heard, and Qin Shan pushed his door open.

    ¡°What do you guys want!?¡± Qin Shan bellowed, staring at them with anger.

    Yuan Mingkong stared at Qin Shan in disdain. ¡°What do we want? Qin Shan, were you unaware of what woulde when you punched Senior Sister Liu¡¯s younger sister?¡±

    ¡°Who is Senior Sister Liu? Who is the younger sister? I don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Shan shook his head here and there. He might¡¯ve listened to Lin Fan well, but he was still insane.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yuan, there¡¯s no need tomunicate with a crazy man.¡± Ye Chenfengughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he does not even know what he did.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brothers. I do not wish to get you involved in my matters,¡± Liu Ruochen said.

    ¡°Senior Sister, Liu Yue is not just our junior sister, but our younger sister too.¡± Yuan Mingkong waved his hands. ¡°How can we sit and watch her get hurt? Qin Shan is mentally unstable, and he fights violently. Let your junior brothers do the work.¡±

    Liu Ruochen said nothing and stood on the spot quietly as if she was an outcast. Liu Yue was her blood-rted younger sister. Even though she survived, she was now ruined.

    There was no right or wrong in this situation, but Liu Ruochen was here to bring a message across to the sect. She wanted everybody to know that the Liu Family members were not people whom anyone could step on.

    ¡°Junior Brothers, he¡¯s a violent person, so to avoid unwanted troubles, we should work together and get him,¡± Yuan Mingkong said loudly. He was obviously ganging up on Qin Shan, but it was surprising how he could make it sound reasonable and righteous.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re smart.¡± Ye Chenfeng and the two other disciples nodded. Since they hade along with Liu Ruochen, they were obviously here to help out. But Qin Shan was seriously mentally unstable and powerful, so they might not be able to take him down if they went against him one-on-one.

    But if they worked together, they would be able to take down Qin Shan easily.

    ¡°Nasty man. You¡¯ll be punished for injuring Liu Yue!¡± Yuan Mingkong yelled and stepped forward. Heunched a powerful attack immediately.

    The skillset that he was cultivating was called the Wind Fire skillset. It was a strong and smooth skillset that could change continuously, making him an extremely powerful figure among the inner sect disciples.

    Seeing this, the surrounding disciples yelled.

    It¡¯s an unlucky day for Qin Shan. How is he going to take down the joint attack of several inner disciples?

    Being mentally unstable, Qin Shan attacked fiercely, but he did not know how to dodge, so he ended up taking all the attacks forcefully. If he wasn¡¯t an Earth Star Border Stage Four and the skillset he trained wasn¡¯t something that used brute force, he would have already been defeated.

    ¡°Indeed an idiot.¡± Yuan Mingkong snickered, not even giving him face. He attacked Qin Shan with his Wind Fire energy that he hid in his palm while Ye Chenfeng seized the chance to attack Qin Shan from the back. Qin Shan¡¯s face fell, and within no time, he vomited blood and crashed onto the decorative hills in his courtyard.

    ¡°They are so powerful. Qin Shan couldn¡¯t even take it.¡± The surrounding disciples gasped. The senior brothers on the Earth Ranking were powerful, and yet they weren¡¯t ashamed.

    They had four people and they were ganging up against one, but no one dared to say much since these were their senior brothers who were on the Earth Ranking and Liu Ruochen was present too. They would not be able to lead a good life if they offended any of them.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Chenfengughed and walked toward the battered Qin Shan slowly.

    But suddenly, an icy cold aura could be felt, and he retreated all of a sudden.

    Boom!

    There was a deep pit in the ground. When the dirt scattered, a huge mace could be seen sticking up from the ground.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡± Ye Chenfeng shouted in anger as he turned to the surrounding disciples.

    The disciples moved away, opening up a path.

    ¡°Interesting to see a group of such shameless inner disciples. Four against one? Do you know how I feel about this?¡± Lin Fan walked up from a crowd and stood in front of Qin Shan.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Qin Shan smiled widely, looking like an idiot. ¡°Elder Brother, be at ease. I will protect you.¡± Suddenly, Qin Shan stood up and stared at Yuan Mingkong and his junior brothers in anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hand, but he couldn¡¯t touch Qin Shan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Violent Body.¡±

    He could hear his bones cracking as he sprouted up. His top burst open as his stature overtook Qin Shan¡¯s. ¡°My stupid younger brother, squat down.¡± He caressed his ¡°younger brother¡¯s¡± head with his ck-colored hand.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Brother.¡± Qin Shan looked at Lin Fan in adoration. He squatted down as told.

    Lin Fan turned over and cracked his neck. He picked up the mace when he walked past it, carrying it on his shoulder. He came up to Ye Chenfeng and looked down at him, smirking. ¡°You were the one that attacked him from the back?¡±

    Ye Chenfeng frowned. Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple, Lin Fan was a thorny problem. Especially now that the other party¡¯s height had increased, it made Ye Chenfeng feel threatened. However, his senior sisters and senior brothers were around. He was not afraid of Lin Fan.

    ¡°Ye-¡±

    Piak!

    But before he could finish his word, a huge hand pressed down on his head and lifted him up.

    ¡°Earth Star Border Stage Three, Inner Sect Earth Ranking 80th rank. That¡¯s too weak.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    Ye Chenfeng felt that he was unable to move or avoid Lin Fan¡¯s attack. He was picked up forcefully. He kicked Lin Fan only to realize that he was just kicking Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy.

    Lin Fan watched Ye Chenfeng¡¯s small actions that did nothing to him. His tyrant body could withstand anything.

    He raised his arm to make an eye contact with Ye Chenfeng calmly.

    Ye Chenfeng gulped. He wanted to struggle out of Lin Fan¡¯s grasp, but the hand that was holding onto his head was too strong for him to struggle away.

    An icy cold voice passed through Lin Fan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If I was you, I would put him down,¡± Liu Ruochen said coldly, staring at Lin Fan calmly.

    Lin Fan turned to Liu Ruochen and stared at her hour-ss figure. ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re right. I should put him down.¡± He smiled.

    Liu Ruochen heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not the end, we can still-

    But before she thought of what she could do, surprise washed over her icy cold face.

    Lin Fan threw Ye Chenfeng down on the ground hard. A loud boom could be heard as the ground shook.

    Ye Chenfeng hit the ground heavily. His mouth was slightly open, and fear was swimming in his eyes. He vomited blood and died.

    ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re right, I should put him down.¡± Lin Fan picked up a bloody Ye Chenfeng, whose limbs were swaying weakly in the wind, and threw him to the side like a piece of trash. ¡°A weakling doesn¡¯t need to stand, he should just lie down.¡±

    He then made eye contact with Liu Ruochen. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯m curious why you came to look for my younger brother.

    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

 Chapter 100: I, Lin Fan, Keep My Word

    <h4>Chapter 100: I, Lin Fan, Keep My Word</h4>

    The surrounding disciples were in utter disbelief. Never would they have dreamt that Senior Brother Lin would kill someone because they had different opinions. Moreover, he killed Ye Chenfeng, who was ranked 80th on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking. He might¡¯ve only been an Earth Star Border Stage Three, but he picked up skillsets faster than cultivators of the same level.

    But now, his body was thrown far away by Lin Fan randomly, as if he was nothing more than a piece of trash. This was a terrifying scene to watch.

    Under the burning sun, the unusually ck figure that stood three meters tall from the ground made the crowd feel threatened.

    Yuan Mingkong¡¯s mouth was slightly opened. ¡°How dare you murder Junior Brother Ye!? How dare you!?¡± he shouted, facial muscles twitching.

    He growled and yelled, not wanting to ept the fact.

    Lin Fan raised his hands to dig his ear. He took out a speck of earwax and shot it onto Yuan Mingkong¡¯s face randomly. ¡°Senior Sister Liu, how much longer are you going to act calm? Don¡¯t you think that you owe me an exnation as to why you¡¯re bullying my little brother?¡±

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Yuan Mingkong felt extremely humiliated. He went up, wanting to fight Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and ced the mace that was on his shoulder on the ground randomly. Just a small action was enough to make Yuan Mingkong freeze to the ground.

    The difference in size was enough for Yuan Mingkong to feel threatened. Moreover, Yuan Mingkong watched Lin Fan kill Ye Chenfeng a moment ago, so he was cautious of Lin Fan.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu, you¡¯re really nning to keep quiet about this, huh?¡± Lin Fan stared at the woman who had many male disciples falling head-over-heels. To him though, she was just average. One that you want to toy with, but not give her your heart.

    As for Yuan Mingkong, Lin Fan did not even bother to take a nce at him.

    To Yuan Mingkong, this was humiliation. He exchanged nces with his two junior brothers and got ready to fight Lin Fan.

    Liu Ruochen stood at the side coldly. Pity could be seen swimming in her eyes.

    She thought that, after bing Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, Lin Fan would seize the chance and cultivate hard so that he would gain some standing in the sect. But now, it seemed that he was nothing more than an idiot.

    He was extremely arrogant and thought he owned the world after a small sess.

    Ye Chenfeng might¡¯ve been ranked 80th on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking, but he was part of the Skies of Zhong Peak, the peak where Wan Zhongtian was the leader. Now that Lin Fan had killed Ye Chenfeng, it could be said that he had offended Wan Zhongtian.

    Within such a short period of time, Lin Fan had offended two peak leaders. How could he possibly survive in the sect in the future?

    Elder Tian Xu might be one of the most powerful elders in the sect, but he won¡¯t be able to be his support forever.

    One day, Elder Tian Xu will leave. With our messy situation and all the eyes that are on the Magnificent me Sect now, who knows what might happen to Elder Tian Xu?

    Then, when his support is gone, he won¡¯t be able to do anything but face his enemies that he made when he was being arrogant.

    Liu Ruochen shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Stand aside,¡± Liu Ruochenmanded coldly and walked toward Lin Fan slowly. ¡°Junior Brother Lin, he injured my sister, so I am hoping to get an exnation for why he did so.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± Lin Fanughed and turned to Qin Shan, who was squatting on the ground in a daze. ¡°Tell me loudly, my stupid younger brother, did you hurt Senior Sister Liu¡¯s younger sister?¡±

    Being insane, Qin Shan tended to forget things that he did immediately, so how could he remember what took ce the day before?

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s question, Qin Shan shook his head hard. ¡°No, I did not injure anyone.¡±

    The surrounding disciples looked at the scene helplessly. He might as well not have asked. If Qin Shan knew what he was doing, he would not be called crazy.

    Lin Fan looked toward Liu Ruochen. ¡°Did you hear him? My younger brother did not injure anyone. You can¡¯t just frame people as you like even if you¡¯re the senior sister here. Especially somebody that¡¯s under me.¡±

    Liu Ruochen felt anger boiling up. Such a shameless and despicable person. But it¡¯s not worth it for me to get angry with such a person who is ignorant about the sect¡¯s silent rules. Thus, Liu Ruochen did not ask anything more and changed her tone, ring at Lin Fan coldly.

    ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want after gaining Elder Tian Xu as your master?¡± Liu Ruochen asked coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re just a disappointment that will end up like a frog living at the bottom of a well.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head, making cracking sounds with his neck and smiled. ¡°Senior Sister Liu, you¡¯re so smart. You could even figure that out.

    ¡°Yes, I admit that I¡¯m now able to do whatever I want after gaining Elder Tian Xu as my master, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.

    ¡°As for ending up like a frog living at the bottom of a well, that¡¯s impossible. It only seems possible to you, Senior Sister, because you are jealous of me.

    ¡°Skillsets, pills, and other things that I¡¯m going to get are out of your reach. And Senior Sister would be unable to get them even if you be a prostitute, but I can get them easily, just because I have a great master.

    ¡°I even have the right to choose what I want. So, Senior Sister, you are wrong to say such things.

    ¡°But be at ease, Senior Sister, I will not think of you as a joke. We simply have different standings, so we get in touch with different things. You have no idea what environment I am in, so all Senior Sister can do is imagine my life.¡±

    All the spectating disciples held their breath. They felt blood boiling in their chest, not because of excitement but anger.

    This was too much.

    They had never seen somebody who was able to make suchments sound so reasonable that they couldn¡¯t even retort.

    Liu Ruochen¡¯s face fell. She was boiling with anger too, as she didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to be so shameless.

    But what Lin Fan said next made it even more unbearable.

    ¡°Senior Sister, remember this: I¡¯m not just lucky to have been picked by Elder Tian Xu, it¡¯s because I shine. To me, the things that contribute to Senior Sister¡¯s reputation in the sect are just tiny things that aren¡¯t useful. Do you know why there isn¡¯t any elder that is willing to take you in as their disciple even now? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too ordinary and not to the liking of any of those venerable masters.

    ¡°To real masters, appearance is not important. Inner beauty is what matters the most. I hope Senior Sister does not think too highly of yourself.¡±

    What Lin Fan said was right. Even he felt that his eloquence had improvedrgely at this time. How did I say something that¡¯s so logical?

    Liu Ruochen stared at him in anger. ¡°You¡¯re rather sharp-tongued. But do you think he will get away with injuring my younger sister?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he gets away with it or not. It¡¯s not important. So what if he did injure your younger sister? What do you dare to do to him with me over here?

    ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll kill your sister if you touch his hair and your entire Liu family if you touch him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my credibility. I, Lin Fan, keep my word. If I say that I¡¯ll murder your entire family, I will. You can give it a try if you dare.

    ¡°Qin Shan,e over and let Senior Sister Liu touch you.¡±

    Lin Fan waved to Qin Shan, who was still squatting at the corner.

    Qin Shan walked over without fear. Being a madman, he did not fear Liu Ruochen even slightly. He even pointed at her and said, ¡°If you dare to touch me, my elder brother will kill your entire family. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Lin Fan carried his mace and smirked at Liu Ruochen. ¡°Senior Sister Liu, do you dare?¡±

    Rich people were afraid of people with power, and people with power were afraid of those who did not cherish their lives. As for thetter, they feared madmen.

    Lin Fan currently had both. He did not cherish his life, and Qin Shan was mad.

    Life would be too boring if I can¡¯t take you down.

 Chapter 101: Fan Fan is So Afraid!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Fan Fan is So Afraid!</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Enemies? How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin and Senior Sister Liu do not have any rtion with each other. I did not expect them to be fighting so fiercely either.¡±

    ¡°This is insane. Senior Brother Lin has forced Senior Sister Liu to the edge. I wonder if Senior Sister will make a move for real?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Senior Brother Lin is no different from a madman. How scary would the consequences be if Senior Sister Liu attacked Qin Shan?¡±

    A tornado could be seen in mid-air. If any ordinary person entered, they would be torn to death. However, there were two people standing in the tornado peacefully, chatting with each other.

    The red-haired elder sighed. ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is being too evil. Are you regretting now that he has shown his true colors?¡±

    Both of them witnessed all that Lin Fan was doing. They knew that Lin Fan did whatever he pleased just because he was Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, resulting in a fight with the inner sect disciples. He was simply too much.

    Tian Xu looked at the red-haired elder in disbelief. ¡°Regret? I never regret my actions. Huo Rong, you always asked what the difference between us is. Now I can clearly tell you that the difference between us is that you might not like this disciple, but I, Tian Xu, like him a lot.

    ¡°If he puts justice before rtion, what would I do when I¡¯m old and useless? At least I will have somebody to depend on. Justice isn¡¯t going to be important by then. And I, Tian Xu, have the ability to protect him until he¡¯s ready to survive on his own. No threat will get him.

    ¡°I would only be regretful if he was a scaredy-cat.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with how he is now.¡±

    Huo Rong stared at Tian Xu. He did not agree with his rationale. That¡¯s absolutely faulty reasoning! Huo Rong never liked Tian Xu¡¯s character even when they were sect mates. As time passed, Tian Xu managed to beat him in cultivation and even managed to seize a status higher than him in the sect. Huo Rong never understood why. I was always careful and righteous! Even now. Why am I still second to Tian Xu?

    ¡°Tian Xu, are you going sit by and watch this situation escte?¡± Huo Rong furrowed his brows. To him, an elder should interfere in the matter and reward or punish those who deserved it, but Tian Xu forced him to sit by and spectate the incident with him! He did not understand what the point of doing so was.

    ¡°Yes. Let it escte. My disciple is doing fine, why should I stop them?¡± Tian Xu answered like it was a matter of course. There¡¯s no problem, so why should I?

    ¡°You¡¯re an elder. This is unfair,¡± Huo Rong said.

    ¡°That¡¯s my disciple.¡± Tian Xu pointed at Lin Fan.

    Huo Rong was left speechless. We are certainly on a different frequency. I hope this matteres to an end soon without worsening.

    ...

    ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m tired.¡± Qin Shan, who was standing in front of Liu Ruochen, turned back to Lin Fan, not knowing what he should do next.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°My little brother is tired. Are you going to attack him?¡±

    Burning rage hissed through Liu Ruochen. I really can¡¯t do anything about them, huh? They are certainly mad! Provoking me constantly and not giving me a way out of this situation!

    Not only that, Liu Ruochen believed that, if she actually didunch an attack at Lin Fan, he would indeed murder Liu Yue or even the entire Liu family.

    If he had any scruples or fear, he would not have murdered Ye Chenfeng or let Qin Shan attack my younger sister in the first ce.

    Her slender fingers trembled, not because of hesitation but of anger.

    Yuan Mingkong was extremely upset too. There was nothing he could do other than watch his senior sister being humiliated. It made him feel extremely useless. The other party is just a third-ss inner disciple, why am I so afraid of him?

    Why?

    I¡¯m ranked fifty-second on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking! Why am I being intimidated by someone who has only just be an inner disciple?

    Just what is this situation?

    Yuan Mingkong was full of unwillingness. He was dying to fight Lin Fan with all his might. However, there was a voice in his head that kept telling him to stay calm. ¡°Impulse is the devil, it will turn you into the next Ye Chenfeng,¡± the voice said.

    Thus, he could only watch his senior sister being humiliated by Lin Fan.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go overboard like this?¡± Liu Ruochen stared at Lin Fan coldly.

    A sigh could be heard.

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Senior Sister Liu. It¡¯s no fun if you act in this manner. Moreover, how am I going overboard? You¡¯re the one who brought a group over to beat up my little brother! And you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m too much? Senior Sister is as pretty as a picture, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to frame others.¡±

    All of a sudden, a hiss could be hearding from afar.

    ¡°Uncultured swine, how dare you make suchments? Do you think that there is nobody who can take you down?¡± A ray of light could be seen piercing through the mountain range from afar before stopping in mid-air.

    The crowd gasped when they saw the owner of the voice.

    ¡°Xiao Lingyi! He¡¯s ranked third on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Senior Brother Xiao! After three years of seclusion, he returned with outstanding ability and defeated many elites, making his way to third ce on the Inner Sect Earth Ranking, taking the sect aback.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Wan has made a move by sending Xiao Lingyi over. Maybe they want to suppress Senior Brother Lin, who¡¯s going overboard.¡±

    Xiao Lingyi wore a piece of white clothing with a golden hem. His eyes shone, and he bore an imposing demeanor. Xiao Lingyi stared at Lin Fan with a smirk before turning to Liu Ruochen.

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, Senior Brother apologizes for beingte, making you suffer,¡± Xiao Lingyi said gently. If he wasn¡¯t ring at Lin Fan, Lin Fan would have thought that he was a gentleman.

    Lin Fan felt his head hurt. Indeed, other than a man who doesn¡¯t treasure his life and a madman, you should not get on the bad side of a beautiful woman either.

    She has too many helpers for you to deal with.

    I¡¯m really curious how Liu Ruochen got all these idiots in her palm. If I have the chance, I¡¯d like to dissect her and research it. Learning is a life-long journey, right?

    Liu Ruochen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ruochen greets Senior Brother Xiao.¡±

    Previously, she was indeed helpless, but the arrival of Senior Brother Xiao helped her out of trouble. It¡¯s too bad that I¡¯m ambitious, so I will only thank Senior Brother Xiao in my heart.

    And of course, Liu Ruochen was aware of her strengths, she was just being more low-key about it.

    In mid-air:

    ¡°Tian Xu,¡± Huo Rong said. ¡°Xiao Lingyi is here. I guess that your disciple won¡¯t have the upper hand in this situation.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If he dares to touch my disciple, I¡¯ll make him pay for it.¡± Tian Xu stared at Xiao Lingyi, who made an arrogant entrance, coldly. How dare they take turns to bully my disciple? This is unforgivable!

    ...

    At the same time, Xiao Lingyi was looking down at Lin Fan coldly. ¡°I heard what you said to Junior Sister Liu, you uncultured and arrogant swine. You do not know where you stand, huh?

    ¡°I¡¯ll return you your words; if you dare to touch Junior Sister Liu¡¯s hair, I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡± He then turned to Liu Ruochen. ¡°Junior Sister, see if he dares to take action against you.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Like thunder, Xiao Lingyi¡¯s snort boomed across the area.

    The spectating disciples all turned to their Senior Brother Lin. The development of this incident had them left dumbfounded.

    Xiao Lingyi¡¯s appearance was clear representative of Wan Zhongtian.

    Lin Fan looked at Xiao Lingyi, who was in mid-air, and Liu Ruochen at the front. He blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    They are going to kill my entire family! Fan Fan is so afraid!

    Somebody, help me!

 Chapter 102: Do You Dare to Fight Me?

    <h4>Chapter 102: Do You Dare to Fight Me?</h4>

    The arrival of a true expert was a majestic scene.

    Chills ran down the spines of the spectating disciples.

    It had been some time since they had be disciples of the Magnificent me Sect, and they had never met such an impudent disciple. Even if there were some unpleasant disciples who tried to get up to little tricks, they would be caught and suppressed within no time, ruining them with just a stroke.

    But now, Liu Ruochen lost the upper hand and Xiao Lingyi of the Skies of Zhong Peak arrived, sending a warning to Lin Fan and suppressing him.

    How would this matter escte?

    Every disciple was in doubt.

    As the disciple of Elder Tian Xu, Senior Brother Lin had a higher statuspared to any ordinary disciple.

    Liu Ruochen stared at Lin Fan in pity. ¡°It¡¯s wisest to take a step back when the situation bes too much for one to handle,¡± she said coldly.

    Upon Xiao Lingyi¡¯s arrival, Liu Ruochen knew that the matter woulde to an end, because whether it was status or ability, Lin Fan was at a disadvantage.

    Liu Ruochen might¡¯ve seemed to be a cold and indifferent woman, but she was ambitious and particrly enjoyed the feeling of being protected and surrounded by men.

    Because she knew that she was worth receiving such treatment.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin Fan turned to Liu Ruochen. ¡°Please keep quiet, I really can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    He then turned to Xiao Lingyi, who was standing in mid-air with his nose in the air. ¡°What did you just say? If I touch Senior Sister Liu, you¡¯ll kill my what? Can Senior Brother please repeat your words?¡±

    Xiao Lingyi sneered and red at Lin Fan. ¡°Kill your entire family,¡± he said clearly without hesitation.

    Lin Fan popped his neck and took a step forward with his body that had grown to three meters after making use of the skill Violent Body. The ground rumbled every time he took a step forward. He stood in front of Liu Ruochen, shing a wide smile at her.

    ¡°Your Senior Brother Xiao said that I dare not touch you, what do you think about that?¡±

    Liu Ruochen stared at him coldly. Even now, he¡¯s still trying to be tough. This is such a lowly act. ¡°If I were you, I would have left and started cultivating hard with Elder Tian Xu. The sect is not a ce where you can act freely. It¡¯s only that you have yet to experience the tough times in the sect.¡±

    Lin Fan looked down, snickering. He then broke intoughter and pointed at Liu Ruochen with his ck finger. ¡°Liu Ruochen,¡± he said frivolously. ¡°Who gave you the confidence such that you believe I dare not touch you?¡± But the next second, Lin Fan looked discouraged. ¡°But he¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t touch you.¡±

    Hearing him, Xiao Lingyi smirked. With my presence, he would have to be a madman to be daring enough to take action against Junior Sister Liu.

    All of a sudden, a loud bang travelled across the area. Xiao Lingyi stared at Lin Fan in utter anger. ¡°How dare you...?¡± he chided.

    But it was toote.

    Lin Fan pulled back the frying pan that Elder Tian Xu made him. His left arm erged in an instant as he aimed for Liu Ruochen.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, I dare not touch you with my hands.

    ¡°But I dare to smack you.¡±

    Bang!

    A loud and clear bang spanned across the area.

    Lin Fan bent his body. The frying pan had left an afterimage in the air. He ced the pan down on the ground. Liu Ruochen, who was initially standing in front of Lin Fan, was currently nowhere to be seen. She was now a ray of light, and with a bang, she fell into some ruins in the distance.

    Lin Fan stood up straight and swung his frying pan casually. ¡°This is great. With a clear and loud bang, she has flown away.¡±

    Far away, Liu Ruochen climbed up from the ruins, unable to believe what just happened. Her left cheek was currently badly swollen, and bruises could be seen all over her face. If she was not an Earth Star Border Stage Five, she would have already died.

    Anger was written all across her face.

    No matter how well she could hide her anger, she could no longer tolerate this incident.

    ¡°You... how dare you attack her?¡± Xiao Lingyi¡¯s voice quavered slightly, but his words still boomed across the area. ¡°Do you think I really dare not kill your family?¡±

    Junior Sister Liu was everyone¡¯s favorite junior sister in the inner sect!

    We couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her on a normal basis, yet this guy gave her a smack and ruined her beautiful face! Not only that, he even ignored my warnings!

    The surrounding disciples had their jaws dropped. They took in a deep breath. None of them expected Lin Fan to attack Liu Ruochen for real.

    ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re so powerful.¡± Qin Shan did not know what Lin Fan did, but he could feel that his previous attack was strong. He waved his arms in the air, imitating Lin Fan despite not having a frying pan in his hands.

    With a frying pan in his left and a mace in his right hand, Lin Fan looked up at Xiao Lingyi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Senior Brother Xiao¡¯s warning, of course, but there¡¯s a difference between fearing and not daring. Obviously, I dared, and now, I¡¯m curious to see how Senior Brother Xiao will carry out your words.

    ¡°I left the vige at ten and lived on my own as an orphan. After joining the Magnificent me Sect, my junior brothers of the outer sect showered me with love and care. To me, all of them are my family. You said that you¡¯re going to kill my entire family, right? So are you going to kill all the outer sect disciples?

    ¡°Let me ask you, do you dare?¡± Lin Fan carried the mace on his shoulder and pointed at Xiao Lingyi, asking him fiercely.

    His words were so fierce that it made Xiao Lingyi feel guilty.

    The outer disciples who were spectating the scene blinked their eyes. They had no idea how they became involved just by watching the scene.

    However, they were deeply touched by Lin Fan¡¯s words. So Senior Brother Lin has always taken us as his family!

    Touching. This is so touching.

    However, that aside, if Xiao Lingyi went insane and decided to kill all of us, we would die for nothing!

    ¡°You...¡± Xiao Lingyi stopped in his tracks. He felt guilty hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words, especially the phrase, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, look at you. I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu¡¯s my master. As the saying goes, a teacher for a day, father forever. He¡¯s the closest to me. Since you¡¯re going to kill my entire family, are you going to kill my master too?

    ¡°Xiao Lingyi, I heard that you went into seclusion for three years and once you seeded, you became an inner disciple and are now part of the Skies of Zhong Peak. How arrogant and viinous have you be? Killing other¡¯s masters and ancestors? You¡¯re so hical and cunning tomit such mistakes.¡±

    Lin Fan spoke righteously. He did not chicken out in front of Xiao Lingyi, looking as if he was ready to defend the sect no matter what.

    In the tornado, Elder Tian Xu trembled while Huo Rong watched the scene dumbfoundedly. This disciple is so witty! He can even turn justice upside down!

    Suddenly, Elder Tian Xu¡¯s voice could be heard; ¡°I¡¯m really blessed to get such a disciple.

    ¡°A teacher for a day, father forever. I, Tian Xu, have spent my life cultivating. I don¡¯t have any partner or children, but I¡¯m like a father to my disciple.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough just to have such a disciple in my life.¡±

    Huo Rong wanted to say something more, but he did not. It¡¯s no use for me to say anything more.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan banged the mace down to the ground loudly, pointing at Xiao Lingyi with his frying pan.

    ¡°Xiao Lingyi, you will have to step over my dead body to kill my family.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, might have low cultivation, but I¡¯ll never bow down to someone like you ¨C for my family and master.

    ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±

    At this moment, all disciples held their breath. This is so unbelievable.

 Chapter 103: So Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 103: So Cruel</h4>

    Xiao Lingyin stood in mid-air, breathing heavily. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was now left speechless by a disciple like this. How could he, an inner disciple of the Skies of Zhong Peak, be pushed to the edge by a disciple who just entered the inner sect?

    Whispers could be hearding from the spectators.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is right.¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu is Senior Brother Lin¡¯s master. It¡¯s right for Senior Brother Lin to say that he¡¯s a teacher to him for a day, but a father forever. So, does Senior Brother Xiao mean that he¡¯s going to kill Elder Tian Xu too? Since he said that he¡¯s going to kill Senior Brother Lin¡¯s entire family.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao must be insane. How could he say such things?¡±

    ¡°It should be meant to give Senior Brother Lin a scare since the elders aren¡¯t present.¡±

    To Lin Fan, he felt that he now had control of the crowd. This guy seems to still be able to keep himself intact. I admire his mentality.

    ¡°Xiao Lingyi, I can¡¯t help but admire you. How do you dare to kill the entire sect for a woman? Should Ipliment you for doing so for beauty, or does it mean that women are more important than the sect to you?

    ¡°I pity that I¡¯m your sect mate!¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head and sighed. He looked as if he was embarrassed to have Xiao Lingyi as his sect mate. He then turned to Liu Ruochen, who was not far away. ¡°Senior Sister Liu, as a woman, you should strive to improve constantly. You might not have anything good in you, but as long as you make the effort, you will at least reap what you sow.

    ¡°But now, you¡¯re making a mess in the sect, seducing man everywhere and making them fall out with each other. You¡¯re cunning, too. The smack with this frying pan I gave you today is not because I dislike you, but to let you know that not everyone will be on your side. Remember, you are unable to act as you wish simply because you have the looks.

    ¡°To me, no matter how pretty you look, you¡¯re just a pink skeleton. Inner beauty is more valuable than a gorgeous appearance.¡± (TL note)

    After that, Lin Fan turned away, not even sparing Liu Ruochen a nce.

    The spectating disciples were enlightened by Senior Brother Lin¡¯s words. To them, Senior Brother Lin made sense, and they were convinced by him.

    And after some thought, they realized that his words were right. Because of Liu Ruochen, the senior brothers in the inner sect were fighting with each other, destroying the peace in the sect.

    But there had been nobody who dared to voice it out. Since Senior Brother Lin had now done so today, it was time they got rid of such a problem in the sect.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Just then, Xiao Lingyiughed deeply. ¡°Sharp-tongued. Indeed, sharp-tongued.¡±

    He turned to Lin Fan, anger could be seen swimming in his eyes. ¡°How brainwashing and sugar-coated your words are, huh? I¡¯m going to give you a lesson today.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank. Is he going toe at me for real? There¡¯s a huge difference between our power! I might not be able to defeat him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you kneel down and admit your mistake for hurting Junior Sister Liu.¡± Xiao Lingyi stared into the distance. He clenched his fist tightly, and earth energy surged. Even though he was going to spare Lin Fan¡¯s life, he was determined to give Lin Fan a huge lesson.

    Just when Lin Fan was ready to fight back with all his might, a voice boomed across the sky.

    ¡°My disciple, stand still. I¡¯m going to take a look at the bully that dares to bully you in the sect.¡± Two figures stepped out of the sky in an imposing manner.

    The spectating disciples kneeled down in respect after seeing the elders.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Tian Xu and Elder Huo Rong.¡±

    Every disciple was full of respect for the elders that made their appearance. The appearance of the elders who rarely showed themselves left all disciples present thrilled.

    In the sect, the elders with high status did not interfere in any matter unless it held huge importance.

    Seeing Elder Tian Xu, Liu Ruochen¡¯s face fell. She was afraid that troubled had arrived.

    Xiao Lingyi¡¯s heart raced seeing the elders. He might¡¯ve been part of the Skies of Zhong Peak, but even his peak leader Senior Brother Wan dared not act frivolously in front of the elders.

    The ten peak leaders might¡¯ve been of a higher status than most elders, but in front of the most powerful elders of the sect, there was no difference between the peak leaders and ordinary disciples.

    ¡°Disciple Xiao Lingyi greets elders.¡± Xiao Lingyi trembled. He got to the ground and bowed to the elders in respect.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Elder Tian Xu sneered, making Xiao Lingyi¡¯s legs turn to jelly. Elder Tian Xu¡¯s demeanor made him feel like begging for forgiveness immediately.

    ¡°My disciple, ask him if he dares to touch you,¡± Elder Tian Xu said.

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. So my dearest master has been taking notice of me all the time. He used the words that I used too.

    Since my dearest master is here, I feel so powerful.

    ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, my master might be here, but I, Lin Fan, am not someone arrogant. My master asks you if you dare to touch me.¡±

    Xiao Lingyi was boiling with anger, but he had his head lowered.

    ¡°Master, he says that he dares not.¡± Lin Fan turned to Elder Tian Xu with respect.

    Elder Tian Xu nodded lightly. ¡°Disciple, what do you think should be done?¡±

    After a short pause, Lin Fan cupped his fist. ¡°Even though Senior Sister Liu has bullied my little brother and Senior Brother Xiao wants to kill my entire family, this disciple is still forgiving. To your humble disciple, where it¡¯s possible to forgive one, he should be spared.¡±

    Elder Tian Xu nodded softly before turning to Xiao Lingyi. ¡°If you¡¯re going to murder my disciple¡¯s family, are you going to murder me too!?¡± he yelled.

    Plop!

    Xiao Lingyi trembled and kneeled to the ground immediately. His face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Mighty Elder, please forgive this disciple who talks without thinking. Please forgive me!¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. He changes so fast, where was his demeanor that he had before? Now he¡¯s kneeling down just like that?

    This is such a disappointment.

    A person like this is not worthy of being my opponent. He¡¯ll only be my points at most.

    After a moment of silence, Lin Fan stepped out. ¡°Master, disciple feels that Senior Brother Xiao is pardonable. Everyone makes mistakes, as long as he¡¯s remorseful, that¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Elder Tian Xu looked at Lin Fan weirdly. He never thought that Lin Fan would make such ament.

    Xiao Lingyi looked up at Lin Fan in shock too. He did not know why Lin Fan chose to speak for him.

    Just then, Lin Fan made anotherment. ¡°However, this incident caused by Senior Brother Xiao has affected both the inner and outer sectrgely. He should receive the punishment he deserves.¡±

    Xiao Lingyi immediately did a few kowtows. ¡°Disciple knows my mistake. Disciple is willing to be subjected to punishment, please spare my life, elder.¡±

    It was absolutely against morality to talk about murdering one¡¯s elders.

    Elder Tian Xu said nothing, as if he was waiting for Lin Fan to finish his words.

    ¡°For this incident, Senior Brother Xiao can be spared from the death sentence, but he should still be punished. Disciple feels that abolishing his cultivating and kicking him out of the sect is the best choice.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan said this, Xiao Lingyi nearly suffocated.

    Elder Huo Rong, standing at the side, was greatly shocked too.

    Abolishing his cultivation? What¡¯s the difference from taking his life, then?

    Could be spared from the death sentence, but he should still be punished, huh?

    That¡¯s so cruel.

 Chapter 104: Acting Cool Naturally

    <h4>Chapter 104: Acting Cool Naturally</h4>

    Xiao Lingyi was initially surprised by Lin Fan speaking up for him, but upon hearing Lin Fan¡¯s next words, his bloodshot eyes opened wide.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡± Xiao Lingyi stared at Lin Fan in disbelief.

    Lin Fan frowned. Cruel?

    There¡¯s no such thing. I guess he can¡¯t appreciate my goodwill. Do you know how many great masters became even determined and achieved great sess after a setback?

    But it¡¯s such a pity that Xiao Lingyi is not such a person.

    If Xiao Lingyi receives the punishments that I have suggested, I will kill him when he¡¯s out of the sect and take all his possessions.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Tian Xu sneered, making Xiao Lingyi look down in fear.

    Xiao Lingyi was aware that, if Elder Tian Xu decided to abolish his cultivation, there would be nobody who would speak up for him. All he could do was beg for forgiveness and hope that Elder Tian Xu would let him off.

    He had not thought that Lin Fan would be so cunning as to trick him.

    Xiao Lingyi only said he would kill Lin Fan¡¯s entire family out of anger.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if Elder Tian Xu did not hear it, but never would he have expected that Elder Tian Xu would be in hiding and listening to his words and make his appearance afterward.

    Elder Huo Rong, who put the sect first, felt that it would be a loss to the sect if Xiao Lingyi were to have his cultivation abolished. He¡¯s a pir of strength for the sect.

    But before he could voice his thoughts, somebody beat him to it.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu, please be lenient.¡± A voice boomed across the sky. A man could be seen flying over. Within no time, he was standing next to Xiao Lingyi.

    Seeing this person, Xiao Lingyi fell to the ground. ¡°Senior Brother Wan, please save me...!¡±

    Wan Zhongtian stared at him coldly and turned to Elder Tian Xu. ¡°Elder Tian Xu, please do spare him. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll take action against him personally and won¡¯t bring Elder Tian Xu any trouble.

    ¡°And this should be Junior Brother Lin. You¡¯re surely a giant among men, neither haughty nor humble. I hope that Junior Brother Lin won¡¯t take this matter to heart.¡±

    Skies of Zhong Peak leader, Wan Zhongtian, had arrived personally to bail Xiao Lingyi out.

    Liu Ruochen walked to Wan Zhongtian to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Wan.¡±

    Seeing Liu Ruochen, Wan Zhongtian couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath. Terrible. She looks terrible. He then diverted his attention to Lin Fan. Wow, he sure does have a hard heart.

    Liu Ruochen was of no importance to Wan Zhongtian. The only thing that mattered to him was the rtionship between Liu Ruochen and the Saint Convent Sect.

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, please take this incident to heart and never act rashly ever again.¡± As the peak leader of the Skies of Zhong Peak, Liu Ruochen had to show Wan Zhongtian respect.

    Liu Ruochen knew that the matter had alreadye to an end. ¡°I will remember Senior Brother¡¯s words by heart.¡± She nodded.

    Wan Zhongtian then turned to Xiao Lingyi, who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Get up,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Apologize to Elder Tian Xu and Junior Brother Lin, now! If you shoot your mouth once again, there¡¯s no need for your mouth to exist in this world.¡±

    Xiao Lingyi trembled. ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±

    To the spectating disciples, it was a surreal day. Not only did they get to see the elders that rarely made an appearance, they saw Senior Brother Wan from the Skies of Zhong Peak too.

    Lin Fan had been silent since Wan Zhongtian arrived. He scanned the man in front of him. He has looks, and he¡¯s manly. Oh, he gives off the feeling that he¡¯s an ambitious person too. A master is different from ordinary figures.

    I might have won with my mouth and back up this time around, but if I wish to act as I want, then I will need the ability to do so.

    However, the act of spouting rubbish and having support is also considered ability.

    But this person is a little bit too arrogant. As soon as he arrived, he thinks that the stage is his and he has the ability to take control of the situation.

    He needs a spanking.

    Watching Wan Zhongtian take the situation into his hands, Huo Rong sighed. He knew that Tian Xu was angered.

    He had known Tian Xu since they were young, how would he not know how Tian Xu was?

    Wan Zhongtian looked confident. He had his arms behind his back, and he stood high in front of the crowd. As the peak leader of the Skies of Zhong Summit, his bearing was not something that an ordinary cultivator would bear.

    Xiao Lingyi stood in front of Elder Tian Xu and Lin Fan and bowed. ¡°Disciple knows my mistake. I ask for Elder Tian Xu and Junior Brother¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Elder Tian Xu did not reply. No emotion could be seen on his face.

    Wan Zhongtian nodded softly and lifted his hand up. ¡°Zhongtian will not further trouble Elder and Junior Brother anymore. I will give him the punishment he deserves when we return.¡±

    Just then, Elder Tian Xu, who had remained silent, reached out his hand suddenly and ced it on Wan Zhongtian¡¯s head.

    Wan Zhongtian broke out into cold sweat. Elder Tian Xu made the surroundings freeze just be raising his hand. Wan Zhongtian could not even move.

    Pat!

    His palmnded on Wan Zhongtian¡¯s head. Elder Tian Xu caressed him lightly, but a terrifying aura could be felt.

    ¡°Wan Zhong, I see that you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    It might¡¯ve only been eight words, but they were like thunder to Wan Zhongtian. He gulped as cold beads of sweat ran down his forehead.

    ¡°Back then, you bowed to me respectfully, asking me to take you in as a disciple. Now, you¡¯re the peak leader of the Skies of Zhong Peak, who is able to act naturally around me. I¡¯m pleased to see this,¡± Elder Tian Xu said calmly while caressing Wan Zhongtian¡¯s head. It looked as if he was praising Wan Zhongtian.

    But Elder Tian Xu¡¯s words woke Wan Zhongtian up. After bing a peak leader, Wan Zhongtian started to think that he was high above others and that he had the ability to take every situation into his hands after having power and influence for years.

    If it was any other ordinary elder, he would be able to resolve the issue with his status, but it was Elder Tian Xu he came across today. Wan Zhongtian suddenly realized that he had made a grave mistake.

    ¡°Master, disciple thinks that he¡¯s being presumptuous.¡± Lin Fan dug his ears, saying in a rxed manner.

    Elder Tian Xu smiled thinly. ¡°Disciple, let master give you a lesson today. Act how you should, and do not try to cross the lines.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Master, disciple will remember your words by heart.¡±

    Elder Tian Xu might¡¯ve been speaking to Lin Fan, but to Wan Zhongtian, the words were directed at him.

    ¡°Elder, I...¡± Wan Zhongtian¡¯s arrogance was all gone in an instant.

    Elder Tian Xu said no more and took a nce at Wan Zhongtian. However, this nce was able to make Wan Zhongtian drop to the ground immediately.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Elder. Zhongtian knows my mistake.¡± Wan Zhongtian looked down immediately. He hade to understand that his current status was nothing in Elder Tian Xu¡¯s eyes.

    The ten peak leaders who were fighting for the seat of Sect Leader stood high above any ordinary disciple.

    But what were they to Elder Tian Xu?

    They were nothing.

    Seeing that Senior Brother Wan had knelt down, Xiao Lingyi did the same too.

    Elder Tian Xu kept his hand and turned back to Lin Fan. ¡°Disciple, have you collected your Inner disciple package?¡±

    ¡°No, Master. I came here early in the morning. I haven¡¯t had the time to do so.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go collect the package.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Lin Fan had long returned to his usual height. He took a nce at Wan Zhongtian, who was still kneeling on the ground, and snickered.

    I didn¡¯t know Master was so dominating. I couldn¡¯t tell. I was nearly deceived by his appearance.

    He¡¯s even better at acting coolpared to me! There¡¯s still a lot that I need to learn.

    As Lin Fan and Elder Tian Xu walked off into a distance, Qin Shan followed.

    They shrunk into the distance, but their conversation could be clearly heard.

    ¡°Master, when do they have to kneel til? Next year?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s such a pity.¡±

 Chapter 105: Cultivating Hard

    <h4>Chapter 105: Cultivating Hard</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Looking at Wan Zhongtian kneeling on the ground, Huo Rong sighed and took his leave. He rarely interfered in feuds among disciples. Moreover, if one thought that they were above everything and could overlook the best elders in the sect just because they were one of the peak leaders, then they were digging their own grave.

    He knew that Tian Xu was being lenient to Wan Zhongtian. If this incident took ce about twenty years ago, the punishment for Wan Zhongtian might¡¯ve been way more severe than just kneeling down on the spot, taking into consideration Tian Xu¡¯s temper back then.

    However, there was something that Huo Rong understood from this incident; Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple was very important to him.

    Even though Huo Rong still did not understand what was good about Lin Fan even now.

    The spectating disciples were at a loss about what was going on.

    They had no idea why their Senior Brother Wan, who was here to save the day, would suddenly kneel down to the ground. After a few nces, the crowd scattered.

    It¡¯s not a good idea to watch Senior Brother Wan kneel on the ground. If we were so unlucky that he remembered us, how would we continue living in the sect?

    Liu Ruochen caressed her swollen cheek. Her feeling of indignity was long gone. The oue of this incident was something that Liu Ruochen never expected. She never thought that Wan Zhongtian would be pulled down the waters for such a small incident.

    If I knew that this would happen, I would not have been so impulsive.

    Wan Zhongtian currently had his head lowered down. He was feeling conflicted, but there was nothing else he could do.

    He had remainedposed in front of Elder Tian Xu because he wanted to let Elder Tian Xu regret not sparing him an eye when he pleaded to be his disciple. Do you regret now, after seeing that I¡¯m standing high up above everyone?

    But now, he knew that he was just a joke. Even now, Elder Tian Xu had still not spared him a nce.

    On Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak, Jun Wutian stood at the peak of the mountain, gazing toward the inner sect from afar. He could see all that was taking ce at the scene clearly. Jun Wutian¡¯s robe danced in the wind as he lowered his head, pondering.

    ¡°Threatening Wan Zhongtian... and us?¡±

    Just then, a ray of light shone past. A figure that resembled the god of war appeared right in front of Jun Wutian. His fighting intent could be strongly felt. ¡°Jun Wutian, do you get it now? Elder Tian Xu has suppressed Wan Zhongtian just for his precious disciple.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Hongdi, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Jun Wutian, are you still unable to understand? Elder Tian Xu is paving the way for his disciple. Do you think that it¡¯s impossible for the ten peaks of the Magnificent me Sect to be the eleven peaks of the Magnificent me Sect?¡± Zhan Hongdi had a pair of eyes that was simr to any man, but his will to fight could be seen burning in his eyes ferociously.

    This was an indication that he had gotten his cultivation to the limit and had it totallyprehended.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to break through?¡± Jun Wutian did not reply to Zhan Hongdi¡¯s question. He could feel Zhan Hongdi¡¯s strong will to fight, which gave him a shock. It felt as if Zhan Hongdi was dying to overtake others.

    ¡°Breakthrough? There¡¯s still a long way to go. However, the other seven peak leaders have already gone out of the sect in search of their chance to break through so they can catch up with you. They will soon be able to achieve that. Please beware or the first peak of the sect will be thest peak of the sect.¡± Zhan Hongdiughed and changed his tone. ¡°I heard that the sect is furious with the destruction of the Imperial Sword Pavilion and the death of the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion. They are currently hunting the murderer down. I wonder if you know about this.¡±

    ¡°Zhan Hongdi, what are you trying to say exactly?¡± Jun Wutian kept a poker face. ¡°Have you already forgotten how it feels to be living under my feet?¡±

    Crack!

    The cracking of bones could be heard. Fires of fury could be seen burning in Zhan Hongdi¡¯s orbs as he heard Jun Wutian¡¯s words. Slowly, he disappeared into thin air, and soon he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, I hope you will be thest oneughing.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡± An icy aura could be felt, destroying and shattering all nts in the surroundings. ¡°Hongdi, one day, I¡¯ll let you know what regret is.¡±

    Hall of the Inner Sect:

    Elder Tian Xu had taken his leave.

    Lin Fan brought along Qin Shan and his junior brothers to collect the rewards for bing an inner sect disciple.

    To him, the incident that took ce today was nothing much. It was just a brief episode to him. And ever since Wan Zhongtian made his appearance, Lin Fan knew that it would be that guy¡¯s unlucky day.

    Look, he¡¯s indeed unlucky.

    Lu Qiming and the rest were still in deep shock. The incident today had left them mind-blown.

    At the same time, they were happy for Lin Fan that Elder Tian Xu came to resolve all Lin Fan¡¯s problems. This was a situation that everyone looked forward to, and they were all hoping that they would gain a master like Elder Tian Xu.

    Of course, these were just hopes.

    The disciple of the Hall of the Inner Sect came out with a huge stack of items. ¡°Senior Brother, all your items are here.¡±

    Lin Fan took a badge made of iron and took a look at it. This was the evidence of an inner sect disciple. As for other items, clothes, room allocation, and so on were all included too.

    ¡°Junior Brothers, let¡¯s go and take a look at the inner disciples¡¯ residence.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand and set off with the group.

    There was a huge difference between the benefits received by an outer disciple and an inner disciple. As an inner disciple, one would get a courtyard to himself, which was something that outer disciples would not.

    At the same time, an inner disciple was eligible to collect two mystic-level skillsets from the Hall of Skills, but that was not of any use to Lin Fan for now.

    How would I have the points to use on other skillsets when I have not even gotten enough to get those that I¡¯m cultivating right now to the maximum level?

    ¡°There¡¯s such a huge difference between the inner and the outer sect.¡± Huang Fugui gasped, looking at the courtyard.

    The courtyard came with a garden and benches made of stone. It might not have been grand, but it was good enough for one to rx after cultivating hard.

    ¡°Junior Brothers, cultivate hard and be inner disciples soon. By then, we can be neighbors again.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Hehe, Senior Brother Zhang should be the next to be an inner sect disciple after Senior Brother Lin,¡± Huang Fugui said.

    Amongst them, excluding Lin Fan and Qin Shan, Zhang Long was the one with the highest cultivation, while Gao Dazhuang was the worst.

    But Gao Dazhuang always cultivated with Yin Xiaotian, and they had always broken through together. As brothers, they broke through to the next stage together,

    After a short conversation, Lin Fan sent all of them off.

    Lin Fan returned to the room and looked around it. It¡¯s big enough and has a good environment. It¡¯s a great ce. All that¡¯s left to do is to cultivate hard now.

    ¡°Haish, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. Ten peak leaders and I have offended two within no time. I wonder if they will try to kill me when I am out of the sect. I need to be more careful.

    ¡°Of course, I could sneak out of the sect and they would not know. This is a great choice too.

    ¡°Power. Now, power is the most important. I will get myself to Earth Star Border Stage Three within this period of time before going out to get my points. I will increase my power and strengthen my foundation as an Earth Star Border Stage Three.¡±

    Lin Fan had already made ns for the near future. I must make use of this chance since I¡¯m in such great conditions.

    He took out a few bottles of pills from the storage ring. Some were collected from the Hall of the Inner Sect, and they were not of a high ss. However, the pills he had gotten from his master were treasures.

 Chapter 106: As Long as I Still Have My Beauty, Iâ€™m Still a Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 106: As Long as I Still Have My Beauty, I¡¯m Still a Flirt</h4>

    In both the outer and inner sects, everybody was talking about the incident of Wan Zhongtian being punished by Elder Tian Xu.

    This incident also gave many disciples a great shock.

    To them, the ten peak leaders were above all, including emperors. The ten peak leaders were the best in the universe to the disciples, but their Senior Brother Wan from the Skies of Zhong Peak was punished by Elder Tian Xu to kneel on the spot.

    And it was all because of a minor incident. It¡¯s no different from humiliating our senior brother! How will he be able to continue being a prestigious figure in the sect from now on?

    Everyone was aware that the ten peak leaders were the best candidates for the position of sect leader, and the sect was willing to nurture them into notable figures among other disciples.

    However, Elder Tian Xu suppressed Senior Brother Wan and had him kneel in the inner sect in front of the public. How was Wan Zhongtian going to fight for the position of sect leader in the future?

    Not only that, this also showed that the new inner sect disciple, who was the cause of the incident, was Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple ¨C someone that nobody, not even the ten peak leaders, could offend.

    Such a domineering and protective teacher made everyone look at Lin Fan with envy.

    And Lin Fan, who everyone was envious of, was currently busy cultivating. He was cultivating the Immovable Earth Body. Arge amount of earth energy surged up from the ground into Lin Fan¡¯s body and fused with it.

    Experience points +5

    He had already taken all the pills, but they were too low in ss to give Lin Fan much experience points. On the other hand, the bottle of pills he got from Elder Tian Xu was magical.

    They increased the size of his Earth Inner Core and increased his strength and power.

    There was no doubt that the pills cost an arm and a leg. However, they were not used to gain experience points, so Lin Fan only took one per day.

    With his ability, he was able to be a champion among anyone in the same cultivation realm as him since both his earth energy and strength were way greater than even an ordinary Earth Star Border Stage Four.

    Of course, he believed that there were many disciples who were able to defeat cultivators of higher cultivations.

    The understanding of skillsets and how developed one¡¯s Earth Inner Core was were things that one could not simply achieve with cultivation.

    Take the ten peak leaders as an example. There was no doubt that there would be cultivators at the same level as them, but what differentiated them was theirprehension and insight, which were iparable to ordinary cultivators.

    A normal cultivator challenging a peak leader would result in an immediate loss.

    Even though I might have my master behind my back now, the future is unpredictable still. There¡¯s nobody who can promise smooth sailing forever. So, I must be powerful, as that will be the only thing that matters at that point.

    And I should not dream of making use of my master¡¯s name to gain advantages in the sect. It is impossible.

    He might have just be my master, but I can tell that Elder Tian Xu is a strict master. He is here to help me out this round because the other party was too powerful for me to handle, so it counted as them bullying me. But if I go around the sect swindling others with master¡¯s name, he would p me into mincemeat without the need for others to do so.

    Days passed.

    Every time Lin Fan was worn out, he wouldmit suicide with his Tai Sovereign Sword. It was a good weapon that killed without making one lose much blood. I¡¯m sincerely thankful to the grandpas.

    And I promise that I¡¯ll take revenge for all of you. However, I¡¯m too weak now, so I need time to grow.

    Three dayster, Lin Fan opened his eyes and checked his experience points. He currently had about 1.2 million points, but he was still unable to level up.

    ¡°Oh, my life. How much experience do I need to get from Earth Star Border Stage Two to Earth Star Border Stage Three?¡± Lin Fan cursed in his mind. This is driving me insane.

    He pushed the door open, ready to take a breath of fresh air, only to be taken aback. There was someone who was squatting outside his door. What the hell?

    ¡°How long have you been there?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    Qin Shan¡¯s eyes shone seeing Lin Fan. ¡°Elder Brother, I will always be by your side to protect you.¡±

    Lin Fan wanted to caress Qin Shan¡¯s head, but he was hindered by his height. ¡°Squat down,¡± he said calmly.

    He caressed his head slowly, while pleasure could be seen on Qin Shan¡¯s face. ¡°My idiotic younger brother, why are you so stupid? Get back to your home right now. Elder Brother permits you to squat outside my door for a few hours each day.¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother...¡± Qin Shan stared at Lin Fan, looking wronged.

    ¡°Get going,¡± Lin Fan said oppressively.

    Qin Shan stood up slowly. His body that was about the height of a small hill covered the striking ray of sunlight that was shining on Lin Fan with his shadow. ¡°Yes, Elder Brother.¡±

    When Qin Shan left, Lin Fan sighed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I will be pestered by this idiotic younger brother forever.¡±

    A smile crept up his mouth. ¡°This might be nice too,¡± he whispered.

    He returned to his room. Lin Fan would never ck when it came to cultivation. I won¡¯t stop until I get to Earth Star Border Stage Three.

    In another room in the inner sect:

    As the most popr senior sister in the inner sect, Liu Ruochen enjoyed privileges that were exclusive to her.

    It had been three days since the incident, but she could not forget it. Every time she shut her eyes, the incident was vivid in her mind.

    Looking at her younger sister lying on the bed, Liu Ruochen was at a loss for words. It was unknown whether Liu Yue was dead or alive.

    Suddenly, a soft voice could be heard.

    ¡°Elder Sister.¡± Liu Yue woke up dazedly. She was unaware of how long she had been unconscious, but warmth filled her heart when she saw her elder sister standing by the window. It showed that at least her sister would not watch her get injured with folded arms.

    Liu Ruochen did not reply. Not only did she not care about how her younger sister was, she was regretting that she had chosen to fight for the injustice of her younger sister, which hadnded her into trouble.

    ¡°Is he dead? That fellow.¡± Liu Yue thought about Qin Shan and Lin Fan as soon as she woke up.

    She knew that Lin Fan would definitely be alive. But Qin Shan, who dared to punch me, must die! I am dying to drink his blood and consume his flesh!

    She was pampered by many disciples, but it was all gone for her now. That hateful guy! If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would not be in this situation!

    Hearing that, Liu Ruochen lost her calm and screamed at Liu Yue. ¡°Shut up, shut your mouth up! Do you know how many people you have pulled down the waters with you?¡±

    Liu Yue was dumbfounded. She had never seen her elder sister rage, and she would not have thought that, one day, her emotionless and icy-cold elder sister would shout and scream at her like a madwoman.

    This is different from the elder sister in my impression.

    Suddenly, something crossed her mind. She hurried down the bed to get the mirror and looked into it.

    Seeing herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s still there, it¡¯s still there.¡±

    If I lose my beauty, then I would really have nothing left.

 Chapter 107: Theyâ€™re Too Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 107: They¡¯re Too Powerful</h4>

    ¡°If one time isn¡¯t enough, then I¡¯ll continuemitting suicide.¡±

    Lin Fan had not done anything other than cultivating during this period of time. Whenever he felt tired mentally or unable to sit still, he wouldmit suicide.

    Earth energy congealed in his body as his Earth Inner Core continued growing. Lin Fan stopped cultivating to check his experience points.

    .2 million.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    Only after breaking through to Earth Star Border Stage Three, where his earth energy would solidify, would Lin Fan be able to manifest anything he wanted. However, this was just the start. He could only advance into actually attacking after more training with his earth energy.

    To the ten peak leaders, they were able to congeal a palm that was extremelyrge with their earth energy. That was an example of getting one¡¯s earth energy to the state where it was unbreakable.

    He pressed on the plus sign and increased his cultivation.

    Within a split second, the earth energy in Lin Fan upsurged, making his Earth Inner Core spin rapidly and increase in size.

    After getting all four of his skillsets to the maximum level and taking the pills given to him by his master, the earth energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body was way stronger than an ordinary cultivator at the same cultivation.

    All his umtions were already at the fullest stage. After entering Earth Star Border Stage Three, he would continue umting or he would not have a strong foundation when he broke through to Earth Star Border Stage Four, and that would cause him to no longer be the strongest among his peers.

    How would Lin Fan ept the fact of being weaker than cultivators at the same cultivation? He must suppress all of them.

    ÏûºÄ2000000¿àÐÞÖµ.

    Experience points -2,000,000

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage Three (+)

    He made some explosions sound with his arms and spread out his fingers. His earth energy was able to change into any shape that he liked, but that was of no use for now. It was unable to create any destruction.

    ¡°My earth energy is congealing slowly, but I still have a long way to go.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan broke through, the umtions in his body dispersed. It must have all been used up when I broke through.

    Points. I need points now.

    The Magic of the Seven Gods is still waiting for me quietly! But the points needed are overbearing. Sixty thousand points is too much.

    He pushed his door open.

    Qin Shan was still squatting down.

    ¡°Little Brother,e with me.¡± Lin Fan hooked his fingers and set off to the Hall of Pills.

    It gave me jitters to have a huge amount of money on me since it feels like it will be snatched away by others any day. It feels best to spend it away.

    Qin Shan was still squatting down on the ground, drawing circles. ¡°Oh,¡± he said and followed after Lin Fan like a bodyguard.

    In the sect, nobody dared to get close to Qin Shan as they knew he was insane. Nobody wanted to get punched to their death for no reason.

    In the Hall of Pills, there were many varieties of pills on disy. Mortal-level pills did not spark Lin Fan¡¯s interest anymore. He only cared about Mystic- and Earth-level pills now.

    However, Earth-level pills were way more expensive. Thus, he would need to choose wisely with his six million YHB.

    Mystic middle-ss support pill, First Green Spiritual Pill, forty thousand.

    The pill was extremely costly, but it could help increase one¡¯s vital breath and make one¡¯s overbearing earth energy be gentle to a point where it was gentle yet strong at the same time. This was extremely beneficial to Lin Fan, and it would improve Lin Fan¡¯s skillsets.

    He bought the pill after some thought.

    Looking at other pills...

    Mystic high-ss cultivation pills, 1.2 million.

    Purchase.

    Purchase!

    Purchase!

    Atst, Lin Fan had spent all six million YHB. A chill ran down his spine, but seeing the pills in his storage ring, he was satisfied.

    It¡¯s such a great feeling to buy pills with others¡¯ money! I¡¯m so satisfied that I am unable to put my feelings into words.

    Taking a trip out of the sect is the only way to get rich. You will never be able to do so if you just stay in the sect.

    I have made up my mind, I must take a trip out of the sect. There¡¯s nobody who can stop me.

    I do not fear if you want to assassinate or create trouble for me either. There¡¯s nobody who can stop my will of making a trip out of the sect.

    ¡°Little Brother, let¡¯s go. We are going back.¡± Lin Fan moved his fingers and left the Hall of Pills under the eyes of the disciples who were bbergasted.

    This was the first time that the Hall of Pills disciple had ever seen such a rich third-ss inner disciple who could afford so many expensive pills. I might not be able to afford some of them in my entire life!

    It¡¯s hard to imagine being that rich.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Just then, Lin Fan saw a person walking toward him, and the main point was that there was a group of male disciples surrounding her.

    Liu Yue!

    The woman that was sent flying off by Qin Shan.

    Such a pity that she survived.

    With Qin Shan¡¯s ability, it¡¯s enough to kill her in one punch.

    At the same time, Liu Yue, who was enjoying the attention from the male disciples, saw the person that angered her.

    The male disciples next to her turned toward the front too. When they saw Lin Fan and Qin Shan, they were filled with anger. They are the ones who injured my goddess.

    But they dared not act presumptuously as Qin Shan was insane and Lin Fan was Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple.

    When Lin Fan walked over with Qin Shan, fear could be seen on Liu Yue¡¯s pretty face, but a thought crossed her mind and fear was soon reced withcency.

    Liu Yue¡¯s beauty was nothing to Lin Fan. He only took a brief stop since he was surprised that she was not yet dead.

    He passed by Liu Yue, getting ready to return to his house.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Liu Yue turned around, sounding pleased.

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks, a smile creeping up his mouth. ¡°What? Do you want to have a taste of death again?

    ¡°I can certainly fulfil that wish.¡±

    Liu Yue stopped in her tracks slightly, but courage rushed up to her heart. ¡°Junior Sister will always remember what Senior Brother did to me. Junior Sister will thank Senior Brother well in the future.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It was only a small matter.¡±

    Liu Yue had her nose high up in the air. She had forgotten about the incident that took ce some time ago. ¡°Oh, right, a monthter, the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s religious brother will be here to fetch my sister to the Saint Convent Sect. I will go along too. He would surely be interested to know about the things you did to me and my elder sister.¡±

    Her smile was so wide that it blinded everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Just at this time, Qin Shan went from calm to suddenly insane. He clenched his fist and sent it toward Liu Yue.

    Boom!

    Liu Yue was sent spinning 720 degrees in the air and flew into the distance. When shended, she did a few turns beforeing to a stop and lying on the ground motionlessly.

    ¡°My idiotic brother, what are you doing!?¡± Lin Fan yelled after recovering from his shock.

    Qin Shan calmed down. He stared at Lin Fan in confusion as if he had already forgotten about what just happened a second ago. ¡°Elder Brother, what did I do?¡±

    Lin Fan sighed and turned to the dumbfounded disciples. ¡°My younger brother is crazy. He¡¯s unable to control his actions, it was unintentional.¡± He raised his hands and waved them. ¡°Get going to save her, she might be still alive.¡±

    ¡°Younger Brother, go home with me. How many times have I said to not beat others up? Why do you not listen?¡± Lin Fan said in pain and remorse.

    Qin Shan shook his head. ¡°Elder Brother, I did not beat anyone up. I listen to you well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know you do. Please be harsher next time. I do not want to see her alive again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Brother.¡±

    Under the sunset, both shadows became longer as the figures slowly disappeared out of sight.

    Somewhere, Feng Shaoyun sat on the ground. He clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms. He bit his lips to prevent himself from crying out. ¡°Junior Sister, you told me to not look for you. I know you¡¯re angry at me for being weak and cowardly, but it¡¯s really not the case.

    ¡°They¡¯re too powerful.

    ¡°Senior Brother will work hard to be powerful. You must wait for my return, my poor junior sister.¡±

 Chapter 108: Iâ€™m Broke, Very Broke

    <h4>Chapter 108: I¡¯m Broke, Very Broke</h4>

    In Lin Fan¡¯s room:

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to keep cultivating. I will need the use of pills, which takes up too much money.¡±

    When he opened his eyes, he could feel that changes had taken ce to his earth energy. The First Green Spiritual Pill was a type of support pill that helped increase one¡¯s vital breath and make one¡¯s overbearing earth energy be gentle to the point where it was gentle yet strong at the same time.

    This was an essential factor that would help an Earth Star Border Stage Three break through to Earth Star Border Stage Four.

    ¡°Indeed, the further I go, the tougher it bes. But if you don¡¯t build a strong foundation, you will be the worst among your peers of the same cultivation.

    ¡°Luckily, I managed to strengthen my foundation at the start identally or I would be in deep regret now.¡±

    Lin Fan shivered. He had started to level up his skillsets ever since he was in the Body Tempering Realm. This gave him an extremely strong foundation.

    It¡¯s still not toote to realize the benefits of it.

    As the child of Mother Earth, the Three Pure Ones will surely envelop me.

    Six million only gave me a few pills in exchange, but they contributedrgely.

    Lin Fan raised his hand. The crystal-clear pill between his fingers was exceptionally eye-catching. This pill was an Earth low-ss support pill, the First Hundred Refinements Star Pill. It could allow one¡¯s earth energy to be thoroughly tempered and be pure and solid.

    It¡¯s thest one, and it¡¯s time to take it now.

    Lin Fan swallowed it down.

    The pill melted in Lin Fan¡¯s body. Instantly, many tiny men holding hammers spread out all across his body, hammering his earth energy with the hammers and sending banging sounds all around.

    Strong and thoroughly tempered.

    The hammers containing terrifying energy mmed down on Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy, thundering through his body.

    Unwanted gas burped out Lin Fan¡¯s mouth, dispersing in the air. He was releasing the impurities in his earth energy.

    A First Hundred Refinements Star Pill was enough to refine a normal cultivator¡¯s earth energy, but Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy was denserpared to cultivators of the same cultivation. Not only that, but his earth energy capacity was also many times greater than any other.

    A First Hundred Refinements Star Pill was far from enough for him. Even two wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    What was more terrifying was that Lin Fan was so broke that he could not even afford a Mortal-level pill. If he wished to strike the jackpot once again, he could only leave the sect and y the role of a sneaky guy who killed others to rob their assets.

    I would be able to get some from my master, but it would expose my secret since the pills Master gave me are already enough for any regr genius.

    But I¡¯m way more than a genius, so I cultivate differently too.

    Moreover, I level up my skillsets with points.

    I can use them for the lottery too since there¡¯s a possibility that it would let me skyrocket.

    Everyone in the sect was talking about the news of Liu Yue being punched, again.

    The disciples were all dumbfounded. They were at a total loss. How unlucky is Liu Yue this month? She was punched again as soon as she woke up, and by the same person too.

    Qin Shan, the mad man.

    This made no sense.

    Liu Yue might¡¯ve been Liu Ruochen¡¯s younger sister, but everyone was aware of the consequence that Liu Ruochen received when she brought along her senior brothers to find trouble with Qin Shan.

    Wan Zhongtian, the peak leader of the Skies of Zhong Peak, was punished to kneel in the inner sect in front of the public.

    The thought of it terrified everyone. Who would dare to look for Qin Shan to trouble again?

    Angering Elder Tian Xu was as good as dying.

    Liu Ruochen was currently in despair. Not with the world, but with her idiotic younger sister. After being used to the life of the miss in the family, she was making use of her beauty in the sect to get pampered by the male disciples. However, in front of true strength...

    It wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.

    Liu Ruochen was unwilling to let this matter slide like this too. Luckily, the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s religious brother who had been courting her would be here in a month¡¯s time to fetch her over to the Saint Convent Sect for a tour. That would be her only chance to skyrocket.

    Rumors had it that the Saint Convent Sect was as pretty as a paradise. It was exceptionally prosperous, and it was said that the ground of the Saints Convent Sect was paved with fortune.

    That might¡¯ve been an exaggeration, but Liu Ruochen did look forward to it.

    The Saint Convent Sect was thergest sect in the world. Any movement from it would have an impact on numerous sects¡¯ decision making. It was a sect that everyone yearned for.

    When the Sunshine Sect invaded the Magnificent me Sect, it infringed on the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s control, thus it took action and made the Sunshine Sect retreat and put a stop to the war.

    That might¡¯ve been a secret to ordinary disciples, but with Liu Ruochen¡¯swork, she was able to learn about it from her senior brothers.

    Looking at Liu Yue lying on the bed, Liu Ruochen seemed to be in a dilemma.

    She¡¯s such a troublemaker, what¡¯s the use of leaving her alive? It might be a good choice to just let her sleep forever.

    Liu Ruochen¡¯s expression changed slightly when this thought shed past her mind. It looked as if she was surprised with her thought, too. However, she was unable to get it out of her mind.

    She left within no time, as she was afraid that she would make her thoughte true if she continued to stay in the room.

    Nighttime. The crescent moon filled with numerous holes hung high up in the sky. Frost-like moonlight lit the earth up in a shade of grey.

    It was a silent night. All the disciples had already drifted off to dreand.

    A figure could be seen moving sneakily. He took a close look to his left and right. When he realized that there was nobody around, he sprinted forward at lightning speed.

    ¡°I never thought that I would need to leave the sect so carefully one day. It¡¯s indeed a stupid thing to do to make so many enemies before I¡¯m strong.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s no such thing as stupid to me. It only makes my life more interesting.¡±

    Lin Fan had made up his mind to make his way out of the sect. I can¡¯t go on like this, I¡¯m too poor and I have no points. If I do not do something to earn points, how am I going to live on?

    There were two disciples guarding the entrance currently. However, with Lin Fan¡¯s ability, it was an easy task for him to leave the sect without alerting them. He leapt up high and shot up to the sky.

    Hended lightly and looked back at the sect, a smirk creeping up his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. I will be back soon.¡±

    He did not have that many feelings or attachments to the sect. It was just that, after spending a long time at the sect, there were people that he cared about here, which was why he put a pause to his idea of wandering around the world.

    With my ability, I¡¯m able to go wherever I want.

    When you¡¯re strong enough, you can turn a blind eye to anything.

    The Magnificent me Sect might¡¯ve seemed calm on the surface, but Lin Fan hade to the conclusion that it would not be easy to deal with things without power after all the incidents he had gotten through.

    Especially with the other sects. He had onlye across the Sunshine Sect so far, but he did not really like it.

    He even hated it.

    When I get the chance, I should make a trip to the Sunshine Sect and get some points to boost my power too.

 Chapter 109: Valuable Blood

    <h4>Chapter 109: Valuable Blood</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s good they have a low IQ. After being absent for some time, the beasts have already forgotten about how full of despair they were previously.¡±

    Bang!

    Bursting a beast¡¯s head with a pinch, fresh blood dripped down Lin Fan¡¯s nails and dyed the ground red. He then threw the corpse aside.

    Points +90

    ¡°These beasts are as good as nothing. They are all in the Body Tempering Realm. Time to search for beasts in the Earth Star Border Realm. Body Tempering Realm beast are like ants to me, they do not give me a sense of aplishment.¡±

    The dead bodies of beasts were all ced in front of Lin Fan. They amounted to the size of a hill, and blood was all over the ce. It was just like a scene from hell.

    Lin Fan could not even bear to look at it.

    ¡°If I did not kill you, I would¡¯ve been eaten by you guys. It¡¯s the food chain. I hope that when you all reincarnate, you will be stronger beasts that can swallow me down sessfully.¡±

    He stared into the distance, where the core of the Qixia Forest was. It was home to many mighty beasts that had iparable power. They were once unreachable to Lin Fan, but with his power now, he could step on them all.

    He grabbed a beast¡¯s tail and dragged it into the pitch-ck region of the forest. It was spooky, but to Lin Fan, it felt like a wee ceremony for him.

    I¡¯m hungry, but with my frying pan, I can make a beast¡¯s feast for my lunch!

    Back in the sect, Elder Tian Xu was starting to miss his disciple. It had been a while since he saw him, and he was starting to wonder how his disciple¡¯s cultivation had progressed.

    But when Elder Tian Xu arrived at Lin Fan¡¯s residence, all he saw was Qin Shan squatting down in front of Lin Fan¡¯s door, drawing circles on the ground.

    Qin Shan looked up at the elderly man in a daze. He could not recognize him, but he could feel that the elder had something in him that made Qin Shan fear him.

    Tian Xu went past Qin Shan, who continued to draw circles on the ground.

    He pushed the door open, but there was nobody to be seen. Where is my disciple? he wondered. With himself as the center, Tian Xu spread out his perception like an invisible spider web to all across the sect, but he still could not sense Lin Fan.

    Did that kid leave the sect?

    That was the only exnation for Lin Fan¡¯s disappearance. Elder Tian Xu was d to see how brave Lin Fan was. Being his direct disciple, Lin Fan would be living under his wings, which would only hinder Lin Fan from growing into an independent person.

    Only after being put through numerous dangers could one be reborn into a phoenix and stand on top of the world, enjoying the well-deserved glory.

    Watching the sunset, Elder Tian Xu was reminded of his younger days, where he slowly grew up in the cruel world that was like a sea of blood.

    Back in Qixia Forest, Lin Fan sat on a log. He was in a good mood. ¡°It was the right thing to do to let my master make me a frying pan. I now have the tools to cook when I¡¯m out.¡±

    A piece of meat was sizzling in the frying pan. Ayer of golden oil on the meat was bubbling. It looked extremely delicious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s add some seasoning.¡±

    Lin Fan fumbled through his storage ring and took out the seasoning that he prepared earlier and sprinkled it on the meat.

    Soon, Lin Fan could smell the fragrance of the meat, indicating that it was almost cooked. Lin Fan would be able to consume it within no time.

    Suddenly, numerous roars boomed across the area.

    Pairs of golden colored orbs shone brightly through the bushes in the dark.

    Plop!

    There was the sound of something dripping down.

    Lin Fan looked up to see that he was surrounded by a herd of beasts who looked ready to pounce on him.

    They were Earth Star Border Stage Two beasts, Golden me Ligers.

    Lin Fan nced around quickly. There were twelve beasts in total, and their king had a cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    A Golden me Liger was a beast that wasmonly found near the border of the forest¡¯s core. They had tremendous strength and bite force quotients. It had been said that they could even bite through steel. If one were to be bitten by a Golden me Liger, they would definitely lose a huge chunk of flesh.

    To the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Hall of Pills, Golden me Liger blood was an essential material to make the Mortal high-ss Liger Pill.

    A Liger Pill was made by congealing the blood of a Golden me Liger into a drop using countless techniques. This drop of blood was where all the essence was at.

    Lin Fan turned to the Golden me Liger king, smiling at it. ¡°Do you want to have a taste of the meat that I have cooked?¡±

    The Golden me Liger king might not have been very intelligent, but it could tell that the human standing in front of it wasn¡¯t that threatening.

    The herd of Golden me Ligers could smell the fragrance of the meat. To any living thing, the temptation of good food was irresistible.

    The Golden me Liger growled, seemingly to warn Lin Fan that the piece of meat now belong to it.

    The surrounding Golden me Ligers let out numerous growls too. Following their king, the ligers went forward, trying to suppress the man.

    ¡°Alright, my food is done.¡± Not afraid of being scalded, Lin Fan took the meat in the frying pan and had a bite. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± he said as he swallowed the meat, mouth oily from eating. Lin Fan looked as if he was enjoying the food well.

    He then tore off a piece and threw it at the Golden me Liger king. ¡°Have a taste. It¡¯s good. C¡¯mere and eat together.¡±

    The Golden me Liger king opened its mouth, taking the small piece of meat with its tongue to swallow it down. The vor of the meat burst out in the Golden me Liger king¡¯s mouth, making it salivate. The liger¡¯s saliva could be seen dripping to the ground, wetting it.

    Lin Fan took his frying pan. ¡°Come over and eat together with me. I¡¯m a friendly human being who¡¯s willing to share his good things with strangers.¡±

    The Golden me Liger king led its herd over. It was confident that it would be able to take down the man in front of them. They were certain that Lin Fan would not dare to act presumptuously under their encirclement.

    It came over to the man.

    The closer the Golden me Liger king got, the more attracted it was to the smell.

    Lin Fan had a smile on his face, looking friendly. He then took the piece of meat and took arge bite out of it.

    Seeing that the man had eaten the delicious meat, the Golden me Liger let out a roar of unhappiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, there¡¯s more. Taste it.¡± Lin Fan put the frying pan down on the ground, looking harmless, which made the beast let down its guard.

    The Golden me Liger king came toward Lin Fan slowly. Looking at the meat in the frying pan, the Golden me Liger king opened its mouth, revealing its sharp and shiny teeth.

    And the smile on Lin Fan¡¯s face disappeared.

    Violent Body!

    ¡°You really dared to eat my food, huh? So confident! I¡¯m not even full!¡± Lin Fan¡¯s body increased in size, and he caught the Golden me Liger king with his huge hands.

    Sensing danger, the Golden me Liger king wanted to avoid Lin Fan¡¯s attack. However, Lin Fan lifted it up with his hands.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so poor that I need to leave you with an intact corpse, you would already be dead.¡± Lin Fan lifted the Golden me Liger king up.

    The blood of the Golden me Liger king was valuable since it could be used to make a Liger King Pill, which was a Mystic low-ss pill.

    The Golden me Liger king growled. It tried to struggle free, but suddenly, a huge force mmed the Golden me Liger king to the ground.

    The Golden me Liger king was no different from a toy to Lin Fan as it crashed into the ground continuously.

    Lin Fan held the Golden me Liger king¡¯s jaw tightly. ¡°You must not vomit blood. It¡¯s too valuable for you to waste it, alright?¡±

    Lin Fan only kept the Golden me Liger king in his storage ring when it could no longer move.

    He then turned to the surrounding beasts and picked up his frying pan, putting the leftover meat in his mouth and chewing it loudly.

    ¡°But your blood isn¡¯t that valuable.

    ¡°So I will not let you die with your corpses intact.¡±

 Chapter 110: Extremely Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 110: Extremely Shameless</h4>

    Witnessing their king being toyed around to death at this man¡¯s hands, the Golden me Liger herd was in deep pain.

    That was their invincible king who was going to lead them to conquer Qixia Forest and lead them to their most beautiful female partners!

    But now that their leader was dead, their dreams were shattered too.

    Roar!

    Growls of anger could be heard. The man standing right in front of them had made a grave mistake. The Golden me Ligers were determined to take revenge for their king with all their might.

    So what if the man in front of them was very powerful? It wouldn¡¯t stop the Golden me Ligers from taking their revenge.

    ¡°Great. Your king will have died without regrets to have subordinates like you guys.¡± Lin Fan did not expect that, not only would the surviving Golden me Ligers stay, but they were also determined to take revenge too. I¡¯m d to see this.

    It¡¯s proof that love exists in the world.

    Duang~

    Lin Fan waved his frying pan, making a whooshing sound. He took out the mace and carried it on his shoulders. The cracking sound when he stretched his neck gained the attention of all the Golden me Ligers.

    ¡°For your courage, I¡¯ll treat you nicer and leave you intact corpses.¡± I have always treated courageous living things with respect. The Golden me Ligers might be just beasts, but to me, all living things are equal and deserving of respect.

    ¡°Come and take revenge for your king!¡± He ced his mace on the ground. Lin Fan cracked into a smile. These points in front of me will all be mine. This feels so good!

    Roar!

    A Golden me Liger let out a roar, seemingly tomunicate with its peers.

    At the same time, the Golden me Ligers spread out to all sides, surrounding Lin Fan. They stayed a few meters apart from each other too.

    ¡°I see that Golden me Ligers aren¡¯t that stupid after all. If the Golden me Liger king wasn¡¯t so careless, his leadership might¡¯ve brought me trouble.¡±

    Lin Fan murmured. Surprising. I didn¡¯t know that powerful beasts were starting to make use of tactics now.

    But Lin Fan did not take action while they were moving as he respected his enemies. I¡¯ll let them get into their formation and make theirst effort. By doing so, they will die in peace. Otherwise, they would feel unhappy about how I killed them before they could even get into formation.

    Very soon, the Golden me Ligers got into formation. Lin Fan had his eyes on a Golden me Liger and stepped out. ¡°Here Ie...!¡±

    Suddenly, what took ce next left Lin Fan astounded.

    The Golden me Liger herd that was initially prepared to fight suddenly turned away and scattered off. They dashed off at an insane speed and did not even turn back. This made Lin Fan¡¯s jaw drop.

    ¡°What the hell!? You guys...¡±After a short pause, Lin Fan dashed after a Golden me Liger. ¡°Stand there, you despicable beasts!

    ¡°Do you even have gratitude? How can you not take revenge for your king?¡±

    To the Golden me Liger herd, Lin Fan was way too powerful for them to take down. If even their king was unable to take him down, how would they be able to do so?

    And in every Golden me Liger¡¯s heart, there was a big dream.

    Get more powerful first beforeing back in search of the man to take revenge for the king!

    They had already discussed their ns well. If they ran off separately, they were sure that Lin Fan would be unable to catch up with them.

    Boom!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Lin Fan ran wildly in the forest with his gigantic body. He chased the Golden me Liger who was sprinting away from him. With the frying pan and mace in both his hands, he looked like he was going to kill the Golden me Liger if it continued to run away.

    The Golden me Liger that Lin Fan was chasing after was badly frightened. Fear could be seen swimming in its golden orbs. Why is that maning after me and not my peers? I¡¯m not tasty at all!

    No, I must not die. I am going to run away from him.

    The strong desire to survive made the Golden me Liger unleash its potential. It dashed so fast that it only left an afterimage behind before it was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast! My points have flown away just like this? If I had known this would happen, I would not have killed your king first!¡±

    Chasing after the Golden me Liger, regret washed over Lin Fan. He never thought that beasts would behave in this manner. It¡¯s a pity that they do not have any integrity.

    However, all of a sudden, Lin Fan realized that changes had taken ce to his surroundings.

    He could hear the calls of birds around the outer range, but now, it was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. It was as if there were no living things in the forest.

    There were many huge trees surrounding him and vines that were as huge as a human¡¯s arm coiling around the tree trunks. The ground was bumpy too. There were probably also numerous vines under the dirt.

    The ce was so silent that it was terrifying.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan could hear a blood-curdling cry from the front.

    Paying attention, Lin Fan could tell that it belonged to the Golden me Liger.

    ¡°There is a stronger beast in front,¡± Lin Fan muttered. After some thought, he decided to risk it and take a look. Between danger and wealth, Lin Fan chose wealth and decided to take a risk.

    I¡¯m immortal after all, there¡¯s nothing that I fear. I can just reviveter on, no big deal.

    He hid behind a tree and peaked out. The scene that weed him made his heart sink.

    The Golden me Liger was wrapped up by numerous vines. It was lifted up in the air, and like living things, the vines danced in the air beforeing to an abrupt stop. They then shot down from the air like arrows, piercing through the Golden me Liger. The vines turned transparent, and blood could be seen flowing down them.

    The strong Golden me Liger immediately dried up. All it was left with was skin and bones. Its blood had been all sucked up.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cruel.

    ¡°That vine demon might not be a beast, but it¡¯s even scarier than one.¡±

    This made things difficult for Lin Fan. He never expected toe across such a troublesome living thing. Look at that Golden me Liger. If you were killed by me, you would have at least had an intact corpse and not have died such a terrible death.

    A vine demon broke through the darkness and appeared behind Lin Fan, and the tip of the vine, which looked like a flower bud, opened. Small densely packed teeth could be seen in its mouth. It moved slowly and went for Lin Fan¡¯s head, trying to pierce through it.

    Piak!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m not nning to get rid of you, but how dare you ambush me?¡± Having strong senses, Lin Fan caught the vine demon. He didn¡¯t want to look at it any longer seeing how disgusting it looked.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan snapped the vine demon apart, and dark green blood stter all over the ce.

    He waved his hand, flinging the dark green blood off, looking helpless.

    ¡°Haish, I¡¯ve been discovered. Now I am unable to escape.¡± Lin Fan sighed and walked out with his guard up.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan could hear the swishing sounds from his surroundings. It was obvious that the vine demons had blocked his escape route.

    No wonder it¡¯s so silent in here. It¡¯s because this is their home.

    No matter what living things entered, they would end up dying a terrible death; to have their blood sucked dry and be nutrition to these demons!

 Chapter 111: I Am God

    <h4>Chapter 111: I Am God</h4>

    Vine demons shot from the ground, hanging in midair. They were pleased that Lin Fan, a living thing, had broken into this ce.

    With a frying pan and a mace in his hands, Lin Fan stared at the vine demons coldly. Well, these are points too. I gained 90 points from snapping that one dead a second ago.

    And now, there are so many vine demons right here. How many points will they provide me?

    The thought of it makes me excited.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. You wanted to suck my blood up, right? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡± I do not really wish to fight such disgusting things, but I can put the disgusted feelings aside for points.

    There were numerous whooshes in the air.

    The extreme speed surpassed everything.

    He waved his frying pan in the air to block the attack from the vine demons and proceeded to kill them all with his mace.

    Dark green blood dripped down from his mace, while the points in Lin Fan¡¯s system increased.

    ¡°They might be disgusting, but they are too weak.¡± Lin Fanughed. I¡¯ll take it as an activity to earn points.

    ¡°You have gone over my limit. Let me take the initiative to greet you.¡±

    Initially, Lin Fan wanted to defend, but he realized there was no need for him to do so now. He kept his frying pan and gripped the mace, smashing down at the vine demons.

    He hammered a deep pit in the ground.

    A vine demon was trying to escape, but Lin Fan caught its end and pulled it out. ¡°Come out. How dare you run off?¡±

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The ground fell into ruins. Lin Fan pulled the vine demon out, revealing its body. At the end, there was a circr heart thumping asrge amounts of fresh blood flowed through it. It was obvious that the vine demon just had a good meal.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan hammered his mace down. The circr heart exploded under Lin Fan¡¯s attack, and blood sttered all through the air. The vine demons around shot up, catching the blood in the air and swallowing it down.

    ¡°Extremely disgusting. You¡¯re still trying to drink your peer¡¯s blood even now?¡±

    Regret washed over Lin Fan. I shouldn¡¯t havee! These things are incredibly disgusting. I can¡¯t take it anymore.

    I like beasts more than these things.

    However, with this situation, I¡¯m stuck.

    Vine demons surrounded him, blocking him from every direction. It was as if they would not let the matter drop if they did not kill Lin Fan.

    There was an increase in vine demons that were surrounding Lin Fan. Many vine demons were being awakened by the stir, so there were currently many vine demons around.

    ¡°Annoying. Will I ever finish killing these things?¡±

    His mace was currently green in color due to the vine demons¡¯ blood. This is not a good sign. At least I¡¯m not green though.

    Pui!

    The attacks of the vine demons got more and more frequent. A mouth filled with sharp teeth pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s arm.

    He could then feel a strong suction force sucking up his blood.

    Lin Fan grabbed the vine demon. ¡°Spit my blood out.¡±

    The vine demon wiggled in Lin Fan¡¯s hand as if it was trying to struggle out.

    After being attacked at such a high frequency, a vine demon finally got Lin Fan. I still need to work on my cultivation.

    He squeezed the vine demon hard, making the blood that it just sucked out of him flow back into his body.

    Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re being so honest, I¡¯ll let you die in peace.¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan flung the slender body that was now falling apart into the distance.

    He frowned seeing the hole in his arm. This will affect my good looks.

    However, these vine demons are something else. I¡¯m using Violent Body to cover myself with a ck film, but they can still pierce my skin. This is so scary.

    ¡°Unforgivable. This is unforgivable.¡± Lin Fan stared into the distance. ¡°You guys have gone overboard.¡±

    In Lin Fan¡¯s vision, the vine demons had already covered the sky.

    The vine demons could be seen dancing in the air. To them, the prey was already in their hands and would never escape.

    Inparison to the vine demons in the sky, Lin Fan and his mace on his shoulders seemed small.

    It could be said that he had overestimated his abilities and was trying to attempt the impossible.

    Suddenly, a sharp cry could be heard.

    The surrounding vine demons scattered to the side.

    Lin Fan gulped. I see that the boss ising out.

    The ce was casted into a shadowy darkness. A gigantic vine demon wiggled out from the dark. It was many times bigger than the other vine demons, and spirals could be seen in its sharp tooth-filled mouth. It probably wouldn¡¯t feel good to be swallowed by that thing.

    An Earth Star Border Stage Four vine demon king was much stronger than a human being.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re not going to let this matter slide until you have sucked my blood.¡± Lin Fan looked down, grabbing his mace tightly. ¡°In that case,e at me.¡± He looked up.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, am not an existence that you can just eat up as you like.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.¡±

    Two streams of blood and vital breath coiled up against Lin Fan¡¯s body like ferocious dragons. Blood tattoos could be seen all over Lin Fan¡¯s body. Huge changes took ce to the ck film as Cruel Blood fused with Violent Body.

    A ferocious aura could be felt, and an insane smile could be seen on the face covered with blood tattoos as Lin Fan growled.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship.¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful force spread out from Lin Fan, blowing the sand and dust up from the ground. The Three Sovereign Swords sensed the force and shot up with a whoosh!

    Tai Sovereign Sword!

    Human Sovereign Sword!

    Earth Sovereign Sword!

    The swords floated behind Lin Fan, slowly dividing themselves into more and more. A mysterious force could be felt across the area. Lin Fan felt like he was a god in this domain.

    At this moment, numerous Three Sovereign Swords floated behind Lin Fan neatly. They shone brightly, and the swords suddenly changed into an elder with a long beard. He stood high up above and looked down at the ground.

    But the scene did notst long before it changed back to how it looked before.

    ¡°So this is how strong level one of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship is. I have stronger senses and I know how to control swords. There¡¯s a sharp increase in my speed too.

    ¡°It makes me feel like I¡¯m the strongest.

    ¡°This swordy has really given me a huge impact.¡±

    A strong skillset would make the cultivator feel that they could get through any barrier. This was what a cultivator would feel when they trained their skillsets to an extreme. This was something Lin Fan had never felt.

    But he was able to experience such a feeling thanks to this skillset. His cultivation was too low for him to feel this way naturally.

    At the same time. Lin Fan looked to the front. ¡°I value you guys a lot. I have never shown my strongest side, but I¡¯m putting it out for you now. I hope that you will treasure this time.¡±

    Bang!

    Overpowering force was exerted from Lin Fan¡¯s knees. Pushing on the ground that he was standing on hard, Lin Fan shot up to the sky like a shooting star.

    The vine demons danced in the air, trying to stop Lin Fan.

    But every time a vine demon came close, strong sword energy would cut it in half.

    In the air, Lin Fan stood with his chin high up. He shut his eyes and put out his arms. The numerous Three Sovereign Swords behind him let out a buzz, in a hurry to attack.

    ¡°I feel energy that I never have.

    ¡°Here, I am God. And you all are sinners who have offended God.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship level one.

    ¡°I am God.¡±

    As soon as he said that, his eyes shot open and his palm turned over. The Three Sovereign Swords behind him whooshed out, covering the skies and nketing the area below in shadow as they descended, attacking the vine demons in 360 degrees.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The ground shook, and even the entire Qixia Forest began to shake.

 Chapter 112: The Three Pure Ones Wonâ€™t Let You Go!

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Three Pure Ones Won¡¯t Let You Go!</h4>

    This force is extraordinary. If I wasn¡¯t feeling it myself, I would never understand how powerful this force is.

    This is not something that an Earth Star Border Stage Three should be able to exert.

    The skies had turned gray. Now, Lin Fan was the only one left standing.

    ¡°So, this is the support of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. It allows me to float in the air freely, but...¡±

    Lin Fan looked down at the tall vine demon king on the ground, who had uncountable holes in its body. It was currently struggling to stay alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for another attack.¡±

    Lin Fan swung his mace,

    The vine demon king wiggled its body that had mostly been destroyed. Arge amount of dark green blood was spilt all over the ground. Feeling the threating from above it, the vine demon king opened its mouth, trying to swallow Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    The mace banged against the sharp teeth in the vine demon king¡¯s mouth. With a yell, Lin Fan¡¯s muscles increased in size, and he got stronger instantly.

    The force that Lin Fan currently had was quite destructive. The mace sunk into the vine demon king, and the sound of skin being sliced off could be heard. With a bang, Lin Fan kneeled on the ground and stood up in a hurry.

    Bang!

    The vine demon king was sliced in half from the top. A long trail of gooey fluid could be seen on the ground,ing out of the halves of the body. Soon, the vine demon king fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°Done. This was not an easy task.¡±

    A smile could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s face. He looked at the dead vine demons in his surroundings. It would be quite a luxury if they could stay alive under the attack of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    And it would be even more luxurious to have an intact body.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan frowned and kneeled down onto the ground. He vomited blood as energy surge up in his body.

    ¡°Is it too much to perform this attack with my current power?¡±

    Suddenly, sword energy pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body, forming a small hole. Lin Fan looked at the hole dumbfoundedly. What the hell?

    Pui!

    Sword energy pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body again. He could now feel a dense and violent sword energy in his body, cutting through him continuously.

    ¡°I will never die kneeling down. I will only die standing up!¡±

    Lin Fan hammered his mace to the ground, sending a loud boom across the area. He held onto the mace to support himself as he stared into the distance, waiting for death to arrive.

    Instantly, numerous sword lights passed through Lin Fan¡¯s body and exploded in it before shooting up into the air.

    ¡°Let me die quickly, stop ying with special effects. This is so annoying.¡±

    Luckily, I can¡¯t feel pain. I might¡¯ve died of pain already if I could¡¯ve.

    Crack!

    This dying state is terrible. Indeed, a piece of Lin Fan¡¯s skin floated up to the air as if it weighed as much as a feather. It then floated back toward Lin Fan before rising up and dissipating in the air.

    Skin from his arms and body floated up in pieces.

    Cracks could be seen on his cheeks. They spread out across his face like a spiderweb slowly as pieces of his skin floated up into the air.

    Before long, only numerous dead vine demons with holes all across their bodies and a mace that was standing in the middle of the area with a powerful aura were left.

    Lin Fan¡¯s body had dissipated into thin air.

    Ten secondster, a figure appeared in the area out of thin air. Lin Fan picked up the mace and ced it on his shoulder, making his way into the distance. To him, there was nothing here that he could not bear to part with.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the price of performing the Transformation into God Swordsmanship would be death. All the earth energy in my body was gone after I performed this skill.

    However, being immortal, that price is no price at all.

    Great. This is great.

    The gift from the grandpas is indeed great. Be at ease, grandpas. I, Lin Fan, will keep my word. I will take revenge for you in the future.

    Night fell.

    Qixia Forest was extremely dark at night. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t see what was going on in front of him clearly. Nocturnal beasts had also awakened,ing out in search for their prey.

    And Lin Fan wasn¡¯t so crazy as to fight beasts in the night. I¡¯m not insane.

    Lin Fan sat on an ancient tree cross-legged. He took a look at his points. I now have forty thousand.

    Most were contributed by the vine demons here.

    But I have destroyed the best ce for earning points! The vine demons here are all dead. It would be best if I can find a beast¡¯s nest.

    Then I would be able to earn enough points to pick up the Magic of the Seven Gods.

    Either way, there¡¯s nothing that I fear. I now have forty thousand points. I¡¯m getting closer.

    Oh yeah, that Liu Yue mentioned something about the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s religious brothering over to the Magnificent me Sect in a month¡¯s time. What¡¯s that about?

    What¡¯s so special about a religious brother?

    I¡¯m so curious.

    With that, Lin Fan left the matter aside and started to cultivate. He needed experience points too.

    Dawn broke, driving the darkness away from Qixia Forest.

    Lin Fan woke up from cultivation. Not that tired. I won¡¯t need tomit suicide today, Lin Fan thought and took in a deep breath.

    It¡¯s so great to be alive.

    Lin Fan did some stretching to wee the day. A new day. I¡¯m going to start working hard.

    I am not going to waste a single second or minute because I have set my heart on bing the best.

    I pity those male disciples in the sect who spend their time surrounding the good-looking girls.

    They are still young, and they have all the time they need. It¡¯s stupid to waste it over being obsessed with girls.

    You would have everything when you be the strongest, no?

    Extremely stupid.

    Lin Fan jumped down from the tree and stretched his body, ready to set off.

    All of a sudden, chills ran down Lin Fan¡¯s spine. Uh oh, this does not feel good. It feels like I¡¯m being spied on.

    He looked down to the ground to see that a huge shadow was being casted over him.

    Lin Fan took a deep breath. He growled and took out his mace from the storage ring,unching an attack. ¡°Scaring me in the early morning, you¡¯re looking for a...¡±

    But before he could finish his words, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks upon seeing what was in front of him. He immediately kept his mace back in the storage ring.

    The anger on his face was soon reced with a wide smile.

    ¡°Aiya, Brother Monkey, we meet again.¡± Lin Fan smiled and waved at what was right in front of him.

    At the same time, he was cursing in his mind.

    M*****f*****. Why is the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape here again? And it¡¯s not just one, therger one that fought Jun Wutian is here too!

    How unlucky am I?

    God, you wait and see. The Three Pure Ones won¡¯t let you go for treating me this way! (TL note 1)

 Chapter 113: Is He Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 113: Is He Dead?</h4>

    Puff!

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape puffed, covering Lin Fan with its warm breath.

    It¡¯s kind of smelly!

    But there was nothing Lin Fan could say. Fight it with my life? Am I mad? I might¡¯ve acted presumptuously if it was here on its own, but it¡¯s here with another Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape that¡¯s a few times taller!

    If I went against them, I would be dead before I knew what was going on.

    ¡°Brother Monkey, we aren¡¯t strangers. I¡¯m just passing by and will leave now, this is still your territory.¡± Lin Fan turned around, ready to leave.

    But two fingers could be seen sticking into the ground, blocking Li Fan¡¯s way.

    Roar!

    The extremely huge Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled, as if it wasmunicating with the smaller Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape.

    ¡°Father. This human bullied me in the past!¡± The smaller Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape roared as well.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt chills running down his spine. He could feel that he was being watched by the scariest creature in the world. He saw therger Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape ring at him from the corner of his eyes.

    Just a look made Lin Fan feel that he was at war.

    Scary. This is really scary. Its power is something that I am unable to go against.

    Lin Fanughed awkwardly. He might¡¯ve had people behind his back, but the creature that he had disturbed and forced out of its home had somebody behind its back too. And that ¡°somebody¡± was currently right next to it. This is slightly scary.

    I need to have a good attitude, and I need to sh them a wide smile.

    I¡¯m not going to argue with someone of a lower level right now. He¡¯s so shameless! Fight me on your own if you dare! What are you if you fight me with the help of others?

    The huge Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled. This isn¡¯t a good sign. It¡¯s angry, and it wants to kill me?

    Indeed, the smaller Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape nodded and growled. It might¡¯ve seemed small beside the huge Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape, but it was still extremely huge to Lin Fan.

    Its huge palm covered the sky, enveloping Lin Fan. It came down on Lin Fan under its father¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°F*** your mother. You just wait and see...!¡±

    Bang!

    The ground shook. In front of such a powerful creature, Lin Fan didn¡¯t even bother to resist. You can p down on me as you like. As long as you¡¯re happy.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape made a deep pit in the ground. Lin Fan was now a mincemeat pancake. He was totally dead.

    The smaller Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled. ¡°Father, this human was so annoying. I never want to see it again.¡±

    Therger Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape growled in response. ¡°He¡¯s already been pped to death by you, he will never annoy you again.¡±

    But the smaller Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape did not stop there. It sunk all five of its fingers, which were the size of metal pirs, and grabbed the part of the ground with Lin Fan on it. It stood up straight and looked into the distance. It roared and threw Lin Fan.

    After doing all that, the Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if that was the only way to make it feel at ease. That human probably won¡¯te to annoy me again.

    It then followed its father to the core of Qixia Forest, where its legacy could be found.

    I¡¯m going to be a grown-up Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape and get more powerful.

    ...

    Ten secondster, Lin Fan opened his eyes. He could hear the howling of the wind.

    ¡°You¡¯re really cruel. I¡¯m so unlucky to have met you. I conceded defeat yet you still threw me up in the sky! Where are you sending me to?¡±

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s strength was unimaginable. It was not a big deal for it to lift up a hill and throw it far away, not to mention a mere human like Lin Fan. A single fling left Lin Fan at a loss.

    He looked down at the ground. It¡¯s too high. I would definitely die if I fell. Nevermind, I¡¯ll just let itnd naturally.

    ...

    Somewhere in the southeastern direction, horse carriages could be seen moving on the highway. Fully armored guards could be seen on the sides. It was obvious that the guards weren¡¯t ordinary guards; with one look, anyone could feel the dense force surging in their bodies.

    These guards had been specially trained and possessed great power.

    The weakest cultivator among them was at Body Tempering Stage Eight. It was impossible for a cultivator below that to possess such a dense force in their body.

    A cultivator at this level would be considered an elite in the Magnificent me Sect. However, these cultivators were here as guards, symbolizing the importance of the person in the carriage.

    On the first horse carriage, a white-haired elderly man could be seen driving the carriage with his whip. He had strong arms and looked fiercer than any ordinary elderly man.

    At this moment, a beautiful hand reached out from the carriage, pulling the gold beaded curtain open. ¡°Uncle Cheng, how long will it take for us to reach the Cumulus Bazaar?¡± A soft voice was heard.

    ¡°It will take about another day and night, Miss. Take care, Miss, the wind is strong,¡± the elderly man answered thedy full of respect. The fierce expression he wore on his face was reced with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Thedy in the carriage hummed softly and said no more.

    Not longter, the carriage came to a stop.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Uncle Cheng frowned. ¡°There is a small group of refugees blocking our way. I¡¯ll send someone to drive them off.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, give them some money and speak nicely. Don¡¯t harm these innocents,¡± thedy said.

    Uncle Cheng nodded and sighed. Miss is still as kind as ever. It¡¯s just that, haish...

    He said no more and got the guards to go up to the refugees with some money before driving off.

    The presence of refugees around this area was what was more surprising to them. They had their guard up, but they remained optimistic.

    The refugees begged for food pitifully as soon as they saw the luxurious horse carriage. They were dressed poorly, and they looked malnourished and sickly. Some were even skin and bone.

    ¡°Masters, please give us food.¡±

    ¡°Give them food.¡±

    Under Uncle Cheng¡¯s instructions, two guards walked over with some cash and food. ¡°Take it and move to the side. Do not block the way.¡±

    The guards spoke as calmly as they could to the refugees, as they knew that their miss was apassionatedy. However, they were currently in a rush and could not be dyed.

    A tall guard saw the hunger in a child¡¯s eyes and went toward him with food and money. ¡°Remember, this is a gift from Miss Mo from Spirt Wind City. Please keep that in mind,¡± he said and passed the child the money and food.

    The child reached out his hands slowly. He did not take the food, but he grabbed the guard¡¯s wrist instead. ¡°I will always keep that in my heart and mind,¡± the child said softly.

    The guard let out a shriek, but it was toote.

    The child¡¯s nails that were covered with dirt grew longer all of a sudden and were stuck into the guard¡¯s wrist artery. A drop of liquid flowed down his nails into the guard¡¯s wrist.

    The guard trembled, and ck lines could be seen all across his eyes. He fell back, revealing the whites of his eyes. It was a terrible scene.

    The horses that hade to a stop suddenly went out of control.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Shock could be seen across Uncle Cheng¡¯s face as he let out a yell.

    Crack.

    A pair of hands tore the child¡¯s stomach open, and a twisted figure crawled out of the child¡¯s skin. It moved slightly, and the sound of bones cracking could be heard. The figure grabbed the bun in the guard¡¯s hand with its slender and sharp fingers to take a bite.

    ¡°It tastes so good! The buns from the Mo Family taste so good, I wonder if Miss Mo¡¯s buns taste as good,¡± he said creepily.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    At this moment, all the refugees at the side tore their skin open and revealed their true selves.

    ¡°Such a rare chance. It¡¯s such a sad incident that the old man from the Mo Family eradicated our sacred organization from Spirit Wind City. We were so upset about it. Why did you drive us out when we were just trying to spread the warmth of humanity to the rest of the city?¡±

    The guards had their guard up, ring at the evil cultivators.

    Uncle Cheng¡¯s face fell. ¡°I did not think that there would still be some of you alive. How dare you still make an appearance?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice could be heard.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they? Why are they here? Because I¡¯m here.¡±

    At the same time, the evil cultivators spread to the side. A man in a gray robe that covered his entire body walked out. Only his finger with a ck tattoo on it was left exposed to the air.

    When the man walked out, the sky turned dark immediately. It cast down on the crowd, leaving only a chilly aura. It was as if that darkness had taken over the world.

    Uncle Cheng suddenly felt a huge pressure. He was aware that he was nopetition for the other party. He was shocked that there were evil cultivators that escaped.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll protect you and let you escape shortly,¡± Uncle Cheng whispered.

    The figure in the carriage was slightly taken aback too. It was as if she did not expect Uncle Cheng to feel pressured.

    ¡°Escape?¡± The man in gray snickered. ¡°Do you still think you can leave?¡±

    His deep and creepy voice made chills run down the group¡¯s spines.

    Uncle Cheng trembled slightly. Can we escape? We might not be able to.

    The man in gray lifted his finger. ¡°Leave thedy. Kill the rest.¡±

    Hehe!

    The evil cultivators were snickering. To them, murdering and torturing were their favorite activities.

    However, right at this time, a figure fell from the sky. With a bang, hended in the middle of the road.

    The evil cultivators who were about to kill stopped in their tracks too.

    They seemed to be at a loss.

    When the dust dispersed, a deep pit could be seen in the middle of the road. A corpse could be seen lying in a pool of blood.

    Who is this?

    Is he dead?

 Chapter 114: I Will Be Angry If You Go Back On Your Word

    <h4>Chapter 114: I Will Be Angry If You Go Back On Your Word</h4>

    Uncle Cheng was prepared to risk his life to fight the evil cultivators to buy time for his miss¡¯s escape.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Thedy in the carriage lifted the beaded curtains, ready to make her way out, but she was stopped by Uncle Cheng. ¡°Miss, please stay inside. An unknown person has fallen from the sky andnded in the middle of the road.¡±

    Not wanting to stay in the carriage anymore, thedy made her way out. Her blue-colored long dress that resembled the pale blue sky dragged on the ground. She had porcin-like skin and moved so elegantly that it was impossible for anyone to take their eyes off her.

    ¡°Miss, why did youe out?¡± Uncle Cheng asked anxiously. He was now extremely alert and ready to escape with his miss immediately when something went wrong. I can never let Missnd in their hands!

    If she does, the consequences are too dreadful to contemte.

    Staring at the deep pit in the middle of the road, the man in the gray robe frowned, looking as if he was in deep thought. However, when the Mo Family miss made her way out of the carriage, he immediately made the decision to put his doubts away and take action immediately.

    ¡°The Mo Family miss is indeed a fairy. She looks pretty,¡± said an extremely ugly man among the evil cultivators. He gulped, acting as if he could wait no more.

    There were quite a number of evil cultivators who enjoyed torturing women. The Mo Family¡¯s miss¡¯s status and identity were what contributedrgely to their burning desires.

    ¡°I was nearly scared out of my wits.¡± The deep voice, belonging to the man in gray, could be heard. ¡°But everything¡¯s alright now. Miss Mo, pleasee along with us. If you do so, I might leave your servants with intact corpses.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!?¡± Uncle Cheng yelled. ¡°All evil cultivators are sinners! Thinking of taking my miss away? Over my dead body.¡±

    The man in gray reached out his finger that was covered with ck tattoos.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Crack!

    The clear sound of bones cracking alerted both parties. The man that they thought was dead stood upright.

    Lin Fan held his neck and stretched it, sending a sharp and clear noise across the area. ¡°I have finally arrived. It was a good nap,¡± he saidzily.

    Lin Fan then looked down as if he was in deep thought.

    The Blood-Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s strength is indeed extraordinary. Just a fling and I was thrown off into the distance! I don¡¯t even know where I am.

    He looked up to see two groups of people standing at both sides of the road. What are they doing?

    Lin Fan took a nce at his side. Skins could be seen lying on the ground. That looks familiar.

    Skins?

    He looks familiar... Chief Bai Shi from Ancient River Vige?

    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Mo Lingyu asked softly. The man in front of her might¡¯ve been a stranger, but she could see that blood was all over his back. To her, Lin Fan should have been seriously injured.

    Hearing her, Lin Fan turned around weirdly. He stared at Mo Lingyu nkly for a few seconds before shing her a wide smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I only fell asleep previously, but I¡¯m awake now.¡±

    Suddenly, Mo Lingyu let out a shriek. ¡°Sir, watch out!¡±

    Under the instruction of his master, an evil cultivated growled. Like an eagle, sharp ws aimed for Lin Fan¡¯s chest. ¡°Since you like to sleep so much, take a long nap,¡± he said in a weird voice.

    Lin Fan remained calm as if he didn¡¯t know that there was someone who was about to assault him. He raised his hand and caught the other party¡¯s head before he could reach Lin Fan.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The evil cultivator did not know what happened. He tried to struggle free, but the hand on his head tightened, making him cry out in pain.

    Seeing the scene, Uncle Cheng¡¯s eyes shone. He saw hope in Lin Fan. I didn¡¯t expect that this mysterious man from the sky would be so powerful! If he decides to help us, we might be able to get through this danger.

    ¡°This gentleman over there, this is the eldest miss of Spirit Wind City¡¯s Mo Family. I hope that you can lend us a helping hand. We will thank you heavily.¡±

    Looking at the evil cultivator in his hands and the Mo Family group in front of him, an idea passed Lin Fan¡¯s mind. I now have a chance to strike the jackpot. It¡¯s up to me to see if I can seize the chance.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s make a deal. Three million for one in the Earth Star Border Realm and five hundred thousand for one below the Earth Star Border Realm. Deal?¡± Lin Fan spoke, smiling widely.

    Only foolish and innocent people render help immediately when theye across the sight of injustice.

    These evil cultivations are part of an organization! I will get into trouble if I kill them. So why should I do so for nothing?

    Moreover, I do not know these people. There¡¯s no reason why I should help them for nothing.

    Look at those horse carriages. They don¡¯t look poor. And the life of this eldest missy would surely be valuable.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite brave, huh?¡± the man in gray said. His voice was so deep that it lingered around others like a ghost.

    Lin Fan put his index finger to his lips. ¡°Shh, calm down. Let me get an answer to my question.¡± He then turned back to the Mo Family. ¡°Hurry up and answer me. Deal or no?¡±

    To Uncle Cheng, he was willing to agree to any request as long as his miss could stay safe.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Cheng agreed immediately. He did not ask for Eldest Miss Mo¡¯s opinion as he was afraid that things would go bad if he dragged them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. Be at ease, I, Lin Fan, am very principled.¡± Lin Fanughed. Other than getting rich from taking the dead¡¯s possessions, money will onlye from making use of my power.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with reaping what I sow.

    Not expecting the Mo Family to gain help out of nowhere, the man in gray was angered. To him, this was challenging their power, so Lin Fan was unforgivable. ¡°Put him down or death will await you.¡±

    Bang!

    A smile crept up the corner of Lin Fan¡¯s mouth. He exerted force through his fingers and made the evil cultivator¡¯s head explode. Blood could be seen all over the ground.

    The corpse¡¯s limbs became weak as it dropped to the ground, breathless.

    He flung the blood on his hands off and picked up the mace, putting it on his shoulders.

    ¡°I have met you guys once,¡± he said, with a thin smile.

    ¡°Skin Changing Collection is such a disgusting skillset. Oh, when I passed through Ancient River Vige previously, I met the so-called chief of the vige and turned him into mincemeat. He even gave me a skillset. I think that you should know the skillset.

    ¡°¿ñÉí!¡±

    ¡°Violent Body!¡±

    His top burst open, revealing his bulging muscles to the crowd.

    Color drained from the man in gray¡¯s face. Just as he was distracted, changes had taken ce to the mysterious man in front of him.

    His body increased in size all of a sudden, reaching three meters tall. A scary aura lingered in the air.

    ¡°Can you recognize this? This was his skillset, but I have already learned it,¡± Lin Fan said loudly.

    ¡°He was called Bai Shi. He was adorable, but it was such a pity that he thought of killing me, so I could only hammer him to his death.

    ¡°And you thought of killing me too, right?¡±

    Seeing the scene unfolding right in front of him, Uncle Cheng was dumbfounded. How could this be?

    How can a man train a skillset that requires brutal force to this extent?

    He has changed his constitution, and even his bones have increased in size.

    Suddenly, they could feel an icy cold aura surrounding them.

    Lin Fan turned to Uncle Cheng. ¡°If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll be very angry. I hope that you weren¡¯t lying to me.¡±

    Looking at the gigantic man in front of her, Mo Lingyu was bewildered too.

 Chapter 115: Half the Price

    <h4>Chapter 115: Half the Price</h4>

    Lin Fan¡¯s words caused an rm to ring in the man in gray¡¯s mind. ¡°You were the one who ughtered the people in Ancient River Vige?¡± he yelled with anger.

    There was no reply from Lin Fan. He was currently busy getting ready to fight. I have to end them effectively to please my client. There¡¯s no need to waste any more words with him.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.¡±

    Energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body surged up as blood dragons coiled around his body. Extraordinary strength burst out of his body as blood colored tattoos wrapped around his entire body.

    Given his age, there was almost nothing in the world that Uncle Cheng had not seen. However, the scene unfolding in front of him gave him the shock of his life.

    ¡°Who is this person? How does his body withstand all these skillsets that he has picked up?¡±

    From afar, Uncle Cheng could feel the power in every muscle of Lin Fan. This was something that man was simply not be able to achieve; not only was it detrimental to one¡¯s body, it also increased the body¡¯s burden.

    Especially the skill that he¡¯s performing now. It must be cing huge pressure on his body, but he seems to bepletely fine!

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, who is he?¡± Mo Lingyu asked. Fear and surprise could be seen in her beautiful eyes. She had seen many guys in her life, but she had never seen anyone like the teenager in front of her. He looked at her in a way that was different from everyone else.

    Oh, he looked at me teasingly.

    As if I¡¯m just a toy to him ¨C a toy that he can destroy at any time.

    ¡°Miss, do we have enough money?¡± Uncle Cheng did not answer Mo Lingyu¡¯s question. Instead, he asked the most important question.

    To him, the teenager was way more dangerous than the evil cultivators.

    Lin Fan took in a deep breath. He stood right up, holding the frying pan in his left and the mace in his right. ¡°Okay, now, it¡¯s time for you to die,¡± he said imperiously.

    ¡°Those who wish to die with an intact body, ce your assets on the ground. I will spare you pain and let you die nicely.¡± Lin Fan swung his mace, giving them an ultimatum.

    The man who was hiding under his gray robe looked at Lin Fan coldly. ¡°Such a hateful person. How dare you kill so many of my believers!? You will surely die at my hands!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. I¡¯m sorry, then.¡± Lin Fan lowered his head, looking down with pity. But when he looked up, he looked as if he had gone mad. To him, these evil cultivators were wealth!

    ¡°Your skin is mine!¡± an evil cultivator yelled. He pushed off the ground with great force. Hunger was swimming in his eyes as if he was a beast that had seen its prey.

    ¡°Your everything is mine, trash.¡± He swung his mace at the evil cultivator. As an Earth Star Border Stage Three, all of these evil cultivators were just ants that he could crush quite simply.

    Bang!

    He smashed his mace down on the evil cultivator¡¯s back and hammered him deep into the ground, creating a deep pit. He then lifted him up and threw him in front of the Mo Family¡¯s horse carriage.

    ¡°The first one, Body Tempering Realm.¡±

    Boom!

    The twisted corpse rolled to the Mo Family¡¯s carriage. The bloody and disfigured corpse made beads of cold sweat run down Uncle Cheng¡¯s forehead. His hands were slightly shaking too.

    Uncle Cheng looked up to see the giant crushing everyone out of his way. Wherever he went, there would be blood sttered all across the ce, and every time he attacked, an evil cultivator would die at his hands.

    More and more corpses were thrown toward the Mo Family¡¯s direction, and they all slowly rolled to the front of the horse carriage.

    ¡°The second, a Body Tempering Realm.¡±

    ¡°The third, a Body Tempering Realm.¡±

    Slowly, Lin Fan was bing emotionally unstable. He looked extremely unhappy as he caught another evil cultivator. ¡°Where are the Earth Star Border Realms? Do you people go out to kill without any strong cultivators? Where do you get the confidence?¡±

    Frustrated, he raised his frying pan and smacked it down on an evil cultivator¡¯s head.

    Duang~

    Fear washed over the evil cultivator¡¯s face. The next second, he felt a forceing down on his head, and his skull shattered within no time as his head disappeared into his chest.

    And with a swing of his mace, Lin Fan sent the corpse flying toward the Mo Family.

    ¡°Why do you only have Body Tempering Realm cultivators?¡± He red at the man in gray. ¡°Are you perhaps the only Earth Star Border Realm here?¡±

    The man in the gray robe gasped slightly. He had tried to attack Lin Fan quite a number of times, but he was always thrown to the side. Lin Fan only cared about killing his subordinates. He does not even seem interested in fighting me!

    Frustrated, Lin Fan crushed the skull under his feet. I thought I would be able to hit the jackpot, but these people are all trash!

    Suddenly, a shadow that had seemingly fused with the ground appeared behind Lin Fan. His body was now separated from the ground as he reached out his hands and congealed a realistic python head with his earth energy. The python head opened its mouth, revealing its sharp and shiny fangs.

    ¡°The stronger ones are only waiting for the right time.¡± The evil cultivator snickered, his snake-liked eyes turning dark.

    His palms were extremely flexible, and his arms could twist and turn like a snake.

    Lin Fanughed. He was genuinely happy. This is the aura of an Earth Star Border Realm!

    I have been waiting for you for so long!

    Just before the evil cultivator could get Lin Fan, a strong force came down on his waist, pinning him to the ground. His organs were all seriously injured, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he vomited blood.

    Shock could be seen swimming in the evil cultivator¡¯s eyes. He did not know when the mace had pressed down on him, stopping all his movement.

    Unable to move, the evil cultivator felt a gaze on him. He tried his best to look up and stick out his tongue. To Lin Fan¡¯s surprise, the evil cultivator¡¯s tongue was forked like a snake¡¯s, which was quite disgusting.

    Duang~

    Lin Fan drew out his frying pan and smacked it on the evil cultivator¡¯s head hard, forming a huge dent in his head. The evil cultivator sucked in a deep breath and opened his mouth, exhaling for thest time before lying on the ground motionlessly.

    ¡°You hid for such a long time just to prove that you¡¯re an Earth Star Border Realm? If that¡¯s so, you seeded.¡± Lin Fan kicked the corpse toward the Mo Family members, excitement swimming in his eyes. ¡°The first Earth Star Border Realm. Three million.¡±

    The Mo Family members stared at the corpses ced in front of them. The enemies that they had deemed as undefeatable were like ants that could be crushed freely to that mysterious teenager.

    This now-dead cultivator in the Earth Star Border Realm was what gave them the greatest shock so far.

    Uncle Cheng gulped, looking terrified. ¡°Earth Star Border Realm, he¡¯s indeed an Earth Star Border Realm!¡± He then turned to Mo Lingyu. ¡°Miss, who have wee across?¡±

    Mo Lingyu had thought of many possibilities, such as the teenager working with their family to fight the evil cultivators, but now it seemed that she was thinking too much.

    Because the other party could take down the whole troop on his own! How powerful was he?

    At the same time, Lin Fan was looking at the man hiding in his gray robe. ¡°Now you¡¯re the only one left. An Earth Star Border Stage Four is indeed powerful,¡± he said, picking his mace up.

    ¡°However, you¡¯re just wealth in my eyes.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone. The ground below his feet started to crack as he exerted a strong force. He flew up into the sky and raised his mace up high, ready to give the other party a strong smash.

    ¡°Hateful. This is so hateful! The Divine Religion is invincible!¡± He shrieked. His gray robe swayed violently as a fierce wind blew, revealing his arm hidden beneath his robe. He had an arm that resembled a beast¡¯s arms, and arteries and veins could be clearly seen. There were also small holes that could be seen in his flesh. It looked nothing like a man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sinner! The glory of the Divine Religion will punish you for your sins!¡± The man in the gray robe hissed, earth energy surging up his body. The empty air vibrated as he waved his bulging arms in the air. His hands had long turned into ws, and the man in gray was nowing for Lin Fan¡¯s mace.

    Bang!

    The strong forces collided, making the ground shake.

    The man in gray stared at Lin Fan in hunger. ¡°Sinner, you should die.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him calmly. The man in gray took Lin Fan¡¯s attack sessfully, which was outside Lin Fan¡¯s expectations. However, Lin Fan was just thinking too much.

    With a whoosh, the frying pan came down from the side.

    Duang~

    The frying pan smacked the man in gray¡¯s head.

    ¡°My frying pan has waited for a long time. Don¡¯t be too careless.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Stay here. There¡¯s no way you can escape.¡±

    The man in gray went nk momentary after receiving the attack. The gray robe cracked open, revealing his actual appearance.

    This made Lin Fan furrow his eyebrows. The man in front of him only had skin on half of his face. His flesh was exposed to the air, revealing the ck veins that were sprawled all across his face. These were supposed to be hidden beneath his face. It was a terrifying scene to see.

    ¡°Divine Religion. What kind of organization is this? Why is it filled with weirdos?¡±

    At the same time, the man in gray regained conscious. He bellowed in rage, fires of fury swimming in his eyes. ¡°I have remembered you, I have remembered you! You will be wanted by the Divine Religion. You wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Realizing that the man in gray was trying to escape, Lin Fan held up his mace and sent it toward the man.

    Like a fish, the man in gray leapt into the ground and fused his upper body into it. An explosion could be heard as the macended on his lower body with great force.

    A blood-curdling shriek could be heard.

    The ground was dyed red with blood. His upper body turned into a shadow and wiggled through the ground, trying to escape from Lin Fan. Within the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Wait, wait and see. We will not let you off.¡±

    His voice got softer and soon disappeared into the air.

    ¡°Such a weird skill. It¡¯s such a pity that I did not get this skillset, it¡¯s a good method to escape,¡± Lin Fan said. He did not chase after the man since he did not see the need to.

    But it¡¯s a huge gain. I might have lost half of his body, but I cut the lower part of his body off, so I can be considered to have killed half an Earth Star Border Realm.

    It¡¯s alright. I might not get 3 million, but I will get 1.5 million.

    Lin Fan grabbed the man in gray¡¯s ankle and dragged it to the Mo Family.

 Chapter 116: Donâ€™t Play Tricks on an Honest Man Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 116: Don¡¯t y Tricks on an Honest Man Like Me</h4>

    Seeing Lin Fan walking over toward them, the Mo Family members felt threatened. It was not because they were nning to go back on their word, but Lin Fan felt extremely dangerous to them.

    Even the well-trained guards nearly threw up their dinner fromst night at the sight of the scene. The hell-like scene made their stomachs hurts.

    How could that be considered a battle? There were noplete corpses at all!

    Plop!

    Lin Fan flung the lower body of the man in gray over. He took a nce at the other party and then at the half of the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Their leader was a little bit too strong. He has a weird way of escaping, but luckily I got half of his body. This can be considered as killing half a person, right?¡± Lin Fan asked indirectly.

    He then turned to the Mo Family members in anticipation.

    This should get me 1.5 million! But if the other party is too calctive, then I won¡¯t get anything out of it since he¡¯s still alive.

    As a professional cleaner, I aspire to make my deals perfect. However, it¡¯s a pity that an incident urred at the end.

    Uncle Cheng gulped. With his age, he hade across his fair share of experience in life. However, the incident that took ce today was something that he wouldn¡¯t have believed if he did not witness it.

    Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s question, Uncle Cheng took a nce at the bottom half of the body. The sight of it made him tremble slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you half.¡±

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief hearing him. I guess that my first business venture went well. The client is nice and generous. They are someone I would work with again in the future.

    Let me do some counting.

    ¡°Thirteen Body Tempering Realm cultivators and one and a half Earth Star Border Realm cultivators. Ten million in total.¡± Fearing that he had made a mistake in his calction, Lin Fan recalcted it in his mind before telling Mo Family the amount. ¡°Please pay up.¡±

    Uncle Cheng seemed to be in a daze. He had yet to recover from the shock.

    The previous incident had made Mo Lingyu ufortable. Life is so fragile. Within the blink of an eye, everything is gone. However, since evil cultivators were the ones being killed, Lin Fan¡¯s action did not feel wrong to her.

    If evil cultivators are alive, there will always be innocents who suffer.

    ¡°Gentleman, thank you so much for saving my life. Gentleman has calcted wrongly though. It¡¯s eleven million.¡± Mo Lingyi bowed slightly with gratitude and put a thin smile on her face.

    Her beautiful smile could warm the cockles of one¡¯s heart.

    At the same time, Lin Fan nearly choked. Eleven million? Why did I keep getting ten million all the times I calcted before? Did I be stupid because I trained too many skills that use brute force?

    As a third-ss inner disciple of the Magnificent me Sect and the direct disciple of Elder Tian Xu, how could I admit my mistake though?

    ¡°One million off then. Consider it a promotion since it¡¯s my first time working with you,¡± Lin Fan said while shing them a smile.

    He was so calm that it seemed genuine. My heart aches! I lost one million thanks to my stupidity.

    However, I have earned some points because of the evil cultivators. It might not be a lot, but it¡¯s at least more than a thousand. That¡¯s not bad.

    If not for the Blood-Eyed Demonic Apes, I would already have picked up the Magic of the Seven Gods though.

    Those hateful monkeys. You will regret your actions one day.

    ¡°Gentleman, thank you for lending us a helping hand. This old man is extremely grateful to you.¡± Uncle Cheng cupped his fist.

    ¡°Mm?¡± Lin Fan furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you trying to trick such a kind person like me?¡±

    Lend you a helping hand? I¡¯m not lending you a helping hand! We have already made a deal. You shouldn¡¯t trick such a kind person like me!

    ng!

    Lin Fan put the mace on his shoulders and looked down at the people standing in front of him. Uncle Cheng might¡¯ve been an old man and Mo Lingyu might¡¯ve been a weak and beautiful woman, but Lin Fan swore that, if he heard ¡°yes,¡± he would smash them to death with his mace no matter how beautiful they were.

    Anger. Lin Fan had been slightly angered.

    Feeling Lin Fan¡¯s anger, chills ran down Uncle Cheng¡¯s spine. To him, Lin Fan was not human but a strong mountain pressing down on his shoulders.

    As for kindness, I don¡¯t think it exists. I don¡¯t see any kindness in him whatsoever.

    ¡°Gentleman, you have misunderstood us. We, the Mo Family, stick to our words and never break a promise. Uncle Cheng, get Gentleman his pay,¡± Mo Lingyu said softly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Uncle Cheng nodded. He was worried that Lin Fan would go mad as soon as he left and kill Mo Lingyu, but that seemed to be impossible. He went to a carriage at the back and returned swiftly, handing something to Miss Mo.

    Mo Lingyu took out ten unique-looking pieces of paper. They looked transparent under the sunlight, and there were no creases even if it was folded.

    ¡°Gentleman, here¡¯s ten million. You can exchange it with any association in the world.¡± Mo Lingyu ced the money in Lin Fan¡¯s huge hand with her slender fingers.

    Taking the money, Lin Fan was on cloud nine. He was so happy that he could not describe it with words.

    I have earned this with my own ability.

    Even though they tried to bargain in the beginning, it¡¯s a win for them. At least they did not lose their lives.

    Where would you get the chance to enjoy life if you¡¯re about to die soon?

    Lin Fan put the money in his storage ring. ¡°Mm. The Mo Family is indeed trustable. Since you are free of danger now, we will end it here. You cane to me at the Magnificent me Sect if you have any trouble that you need my help with.

    ¡°Remember my name ¨C Lin Fan.¡±

    ¡°Gentleman Lin, please hold on.¡± Just as Lin Fan was about to leave, Mo Lingyu stopped him. ¡°Is Gentleman Lin a disciple from the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    Lin Fan looked back and nodded calmly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a third-ss inner disciple and the disciple of Elder Tian Xu.¡±

    Not only was Mo Lingyu taken aback, even Uncle Cheng was surprised to hear Elder Tian Xu¡¯s name.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu is one of the best elders in the Magnificent me Sect! He¡¯s very powerful. I did not know that Gentleman was his disciple. Our family received a disciple of Elder Tian Xu ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°The disciple that you received should just be an in-name disciple of my master. I¡¯m Master¡¯s only direct disciple. I might have joinedter than the others, but I¡¯m still considered their senior brother.¡±

    Shocking!

    Uncle Cheng was at a loss for words. Direct disciple? There is a distinct difference from a direct disciple and an in-name disciple!

    He started to look at Lin Fan differently.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, please forgive me. This old man is blind. I did not know that Gentleman Lin is Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple,¡± Uncle Cheng said, showing Lin Fan respect.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I am not trying to make use of my master¡¯s name to gain sess. I¡¯m just me. I will get to where my master is with hard work,¡± Lin Fan said with his chin high up in the sky. He looked confident.

    A thought seemed to pass his mind. Lin Fan turned to Mo Lingyu. ¡°Miss Mo, I hope you do not mind my methods. I practice skillsets that use brute force, thus it¡¯s hard for me to control the oue.¡±

    I have already revealed my identity, so it¡¯s not good for the other party to think that I¡¯m a cruel person.

    How could such a righteous and kind person be cruel?

    It¡¯s just that the skills I use make others misunderstand me easily, so I have to exin myself.

    ¡°Gentleman Lin,¡± Mo Lingyu said with a smile. ¡°May I be so bold as to ask for a favor?¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank. There it is, this trick. Since you know that you¡¯re being bold, why do you still speak it?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for courtesy, Miss Mo. We have worked together once, so I believe that it would be pleasant working with you again. Please speak your mind. I, Lin Fan, am not a greedy person. I¡¯ll give you my lowest rate.¡±

    And thus, Lin Fan changed the favor to a paid job.

 Chapter 117: The Road to Success is Right in Front

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Road to Sess is Right in Front</h4>

    Somewhere in a deste and gloomy ce that possessed a terrifying ambience, a figure appeared from underground. He was vomiting blood profusely as he crawled on the ground. Anger could be seen written all over his face.

    ¡°B******, how dare you do this to me!?¡± the man in gray yelled in anger as he took a look at his injury. He had lost the lower part of his body, and blood was flowing all across the ce.

    ¡°I would have been dead if I had not fused my blood with that beast¡¯s.¡± The memory of the previous incident made him shiver in fear. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so powerful that even he was nopetition.

    Their organization lurking in Spirit Wind City was eliminated by the old man of the Mo Family, turning many of their followers into casualties. They had nned to kidnap the Mo Family¡¯s miss, but things spiraled out of their expectations.

    The thought of Lin Fan¡¯s attack frightened the man in gray. He¡¯s exceptionally cruel. Much crueler than us.

    Just then, the stone door that was tightly shut opened with a click. Two evil cultivators walked out of the door and came over immediately upon seeing the man in gray.

    ¡°Master, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± the man in gray responded, anger boiling deep in him.

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Please forgive me, Master.¡± The evil cultivators trembled in fear after being yelled at by the man in gray. They were just subordinates, so how could they dare to offend the man in gray?

    Their master was currently in a miserable state. He was so seriously injured that he would have already died if not for the blessing given by the holy spirit of their religion.

    ¡°Master, Master Ming is here,¡± his subordinate said.

    ¡°What?¡± The man in gray was slightly taken aback. ¡°Come and help me up! I have important matters to report to Master Ming!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In this organization, status held great importance and members spoke with their power. Despite this, they were only able to live under the shadows and not under the sunlight. Yet the followers of the Divine Religion strongly believed that, one day, they would be able to breathe under the sun.

    However, all of that needed time.

    That hateful Magnificent me Sect... we must overthrow them.

    The horse carriage moved on the road, jolting slightly on the way. Uncle Cheng drove the carriage with ease. He knew that it would be a smooth trip to the Cumulus Bazaar.

    Even the armored guards on the sides heaved a sigh of relief too. With such a powerful cultivator among them, they would not be at a loss even if they came across another dangerous enemy.

    However, they felt that the cultivator wasn¡¯t a kind person.

    He did not forget to take the dead evil cultivators¡¯ possessions before they left. If he did not find anything on them, he would crush the evil cultivator¡¯s skull with his legs out of anger. That isn¡¯t something that a righteous person would do.

    Now, he was in the same carriage as their miss. Nobody knew what they were doing, but they all hoped that the powerful cultivator would not go mad all of a sudden and kill their miss.

    In thefortable carriage, Lin Fan had a serious look on his face. After hearing the story from Miss Mo, anger boiled up his system.

    ¡°These people have gone overboard. Old Master Mo has been seriously injured due to eliminating the evil cultivators, and knowing that a Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s inner core could cure Master Mo¡¯s injury, those guys went to intercept and snatch the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s inner core away, causing the loss of our Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s inner core. That¡¯s too much!

    ¡°We are now rushing to the Cumulus Bazaar since we heard there¡¯s another Gorefiend Dragon living in Scaled Dragon Lake.¡± Mo Lingyu sighed, sounding upset.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. That means that there¡¯s still hope. But with Miss Mo¡¯s team, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for you to take down a Gorefiend Dragon.¡± Lin Fan said.

    Mo Lingyu nodded. ¡°Mm. That¡¯s why we are heading to the Cumulus Bazaar to seek help from some elites. ording to our research, the Gorefiend Dragon is at Earth Star Border Stage Five. Not only that, but it¡¯s also a beast that lives in Scaled Dragon Lake, so it will still be a problem even for an Earth Star Border Stage Six cultivator.

    ¡°May I know Gentleman¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    Lin Fan was slightly taken aback. My cultivation? It¡¯s too low. I¡¯m only an Earth Star Border Stage Three. However, this business has been offered to me and the other party might not believe in me if I spill the beans. I need to stay calm.

    ¡°Very strong.¡±

    Mo Lingyu couldn¡¯t tell Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation, and it was probably the same for Uncle Cheng too.

    ¡°Miss Mo, be at ease. My cultivation is enough to deal with this problem. You said that you have prepared twenty million to hire an elite toplete this task, right? To be honest, I feel that these people are being too much. I¡¯ll take just eighteen million, and I promise that I¡¯ll get the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s inner core,¡± Lin Fan said righteously. They are so shameless, huh? Raising the price... I must step out and help lower the price.

    I have done a calction. If this is sessful, I¡¯ll be a rich man with twenty-eight million. It¡¯s enough for me to purchase some good pills.

    However, the Gorefiend Dragon is an Earth Star Border Stage Five. It¡¯s a difficult task, but it¡¯s still possible. I will probably have to die a few more times, I guess.

    If I can¡¯t kill it with one life, I will just try again.

    Mo Lingyu had watched Lin Fan fight, thus she believed in his power.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Gentleman Lin,¡± Mo Lingyu said.

    Lin Fan waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll surelyplete the task since it¡¯s our second time working together.¡±

    Wow, that scared me. I nearly became a volunteer. Luckily, I¡¯m smart.

    After this task, I¡¯ll go and hunt for beasts to earn myself points.

    However, it might be a good decision to get sixty thousand points right away so I can pick up the Magic of the Seven Gods. With level one Magic of the Seven Gods and Transformation into God Swordsmanship, I would be incredibly strong, and I might even be able to kill the Gorefiend Dragon immediately.

    The next day, after traveling for a day and a night, they reached the Cumulus Bazaar. It was a ce where cultivators usually gathered. From Mo Lingyu, Lin Fan knew that there were two danger zones around the Cumulus Bazaar; the Thousand Deep Cave and the Spirt Summoning Ruins.

    Especially the Thousand Deep Cave. It was the most dangerous ce since it was located underground. It had many openings, and the Cumulus Bazaar wasn¡¯t the only opening to the Thousand Deep Cave. Nobody knew where it led to.

    There were rumors that it led to somewhere in between the Sunshine Sect and the Magnificent me Sect, in the territory of the Sunshine Sect where disciples and cultivators trained.

    But it was hard to tell if that was true or false.

    Nobody knew, anyway.

    The danger zones are made for me to earn points! Lin Fan thought to himself.

    I havee to the right ce.

    Afterpleting Miss Mo¡¯s task, I¡¯ll have to stay for a while.

    A monthter, that whatever religious brother will be there. There will surely be trouble.

    ¡°Gentleman Lin, we are here.¡± Miss Mo¡¯s voice pulled Lin Fan back to reality.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He exited the carriage. It was a lively ce. This was the first time he had ever been to such a lively ce other than the sect.

    This was a marketce for business as well as a heaven for cultivating.

    For someone like me who does not fear hardship, I¡¯ll get a lot in return.

    The road to sess is right in front of me.

 Chapter 118: Very Sneaky

    <h4>Chapter 118: Very Sneaky</h4>

    With the Mo Family¡¯s wealth, it was not a problem for them the get a Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s inner core, but of course, it was still a great price.

    However, they are lucky to have met me, a person who won¡¯t con them of their money and has agreed to get them an inner core for just eighteen million.

    Because it¡¯s under the water, an Earth Star Border Stage Six might even lose their life in theke. But there are many elites who are willing to take the risk since cultivating requires a huge amount of wealth.

    Unlike me, who¡¯s thankful that Old Master Mo sacrificed his safety to eliminate the evil cultivators for the safety of Spirit Wind City! It¡¯s such a touching act, and he deserves so much respect.

    As a Magnificent me Sect third-ss inner disciple and Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple, I need to stand up for justice.

    Night fell.

    The Mo Family members had not taken action. They decided to take a rest tonight. Lin Fan was allocated a grand room, but Lin Fan did not like it. It will make me lower my guard if I lead such a good life for too long of a time. I am going to earn points tonight.

    I have the Magic of the Seven Gods on me, and I would be letting myself down if I still haven¡¯t learned it after such a long time.

    He pushed the window open. The streets were brightly lit up; the Cumulus Bazaar was bustling with activity.

    This is indeed the Cumulus Bazaar, where cultivators gather. It¡¯s also a heaven for striking the jackpot.

    Unlike any normal cultivator, Lin Fan jumped out of the window andnded steadily on the street.

    Some martial artists started at Lin Fan in shock. They were wondering if he was a madman. Who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t make their way out through the door when there¡¯s one, but jump out of the window? However, they did not pay much attention to him as attention seekers weren¡¯t long-lived in the Cumulus Bazaar.

    Lin Fan ignored the looks from the passersby. He was now going to earn points so that he could fight the Gorefiend Dragon with his full power. It will be slightly difficult to fight the Gorefiend Dragon right now. One should always fight with the upper hand if they can. That¡¯s how an elite should fight.

    After exiting the Cumulus Bazaar, the atmosphere felt different. It felt creepy. Being located near two danger zones, it was obviously dangerous outside the Cumulus Bazaar since there were beasts wandering around.

    Normally, people would not dare to wander around outside at night since nobody knew what would happen at night.

    ¡°I¡¯m a walking firefly in the night! Beasts, open your eyes. Are you happy and excited? Come and eat me!¡±

    In a strange ce where I have no friends, I can only seed with the will of being eaten.

    In the inn:

    ¡°Miss, are you really going to put your hopes on Gentleman Lin? That¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Five Gorefiend Dragon,¡± Uncle Cheng asked Miss Mo. It wasn¡¯t that he did not trust Lin Fan, but the rate of sess was simply too low for one person to win against an Earth Star Border Stage Five Stage beast like that.

    Mo Lingyu looked at the scene out of the window. ¡°Mm. I have I already discussed it with Gentleman Lin. I can only trust him.¡±

    ¡°However, if he takes too long, this old servant is worried that Old Master Mo...¡± It was inevitable for Uncle Cheng to be worried about Old Master Mo. He was currently seriously injured, and they had already been dyed for too long. They were able to wait for Lin Fan even if he took several days, but Old Master Mo wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng is right,¡± Mo Lingyu said after a short pause. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the situation to Gentleman Lin tomorrow. I will pay him as promised, but I will hire a few elites as well to go with him. You may take your leave, I¡¯m tired now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this old servant will take my leave,¡± Uncle Cheng said. That was all he could do now.

    Wealth to the Mo Family wasn¡¯t important, but Old Master Mo¡¯s life was. As long as Old Master Mo was around, the Mo Family would not fall.

    Ten miles away, near Scaled Dragon Lake, the crescent moon hung up in the sky. Its reflection could be seen on the water.

    Lin Fan had his hands behind his back, the aura of an elite lingering in the air. Looking at the still waters, he shook his head in regret.

    ¡°So dead. There isn¡¯t any movement to be seen, and yet you still call yourself Scaled Dragon Lake? Whatever, I, Lin Fan, am here. Not to kill you, but to take a look at your Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s nest. It¡¯s such a disappointment. Tomorrow morning, it will be your death day.¡±

    After this, Lin Fan turned around, ready to hunt for beasts. I will take the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s life as soon as I pick up the Magic of the Seven Gods.

    This is confidence, not arrogance. And I get it from my ability.

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, bubbles could be seen forming on the still water¡¯s surface. Pop! Lin Fan could hear the bubbles bursting one by one.

    Lin Fan frowned and turned back. The water level had risen up to a hundred meters tall. A scaled dragon tail could be seen surfacing from the waters anding toward Lin Fan. It soon coiled around Lin Fan¡¯s waist with an extraordinary force.

    ¡°Damn it. What the hell are you doing? I did not say that I would kill you now!¡±

    Plop!

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, he was dragged into Scaled Dragon Lake.

    The Earth Star Border Stage Five Gorefiend Dragon had extraordinary strength. It was not a difficult task for it to pull Lin Fan down into the water.

    Scaled Dragon Lake regained its silence again. The gentle moonlight shone down on Scaled Dragon Lake. The person who spoke loudly in front of Scaled Dragon Lake was now gone.

    Rumble!

    In the water, as soon as Lin Fan opened his mouth, water gushed in. Looking down, there was only the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s scales to be seen shining in the darkness. He looked up to see that he was far from the shore, and the moonlight of the crescent moon was currently shining down on him. He had confirmed that he was being pulled down into the water by the Gorefiend Dragon.

    Lin Fan struggled, but there wasn¡¯t any use.

    I¡¯m in the water! Even if I was in my best state, how am I supposed defeat this Earth Star Border Stage Five Gorefiend Dragon?

    Oh my, I¡¯m doomed. I have made a mistake! I was only here to take a look at Scaled Dragon Lake. This Gorefiend Dragon is so evil! It assaulted me when I was gushing about the beautiful scenery! How sneaky.

    Suddenly, there was a change to the surroundings. The water seemed to have disappeared, and the scaled dragon started crawling on the ground. Lin Fan looked around. This seems like a cave, and oh! It has a pair of ws!

    I did not think that there would be a cave under the water!

    But this Gorefiend Dragon did nothing other than coiling around me. It did not try to kill me. Is it perhaps aware of my identity so it dares not act presumptuously around me?

    But as soon as this thought passed Lin Fan¡¯s mind, reality gave him a huge punishment.

    In the spacious cave, the Gorefiend Dragon flung its tail, throwing Lin Fan at the wall of the cave with great force.

    In the air, Lin Fan took a deep breath. He did a cartwheel and stopped his body forcefully beforending steadily.

    He held himself up from the ground, only to realize that his hands felt gooey. Lin Fan lifted his hands to see that they were covered with blood. He looked around to see that he was surrounded by remains. His heart sank immediately. How many people has the Gorefiend Dragon killed?

    He turned to look at the Gorefiend Dragon immediately. Oops, I¡¯m at a loss here.

    The Gorefiend Dragon spanned about thirty-three meters, so it was on the gigantic side. It held itself up from the ground with its ws. Its scales were about the size of a palm, and the Gorefiend Dragon had a striking red body. An ice-cold aura lingered in the air.

    ¡°Brother Dragon, river water does not interfere with well water. Even though I am nning to kill you, it¡¯s immoral to take action now! Let me leave, and we shall fight again at dawn. What do you think? (TL note)

    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re silent, I¡¯ll take it as you agreeing, Brother Dragon.¡±

    Lin Fan pped his hands and looked at the Gorefiend Dragon warily before walking toward the cave exit.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan could hear a loud whoosh as the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s tail mmed toward him.

    ¡°Violent Body!¡±

    Shocked, Lin Fan made use of his skill and blocked the attack with his arms. However, the strong force nearly broke his arms as it sent him crashing into the cave wall.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited blood.

    That¡¯s so fierce.

    You¡¯re unwilling to talk nicely, huh?

 Chapter 119: Donâ€™t Leave, Iâ€™m Coming Back

    <h4>Chapter 119: Don¡¯t Leave, I¡¯m Coming Back</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. Do you think I, Lin Fan, am a pushover? I speak nicely not because I fear you, but because I do not want to affect the rtionship between us negatively.

    ¡°But since you¡¯re acting in this manner, not respecting me, then I won¡¯t respect you either.¡±

    Lin Fan wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and cursed at the Gorefiend Dragon.

    When there are others around, I need to maintain my unique image. But now, it¡¯s just the both of us, me and this beast. With no spectators, I can give it my all.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.¡±

    He held a frying pan in his left and a mace in his right.

    If he was fighting an Earth Star Border Stage Five cultivator, Lin Fan swore that he would not even give them a chance and juste down on them hard immediately.

    But now, he was facing a Gorefiend Dragon. It was considered a beast that was above average. It was extremely strong since it was a descendant of an actual dragon. Lin Fan might not be able to escape if he did not kill it.

    At this moment, Lin Fan stared at the Gorefiend Dragon seriously. He opened his arms while holding his weapons in both hands. It was an impressive scene.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Let me teach you how to be a true beast and not one that only sneak-attacks others.¡±

    The Gorefiend Dragon roared, staring at Lin Fan with its pair of eyes that were asrge asnterns. It opened its jaws,ing for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Take my mace-panbo attack!¡±

    Lin Fan bent his knees and leaped into the air. Filled with the will to fight, Lin Fan smashed his mace down at the Gorefiend Dragon immediately, not even bothering to defend himself.

    The Gorefiend Dragon was very agile. It twirled up and came at Lin Fan with its ws. Lin Fan¡¯s mace seemed small inparison to the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s ws.

    Boom!

    The sound of the collision echoed through the cave. It was as if Lin Fan had smacked down on a metal pole.

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy!¡± Lin Fan yelled, earth energy surging up. He used his level three thunder punch against the Gorefiend Dragon.

    Feeling the strong force, the Gorefiend Dragon howled. It reached Lin Fan with its w, scratching Lin Fan¡¯s chest and leaving three bloody marks on it. Blood sttered out everywhere.

    The ck film that was on Lin Fan¡¯s body after he made use of the skill Violent Body was easily torn up under the attack of the Gorefiend Dragon like a sheet of paper.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited blood as he was sent flying off.

    ¡°You¡¯re... so powerful,¡± Lin Fan said, breathing heavily. He kept his mace back into his storage ring and held up his finger, acting as if the injury was fatal. He stretched his leg and closed his eyes, pretending to be dead.

    The Gorefiend Dragon looked at the corpse in front of it and let out a call, a way of showing of its power, before moving next to the corpse.

    As a beast, the Gorefiend Dragon felt that it was able to take down the other party with its power and didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Just as it was being proud of itself, all of a sudden...

    Pui!

    It hurt a little, as if there was something piercing through its body.

    The Gorefiend Dragon took a nce down to see that the man who was already dead was currently holding a long sword that was piercing through its body.

    ¡°Such thick meat. What did you eat to be so fat?¡±

    When the Gorefiend Dragon wasn¡¯t paying attention, Lin Fan stopped pretending to be dead and stabbed the Gorefiend Dragon with the Tai Sovereign Sword.

    He only realized how thick the Gorefiend Dragon was after he stabbed it. The sword felt like it was wrapped around by the dragon¡¯s muscles, and it was hard to pull the sword out.

    Roar!

    At the same time, the Gorefiend Dragon reacted. It roared and bit Lin Fan up, tearing him into pieces.

    It might not have been a serious injury to the Gorefiend Dragon, but even as a beast, it cared about its pride. To a dragon, it was too much that a small human could injure it.

    The Gorefiend Dragon lifted its w and swatted the sword away. Looking at the wound that was bleeding profusely, the Gorefiend Dragon roared. The wound could be seen healing slowly under the strong restorative ability of the beast. Other than the scales that were cut open, there weren¡¯t any wounds to be seen.

    After the insignificant human was killed, silence took over the surroundings once again. The Gorefiend Dragon turned around, ready to make its way back to Scaled Dragon Lake, waiting for the next intruder.

    But before it could leave, it heard a voice.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The Gorefiend Dragon turned over, ring at Lin Fan with itsntern-sized eyes and huge dragon head.

    ¡°You¡¯re too much. I said that I do not want to hurt our rtionship, yet you do not listen. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go hard on you.¡±

    Lin Fan lowered his head. It¡¯s so hurtful. Humans are sneaky, yet beasts are too. What¡¯s the use of letting it live?

    Suddenly, the Gorefiend Dragon put its guard up. It could sense danger on Lin Fan. However, it didn¡¯t scare the Gorefiend Dragon, but simply pressured it.

    ¡°I know a skill that can summon swords from the sky, but due to the space we¡¯re in, I¡¯m unable to perform it. So, I can only show you another skill that I haven¡¯t used before.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    Buzz!

    The Tai Sovereign Sword lying on the ground started to vibrate. Suddenly, a whoosh could be heard as the Earth Sovereign Sword and the Human Sovereign Sword floated up behind Lin Fan. Illusions of the swords formed and spread out, filling the cave with sword energy.

    Just then, Lin Fan looked up, pointing a finger at the Gorefiend Dragon. He looked as if he was in deep pain.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship level 1.

    ¡°You have broken the trust between us.¡±

    Whoosh!

    With Lin Fan as the center, the swords shot up, going in different directions. Sword light lit the cave up while sword shadows moved all around the cave, attacking the Gorefiend Dragon profusely.

    The scene made the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s pupils shrink. It opened its mouth and roared loudly. Earth energy burst out, and the roar was so loud that it caused the empty space to twist. A blood-colored barrier appeared from nowhere in the space.

    Sword energy bombarded the blood-colored barrier. Ding ding! Sounds of sword and barrier colliding against each other could be heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am unable to break this.¡± To Lin Fan, this skill of his could break everything that went up against him, but the Gorefiend Dragon seemed to be skilled. He was impressed by it.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, an exciting incident happened; a corner of the blood-colored barrier was broken and sword energy shot through it, hitting the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s scales and leaving a wound.

    ¡°Hng!¡±

    The Gorefiend Dragon roared, pupils shrinking. Its eyes were currently red in color, as if it had been angered by the man in front of it.

    Movements could be seen at the entrance of the cave. A few beasts living in Scaled Dragon Lake appeared one by one.

    The Transformation into God Swordsmanship started to disperse. The Gorefiend Dragon is only slightly injured, I see that I¡¯m still too weak.

    Squeak!

    The Gorefiend Dragon let out a call, and a herd of beasts came to it. These beasts had smooth skin and resembled pond loaches. However, their mouths were filled with sharp teeth, each of which were the size of a child.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a sneaky Gorefiend Dragon. Calling for help, huh? If you think you can kill me like this, then you¡¯re thinking too much. Just give me ten seconds.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, he turned into many pieces and disappeared from the cave gradually.

    The pond loach demons turned to the Gorefiend Dragon as if they were asking it about the reason for being called.

    The human was now gone.

    It didn¡¯t know what was going on, so the Gorefiend Dragon roared, indicating for the pond loach demons to leave.

    Just when the pond loach demons were ready to return to their homes, the bottom of theke, a voice could be heard.

    ¡°Stay there. I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 120: Activated the Inner God, Iâ€™m Now Godlike

    <h4>Chapter 120: Activated the Inner God, I¡¯m Now Godlike</h4>

    Well, look at the situation I¡¯m currently in. The sneaky Gorefiend Dragon has called its subordinates over to gang up on me, but frankly, it¡¯s not enough.

    This Gorefiend Dragon is here to bring me gifts! There are so many beasts here. I will earn quite a bit of points if I kill them all.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship level one.

    ¡°Such a sneaky dragon.¡±

    The Gorefiend Dragon was at a total loss. It did not understand why the man who had just disappeared in front of it would reappear, and in apletely fine state.

    It let out a growl in anger, urging its subordinates to go up and attack Lin Fan.

    The Gorefiend Dragon wasn¡¯t the only beast living in Scaled Dragon Lake.

    As an Earth Star Border Stage Five beast, the Gorefiend Dragon had its territory. In addition, being the descendant of a powerful creature, the Gorefiend Dragon had a particrly high desire to have a territory of its own.

    It used to have a younger brother who angered it, but some time ago, it was murdered by humans, allowing it to be the sole owner of its territory. Any intruders would be killed by the Gorefiend Dragon with its great power.

    The pond loach demons hissed, not fearing for their lives. To them, fear was nothing. Only their master¡¯s orders mattered.

    ¡°Very sneaky. Asking your subordinates to take an attack for you? It¡¯s such a sad thing. Let me free you guys.¡±

    The first group attack went well for Lin Fan. The pond loach demons might¡¯ve been weak, but they were huge in numbers.

    Points +30

    Points +80

    The pond loach demons¡¯ cultivation varied. Some were of a stronger cultivation, but under Lin Fan¡¯s sword energy, they were all nothing more than trash.

    A pond loach demon came jumping up. It opened its mouth wide and bit fiercely but was immediately killed by the sword energy.

    The Gorefiend Dragon never thought that the man would be so difficult to deal with. It called for more of its subordinates, trying to make use of them to exhaust the man to death.

    It might¡¯ve been just a beast, but it was still intelligent.

    Time flew past.

    It did not know how many times the man had disappeared and reappeared, and it had lost count of the number of its subordinates who had died, but the Gorefiend Dragon now had only one aim, which was to kill the man.

    The man was testing its limits. As the honorable descendant of a dragon, it was a gifted and noble beast. Thus, to it, there was nobody who could offend it.

    The man disappeared once again. He turned to pieces and dispersed in the wind.

    And its subordinates were all dead. There were only corpses that amounted to a hill to prove that they once came to its aid.

    ¡°I have now returned.¡±

    Lin Fan was now standing where he was before, but this time around, he returned as a winner.

    Because the Gorefiend Dragon was an idiot that let his points increase from forty thousand to sixty thousand, he was able to pick up the Magic of the Seven Gods.

    Roar!

    The Gorefiend Dragon roared in anger. It wanted to summon more subordinates to kill Lin Fan, but sadly, no pond loach demons appeared endlessly like the previous times even when the Gorefiend Dragon screamed its head off.

    Lin Fan checked his points. He was currently in a good mood. ¡°Gorefiend Dragon, stop screaming. Your subordinates are all dead.¡±

    Piak!

    Suddenly, a noise could be heard. It was the sharp cry belonging to a pond loach demon.

    There are still pond loach demons? How many beasts can there be in such a smallke?

    The Gorefiend Dragon stared at Lin Fan in anger. On the other hand, it was proud too.

    Lin Fan stared at the cave attentively. When he realized what was going on near the entrance of the cave, his facial expression changed.

    A pond loach demon that was different from the previous pond loach demons made an appearance slowly. It seemed to be of a very old age, and it was no longer agile. But because its master had given an order, it came even if it required using up all its energy.

    After a long time, it finally arrived.

    The Gorefiend Dragon turned its huge head around. When it saw the small figure at the cave entrance, it was taken aback too.

    Roar!

    It let out a roar in anger, shocking the pond loach demon so hard that it nearly fell to the ground. But in front of its master, the very old pond loach demon supported itself up and growled softly at the Gorefiend Dragon, full of respect.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here. I am going to use up all my energy to uphold your pride.¡±

    The gills of the pond loach demon could be seen vibrating as it let out a sharp cry toward Lin Fan. There were no teeth to be seen in its mouth.

    ¡°Haish!¡± Lin Fan sighed. Time to bring this to an end. But that pond loach demon has earned my respect. I¡¯m so touched by its actions. It might be old, yet it still tries to uphold its master¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Sixty thousand points to learn the Magic of the Seven Gods.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Magic of the Seven Gods, level one.

    ¡°God of Internals, Zhongchi¡±

    During that split second, Lin Fan felt that a mysterious treasure within him was activated, as if a spirit had broken its shackles and now had descended to the world once again.

    With his cultivation and the God of Internals in him, Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy became more solid, as if his inner core had been stimted. It started spinning, causing the earth energy in the surroundings to spin rapidly too.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a god enveloping me.¡±

    This was what Lin Fan felt exactly. At the same time, a spirit could be seen behind his back. He shut his eyes, letting the strong force take over him. It then dispersed gradually, shrinking back into him.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Feeling the changes taking ce to his body, Lin Fan realized that a red bead had appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the edges of his Earth Inner Core. There wasn¡¯t any sound made, but the red rays of light on it made Lin Fan shiver in fear. The energy contained within seemed to be a shocking amount.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes, staring at the Gorefiend Dragon in front of him.

    Feeling the power radiating from Lin Fan, the Gorefiend Dragon let out a cry in anger. The pond loach demon did so too.

    It did so because its master roared.

    Pui!

    The Gorefiend Dragon stomped down on the old pond loach demon. It faced Lin Fan, looking fearless.

    Lin Fan was now different from how he was before. He felt that he was filled with energy, which made him excited yet terrified.

    ¡°Gorefiend Dragon, you¡¯re so cruel. How could you swat your cute subordinate to death? Your death day is here,¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    The Gorefiend Dragon screamed and bent its body, swinging its tail at Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan let out augh.

    ¡°Violent Body.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.

    ¡°Inner God.¡±

    He used all three of his skills that utilized brute force. A powerful aura lingered in the air. With Lin Fan as the center, a gale started blowing. A strong force suppressed everything. He wrapped his arms around the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re doomed.¡± Lin Fanughed. This energy was so powerful that it made even him afraid.

    This energy was enough to suppress everything, and the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s death day arrived.

    Back in the Cumulus Bazaar:

    ¡°Miss, Gentleman Lin is not around,¡± Uncle Cheng said, wearing a weird expression on his face. The Gentleman Lin who made a promise to them yesterday had now disappeared. There was nobody in his room. Uncle Cheng thought he had run off.

    Maybe he did not want to embarrass himself, so he pretended to agree and then left after realizing that he was nopetition for the Gorefiend Dragon.

    Mo Lingyu remained calm. ¡°Gentleman Lin might have left for some urgent matters,¡± she said, sighing in her heart.

    There were four men standing next to the Mo Family currently. All of them had unique auras, and they gave off vibes of a powerful martial artist who one should not underestimate.

    ¡°Miss Mo, the Gorefiend Dragon is of a strong cultivation. Even we are not a hundred percent sure about the oue. It¡¯s understandable that the other party backed out at thest minute. Let¡¯s set off now,¡± Song Zhenshan said arrogantly. He did not say much, but he could not care less about this Gentleman Lin. In his eyes, the other party must have escaped after hearing about the Gorefiend Dragon.

    The group of four specially picked up missions that others could notplete at the Cumulus Bazaar.

    Especially if it was a mission from the Mo Family, which was famous for being extremely wealthy. They would be able to earn a huge amount bypleting this mission.

    As Earth Star Border Stage Five cultivators, they would be pirs of support if they were in a sect and receive benefits that were exclusive to elites. However, they were willing to stay at the bazaar and work for others because the benefits here were even greater.

    Song Zhenshan wasn¡¯t born with the name Song Zhenshan. He changed his name after acquiring a skillset called Genuine Mountain as Heaven¡¯s Magic. (TL note1)

    He was one of the most powerful cultivators in the bazaar.

    ¡°Thank you, everybody. Let¡¯s set off,¡± Mo Lingyu nodded and said after some thought.

    Whispering could be heard around the Cumulus Bazaar.

    ¡°They are going to kill the Gorefiend Dragon. Let¡¯s follow and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This Gorefiend Dragon is extremely powerful. It lives in the bottom of Scaled Dragon Lake. It¡¯s difficult to kill. We should not miss a fight between powerful cultivators.¡±

    This matter had thus garnered the attention of unrted people in the Cumulus Bazaar.

 Chapter 121: I, Lin Fan, Am Not a Cold-Hearted Person

    <h4>Chapter 121: I, Lin Fan, Am Not a Cold-Hearted Person</h4>

    At Scaled Dragon Lake, the calmke appearedpletely unremarkable. In some people¡¯s opinion, it was a very beautiful ce; fish could be swimming joyfully in its clear water.

    But if one really thought so, they couldn¡¯t be any more wrong.

    Scaled Dragon Lake was famous for its Gorefiend Dragons. Once, a couple ying in the water was suddenly swallowed in one go; theke was dyed red with their blood. Only then did ite to everyone¡¯s notice.

    However, the Gorefiend Dragons hid in the depths of Scaled Dragon Lake; no one had caught sight of them, ever. And no one dared to go down. Thest Gorefiend Dragon was only killed after luring it out with everyone¡¯s help, but now, it would be harder to kill even more than it was before; after all, the remaining Gorefiend Dragon must have wised up.

    Song Zhenshan advised, looking at the people around him, ¡°All unconcerned people, please keep your distance or you might get identally injured. The Gorefiend Dragon is vicious.¡± Then, he switched to warning in a second, ¡°If I see someone steal our kill when we are attacking it, don¡¯t me us for not showing mercy.¡±

    Sweet talk was necessary, and so was the warning.

    No decent person could be found in Cumulus Bazaar. Everyone cared about how they could bring themselves benefit and harm others. Anything could happen here.

    Mo Lingyu said, ¡°The Gorefiend Dragon is hiding in Scaled Dragon Lake. We can¡¯t do anything if it doesn¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Song Zhenshan burst intoughter before assuring, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Mo, the four of us naturally have our means. But before we start, we have to make some preparations.¡±

    Besides Song Zhenshan, the other three too had solemn looks nketing their faces. Everyone knew how strong Gorefiend Dragons were; especially this Gorefiend Dragon, which was far stronger than thest one.

    If they didn¡¯t make any preparations, victory could lean toward either side, but them getting swallowed in one go would be the most likely scenario.

    ¡°Do you think they can kill the Gorefiend Dragon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say! They might be at the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, but the Gorefiend Dragon is a monster. They are rumored to be offspring of real divine dragons. Their bloodline is much higher than that of average monsters; their strength is immeasurable.¡±

    ¡°Miss Mo invited an expert in the past, but that expert left in the middle of the night. I am afraid that he left because he knew that he was not a match for the Gorefiend Dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s called foresight. Song Zhenshan and his team have never seen how fearsome a Gorefiend Dragon is. I¡¯m afraid they wille to regret it after they see it. Thest Gorefiend Dragon was hunted by six experts of Earth Star Border Stage Five; three of them were grievously injured, and one even had his arm eaten by the Gorefiend Dragon. How miserable!¡±

    Song Zhenshan was setting up the traps. Although they seemed really fearsome, these little tricks were hardly anything for a Gorefiend Dragon.

    A robust man carrying an axe came to Song Zhenshan and asked in a low voice, ¡°What if we are in danger?¡±

    ¡°Run,¡± Song Zhenshan replied without a shred of hesitation.

    Uncle Cheng by Mo Lingyu¡¯s side whispered, ¡°Miss, do you think you can do it this time?¡±

    Mo Lingyu shook her head. ¡°We still have to give it a try, we don¡¯t have much of a choice. We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    Uncle Cheng lowered his head. Miss is right! We indeed can¡¯t afford any dys. But unfortunately, the experts of the Cumulus Bazaar ventured into the danger zone already. ording to the rumors, some rare treasure seems to have appeared there, and they went to check the validity of this rumor.

    Now, the Cumulus Bazaar can only offer these four experts of Earth Star Border Stage Five. If they fail, we will really be left with no alternative.

    Song Zhenshan looked at Mo Lingyu. ¡°Miss Mo, we are going to force the Gorefiend Dragon toe out. Please step back, lest you get injured.¡±

    Mo Lingyu nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The next moment, the four made their way to Scaled Dragon Lake, looked at each other, and took a deep breath. Immediately, fearsome streams of energy broke out from their bodies, crashing straight down into Scaled Dragon Lake.

    ¡°So strong! So this is the power of an Earth Star Border Stage Five, huh?¡±

    ¡°Song Zhenshan is practicing the exercise Strength of Mountain. Many people find it hard to take a single blow from him. Among the experts of Earth Star Border Stage Five, they are ranked among the top.¡±

    Ssh!

    Just as the onlookers were whispering to each other,rge amount of bubbles started gushing out as the ripples spread through theke.

    ¡°The Gorefiend Dragon ising out.¡±

    The surrounding onlookers promptly retreated at the sight of it; they were taken aback by the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s strength.

    Song Zhenshan and the others were also startled. How is this possible? Isn¡¯t this Gorefiend Dragon living in the depths of theke? Our energy hasn¡¯t even gone that deep. Did it sense us?

    The bubbles gushing up grew bigger and bigger. The entireke seemed as if it was boiling.

    ¡°Retreat, the Gorefiend Dragon ising out!¡± The four retreated at once just as Song Zhenshan shouted at the top of his lungs.

    The bubblingke suddenly exploded as a fountain of water rose as high as a hundred feet, then a several-dozen-feet-long figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. Under everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, the Gorefiend Dragon shot straight into the air as if it could fly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can this Gorefiend Dragon fly?¡±

    ¡°Look, this Gorefiend Dragon is bleeding, it isn¡¯t heavily injured, is it?¡±

    ¡°What!? How is this possible? Why is the Gorefiend Dragon injured? Song Zhenshan and his team has hit it big time. This Gorefiend Dragon has suffered injuries.¡±

    While everyone was whispering to each other, Song Zhenshan and his team were overjoyed at the first notice of this scene. ¡°The Gorefiend Dragon is injured, attack.¡±

    Bang!

    The four bounced back up, charging straight at the Gorefiend Dragon, disying their respective supernatural power.

    But right at that moment, theke exploded once again as a figure flew into the air and shouted, ¡°All of you can f*** off, this is mine.¡±

    Song Zhenshan and the others were momentarily started. They suddenly felt a fearsome force blowing on their faces like a wave. The violent energy took them by surprise. They were immediately pushed back by that terrifying force, pushing them back on the ground.

    ¡°Gorefiend Dragon, let¡¯s see if you can still survive after this.¡± Lin Fan gave chase as a giant palm grabbed a hold of the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s tail.

    The Gorefiend Dragon struggled and roared when it felt this pull. But as a matter a fact, horror could be found in its roars.

    Lin Fan, unleashing his entire strength, tightened his hold and jumped high up into the air before mming the Gorefiend Dragon straight to the ground.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    The dozen-feet-long body of the Gorefiend Dragon cut through the air and crashed fiercely into the ground like a braided rope.

    Boom!

    The crowd of onlookers was dumbfounded at the sight of this scene; all they could feel was the ground quaking under their feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gentleman Lin.¡± When Mo Lingyu caught sight of the figure, she immediately covered her mouth, a look of disbelief stered on her face.

    Uncle Cheng was even more shocked. He never expected Gentleman Lin to be here attacking Gorefiend Dragon already.

    And by the looks of it, the Gorefiend Dragon seemed to be in its death throes already.

    Roar!

    The Gorefiend Dragon let out a miserable wail as it started coughing blood. It kept wing on the ground, trying to escape into the distance, but its body kept being pulled back.

    ¡°You still want to run? Get over here!¡± Lin Fan, holding the tail of the Gorefiend Dragon, pulled the Gorefiend Dragon over violently, just like a tug of war.

    Immediately after, he took his mace out of the storage ring and smashed it straight on the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s head, sttering its brain and blood all over the ground.

    ¡°So cruel, so strong!¡±

    ¡°Who is this guy? Even the fearsome Gorefiend Dragon was yed so easily.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Everyone was already astounded, and some were even finding it impossible to believe. In their opinion, this guy was truly strong.

    Points +500

    Lin Fan halted his movements and looked about; he didn¡¯t expect to see such a crowd here.

    He had been trapped by the Gorefiend Dragon sincest night. After somehow piling up enough points, he directlyprehended the Magic of the Seven Gods and entered Invincible Mode, wreaking havoc. In the end, the Gorefiend Dragon wanted to escape, which was nothing more than a dream.

    And when he caught sight of Miss Mo here, he was very happy from the bottom of his heart. Ah, the bankroller is also here, the deal can be finished right away.

    Immediately, Lin Fan smashed the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s head into nothing, took its fist-sized inner core out, and dragged the corpse of the Gorefiend Dragon to Mo Lingyu.

    ¡°Miss Mo, our transaction isplete. Take this Gorefiend Dragon Inner Core and give me the money,¡± Lin Fan said, stretching his hand out.

    Mo Lingyu¡¯s eyes turned dull, looking at Gentleman Lin¡¯s bloody face and the Gorefiend Dragon back and forth. For a while, she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Song Zhenshan and his team were also anxious after having seen the Gorefiend Dragon brutally hammered to death. They didn¡¯t want all of their work to go down the drain. So, they immediately shouted.

    ¡°Miss Mo, we were invited by you. Although we didn¡¯t kill the Gorefiend Dragon, we didn¡¯t work for nothing.¡±

    Lin Fan withdrew the Gorefiend Dragon Inner Core as soon as he heard this. There was a dissatisfied look on his face as he rebuked, ¡°Miss Mo, what the hell is this? Is it because you didn¡¯t trust me? I, Lin Fan, always do what I say, I have never missed an appointment. You are humiliating me like this. Eighteen million is a pretty big sum.¡±

    Uncle Cheng hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Lin, our Miss didn¡¯t mean to humiliate you.¡±

    Miss Mo apologized, ¡°Gentleman Lin, please forgive me, it¡¯s this little girl¡¯s mistake for not thinking about it properly. This little girl is grateful to Gentleman Lin for killing the Gorefiend Dragon so quickly.¡± Then, she immediately took out a stack of bills and continued, ¡°I hope this willpensate Gentleman Lin for all the trouble we have caused.¡±

    Lin Fan might have been maintaining a displeased look, but he was counting it secretly; apparently, it was thirty million. Lin Fan¡¯s heart was brimming with joy. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Forget it, Miss Mo is also eager to save her father. I, Lin Fan, am not a cold-hearted person. This Gorefiend Dragon Inner Core is yours.¡±

    Afterward, he took the stack of bills and threw it into his storage ring casually while maintaining a nonchnt look, showing that he didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°Money and riches don¡¯t mean anything to me. However, I admire Miss Mo¡¯s conduct very much. It would be disrespectful to decline Miss Mo¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s wording and actions didn¡¯t have a single w. They were very normal and ordinary.

    But it showed Lin Fan¡¯s unique temperament of treating money as nothing.

    Mo Lingyu leaned forward and thanked in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you for being so understanding, Gentleman Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan just nodded with a mhmm, showing his generosity.

 Chapter 122: Who is Stronger and Who is Weaker?

    <h4>Chapter 122: Who is Stronger and Who is Weaker?</h4>

    Lin Fan got rich in an instant. The forty million on him gave him great confidence. However, there were a lot of greedy eyes on him; everyone wanted to rob him. And it was normal to have such thoughts. After all, everyone would be filled with greed if they saw anyone with this kind of wealth.

    But whether they could rob Lin Fan or whether they¡¯d end up dead instead remained to be seen. And if they ended up dead, it would be somewhat ironic.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with envy at the sight of Mo Lingyu handing such a fortune to Lin Fan. In particr, Song Zhenshan and his team; they couldn¡¯t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva. Such a fortune gave them a scare as well.

    However, when they recalled the scene of the Gorefiend Dragon being manhandled by Lin Fan, they realized that they would never be able to do that kind of thing. Be that as it may, they were invited by Mo Lingyu. They might not have done anything on their part, but they were hired; they couldn¡¯t havee here for nothing.

    But just as Song Zhenshan was about to voice his thoughts, Mo Lingyu interrupted him with a gentle smile, ¡°Since I invited you, I will naturallyply with our agreement. However, the Gorefiend Dragon was killed by Gentleman Lin, so Mo Lingyu can only give you four a little reward as thanks.¡±

    Under Mo Lingyu¡¯s instructions, Uncle Cheng took out four bills and gave one to each of them. Each bill was worth 500,000, a fortune even at the Cumulus Bazaar.

    Song Zhenshan and his team immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was far from what they were promised at thepletion of the mission, at least they did get paid even after having done nothing. As such, they were extremely satisfied.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Mo. If you need us for anything in the future, we will certainly give Miss Mo the top priority.¡± Song Zhenshan was extremely polite to Mo Lingyu. After all, everyone liked a generous sponsor. More importantly, Miss Mo was a member of the Mo Family of Spirit Wind City, which was an extremely wealthy n. Someday, if they went to Spirit Wind City, she might treat them as guests.

    But right at this moment, a thunder-like shout from the distance shook everyone¡¯s ears. Some people with weak cultivation had their blood energy left in turmoil.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything even after all this, if I let you take money for free, then our Mo Family would really be running a charity.¡± In the distance, a figure riding some horse-type monster could be seen rushing over. The monster was two meters tall, and mes could be seen gushing out of its mouth and nostrils. Its hooves left a series of charred hoof prints and a cloud of dust and smoke in their wake.

    ¡°Divine Magma Horse, wow, someone is actually using an Earth Star Border Stage Three monster as a mount. How dope!¡±

    Some people were angry at first. They wanted to see who was so arrogant that he was trying to oppress everyone. But when they saw that Divine Magma Horse, they immediately shut their mouths. Anyone who could treat an Earth Star Border Stage Three monster as a mount was definitely strong.

    Everyone knew that it was difficult to tame any monster in the Earth Star Border Realm or above. All attempts at training one as a mount were nothing more than a pipe dream, much less violent monsters like Divine Magma Horses.

    They would rather die than be someone¡¯s mount unless it was of their own free will. Only then would they be subdued.

    Lin Fan took a nce at the figure. The man in front of him was extremely handsome and had a resolute expression stered on his face. On the Divine Magma Horse, he looked even more majestic. He gave off an aura of invincibility, like he alone could defeat an army of thousands and tens of thousands.

    He certainly knows how to make an appearance. But that might not be good for him.

    When Uncle Cheng saw this man, a look of shock and excitement took over his face. He hurriedly stepped forward and greeted, ¡°This old servant greets Young Master.¡±

    Then, he voiced his doubt, ¡°Young Master, you have been away for three years, howe you havee to the Cumulus Bazaar?¡±

    ¡°It was not three years. I finished practicing my skill to grandpletion in two years, but when I returned home, I came to know that my sister had gone to Scaled Dragon Lake to kill the Gorefiend Dragon for our father. How could I note after knowing this?¡±

    Mo Jingzhe nced about at everyone, the pressure emanating from him forcing everyone to lower their heads; they didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him.

    There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind ¨C the person in front of them was absolutely strong, even stronger than Song Zhenshan and the others. A fearsome strength was hidden under his clothes, so fearsome that he could not restrain it. Just his breath was making his clothes flutter.

    ¡°There was a branch of the Divine Religion in Spirit Wind City, huh? If only I had returned earlier, father would not have been seriously injured. Killing those rascals would have been as easy as crushing ants.¡± Mo Jingzhe sounded extremely confident. When he mentioned the Divine Religion, a strong disdain could be found in his voice.

    Mo Lingyu stepped forward and bowed a bit, ¡°Lingyu greets Brother.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Jingzhe nodded and raised his hand. He might have looked serious and all, but his expression softened a bit after seeing Mo Lingyu. ¡°Lingyu, you have done a good job over these years. You have taken care of the family really well. You have taken a lot of burden from father¡¯s shoulders. But our Mo Family is not running a charity. The four of them didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s simply a waste to pay them anything.¡±

    Song Zhenshan and the others were angered by Mo Jingzhe¡¯s words. He had really gone too far. They felt humiliated, but since the other party posed a threat to them, they could only hide their fury in their hearts.

    ¡°Brother, they already contributed bying to our Mo Family¡¯s call for help. They earned this reward. Brother, please don¡¯t make it difficult for Lingyu,¡± Mo Lingyu said in neither a humble nor a pushy manner. Then, she turned to Song Zhenshan and his team, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother is just like this. I hope you don¡¯t take his words to heart, Lingyu is really grateful of everyone¡¯s help.¡±

    Seeing Miss Mo¡¯s conduct, Song Zhenshan and his team appeared to have calmed down. Her speech and conduct were filled with magnanimity.

    ¡°Miss Mo doesn¡¯t need to care about it, we understand.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe jumped off the Divine Magma Horse and said, ¡°Since it has been given, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± But then, he focused his gaze on Lin Fang. ¡°The Gorefiend Dragon is at the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, but you took thirty million for it. Isn¡¯t that too much? Aren¡¯t you cheating my Mo Family?¡±

    Uncle Cheng was left dumbstruck. He didn¡¯t expect his young master to have grown more and more straightforward after having exited his cultivation. However, he knew that the exercise his young master was cultivating, the Divine Art of Startling the Dragon, was a firm and fierce type of technique. It would certainly bring some changes to his temperament. Be that as it may, he never expected his young master, who had always been a man of few words, to actually turn so aggressive.

    ¡°Young Master, he is a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, moreover...¡± But before Uncle Cheng could say anything anymore, he was interrupted by Mo Jingzhe.

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect, huh!? As a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, you should be fair and impartial. My Mo Family has been guarding Spirit Wind City and supporting the Magnificent me Sect all the while. As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, you should not have taken anypensation.¡± Mo Jingzhe screamed. There was nothing wrong with what he had said, but looking at how domineering he appeared, his words sounded irrevocable.

    Mo Lingyu frowned slightly. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like her brother¡¯s temper. She immediately interjected, ¡°Brother, I am in charge of this matter. Please don¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°Gentleman Lin killed the Gorefiend Dragon for our father. He should be rewarded for his hard work.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe disagreed. He waved his hand straightaway. ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. Although our Mo Family is wealthy, you can¡¯t be this extravagant. The Gorefiend Dragon was strong, but if you had waited for me, it would have been killed with a flip of my hand. We didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    Lin Fan kept staring at Mo Jingzhe. How can this guy be so detestable? He looks so overconfident, as if he cultivated his divine exercise in a single day.

    Lin Fan then looked at Mo Lingyu and asked, pointing at Mo Jingzhe, ¡°Miss Mo, is your brother sick?¡±

    Everyone present was dumbfounded by this.

    But after another instant, everyone realized that there was nothing wrong with it.

    In their opinion, Mo Jingzhe was indeed sick. If you are so fearsome, you should havee earlier. Why talk nonsense after everything is over?

    Had Mo Jingzhe not been stronger than them, they would have started beating him up already.

    Mo Lingyu was shocked. She immediately said with a smile, ¡°Gentleman Lin, please don¡¯t take my brother¡¯s words to heart. My brother is a straightforward guy, he doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why he is not lying on the ground already.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant! I, Mo Jingzhe, started practicing martial arts at the age of three. I trained my body for the next two years and entered the first stage of the Body Tempering Realm at the age of five. Then, without anyone¡¯s assistance, I ventured deep into the dangerous south and cultivated in the Vulcan Mountains for two years, finished training my skills and entered the sixth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. And you have the gall to say that you would make me lie on the ground!? What gives you that confidence?¡± Mo Jingzhe stepped forward as a majestic aura burst out from his body.

    Lin Fan nced at Mo Jingzhe before a disdainful smile appeared on his lips. He too took a step forward, releasing his vast energy. ¡°Hmph, do you feel no shame by listing your meagre achievements?

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, enjoyed my life for twenty years, I never trained. One month ago, I was in the second stage of the Body Tempering Realm, and after one month, I am in the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm and have been blessed with six skills. I can easily kill any enemy over my level. And you have the nerve to say what you did? You are just making a fool of yourself.¡±

    The fearsome pressure weighing down on everyone left them in a state of shock; they couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    Mo Jingzhe was even more shocked by Lin Fan¡¯s fearsome and invincible aura. He could not help but retreat a couple steps from the shock. He calmed himself down after some difficulty, but he kept gawking Lin Fan in horror.

    How is this possible!?

    There is actually someone better than me!?

 Chapter 123: Training Starts, Robbers Hot on Tails

    <h4>Chapter 123: Training Starts, Robbers Hot on Tails</h4>

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Mo Jingzhe had confidence in his experiences. He believed himself to be the proudest son of heaven, a genius among geniuses. He disdained the use of any external assistance; he believed that one should achieve everything by their own power.

    And now, someone was telling him that he had reached the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm from the second stage of the Body Tempering Realm in the short span of one month. How could that be possible?

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Fan snorted in response. ¡°A frog at the bottom of the well will always be a frog at the bottom of the well. He would never know how high heaven is or how deep the earth goes. If you go out and take a look, you will find many things that seem impossible in this world.¡±

    Uncle Cheng came to Mo Lingyu¡¯s side and advised, ¡°Miss, we have to stop Young Master from fighting with Mr. Lin.¡±

    Mo Lingyu nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t know that it would turn out like this. Even in her dreams, she never expected her brother and Gentleman Lin to start arguing the very first time they met. And in her opinion, the arrogance had gone to her brother¡¯s head.

    How could it be possible that brother has not taken any pill? She recalled how her brother had secretly taken a high-grade pill when he was a child. Had the expert not suppressed its violent efficacy, I¡¯m afraid Brother would have exploded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I...¡± Mo Jingzhe¡¯s eyes burned with endless fighting spirit as if he would start fighting with Lin Fan just to prove who was stronger and who was weaker. But before he finished challenging Lin Fan, he was interrupted by Mo Lingyu.

    ¡°Brother, we have the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s Inner Core already, we have to return immediately to save father.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe was taken aback. He etched Lin Fan¡¯s face into his memory; quite obviously, he was nning on ying with Lin Fan in the future. Then, he asked, ¡°Tell me your name.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled indifferently; he didn¡¯t ce any attention on the other party. ¡°Be sure to remember it ¨C Lin Fan, the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s inner disciple.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe took a deep breath. His gaze was as hot as me as if there was a fire burning in his eyes. ¡°You also remember ¨C Mo Jingzhe, the young master of Spirit Wind City¡¯s Mo Family.¡±

    Mo Lingyu, on the other hand, bowed slightly to Lin Fan. ¡°Thank You, Gentleman Lin, for lending your assistance. When youe to Spirit Wind City in the future, Lingyu will personally wee you.¡±

    Lin Fan just waved his hand. ¡°Miss Mo, you are too kind.¡±

    In Mo Jingzhe¡¯s opinion, he couldn¡¯t let go of this matter. Originally, he should have been peerless after having finished his cultivation. But he had never imagined that he would encounter someone like Lin Fan. As such, he would not be at peace until he fought with Lin Fan. But with his father grievously injured, he needed to return home with the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s Inner Core immediately.

    Lin Fan, watching the Mo Family leave, was also prepared to leave, nning on going to the merchant guild to exchange his wealth. However, when he noticed the several-dozen-feet-long Gorefiend Dragon lying on the ground, he felt a little helpless.

    An Earth Start Border Stage Five Gorefiend Dragon was extremely valuable. It was an essential ingredient in many pills.

    ¡°Who wants to buy the Gorefiend Dragon?¡± Lin Fan nced at everyone around and shouted aloud.

    As soon as his words fell, several people stepped out from the crowd. Obviously, they had been long waiting for these words. All these people were the alchemists of various apothecaries of the Cumulus Bazaar. They followed the hunting team here when they learned that they were going to hunt the Gorefiend Dragon. After all, the Gorefiend Dragon was an exceptionally good ingredient. It could be used to refine the Dragon Marrow Pill, an upper-grade Mystic-ss pill. And if the alchemist was even morepetent, they could also refine a Heavenly Dragon Pill, a lower-grade Earth-ss pill.

    These two pills were quite exceptional. Their effects were simply amazing. For instance, the Heavenly Dragon Pill gave its user a certain chance of inheriting a dragon vein.

    It might be just a dragon vein, but it had a very strong effect. It could raise the level of one¡¯s physique. And there was a chance to improve this dragon vein into a Primeval Divine Dragon Veins, an incredible set of veins.

    Of course, this was just a possibility, nothing more, nothing less. Since ancient times, no one had reached this level.

    ¡°My Medicinal Pce offers 1.5 million.¡± An old man walked out with a majestic gait. He was overflowing with energy. Obviously, he was an expert alchemist and was nning to use it by himself.

    ¡°Hmph, the Medicinal Pce is really generous. The entire body of a fifth stage Earth Star Border Realm Gorefiend Dragon is a treasure. Thest Gorefiend Dragon was sold for two million. This one here is even stronger than thest one, and you are offering just 1.5 million. My Alchemy Pavilion offers 2.5 million.¡± A middle-aged man walked out, carrying his hands behind his back. His clothes spoke for his tremendous wealth.

    Lin Fan no longer cared about these few millions. He let them fight over it. Now, he was simply sticking to the principle of wasting nothing. He would sell anything that could be sold. After selling it, he still had to go deep into the two danger zones to continue his cultivation.

    As for this wealth, it would be left for the sect. It might be easy to make money in the Cumulus Bazaar, but the pills here were more expensive than the sect.

    In the end, the Gorefiend Dragon was sold for three million, a small fortune nheless.

    In the past, I might have gotten excited over three million, but now, my heart is extremely calm; this has not moved my heart in the least.

    After finishing the transaction, Lin Fan returned straight to the Cumulus Bazaar to exchange the bills.

    He could always feel pairs of greedy eyes focused on him. However, he could never find their source no matter how much he tried to find them. This forced Lin Fan to give it a careful thought.

    Well then, it¡¯s time to fish.

    A major part of my wealth is exposed to the public already. And by putting those bills in my storage ring casually, I let everyone know that I am very rich now. If you have any intent to steal it, you should act now. If you miss it, you won¡¯t find this chance in the future.

    Many people were present at Scaled Dragon Lake. In their opinion, Lin Fan was a kid with a lot of money. So, some people¡¯s minds would definitely start having some funny ideas.

    ¡°What do you think, is this kid really in the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. He killed the Gorefiend Dragon. How can he be a mere Earth Star Border Stage Three?¡±

    ¡°That was an Earth Star Border Stage Five Gorefiend Dragon, it¡¯s impossible for even an ordinary Earth Star Border Stage Five cultivator to kill the Gorefiend Dragon. But there is an exception, and that is if the Gorefiend Dragon was seriously injured and this kid caught that opportunity.¡±

    ¡°A fortune has presented itself before us. If we let it go, it will be difficult to find it in the future. This is my opinion. Anyway, it¡¯s normal to kill and rob others at the Cumulus Bazaar. Besides, I¡¯m afraid this kid is nning on going to the dangerous zonester. We¡¯ll follow right behind him, perhaps when we get there, we won¡¯t even need to dirty our hands; he might get killed by some monster there.¡±

    These people were a little moved after hearing this. Just as the saying goes, riches and honor cannot be sought without any risks. If they seeded somehow, they would really be rich.

    The Mo Family¡¯s convoy made a beeline to Spirit Wind City.

    With Mo Jingzhe present, they were not afraid of encountering any evil cultivators. It was just that, Mo Jingzhe, who looked all calm and poised riding the Divine Magma Horse, wasn¡¯t feeling as calm as he looked. He felt as if a huge rock had been ced on his chest. If he couldn¡¯t get free of it, his heart would not be at peace.

    Tabdak... Tabdak...

    Right at this moment, a group of people on horses appeared in the distance. Mo Jingzhe was overjoyed with their appearance.

    ¡°Sister, Second Uncle is here. I need to finish something, you go back first.¡± Mo Jingzhe turned the Divine Magma Horse straightaway, galloping straight toward the Cumulus Bazaar.

    Just as Mo Lingyu wanted to say something, she found that her brother had already disappeared into the distance.

    The oing team came to a halt before the Mo Family¡¯s convoy. The leading middle-aged man stabilized his breath before asking, ¡°Dear Niece, have you got the Gorefiend Dragon¡¯s Inner Core?¡±

    Mo Lingyu got out of the carriage immediately and replied, ¡°Second Uncle, I got it.¡±

    ¡°What about Jingzhe? Didn¡¯t he also go to the Cumulus Bazaar?¡±

    ¡°Brother just left to do something. But it¡¯s alright, he should be back soon.¡± Mo Lingyu recalled her brother¡¯s expression, and she had some idea what her brother wanted to do. Obviously, he wants to fight with Gentleman Lin.

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    ...

    At this time, Lin Fan was pondering about where he should go for cultivation. Even after making his choice, he was in a bit of a jam.

    Thousand Deep Caves!

    Spirit Summoning Ruins!

    Just by their names, it¡¯s quite apparent that these two danger zones are very high-end. Especially the Thousand Deep Caves, which stretches deep in every direction. There are countless monsters inside it. And ording to some rumors, treasure can also be found inside.

    I guess there is no harm in trying.

    After that, Lin Fan didn¡¯t give it much more thought and headed straight to the Thousand Deep Caves.

    However, I have to find a good ce before that. Cruel Blood and the Magic of the Seven Gods have left me with some seque. They might not be serious for the time being, but I need to be at my peak to go to a new ce.

    This would not only guarantee one¡¯s own protection, but it would serve as a kind of warning to the monsters living in dangerous ces.

    Thousand Deep Caves!

    This was also the first time he saw this danger zone. Before his eyes was an endless pitch-ck rocky ground with pits as wide as a human¡¯s height everywhere. All kinds of weird beast cries and ghastly shrieks could be hearding out from these dark deep pits.

    Any timid person would be too afraid to go in, but an educated person would know that it was just because of the wind.

    Lin Fan jumped straight down, glided down the dark slides and disappeared into the darkness in no time.

    After a while, several figures appeared by the pit Lin Fan jumped into.

    ¡°This kid actually entered the Thousand Deep Caves. The Goddess of Luck is by our side. The Thousand Deep Caves is our ground. It seems that we have a better chance now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow him, we can¡¯t lose sight of him.¡±

    After these people went in, several more figures appeared and jumped into the dark slide without a moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 124: Waiting for the Rabbit to Bash its Head Against the Tree

    <h4>Chapter 124: Waiting for the Rabbit to Bash its Head Against the Tree</h4>

    Lin Fan, after God-knows-how-long, finally saw a glimmer of light, only to crash into the ground the very next moment. But with the immortality to fall back on, he nced about in a very leisurely manner.

    He had fallen into a vast and boundless realm, like a huge underground world. But what was even more shocking was the fact that he couldn¡¯t see a ceiling despite being underground.

    At the same time, what puzzled Lin Fan even more was that it was quite bright in here, just like outside. And being unable to find the source of this light made him even more curious.

    But before everything, he had one important thing to do. He turned to the cave he just entered from and bent his head, trying to look up. Aside from the pitch-ck darkness, he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Next, Lin Fan stood next to the cave and took out his mace from the storage ring. But after giving it some thought, he felt that it would make too much of a mess. He put the mace back and took out the pan.

    He put his right hand next to his ear, trying to listen to the sounding from the cave.

    After God-knows-how-long, Lin Fan heard something sliding down the cave.

    He took a deep breath and raised his hands high; the pan was ready for the task.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared through the cave. The first thing that entered through the cave was its feet, but it wasn¡¯t anything to worry about; Lin Fan just had to wait for the head toe out.

    Yang Yidao was excited to see the light at the end of the tunnel. All the riches are in front of me. As long as I kill and rob that kid, I will be rich.

    But isn¡¯t this Thousand Deep Cave too long? My ass is on fire. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. This small pain is nothingpared to the wealth before me.

    But suddenly, when he wasn¡¯t paying that much attention, he sensed a ck shadowing down on him. He promptly raised his head to look; the scene before his eyes caused his expression to change. A pan with a powerful momentum was smashing down on his head.

    Bang!

    The frying pan ttened Yang Yidao¡¯s head with a loud and crisp bang. Lin Fan, without a moment of hesitation, dragged the corpse to one side.

    I can always check what he is carrying after I have dealt with everyone.

    ¡°Hmph, want to ambush me!? I, Lin Fan, am very smart. I am more afraid that you guys won¡¯t take the bait.¡± Lin Fan raised the frying pan once again, calmly waiting to wee the others. As an earthling, if I really fell into these guys¡¯ schemes who haven¡¯t even seen the world, I would really be throwing away my face.

    Lin Fan was confident that there was more than one person following him. Furthermore, this guy is only an Earth Star Border Stage Two. The big fish must still be behind.

    Right then, Lin Fan heard someone sliding down the tunnel again; and it sounded really close. Another set of feet appeared through the tunnel, followed by the rest of the body, and finally a bald head.

    The owner of this bald head had a pair of ferocious eyes. A smile had appeared on his lips when he saw the light at the end of the tunnel, but suddenly, a face entered his vision. His pupils immediately constricted as a scream echoed through the tunnel. Obviously, he was scared.

    Bang!

    The frying pan came crashing down, ttening the bald head. Next, Lin Fan grabbed his ankles and threw the corpse behind him straightaway.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little regretful that I could not stop him from screaming, but it¡¯s alright.¡± Lin Fan was extremely motivated. He was ready to wee the rest. He was sure that someone else woulde down from above.

    Their cultivation isn¡¯t weak. Just this baldy was an Earth Star Border Stage Three. It seems they really want to kill me. Is it because I boasted that I am just an Earth Star Border Stage Three myself?

    If that¡¯s really the case, then they couldn¡¯t be any more wrong about my strength.

    ¡°Wang Xuan, why in the bloody hell are you screaming? Are you an idiot? What if you attract that kid¡¯s attention?¡± An angry voice could be hearding from the tunnel. But it wasn¡¯t that loud; obviously, he didn¡¯t dare to speak louder.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, was waiting to wee them. Sure enough, there was another guy inside. The frying pan is worthy of being a divine tool, each shot is right on the mark. But are these guys stupid? Can¡¯t they hear the pan smacking their buddies?

    But it was to be med on the circumstances. The sound ofnding and the pan smacking flesh sounded the same. Everyone treated the sound of the pan as the sound made by falling.

    Zhao Junwu was the mastermind of this robbery. His cultivation was also the highest. He had already made preparations. After he killed Lin Fan, he nned on removing the other two.

    Brotherhood can go to hell for all I care. Just the thought of sharing that wealth with the other two pains me. I would even kill my father for it.

    Zhou Junwu was a little angry when no one replied to him, but he was feeling proud as well. It seems I have frightened those two. They are so shocked that they don¡¯t dare to talk back.

    Swish!

    The sounding through the tunnel grew closer and closer. Lin Fan¡¯s hands turned a bit sweaty. It wasn¡¯t that he was nervous or afraid, but rather he was in anticipation of whether the next guying down was the big fish or not.

    At present, Lin Fan was already blessed with riches and fortunes. He was no longer troubled by the usual little troubles. It was quite an eye opener for him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the feet.¡± Lin Fan was taken aback for a moment. Originally, he thought that feet woulde out first, but who would have thought that it would turn out to be a head instead? What kind of specialnding is this?

    Zhou Junwu had his head down to observe the situation above. He was prepared to make a beautiful flip just as hended on the ground. However, when he noticed a person standing by the entrance with some kind of weapon in his hands and staring at him, he was confused and shocked. He immediately roared in anger.

    ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Zhao Junwu screamed, the frying pan came whistling down on his head. At first, he wanted to mobilize his earth energy to protect his body, but under Lin Fan¡¯s fearsome strength, his face was ttened directly, his body lying motionlessly on the ground.

    ¡°Another Earth Star Border Stage Three, aren¡¯t there any experts?¡± Lin Fan was confused. Afterward, he threw the corpse aside and continued to wait.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that there were only these three in this wave. As for the other wave, when they heard the screamsing from below, they immediately dug their fingers wrapped in earth energy into the walls next to them, stopping themselves and hanging by the slide.

    These people were stronger, far stronger than Zhou Junwu¡¯s trio. More importantly, their senses were extremely sharp. Their eyes could pierce through the darkness of the tunnel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down, it¡¯s dangerous,¡± one of them warned in a whispering voice.

    Everyone above followed suit. They didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to be so vignt that he was actually waiting for them all the while. Fortunately, those guys explored the way for us. Otherwise, it would be hard to say what would have happened after we went down.

    After waiting for a long time, a frown appeared on Lin Fan¡¯s brow. Could it be that there is no one else?

    Next, he put his head into the cave and tried to look above the curved slide, but he couldn¡¯t see the situation above.

    ¡°Hey, anyone there? I found something good here. Come down quickly.¡± Lin Fan shouted in the tunnel.

    But the people in the tunnel remained motionless. They held their breath, not allowing themselves to be discovered.

    Despicable, cunning, sinister.

    Sure enough, he is just like Senior Brother described. We need to be careful.

    With their strength, they were pretty confident that they could kill Lin Fan. But they couldn¡¯t make big moves in the tunnel, or they might even suffer a big loss instead.

    Lin Fan felt that there was someone in the tunnel.

    I am sure of it. But they seem to have noticed something, they don¡¯t dare toe down one by one.

    ¡°Come down, I¡¯m really not going to do anything. I really found a treasure. If you are noting down, then forget it. I am leaving, you can keep on waiting.¡±

    It became very quiet after that. There was no sound. Lin Fan appeared to have really left.

    ¡°Senior Brother, he must have left, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°No, we will go up and change the route.¡±

    Lin Fan waited for a while more. He felt slightly regretful. It seems they don¡¯t trust me. They are really leaving just like that.

    Then he didn¡¯t give it much thought. He turned to the three corpses and started searching through them.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? So poor. Just 300,000?

    ¡°This is not bad, Tiger Form Saber Art, a low-grade Mystic-ss saber technique. I can exchange it for something when I return to the sect.

    ¡°Well, these guys are dirt poor. Forget it, I can¡¯t me you. If you weren¡¯t poor, you would not have tried to rob me.¡±

 Chapter 125: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 125: Who Are You?</h4>

    A reluctant Lin Fan nced at the entrance of the tunnel before leaving right away in the next moment. Whether the people in the tunnel woulde down or not, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He had entered this danger zone to cultivate and rake in the points. An arduous cultivation had its benefits, and points required hard work. Only byying a solid foundation for each realm could he easily march into the ranks of experts.

    Lin Fan found a secluded spot andmitted suicide. And after ten seconds, he was back among the living.

    ¡°Using Cruel Blood and Magic of the Seven Gods together caused their side-effects to superimpose with each other. It really hurts.¡± Lin Fan checked his body and felt much stronger at his peak. The flow of earth energy was steady and unimpeded, it was indeed pretty different from having seque.

    Only at this moment did Lin Fan really take good luck at the Thousand Deep Cave. God-knows-how-many cultivators had ventured into this danger zone. The total wealth taken from this ce would be really amazing, but many more people had met their maker here, having be victims of this ce.

    Everywhere Lin Fan looked, he found nothing but pitch-ck rocks. Somewhere it was smooth, somewhere it was irregr, somewhere rocks were so sharp that their tips were exuding a cold gleam. Furthermore, dried up bloodstains could be found in some ces as well. Obviously, some battles must have taken ce at some unknown point of time.

    But so much time had passed that there was no point in pursuing the exact time.

    Lin Fan kept going deeper with no fixed aim. He was in an unfamiliar ce, so all he could do was walk deeper into the darkness. And if he encountered any monster, he smashed them to the ground with his mace.

    As he ventured deeper, he felt the vastness of the Thousand Deep Cave. I¡¯m afraid even if I kept going for a month, I might not be able to reach its edge. Apparently, the Thousand Deep Cave is connected to every ce, even to the Sunshine Sect. It seems it¡¯s not just some cock and bull story, there must be some reason to it.

    At this moment, some rustling in the front piqued his curiosity. He immediately hid behind a rock and sneaked a peek, only to see a herd of monsters moving.

    These monsters bore some resemnce to cheetahs, but there were rock-like sharp bony protrusions on their backs.

    ¡°There seems to be no record of these monsters,¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself. There was a strange energy in the Thousand Deep Cave. After having lived deep underground for many years, the bones of monsters seemed to have undergone a mutation. But there is no need to fret about it, as long as these monsters exist, I, Lin Fan, will be there.

    ¡°Hello there, my dear points!¡± Lin Fan welding the pan and the mace, walked out from behind the rock, shouting at the herd of monsters.

    The monsters turned hostile upon hearing his provocative voice; their peaceful faces turned aggressive as they roared at Lin Fan.

    ...

    Two dayster, somewhere in the Thousand Deep Cave...

    Mo Jingzhe furrowed his brow. He hade to the Thousand Deep Cave to find the guy who was more arrogant than him; he wanted to prove who was better. But after searching left and right for two days straight, he couldn¡¯t find even his shadow. During his search, he met some people who hade here to train. Some of these people were a bit vicious and even coveted his wealth, but all of them were easily dealt with by him.

    At this moment, he heard a voice in the distance.

    ¡°Junior Brother Yan, your swordsmanship is superb. This shing Lights has be even more ring. You have already trained it to perfection.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you tter me. It¡¯s far worse than Senior Brother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Mm, very good. If everyone in my Sunshine Sect was as hardworking as Junior Brother, then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to destroy the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    There were several figures standing in the distance. Among whom, Yan Xu had used a single move to y an Earth Star Border Stage Three monster.

    This was Yan Xu, whose prestige in the sect waspletely wiped clean by Lin Fanst time. Since then, Yan Xu had entered seclusion and was arduously cultivating after returning to the sect. His cultivation had already advanced to the fourth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, and he had also trained his Mystic middle-ss swordsmanship, shing Lights, to perfection.

    And after having advanced his cultivation and training his swordsmanship to perfection, how could he forget that shame he sufferedst time?

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Right then, Mo Jingzhe rushed over like a great roc and stood erect on a rock, ring at the four figures coldly. There was an unquenchable fire burning in his heart.

    ¡°What nonsense! Let me see whether you have what it takes to have the gal to say that you will destroy the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Yan Xu and the others were taken aback by Mo Jingzhe¡¯s appearance; they hadn¡¯t expected for someone to appear here.

    Yan Xu narrowed his eyes and sized Mo Jingzhe, ¡°Are you rted to the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    Mo Jingzhe, flicking his sleeves and raising his head in a proud manner, said with an assertive tone, ¡°Yes, I am the Mo Family¡¯s young master of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Spirit Wind City, Mo Jingzhe.¡± Then he looked at the man behind Yan Xu and asked, ¡°Was it you who said you will destroy the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Yan Xu rebuked sternly. This guy really doesn¡¯t know how high the heavens are, he actually dares to question Senior Brother? He is simply seeking his own death.

    However, before Yan Xu could take any action, a man in luxurious white clothes and with an impressive bearing stepped up. There was a yful smile on his lips. ¡°The Thousand Deep Caves is really marvelous. Surprisingly, we met a Magnificent me Sect person after having been here for just half a month, and more importantly, someone who loves his sect. This is really interesting! But how dare you question us with a cultivation of just Earth Star Border Stage Six? I think there is something really wrong with your brain.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe snorted in response. ¡°The Sunshine Sect has ughtered millions of Magnificent me Sect people. Even a thousand deaths would not absolve you of this crime. Even if you are the fiercest of beasts, I, Mo Jingzhe, am not afraid of you.¡±

    Yan Xu immediately said, ¡°Senior Brother Luo, let me teach this ignorant guy a lesson.¡±

    Luo Zhengyi shook his head. ¡°Junior Brother, you might be strong, but you aren¡¯t his opponent.¡± Then he looked at the junior brother next to him. ¡°Junior Zhang, go and check whether this guy really has what it takes to be so daring.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± Zhang Zhenhu was just like his name suggested; he was tall and had a powerful bearing. He looked at Mo Jingzhe with a cruel smile on his lips. ¡°I have killed a lot of people of the Magnificent me Sect, far more than ten thousand people.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe¡¯s eyes glowed with intense killing intent while his earth energy skyrocketed. ¡°An Earth Star Border Stage Five idiot dares to be so arrogant? You are seeking your own doom.¡±

    Boom!

    Yan Xu, watching the scene in front of him, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The pressure released by Senior Brother when he made his move is simply extraordinary. This is a sign of the World Tiger Howl Skill having reached grandpletion.¡±

    The man in yellow, who had not spoken all the while, finally spoke, ¡°Junior Brother Yan, the World Tiger Howl Skill is an inheritance skill of the Royal Beast Family, the Purple Wing Lightning Tigers. Senior Brother Zhang can only practice it because he is half man and half beast. Even if he is only in the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, he isn¡¯t afraid to face an Earth Star Border Stage Six expert.¡±

    Bang!

    Just as the man in yellow finished speaking, they saw the man of the hour, their Senior Brother Zhang, coughing blood, having been sent flying with just a palm. His left arm was broken and was bleeding profusely.

    ¡°You¡¯re in way over your head. I, Mo Jingzhe, have trained the Divine Art of Startling Dragons to grandpletion. My every move makes a dragon roar resound throughout the heavens. It¡¯s invincible. A kitty like you dares to be arrogant before me? I broke your arm to let you know that the people of the Magnificent me Sect are not people you can kill.¡± Mo Jingzhe snorted in disdain. Two golden dragons were circling around him, roaring again and again. The entire scene painted Mo Jingzhe as an emperor of the world.

    At the sixth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s earth energy was as immense as the sea. Metamorphosing his earth energy into dragons was a piece of cake for him. Furthermore, these two dragons were highly lethal.

    When Yan Xu and the others saw this, they were baffled; they could not believe their eyes. Their Senior Brother Zhang was very strong. His cultivation might be a level lower than his opponent¡¯s, but with his half-man half-beast bloodline, it was impossible for him to lose so quickly.

    ¡°Do you wanna die?¡± Luo Zhengyi had not expected this. His body started surging with energy as he charged straight at Mo Jingzhe with his fists clenched. He was so fast that he left a vacuum in his wake, causing sonic booms again and again. And in the next moment, he was right in front of Mo Jingzhe, sending a powerful punch straight at him.

    ¡°So strong! So this is Senior Brother Luo¡¯s Sonic Punch that can cause sonic booms after training it to perfection.¡± Yan Xu was left with a cked jaw at this sight. He was totally dumbfounded. He was totally shocked by his senior brothers¡¯ strength.

    ¡°Dragon Guard.¡± There was little to no change in Mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression, but his inter-linked and ever-changing palms covered his entire body, forming an earth energy shield.

    Zhang Zhenhu, whose arm was broken by Mo Jingzhe, had extraordinary recovery ability because of his half-man half-beast bloodline. The wounds on his arm had almost healed instantly. Now, a ruthless look covered his face.

    ¡°Attack him together, let¡¯s beat him to his death.¡±

    In an instant, Zhang Zhenhu, Yan Xu, and the man in yellow started attacking.

    shing Lights!

    World Tiger Roar!

    Heaven and Earth Palm!

    Boom!

    Everyone unleashed their impressive earth energy. Mo Jingzhe¡¯s earth energy might be vigorous, but he couldn¡¯t stand their joint attack. Be that as it may, Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t flinch.

    ...

    Lin Fan had been killing for two days and two nights straight. He had be weary of it, but he was also happy and content. He had envisioned a fixed target for the points, so he would never waste a minute before achieving it.

    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the distance, muttering to himself, ¡°Which idiot is making so much noise?¡±

    Even so, he kept advancing straight toward the distance to see whose work it was.

    Bang!

    Luo Zhengyi broke Mo Jingzhe¡¯s defense and sent him crashing into a rock. Mo Jingzhe immediately coughed a mouthful of blood. But instead of taking care of his injuries, he looked at the man in yellow with disdain and said, ¡°You are really despicable.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t defeated by Luo Zhengyi. It was the man in yellow who had actually yed a trick; God knows what he used, but it had blinded Mo Jingzhe.

    A fight between masters is all about real muscles and power. How can there be any despicable tricks involved?

    Yan Xu broke into an arrogantugh at the sight of Mo Jingzhe lying on the ground, coughing blood. ¡°Hmph, what bullshit, my Senior Brother Luo broke your earth energy shield with a punch and injured you, and now you are making excuses? You¡¯re simply disgraceful.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe red at Yan Xu in anger and retorted, ¡°I, Mo Jingzhe, would dly ept a defeat if I am defeated, but you guys cheated. I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Right at this moment, Luo Zhengyi looked in one direction and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out.¡±

    Lin Fan had just arrived at the scene and had not hidden himself. As such, he was immediately discovered. He had no choice but to walk out. But when he saw everyone, he waspletely shocked.

    ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the genius Mo Jingzhe!¡±

    Mo Jingzhe, who was about to cough up blood again, swallowed it back after hearing this voice and seeing Lin Fan¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you. I have been looking for you for two days and two nights.¡±

    Yan Xu¡¯s face turned hideous at the sight of Lin Fan. He shouted at Lin Fan in anger, ¡°Do you still remember me? The humiliation you gave me still haunts me like a nightmare. I have wanted to kill you since then. But who would have thought that you woulde knocking on our door? Today, I will kill you and wash away my shame with your blood.¡±

    Lin Fan turned to Yan Xu and asked with a weird look on his face, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Puff! Yan Xu had barely suppressed his blood and energy, which had been disturbed by Mo Jingzhe¡¯s attack, but now, after listening to these three words, he couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. He immediately spurted a mouthful of blood.

    Mo Jingzhe was rendered speechless by this sight. He gawked at Lin Fan in disbelief. So strong! He made him cough up blood with just a sentence.

    At this moment, Lin Fan had all his attention. This guy is really capable!

 Chapter 126: You Have Really Slipped Back!

    <h4>Chapter 126: You Have Really Slipped Back!</h4>

    ¡°Junior Brother, do you know him?¡± Luo Zhengyi carried his hands behind his back, not because he was assuming the air of an expert but because his hands were slightly trembling. In order to defeat Mo Jingzhe just now, he forced himself to use a higher level of Sonic Punch, which had disturbed his blood flow and energy; he had overburdened himself. He had no choice but to admit the fact that Mo Jingzhe was really strong and had to be taken seriously.

    As for the man who had just appeared, Luo Zhengyi wasn¡¯t worried about him. His earth energy might¡¯ve been thick, but it wasn¡¯t of that high a level.

    Yan Xu was crestfallen. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and waved his long sword fiercely. ¡°Senior Brother, some time ago, our Sunshine Sect went to the Magnificent me Sect. It was him who killed our outer disciples and humiliated me in the arena. If I don¡¯t take my revenge, it will be hard for your junior brother to calm down and improve his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh!? So it was him.¡± Luo Zhengyi¡¯s eyes zed with anger as he printed Lin Fan¡¯s image in his brain. A yful smile appeared on his lips as he said, ¡°Junior Brother, go ahead, your Senior Brother will hold the line for you. Today, Junior Brother has already trained shing Lights to perfection, your sword is insanely fast to the extent that only its shadow can be seen. Even if your sword cuts through their throat, the victim would not even bleed.¡±

    He had already heard that Elder Xuan Kun had suffered a big loss when he went to the Magnificent me Sect with some disciples. All the outer disciples he took had fallen in the Magnificent me Sect. He was extremely furious when he heard of this news. The trashy Magnificent me Sect actually has the gal to kill my Sunshine Sect disciples? Unforgivable! Now that this guy is here, I will let Junior Brother Yan avenge himself and wash away his shame with blood.

    Yan Xu¡¯s earth energy skyrocketed just as he took a step forward; it was like a mist rising from his body. His eyes turned dark and gloomy while his sword glistened with a sharp and cold gleam.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you for a long time. I have already trained shing Lights to perfection, and my cultivation has also advanced to the fourth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. Today, you will die like a dog, no one can save you today.¡±

    The sword in his hand began to tremble, not because of fear but from excitement. What happened that day was like a boulder pressing on his heart. It had turned into a nightmare. So, how could he not be excited with his enemy in front of him?

    ¡°I had really forgotten who you are, but when you just talked about the arena, I finally remembered. Aren¡¯t you the guy who drew his sword extremely slowly and I let you go to practice more?¡± Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking at the exasperated guy before him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Yan Xu couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and attacked first. ¡°shing Lights, maximum sword intent.¡±

    In a sh, Yan Xu¡¯s figure turned into a streaking sword of light as he charged straight at Lin Fan. Only the shes of the sword of light could be seen. Each sh was so blinding that it was hard to discern any figure.

    Luo Zhengyi nodded his head in acknowledgement.

    The man in yellow praised immediately, ¡°Junior Brother Yan has really understood the essence of shing Lights. If he resorts to this move, even I have to take him seriously.¡±

    ¡°Although Junior Brother Yan is not a genius of cultivation, he really has a talent for swords. He can kill anyone with his extremely fast shing Lights.¡± Luo Zhengyi praised Yan Xu as well. Yan Xu¡¯s strength might not have entered his eyes, but the former¡¯sprehension of sword arts was another thing.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Mo Jingzhe, who happened to be recovering from his injuries, promptly warned Lin Fan after seeing the sword of light sweeping through the cave.

    Lin Fan shook his head, helpless. I guess this guy won¡¯t give up until he is pushed to the end of the rope. Only when he is dead will he know how stupid his actions are.

    Just as Lin Fan was about to move his hand, a thought crossed his mind.

    Do I even have to catch this sword?

    But he already didn¡¯t want to take this sword anymore as it waspletely unnecessary, because it was too weak, really weak.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± All swords of light converged at one point as Yan Xu¡¯s figure cut through the air. It was Yan Xu¡¯s strongest attack. He had never used it because he had reserved it for Lin Fan.

    Seeing Lin Fan standing still, an iparably crazed look appeared on Yan Xu¡¯s face.

    Is he helpless?

    Is the sword so fast for him that he can¡¯t react?

    Boom!

    With a deafening boom, all the tension waspletely dissipated. God knows when, but Lin Fan, who hadn¡¯t moved till now, had taken out his mace and smashed Yan Xu to the ground directly.

    Puff!

    Yan Xu felt as if all his internal organs had burst into pieces. His lips slightly parted as a fountain of blood gushed out of his mouth, rising to as high as three feet.

    His eyes immediately bloomed with an intense bloodlust, but the disbelief on his face was even more shocking.

    Lin Fan looked at Yan Xu with little-to-no change in his expression and said, ¡°You are really disappointing. Back then, you forced me to catch your sword, but now, you can¡¯t even make me take your sword. You have really slipped back.¡±

    Hearing these words, Yan Xu was like he was struck by a bolt out of the blue. A look of disbelief had taken over his entire face. He didn¡¯t expect things to end like this. He had cultivated really hard in seclusion and finally trained shing Lights to perfection, but he had really not expected for the things to end like this.

    That sentence kept echoing in his mind.

    ¡°You have slipped back...¡±

    ¡°You have slipped back...¡±

    Puff!

    Yan Xu had suffered a serious blow. The blood he spurted reached six feet, which was three feet more than before.

    He had perfected his swordsmanship. He should have been looking down on everyone. He should have been able to finish his revenge. But when he finally encountered his enemy, he was humiliated once again. And this time, he hadpletely lost. He would never have a chance to take revenge in the future. He could not ept this; all the unwillingness in his heart had erupted at once.

    In a sh, his eyes turned as he passed away.

    Well, at least I got some points.

    Lin Fan shook his head. Yan Xu might¡¯ve been a bit weaker, but the points he gave were still good. Lin Fan lifted the mace from the gory flesh and blood, ced it on his shoulder, and looked at everyone with a calm expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s him who was looking for death. It¡¯s not rted to me in any way.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Yan!¡± The man in yellow¡¯s eyes bulged out at the sight of this. He immediatelyshed out at Lin Fan, ¡°You actually killed Junior Brother Yan!¡±

    Mo Jingzhe raised his eyes slightly, marveling in his heart. So strong.

    Although that Sunshine Sect disciple¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t that high, his sword skills were simply superb and fast. When they ganged up on me, I had to be really wary of his sword skills apart from Luo Zhengyi.

    If I had been the slightest bit careless, he would have appeared behind me with shing Lights.

    But now, this guy has been hammered to death with just one strike, without any fancy move. This is really shocking.

    Facing the Sunshine Sect disciples¡¯ res, Lin Fan just shrugged his shoulders before bending down and searching through Yan Xu¡¯s mutted corpse. He removed the storage ring and emptied out its contents. He found some Sunshine Sect coins in it. Although there were many, the conversion ratio to Magnificent Sect coins was veryrge ¨C 100 to 8.

    He found a sword skill as well. It was a Mystic middle-ss sword skill, shing Lights. But I already have the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. I don¡¯t need ordinary sword arts. It¡¯s better to exchange it when I return to the sect.

    After sorting out everything, Lin Fan lost interest. He directly threw the storage ring away. The storage ring might¡¯ve been worth something, but as he was a rich man now, these ordinary things didn¡¯t enter his eyes.

    The man in yellow turn livid, witnessing everything before him. ¡°You killed Junior Brother Yan and even dishonored my Junior Brother Yan¡¯s body. You deserve to die, you really deserve to die.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up, his eyespletely calm. ¡°When did you see me dishonoring his corpse? I am just recycling the waste. I am just taking my booty. It¡¯s none of your business.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, when I bash you to death, I will treat you the same way.¡±

    ¡°What arrogance.¡± The man in the yellow was fuming with rage. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Senior Brother Yan, I will kill this kid and pay homage to Junior Brother Yan.¡±

    Luo Zhengyi too had not expected that his Junior Brother Yan would end up dying. He was holding the line and yet he couldn¡¯t react.

    Now that the things have already happened, I can only make Junior Brother Yan rest in peace by taking this kid¡¯s life.

 Chapter 127: You Will Only be a Burden

    <h4>Chapter 127: You Will Only be a Burden</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I am your senior brother, but I was too careless, which led to Junior Brother Yan¡¯s brutal death.¡± Luo Zhengyi might have lost his junior brother, but there was no change in his expression; he was extremely calm, without any sadness.

    The man in yellow expressed his indignation. ¡°Senior Brother Luo, this guy is too crafty. Furthermore, Junior Brother Yan was too careless. Thebination of those two led to his brutal death. Junior Brother Yan¡¯s death has nothing to do with Senior Brother Luo. We can onlymemorate Junior Brother Yan with this kid¡¯s death.¡±

    Zhang Zhenhu was blessed with powerful recovery due to his half-human half-beast bloodline. He held out despite his broken arm. He red at Lin Fan with a bloodthirsty gaze like a savage beast.

    ¡°I will tear this kid into pieces.¡±

    Zhang Zhenhu might have been seriously injured by Mo Jingzhe, but this did not erase the fact that he was exceptionally strong. The Purple Wing Lightning Tiger was a royal beast, and its inheritance skill, the World Tiger Roar, was extremely powerful. Rumor had it that, if this skill was trained to perfection, a single roar could rece the sun and moon, causing the world to lose its color.

    But Zhang Zhenhu was only a half-human half-beast. It would be next to impossible to train the World Tiger Roar to perfection.

    But how could this Zhang Zhenhu have a half-human half-beast bloodline? It seems we need to investigate this Zhang Zhenhu.

    Lin Fan nced at the three before him; one was crippled, one was a little impulsive, and the other a little gloomy.

    Two of them were in the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm while Luo Zhengyi was in the sixth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm.

    This line-up is pretty good. I am just an Earth Star Border Stage Three; I can deal with those two Stage Fives with my full power, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to sweat some to deal with that Stage Six.

    Very good, who would have thought that, after making a killing in the Thousand Deep Cave, I would run into these strong experts? Especially Luo Zhengyi, he looks like a rich fe, I need to kill him. No one can stop me.

    The man in yellow roared in anger, ¡°What are you looking at!?¡±

    He found that Lin Fan was sizing them up with a very weird look, with a certain affirmation and with some contempt as well.

    Lin Fan just sneered and cracked his neck.

    Violent Body!

    Lin Fan¡¯s body immediately grew bigger, tearing his clothes apart. And with the appearance of the ck film all over his bulging muscles, it looked extremely hideous. This skill is pretty damn strong, but I have to change my clothes every time I use it. Fortunately, I have stored no less than 100 sets of clothes in my storage ring.

    A violent energy immediately skyrocketed from Lin Fan, spreading outwards and pressing down on everyone.

    Luo Zhengyi furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to resort to this kind of skill, a skill that would make one unleash their entire hidden potential by burning their blood and energy. But it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡°So it turns out you are arrogant because of this technique! But what a pity... it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled and said, ¡°But of course, there¡¯s more.

    ¡°Cruel Blood.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s entire blood and energy started seething as two blood dragons emerged from his body, circling around him before merging into each other.

    Next, blood tattoos appeared on Lin Fan¡¯s bulging muscles, one after another. Everyone was extremely shocked by the appearance of the blood tattoos on Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    The man in yellow took a step back slightly, he was feeling a little pressure. A serious look appeared on his face. Even in his imagination, he had not expected Lin Fan to have such a move. However, when he turned to his Senior Brother Luo beside him, he calmed down immediately.

    Luo Zhengyi still carried his hands behind his back with a calm look on his face. A yful smile could be found in his eyes.

    ¡°Good, very good, I didn¡¯t expect the Magnificent me Sect to have a genius like you who can practice a hard skill to this level. I am afraid only Junior Brother Tianyi of our Sunshine Sect, who has mastered many skills that use brute force, canpare with you.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Luo Zhengyi took a step, cracking the ground. A powerful bout of earth energy spread out from him, cracking the rock-hard ground even more.

    ¡°But you are stillcking.¡±

    The man in yellow, seeing his Senior Brother Luo having victory in his grasp even now, sneered, again and again, ¡°With Senior Brother Luo here, you are going to die here today no matter how strong you are.¡±

    He was really amazed by Lin Fan. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Fan to burn his blood and energy twice and unleash such shocking power. This was simply impossible in his opinion.

    Among all types of skillsets, skills that used brute force were the most difficult to practice because the suffering that came with them was not something anyone could easily handle.

    ¡°Not enough!?¡± Lin Fan broke intoughter. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There is onest skill that I have reserved just for you. You will only know after experiencing it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Another!?¡± The man in the yellow was dumbstruck by this news. How did this guy cultivate exactly? How can he activate several skillsets that use brute force at the same time? How can his body even bear it?

    Even a body of iron could not withstand such violent energy.

    At this moment, the scarlet pearl that waspletely silent till now started rotating. Suddenly, a fearsome energy erupted from Lin Fan.

    His long hair started dancing in the air like long snakes. A burst of energy shot out from the soles of his feet, making him float in the air even though he had not reached the Void Realm.

    A ray of light happened to be flickering just above his dantian. If one could take a closer look, they would find that it was a pattern, and this pattern was growing brighter by the moment. It even passed out of Lin Fan¡¯s body and floated behind him, growing bigger and bigger.

    No one had seen this mysterious pattern before.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan¡¯s energy grew stronger and stronger. The calm andposed Luo Zhengyi couldn¡¯t help but be serious by this turn of events. Lin Fan¡¯s energy had grown far strongerpared to before.

    It¡¯s like heaven and earth. How can it change so quickly!?

    At this instant, Lin Fan closed and opened his eyes as a ring beam of light shot out from his eyes. His lips parted slightly as he mumbled, ¡°God of Internals, Zhongchi, activate.¡±

    Right then, the mysterious pattern floating behind him started spinning fiercely as a god emerged from his body, hovering right behind him. It smashed its fists together, giving rise to a thunder-like p that shook everyone¡¯s ears.

    Zhang Zhenhu took a few steps back. The skillset he was cultivating was famous for being unparalleled, but now, he was sensing even more fearsome pressure crushing him. His heart was pounding rapidly; he was in a state of panic.

    In a sh, the god went back into Lin Fan¡¯s body as he fell to the ground. The ground shook owing to the fearsome energy passed down from Lin Fan¡¯s feet.

    Lin Fan then locked his gaze at Luo Zhengyi and asked, ¡°Is this enough for you?¡±

    Luo Zhengyi looked extremely serious at this moment, the previous calm and indifference could not be found anywhere. Every strand of Lin Fan¡¯s muscles were filled with terrifying strength, while the ck sheen on his muscles made him look dangerous and destructive. Could it be that a deity was walking among the living?

    While everyone was focusing on Lin Fan, Mo Jingzhe had healed most of his injuries. The two dragons had also returned back into his body. He walked to Lin Fan¡¯s side and said, proudly and arrogantly, ¡°What if you add me? Will it still not be enough?¡±

    ¡°F*** off.¡± Lin Fan reached out and smacked Mo Jingzhe to one side.

    Mo Jingzhe was taken off-guard. He immediately crashed into a rock with a tremendous force, cracking it at once. He questioned Lin Fan right away, confusion could clearly be found in his eyes, ¡°What are you doing? We can only defeat a strong enemy by joining hands.¡±

    Lin Fan cracked his neck and rebuked, ¡°They are mine, don¡¯t you interfere.

    ¡°You will only be a burden.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression turned ugly as if he had suffered a serious injury.

    My, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s, cultivation is extremely strong. I have even mastered the Divine Art of Startling Dragons, yet I would be a burden for others?

    This baffling shame had hurt Mo Jingzhe seriously.

    I can¡¯t take this.

 Chapter 128: There is Something Wrong with Your Brain

    <h4>Chapter 128: There is Something Wrong with Your Brain</h4>

    Lin Fan¡¯s attributes were at full y: his strength, speed, and destructive force had all been brought up to their maximum limits that his current cultivation could handle.

    With the addition of the Magic of the Seven Gods, his strength had been further pushed to an extremely powerful state, giving him strength that he could never ess otherwise.

    He might have crushed the fifth stage Earth Star Border Gorefiend Dragon, but when it was all said and done, that was a monster. It wasn¡¯t as weak and fragile as humans. Every time he attacked it, he had to bear the brunt of an equal and opposite reaction.

    Now, with three test subjects before him, he could finally fight to his heart¡¯s content with no additional worries.

    ¡°This is no time to be a hero. These Sunshine Sect disciples have brutally killed many innocent subjects of the Magnificent me Sect. I can¡¯t sit back and watch. Although I have only healed half of my injuries, I will burn all my energy if that¡¯s what it would take to kill a disciple of the Sunshine Sect.¡± Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t want to give up. He kept talking. He talked with facts. In his opinion, the only thing that mattered at this moment was killing the disciples of the Sunshine Sect.

    Lin Fan stared at Mo Jingzhe. ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±

    He came to realize that Mo Jingzhe was really sick. How could anyone talk so much like this?

    Mo Jingzhe shook his head in response. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me be silent. I, Mo Jingzhe, fear nothing. I repay all my favors and redress all grievances. I need to kill all the enemies of the sect. Please calm down and listen, can¡¯t you hear the wails of the innocent souls? Can¡¯t you hear their unwilling voices lingering in my blood? I entered a danger zone and cultivated arduously for two years, experienced many hardships, never bowed my head even once, all because I knew that everything of mine is-¡±

    ¡°Enough is enough, so much nonsense. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Fan shouted aloud as a sizzling hot breath gushed out of his nose. He fixed his gaze at the man in yellow and waved the frying pan with an unstoppable might.

    Boom!

    A fearsome energy shot out from the pan, sweeping everything in its path.

    Mo Jingzhe was ted. I finally got through to him. He immediately erupted with a fearsome and invincible earth energy.

    ¡°Startling Dragon¡¯s Fury.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe¡¯s earth energy took a draconic form, circling and roaring around his palms as he attacked Luo Zhengyi.

    The man in yellow didn¡¯t expect to be stared at by Lin Fan. Goosebumps exploded all over his body. He was extremely vignt. He promptly smacked his palms wrapped in immense earth energy.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Palm.¡±

    Heaven and Earth Palm was a skill that created a universe with earth energy. Itbined hardness with softness. The man in yellow had extreme confidence in this skill. He believed it could deal with any level of strength. But before Lin Fan¡¯s immense strength, he could not help but panic a little even when the attack had not yet reached him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Zhang Zhenhu immediately used World Tiger Roar. A tiger appeared behind him before shooting straight at Lin Fan with the most overbearing power, mowing down everything in its path.

    ¡°Get a taste of the world¡¯s most violent power.

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy.¡±

    At this instant, Lin Fan¡¯s fighting spirit was skyrocketing. He found it extremely cool to take on two experts at the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm alone. However, he wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit worried. He had vanquished a fifth stage Earth Star Border Gorefiend Dragon alone. In contrast, the two guys before him were weaker than the Gorefiend Dragon. They were engaged in a flight of fancy if they thought they could stop Lin Fan¡¯s full strength.

    ¡°You are courting death.¡± Zhang Zhenhu roared as he punched straight at Lin Fan, creating a deafening sonic boom.

    Lin Fan swung the pan. He smacked it very hard, which,bined with his immense strength, carried an indestructible might. You want to take it with just your fist!? Do you think your fists are indestructible?

    The fist and pan shed with a deafening p, but the direct sh with the pan broke Zhang Zhenhu¡¯s fist. The earth energy around his fist was fiercely vibrating; Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy had pierced directly into Zhang Zhenhu¡¯s fingers.

    Zhang Zhenhu let out a heartrending wail. He felt as if his bones had been crushed to pieces. A bout of sharp pain shot straight to his mind.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Lin Fan, without a moment of hesitation, raised the mace and bashed it straight down at Zhang Zhenhu¡¯s skull.

    But suddenly, the man in yellow waved his hands in all kinds of ever-changing manners. His fingers swiped, poked, and cut nimbly, forming a unique kind of earth energy that even stopped Lin Fan¡¯s mace from advancing. Surprisingly, he had easily dealt with the explosive force of the mace.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant just now!? You are dead now.¡± Zhang Zhenhu thought that he was about to die but he suddenly got a new lease of his life. Suddenly, his crushed hand started to change as sharp ws popped out from within his flesh. He promptly wed at Lin Fan¡¯s chest, trying to gouge his heart out.

    ¡°So, you are capable, I¡¯ll give you that. But if I can¡¯t even deal with you two wastes, then all my cultivation will have been for naught.¡±

    Lin Fan sneered and rxed his arms. His speed reached the maximum as fearsome strength and earth energy surged through his body. He rammed himself straight into Zhang Zhenhu.

    Bang!

    Zhang Zhenhu¡¯s face turned livid. All his bones were broken. Even his earth energy barrier could not withstand this terrifying impact.

    How can he have this kind of strength?

    But right then, he recalled his Junior Brother Tianyi, who had mastered skillsets that used brute force. He too would charge straight at his opponent without resorting to any special moves. His body was his strongest weapon and means of attack. Anyone blocking his path would bepletely crushed.

    But today, he didn¡¯t expect to have the same feeling from a Magnificent me Sect disciple.

    Puff!

    The impact sent a bleeding Zhang Zhenhu flying into the distance, where he crashed into a huge piece of rock. Some of the broken bones had made their way out his body, creating a gruesome sight.

    The man in yellow roared in anger at the sight of this, ¡°Damn it, go to hell!¡±

    ¡°The one going to hell is you. An Earth Star Border Stage Five is just so-so.¡± Lin Fan wed at the man in yellow with an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Earth Energy Barrier.¡±

    The man in yellow was reeling from the shock. When he finally reacted, Lin Fan¡¯s five fingers that were as sharp as arrows were already upon his head. All he could do was circte his earth energy to form an earth energy barrier around his body.

    Crack!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The man in the yellow was baffled. Much to his surprise, his earth energy barrier had started fluctuating. What¡¯s more, it had been torn apart by the five fingers like paper.

    ¡°We are not his opponent, the enemy is too strong.¡±

    The man in the yellow twisted his body using some weird skill, dodging the w strike. But just as he was about to retreat, he suddenly realized that his arm had been caught by Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hehe, you want to escape, but can you?¡± Lin Fanughed. His fingers had dug deep into the man in yellow¡¯s arm. His earth energy had invaded the man in yellow¡¯s arm through his fingers and was spreading through the man in yellow¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    The man in yellow turned pale. He gritted his teeth and cut off his arm with his palm. He immediately fled for his life, maintaining a great deal of distance from Lin Fan.

    But he didn¡¯t have a powerful bloodline like Zhang Zhenhu. He kept bleeding from his shoulder. The man in yellow immediately took a pill and only then did blood return to his pale face.

    He kept looking at Lin Fan in horror; obviously, he had not expected the opponent to be so strong.

    Luo Zhengyi, who was fighting Mo Jingzhe, was greatly taken aback by the quick defeat of his two junior brothers. Immediately, a fearsome pressure spread through the cave.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get distracted during a fight! You are too careless. But I, Mo Jingzhe, don¡¯t like to take advantage of other people¡¯s crises, I will give you a chance to condition yourself.¡± Mo Jingzhe stopped attacking instantly. The fierce energy he had just unleashed decreased a bit, which gave Luo Zhengyi the chance to escape this disaster.

    Lin Fanshed out at Mo Jingzhe at the sight of this, ¡°There is something wrong with your brain, right?¡±

    Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t mind it. He indifferently waved his hand and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with it.¡±

    But right then, a fearsome sword intent cut through the air. This fearsome sword intent was like wind and rain. It was just about everywhere. It had sealed all routes for Lin Fan.

    Danger!

    Lin Fan¡¯s face turned serious. He swung his mace down without a moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 129: Letâ€™s Swear to the Heavens Together

    <h4>Chapter 129: Let¡¯s Swear to the Heavens Together</h4>

    The sword came out of nowhere and was surrounded by a radiant energy. It struck right on the mace. Just the impact from its tip was so strong that it shocked even Lin Fan. This guy is strong. Does he want to rob me?

    Or is it someone from the Sunshine Sect who came to the rescue? If that¡¯s really the case, I can really go all out to my heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Who is it? Come out.¡± Lin Fan, retreating to one side, red at the surroundings. He was in the depths of the Thousand Deep Cave. It was absolutely impossible to meet so many people here at once.

    There could only be one reason for this, and that was that the other party came here on purpose.

    Right at that instant, four figures shot over from various directions andnded on the ground.

    Lin Fan immediately checked the four out. Only one of them was using a sword. Obviously, the person who had just attacked with the sword was this man. More importantly, that attack carried an intense bloodlust. He obviously wanted to kill Lin Fan.

    Mo Jingzhe immediately came to Lin Fan¡¯s side and said in a low voice, looking at the four vigntly, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have good intentions.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t get angry this time. ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t tell until you informed me.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe wasn¡¯t embarrassed by this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not timid. These people are obviously rted to the Sunshine Sect, I will definitely kill them here.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. He could clearly tell that Mo Jingzhe was mentally retarded. He had no idea of the current situation. The four weren¡¯t any weaker than Luo Zhengyi. If he fought them, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    ¡°Wait, why does this guy look so familiar?¡± Mo Jingzhe kept on staring at one of the four. After looking at him carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but cry in surprise. He pointed at the sword user among the four and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jian Wuchen, first-ss inner disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, who is also known as Sword Master Wuchen?

    ¡°I have had dinner with you. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Then he patted Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know him. He is our people. However...¡±

    Lin Fan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the four to be from his own sect. However, the opposite party had made a move on him with a clear intent to kill.

    Who could it be?

    Jun Wutian? Or is it Wan Zhongtian?

    These two are the most suspicious. As for Liu Ruochen, forget it! No matter how beautiful she is, it¡¯s impossible for four disciples toe thousands of miles to kill me in the Thousand Deep Cave at her word.

    Furthermore, my teacher, Elder Tian Xu would not let them kill me just for some beauty. So, it¡¯s either Jun Wutian or Wan Zhongtian.

    You kids, just wait. I, Lin Fan, don¡¯t care who it is between you, but you both are dead.

    Before Lin Fan could speak up, Mo Jingzhe stepped out and asked, wonderingly, ¡°Brother Wuchen, these are Sunshine Sect disciples, how could attack your own people? This guy is still one of yours.¡±

    Jian Wuchen furrowed his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet Mo Jingzhe. He knew that the young master of the Mo Family had something wrong with his brains.

    The four mostly cultivated in seclusion and rarely showed their faces.

    This time, they had followed Lin Fan all the way here to kill him under their senior brother¡¯smand. But now it seemed one more person had to die at their hands.

    However, the situation had changed. They hadn¡¯t expected to find the disciples of the Sunshine Sect here. Apparently, everyone had to be killed now.

    At this instant, Jian Wuchen stepped out and stared at Lin Fan. ¡°The Magnificent me Sect has made peace with the Sunshine Sect. Everything is normal between the sects. As a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, how can you kill Sunshine Sect disciples? Won¡¯t it destroy the peace between the two sects?¡±

    Luo Zhengyi rxed a little bit upon hearing this, but he still maintained a certain level of vignce. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you. Our Sunshine Sect and the Magnificent me Sect has a cooperation agreement, we are like brothers and sisters. But this guy killed my junior brothers, please uphold justice.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that this matter was far from over. He immediately whispered to Mo Jingzhe, ¡°You should go, I don¡¯t speak stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Jingzhe snorted, expressing his dissatisfaction. Then, he righteously said, ¡°Why would I, Mo Jingzhe, let others cheat me? Since those bastards of the Sunshine Sect are here today, I can¡¯t give up before they are dead. And at the same time, you are being attacked by your fellow disciples. These things are big taboos in the sects. I will let them understand that these kinds of things are nothing but a joke in the eyes of outsiders.¡±

    Lin Fan really wanted to p Mo Jingzhe to death. Where in bloody hell does this retarde from?

    ¡°Well, talk, what do you guys want?¡± Lin Fan went straight to the point.

    Jian Wuchen didn¡¯t speak but a disciple by his side said, ¡°What do we want!? You killed a Sunshine Sect disciple and broke the rtionship between two sects, you need to return with us to meet the elder.¡±

    The sidelined Luo Zhengyi smiled. Had it been someone else than these four, it might have been hard for him to exin the situation here. But now the situation has changed, this is really good.

    ¡°You are lying, try harder next time. Do you know who my teacher is? My teacher is Elder Tian Xu, and you say some elder dares to punish me!? Even if someone dares to, he will be pped to death by my teacher.

    ¡°And you, what are you smiling about, you Sunshine Sect dumbass? Do you know what these people are here for? They came to kill me. My teacher is the top elder of the sect, you think they will let you go? Let me warn you, you will surely be stabbed in the back.¡±

    Lin Fan, looking at the smiling Luo Zhengyi, was annoyed. In his current situation, he had no choice but to drag some fools over.

    Luo Zhengyi was dumbstruck by this. He had no idea of Lin Fan¡¯s background. When he came to know, he changed his mind immediately. If this is really the case, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t live to see another day.

    ¡°Bull***t, you killed a Sunshine Sect disciple. It¡¯s a serious crime and yet you are not pleading guilty. You need to follow us back, admit your errors, and ask for punishment.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head and looked at Luo Zhengyi. ¡°Tell me, do you believe them? You yourself have a good idea about how the rtionship between the Magnificent me Sect and the Sunshine Sect is. It¡¯s already a blessing that they aren¡¯t killing you right this second. Tell me, how fearless do you think they might be to arrest me, the direct disciple of Elder Tian Xu? So, if you still have some brains,e closer quickly. We should let our matter rest for the time being.

    ¡°I promise, as long as you join hands with us, I won¡¯t kill you in the Thousand Deep Cave, what do you think?

    ¡°Think well about it. If you trust me, you still might have a chance to live, but if you don¡¯t, you will die for sure.

    ¡°And I, Lin Fan, swear to the heavens that, if I break my oath, I shall be struck by lightning after I exit the Thousand Deep Cave, dying without a burial.¡±

    Immediately, some mysterious power could be sensed above Lin Fan; this was the formation of an oath.

    Lin Fan could already move the world with his current spirit, essence, and energy. And quite naturally, an oath was effective as well.

    After having been warned by Lin Fan, Luo Zhengyi realized that there were many things not right with this matter. As he gazed at the four, his determination started to waver. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He could already make a general guess.

    It will be really difficult to escape in the Thousand Deep Cave. More importantly, their cultivation is far better than mine. If they want to kill me, I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡°Alright, we shall put aside our grievances for the time being.¡± Luo Zhengyi came to a decision after thinking it through.

    Lin Fan immediately signaled him to stop in his ce. ¡°You also swear, otherwise I will always have to be afraid of you stabbing me in the back.¡±

    Luo Zhengyi steeled his heart and swore, ¡°Okay, I, Luo Zhengyi, swear that, if I stab Lin Fan in the back, I shall be struck by lightning and die.¡±

    The oath could be sensed by heaven and earth.

    Lin Fan beckoned Luo Zhengyi. ¡°Come over, stand by my side. Today, our life and death are left to fate.¡±

    As a disciple of the Sunshine Sect, Luo Zhengyi had a high status. Having been forced to stoop to this level was nothing more than a disgrace, but he had no choice, he could only do so to survive.

    ¡°You are being fooled by his facies. It seems I can only take you all down today,¡± Jian Wuchen proimed in a cold voice. With us here, these three can¡¯t escape anyway.

    Meanwhile, the man in yellow, who had his arm crushed before, hid behind a boulder. He didn¡¯t dare to make so much as a peep. As for Zhang Zhenhu, who was lying on the ground and bleeding from his mouth, he struggled for a bit before dying.

    Lin Fan immediately gained some points.

    He furrowed his brow as he checked his total points. I am still a little short.

    Right then, Lin Fan¡¯s gaze fell upon Luo Zhengyi.

    Luo Zhengyi happened to have rxed his vignce against Lin Fan because of Lin Fan¡¯s oath. When he saw Lin Fan looking at him, he nodded silently as a sign of his approval before stepping out.

    ¡°Only I, Luo Zhengyi, am in control of my life. My life is mine, not even heavens-¡±

    Bang!

    Just as he started speaking, a mace bashed on his head, smashing it into nothing in a sh.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to break my oath.¡±

 Chapter 130: The Battle Starts

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Battle Starts</h4>

    Lin Fan was fine after breaking his oath, asfortable as basking in sunlight, as refreshing as drinking cold spring water. His mind was at peace.

    What oath? I don¡¯t know nothing!

    ¡°You killed him?¡± Mo Jingzhe cried at once. He was in disbelief, but excitement could be found in his disbelief.

    Lin Fan raised his gory mace and gazed at Mo Jingzhe. ¡°What about it? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mo Jingzhe shook his head like a rattle-drum before speaking in excitement, ¡°I was not wrong about you. You won¡¯t cooperate with the bastards of the Sunshine Sect even when you are in danger. Even if I, Mo Jingzhe, fall here, I would still like to weather this with you.¡±

    He then looked at Jian Wuchen with grief and indignation and emphasized, ¡°Jian Wuchen, Sword Master Wuchen, I, Mo Jingzhe, was really wrong about you. I invited you to tea and dinner but now it seems to have been in vain. You¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Huh, annoying! Lin Fan, you are destroying the rtionship between two sects. What¡¯s more, you broke your oath and killed a disciple from our allied sect, you¡¯re a disgrace to the name of human. Today, we must arrest you and drag your a** back to the sect.¡± Jian Wuchen¡¯s voice was extremely cold and full of bloodlust. He was almost unable to restrain his killing intent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend anymore. You are here to kill me, you can tell the truth. You have already lost all sense of shame. However, don¡¯t engage in flights of fancy that you can kill me.¡±

    While he spoke, Lin Fan began to contemte on the skillset he would improve. The Thousand Deep Cave is indeed fertile. Monsters can be found everywhere. I have amassed 100,000 points over the two-days-and-two-nights-long killing spree. I canprehend the second level of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    As for the next level of the Magic of the Seven Gods, I still can¡¯tprehend it. My points are far from enough.

    The points needed for the high-level skillsets were simply too much.

    The thing that worries me the most is whether I have the ability to actually cast the second level of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    But it¡¯s no time to worry about this s**t. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I can use it or not, I have to give it a try.

    ¡°Leveled up.

    ¡°100,000 points consumed.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship (2nd Level).

    ¡°Characteristics: intermediate-level swordsmanship, formation of sword intent, maximum increase in speed, increase in sensitivity, sword mastery.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t that big of a change aspared to acquiring the first level from nothing, but the swordsmanship had improved, sword intent had formed, speed had increased, and sword control had changed to sword mastery.

    In a sh, great changes took ce in his body. A powerful sword intent seemed to be pulled and continued to congeal, forming a small fingernail-sized pocket sword.

    An unprecedented and overbearing sword intent overflowed out of his body, filling the surroundings.

    Mo Jingzhe, who was standing by Lin Fan¡¯s side, could not help but take a step back. His eyes flickered with astonishment. He found that the pressure released by the guy next to him was a little scary.

    Jian Wuchen furrowed his brow. He had no idea what just happened. What did this guy do? How did his aura change so suddenly?

    ¡°Senior Brother, this kid is weird.¡± One of the disciples put up his guard at the sight of this scene.

    Lin Fan had his eyes open at this moment, but there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. He could feel the immense strength in his body, but he felt that he would blow up halfway if he tried to use it.

    Everyone sunk into silence for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan bent down and searched through Luo Zhengyi¡¯s corpse and took his storage ring. Who could have predicted this result? But no matter what, I can¡¯t suffer a loss. I should take what should be taken.

    Behind the dark boulder...

    The man in yellow covered his mouth. He hadn¡¯t expected Senior Brother Luo to be killed. Now, all he could do was hide here and prolong his life a little. He kept trembling in terror. He was afraid to make any movement.

    Senior Brother is dead, Junior Brother is also dead, everyone¡¯s dead. Only I am alive.

    A strong desire to survive gushed out from the bottom of his heart.

    Brothers, I must live to carry on your wills. I must return to the sect and bring the news of your deaths so that the sect can avenge you.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jian Wuchen reprimanded. Lin Fan had to be killed; he couldn¡¯t let Lin Fan go. It was just that he couldn¡¯t understand Lin Fan¡¯s behavior. He still has the time to do these little things at this moment?

    ¡°What am I doing? Can¡¯t you see? I am taking my booty. Jian Wuchen, you have cultivated in the Magnificent me Sect in vain. In the end, you are nothing more than someone else¡¯s dog.

    ¡°Give me face, if you forget this right now, I will let it pass. You can even follow me in the future. You know my teacher is Elder Tian Xu. In the future, I will definitely be standing at the peak. And as my people, you will definitely enjoy a better position.¡±

    Lin Fan believed that if he didn¡¯t need to do something, it was best to not do it. His chances of winning were pretty slim. He didn¡¯t want to take a risk.

    One seventh-stage Earth Star Border Realm and three sixth-stage Earth Star Border Realm experts.

    It would have been a lot better if it was just three sixth-stage Earth Star Border Realm cultivators, but the seventh-stage Earth Star Border Realm expert was beyond his level. Even if he brought out all his strength, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    Excuse Lin Fan¡¯s simple thoughts, but that was indeed the case.

    Mo Jingzhe stepped out, regret was clearly written on his face. ¡°Brother Wuchen, do you remember when we drank and talked about the future in the Moonlight Hotel? I know you have great ambitions. Why would you obey someone else? Why don¡¯t we bury the hatchet, leave the Thousand Deep Cave, and have a drink at the Cumulus Bazaar? I, Mo Jingzhe, will be your host. You will absolutely be satisfied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go down the path from where we can¡¯te back.¡±

    Mncholy, helplessness, regret, reluctance.

    Mo Jingzhe seemed like he really didn¡¯t want to see his Brother Wuchen turn into this.

    Lin Fan stared at Mo Jingzhe in surprise. It seems I was wrong about this guy, he is not that stupid. At least he knows when to admit defeat.

    But Mo Jingzhe¡¯s next words made Lin Fan withdraw his thoughts. A fool will be a fool. Don¡¯t treat them as normal people even if they act normal once in a while.

    ¡°Brother Wuchen, if you still remain stubborn, then you will be forcing my hand.¡± Mo Jingzhe looked serious.

    ¡°Hahaha, alright, alright. What you said really touched my heart, but Junior Brother Lin isn¡¯t even afraid of breaking his oath and stabbing someone in the back. We don¡¯t want to die. And Junior Brother Lin, even if we don¡¯t kill you, the old heavens won¡¯t let you go, so why don¡¯t you let your senior brothers kill you?¡±

    Jian Wuchen sneered, again and again. In his eyes, Lin Fan was as good as dead. He had broken his oath. He was only living because he was still in the Thousand Deep Cave. This danger zone was defending him, but as long as Lin Fan left the Thousand Deep Cave, he would be punished by the heavens.

    ¡°Attack, don¡¯t let anyone live.¡±

    Jian Wuchen¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent. He didn¡¯t want to drag things out with anymore nonsense; any undue dy might bring some trouble.

    Lin Fan¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°Dumbass, go and reminisce with Jian Wuchen, I will deal with the other three.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe immediately retorted in a serious manner, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, I am not a dumbass, I am Mo Jingzhe.¡±

    This fight is unavoidable, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would be so impatient to kill me. I will fix you guys up for good when I return to the sect.

 Chapter 131: Iâ€™ll Have to Blow You All Away with a Big Move

    <h4>Chapter 131: I¡¯ll Have to Blow You All Away with a Big Move</h4>

    It was a little dangerous to deal with the three Earth Star Border Stage Six experts, but with the might of the second level of Transformation into God Swordsmanship, Lin Fan still had a lot of confidence in killing them.

    Feng Qingyun, Huang Xuandao, and Han Yuntao were first-ss inner disciples. They were extremely strong and had solid foundations.

    It would be quite difficult for Lin Fan to kill the three. It would have been quite easy if it was just one person, but with the three attacking Lin Fan in unison, it was dangerous.

    Vigorous earth energy broke out from the three, making their clothes rustle. They were already prepared to kill Lin Fan right here.

    ¡°You better think it through. My teacher is Elder Tian Xu. It¡¯s not toote to turn back, don¡¯t walk past the point of no return.¡±

    It¡¯s not really wise to fight with each other at this moment. If I can fool these three to change their minds and attack Jian Wuchen together, I won¡¯t need to spend much effort.

    Huan Xuandao took a step forward and red Lin Fan in anger. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that you can drive a wedge between us. As long as you are dead, no one will know it was our doing. What¡¯s more, we are in the Thousand Deep Cave. There are countless powerful monsters here. It¡¯s quite natural for anyone to die here.

    ¡°Qingyun, Yuntao, there is no time for any nonsense, attack.¡±

    Without any more nonsense, the three attacked Lin Fan with their killer moves straightaway. The three were in the sixth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm and had skillsets that were beyond ordinary people¡¯s skills.

    Even Luo Zhengyi had a few sets of skills despite only using Sonic Punch. It was just that Sonic Punch was extremely lethal and attacked with the fastest speed, which left its victim unable to react.

    But since these guys were specifically sent out to hunt me, they definitely have deeper foundations and are far stronger than their fellow sixth-stage Earth Star Border Realms.

    What¡¯s more, there is still a seventh-stage Earth Star Border Realm expert. They are not giving me any leeway to survive, not even a bit of hope.

    ¡°Okay, I guess you don¡¯t need my help. Since that¡¯s the case, you wille to know how tolerant I have been when I have bashed you to death!¡± Lin Fan roared. The earth energy in his entire body erupted once again as he attacked the three with full force without fear for his life.

    Mo Jingzhe, on the other hand, looked extremely calm when facing Jian Wuchen. He had no fear at all. His cultivation might be a level lower than his opponent, but for someone with little intelligence, he would never be afraid as long as his opponent was one person.

    Whereas Jian Wuchen kept a straight face. ¡°Mo Jingzhe, you are really out of luck today for you to be with this kid. But don¡¯t worry, after I kill you, I will send your corpse back to the Mo Family.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe suddenly opened his slightly closed eyes as he brought out the full power of the Divine Art of Startling Dragons. ¡°Jian Wuchen, I, Mo Jingzhe, never attack a friend, but today, you have disappointed me too much, our friendship is severed right this instant.¡±

    Boom!

    Immediately, a hurricane of earth energy fiercely erupted from Mo Jingzhe. And surprisingly, a fiery gleam like that of the sun andva could be seen in this hurricane.

    ¡°You have actually mastered your Divine Art of Startling Dragons.¡± Naturally, Jian Wuchen knew what skillset Mo Jingzhe cultivated. He knew that this young master of the Mo Family wascking in the intelligence department and never hid anything. He would blurt out everything one asked him. As a result, he knew the effect of the Divine Art of Startling Dragons. But much to his surprise, he came to realize that Mo Jingzhe had made progress in this skillset.

    ¡°Hmph, skillsets are dead, only humans are alive. I, Mo Jingzhe, dived deep intova, tempered my body with fire, and pushed it to the peak, thereby cultivating Earth me Startling Dragon Energy.

    ¡°Your behavior has really disappointed me. You destroyed my trust in you. You havepletely infuriated me.

    ¡°Startling Heaven and Earth.¡±

    In that instant, Mo Jingzhe metamorphosed into a me dragon and shot toward Jian Wuchen.

    ...

    ¡°Yuntao, this guy¡¯s physical strength is terrifying, don¡¯t take him head-on.¡± A fearsome strength broke out from Lin Fan¡¯s mace as Huang Xuandao took it head-on; the ground began to crack. A serious look appeared on Huang Xuandao¡¯s face.

    An Earth Star Border Stage Three cultivator¡¯s physical strength is this powerful!? Surely, he must have cultivated brute force-type skillsets. Moreover, he has practiced them to extremely high levels.

    ¡°So what if this guy¡¯s physical strength is too strong!? Won¡¯t he be killed after we three attack him together?¡± Feng Qingyun¡¯s hands whizzed through the air, creating and dispersing clouds. And these scattered clouds suddenly started solidifying, enveloping Lin Fan directly.

    ¡°You are going too far.¡±

    A storm of earth energy immediately rose in those clouds and mist, dispersing them into nothing with a loud ng.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes burned with fury. ¡°Despicable, shameless, you are actually teaming up to trick me. Had it been just one of you, I would have already ttened you.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Lin Fan rose from the ground and shot straight at the weakest Han Yuntao. His speed had already reached his limit.

    Mountain Quake Energy!

    The mace strengthened by three types of brute force together cut through the air.

    Han Yuntao was furious. If I can¡¯t hold against a little Earth Star Border Stage Three bastard, then what¡¯s the meaning of having cultivated all these years?

    He clenched his fist and punched straight at Lin Fan as he unleashed all his earth energy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with him head-on!¡± Huang Xuandao hurriedly shouted when he saw this. But as far as Han Yuntao was concerned, how could a prestigious Earth Star Border Stage Six cultivator be afraid of some Earth Star Border Stage Three scum?

    ¡°Freezing Geo-Energy.¡±

    Ayer of frost covered Han Yuntao¡¯s fist as it mmed straight into Lin Fan¡¯s mace. Any ordinary weapon would be smashed to pieces by this attack.

    But this mace was forged by Elder Tian Xu himself. It was far from the shabby thing it used to be,

    Boom!

    A fearsome strength tore through the earth energy around Han Yuntao¡¯s fist, pressing down on his bony fingers. Han Yuntao¡¯s face turned pale as he let out heartrending scream.

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Lin Fan peeked a sidelong nce. Let¡¯s kill him first, I will think about everything elseter.

    Huang Xuandao and Feng Qingyun¡¯s earth energy shot through the roof at the sight of this scene. They immediately attacked Lin Fan¡¯s back. At the same time, Huang Xuandao flipped his palms as he shaped his earth energy into threads that wound around Lin Fan¡¯s mace at once, then pulled them violently, not letting it budge even an inch further.

    Lin Fan happened to be holding Han Yuntao by his neck. Just when he was about to raise his mace, he noticed a great resistance. Furthermore, he could hear a palm cutting through the air.

    Obviously, they were forcing him to dodge.

    However, Lin Fan didn¡¯t want to retreat at this point. He let go of his mace, squeezed Han Yuntao¡¯s neck, and pushed ahead, ramming him straight into the rocks. Then he took the Tai Sovereign Sword from the ring and pushed it into Han Yuntao¡¯s stomach at once, nailing him to the wall.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Feng Qingyun¡¯s eyes were ready to pop out in anger at the sight of this scene. His palm smacked on Lin Fan¡¯s back, shattering the ck film into pieces.

    Who would have thought that Junior Brother Han would fall under Lin Fan¡¯s violent scheme?

    Lin Fan¡¯s face remained unchanged; he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain. He pushed the Tai Sovereign Sword further up, splitting Han Yuntao into two immediately, dying the ground red with a pool of blood.

    Feng Qingyun and Huang Xuandao¡¯s eyes turned vacant at the sight of this scene.

    How could this happen? Generally, people avoid attacks, but he actually took the full brunt of our attack and dismembered Junior Brother Han directly.

    But when they saw the longsword in Lin Fan¡¯s hand, the two cried in surprise.

    ¡°Tai Sovereign Sword? What¡¯s your rtionship with the third elder of the Imperial Sword Pavilion? You didn¡¯t destroy the Imperial Sword Pavilion, did you?¡±

    Jian Wuchen, who was fighting Mo Jingzhe, immediately pushed Mo Jingzhe away with his sword when he heard this. When he turned his gaze and saw Han Yuntao dead, his heart burned with fury. But when he saw the Tai Sovereign Sword, he too was astounded.

    The Tai Sovereign Sword was always with the third elder of the Imperial Sword Pavilion, how could it end up in this kid¡¯s hands?

    Lin Fan wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tai Sovereign Sword!? I even know Transformation into God Swordsmanship, so please do me a favor and die.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship, second level.¡±

    Boom!

    A towering sword intent swept through the cave, pressing down on everyone¡¯s heart.

    I can¡¯t help it anymore; I¡¯ll have to blow you all away with a big move.

 Chapter 132: This is the Strongest Grappling Technique

    <h4>Chapter 132: This is the Strongest Grappling Technique</h4>

    A powerful st of sword energy spread from Lin Fan as the center. One after another, streaking sword intent rose into the sky and solidified into swords in the air. This was the second level of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship, and it was far stronger than the first level.

    And at this moment, the solidified sword intent, having reached a certain level, rained down hard on the rocks with continuous metallic ngs.

    What¡¯s more, there seemed to be a connection between every long sword, forming a unique sword domain.

    In addition, the long sword in Jian Wuchen¡¯s hand seemed to be trembling under the influence of the sword domain. It gave the impression that it would break away from Jian Wuchen and return to the group any moment now.

    ¡°This is a sword domain!¡± Jian Wuchen was astounded. He suppressed his restless sword before turning his gaze at Lin Fan. The third elder of the Imperial Sword Pavilion had been killed by someone and the sect had always been investigating it, but the culprit had never been found.

    Jian Wuchen never would have expected that the culprit would be Lin Fan. After all, the third elder was already half a step into the Heaven Star Border Realm. A kid like Lin Fan wasn¡¯t strong enough to murder the third elder.

    But with the appearance of the Tai Sovereign Sword, as well as the Transformation into God Swordsmanship, it was quite clear that the third elder¡¯s ultimate skill had been acquired by Lin Fan.

    Damn it!

    Why is this kid so lucky?

    But if I kill this kid, everything would be mine then, would it not?

    Having thought of this, he strengthened his resolve to kill Lin Fan.

    This kid needs to die no matter what.

    ¡°Jian Wuchen, don¡¯t be careless.¡± Mo Jingzhe was shocked when he saw the situation on Lin Fan¡¯s side. So strong! But I have to fight Jian Wuchen now. Although I feel powerless against Jian Wuchen, I am not afraid.

    At this instant, Lin Fan felt his earth energy dissipating at such a horrendous speed that he felt as if his body was being hollowed out. And this was when he had just started casting the skill.

    At present, a world of swords had been formed around him. The sword energy wandered around him as if they hade to life.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan noticed Feng Qingyun hugging him from behind; he had appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Senior Brother Huang, attack. He is still in the process of solidifying these swords of energy. Once he is finished shaping them into swords, we will all die.¡±

    Feng Qingyun had turned his body formless and invisible as the earth energy enveloped his body using the Clouds Flying Against the Winds Movement Skill. Then he pierced through the swords of energy and appeared right behind Lin Fan, hugging him.

    He didn¡¯t dare to move because, if he couldn¡¯t kill Lin Fan in one move, these solidified swords might start rioting. At that time, he would really be unable to resist.

    But at this moment, Lin Fan¡¯s heart was pounding as if tens of thousands of horses were stampeding in his heart. His earth energy waspletely drained. Even if used the Magic of the Seven Gods, he would still be unable to support such a powerful move.

    This is not a move that I can use right now.

    Right then, some piece of debris floated up from the ground. It was a piece of skin from Lin Fan¡¯s ankle.

    My body has actually started to disintegrate halfway.

    ¡°Senior Brother, hurry up!¡± Feng Qingyun roared. He hasn¡¯t noticed this guy¡¯s strange condition. His sight has been blocked by the dense sword energy. He can¡¯t see anything in the distance.

    For Lin Fan, there was nothing sadder than this. He was only halfway through the skill and his enemies were still alive, yet his body had started disintegrating. If anyone came to know this, wouldn¡¯t it be really embarrassing!?

    ¡°Brother, can you let me go?¡± Lin Fan calmed himself down. He was feeling a little helpless. After all, he had consumed 100,000 points, but it ended up like this. You won¡¯t let me cast, motherf***er, won¡¯t you let me do anything?

    ¡°Impossible, I admit that you are very strong, but now you can only die.¡± Feng Qingyun sneered. ¡°Even if I die, you can forget ever escaping from my Dragon Snake Grappling Skill.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. His feet were slowly disintegrating into pieces and floating in the air. Lin Fan then raised his hand as the Earthly Sovereign Sword tore through the air and floated into his hand.

    Feng Qingyun sneered, again and again. ¡°What do you want to do? Are you trying to kill me? Let me tell you, this is impossible. My Dragon Snake Grappling Skill allows me to dodge at the same time you dodge. Even if you-¡±

    Puff!

    Before Feng Qingyun could finish speaking, his eyes went wide in shock as if he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    Lin Fan, without a moment of thought, pierced the Earthly Sovereign Sword straight through his own body and into Feng Qingyun¡¯s.

    ¡°I never thought about evading it.¡±

    Meanwhile, from the very start, Huang Xuandao had no idea what was going on inside. To the people outside, theyer of sword intent was like a waterfall, falling and hiding everyone inside it.

    ¡°Well done, Junior Brother. Keep holding him.¡± Huang Xuandao was ted. He knew that his junior brother had mastered a grappling skillset that was as powerful as a python¡¯s hold; no one could escape from his hold.

    The energy swords have not yet finished forming. They aren¡¯t that lethal. I might be able to tear through it and kill this guy with one palm strike.

    His hands quivered as fire-like earth energy rose from his body, rustling his clothes. He was using his strongest move.

    I have to kill this guy.

    ¡°Stop...¡± Feng Qingyun¡¯s re turned grim. His body trembled momentarily. Lin Fan¡¯s actions were totally out of his expectations. He immediately asked in disbelief, ¡°How can you be so cruel to yourself?¡±

    The Earthly Sovereign Sword had pierced through the two in session, leaving gaping wounds all over their bodies.

    Lin Fan sneered and raised his hand as the Human Sovereign Sword flew into his hand, ¡°Only by being cruel to yourself can you be cruel to your enemy. Your Dragon Snake Grappling skillset is nothing in my eyes. Today, I will let you see what the strongest grappling skillset in the world is.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it already? This is the strongest grappling skill.¡±

    Puff!

    The Human Sovereign Sword pierced through their bodies once again.

    Feng Qingyun¡¯s eyes gradually started to lose their luster as if he was on hisst legs. He then roared in indignation, ¡°Impossible! How can you be this cruel to yourself!? You will die too at this rate.¡±

    He had never expected that he would see someone treating himself so cruelly. Is this how I am going to die?

    But right then, he saw something float before his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out in shock, ¡°What¡¯s this!?¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hand again as the Tai Sovereign Sword returned to his hand. ¡°This is a part of my body, however it has already disintegrated into this. This is thest sword. If you can survive this, then that will really be your ability.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingyun wanted to let Lin Fan go. But suddenly, he found that he was unable to move at all. Two long swords were piercing through their bodies, just like shackles. He waspletely locked in ce; even moving just a little bit aggravated his wounds.

    ¡°Last sword, let¡¯s go to hell together.¡± Lin Fan smiled lightly before lowering his head, as if he was looking for something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± There was only one thought revolving in Feng Qingyun¡¯s mind; This guy is crazy,pletely crazy.

    ¡°I am looking for the position of the heart. What do you think, is it on the left or the right?¡± Lin Fan asked. ¡°I found it, it¡¯s on the right.¡±

    Squish!

    ¡°Well, I was wrong, it¡¯s on the left. We have to do this attack again.¡± A fountain of blood immediately gushed out from their chests as Lin Fan pulled the sword out.

    Feng Qingyun was already dumbstruck by Lin Fan¡¯s crazy stabbing. He started to lose his strength.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan¡¯s forehead began to disintegrate, then his hands as well. He immediately put the three Sovereign Swords into his storage ring. ¡°I will do itter.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, I aming, get out of the way quickly!¡±

    Suddenly, the waterfall of sword energy was blown apart as a figure rushed in with lightning fast speed and threw a punch with extremely terrifying strength.

    ¡°Lin Fan, go to hell.¡±

    But just when his punch was about tond on Lin Fan, Lin Fan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared, leaving Feng Qingyun¡¯s heart to bear the full brunt of the punch.

    Bang!

    An extremely powerful burst of earth energy tore Feng Qingyun¡¯s heart in a second.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you...¡± Feng Qingyun couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Huang Xuandao was taken aback. His eyes flickered with panic as he looked up. ¡°Junior Brother, why are you...?¡±

 Chapter 133: I, Lin Fan, am Upstanding and Fear Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 133: I, Lin Fan, am Upstanding and Fear Nothing</h4>

    Lin Fan fell.

    Immediately after which, the waterfall of sword energy also copsed into nothing. Everything reverted back to their original appearances.

    Not even Huang Xuandao expected that his punch would hit his junior brother. Where did that kid go? I just saw him there.

    Jian Wuchen was pushing Mo Jingzhe back, but suddenly, when the situation on the other side came to light, he was taken aback at once. The strength behind his sword suddenly waned, giving Mo Jingzhe the opportunity to counterattack. He was left with no choice but to promptly break away from Mo Jingzhe.

    ¡°Junior Brother Huang, what are you doing!?¡± Jiang Wuchen roared angrily. It never urred to him that Feng Qingyun would lose his life at Huang Xuandao¡¯s hands.

    Huang Xuandao finally came to his senses. He immediately took Feng Qingyun in his arms before justifying himself to Jian Wuchen, ¡°Senior Brother Wuchen, that guy killed Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Jiang Wuchen retorted sharply. He clearly saw Huang Xuandao shatter Feng Qingyun¡¯s heart. And now he says that kid killed Junior Brother Feng?

    ¡°Junior Brother, can you tell Senior Brother that I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Huang Xuandao shook Feng Qingyun to prove his innocence. But he just had his heart shattered, and what¡¯s more, he had been pierced through thrice by Lin Fan¡¯s swords. He was already on hisst legs. Just as he wanted to speak, his head swooped down as he ceased breathing. He was dead.

    Now, Huang Xuandao had to prove his innocence because he could clearly see that his senior brother trusted him no longer from his eyes. ¡°Brother Wuchen, I really didn¡¯t kill Junior Brother. You must believe me. It was that kid, I was about to kill him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I killed him. Jian Wuchen, don¡¯t try to frame your teammates.¡±

    Right at that moment, a voice came from behind Mo Jingzhe. Mo Jingzhe¡¯s entire body was immediately drenched in cold sweat. Much to his shock and dismay, someone had appeared behind him without his notice.

    But he was immediately relieved when he saw who it was.

    Lin Fan was cursing Huang Xuandao a little in his head. F***, he actually stole my target. It was obvious that he was about to die, but he punched him. I couldn¡¯t get my points.

    Forget it! It¡¯s just a few hundred points. I can always make it up with the monsters.

    Unlike before, Lin Fan was devoid of any injuries. On the contrary, he was brimming with energy.

    Jian Wuchen waspletely disappointed. Sure enough, there was a traitor in our midst. Otherwise, why isn¡¯t this kid injured even a bit? What¡¯s more, he is full of energy. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who just fought and consumed a lot of his earth energy.

    Lin Fan, carrying his hands behind his back, proimed proudly, ¡°I, Lin Fan, do everything alone. I killed that guy, it has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Huang Xuandao couldn¡¯t react at first but then he argued strongly, ¡°Senior Brother Wuchen, you heard him, I didn¡¯t kill Junior Brother Feng, it was him.¡±

    Then he red at Lin fan, towering in rage. ¡°You killed Junior Brother Feng. I will make you pay for it.¡±

    Jian Wuchen looked at Lin Fan before turning his gaze at Huan Xuandao. He waspletely enraged. His voice turned grim and cold, ¡°Huan Xuandao, you think I am stupid?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you believe me? Didn¡¯t he just admit that he killed Junior Brother Feng?¡± Huang Xuandao was on the verge of losing his mind. He never thought that Jian Wuchen would start to doubt him.

    What the hell is going on?

    But suddenly, a little realization dawned upon him. He immediately reacted.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not like this. Junior Brother trapped him and I was about to kill him, but I don¡¯t know why I hit Junior Brother. I really had no intention of killing Junior Brother,¡± Huang Xuandao tried to exin.

    Lin Fan immediately nodded his agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, he is telling the truth. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly disappeared, but it might be that my domain granted me a teleportation-type super power, which made him unable to react when he came in and punched his junior brother to death.¡±

    Then he looked at the extremely anxious Huang Xuandao and said, ¡°I can only help you exin to this point. As for whether your senior brother will believe you or not, that¡¯s your business. I did my best.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, am upstanding and fear nothing. I am not afraid to admit what I have done. I don¡¯t attack anyone from behind, let alone distort the truth.¡±

    His words were quite awe-inspiring and righteous, but Luo Zhengyi¡¯s corpse on the side was so ring. It formed a strong contrast.

    But these awe-inspiring words soundedpletely different in Jian Wuchen¡¯s ears. They were more like, I, Lin Fan, am sinister and despicable. I will never admit what I have done. I like to stab in the back and prefer to confound truth and falsehood.

    Immediately after, Jian Wuchen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at Huang Xuandao. A bitter cold immediately seeped into Huang Xuandao¡¯s heart. ¡°So, you finally admit that you killed Junior Brother.¡±

    Huang Xuandao flustered anxiously. ¡°Senior Brother, listen to me...!¡±

    Jian Wuchen coldly let out a snort as he flicked his sleeve. ¡°Shut up, I never would have expected to have a traitor amongst us. Very good, very f***ing good.¡±

    Lin Fan found it bothersome to deal with these two people now. Who would have thought that these three would joint attack me. It was really scary. However, the Transformation into God Swordsmanship was the one to put me into a trap. I will remember you.

    ¡°How was it? Did you beat Jian Wuchen?¡± asked Lin Fan.

    Mo Jingzhe shook his head in response and sighed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t beat him. I originally thought that taking the Divine Art of Startling Dragons a step further with my talent and hard work was an extraordinary feat. It was enough to challenge an expert of higher level. Who would have thought that Jian Wuchen¡¯s sword would be so fearsome? He could move it like his hands and feet. He has already mastered it. His every sword followed some kind of strange trajectory. I have suffered a lot at his hands. Had I not been stronger, I would have already fallen into dire straits.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at Mo Jingzhe. He couldn¡¯t add anything. Everything Mo Jingzhe said was pretty reasonable. Very good, very, very good!

    But suddenly...

    Lin Fan noticed billowing ck clouds in the distance.

    How could there be dark clouds in the Thousand Deep Cave?

    Roar!

    A howl like that of a ghost swept through the cave. It sounded cruel, terrifying, and evil.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ming, for venturing deep into the danger zone to gather monster blood and help me recover my body.¡± The man in gray expressed his gratitude. At first, he had believed that he would remain crippled for life; it never urred to him that Lord Ming would actually use a heaven-defying skill and let his severed limbs grow back bybining the blood and bones of monsters, let him regain his lower body.

    ¡°Hmph, if it were not for the Divine Religion, you think I would have saved a wastrel like you?¡± a man with a skull mask next to the man in gray said. It was difficult to make out his appearance.

    His voice was cold and terrifying; not even a single trace of emotion could be found in it. When it fell into the ears of the man in gray, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He kept shivering.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Lord Ming is right. I am trash. I am trash.¡±

    Suddenly, the man in gray looked ahead and noticed a group of people standing. However, upon noticing someone among them, he screamed at the top of his voice, ¡°Lord Ming, it¡¯s him! He is the one who made me like this!¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t recognize Mo Jingzhe. Obviously, it was because Mo Jingzhe had been away from Spirit Wind City for two years, and the Divine Religion branch had started hiding in Spirit Wind City during those two years.

    When Lin Fan and the others noticed this evil aura, their hearts tightened at once. They suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Lin Fan focused his gaze into the distance and was greatly shocked. What the hell is going on? How is it that every time I leave the sect, these things happen?

    The billowing and thundering dark clouds sounded much like the wails of ghosts. It was hideous and terrifying.

    I reckon big trouble ising my way.

 Chapter 134: Last-Ditch Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 134: Last-Ditch Efforts</h4>

    Mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression turned grave as he gazed at the thundering dark clouds in the distance. He said in a serious voice, ¡°I can sense an evil aura.¡±

    ¡°Shut your crow mouth.¡±

    They could sense a horrifying power in those clouds, like an evil ghost that could raise anyone¡¯s hair. Even when he was up against Jian Wuchen and the others, he didn¡¯t feel that he would lose, but the dark clouds gave him the feeling that he could not take a strong stance to deal with it.

    Jian Wuchen and Huang Xuandao, who were arguing with each other, also turned serious. Especially Jian Wuchen, the sword in his hand began to quiver a little when he sensed the strength from the dark clouds.

    Evil, gloomy, horrifying. He had never been this horrified. This kind of pressure was simply suffocating.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, was quite puzzled. He could not help but wonder about the identity of the person within the clouds.

    The billowing dark clouds suddenly stopped and separated as if a pair of giant hands had torn them apart. The dark clouds parted through the middle as several figures standing on the dark clouds entered everyone¡¯s sight. Among them was a man with a skull mask. Although he didn¡¯t speak, the pressure he gave was simply the greatest.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Do you remember me!? What a small world! Who would have thought that I would meet you here? I always wanted to catch you, pull out your muscles, peel your skin, and give you a dog death!¡± The man in gray let out a savage roar, locking his gaze on Lin Fan. Lord Ming had now be his greatest backing. No matter how strong this kid is, he is definitely not Lord Ming¡¯s opponent.

    Mo Jingzhe, who was standing next to Lin Fan, asked in a low voice, ¡°This guy is here for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lin Fan hadn¡¯t thought that the guy he had smashed in two thest time they met would still be among the living, and even recover his lower body to boot.

    But by the looks of it, this situation is far from good.

    Lin Fan immediately feigned confusion. ¡°I think you got the wrong guy. I have never met you. These two are my senior brothers, and we just left the sect for experience for the first time.¡±

    I have to shift the me, I must shift the me.

    At the same time, he was feeling a little frustrated. What¡¯s wrong with this world? How can I have so many enemies? Everyone I meet wants to kill me. This life is really disappointing.

    ¡°I got the wrong guy!? Impossible! I would recognize you even if you were reduced to ashes.¡± The man in gray sneered, again and again. ¡°Who would have thought that I would also find your senior brothers here. It just got better. I can use your lives to take revenge for my subordinates.

    ¡°Lord Ming, it¡¯s him. I suffered everything because of him,¡± the man in the gray viciously said.

    Lord Ming, the man standing in the lead, opened his mouth as billowing dark clouds blotted out heaven and earth. Each cloud transformed into a hideous head as it danced in the sky, leaving a long trail.

    ¡°Disciples of the Magnificent me Sect, very good. The Magnificent me Sect has always wanted to uproot my religion. They have killed countless followers of our religion. I will use your heads to pay tribute to all our followers who have lost their lives at your sect¡¯s hands. It couldn¡¯t be any better.¡±

    Huang Xuandao was standing behind Jian Wuchen, and there was no time for exnation. He could not help but consult whisperingly, ¡°Senior Brother Wuchen, what should we do now? It seems that these people are followers of the Divine Religion, and that man in the skull mask seems very strong.¡±

    Jian Wuchen ignored Huang Xuandao altogether and stepped out with a grave look on his face. ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t have anything to do with him. More importantly, I was trying to kill him. Since you and he have enmity, let¡¯s part ways here.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you...¡± Lin Fan hadn¡¯t expected Jian Wuchen to be this despicable. He wants to retreat just because he isn¡¯t their match? This is absolutely unforgivable. He doesn¡¯t have any feelings for the sect.

    The man in gray immediately said, ¡°Lord Ming, these people are from the same sect. This subordinate thinks that they are trying to fool us.¡±

    Smack!

    But right then, Lord Ming pressed his hand on the man in gray¡¯s head. The man in gray immediately knelt down, drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°You talk too much, it makes me want to kill you.¡±

    The man in gray could hardly suppress his anger for Lin fan. He was about to curse, but he came to his senses now. I have been too presumptuous before Lord Ming. He immediately begged for mercy and shut his mouth.

    Lord Ming has his own opinions, how can I be so presumptuous?

    Lin Fan made a preliminary estimate of the situation at hand. If Jian Wuchen¡¯sbat power is a 3, then this gloomy guy¡¯sbat power might be in the double digits.

    I¡¯m afraid that he can crush me like an ant at his level. I have to get out of here. I can¡¯t go down here.

    ¡°I can only go higher by surviving a desperate situation. I, Mo Jingzhe, am now facing a big misfortune where I can lose my life nine out of ten times, but I will not lower my head. I will use my fists to break the current predicament.¡± Mo Jingzhe blurted out after a moment of silence as if he had figured everything out. The entire air around him hadpletely changed. He gave the impression of a fire dragon rising in the sky, looking straight ahead.

    Lin Fan pulled Mo Jingzhe back. ¡°Are you crazy? Survive!? You listen to me, when I say run, just run.¡±

    In his opinion, it was a miracle that Mo Jingzhe could live to this day. With this level of intelligence, he should have been killed several times already.

    Right then, Lin Fan stepped out with a solemn look on his face. ¡°Senior Brothers, a scourge like the Divine Religion should be destroyed, but at the moment, the other party is too strong. We aren¡¯t their opponents. We can¡¯t let any of this treasure fall into the religion¡¯s hands. I will drag them away from you, you must return to the sect with the treasure.

    Swish!

    In an instant, Lin Fan took out a remote-controlled bomb from his storage ring and threw it into Jian Wuchen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Run.¡± Lin Fan pulled Mo Jingzhe into the distance. At the same time, he turned his head and shouted, ¡°If you have guts,e chase me. Don¡¯t chase my Senior Brother.¡±

    Ming You didn¡¯t say anything at the sight of this scene as if he was thinking of something, or perhaps he just didn¡¯t know how to react. But soon, he lifted his finger, and one of the head-shaped dark clouds chased after Lin Fan and Mo Jingzhe.

    Jian Wuchen looked at the mysterious thing in his hands and then looked at Ming You. His throat moved up and down, his heart pounding crazily in fear. Ming You gave him a dangerous feeling.

    It had never urred to him that he would actually encounter such a terrifying existence when he came to hunt Lin Fan at the Thousand Deep Cave.

    ¡°He is Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple, and now I have forged an enmity with him.¡± Jian Wuchen¡¯s palms turned sweaty. He was extremely terrified; an inexplicable pressure was weighing down on him.

    Meanwhile, Huang Xuandao fled into the distance at the sight of this scene without a moment of hesitation. In his opinion, if he didn¡¯t escape now, he would forever be buried here.

    Ming You raised his hand and swung it down. Another hideous head-shaped dark cloud shot straight toward Huang Xuandao, leaving a long dark tail.

    Jian Wuchen, on the other hand, didn¡¯t struggle. Not long after, a miserable scream was heard in a distance. As he looked in that direction, he saw Huang Xuandao smashed through by that head-shaped dark cloud. A long plume of dark smoke rose from his body before he crashed on the ground, and stopped moving; apparently, dead.

    Jian Wuchen immediately dropped his sword at the sight of this. He didn¡¯t have any will to fight.

    Because in his opinion, the person in front of him was really too strong, and anything he tried would be nothing more thanst-ditch efforts.

 Chapter 135: You Are Already My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 135: You Are Already My Friend</h4>

    Huang Xuandao was killed in a single move, but it did not bring any visible change to Jian Wuchen¡¯s expression. It¡¯s pointless to run before such a strong expert. In any case, where can you go? This is the Thousand Deep Cave!

    The man in gray waspletely astounded by Lord Ming¡¯s disy of strength. That guy looked pretty strong, but he was like an ant in front of Lord Ming. He couldn¡¯t offer even a little bit of resistance.

    So strong, Lord Ming is really strong. When can I be as strong as Lord Ming? At that time, who could stop me from going anywhere in the world?

    ¡°Lord Ming, you let that boy escape?¡± the man in the gray asked gingerly. He was afraid of causing a scene likest time. I have to act carefully, or else Lord Ming will just suppress me with one palm like before.

    ¡°Hmph, did he really? It¡¯s impossible to escape from my Dark Clouds of Hell,¡± Ming You said in a dark and dreary voice. He didn¡¯t care about where Lin Fan had run to. In his opinion, everything was futile. Then, he jumped down from the dark clouds andnded before Jian Wuchen, dragging his long dark robes.

    Jian Wuchen stood where he was, quivering. He had taken the path of the sword, and those who walked this path naturally cut everything in their path with their swords. But he had already lost any will to resist before Ming You.

    Jian Wuchen knelt down straight away with a begging look stered on his face as if he was seeking forgiveness from the other party, asking him to let him live.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Ming You came before Jian Wuchen and asked in a stone-cold voice, without the slightest bit of emotion.

    ¡°He is a third-ss inner disciple of our sect, and also Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple,¡± a shivering Jian Wuchen blurted out everything he knew without hiding a bit.

    ¡°Tian Xu!?¡± A scene from a very, very long time ago shed in Ming You¡¯s mind as the expression on his face hidden behind the skull mask slowly turned grim.

    A few decades ago, an elder of the Magnificent me Sect plucked the mountains and rivers, grabbed a branch of the Divine Religion from the mountains, and threw it straight down an endless cliff. This scene was always etched in his mind. He could never forget it. At the same time, he was in awe of that elder¡¯s strength. In his opinion, that elder of the Magnificent me Sect was as terrifying and mystifying as a god.

    However, if I captured his direct disciple and brought him to the headquarters, it might have a different effect than killing him.

    In an instant, he decided to let Lin Fan live and take him back to the headquarters for greater benefits.

    ¡°My Lord, please forgive me. I have never killed anyone from the Divine Religion.¡± Jian Wuchen begged for mercy. That domineering and arrogant bearing that he had shown before Lin Fan could not be found anywhere.

    Before Ming You, he was like a dog wagging his tail.

    ¡°Do you think the Divine Religion is the best?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the Divine Religion is the best.¡± Jian Wuchen nodded at once without a moment of hesitation. When Ming You appeared, he knew that it was impossible to escape. It was pointless to escape anywhere. So, he gave up on everything. ¡°I am willing to forsake the Magnificent me Sect and join the Divine Religion and dedicate my everything to the Divine Religion.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you really willing to betray your sect and join the great Divine Religion?¡± Ming You yfully asked.

    ¡°Yes, I am willing to dedicate my everything!¡± Jian Wuchen shouted at the top of his lungs. He would do anything to survive. His eyes immediately flickered with hope.

    But then, Jian Wuchen¡¯s eyes widened as fear took over his face because his entire body was under some kind of suction. He started to lose his earth energy, blood, essence, and spirit through his seven orifices as they were sucked into Ming You¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°No...!¡±

    In a sh, Jian Wuchen lost all of his flesh and blood, only a bag of thin skin was left on his skeleton.

    The man in gray was terrified and in awe at the sight of this scene. This move is really overbearing. If Lord Ming does the same to me, I¡¯m afraid I too will end up like this guy in a matter of seconds.

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Thousand Deep Cave, two figures could be seen dashing madly all the way.

    Mo Jingzhe looked back and noticed that huge head-shaped ck cloud right behind them. ¡°That thing is following us.¡±

    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± Lin Fan thought for a second before he looked at Mo Jingzhe. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe shook his head at once. ¡°No can do, that guy is too strong. Only by staying together do we have a hope of defeating that guy.¡±

    ¡°Fight my ass. Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you see how strong that guy is?¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t know what to say. This guy really has no sense of propriety. By the way, why has the bomb still not detonated? It should have by now. Then he took the remote control out and pressed the button.

    Not long after, a loud explosion could be heard through the cave.

    No prompt, huh? I¡¯m a little disappointed, but I didn¡¯t think that would kill that guy anyway.

    ¡°It¡¯s final, we are going our own ways from here.¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t hesitate for another second. I can¡¯t dy any longer. No one knows when that guy wille after me. This cloud is probably tracking us.

    He had immortality, so he had countless ways to escape, but if Mo Jingzhe was with him, he would really not have any way to survive.

    Mo Jingzhe let out a sigh. ¡°I, Mo Jingzhe, am amazing. I have been through many dangerous situations. Originally, I wanted topete with you, but now it seems you are much better than me. If we survive this, I will definitely look for you at the Magnificent me Sect and be friends with you.¡±

    Lin Fan gawked at Mo Jingzhe. If I had an idiot friend like you, I¡¯m afraid my days will not be that good.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to argue with this guy; in any case, it would be a waste of time.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± At this time, Mo Jingzhe took out a book and shoved it into Lin Fan¡¯s hands. ¡°This is the Divine Art of Startling Dragons that I am cultivating. It¡¯s absolutely mystical.¡±

    Lin Fan was stunned; obviously, he didn¡¯t know how to react to this. Then he looked at Mo Jingzhe. ¡°You are giving me your darling just like this!? How many people have you given it to?¡±

    Anyone would regard this kind of skillset with extreme importance and would never give it to others for any reason, but this Mo Jingzhe is giving it to me so generously. God knows how many people he has given it to.

    Mo Jingzhe smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you think I am a fool? Although there have been many people who wanted the Divine Art of Startling Dragons, they were all rejected by me. But you are already my, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s, friend. I will obviously share good stuff with my friends.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Let¡¯s part ways here, I will lead this dark cloud away from you.¡± Mo Jingzhe halted his footsteps and punched that dark cloud with a powerful burst of earth energy, then he ran in another direction without a moment of hesitation.

    Lin Fan was dumbstruck. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a person in the world. But then he saw the dark cloud giving chase after him, roaring at him.

    ¡°You motherf*****, punch it a few more times! What the hell is going on? Why is only chasing after me?¡±

 Chapter 136: This is Humiliating

    <h4>Chapter 136: This is Humiliating</h4>

    The Divine Art of Startling Dragons is very powerful, but I don¡¯t have any points now. I can¡¯t learn it. Had I known this would happen, I would not have used them to progress the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. Lin Fan was regretting his choice.

    At this moment, that hideous head-shaped dark cloud was still hot on Lin Fan¡¯s tail.

    As such, Lin Fan didn¡¯t brood over it anymore and put the skillset into his storage ring and darted straight into the distance.

    Now that I think about it, this is really frustrating. Sinceing out of the sect, my enemies have either been pitifully weak or ridiculously strong.

    That guy in the skull mask is very strong. He is at least a ninth stage Earth Star Border Realm expert, or he might even be an expert of the Heaven Star Border Realm.

    Suddenly, a rift appeared behind Lin Fan as if someone had torn through space before a billowing cluster of dark clouds zoomed their way through it. Then, the head-shaped dark cloud that had been chasing Lin Fan all the while shot straight toward these dark clouds as if it found its home.

    Lin Fan was shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Ming You to catch up to him so soon. Lin Fan then decided to stop running. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, it was pointless to waste his energy.

    Cat and mouse, huh? But I am not a mouse.

    ¡°Ah!? I want you dead, I want you dead.¡± An angry and spiteful voice immediately resounded from that cluster of dark clouds.

    This was the voice of the man in gray. At this moment, the man in gray was too ghastly to even look at; half of his body had been mangled. Had some stronger power not defended him, he might have already lost his life.

    As far as the man in gray was concerned, he hadn¡¯t expected that he would end being so miserable. He had picked the thing in Jian Wuchen¡¯s hand to check it out, but how could he have expected that this exquisite thing would suddenly explode with that much destructive force that it destroyed his earth energy protection and sted half of his body? Had Lord Ming not protected his life, he might have been dead by now.

    At this moment, he had thrown all the me on Lin Fan since the item was thrown out by Lin Fan.

    ¡°Haha, run, why aren¡¯t you running now? Before Lord Ming, you are just an ant. You are just putting up ast-ditch struggle!¡± the man in gray on the dark clouds howled in anger, his eyes burning with hatred for Lin Fan. He could not wait to torture Lin Fan to death and make him experience the pain he was suffering now.

    ¡°I will make you suffer a hundred, no, a thousand times more than what I have gone through, so much so that you will beg me to kill-¡±

    But right then, the man in gray¡¯s voice sounded as he had been grabbed by his throat, making him unable to finish his words.

    ¡°You are really annoying. Although the Divine Religion still needs you, you aren¡¯t irreceable.¡± Ming You raised the man in gray by his neck in front of him. ¡°You are really a waste. If I have to protect your life at every moment, what¡¯s the use of keeping you?¡±

    Fear immediately took over the man in gray¡¯s face. ¡°Lord Ming, forgive me, please spare my life....

    ¡°Ahhhh~!¡±

    An ear-piercing shriek echoed through the cave as streams of blood gushed out of the man in gray¡¯s orifices before directly being absorbed by Ming You. Finally, he waspletely sucked dry, dead.

    Ming You discarded the man in gray¡¯s corpse right away. And at the sight of this, the followers behind him were totally terrified. They didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous anymore.

    ¡°So, this is what¡¯s known as a death of your own making,¡± Lin Fan muttered to himself. At the same time, he felt that this Lord Ming was pretty cruel, at least far crueler than him. It¡¯s too bad. I wanted him dead, but he should have died by my hands so that I could get some points. Why did you have to kill him yourself?

    ¡°So, you are Lin Fan.¡± Ming You gazed down at Lin Fan from the clouds. Immediately after, the ck clouds metamorphosed into a ck dragon that brought Ming You straight down on the ground.

    ¡°In the flesh. What do you want?¡± Lin Fan looked at Ming You vigntly. He found Ming You too weird. His breath and energy were as stagnant as still water, without any fluctuations.

    This kind of situation should not be seen in living people, but there it is. Obviously, this guy is practicing some evil skillset. Where in the bloody hell did these bastards of the Divine Religione from? How can each and every one of them be so weird and ghastly?

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Ming You spoke in a cold voice before he stretched his five fingers toward Lin Fan.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt as if space around him had been locked. This ordinary grab gave him the feeling of being enveloped by an inescapable, as if in this vast world, there wasn¡¯t any ce where he could escape.

    Violent Body!

    Cruel Blood!

    Magic of the Seven Gods!

    At this moment, Lin Fan erupted with full power without a moment of hesitation. Whatever ended up happening, he decided to give it a try. Immediately, a terrifying pressure broke out from his body as he mmed the mace in his hand hard toward the oing w.

    ¡°You are indeed skillful, I will give you that. But it¡¯s nothing more than trying to break a rock with eggs, you are in way over your head. If I didn¡¯t want you alive, you would already be reduced to nothing.¡± Ming You¡¯s voice turned colder as his fingers bore down on Lin Fan with unstoppable momentum.

    Immediately, Lin Fan felt as if his entire body was being crushed by a mountain. He was finding it harder to breath. Even the ground beneath him started to crack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can kill me in seconds.¡± Lin Fan let out a battle cry as he mmed his mace with the strongest move in his arsenal. An extremely violent and destructive force immediately skyrocketed from Lin Fan.

    ¡°It is futile to resist.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Ming You pressed his other finger at Lin Fan. Immediately, the air seemed as if it was frozen, subdued by the strength of these two fingers. And these fearsome forces crushed Lin Fan down the middle. In a sh, Lin Fan felt as if he wasn¡¯t facing a human but a primeval beast.

    Is this what¡¯s known as ¡°it¡¯s difficult to lift even a finger in the face of absolute strength?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a flick of his finger, a thread made of dark clouds suddenly flew out of the main cloud. This thread was as nimble as a living thing. It circled in the air before it pierced straight through Lin Fan and bound him up.

    ¡°I lost just like that!?¡± Lin Fan was a little unconvinced. Since his debut, he had not suffered any defeat like this. It was simply a humiliation.

    However, what made him feel even more humiliated was how he was tied up. Why has he tied my little brother so tightly?

    Ming You made his way over to Lin Fan, coldly looking at the tied-up Lin Fan. ¡°You are indeed skillful, you were able to take two of my moves. Don¡¯t worry, you still have some usefulness. I won¡¯t kill you. You wille with me to the headquarters, perhaps your teacher mighte to rescue you.¡±

    Then he picked Lin Fan up like he was carrying a fat tied-up pig to his home where he would kill him and celebrate.

    This is humiliating, really humiliating.

    Lin Fan spat on the ground. I have never received such shameful treatment since my debut.

    On the other hand, Mo Jingzhe, who had been running all the way without looking back, noticed that things had gone quiet. He was very worried, puzzled over the situation.

    ¡°I believe in him. How can someone acknowledged by me, Mo Jingzhe, be so easily captured?¡±

    Then he fled straight into the distance without another moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 137: The Almighty Heavens Canâ€™t be Offended

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Almighty Heavens Can¡¯t be Offended</h4>

    Dark clouds shot through the Thousand Deep Cave in apletely wanton manner. All the monsters in the cave scurried away upon sensing the dark and horrible energy; they were too afraid ofing out.

    If there was a monster who was toote to escape, only their withered carcass was left as the dark clouds passed over them.

    This simply broke Lin Fan¡¯s heart. These were all valuable points for him. How wasteful and cruel! He is simply worse than a beast.

    ¡°Let me go, I will fight you to the death.

    ¡°You are not going to let me go, I understand, but can¡¯t you tie me up differently? You are simply humiliating me by tying me like this.

    ¡°I am telling you, a warrior can be killed but not be humiliated. I am a man with dignity and status. What do you want to do by binding me like this?¡±

    Lin Fan kept on struggling all along the way, trying to retain thest of his dignity.

    But it was pointless. Ming You¡¯s hand holding the rope didn¡¯t move at all, not even an inch. He just stood on the dark clouds as they flew toward the exit like it was nothing.

    The Thousand Deep Cave had many entrances, and many exits, obviously. And Ming You probably knew where the specific exit he wanted was as the clouds flew straight ahead.

    ¡°When I take you to the headquarters, everyst bit of your dignity will also disappear into smoke,¡± Ming You stated in a cold voice. He was very satisfied with this turn of events. Originally, he was here to gather some monsters¡¯ blood and restore that waste¡¯s body. He never expected to find a Magnificent me Sect disciple here.

    And not some ordinary disciple but the direct disciple of Elder Tian Xu, whom he could make good use of it.

    Very soon, the exit was right ahead of him. Ming You could not help but speed up.

    ¡°We are out?¡± Lin Fan, feeling the scorching sun over his head, sighed in his heart.

    ¡°Wait, is it about to rain?¡±

    At this moment, in the sky where not even a shadow of clouds could be found for miles, swaths of dark clouds suddenly appeared out of nowhere, blotting out the sky within seconds. The entire world had gone dark.

    Ming You raised his head. He had no idea what was happening. Deafening thunder reverberated throughout the sky as lightning shed over their heads before spreading in every direction.

    ¡°Haha, I know, this is retribution. Do you know that I, Lin Fan, am blessed by the heavens? If you dare to tie me up like this, the old heavens won¡¯t look upon you kindly.¡± Lin Fan broke intoughter. After giving it a second thought, he realized that this was because he had broken his oath and the heavens were going to strike him to death with lightning.

    But what I can¡¯t figure out is why I wasn¡¯t punished by the heavens when I was in the Thousand Deep Cave. I really can¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Retribution!? Haha, what a joke.¡± Ming You burst into augh. But hisughter was extremely unpleasant, it sounded more like ghastly wails.

    Rumble!

    The lightning and thunder in the sky grew more and more violent as if it was gathering its strength. And right at this moment, lightning bolts the thickness of a thumb rained straight down in the vicinity, creating pits one after another.

    ¡°Do you see? The quicker you let me go, the quicker you will be able to escape. The wrath of the heavens is about toe down.¡± Lin Fan struggled.

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning came down from the sky, shooting straight at Lin Fan. But since he was being held by Ming You, this bolt of lightning was about to strike Ming You as well.

    Ming You had no idea what was going on. How did the world change so much? Why is there lightning and thunder everywhere? And why does the world seem extremely angry?

    ¡°How presumptuous.¡± Then he rose into the air, grabbed the lightning bolt directly with his hands, and crushed it, destroying the lightning boltpletely. ¡°Haha, lightning might be equal to the might of the heavens for ants like you, but for me, it¡¯s nothing but a joke.¡±

    Then he descended from the air and picked Lin Fan up again.

    Lin Fan blinked his eyes in confusion. What¡¯s going on? Mother******, is this the so-called wrath of the heavens?

    If someone breaks an oath, does it only have this much strength? F***, you might as well turn me into ashes and blow me away.

    But the dark clouds in the sky still had not dissipated. On the contrary, the bolts of lightning swimming among the clouds were like dragons, they were even more violent.

    Ming You stared at the sky before an awe-inspiring energy skyrocketed from him. ¡°You ignorant sh**, you are stilling back? Do you really think an ordinary lightning bolt can cause me any harm?

    ¡°I, Ming You, am going to destroy the heavens today.¡±

    Having said this, Ming You rose into the sky as he circted his demonic art. A towering demonic energy immediately blotted out the sky, rising higher and higher. It was neck and neck with the power of the lightning,peting on who was stronger than the other.

    ¡°Demonic mes.

    ¡°Life Devour.¡±

    Boom!

    But suddenly, the heavens and the earth went dark as a ring and thick bolt of lightning descended from the sky like a furious dragon, and struck straight down on Ming You.

    ¡°Ahhh~! This is the punishment from the heavens! Who broke an oath, who is it...!?¡±

    The tied-up Lin Fan looked at the sky, looking all innocent. What just happened? Where did that domineering and terrifying expert who was fighting against heaven go?

    The sky waspletely empty, no life other than the lightning bolts could be found.

    The dark clouds that were tying him up suddenly reduced to ashes and disappeared into a puff of smoke as if they had lost the strength supporting them.

    All the followers were leftpletely terrified by this strange turn of events. Where did Lord Ming go? Was Lord reduced to ashes by lightning?

    Lin Fan stood up and cracked his neck. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m free now. Your lord has been wiped out by the wrath of the heavens. I told you that if you humiliate me like this, you will have to face the wrath of the heavens.¡±

    All the followers looked at Lin Fan in horror. They really had no idea what was going on. To their surprise and dismay, their almighty lord had perished from lightning. How is this possible!? Impossible!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to send you guys on the way to hell.¡± A cold smile appeared on Lin Fan¡¯s lips. But right when he was about to take his mace out, he fiercely looked up. A bolt of lightning came straight down from the sky, swallowing him inside right away.

    ¡°F***...¡±

    In the eyes of the followers, the irrepressible guy disappeared suddenly. The might of the almighty heavens left them in shock. They shrieked in horror as they scattered away.

    They had beenpletely terrified. Even now, they had no idea what just happened. Why did the lightning rain down from the sky? Why did their lord as well as the disciple of the Magnificent me Sect get reduced to nothing? They couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of this.

    When Lin Fan disappeared from this world, the dense dark clouds retreated as well, giving the world back its beauty and shine.

    The sunlight representing justice shone back on thend.

    Ten secondster...

    A naked Lin Fan appeared in the world. He looked up, then looked at the surroundings before he took out a set of clothes from the storage ring and put them on. He then picked up his mace, and after a moment of silence, returned through the original path, continuing to venture deep into the Thousand Deep Cave.

    My cultivation is not over yet.

    As for Ming You or whatever, it¡¯s really regrettable. He was so strong, but before he could finish his ns andplete his ambition, he died without knowing how or why. His loss is really regrettable.

    I wanted to search through his corpse, but I can¡¯t find even a bit of his ashes. Search through him my ass.

    The almighty heavens are really terrifying.

    It can¡¯t be offended. The heavens really can¡¯t be offended.

 Chapter 138: Going Back to Search the Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 138: Going Back to Search the Corpses</h4>

    At this moment, Lin Fan appeared where he was captured not too long ago. He nced at the shriveled corpse for a moment before rummaging through it without a moment of dy. The man in gray might have been killed by Ming You, but Ming You didn¡¯t confiscate his corpse. Obviously, he didn¡¯t care about the meager stuff on him. But as for me, I won¡¯t refuse these resources no matter how meager they are.

    ¡°Are you freaking kidding me!? So poor!? What a waste of time.¡± Lin Fan, opening the storage ring, lost all hopes after taking one nce. He immediately kicked the mummified corpse, reducing it into powder before heading in another direction.

    The corpses of Jian Wuchen, Huang Xuandao, and the others might still be there. Jian Wuchen¡¯s corpse is particrly special. With his cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for him to have nothing.

    After having gone through today¡¯s events, he became even more aware that it was essential for one to be strong or else everything would be for naught.

    He feltpletely powerless before Ming You. I couldn¡¯t move even an inch under the pressure of his two fingers. Ming You might have perished under the wrath of the heavens, but at the end of the day, that isn¡¯t my strength.

    If I came face to face with Jian Wuchen or Wan Zhongtian on the road, I¡¯m afraid my fate would be even more miserable. Elder Tian Xu supports me, but now that I am out on practice, all of my fellow disciples want to kill me. Although they can¡¯te personally, they can send other disciples over.

    This was the first time Lin Fan felt a sense of urgency.

    Especially one monthter when that religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect wille. After what I have done to Liu Ruochen and Liu Yue, those two women definitely won¡¯t give up. With their strong backing, they might really ignore Elder Tian Xu and suppress me with the help of the religious brother.

    Several shriveled corpsesy quietly before Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan could not help but sigh at the sight of Jian Wuchen¡¯s corpse. ¡°Sigh, you brought this on yourself. You wanted to kill me, but you yourself have suffered rather than killing me. What a pity, what a pity!¡±

    As he picked up his storage ring and went through it, a smile immediately appeared on his face. Although Jian Wuchen has been cultivating in the sect, he is still pretty wealthy. There are many medicines, as well as secret skillsets.

    But these skillsets aren¡¯t suitable for me. They are all rted to swordsmanship, nothing more, and they are far worse than the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    He now understood that it might be easy to earn points, but they were really not enough to master his skillsets. And since he had already chosen this path, he had to head into the darkness blind.

    Huang Xuandao, Feng Qingyun, and Han Yuntao were stripped clean. Lin Fan got quite a good harvest of pills. Although they were all Mystic-ss pills, several of them were pretty useful.

    ¡°Wait, where did those three guys go?¡± Lin Fan searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find the bodies of Luo Zhengyi and the others. This left him feeling puzzled. ¡°It seems someone has survived and taken their corpses.¡±

    Lin Fan pondered silently for a moment before throwing it to the back of his mind altogether; he didn¡¯t give it much of a thought. Since I havee to the Thousand Deep Cave, I should quickly collect points and break through my current realm.

    I am currently in the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, but if I bring my full strength into y, I can easily defeat an ordinary sixth-stage Earth Star Border Realm. However, those with robust foundation might be able to suppress me.

    I am weak. I am really weak.

    Havinge face to face with his weakness and insignificance, Lin Fan turned it into motivation and started advancing his cultivation wholeheartedly.

    At the periphery of the Thousand Deep Cave...

    Mo Jingzhe had already escaped the Thousand Deep Cave, but he didn¡¯t leave just yet. Come to think of it, what happened to that guy who got my friendship? Did he safely escape?

    Just when he was thinking about this, several figures came rushing over. These figures were slightly flustered as if they were running for their lives.

    Mo Jingzhe furrowed his brow before attacking them, taking them down at once. He had already recognized them; they were all the followers of the Divine Religion. ¡°Tell me, where is my friend?¡±

    These followers had seen the most terrifying scene in the world. They had already lost their wits in shock and fear. They immediately replied in panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know, let us go. Our Lord is dead.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, as long as you tell me the truth, I will let you guys go. I, Mo Jingzhe, keep my word. Did you catch the guy who was with me?¡± Mo Jingzhe asked these followers in a strict and serious voice.

    In fact, Mo Jingzhe was a bit puzzled. Judging by their looks, it was quite clear that these people were in a panic as if they were running for their lives. He had no idea what was going on.

    Only at this moment did the followers look clearly at Mo Jingzhe. They recognized who it was. ¡°He was caught by us, but when we came out, the sky suddenly went dark and lightning rained down from the sky. Our Lord and yourpanion were struck by lightning; not even their ashes are left now.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Mo Jingzhe was stunned. His expression changed drastically as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could this happen? How can the person who got my, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s, friendship die like that? Impossible!¡±

    Then he stared at the followers. ¡°Tell me where.¡±

    A follower pointed toward the distance, extremely panicked. ¡°There.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s figure disappeared from the followers¡¯ line of sight as his figure zoomed into the distance. Only Mo Jingzhe¡¯s voice rained in their ears.

    ¡°I, Mo Jingzhe, am a man of my words. Since I said I will let you live, you are free to go. But if you have fooled me, I wille looking for you.¡±

    After hearing this, why would these followers stay here anymore? They breathed a long sigh of relief before they walked away from here.

    Mo Jingzhe stood stupidly at the exit where Lin Fan and Ming You were struck by lightning, staring at the several pits before him. Even after so long, white smoke was rising from these pits. Even the power of lightning was still crackling around them.

    Mo Jingzhe finally believed his friend was really killed by lightning.

    ¡°This is...!?¡± Mo Jingzhe looked down, gazing at a tattered piece of clothing on the ground. Although it had been scorched by the lightning, he could still tell that it was a piece of his friend¡¯s clothing. Holding it in his hand, he felt extremely sad.

    ¡°My dear friend, my friend, I won¡¯t let your remains rot in the wilderness. I will definitely bring the news of your death to the Magnificent me Sect. Had your fellow disciples not besieged you, you wouldn¡¯t have encountered the people of the Divine Religion. The real murderer isn¡¯t the lightning bolt, nor is it the Divine Religion, it¡¯s your fellow disciples, as well as the Sunshine Sect.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe muttered to himself before making up his mind. He nced back at the Thousand Deep Cave, feeling mncholy.

    I finally met a friend that was to my liking, but he is dead. Life is really uncertain.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    He was a little flustered by these sentimental feelings.

    A Divine Magma Horse came running from the distance and stopped before Mo Jingzhe. Mo Jingzhe climbed it immediately, staring at the front.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    The divine horse let out a neigh before it disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile, in the Thousand Deep Cave...

    Lin Fan was gobbling down the pills he had just collected. His experience points started skyrocketing. He obtained about 300,000 experience points just from these pills.

    The medicinal potency was wreaking havoc in his body even when he hadpletely refined all the pills.

    There was a pill among them that surprised Lin Fan a bit. He never expected to find a low-grade Earth-ss pill in Jian Wuchen¡¯s collection ¨C the Sword Pill of Fortune.

    This pill could forge bones into sword bones. It contained sharp sword energy that was particrly beneficial to cultivators walking on the path of the sword. However, even if I don¡¯t practice swordsmanship, it¡¯s alright. I can still use it to practice my brute force skillsets. If I fight against someone now, this sword energy will seep out and catch the opponent by surprise.

    However, Lin Fan went through a good amount of pain when he took it. If ordinary people took it, they would probably be ripped apart by this violent sword energy, but for Lin Fan, it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Although it was only a low-grade Earth-ss pill, it was very difficult to refine it. Since Jian Wuchen was keeping this pill instead of taking it, it¡¯s obvious that he was waiting for the right moment.

    But unfortunately, he died before he could find the right moment. I really hit it big.

    After finishing this cultivation, I will have to gather points.

    Several of the skillsets I got are pretty good. I need points to master them.

    He wanted to master both Sonic Punch and the Divine Art of Startling Dragons. However, after having gone through today¡¯s events, he realized that there were some skillsets that could not be mastered just by having enough points given his current strength, just like the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. I am not strong enough. My earth energy couldn¡¯t support it. Rather, I got reduced to nothing. Therefore, the Magic of the Seven Gods will have to wait.

    First, I have toy a firm foundation, and finally, break through to the fourth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm.

    Right then, bellows of monsters echoed in the depths of the cave, as if they were weing his arrival. Lin Fan chased after the source of the sound without a moment of hesitation, leaving afterimages.

 Chapter 139: Leave My Points Alone, They Are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 139: Leave My Points Alone, They Are Mine</h4>

    ¡°Good gracious, are these monsters holding a meeting?¡± Lin Fan was standing on a huge rock. In front of him was a horde of monsters who looked as if they were conversing with each other. When he appeared, the alpha of the horde immediately sensed his human presence and roared in anger, giving rise to sonic waves that swept through the cave.

    Lin Fan disregarded these sonic waves altogether. In fact, his eyes were flickering with excitement. The monster king had reached the fifth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, but in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than a few hundred points, that¡¯s all. However, this monster¡¯s subordinates were a different thing; they were his favorite.

    What Lin Fan liked most was bullying the weak.

    One strike for each. They might not give me many points individually, but the crux of the matter is to finish them quickly.

    Lin Fan jumped down from the rock and dived straight into the horde with the frying pan in his left hand and the mace in his right. Then, with a look of tyranny on his face, he said, ¡°Hello there, look at me, don¡¯t I look tasty? Come and eat me.¡±

    Roar!

    The monster king let out a roar as its followers swarmed toward Lin Fan at once. Had it been any ordinary guy, he would have long been eaten clean and not even a bone of his would have been left.

    Lin Fan was drowned by the monsters. These monsters opened their humongous jaws and bit him with their earth energy, but they were truly too weak. All of them were either first or second stage Earth Star Border Realm, and there were even some in the Body Tempering Realm. They couldn¡¯t even break Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy protection, let alone harm him.

    ¡°Violent Body.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his mace and frying pan and swept them toward the horde of monsters.

    Lin Fan let out a war cry as he swept the mace in his hand in a circle, tearing all the monsters within its range into pieces. Flesh and blood sttered in the air as rivers of blood flowed around him. A thick smell of blood permeated into the surroundings. The blood smelled somewhat fragrant as if the blood of these monsters had an enticing quality.

    Smelling this, Lin Fan suddenly recalled something. These monsters were Fierce Hou. They resembled leopards and had a horn. An ordinary Fierce Hou only had one tail, but when they broke through to the Earth Star Border Realm, they would grow another tail for each additional stage. The fifth-stage Earth Star Border alpha had exactly five tails.

    (TLN: Hou is a monster in Chinese mythology.)

    But these weren¡¯t the key points. The key point was that the blood and flesh of these monsters were the favorite food of other monsters.

    Their blood also had another function, which was to deter lower-level monsters, but stronger monsters liked this smell very much.

    And now their blood was flowing into a river here like an abyssal hell, and the fragrance was only getting thicker and thicker. Only God knew what it might attract.

    Naturally, Lin Fan was aware of this, but he was still very calm andposed. It¡¯s better if somethinges! I will use this mace to let these monsters know that voracity is actually a scourge.

    Roar!

    The alpha Fierce Hou waspletely enraged by the sight of its followers being ughtered by a human like this. It kept staring at Lin Fan with its red-as-blood eyes. It raised its five tails as it flew over the horde and stabbed straight at Lin Fan.

    In the time it takes for a spark to fly off a flint, the moment the shadows of its tails darkened Lin Fan¡¯s sight, Lin Fan promptly stepped back as the five tails bombarded the ground like arrows, prating deep into the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I will be with you in a while, but first let me take care of all your little brothers, then I will y with you slowly.¡± Lin Fan smiled before he turned his gaze to the followers of the alpha Fierce Hou. He then raised the weapons in his hands and brought them down fiercely.

    Lin Fan¡¯s every move was simply unstoppable. His thick and dense earth energy burst out as the mace in his hand smashed down with iparable might.

    Lin Fan¡¯s points started skyrocketing at once. In his opinion, the system prompts were like music to his ears.

    The alpha Fierce Hou, on the other hand, was going crazy. It hadn¡¯t expected this human to be so detestable. It was crying in its heart, Fight me, fight me you motherf*****!

    It couldn¡¯t bear the sight of its adorable little brothers, who had always supported it, being tortured by a human. Its heart was in extreme pain.

    At the sight of the blood and flesh of its younger brothers flying left and right, it let out a roar in anger as it pounced straight at Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan had just smashed several Fierce Hou to death with just a strike of his mace. His mace had already been dyed red. Suddenly, the alpha Fierce Hou pounced at him with lightning-fast speed. Had it been any ordinary third-stage Earth Star Border Realm expert, they might not have been able to respond and would have been pierced through by its five tails.

    But even though Lin Fan was just in the third stage, his actual strength was on par with a sixth stage. His senses were even more keen. He had already sensed when the alpha Fierce Hou¡¯s bloodlust toward him skyrocketed.

    ¡°Get away from me, I don¡¯t want to kill you yet.¡± Lin Fan raised his mace and smashed it straight down on the alpha King Hou. Lin Fan¡¯s mace struck its five unstoppable tails hard with tremendous strength.

    The alpha Fierce Roar immediately let out a roar in anger as it was pushed back.

    It couldn¡¯t understand how a human could be so strong when the energy emanating from him wasn¡¯t that strong.

    What¡¯s more, its little brothers were all here as well. No matter how weak or strong they were, they should have at least consumed a little bit of his energy, but the human before it seemed to have inexhaustible energy. Even when his entire body was covered in blood, he didn¡¯t show any signs of weakness at all. His movements hadn¡¯t slowed down even the slightest bit.

    It had seen a lot of humans, but it had never seen a human like this before. In its opinion, he was even more of a monster than the monsters.

    Lin Fan looked around. The Fierce Hou seemed afraid of getting killed by him. They weren¡¯t attacking him, but their bloodthirsty eyes were flickering with ferocity.

    Monsters were different from humans. They knew fear, but once monsters entered a fight, they would never back down even if they couldn¡¯t beat their opponent because their king was still there.

    ording to the records of the sect, the most dangerous enemies weren¡¯t internal or external humans, but rather the invasion of monsters.

    A few centuries ago, a real emperor was born among the monsters. Its roar could shake the world itself. It led an endless swarm of monsters and swept away all the sects, causing a great bloodbath.

    Many sects that used to be prosperous were reduced to ashes under the hooves of the monsters. Even if they were revitalized in the end, they could not back up on their feet ever again.

    As for how the monster emperor was beheadedter, it was a secret.

    Suddenly...

    The entire mountain range of the Thousand Deep Cave started shaking. Huge boulders rolled down the cliff, one after another. The Fierce Hou dodged left and right; it was so dangerous that they were almost crushed by these boulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not going to copse, is it?¡± Lin Fan was shocked. This was like an earthquake.

    Roar!

    The alpha Fierce Hou growled and fiercely retreated. Its younger brothers even more so. Fear was clearly visible on each and every one¡¯s face as if they could feel that something dangerous was about to happen.

    Some Fierce Hou even scattered away in every direction under the instruction of their leader.

    Lin Fan was quite puzzled at the sight of this. ¡°F***, don¡¯t run, it¡¯s just an earthquake. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    They are my precious points. I have only killed half of them so far. A small pack of them is still here. If all of them ran away, I would really be scammed.

    Right then, the pitch-ck ground started cracking, and the rocks moved up and down as if something was moving under the ground.

    Squish!

    Suddenly, shiny ck bone spikes grew out of the ground, piercing through the Fierce Hou.

    At this time, Lin Fan felt the vibration under his feet getting stronger and stronger. The ground started to sink as well. Suddenly, a suction force appeared from under the ground. The same was true for where those Fierce Hou were. These monsters wanted to escape, but red tongue-like things emerged from the ground and dragged these Fierce Hou under the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lin Fan was shocked. I was just raking in these motherf***ing points, but why have these things appeared out of nowhere?

    If the blood of these Fierce Hou has attracted the attention of some monster, then the monster hiding under the ground is too terrifying.

    Suddenly, a weird screech came from underneath the ground as the suction underneath his feet disappeared and one of the walls exploded all of a sudden. Immediately after, a pitch-ck centipede-like monster appeared before him.

    It was several dozen feet long, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth. Coupled with its pitch-ck body, it gave off a hair-raising feeling.

    ¡°Abyssal Worm.¡±

    Lin Fan was taken aback as he looked at the behemoth in front of him as if he had never expected to draw this monster here.

    Suddenly, the Abyssal Worm opened its mouth and started sucking everything toward it. The Fierce Hou that were trying to retreat floated up in the air and flew toward the mouth of the Abyssal Worm.

    ¡°F*** me, let my points go!¡± Lin Fan was enraged by this. He raised his mace and jumped straight toward its mouth.

    These points are mine, no one can take them from me.

    No matter how strong you are, I have to defend my trophies.

 Chapter 140: The Road to Excavating Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Road to Excavating Treasures</h4>

    Lin Fan was totally fearless due to his immortality. He might not have been able to deal with the Abyssal Worm, but he could not sit on the fact that someone or something was stealing from his hands.

    Even if he was swallowed and excreted by the Abyssal Worm, he would first kill these Fierce Hou before they were digested by the Abyssal Worm.

    It¡¯s not idiocy but rather dignity.

    The Abyssal Worm¡¯s ginormous mouth was like a huge pitch-ck pit for humans, but it wasn¡¯t bottomless. The roars of every Fierce Hou were filled with trepidation.

    They were now the prey of the Abyssal Worm, and it was impossible to escape.

    Suddenly, one of the struggling Fierce Hou broke free off the tentacles binding it. Its hopeless eyes burst with a great desire to survive, but just when it was about to escape the mouth of the devil, it found that human attacking it with a mace.

    ¡°You are mine. No one can take you from me!¡± Lin Fan roared. His affectionate confession moved the world. But the mace in his hand waspletely merciless. It crushed this Fierce Hou to death directly.

    Points +200

    Lin Fan was overjoyed. He had obtained another 200 points. Then, he turned his gaze deeper into the Abyssal Worm¡¯s mouth, where the roars of Fierce Hou were louder. They were all inside the Abyssal Worm¡¯s mouth.

    The Abyssal Worm had awakened from the deep abyss after having smelled this delicious scent. And now that it was satiated after having swallowed all these delicacies, it moved its body. The indestructible pitch-ck rocks copsed like mud under its countless feet.

    Its huge body disappeared from its ce. Only the bloodstains on the ground were the proof that an extremely fierce battle had just happened here.

    In the abdomen of the Abyssal Worm, Lin Fan stood steadily on a firm ground. The Abyssal Worm¡¯s internal body was really weird; its interior was as hard as iron, unlike other monsters. Especially the thin and protruding bones on its surface, which were sharp and could rip a body apart.

    All the Fierce Hou have been killed already. Where the hell did that alpha Fierce Hou go? Why haven¡¯t I seen it?

    However, I have piged quite a lot of points. I now have more than 40,000 points!

    Sure enough, Body Tempering Realm monsters are really rare in danger zones. All the monsters I have encountered were strong and were in the Earth Star Border Realm. My points grew very fast.

    But it¡¯s really, really difficult to encounter monsters like Fierce Hou that live in groups.

    God knows what exactly the abdomen of this Abyssal Worm is made of, it feels like walking on a ground. More importantly, it¡¯s emitting a faint light as well.

    At this moment, he happened to have stepped on a stone that was emitting faint light. It was embedded in the ground.

    He dug the stone out of the ground and discovered that it was covered by a film. He crushed the film into pieces with his fingers, revealing its true form.

    ¡°This is a yuan crystal.¡± Lin Fan was taken aback as if it had never crossed his mind. Yuan crystals were a kind of rare and special material. This yuan crystal contained gentle energy. The First God¡¯s Cannon in the sect used yuan crystals to release that terrifying power that could terrify all experts below the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm.

    Yuan crystals also had a wide range of other applications. Although they didn¡¯t help in increasing one¡¯s cultivation, they were very valuable.

    As far as he knew, the Magnificent me Sect had a few yuan crystal veins that were being mined, but their productivity was very low.

    ¡°I hit it big this time.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s heart was beating very fast at this moment. He felt that he was really lucky. I¡¯m afraid all the light emitting in the Abyssal Worm ising from yuan crystals. Although they are scattered, they will be worth a fortune if they are collected.

    I will be able to buy many things and do whatever I want with this wealth.

    This Abyssal Worm must have entered a yuan crystal vein. Since the Abyssal Worm makes tunnels, I guess it has to swallow the rocks in its path, thus swallowing the yuan crystals into its abdomen along as well.

    The rocks were digested, but as the yuan crystals are very hard, they aren¡¯t digested that easily.

    There are yuan crystal veins in the Thousand Deep Cave. It seems I will have to report this to Teacher after returning to the sect. Perhaps I will be rewarded.

    But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. Even if there are yuan crystals in the Thousand Deep Cave, the sect would not dare to mine them because it¡¯s extremely dangerous here.

    Obviously, I met those Sunshine Sect disciples in the Thousand Deep Cave. This is proof in itself that the Thousand Deep Cave is indeed connected to the two sects. However, the Sunshine Sect does not dare to invade the Magnificent me Sect through the Thousand Deep Cave. Perhaps they also know the horror of the Thousand Deep Cave.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t want to give it any more thought. He could no longer hold himself before this wealth. It didn¡¯t matter to him where the Abyssal Worm was taking him, he would not stop digging these yuan crystals.

    And the Abyssal Worm didn¡¯t feel that there was a human being digging treasure out of its body. Anyway, it was satiated and wanted to fall asleep in the abyss.

    After three days...

    A ming horse streaked through thend, leaving a trail of charred hoof prints in its wake.

    Divine Magma Horses were in the Earth Star Border Realm. They lived in volcanic areas. After having suffered the scorching heat fromva all around the year, their veins gradually mutated, giving them the power of mes.

    Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t stop for a moment after leaving the Thousand Deep Cave. The Divine Magma Horse traveled thousands of miles a day without showing any fatigue at all.

    He could travel such a long distance all because of this Divine Magma Horse. A normal monster would have long been exhausted and foaming at the mouth.

    In the distance...

    A mountain gate appeared in his line of sight. This was the mountain gate of the Magnificent me Sect and was iparably magnificent. It towered into the clouds and had 999 steps like adder.

    Ordinary guests would climb up these 999 steps to show respect to the Magnificent me Sect. But Mo Jingzhe couldn¡¯t waste so much time at this moment. He jumped off the Divine Magma Horse and rose into air like a great roc spreading its wings. He thennded steadily before the entrance of the mountain gate after a few breaths.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The two disciples guarding the mountain gate gazed at Mo Jingzhe with suspicion when they saw him arrive at the entrance without climbing the steps.

    Mo Jingzhe turned his gaze at the two disciples. Although they were only in the Body Tempering Realm, he still cupped his fists politely. ¡°I am the young master of Spirit Wind City¡¯s Mo Family, Mo Jingzhe. I need to see Elder Tian Xu, I have a piece of grave news for him!¡±

    ¡°Mo Family of Spirit Wind City!?¡± The guarding disciple looked at Mo Jingzhe suspiciously as he recalled the identity of Elder Tian Xu. How could a young master of a family want to see him? So, he directly waved his hand. ¡°Who do you think Elder Tian Xu is? Do you think you can see him at your will? Go back.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe held his earth energy and directly resorted to a sound skill. His voice echoed throughout the sky immediately. ¡°Elder Tian Xu, I am the young master of Spirit Wind City¡¯s Mo Family, Mo Jingzhe. My friend, Lin Fan, is your direct disciple. He was plotted against in the Thousand Deep Cave and lost his life, unfortunately. I came here to seek justice for him.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The guarding disciple didn¡¯t expect him to be so presumptuous in the Magnificent me Sect. Just as he wanted to step up and stop Mo Jingzhe, he was pushed away by Mo Jingzhe¡¯s palm.

    Mo Jingzhe shouted at the top of his voice again.

    He roared using the full strength of an Earth Star Border Stage Six. His voice reverberated like thunder.

    Many disciples were suspicious when they heard this voice at first. They might not have an idea about who he was, but they sure admired his guts. To their surprise, someone dared to make a racket at the Magnificent me Sect.

    Only when they heard of Lin Fan¡¯s death were they all shocked.

    After all, who didn¡¯t know that Lin Fan was the direct disciple of Elder Tian Xu?

    Lin Fan¡¯s death was a really big deal.

 Chapter 141: Capturing the Three Peaks

    <h4>Chapter 141: Capturing the Three Peaks</h4>

    Outer sect...

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior Brother Zhang, for stepping into the Earth Star Border Realm and bing the second inner disciple from here.¡± Lu Qiming offered his congrattions. Just now, Zhang Long broke through the Body Tempering Realm barrier and joined the ranks of the Earth Star Border Realm experts. As long as he went to the sect to receive the mission, he would be eligible to participate in the assessment and be an inner disciple.

    Zhan Long was also feeling very excited. Everything might be due to my efforts, but Senior Brother Lin had a lot to do with this. He hid his inner excitement as he received congrattions from his junior brothers.

    ¡°I¡¯m just one step ahead of the juniors. Had Senior Brother Lin not given me the Gold Essence Pillst time, it would have taken me at least a month to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm. God knows how Senior Brother Lin is doing now. When is heing back?¡±

    Huang Fugui answered with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Lin went out for training. When hees back, his cultivation will have gone a step further for sure.¡±

    Just when everyone was about to voice their thoughts, a thunderous shout rang in their ears.

    Immediately, the happy and excited look on everyone¡¯s face disappeared all of a sudden.

    Lu Qiming trembled fiercely as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He blew his top, ¡°Who is cursing Senior Brother Lin? I am going to have a look.¡±

    Immediately after, he hurried toward the mountain gate without waiting for everyone.

    Inner sect...

    In a courtyard with the twittering of birds and fragrance of flowers, Liu Ruochen was gazing into the distance with a calm look on her face. But her heart, on the other hand, was burning with hope that the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect would arrive earlier. She could no longer stay here.

    Suddenly, a voice entered her ears, taking the calm look on her face and recing it with shock. Then, a smile slowly appeared on her face.

    ¡°Dead.¡± Who would have thought that annoying inner disciple would die? What great news.

    ¡°Sis, that guy is dead, dead!.¡± At this time, a beautiful figure ran over from a distance. Liu Yue¡¯s face was filled with excitement, but the smile on her face seemed a bit hideous.

    I have been waiting for this, and news finally came.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± She burst intoughter, and tears of joy could be seen at the corner of her eyes. She recalled all she had suffered before wiping it from her memories at this moment. The only thing she hated was the fact that she didn¡¯t kill Lin Fan with her own hands.

    As the ugliest disciple of the sect, Mu Ling usually cultivated alone by herself. In the past, whenever Lin Fan went out of the sect, she would clean up Lin Fan¡¯s house. But since Lin Fan became an inner sect disciple, an outer sect disciple like her couldn¡¯t enter.

    So, in order to get close to her Senior Brother Lin, she could only cultivate like hell. Her aptitude might be a bit worse, but she spent all her time in tedious cultivation apart from eating and sleeping.

    Suddenly, the blood and energy in her body became disordered as if she had suffered an attack. A mouthful of blood spewed out of her mouth. Disbelief was clearly written in her elf-like eyes. She immediately ran toward the source of that sound without paying any heed to her health.

    At the mountain gate, Mo Jingzhe was already surrounded by many disciples.

    ¡°Shut up! You are standing at the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s entrance, how can you be so presumptuous?¡± A gorgeously dressed man with an awe-inspiring gaze scolded Mo Jingzhe in a stern voice. The pressure emanating from his body was quite terrifying. Obviously, he was a powerful inner disciple, far stronger than Mo Jingzhe.

    When the disciples in the vicinity saw other peoplee, they started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Senior Brother Tu is here.¡±

    ¡°Now he will fix this guy for good. How dare he yell in the sect. Even if it¡¯s an important piece of news, he can¡¯t.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe, without paying much attention to the public, held his breath before he started shouting with sufficient strength.

    ¡°How audacious.¡± Tu Shi¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp gleam as he shouted and punched straight at Mo Jingzhe. He wanted to blow this guy who had been shouting at the entrance rolling down the mountain.

    But suddenly, Tu Shi felt as if his entire body had fallen into an ice cer; he couldn¡¯t move, as if his limbs were frozen. Then, his figure was sent flying by a tremendous force. If his body wasn¡¯t protected by a fiery glow, he would have suffered serious injuries.

    Huo Rong made Tu Shi retreat as he gazed at Tian Xu. What¡¯s going on in his mind? I had really not expected that kid to die. If it¡¯s really true, it would be a big blow to Tian Xu.

    ¡°What did you say? What happened to my disciple?¡± Tian Xu was extremely powerful to the extent that he would notice anyone whispering his name in the sect, let alone Mo Jingzhe who was shouting at the mountain gate.

    Mo Jingzhe stopped yelling. When he saw the figure standing in front of him, he felt as if the person standing in front of him wasn¡¯t an old man but an evil god instead. The pressure bearing down on him made him feel as if he was being strangled.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu, I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what happened to my disciple?¡± Tian Xu asked in a stern voice. Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t dare to beat around the bush; if he spoke any more nonsense, he would be lying dead then and there.

    ¡°He died! He died in the Thousand Deep Cave,¡± Mo Jingzhe continued, ¡°I met him in the Thousand Deep Cave. We encountered Sunshine Sect disciples there and started fighting. But suddenly, several people appeared. They were the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect. I recognized one of them, he was the first-ss inner disciple, Jian Wuchen.¡±

    Suddenly, Mo Jingzhe was shocked because the old man in front of him had directly pressed one of his fingers on his forehead. Then, he felt as if something was being pulled out of his mind.

    Huo Rong cried in shock. ¡°Tian Xu, stop! You are using an evil skill.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Tian Xu rebuked coldly. Suddenly, a glow of light emerged from the finger on Mo Jingzhe¡¯s forehead as many pictures appeared within it.

    The skill Tian Xu was using now was an evil skill, the Evil Art of Searching Souls. It could show all the memories in one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Jian Wuchen.

    ¡°Huang Xuandao.

    ¡°Han Yuntao.

    ¡°Feng Qingyun.

    ¡°Four first-ss inner disciples dare to besiege my disciple? My disciple was in such a precarious situation in the Thousand Deep Cave and I wasn¡¯t even aware of it. I... I...¡±

    As Tian Xu lifted his finger, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s dull eyes immediately regained their rity. So terrifying! It was really terrifying! I couldn¡¯t offer any resistance before this Tian Xu.

    Huo Rong, sensing the rising pressure from Tian Xu, screamed in his heart. He immediately arrived next to Tian Xu and advised, ¡°Tian Xu, this matter needs to be investigated. This matter...¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by Tian Xu¡¯s re. ¡°Huo Rong, if you still acknowledge our decades-long friendship, you won¡¯t interfere in this.

    ¡°Good, very good! This old man would very much like to know who canpel four first-ss inner disciples.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s furious voice suddenly turned colder. Then, he stretched his palm out and grasped toward the ten peaks in the distance. ¡°Come here for this old man....¡±

    A majestic force immediately broke out from his hand, ripping apart space.

    When some disciples in the vicinity sensed this power, they felt as if their bodies would be crushed into nothing. Huo Rong was greatly taken aback by this scene. He immediately made a move and protected these disciples. Then he shouted sternly, ¡°Tian Xu, do you want to kill these disciples?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who killed this old man¡¯s disciple. This old man will pull his bones out and scatter his ashes even if it¡¯s heaven itself. I will make him die without a burial.¡±

    In the distance...

    The ten peaks were the ces where the sect¡¯s best disciples lived. Among them, the masters of seven peaks weren¡¯t here. They were out for training. Only Jun Wutian, Wan Zhongtian, and Zhan Hongdi were here today.

    Great Emperor Peak...

    Zhan Hongdi happened to be stabilizing his heart demon. Suddenly, space shattered as a powerful and invincible force pierced through space,yer afteryer, and started quaking the entire Great Emperor Peak

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu, you are an Elder. You are disregarding your identity by attacking us. There are rules.¡± Zhan Hongdi opened his eyes as a towering battle intent broke out from him. ¡°We are candidates for Patriarch. If you arrest us in front of so many junior brothers, how will we face these junior brothers with dignity in future?¡±

    A giant hand directly crushed the formation guarding Great Emperor Peak and grabbed directly toward a magnificent pce.

    ¡°Absolute Annihtion.¡± Zhan Hongdi¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a mass of energy as he shouted. The space around him shattered as a force that could destroy the heavens and the hells broke out from him.

    Tap Tap Tap!

    A cavalry of ten thousand riders filled with bloodlust shed toward that ginormous hand.

    But this terrifying force instantly copsed and vanished in a puff of smoke under the ginormous hand covering the sky.

    As the hand pressed down on him, Zhan Hongdi felt like he was a boat in a storm that could sink anytime.

    ¡°So strong! How could he be this strong?¡± Zhan Hongdi¡¯s countenance changed drastically. He had never seen Elder Tian Xu disy this kind of matchless strength. But now, he feltpletely powerless before it.

    Bang!

    Zhan Hongdi might not have been hit by the palm, but he was being crushed on the ground by the sheer might around the five fingers. His armor cracked apart immediately.

    Zhan Hongdi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It was an upper-grade Earth-ss armor, but it was crushed and shattered by the sheer might.

    The ginormous hand captured the invincible Zhan Hongdi like a chicken and dragged him back to Tian Xu.

    As for Wan Zhongtian, he had long resigned himself to Elder Tian Xu¡¯s might. He was brought over without any resistance.

    Naturally, Jun Wutian tried to resist, but everything was in vain. They were like ants in the hands of Elder Tian Xu.

    The three nced at each other before looking into the distance. However, their eyes widened in shock by the next sight; that ginormous hand that covered the entire sky sped toward the peaks.

    Immediately, Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak, Great Emperor Peak, and the Skies of Zhong Peak copsed. At this moment, the old nests of three major disciples of the sect were instantly destroyed.

    Everyone was shocked by this scene.

    This is strength.

    This is power.

    Before their eyes, the three senior brothers who were as powerful as the heavens and the earth copsed instantly in the hands of an elder without offering even a bit of resistance.

    Huo Rong felt suffocated at the sight of this. A fiery glow appeared in his eyes. ¡°Tian Xu, are you trying to cause a civil war?¡±

    ¡°I will voluntarily ept any punishment after I have avenged my disciple.¡±

 Chapter 142: You Are Dead Once You Take a Step Out of the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 142: You Are Dead Once You Take a Step Out of the Sect</h4>

    The three peak leaders captured by Elder Tian Xu were lying on the ground, embarrassed.

    ¡°I am the leader of Great Emperor Peak and a candidate for Patriarch. How can you treat me like this?¡± Zhan Hongdi stood proudly. Even if he was in a sorry state, his aura was steadily rising. ¡°You keep saying that we killed your disciple, but where is the evidence?¡±

    Wan Zhongtian had the weakest cultivation among the ten peak leaders. He was a proud son of the heavens, but now he did not dare to say anything before the terrifying might of Elder Tian Xu. He just stood there with his head lowered.

    Jun Wutian had also tried resisting before, but under the might of Elder Tian Xu, he could only withdraw all courses of action and let himself get caught so as to avoid any painful suffering. But at this moment, he was staring at Elder Tian Xu with a burning hot gaze. ¡°There are rules. We three are candidates for Patriarch. No one can do anything to us except for Patriarch. Elder Tian Xu, even you don¡¯t have the right to punish us, let alone attack us.¡±

    The disciples in the vicinity shivered at the sight of this; their eyes were filled with horror. This was the first time they had encountered such a thing since they had entered the sect. An Elder, who was at the peak of the sect, was suppressing three peak leaders, throwing all caution to the wind.

    The ten peak leaders in the sect were all popr candidates for Patriarch. They were strong and were role models for all the disciples. In order to maintain the prestige of the ten peak leaders, all the elders of the sect kept one eye closed to all of their doings. As long as they didn¡¯t go overboard, they didn¡¯t ask.

    But now, Elder Tian Xu had captured the three like ants in public with great strength, paying no heed to his surroundings or situation, which had startled everyone. If all ten peak leaders were in the sect, perhaps Elder Tian Xu would have captured them all without asking any questions.

    That would have been really amazing.

    A bruised and battered Huo Rong quickly tried to persuade, ¡°Tian Xu, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m afraid we still need Patriarch to make a decision regarding this matter. There are disciples here, we can¡¯t destroy their prestigepletely.¡±

    ¡°My disciple is dead, so why would they need any prestige?¡± Tian Xu rebuked sternly. His eyes were red with bloodlust; obviously, he had already decided to kill the three. No one ever would have dared to imagine that an elder, who was part of the core of the sect, would decide to kill a patriarch candidate

    ¡°You won¡¯t admit it, that¡¯s fine! Let me take a look at the disgusting thoughts hidden in your souls.¡±

    In an instant, the world suddenly started shaking. The three immediately felt as if they were imprisoned. The aura energy in their bodies froze. They couldn¡¯t move even an inch.

    Zhan Hongdi roared as his eyes widened in anger.

    ¡°How dare you!?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected Elder Tian Xu to really search their souls, which was simply a matter of shame for them. A little carelessness on anyone¡¯s part would damage their souls; they might be idiots.

    ¡°Emperor Hong Reappears and Descends into His True Body!¡±

    All the fine hairs on Zhan Hongdi stood erect as let out a furious roar. All the earth energy in his body started seething as monstrous energy erupted from every pore of his body. Immediately, a huge vague figure appeared behind him. It was full of fighting spirit as if the god of war himself had descended to the world. It wore golden battle armor and carried a heaven-defying artifact. Its terrifying pressure enveloped the world.

    ¡°He has congealed a Heaven Star Body. He has taken half a step into the Heaven Star Border Realm.¡± Elder Huo Rong was shocked but very pleased at the same time. Finally, a disciple is about to step into the Heaven Star Border Realm. This is a blessing for our sect.

    At this moment, Jun Wutian too would not sit back for death to take him, nor would he hide his strength anymore. He unleashed his entire strength.

    ¡°Lawlessness of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    Elder Huo Rong was shocked again. He hadn¡¯t expected for Jun Wutian to have reached this level. The pressure emanating from him was a bit stronger than Zhan Hongdi.

    Nothing can happen to these disciples.

    ¡°Tian Xu, stop.¡± Elder Huo Rong grabbed in the air without a moment of hesitation, trying to resist Tian Xu¡¯s attack. But his countenance changed drastically in a sh. His offensive was reduced to nothing before Tian Xu¡¯s. Furthermore, a continuous force wasing straight at him; Tian Xu hadunched an attack on him.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The Heaven Star Bodies of Zhan Hongdi and Jun Wutian were shattered with two deafening explosions in a sh, reduced to the purest earth energy, which returned directly into their bodies.

    Their eyes were ready to pop out, and their hearts beat with fear.

    In their pupils, a finger like the hand of God sealed time and space around them. All they could do was wait for the finger to fall, only then could they move.

    Suddenly, a voice resounded from the furthest depths of the sect, shattering time and space.

    ¡°Tian Xu, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    This voice was filled with majesty, making it difficult for the others to refuse. The three peak leaders felt their bodies loosen at the same time. The pressure bearing down on them hadpletely disappeared.

    They fiercely stepped back, looking at Tian Xu with vignce. They hadn¡¯t expected Tian Xu to really attack them.

    Elder Huo Rong breathed a sigh of relief before gazing toward the depths of the sect. He knew that it was Patriarch who had made the move.

    If Patriarch still hadn¡¯t taken any action, something big would have really happened. These disciples are the future of the sect. They absolutely cannot fall by our hands.

    And Tian Xu is really impulsive. As the top elder of the sect, how can he disregard his identity before so many disciples? Would this not make the disciples lose hope in the sect?

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. They killed this old man¡¯s apprentice. How can I let it go?¡± Elder Tian Xu stared straight; he didn¡¯t show any sign of stepping back.

    Wan Zhongtian immediately kowtowed on the ground, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m sure you know this, disciple Wan Zhongtian has really not killed Junior Brother Lin.¡±

    He broke into tears. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on. Nothing good had happened to him since he met Lin Fan. Last time, he hadpletely lost face when he kowtowed in the inner sect. Originally, he was just cultivating in peace, without paying attention to anything, but he was directly captured by Elder Tian Xu from the peak. He had lost face before many of his junior brothers once again. He thought well about why this happened and realized that someone had put the me on him.

    ¡°Tian Xu, I already know about this. Although someone sent four first-ss inner disciples to besiege and kill your disciple, they were eventually beheaded by Ming You of the Divine Religion. My sect has already lost five disciples.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you trying to shield them?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He knew what his senior brother was thinking about, but he didn¡¯t care. Whoever dared to kill his disciple had to die.

    Huo Rong furrowed his brow, ¡°Tian Xu, how can you talk to Patriarch like this?¡±

    Jun Wutian and Zhan Hongdi could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Be that as it may, the two also started kowtowing regarding this, ¡°Patriarch, as one of the ten peak leaders, I have treated my junior brothers with great care, I will never do anything that would put them in harm¡¯s way. I¡¯m sure Patriarch is aware of this.¡±

    ¡°We know Elder Tian Xu is in pain. We are willing to bear the loss of our peaks in light of this.¡±

    A killing intent emerged in Tian Xu¡¯s heart as he looked at the two, but he knew that the Patriarch, his senior brother, hade forward, so he couldn¡¯t kill the two today. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was letting them go.

    ¡°Okay, today you are protected by Senior Brother, but let this old man give you a reminder; as long as you take a step outside the sect, this old man will take your lives and bury you with my disciple.

    ¡°This old man will watch over you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Domineering, ruthless, and unscrupulous.

    Jun Wutian and Zhan Hongdi¡¯s hearts beat with fear. It never even urred to them that Elder Tian Xu would say this in front of so many disciples, disregarding his identity as an elder.

    At the sect entrance, everyone could hear the Patriarch in the depths of the sect sigh. He and Tian Xu were junior and senior brothers. An elder of the sect should not say something like this, but he knew Tian Xu¡¯s temperament. It hadn¡¯t changed even after a few decades. However, now this matter had erupted in a sh, and no one could stop it.

    The onlooking disciples were also trembling. Elder Tian Xu¡¯s words had scared them to the point that their faces were pale. At the same time, they felt pity for the three.

    In the future, they will never think of going out of the sect. Elder Tian Xu will always be keeping an eye on them. They will really die if they leave the sect.

    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t suspect that Elder Tian Xu was joking. If they stepped out of the sect, they would really end up dead.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Xu snorted and left immediately. But his perception was already covering the three.

    Jun Wutian and the others could sense his aura. Their faces had also gone pale. They too hadn¡¯t expected the matter to develop to this level.

    They too believed that Elder Tian Xu wasn¡¯t kidding. He really had every intent to kill them.

    But two among the three were innocent in this matter. They even hated the guy who sent those disciples to besiege Lin Fan.

    Aren¡¯t you just courting death?

 Chapter 143: My Chance is Here

    <h4>Chapter 143: My Chance is Here</h4>

    Thousand Deep Cave:

    Inside the Abyssal Worm, Lin Fan had no idea how long he had been in here. Anyway, most of the yuan crystals scattered across the Abyssal Worm¡¯s body were pretty much dug up by him. Sometimes, some yuan crystals were so deep that he had to take out the three sovereign swords to slowly dig them up. And when he was digging them up, he felt obvious shaking around him. Perhaps the Abyssal Worm was in pain.

    At this moment, he halted his footsteps, staring at a ginormous oval thing that was glowing red.

    This glowing red thing had ck meridians over its surface that were connected to almost everything, stretching to the unknown depths.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Lin Fan was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t have that much interest to find out. God knows how many times he had died along the long distance to reach here. The main reason was that he was pierced through by bone spikes that popped out from time to time. They came without any prior notice, so he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    But fortunately, he had immortality. He was finally here after dying many times along the way.

    From the distance, he thought it was a huge crystal when he noticed the red glow. But after arriving, he realized it was not.

    When Lin Fan felt it out, he noticed that it was soft and fleshy. It should be an organ of the Abyssal Worm.

    A sweet fragrance wafted from this organ and tickled his nose, leaving him in disbelief. To his surprise, a monster that mostly lived in the depths of the earth had such a fragrant organ. This monster is ugly on the outside but beautiful from inside. It¡¯s a very picky eater, it only eats delicious things. So, its organs are also fragrant.

    Guru!

    At this moment, Lin Fan¡¯s stomach started rumbling. I had been thinking of leaving this monster¡¯s body, but with this thing before me, I will fill my stomach first.

    ¡°I might have no idea what it is, but it must be delicious since its emitting such a sweet fragrance. Even if it¡¯s poisonous, it¡¯s fine. Since I can revive, I should try some new things. The first person who dared to eat the crab was revered as a hero.¡±

    Lin Fan had naturally prepared the necessary tools since he left the sect. He immediately started a fire and took out the frying pan. He ced it on the fire and put some oil in it.

    He might not have an idea about what it was, but one still had to make preparation when cooking something.

    After that, he took out the Tai Sovereign Sword and shed it down at the red oval organ, slicing a piece off it.

    At this time, the Abyssal Worm had been lying dormant in the deep abyss. Over the past few days, it always felt a little ufortable. It was in some kind of pain.

    In its opinion, this might¡¯ve been because it had eaten too much over the past few days, or a boulder might have gotten stuck in its stomach. But it didn¡¯t worry about it. With its digestive ability, everything would soon be digested.

    Suddenly, it was hit by a sharp pain. It tossed left and right as its sharp scream reverberated throughout the world.

    It hurts!

    It¡¯s so painful!

    A bout of heart-rending pain swept through its entire body as if an important part of its body was suddenly injured. It tossed its huge body up and down, flipping left and right in the abyss and swallowing huge pieces of rock down.

    ¡°It started flipping again. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Lin Fan, who had eyes focused on the fragrant piece of meat in the pan, felt his body shake slightly. Obviously, the Abyssal Worm had started crashing into things. God knows where all this crashing will lead me.

    Very soon, the food was ready. Lin Fan took a whiff; it smelled wonderful. Then he picked it up and took a bite. When he had gobbled the entire piece, he waspletely full.

    In an instant, Lin Fan opened his mouth wide with incredulity. Suddenly, a majestic force broke out in his body.

    ¡°What the hell is this? How can it have such tremendous energy!?¡±

    He was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. But then, he didn¡¯t care about it and started to refine it immediately.

    Experience Points +100

    Experience Points +100

    ...

    After he hadpletely refined the energy in his body, he discovered that he increased his experience points by 30,000.

    This is simply a miraculous pill for the gods. It¡¯s much faster than cultivating arduously or eating any pill. It has increased my experience points by so much in such a short time. And there is also a special power in this energy that can fuse with earth energy.

    Last time, when I took the sword pill, I came to possess sharp sword energy. But now, I have another special energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Mystic-ss and Earth-ss pills can¡¯t evenpare with this small piece of flesh.¡± Lin Fan was dumbstruck. Staring at the round glowing red organ, his heart started pounding rapidly.

    Could it be that I, Lin Fan, am really blessed by the heavens? I am always getting lucky wherever I go. Not only did I find rare minerals like yuan crystals in this monster¡¯s body, but I also found something that can increase my experience points with just one bite of it.

    This monster¡¯s internal body was a treasure house that had never been discovered.

    The Abyssal Worm belonged to a special category of monsters in the Thousand Deep Cave. It always hid deep under the abyss. It would onlye out to eat. Generally, no one could kill it.

    It could grow its limbs and was extremely cunning. Even if it was cut into two, the Abyssal Worm could slowly regenerate.

    Furthermore, no one could survive inside the body of the Abyssal Worm. Even Lin Fan who had been extremely careful had died no less than a hundred times in its body, let alone any other person.

    ¡°Wealth, treasure, lucky chance.¡± Lin Fan was starting to get excited. When he looked at the huge thing, he was so moved that he was on the verge of crying. Although it was easy to earn experience points, he still needed to cultivate.

    After umting enough experience points, he could not raise his cultivation just because he wanted to.

    If he didn¡¯t want to be a ss-jaw, he had toy a firm foundation at every realm.

    But that wouldn¡¯t affect the umtion of experience points.

    At this moment, Lin Fan had already made all preparations, and that was to do nothing. This thing is mine.

    In order to cultivate, in order to be strong, eating it uncooked is the smart choice. Anyway, the frying pan is so small. It would waste a lot of time. I should just take a bit directly out of it.

    Outside, the Abyssal Worm was tossing about in pain. It felt that the core part of its body was constantly breaking. Its pressure had dropped sharply. The terrifying pressure it was originally exuding had grown a whole lot weaker.

    That was the source of its power. It contained hundreds of years of its cultivation.

    Inside the Abyssal Worm, Lin Fan sat cross-legged, constantly refining the majestic energy in his body. After each refining, he would tear a piece out of the organ with its right hand and stuff it into his mouth before refining it again.

    In the depths of the Thousand Deep Cave...

    A group of people stood by a portal that was branded with various mysterious runes. There was mysterious air around it.

    ¡°Junior Brother, this is the ce. This is the Door of a Thousand Caves,¡± a girl said with an excited look on her face. In her hand was a talisman that was glowing white and was in contact with the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    ¡°Okay! I didn¡¯t expect us to find such a treasure. We must be really blessed by the heavens to find the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves in a secret room in the Thousand Deep Cave.¡± The speaking man looked proud and arrogant. ¡°Heaven has blessed our Sunshine Sect. We should enter the Door of a Thousand Caves and scout it well. After returning, we will give the key to the sect. We will all be meritorious. The sect will definitely reward us.¡±

    The other disciples were also extremely excited. Obviously, they had never thought that they would be this lucky.

    ¡°Luo Zhengui would be a fool if he still wants topete with Senior Brother for ranking in the sect after this. After we have scouted it, we will offer the key to the sect and get rewarded. Then, what else can Luo Zhengyi do topete with Senior Brother?¡± a disciple said with a ttering tone.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Yin Sheng broke intoughter. Obviously, the praise of these disciples was effective.

    Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, the ground started shaking. Everyone was iparably shocked, wondering what was going on.

    When the Abyssal Worm came out of the ground, a disciple suddenly screamed in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Abyssal Worm!¡±

    Ying Sheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Everyone, be on alert! Damn it, how could an Abyssal Worm appear here?¡±

 Chapter 144: I, Maimaiti Qiegao, Would Like to Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 144: I, Maimaiti Qiegao, Would Like to Thank You</h4>

    Judging by the pressure emanating from the Abyssal Worm, it was obvious that it was an adult Abyssal Worm. It was not something they could handle at all. Although there were a lot of them, the Abyssal Worm could swallow them in one bite.

    ¡°No, there is something wrong with this Abyssal Worm. Its pressure is constantly decreasing. And it seems to have been seriously injured by someone.¡± Ying Sheng¡¯s eyes were really sinister. He noticed that the Abyssal Worm had a problem with one nce.

    The Abyssal Worm¡¯s exposed body was tossing left and right, crashing itself into boulders. It even crashed into the Door of a Thousand Caves. But the Door of a Thousand Caves wasn¡¯t something that could be destroyed by an Abyssal Worm. The Door of a Thousand Caves had existed since ancient times, and it was connected to another cave. If it could be destroyed by an Abyssal Worm, it would have long disappeared already.

    The Abyssal Worm¡¯s ck blood sprayed all over the ce as it crashed into the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ying, what shall we do now?¡± a junior brother asked solemnly. The Abyssal Worm might have had a problem, but it still wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. By the looks of it, the Abyssal Worm had obviously gone mad.

    ¡°Line up everyone, we are going to kill this Abyssal Worm. How can a monster act wantonly within the range of my Sunshine Sect?¡± Ying Sheng shouted in a strict voice before taking a leap. In a sh, his fists wrapped in ring light hit the Abyssal Worm hundreds of times, leaving holes in the body of the Abyssal Worm.

    ¡°That¡¯s just awesome, Senior Brother.¡± The disciples showered their praises when they saw their senior brother be so strong; even the abnormally hard skin of the Abyssal Worm could not resist his mighty punch.

    ¡°Hmph, as a senior, I have already trained Sonic Punch to the highest level a long time ago. I can punch a hundred times in a sh. More importantly, I have also been granted an Aged Metal Murderous Pill by an elder of the sect, which made my earth energy unstoppable, making it a piece of cake for me to break the armor of this Abyssal Worm.¡± Ying Sheng was very proud. Obviously, he did not take this kind of behavior to heart.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ying lives up to his name. That Luo Zhengyi can only punch some ten punches in a second, that¡¯s all. He is nothingpared to Senior Brother,¡± a disciple ttered Ying Sheng.

    But Ying Sheng knew in his heart that he and Luo Zhengyi were both in the sixth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. However, in terms of understanding of the skillsets, he had saved a lot of time and effort because of help from his uncle. His uncle was an elder of the Sunshine Sect, which made it easier to help his nephew.

    The gap between nobles andmon folks was that not only did they have talent, but they also had a strong backing.

    It would be nothing more than an impossible dream for themon folks to close this gap.

    ¡°Well, Junior Brothers, don¡¯t be careless. We will kill this Abyssal Worm. Its legs are good material for refining. You can also get a lot of good things if you take it back to the sect.¡± Ying Sheng had switched to another boxing technique in the meantime. Although it didn¡¯t seem as powerful as the hundred punches in a sh, it could not be underestimated.

    The entire space was upied by Ying Sheng¡¯s figure.

    The Abyssal Worm was in unbearable pain, especially now. Its cultivation was dropping with every second, and now it was also being attacked by these people. It had suffered even more serious injuries. It was on the verge of copsing.

    When Ying Sheng noticed the Abyssal Worm gradually unable to hold on, he felt extremely excited. This beast is already in the ninth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. If I can kill it, it will really be something to brag about, even if I killed it by taking advantage of its injuries.

    Lin Fan, who was in the body of Abyssal Worm, was just stuffing himself, and his experience points continued to skyrocket.

    In his opinion, this Abyssal Worm had saved him a lot of time and effort in cultivation. In the future, as long as he used the points with the proper timing andid a solid foundation, he could break through anytime and anywhere to reach higher levels.

    At this moment, he grabbed the final piece and stuffed it down his throat before starting to refine it.

    This time, Lin Fan¡¯s luck was extremely good. The Abyssal Worm he had encountered was particrly unique. It was impossible for ordinary monsters to congeal their essence.

    Perhaps only really strong monsters who knew how to cultivate could congeal their essence. But how could those monsters not be iparably powerful? They could crush Lin Fan like an ant.

    Besides this unlucky Abyssal Worm, how could he be blessed with such a great opportunity?

    Lin Fan had umted millions of experience points. If he straightaway raised his cultivation now, he would probably be able to increase it to sixth or seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. This amount of experience points was pretty big. The Abyssal Worm had lived for hundreds of years, and Lin Fan got it really cheap.

    The Abyssal Worm might¡¯ve been strong, but its wisdom was quite low. It didn¡¯t know how to cultivate. Its ability to congeal its essence in its body was just its innate talent, and it was congealed subconsciously, that was all. If it was killed from outside, the essence in its body would dissipate into nothing, returned to heaven and earth.

    And Lin Fan was slowly devouring this mass of essence while the Abyssal Worm was still alive. He had worn down this Abyssal Worm to death.

    Outside, Ying Sheng was preparing to use his ultimate move, but the Abyssal Worm¡¯s colossal corpse copsed, lying still on the ground.

    Ying Sheng was taken aback. Could it be that myst attack was too strong, and the unstoppable earth energy killed the Abyssal Worm directly?

    Perhaps my strength has already reached this extent and I¡¯m just not aware of it, Ying Sheng thought in his heart as hended back on the ground, carrying his hands behind his back.

    The junior brothers in the vicinity started ttering him at the sight of this, ¡°Senior Brother is really strong. Even an Abyssal Worm is nothing before Senior Brother.¡±

    Ying Sheng was feeling verycent in his heart, but he maintained a straight face on the outside. ¡°Go and cut the feet off the Abyssal Worm.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciples immediately divided the work and started moving without a moment of hesitation, cutting off the Abyssal Worm¡¯s feet at the fastest speed. And the feet were also easily cut off after losing their strength.

    ¡°Hurry up! Senior Brother will take us into the Door of a Thousand Caves after this.¡±

    ¡°Haha, who would have thought we would be this lucky? Not only did we identally obtain the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves, but also an Abyssal Worm delivered itself to us on a silver tter.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that the Abyssal Worm had been killed by him when he heard the system prompt of the points he had obtained.

    He took a quick look at his experience points and could not help but gulp in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Much to his pleasant surprise, he had amassed over nine million experience points. They were not far away from the ten million mark.

    When I broke through to the third stage of the Earth Star Border Realm, I exhausted two million points. With these nine million or so points, I can advance through several stages.

    If I had more regr points, I would haveid a solid foundation immediately and be stronger in the blink of an eye. I can break everything with my own umtion, so then what could be the problem?

    Just when Lin Fan was preparing to go out, he heard voicesing from outside.

    ¡°Sunshine Sect!?

    ¡°Key to the Door of a Thousand Caves!?

    ¡°Wealth, treasure!?

    Everything else was unimportant, but the idea of wealth and treasure had already hooked him in. Without giving it much of a thought, he took out the Tai Sovereign Sword, cut through the thick flesh, and jumped out directly.

    Just when he was about to say, ¡°Thank you for delivering me the fortune,¡± he noticed that the situation didn¡¯t seem right. He was dumbstruck.

    What the f***!? There are so many of them, at least a few dozen. And some of them lookparatively strong. And in whose hands is that key to the Door of a Thousand Caves exactly? If that guy suddenly ran away, do I have to search for him too!?

    In this short moment...

    Lin Fan cupped his fist in gratitude, ¡°Sunshine Sect Senior Brothers, thank you for saving my life. I, Maimaiti Qiegao, would like to thank everyone for this.¡±

 Chapter 145: One Old Hammer for Each

    <h4>Chapter 145: One Old Hammer for Each</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When Lin Fan came out of the corpse of the Abyssal Worm, the disciples in the vicinity, who were harvesting the Abyssal Worm, cried in shock; they were almost scared to death. A living person, all alive and fine, came out from the corpse of Abyssal Worm, how could it not be scary?

    Lin Fan was feeling fortunate ¨C fortunate that he had died many times before, which thereby forced him to change clothes that many times. Especially the sect¡¯s inner disciple token, which was reduced to ashes under heaven¡¯s wrath. Otherwise, it would still be hanging on his waist; then he would not be able to act now.

    There were a lot of Sunshine Sect disciples here, and there were a few strong ones among them. As Lin Fan quickly nced about, he saw a quaint gate deep in the walls. It seems this is the Door of a Thousand Caves that I heard about.

    God knows in whose hands its key is. It seems I have to use my wisdom.

    I have heard that the disciples of the Sunshine Sect have short legs and low IQ. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or false, but I have to give it a try, no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯m Maimaiti Qiegao, a loose cultivator from the Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory. I was identally swallowed by the Abyssal Worm after entering the Thousand Deep Cave. I originally thought I would die in its belly but did not expect to hear someone attacking this monster, so I held on to my life.¡± Lin Fan cupped his fists solemnly once again with a look of gratitude on his face.

    The surrounding disciples immediately breathed a sigh of relief and straightened their waists. They had never expected to save another person, and this person was thanking them gratefully. They felt pretty good.

    ¡°Maimaiti Qiegao?¡± Ying Sheng walked over and looked at Lin Fan vigntly. However, when he sensed the pressure Lin Fan was deliberately exuding, he scorned him in his heart. Lin Fan, with a cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Three, was like an ant in his opinion.

    ¡°Senior Brother, do we have any n of this surname in the territory of the Sunshine Sect?¡± a disciple asked suspiciously.

    Ying Sheng had never heard of this surname, but when he looked at the serious expression on Lin Fan¡¯s face, he judged that Lin Fan was obviously not bragging. Then, he flicked his sleeve and said, ¡°There are many surnames in the vast and abundantnds of the Sunshine Sect, far more than in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory. However, I have read the surnames in the sect¡¯s misceneous records, it indeed exists.¡±

    The surrounding disciples nodded their acknowledgment, feeling that their senior brother really knew so much; he was so knowledgeable. All of them were in awe.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, sneered in his heart, again and again, after hearing Ying Sheng¡¯s words. The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory is a hundred times bigger than the Sunshine Sect¡¯s. The gal of him to act like it¡¯s so vast and abundant, what a shameless guy.

    Be that as it may, he still said in a polite and solemn tone, ¡°This Senior Brother looks very knowledgeable. I would like to thank you for this life-saving grace immediately, but I heard that you are going to enter the Door of a Thousand Caves. If I may be so bold, can I ask whether you can take me with you? Of course, if I find any treasure, I will only take one tenth of it and return the rest to you. I will be in your debt.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous. We saved your life and you want us to take you into paradise? Stop dreaming,¡± a female disciple stepped out and scolded arrogantly, looking at Lin Fan with disdain.

    She was in the fourth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. She had already noticed that the man before her only had the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Three, which didn¡¯t even have the qualification to lift her shoes.

    And now, the very same man wanted to enter the Door of a Thousand Caves with them, which was simply a foolish dream in her opinion.

    ¡°Junior Sister Lu ispletely right. Senior Brother Ying, this person is really foolish to think that he could enter the Door of a Thousand Caves with us. Furthermore, his cultivation is too low. He is only in Earth Star Border Stage Three. He would only drag us down if he went in,¡± a male disciple stated in a gloomy tone.

    Junior Sister Lu looked at this Senior Brother with great affection. This Senior Brother not only has a strong cultivation base but is also friendly to others. And the way he ran his hand through his hand is so cool.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wan is right. This guy¡¯s cultivation is too low. He might be a member of the Sunshine Sect, but he is just a loose cultivator, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know what the Door of a Thousand Caves represents and what a blessing it is to enter it.¡±

    Ying Sheng still didn¡¯t say a word. He then turned his gaze to Lin Fan. ¡°Okay, you can leave. And remember, although you are a member of the Sunshine Sect, you are only a loose cultivator. Even if you are offering us ny percent, that ten percent would also be a wealth you will never get in your entire life.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, let¡¯s go. If he dares to take another step, kill him.¡±

    When he said these words, a killing intent immediately enveloped the surroundings. To an Earth Star Border Stage Three, he believed that his words that were filled with killing intent would scare him to the extent that he might even wet his pants.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The crowd nodded in agreement and looked at Lin Fan with contempt-filled gazes. You want to enter the Door of a Thousand Caves!? Hmph, take a good look at your own ability first!

    Even though there were some people who weren¡¯t quite as strong as Lin Fan, they had been following and supporting Senior Brother for a long time. How could Lin Fanpare to them?

    The Door of a Thousand Caves was the biggest secret realm in the Thousand Deep Cave. Rumor had it that it had so many treasures that everyone¡¯s jaw would ck from the mere sight of it. The road to wealth was just ahead of them. How could they bring an insignificant person with them? It would simply be getting carried away.

    That¡¯s a pity!

    Lin Fan sighed in his heart. It never urred to him that he would be despised by these guys. It¡¯s really terrible. Why is no one so loving in the Sunshine Sect? If anyone from the Magnificent me Sect had said what I did to me, I would have directly charged in with them.

    These people really have IQ problems. As long as their brains were even slightly normal, they should have weed this opportunity.

    Lin Fan stood right there on the spot, watching these people walk toward the quaint stone gate. At this moment, Junior Sister Lu, who had despised him previously, took out a talisman. A mysterious aura immediately fanned out from the talisman.

    The originally closed stone gate suddenly opened a gap as a ray of light enveloped everyone.

    Meanwhile, Junior Sister Lu looked back at Lin Fan as she pursed her lips into a sneer. ¡°You are overrating yourself! Keep dreaming! Hmph!¡±

    In an instant, everyone disappeared, and that rock gate closed itself instantly.

    ¡°Haha! Haha!¡±

    Much to his surprise, he was even despised by others.

    ¡°You little sh*t, if I didn¡¯t know who held the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves and was afraid that you would run away, do you really think that you could escape from my hands?¡± Lin Fan was already frustrated. On the road of cultivation, one needed to be bold as well as careful.

    I¡¯m not a muscle-brained idiot.

    Then, Lin Fan approached the closed Door of a Thousand Caves and felt it out with a finger. He could feel the quaint aura emanating from the Door of a Thousand Caves, as well as the vicissitude-filled aura of having weathered a long time.

    I don¡¯t know how long it has existed or what is inside.

    God knows what shi**y luck those disciples of the Sunshine Sect had to find the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    But it¡¯s my fortune to run into these Sunshine Sect disciples. It seems that heaven still cares about me.

    He then took out the Three Sovereign Swords and waved them. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to cut down when anyonees out. It will require uracy. And I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to sweat it out if they aren¡¯t killed in one strike.

    Then, after giving it a thought, he took out the mace and waved it down. If this still can¡¯t kill you, then I will just think that your vitality is bigger.

    You had the key to enter the secret realm and you didn¡¯t even share it with me. Your stinginess has already angered me.

    I¡¯ll let you have it then. I will ept my defeat if you can bring good things out and survive to enjoy it.

    If you have the gall, just stay inside for your entire life.

    One old hammer for every guy thates out.

 Chapter 146: You Donâ€™t Understand Such a Simple Truth?

    <h4>Chapter 146: You Don¡¯t Understand Such a Simple Truth?</h4>

    He couldn¡¯t say that there was no other exit inside the Door of a Thousand Caves, but if there was even a slim chance they¡¯d use this one, he wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Judging by the fact that the Sunshine Sect disciples came together, they came prepared. But by the looks of it, they had obviously not expected to be lucky enough to actually find the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    ¡°Sometimes, one can¡¯t enjoy all opportunities despite all the luck. It seems I can only snatch it from others.

    ¡°This way might be a bit immoral, but I can only do this to be the strongest.

    ¡°However, you guys won¡¯t lose out. You can count yourselves lucky to be able to be pave the way for the strongest. In the future, when I be the strongest expert, I will publish a book specifically to write down the path of my growth, which will be handed down for eternity. You guys will be a part of history that will be remembered by the world.¡±

    Lin Fanforted himself a bit before sitting next to the Door of Thousand Cave and raising his experience points. I¡¯m wasting my time here. If they still don¡¯te out after a certain time, then I will have to think of some other way.

    Lin Fan¡¯s experience points kept on increasing.

    After having cultivated for an entire day and night, Lin Fan¡¯s experience points had increased by 430,000.

    Lin Fan looked at the Door of a Thousand Caves. There was still no movement. It seems that these guys are quite happy inside. They still haven¡¯te after so long.

    ¡ª

    Inside the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    ¡°Be careful, Junior Sister Lu!¡± Senior Brother Wan shouted as he cut down a monster with a big saber wrapped in billowing earth energy. The other junior brothers rushed over and watched the surroundings vigntly.

    Junior Sister Lu¡¯s face had gone pale. She was pretty terrified; her neck was almost bitten off by a monster. She turned her gaze to Senior Brother Wan, who was standing right next to her; sweet lilies immediately bloomed in her heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Wan.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers and Junior Sisters, we have to be careful. The monsters here are stronger than the ones outside.¡± Senior Brother Wan had been very helpful. They had been here for a day and night already and had collected a lot of good things. There were some caves in here that seemed to have been abandoned for a long period of time, but they all had monsters guarding them. However, they could obtain many treasures from them after killing these monsters.

    At this time, a disciple ran out of the cave with a lot of good stuff in his hand. ¡°Senior Brother Wan, it had lots of good things inside. There are three upper-grade Mystic-ss pills, six middle-grade Mystic-ss pills, as well as a middle-grade Mystic-ss weapon.¡±

    All the disciples broke intoughter upon hearing this. Their faces were filled with joy.

    ¡°Our luck has been really great. I wonder how it is going on Senior Brother Ying¡¯s side.¡±

    They were still in the outer ring. They still had not ventured deep inside because they weren¡¯t strong enough. They would just be walking to their doom if they tried to force their way in. However, Senior Brother Ying and the others had stronger cultivations. So, they parted ways from the rest temporarily to venture deeper. There were far better treasures there.

    Senior Brother Wan nodded. ¡°Everyone, please recount everything you have gathered. We will divvy it up after leaving this ce.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s smile grew wider as they checked their harvest. Compared to what they made in the sect, they had really made a fortune by entering the Door of a Thousand Caves. That was how rich they had gotten in one day.

    ¡°I found an upper-grade Mystic-ss cultivation-type pill, Yin and Yang Pill. This is one of the good things. It can raise the hard and soft types of earth energy to one¡¯s optimum level.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you are really lucky, but my luck isn¡¯t bad either. I just saw a white bone and picked it up. It turned out to be an upper-ss Mystic-grade palm-type skillset. Although it¡¯s not that useful, it can be turned in to the sect for huge wealth.¡±

    At this time, Senior Brother Wan took the opportunity to take out what he had obtained. Everyone instantly felt as if they had arrived in a world of pills. A rich medicinal fragrance permeated into the surroundings. A plume of white mist rose from the pill in Senior Brother Wan¡¯s hand and took a solid form; sometimes it swam like a python, sometimes it roared like a tiger, sometimes it breathed like a kun peng. It was ever-changing.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wan, that wouldn¡¯t happen to be a middle-grade Earth-ss pill, right!?¡±

    ¡°It must be! Only a middle-grade Earth-ss pill can create this kind of weird phenomenon.¡±

    Senior Brother Wan had a wide grin hanging on his face. He then put the pill back into his storage ring. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a middle-grade Earth-ss pill, Myriad Monsters Pill.¡±

    ¡°Myriad Monsters Pill!? That wouldn¡¯t happen to be a pill made from the blood of ten thousand different kind of monsters, right? It may be chanced upon by luck but cannot be sought. It is naturally formed, and its potency is extremely strong. After taking it, it can give its user the strength of ten thousand beasts. Its user wille to have strength and ferocity that are matchless in the world,¡± a disciple eximed in surprise. ¡°Who would have thought that Senior Brother Wan would be so lucky to find this godly pill?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, you are wrong. This Myriad Monsters Pill isn¡¯t the upper-grade Heaven-ss Myriad Monsters Pill. It¡¯s just a middle-grade Earth-ss Myriad Monsters Pill, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s only made from the blood of a hundred monsters, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s far inferior to the upper-grade Heaven-ss Myriad Monsters Pill.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s better to swallow it quickly. Every bit of strength you gain, the further we can go. Maybe we can find even more treasure.¡±

    Senior Brother Wan waved his hand and his expression darkened. ¡°Senior Brothers and Junior Sisters, haven¡¯t you noticed that you can¡¯t supplement your own earth energy? In here, there is no earth energy for us to absorb. After having been here for a day and night, our earth energy has long been exhausted. Whether you are prepared to restore your earth energy with pills or not, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to stay here any longer.¡±

    After having been reminded, everyone immediately came to their senses. They hurriedly checked their own situation.

    ¡°Sure enough, we can¡¯t restore our earth energy.¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t restore our earth energy and continue to remain here, we might run into a stronger monster and even fall here.¡±

    ¡°Then, will Senior Brother Ying and his team be in trouble?¡±

    ¡°They sure won¡¯t! Senior Brother Ying is an Earth Star Border Stage Six expert. His earth energy cycle has long reached the state of endless growth. Furthermore, he is sure to have herbs and pills to restore earth energy. We only just noticed this situation because we were too excited.¡±

    Junior Sister Lu thought for a while. ¡°Senior Brother Wan, I think we should go out and wait for Senior Brother Ying to return. The key to the Door of a Thousand Caves is in our hand. After we return to the sect, we will offer the key to the sect and let the sect elders lead a team in. At that time, we may be able to go deeper and obtain more treasures.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement. They too thought that Junior Sister Lu was right. Although it was obviously better to keep the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves in their hands, it wouldn¡¯t remain a secret with so many people present here. After they handed it to the sect, they would not only receive rich rewards from the sect, but they could also follow the sect¡¯s army.

    At that time, we can rush through this dangerous Door of a Thousand Caves with the power of the sect. We won¡¯t be any danger.

    And if we find any peerless treasures, we can annihte and annex the territory of the Magnificent me Sect in one fell swoop. At that time, our Sunshine Sect will be thergest sect in the world. Even the Saint Convent Sect would have to bow their heads in submission.

    The more they thought about it, the more excited they grew.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will leave first and wait outside for Senior Brother Ying and his team¡¯s return.¡± Senior Brother Wan pondered for a moment and straightened out the important points.

    Although the dangerous Door of a Thousand Caves had so many enticing treasures, they had to remain alive to enjoy them.

    They had many close calls along the way already. They had encountered many beast tides as well. Had they not hidden in a timely manner, they would have been trampled to death by those beasts.

    They had seen countless bones spread along the way. Obviously, many people hade in before, but all of them ended up dead here.

    It was quite evident that this ce was extremely dangerous. It might¡¯ve been because they were lucky, but they hadn¡¯t run into truly dangerous things for the time being.

    Lin Fan had been cultivating outside for a long time. His experience points had already reached ten million. With so many experience points, he was confident he could raise his cultivation to a higher level during this period.

    Suddenly, there were movements at the Door of a Thousand Caves. Lin Fan¡¯s expression immediately changed. He rushed to the Door of a Thousand Caves and activated Violent Body, bing bigger at once. He then raised his fierce and mighty mace up, ready to bring it down as soon as anyone stepped outside.

    Humm!

    A ripple spread through the gap in the Door of a Thousand Caves as a figure walked out happily and swaggeringly. His face was filled with excitement. I have made a fortune on this trip.

    However, that excited look on his face couldn¡¯t remain for long. He suddenly felt wind blowing over his head as a pressure bore down on him. As he took a quick nce, his pupils constricted at once as the panicked look in his eyes grew more intense. What does this little giant want to do!?

    Bang!

    Points +300

    Blood and brains immediately sttered around, dying the ground and walls red and grey.

    ¡°Hehe! You finally came out! I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the corpse with his pitch-ck hands and threw it behind him. I will search you good when I have cleaned everyone up.

    The poor be god as the rich share their fortune.

    [TLN: It¡¯s derived from the ng Çî³Ô¼¦¸»¿ìµÝ (The poor eat chicken and the rich share their fortune), which is ng from games; the yers with poor equipment y cautiously and target only yers with poor equipment while the people with better equipment share their equipment to help out the poor yers.]

    You people don¡¯t understand such a simple truth? Do you need me to teach it to you?

 Chapter 147: I, Lin Fan, Am a Broad-Minded Person

    <h4>Chapter 147: I, Lin Fan, Am a Broad-Minded Person</h4>

    A group of disciples were queuing behind the Door of a Thousand Caves, and everyone¡¯s face was beaming with joy.

    ¡°We have made a fortune this time. We were in just the outer region and yet we found so many treasures. What kind of treasure do you think is in the innermost region?¡±

    They could not help but yearn a little when they thought about it, but they were too weak. If they went deeper, they would basically be walking to their doom. Only experts like Senior Brother Ying can walk right in without any worries.

    Who knows what kind of wealth Senior Brother Ying might have acquired? If we were a bit stronger, this chance would not have been so simple.

    It¡¯s too bad! It¡¯s really a pity!

    ¡°Why does the Door of a Thousand Caves only open a little bit of gap, leaving us with no choice but walk out in turn?¡± a queuing discipleined.

    ¡°The talisman we got is probably just a fragment of the real key of the Door of a Thousand Caves.¡± With Senior Brother Wan¡¯s insight, he caught sight of the problem with just one nce.

    Everyone immediately looked at Senior Brother Wan with gazes of extreme admiration. If Senior Brother Ying wasn¡¯t here, then Senior Brother Wan would have been the most dazzling.

    At this time, some disciples thought of the guy outside, who wanted toe in with them. Don¡¯t make meugh.

    ¡°That Maimaiti Qiegao or something wanted toe with us. Even if we disregard the wealth we would have obtained, he would still have made a profit if we brought him in!¡±

    ¡°The Mystic-ss pills are so expensive and valuable in the sect that we can¡¯t even get our hands on them! Senior Brothers and Sisters, I will go out and wait for everyone first,¡± a disciple standing in front said with a smile before stepping into the ripple with his head raised high.

    Bang!

    The disciple had no idea what happened just as he stepped out. All he felt was his brain getting crushed by an unbearable force before losing all his consciousness.

    ¡°Another one came out, not bad!¡± Lin Fan was in a good mood. He grabbed the corpse with his big hands and threw the mangled corpse directly on top of the pile of bodies behind him.

    His eyes had been fixed on their faces for a long time. Each and every one of them were beaming with joy. Obviously. they have obtained lot of good things inside.

    Others were putting their lives on risks for treasure. They might have even fallen in dangerous situations many times.

    But all Lin Fan had to do was stand at the exit with a mace and hammer anyone who stepped out. He was getting just about everything with just a little bit of effort. This kind of trade was stable and profitable. Lin Fan even felt that this method had great room for development in the future.

    If they were disciples of the Magnificent me Sect, he might have felt a little guilty, but they were all Sunshine Sect disciples. After having gone through that battle, he was showing no mercy.

    The light curtain covering the Door of a Thousand Caves rippled again as another figure appeared.

    The mace whizzed down as the Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy broke out. These disciples¡¯ cultivation was too weak. Also, they were dazzled by the wealth. Where would they have the wits to react? And if by chance some reacted, they did so one ten-thousandth of a second before their death.

    Throwing the corpse behind him straightaway, he raised the mace, staring at the Door of a Thousand Caves without blinking his eyes.

    He was ready to bring his mace down no matter what came out.

    Time trickled down minute by minute.

    Lin Fan kept raising and smashing the mace, again and again, so many times that he gotten tired of it. But every smash of his mace was wealth to him.

    Inside the Door of a Thousand Caves, Senior Brother Wan and Senior Sister Lu stood there. Their rtionship was in a delicate phase. When many of their senior and junior brothers were there, the two of them did not appear to be too obvious.

    At this time, all of their junior disciples had gone out already; no one was there to make the two have to hide anything.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I wille to you after returning to the sect.¡± Junior Sister Lu looked at Senior Brother Wan affectionately. Senior Brother Wu might not have been that handsome and charming, but she felt extremelyfortable around him. She was so happy that she had lost wits and sleep.

    Senior Brother Wan said with some hesitation, ¡°Junior Sister, it won¡¯t be easy to exin it to the Senior Brothers in the sect. I am in great debt to Senior Brothers, we are like brothers. We...¡±

    Junior Sister Lu slid her delicate jade fingers down on Senior Brother Wan¡¯s chest and licked her rosy lips as she said in a seductive voice, ¡°Senior Brother, I aming to your ce to get my hairb; nothing of any other sort is going to happen.¡±

    Senior Brother Wan was immediately tempted when he heard this. His desire for sex was rooted to his bones, and he had not felt anyone¡¯s warmth for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I havebed the hair of many junior sisters in the sect. So, no one should doubt it.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s go out quickly or else the other junior brothers and sisters will start suspecting us.¡± A lustful look momentarily appeared on Senior Brother Wan¡¯s face, but he felt they had stopped here for too long. Everyone might get suspicious. He immediately stepped forward, ¡°Your Senior Brother will go ahead. Junior Sister, pleasee out quickly.¡±

    His body sank into the curtain of light as his figure disappeared from Junior Sister Lu¡¯s sight.

    But just as he stepped out, he immediately felt a horrifying pressure bearing down on him. Goosebumps exploded all over his body. Someone is attacking me!

    He took a quick nce, and when he saw the silhouette standing by the door¡¯s side, his eyes widened in shock and surprise. He uttered a warning, ¡°How dare you...!?¡±

    Bang!

    Blood and grey matter immediately sttered about on the ground. An Earth Star Border Stage Four expert fell instantly, and there was no room to turn things over; not even a bit.

    ¡°Surprisingly, you could still react. It seems I underestimated you.¡± Lin Fan had already recognized this guy. He is the very same guy who was mocking me a lot. However, now, he no longer exists.

    ¡°Well, well, well, another onees. So impatient! Well, let me see who it is. Now, there are only three guys left.¡±

    He had already kept the number of disciples he had yed and the number of disciples remaining in his mind. Only three are left now. It seems I am one step closer to getting rich.

    As the figure appeared before Lin Fan¡¯s sight, he promptly brought the mace in his hand to stop and grabbed its head with his big hand before it could react, lifting it up.

    Just as Junior Sister Lu came out of the Door of a Thousand Caves, she instantly felt her entire body locked before she could even react. And when she came to her senses and responded to threat, her head was lifted by a giant hand and lifted her off the ground. A horrified look immediately appeared on her face.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Let me go, Senior Brother, save me!¡± Junior Sister Lu cried in panic. But when her pretty little eyes caught sight of the mountain of corpses, she waspletely dumbfounded as if she didn¡¯t dare to believe her eyes.

    Rivers of blood were flowing on the ground. The walls and the ground were littered with blood and grey matter. The entire sight resembled hell. It was extremely horrifying.

    And when she saw the face of the man holding her, she suddenly eximed in shock and horror, ¡°It¡¯s you! You are that Maimaiti Qiegao. You can¡¯t kill me, we are all from the Sunshine Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan put the mace on the ground and stretched out his pitch-ck huge hand before her. ¡°Give me the key.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Junior Sister Lu struggled, kicking her legs in the air.

    ¡°Give me the key and I will set you free, or else I will beat you to death,¡± Lin Fan repeated, his voice colder and more terrifying than before.

    Among the many treasures, what he valued most was the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves, which was many times more precious than other things.

    And he had seen that the key was on this female disciple. Although the female disciple was as beautiful as a fairy, when hepared her to the key, he still chose the key.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you the key.¡± Junior Sister Lu shuddered in panic. In her eyes, this man was like a fiendish devil. She immediately handed over the storage ring in her palm. ¡°The key is inside. Everything is in there.¡±

    Lin Fan took and rummaged through the ring. Sure enough, a talisman was lying inside quietly. Lin Fan put away the ring, satisfied.

    ¡°Tell me, where are the other two?¡±

    Junior Sister Lu¡¯s pinched face turned blue; she only felt her breathing getting more and more difficult. ¡°Senior Brother Ying and Senior Brother Su went deep inside to explore. They were not with us. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, even if it¡¯s me, I¡¯m all yours.¡±

    She might have said that, but she was extremely infuriated in her heart. As long as Senior Brother Ying and Senior Brother Su arrive, you are so dead.

    I must try to remain alive before that, I have to.

    She was struck with terror, especially after sighting Senior Brother Wan and the others¡¯ gory and headless corpses piled up. She could not eliminate the fear in her heart. It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s really scary!

    So it turns out the remaining two are still inside and didn¡¯te out with them. That¡¯s good! I can breathe and rx now.

    Junior Sister Lu¡¯s eyes started sparkling, thinking that the other party was about to go back on his promise. ¡°You promised to set me free.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I, Lin Fan, am a man of my words. I will definitely set you free.¡± Lin Fan smiled. His smile was extremely beaming. Then, he held her high before loosening his grip.

    ¡°Even if you mocked me before, I, Lin Fan, am a a broad-minded person. If I say I will set you free, then I¡¯ll definitely set you free.¡±

    Just as his voice fell, he picked up the mace from the ground and swung it toward the other party.

    Junior Sister Lu had not yetnded on the ground and had just heaved a sigh of relief, but she felt a fearsome wind blowing toward her. Her expression drastically changed as she screamed miserably.

    ¡°Noooo...!¡±

    Bang!

    A fountain of blood and grey matter exploded like fireworks. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°A beauty is a beauty. Even the way she explodes is different from others.

    ¡°Interesting, really interesting.¡±

 Chapter 148: Iâ€™m Godsent, Iâ€™m Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 148: I¡¯m Godsent, I¡¯m Invincible</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Lin Fan felt at ease after basically assassinating the Sunshine Sect team.

    He meticulously inspected the key to the Door of a Thousand Caves between his fingers. It was a talisman with dense and dazzling lines on it. As it was close to the Door of a Thousand Caves at this moment, these lines were glowing, radiating a strange kind of power. It was very peculiar.

    With this talisman to the Door of a Thousand Caves, I will be able to enter and exit this dangerous ce at will.

    But I still don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in there. He then turned his gaze to the pile of corpses before starting to search them.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich!

    ¡°What a dense earth energy! Surprisingly, all of them are upper-grade Mystic-ss pills. I¡¯m really rich.

    ¡°Yin and Yang Pill, who would have thought they would have even this pill?¡± Lin Fan put away a good pill. This pill could harmonize earth energy to the point that both softness and hardness werebined. The First Green Spiritual Pill from the sectst time also had the same effect. Although its ss wasn¡¯t as good as that First Green Spiritual Pill, it was still rare.

    Lin Fan continued ransacking pills and even skillsets. And when he was about to ransack Senior Brother Wan, he was astounded by a pill.

    ¡°Myriad Beast Pill, no, it should be a Hundred Beast Pill, but still an extremely rare pill that can only be found by chance.¡± Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised by this pill. A white mist lingered around the pill, transforming into all kinds of monsters¡¯ forms. It was a pill that was naturally formed when monsters were killed and their blood flowed like a river,bined with the intervention of heaven.

    This pill would almost double the density of its user¡¯s energy. Furthermore, it could temper the aura energy in one¡¯s body and raise its quality higher. In addition, its user¡¯s punch would have the might of a hundred beasts.

    What kind of ce is this Door of a Thousand Caves? It¡¯s so rich. I¡¯m afraid some disciples would never be able to amass enough wealth in their entire life to buy just one of these pills. I wonder how much one would make if they sold all these pills.

    Ten million, a hundred million... I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s far more than that. Just this Hundred Beast Pill, a middle-grade Earth-ss pill, is far more than any wealth could describe. Even a powerful alchemist in the sect can¡¯t refine it.

    ¡°Okay! This Door of a Thousand Caves has existed for a long time, and now, the destined guy it has been waiting for is here. And these guys are also helping me to clear it out for free.¡±

    Suddenly, the light screen around the Door of a Thousand Caves started rippling. Obviously, the remaining two were about toe out.

    Lin Fan had already finished searching the corpses. He immediately picked up the mace and swung it down with thebination of Violent Mace and Mountain Quake Energy, giving rise to an iparable momentum and energy. He wanted to kill the opponent with one strike.

    A white sh blinded Ying Sheng¡¯s eyes, and when his sight was restored, he was already standing outside. A whiff of blood immediately wafted into his nose. In a sh, a terrifying pressure came bearing down him. A frown immediately appeared on his brow as he let out a shout.

    ¡°Earth Energy of Chaos!¡±

    A powerful perception enveloped the surroundings as he punched straight to his side, his earth energy rising by the moment.

    Bang!

    Ying Sheng¡¯s punch crashed into the mace, giving rise to a shockwave of earth energy and a cloud of dust.

    Ying Sheng was pushed back several steps before pulling some distance. He was extremely shocked. How strong! What¡¯s going on? Why is someone suddenly secretly attacking me?

    But when looked into the distance, his eyes widened in anger. He was in disbelief. He took a few steps back.

    Having caught sight of the pile of corpses on the other side, his entire body was shaking in anger.

    ¡°You killed them.¡±

    Lin Fan furrowed his brow slightly. Who would have thought that this guy would react so fast? Sure enough, it¡¯s not easy to sneak attack a sixth-stage Earth Star Border expert. Or perhaps I should say that my cultivation is just too weak. If it was even a bit better, he would not have been able to react at all for sure.

    However, when he heard the opposite party¡¯s furious shout, Lin Fan replied with a smile instead, ¡°That¡¯s right, I killed them. And everything is here with me.¡±

    At this time, the light screen started rippling again. Obviously, thest guy was also about toe out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him just as hees out.¡± Lin Fan kept moving. Since he couldn¡¯t kill Ying Sheng, he needed to kill the remaining one at least.

    Ying Sheng was shocked and red with anger. ¡°Damn it, you are so despicable.

    ¡°Sonic Punch.

    ¡°sh Punch.¡±

    Boom!

    Ying Sheng¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from his previous position. The ground where he stood copsed from pressure. His afterimages drew a ck line across the air as a sonic boom echoed in the cave. The air began to be pushed out under his power.

    In Lin Fan¡¯s gaze, Ying Sheng¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh, and he was blocked as if countless fists were blocking his way. He was counterattacked and intercepted.

    Su Tianci immediately became vignt just after stepping out of the Door of a Thousand Caves. He twisted his body and stepped in a weird way, and in the blink of an eye, his standing figure disappeared and appeared in the distance; it was weirdly confusing.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ying, what¡¯s going on?¡± He became vignt after catching the whiff of blood. A furrow immediately appeared on his face as he looked into the distance and saw the pile of corpses. A murderous look appeared on his face as he caught sight of a figure there. ¡°It¡¯s you, Maimaiti Qiegao.¡±

    Lin Fan sighed and put the mace on his shoulder, shaking his head helplessly, ¡°How unfortunate! It¡¯s really unfortunate that I let you out too scot-free. It seems I will have to sweat it out slightly.

    ¡°But you guys really have big hearts. What surprises me is that you put the talisman to the Door of a Thousand Caves on a beauty. But I¡¯m d you did. I picked up a bargain for nothing.¡± Lin Fan was smiling. If the talisman was on these two, it would have been really troublesome. And if they didn¡¯t want to avenge everyone, I would have missed an opportunity.

    Ying Sheng¡¯s and Su Tianci¡¯s expressions changed slightly. It never urred to them that the talisman to the Door of a Thousand Caves would be found by Lin Fan. Originally, they had left it with Junior Sister Lu because it was Junior Sister Lu who had discovered the talisman, and they had nned to hand it over to the sect after returning anyway. As her senior brothers, they were too embarrassed to take it from her before so many junior brothers and sisters.

    But they never expected that someone else would enjoy full advantage of it for free.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ying, the talisman to the Door of a Thousand Caves is a treasure. It cannot fall into this guy¡¯s hands,¡± Su Tianci said.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ying Sheng¡¯s heart was burning with fury. This damned guy has not only murdered my junior brothers and sisters but also robbed them. I cannot let him go no matter what.

    Lin Fan smiled and activated Violent Blood and the God of Internals Zhongchi. A pressure more fearsome than before broke out from his body. Even the surrounding area slowly began to quake.

    ¡°You want to know who I am!? I will tell you when I send you to hell.¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan¡¯s power, speed, and destructive force had reached the limit in a sh.

    His huge body might¡¯ve been like a giant, but he was in no way slow. His figure drew a long blood-red trail in the air. He was staring straight at Su Tianci with a cruel smile on his face.

    ¡°It would have been better for you if you had just died under my mace, but you didn¡¯t cherish that opportunity. I can only let you enjoy the most painful death.¡±

    A gloomy voice suddenly boomed next to Su Tianci¡¯s ears.

    Su Tianci was also a proud son of heaven in the Sunshine Sect, but he was now being underestimated by this guy. He couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°I am gonna kill you. I am Godsent (Tianci), and I will be your blessing from the gods.¡±

    Just as his voice fell, his entire body was wrapped in a screen of golden light, and this golden screen had some golden texts imprinted on it, which were slightly glowing.

    Ying Sheng was pleasantly surprised at the sight of this. He had iparable confidence in his Junior Brother Su¡¯s experience.

    Rumor has it that when Junior Brother Su was born, he was blessed by heaven. This golden light protection has been with him since childhood. And with the improvement of his strength, the golden light protection also became stronger. No one in Junior Brother Su¡¯s level can break it.

    Pata!

    But in just a sh, a figure appeared before Su Tianci, and its fingers were grasping the golden light screen.

    ¡°Haha, I will just stand here and let you hit me. You can¡¯t break my Golden Light Body. This is given to me by the gods. I¡¯m invincible in the same rank. You think-¡±

    Crack!

    The golden light screen kept cracking.

    Su Tianci¡¯s face immediately sank. A look of horror appeared on his face as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Lin Fan grabbed Su Tianci¡¯s arm straight away as a yful smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°What did you just say?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.

    ¡°Please, can you repeat it again?¡±

 Chapter 149: Wastes

    <h4>Chapter 149: Wastes</h4>

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Su Tianci couldn¡¯t believe that his Golden Light Body was crushed this easily. Heaven itself had given him this Golden Light Body. He had heard the vigers say that, the moment he was born, dragon roars and ps of thunder resounded throughout the world, and a giant snake with eight heads was seen floating in the sky.

    He believed that he was extraordinary because he was a man of destiny.

    ¡°Ahhh~!¡±

    Suddenly, a miserable scream echoed in the cave.

    Lin Fan, stepping on Su Tianci¡¯s chest, had ripped his arms from his shoulders. Blood immediately gushed out of his wounds. Right after, something bloody streaked across the air and flew straight at Ying Sheng¡¯s face, covering his eyes with blood.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    Lin Fan smashed Su Tianci¡¯s head with a stomp; his head broke like a watermelon as blood and grey matter flooded the ground. He died in an instant; he couldn¡¯t be any more dead.

    Holding Su Tianci¡¯s arm, Lin Fan pulled the storage ring off of his finger before throwing it straight at the dumbstruck Ying Sheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Come on, now only you are left. I¡¯ll tten you with my mace a hundred times. You won¡¯t die in one piece, I guarantee it.¡±

    Boom!

    The ground immediately cracked as Lin Fan¡¯s figure cut through the air, shooting straight toward Ying Sheng. Lin Fan swung the mace from bottom to top hard in a powerful and domineering manner, striking right at the roots.

    ¡°Damn you, you killed Junior Brother Su!¡± Ying Sheng blew his top. The elders in the sect had attached great importance to Su Tianci, who was now dead. Even if he tore the perpetrator into pieces, he wouldn¡¯t be forgiven by the sect.

    His arms jolted and dozens of shockwaves appeared in a sh as he punched straight at the oing mace.

    Bang!

    ¡°How strong!¡± Ying Sheng¡¯s expression immediately turned serious as his face flushed red. The blood in his body waspletely seething. The opponent was even stronger than before.

    How is this possible!? How could he suddenly be so strong!?

    ¡°Go to hell.¡± The frying pan in Lin Fan¡¯s left hand zoomed over, smacking down on Ying Sheng¡¯s head.

    Ying Sheng suddenly seized an opportunity in between Lin Fan¡¯s moves. A cruel smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Haha, I got you now.

    ¡°Sonic Punch.¡±

    A deafening sonic boom immediately echoed through the cave as he punched straight at Lin Fan. This was the strongest punch in the Sonic Punch skillset. It broke the sound barrier, giving rise to a sonic boom that could tear apart everything in its path.

    The punch went straight through Lin Fan.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Ying Sheng burst intoughter. However, just as he wanted to shatter Lin Fan¡¯s internal organs with his earth energy, he discovered that his opponent had grabbed onto his arm.

    ¡°Hehe, I got you.¡± Lin Fan smiled. His fingers dug deep into Ying Sheng¡¯s arm, holding it tight. Then, he raised the pan with his other hand and smashed it straight toward Ying Sheng¡¯s head.

    Ying Sheng went mad when he saw his opponent attacking his head. He immediately circted the entirety of his earth energy, creating an energy shield over his head.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The frying pan smacked down hard on Ying Sheng¡¯s face, shaking Ying Sheng¡¯s brain. Ying Sheng was disoriented, only the sound of each smack rang in his ears.

    ¡°What kind of monster are you!?¡± Ying Sheng didn¡¯t expect that, even after his punch had gone through Lin Fan, the opponent was not only smiling but also constantly fighting back. What surprised him more was the calm look on his face.

    How could someone bear such a thing?

    Generally, when a body was seriously injured, the victim wouldn¡¯t die from injuries first but from the excruciating pain. However, Lin Fan wasn¡¯t in any pain; in fact, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. As such, his spirit was still at its peak at the moment.

    The only thing he was constantly losing was blood. He would die when his body lost enough of it.

    With every smack, the energy shield protecting Ying Sheng¡¯s head shook non-stop, and it was showing signs of cracking.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Lin Fan let out a shout as his power instantly jumped. The frying pan shattered the energy shield with a loud bang before smacking hard on Ying Sheng¡¯s head.

    Ying Sheng kept on retreating after receiving such a heavy blow. His head was about to burst.

    Bang!

    With the final blow, Ying Sheng¡¯s head burst into pieces instantly. His figure slumped down as it knelt on the ground.

    Lin Fan pulled his arm back with a calm look in his eyes. ¡°You are really too weak, slightly weaker than that Luo Zhengyi.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you my name. Actually, my name is Lin Fan, I¡¯m not Maimaiti Qiegao. But unfortunately, you can¡¯t hear me anymore.¡±

    Do you think that I will keep ying with you even now when there is no one with you? When it¡¯s either you die or I die, all the things about attacking anyone¡¯s weakness isplete bluffing.

    Lin Fan bent down and immediately started searching Ying Sheng, robbing him clean. ¡°Remember, the moment you found my weakness is the moment you died.¡±

    Lin Fan sat down on the ground, cross-legged. Blood kept flowing out of his wounds. Although Ying Sheng¡¯s punch had gone through him, it didn¡¯t hit any important organs. All it did was make him lose his vitality very slowly.

    He immediately looked at the motionless Ying Sheng with a gaze of contempt.

    ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t even punch urately. I guess I¡¯ll have to do it.¡±

    Then, Lin Fan took out the Tai Sovereign Sword and plunged it straight into himself without a moment of hesitation.

    After ten seconds, Lin Fan came back to life.

    Lin Fan heaved a sigh of relief. His harvest was too good this time. At the same time, he had obtained pretty good points for killing these guys. Now, he had over fifty thousand points.

    Just a little more and I canprehend the Divine Art of Startling Dragons. Bute to think of it, where did that fool Mo Jingzhe go?

    Judging by the situation, he should have run away.

    As for this Sonic Punch, I was thinking ofprehending it first, but now I don¡¯t want to. This is a waste skillset. Apart from being fast, it¡¯s aplete waste. It¡¯s better to save points to draw lotteries.

    I have not drawn a lottery in a while. My chances of winning it must be very high.

    Lin Fan came to the Door of a Thousand Caves and took out the talisman. The rock gate immediately opened as a beam of light shot out and shrouded Lin Fan. Lin Fan¡¯s figure instantly disappeared as he went into thend of endless wealth.

    After the rock gate closed itself, no one was left here anymore. The only thing left was blood and corpses littered on the ground. Peace had returned, once again.

    But suddenly...

    A mass of green mist rose from Su Tianci¡¯s corpse, growing denser and denser by the minute. It gradually took a form. This form seemed to beposed of some kind of power.

    If any powerhouse saw this scene, they would bepletely shocked. This was the reincarnation of a soul.

    The form looked like a ferocious monster ¨C a giant snake with eight heads. It might¡¯ve been small now, but judging by its appearance, it could scare the hell out of anyone with its ferocity.

    This phantom seemed to be in a daze as if it wasn¡¯t awake, but it soon regained its wits with a jolt. When it saw the headless corpse, it lost its wits for a long while as if it was dumbstruck.

    As it kept looking at the corpse, the corpse became more and more familiar to it. It then realized that it was its own reincarnated body. It immediately roared in anger.

    ¡°Who killed our reincarnation? Damn it! Damn it! What a waste, you couldn¡¯t even support thest three months of awakening, trash.¡±

    The phantom wavered for a moment; obviously, it was very weak. Then, its eight heads opened their jaws wide and inhaled fiercely. Immediately, all the headless corpses started to wither and finally became mummified as if something had sucked everything out of them.

    Swish!

    The phantom turned into a streak of light as it flew into the distance.

 Chapter 150: Growing Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 150: Growing Stronger</h4>

    In the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy here.¡±

    Lin Fan stood in ce,pletely still. He then raised his head and looked up. The sky was turbid and had nine blood-colored suns and moons hanging in the sky, exuding a strange atmosphere.

    The ground was dark brown, with no vegetation in sight. Only strange rocks were rising from the ground. The entire scene gave the feeling of entering hell. When he looked into the distance, all he could see was endless gray. He had no idea where it would lead or what was there.

    ¡°Earth energy cannot be replenished.¡± It was still possible to absorb earth energy in the Thousand Deep Cave to make up for the exhausted earth energy, but after entering the Door of a Thousand Caves, he could not even absorb a drop from the atmosphere.

    If one didn¡¯t make preparations and bring enough pills to restore earth energy, one could forget about escaping this ce after venturing deeper. But that was not a problem for him at all. If his earth energy was exhausted, he could just push a sword into himself. If he was annoyed and upset, he could push a sword into himself. Everything could be solved with a sword into himself.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to venture deeper. Rather, he started searching for a safer ce. Then, he took out all the things he had gained just now and began using them, trying to push his cultivation to the fourth level of the Earth Star Border Realm.

    Now that he had plenty of experience points, all that was left was to improve his attributes.

    Those Sunshine Sect disciples were indeed lucky. Originally, Lin Fan thought that there was only one Yin and Yang Pill, but he found four, surprisingly. He took them right away. Their potency spread all over his body at once, affecting the violent earth energy in his body, forming a yin and yang pattern that kept circling around itself continuously. Lin Fan¡¯s former violent earth energy began to soften slowly.

    He had reached the realm of yin and yang unity. He could switch between rigidity and softness with a sh of his thought. The earth energy in his palm swirled, taking all kinds of forms. It was far easier than before; it changed its shape at his will instantly.

    ¡°After taking this Hundred Beast Pill, the density of my earth energy will double.¡± Lin Fan looked at the precious pill in his hand for a moment before throwing it straight into his mouth. It started melting immediately as a tremendous amount of energy broke out in his body. Its ocean-like vast potency took forms of various monsters before rushing toward all parts of his body.

    There was even a drop of blood in this medicinal energy that flew out, trying to merge with Lin Fan¡¯s blood. It might¡¯ve been quite desirable to others, but it waspletely unnecessary for him.

    ¡°You monsters aren¡¯t qualified to be integrated into my bloodline.¡± My current bloodline is already the purest. The hundred-beast bloodline might be very strong, but after changing my bloodline, God knows what I will turn into. Who knows what monsters this pill is made of?

    Refine!

    Lin Fan started refining this drop of blood into earth energy, strengthening his own foundation.

    Boom!

    The drops of monster blood started dissipating as a fearsome energy swept through his body.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes after some unknown period of time. An intelligent gleam immediately shed past his eyes. His entire body was surging with earth energy. He had reached the peak state.

    His experience points were sufficient already, and now, he could improve his cultivation.

    ¡°Promote,¡± Lin Fan muttered in his mind.

    ¡°3,000,000 experience points consumed.

    ¡°Cultivation base: Earth Star Border Stage Four.¡±

    When Lin Fan broke through this barrier, changes started to take ce in his body. Especially the earth energy, which became more solid.

    ¡°My current strength is at least several times greater than before. Even if I don¡¯t activate Violent Body, Cruel Blood, or God of Internals, Zhongchi, I could still smash those two guys into paste with one punch.¡±

    Lin Fan started to grow excited, feeling the surging strength in his body. Sure enough, I really like it when my strength improves.

    This time, I¡¯ve gained quite a fortune. Especially the Mystic-ss pills, there are quite a lot of them. Of course, while the Mystic-ss pills might still be useful to me, it¡¯s not by much. It would be better to take them back and give it to Junior Brothers and Sisters.

    But this Ying Sheng plundered a lot of good stuff. He even had a middle-grade Earth-ss pill, the Pill of Wind, Fire, and Disaster, which is taken when breaking through to the seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. It uses natural disasters, wind, and fire to temper oneself. Not only can it form an earth energy body, it can also transform the earth energy, bringing a qualitative change to it.

    Aftering out of the cave, Lin Fan felt the hard ck-brown rock and smacked it. The rock immediately broke into pieces with a loud bang.

    ¡°Awesome! The feeling of having power feels so good.¡±

    He then focused his gaze into the distance. This Door of a Thousand Caves ispletely tailored for me. Although I don¡¯t know what will be inside, it sure is a good ce for training myself.

    Lin Fan could not bear it as he thought of those guys in the sect. They actually dare to send people to kill me? When I have finished training, I will return and smash you all away, one by one.

    And I hear that Liu Ruochen will be weing the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect, who has ascended to the peak of life. Whether he has or not, I will still smash his head and vent all my frustration.

    ¡°Monsters,e out,e out, wherever you are. I need points now, make me stronger.¡±

    Lin Fan broke into a crazedughter as he walked to the depths of the Door of a Thousand Caves. Others might¡¯ve needed to be careful, but this ce was nothing more than a paradise to him.

    ¡ª

    In the Sunshine Sect...

    The man in yellow returned carrying the corpses. When he arrived at the gates, he knelt down on the ground and started crying, exhausted and heartbroken.

    ¡°Help! Help, Elders! Senior Brother Luo, Junior Brother Zhang, and Junior Brother Yan are dead.¡±

    He sounded extremely pitiful and miserable. At the same time, he was on hisst leg. He could only escape only after pretending to be dead.

    Several figures flew out from the depths of the sect. When they saw the corpses lying on the ground, all of their faces sank. One of the elders with sparse hair was burning with anger. A terrifying pressure immediately swept in all directions, forcing the man in yellow to lie on the ground.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    The man in yellow broke into tears. ¡°We were training in the Thousand Deep Cave when we encountered disciples of the Magnificent me Sect. They attacked us and killed Senior Brother and Junior Brothers.¡±

    ¡°How many were they?¡±

    ¡°Two,¡± the man in yellow replied shiveringly. When he said this, a violent force smacked him flying into the distance, causing him to spurt blood before lying still on the ground.

    ¡°Waste, you were killed by two people? Why didn¡¯t you just die there?¡± The elder was very angry, his eyes burned with fury. ¡°Magnificent me Sect, good, very good. I never thought that you would kill my sect disciples after the armistice. You need to be ready to take our anger.¡±

    His figure disappeared immediately afterward. He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of these people. He just thought that these disciples had brought disgrace to the sect.

    ¡ª

    Inside the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    Lin Fan swung his mace, smashing thest monster into smithereens, dying the dark-brown groundpletely red.

    ¡°I have enough points now.¡±

    ¡°Comprehended the Divine Art of Startling Dragons.

    ¡°-60,000 points.¡±

    Lin Fan let out a roar. The earth energy in his body was in turmoil. In a sh, a mash of dragon energy broke out from his body, circling around him and taking the form of a divine dragon.

    ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s a very strong skillset. It actually makes my blood and energy seethepletely. This Mo Jingzhe wasn¡¯t stingy at all. I like it.¡±

    Lin Fan broke intoughter. Dark blue veins slowly surfaced, forming a dense andplexwork. His dancing hair immediately stood straight behind him like arrows.

    He looked up and let out a roar. A fearsome pressure broke out from him as spiderweb-like crack began to spread around him.

    A dragon-shaped beam of light shot into the sky as if a divine dragon was flying into the sky. It became tangible for a moment before swooping down, gathering inside his body. Soon, the bulging blue veins disappeared.

    The Divine Art of Startling Dragons (First Level)

    Specialty: Apanied by dragon form, earth energy boost, strength boost, Startling Dragon Palm.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! It¡¯s really strong.¡± Lin Fan waspletely satisfied with himself.

    He had the confidence that he could improve his cultivation in the shortest time as long as he had sufficient points.

    Comprehending the Divine Art of Startling Dragons has pushed my strength to new heights again. I wonder how strong of an opponent I can defeat now.

    If I let others know that I¡¯m only in the fourth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm and yet have all these amazing skillsets, I might scare them to death.

    Swish!

    A group of monsters in the distance were preparing to eat Lin Fan, but they were scared by Lin Fan¡¯s sudden burst of strength. They immediately retreated, trying to escape.

    Lin Fan looked into the distance with a smile hanging on his lips. ¡°The monsters actually know fear? But unfortunately, you guys are mine.¡±

    Boom!

    His figure streaked through the air as a divine dragon phantom rose from his back and let out a roar.

    ¡°Startling Dragon Palm.¡±

    The earth energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body waspletely seething. The fabric of space and time seemed as if it would rupture any second under his palm. There wasn¡¯t anything simr to this in all the skillsets Lin Fan had trained up till now. The cirction of earth energy allowed a wide range of skills, but only afterprehending the Divine Art of Startling Dragons could hepletely use his earth energy flexibly.

    With abination of hardness and flexibility, his earth energy metamorphosed into dragon ws and enveloped every monster under it and pressed down on them.

    Bang!

    The ground inside the Door of a Thousand Caves was simr to the pitch-ck rocks in the Thousand Deep Cave. It was extremely hard, but a pit had appeared under Lin Fan¡¯s palm. The blood of monsters filled itpletely.

    Lin Fan¡¯s points kept going up.

    Lin Fan carried his hands behind his back with an indifferent expression on his face, but a tsunami was raging in his heart.

    What a strong attack! It actually consumed one tenth of my earth energy. I¡¯m sure that fool Mo Jingzhe has practiced the Divine Art of Startling Dragons to a higher level after cultivating for so long. It seems he was hiding his strength when he was facing Luo Zhengyi.

    Well, well, so he wasn¡¯t really a fool. He knew when to hide things.

    However, it may be that because his cultivation is higher, he can release stronger attacks, but Mo Jingzhe¡¯s earth energy is not as strong as my own.

    When I return to the sect, I am afraid everyone will be shocked. How can others understand the life of geniuses?

 Chapter 151: Finding Another Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 151: Finding Another Talisman</h4>

    There was only one thing going in Lin Fan¡¯s mind, and that was where those guys of the Sunshine Sect found the treasures.

    I have been here for a long time, but I haven¡¯t encountered any treasure. Is it because my luck has taken a turn for the worse?

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, it was interrupted in the next moment. This is impossible. I am surrounded by the blessing of the Three Pure Ones. How can I have bad luck?

    But it¡¯s alright. Although treasures are good, points are more important. I must quickly raise my points. As long I have enough points, what else do I need?

    It¡¯s just that not all the monsters in thends of the Door of a Thousand Caves are in or above the Earth Star Border Realm. There are actually monsters in the Body Tempering Realm. This is really frustrating. It seems I need to continue venturing deeper, only then I think I will run into stronger monsters.

    With my current strength, Earth Star Border Stage Five and Stage Six monsters are pieces of cake for me, I can blow them away with one punch. As for Stage Seven monsters, I will have to sweat it out a lot, but it¡¯s not an invincible opponent.

    Roar!

    ¡°This is the roar of a monster.¡± Lin Fan was surprised after having heard this roar. Judging by the surging strength and pressure, it was evident that it was a powerful monster.

    Right now, the thing he was short on the most was encountering powerful monsters. He was yearning to stumble upon a horde.

    His figure immediately turned into a streak of light, shooting into the distance.

    Several figures were tackling a monster at a distance. Swords, sabers, kicks, and punches shook the space around them.

    One of the male figures among them was wearing blue and looked quite fierce. At this moment, he was dragging a huge cauldron that seemed to weigh at least a ton. His earth energy suddenly skyrocketed as he smashed the huge cauldron straight into the monster. The monster was also quite ginormous; it was several dozen feet long. It stopped the huge cauldron with a smack of its w, the subsequent impact crushing the weird rocks into dust.

    Of the remaining three figures, two were male and one was female. All of them were wearing blue, and they were also attacking the giant monster with all kinds of skills.

    ¡°Are these people from the Oceanus Sect?¡± Lin Fan, on the other hand, was peeking from behind a rock.

    The Oceanus Sect was close to the Magnificent me Sect but was separated by the Sunshine Sect. Back when the Magnificent me Sect was just founded by Emperor Yanhua, blood was shed and people were massacred. The disciples of the Oceanus Sect massacred all the people of the Magnificent me Sect living in theirnds.

    At that time, blood flowed like rivers and corpses were lying everywhere. Many disciples of the Oceanus Sect even resorted to depraved techniques like strengthening yang by gathering yin, torturing and killing countless Magnificent me Sect women.

    And the male disciples of the Magnificent me Sect had it even worse. They were tortured as their wailing souls were extracted to cultivate evil skillsets.

    At that time, most of the evil skillsets in the hands of ordinary disciples came directly from the hands of the upper strata of the Oceanus Sect.

    Owing to which, the Oceanus Sect had a small increase in their overall strength. Later, Emperor Yanhua led the entire sect to war and almost destroyed the entire Oceanus Sect alone. Had the other sects not intervened in this, the Oceanus Sect would have been removed from the face of the earth a hundred years ago already.

    Later, although most of the evil skillsets were recovered, arge portion of them were already public knowledge. So now, evil skillsets were prevalent in the Oceanus Sect.

    ¡°I might not be a native of the Magnificent me Sect, but since I am a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, then this enmity, this grievance, can only disappear with the total annihtion of the Oceanus Sect.¡±

    Thousands of ideas to kill them popped up in Lin Fan¡¯s mind. The four were quite strong. Especially that man carrying the huge cauldron, who was in the eighth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. More importantly, Lin Fan was seeing a treasure that could unleash this much might and pressure for the first time.

    There was a diagram of a river god controlling the mountains and rivers. It was quite vivid. Staring at it, one would feel as if he or she was standing in a torrential river. It was quite incredible.

    At this time, Lin Fan caught sight of a talisman floating over a huge rock behind the monster.

    ¡°The talisman key for the Door of a Thousand Caves.¡±

    Much to Lin Fan¡¯s shock and surprise, he found another key. These four must be carrying another key. With that, there are three keys in total.

    After a moment of thought, he decided to get the talisman first. Now, the monster¡¯splete attention was on the four. He could grab it and escape by taking advantage of this opportunity. He could kill the fourter when the time was right.

    Suddenly, the situation changed right then.

    The man carrying the huge cauldron spewed a mouthful of blood essence on the cauldron before shouting, ¡°The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly Riverys waste to everything.¡±

    With the support of blood essence, the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River started rotating and rose in the air before it tilted its mouth, and billowing water poured out of it.

    The power contained in each drop of river water was like the power of a ninth-stage Body Tempering Realm disciple.

    Together, the stream carried the force of hundreds of thousands of pounds as it crashed into the monster.

    ¡°Junior Sister An, go grab the talisman!¡± the man roared.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± An Fumei¡¯s figure turned into a streak of light as she shot toward the rock behind the monster.

    The had entered this dangerous zone after obtaining the talisman to the Door of a Thousand Caves, but before they could venture any deeper, they found this monster as well as another talisman. Although they had no idea about the use of this talisman, they decided to get it.

    After having seen this, how could Lin Fan still hesitate? His figure also shot straight at the talisman. Now, he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting exposed, especially after noticing that woman rushing straight at talisman. It was basically the best moment.

    The monster bore the pressure of this river with difficulty. Its figure continued to bend. When it discovered someone trying to grab the talisman, it roared in anger and wanted to smack the cauldron away with its paw.

    But the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River was initiated by the man with all his strength and was releasing its strongest might. Every drop of river water felt like being hit by a hammer.

    ¡°Hmph, you filthy swine, how can you deal with my Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River? I have collected three rivers and five seas and refined them again and again. Each drop of water contains the power of a ninth-stage Body Tempering Realm disciple.¡±

    Suddenly...

    A miserable scream rang in everyone¡¯s ear. When the man turned his gaze to the source, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Junior Sister!¡±

    Lin Fan instantly arrived at the stone tform and grabbed the talisman, whereas An Fumei, who had also arrived at the stone tform and was just about to snatch the talisman, found that someone else had actuallye to snatch it as well.

    She had just arrived and couldn¡¯t react. Lin Fan, who snatched the talisman, instead punched straight at her chest mercilessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy your breast first.¡±

    Just as Lin Fan¡¯s voice fell, An Fumei felt as if her chest was squeezed into her body and exploded instantly. Her figure flew into the distance, breaking several rocks in her path.

    How could she bear her most beautiful asset being smashed by someone as a woman? But that unbearable pain simply made her feel suffocated.

    Lin Fan wanted to turn tail immediately after attacking, but then he was suddenly struck with an idea.

    ¡°Beast, open your mouth.¡±

    When the suppressed monster saw the talisman being snatched away, it opened its bloody mouth and roared at Lin Fan and the others. Suddenly, a pill flew out of Lin Fan¡¯s hand and into its mouth.

    Lin Fan sneered in his heart at the sight of this, ¡°Let me give you this upper-grade Mystic-ss pill, Burning Blood and Energy Pill. Crush these guys well.¡±

    His figure that was apanied by a dragon image disappeared in a sh.

    Roar!

    The monster suddenly felt tremendous medicinal power erupting in his body. Its blood and energy were on fire as if an unprecedented power had crashed into its body.

    The monster¡¯s eyes turned red as white steam gushed out from its nose.

    The monster¡¯s figure that waspletely suppressed by the surging river stood up abruptly. It let out a roar and blew that Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River away with its w.

    He Tu roared in anger as his eyes reddened in fury, ¡°Damn it, goddamn it!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected to have the talisman snatched away by someone, much less that person to help the monster burn its potential and erupt with even more fearsome strength.

    ¡°Son of a bi***, I¡¯m going to pull every bone out of your body!¡±

 Chapter 152: Isnâ€™t My Move Pretty Good!?

    <h4>Chapter 152: Isn¡¯t My Move Pretty Good!?</h4>

    The already-fleeing Lin Fan halted his steps upon hearing the other party¡¯s roar.

    This guy just reminded me of one important thing; although I have made the monster take that upper-grade Mystic-ss Burning Blood and Energy Pill, that monster is quite strong already. The pill¡¯s grade is far too lowpared to it. From the start, it won¡¯t bring out much of its potential.

    And these four surely have many tricks up their sleeves. It won¡¯t be much harder for them to kill this monster.

    If I leave just like this, it would be far harder to tackle themter. Moreover, they also have a talisman on them for sure.

    No, I can¡¯t leave. I need to stay and join the fight. I must assist the monster to kill these four right here.

    What¡¯s more, that Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River is also pretty good. I will have a ce to bathe in the future.

    Violent Body!

    Cruel Blood!

    Magic of the Seven Gods!

    At this moment, Lin Fan brought out his full power into y. He let out a roar as his body immediately ballooned, and his blood and energy surged. A huge pressure immediately spread about. He gazed into the distance and shot toward that side, leaving afterimages. His steps copsed the ground instantly.

    ¡°Senior Brother He, what should we do now?¡± asked a disciple, carrying Junior Sister An in his arms. Junior Sister An¡¯s current state made their hearts ache. Half of her chest was pierced through, leaving a horrid, gaping wound; blood kept flowing out of it. If he wasn¡¯t using his aura energy to safeguard her vitality, she would have long been dead.

    After all, Junior Sister An still hasn¡¯t cultivated an Earth Energy Body, her physical body is still fragile.

    It was just that the mysterious man had made them very angry. Not only did he snatch the talisman that originally would¡¯ve belonged to them while they were upied with the monster, he also severely injured Junior Sister An. They could not forgive him for this.

    He Tu was burning with fury, but his eyes still maintained their calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if this monster¡¯s potential is brought out, that pill¡¯s grade is too low. It can¡¯t bring out much. I wasn¡¯t nning on expending too much of my earth energy, but I guess that¡¯s out the window.¡±

    As he spoke, He Tu brought his hands together like he was praying. When he opened his palms, a mass of surging earth energy was gathering in between his palms. He then pushed this surging mass of earth energy into the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River immediately grew bigger. The water gushing out of it became even more turbulent.

    ¡°How can the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River be so simple? Now, be on your way.¡±

    The monster that had already flipped over suddenly felt an increase in pressure. The veins on the monster¡¯s rugged arms were on the verge of bursting. It roared in anger as it tried to pat away the torrential river crashing down on its head.

    But at this moment, it was difficult to even lift any of its arms, much less pat anything.

    ¡°Beasty, I will fight alongside you.¡±

    At this moment, a voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears as a mace with fearsome strength struck the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    Boom!

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River shook fiercely. The monster grabbed hold of this opportunity and punched straight at the huge cauldron that had been suppressing it.

    He Tu¡¯s face immediately sank. He promptly pulled back the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River to his side. When he saw Lin Fan¡¯s figure, he immediately roared furiously and despondently.

    ¡°You f***ing bastard, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back! Go to hell!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect the guy who had snatched the talisman to actually return. He immediately pped his palms fiercely on the cauldron as two water dragons roared out of the cauldron, flying straight at Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan could clearly feel the terrifying power contained in the two dragons just by looking at them. As expected, an eighth-stage Earth Star Border Realm cultivator is really fearsome.

    Be that as it may, he still wasn¡¯t afraid. Just when he was about to use the Startling Dragon Palm, the panting monster punched straight at Lin Fan.

    ¡°You motherf****** swine, I¡¯m trying to help you and you are attacking me? You are beyond saving.¡± Lin Fan promptly escaped, talking with the monster about feelings, which was simply a fantasy. His figure disappeared and instantly appeared behind the monster. Meanwhile, the two water dragons chasing him flew toward the monster.

    The monster roared furiously as it smashed the water dragons into nothing. It immediately focused its blood-red eyes on He Tu and attacked him at once.

    ¡°He he, that¡¯s more like it you bastard.¡± Lin Fan took out the frying pan, took a deep breath, and charged toward the other two humans.

    In here, aside from pills, you can forget about restoring your earth energy.

    And I am at my peak now. They have been fighting with the monster for so long. I¡¯m sure they expended a major portion of their earth energy.

    When an opportunity presents itself, it depends on whether we can take it or not.

    ¡°You hurt Junior Sister An and yet dare toe here?¡± The other two red at Lin Fan as majestic earth energy erupted from each of them.

    ¡°Why would I be afraid toe? I will not only hurt her more, I will also cut off your heads.¡±

    In a sh, the three were locked in a chaotic battle, and Lin Fan wasn¡¯t falling behind against the two. He waved the pan and mace in his hands more wildly and with greater momentum, pushing the two back.

    ¡°He is too strong.¡± After exchanging dozens of moves with Lin Fan, the two could clearly feel Lin Fan¡¯s energy growing fiercer and stronger by the moment.

    ¡°Junior Disciples, get out of the way!¡± Right then, He Tu roared angrily as he raised the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and mmed it down on Lin Fan. The power of Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River shattered space.

    Lin Fan promptly put away the pan without a moment of hesitation and used a backhand to counterattack the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River with a Startling Dragon Palm. A deafening explosion immediately shook everyone¡¯s ears.

    The resulting shockwave crushed the Door of a Thousand Caves rocks into tiny pieces. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t withstand this violent power.

    And this was also the first time Lin Fan was up against a powerful expert in Earth Star Border Stage Eight. When he struck the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, he could sense that the power and momentum of the cauldron was far stronger than what he expected.

    His figure was immediately pushed back as the hard and soft earth energy began osciting in his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, it actually hurt me.¡± Lin Fan wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth. He Tu helped his junior brothers, but another attack from the monster forced him to be entangled again.

    ¡°Your Senior Brother has really infuriated me. I guess you will have to bear this anger.¡±

    My earth energy is now abundant enough to use that destructive sword skill once without any problem.

    When Lin Fan was talking to himself, the two looked at Lin Fan vigntly. Contrary to their expectation, Lin Fan survived their Senior Brother¡¯s fearsome blow that should have crushed him to death. Much to their surprise and dismay, it only caused some injuries to the other party.

    But as far as the two were concerned, it was still good news.

    The two immediately touched the long sabers in their hands with each other¡¯s as if they were about to use some strong saber skill. The two formed a cross with their sabers and ran around it; they were immediately surrounded by a fearsome energy.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, waspletely calm sensing the surging energy from them. He bent his waist slightly and dropped his arms as the pan and mace in his arms radiated a cold gleam

    His lips parted slightly as he uttered a few words.

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship.¡±

    The three sovereign swords immediately sensed this and started shaking. In a sh, they flew out of the storage ring and split continuously, surging with monstrous sword intent. Every sword split from the three sovereign swords was formed from sword intent, and they were all floating behind Lin Fan, swaying with Lin Fan¡¯s every movement as if they were controlled by someone.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A bright gleam shed past Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. His feet surged with energy as his figure turned into a streak of light, shooting straight at the two. The countless sword intents floating behind him shot straight at the two as well as if they were under his control.

    ¡°With pan, mace, and sword with me, I guess you can only fight me if you grow out a few more sets of hands.

    Rumble!

    He Tu, who was locked in battle with the monster, was dumbstruck for a moment. His entire view was filled with swords. Countless swords had formed a ball, flying around in circles rapidly. This ball was getting smaller and smaller, shrinking by the moment.

    ¡°Junior Brothers...!¡± He Tu shouted, struck with a bad premonition.

    At this moment, when the ball of swords had contracted to a certain level, it suddenly exploded. A look of disbelief took over He Tu¡¯s face, seeing the situation inside.

    In there, his two junior brothers had been stabbed by countless swords. Their whole bodies were sieved with sword intents; not a single ce could be found on their bodies that had not been stabbed.

    At the same time, a figure walked out from the gap between the two with a smile.

    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t my move pretty good!?¡±

    Lin Fan lifted his palm as the three sovereign swords returned to the storage ring, and with that, the sword intents stabbing the two also disappeared into nothing as if everything was false.

    Puff!

    The two slumped down on the ground on their knees as if they had lost their support. Their heads drooped down powerlessly as blood kept pouring out from the dense wounds on their body. Even the ground on the other side could be seen through their wounds.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± At this moment, Lin Fan lowered his head and saw that there was a piercing hole in his body as well, and blood kept pouring out of it. He couldn¡¯t help but speak with regret, ¡°I also got stabbed, huh? How embarrassing! But in my defense, I used that beautiful move for the first time.

    ¡°But no worries. Only you are left now. I have already taken a fancy to your cauldron.¡±

    While He Tu was reeling from the shock, Lin Fan¡¯s figure disappeared all of a sudden.

    The monster let out a roar as its punch came from the sky.

    Being pressed from both sides, he was under a great deal of pressure.

 Chapter 153: This Cauldron Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 153: This Cauldron Is Mine</h4>

    ¡°Water God¡¯s Protection of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River!¡±

    He Tu¡¯s shout summoned the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River above him, consuming most of his earth energy. It spun over his head as a curtain of water enveloped him inside.

    Boom!

    The monster¡¯s punchnded on the water curtain, shaking it up. Afterward, Lin Fan¡¯s oing mace smashed through it.

    Puff!

    He Tu suffered a heavy blow. His energy suddenly grew unstable. He spurted a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying into the distance. But even in this situation, he didn¡¯t forget his treasure.

    ¡°Cauldron,e here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Lin Fan grabbed ahold of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River with his huge ck hands straight away. However, he could still feel the cauldron constantly struggling as if it would fly to the other side at any moment. But Lin Fan didn¡¯t utter a single word, he put his arms around it and hugged it at once.

    Hu Tu blew his top at the sight of this. He desperately urged the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River to return, but to his shock and dismay, he discovered that a huge force was pulling the cauldron.

    ¡°This is mine.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s face grew purple, and bulging blue veins appeared across his rugged ck arms as he kept hugging the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River stubbornly. I finally found a treasure. I won¡¯t let it go.

    Furthermore, whether I can take a hot bath in future or not depends on this opportunity.

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River appeared to have sensed its tragic end if it fell into this person¡¯s hands; it shook constantly, desperately struggling to get free from Lin Fan¡¯s hold.

    ¡°You swine, you motherf****** swine!¡± He Tu roared in anger. He needed the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River as all his belongings were inside it.

    This artifact was everything to him. He got it from the sect at a great price. It had a small self-formed space in it, which he usually used as a storage ring.

    So, how could he allow someone else to take the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River away from him?

    ¡°Cauldron,e here!¡± he roared angrily again, urging the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River toe to his side.

    ¡°F*** off.¡± Lin Fan opened his mouth and bit the rim of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River firmly; white plumes gushed out of his nose and his eyes widened. ¡°If you want to summon your cauldron back, you will have to drag me with it.¡±

    At this moment, what moved Lin Fan was the fact that the monster didn¡¯t attack him but charged at He Tu instead.

    Perhaps it wanted to make He Tu pay for suppressing it so miserably before.

    He Tu might be an eighth-stage Earth Star Border cultivator, but he was not this monster¡¯s opponent without the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    Boom!

    The monster punched at He Tu, forcing He Tu to be on the defense. He Tu, in turn, mobilized his sparse earth energy to defend himself. As a result, he was immediately sent flying, leaving a trail of blood.

    He didn¡¯t have much earth energy left in him, and the pills to restore his earth energy were still in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    Anger. Boundless anger surged from the bottom of his heart.

    But now, he had to save himself first. Everything was nothing if he wasn¡¯t alive to enjoy it.

    ¡°Remember me, because I¡¯m definitely gonna kill you.¡± He Tu, seeing the monster charging at him, didn¡¯t dare to remain here. He made a beeline into the distance at once.

    However, what infuriated He Tu even more was the fact that the monster was hellbent on killing him and chased after him.

    ¡°You motherf****** swine.¡± The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River was weighing on his mind, but the monster chasing him all the way left him no room to breathe. He was really unwilling to leave his cauldron here.

    Originally, their group wanted to show off their ability and test their luck in this danger zone after obtaining the talisman. But now, even my original treasures have fallen here, let alone any chance encounter. What will I do after returning to the sect?

    He enjoyed a high and honorable status in the sect with this artifact. No one among his peers was his opponent. Everyone on the same level was trampled under his feet. But now, his future in the sect would be extremely miserable.

    At this moment, the Door of a Thousand Caves appeared before him. He didn¡¯t want to leave, but with that ferocious monster hellbent on killing him, he jumped into the Door of a Thousand Caves for his life.

    The monster immediately came to a stop before the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    Just when Lin Fan¡¯s teeth were on the verge of breaking, the struggling Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River calmed down.

    ¡°Cauldron, your master is really weak, he can¡¯t even protect you. Your ultimate destination is to be with me,¡± Lin Fan muttered to himself. He might not have killed He Tu, but he sure had taken away the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, which was more important.

    He looked at the surroundings, and then looked at the blood pouring out of his wounds. Immediately afterward, he put the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River on his shoulder and ran into the distance.

    In an instant, everything became extremely quiet. The deep pits remaining from the battle were the only proof of the battle that took ce here.

    But not long after, Lin Fan returned along the same way with the cauldron on his shoulder. He had forgotten the most important thing, and that was that he had not cleaned up the scene.

    He came to the two guys who were pierced by countless swords and searched them thoroughly. He immediately put away the two storage rings after finding them. But just as he was about to leave again, he recalled the woman whose chest he had crushed.

    He looked around and found the woman crawling in the distance, as if she knew her senior brothers were dead and if she continued to stay here, she would end up dead.

    An Fumei kept crawling forward, leaving a trail of blood as the blood kept pouring out of her pierced chest.

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    At this moment, a voice rang in her ears. An Fumei¡¯s mind went nk suddenly. At first, when she saw Lin Fan leaving with her senior brother¡¯s Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, she believed that she could survive. She never expected him toe back soon after.

    ¡°Please let me go, I¡¯m a woman, I¡¯m powerless already. I beg you, please let me go and leave me to my fate.¡± An Fumei broke into tears and started begging. She was already in trepidation. In her opinion, the guy before her wasn¡¯t human.

    He is too strong.

    Even Senior Brothers couldn¡¯t kill him.

    More importantly, she could only beg the other party to let her go and let her fend for herself here, but this was the dangerousnd inside the Door of a Thousand Caves, so anything was possible. But as long as she escaped from Lin Fan¡¯s hands, she might have a chance to leave this ce alive.

    ¡°In fact, you are very pretty,¡± Lin Fan said while starting at the other party.

    An Fumei was taken aback as if she couldn¡¯t understand what the other party was implying. Then suddenly, she regained her wits, feeling that her chance hade.

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! In fact, I¡¯m seriously injured, but I¡¯m willing to serve you as long as you save me. I¡¯m serious, this is the first time for me. My father is an elder of the Oceanus Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan squatted down; he seemed as if he was thinking very hard. Then, he asked, ¡°In fact, I am a disciple of the Sunshine Sect. What do you think of the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    An Fumei¡¯s beautiful face was filled with fear. She hurriedly replied, ¡°The people of the Magnificent me Sect are pigs and ants. About a century ago, our Oceanus Sect rounded up the people of Magnificent me Sect in our territory and killed them all. The women were brutally raped and tortured to death while we cut off the heads of every man, tore them to pieces, and extracted their souls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lin Fan, maintaining a straight face, stood up and stretched his hands out, looking at An Fumei in a perfectly calm manner.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± An Fumei, seeing Lin Fan reach out to her, heaved a sigh of relief. She then raised her hand with difficulty, thinking that the other party would give her a hand.

    But suddenly, things took a turn for worse.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An Fumei looked horrified as if she didn¡¯t understand what the other party wanted to do.

    Lin Fan grabbed An Fumei¡¯s arm, took the storage ring off her finger, and threw her into the air. Then, he made a fist with his right hand and put it near his waist, taking a boxing pose as he gathered his earth energy.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me. I am the daughter of an Oceanus Sect elder!¡±

    ¡°Have a taste of my self-created punch, Firework Explosion Punch!¡± Lin Fan shouted as he punched at An Fumei. A majestic stream of earth energy broke out from his body and directly blew away the beautiful figure falling from the sky.

    [TLN: Firework here refers to her as a prostitute.]

    Then, he put the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River on his shoulder, turned around, and started making his way to the distance.

    ¡°Your fireworks can¡¯t attract me.¡±

    Boom!

    A flower of blood dyed the sky red, bringing a touch of different color to this gray cave.

 Chapter 154: Iâ€™m Really Strong Now

    <h4>Chapter 154: I¡¯m Really Strong Now</h4>

    Outside the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    He Tu was panting heavily. He looked quite shocked. It never urred to him that he would be forced out of this danger zone by someone with his eighth-stage Earth Star Border Realm cultivation.

    Not only were his junior brothers and sisters harmed, but the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River that he relied upon had been snatched away. It was quite humiliating.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± He Tu, kneeling on the ground, hammered his fists down. He looked about with a hideous look on his face. He had entered through here with his junior brothers and sisters, but he was the only one to walk out.

    Except for his cultivation, everything he had was taken away. Once he returned to the sect, his life would be doomed.

    His mind was still connected to the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, but he wasn¡¯t getting any response due to some istion by an invisible force.

    He Tu regretted it. He shouted at the sky, ¡°How could I be so stupid!? Why did I put all my treasures in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River? Why did I not put them in the storage ring? Had they been in my storage ring, they would not have been taken away!¡±

    He straight away inhaled the surging earth energy in the world, restoring the lost earth energy. He then stood before the stone gate and tried to smash the stone gate, but the stone gate didn¡¯t move even an inch.

    He knew that it would be useless to stay here. There were many Doors of a Thousand Caves, this wasn¡¯t the only entrance.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Haha, awesome, this artifact is really good.¡± Lin Fan was in a very good mood looking at the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. After all, his harvest was really good this time. He had seen the might of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River; it was indeed very strong. Even that powerful monster couldn¡¯t bear it. He Tu was ttened instantly by that monster without the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    ¡°Let¡¯s reset the ownership.¡±

    The inside of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River was nothing but void, and in that void was a glowing formation that was emitting a psychic connection. Obviously, it was connected to He Tu, but this Door of a Thousand Caves had cut off everything. Even the earth energy of the world was cut off.

    No matter how he was connected to the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, it was useless.

    ¡°Break it for me, you will be mine in the future.¡± Lin Fan spread his palm and grabbed the formation with his huge hands and erased the spiritual imprint, re-upying it at the same time.

    And He Tu, who was outside, immediately suffered a blow to his psyche. He spewed a mouthful of blood. The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River was stolen, and his imprint erased.

    He Tu wanted to smash his head on the rock gate when he felt this. God is so unfair, why is he treating me so cruelly?

    ¡ª

    ¡°Wow, there are treasures inside.¡± After gaining control of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, he felt a lot of things floating inside the cauldron. He could even smell herbs and pills.

    Lin Fan was burning with impatience.

    He gave up on a talisman to get this artifact, but when he saw the things inside the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, he was pleasantly surprised.

    A talisman was floating inside; it was the talisman key to the Door of a Thousand Caves.

    Furthermore, there were many pills floating around this talisman. Each and every pill was quite extraordinary. Their potency was as vast as an ocean, and it was surging endlessly.

    ¡°I hit it big this time.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened with joy and surprise. Suddenly, he felt that this danger zone was formed just for him. He was very poor in the sect. Even if he split his pants, he would lose everything; he was unable to gather any wealth. But after he exited the sect, he got everything as easily as lifting his hand.

    With a wave of his hand, he directly drew all the wealth from inside and put it in his storage ring.

    But now, the talismans were making him curious. The three talismans floating before him flew and converged as if they were pulled by something. The patterns on the talismans radiated a strange glow. And just when this glow was about toplete a cycle, it was interrupted by a missing corner.

    Apparently, there are a total of four talismans. I have already gotten three of them. As long as I get the final piece, I might understand the use of this talisman.

    ¡°Alright! Now, I¡¯m in the fourth stage. I will have to raise it to Earth Star Border Stage Six or Stage Seven here. Then, the first thing after returning the sect is to blow all those guys away.¡±

    Lin Fan was still bleeding, so he plunged a sword straight into himself, dying anding back to life after ten seconds.

    He then collected the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River into his body. With this artifact, I might be able to suppress an Earth Star Border Stage Seven cultivator to death with a flip of my hand.

    And this Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River indeed is quite powerful, but that He Tu sure knows how to brag; three rivers and five seas my ass! Every drop of water is strong, but it doesn¡¯t have the power of a Body Tempering Stage Nine expert, it¡¯s around Stage Seven or Stage Eight, I guess.

    If they each had the power of a Body Tempering Stage Nine, then that monster would have been crushed under the stream. How could it have held on like that?

    At the same time, the weight of three rivers and five seas is so much that an Earth Star Border Stage Eight expert like He Tu would not be able to control it. I¡¯m afraid just half a river would be enough to crush him.

    ¡°It seems that everyone in this world brags one way or another. After all, all the bragging could raise their value.¡±

    The fortune in this ce was indeed amazing, but as far as he was concerned, what was even more amazing were the points he was raking in.

    After three days...

    Lin Fan had paved a bloody road with the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. If he ran into any horde, he would summon the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and set a stream loose straight away, crushing all the monsters to death.

    He had developed a variety ofbat methods for the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River already. For instance, smashing with the mace while holding the cauldron by its mouth with the other hand resulted in a greater impact.

    Lin Fan had been bloodletting over these three days. The monsters had experienced the most terrifying matter of their entire lives in these three days.

    A human being holding a cauldron killed every monster in his wake. Even their leader was ttened by this human, and obviously, so were all the subordinates.

    Lin Fan checked his points and was pleasantly surprised. He immediately broke intoughter.

    Hisughter sounded quite crazy.

    Points: 101,200

    This was quite a lot of points. It was the wealth he had gained after arduously killing God-knows-how-many monsters over these three days.

    The Transformation into God Swordsmanship didn¡¯t need to be leveled up for now. Although casting the first level wouldn¡¯t kill him, the second level still would. It would be pointless to continue raising its level.

    Cruel Blood and Violent Body were two powerful brute force-type skillsets that leveled up on their own. Unfortunately, they could not be deduced automatically, which made it impossible to improve their levels. Although the boosts they provided were indeed strong, they could not be increased. This was the only regretful thing about it.

    Now, he was hesitating over which one among Magic of the Seven Gods and the Divine Art of Startling Dragons he should promote, but this hesitation onlysted for a few seconds before disappearing into a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Why am I thinking so much about it!? There are countless monsters in this dangerousnd of the Door of a Thousand Caves. I can have as many points as I want. If they still aren¡¯t enough, I can continue the bloodshed.¡±

    ¡°Divine Art of Startling Dragons leveled up.¡± With a sh of Lin Fan¡¯s thought, the system prompt appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°Points -90,000.

    ¡°Divine Art of Startling Dragons (Second Level)

    ¡°Specialty: Dragon Flying to the Ninth Heavens, basic increase in earth energy, increase in strength, increase in destructive force, Startling Dragon Palm, Dragon Body.¡±

    Surprisingly, the second level of the Divine Art of Startling Dragons only consumed 90,000 points. It seems it¡¯s slightly weaker than the Transformation into God Swordsmanship. However, its specialties are really gratifying. There are so many specialties not avable in the first level.

    The earth energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body continued to grow, growing more terrifying than before.

    Mo Jingzhe might have cultivated to the second level of the Divine Art of Startling Dragons in Earth Star Border Stage Six, but I have raised it to the second level in Earth Star Border Stage Four. My current foundation is not necessarily worse than Mo Jingzhe, it might even be stronger.

    Perhaps this is the foundation at which I can leapfrog and kill opponents of a higher level. And if I continue to improve my foundation, I can push it to even higher levels after it reaches its limit.

    Earth energy is a kind of energy, and the body is the container. The bigger the container, the bigger and stronger foundation I cany. Then, leapfrogging and killing those idiots who blindly seek stage increases would be as easy as cutting vegetables.

    He then spread out the wealth of He Tu and his junior brothers and sisters and started picking the medicines. He Tu¡¯s wealth was especially great as he was in Earth Star Border Stage Eight. His wealth was simply jaw-dropping. He had countless lower-grade and middle-grade Earth-ss pills.

    Lin Fan swallowed them all at once, and theirbined potency erupted inside his body. Owing to which, his skin kept on cracking, but every time it cracked, blood would flow out and grab the edges of his skin like tentacles and start to repair them.

    Every cell in his body was filled with earth energy.

    Probably, He Tu had prepared so many pills to break through to the ninth stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. However, he used the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River to attack his enemies, ignoring his own umtion. Even if he broke through to Earth Star Border Stage Nine, he would be crushed to death by experts like Jun Wutian who had stronger foundations with one finger.

    They were like a skinny guy and a robust guy of the same age. The stronger guy could beat the sh*t out of the skinny guy with just one punch.

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River was an external force that could give everyone a false impression that he was strong, but after losing this external force, he would be as weak as an ant.

    The wealth he had gathered had basically been consumed. The skillsets had been leveled up as well. His foundation was already sufficient.

    As such, he clicked the ¡°+¡± sign to increase his cultivation.

    Experience points -4,000,000

    Cultivation base: Earth Star Border Stage Five

    Boom!

    A fierce explosion resounded from inside Lin Fan¡¯s body as the foundation he hadid till now dissipated instantly, breaking into specks of light that merged into every cell and bone of his body.

    His cells kept dividing and expanding, growing several times bigger than before. This was because his container had grown bigger.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lin Fan opened his eyes and felt his own strength rise again. ¡°All those Earth-ss pills as well as the foundationid by leveling up the skillsets has disappeared just like that.

    ¡°All the high-grade pills have been consumed already, and the remaining Mortal-ss and Mystic-ss pills are of little use to me. Some of the skillsets I plundered run counter to my path. It¡¯s pointless to waste any points on leveling them. I just need to gather better pills now, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Roar!

    At this moment, a monster roared as it sighted a human in the distance before shooting straight at Lin Fan with its hill-like ginormous body.

    ¡°Diamond Rhinoceros!¡± Lin Fan peeked a nce.

    An Earth Star Border Stage Seven Diamond Rhinoceros had steel-like skin, but it was much harder than steel itself. Even the strange rocks in the Thousand Deep Cave were crushed under its charge like tofu.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, I needed something like you to test my strength.¡± Lin Fan stood up but remained still in his ce.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Diamond Rhinoceros let out a roar as it appeared before Lin Fan and lifted its hooves and smashed them down straight on Lin Fan.

    The pressure it was exuding was quite strong. Space seemed to crack under its hooves. The crashing huge, iron hooves seemed as if they could crush everything into pieces.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, made a fist as his earth energy skyrocketed. He then let out a roar and punched straight at the oing iron hooves.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion shook the cave.

    Originally, the Diamond Rhinoceros wanted to crush this human into paste, but suddenly, it felt a terrifying forceing from its hooves, shaking its body right away.

    Boom!

    Its hooves shattered into pieces as flesh and blood sttered about on the ground.

    Its ginormous body flipped and crashed on the ground.

    Lin Fan, looking at the Diamond Rhinoceros that had been flipped by his punch and his arm that was covered in scales, could not help butugh.

    ¡°So, this is the Dragon Body. It sure is powerful.¡±

    While muttering to himself, he grabbed the Diamond Rhinoceros by its head and dragged it into the distance.

    I¡¯m a little hungry. And with the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, I can fill myself with rhino meat soup.

 Chapter 155: Is This Guy Crazy!?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Is This Guy Crazy!?</h4>

    Gulp!

    A plume of white smoke rose from the cauldron, and the fragrance it carried tickled Lin Fan¡¯s nose.

    Four rocks were ced under the square feet of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River while dried wood crackled underneath it.

    ¡°Who knew that I would find dry wood in the lifelessnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves!? Could it be that there were flowers and trees here before? Or is it that someone ced them here to add a sense of life to it?¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he didn¡¯t rack his brain to see if he could. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything here.

    The Diamond Rhinoceros¡¯s meat might¡¯ve been so hard that it was a bit difficult to chew, but Lin Fan was from a poor family. And as a matter of fact, poor kids managed their families from a young age and weren¡¯t picky about their food. They would eat whatever they could find.

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River sure is a precious artifact. It was wasted on He Tu. It has its own water source and is refined as well. It¡¯s just perfect to cook food. It can maintain the deliciousness of the meat. And the most important of all, it¡¯s sweet.

    Lin Fan tasted the water when he was putting the Diamond Rhinoceros¡¯s meat in it and was leftpletely speechless.

    The meat in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River started boiling, and its fragrance wafted into Lin Fan¡¯s nose.

    Lin Fan promptly took out some seasonings and added some onions and pepper to remove the fishy smell.

    The Magnificent me Sect had a rich variety of food and seasonings. It was very much simr to Earth. Is the Magnificent me Sect located where Huaxia is on Earth?

    [TLN: Huaxia is the ancient name of China.]

    After all, the seasonings, the food, and everything is really alike.

    Croak, Croak!

    At this moment, Lin Fan noticed a colorful, palm-sized frog sitting on a rock some distance away. It flung its tongue out, hesitated for a long time, then finally jumped toward Lin Fan.

    Croak! Croak!

    The frog croaked again.

    Lin Fan had grown stronger and was very happy. He asked the frog, ¡°Do you want to eat too?¡±

    Croak, Croak!

    The frog appeared to have understood Lin Fan¡¯s words. It kept nodding its head and jumping in its ce a few times.

    Lin Fan looked a little embarrassed. His eyes radiated a bright glint. ¡°Actually, I want to eat you more.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem to have understood what Lin Fan meant, and suddenly, a hand came down and grabbed it in the next moment.

    ¡°There are frogs here too, how surprising! If I put it into the soup, maybe it will be more delicious,¡± Lin Fan muttered to himself, holding the frog in his hand.

    The frog immediately started thrashing its limbs upon hearing this as if it had heard something terrifying.

    Ssh!

    Lin Fan threw the frog into the pot without any hesitation or mercy, but the frog in mid-air cursed just as it saw the boiling water.

    ¡°You f****** brute!¡±

    Just as it uttered this, it shut its mouth.

    Lin Fan was taken aback. Did someone just speak!?

    He looked about but couldn¡¯t find anyone. He threw the matter to the back of his head. It seems I have grown nervous after killing too many monsters.

    It seems I have to give myself a rest. But first, I have to enjoy this delicious meal first.

    ¡°Hmm, you still want to run!?¡±

    Lin Fan then saw the frog trying to jump out of the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. How could he let it leave? This was the only rich meal he was able to have after entering these lifelessnds.

    He took out the pan and smacked it back down.

    Ssh!

    The frog was smacked back into the pot just as it jumped out. It felt dizzy and started seeing stars circling around its eyes.

    Damn it, this guy wants to eat me, the frog cursed in its heart as it jumped out again.

    Bang!

    And it was smacked back yet again.

    Lin Fan stood before the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River with the frying pan in his hand for a long time. He seemed to be ying whack-a-mole; as long as the frog jumped out, he smacked it back.

    These are surely the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves. Even a frog can hold on in a boiling pot for so long, how outrageous!

    But the essence of everything in the world will never change, no matter how strong it is. As long as it¡¯s an animal, it can be eaten.

    ¡°If you jump again, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces. I don¡¯t need you alive, I just need your meat,¡± Lin Fan said, pointing at the frog in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    The frog, feeling that it couldn¡¯t jump anymore, swam around in the water and even dove. But as far as the frog was concerned, it was confused.

    Who the hell is this human, who is willing to take out refined and mystical artifacts just to cook? How does this guy¡¯s mind actually work? Is he a fool!?

    It¡¯s too dangerous!

    If he came to know that I can talk, I would be doomed.

    But it was impossible to escape from this situation like this. In the end, the frog¡¯s body started to transform with a sh of its thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± At this moment, Lin Fan also felt the change in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. He became vignt. Suddenly, a huge frog shot out from the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and kicked the cauldron in the process as well, flipping it.

    Lin Fan blew his top seeing the delicious soup spilling on the ground. He looked at the frog that was jumping into the distance and roared in anger, ¡°You actually wasted my food! I am going to peel your skin and roast you!¡±

    Without another word, he took back the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and chased after the colorful hill-sized frog straight away.

    The frog nced back and noticed the human chasing after it. It immediately sped up. It was also very angry. It had seen many humans, but this human was the stupidest one he had ever seen.

    Lin Fan¡¯s figure turn into a streak of light as he chased after the frog. He hadn¡¯t expected a frog to suddenly grow bigger. There was no record of it in the sect. Obviously, it was unique.

    At this moment, he had only one thought lingering in his mind, and that was that this guy must be caught.

    But surprisingly, the colorful frog was too fast. It could jump miles away with one leap, which was indeed weird.

    In the frog¡¯s opinion, this human could never catch it. More importantly, it was impossible to recover one¡¯s earth energy in these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves without taking pills.

    It despised this human. He actually wants to eat me, how poor is he!? I¡¯m afraid he got the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River by chance!

    You want to chase me? Keep on chasing. After a certain amount of time, you will know how stupid it is to chase me!

    After a day and night...

    ¡°Stop right there, I¡¯m gonna chop you into pieces!¡± Lin Fanshed out with a thunderous roar as he chased after it.

    The frog was confused. Where did this guye from!? He has been chasing me day and night without a moment of rest!

    Damn it, this is really frustrating!

    Had I not promised my daughter-inw that I won¡¯t kill any human in the future, do you think you would be able to have survived this long?

    The more it thought about it, the angrier it grew. In the end, the frog decided to teach this human a lesson ¨C to let him know this frog wasn¡¯t easy to mess with.

    Lin Fan was hot on its tail. Right then, the frog stopped and opened its mouth, aiming at Lin Fan. Suddenly, its tongue appeared before him instantly as if it had teleported.

    ¡°Hmph, you are looking to die!¡± Lin Fan activated Violent Body at once and grabbed the tongue with his huge hand.

    The frog could not help but sneer. How ignorant! You actually dare to grab my tongue!? Just watch how I roll you in my tongue. But suddenly, the frog felt a tremendous force pulling it as it flew straight toward the human.

    ¡°How is this possible!? How does this human have this much strength!?¡± The frog in the air was shocked and horrified in its heart. It croaked as its body fell before Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan, holding its tongue, took out the frying pan and started smacking it straight down on the head of the colorful frog.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The pan in Lin Fan¡¯s hand left afterimages as it smacked the frog¡¯s head with thunderous ps. The frog immediately started seeing stars before its eyes.

    How can he be so strong? How can someone in Earth Star Border Stage Five be so strong!? the frog roared in its heart; it couldn¡¯t believe this. If this continues, I will really be beaten to death.

    ¡°Hero, please forgive me!

    ¡°Hero, please forgive me!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, I surrender!¡±

    The frog couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It started speaking and asked for mercy.

    Lin Fan was enjoying himself, but suddenly, he discovered that the frog could speak. He was dumbstruck. The pan in his hand stopped in mid-air as if he couldn¡¯t believe that this frog could actually speak.

 Chapter 156: Why Are You Crying and Howling?

    <h4>Chapter 156: Why Are You Crying and Howling?</h4>

    ¡°What kind of freaking abomination are you?¡±

    Monsters that can talk are all Heavenly Monsters whose cultivation has reached the Heaven Star Border Realm, but now, even a weak frog can talk. What the hell is going on!?

    ¡°I am not an abomination. Hero, please let my tongue go first. I will shrink and tell you.¡± The frog hadn¡¯t expected the human to be so strong. It didn¡¯t have any room to fight. And if it let the human bash its head again, its head might explode.

    I have never seen anyone this strong.

    I actually couldn¡¯t gauge him, how surprising! He appears to be in Earth Star Border Stage Five, but how could I know that he is so ridiculously strong!?

    Lin Fan let go of the frog¡¯s greasy tongue. He wasn¡¯t worried about the other party running away. If it could escape, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to chase after it for an entire day and night.

    The frog shrank its size, but before it could breathe a sigh of relief, it was caught by Lin Fan yet again.

    ¡°Speak, what bloody abomination are you? If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, I don¡¯t mind sending you to Heaven,¡± stated Lin Fan. These dangerousnds in the Door of a Thousand Caves are indeed magical. Not only are there many monsters here, but there is also a weak frog that can even talk, which only Heavenly Monsters can do.

    The frog never expected Lin Fan to treat it so rudely. But what could it do? Its life was in Lin Fan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I am not an abomination! My name is Frog God, I am a native of this ce. Because of some chance and coincidence, I mistakenly took a pill. Since then, I can speak,¡± the frog exined himself, but before its voice could even fade away, a sword tip fell on its neck.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I thought you were blessed by Heaven. If that¡¯s the case, I can only butcher you, re-boil you, and enjoy myself a good meal,¡± said Lin Fan.

    The frog shivered immediately upon hearing this. But right then, he gawked and shouted in surprise, ¡°Tai Sovereign Sword! You have the Tai Sovereign Sword!?¡±

    Lin Fan gazed at the frog. ¡°Hehe, I guess you still have good eyes.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am Frog God, I know anything and everything. This Tai Sovereign Sword is an ancient artifact. I didn¡¯t expect a human to have a chance to get it. But s! If you had the Earth Sovereign Sword and Human Sovereign Sword, then theirbined might could shake the heavens and quake the earth. Even the gods and devils would have to retreat before it.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as you let me go, I can show you...¡±

    But before it could finish its words, the frog choked on its voice.

    Lin Fan stuck the three sovereign swords on the ground. ¡°Come on, keep talking, I will show you paradise once you finish talking.¡±

    The frog was stunned. It never urred to it that this human would have gathered the three sovereign swords. It immediately switched topics, ¡°Unbelievable, unbelievable, you have even gathered the three sovereign swords. But s! If you could learn the Transformation into God Swordsmanship, you could bring out their full power, freely transform into a god ¨C the God of Swordsmanship. However, you are lucky to have met me, I know...¡±

    Its words came to an abrupt end as the frog felt the sword intent emanating from Lin Fan. This was the very sword intent of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship.

    ¡°Come on, keep talking. After you finish speaking, I will show you paradise.¡± Lin Fan wanted to see how long the frog could brag. Actually, since it knew so much about the three sovereign swords, it was indeed a bitpetent. But its cultivation was on the downside.

    The frog peeked a thievish nce at Lin Fan as it thought for a while. ¡°In fact, these are not the key points. The important point is that these three sovereign swords were originally one, known as the Heaven and Earth Sovereign Sword. It¡¯s rumored to be the ultimate artifact of a super-strong expert from ancient times. Later, this ultimate artifact was broken and reforged into the Tai Sovereign Sword, Human Sovereign Sword, and Earth Sovereign Sword. Look at them, see, there are a few grooves in them. If you can find the original gems and socket them, the three swords can bebined into one and be the heaven-defying ultimate artifact, the Heaven and Earth Sovereign Sword again.

    ¡°If you let me go, I will tell you where these gems are. What do you think? It¡¯s a good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    The frog didn¡¯t know what the other party meant. It immediately nodded. ¡°I am finished.¡±

    ¡°Since you are done talking, it¡¯s time to send you on your way to the heavens. As for what you have said till now, you still haven¡¯t mentioned anything that fascinated me. As for this Heaven and Earth Sovereign Sword or whatever, it¡¯s aplete waste. If it can be broken by others, how can it be called an ultimate artifact? It can¡¯t enter my eyes.¡±

    The frog shivered as Lin Fan raised the gleaming sword tip.

    ¡°Hero, please show mercy! I have one more thing to add. I will tell you the truth. In fact, I am a heaven-defying expert. Later, my soul was shattered by someone and thrown into these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves, where it merged with an ordinary frog. After tens of thousands of years, I have evolved from an ordinary frog to an Earth Star Border Stage Seven frog.¡± The frog felt bitter when it recalled this.

    If I didn¡¯t promise my daughter-inw that I would not kill humans again, how could that guy beat me into this?

    Lin Fan looked at the frog and shook his head. ¡°You really are a waste. It took you tens of thousands of years to cultivate to the seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm? You are really nothing.¡±

    The frog immediately retorted, ¡°Hero, you don¡¯t understand that the bloodline of something is most important. When I was beaten into this form, the frog didn¡¯t have a bit of bloodline or wisdom. Just imagine how difficult it would be to cultivate!

    ¡°It took me 10,000 years to cultivate to the Earth Star Border Realm from the Body Tempering Realm, and now, I¡¯m in the seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm and it¡¯s been 30,000 years. But even so, its bloodline is still inferior. And there isn¡¯t even any earth energy to absorb here. I¡¯m already very fast.¡± The frog¡¯s heart bled as it stated this.

    It was really miserable and sad.

    Lin Fan picked up the frog and looked at it. ¡°You have cultivated for tens of thousands of years!? Your lifespan is pretty long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my lifespan that¡¯s long but my soul that is powerful. Even if it¡¯s shattered, I can survive for a very long time.¡±

    Just when Lin Fan was about to consider what to do with this frog, a voice suddenly pierced through space.

    ¡°Interesting, how interesting! This old man has been here for millennia, and I actually didn¡¯t know that there was a frog that has lived for tens of thousands of years here.¡±

    Lin Fan was stunned. He couldn¡¯t tell where the voice wasing from.

    The frog was immediately terrified at the sight of this. When it saw the eight Monster Sealing Monuments erected in its sight, its face lost all its color in terror. ¡°Run! I didn¡¯t expect you to chase me all the way to where this old monster is sealed. If we don¡¯t leave this ce now, this old monster will control you with its Soul Controlling Technique.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote,¡± a gloomy voice immediately reverberated from the sealed area.

    Suddenly, a mysterious force shot over from the eight Demon Sealing Monuments and entered Lin Fan¡¯s mind straight away.

    The frog immediately wanted to escape after seeing this.

    It¡¯s over! It¡¯s really over! The eight Demon Sealing Monuments have lost their effectiveness over these years. This old monster can already transmit its powers. Although its range is not far, we are too close already. We are already within its range.

    The back wave pushes the front wave, and the front wave crashes on the beach. The old monster who was born tens of thousands of yearster than the frog was already stronger than the frog¡¯s original body.

    Thousands of years ago, it had witnessed the earth-shattering battle that took ce in these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves. Later, the owner of these dangerousnds sealed the old monster here, leaving behind these eight Demon Sealing Monuments to suppress it. Then, he tore space and disappeared.

    ¡°Hahaha! After waiting for so long, someone finally entered this ce. Frog, you have saved me a lot of time and effort.¡± The old monster sealed under the monuments broke into crazedughter as its surging demon energy permeated into the surroundings, as if it was preparing to control Lin Fan and use all kinds of mysterious demon skills to break the seal and reappear in this world.

    The frog was growing anxious. It was at aplete loss. It had seen the power of this Soul Controlling Technique. It has already entered this human¡¯s Divine Sea. I¡¯m afraid he is already under its control.

    It¡¯s over!

    I won¡¯t survive this time. I have managed to cultivate to Earth Star Border Stage Seven after tens of thousands of years, and I would have broken through to the Heaven Star Border Realm after a couple tens of thousands of years more and then left these dangerousnds. It seems I won¡¯t have this opportunity now.

    I can only wait for death.

    Lin Fan stood in his ce, blinking. He had indeed felt some strange energy invading his soul, trying to swallow it. However, this energy disappeared just as it appeared.

    At the same time, the old monster¡¯s gratingughter and the frog¡¯s wails entered his ears. He found it really annoying.

    ¡°Why are you crying and howling?¡±

    The frog and the old monster were left speechless.

 Chapter 157: This is Good Stuff, Cut It

    <h4>Chapter 157: This is Good Stuff, Cut It</h4>

    ¡°You aren¡¯t controlled!?¡± The frog was overjoyed as if it couldn¡¯t believe it. It blurted out in surprise, ¡°Fortune sure does favors the fool. He is actually safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The frog abruptly shut its mouth as it saw the killing intent in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. It shivered with fright.

    ¡°Hero, please forgive me, I know I was wrong, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Impossible! How could this old man¡¯s Soul Controlling Technique not work!?¡± the old monster under the seal roared as another burst of energy surged out, twining around Lin Fan. In the depths of his soul, this energy transformed into a giant python that opened its huge mouth, trying to bite Lin Fan¡¯s soul.

    But in an instant, it disappeared before it could even bite.

    After failing again and again, the old monster finally gave up. As far as the old monster was concerned, it really couldn¡¯t believe this scenario.

    The scene fell into silence for a while.

    The frog¡¯s heart beat nervously watching the old monster¡¯s power seeping into Lin Fan¡¯s body, but when it found that nothing had happened to the human, it couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! You can try again!¡± Lin Fan mocked back. Lin Fan hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone who would try to control him.

    However, he was relieved after this experiment, realizing that his soul was very powerful.

    Whether its external or internal, everything is so fearsome. This epic-level buff is really the best.

    God knows when I will draw a better lottery, it¡¯s just been bronze and silver so far. It¡¯s really frustrating.

    Obviously, the old monster under the seal hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen.

    ¡°Old Monster, how about it? Did you lose all your hope of breaking the seal now that you know your Soul Controlling Technique doesn¡¯t work on this guy?

    ¡°As long as these eight Demon Sealing Monuments exist, you will be locked in here for at least ten thousand years.

    ¡°But after ten thousand years, I think you will be weaker than me. After all, this ce cuts off every ounce of energy. There isn¡¯t any earth energy here. You won¡¯t be able to supplement your earth energy. Then, how will you support your demon body?¡±

    The frog broke intoughter. It was feeling very proud as if it was very happy after seeing someone in a worse situation than itself.

    The old monster in the seal didn¡¯t speak as if the frog had already touched its sore spot.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± At this moment, Lin Fan shook the frog in his hand.

    The frog had a timely reaction. It was also very saddened by its current predicament. ¡°Hero, I am convinced by your strength.¡±

    Suddenly, the seal started shaking as arge amount of demon energy fanned out, forming a ginormous ck hand in the air.

    ¡°Damn it, I want you all dead!¡± the old monster in the sealshed out, as if it could not contain its anger and wanted to smash this human and frog to death right here.

    The frog was terrified at the sight of this. ¡°Hero, let¡¯s escape from this ce quickly. This old demon is a Dark Nether Python. It might be sealed, but the demon energy it can release is still exceptionally powerful.

    ¡°Just this ck hand is a lot stronger than me.¡±

    The ck hand of monstrous demon energy rising out of the seal stirred the wind and dust as it came down on Lin Fan. Its five fingernails were extremely ck and gave off the impression of five ck pythons that were biting toward Lin Fan.

    ¡°Damn you! Since I can¡¯t control you, you can go to hell!¡±

    The intense demon energy started seething, giving the impression that it was gathering a shocking amount of power. Its five fingers felt as if they were as thick as mountains and could crush even the sun and moon with just one strike.

    ¡°Hero, this is that old monster¡¯s demon skill, Swallowing the Heavens and the Earth! It can suck every drop of blood from your body instantly as long as ites into contact with you!¡± the frog shouted with worry at the sight of the dark hand shrouded by monstrous demon energying at it.

    Thousands of years ago, the frog saw the level of this old monster¡¯s strength. The monsters of the Thousand Deep Cave were sucked dry by this move in the blink of an eye. Had it not been small and insignificant at the time, perhaps it too would have faced a miserable end.

    Violent Body, Cruel Blood, the Magic of the Seven Gods ¨C all of them were activated instantly.

    The frog cried out when it noticed the human grow bigger, ¡°Hero, please let me go. It¡¯s better for you to concentrate on your fight with this old monster. I will cheer you from the sidelines.¡±

    Lin Fan held the frog in his left hand and grabbed the mace with his right hand. ¡°No, when I have gotten rid of this ck hand, if you haven¡¯t given me something useful by then, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±

    ¡°Hero...¡± The frog hadn¡¯t expected for things to turn out like this. This guy still hasn¡¯t forgotten about it? This is really frustrating.

    Boom!

    The mace crashed into the ck hand with a thunderous boom.

    ¡°It¡¯s very strong! You sure are an old monster.¡± Lin Fan felt his heart tighten. Had the mace not been refined by Teacher, I¡¯m afraid it would have shattered long ago.

    Just as the five fingers of the ck hand came in contact with the ground, a mass of demon energy surged out, metamorphosed into a hideous dark python, and bit straight at Lin Fan.

    At this time, Lin Fan raised his left hand, forcing the frog to face the ck python.

    ¡°Hero, you can¡¯t do this!¡± The frog hadn¡¯t expected the human to force it to fight the ck python. But how could it hesitate at this point? It stretched its tongue out and wound it around the ck python before squeezing it, crushing the ck python back into demon energy.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!

    ¡°Demon Energy Spreads Through the Sky, Covering the Sky and the Sun!¡±

    The old monster waspletely infuriated as more demon energy rose into the sky.

    ¡°Hero, you¡¯re awesome! It seems that the old monster is even willing to bring out his source demon energy to take you out.¡± The frog¡¯s eyes bulged out at the sight of this scene.

    Countless ck pythons made from demon energy emerged on the back of the ck hand and roared furiously. Even the air began to vibrate from the roar of these ck pythons.

    ¡°Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, suppress it for me!¡±

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River instantly emerged from Lin Fan¡¯s body with his shout. It floated in the air and tilted its mouth as a gurgling stream of water poured out from it.

    ¡°Hold it down.¡± Lin Fan smacked his palm as a thick stream of earth energy transformed into a ginormous dragon and seeped into the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    The Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River turned even more violent after having been instilled with earth energy.

    Every drop of water carried energy equivalent to a seventh- or eighth-stage Body Tempering Realm expert. With this much water gushing out of it, it erupted with even more fearsome power.

    Boom!

    Under the water pouring down from the cauldron, the winding ck pythons were instantly shattered into nothing.

    ¡°Sweet! This old monster is going to suffer a big loss today for being so arrogant. Hero, cut off that hand. Didn¡¯t you want me to give you something useful? This old demon is a ten-thousand-year old Dark Nether Python with a very high-level bloodline. This hand has one ten-thousandth of this old demon¡¯s power. I have a way to refine this hand into a pill that will increase your strength.¡± The frog kept talking endlessly.

    It gave the impression that there was nothing it couldn¡¯t do.

    Lin Fan was overjoyed by this. ¡°Okay, if you really do that, I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hero, I believe you,¡± the frog shouted aloud. Finally, it was its turn to y.

    The old monster in the seal roared furiously, ¡°You fu***** bastards, I want you dead!¡±

    ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship.¡±

    A monstrous sword intent immediately burst out behind Lin Fan as tens of thousands of swords started circling around him.

    ¡°Cut it.¡±

    Boom!

    Tens of thousands of swords immediately rained down on the huge ck hand, piercing through it.

    The frog marveled at this sight. It had never thought that it would see this sword skill again. It felt that this sword skill was just as gorgeous and cool as before.

    But when it recalled the creator of this sword skill, it understood that every sword skill penned from his hand was just as gorgeous.

    The frog¡¯s chain of thought was interrupted as the old monster¡¯s hand was cut off. It kept twisting on the ground as if it still had vitality.

    ¡°Hero, suppress this arm quickly!¡± the frog croaked and yelled. It was really excited.

    Lin Fan mobilized his earth energy without a moment of hesitation, suppressing the ck hand firmly, not letting it move even an inch or turn back into demon energy and fly back to the seal.

    Immediately, a resentful and angry shout reverberated from the seal.

    ¡°Just you wait! I will break this seal sooner orter, and once I do, this old man will kill you lot first.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

 Chapter 158: Hero, You Are Hurting Me!

    <h4>Chapter 158: Hero, You Are Hurting Me!</h4>

    Lin Fan¡¯s indifferent, calm, and fearless face caused the old monster in the seal to roar with rage. It felt a sense of powerlessness as if its punch had only hit the air.

    ¡°Ahhh~! I¡¯m a ten-thousand-year old Demon God, my cultivation has reached a heaven-defying level, I could roam freely in the world, do anything in the world. But today, when the dragon is trapped in shallow water, it¡¯s being bullied by shrimps. When the tiger has gone down the levelnd, it¡¯s being insulted by the dogs. You just wait, the day this old man breaks through this seal will be the day I¡¯ll pull your souls out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The roar of a powerful expert had to receive a befitting reply.

    The old monster in the seal didn¡¯t utter a single word after this. Everything sunk into silence. But as far as the old monster was concerned, how could a legendary expert that had majesty higher than the heavens endure being yed by an insignificant human, a feat that was akin to being trampled by ants?

    The suppressed ck hand tossed left and right, trying to return to the seal, but escaping from the suppression of Lin Fan¡¯s powerful earth energy was nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream.

    ¡°Haha! Old Monster, do you still think you¡¯re so tough? Your arm has been cut off by a human. You have lost one ten-thousandth of your cultivation. I want to see how you will recover in these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves that cuts off every bit of energy. You¡¯re just speeding up your own time of death, that¡¯s all.¡± The frog burst intoughter. It was extremely excited when it saw someone in a worse predicament than itself.

    But just as it finished speaking, it discovered a tremendous force bearing down on it. It immediately started begging, ¡°Hero, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, how will you refine this arm into a pill?¡± Lin Fan asked, clutching the frog in his hand. He was very curious about this frog. It knows so much. I guess I need to uncover every bit of its secrets. ¡°Remember, you have only one chance. If you dare to fool me, I will skin you and stew you even if you are a frog that has lived tens of thousands of years.¡±

    The frog was ashamed and angry. What the hell is wrong with this human? I have already shown that I am quite knowledgeable and experienced, he ought to be respectful to me. He should bow to me a hundred times at least; I might give him some advantage if I¡¯m in a good mood.

    But this human has been holding me and telling me that he would peel and stew me. He is really not giving a bit of face.

    I may be a frog, but I don¡¯t want to lose face.

    ¡°Hero, I would never deceive you. However, you need to promise me that, as long as I refine the ten-thousand-year old monster¡¯s arm into a pill, you will let me go,¡± the frog put forward its conditions. It had made a mistake in judging Lin Fan. It originally believed that since Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation was lower than its own, it could deal with Lin Fan at its will, but it never expected to be dealt with instead.

    As far as the frog was concerned, this was simply a disgrace. Its tens of thousands of years of experience had gone down the drain.

    But at this moment, the frog¡¯s small eyes bulged wide as if it had seen something terrifying. The human before it suddenly took out the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, then the Tai Sovereign Sword, as well as a pile of ingredients.

    What does he want to do?

    ¡°Hero, it¡¯s better toy it all out if you have something on your mind. What are you doing?¡± The frog was growing anxious. It was having a bad feeling as if something terrible was about to happen.

    Lin Fan pointed the sword at the frog and gestured a motion of cutting as he said with a calm expression, ¡°Nothing, I was just checking where I should cut you so as to not harm the meat.

    ¡°Between delicacies and pills, I will always choose delicacies.

    ¡°Do you know a dish called Grilled Bullfrog? It¡¯s extremely delicious.

    ¡°Heihei!¡±

    A gloomyughter rang in the frog¡¯s ears. The frog immediately felt that it had encountered the most terrifying human of all. It struggled, croaked, and yelled, ¡°Hero, I give up, I will refine, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up! Why are you still wasting time?¡± Lin Fan shook the frog in his hand, making it feel dizzy.

    The frog wanted to attack this human head-on, but it was weaker than the other party. Ultimately, it might be cut into pieces. It very much wanted to live.

    Darling, wait for me. I will definitelye back to find you.

    Croak! Croak!

    The frog croaked as its cheeks bulged. Then, it opened its mouth as a small cauldron flew out from inside before growing bigger in the air slowly.

    ¡°Your cauldron is pretty good.¡±

    The frog triumphantly said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. This is the Alchemical Cauldron of Wood and Fire, I found it in a secret realm of the Thousand Caves. It can even refine Heaven-ss pills...¡±

    Suddenly, it seemed to have thought of something and shut its mouth at once, a little flustered. It opened its mouth again as an azure-colored dragon flew out, circling around the cauldron and breathing mes.

    ¡°Hero, please put the hand in the cauldron. I¡¯ll refine an upper-grade Earth-ss pill for you,¡± the frog requested.

    Lin Fan, controlling his earth energy, put the arm in the alchemical cauldron without a moment of hesitation. He was very interested in this alchemical cauldron, and even more so in the mes.

    Especially these mes, which gave the impression that they could burn everything and anything. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary treasure.

    This frog has been in the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves for tens of thousands of years. It¡¯spletely impossible for it to not have good stuff. However, the only drawback about it is that it has reached just this level after cultivating for so long.

    Perhaps this frog has not been lying to me. Perhaps bloodline is indeed the most important part of cultivation.

    An ordinary frog cultivating to the seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm is already scary enough.

    After no longer being suppressed by the earth energy, the ten-thousand-year-old Dark Nether Python¡¯s hand smashed against the walls of the Alchemical Cauldron of Wood and Fire constantly as a roar reverberated from inside the seal.

    ¡°You fu***** bastards!¡± the old monster roared in anger. The human and the frog were refining its hand right in front of it, and all it could do was watch powerlessly.

    Although the seal had weakened, the demon energy that it had just released was already its limit, and it was still not Lin Fan¡¯s opponent. So, releasing the demon energy again would be tantamount to serving itself on a silver tter just to get weakened even more.

    ¡°Haha, Old Monster, if you have the balls, why don¡¯t you try again? I can refine as many times as you try. The body of a Dark Nether Python is a great tonic, especially from the likes of a ten-thousand-year-old Dark Nether Python. If I can refine youpletely, I can refine a pill that would go beyond the Heaven ss.¡±

    Smack!

    Lin Fan smacked the frog¡¯s head. ¡°Stop your nonsense and focus on refining.¡±

    The frog was terrified. It nodded again and again. ¡°Hero, please forgive me. I understand! But I amcking a few spiritual herbs, I wonder... Hero, don¡¯t stare at me, I have them.¡±

    Originally, it didn¡¯t want to waste its own spiritual herbs, but when it noticed Lin Fan¡¯s gaze, its heart started pounding in fear.

    This is really horrifying.

    What kind of bandit have I encountered?

    It opened its mouth again, and several spiritual herbs flew out of its mouth. One of the spiritual herbs was like an ice flower. The air seemed to have started freezing just as it appeared.

    ¡°This is the Earth Crystal of Ice.¡± Lin Fan hadn¡¯t expected for this frog to be so rich. It seems I will be a bit busy after this.

    The Earth Crystal of Ice was a spiritual herb that grew underground by drawing the cold energy from underground. It grew one petal in ten years and three in a hundred years, entering the maturation period. This kind of spirit herb could only be found in the south pole or north pole. But to Lin Fan¡¯s surprise, he found this kind of herb in thends of the Door of a Thousand Caves. This was a big discovery.

    As a few more fire dragons kept breathing mes, the alchemical cauldron started humming.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    The frog roared as the me dragon twining around the alchemical cauldron exploded into a sea of me that enveloped the alchemical cauldron before slowly dissipating away. It gave the impression that it had been absorbed by the alchemical cauldron.

    In the next moment, a pill floated out from the cauldron.

    Lin Fan immediately grabbed it and inspected it meticulously. The pill waspletely ck, but there were several silver lines on it. When Lin Fan felt it out, it felt a bit cold.

    ¡°Hero, this is a high-grade Earth-ss pill, Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pill. If I can refine this Dark Nether Pythonpletely, I can refine a divine pill, a pill beyond the Heaven ss. Once you take it, you will fly to the ninth heaven and turn into a heavenly dragon,¡± the frog said with regret. Then, it recalled the previous request. ¡°Now that I have refined the pill, can you let me go?¡±

    Lin Fan asked, ¡°Can you guarantee that this pill won¡¯t cause me any problems?¡±

    The frog eximed, ¡°There will be no problem at all, I guarantee. I can lie to anybody, but I won¡¯t lie to you, Hero.¡±

    Lin Fan could indeed feel its majestic potency. I feel this pill cany a solid foundation for me. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to break through to Earth Star Border Stage Six as long as I have enough experience points.

    He might have had immortality and could ignore any danger, but Lin Fan didn¡¯t want to let go of the frog. If the frog ran away when he died, he would have really missed a great opportunity.

    ¡°Alright, how will you guarantee that you aren¡¯t lying to me?¡± Lin Fan looked at the frog.

    The frog was growing nervous. ¡°Hero, I swear on my wife, I haven¡¯t lied to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you are really good to your wife.¡± Lin Fan smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected this frog to have a wife. ¡°Okay, swear on your wife that, if you are lying to me, your wife will run away with someone else.¡±

    The frog immediately retorted upon hearing this, ¡°Impossible, the love between my wife and I is very strong. Back then, many eternal proud sons of heaven pursued my wife, but she never looked at them and only chose me. Alright, I swear, if I¡¯m lying to you, my wife will run away with someone else.¡±

    These oaths were nothing more than bullshit to Lin Fan, but he could tell whether this guy was trying to entrap him or not by the look of the frog¡¯s eyes, and the conclusion was pretty satisfactory. The frog was indeed trustworthy. Lin Fan withdrew from the range of the Old Monster and swallowed the pill without a moment of hesitation.

    In the next moment...

    A majestic potency flooded his entire body, spreading to every nook and cranny of his body.

    ¡°What a strong potency.¡±

    The frog caught in Lin Fan¡¯s left hand yelled in pain, ¡°Hero, please let me go, you are hurting me!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Fan waspletely absorbed in the pill¡¯s potency. His arms swelled and his veins bulged as if they would burst any moment.

 Chapter 159: Let Me Test Your IQ

    <h4>Chapter 159: Let Me Test Your IQ</h4>

    Lin Fan waspletely absorbed in the strong and vast potency of the pill. This Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pill is indeed very strong. With one ten-thousandth of the old monster¡¯s cultivation, plus various spiritual herbs, its potency is simply extraordinary.

    I¡¯m afraid an ordinary person would have blown up already.

    A swarm of evil ck pythons tossed and turned in his body. What¡¯s more was that there was a drop of golden blood in this swarm, wrapped by these ck pythons.

    ¡°Is this the Dark Nether Python¡¯s blood?¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t want to integrate this bloodline into his. He was going to refine it into the purest earth energy and integrate into his body that way. He was very satisfied with his bloodline. He didn¡¯t want to mix any bloodline with his.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan¡¯s majestic earth energy turned into a whirlpool, crushing the drop of golden blood.

    The frog kept croaking and struggling. Even if this guy is refining this pill, he didn¡¯t forget to grab hold of me.

    The frog was really desperate.

    But when it saw through Lin Fan¡¯s condition with its vast knowledge and experience, it was pretty shocked.

    An upper-grade Earth-ss pill, more importantly, a pill like the Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pill, was a top-ss pill among the upper-grade Earth-ss pills. Its potency was simply horrifying.

    How exactly did this guy cultivate? How can he practice brute force type skillsets to this level? He must have really tortured himself!

    There were all kinds of skillsets in this world, but brute force type and evil type skillsets were the hardest to train.

    One had to train themselves to the point that they could not be called a human or ghost to cultivate an evil skillset. And brute force type skillsets needed one to constantly temper their flesh and body, expanding their capacity again and again. The suffering they had to go through for this had touched an inhuman level.

    Now, the terrifying energy in the pill was rampaging around in Lin Fan¡¯s body, but even then, it was contained by Lin Fan. What shocked the frog even more were especially Lin Fan¡¯s bulging green veins, which were like the roots of a tree and were exuding an extremely terrifying power.

    Suddenly, the frog noticed the golden light speck in Lin Fan¡¯s body shattered instantly, shocking it greatly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Dark Nether Python¡¯s blood! It might just be a sliver of it, but if it¡¯s integrated into your bloodline, it will be greatly beneficial to your future cultivation. And yet you have crushed this bloodline to turn it into earth energy? What a waste!¡± the frog screamed as if it had never urred to it that this human would do something like this.

    The golden speck of light vanished. The frog waspletely powerless to do anything now. The bloodline is already refined. After having cut it off from the old monster, it was just a singr existence. It¡¯s such a waste to refine it into earth energy.

    This kind of opportunity is hard toe by, especially the bloodline of a ten-thousand-year-old Dark Nether Python. God knows how many people would have fought to have this if it was outside.

    It¡¯s such a waste to refine it. What a pity! What a pity!

    Boom!

    A stream of earth energy suddenly burst out from Lin Fan, shattering the nearby Thousand Cave rocks into pieces.

    ¡°What an intense and powerful earth energy! How did this guy umte this much!? His cultivation isn¡¯t that high, but his foundation sure is solid.¡± The frog¡¯s eyes bulged in shock. With its vast knowledge and experience, it was naturally aware of the fact that cultivation wasn¡¯t just about raising your realms ignorantly. One needed to temper themselves andy a solid foundation. And when the foundation had beenid to one¡¯s limit, that was the perfect time to break through to a higher realm. That way, one could bring out a terrifying strength.

    Why were the proud sons and daughters of heaven called proud sons and daughters of heaven? Because they could do something that others couldn¡¯t even dream of. They could kill experts who others couldn¡¯t kill.

    They were the proud sons and daughters of heaven, and it was all because of their foundation.

    ¡°One, two, thee.

    ¡°How is this possible!? He has actually practiced two sets of brute force type skills to perfection? Their grade might not be that high, but it¡¯s still an additional brute force type skillset. He can bring terrifying strength into y even with a low cultivation. This kind of cultivation is nothing less than ying with one¡¯s life.¡±

    The frog got more shocked the more it looked. It had seen many powerful people push skillsets that burned their potential to the limit, but it had not seen someone practice so many at once.

    Brute force type skillsets might make one surge with iparable strength, but this was nothing less than burning away one¡¯s potential. It had dire consequences.

    And looking at so many brute force type skillsets cultivated by Lin Fan, it didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was really dumbfounded. He is courting death.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! Sure enough, it¡¯s a great tonic.¡± Lin Fan opened his eyes as two bright gleams shot out from his eyes before disappearing. Just one pill hadid the foundation and umted enough earth energy for the next stage.

    He might have been a little short had he not refined the sliver of blood, but now, he was brimming with earth energy. He could destroy a hill with just one punch.

    The frog immediately shouted. ¡°Hero, you are really mighty and domineering, you are the only person I have seen in my life who is this ruthless to themselves.¡±

    ¡°Hero, please let me go now, please! The pill I refined has helped you strengthen your foundation.¡±

    The frog was on the verge of crying. This was the lowest point it had fallen to in its tens of thousands of years of life; it was caught and forced to refine a pill. It was simply torturous for the frog.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, beamed with smiles as he looked at the frog. ¡°Now, I am very interested in you. You can¡¯t leave yet.¡±

    ¡°Ah! No, how can you not keep your word?¡± The frog panicked. It had already understood that by revealing its wealth, it had already piqued the other party¡¯s curiosity. It wouldn¡¯t have shown off if it had known this would happen.

    Lin Fan then simply ignored the frog and came to the ce of the seal. He was also very interested in these eight Demon Sealing Monuments. They were all ck and had all kinds of mysterious and divine patterns engraved on them. He could even feel the energy radiating from these eight Demon Sealing Monuments and merging into the seal; obviously, it was the power needed to maintain the seal.

    After having seen the work of the lord of these dangerousnds, Lin Fan was also interested in him.

    In light of this understanding, he suddenly felt that he was full of interest for everything.

    Especially this frog, he was most interested in it.

    ¡°Oi, Old Monster, you there?¡± Lin Fan wanted to check this old monster¡¯s IQ. If he seeded, he would have a good story to tell. But he wouldn¡¯t lose out anything even if he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Human, remember, when this old man gets out of this, you will have no choice but to go to hell!¡± the old monster roared in a gloomy voice after a long while.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, was very calm and didn¡¯t panic at all. ¡°Old Monster, don¡¯t be like this. How confident are you in breaking out of this seal by yourself? And even if you get out, I¡¯m afraid it would be after ten thousand years. At that time, how much strength would you be left with?¡±

    Everyone sunk into silence, a deathly silence.

    The frog triumphantly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! These eight Demon Sealing Monuments might not be as good as before, but they constantly absorb your power, using your power to suppress yourself. Even if you break this seal, I could suppress you with just one hand.¡±

    ¡°You abomination, you really deserved to have your soul shattered and put into this filthy animal!¡± the old monster in the seal roared furiously. It wasn¡¯t just infuriated by the human but also hated the vile frog.

    Lin Fan was toozy to care about all the nonsense this old monster was spewing. He directly got to the point, which horrified the frog.

    ¡°In fact, I can let you out, but you¡¯ll have to let me cut off a few more of your hands.¡±

    The frog hurriedly shouted as soon as it heard this, ¡°Hero, don¡¯t do this! We¡¯ll all die if this old monster is set free right now. Even though this old monster has been sealed for millennia, this old monster is still very strong. Furthermore, it could take back the energy from the eight Demon Sealing Monuments. Even if it isn¡¯t at its peak, we aren¡¯t its match. We¡¯ll just be seeking a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you really think of this old man as a fool? Why would I believe you!?¡± the old monster in the seal roared. It felt that this human was just humiliating its wisdom.

    ¡°Hero, please don¡¯t!¡± the frog shouted aloud. Its pale face turned paler. It was nothing more than seeking one¡¯s own doom, asking a tiger for its own hide.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Lin Fan smacked the frog and continued, ¡°I can swear to the heavens and make an oath. If I break it, I shall die without a burial. You only need to swear that, even if youe out, you can¡¯t kill me ever, okay?¡±

    The old monster in the seal was obviously stunned by Lin Fan¡¯s promise. It had never urred to it that this human had these kinds of thoughts.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± the old monster asked gloomily, but a sliver of excitement could be found in its voice. Anything was possible as long as it came out.

    Lin Fan flung his sleeve as an earnest look appeared on his face. ¡°But of course. I, Lin Fan, do whatever I say and never go back on my words. I will let you out as long as you fulfill my request, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you really are courageous. You are the most courageous human I have met in my entire life.¡± The old monster obviously hadn¡¯t expected this human to have such courage. ¡°But I don¡¯t have much of my source demon energy remaining. I can only let you cut three more times, otherwise, my original form will copse, and I won¡¯t be able to take form.¡±

    ¡°That works for me.¡± Lin Fan nodded in agreement before looking at the sky. ¡°I, Lin Fan, swear to the heavens that, as long as this old monster lets me cut it three times, I will let it out of this seal. If I vite this oath, I shall be struck by lightning and reduced to ashes.¡±

    A mysterious force broke through space and formed an oath to the heavens, covering the entire region at once.

    The old monster hadn¡¯t really expected for the human to swear. ¡°Good, good! This old man swears to the heavens that, as long as this human sets me free from this seal, this old man will never make a move against him. The heavens and the earth are the witnesses that, if I vite this oath, my soul shall be annihted, never to be reincarnated.¡±

    The frog hurriedly shouted, ¡°Old Monster, put me in your oath as well, put me in as well!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you filthy beast, asionally, some humans would stumble over this ce over these countless years, but you always led these humans away, destroying my hopes of breaking this seal. After this old manes out, the first thing I do will be to kill you.¡± A monstrous demon energy immediately fanned out from the seal, forming three giant ck hands. They were formed from its source demon energy. After it lost these, God knows how many years it would need to cultivate to recover it.

    ¡°Cut.¡±

    Lin Fan cut the hands without a moment of hesitation before his earth energy enveloped and suppressed them within.

    ¡°Alright! Now this old man will tell you how to break...¡± Just as the old monster wanted to tell this human how to break this seal, it noticed the human turn around and leave.

    ¡°What are you doing? What the hell are you doing?

    ¡°Hurry up and break the seal, let me out!¡±

    ¡°Dumbass!¡± Lin Fan just threw a word before leaving with the suppressed hands. He never even looked back to take so much as a nce. ¡°Frog, you will continue to refine pills for me!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh~! Damn you, you dare to break the oath!? You will die a dog¡¯s death, you will die a dog¡¯s death!¡± the old monster¡¯s heart-piercing cry rang out from the seal, but no one responded to its roar.

    The frog was dumbstruck at this moment. It couldn¡¯t understand what was going on exactly.

    This human has really broken the oath...?

    He will surely die as long as he takes a step out of the Thousand Deep Cave.

 Chapter 160: Rich Lottery Results

    <h4>Chapter 160: Rich Lottery Results</h4>

    The furious and unwilling roars of the old monster could be heard miles and miles away from the seal.

    The frog¡¯s heart was pounding madly at this moment; it didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    Desperado, this human is absolutely a desperado.

    Or even a lunatic.

    He even dares to vite an oath to the heavens? Does he not know how terrifying an oath to the heavens is?

    Even the old monster in its heyday would be reduced to ashes if he vited an oath to the heavens. And this human has broken it just like that. He is simply seeking his own doom. He will enter heaven or hell, no one can save him.

    Or does this human just want to stay in this cave for a lifetime?

    ¡°Continue refining,¡± ordered Lin Fan, suppressing the three hands. These three hands were the demon energy of the old monster. However, the old monster had very little demon energy left after having been sealed for so long, and after having been cut thrice by him, the old monster might have lost half of its remaining demon energy.

    A demon body needs demon energy to maintain. The old monster didn¡¯t want to damage its demon body; it had been maintaining its demon body for thousands of years. But now, after having been tricked by Lin Fan, it might have even been thinking ofmitting suicide, or it might already have.

    No one of sane mind would dare to vite an oath to the heavens. But as far as Lin Fan was concerned, he was blessed with immortality; he had nothing to worry about.

    At first, the frog wanted to say that the materials were extremely precious and that it didn¡¯t have much left, but after experiencing this incident, it was totally terrified.

    This human is definitely a desperado, even a lunatic. He even dares break an oath to the heavens, so what else would he be afraid to do?

    The frog opened its mouth as the Alchemical Cauldron of Wood and Fire and the cyan fire dragon flew out from its mouth. It started refining straight away.

    Lin Fan shaped his earth energy into a huge hand and threw the three demon hands straight inside.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t need to say anything now. The frog was conscientiously practicing alchemy, even more serious than before.

    Azy Lin Fan asked, ¡°Your cyan fire dragon is pretty good, where did you get it?¡±

    If it were before, the frog would have turned hostile, but now it waspletely honest and obedient; it was afraid that it would be stewed by this daredevil.

    ¡°This is Cyan Abyssal me. It doesn¡¯t have any attack power. It can only be used for alchemy. It helps in fusing herbs to their maximum capacities and removing the impurities from the various materials, thereby retaining the best potency. It¡¯s a good-grade Innate Spirit Fire.¡±

    The frog didn¡¯t dare to show off. It answered as if it was exining some new knowledge.

    ¡°Tell me what happened to you. How did you get into this frog¡¯s body after your soul was shattered by someone?¡± Lin Fan asked in a calm manner. He suddenly realized that it was good to be serious sometimes.

    The frog was shaken at the very least.

    ¡°I also have no idea. One day, I was going to see my wife. I was flying in the sky when someone hit me with a stick suddenly. I was surrounded and had my soul destroyed. And when I woke upter, I was already inside this frog,¡± the frog gave an honest answer.

    Although this guy isn¡¯t as strong as other people I have met, he is too cruel, so ruthless that it¡¯s almost scary.

    I can¡¯t afford to offend him, I really can¡¯t afford to offend him!

    Especially when I am like this. What if this guy goes crazy and stews me? It will really be over for me.

    The frog said, ¡°Hero, when you made your oath, I heard your name, Lin Fan. In fact, I also have a name, I¡¯m-¡±

    ¡°Shut the f*** up, I¡¯m not interested in your name. Just focus on refining the pills.¡± Lin Fan smacked the frog on its head.

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    The frog felt a little sad. It wanted to say its name so that the other party could remember it, in case it was stewed. If the other party didn¡¯t even know its name, it would really die an unknown death.

    I have 11,200 points now. Let¡¯s draw a few lotteries, maybe I can get something good.

    Thirty-seven consecutive silver draws!

    Start!

    ,100 points!

    ¡°Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.¡±

    He had a bad start, but it didn¡¯t affect Lin Fan. He found it pretty normal. It might have drawn nothing this time, but there were still many chances left.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: A low-grade Mystic-ss pill, Dragon-Tiger Recovery Pill.¡±

    That¡¯s more like it! The second draw hit the mark. It might be a low-grade Mystic-ss pill that I don¡¯t even need, but it¡¯s still better than nothing.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: A bottle of upper-grade Mortal-ss Liger Pills.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: Thank you, please try again.¡±

    The lottery drew a lot of good things over the thirty draws. Lin Fan might have been ecstatic in the past, but now he wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s better to leave these for the juniors.

    Now, thest seven draws were left. They might draw something good, or there might even be a lucky draw. It all depended on luck.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: A low-grade Earth-ss pill, Fire Essence Pill.¡±

    That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s actually a low-grade Earth-ss pill! It¡¯s a big step up. It¡¯s quite useful to me.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: A Mortal-ss Skillset Upgrading Rune.¡±

    This is interesting. I guess I¡¯ll have to see what¡¯s used for.

    Now, only thest one is left.

    Three Pure Ones, I, Lin Fan, bow to you. Bless me with something good.

    ¡°Silver Lottery: Congrattions for the lucky draw, you have drawn an epic-level buff, Ignore Seals.¡±

    Hmm!?

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at thest draw.

    What does that mean!?

    ¡°Ignore Seals: Ignore all imprisonment seals.¡±

    Lin Fan blinked his eyes, maintaining a calm face, but when he saw this introduction, he couldn¡¯t keep calm.

    You are giving me a full course. Immortality, Ignore Seals, what do you want to tell me?

    That¡¯s more like it! That¡¯s more like it! I didn¡¯t suffer a loss in this draw. This Ignore Seal buff is of little use to me right now. After all, how can anyone imprison me?

    But who can say what I will face in the future?

    My future is secure.

    I guess I¡¯m a human-type boss; I can¡¯t be killed or imprisoned. In the future, not a single expert will want to face me.

    This is really interesting!

    Lin Fan checked what else he drew. It¡¯s pretty good. A bunch of pills, including a low-grade Earth-ss Fire Essence Pill, this Mortal-ss Skillset Upgrading Rune is also a good thing, and the epic-ss buff, Ignore Seals, is a pleasant surprise. It can be regarded asying a solid foundation for my future. I will not be afraid of being sealed in the future.

    Mortal-ss Skillset Upgrading Rune: Can upgrade an upper-grade Mortal-ss skillset to a lower-grade Mystic-ss skillset. Consumable.

    This is just perfect for Cruel Blood. Although it¡¯s only an upper-grade Mortal-ss skillset, it¡¯s been pretty useful to me. This is a timely help. If I upgrade it to Mystic-ss, my strength will go up a level.

    Upgrade Cruel Blood, Lin Fan said in his mind.

    ¡°Used a Mortal-ss Skillset Upgrading Rune.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt a fearsome force coursing through his body. The power that originally belonged to Cruel Blood rose up suddenly, growing several times stronger than before.

    Specialty: Mad increase in energy, Stunning Blows, Blood Tattoo, Blood Energy.

    Side effect: Death after using three times.

    The side effect hasn¡¯t changed. There is only an extra Blood Energy.

    I wonder what Blood Energy means.

    ¡°Hero, the pills are refined.¡± The frog had toiled hard this time, and finally, it had seeded.

    Right then, Lin Fan saw three pills float out of the cauldron. He grabbed them directly. He was feeling very good now.

    Meanwhile, the frog was having a heartache. Its only Crystal of Ice Spirit had long disappeared, so in order to refine the pills sessfully, it had to take out more elixirs, which gave it a heartache.

    ¡°Good job! You are very good! I¡¯m very interested in you.¡± Lin Fan was very happy. Whether it was the lottery or the pills, he was very satisfied.

    It was just that he was too absorbed in the lottery and kept on drawing. If he kept drawing, he would just be throwing his points away. It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    However, the remaining 100 points were a bit distracting. He could not help himself and drew a bronze lottery. And the result was pretty obvious; A big thanks!

    But as far as the frog was concerned, Lin Fan¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m interested in you,¡± gave it a big scare.

    I don¡¯t want you to be interested in me.

 Chapter 161: Thinking Carefully

    <h4>Chapter 161: Thinking Carefully</h4>

    As far as Lin Fan was concerned, the frog was a big, fat pig, ready to be ughtered. It was already in his hands and couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Hero, can you let me go now?¡± the frog asked cautiously. But just as it spoke, it couldn¡¯t wait to p itself twice for trying to show off. It had already fallen into a pit. Furthermore, this pit was a little deeper, so it couldn¡¯t jump out of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to leave me just like this?¡± Lin Fan was a little unhappy. Could it be that I¡¯m so scary that even a frog wants to flee from me?

    The frog immediately felt a dangerous vibe gathering around it. It hurriedly shook its head. ¡°No, no, you misunderstood me, Hero. I feel that I am very weak. I feel very insignificant, standing next to you, Hero.¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± ordered Lin Fan.

    The frog had no idea what Lin Fan wanted to do. Could it be that this guy has some funny ideas? The fear in its heart grew stronger, but it still opened its mouth cautiously.

    Just as it opened its mouth, two fingers mped its tongue. The frog immediately wanted to croak, but it waspletely powerless.

    Lin Fan stretched its tongue for a closer look. ¡°It¡¯s weird, where are you hiding those things?¡±

    He didn¡¯t quite understand where exactly this frog was hiding all those treasures. When it was refining the pills, he saw many high-grade elixirs very clearly, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t even find.

    As I¡¯ve expected, this guy wants my treasures. How could I forget the simple saying, ¡°One must not show the silver in their pocket when traveling¡±? How could I be so foolish to try to show off while forgetting my own strength? I really pity myself.

    ¡°Hero, I really don¡¯t have any treasures. I have run out of them while refining the pills just now.¡± The frog was on the verge of crying. Since it turned into a frog, this was the first time it was feeling this helpless.

    ¡°Hehe, are you kidding me? You¡¯re telling me that you have no treasures after living here for so long?¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t trust a single word out of the frog¡¯s mouth. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to be honest with me, then I will just stew you.¡±

    The frog was on the verge of copsing. It immediatelyshed out, ¡°How can you be like this!? I¡¯m a frog who has lived for tens of thousands of years, how can you treat me like this? I¡¯ve suffered all my life. I¡¯m now reduced to a frog. I can¡¯t even see my wife.

    ¡°In this dpidated ce where birds don¡¯t even shit, cultivation is like finding water in a desert. It took me tens of thousands of years before I could reach today¡¯s level. If you take everything I have, you might as well just kill me and let me have nothing to look forward to.¡±

    It didn¡¯t know where it summoned all this courage from. It even dared to speak like this to a madman who wasn¡¯t afraid of breaking an oath to the heavens. Then, it sighed in its heart. It seems these tens of thousands of years could not wear out all my pride and arrogance.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move as if he was shocked.

    The frog was also puzzled by the sight of the expression on Lin Fan¡¯s face. Could it be that my words have moved this guy? Sure enough, even if I¡¯ve been turned into a frog, others can¡¯t ignore my temperament.

    ng!

    The Tai Sovereign Sword emerged in the air, surging with sharp and fearsome sword intent.

    ¡°Well, in that case, I can only kill you and have a hearty meal. This trip won¡¯t have been in vain,¡± Lin Fan said indifferently.

    The frog was dumbfounded. It threw whatever it had thought to the high heavens and immediately yelled, ¡°Hero, please forgive me! I¡¯ll give you my treasures, don¡¯t kill me.

    ¡°I just request you to let me keep a little bit. I¡¯ll be your cow and horse in my next life to repay your kindness.¡± The frog was about to copse. This human really doesn¡¯t y by the rules.

    Could it be that he doesn¡¯t have an ounce of sympathy? I just poured my heart out. Anyone with a little bit of conscience would not to do this.

    Lin Fan thought in his heart. This frog is far from ordinary. It knows everything I don¡¯t know. Furthermore, its soul was shattered by someone. Obviously, it has extraordinary background.

    This frog might be a bit useless, but it can refine pills at least. It¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°Forget about the next life, swear for this life.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s voice rang in the frog¡¯s ears.

    The frog, on the other hand, looked at Lin Fan dumbly. It roared in its heart. You are already at the end of the rope! You are so dead as long as you leave this ce. What are you even doing this for?

    However, as far as the frog was concerned, this was a pretty good opportunity.

    ¡°Hero, in fact, I have a mystical skillset known as Stealing From the Heavens and Cultivating Monster Technique, you can form a contract with a monster. It¡¯s more powerful than an oath to the heavens. Here, take a look at this mystical skillset scroll, what do you think?¡±

    Right then, the frog opened its mouth as a scroll surging with demon energy flew out of its mouth.

    Lin Fan grabbed it at once and gauged it carefully. He never thought that such a skillset would even exist that could create a contract with monsters. Just a thought could determine the life and death of the monster pet. This skillset was also just perfect for this frog.

    It could absorb the world¡¯s earth energy through its connection with Lin Fan when Lin Fan went out of this ce, allowing it to cultivate.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction.

    The frog said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I can¡¯t get out of this ce until my cultivation has reached the Heaven Star Border Realm.¡±

    Lin Fan made some hand signs in ordance with the scroll. A mystical pattern instantly appeared under the frog¡¯s feet. Lin Fan could then sense that he had formed a close connection with a certain creature, and he could behead it with just one thought, no matter where the monster pet was; not even its soul could escape.

    In light of this, Lin Fan put the frog down straight away. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the frog running away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve behaved yourself very well. Okay, now tell me where some of the treasures here are,¡± Lin Fan said at once.

    The frog was feeling helpless. It hadn¡¯t expected to form a contract with this human, but it had hidden a lot of things from Lin Fan. Although the Stealing from the Heavens and Cultivating Monster Technique could control its life and death, it would not receive any damage if Lin Fan ended up dead.

    In its opinion, Lin Fan was already dead after having broken an oath to the heavens, so it would regain its freedom as long as Lin Fan left the Thousand Deep Cave.

    Furthermore, it could absorb a bit of earth energy from outside before that happened.

    ¡°Master, the treasures are basically all guarded by powerful monsters. All the treasures without the protection of monsters have already been plundered over tens of thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°I also have a key to the Door of a Thousand Caves.¡± Right then, the frog opened its mouth as the talisman key floated out of its mouth.

    Lin Fan grabbed it immediately and merged it with the other three pieces he had on him. The runes immediately started flowing without any hindrance.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Lin Fan was a little confused.

    The frog answered, ¡°Master, I know about this. This is the biggest treasure of the dangerousnds of the Thousand Deep Cave. You can open the treasure house of the Thousand Deep Cave and get all the treasures in it. But I¡¯ve been to that ce secretly. There are many powerful monsters in there, even Heaven Star Border Realm monsters are numerous in there. If Master went there now, you would just be seeking your death. Furthermore, there are all kinds of random spatial pockets as well, the hidden ces in there. It¡¯s best to not go there before breaking through to the Heaven Star Border Realm.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled. ¡°You really know a lot.¡±

    The frog raised its head, triumphantly and proudly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m a frog who has lived for tens of thousands of years.¡±

    It seems I can¡¯t go to this secret vault of the Thousand Deep Cave for the time being. Those Heaven Star Border Realm monsters aren¡¯t that difficult. It¡¯s those random spatial pockets. With my current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to enter, but I¡¯m afraid it would be quite difficult to get out of there. Furthermore, it seems that the Thousand Cave Secret Vault is quite hidden in these random spatial pockets. If I can¡¯t tear space, I can¡¯t even find it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the frog and shot into the distance.

    He wanted to cultivate now; he still had experience points.

    At the same time, he wanted to make the frog refine pills for him.

    This trip has been worthwhile. I will go back when that religious brother of the Saint Convent Sectes to the Magnificent me Sect.

 Chapter 162: The More One Knows, The Faster They Die

    <h4>Chapter 162: The More One Knows, The Faster They Die</h4>

    The Dark Fiend Sea was a danger zone among danger zones. It was stretched over millions and millions of miles and seemed extremely calm. The ck sea water along with the reflection of the sky painted a very eerie scene.

    At this moment, a golden glow was illuminating a part of this very dark sea. What¡¯s more, someone seemed to be chanting scriptures in this golden glow. One after another, mysterious texts floated in the air and merged with the world slowly. In the rear of this golden glow was a phantom of a ginormous, sacred, white human figure with a pair of wings that was radiating a holy aura.

    Nine golden dragon-shaped monsters were streaking through the air, fanning their wings. These nine golden dragon-shaped monsters happened to be biting a golden chain in their giant mouths, dragging a resplendent carriage. This carriage was pure white in color and had various sacred texts carved on it. It was radiating a strange light as if it was covered in a divine halo.

    More importantly, these nine dragon-type golden monsters were in Earth Star Border Stage Seven or Stage Eight. Their bloodline was very high-level, quite obviously. Some of them were even royal beasts. But the scary part was that they were being used to drag a carriage.

    ¡°Sir Religious Brother, if we bring Li Ruochen back to the sect from our trip to the Magnificent me Sect, we will have done a meritorious deed,¡± said an old man with a hunched back. He looked as if he had one foot in his grave, but his skinny and old body seemed to be carrying terrifying strength.

    ¡°Who would have thought that someone with the Sacred Maiden Constitution would be found in a backward and ignorant sect like the Magnificent me Sect? Did you check what I asked you to? Has anyone among Liu Ruochen¡¯s ancestorse to the Saint Convent Sect?¡± The speaker was quite handsome. shes of lightning flickered in between his blonde hair as if there was a world of lightning in every strand of his hair.

    ¡°I have checked it but haven¡¯t found anyone yet. But since she has the Sacred Maiden Constitution, someone among her ancestors must have a connection with the Saint Convent Sect.¡± The old man lowered his eyebrows. When his gaze fell on the religious brother¡¯s blonde hair, his eyes flickered with a bright gleam. It was proof of the Sacred Lightning Skillset being cultivated to a certain level.

    ¡°It seems they hid it pretty deep. It¡¯s a kind of sphemy for a person with the Sacred Maiden Constitution to live in such a backward sect. However, this beautiful jade is buried in ayer of dust and still has not been found. I have already discussed with the elders to make Li Ruochen my dual cultivation partner. As long we trigger her Sacred Maiden Constitution, I will be able to break through the barrier of the Earth Star Border Realm and be a Heaven Star expert. At that time, I will be able to roam freely and do anything I want. I will be the strongest religious brother in the sect in a single bound.¡± The religious brother burst intoughter, but his face beamed with a crazed look. It waspletely opposite to his previous calm expression.

    The old man prostrated on the ground in excitement; he waspletely excited because of this.

    There was a total of 1,999 religious brothers in the Saint Convent Sect, and the religious brother before him was ranked near 1,800. If this religious brother could dual-cultivate with someone with a Sacred Maiden Constitution, not only would be be a Heaven Star expert but he would advance by leaps and bounds. It would not be difficult for him to be one of the top-level religious brothers in the sect.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, the calm ck sea started bulging and the sea near it retreated as if something terrifying was about to emerge.

    The nine dragon-type golden monsters roared, staring at the bulging water with a fierce look in their eyes.

    ¡°Filthy beast.¡± A look of disdain immediately appeared on the cold face of the religious brother as he sensed everything happening outside.

    ¡°Divine Might!¡±

    Suddenly, the originally calm world erupted with a fearsome pressure. In the blink of an eye, a whirlpool with bolts of lightning shing inside it appeared in the sky.

    Right then, the bulging water burst as a several-dozen-feet-long sea monster appeared, roaring. Its countless tentacles pped the sea, raising a tsunami constantly.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a several-feet-thick bolt of lightning struck straight down on the sea monster. When the bolts of lightning finally dissipated, only charred pieces of flesh and blood could be found floating in the sea.

    The old man became excited at the sight of this. ¡°Sir, your Sacred Lightning Skillset has advanced further. It has already reached the point where the world starts shaking with one word.¡±

    The religious brother, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have a hint of pride on his face. ¡°I¡¯m stillcking a lot. I might shake heaven and earth with one word, but if I break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, it will be even more powerful.

    ¡°Get going! There are many creatures in this ck sea that even I can¡¯t provoke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ...

    In the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    Lin Fan stood proudly on a huge ck boulder, staring into the distance. The cold wind blowing on his face could not bring any change in his expression.

    ¡°Frog, start refining pills. Refine anything you can refine.¡± Lin Fan threw the frog on the ground as he was getting ready to earn some points. At the same time, he was in serious need of experience points as well. Unknowingly, only three million experience points were left from the experience points he had obtained from the Abyssal Worm. He was reallycking them. These three million weren¡¯t enough to raise his cultivation.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t...¡± The frog roared angrily in its heart, You are about to die, what are you going to do with so many pills!? Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of all my savings? But when it saw Lin Fan rush straight into the horde of monsters, it didn¡¯t dare toplete its sentence.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t refined something good before I return, I will stew you for sure.¡±

    The frog immediatelyshed out, ¡°How can you threaten the only frog that has lived tens of thousands of years!?¡±

    Its heart was already gripped by a chill. However, it let go of everything after giving it a thought. If I endure this, everything will return to peace. I should be as boundless as the heavens and the seas. This guy has already broken his oath. He will be struck by lightning once he leaves the Thousand Deep Cave, I will then regain my freedom.

    ¡°Forget it, who made me so kindhearted? You won¡¯t live for long, I will let you enjoy it in yourst moments.¡±

    The frog opened its mouth as the Alchemy Cauldron of Fire and Wood flew out spinning from its mouth along with the billowing Cyan Abyssal mes that transformed into fire dragons. The frog was very distressed while using every bit of the resources it had gathered. This was what he had gathered over the tens of thousands of years it had lived here, and it wasn¡¯t easy to gather them.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to gather these treasures with the weak body of a frog. It was simply as difficult as reaching the sky.

    However, when the thought of Lin Fan stewing it if it didn¡¯t refine a good pill crossed its mind, it immediately started working.

    I can¡¯t die here, I still haven¡¯t seen my wife.

    Starling Dragon Palm!

    Violent Mace!

    Lin Fan immediately unleashed a series ofbos. Encountering Lin Fan was no different than reaching the end of their roads to these monsters. More importantly, now that his cultivation had taken a leap, he could tten them with just one palm.

    Every swing of his mace shook heaven and earth as the subsequent shockwaves blew these monsters into pieces.

    ¡°So cruel! He is really cruel!¡± As the frog looked into the distance while refining pills, its heart started pounding in fear. It really hadn¡¯t expected Lin Fan to be so cruel. His every move was extremely gruesome, bringing a rain of blood everywhere.

    It¡¯spletely just for the heavens to take him. After all, he would only bring destruction to the world if left alone.

    It recalled the battles it fought when it used to be human. Even its battles caused destruction and sttered blood, but it was nowhere near as gruesome as this.

    Points +6,000!

    The ground was littered with pieces of flesh and pools of blood; not a single creature could be found anywhere in sight. Meanwhile, Lin Fan returned contentedly.

    ¡°Is it refined?¡± Lin Fan arrived before the frog and grabbed it in his hand rudely.

    The frog immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s done! Master, I¡¯m your monster pet, can¡¯t you be a little gentle and loving? You don¡¯t need to grab me so painfully every time.¡±

    Lin Fanpletely ignored the frog¡¯s pleas and grabbed the pill straight away. ¡°What kind of pill is this?¡±

    This frog has a wide range of knowledge and knows a lot of things. More importantly, it knows alchemy. It really cannot be underestimated. I guess it used to be a pretty good alchemist when it was human.

    As a pet, it¡¯s very good. The only downside is that it¡¯s a bit weak, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. It will be able to get out of here when it breaks through to the Heaven Star Border Realm. At that time, I can train it as I wish.

    ¡°This is a low-grade Earth-ss pill, Tri-Layer Ice and Fire Pill. After taking it, ice will solidify while the fire will smelt. It can strengthen its user¡¯s internal organs and temper their bones. It can increase its user¡¯s capacity, allowing them toy a bigger and stronger foundation. I have used all my wealth to refine it. Although I can¡¯t refine it to nineyers, it¡¯s still an incredible pill.

    ¡°Even some upper-grade Earth-ss pill can¡¯tpare with this pill I refined.¡±

    The frog raised its green head triumphantly. It was quite knowledgeable in the path of alchemy. Just a casual pill refined by it could shake the world. If it had theplete set of raw materials, it could refine a divine pill even if it had to vomit blood to refine it.

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Mm, I guess you are still a bit useful, at least a lot more useful than a dish.¡±

    The frog immediately rebuked, ¡°Even if I¡¯m your pet, you can¡¯t insult me like this. I am far more useful. Back then, people came to me to refine-¡±

    But before it could finish the sentence, it was thrown to one side by Lin Fan.

    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡± Then he took out the Fire Essence Pill to see how far he could expand his capacity with these two pills.

    The frog was extremely shocked when it felt the intense heat blowing on its face. ¡°Master, howe you have a Fire Essence Pill!?¡±

    It immediately piqued Lin Fan¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s just a low-grade Earth-ss pill. How can it shock an alchemy frog like you?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± The frog shook its head, but it couldn¡¯t hide the shock in its eyes from Lin Fan.

    ¡°This Fire Essence Pill is far from ordinary. Although it¡¯s just a low-grade Earth-ss pill, its raw materials can¡¯t be found in this world.¡±

    Lin Fan was taken aback as if he had heard some big news. ¡°Are you not from this world?¡±

    The frog hadn¡¯t expected to let its tongue slip again. It then raised its head. ¡°That¡¯s right! I learned from the humans who came in before you that this world is not the same world I used to live in. And it¡¯s greatly inferior to the one I came from, far more inferior.

    ¡°Back then-¡±

    Pata!

    Lin Fan grabbed the frog in his hand. ¡°You are a pet now, and you should behave like one. You don¡¯t need to talk nonsense every time you open your mouth. Tell me about this pill now.¡±

    How could his vision beparable to the natives of this world!? He had seen many fantasy movies in his previous life. He naturally knew that there was always a higher mountain, but now his cultivation was too weak, so he couldn¡¯t pay attention to these distant things.

    Furthermore, he also knew that, the more one knew, the faster they die.

    It seems this frog knew a lot of things, that¡¯s why it ended up like this. The saying is definitely true.

    The frog struggled, crying in its heart. It¡¯s really a sin to be this guy¡¯s pet. But fortunately, it will be over soon.

    ¡°Although this Fire Essence Pill is a low-grade Earth-ss pill, one of its raw materials is extremely rare, and that¡¯s the Heavenly Earth Core Fire. Where Ie from, only the proud sons and daughters of a sect with a long heritage are eligible to take a Fire Essence Pill and break their own limit. One must be extremely lucky to have an opportunity to get this kind of pill,¡± the frog spoke unceasingly.

    ¡°What nonsense! Nothing you just said was important.¡± Lin Fan directly threw the frog away. He hadn¡¯t expected to draw such a fantastical thing from the lottery.

    The frog flipped andnded perfectly on the ground. Looking at Lin Fan, it could only heave a helpless sigh. Didn¡¯t you ask me to speak? And now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s all nonsense? A monster pet really doesn¡¯t have any dignity.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, swallowed the Tri-Layer Ice and Fire Pill to see how effective this pill was.

 Chapter 163: The Road to Becoming Strong Needs a Witness

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Road to Bing Strong Needs a Witness</h4>

    Just as the pill entered Lin Fan¡¯s body, its immense potency immediately spread.

    Immediately, two kinds of feelings assaulted Lin Fan¡¯s senses: freezing in a cold wind and burning in mes.

    The energy in the pill divided into two, taking the form of two figures. Half of its energy took the form of a snow demon with its white hair dancing along the snow. Its every breathe gave rise to a biting cold breeze that froze Lin Fan¡¯s internal organs and bones; his bones and organs seemed to glitter with an icy gleam.

    The frog was particrly shocked by this sight. What is going on with this guy? Why is there no change in his expression after taking the Tri-Layer Ice and Fire Pill, even when every part of his body, down to his hair, is covered in a thick ice? Is he not in pain?

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, waspletely absorbed in sensing the changes in his body. With the appearance of the snow demon, the other half of the pill¡¯s potency transformed into a fiery red me demon, whose every strand of hair was formed by mes. Every time it opened its mouth, it breathed fire that burned everything in its sight.

    Not only did the fire and ice not extinguish each other, they actually merged with each other, forming a white and red Tai Chi symbol.

    First phase!

    Second phase!

    Third phase!

    Lin Fan¡¯s bones crackled again and again as if they were changing under the powerful potency.

    The frog waspletely bbergasted by this sight. It screamed in its heart, Show some expression, at least! Although the Tri-Layer Ice and Fire Pill doesn¡¯t make you feel that it¡¯s better to die than to live, it¡¯s still extremely painful to take it.

    Any ordinary person would be profusely sweating and roaring in pain after taking this kind of pill. But by the looks of it, there is no change in his expression as if he has taken an ordinary pill.

    Be that as it may, it was still very optimistic about this Tri-Layer Ice and Fire Pill. It might have only been a low-grade Earth-ss pill, but it was mystical. It could bring about the most mysterious changes in the human body.

    The frog was extremely saddened when it thought of its alchemy techniques and yet being unable to take a single pill.

    It hated the guy who put its soul into this frog body. You should have at least put me in a monster with a better bloodline.

    If it took any pill, its immense potency would simply blow it up, even if it was the lowest-grade Mortal-ss pill.

    Even if it was in Earth Star Border Stage Seven, it was still of no use. It could only watch with greed as the pills it refined were taken by others.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±

    Lin Fan felt the changes in his body. His internal organs and bones were covered in a thin film of ice and fire, glittering with a faint sheen. His own potential had also grown a lot.

    ¡°Frog, you are awesome.¡±

    The frog felt very proud. ¡°But of course. None of the pills I refine are useless.¡± But it was also muttering in its heart, The pills might not be useless, but you are. You will die, in any case.

    As for hiding in the Thousand Deep Cave for a lifetime, that¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t absorb any earth energy here. Either you will die of old age here, or if you are unlucky, you will be discovered by some powerful monster and eaten directly.

    But Lin Fan never nned on doing that. Now, all he could do was take the Fire Essence Pill to expand his capacity, and then take those three Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pills.

    The old monster was really good. His source demon energy is really strong. I wonder if I could fool him again. I guess it¡¯s impossible.

    Next, Lin Fan took the Fire Essence Pill directly without giving it much of a thought.

    The frog¡¯s heart started beating rapidly at the sight of Lin Fan taking the Fire Essence Pill. This guy is really ruthless to himself. He should be in unbearable pain after taking this pill.

    It had once seen someone take a Fire Essence Pill. His body immediately lit up in mes. He had turned into a man of fire in the blink of an eye. If one could not bear the pain, the pill¡¯s potency would dissipate at once. One needed to have a strong willpower to take it.

    At this time, Lin Fan¡¯s current situation was exactly as the frog had thought.

    When the pill entered his abdomen, all the energy in the pill erupted at once. Its mist-like mass of energy was like a volcano that was about to erupt. A scorching hot sensation swept through his entire body. Every part of his body, down to the cells, was constantly rupturing.

    What a strong potency! If I could feel any pain, I¡¯m afraid I would have long started screaming.

    Lin Fan marveled in his heart as he inspected his body.

    As the mist in his abdomen dissipated slowly, the pill¡¯s potency broke outpletely.

    The corresponding scorching heat even spread outside his body.

    The frog was immediately pushed away by the heat wave. The scorching feeling made the frog scream in pain. In its eyes, Lin Fan¡¯s figure waspletely wrapped in mes.

    ¡°This guy is really seeking his own death. Even the disciples of those big sects dipped themselves in Ice Spirit Spring water when taking a Fire Essence Pill to resist the heat. Although it would reduce the efficacy of the pill, they would be able to bear it, at least.¡±

    The frog muttered in its heart, but when it found that there was still no change in Lin Fan¡¯s expression, it really didn¡¯t know what to say. Could it be that this guy doesn¡¯t feel any pain? At least frown dammit, let me see your painful look.

    But everything was happening contrary to its expectations.

    Lin Fan¡¯s hair was up in mes. His eyebrows could be found nowhere. Even his skin had started cracking in ces. Be that as it may, huge changes had taken ce in his body.

    His blood kept boiling under these mes. While his cells burst, reassembled, burst, reassembled, endlessly again and again. They continued to strengthen before the pill¡¯s efficacy dissipatedpletely.

    Time trickled down bit by bit.

    The potency of the pill dissipated gradually. As Lin Fan opened his eyes, his eyes flickered with a fiery glow as two flickers of mes burned in his eyes before dissipating.

    Right then, his hair started growing, shinier and tougher than before.

    ¡°Awesome! My capacity has increased by several times at least! What an astonishing pill!¡±

    Lin Fan felt very hungry and was in urgent need of some sustenance.

    The three Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pills were already in his hands. He took them at once as their vast potency broke out in his body.

    The frog stood in its ce, shocked and dumbfounded. It dared to swear to the heavens that it hadn¡¯t seen anyone so cruel to himself.

    One would always take a rest after unlocking their potential with a Fire Essence Pill, but this guy actually took the three Spirit Python Soaring Dragon Pills directly. Is he not afraid of copsing?

    On the other hand, every cell in Lin Fan¡¯s body were greedily absorbing the huge energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body, enriching themselves and changing constantly.

    Lin Fan was beaming with joy. He had raised his cultivation to this level in a very short period of time. It was absolutely unprecedented.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan¡¯s figure jolted as a powerful shockwave of earth energy broke out from him.

    The frog immediately tightened its hold on the rock with its front legs as its eyes bulged with shock.

    ¡°What the heck!? How did this guyy his foundation? I¡¯m afraid not even those proud sons and daughters of heaven of those major sects would have such a solid and strong foundation.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how someone could cultivate himself to this level by relying on just himself. How strong would he be if he was actively fostered instead?

    Lin Fan clenched his fists. Just a little bit more, just a little bit more and I would haveid enough of a foundation. But the Fire Essence Pill pushed my limit to the maximum level. Even some of the energy was wasted because I reached my limit.

    I guess I still couldn¡¯t open a broader field.

    But it¡¯s all good. Now, I just need to raise my experience points.

    And then, use some points to activate the second god from the Magic of the Seven Gods.

    At that time, I could destroy even that f***** Jun Wutian with just the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Six using my full power.

    I might even establish the eleventh peak to raise my own forces.

    He grabbed the frog as a weird smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Frog, how do I look now?¡±

    The frog was already dumbstruck. It immediately shouted. ¡°Awesome, you are freaking awesome! You are the only person I admire. As long as you continue to work hard, it will be a piece of cake for you to be the strongest in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m very lucky to have such a master.¡±

    While speaking, the frog squeezed out a few drops of tears from the corner of its eyes.

    Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction. He felt very lonely while cultivating. Its alchemy skills might be pretty good, but that wasn¡¯t important to him.

    What he fancied was the sight of a frog shouting 666....

    [TLN: 666 is a ng used in online games (Chinese). It¡¯s simr to gg (Good game, in English). ¡°666¡± is mainly the numeral version of ¡°ÁïÁïÁï¡± in Chinese. In Chinese, ¡°6¡± shares the same pronunciation with ¡°Áï¡± which is always used in this way: ÍæµÄÁï,ºÜÁï,×öµÃÁï,xxxµÃÁï and so on. So ¡°Áï¡± has the function of an adverb or adjective to describe a behavior or action which is recognized as ¡°skillfully or nicely done.¡±]

    How can there be no witnesses on my road to bing strong?

    ¡°Remember, you have to shout 666.¡±

    The frog was confused, ¡°Master, what does 666 mean?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not get what I just said? Say it or I will eat you!¡± Lin Fan used a bit of force, causing the frog to shriek.

    ¡°Master, 666...!¡±

    ¡°Master is 666...!¡±

    After having beenpletely satisfied, Lin Fan threw the frog aside, preparing to start his training.

    My training starts now!

 Chapter 164: The Invincible God of Violence, Tianzhong

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Invincible God of Violence, Tianzhong</h4>

    Biting-cold winds blew on the frog¡¯s face as it kept staring at the entrance of a cave. It had lost all hope. This guy isn¡¯t nning to stay in this cave for a lifetime, is he?

    It¡¯s been five days already, why hasn¡¯t he left yet? There was one more thing that was puzzling the frog as well. Why is this guy¡¯s earth energy so dense?

    Even when we run into monsters, this guy can smash them up with that crude mace just by relying on his physical strength.

    In his opinion, Lin Fan was really too cruel.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, had been cultivating over these five days straight, unable to move his earth body. As a result, his experience points had been increasing constantly.

    He discovered that, while others needed to absorb earth energy to cultivate, he could increase his experience points as long as he didn¡¯t move his earth body.

    I guess it won¡¯t be a problem even if I cultivated in these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves for a lifetime.

    Even if my earth energy is exhausted, it¡¯s not a big deal. All I have to do is plunge a sword into myself, and after ten seconds, I will have recoveredpletely.

    After having waited for a long time, the frog finally saw Lin Fane out. It very much wanted to say, Master, let¡¯s go out and chill. But after giving it another thought, it realized that it wouldn¡¯t be proper.

    It would easily expose its true purpose.

    Freedom is really precious. Why did I have to be a monster pet of this guy? Why did it have to be this cruel guy? My life is very insecure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill some monsters.¡± Lin Fan grabbed the frog straight away and ran into distance.

    His experience points had increased by 2.1 million points after having cultivated over these five days, making it a whopping 5 million. The + sign had been glowing all the while, indicating that his points were enough to raise his cultivation.

    My foundation is stillcking. I need to use some points to active that second god of the Magic of the Seven Gods. By then, my foundation will be sufficient, and I can raise my cultivation to the sixth stage of the Earth Start Border Realm. At that time, I will be able to destroy those peak leaders, one after another, after returning to the sect.

    But five experience points per second from Immovable Earth Body is a bit slow. I guess I have to continue experimenting.

    The frog waspletely dumbfounded. What does he want now? Why does he want to kill monsters? The monsters haven¡¯t provoked you.

    This guy ispletely crazy, a lunatic.

    Meanwhile, the monsters of the dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves felt the killing intent closing in on them from the distance immediately. Their hearts started pounding like crazy as if something bad was about to happen.

    After another five days...

    The frog looked at the surroundings, shaken. This ce had be a blood hell. The ground was littered with pools of blood and gruesome pieces of flesh. A nauseating smell of blood was in the air. Just a single breath almost brought the frog to tears.

    Its short limbs trembled in fear and submission.

    It had witnessed far too much horror in these five days. The harmonious and friendly monsters were simply striving for the next generation, when suddenly Lin Fan started attacking them with his mace, the root cause of this blood hell, quaking the earth with his every blow.

    After the dust and smoke dissipated, only the bloody mist lingering in the air was left in its eyes.

    Why do you have to be so cruel? The monsters were striving so hard for their next generations, but this guy smashed these monsters to death, smashed them into pieces. How gruesome!

    ¡°Master, 666...!¡± After witnessing thest monster smashed by Lin Fan, the frog stood up and roared, waiving its front limbs, looking all excited.

    ¡°Master, you are really awesome. These monsters are really ignorant. They are so arrogant, they should have bowed their heads and let themselves be beheaded before Master.¡±

    Lin Fan breathed a sigh of relief. He had sufficient points now to level up the Magic of the Seven Gods, a whopping 100,000 points.

    And this frog is also doing a good job. It¡¯s doing everything it¡¯s been taught. Although it¡¯s still far from perfect, it¡¯s enough for now.

    ¡°Magic of the Seven Gods leveled up.¡± The system prompt rang in Lin Fan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Points -100,000

    ¡°Magic of the Seven Gods (Level Two)

    ¡°The God of Violence, Tianzhong.¡±

    The moment Lin Fan leveled up, a shockwave immediately spread out from Lin Fan, shattering the rocks in the vicinity into pieces.

    The frog, who was shouting 666, retreated instantly after sensing this strong shockwave.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he releasing such a powerful shockwave?¡± A single drop of sweat rolled down the frog¡¯s forehead as it vigntly stared at Lin Fan. The resulting shockwave from the powerful burst of energy from Lin Fan kept on spreading outward, destroying everything in its path.

    ¡°So strong, is this guy really human? How can he release such a powerful burst of energy when he is just in Earth Star Border Stage Five? This is simply impossible!¡±

    The frog knew many weird things and had seen many weird things, but this scene gave it so much shock that it was leftpletely speechless.

    Even a seventh-stage Earth Star Border Realm cultivator would be torn to pieces in this earth energy storm.

    The frog had been shocked many times over his stay with Lin Fan. This guy really doesn¡¯t know any pain or fatigue, and he seems to have some weird penchant for monsters. It seems he will not give up until he has killed all of them.

    This earth energy storm haspletely exceeded the limit of a fifth-stage Earth Star Border Realm expert.

    ¡°Arghh~!¡±

    Suddenly, a furious roar resounded from inside the earth energy storm as a beam of light shot into the sky. The originally waning energy storm suddenly got a new lease, growing even stronger.

    The energy storm was so strong that the frog almost couldn¡¯t keep its eyes open. It had to cover its eyes with its legs. ¡°So strong, where is he getting all this energy? What the hell is inside this guy¡¯s body? There isn¡¯t some god inside, is there?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the energy storm seemed to have received some kind of a summon as it shrank continuously, finally shrinking into Lin Fan¡¯s forehead.

    This left the frog dumbstruck even more so.

    A circr pattern with sharp protrusions appeared behind Lin Fan. At the same time, Lin Fan¡¯s be seemed to be glowing, growing in size constantly. Lin Fan¡¯s hair stood on end as a terrifying energy burst out from Lin Fan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Is this a god?¡± The frog was extremely shocked; horror was clearly visible in its eyes.

    Lin Fan, on the other hand, felt his body overflowing with endless strength. He felt as if his forehead was about to split open, like a god was about toe out.

    ¡°The God of Violence, Tianzhong.¡±

    With a roar, Lin Fan¡¯s erected hair slowly turned from ck to red as if it was dyed in blood.

    A red figure kept growing and floated behind Lin Fan, and this figure was the God of Violence. It let out a deafening roar, holding the mace and frying pan in its muscr hands.

    But in the next moment, it gradually dissipated and merged back into Lin Fan¡¯s forehead. Immediately afterward, blood tattoos appeared at the corner of Lin Fan¡¯s eyes, spreading to his lower jaw.

    Is this true power!?

    Lin Fan felt as if his blood waspletely boiling. His pair of ck eyes slowly turned red.

    ¡°Frog, have you forgotten what you should say?¡±

    The frog had been shocked all the while. It immediately reacted upon hearing these words, moving its legs and shouting, ¡°666...!

    ¡°Master is really 666.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled as if in contempt. ¡°Not yet, your timing isn¡¯t right. Your chance to shout 666 is still behind. Break out, my power.¡±

    ¡°Experience points -5,000,000

    ¡°Cultivation Base: Earth Star Border Stage Six.¡±

    Boom!

    An even more violent and strong force suddenly erupted from Lin Fan. The surrounding rocks shattered into even smaller pieces under this force as spider-like cracks appeared on the ground, spreading outward constantly.

    Bang!

    The rock under the frog shattered instantly. It screamed in surprise before regaining its footing, but the frog¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock and horror.

    ¡°This guy is not a human anymore.¡± This was the only thought in its mind. It never urred to it that this human could raise his cultivation again. A sixth-stage Earth Star Border Realm cultivator should not have this power!

    ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Fan broke intoughter. He had toiled really hard for this. He had been ughtering and cultivating tirelessly, and finally, his foundation had brought sweet results.

    Lin Fan then withdrew his strength back into his body as the horrifying pressure finally disappeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to another ce. I should also leave.¡± Lin Fan grabbed toward the frog as a giant hand made of earth energy appeared and grabbed the frog before heading toward the sealed area.

    He wanted to check if the old monster was really retarded or not.

    Meanwhile, the frog was still reeling from the shock and still hadn¡¯t recovered.

 Chapter 165: What Do You Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 165: What Do You Want to Do?</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit bleak.¡±

    When they arrived at the sealing area, the eight Demon Sealing Monuments were still there but felt a lot bleaker than before.

    The frog had no idea what Lin Fan was doing here but it wasplete excited. This guy is about to die. Could it be that this guy bes more arrogant the stronger he grows?

    He isn¡¯t even afraid of heaven¡¯s wrath!?

    ¡°Old monster, are you still alive!?¡± Lin Fan shouted as his eyes flickered with a bright gleam.

    Silence. Everything was inplete silence! The old monster in the seal didn¡¯t utter a single word. But suddenly, a gloomy and furious voice reverberated from the sealing area.

    ¡°You actually dare toe back here!?¡± The shout grew louder and louder. ¡°You still dare toe back here!? Despicable! Shameless! You will die without a burial.

    ¡°Haha, you have broken an oath to the heavens, you are already doomed. And now you want to set me free? It¡¯s alreadyte.¡±

    The old monster was a powerful figure of its time, it reigned over the world and did whatever it wanted. It had never been deceived by anyone like this. Not only had it lost its source demon energy, but its dignity was trampled on. It waspletely intolerable.

    But Lin Fan kept a straight face all the while. ¡°I apologize for the previous things. I hope you can trust me again and let me cut your hands again. Your source demon energy is of great use to me.

    ¡°Trust me! As long as you let me cut once, I¡¯ll set you free. I, Lin Fan, am an expert at Earth Star Border Stage Six, I will not go back on my word.¡±

    The frog was renderedpletely speechless. Even a frog would not believe this, let alone a ten-thousand-year-old monster.

    The surroundings returned to silence once again.

    The frog wondered, Is this old monster really going to believe him again? Has it grown dumb after having been sealed here for too long?

    Suddenly, a thunder-like shout deafened the frog¡¯s ears.

    ¡°F*** off!¡±

    The old monster waspletely infuriated. It had never expected that Lin Fan would treat it like a fool.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ll not waste my words on you! Just what do you expect from the strong?¡± Lin Fan grabbed the frog, turned around, and started leaving. But then he stopped his steps and said, ¡°Next time you hear my voice, you will be reduced to a pill.¡±

    ¡°F*** off! F*** off! F*** off!¡± The old demon roared, ¡°You have broken an oath to the heavens, heaven¡¯s wrath will take care of you.¡±

    The frog turned and looked back at the seal. It could not help but sigh. It¡¯s really pitiful!

    ¡ª

    At the Door of a Thousand Caves...

    Looking at the human in front of it, the frog waspletely excited. It could barely squeeze out two drops of frog tears. ¡°Master, goodbye! I will cultivate hard to reach the Heaven Star Border Realm and leave this ce as early as possible to find you.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Lin Fan patted the frog¡¯s head. ¡°I want something from you, would you be so kind as to give it to your master?¡±

    ¡°I will, I will! I¡¯m Master¡¯s frog, I can even give myself to Master, there is nothing I can¡¯t give to Master.¡± The only thing in frog¡¯s mind was to make this human leave as quickly as possible. It wanted to be a free frog.

    ¡°I want your Cyan Abyssal mes,¡± said Lin Fan, but then he thought of something and corrected himself, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me all of it, just a strand of it would be enough.¡±

    He still wanted for the frog to refine pills for him in these dangerousnds of the Door of a Thousand Caves. It would be pointless to take all of Cyan Abyssal mes. Although he needed it for something, a single strand was enough.

    The frog lost its breath just as it heard that, but after hearing Lin Fan¡¯s next words, it was relieved. If I gave all of the Cyan Abyssal mes to this guy, how would I refine pills when I reach the Heaven Star Border Realm in the future?

    Moreover, this guy is going to die under the heaven¡¯s wrath after he leaves the Thousand Deep Cave. It would be a waste to give the Cyan Abyssal mes to him. But if it¡¯s just a single strand, it¡¯s still eptable.

    The frog opened its mouth as a strand of Cyan Abyssal mes floated out.

    Lin Fan grabbed it and started refining it right away, integrating it into his body.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you better concentrate on refining pills after I leave. If I find that you were goofing off the next time Ie over, I will dice you into pieces,¡± said Lin Fan. I need to give some tasks to this guy. After all, the pills it refines are pretty good.

    The frog immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely refine more pills and wait for your return.¡±

    However, it wasining crazily in its heart. Return my ass! You will be reduced to ashes after going out first. God knows what¡¯s going in his mind. Is he not afraid?

    When Lin Fan was just about to raise his foot and step through the door, he stopped abruptly.

    The frog was taken aback by this. Is he regretting?

    ¡°Shout 666 to send me off,¡± Lin Fan said with a smile.

    The frog heaved a sigh of relief immediately after hearing this. It regained its spirit and shouted in excitement, ¡°Master, 666, farewell!¡±

    The frog heaved a sigh of relief after Lin Fan¡¯s figure disappeared from its sight, He finally left! But suddenly, a head came through the curtain of light. ¡°Frog, you must concentrate on alchemy, understand?¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s voice scared the daylights out of the frog. It immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard and refine pills for Master.¡±

    After confirming that the human had left, the frog slumped down on the ground and touched its face with its front legs, sighing in relief. Finally left!

    Then, it took a deep breath as arge amount of earth energy was transmitted to it through the mysterious connection instantly.

    It knew that Lin Fan had already left. But he should still be in the Thousand Deep Cave. As long as he steps out of the Thousand Deep Cave, he will have to face heaven¡¯s wrath.

    He is seeking his own doom!

    Lin Fan was beaming with joy after he came out of the dangerousnds. The key to the Door of a Thousand Caves was in his hands. From now on, only he could enter these dangerousnds. When my cultivation reaches the Heaven Star Border Realm, I wille here and collect everything in its treasure house.

    This trip was really worthwhile. I¡¯m also very satisfied with my growth.

    Then, his figure shot straight into the distance.

    ¡ª

    Outside...

    The world suddenly grew darker just as Lin Fan stepped out of the Thousand Deep Cave. Arge cluster of dark clouds appeared out of nowhere and formed a whirlpool as bolts of lightning roamed within these dark clouds like snakes.

    Deafening ps of thunder immediately reverberated throughout the sky.

    Lin Fan looked up. ¡°Well, heaven¡¯s wrath is here.¡± Then, he put the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and the Cyan Abyssal mes into his storage ring.

    The storage ring he drew from the lottery couldn¡¯t be destroyed by heaven¡¯s wrath.

    Lin Fan spread his arms as he weed heaven¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning immediately came down from the sky and submerged Lin Fanpletely inside. Suddenly, a deep pit appeared where Lin Fan stood, and his figure could not be found anywhere. He was reduced to ashes.

    ¡ª

    Inside the dangerousnds of the Thousand Caves, the frog greedily absorbed the earth energy, but suddenly the earth energy stoppeding in. It took three seconds to finally realize what happened, and it immediately danced in joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m free, I¡¯m free.¡±

    It was really excited. It was so shameful to be someone¡¯s pet. It didn¡¯t have a bit of freedom.

    The frog sat down on the ground as it wiped off the tears of excitement.

    But suddenly, the broken connection appeared once again.

    The frog¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡±

    ¡ª

    Two dayster...

    Lin Fan was a little tired as he had been running all the way. He directly took out the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, and with a flick of his finger, the wisp of Cyan Abyssal mes started burning under the cauldron.

    Soon, the water started boiling....

    Ssh!

    Lin Fan took off his clothes and jumped right in, sighing with relief and pleasure.

    ¡°Sofortable! All my fatigue is gone.¡±

    Cultivation requires hard work, but one must know how to enjoy life. If you just focus on improving your cultivation, what¡¯s the difference between you and a machine?

    Perhaps the biggest gain of this trip is this Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River and the Cyan Abyssal mes. These two arepletely perfect for each other.

    The clear and nutritious water coupled with the Cyan Abyssal mes makes the best hot spring. It¡¯s reallyfortable to bathe in it.

    Meanwhile, in the distance, several figures were jumping over branches with a child on their shoulders.

    Although these figures were wearing ck clothes and had ck muslins hiding their faces, they couldn¡¯t hide the blood on their bodies as well as their stunning figures and beautiful appearances.

    ¡°My Lord, we have gained a lot this time. We will get rich rewards when we return to the church.¡±

    ¡°Why would we have wasted so much time unless we didn¡¯t want the Magnificent me Sect to notice anything? We would have directly beheaded their parents and abducted them directly, why would we have to sneak in like now?¡±

    ¡°However, we have finished our mission at least. We will take these children to the church and train them. It will be quite a scene when these children kill their parents with their own hands.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±

    Sweet chimes of giggling immediately spread through the woods. But no matter how beautiful they were, it still couldn¡¯t cover up their fiendish words.

    ¡°Look, there is someone over there,¡± said one of the women in ck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan had closed his eyes and was rxing. It was a kind of spiritual pleasure in its own.

    Snap!

    Suddenly, twelve exquisite figuresnded on the ground. The right parts in their ck tight clothes jiggled slightly.

    ¡°Well, my dear brother, you are really awesome. I guess it¡¯s reallyfortable to bathe here.¡±

    Lin Fan opened his eyes as he looked at the figures before him with a smile hanging on his lips.

    ¡°Sisters, what do you want to do?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes on.

    ¡°This is really not good.¡±

 Chapter 166: Donâ€™t Worry, I Donâ€™t Kill Women

    <h4>Chapter 166: Don¡¯t Worry, I Don¡¯t Kill Women</h4>

    The twelve stunning figures added beauty to the dark and rustic woods, but in Lin Fan¡¯s opinion, the sky was still a bit dark.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitudes.¡±

    Lin Fan, still inside the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River, looked at the children on these women¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You guys are really something. You are even taking children out on a walk with you?¡±

    As far as the twelve girls were concerned, the sight of someone taking a bath in a cauldron in the woods was very strange. More importantly, the cauldron was exuding a faint pressure; obviously, it was far from ordinary.

    Even the mes burning under the cauldron weren¡¯t fueled by anything, which made them vignt.

    At this time, a child on a girl¡¯s shoulder woke up, and upon finding himself in an unfamiliar environment, he couldn¡¯t help but start crying.

    ¡°I want to go home, I want my mother¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shui Xie, take good care of these children,¡± the leading girl reprimanded at once.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Upon receiving the order, the girl in the ck known as Shui Xie raised her five fingers as threads of earth energy flew out and tied the twelve children up before she moved back to an old tree. She found the crying children quite irritating. Her pretty little eyes burst with murderous glow as she shouted at the children, ¡°Shut up or I will cut out your tongues!¡±

    A look of horror showed on all the children¡¯s faces when they heard this. They slumped down on their asses with their heads bowed, shivering.

    ¡°So, it turns out that all these children were abducted by you.¡± Lin Fan looked at the girls before focusing his gaze on the fingers of their leader. He found the ck lines on her fingers quite familiar, realization soon dawning on him. ¡°You are from the Divine Religion.¡±

    ¡°How sharp of you!¡± As the leader stepped out of the team, her tall and stunning figure was immediately apparent. ¡°I¡¯m Xue Zhu from the Divine Religion¡¯s Assassination Branch. Who are you?¡±

    Lin Fan smiled. He hadn¡¯t expected that the first person he would run into after exiting the Thousand Deep Cave would be from the Divine Religion. He recalled Ming You, but unfortunately, he was already dead.

    If he was still alive, I would have blown that guy away with one punch.

    ¡°On these vastnds, since I¡¯m not a member of your Divine Religion, who do you think I am?¡± Lin Fan took the boiling water in his hands and washed his face.

    Xue Zhu coldly said, her voice filled with intense blood lust, ¡°You are a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t answer but looked at the twelve children and said in a gentle tone as if he was a next-door big brother, ¡°Children, close your eyes. The next scene is not something children of your age should see.

    ¡°Be obedient and close your eyes. When you open your eyes, I will take you to see your mothers.¡±

    The scared children felt at peace after hearing the big-brother-like voice and obediently closed their eyes.

    ¡°What obedient children.¡± Lin Fan smiled and stood up in the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. The boiling water slid across his distinct muscles, bringing out a masculine charm.

    He then took out a robe from the storage ring and put it on as he said to himself, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to kill women, but I will never show mercy to women with sinister hearts.¡±

    He then jumped out of the cauldron. Drops of water dripped down his body, creating deep pits on the ground as if they weighed a thousand pounds.

    Every drop of water was equal to the strength of a seventh- or eighth-stage Body Tempering Realm expert. How could the soft mud withstand them?

    ¡°Ten breaths.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xue Zhu asked in a gloomy voice.

    Bang!

    Just as Lin Fan finished speaking, she felt a gust of wind blow past her as a deafening explosion rang behind her. She promptly turned around, horror clearly visible in her eyes. God knows when, but Lin Fan had appeared behind her. The next thing that entered her eyes was a gruesome scene of flesh and blood flying.

    ¡°Weak, you are really weak. Even if you are women, you need to temper your bodies. I can blow you away with one punch. How can you be so weak?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t catch sight of Lin Fan¡¯s figure. Only Lin Fan¡¯s voice rang in her ears.

    Even with her cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Five, she couldn¡¯t capture Lin Fan¡¯s figure.

    Bang!

    Explosions continued to ring in her ears as the subordinates, who were originally standing next her, disappeared, leaving a puddle of blood and pieces of flesh in their ces.

    She was leading her subordinates to abduct some children, and this mission had ended with fruitful results. She was quite satisfied. She just wanted to tease and torture Lin Fan to death after seeing him. But now, she was shocked that this harmless guy was brutally killing her subordinates.

    She started shivering.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid, rather she was angry.

    What is this guy doing? He actually dares to torture my followers? These are my followers!

    ¡°You guys are really weak. I don¡¯t even need my mace. I can destroy you guys with just my fists. You guys have simply invited a grim reaper of death after appearing before me.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s punch that was surging with earth energy directly blew a Divine Religion follower into pieces. All of them were physically weak. Their weak bodies couldn¡¯t resist Lin Fan¡¯s crazy strength.

    Xue Zhu roared, ¡°Stop, stop right there! We are Blessed Followers of the Divine Religion. You dare to kill them? I want you dead!

    ¡°Blood-

    Just as she wanted to unleash some big move, just as she uttered a single word, she suddenly found that her neck was being held by Lin Fan and lifted before him. A gentle voice rang in her ears, ¡°What Blood?¡±

    Xue Zhu was horrified. She felt as if she was facing a devil. Her throat moved up and down as she uttered a few words with great difficulty, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Violent Body!

    The next scene was quite horrifying for Xue Zhu. Lin Fan¡¯s arm that was just like any ordinary person suddenly swelled as bulging green veins appeared on them.

    A powerful force suddenly flipped her body as her slender waist was bear-hugged tightly by two rough arms. Her mind was immediately assaulted by a sharp bout of pain.

    ¡°Bitch.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh~!!¡±

    Lin Fan kept tightening his hold. Xue Zhu immediately felt as if her waist was about to be crushed.

    ¡°You fu***** bitches, what I hate most about you is stealing innocent children from their parents.

    ¡°Do you know how much these children need maternal love?¡±

    Puff!

    Xue Zhu opened her mouth to speak, but she spewed a mouthful of blood instead, dying the ck muslin red. She was in a great amount of pain, and that was quite clear on her face. ¡°Let¡­ me go.¡±

    Lin Fan kept tightening his hold as his muscles kept bulging.

    Suddenly, a cracking sound rang from Xue Zhu¡¯s body; apparently her ribs had cracked even after being protected by her earth energy. She couldn¡¯t resist anymore. She let out a miserable scream as her face turned pale; she looked as if would die any moment.

    ¡°You are destroying the harmonious family and peace of the Magnificent me Sect. As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, I have to kill all of you.

    ¡°Self-Created Style Second Move, Hugging a Beauty to Death.¡±

    Bam!

    All of Xue Zue¡¯s internal organs ruptured at this moment. He slender waist had be even more slender.

    Lin Fan directly threw the corpse aside. He didn¡¯t care about their wealth. How can these guys have any valuable things?

    At this moment, he turned his gaze into the distance.

    Shui Xie had been guarding the children all the while, but the tragic scene before her eyes hadpletely left her dumbfounded. Madam didn¡¯t even have room to resist. She died so tragically in that guy¡¯s hands.

    Her legs started trembling. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to escape. And when she saw the terrifying man approaching her, she summoned some courage from God-knows-where and ced a dagger on a child¡¯s neck.

    Lin Fan kept approaching, step by step. His approaching pitch-ck hill-like body terrified the hell out of Shui Xie.

    ¡°Listen to me and give me the knife, that child is innocent.¡± Lin Fan stretched out his huge dark hand before Shui Xie and said in a very gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t kill women.¡±

    Shui Xie tremblingly moved away the dagger and put it in Lin Fan¡¯s hand upon seeing the terrifying figure standing before her with a gentle look on his face.

    Crack!

    Lin Fan crushed the dagger into pieces with his fingers right before her eyes.

    ¡°Come, give me your hand, let me help you up,¡± Lin Fan said with a smile. He was treating this girl with friendliness.

    Shui Xie had killed many innocent people, but facing the man before her, she suddenly felt like she was the very innocent people whom she had tortured and killed.

    As her soft and white palm came into Lin Fan¡¯s huge dark hands, the horror on her face gradually disappeared as she felt the warmth transmitted into her hands. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡­¡±

    But before she could finish speaking, an immense force threw her into the sky.

    Lin Fan looked at the figure flying into the sky and fired a punch straight at her, shooting a streak of earth energy at her. The nearby trees immediately shook violently.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion reverberated through the sky.

    Lin Fan then came to the area littered with pieces of flesh and puddles of blood and inserted his fingers into the ground, releasing his majestic earth energy. Suddenly, the ground started quaking before copsing, covering all the flesh and blood.

    I can¡¯t let the children see this gruesome sight and let it be etched into their memories!

    He then switched to his normal form, washed all the blood off his body, changed his clothes, and then made his way to the children with closed eyes.

    He said in a gentle voice, ¡°Kids, you can open your eyes.¡±

    The twelve children opened their eyes and looked about before staring at Lin Fan, ¡°Big Brother, what about those big sisters?¡±

    Lin Fan smiled and said, ¡°They have gone to find a new world. Where is your home? I will send you kids back.¡±

    The children found Lin Fan was a kind elder brother, and their terrified hearts calmed down.

 Chapter 167: You Guys Have Really Been Dawdling

    <h4>Chapter 167: You Guys Have Really Been Dawdling</h4>

    ¡°Three Leaf Town isn¡¯t too far.¡±

    Lin Fan took the children and started walking into the distance. From the children themselves, he came to know that their hometown was Three Leaf Town. Fortunately, they were familiar with the territory of the Magnificent me Sect, otherwise, Lin Fan would have no idea how to get there.

    The Divine Religion is getting more and more active. They even dare to do this kind of thing in broad daylight. I must report it to Teacher after returning to the sect.

    Who is giving the Divine Religion such guts to be so active? And why can¡¯t our sect root out these bastardspletely?

    I guess the internal and external troubles of the Magnificent me Sect aren¡¯t as simple as I thought.

    But why am I worried? I will just blow them up with one punch.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± After having walked for several hours, a little boy said with his thumb in his mouth.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Lin Fan looked at the children. He might not have felt hungry and fatigued after walking for a few hours, but it was quite exhausting for the children.

    Lin Fan directly caught a wild animal that just happened to be passing by ahead. The wild animal kept struggling. As far as the wild animal was concerned, it was just passing by, but it was caught nheless.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re awesome.¡± All the children cheered in excitement when they saw a huge white hand fly out just as Lin Fan stretched his hand out.

    Lin Fan smiled at the sight of this. The frog might not be here to praise me, but I guess it¡¯s not bad to have a group of children.

    ¡°Very well, you little beasts are in luck. I will let you have a barbecue you have never eaten before.¡± Lin Fan smiled and took out the pan. He lit up the Cyan Abyssal mes on the ground with a flick of his fingers. Next, he took out some seasonings, spread them on the pan, cut pieces of meat, and put them on the pan, one by one.

    Zi Zi Zi!

    As the meat sizzled in the pan, a faint fragrance tickled everyone¡¯s noses.

    The children immediately gathered around, watching the pan intently. Some of them had saliva dripping down the corners of their mouths as if they couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡ª

    Magnificent me Sect:

    A group of elders were discussing in the depths of the sect.

    There weren¡¯t just the two elders Tian Xu and Huo Rong in the sect. There were nine top elders. However, they usually cultivated deep inside the sect; they would usually never appear.

    And those who maintained the order of the sect were ordinary elders. All those elders once used to be inner disciples. They had be ordinary elders after various levels of assessments. Now, they managed the affairs of the sect and the disciples.

    Today, the eight top elders were staring at the patriarch.

    ¡°The religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect is about to arrive. There must be a reason why they want to take Liu Ruochen to the Saint Convent Sect,¡± an elder with a shriveled body said. His skin was just like the bark of a tree, filled with dense lines.

    This was Elder Kumu, one of the top elders of the sect. He was cultivating a very advanced skillset. He had now fused his essence, spirit, and energy with his bodypletely. They were hiding inside his body. But if he let them loose, it would bepletely earth-shattering.

    [TLN: Kumu means dry wood.]

    ¡°Patriarch, Tian Xu ¨C that old croak ¨C has assaulted three peak leaders of the sect just for a dead disciple. Our Magnificent me Sect was alreadygging behind other sects, and now he has restricted the three most amazing disciples. This has caused the hearts of the other disciples to grow cold,¡± an old man, who was radiating a terrifying pressure, said.

    Huo Rong red at him immediately. ¡°Ge Lian, what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it Jun Wutian, whom you have been supporting all the while, suffering? Do you want the patriarch to punish Tian Xu? Not to mention, even if it were ten, a hundred, or even a thousand Jun Wutians, they could notpare to one Tian Xu.¡±

    Ge Lian¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this. I admit that I have been supporting Jun Wutian. But now that he is being suppressed by that old croak Tian Xu, everyone is too afraid of speaking out. What nonsense! This will really force the core force of the sect away!

    ¡°Huo Rong, as an elder of the sect, you are not thinking about the sect. You only care about your personal feelings. If you force the three peak leaders to leave the Magnificent me Sect because of Tian Xu, you and Tian Xu will have to answer for it.¡± Ge Lian looked about. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys thinking the same?¡±

    The other elders kept silent about this. They all were supporting a candidate, more or less. Whatever may be the case, they had nothing to do with Jun Wutian. Instead, they turned their gazes at the patriarch, waiting to see what decision the patriarch would make.

    ¡°Alright, there is nothing to talk about. Tian Xu is grieving at the moment. He is acting due to a momentarypse in his judgement. He will eventually straighten himself out and naturally stop. We are currently discussing why the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect ising here. The Saint Convent Sect is the world¡¯s best sect, and now, their hands are reaching here. I¡¯m afraid the religious brother¡¯s visit isn¡¯t that simple.¡± The patriarch remained silent for a moment before speaking. The surrounding elders looked old, only he looked like a middle-aged man.

    As the patriarch of the sect, everything he did was to make the sect stronger.

    Huo Rong said, ¡°Tian Xu once told me that the bloodline of disciple Liu Ruochen is a bit special and could not have appeared in the Magnificent me Sect. I think that the Saint Convent Sect has sent the religious brother to personally pick her up because they know what bloodline Liu Ruochen has.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m ashamed to be the patriarch. If Emperor Yanhua was still alive, he would have shaken the Saint Convent Sect with his great power even if our sect is weak. But I, on the other hand, am walking on thin ice. Just a visit of their religious brother has made us¡­¡± The patriarch heaved a sigh before he could finish the sentence.

    The same went for the other elders. Although they hadn¡¯t seen Emperor Yanhua¡¯s true appearance, they also knew how overbearing Emperor Yanhua was.

    ¡°When the Magnificent me Sect was just founded, several elders of the Saint Convent Sect came to give their congrattions but also to secretly investigate. At the ceremony, the elders of the Saint Convent Sect were arrogant and made ill remarks. Emperor Yanhua suppressed them on the spot. Even when the Holy Lord came to rescue his people, his clone was cut down on the spot. How domineering and majestic Emperor Yanhua was!¡± Although an elder had never seen Emperor Yanhua, he still remembered that deed.

    ¡°But Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to me himself. Over the years, Patriarch has inspired the Magnificent me Sect to be strong. The Magnificent me Sect is thriving. We will definitely catch up with the Saint Convent Sect in a century.¡± An elder who had been silent all the while finally spoke.

    At this moment, a rift appeared in the air as a figure walked out from inside.

    ¡°So what if the religious brother ising here? You guys are degrading more and more. Liu Ruochen was born with rebellious bones. Now that the dignitaries of the Saint Convent Sect areing to take her away, why can¡¯t our Magnificent me Sect give them even one person?¡± Tian Xu appeared before everyone.

    Ge Lian, who had been talking bad about Tian Xu, kept silent. He didn¡¯t want to have an argument with the current Tian Xu.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you are finally here. Have you straightened your thoughts?¡± Huo Rong asked with a smile.

    It would be good if Tian Xu has straightened his thoughts. After all, the dead can¡¯te back to life. We must look at the big picture.

    ¡°Straightened my thoughts!? Impossible, I came because I couldn¡¯t watch you dawdling like this. Where has your bearing of patriarch and elder gone? I¡¯ll kill those three as long as they step out of the sect, definitely.¡± He then looked at Ge Lian. ¡°If you want to protect Jun Wutian, then fight me. This old man guarantees that, whoever dares to stop me, I will not show him any mercy.¡±

    Tian Xu¡¯s figure disappeared immediately after speaking this.

    Ge Lian¡¯s face turned red in anger. He raised his hand, unable to hold his anger. ¡°Did you see howwless and rampant he is? Can he really be a responsible elder?¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Fan distributed the pieces of roasted meat to the children and asked with a prideful look on his face, ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The children had never eaten anything like this. Each of their faces was smeared with oil. And this little thing brought their rtionship with Lin Fan closer.

    It¡¯s gettingte.

    It¡¯s time to set off. If everything had gone right, I would have arrived at the sect already, but now it seems I will reach the sect the day after tomorrow at the very least.

    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go. I will send you back.¡± Lin Fan got up and put away his tool. These were all essential items for living after leaving the sect.

    He couldn¡¯t lose these things, even if he died.

    The sky had grown dark already, but they were still a fair distance away from Three Leaves Town. I guess we should take a rest for the night and start walking tomorrow.

    The night waspletely peaceful.

    Meanwhile, several figures appeared at the ce where the ground had copsed.

    ¡°It¡¯s here. Xue Zhu and others¡¯ auras disappeared here.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who killed them? Could it have been done by the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, restrain your grief,¡± a follower came to a man in ck and consoled.

    The man in ck raised his hand and crushed the follower¡¯s head without giving him a moment to think.

    ¡°My furnace, someone actually killed my furnace! As long as I know who it was, he will definitely die!¡± the man in ck cried in a dark and gloomy voice. His angry voice spread through the entire woods. Some of the wild animals in the vicinity scrambled away in shock immediately upon hearing it.

    ¡ª

    The next day, at Three Leaves Town¡­

    Lin Fan stood at the entrance of the town, gazing at the adults who were frantically looking around, searching for the lost children. When they saw the childrene back, they all cried in joy.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord, thank you very much,¡± the old mayor thanked Lin Fan on everyone¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. As a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, it¡¯s my job to protect you,¡± said Lin Fan. At this moment, he felt mentally rxed. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything cruel to the enemy. In his opinion, he was fighting evil.

    The children, who were picked up by the adults, looked at leaving Lin Fan and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Basking in the glory of the sun, Lin Fan turned around with a smile and waved his hands.

    ¡°Kids, you better be good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 168: Two Are Born Rebellious

    <h4>Chapter 168: Two Are Born Rebellious</h4>

    The mountain gate of the Magnificent me Sect was mighty and magnificent. Every disciple guarding the gates was extremely proud because it was their responsibility to inform everyone first when they encountered any crisis.

    The two disciples were meticulously attentive. They stood their straightest as if not even a storm could make them move one step.

    Suddenly, a streak of golden light shot over from the horizon. The two disciples were shocked at the sight of this. They immediately left their posts to ring the rm and notify the sect about the imminent enemy attack.

    But before they could even run two steps, the ground started quaking. The rock steps split apart as if they could not bear this force.

    ¡°We are finally here! Who would have thought that the mountain gate of the Magnificent me Sect would not change much? It is still so dpidated.¡±

    The two disciples, who had not yet responded, wanted to scold the speaker of these words as soon as they heard this. But when they saw the creatures in front of them, their faces paled and their eyes bulged in shock.

    Nine ginormous golden, dragon-shaped monsters were climbing the steps, shaking their humongous wings. Their pairs of golden eyes were radiating a fierce re.

    The two disciples had never seen such humongous monsters.

    Just a snort from these monsters set off a gust of wind that made the two disciples lose their footing.

    One of the monsters opened its jaws, revealing its sharp and gleaming teeth as it let out a breath.

    ¡°Haha, look, these two actually wet their pants. This is really interesting.¡± The blonde religious brother broke intoughter

    The old man next to him bowed. ¡°My Lord, these disciples have never seen such mighty dragons in their lives. It¡¯s normal for them to be terrified.¡±

    ¡°Of course! These golden dragons have noble blood flowing in them, but they are pulling the carriage,¡± the religious brother said with augh, his eyes flickering with disdain.

    The next moment, the old man stepped out and started speaking, his hoarse voice turning into a shockwave that spread through the sect, ¡°My Lord, the religious brother has arrived, is the Magnificent me Sect going to treat its guests like this?¡±

    ¡°The religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect has graced us with his presence, please forgive us for ourcking wee.¡±

    Several figures immediately rushed over from the sect, their voices arriving before them.

    A streak of red light cut through the sky before a figure appeared. Huo Rong was one of the top elders of the sect. The others didn¡¯t want toe out. Only he came to meet the Saint Convent Sect religious brother. The elders following him were ordinary elders; they were there to show that they regarded the religious brother with importance.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, long time no see,¡± the religious brother greeted with a smile. Then he patted the head of the giant golden dragons before these giant dragons spread their wings and started flying toward the distance. His pat could be considered a signal for them to be free.

    ¡°Please.¡± Elder Huo Rong¡¯s cultivation was much higher than the religious brother, but the status of the other party was noble. In the Saint Convent Sect, he was just like a noble. So, now that he hade to the Magnificent me Sect, it was natural for an elder like him to receive the religious brother.

    Just when he was about to walk back toward the sect, his eyes fell on the destroyed steps. He shook his head slightly; an inexplicable helplessness rose in his heart.

    If the Magnificent me Sect was stronger than the Saint Convent Sect, who would be so arrogant toward us?

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate were extremely ashamed and left in a dingy manner. They felt that they had lost the face of the sect, which made them sad and angry.

    Many disciples soon gathered around, staring at the blond man, discussing with each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect. I saw him a year ago, he sure is cool and majestic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Saint Convent Sect is the best sect in the world. Their disciples sure are extraordinary. I feel that he is even stronger than Senior Brother Jun.¡±

    ¡°Did you see those nine huge monsters? I heard that each of them is in Earth Star Border Stage Eight. They might be extremely powerful for us, but to the Saint Convent Sect, they are just good for pulling carriages.¡±

    ¡°A great sect is a great sect. Their prestige is simply extraordinary. The war between the Sunshine Sect and us stopped suddenly because of the intervention of the Saint Convent Sect.¡±

    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°I heard inner senior brothers speaking. It seems that the Sunshine Sect infringed on the interests of the Saint Convent Sect.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, just a singlemand from a great sect can actually influence the war between two sects! When will our Magnificent me Sect reach this level?¡±

    ¡°You should build the roads of your Magnificent me Sect. It¡¯s far toockingpared to our Saint Convent Sect. Ours are iid with gold and jade, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡± The religious brother kept shaking his head all the way whenever he saw anything. He was as if he hade to a remote country. He was filled with disdain.

    Huo Rong kept a smile on his face, without uttering a single rebuke. He would be the one to receive the disciples of a major sect whenever they came. It was not his first rodeo. He had heard this every time. If he let Tian Xu wee them, perhaps the religious brother would already be lying dead.

    ¡ª

    Inner sect:

    ¡°Sister, the religious brother is here.¡± Liu Yue was very excited, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She then held her sister¡¯s hand with a look of eagerness. ¡°Sister, when you leave the Magnificent me Sect, can you take me with you too?¡±

    Liu Ruochen looked at her younger sister, at a loss over what to do. Then she nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    After getting her sister¡¯s affirmation, Liu Yue was in the clouds. Then she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Sister, before we leave, I want to take revenge on that guy. He might be dead, but that Qin Shan is still here, isn¡¯t he!?¡±

    Liu Ruochen didn¡¯t say a single word. She just wanted to leave the Magnificent me Sect and go to the Saint Convent Sect. That¡¯s where I belong. I¡¯m only dying myself at the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°Okay, tidy yourself up. Let¡¯s go and meet the religious brother.¡±

    The three peak leaders of Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak, the Skies of Zong Peak, and Great Emperor Peak didn¡¯te. When their peaks were smashed by Elder Tian Xust time, the Patriarch intervened and helped them repair their peaks, and they never left their peaks afterward.

    It was a shameful matter for them. They had lost face in front of many disciples. And also, Elder Tian Xu was like a mountain for them.

    His strength was unfathomable. Even if they became Heaven Star Border Realm experts, they would still not be Elder Tian Xu¡¯s opponent.

    Even when the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect was here, they didn¡¯t want toe out because they had already met the religious brother once. He was proud of being the religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect and didn¡¯t take them seriously.

    Sometimes even they felt that the sect showing no resistance before a powerful sect was a sign of weakness.

    They had even heard that this religious brother wasn¡¯t even the strongest religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect. There were many stronger than him.

    They could not imagine this.

    How magnificent is their sect if they have so many strong disciples?

    Time passed by, bit by bit.

    The religious brother was sitting on the high podium of the main hall, his eyes flickering with boredom.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, the cultivation of these disciples is really terrible. It¡¯s really boring to watch them fight. As for the winner, the Cosmic Palm used by him is far worse, and yet they are treating it as their ace in their sleeves. This skillset is not even worthy for the outer disciples of our Saint Convent Sect,¡± the religious brother directly pointed this out without giving much face. His voice was loud, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone hearing.

    The disciple who had just won turned pale. He was very unwilling, but he was helpless; he could only leave with his fists hung.

    Just as the religious brother finished speaking, two beautiful figures slowly walked out of the crowd. Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on these two figures.

    ¡°Senior Sister Liu.¡±

    The disciples in the audience knew that the purpose of the religious brother was to take Senior Sister Liu to the Saint Convent Sect.

    The religious brother smiled immediately after seeing Liu Ruochen. ¡°Ruochen, you are finally here.¡±

    Liu Ruochen made her way to the religious brother with a graceful gait and bowed slightly. ¡°Ruochen greets Lord Religious Brother.¡±

    ¡°Ruochen, you don¡¯t need to be polite. Come and sit here. This time, I came here specifically to take you to the Saint Convent Sect.¡± The religious brotherughed and then looked at the girl next to Liu Ruochen. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°She is my younger sister.¡± Liu Ruochen looked at Liu Yue.

    Liu Yue couldn¡¯t contain herself. She immediately came to the religious brother and said in a cutesy voice, ¡°Liu Yue greets Lord Religious Brother. I often heard my sister talk about Lord Religious Brother. I¡¯m really happy to meet Lord Religious Brother. I feel that Lord Religious Brother is the sun and moon in the sky, with a brilliance that no one canpare to.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The religious brother broke intoughter when he heard this as if he had never heard anyone speak like this. He was in an extremely good mood. ¡°Well, since you are Ruochen¡¯s younger sister, you can alsoe with us to the Saint Convent Sect. After going there, I¡¯m afraid you will never think of returning to the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Liu Yue was ecstatic. ¡°Thank you, Lord Religious Brother.¡±

    Huo Rong gripped the armrest of his chair, his heart burning with mes of fury. However, he knew that he had to hold back and not lose face.

    It was just that he hadn¡¯t expected that there would be a disciple in the sect who wanted to leave the sectpletely behind.

    Just as the religious brother was speaking, the disciple who had won the match was preparing to leave the ring. In his heart, he knew that the religious brother hade to the Magnificent me Sect to show off, but he was unwilling.

    But right then, the religious brother said to him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for the religious brother?¡± Although his cultivation was low, he would not lose the prestige of the sect, so he spoke without any humility.

    ¡°It seems you have only the first six levels of the Nine-Level Skywind de Skill you just performed. Let me give you theplete set as a reward.¡± A secret book flew into the air, but the disciple didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of taking it, so it fell on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You think it¡¯s too expensive!? It¡¯s not, this skillset is just a de skillset practiced by the outer disciples of the Saint Convent Sect. You don¡¯t need to be burdened by this,¡± said the religious brother. In his opinion, the disciple in simple clothes felt that this de skillset was too expensive.

    But he couldn¡¯t be any farther from the truth.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Religious Brother, but I don¡¯t need this. My Magnificent me Sect isn¡¯tcking in skillsets,¡± that disciple said, cupped his fists, and then directly turned around and jumped down the ring.

    The religious brother¡¯s face turned a little ugly. He hadn¡¯t expected this ant-like disciple to reject his kindness.

    The nearby Liu Yue immediately said, ¡°Lord Religious Brother, he just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±

    It¡¯s doesn¡¯t hurt to stand on the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s side since I¡¯m leaving the sect.

    Huo Rong remembered what Tian Xu had once said; Liu Ruochen and Liu Yue were naturally born rebellious. It seems that¡¯s really the truth.

 Chapter 169: Câ€™mere. Let Me Punch You to Death

    <h4>Chapter 169: C¡¯mere. Let Me Punch You to Death</h4>

    Elder Tian Xu stood on a peak, staring at the hillock in front of him. A ck b of stone was ced on the hillock.

    ¡°My dearest disciple, Master will take revenge for you without fail,¡± Tian Xu said, looking at the tombstone. The words on the tombstone were carved by him personally.

    Suddenly, drastic changes could be seen on Tian Xu¡¯s face. His emotionless expression was reced with surprise as if he had sensed something unbelievable. Dumbfounded, he looked toward the gate of the Magnificent me Sect and transformed into a ray of light, flying over without any hesitation.

    Gate of the Magnificent me Sect:

    Lin Fan looked up, wearing a smile on his face. I¡¯m finally back at the sect. I wonder how my junior brothers are doing.

    All of a sudden, he felt someoneing from behind, looming over him.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Lin Fan did not expect to be assaulted from behind. With his current ability, he was able to sense the other party regardless of his or her speed.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan exerted an extraordinary force and smashed it down onto the figure.

    ¡°Aiya, what are you doing, my dear disciple?¡±

    Seeing the figure that was sent flying off by him, Lin Fan went up immediately to help the person up. ¡°Teacher, what are you doing? Why did youe up from behind silently? I thought you were my enemy who¡¯s seeking revenge on me.¡±

    He did not expect Elder Tian Xu toe up from his back. Luckily Master is of a high cultivation and I did not get smashed to death from my attack.

    Tian Xu was over the moon. He was unable to believe his eyes. He wanted to hug Lin Fan in his arms, but remembering that he was Lin Fan¡¯s master and that he should act with dignity, Tian Xu stood up and coughed.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Master, your words upset me. I have just returned from my trip and I¡¯m alive and kicking. Why are you hoping that I¡¯m dead?¡± Lin Fan asked in confusion.

    ¡°Mo Jingzhe from the Mo family said that you died in the Thousand Deep Cave,¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s an idiot. Why would you believe his words? But it was indeed a close call. I was being kidnapped by the Divine Religion, but the person was struck to death by lightning for God-knows-why. Maybe he did something to anger the heavens, so that was his retribution. But I went back to the Thousand Deep Cave to cultivate afterward,¡± Lin Fan replied. I never thought that Mo Jingzhe would reallye to the sect and deliver news of my death!

    Not bad. Interesting.

    Tian Xu was currently at a loss of words due to agitation. ¡°Great. Great. As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s fine.¡±

    However, color drained from his face when he realized Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation. ¡°Disciple, how did you increase your cultivation within such a short time?¡±

    As expected, Master would definitely notice the changes to my cultivation.

    Back in the Magnificent me Sect, Liu Yue threw herself at the religious brother, staring at him with heart eyes. ¡°Lord, can you help me give somebody a lesson? I was bullied by him in the sect twice, and there¡¯s a chance that I¡¯ll never be back after leaving for the Saint Convent Sect. I am unable to let it go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such an incident?¡± The religious brother smiled thinly. Unlike her elder sister, she does not have the Sacred Maiden Constitution, but having a threesome with the sisters might be a pleasurable experience too. ¡°What is he called?¡±

    ¡°Qin Shan,¡± Liu Yue replied immediately.

    Liu Ruochen frowned. She had been sitting at the side from the start, and she did not expect her younger sister to get so intimate with the religious brother, nor did she expect that Liu Yue would try to stir up trouble in the sect before they left.

    The religious brother might¡¯ve been of a superior status, but the Magnificent me Sect would not allow itself to be trampled on too much. Things could get out of hand if they went overboard.

    ¡°Where is Qin Shan?¡± The religious brother called out.

    Amongst the crowd stood Qin Shan and the group. Knowing that Qin Shan had special feelings for Senior Brother Lin, Lu Qiming and the rest had taken great care of Qin Shan after Lin Fan¡¯s death.

    Luckily, Qin Shan was friendly and listened to them. When they heard the religious brother calling Qin Shan out, Lu Qiming and the rest held him back immediately. They were trying to prevent him from responding to the religious brother¡¯s call.

    ¡°Here.¡± But being muddle-headed and mentally unstable, Qin Shan answered without any hesitation.

    Huo Rong furrowed his eyebrows and turned to Liu Yue in anger. ¡°Religious Brother, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, there¡¯s no other intention behind my actions. I am only doing this because he has previously injured Miss Liu Yue, who will be following me back to the Saint Convent Sect. She might not return in the future, thus I want Qin Shan to apologize to her before she leaves.¡± The religious brotherughed.

    The support of the religious brother gave Liu Yue courage. She turned to Qin Shan and chided him. ¡°Qin Shan, kneel down and kowtow to me as an apology!¡±

    Qin Shan took a look at the figure standing up high and shook his head. ¡°My elder brother said that he did not want to see you around alive and kicking for a third time. I¡¯m going to punch you to your death.¡±

    ¡°How dare you be so bold!?¡± the religious brother shouted in anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one being bold.¡± Qin Shan stared at the religious brother with anger swimming in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to punch you to your death too.¡±

    The crowd was taken aback by Qin Shan¡¯s words. They did not think that Qin Shan would be so daring, but they soon understood his actions after remembering that he was insane.

    Liu Yueughed evilly in her heart. Bold. How dare you make such an unpleasant remark toward the lord? There¡¯s nobody in this world who can redeem your acts. Go to hell with that hateful fellow.

    ¡°Great. Great. I did not know that there was such an audacious disciple in the Magnificent me Sect. Let me see who will be here to save you today.¡± The religious brother shot up and turned to Huo Rong. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, be at ease. I won¡¯t take his life, but the pride of a Saint Convent Sect¡¯s religious brother is not to be humiliated by a disciple!¡±

    ¡°My idiotic younger brother is indeed audacious. Are you upset about it?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice boomed across the area.

    Lu Qiming and the group was excited to hear the familiar voice. They looked all around in search of the origin.

    ¡°Junior Brother, please move aside. I¡¯m going up to the arena.¡± Lin Fan pushed the crowd aside and walked up to the arena.

    ¡°Elder Brother!¡± Qin Shan¡¯s face lit up seeing the person walking toward him.

    Lin Fan wanted to pat Qin Shan¡¯s head, but he was too tall for him to do so. ¡°Squat down.¡±

    And Qin Shan did as told immediately.

    Satisfied, Lin Fan patted Qin Shan.

    Lu Qiming and the group were on cloud nine. ¡°Senior Brother Lin...!¡± They were extremely delighted to know that their Senior Brother Lin was still alive.

    The surrounding disciples were in shock too. They knew that Lin Fan has passed on, but he was back now!

    However, the disciples felt a tinge of pity for Lin Fan. There¡¯s nothing he can do even if he returns. That¡¯s a religious brother he¡¯s going against! The religious brother is too powerful for him to go against.

    Maybe the only ones who could go against the religious brother are the peak leaders.

    When Lin Fan came into Liu Yue¡¯s sight, she felt her cheek hurting. Memories flooded up her mind as a fire of fury burned in her.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Huo Rong heaved a sigh of relief. The disciples of the three peaks will be safe now.

    ¡°You¡¯re the religious brother from the Saint Convent Sect?¡± Lin Fan looked up at the man who had golden hair and was currently standing in the arena .

    ¡°Yes. You are?¡± The religious brother stood right up, looking at Lin Fan arrogantly.

    Lin Fan shook his head, ignoring the religious brother. ¡°C¡¯mere,¡± he said, waving his hands. ¡°Let me punch you to death.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s called Lin Fan, the disciple of Elder Tian Xu. He¡¯s an arrogant and presumptuous person. He beat my elder sister up personally too,¡± Liu Yue said.

    Hearing that Lin Fan had once beat Liu Ruochen up, the religious brother could no longer hold his anger. He had crowned Liu Ruochen as his Karmamudr¨¡ mate, so how could anyone touch her as they like?

    ¡°Great, great. Challenging me, huh?¡± the religious brother asked sternly.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re in no position to have me challenge you. I just want to punch you to death,¡± Lin Fan said, shaking his head.

    Arrogant and presumptuous.

    The surrounding disciples watched the scene with jaws dropped. They did not expect Senior Brother Lin to treat the religious brother in such a disrespectful manner. How courageous must he be?

    ¡°Hahahahaha! I have seen many arrogant people before, but none were as arrogant as you. Great. Let¡¯s see how powerful you are, huh? But before this, let me see how long you canst.¡± The religious brotherughed and let out a loud shout. Soon, a dragon¡¯s call could be hearding from somewhere far away.

    A giant figure that was gold in color shone in the blue sky brightly. A golden dragon broke free from its chain and dashed forth. It tried to swallow the person who had offended the religious brother as it was instructed to.

    The disciples looked up to the sky. They were taken aback by the gigantic monster. It was incredibly huge. The dragon¡¯s terrifying aura enveloped the area, making some disciples tremble in fear. They were terrified of the dragon.

    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡± Lin Fan asked the surrounding disciples.

    The crowd started at Lin Fan nkly. They did not understand Senior Brother Lin¡¯s words.

    ¡°I see that no one had breakfast. That¡¯s fine. Senior Brother will kill the dragon for you. I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast.¡± Lin Fan sneered. The golden dragon could be seening toward him.

    He clenched his fist and covered his fist with earth energy beforeunching an attack out.

    Bang!

    The Giant Golden Dragon let out a moan upon receiving Lin Fan¡¯s attack. The giant dragon rolled on the arena. Lin Fan grabbed its tail to prevent it from shing with his junior brothers.

    Silence took over the scene.

    What did we just see?

    Senior Brother Lin had killed the giant beast with just a punch.

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Lin Fan shouted to the disciples who were standing below the arena, looking dumbfounded.

    Hearing him, the disciples moved away.

    Lin Fan then threw the golden dragon down, causing the ground to shake when its body hit the ground.

    ¡°Take down and kill. Senior Brother will treat you to dragon meat.¡± He then turned to the religious brother on the arena.

    ¡°C¡¯mere. Let me punch you to death,¡± he said, waving his hand.

 Chapter 170: Iâ€™ll Destroy You in Ten Breaths

    <h4>Chapter 170: I¡¯ll Destroy You in Ten Breaths</h4>

    The disciples below the arena stared at Senior Brother Lin with jaws dropped. Gulp! The disciples gulped seeing the gigantic beast lying on the ground. That¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Eight beast! Not only is it invincible, but it¡¯s also capable of killing us with just a puff!

    But now, it¡¯s been killed by Senior Brother Lin with just a punch! How magnificent is this scene?

    ¡°Mighty Senior Brother!¡± The firm disciple who rejected the skillset from the religious brother previously shouted in excitement. He might not have been of high cultivation, but he was loud enough for the entire arena to hear.

    He stared at the figure in the arena closely, body trembling. To him, this was the real senior brother of the Magnificent me Sect. The sect might¡¯ve still been weak, but it wasn¡¯t a group that would allow others to step on them as they like.

    The ability to kill a giant golden dragon was something that he looked forward to. How powerful could Senior Brother be to be able to achieve this?

    ¡°Senior can clearly see that you¡¯re not bad.¡± Lin Fan snapped his fingers and a skillset flew out toward the disciple. ¡°This is a low-grade Mystic-ss Tiger¡¯s Whistle de skillset. It¡¯s for you. Cultivate hard and support the sect in the future.¡±

    The disciple hurried forward and received it with both his hands respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, for the skillset!¡± he shouted with all his might.

    A low-grade Mystic-ss skillset was something that was highly desired by an ordinary disciple. When they broke through to the Earth Star Border Realm, they would be able to obtain one from the sect, but in the future, the disciples would have to acquire skillsets by exchanging them with money, which they would only be able to earn frompleting missions put up by the sect. To ordinary disciples, it was an enormous amount of wealth.

    Lin Fan had lost count of the number of people that had died at his hands and the number of skillsets he had gotten from his trip to the Thousand Deep Cave. There were so many that they were starting to take up his storage ring¡¯s space.

    The surrounding disciples were filled with envy when they saw the scene. However, they were aware that the disciple deserved it, as he had rejected the religious brother¡¯s gift, upholding the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s dignity.

    If they were to be in his shoes, they would most likely have given in to temptation and epted the religious brother¡¯s gift.

    On a faraway peak stood Tian Xu smiling in reassurance. He realized that a huge change could be seen in his disciple after Lin Fan had returned from his trip. He had now understood his role as a senior brother of the Magnificent me Sect and was acting like one now. He now knew how to reward and punish impartially and capture the hearts of others.

    However, there was something that Tian Xu did not understand. What did my disciple experience during his trip? He¡¯s just an Earth Star Border Stage Six, but he has the ability to send an Earth Star Border Stage Eight beast flying with one attack? His power is beyond imagination!

    Moreover, Tian Xu could tell that his disciple had an exceptionally strong foundation, one that made Tian Xu feel ashamed since he was unable to achieve the same level of power even during his younger days.

    On the stage, Liu Yue¡¯s cherry red lips were now wide open. Disbelief could be seen swimming in her beautiful orbs. Her facial muscles were twitching slightly. How can this be? How could he be this powerful!? she bellowed silently.

    How powerful must you be to be able to take down an Earth Star Border Stage Eight beast with just one attack? That¡¯s a superhuman strength!

    Liu Ruochen stayed seated. She lookedposed, but that wasn¡¯t how she was actually feeling. He might be able to take down the golden dragon, but that¡¯s only the religious brother¡¯s mount. How would a religious brother of the Saint Convent sect be so simple to deal with?

    I¡¯m not aware of the jackpot that he has hit, but unting it as soon as he returns is not a smart thing to do. Even now, Lin Fan is just someone who¡¯s not worth me taking a nce at.

    ¡°Great, great. I did not think there would be such a disciple like you in the Magnificent me Sect. You¡¯re indeed bold. Do you think you can act as you like just by killing my golden dragon?¡± Anger boiled in the religious brother¡¯s system. Unable to contain his anger, the religious brother stared at Lin Fan intensely.

    The golden dragon might have only been the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s mount, but it was also a possession of the Saint Convent Sect. It was a humiliation to the Saint Convent Sect to have their possession destroyed by another sect in front of them.

    Lin Fan put his hands behind his back and looked at the religious brother in disdain before turning to the spectating disciples. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry and drag it down. I won¡¯t want to eat dragon meat anymore after this fight.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, amotion could be heard. ¡°Hold on, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll bring this beast to the kitchen.¡± About ten disciples stepped out.

    The golden dragon was enormous, weighing about ten tons. With a huff, earth energy gushed out of their bodies. Each of them held up a part of the dragon and lifted it up. However, it was still a bit too heavy for them.

    Seeing this, the other disciples rushed up to lend them a helping hand. They lifted the golden dragon corpse up high. If Senior Brother wants to have dragon meat, then we will have it!

    Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction and turned back to the religious brother. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said? I asked you toe down. Oh, do you perhaps think I was rude? Then fine, pleasee down and let me send you to your death.¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡± the religious brother bellowed. He jumped down to the group from his seat. Anger could be seen swimming in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare you? You¡¯re the first person who dares to say such things to me. You should die since you have killed my golden dragon. However, for the sake of the Magnificent me Sect, I will only chop off one of your arms and spare your life,¡± the religious brother said arrogantly as he stood in an imposing manner.

    Sizzle!

    A few tiny lightning bolts appeared on the religious brother out of the blue. Talismans made of lightning bolts could be seen shining in his golden orbs. The religious brother¡¯s body looked like a world made out of lightning bolts. The sight of it could instill fear in anyone.

    Of course, Huo Rong did not wish to see this happen. But just as he was about to stop the fight, the elder who was apanying the religious brother spoke up.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, we, the Saint Convent Sect, are not one that others can humiliate. Lord is being very nice to him to only cut off one of his arms. Does the Magnificent me Sect really wish to challenge the Saint Convent Sect?¡±

    The elder spoke calmly, but strong might could be felt gushing out of his skinny figure, especially in his words. He was making use of the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s power to stop Elder Huo Rong¡¯s action.

    Huo Rong¡¯s face fell and he stopped his action. Tian Xu has been keeping a close eye on this. He won¡¯t watch this happen for sure. If he has not yet stepped out, it shows that he¡¯s confident in his disciple¡¯s ability.

    Whatever, let¡¯s see how capable his disciple is.

    ¡°Lord, he has a very strong foundation. Do not be fooled by his realm,¡± the elder reminded the religious brother. He could tell Lin Fan¡¯s strength with just a look.

    ¡°Hmph, so what if he has a strong foundation? My foundation is strong too. Being arrogant might not be deadly, but not knowing where one stands is. As a religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect, I must give this rising martial artist a wake-up call. They should understand that things that are out of their reach should be avoided. Not just anyone can be the best.¡±

    The religious brother sneered. More energy could be felt gushing out of his body. Lightning bolts that were initially the size of a thumb were now as huge as a python.

    Liu Yue could feel the energy from the religious brother. She looked at him with admiration and opened her cherry red lips slightly. ¡°Elder Sister,¡± she said softly. ¡°Lord is so powerful! That arrogant guy will be under Lord¡¯s feetter on, and his arrogance will be nowhere to be seen.¡±

    Liu Ruochen wore a calm expression on her face. ¡°He has overestimated his ability. The religious brother is generous enough to only cut one of his arms off. That¡¯s a blessing for him.¡±

    ¡°The religious brother is not someone that he can humiliate. If he learns how to tolerate things, he might be the pir of the Magnificent me Sect in the future. But of course, just the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister is right.¡± Liu Yue knew that her elder sister was the reason that she was able to leave for the Saint Convent Sect too, thus she dared not act presumptuously in front of her. She turned to the arena with resentment, hoping that that hateful person would be under the religious brother¡¯s feet within no time. He would then be a total embarrassment and a loser.

    Elder Huo Rong turned to the Liu sisters in anger. So the sect has raised two traitors, huh?

    Feeling Huo Rong¡¯s angry stare, Liu Ruochen smiled thinly. She was no longer a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, she was a disciple of the Saint Convent Sect now. There was no need for her to show respect to Elder Huo Rong again.

    Lin Fan took out his mace and swung it lightly. ¡°You are powerful, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    Violent Body!

    Cruel Blood!

    God of Internals, Zhongchi!

    In front of all disciples¡¯ eyes, a huge change was seen taking ce to Lin Fan¡¯s body. His body erged, and he sprouted to three meters within no time, giving the spectators a shock.

    Not only that, they felt a strong energy gushing out of their Senior Brother Lin¡¯s body. It was so strong that they felt that their own energy was being affected by it and was now trying to gush out of their bodies.

    This sent chills running down their spines, and all they could do now was stop it forcefully.

    ¡°So this is the ability of Blood Energy.¡± Lin Fan currently felt as if he possessed a mysterious strength that allowed him to absorb the power of all disciples who had weaker cultivation into his body.

    Elder Huo Rong was simrly surprised. He did not expect that Tian Xu would pass down the Magic of the Seven Gods to his disciple and that Lin Fan would be able to activate one of them. No wonder he¡¯s so confident in him.

    However, while this skillset might be very powerful, the side effects are huge.

    The cry of a dragon could be heard next, and earth energy shaped like a dragon coiled around Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    The Divine Art of Startling Dragons, level two.

    Lin Fan clenched his fists tightly. He could feel that he was filled with power. It might be powerful, but this is still not the best state.

    ¡°Religious brother, I thought that you were powerful, but now, I feel that you¡¯re extremely weak.

    ¡°Let me end you within ten breaths.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The religious brother furrowed his eyebrows. He did not think that Lin Fan would be this capable. He couldn¡¯t help but put up his guard.

    Lin Fan smiled thinly and disappeared from the arena with a bang.

    ¡°How did my disciple cultivate?¡± Tian Xu was unable to believe his eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen him for merely a month, and yet his disciple was now unbelievably strong.

    ¡°Hmph, ten breaths? Dream on!¡± the religious brother said in anger.

    ¡°Saint¡¯s Lighting Prison!¡±

    A loud cry could be heard from the religious brother. The lightning on his body started to explode violently, and python-like lightning bolts filled the arena. The spectating disciples moved back feeling the impact.

    They could feel the presence of the grim reaper now.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere.

    Numerous lightning bolts coiled around Lin Fan. Loud cracks could be heard, but it did nothing to Lin Fan as he came at the religious brother with his mace.

    ¡°Lightning? I¡¯m afraid you have not experienced real lightning before.

    ¡°You shall lie down now.¡±

    Lin Fan came attacking with the mace fiercely. The religious brother¡¯s face fell. He did not expect that Lin Fan would be able to move freely within his Saint¡¯s Lighting Prison.

    ¡°How dare you!?¡± the religious brother boomed. He opened his palms that were filled with lightning bolts and sent another attack. ¡°God¡¯s Destroyer!¡±

    Bang!

    A loud bang could be heard as two strong forces collided, sending gales of earth energy out. It made the disciples unable to open their eyes. They felt like their bodies were about to be torn apart even if they backed off by 40 meters.

    Now, there was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind: how did it end?

 Chapter 171: I Do Not Need a Bloodline to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 171: I Do Not Need a Bloodline to Kill You</h4>

    The arena was currently shrouded by dust, and the sizzling of lightning bolts could still be clearly heard. There wasn¡¯t anyone who dared to go near the arena, left by themselves to wonder what was happening.

    ¡°How is it? Did Senior Brother achieve victory?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. But they are so powerful! It feels like we might die just bying in contact with the lightning bolts.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin is definitely the winner. I believe in him.¡±

    ¡°Pui,ing to our sect to humiliate us, huh? What¡¯s worse is that none of the three peak leaders dare to show themselves. If not for Senior Brother Lin, how badly would we have been humiliated by the religious brother?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the results, I¡¯m going to stand by Senior Brother Lin¡¯s side. Only a person like Senior Brother Lin will allow us to hold our heads high in front of other sects. We do not fear death, but we fear being scaredy-cats.¡±

    Liu Yue smiled thinly. She might not have seen the results, but she believed that Lin Fan would not bepetition for the religious brother. That guy must be lying down on the ground, almost dead by now.

    Liu Ruochen might have worn a solemn look on her face, but she was amazed by the skillset that the religious brother performed. The skillsets from the Saint Convent Sect are indeed powerful. That one is already stronger than many skillsets of the Magnificent me Sect.

    Maybe I will get to pick up such a powerful skillset when I get to the Saint Convent Sect.

    A prestigious sect is indeed powerful and unlike a small sect like the Magnificent me Sect.

    Lord once promised me that I¡¯ll receive a huge change when I get to the sect. I might be able to remain calm like always, but as the change is so close to taking ce, it¡¯s hard for me to stay calm.

    Just then, a voice that was full of disdain andck of energy could be hearding from the arena.

    ¡°I guess I overestimated you. You¡¯re already half-dead after four breaths. Weak. Such a weakling.¡±

    A strong wind could be felt, scattering the dust. The situation on the arena could now be clearly seen, giving everyone a huge shock.

    Boom!

    With a bang, the mace dropped to the ground. Lin Fan stared at the figure lying on the arena. ¡°The religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect. How dare you act presumptuously in front of me with such a low level of cultivation? If you weren¡¯t a guest, you would have been turned into mincemeat by now.¡±

    Liu Ruochen jumped up at the sight, losing her calm. Her expression was priceless as terror could be seen in her beautiful orbs.

    She could not believe that such a powerful cultivator would lose to Lin Fan.

    If she had not witnessed the scene, she would not have believed that the god-like religious brother would be defeated by a person that she disdained.

    ¡°Lord!¡± Liu Yue dropped to the ground with a thud. Fear could be seen in her eyes. ¡°Impossible. This hateful guy, how could he defeat the religious brother?¡±

    Elder Huo Rong was also very surprised by the result. He never dreamt that Lin Fan would indeed be able to take down the religious brother. He¡¯s just an Earth Star Border Stage Six cultivator! Are there really monsters in the world who can suppress cultivators that are of much higher cultivation than themselves?

    The human body is full of potential, and that¡¯s what makes it wonderful. However, there¡¯s a limit to everyone¡¯s body. Other monster-like cultivators can only take down a cultivator that¡¯s two stages higher than them, but this kid took down a cultivator who is three levels above his cultivation! How powerful must he be?

    This was when Huo Rong realized the reason Tian Xu took in Lin Fan as his disciple. It¡¯s not because Tian Xu was muddle-headed, it was because he could tell that Lin Fan is unlike others! Now, it seems like Tian Xu was right.

    However, the elder standing next to him seemed to be unaffected by the scene.

    ¡°He has potential, but he has made a grave mistake. If he allowed the lord to cut his arm off, he might still have been able to save his own life, but it¡¯s toote now....¡± the thin elder spoke up, sounding hoarse. It was as if he was describing a matter of fact.

    The spectating disciples stood on the spot nkly. When they returned to their senses, they clenched their fists, shouting with all their might.

    ¡°Senior Brother is the best! The strongest and invincible!¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m so happy to see that the religious brother has been suppressed by Senior Brother Lin. How proud am I to be the sect mate of Senior Brother Lin? This result is dope. I feel so pumped up right now!¡±

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a religious brother? With Senior Brother Lin around, you are not going to act presumptuously here in our sect!¡±

    ¡°I hope to be like Senior Brother Lin one day. I will step on all those who humiliate us, the Magnificent me Sect, under my feet!¡±

    Suddenly, the figure lying on the arena jolted. The rocks that were beneath his body started to crack violently, turning into dust within no time. A terrifying sound could then be heard by all.

    ¡°Great. This is great. You have sessfully angered me. Disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, it¡¯s your glory that you could injure me.¡±

    Pitter-patter!

    The silver lightning bolts dispersed within no time, and purple lightning bolts could now be seen curling up the religious brother¡¯s body.

    Crack!

    The sound of bones cracking could be heard. The religious brother wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Changes could be seen taking ce to the part of his body that was injured. The huge, bloody wound turned into lightning bolts within no time, curling around the religious brother¡¯s body.

    ¡°Do you know why the Saint Convent Sect is the best sect in the world and yet the Magnificent me Sect, who owns numerous territories, is a small sect? Let me give you the answer.

    ¡°Because of bloodlines. Everyone in the Saint Convent Sect, from the sect leader to the ants, are born with a prestigious bloodline that you weaklings aren¡¯t. And now, let me show you my bloodline, the Sacred Lightning Body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The religious brother looked up to the sky and bellowed. It was as if heaven and earth were affected by him as ck clouds bellowed, forming a huge tornado. A huge lightning bolt struck down, shrouding the religious brother.

    A strong power could be felt, forcing all the disciples to move back. To them, the arena currently looked like a world of lightning, and the religious brother standing in the middle looked like the god of lightning from the heavens.

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. I hope Senior Brother will be able to withstand it.¡±

    All disciples were currently filled with worry. They thought that the religious brother had gone all-out previously. Now that the religious brother was going to fight at the best of his ability, their hopes were smashed, and they felt a sense of helplessness.

    Are we really that inferiorpared to him? Some disciples were unable to ept the fact.

    To the disciples, bloodlines were something that were unreachable to them. The term was rarely even heard in the sect as Magnificent me Sect disciples were mostly ordinary people. Even if they did possess a bloodline, they got it by cultivating a beast¡¯s bloodline into their body.

    Compared to the Saint Convent Sect disciples who were born with bloodlines, they were as different as heaven and earth.

    Just like the difference between an emperor and a beggar. They might both be humans, but the difference in their status was undeniable.

    Liu Yue, who had received a blow previously, was delighted when she felt the forceing from the religious brother. Her face lit up immediately as an evil smile formed on her face.

    ¡°Ha, of course, why would the religious brother be taken down so easily? He just has not yet shown his true ability.¡±

    Seeing the scene, the elder nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Lord might not have a good ranking amongst the religious brothers at the moment, but when he breaks through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, his bloodline willpletely activate, and the Sacred Lightning Body will be able to connect with heaven and earth, increasing his ability by more than ten times.

    ¡°And now, the religious brother has been angered. There is no one who can stop him. But be at ease, the lord knows to not kill that disciple. However, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s going to lose not one, but both of his arms.¡±

    Lin Fan stood on the spot, allowing the lightning bolts to wrap around him. A smile could be seen on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Interesting. This is interesting.¡±

    Step by step, he walked toward the religious brother.

    ¡°Religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect. It would be such a pity if that was the end.¡±

    Under the witness of all, Lin Fan walked toward the religious brother. Numerous lightning bolts came up to him, trying to swallow Lin Fan down.

    ¡°But you still do not have any idea of what a real lightning bolt is like.¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan raised his hands and grabbed the lightning dragon that was swimming in front of him and destroyed it with a hand.

    ¡°Your lightning bolts are just like toys, they are not worth mentioning,¡±

    ¡°Haha, boasting shamelessly, huh? You¡¯re still acting tough now, I see. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you the real power of the Sacred Lightning Body.

    ¡°World of Lightning!¡± the religious brother shouted. A purple god of lightning made of lightning bolts appeared with a loud cry. A lightning dragon could be seen coiling around his hands, and a destructive force could be felt. Chills ran down the spectating disciples¡¯ spines as they felt a sense of hopelessness.

    ¡°The power of lightning is the most overbearing in the world, and this lightning god is the most tyrannical in the world. Any peasant who dares to provoke him will be turned into ashes.¡±

    The religious brother opened his arms, congealing the lightning bolts between his palm. Lightning struck down from the tornado to the ground with a loud boom, getting stronger and stronger each time.

    ¡°Die!¡± the religious brother yelled in anger. Just as he pressed down his palms, the lightning god came toward Lin Fan with his giant palm.

    Lin Fan remained calm as he stared at the religious brother, who had lightning bolts coiled around his body. ¡°You might have the power from your bloodline, but you do not know how to build up your foundation. All you are doing is trying to breakthrough as fast as possible. To me, you¡¯re not worthy to be an opponent.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hand to take the attack from the lightning god. The force was so strong that it made Lin Fan take a step back.

    ¡°Hahaha! Let me see how you¡¯re going to fight back.¡± The religious brotherughed like a mad person. To him, Lin Fan was no different from an ant.

    This was the difference between the level of cultivation. However, it would be belittling humans to think that they could be hindered by this difference,

    Tian Xu had been paying close attention to the fight. As soon as something went wrong, he could step out and save his disciple¡¯s life. He had been getting ready to do so since the religious brother started gathering all his energy.

    To him, Lin Fan had already done well. He managed to do something that no Magnificent me Sect disciple could.

    No matter what the result was, he was proud to have him as his disciple.

    Watching Lin Fan taking steps back under the pressure of the lightning god, he knew that Lin Fan was at his limit.

    But just as he was about to take action, a jaw-dropping scene took ce.

    ¡°God of Violence, Tianzhong!¡±

    Tian Xu could not believe his ears. Others did not understand what Lin Fan was shouting, but he did.

    The second god of the Magic of the Seven Gods It was also the strongest god amongst all seven.

    Violent Body!

    Lin Fan could feel the energy trying to force its way out of his body.

    ¡°Religious Brother, you have not experienced real strength. Take this chance to do so.¡±

    Boom!

    A beam of light shot up to the sky, dispersing the ck clouds.

    To the spectating disciples, Lin Fan was no longer like he was before. An extremely strong force could be felt throughout the area, and they felt like they were suppressed by it.

    His ck hair that was floating started to change to red from the roots. Every time it spread, Lin Fan became stronger. When it reached the tips of his hair, Lin Fan looked like a blood demon. Blood tattoos could be seen from the corner of his eyes, going all the way down to his jaw. The blood-colored orbs that were staring into space sent chills running down everyone¡¯s spine.

    A blood-colored violent god appeared from behind him, sending the mace and frying pan in his hands toward the lightning god. The lightning god dispersed with one attack.

    Every time Lin Fan took a step forward, it felt as if the sky copsed. The spectating disciples were extremely pressurized.

    He raised his hands and lightly tore a huge hole in the lightning world.

    He took a step forward. The red shadow that was projected by his red hair appeared in front of the religious brother within no time.

    The religious brother blinked his eyes. It was as if he had entered another spacetime. But before he could realize what was going on, he was picked up by his head.

    ¡°Can you feel it? This is what strength is.¡± Lin Fan looked down at him, looking bored. ¡°Your bloodline is not worth mentioning in front of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be proud of. A Magnificent me Sect disciple like me can kill you like how I kill an ant without a bloodline.¡±

    Presumptuous and arrogant.

    Some spectating disciples below the arena grabbed their heads with their hands. They felt as if their energy was going to burst out of their heads, and they could not stand it.

    ¡°Senior Brother is invincible!¡±

    Without a bloodline, he could kill a disciple with a high status like an ant.

    This made them extremely excited.

 Chapter 172: Frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 172: Frustrated</h4>

    Tian Xu stood grounded to the spot. As a veteran cultivator, he had his fair share of experience. There was currently almost nothing in the world that could make his jaw drop.

    However, he was currently dumbfounded by the scene unfolding in front of him.

    ¡°Is my disciple even human? How did he manage to activate the second god of the Magic of the Seven Gods within a month? How is this even possible? How much potential does he actually have?¡±

    Tian Xu¡¯s hands trembled at the scene. Not because he was afraid of Lin Fan, but because he was excited, truly excited.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± the religious brother howled. He struggled with all his might as numerous lightning bolts started to strike down on Lin Fan.

    He could not believe what was happening. As a religious brother of the Saint Convent Sect, how could he be defeated by a disciple from a lowly sect? What was making it worse was that he was currently being grabbed by this disciple¡¯s hand. It was such a humiliation.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan punched the religious brother¡¯s abdomen lightly. The religious brother arched back slightly, shirt bursting open due to the strong earth energy. He vomited blood, and the anger in his orbs could no longer be seen. He looked as if he was about to lose consciousness.

    ¡°Okay, time for your death. You¡¯re too weak, and I¡¯m getting tired of you.¡± Lin Fan clenched his fist, congealing more earth energy. If he punched the religious brother with his hand now, he would surely explode.

    Seeing this, the elder could no longer contain his anger. His skinny figure erged constantly as energy spread to all parts of his body, filling all his bones.

    His body grew, and the elder now had a buff figure. At the same time, energy started to explode, emitting a loud hum.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you!?¡± The elder turned into a ray of light,ing toward Lin Fan. ¡°How dare you hurt the mighty lord? You deserve death.¡±

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and turned towards the elder, smirking. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the strongest around. You might simrly be in Earth Star Border Stage Nine, but you¡¯re more powerful than the religious brother.

    ¡°Great, now I¡¯ll make use of you to test my ability. I have nobody to practice with me anyways.¡±

    He then turned to Huo Rong, who was standing far away. ¡°Nobody is allowed to interfere. This old man is mine.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous! Saint¡¯s Light Punch!¡± the elder yelled. Numerous rays of light could be seen behind him,ing down from his back to cover his fist. It resembled a horse.

    ¡°Brute force. I like it. It¡¯s way more practical than those fancy tricks.¡± Lin Fanughed heartily. I have finallye across a cultivator who trains in brute force.

    But this old man is very realistic. He knows the consequences thate with brute force skills, thus he congealed all his energy to protect his body.

    However, this self-protection is for the weak.

    Someone who has the capability does not need protection. So what if my body is damaged? Ten secondster, I¡¯m able to face everything once again.

    With the mace in his left hand, Lin Fan went right up against the elder¡¯s attack without hesitation.

    ¡°Bastard, let go of Lord and I will spare you from death!¡± the elder shouted. His energy got thicker. As the religious brother¡¯s servant, he had to ensure the safety of the religious brother. However, the situation changed before he could even realize it.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s talk about it if you have the ability to defeat me.¡± Lin Fanughed crazily. His blood boiled as his mace collided with the elder¡¯s Saint¡¯s Light Punch.

    A strong force could be felt, and the arena started cracking under the force. This showed how powerful the force of both cultivators was.

    Feeling that the situation had gone out of hand, Huo Rong wanted to interfere and stop the fight. But just before he could do so, a voice rang out in his head, making him stop in his tracks.

    ¡°If you dare to stop my disciple from this, I¡¯ll break your legs,¡± Tian Xu said. Huo Rong sighed helplessly. How could Senior Brother allow his disciple to fool around like this?

    What will he do if something bad really happens?

    However, he was aware that there was nothing Tian Xu feared. During his younger days, the phrase that he said most was, ¡°Even if the sky falls, the worst thing that could happen to me is death. What is there for me to fear?¡±

    Feeling the energy from the mace, the elder¡¯s face fell. He did not expect Lin Fan to be this powerful. He¡¯s only in Earth Star Border Stage Six, yet he¡¯s stronger than me, who¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    No, I must kill him for sure.

    Being powerful was not the only reason why the Saint Convent Sect was able to stay as the strongest sect in the world. It was also because they would kill any extraordinary powerful disciples from the other sects.

    I¡¯m going to kill this bastard even if I end up staying in the Magnificent me Sect forever.

    ¡°Let go of the religious brother, bastard!¡± the elder shouted in anger.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Fanughed. He grabbed the religious brother with his left hand and flung him toward the elder. The elder wanted to counterattack initially, but when he realized that Lin Fan was using the religious brother as a weapon, he moved far away from him.

    ¡°Trash, how dare you take the religious brother as your weapon?¡± The elder never expected Lin Fan to be this cunning. If I wasn¡¯t paying attention, I would have killed Lord with my attack!

    ¡°The strong make use of anything and everything. Everything has its function. We are the ones to me for overlooking it.¡± Lin Fan flung the religious brother down to the ground so hard that he broke. ¡°Look at how great he is as a weapon! Not only is there blood, but he¡¯s also flexible too. The reason that you are not making use of this is that you have not experienced how good it is.¡±

    Boom!

    He took a step forward, making the ground crack and leaving an afterimage behind.

    A solemn expression could be seen on the elder¡¯s face. Difficult. Extremely difficult. The elder hade across many enemies, but this was the first that he had ever seen who made use of his enemies as a weapon.

    Just as he was deep in thought, the mace came toward him again.

    ¡°Bastard, you can¡¯t wait to die, huh? Giant Saint¡¯s Light Punch!¡± the elder shouted, sending an attack out. White light shone brightly. It resembled an angel that came to take down the demons.

    ¡°Attack of Human Flesh!¡± Lin Fan grabbed the legs of the religious brother and sent him flying at the elder.

    The religious brother¡¯s head shook violently in the air. It had started to disfigure due to the strong gale of earth energy. The elder wanted to dodge, but to his horror, the mace was suddenly gone, and Lin Fan was now holding a huge cauldron that came at his abdomen.

    Bang!

    The attacknded on the huge cauldron, sending a loud boom across the area. Suddenly, a strong earth energy wind could be felt on his left. The elder was horrified when he realized what was going on. If I send an attack, Lord will die!

    Bang!

    The elder vomited blood. He was smacked in his abdomen with the religious brother¡¯s body. It felt as if all his organs were tumbling around in his body and about to explode soon. However, the elder couldn¡¯t care less as he went forward, holding in his pain and snatching the religious brother who was covered in blood before backing off immediately.

    The elder heaved a sighed of relief. I have finally gotten Lord back.

    Drip!

    The sound of something dripping could be heard.

    ¡°Old man, what are you doing? Do you know that, because of you, the religious brother has lost one of his legs?¡± Lin Fan did not expect the elder to make such a move, but he admired his bravery.

    The elder was still at a loss. Upon seeing the item in Lin Fan¡¯s hand, he turned toward the religious brother immediately. His eyes widened in horror as he let out a cry of anger.

    ¡°How dare you do this...!?¡±

    He realized that the religious brother had lost a leg, and blood was gushing out of the wound. He took out a pill immediately and fed the religious brother to stop the blood. It also helped to heal the religious brother¡¯s injury.

    At the same time, the elder could not hold it in anymore and vomited blood out. He was seriously injured by the cauldron.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a pushover that you can shift the me to. If you did not snatch my weapon away, it would still be in perfect state. It¡¯s all your fault.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn you into mincemeat if you say anything more to frame me.¡±

    Lin Fan spoke in anger. As a kind soul, I¡¯m always being framed. This has nothing to do with me. If the elder did not snatch my weapon away, it would not have lost a leg!

    The spectating disciples were all dumbfounded.

    Senior Brother Lin is unimaginably violent! They initially thought that he would lose, but now, it seems that their Senior Brother Lin was suppressing the disciple of the Saint Convent Sect on the arena with his ability.

    When have we ever had such glory after Emperor Yan Hua left the world?

    ¡°Alright, time to send you off.¡± Lin Fan was already ready to send the both of them to the underworld. He didn¡¯t care how powerful the Saint Convent Sect was. He was not going to let them off.

    So what if I¡¯m killed after this? I¡¯ll fight for my life to show that my pride was earned painstakingly by me!

    Their deaths are worth it if it brings the Magnificent me Sect glory and power.

    A coward will end up getting bullied no matter what. Even a flea will dare to step on you!

    Right at this moment, Elder Huo Rong¡¯s voice boomed across the area.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    But why would Lin Fan listen to him? A murderous look could be seen in his eyes, and he turned into a red light, going toward the both of them.

    Color drained from Elder Huo Rong¡¯s face. He appeared on the stage immediately and took Lin Fan¡¯s attack. He stared at him and raised a hand, hinting for him to stop.

    At the same time, a voice rang out in Lin Fan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°My disciple, let this end here. Master might support you, but not the sect. They will not allow you to kill anyone from the Saint Covent Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan took in a deep breath. I feel so frustrated. I want to let my anger out.

 Chapter 173: Get Over Here Right Now, Three Peaks

    <h4>Chapter 173: Get Over Here Right Now, Three Peaks</h4>

    Elder Huo Rong was astounded by Lin Fan¡¯s power. He has such a powerful ability at such a young age, how much better will he be in the future?

    But I cannot allow him to kill the religious brother, it will bring about troubles.

    ¡°Coward,¡± Lin Fan said in a low voice. He then turned around, not paying either of them any more attention. When I break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm in the future, I¡¯ll pay the Sunshine Sect and the Saint Convent Sect a visit to turn them upside down.

    Whatever, it¡¯s the management of the sect that¡¯s a coward that does not dare to offend the greatest sect of the world. But one day, I will make them realize that being timid is a chronic disease that will lead to death. Only being powerful will discourage others froming at them!

    Huo Rong looked up at the gigantic figure with red hair and red eyes standing in front of him. He had currently lost his calm. How powerful will Tian Xu¡¯s disciple be when he grows up?

    I didn¡¯t have a hard time taking his attack, but I could feel the terrifying strength of his attack clearly.

    He has only activated the second god, yet he¡¯s already this powerful. How terrifying will he be when he activates all seven? There might not be anyone in the sect who would be able to take his attacks by then.

    Whatever, let me settle what I have to first. I must be the poorest amongst all high elders. I¡¯m forced to solve every problem and even be a scapegoat for such troublesome situations.

    ¡°idents are inevitable duringpetitions. I hope the religious brother won¡¯t take this matter to heart,¡± Elder Huo Rong said.

    The religious brother was currently unconscious. It was unknown if he was alive or dead. The elder next to him wore an expression that was so cold that it made chills run down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a martial artspetition after all. It¡¯s the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s blessing to have such a disciple. I will report the situation as it is when we get back to the sect,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°The religious brother is seriously injured. Let me take a look,¡± Elder Huo Rong said, stering a smile on his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. The Saint Convent Sect will deal with it.¡± The elder rejected Elder Huo Rong¡¯s good intentions and summoned the eight other golden dragons over immediately. Within no time, they could be seen flying through the skies above the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°As for today, it¡¯s our religious brother who iscking. We will be back to learn from him another day,¡± the elder said before turning to Liu Ruochen. ¡°Miss Ruochen, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    As for Liu Ruochen, she was currently in a daze. Her beautiful face was currently as dark as charcoal. She never expected Lin Fan to be so powerful a month ago.

    However, Liu Ruochen was not stupid. She was aware that she should not act presumptuously right now. Thus, she went toward the elder immediately and bowed, avoiding eye contact with Lin Fan in the meantime.

    ¡°Elder Sister, wait for me.¡± Liu Yue no longer wished to stay in the Magnificent me Sect since a long time ago. Since her elder sister was leaving, she was going to leave too. She was utterly disappointed to see the religious brother, who was god-like to her, be defeated by the hateful Lin Fan to this state. Trash. You¡¯re a religious brother after all. I was fooled by his imposing manner into thinking that¡¯s he¡¯s extremely powerful, but that was all he¡¯s capable of.

    The elder carried the religious brother and picked up his cut-off leg, prepared to leave.

    But just then, Liu Yue stepped out. She was happy to leave the Magnificent me Sect, but she was still unable to let the previous incidents go. After leaving for the Saint Convent Sect, I do not know when I will be back to unt my ability. Thus, she made up her mind to make a nastyment.

    ¡°Lin Fan, you might be powerful, but the Saint Convent Sect won¡¯t let you go for treating the religious brother in this manner. You¡¯re just somebody who became powerful overnight. There isn¡¯t a mountain that¡¯s highest, and when I, Liu Yue, get to the Saint Convent Sect, I¡¯ll receive the strongest cultivation lessons and won¡¯t need more than three years to leave you behind. Then, I¡¯ll be unreachable-¡±

    But before she could finish her words, a huge hand grabbed her by her neck and held her high. Lin Fan¡¯s expression was unreadable.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I was at a loss on how to deal with my frustration, but Liu Yue¡¯s words have reminded me of what to do when that happens.

    ¡°Let go of me....¡± Being lifted up off ground, Liu Yue¡¯s beautiful face turned as red as a tomato. She was extremely ufortable.

    Seeing Liu Yue being picked up by Lin Fan, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from the spectating disciples. They admired her back then because she was a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect and was gorgeous, but now, they understood that Liu Yue was just a traitor that hoped to enter the Saint Convent Sect. She was nothing but an embarrassment to them, now.

    No matter how pretty she was, she was not worth a nce.

    Liu Ruochen never thought that she would have such an idiotic sister. Does she not know the situation? How dare she act as she likes now?

    But she¡¯s my younger sister. I can¡¯t just sit back and watch.

    ¡°Please let my sister off. I will definitely wee Senior Brother Lin nicely when youe over in the future. My sister has already joined the Saint Convent Sect with me, she¡¯s now considered to be half a Saint Convent Sect disciple,¡± Liu Ruochen said softly, trying to warn Lin Fan with her ending sentence. She was trying to send the message that it was not a wise decision to mistreat a Saint Convent Sect disciple.

    But as soon as she finished her words, Lin Fan flung Liu Yue to the sky. He then turned to Qin Shan. ¡°Younger Brother, have you ever seen a firework that¡¯s as pretty as a picture?¡±

    ¡°No, Elder Brother.¡± Qin Shan shook his head.

    ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll show it to you today.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    Liu Ruochen did not understand Lin Fan¡¯s words, but she was aware that Lin Fan understood her words and hidden meaning. He still knows his limitations.

    Suddenly, she could feel a strong force. Liu Ruochen¡¯s face fell. ¡°How dare-!?¡± she screamed with all her might.

    Bang!

    The spectating disciples all stared at the sky, waiting for Liu Yue¡¯s end. But all of a sudden, they were dumbfounded by a blood-colored explosion taking ce in the sky.

    ¡°Younger Brother, how was it?¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother, I do not like it.¡± Qin Shan shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Fan sighed. ¡°It might be too dirty, so it does not look nice. Anyways, what did you say?¡± He turned to Liu Ruochen.

    Liu Ruochen was currently as pale as a sheet of paper. She looked as if she was unable to believe her eyes. ¡°How dare you kill my sister...!?¡± she shouted in anger after realizing what happened.

    ¡°Yes. So?¡± Lin Fan nodded calmly, shing her a smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to do the same to you too, but I do not know if you¡¯re willing to give me the chance.¡±

    Huo Rong, who was still standing by the side, was totally dumbfounded. He did not expect Tian Xu¡¯s disciple to be this violent, killing Liu Yue just because he was unhappy with her. And he did not even leave her body intact! It can¡¯t be that he just wanted to make fireworks for his younger brother, right?

    How weird must you be toe up with that idea?

    Liu Ruochen felt that a volcano was about to explode in her, but she kept it in forcefully and stood at the side. ¡°Alright, she deserved her death. There¡¯s no one to be med. But ten yearster, I¡¯ll be back to learn from Senior Brother.¡±

    Lin Fan shook her head. ¡°Ten years is too long, I only care about now. Half a yearter, I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Saint Convent Sect to step on the beautiful piece ofnd that you looked forward to and grant you a stay there forever. How does that sound? Senior Brother dotes on you, right?¡±

    Liu Ruochen breathed heavily, holding in her anger. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, for doting on me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re wee, Junior Sister. Senior Brother will take special care of a beautiful junior sister like you. Hurry and get lost. I¡¯m afraid I will kill you right here the next minute,¡± Lin Fan said calmly as if it was an everyday thing.

    The elder red at Lin Fan and went up to the carriage with the religious brother in his hands. Liu Ruochen followed behind closely too. The golden dragons soared up to the sky and disappeared.

    The next moment, cheers filled the silent ce. Everyone was looking at Lin Fan in excitement.

    Elder Huo Rong turned to Lin Fan and nodded. ¡°Very well, get back now. Your master has missed you.¡±

    ¡°No, I have things that I have not yet done.¡± Lin Fan took a step out, his voice booming across the area as the sound wave went toward three peaks.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, Wan Zhongtian, and Zhan Hongdi, get over here right now!¡±

    The sound wave made the peaks shake violently.

 Chapter 174 One Must Die Today

    <h4>Chapter 174 One Must Die Today</h4>

    The spectating disciples were in utter shock. Their Senior Brother Lin just defeated the Saint Convent Sect¡¯s religious brother with brute force, and now, he was trying to take down the three peak leaders!

    The news of Lin Fan¡¯s death previously did note as a surprise, but when it was revealed that the murderers were four first-ss inner disciples, the sect was struck dumb.

    In the sect, a first-ss inner disciple was of high status and an important part of the sect. This showed that the person behind the scenes was notable.

    Now that Lin Fan was back, he was going to make things clear.

    To all Magnificent me Sect disciples, this year felt like a busy year. There seemed to be a lot of incidents taking ce, and all of them were of big importance.

    Three powerful forces loomed over the three peaks. A loud noise rang across the disciples¡¯ ears. Three energies could be felt from the three calm peaks, making the sky bellow.

    Three rays of light came from afar.

    ¡°Lin Fan, do not bully intolerably!¡± Wan Zhongtian bellowed, expressing his anger. He was unhappy that he was dragged down into the waters of some incident that was totally unrted to him.

    After being punished by elder Tian Xu, Wan Zhongtian had never left the sect. He stayed at the Skies of Zhong Peak daily to cultivate hard.

    Wan Zhongtian might not have been weaker than the religious brother who came to strut around the Magnificent me Sect, but he still chose to not show himself as the Saint Convent Sect was the greatest sect in the world. Coming out to face him would only be an embarrassment to Wan Zhongtian.

    But he witnessed all that took ce just now. He knew that Lin Fan was no longer the guy whom they could just suppress as they liked.

    And the religious brother that was defeated after one attack might not be someone I am capable of defeating in the first ce. Anger was swimming in Jun Wutian¡¯s eyes too. He was much more powerful than the religious brother, but due to the sect being too weak, he dared not act presumptuously. The incident of Lin Fan suppressing the religious brother had already been carved in their minds. Now, they only had one thought about Lin Fan.

    It¡¯s toote to suppress him now. He has already gone out of our control. Even without Elder Tian Xu, there might not be anyone among the ten peaks capable of taking him down at this point. Even ignoring the fact that he had Elder Tian Xu behind him, they didn¡¯t even know how strong Lin Fan himself was.

    Damn it. When did this start? His appearance threatened the peak leaders¡¯ status, and he could even end up suppressing them.

    Lin Fan ced his hands behind the back and looked down at them. ¡°You guys have finallye out.¡±

    I have already unted my power today, so I should establish my standing in the sect today I might only be an Earth Star Border Stage Six, but I¡¯m no weaker than them. Not only that, I am actually even stronger than them. I¡¯ll be the eleventh peak leader. Nobody will be able to stop me from establishing my own peak.

    Zhan Hongdi looked at Lin Fan coldly. Even though Tian Xu was able to suppress him, that did not mean that just anybody could do the same. He took a step forward, looking as if he was about to go to war. There seemed to be a war taking ce in his orbs as a fearful aura enveloped the ce. To many disciples, Zhan Hongdi was the god of war. His intent to fight was enough to make the spectating disciples shiver.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I have not crossed paths with you, what do you want?¡± Zhan Hongdi¡¯s voice boomed across the area, making the disciples shake in fear.

    His voice was powerful enough to make an ordinary disciple scared.

    However, it was just child¡¯s y to Lin Fan.

    ¡°We have indeed not crossed paths, but sadly, there¡¯s only the three of you here in the sect out of the ten peak leaders. And today, I would like to know who the one that instructed those four is.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable. You are ming it on us even if you do not have proof? So, what are you going to do if nobody owns up? Kill all three of us?¡± Zhan Hongdi sneered. As the peak leader of Great Emperor Peak, when had he been humiliated to such a state? Now, he was being interrogated by some dark horse disciple, so how was he going to face the disciples when this news spread?

    Lin Fan smiled, looking at the trio with his bloody red orbs. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m either going to kill just one or all three.¡±

    As soon as he spoke up, the spectating disciples were all astonished. How daring is Senior Brother Lin? The trio in front of him are three peak leaders, not any ordinary disciples.

    Elder Huo Rong was dying to stop the fight, but he felt that he was being eyed by somebody. Of course, other than Tian Xu, who else could it be?

    He was unaware of what Tian Xu was thinking. Does he want to watch the sect receive damage and have disciples dying?

    Or maybe, this is his way of trying to path the route to sess for his disciple. The three peak leaders are his targets to establish his prestige.

    Wan Zhongtian, who had been standing there silently, was bellowing in his mind. I only want to be a peak leader who has control over my juniors and be the senior brother that everyone looks up to peacefully!

    Wan Zhongtian was too aware that, amongst the ten peak leaders, he was the weakest. If he were to go against the religious brother, he might not have won even if he gave it his all. How am I supposed to go against this Lin Fan, who took down the religious brother with just one attack?

    ¡°Lin Fan, we might be unhappy with each other, but it was just a minor incident. There¡¯s no reason why I would send anyone to kill you. I regret ever caring for Liu Ruochen, who has just betrayed the sect to join the Saint Convent Sect. I was the blind one here.¡± Wan Zhongtian stepped up, losing his imposing manner.

    Wan Zhongtian no longer had the means to fight against Lin Fan. He might not have been at the scene personally, but he witnessed the entire incident.

    Lin Fan was extremely cruel, especially when he held the religious brother in his hands and mmed him to the ground. The bloody sight had been carved deeply into Wan Zhongtian¡¯s heart. He certainly did not wish to end up in the same manner. If anything really happened, Wan Zhongtian was not even confident that the three of them could take down Lin Fan together. Instead, he felt that the three of them would be totally defeated by Lin Fan.

    He might not kill us, but we would be totally embarrassed in front of the disciples.

    With the support of Elder Tian Xu, it wouldn¡¯t be a tough thing for him to be the eleventh peak leader.

    Zhan Hongdi turned to Wan Zhongtian, looking at him in disdain. ¡°Wan Zhongtian, you¡¯re scared.¡±

    This made Wan Zhongtian both unhappy and embarrassed. He was indeed afraid, but how could he admit that in front of all the disciples? Thus, he could only insist on his point.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, just stating the facts,¡± Wan Zhongtian replied firmly. ¡°I, Wan Zhongtian, do not fear losing, but I would not assassinate my fellow sect mates. It¡¯s an absolutely disgraceful and sneaky thing to do.¡± ¡°Stand aside, this is none of your business now.¡± Lin Fanughed and turned to Wan Zhongtian.

    Hearing him, Wan Zhongtian immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for trusting me. I, Wan Zhongtian, am not somebody who would act in that manner.¡± He bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not because I trust you, you¡¯re simply too cowardly. With your guts, you would not dare to kill me even if you had ten more minions.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Wan Zhongtian gritted his teeth. He stopped halfway, not daring to continue.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Fan looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you feel that you¡¯re being defamed? If you¡¯re unhappy, you can remain standing there. Killing two or three is of no difference to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cowardly. Killing you would dirty my hands. Get lost if you do not wish to die. If you say more, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    Lin Fan spoke presumptuously as disdain could be seen swimming in his eyes. To him, Wan Zhongtian was nothing.

    I used to think that he was powerful. But now, he¡¯s nothing. If I can defeat the religious brother with just one attack, I can defeat Wan Zhongtian with just half an attack.

    Tian Xu stood on the mountain peak. The ground next to him stuck out slightly. Soon, a figure could be seen next to him.

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is extremely arrogant. But we are aware that you¡¯re making use of the three peak leaders to increase his prestige in the sect and establish the eleventh peak. We are not against it, but you shouldpensate Jun Wutian, Wan Zhongtian, and Zhan Hongdi.¡± The elder was muddy yellow in color. It appeared that he had picked up a skillset that allowed him to fuse with the ground and cultivate by making use of its energy.

    ¡°Compensate?¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ¡°Earth Emperor, all my assets are for my disciple. Nobody else has the right or ability to take anything away from me.

    ¡°As for making use of the peak leaders, that¡¯s too simple. Today, one of these three will dye the sect red with his blood.¡±

    Earth Emperor¡¯s face fell. ¡°Tian Xu, what are you trying to do? They are the important personnel of the sect and candidates for the next sect leader!¡±

    ¡°So what if they are candidates? His death day was decided the day he sent his fellow sect mates out to assassinate my disciple.¡± Tian Xu caressed his beard, eyes stuck to the arena far away.

    ¡°The patriarch will not allow this to happen,¡± the Earth Emperor said after a pause.

    ¡°This is unavoidable.¡± Tian Xu shrugged. ¡°Go back and tell Senior Brother that, if there¡¯s no blood seen today, I¡¯ll leave the sect with my disciple. The world is huge, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nowhere for me to go. I¡¯m sick and tired of a sect that does not allow one to take revenge even when they¡¯re almost murdered.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should say with your current status.¡± The Earth Emperor¡¯s face changed. He did not expect Tian Xu to make such ament. If Tian Xu left the sect, they would incur an unrecoverable loss. ¡°Status? I was never interested in being an elder in the first ce. If Senior Brother did not plead for me to stay and assist him sixty years ago, I would have already left.¡± Tian Xu then raised his hands. ¡°Go on and tell Senior Brother my words. Do not challenge me. And let him decide on what the best for him to do is.

    ¡°Today, one of the three peak leaders must die.¡±

    Earth Emperor disappeared from the spot. On the peak, Tian Xu stood there, not flinching even a bit. Those who were of the same generation as Tian Xu would know that Lin Fan was just like Tian Xu when he was serious. Sixty years ago, during the patriarch election, he killed the person who sent people to murder his senior brother, whom he was protecting even today.

 Chapter 175 Sorry, Youâ€™re Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 175 Sorry, You¡¯re Too Late</h4>

    When Lin Fan took down the religious brother, adrenaline coursed through their veins.

    But right now, they felt repressed.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin might have a chance against Jun Wutian and Zhan Hongdi, right?¡± a disciple whispered. The two peak leaders weren¡¯t like any ordinary disciples. Even if it was the religious brother who fought both of them, he would definitely be defeated.

    Now, Lin Fan was going against both of them. This was an unimaginable scene.

    Amongst the crowd, a middle-aged man could be seen wearing aplicated look on his face. ¡°I never thought that that ordinary disciple from a few months back would be able to make it to this stage.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, who would have thought that he would be on equal footing with the ten peak leaders now?¡± Fang Ji said next to him.

    As a disciple of Great Emperor Peak, Lu Daosheng should have been angry at the fact that his leader Zhan Hongdi was being humiliated currently. However, he was feeling conflicted instead. The disciple whom Lu Daosheng thought of cultivating due to his superb performance during the war had now reached a stage where he could not.

    Now, the disciple was his senior brother whom he would have to greet with respect whening across.

    Having to keep it inside for so long, Jun Wutian could no longer take it and burst out in anger. ¡°Lin Fan, are you really going to be this audacious?¡±

    ¡°Audacious? No. I guess you have mistaken me.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Jun Wutian, all I did was promise a grandpa that I would take revenge for him.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jun Wutian asked, face falling.

    Whoosh!

    The Tai Sovereign Sword, Earthly Sovereign Sword, and Human Sovereign Sword shot up, sticking into the ground and emitting strong energy. ¡°Do you recognize these?¡± Lin Fan asked calmly.

    ¡°The Three Sovereign Swords.¡± Seeing the swords, Jun Wutian¡¯s heart jumped up. These swords and the Transformation into God Swordsmanship were the reasons why he killed the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion.

    Unfortunately for him, he never managed to find them despite searching for them diligently.

    It finally dawned on Jun Wutian. So he¡¯s the one who got them, huh? Could this be the reason for his astonishing improvement?

    Lin Fanughed, emitting a strong aura. The space surrounding him was blurred as if it was unable to bear the energy waves of the aura.

    ¡°It seems like you do recognize them. It¡¯s such a pity that you murdered the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion. They gave me these right before their deaths, and I will fulfil my promise today to murder you right here.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, the disciples of the Magnificent me Sect were rooted to the ground.

    Even Huo Rong was deeply surprised. He turned to Jun Wutian, jaw dropping. Was he really the murderer of the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion? Feeling the looks of doubt, Jun Wutian¡¯s facial muscles twitched. ¡°Do not nder me!¡± he shouted in anger. ¡°When have I, Jun Wutian, ever done something like that?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared again, he was standing in front of Jun Wutian, aiming at his stomach with his mace. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have done it or not. You must die today, as I, Lin Fan, stick to my word.¡±

    ¡°Looking for death!¡± Jun Wutian shouted. Within no time, heunched an attack on the mace.

    A strong force could be felt. Jun Wutian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not expect Lin Fan to be so strong.

    ¡°Zhan Hongdi, until when are you going to be a spectator? He¡¯s going to murder us here, right in the sect!¡± Jun Wutian said, turning into a ray of light and disappearing.

    Jun Wutian watched Lin Fan fight the religious brother, so he was aware that Lin Fan was powerful. If he did not go all out, he would be killed by Lin Fan.

    But what he never expected was that the scene of him murdering the three elders would be witnessed by Lin Fan. If that is proven, forget about him taking revenge, the sect will kick me out for sure.

    Despite my potential to be the next patriarch, it¡¯s all going to be useless.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Jun Wutian had decided to kill Lin Fan. Who cares about Elder Tian Xu? If I can kill Lin Fan with Zhan Hongdi, the sect will not watch us die even if Elder Tian Xues at me.

    There¡¯s still a chance. Jun Wutian came to the conclusion after some thought.

    But it¡¯s so hateful. Those four are no better than trash. They couldn¡¯t even kill him! Moreover, they even allowed him to grow ande back at me! Trash!

    But I will not die here. For the seat of the patriarch, I have done so much. How could I just end here?

    ¡°Dao of Wutian, Dome of Heaven and Earth.¡±

    Suddenly, a drastic change took ce to Jun Wutian¡¯s aura.

    Huo Rong¡¯s movement was in Tian Xu¡¯s control, so he could only watch the situation take ce. When he felt Jun Wutian¡¯s aura, he was taken aback.

    Dao of Heaven Star! If onees in contact with the Dao of Earth or Heaven, it shows that they are about to breakthrough to the Heaven Star Border Realm. An Earth Star Border Realm can only take in earth energy as nutrients to their body, but after breaking through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, any random move will affect heaven and earth.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s management level was no weaker than others, but the ability of their disciples was alwayscking, which was known as the fading of talents.

    Having Jun Wutian about to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm was a matter that the Magnificent me Sect should be rejoicing about.

    Jun Wutian¡¯s aura made the sky and ground shake. He was too powerful to be belittled.

    Lu Daosheng¡¯s eyes shone at the scene. ¡°I did not expect Jun Wutian to be this powerful. Out of the ten, the other seven peak leaders went out to search for a chance to break through. Now, it seems that Jun Wutian is in the lead. He will be able to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm first. He¡¯s in trouble, but if he can survive today, he will still be in first, safely stronger than Senior Brother Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan, you have managed to anger me. The sect might be the sect, but you should not act as you wish even if you have the support of Tian Xu. Now, I, Jun Wutian, the first of the ten peaks, will let you know that support is nothing unless it¡¯s your own power.¡±

    Within no time, Jun Wutian opened up his arms, congealing the energy of heaven and earth. He then sent an attack toward Lin Fan in the form of a pair of hands that were full of earth energy.

    ¡°Your words are all bullshit,¡± Lin Fan said, not flinching a bit. He pointed his finger up and stuck it into the ground. The Three Sovereign Swords started vibrating violently as if they were being summoned. ¡°Transformation into God Swordsmanship, level two.¡±

    With Lin Fan¡¯s current power, he had already gotten hold of level two. He could now perform it well, without the problem ofcking earth energy that caused Lin Fan to be unable to sustain the attack.

    Whoosh!

    The swords shot up to the sky, shining brightly. However, they weren¡¯t shining because of a ray of light, but because of the manifestation of the swords that covered the sky. The manifestation of swords was everywhere. Spectating disciples who had swords as their weapons were now having a hard time trying to stop their swords from vibrating. They tried to suppress them with all their might but to no avail.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, I am going to kill you with the Transformation into God Swordsmanship to fulfil the elders¡¯ wish.¡± Lin Fan stepped out. He raised his hands, covering the sky with sword energy anding down at Jun Wutian.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Jun Wutian yelled, attacking Lin Fan more violently.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand how strong your opponent is.¡± Lin Fan raised his hand and collided with Jun Wutian¡¯s earth energy hand. A boom could be heard, and the hand broke open immediately.

    ¡°Impossible! How strong is he?¡±

    Huo Rong gasped, unable to believe his eyes. No matter how powerful the Magic of the Seven Gods is, it wouldn¡¯t make him invincible!

    What he was unaware of was the level that Lin Fan had reached in his skillsets that use brute force. Earth energy surged in him like a dragon, and every attack could turn an ordinary Earth Star Border Stage Nine martial artist into pieces. ¡°Absolute Annihtion!¡±

    Just then, Zhan Hongdi let out a shout. He came toward Lin Fan, filled with the intention to kill Lin Fan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet, hold up.¡± Lin Fanunched another attack. A dragon flew out with a whistle.

    Startling Dragon Palm!

    Zhan Hongdi¡¯s attack started to break under Lin Fan¡¯s attack. Disbelief was written all over his face. How can this be? How could this person be this powerful?

    At the same time, Lin Fan was staring at Jun Wutian, who was right in front of him.

    ¡°How was it? Transformation into God Swordsmanship is a skillset that you wanted, right? How does it feel to experience it yourself?¡±

    Jun Wutian was currently drenched in blood. It was hard for him to survive the attack of the Transformation into God Swordsmanship skillset. Even if he was about to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, he was still an Earth Star Border Stage Nine after all.

    ¡°Impossible, how could I, Jun Wutian, lose to you?¡± Jun Wutian yelled, hair draping off his shoulders in a mess. He lost his posture as the leader of the first peak, and his eyes were now red.

    Suddenly, the mad expression could no longer be seen. A ray of light shot out of Jun Wutian, cutting across the sky and the clouds, shooting toward outer space.

    ¡°Great. Great.

    ¡°The world knows that Jun Wutian is able to suppress the nine peaks with his hands, but they do not know that I can destroy the nine peaks with one attack. You¡¯re the best. Since you have forced me to this state, I¡¯ll show you what real swordsmanship is like.¡±

    Within a split second, strong sword energy was emitted from Jun Wutian. A gray sword shot out of his body, sucking in earth energy. The space surrounding the energy started to twist as if it was about to break.

    Huo Rong¡¯s face fell. He did not expect Jun Wutian to have picked up the Nothingness of Sword Manifestation.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan let outughter. Swordsmanship, huh? Interesting.

    ¡°Die!¡± Jun Wutian stared at Lin Fan coldly. His orbs turned gray slowly, turning invisible soon.

    Boom!

    The empty space vibrated, and Jun Wutian disappeared into thin air. Not because he was moving too fast, he just literally disappeared as if he had fused with the empty air.

    Huo Rong looked into the distance and shouted to Tian Xu. ¡°Tian Xu,e save your disciple! This is the Nothingness of Sword Manifestation. Your disciple will definitely not be able to take the attack.¡±

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need,¡± Lin Fan whispered. He raised his left hand suddenly.

    His gigantic ck palm suddenly changed into a dragon w. All of a sudden, the dragon w grabbed Jun Wutian¡¯s sword from thin air.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death by ying with swords right in front of me!¡± Lin Fan yelled. He clenched his right fist,ing toward Jun Wutian.

    Bang!

    Jun Wutian¡¯s eyes shot up in disbelief. A strong force came toward him. Jun Wutian¡¯s expression changed drastically as he was sent flying into the sky.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan stepped on Jun Wutian¡¯s head. ¡°You can die now.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice could be hearding from the sect. Elder Ge Lian thought that Jun Wutian would be able to take down Lin Fan, but things had gone out of his expectations. Seeing this, he hurried out to save Jun Wutian. Lin Fanughed, exerting force to his foot that was stepping on Jun Wutian¡¯s head as soon as he heard the elder. Jun Wutian¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon.

    Blood spluttered out everywhere, dying the arena red.

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re toote.¡±

 Chapter 176 The New Tenth Peak

    <h4>Chapter 176 The New Tenth Peak</h4>

    ¡°Ahhhhh! How could you be this cruel and treat your sect mate in this manner?! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Ge Lian said in anger. He did not expect Jun Wutian to die under Lin Fan¡¯s hands for real. Jun Wutian was the disciple that he had shown great support to and the next patriarch of the Magnificent me Sect!

    But now, Jun Wutian had died under some disciple¡¯s foot! How can I tolerate or turn a blind eye to this?

    Just as Ge Lian was about tounch an attack at Lin Fan, a figure appeared in front of him. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± A cold voice rang out.

    ¡°You...¡± Ge Lian looked at Tian Xu angrily. He took back his attack forcefully. He wasn¡¯t confident in going against Tian Xu, but he could not watch Jun Wutian die in vain.

    ¡°Tian Xu, if you continue your actions, the sect will be destroyed by you!¡± Ge Lian said in anger.

    Tian Xu ignored Ge Lian and raised his hands. A special force floated out of Jun Wutian¡¯s body.

    Huo Rong sighed at the scene. Another evil practice, searching of the soul. How are we going to lead the sect in the right direction when an elder is performing such a practice in front of so many disciples?

    But he did not turn away from the scene.

    Numerous images started to show.

    Included were the scenes of Jun Wutian murdering the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion and sending the four disciples to assassinate Lin Fan.

    The spectating disciples were unable to believe their eyes. They could not believe that their Senior Brother Jun would be such an evil person behind their backs.

    The three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion had always been loyal to the Magnificent me Sect and had always been protecting the sect from danger, but they died terrible deaths at Jun Wutian¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Elder Tian Xu was preparing to stop his action, he realized there was a weird image among the rest, thus he took it out separately.

    In the image, Jun Wutian was kneeling on the ground. There was a ck figure in front of him. However, the ck figure was so blurry that the person¡¯s face could not be seen.

    ¡°This...¡± Hup Rong¡¯s expression changed drastically as if something hade to his mind.

    Crack!

    Within a split second, there was a drastic change to the area. ck clouds sprawled across the gray skies, and a crack formed between the ck clouds.

    A terrifying force filled the area. All disciples were unable to tolerate the force as theyy down on their stomachs while being drenched in sweat, looking as if they were about to die.

    A giant hand came for the arena from the crack. It had pitch-ck nails and it resembled the ws of a devil.

    Lin Fan looked up at the giant hand. Jun Wutian¡¯s earth energy giant hand is nothingpared to this hand.

    ¡°Divine Religion, how dare you put your hand in the Magnificent me Sect!?¡± Tian Xu shouted in anger. He turned into a ray of light and shot up to the sky. A strong force exploded in the air, making space crack.

    The giant hand snapped its fingers, and five meteorites with ck tails came shooting at the sect.

    ¡°Audacious!¡± Tian Xu lifted his hand. It seemed like a simple act, but it was as if he was holding up the skies. He crushed the meteorites with his hands, and the meteorites disappeared into nothingness.

    ¡°Senior Brother, he¡¯s here to get the body!¡± Huo Rong yelled and sent an attack toward the ground. But a ck fog emerged from the ground, blocking off Huo Rong¡¯s attack. A ck tentacle could be seening up from the ground, binding Jun Wutian¡¯s body and trying to pull it down to the ground.

    Seeing the storage ring on Jun Wutian¡¯s finger, an idea crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind. He exerted Dragon Flying to the Ninth Heavens and grabbed the finger tightly, pulling the storage ring over to himself forcefully.

    The tentacle did not expect that there would be anyone who dared toe up to snatch something off Jun Wutian. The force that was pulling away from it was so strong that it made it feel that it would be unable to withstand it.

    Just as Lin Fan was ready to take an attack from the tentacle, Huo Rong came next to him and suppressed the tentacle. ¡°Get to the side. This is not something that you should be involved in.¡± Huo Rong pushed Lin Fan to the side sternly.

    At the same time, Tian Xu frowned upon seeing that the body was being snatched away. The giant w was making its way out of the Magnificent me Sect and back into the crack.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you cane and leave as and when you like? The Magnificent me Sect is not a ce where you can act as you like!¡± Tian Xu said, disappearing from the spot. When he returned, a white line could be seen between the skies and the earth, chopping the giant hand off. The line was a crack between the skies and the earth.

    Controlling heaven and earth with just a thought.

    Tian Xu¡¯s strongest skill was that he could separate heaven and earth.

    The giant hand continued to struggle. It came down at the Magnificent me Sect disciples. The pressure of the hand made the disciples feel like there was a giant mountain pressing down on them.

    ¡°Deathbed struggle. Just stay here forever.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s long beard continued to extend and seep into empty space. When it reappeared, the giant hand was bound up by it. Rays of light could be seen shining on the beard as it shrank constantly. The giant hand shrunk too and ended up having to disappear.

    Tian Xu wanted to enter the crack to take a look, but it was toote. The crack closed up all of a sudden, and the area was peaceful again.

    At this moment, everything had disappeared into thin air. All disciples had recovered. Fear was written all over their faces. It felt like they had returned from the edge of death.

    Huo Rong came to Tian Xu. ¡°Senior Brother, how dare the Divine Religion put their hands in the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he managed to escape. If he was a bit slower, I would¡¯ve been able to discover his hideout and destroy the religion within no time,¡± Tian Xu said, looking at the sky. ¡°But this should be the act of the guardian of the Divine Religion. They took such a great risk just to get Jun Wutian¡¯s body? I guess there must be a lot more that we are unaware of.¡±

    Huo Rong said nothing more. There were still many disciples around, so it was not the right time to talk about this.

    Simrly, further in the sect, the few energies that were emitted previously disappeared as soon as it was settled.

    Just then, Elder Tian Xu turned to the arena. ¡°Jun Wutian murdered the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion and nned to assassinate his fellow sect mate. He has even worked with a dangerous cult. We should punish those who deserve it, so from today onwards, Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak will be demolished.

    As soon as he finished his words, Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak disappeared with just smack.

    Lin Fan was more than excited to see his master perform such an act. He¡¯s so powerful, but I believe that, with my ability, I¡¯ll be able to overtake my master within no time.

    However, this is not the end yet.

    ¡°Zhan Hongdi, is there anything you wish to say?¡± Lin Fan scanned the ce. Currently, Zhan Hongdi was at a loss. He lost his fighting spirit and bowed to Lin Fan, admitting defeat. ¡°I hope Senior Brother Lin-¡°.

    But before he could finish his words, Zhan Hongdi felt goosebumps all over his body. When he realized what was going on, it was toote. A strong force wasing at him.

    Bang!

    He was punched in the stomach. Zhan Hongdi vomited blood and squatted onto the ground, clutching his stomach. He couldn¡¯t stop coughing His face and neck were all red. It felt as if his body was about to explode.

    ¡°Remember that. If you act presumptuously again, that won¡¯t be your only consequence.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy,e at me openly without tricks. I¡¯ll spare your life since you¡¯re my sect mate, but if you dare to try to assassinate me, you will be the next Jun Wutian.¡±

    It was a suffocating scene for the disciples.

    To them, they had just witnessed an unbelievable incident.

    Senior Brother Lin had taken down the religious brother with just one punch, killed Jun Wutian with one stomp, and made Zhan Hongdi dare not retaliate. This power and influence of Senior Brother Lin is incredible!

    Tyrannical and invincible. He is incredibly powerful!

    Just then, Lin Fan turned to Elder Tian Xu and bowed. ¡°Master, I would like to establish the new tenth peak and name it Invincible.¡±

    Adrenaline was coursing through the veins of Lu Qiming and his other friends too. They shared a nce and cheered for Lin Fan. ¡°Senior Brother Lin is invincible! I will guard him when he establishes the tenth peak!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Zhang Long cheered.

    At this moment, the other disciples were aware that Lin Fan had blossomed. He was now above others, and the other seven peak leaders might be the only ones who could take Lin Fan down.

    As for Zhan Hongdi and Wan Zhongtian, they had already lost the chance.

    Their actions previously were no different from conceding defeat, and they might not have the chance to redeem themselves in the future.

    Elder Ge Lian wanted to stop Lin Fan from being the tenth peak leader, but the thought of Jun Wutian¡¯s wrongdoings shamed him.

    He had shown Jun Wutian support, and yet Jun Wutian murdered the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion, tried to assassinate Lin Fan, and worked with a cult. All of these were serious crimes.

    If not for this incident, they would never have known, and it would¡¯ve been a disaster if Jun Wutian became the next patriarch. The Magnificent me Sect might¡¯ve perished in the future.

    Lin Fan pressed his hands down. ¡°If any senior or junior brother thinks that I, Lin Fan, am not fit to establish the tenth peak, you can challenge me.¡±

    The crowd shook their heads in unison. Who dares to challenge you? Your performance previously is enough to make our legs go weak in fear.

    Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that his disciple was already well prepared.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it seems to be against the rules to establish a peak when a disciple is not a first-ss inner disciple.¡± Huo Rong was a stickler for the rules and regtions of the sect, thus he was reminding Tian Xu about it even if he was going to turn a deaf ear to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯re so hidebound by convention.¡± Tian Xu eyed Huo Rong. He¡¯s going to spend his life revolving around rules and not dare to step over the limit.

    But Tian Xu was aware that the sect needed to have such a person. They were the ones that could maintain order in the sect.

    Huo Rong shook his head and remained silent, but he still felt ufortable about Tian xu¡¯s decision. If there are no rules, then how are we going to keep things in order? And how is the sect going to get stronger?

    Tian Xu turned to the depths of the sect and voiced his request. ¡°Senior Brother, do you approve of my disciple establishing the tenth peak?¡±

    Within no time, a voice could be hearding from there.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tian Xu then flung his sleeves and turned toward Lin Fan. ¡°Disciple, today, Master will make you the tenth peak personally. It will be the one and only true peak in the sect.¡±

 Chapter 177 Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 177 Invincible</h4>

    Lin Fan was feeling extremely good. It feels good to have such a powerful master. I can at least enjoy the protection from a pro before I be one myself.

    I¡¯m too aware that, without Tian Xu as my master, there would be a 0% chance that I could act in this manner in the sect. Instead, there would be a 100% chance that I would get kicked out of the sect.

    However, nothing matters now. I have ambitious goals that I am going to achieve.

    Since Master is acting as my support now, I¡¯ll act as Master¡¯s support when I be powerful in the future so Master can act freely in the world. With this goal, I¡¯m extremely motivated to increase my cultivation.

    Suddenly, a change could be seen taking ce in the arena.

    All disciples were astonished by Tian Xu¡¯s words. Elder Tian Xu is going to make the tenth peak personally? How spectacr will that be? All of them were filled with anticipation.

    The other peaks were made by the elders of the sect or the patriarch painstakingly. Despite their efforts, the peaks were not that special. How will it turn out if Elder Tian Xu makes it himself?

    ¡°The guardian of the Divine Religion came just in time to send my disciple materials for his peak.¡± Elder Tian Xu¡¯s beard rustled, making the arm that he suppressed earlier jolt out. Tian Xu pointed at the arm, sending a ball of fire at it. The ball of fire grewrger, forming raging mes and dying the entire ce red.

    ¡°Such a strong me! It¡¯s even stronger than the Cyan Abyssal mes. Master must be rich.¡± Lin Fan gasped. It¡¯s absolutely great to have such a master that¡¯s not only powerful but rich too.

    The arm started to struggle when the fire reached it. It was as if the arm was trying to break the seal and make an escape. However, why would an arm be able to escape when the actual cultivator was no match for Tian Xu?

    Tian Xu reached out a hand and grabbed the empty air, looking as if he was tearing off ayer of the sky. Energy from heaven and earth surged up into the sky. The ck fog that was all across the ce disappeared, and it was now reced with colorful fog. Physical changes could be seen taking ce to the arm too. It was now slowly turning into the shape of a mountain.

    Huo Rong, who stood by the side, watched the scene with awe. He did not expect Tian Xu to be this powerful. Even I¡¯m unable to do something like that!

    A green ray of light shot across the sky. A blueish-green material was hidden in the ray of light.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Jade Skies Spirit Stone!¡± Huo Rong¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. Jade Skies Spirit Stones were valuable ingredients to make tools of the Heaven-ss, and Tian Xu had obtained one a long time ago from a secret region. Tian Xu only had one, and it was a precious item that he was reluctant to make use of. Huo Rong never thought that Tian Xu would use it to make a peak for his disciple.

    A waste, indeed a waste.

    Sand shot out again, and every speck was shining brightly as if it was a universe of its own.

    More and more ingredients flew out from Tian Xu¡¯s hand. Huo Rong was in utter disbelief. How many assets is Senior Brother going to take out just for this peak?

    Standing at the side, Lin Fan could see the ingredients clearly, but he was unable to identify them. Whates out of Master¡¯s hand will not be of inferior quality. Just then, a sphere could be seen forming from afar. Lightning bolts and flying sand could be seen clearly in the sphere. Neon lights were shooting all around the ce. Many incredible scenes could be seen taking ce in the sphere.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you...¡± Huo Rong was dying to ask Tian Xu if he was prepared to use up all his assets, but he was aware that Tian Xu was way richer than this.

    Before Tian Xu became an elder of the sect, his favorite activity was entering secret regions to get rid of enemies and rob their possessions. Many neighboring disciples loathed Tian Xu.

    That was in the olden days, so perhaps Tian Xu had forgotten about that by now.

    But just then, Huo Rong couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the scene in front of him.

    Elder Tian Xu pinched his fingers, and a drop of blood that was filled with the essence of heaven and earth energy shot out of his finger. It exploded all of a sudden, seeping into the sphere in the form of heaven and earth energy.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    With a shout, the sphere exploded. Colorful rays of light shot out, piercing through the empty space to all parts of the area. Like a white cloth, it covered the entire area.

    ¡°That¡¯s pure essence!¡± Huo Rong was bbergasted. If this blood was injected into an ordinary human, it could increase their cultivation to the Heaven Star Border Realm immediately.

    They might¡¯ve been the weakest Heaven Star Border Realm in existence, but it could still be considered that Tian Xu had made a god.

    However, from that day onward, the person would remain in the same realm forever.

    Colorful lights shrunk and dissipated into thin air.

    When the crowd could finally see the scene in front of them clearly, they were all rooted to the ground. The previous situation was just like a dream to them.

    In front of them stood a steep summit that cut through the clouds. Odd nts blossomed all across the mountain. Scents from the blossoms could be smelt from afar. It made the disciples feel energetic, and it seemed to free them from lethargy. At the same time, a giant waterfall came crashing down from the peak. The sound of water crashing down to the bottom could be clearly heard. Birds appeared out of thin air and flew around the peak, chirping loudly. The peak was like a paradise.

    Floating bs formed a staircase to the entrance of the peak. The steps were floating in mid-air as if there was a giant hand holding them up.

    With a boom, the peak was put in the thousand-feet-deep pit. It was now the tenth peak, and it belonged to Lin Fan.

    ¡°What an incredible scene!¡±

    The spectating disciples were truly shocked. When had they seen such a peak created in this manner? Comparing this peak to the other nine peaks, the others looked like beggars. They seemed to be in an ordinary and worn-out state. They were nowhere near this peak, which could be described as magnificent. Huo Rong turned to Tian Xu. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re too... you spent so many precious materials just for this peak?¡±

    Tian Xu nodded his head in satisfaction before turning to Huo Rong. ¡°How could my disciple be unpresentable? If not for me fearing the other disciples would feel indignant, I would have made it even grander!¡±

    Indignant?

    Is this peak not good enough? I bet that, when the other seven peak leaders return, they might vomit blood. Have you seen what their peaks look like inparison to your disciple¡¯s?

    They¡¯re like debris that can be found on the roadside.

    Seeing the peak, Wan Zhongtian felt like dropping to the ground. He was currently green with envy How rich and grand is this? If I had a peak like this, I might hope to stay in there for the rest of my life.

    Lin Fan had his jaw wide open. Magnificent, awesome, speechless. ¡°Disciple, hurry up and refine it. This will be your peak from today onward,¡± Tian Xu said, reminding him.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Lin Fan said after he was called back to his senses.

    He was nearly tearing up due to being so touched. How are others supposed to live? But he hesitated no more and put out his palm, shrouding the peak with his energy. However, he experienced strong hindrance during refining. It felt like the peak was too powerful, thus slowing down his progress.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m unable to do it.¡±

    ¡°Master shall help you.¡± Tian Xu put out his palm. Strong refining power emitted out of his palm and transported into Lin Fan¡¯s body. The speed was increased immediately.

    Within the blink of an eye, the refinement was all done.

    Boom!

    Strong earth energy could be felting from the peak. Within no time, the peak felt lively.

    Lin Fan could feel a special bond between his body and the peak, as if every thought of his would be able to affect the peak greatly. From today onward, this was his peak.

    He even felt that he would be able to gain a helping hand from the peak¡¯s power when he fought again. I feel so strong, so powerful.

    Just then, the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River crossed his mind.

    The river water in the cauldron was a precious treasure. It had been refined an uncountable number of times, and every drop had the power of a Body Tempering Stage Seven or Stage Eight. I could build a Body Tempering Pool on the peak for some outer disciples to cultivate in.

    He waved his hands, and the river water gushed out toward the peak.

    Tian Xu nodded. ¡°I did not expect my disciple to possess such a treasure. Doesn¡¯t that belong to the Oceanus Sect? Did my disciple get it from killing enemies?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Huo Rong turned toward Tian Xu. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s nothing between our sect and the Oceanus Sect right now. It¡¯s not nice to make such controversialments.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it not enough to be suppressed by the Saint Convent Sect? Should we be suppressed by the Oceanus Sect again as well? It¡¯s just killing and robbing their treasures. We did that frequently in the past too.¡±

    Huo Rong sighed. That¡¯s all in the past, and Senior Brother is the one who taught me that. Now I¡¯m regretting all of it. Why does it feel like I¡¯m in a cult?

    Lin Fan might not have been as powerful as Tian Xu, who could make a mountain with just a wave of a hand, but making a Body Tempering Pool was not a problem to him.

    ¡°The pool is now done. It will be free to all outer disciples for cultivation. However, one drop of water holds the power of a Body Tempering Stage Seven at least. So junior brothers and sisters, cut your coat ording to your cloth.¡± This was an extremely good piece of news to the outer disciples.

    When they were in the Body Tempering Realm, they would need to train their physical bodies. However, it was a painful and bloody thing to do. With Lin Fan¡¯s Body Tempering Pool, it would make their lives better, and it would have better results too.

    At this moment, the outer disciples had made up their minds to guard Lin Fan since their Senior Brother Lin gave them benefits.

    Lin Fan knew that it was difficult for outer disciples to cultivate. If I want to make the sect strong, I¡¯m not the only one who should benefit. Everybody else has to be strong as well.

    By then, even an ordinary disciple will be enough to scare the Saint Convent Sect off.

    Now, there¡¯s only onest step. Lin Fan reached out a finger and started writing in the air with it.

    The side of the summit was shaved off, and two Chinese characters were carved on it.

    Invincible.

    This will be Invincible Peak from now on. This name suits me.

    Everything has been done, and I¡¯m satisfied.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m all done,¡± Lin Fan said.

    Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Disciple, the peak¡¯s construction is up to you now. Master might be able to prepare everything for you, but it would make you lose the aplishment of managing a peak.¡±

    ¡°Disciple understands.¡± Lin Fan nodded. If I can¡¯t change the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s situation, then I¡¯ll just start with my peak.

 Chapter 178 Benefitting All

    <h4>Chapter 178 Benefitting All</h4>

    The peak was now ready, and Lin Fan was now the leader of the tenth peak. It was a significant change to his life, as now he would have a territory belonging to him, and he would now be able to try for the position of patriarch.

    Lu Daosheng went over to Zhan Hongdi. He was filled with worry, yet helpless at the same time. ¡°Senior Brother. Are you alright?¡± Zhan Hongdi said no more and looked at the figure on the side with anger swimming in his eyes. He let out a sneer and left the arena for Great Emperor Peak.

    He did not expect Lin Fan to be this cruel. How powerful is he to kill Jun Wutian so quickly? And how am I supposed to make a return in the future when there¡¯s such a big difference between me and him?

    Cultivate. I must cultivate with all my might. I will get back what I have lost in the future.

    Fang Ji came over to Lu Daosheng. ¡°Senior Brother is Senior Brother...¡±

    Lu Daosheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Senior Brother Zhan has been defeated this round. If he can ovee the hardship, he will be able to reach the highest level of cultivation. But if he¡¯s unable to rise from defeat, it will be the end of Great Emperor Peak.

    Fang Ji looked over at Great Emperor Peak, which was standing upright amongst the nine other peaks. He did not expect Zhan Hongdi to be defeated by Lin Fan. All ten peak leaders had strong egos. Previously, Jun Wutian defeated Zhan Hongdi by stepping on him. Now, Zhan Hongdi had lost again. It must have taken a toll on Zhan Hongdi to be defeated twice.

    And just like what Lu Daosheng said, if Zhan Hongdi was able to make it through this time period, he would soar higher than ever. If not, that would be the end of Great Emperor Peak.

    On the other hand, Wan Zhongtian lost his ability to retort. A powerful cultivator didn¡¯t scare him, but a fierce one did. Lin Fan was exactly the type of person that Wan Zhongtian feared. Now that he was the tenth peak leader, it would be impossible for Wan Zhongtian to suppress Lin Fan.

    He took another nce at Invincible Peak with envy and turned into a ray of light, disappearing on the spot. The seven other peak leaders might not be happy about this. Jun Wutian might¡¯ve been extremely talented and better than the other nine peak leaders, but life was unpredictable. It was hard to tell who the most powerful peak leader would be in the end.

    Being in a great mood, Lin Fan waved his hands generously. He had the manner of a senior brother. ¡°Junior brothers, if you are interested, you maye with me for a tour of Invincible Peak.¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan, the spectating disciples were more than excited. They were dying to take a look at the peak that Elder Tian Xu had made personally. Now that Senior Brother Lin had personally invited them to take a trip up the peak, they were over the moon.

    They could already smell the scent of the odd nts and feel the effects of the scent even if they were standing so far away. How will it be if we are on the peak itself?

    ¡°Will Senior Brother Lin rece Jun Wutian in the future and be the first of the ten peaks?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Senior Brother Lin has already defeated Jun Wutian, thus he¡¯s already the first of the peaks now. I¡¯m just curious about how the other seven peak leaders will feel when they return and realize the situation.¡±

    ¡°Now there are so many changes taking ce to the sect. It feels like we¡¯re in a different era.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m currently at Body Tempering Stage Nine. If I make use of the Body Tempering Pool that Senior Brother Lin mentioned, I might be able to level up and break through to the Earth Star Border Realm. By then, I will be able to be an inner disciple if I pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions. That¡¯s not the case for me, as I¡¯m still currently in Body Tempering Stage Eight. But with Senior Brother Lin¡¯s Body Tempering Pool, I¡¯m confident that I will be able to break through to Body Tempering Stage Nine.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and follow Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Under Lin Fan¡¯s invitation, a crowd followed after him. Lu Qiming and the rest were ted to see Lin Fan so powerful. They were happy that, not only had Lin Fan achieved strong cultivation, everybody was able to benefit from it too.

    Amongst the crowd stood a woman who was currently staring at Lin Fan nkly. After some time, she left without a sound.

    There was nobody who took notice of her.

    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not a good idea to teach your disciple in this manner,¡± Huo Rong, who was currently standing next to Tian Xu, said.

    ¡°How is it not a good idea?¡± Elder Tian Xuughed. ¡°I think that it¡¯s a great idea. Invincible Peak is a good name. There will be nobody who is capable of taking him down, and the Magnificent me Sect will be a sect that¡¯s invincible thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re overestimating your disciple. Just by himself?¡± Huo Rong did not believe and did not wish to. ¡°You can¡¯t make a sect powerful with just one person¡¯s effort, it requires-¡°

    ¡°No, Junior Brother, it¡¯s you who has cultivation that¡¯s too weak to feel it. When you have reached a certain extent, it not a problem to turn a weak sect into the strongest sect in the world. I believe my disciple will make it there,¡± Tian Xu said with confidence.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you have alreadye in contact with that extent?¡± Huo Rong asked, color draining from his face.

    ¡°Come in contact?¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°I have never felt it. It might seem to be just a step away from me, but it is as far as the distance between heaven and earth. The patriarch might be blowing up right now. If the Divine Religion dared to take a risk to bring Jun Wutian¡¯s corpse away no matter what, then there must be stories that we are unaware of.¡±

    He then took a nce at Ge Lian. ¡°The Jun Wutian that you supported is a traitor to the sect. I hope you have better eyesight from now on and start supporting the right person.¡±

    He finished speaking and disappeared from the spot.

    Ge Lian stood on the spot, face red with anger. He invested a huge sum in Jun Wutian, and now his investment had gone down the drain. It was such a pity, but if Jun Wutian were not caught, it would have brought even greater trouble to the sect in the future.

    As for Tian Xu¡¯s words, he was still able to keep his anger in. If it was about twenty years ago, he would have already started fighting Tian Xu.

    Ripples could be seen when the disciples stepped onto the floating stairs. Invincible Peak, which was originally silent, was currently bursting with activity. Exotic beasts let out loud cries as if they were weing their peak leader.

    The group of disciples was acting as if they were in a great exhibition. They looked around excitedly. One will only know how a peak is really like if they visit Invincible Peak. Comparing to the other nine peaks, Senior Brother Lin¡¯s peak is way grander.

    They made their way up the steps to the peak that was piercing through the clouds. It was like making their way to the heavens.

    ¡°This is a Spirit Monkey.¡±

    ¡°This is a Snow-White Deer.¡±

    The disciples followed after Lin Fan. They realized that there were numerous beasts standing next to them. It was as if these beasts were intelligent. They stared at the disciples and stood in a manner as if they were bowing. Are they weing us?

    ¡°Is that the Body Tempering Pool?¡± a disciple asked, pointing at the pool that was located halfway up the mountain. There were many beasts cultivating in the pool. It was the best ce to cultivate at after all.

    Lin Fan might not have made anyments, but he was aware of everything that was going around him. I already had high expectations for it, but now it seems that I have underestimated my master¡¯s love for me.

    Why would a peak that¡¯s made out of so many treasures be ordinary?

    When they reached the peak, Lin Fan stood on top, looking into the distance. He couldn¡¯t see the end. All he could see was the white clouds surrounding the peak. He felt that there was an improvement to his scope.

    The surrounding disciples went over to take a look too. They saw many things that were new to them.

    How powerful must Elder Tian Xu¡¯s blood be? How much power does it hold that it could make an ordinary peak into a paradise?

    Lu Qiming was too shocked by the fact. When he finally realized what was going on, he went to Lin Fan with all smiles. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, you have finally made it here.¡±

    Looking at his huge peak, Lin Fan felt that it was a waste to be staying up here alone. ¡°Junior brothers,e here and stay with me from today onward. There is strong earth energy here, and it would be a great help to cultivate.¡±

    I will never forget those who are close to me. As for the crazy Qin Shan, it¡¯s not a good idea to leave him in the inner disciple¡¯s residence Who knows when he might go bonkers and start killing others randomly? It¡¯s a better choice to put him here.

    Most importantly, during the night, I will not be afraid if there are people who are here to apany me.

    Hearing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming and the rest were so touched that they were about to cry. We knew that Senior Brother would not abandon us! they said in their hearts.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhang, you guys are now in the Earth Star Border Realm?¡± Lin Fan took a close look at Zhang Long and Huang Fugui to realize that they had now broken through to the Earth Star Border Realm, while Lu Qiming and the rest were now in Body Tempering Stage Nine, about to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm too.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, if not for that pill that helped to improve our constitutions, we would not be able to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm at such a fast speed. It might have taken ages,¡± Zhang Long said with all smiles.

    Yin Xiaotian and Gao Dazhuang, who were always on par with each other, were happy that they had been improving a lot recently. They had yet to break through to the Earth Star Border Realm, but to them, it would happen sooner orter for sure. Their cultivation had already increased a few stages within a month.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, if you guys make use of the Body Tempering Pool, it will take no time till you break through to the Earth Star Border Realm.¡±

    Lin Fan did not expect that the Gold Essence Pill would be of such great use. However, he had also given them some other pills along with the Gold Essence Pill. Taking the pills would obviously allow them to cultivate more easily and gain more.

    My cultivation increases quickly too. It is just that I have more things to prepare. I need to take care of every cell and increase the levels of my skillsets. I will get my foundation to the limit so that, when I break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, my power will be superb.

    He took out the pills that he had gotten from robbing corpses and gave them to Lu Qiming and the rest.

    When Lu Qiming and the rest saw the pills, they were struck dumb. They waved their hands in disagreement. They would have epted it if it were pills of the Mortal ss, but since they were pills of the Mystic ss, it was like an arm and a leg to them.

    With their financial state, it was already difficult for them to exchange for one, let alone the fact that Lin Fan was giving so many to them.

    ¡°Take it. We are already this close, why would I mind about these pills? They aren¡¯t much use to me,¡± Lin Fan said. Mortal and Mystic ss pills were like sweets to him; he only took them to have a taste.

    High-grade Mystic-ss pills were made with the ability to support a cultivator to the peak of the Earth Star Border Realm, but since Lin Fan was just too strong now, it was not going to make any difference to him. Only an Earth-ss pill would be useful to him now.

    The disciples who came to take a tour around the peak were green with envy seeing the scene.

    They did not expect Lin Fan to give Lu Qiming and the rest so many pills. How generous he is!

    If he gave that to us, we would be willing to guard him for life!

    Just then, a disciple hurried over. ¡°Senior Brother Lin, the dragon feast is done.¡±

    Lin Fanughed out loud. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat all junior brothers to a feast today.¡±

    The crowd might¡¯ve been envious of Lu Qiming and the rest, but they were excited to hear that they were going to have a dragon feast.

    Feasting on an Earth Star Border Stage Eight beast was something they would never have dared to dream of.

    It was something they could unt about to their friends in the future.

 Chapter 179 All of these are Trash

    <h4>Chapter 179 All of these are Trash</h4>

    At the same time, somewhere far away, numerous blood dragons jumped out of a turbulent bloody sea. Loud cries could be heard as they entered the water that was the color of blood and blended into it. The entire ce was bloody red in color.

    Howling could be clearly hearding from the vast bloody sea, making chills run down one¡¯s spine. It was as if they were cries of the vengeful ghosts of beasts.

    The empty air looked as if it had been torn apart by a giant hand. A pair of giant legs could be seening out from the crack, stepping into the bottomless bloody sea as the crack continued to erge, seeming to give way to a terrifying organism. Soon, a gigantic figure that was bloody red in color stood in the middle of the sea.

    ¡°Damn it. He¡¯s dead,¡± the giant said. His voice was so powerful that rough waves could be seen on the surface of the bloody sea. ¡°Magnificent me Sect, Tian Xu. I will suck out your souls someday to nourish my Blood Refining Hell.¡±

    Just then, a huge bump could be seen on the surface of the giant. The bump exploded, sending numerous tentacles flying all around the ce. There was a headless corpse amongst them. ¡°Damn it. Damn it. He¡¯s dead!¡± the giant roared in anger. Anger could be seen in his red eyes that were the size ofnterns. When he calmed down, numerous tentacles went for the body, coiling around it and flinging it into the bloody sea.

    Jun Wutian¡¯s corpse stayed afloat on the waters. The bloody sea that previously turned still started to bubble once again. Blood-colored tentacles could be seening from all around,tching onto Jun Wutian¡¯s body. Huge amounts of blood flowed out of the bottomless bloody sea.

    The giant was satisfied with the current situation. He raised his blood-colored hands, and numerous souls flew out from his palm. Each of them was surrounded by red light, and they were all quite tiny. The howls wereing from the tiny red lights too.

    ¡°Divine Religion, you are no different from a devil!¡±

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect will not let you

    off!¡±

    Apparently, the souls all belonged to disciple from the Magnificent me Sect. There were powerful cultivators amongst them too, but being surrounded by the red light, there was nothing they could do.

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice Reverse Magic!¡±

    He opened his bloody mouth, and countless red talismans flew out. Each talisman blended into the ce perfectly. They enveloped the Blood Refining Hell and made a mysterious huge formation.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, you cannot die. I don¡¯t care if you be neither human nor ghost, you must stay alive.¡± The giant took another nce and tore open the crack, leaving the ce.

    Back on Invincible Peak, Lin Fan arrived at the secret room that Tian Xu prepared for him. It was a ce for him to cultivate in peace since it could block all disturbances from the outside world.

    Lu Qiming and the rest had gone back to pack their stuff. They would move into Invincible Peak tomorrow, and by then, the peak would be for them to manage, as well as the best choice of the disciples.

    And all Lin Fan was going to do was increase his cultivation and make himself stronger and more invincible as time went by. The sect might have lost Jun Wutian¡¯s body, but Lin Fan had managed to get the storage ring. Lin Fan loved money more than anything, so he would not waste any of it.

    ¡°He was the first peak of the ten, so he must be extraordinarily rich. Please do not disappoint me,¡± Lin Fan muttered and opened up the ring to check its contents.

    When he saw what was inside, he was taken aback. But his surprise was soon reced with excitement.

    The pills in the storage ring amounted to a hill. It was a scary number. ¡°Terrifying. How did he get so many pills? There¡¯s more than ten thousand Mortal-ss pill bottles in his storage ring, and each bottle contains ten pills, which makes it a hundred thousand Mortal-ss pills in total. How did this guy be so rich? Does he want to start a sect himself?¡±

    After some tabtion, Lin Fan realized there was a total of thirteen thousand Mortal-ss pill bottles. Among them, three thousand were of the high grade, and the rest were mostly middle-grade. Rich, he is extremely rich.

    With the ability of one person, it is impossible to get so many pills. Either he got them from murdering others, or they were gifts. The first possibility is out. When ites to people Jun Wutian has the ability to kill, they¡¯re definitely not weak, so there¡¯s no reason why such cultivators would have so many Mortal-ss pills with them. That leaves the second reason, there¡¯s somebody supporting him. They were giving him pills so that he could buy supporters with them.

    Let¡¯s continue.

    A thousand Mystic-ss pills, a hundred were of high grade, two hundred were of middle grade, and seven hundred were of low grade.

    This is rich amongst rich. If I were to sell these Mystic pills for cash, it would be an enormous figure.

    His body was snatched over by the Divine Religion. Does that mean that they are the ones supporting him? If that¡¯s the case, the Divine Religion might not be so simple.

    But it makes sense. If the Divine Religion was not powerful enough, they would have already been eliminated by the Magnificent me Sect. The Magnificent me Sect would not let them survive until now.

    There¡¯s not many Earth-ss medicines though, only a few. It seems to be for his own

    use.

    Let¡¯s continue.

    ¡°Nothingness of Sword Manifestation, Earth-ss middle-grade skillset.¡± Lin Fan grabbed a skillset and took a nce before throwing it at the side. ¡°Trash. You picked up that skillset yet you still died under my feet. Waste of points.

    ¡°Great Body of the Demon Gods.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the name of the skillset. ¡°Interesting. Congealing the blood from ten thousand beasts. If I knew that you were training this skillset, I would have looked down on you even more. A person who does not even know how to appreciate his bloodline.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    To others, Jun Wutian might have been extraordinarily wealthy, but now that I see it, it¡¯s nothing special.

    But Jun Wutian is not totally good for nothing. At least he left me six Earth-ss pills.

    He took out the pills and sat cross-legged on the ground. He took them and started to cultivate.

    Within that moment, strong powerful energy was sent to all parts of his body, and every cell of his took in the power greedily. They grew stronger and erged.

    But even if I have taken all the pills, my cells aren¡¯t full yet! My body capacity has obviously increased to a surprising point.

    ¡°I can¡¯t follow up with my speed if I do not make use of my earth energy. Gaining only five experience points is too little. I should level up that skillset.¡±

    Lin Fan opened his eyes and took out the small booklet he prepared previously and started experimenting. Since I have chosen toe up with my own, I¡¯ll stick to it.

    In the Door of a Thousand Caves, the frog was busy cultivating. It had been receiving strong earth energy from the special connection, but for some reason, it kept experiencing cut offs.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this human? Or is there something wrong with my demon technique of Stealing from the Heavens?¡±

    The frog was hiding in the corner. It was currently sprawled on the ground, cultivating to be stronger. But the earth energy that kept cutting off was detrimental to its health.

    ¡°Hey, the earth energy is back again. ¡°What on earth, why did it stop again?

    ¡°No, there must be some problem with the demon technique of Stealing from the Heavens. They said that it was the secret technique of the best demon sect in the world. That¡¯s clearly fake. How dare you cheat my pills? When I get stronger, I will go back and ask for a word.¡±

    A few dayster, the disciples who were guarding the Magnificent me Sect entrance were filled with excitement.

    Numerous figures could be seening from afar. A man in white was exceptionally eye-catching. He might have kept his aura, but his appearance was still enough to scare the disciples guarding the entrance.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Yun Xiao.¡± The disciples went up immediately, full of respect. They bowed to him 90 degrees, showing their greatest respect.

    They felt that their Senior Brother Yun Xiao had improved further, and he felt mysterious. If they did not see him, they would not have realized there was somebody standing in front of them.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Yun Xiao nodded with arrogance. His servants were dressed fancily too. The badge on their sides symbolized their identities ¨C first ss inner disciple. One of the inner disciples raised his hands, and two pills flew out. ¡°This is a gift from Senior Yun Xiao,¡± he said, wearing a cold expression.

    Both disciples caught a pill. They could already feel the power of the pills. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother,¡± they said in excitement.

    Yun Xiao did not stay any further. He took a step into the sect and made his way toward Elder Peak.

    But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.

    His servants stopped in their tracks too. They looked toward where Yun Xiao was looking and got a bad shock. A striking peak that was like a paradise came into their eyes.

    ¡°Whose peak is this, how...?¡± The inner disciple did not finish his words, because in his mind, Senior Brother Yun Xiao¡¯s peak was... nowhere near this peak.

    ¡°Invincible Peak. How daring, huh? Even Senior Brother Yun Xiao does not dare to name his peak Invincible.¡± The other disciple looked at the peak in disdain.

    To him, the person who did this was digging his own grave.

    But they were surprised by the peak. They had only been out for a few months. Did something happen to the sect? Or did someone new be a peak leader?

    If that was the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    The ten peaks were candidates for the next patriarch, so was the new peak leader going after the position too?

    Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°You guys shall go and take a look. I still have to go to the elder to report on a serious matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Yun Xiao turned into a ray of light and left for the distance.

    There was something he needed to report to the elder right now. As for the rest, he was just curious about the person who had be the eleventh peak leader.

    When Yun Xiao left, the disciples turned to each other.

    ¡°Arrogant. Invincible Peak? Does he really think he¡¯s invincible?¡± Wang Shengkang was a handsome person with a slender figure. With his sword on his back, he looked like an assassin. But he spoke arrogantly, and he seemed to look at Invincible Peak in disdain.

    ¡°I have no idea, but we will know when we get there. I¡¯m curious who is so arrogant too,¡± Xuan Qing said, curious.

    His face was currently green in color because of a skillset he practiced. His face would turn back into a normal color when he reached the highest level.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    The both of them changed into a ray of light and went toward Invincible Peak.

 Chapter 180 Very Special

    <h4>Chapter 180 Very Special</h4>

    ¡°Rich. Extremely rich. This is even more spectacr than Yun Xiao Peak,¡± Wang Shengkang said coldly. He stepped up the stone steps, walking toward Invincible Peak.

    Earth energy revolved on Xuan Qing¡¯s feet as he tested the quality of the stone steps, but they did not move a single jot even when Xuan Qing made use of all his earth energy. ¡°What material are these steps made of? It¡¯s extremely strong. Even ck Gold Mystic Stone is not this strong.¡±

    ck Gold Mystic Stone had a wide range of uses. It was usually used to make weapons, but with Xuan Qing¡¯s cultivation, he had the ability to break a ck Gold Mystic Stone under the pressure of his earth energy. However, these stone steps seemed to be unaffected by this action, and there wasn¡¯t even a single scratch mark.

    ¡°And how do these stone steps remain floating? What are they made of? Even Senior Brother Yun Xiao does not have the energy to support stone steps around the clock every single day.¡±

    Wang Shengkang felt that there was something unusual about Invincible Peak. We have not been around for months, so what happened during that period?

    Who in the world is so rich to build such a

    peak?

    II

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that a beast?¡± Xuan Qing said, pointing far away. A few beasts could be seen leaning against the stones on their stomachs. They might not have been of high cultivation, but it was a bizarre sight to see beasts taking in earth energy from a peak. It was impossible for demons below the Earth Star Border Realm to cultivate, and even some demons in the Heaven Star Border Realm might not know how to cultivate.

    So how jaw-dropping was it to see weak demons cultivating? Wang Shengkang¡¯s eyes lit up as he observed the scene carefully, trying to get an answer.

    ¡°No, these aren¡¯t even demons.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Those are just beasts. But how could it be? Beasts do not have intelligence, so how could they understand how to cultivate?¡± Both of them continued making their way up the peak.

    Not longter, they went past a few disciples. When the disciples saw them, they were startled. Has Senior Brother Yun Xiao returned from his trip?

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brothers.¡± The disciples greeted Xuan Qing and Wang Shengkang. They were all outer disciples, and they were here to use Lin Fan¡¯s Body Tempering Pool for cultivation. Now that they hade across first-ss inner disciples, they had to show them respect.

    Wang Shengkang looked at the disciples arrogantly, acting like an arrogant senior brother. ¡°Let me ask you, who¡¯s the peak leader of this peak?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Senior Brother¡¯s question, the peak leader of this peak is Senior Brother Lin,¡± a skinnier disciple said.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking for the full name.¡± Wang Shengkang sneered, not attaching importance to the outer disciples. Suddenly, the disciples could feel a p of thunder in their hearts, making their bodies burn. They even had the urge to kneel to the ground immediately.

    ¡°Lin Fan,¡± they answered in a hurry. One of the disciples seemed to have something more to say, but he was stopped by the other disciple.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing exchanged a nce. They had no idea who Lin Fan was. Since when is there such a disciple in the sect? And how could he build a peak out of nowhere? This is totally impossible! Could it be that he¡¯s a disciple who kept his ability hidden and emerged within a day?

    Impossible. Even if there was such a person, he would not be so strong that he could establish a peak too.

    Unable to figure out what was going on, Xuan Qing and Wang Shengkang ignored the outer disciples and went up the peak.

    After both of them left, the outer disciples couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°They are so overboard. How could a senior brother use his ability to pressure us just because they are unhappy with our answers?¡± the disciples said unhappily.

    ¡°Junior Brother, why did you stop me from telling them about Senior Brother Lin?¡± The disciple who did not finish his words previously asked.

    ¡°They are Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing, who are under Senior Brother Yun Xiao. Both of them are arrogant and always have their noses up in the air. With their tempers, they will definitely offend Senior Brother Lin. By then, Senior Brother Lin can take them down and teach them a lesson, letting them understand.¡±

    The few disciples nodded. He¡¯s smart to think of this.

    ¡°Who do you think that Lin Fan is?¡± Wang Shengkang asked, confused. He was astounded by the scenery of the peak as he made his way to the top.

    Bizarre flowers blossomed brightly. The fragrance of flowers seemed to differ from ordinary fragrance. It gave an effect even for them slightly. ¡°I have no idea, but we will know when we get to the top.¡± Xuan Qing looked at the hillside, where many disciples had gathered. All of them were sitting in the Body Tempering Pool.

    And there were still disciples flocking in. As far as they could see, Invincible Peak had be more popr than Yun Xiao Peak.

    To Lu Qiming and the rest, it was a busy period for them. Ever since Lin Fan established Invincible Peak, they required more helping hands. Thus, they were now busy with selecting the outer disciples for the peak. There were even inner disciples who came with the intention to join Invincible Peak.

    Just then, Lu Qiming saw two people going up to the main pce. Thus, he stood up and shouted at them. ¡°Hold up, that¡¯s for authorized personnel only.¡±

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing stopped in their tracks. When they saw Lu Qiming, they took a nce at him and looked at him in disdain. He¡¯s just a Body Tempering Stage Nine.

    The appearance of Lu Qiming made Xuan Qing and Wang Shengkang let down their guards totally.

    Their guard is only a Body Tempering Stage Nine? What a joke!

    Our guard back at Yun Xiao Peak is an Earth Star Border Stage Three.

    Lu Qiming stopped both of them. When he took a close look, he was shocked to find out that they were Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing. He might¡¯ve been an outer disciple, but he was aware that both of them were from Yun Xiao Peak.

    However, Lu Qiming was part of Invincible peak and under Lin Fan. He is counting on me to take good care of Invincible Peak, how could I allow anyone to break through the ce as they like?

    Even if both of them are first-ss inner disciples and under Senior Brother Yun Xiao, I¡¯m not afraid.

    ¡°Please hold on, that¡¯s the main pce of Invincible Peak. Any unauthorized personnel are unallowed in there.¡±

    ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡± Wang Shengkang frowned.

    As soon as he finished his words, a strong force could be felt,ing toward Lu Qiming.

    ¡°Do you not know how to greet your senior brothers properly?¡±

    Wang Shengkang chided Lu Qiming loudly, ignoring the fact that he was from Invincible Peak.

    Lu Qiming frowned and took a step back. It felt as if there was a huge force pressuring down on him.

    ¡°Who is making a fuss here at Invincible Peak?¡± From afar, Zhang Long realized that there was something going on and rushed over. He did not expect there would be anyone who would be here to find trouble. When he realized it was Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing, his heart sank. They are from Yun Xiao Peak.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing took a nce at them before shaking their heads in disdain. ¡°Crows flock together.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Lu Qiming raged out of humiliation. He did not expect to be humiliated at Invincible Peak. Senior Brother Lin is still in seclusion, he should not be disturbed.

    Thus, Lu Qiming took a step out and stood up straight. Since Senior Brother Lin is not around, we should be Invincible Peak¡¯s support.

    ¡°Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing, are you here to find trouble with Invincible Peak as representatives of Yun Xiao Peak?¡±

    But of course, Wang Shengkang would not care about Lu Qiming. ¡°I have just returned from a trip with Senior Brother Yun Xiao to discover the presence of this peak. I thought of how terrific the peak leader would be, but it turns out to be a peak where crows are in charge. It¡¯s such a pity, such a pity.¡±

    The disciples who were queuing up turned to each other.

    ¡°What is Yun Xiao Peak trying to do? Are they trying to start a fight with Invincible Peak?¡±

    ¡°They are well-known disciples of Yun Xiao Peak. Since they have returned, Senior Brother Yun Xiao must be back too.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with their brains? This is Senior Brother Lin¡¯s peak! Are they unaware of Senior Brother Lin¡¯s actions during this period?¡±

    ¡°Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing are famous for being arrogant. Other than their elders and senior brother, when have they treated anyone nicely? I did not expect them to be this arrogant though, to actually find trouble here at Invincible Peak. If Senior Brother Lin was around, they might be seriously injured, if they are lucky enough to not die.¡±

    ¡°I have never gone to a peak in my life because I couldn¡¯t stand how arrogant those people are. They have their noses in the sky all the time, but they act differently in front of the elders and seniors. They always pick on those that are weaker than themselves. Look at Senior Brother Lin, he built a Body Tempering Pool for us as soon as he established his peak to help with our cultivation. Which other peak does that?¡± Lu Qiming¡¯s and Zhang Long¡¯s faces fell. They did not expect uninvited guests toe to the peak and humiliate them so badly. In the past, they would already have let things slide.

    But not now.

    Because if they did, they would be embarrassing Invincible Peak.

    ¡°Wang Shengkang, Xuan Qing. Don¡¯t be audacious. This is Invincible Peak, a ce where even your Yun Xiao peak leader would not dare to act like this,¡± Lu Qiming scolded.

    Wang Shengkang exchanged a nce with Xuan Qing before bursting intoughter, as if they heard a great joke. ¡°Hahahaha! What did you say? Even Senior Brother Yun Xiao would not dare to act in this manner? How funny is that?¡±

    ¡°Go and get that Lin Fan out. Our Senior Brother Yun Xiao is curious who the hell established Invincible Peak. Aren¡¯t you guys afraid that the word ¡®invincible¡¯ would be so powerful that it gets you killed?¡± Both of them were in absolute disdain. If the main guards are so weak, how strong can the peak leader be?

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Lu Qiming yelled and sent a punch toward Wang Shengkang, despite knowing that it was not going to have much effect on him.

    ¡°You do not know where you stand,¡± Wang Shengkang said in disdain. He raised his hand and waved it slightly. However, to Lu Qiming, it was a force too strong for him to take. He was sent flying out and crashed into a stone pir hard. Lu Qiming vomited blood and became weaker.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Body Tempering Stage Nine and yet you dare to attack me? You really do not know where you stand. Is that how you treat your senior brothers? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today so you know what respect is.¡±

    Wang Shengkang spoke calmly. He put his hands behind his back. He was like a bright sword. Rays of sword light shone brightly, and it felt as if he was destroying everyone that was weaker than him.

    ¡°Audacious!¡± Zhang Long, Huang Fugui, Yin Xiaotian, and Gao Dazhuang shouted in anger, attacking him.

    But to both of the Yun Xiao disciples, these four weren¡¯t worth their attention. They raised their hands and let them down. Four figures could be seen flying out. ¡°Disrespectful.¡± Wang Shengkang side-eyed them.

    An Earth Star Border Stage Eight is not something that you ants can defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you both!¡± Seeing this, Qin Shan roared and came toward them with a strong force.

    ¡°I see that the only idiot in the sect is here too. Invincible Peak is such a special ce. There are all kinds of trash here. You should just give your peak to our Yun Xiao Peak.¡± Wang Shengkang shook his head and took a step out. Earth energy gushed out, turning into sword energy that went for Qin Shan.

 Chapter 181 The Hand That Costs a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 181 The Hand That Costs a Lot</h4>

    After the trip with Yun Xiao, Wang Shengkang¡¯s cultivation had risen to Earth Star Border Stage Eight, and he felt that he was the strongest disciple in the sect, excluding the ten peak leaders. Thus, he felt a need to teach disrespectful disciples a lesson that would not cost their lives. Or how am I going to take control of all disciples in the future?

    With earth energy surrounding his body, Qin Shan went up against the sword energy forcefully.

    Crack!

    With just a touch, a ray of light could be seen shooting out. The earth energy surrounding Qin Shan cracked, and he crashed into a stone pir.

    ¡°You do not know where you stand.¡± Wang Shengkang sneered.

    Seeing the scene, the surrounding disciples were bbergasted. They did not think that Wang Shengkang would be this powerful. He managed to defeat the few of them just by raising his hands twice and taking a step forward.

    They couldn¡¯t deny that Yun Xiao Peak was indeed powerful.

    Yun Xiao Peak was in the lead, especially in terms of the disciples under the peak leaders. As for the peak leaders themselves, Jun Wutian was once the strongest amongst all ten peak leaders.

    Now, the Yun Xiao Peak leader had returned. His cultivation remained unknown for now, but he should have improved or he would not have returned.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing exchange a nce, wearing big smiles on their faces. Theyughed out loud when they saw the expressions on the disciples. ¡°Are you guys here to join Invincible Peak? It would be better for you guys to head to Yun Xiao Peak. At least you will be able to pick up knowledge there,¡± Wang Shengkang said. These disciples are blind. Why are they joining such a weak peak?

    At the same time, whispering among the disciples could be heard.

    ¡°Doomed. They are definitely doomed.¡± ¡°Do you think they will be able to survive?¡±

    ¡°They should, since Senior Brother Lin said that he would not kill his fellow sect mates in the sect. But they might wish for death after this.¡±

    ¡°They are still unting their power now? Such idiots. If I were them, I would have already gone to beg the Yun Xiao Peak leader to save my life.¡±

    ¡°Toote...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look, Senior Brother Lin is here.¡±

    Seeing that the disciples were whispering to one another with shocked expressions on their faces, Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing were at a loss.

    So what if the support of the Invincible Peak leader is extremely strong? I only taught a few disrespectful disciples a lesson, what can he do to me?

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin!¡± Lu Qiming endured his pain and shouted excitedly at the person who was walking out of the inner pce. Due to him being too excited, he vomited blood.

    As a Body Tempering Stage Eight, he deserved respect for daring to go against an Earth Star Border Stage Eight. ¡°How funny,¡± Lin Fan said, walking out. He was in good mood previously, but not anymore. Instead, he was filled with surprise.

    Lin Fan thought hard. What is all this for? Was I still too weak previously? Or is there someone who¡¯s jealous of me? Howe there is still somebody here at Invincible Peak to find trouble with me?

    They are indeed courageous.

    He snapped his fingers, and a few pills flew out of his hand. ¡°Take them to stop your injuries from getting worse.¡±

    The pills were those he got from Jun Wutian, and they had good therapeutic effects.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing looked at the figure standing in front of them. They did not expect that there would be such an outstanding disciple in the sect.

    But since Lin Fan was a peak leader, he was of a higher status than them. That does not mean that he can suppress us, but we should be respectful and not allow any issues to catch us.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Lin. We are from Yun Xiao Peak, and we are under Senior Brother Yun Xiao. Since Senior Brother Lin¡¯s disciples were too disrespectful, we have taught them a lesson, I hope that.¡±

    They were proud to speak about Yun Xiao Peak, but before they could finish their words, Lin Fan cut them off.

    He walked toward them and stared at Wang Shengkang. ¡°How does it feel?¡± he asked, expressionless.

    ¡°Mm? Senior Brother Lin, what do you mean?¡± Wang Shengkang asked, confused. ¡°Shut up and answer me.¡± Lin Fan cut him off once again. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Xuan Qing took a step forward unhappily. His cultivation had increased after his trip out of the sect with Yun Xiao, and now he was full of himself. This Invincible Peak is definitely a new peak. If they wish to have a standing among the ten peaks, he needs to make friends with peak leaders like Senior Brother Yun Xiao, who are his seniors. Why should I be afraid of him?

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, we-¡°

    Suddenly, before Xuan Qing could finish his words, a terrifying force could be felting for his face. When he realized what was going on, he was sent flying.

    He was sent crashing through numerous mountains like a cannon ball, onlying to a stop at the sect¡¯s arena. Xuan Qing thennded on the ground, making a deep pit in the ce. Hey motionless in the pit.

    Disciples who were passing by the arena suddenly felt the ground shake. They looked around in horror, confused with the situation.

    Some disciples stared at the peak far away. They were so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground.

    What¡¯s going on? Why did somebody fly over from the peaks that are located far away? And how did he smash into the ground? What in the world is going on? There were braver disciples who went up to the pit to take a look inside, only to realize that there was somebody lying in the pit. Not only that, the person looked as if all his bones were broken. His limbs were all hanging motionlessly.

    On Invincible Peak, Lin Fan repeated his question again. ¡°Let me ask you again, how does it feel?¡±

    The disciples who were present at the spot held their breath. They were astonished by the scene. That¡¯s so tyrannical!

    Senior Brother Lin sent Xuan Qing flying off with a single p. Who knows if he¡¯s alive or dead?

    Wang Shengkang was currently looking at Lin Fan cautiously. He took a step back in a hurry, but the Invincible Peak leader moved forward, eyes glued onto him.

    A bead of sweat rolled down Wang Shengkang¡¯s forehead. He looked extremely terrified.

    At the same time, there was another peak made out of a huge amount of dried-up man-sized sticks. The sticks coiled around each other like huge snakes. From afar, the peak looked lifeless.

    This was Withered Peak, the home of Elder Gu Mu.

    As if he had heard some important news, Yun Xiao currently had a serious expression on his face. ¡°So, Lin Fan must be very powerful if he was able to kill Jun Wutian and defeat both Zhan Hongdi and Wan Zhongtian. And I¡¯m shocked to hear about Jun Wutian¡¯s doings.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did not expect you to have such a great improvement. You might be able to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm if you go into seclusion for some period of time,¡± Gu Mu said with his eyes closed.

    But Yun Xiao did not seem to care about his cultivation. ¡°Elder, what do you think of Lin Fan¡¯s power? What¡¯s my chance of winning against him?¡±

    Gu Mu opened his eyes, which shone brightly as if he was trying to see through Yun Xiao. ¡°With your ability, fifty percent.¡±

    Yun Xiao was unable to believe what he just heard. He had worked hard for such a long time and managed to increase his cultivation, yet he only had a fifty percent chance of winning against Lin Fan? I even have confidence that I would be able to defeat Jun Wutian. However, what Elder Gu Mu said next made Yun Xiao speechless.

    ¡°And If he makes use of the power from Invincible Peak, he would be able to take you down within no time,¡± Elder Gu Mu said calmly. ¡°However, if you manage to break through to the Heaven Star Border Realm, the difference between you and him would be like heaven and earth. You would definitely defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡± Yun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. At least there¡¯s still hope. Suddenly, a thought passed his mind and he let out a gasp. ¡°Oh no.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mu asked.

    ¡°Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing made a trip to Invincible Peak. They also improved and are feeling confident in their ability right now. I am afraid that they might have caused trouble since they are unaware of Lin Fan¡¯s information. Elder, Yun Xiao will take my leave first,¡± Yun Xiao said, hurrying off in the manner of a ray of light.

    However, he could hear Gu Mu¡¯s voice in his ears.

    ¡°Remember to not get into conflict with him or you will be the next.¡± Hearing this, Yun Xiao¡¯s body trembled. The ray of light that was originally shining brightly in the sky turned into an ordinary ray of light. The arrogance was now long gone.

    He believed in Elder Gu Mu¡¯s words. He was supposed to suppress Jun Wutian after his trip and be the first of the ten peaks, but now, it seemed that the sect was different from his expectation.

    At that moment, Yun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but see the scene on Invincible Peak.

    ¡°Please be lenient with him.¡±

    On Invincible Peak, Lin Fan was grabbing Wang Shengkang¡¯s head and punching him in his stomach. A strong force passed through his stomach, and Wang Shengkang was in such pain that his organs felt like they were rupturing. He kept vomiting blood as he tried to stay awake.

    The surrounding disciples watched the scene quietly as if they had already expected it. However, when they heard the voice, they knew Yun Xiao was here.

    All of them were curious about Yun Xiao¡¯s next step. Is he going to fight Senior Brother Lin for the both of them?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Fan turned to the figure in mid-air.

    Yun Xiaonded. The striking light and the arrogant vibe were long gone. He was now like any ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯m Yun Xiao, the peak leader of Yun Xiao Peak. Please let them off. I understand that they deserve death for their actions, but please do spare their lives. After all, they are your sect mates.¡±

    Yun Xiao spoke while looking for Xuan Qing in the meantime. After some time, he felt Xuan Qing from afar. He has been punched so far away?

    ¡°Yun Xiao Peak leader.¡± Lin Fan turned to Yun Xiao, and then back to Wang Shengkang, who was half dead. ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned that I would not kill any of my sect mates. But since he¡¯s here to find trouble with Invincible Peak, it¡¯s hard to not give him any punishment even if I spare his life. I¡¯ll let him kneel outside Invincible Peak for seven days, then.¡± Yun Xiao took a nce at Wang Shengkang. ¡°Can I please help him recover from his injuries? As soon as his injuries are healed, I¡¯ll make him kneel in front of Invincible Peak immediately.¡± ¡°Kneel down in this manner,¡± Lin Fan said, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s not allowed to take any pills. If he survives, I¡¯ll let this pass. If he doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s karma.

    ¡°If he takes any pills or is healed, I will kill him no matter where he is.¡±

    Lin Fan said and threw Wang Shengkang down to the foot of the peak.

    Yun Xiao did not expect Lin Fan to act in this manner. But Elder Gu Mu¡¯s words continued to ring in his ears. Thus, he snapped his fingers, and a white lotus could be seening out of his hand.

    There was white fog surrounding the lotus. Snowy scenes could be seen amongst the fog. It was obviously not an ordinary item.

    ¡°This is a Three Leaf White Lotus from Snow City. I¡¯m giving it to you as an apology.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hands and grabbed the Three Leaf White Lotus. Using his earth energy, he crushed it within no time.

    ¡°You...¡± Yun Xiao said, dumbfounded. He did not expect that there would be anyone who would destroy a Three Leaf White Lotus.

    ¡°Remember this; if you evere to Invincible Peak to find trouble and injure my disciples, this won¡¯t be enough for an apology. Don¡¯t you dare try me. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy Yun Xiao Peak.¡±

    Lin Fan put his hands behind his back and left, treating Yun Xiao like air.

    After Lu Qiming and the rest took their pills, they recovered from their injuries. They took a nce at Yun Xiao and continued to work on taking in disciples. As for the surrounding disciples, they were extremely excited. To them, Senior Brother Lin was awesome.

    But they felt pity too. The Three Leaf White Lotus seemed like a precious treasure to them, but Senior Brother Lin just destroyed it in such a manner, not even giving Yun Xiao face. He was really dope.

    Yun Xiao left the ce expressionlessly.

    As for Wang Shengkang who was at the foot of the peak, he remained kneeled while vomiting blood constantly. It was hard to tell if he would make it past seven days.

    In the inner pce, Lin Fan sighed and took a look at his right hand. I only pinched it slightly and a precious treasure is gone! This hand certainly costs a lot right now!

 Chapter 182 Master, Let Me Help You Relax

    <h4>Chapter 182 Master, Let Me Help You Rx</h4>

    A splendid and magnificent peak stood high up amongst the ten peaks. It pierced through the clouds, looking like the greatest out of all ten.

    Wang Shengkang could be seen kneeling below the floating steps. Energy was surging up his body, making his face turn red. He was full of disappointment and despair.

    Not only was he unable to believe that Senior Brother Yun Xiao was not able to save him, he was unable to believe that the peak leader of Invincible Peak would punish him just for a few disciples with low cultivation.

    Where were the senior brothers? Where were the elders of the sect?

    As an Earth Star Border Stage Eight, the most powerful beneath the peak leaders that are the future pirs of the sect, how am I supposed to suppress weaker disciples and keep my head up high in the future when I¡¯m punished to kneel down here for all passing disciples to see?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. What can he do to me even if I leave?¡± Wang Shengkang said in struggle. But just as he was about to stand up, a voice rang across his mind.

    ¡°Remained kneeled, or not even I will be able to save your life.¡± Yun Xiao sat on Yun Xiao Peak, not knowing what to feel. He was ready to suppress the other nine peaks as soon as he came back from his trip, but the current situation was more than unexpected. Wow, how powerful is this Invincible Peak leader? Even with my current ability, I¡¯m unable to take him down.

    ¡°Senior Brother Yun Xiao, save me!¡± Wang Shengkang shouted, eyes turning red. His injuries were so bad that even he, an Earth Star Border Stage Eight, could not endure it. He would have already been long dead if he wasn¡¯t in Earth Star Border Stage Eight. ¡°I can¡¯t. You have made a grave mistake. The peak leader of Invincible Peak even dared to kill Jun Wutian. He was even able to defeat Zhan Hongdi and Wan Zhongtian. With my current ability, I¡¯m unable to take him down,¡± Yun Xiao said calmly. His words were then transmitted to Wang Shengkang.

    Wang Shengkang¡¯s eyes shrunk after hearing Yun Xiao¡¯s words. His hands trembled, as his heart sank.

    What?

    Killed Jun Wutian, the peak leader of Heaven¡¯s Retribution Peak, and defeated Zhan Hongdi and Wan Zhongtian? How could this be?

    However, it was Senior Brother Yun Xiao who said it, and there was no reason that it would be false. So that means I¡¯ll have to stay kneeling down right here for the next six days.

    Wang Shengkang looked up, face turning pale in fright. He looked up at the magnificent peak that was in front of him as regret gushed up.

    If I knew this was going to happen, I would have asked around about Invincible Peak and not gone up impulsively or been overly confident. But now, everything¡¯s toote.

    Some disciples who came to Invincible Peak to make use of the Body Tempering Pool were slightly shocked to see Wang Shengkang kneeling there. But they did not take more than a nce and left after shaking their heads.

    They were all aware of the previous incident. It was a surprise to them that there was somebody who dared to make a trip to Invincible Peak and create a ruckus. That¡¯s digging their own grave! Senior Brother Lin is already being nice enough to not kill him on the spot, so Wang Shengkang kneeling is already a blessing.

    But to them, there was also another message that could be taken away from the incident. Wang Shengkang was under Senior Brother Yun Xiao. If Senior Brother Yun Xiao was unable to save him, it showed that Senior Brother Yun Xiao had his concerns too. If he did not, he would have saved both of his underlings and not watch one kneel at the foot of Invincible Peak.

    It showed that the important elders in the sect were aware of the matter, and they were remaining silent. They might even be d that there was such an outstanding disciple in the sect.

    In the inner pce of Invincible Peak, Lin Fan was currently in a good mood. After working hard for a few days, he managed to get the Immovable Earth Body to greater heights. He had upgraded it to Mystic high-grade from Mystic low-grade.

    ¡°Extreme Demonic Secrets: Huge expansion of body, embryonic form of a devil, Devil¡¯s Domain, experience points +7.

    ¡°Mystic-ss high-grade.¡±

    With his Mystic skills creation guide book, numerical data recorded the progress and filled the entire white page. The numerical data on thest page contained details on the current progress.

    I do not know if I¡¯m thinking too much, but there seems to be something wrong with this skillset. It seems like I¡¯m starting to go in the wrong direction ¨C the direction of demonic cultivation.

    Back then, the skillsets I created were just and honorable. They had names that were obviously upright skill sets.

    But when I cultivate now, I feelfortable. It feels right, as if it was made for me.

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not going to think about it further. I finally got it to Mystic high-grade, how lucky must I be? However, it¡¯s such a pity that I do not have an Earth skill creation guide book. If I did, I would have upgraded it immediately.¡±

    After some experimenting, Lin Fan realized that upgrading skillsets would increase his capacity. The pills he took previously were enough, but not now.

    Points are the most important right now. I will have to rob more skillsets. If I depend on the lottery, I might not get it since it depends on luck.

    At this moment, Lin Fan thought of his master.

    This is the only way to solve the problem now.

    Let me get some skills from my master first. I¡¯ll practice them and collect some experience points before going out of the sect to get points. Then, I will be even more powerful.

    Such a clear n and aim. Everything should be alright.

    Currently, Lu Qiming was testing the disciples outside. Ever since Invincible Peak was established, there had been an influx of disciples who wanted to join. Thus, all he could do was test them.

    And in the future, Invincible Peak¡¯s expenditure would be huge since they needed to take care of the disciples¡¯ well-being.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming hurried up. He might have been injured badly previously, but he was doing more than fine now.

    Qin Shan was currently sitting on a rock some distance away, ying with a rabbit that he held in his hands happily. ¡°Junior Brother Lu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take charge of Invincible Peak. Keep these pills well and select a ce in the inner pce to store them.¡± Lin Fan raised his hands, putting a pile of pills in front of Lu Qiming. The strong scent of medicine could be smelt.

    The disciples who were lining up were shocked to see the pile of pills. They were bbergasted. To them, there were way too many pills.

    Lu Qiming and the rest were shocked too. They had never seen such a huge number of pills before. How shocking would it be if those were exchanged for money?

    Seeing how shocked the crowd looked, Lin Fan was secretly pleased. It feels good to unt with someone else¡¯s wealth.

    At least this shows that Jun Wutian was not totally good for nothing. He¡¯s still useful to some extent.

    He did not dwell on it further and bent his knees, jumping off into the distance. It was a strong bounce that seemed like it could bring one to the end of the world.

    ¡°Haish, I can only fly and walk in air when I break through to Earth Star Border Stage Seven. I would not need to jump up and down at that point.¡±

    Lin Fan looked like a huge bird in the air as he glided across the sky. Every level of the Earth Star Border Realm had its specialty, but to Lin Fan, only strength mattered. No matter how fancy your stunts are, you will only end up being bashed by me.

    When Lu Qiming registered what was going on, Lin Fan had already left. The pills on the ground made him gulp. He kept them in his storage item excitedly. This must be the assets of Invincible Peak.

    The disciples who were in line were ted by the scene. They felt that Invincible Peak was incredibly rich. They will be able to fund many disciples in their cultivation.

    If they were to know that their Senior Brother Lin had tons of Yuan crystals in his storage ring, how would they have felt? Those were incredibly rare and held an incredible value.

    Very soon, Lin Fan arrived at a peak. It was an ordinary peak that looked quite simple. However, he could feel that there was strong energy surrounding the peak, and when he stepped into it, it felt really different from Invincible Peak.

    My master is indeed the master. He might be humble, but this is surely not an ordinary peak.

    But this is not the time for that. I¡¯m here to ask for something

    ¡°Disciple, why are you here and not at your Invincible Peak?¡± Lin Fan did not see Tian Xu, but he could hear him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my master because disciple misses you,¡± Lin Fan said, wearing a smile on his face as he started walking toward the peak.

    Tian Xu stood at the top of the peak, facing front. He then turned over to look at his disciple.

    He was very pleased with his disciple, and he felt that he was extremely lucky to have such a direct disciple that possessed characteristics that he liked and even how he yed tricks like himself when he was younger. The only difference was that Lin Fan was way more powerful than he was back then.

    ¡°Master, what are you looking at?¡± Lin Fan stood behind Tian Xu. He was curious about what Tian Xu was looking at, as there was nothing right in front of him other than a line that could be seen to the end.

    ¡°Looking at the events of the world,¡± Tian Xu said calmly. With his cultivation, he could feel heaven and earth with just a thought, but he could only know what was going on roughly. He was unable to see it clearly.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t able to understand since he was not at that level yet. ¡°Master,e over here,¡± Lin Fan said, grabbing Tian Xu. ¡°Let disciple help you rx.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, you can just tell me if you have anything. There¡¯s nothing that master can¡¯t do.¡± Tian Xu smiled and shook his head, sitting down on the stone stool in the pavilion.

    Lin Fan helped Tian Xu with a massage. He wore a big smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine Master, let me do this.¡±

    My massage skills have been passed down to me exclusively! I made a fair number of visits to the massage parlor when I was back on earth after all. Of course I would have learned it well!

    Tian Xu closed his eyes to rx. He was in a good mood, and this was the first time he experienced a harmonious vibe between himself and his disciple.

    ¡°Master, how does it feel?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an even better one. Hold on, Master. I¡¯ll let you experience a sauna. It will be better,¡± Lin Fan said and took out the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River. He snapped his finger, and the Cyan Abyssal mes appeared under the cauldron, boiling the water.

    ¡°My disciple, you must have gained a lot from your trip. Cyan Abyssal mes are the best for making pills. It¡¯s a bit of a pity for you to boil water with it.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    ¡°Master, what can I do if I do not make use of it? This is the only thing I can do since I do not make pills,¡± Lin Fan said, doing his best to serve Tian Xu. ¡°Master, sit inside. It helps to improve the flow of blood.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled lightly. He did as Lin Fan said, epting his disciple¡¯s good will happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s great. My disciple knows how to enjoy life, too. It¡¯s all great, just that the water¡¯s too weak.¡± Tian Xuughed and raised his finger. As if his actions affected heaven and earth, a water dragon could be seen appearing in mid-air flying over from afar. ¡°Let Master help you refine this cauldron. It is of good quality, but the water in it is too weak.¡±

    Lin Fan looked over and stood rooted to the ground. He did not realize that his master would be so powerful to be able to move water from the river over with just a small action.

    Terrifying When will I be this powerful?

 Chapter 183 Master, You Canâ€™t Do This to Me

    <h4>Chapter 183 Master, You Can¡¯t Do This to Me</h4>

    Lin Fan stood at the side and watched Tian Xu carefully. He felt that he was extremely blessed to be able to have Tian Xu as his master.

    The water dragon could be seen swimming toward them. It looked gigantic from afar, but as it got closer, the dragon seemed to have broken away from the river and changed into a small water dragon.

    The water dragon was so surreal that its scales could be clearly seen. They shone brightly under the burning sun.

    The dragon made a twirl around the sky and let out a cry before diving into the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River.

    At that moment, Lin Fan felt that the connection between him and the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River became stronger.

    ¡°My disciple, the Imperial Cauldron of the Heavenly River is the treasure of the Oceanus Sect. You have erased one of the seals, but not the most important one, so in the future, the Heavenly River¡¯s child of the Oceanus Sect will be able to take it back if youe across him in the future.

    ¡°However, master will help you get rid of this problem today.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, Tian Xu smacked the boiling cauldron hard. When he raised his hands, a ck Sin Dragon was in his hands.

    The Sin Dragon was hardly visible. It had been asleep in the cauldron for a long time, and now that was awakened, it let out an angry roar.

    ¡°Tian Xu, how dare you erase my seal!? I¡¯m-¡°.

    Bang!

    Before it could finish its words, Tian Xu clenched his fist, and the Sin Dragon disappeared into thin air. At this moment, Lin Fan realized that the connection between him and the cauldron had reached new heights.

    In a faraway sect, an elderly man who had submerged himself in the river opened his eyes all of a sudden. Fires of fury could be seen burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it. Thief Tian Xu, how dare you erase my seal!?¡± However, he calmed down quickly and his face fell. I made that cauldron, and it was then taken away by a disciple. So, this means that the disciple who took this cauldron died under the hands of the Magnificent me Sect?

    When the Sin Dragon came out, Lin Fan could feel a terrifying force being emitted. With my current power, I would be able to escape, but it would be impossible for me to defeat the other party. ¡°Master is the most powerful, strongest, and best!¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan started to bootlick Tian Xu as much as possible. ¡°Alright, my disciple.¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t work on me. But now, the potential hazard has been destroyed, and I have gotten you the power of a river. Now, a drop of water from this cauldron is equivalent to an Earth Star Border Stage One. I would have made it Earth Star Border Stage Four or Five if I wasn¡¯t afraid of you being unable to handle it.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s jaw dropped. His heart nearly jumped out of his throat. A drop of water is equivalent to Earth Star Border Stage One? How crazy is that? ¡°Thank you so much, Teacher.¡± ¡°But Master, since you have already refined the cauldron, please help your disciple refine this too.¡± Before Tian Xu could say anything more, Lin Fan pulled out his mace and the feelers of the Abyssal Worm he got previously. The feelers are extremely strong. If I use it on the mace, it will be much stronger for sure. ¡°You indeed have a lot of good things.¡± Tian Xu couldn¡¯t help but nod his head when he saw the shiny ck feelers. He opened his palm and fused the mace with the feelers.

    After the constant refinement, it waspleted.

    The mace was still silver in color, but the spikes on it had be ck and it was now sharper than before. It looked scary just by taking a nce.

    It seems like any earth energy would break under the pitch-ck spikes immediately.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so great,¡± Lin Fan said excitedly. He immediately went to Tian Xu and gave him a massage on the shoulders. I have gotten stronger again, I can feel myself going somewhere.

    And after refinement, the cauldron will be even better for me when I take a bath in there next time.

    Tian Xuughed. His disciple¡¯s praises still worked, after all. He then walked out of the cauldron and turned to Lin Fan. ¡°My disciple, so what are you here for?¡±

    If I can¡¯t read his mind, then I might as well not be his master.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to ask for some skillsets. Your disciple is facing a bottleneck in cultivation and hopes to get some skillset to enrich myself.¡± Lin Fan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t you have enough skillsets?¡± Tian Xu asked, looking weird.

    ¡°Master, those are really not enough for me. I have already cultivated all the skillsets that I can to the maximum level. As for the rest, they¡¯re all at a bottleneck. I¡¯m unable to continue levelling them with my ability now.¡±

    And Lin Fan was speaking the truth. Violent Mace, Cruel Blood, Violent Body, and Mountain Quake Energy were all at the maximum level. As for the Magic of the Seven Gods, Transformation into God Swordsmanship, and the Divine Art of Startling Dragons, they were all currently at level two. A huge number of points were needed to level them all up. I feel that I do not have enough skillsets.

    So, I need more skillsets from Master to make my foundation stronger. That¡¯s necessary. ¡°What type of skillset do you need?¡± Since Lin Fan had asked, Tian Xu decided to fulfill his desire.

    Hearing that Tian Xu had agreed, Lin Fan voiced out his request without hesitation. ¡°Master, I need skillsets that use force. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s hard to cultivate or detrimental to one¡¯s health, you can give me all you have.¡±

    Tian Xu was dumbfounded. He shouted at Lin Fan afterward. ¡°This disciple...! Do you want to make me see my younger generation die before me? Get lost. Get lost. I do not have anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Master, c¡¯mon. You can give me just one. Master can make the choice of which, as long as it suits me.¡± Why would I go back empty-handed? As soon as I get it, I¡¯ll start cultivating to earn experience points and I¡¯ll then make my way out for a trip.

    Looking at his disciple, Tian Xu felt like giving him a scolding

    My disciple is great in all aspects, except that he thinks differently from others. He¡¯s unlike any ordinary disciple.

    Those kinds of skillsets might be strong, but if one is not careful, they might end up paralyzed or dead.

    And he still said that he would take all that I have? He¡¯s not afraid of any incidents, huh?

    ¡°Here, for you. I can give you others, but do not talk about that type of skillset ever again.¡± Tian Xu waved his hands and a skillset was sent flying out.

    Lin Fan went up to get it immediately.

    Extreme Wipe Out Body: when the cultivator reaches the maximum level, he can exert a force that is three times greater than his usual power for a short period of time. Side effects: death.

    Such a great skillset. I would like as many of these as possible. However, Lin Fan realized that there was something weird. There was a total of three levels to the skillset, but thest two levels were missing, and it looked like they had been torn off. ¡°Master, the skillset is notplete. Did you tear off thest two levels?¡± Lin Fan was at a loss of what to do. He was unaware of if he could learn the levels that were torn off with points on his own.

    Tian Xu took a nce at Lin Fan and shook his head. ¡°No. That¡¯s all I have. You can take it if you want. If not, give it back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course, I want it. But you have to give me the other two levels too! Master, my dearest master, you can¡¯t do this to me. It does not feel good to only learn half of a skillset!¡± Lin Fan said anxiously. I do not know if I can level it up to the other two levels with just points. If I can¡¯t, it would be a waste!

    Tian Xu red at his immature disciple. ¡°You do not feel good learning half, but I would not feel good if you learn it all and die.

    ¡°Go back. I am going into seclusion.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, an extremely strong force came over, wrapping around Lin Fan and sending him away from the peak.

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Lin Fan suddenly felt that his world was spinning. When he reopened his eyes, he was back at his Invincible Peak.

    He sighed. I am immortal. I can cultivate as I like! But Master does not know about this. This is such a crime.

    ¡°60,000 Points to learn Extreme Wipe Out Body.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Fan said without hesitation.

    ¡°Insufficient points.¡±

    Even though I knew that I do not have sufficient points, I am still allowed to dream.

    Let me keep it well and go into seclusion.

    Since Earth Star Border Stage Six cost me five million experience points, Earth Star Border Stage Seven should cost me about six million experience points.

    When I umte enough experience points, I¡¯ll go earn some points and start picking up skillsets. I will spend some on the lottery too. There¡¯s no skillsets in the sect that suit me.

    Since I am immortal, I will make good use of it. I will cheat as much as I can and be the strongest in the end. I will have infinite self-destructive skillsets with me and make everyone fear me.

    Lin Fan went into his secret chamber and started his seclusion.

    In a mountain range far away, a huge Spiritual Ark could be seen in the skies, dragging along a long shadow. It wasing for the Magnificent me Sect.

    On every corner of the Spiritual Ark stood a disciple. They were all paying attention to their surroundings closely.

    ¡°Senior Brother, we will reach the Magnificent me Sect in ten days.¡± Just then, a disciple came to stand in front of a man respectfully. He looked down, eyes shining brightly. The man was one of the Sunshine Sect¡¯s 108 God¡¯s Sons. He had a high status and was powerful.

    ¡°Mm. Ten days is a bit too slow, but it¡¯s fine,¡± the man said, folding his fan. He smiled thinly. It was as if God¡¯s nation could be seen in his eyes.

    The surrounding disciples remained silent, but they were all raging internally. Their trip to the Magnificent me Sect was for a simple reason, which was to find the Magnificent me Sect disciple who killed their Sunshine Sect disciples. The loss of the life of an important sect member was allegedly rted to the same Magnificent me Sect disciple too.

    The sect had instructed them to have the Magnificent me Sect hand over the disciple and bring him back to the Sunshine Sect.

    They had not reached the Magnificent me Sect yet, so they were unsure of the situation, but because many Sunshine Sect disciples had lost their lives, they could not just let the matter slide.

    Now, as one of God¡¯s Sons, he was going to lead his sect mates toplete the order given from the sect. He would not let things slide if he did not get a valid exnation from the Magnificent me Sect.

 Chapter 184 Are You Happy with the Explanation?

    <h4>Chapter 184 Are You Happy with the Exnation?</h4>

    Ten dayster, the Magnificent me Sect was in a peaceful state. After the incident at Invincible Peak came to an end, Wang Shengkang managed to survive. However, the amount of blood he vomited throughout the past seven days was a terrifying amount. The blood turned into ice at the spot where he had kneeled. He was even warned to clean it up before he was allowed to leave.

    It was a humiliation to Wang Shengkang, but going against the other party, he had no choice but to do as said. Afterward, he walked back to Yun Xiao Peak with much difficulty to heal.

    Near the entrance of the sect, there were two disciples guarding the sect. Suddenly, a huge ck object could be seen sailing across the skies of the Magnificent me Sect. It alerted the disciples who hurried to ring the warning bell. Within no time, the ringing bell could be heard all across the sect.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sunshine Sect¡¯s Spiritual Ark. Why are they here?¡± It had been a while since the Sunshine Sect paid a trip to the Magnificent me Sect. Are they here to take revenge?

    Soon, the Spiritual Ark could be clearly seen. A dark shadow could be seen all across the sky, shadowing over the Magnificent me Sect

    On Yun Xiao Peak, Yun Xiao stood at the top. He stared into the distance as a familiar energy could be felt.

    ¡°Why would Fu Dusheng be here?¡±

    He could feel it strongly, and he would never get it wrong. Fu Dusheng, one of the Sunshine Sect¡¯s God¡¯s Sons. Fu Dusheng had strong cultivation, and Yun Xiao once met him in a danger zone when he was out for a trip. They fought for a treasure and ended with a tie. They each took half of the treasure, which put the fight to a stop. Why is Fu Dusheng at the Magnificent me Sect today?

    A few figures could be seen flying to the entrance. The ordinary elders of the sect had rushed over when they heard the warning bell.

    On the Spiritual Ark:

    ¡°Senior Brother, we have arrived,¡± a disciple said.

    Fu Dusheng opened his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said calmly but imposingly at the same time.

    At the entrance, an elder stared at the Spiritual Ark hanging in mid-air, furrowing his brows. ¡°The Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark. This is the transportation for their God¡¯s Sons. Why is a God¡¯s Son here?¡±

    ¡°To unt their ability?¡± Another elder spoke

    up.

    ¡°No. If they were here for that, they would be in thepany of their elders. They would not let a God¡¯s Sone alone.¡±

    Just then, they could see a few mening down from the ark. Fu Dusheng led the way. He held a fan in his hand and his hair flowed down his shoulders nicely. He walked down from the skies silently. When he saw the Magnificent me Sect elders, he shed a thin smile and closed his fan. ¡°I¡¯m Fu Dusheng, Sunshine Sect¡¯s God¡¯s Son. I¡¯m here at the Magnificent me Sect to talk about a matter.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Sunshine Sect¡¯s God¡¯s Son. I apologize for the far distance. I wonder what brings a God¡¯s Son here?¡± An elder went up to him. The war between both sects had juste to an end recently, and the previous time the Sunshine Sect paid a visit, their elder, Xuan Kun, was embarrassed and left in anger. Now, their God¡¯s Son was here. What are they nning to do?

    It¡¯s weird, very weird.

    Fu Dusheng got right to the point immediately. ¡°A Magnificent me Sect disciple killed our disciples in the Thousand Deep Cave, including an elite disciple that our sect elders valued highly. I¡¯m here as a representative of my sect to get an exnation.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, the elder¡¯s face fell. They did not expect a God¡¯s Son toe for this matter.

    The other surrounding disciples exchanged nces. They were all at a loss, but they could vaguely remember that Senior Brother Lin had returned from the Thousand Deep Cave not long ago. However, they remained silent, waiting for the elders to respond.

    An elder spoke up. ¡°May I know the name of the disciple that Gentleman God¡¯s Son is talking about?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Fu Dusheng said, smiling.

    ¡°It would be hard for us to find you the disciple if we do not know the name. The Magnificent me Sect is filled with disciples, so it would be like finding a needle in a haystack without his name. Moreover, there¡¯s no reason to me it on the Magnificent me Sect without any proof. The Thousand Deep Cave leads to many ces. The culprit might be a disciple of another sect.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can just get all the disciples in the Earth Star Border Realm to gather. My junior brother here is a witness, he has seen his actual appearance. Junior Brother,e, talk about it,¡± he said softly.

    A disciple in a yellow robe stepped out. He looked extremely unhappy. He bowed to Fu Dusheng and turned to the Magnificent me Sect elders.

    ¡°That fateful day, my senior brothers were killed by the culprit. I was at the scene and witnessed the incident. The person admitted that he was a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect. This is the portrait I have drawn, please take a look.¡±

    The disciple then pulled out a scroll, shing it to the elders.

    The crowd from the Magnificent me Sect looked over. After exchanging nces, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°God¡¯s Son, is this even a human? This is just a ck ball! How are we going to identify the person with this?¡±

    Fu Dusheng remained silent, but the disciple spoke out. ¡°He¡¯s pitch-ck after he transforms, and he looks exactly like this.¡±

    Hearing this, the elders knew who it was in their hearts, but they pretended to not know. ¡°I see. But in that case, we would be unable to tell who it is. The Magnificent me Sect does not have a disciple who¡¯s totally ck in color. The Sunshine Sect must have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± the disciple shouted. The incident that day was imprinted in his mind, and even now, he could see it clearly when he closed his eyes. The cruel killer and his methods were something he would never be able to forget.

    If not for my desire to live, I would have already died at his hands.

    The elders shook their heads. ¡°If we do not have a clear portrait, it will be impossible for us to identify a person. Please take your leave, God¡¯s Son.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Which guest is here?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang across the area.

    Lin Fan finished his cultivation and was making his way to the Hall of Pills to spend all his cash, but when he passed by, he saw the crowd, which piqued his interest.

    After cultivating hard for ten days, I have umted six million experience points, enough for me to increase my cultivation. However, my foundation is not strong enough. I¡¯m preparing to leave the sect for a trip. Hearing this voice, the elders¡¯ faces fell. They did not think that the disciple the Sunshine Sect was looking for woulde forward of his own volition.

    Seeing him, the disciple in a yellow robe reached out his fingers and pointed at him. ¡°It¡¯s him, Senior Brother! It¡¯s him...!¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan arrived, the other Magnificent me Sect disciples moved behind him and bowed to him in respect.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Lin Fan nodded. When he realized the disciple in the yellow robe was pointing at him, Lin Fan raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The disciple seemed to have gone mad. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± he yelled. ¡°He¡¯s the person that killed our senior brothers. Even if he turned into ashes, I would remember him. Take him down, Senior Brother!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You killed my senior brothers so cruelly back at the Thousand Deep Cave. You did not dream that I would still be alive, right?

    ¡°Hahaha.....¡±

    Unable to understand his words, Lin Fan stared at the disciple in the yellow robe weirdly. ¡°Who are you? I have not seen you before.¡±

    ¡°Lie, you¡¯re trying to lie, huh!?¡± the disciple yelled. Being too agitated, he started to move around.

    The elders did not expect Lin Fan to appear, but now, it seemed like he was pretending to not know, so that was good at least. ¡°God¡¯s Son, this disciple of your sect seems to not be in the right mind. We cannot just believe only what he says and let you frame our disciple for nothing. Moreover, he¡¯s a peak leader of our sect. With insufficient evidence, even the patriarch of the Sunshine Sect should not me him.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan furrowed his brows, trying to recall what happened. ¡°The Thousand Deep Cave? I have been there before and killed many, but I do not have any impression of you. If you say more, I might be able to remember

    it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still acting stupid, huh? Luo Zhengyi, my Senior Brother Luo was killed by you. Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten it! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t recognize you even if you don¡¯t transform.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think I know Luo Zhengyi. Why didn¡¯t you mention that earlier? I do remember him. But not an ant like you. I don¡¯t even remember you for a second,¡± Lin Fan said when he remembered Luo Zhengyi¡¯s name. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m called Lin Fan, not ¡®pitch-ck human.¡¯ As for the ck person, I think it¡¯s like this...¡±

    The elders¡¯ faces fell. They did not expect that Lin Fan would suddenly admit his doings.

    All of a sudden, a change took ce.

    Lin Fan performed Violent Body and turned into a three-meter-tall giant. It shocked the crowd.

    Piak!

    He put his hand on the disciple in the yellow robe¡¯s head, smiling. ¡°This is what you saw, right?¡±

    The disciple¡¯s pupils shrunk. Fear could be seen in his eyes as he started screaming like mad.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s like this! Senior Brother, he was the person who did it!¡± Fu Dusheng did not expect things to go this smoothly. ¡°I did not expect us to find the culprit this easily. You will need to give us an exnation.¡±

    ¡°You did not find me. I was the one who admitted it.¡± Lin Fan turned around. ¡°I would never conceal the truth in front of an ant.¡± ¡°The Thousand Deep Cave is a danger zone, where God decides your life. I only killed some enemies, is that wrong? Or is the Sunshine Sect really that weak that all you dare to do isin after the fact? Come take revenge if you can.

    ¡°You can do it openly, assassinate me, or even seduce me. You¡¯re free to do as you want. ¡°Is that exnation good enough?¡±

    At the moment, the ce turned silent. Nobody would have expected Lin Fan to be this presumptuous.

 Chapter 185 Iâ€™ll Let You Live for a While More

    <h4>Chapter 185 I¡¯ll Let You Live for a While More</h4>

    If any other ordinary disciple made suchments, he would definitely receive a scolding from the elders.

    But Lin Fan was the peak leader of the Invincible peak and Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. None of them dared to reprimand him in front of such a big crowd.

    The spectating disciples watched the scene unfold while holding their breath. They did not expect Lin Fan to act so imperiously. ~Instead of denying it, he admitted and even provoked them.

    -We understand what does ¡°Do it openly, or assassinate me¡± means.~

    ~But what does he meant by seduce?

    Despite that, the Magnificent me Sect disciples were all filled with excitement. To them, everyone from the Sunshine Sect deserved death.

    ¡°Damn it. How dare you make such ament after getting my Senior brothers killed! Senior brother Fu, you must take revenge for all of them!¡± The disciple in the Yellow robe said in anger. But just as he finished his words, the ck colored hand on his head picked him up. ¡°Shut up. I did not expect that I would miss out someone. It would be a better idea to find a ce to hide and pray that you¡¯ll never see me in your life instead ofing here. Are you dying to go and apany your senior brothers?¡± Lin Fan stared at the disciple in yellow robes. -If not for the Divine Sect, how would he have escaped?~ He sighed helplessly.

    ~Luo Zhengyi wasn¡¯t the only one who died in my hands. There are ten more disciples, including one that¡¯s called Ying Sheng.¡±

    Smiled disappeared from Fu Dosheng¡¯s face. He stared at Lin Fan coldly. ¡°Great. Very good. Does the Magnificent me Sect think highly of themselves now?¡±

    Just then, a voice rang across the area. ¡°Fu Dosheng, it¡¯s a norm toe across mishaps in a danger zone. Is the Sunshine Sect that weak that you cannot handle such a loss now?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fu Dosheng asked, squinting his eyes. He then saw a ray of lighting from afar. ¡°It¡¯s you, Yun Xiao.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yun Xiao nodded. ¡°I was expecting some shocking improvements in you after a year, but it seems like nothing has changed.¡±

    Fu Dosheng was nning to make a sarcasticment. But when he noticed Yun Xiao¡¯s cultivation, he stopped his words and look at Yun Xiao in utter disbelief. ¡°How did you improve so rapidly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that improved rapidly. You¡¯re the one that¡¯s too slow.¡± Yun Xiao said, shaking his head. He then turned to Lin Fan and nodded. ¡°Lin Fan¡¯s the peak leader of our sect¡¯s Invincible Peak, and he did nothing wrong to kill the Sunshine Sect disciples inside the danger zone. That¡¯s how going out for an adventure is like. Moreover, doesn¡¯t the Sunshine Sect do the same? Did you perhaps forget what you did to me back then, joining forces with others to try and kill for a treasure?¡±

    Fu Dosheng turned green. He was embarrassed to be exposed in front of such a big crowd.

    Lin Fan turned to Yun Xiao. -What does this guy want? Is he here to help me or preparing to get me?

    ~However, I do not want to drag on any further now.~ Lin Fan thought and threw the disciple towards Fu Dosheng.

    ¡°Are we going to fight or not.¡±

    Fu Dosheng raised his hands to catch the disciple, but he could feel the strong force behind it. He moved backwards, his face falling

    ~ He¡¯s stronger than me.

    Seeing this, Yun Xiao shook his head slightly. There are 108 God¡¯s son in the Sunshine sect. But ability-wise, only the first thirty areparable to or are even stronger than the Magnificent me sect¡¯s peak leaders. There¡¯s even a number of God¡¯s sons whom Yun Xiao could defeat in no time.

    The criteria to be a Magnificent me Sect patriarch is challenging to meet. Just being an Earth Star Border Nine cultivator is definitely not enough.

    Fu Dosheng might be in Earth Star Border Nine, but he¡¯s only an ordinary Earth Star Border Nine cultivator.

    When they were both in the Earth Star Border Eight, Yun Xiao was aware that Fu Dosheng had a strong foundation, and they had simr abilities. But he did not expect that Fu Dosheng would have be weaker after he had broken through the Earth Star Border Nine. It¡¯s as if Fu Dosheng¡¯s energy has been all used up. It erged the distance between their abilities, which resulted in the current situation.

    ¡°Very good. Very good..¡± Knowing that he¡¯s going to return empty-handed, Fu Dosheng said. ¡°Since the Magnificent me Sect is not going to give an exnation, I¡¯ll tell my patriarch about this and we¡¯ll see what he says.¡± ¡°What the hell. You¡¯re leaving like this? Don¡¯te without doing any preparations in the future.¡± Lin Fan frowned. ¨C That¡¯s so not fun. Why is Fu Dosheng that weak? He¡¯s now going back just because he realised he would not win?~

    ~If I¡¯m not here at the sect, I would have taken them down.¡°

    Fu Dosheng stopped in his tracks, face falling. He was actually well prepared for this trip, but knowing that Yun Xiao, his old rival, made such a huge improvement, he obviously did not feel good about it.

    The disciple did not expect the whole incident to end in this manner. They did not even take any action! ¡°Senior brother Fu, he was the person that killed the Senior brothers!¡± He shouted unhappily. But Fu Dosheng said nothing else and board the Spiritual Ark along with his team.

    Lin Fan looked up at the Spiritual Ark. ~ Time for me to take a trip out of the sect. They came here to find trouble with me but are now returning to their sect after receiving such a small setback. How can I allow them to leave just like this?

    ~Ooh, I have an idea.~

    Seeing Fu Dosheng leave abruptly, the elders were speechless. ~It seems that the Peak Leaders have suppressed the other party.¡°

    ~Things wouldn¡¯t be that simple if the guest was the elders from the Sunshine sect. If that happens, the management of the sect¡¯s appearance would be needed.~

    Just then, Yun Xiao turned to Lin Fan.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I Yun Xiao admit that we are of simr ability now. But when I break through the Heaven Star Border, I¡¯ll challenge you openly in the sect and suppress the other eight peaks, to be the strongest of us all¡± Yun Xiao said calmly.

    Hearing this, the disciples exchange nces. They did not expect Yun Xiao to make say such things to Lin Fan. ¡°In the future, there might be a fierce battle between all ten peaks.~ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you breakthrough.¡± Lin Fan replied. He paid no more attention to Yun Xiao and went towards his peak. But when there¡¯s nobody looking, he turned his feet and changed his direction, going after the Eight-winged Spiritual Ark. ~I was prepared to make a trip out anyways but since God¡¯s Son made a surprise visit. How can I allow them to leave so easily?

    ~I should prepare well since I am leaving.~

    ~ He¡¯s a God¡¯s Son, after all, so he must be rich. I now have a family to take care off. How would I earn money if I do not rob them from the dead?

    -However, I will not do anything to them here in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory. If a God¡¯s Son loses his life here then it would bring about unwanted trouble. I will trail them and follow them all the way back to the Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory, and take them down there.~

    ~ That¡¯s such a good idea. It¡¯s perfect.~

    When Tian Xu reopened his eyes, he could feel that his disciple left the sect. He¡¯s already looking forward to Lin Fan¡¯s return. ~I wonder what will my dear disciple bring me when he returns once more?~

    He then felt two other people leaving the sect.

    Zhan Hongdi and Wan Zhongtian could not take it anymore. They felt that there was a huge gap between them and the others, and they feared that the distance would increase if they simply continued to stay in their peaks thus they went out, searching for an opportunity to improve.

    Yun Xiao returned to his peak and went into seclusion. It¡¯s difficult to break through to the Heaven Star Border, but it¡¯s not impossible. He has umted enough during his trip, and now, he¡¯s only one step away, albeit a gigantic one. ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m going to break through the Heaven Star Border soon. And by then, the difference between us will be like heaven and earth.¡± He said, looking at the Invincible Peak.

    However, Yun Xiao did think of the possibility that the other six Peak Leaders would have already broken through the Heaven Star Borders when they returned.

    In the forest. Lin Fan held his head up, staring through the clouds. He could feel the fast Eight-winged Spiritual Ark above his head. ~I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s fast, I¡¯m going to follow it without fail.

    Violent Body!

    In no time, Lin Fan¡¯s body erged. He turned into a ray of ck coloured light and started sprinting forward

    A few beasts of low cultivation were currently taking a rest. They jolted after feeling a gust of earth wind pass by them. But after some observation, they saw that there was no intruder and let their guard down.

    On the Eight-winged Spiritual Ark.

    Fu Dosheng grabbed onto the ark¡¯s body, face turning red in anger. ¡°Damn it. I did not expect this to turn out in this manner.¡±

    Fu Dosheng was unhappy about the entire situation. He thought that it was a simple matter, but he was wrong.

    The person he wasing for was now a Peak Leader of the Magnificent me Sect, and Yun Xiao is now way ahead of him. He is unable to ept the facts.

    Luo Zhengyi¡¯s death had sparked anger in the sect, but that was not the reason why he was sent here. It was all for junior brother Su Tianci, the disciple which the sect has predicted to be the incarnation of God.

    After his disappearance in the Thousand Deep Cave, the sect went down to search for him, but all they found were their dead bodies. Thus he was told toe to the Magnificent me Sect to investigate.

    Now, it seemed like the case was closed. It seemed that all of this was the doings of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader. ~When I return to the sect, I¡¯ll just report this to the sect.

    However, they were unaware that currently, below their ark, there was a figure trailing them from the Magnificent me Sect. It seemed like they were being followed.

    Lin Fan did not expect the Spiritual Ark to move at such a fast speed. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t fast enough, I would have lost them.~

    ¡°I have decided that everything on this ark belongs to me, and nobody could take it away from me.¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you live for a while more. As soon as you¡¯re out of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory, you¡¯ll be going to the heavens.¡±

    ~However, the chase is so tiring. If I do not get much out of it, I¡¯ll be so disappointed.~

    If anyone knew what Lin Fan was doing, they would surely gasp in horror. ¡°He must be extremely mad! ¨C

    ~Who would chase after an Eight-winged Spiritual Ark?

 Chapter 186 Do you know how tough is it?

    <h4>Chapter 186 Do you know how tough is it?</h4>

    The dense forest. This is a beast¡¯s heaven. It¡¯s an extremely peaceful ce, excluding the cries of beasts that rang out at times. But now the beasts are silent.

    In this dense and huge forest, sounds of explosions could be constantly heard. If one were to have a birds eye view of the forest, they would see a ray of red coloured light moving across the huge forest at the speed faster than lightning. It¡¯s moving at such a fast speed that it seemed to be splitting the forest into half.

    The violent movement has scared all the beasts. They were unaware of what was passing through the forest at such a scary

    speed.

    The Deadly desert. A hurricane that was about to cause a sandstorm could be seen emerging from the desert. But all of a sudden, a red ray of light passed by, making the hurricane disappear into thin air and returning peace to the desert.

    The vast ocean. A ray of red coloured light could be seen flickering. It caused the waves to surge, which resulted in a tsunami on each side of the light.

    After numerous days and nights.

    The speed of the ray of light decreased as time passed, and finally, it came to a stop. Steam could be seening from a ck coloured gigantic figure with red coloured tattoos on it. The giant was now trying to catch his breath as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    ¡°The Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark is something else! They can fly constantly without a decrease in speed! They didn¡¯t even stop once! I have already run for five days non-stop. No matter how dense my Earth Energy is, it¡¯s insufficient to sustain my body after I have run for five days constantly!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How could I let the prey escape? Damn it!¡±

    Lin Fan was feeling extremely frustrated. I have chased after them while challenging my limits. I am faster than the speed of sound, and my body has been heating up throughout because of the friction between my body and the air! I¡¯m running with my life on the line!

    I never wanted to let them off because they were the ones who came on their own initiative! I wanted them dead as soon as they left the Magnificent me Sect territory, but I guess I am being delusional. I should have done it early and not let them escape!

    So what if I made enemies? I would at most die. What¡¯s the big deal about that?

    ¡°Eh?¡± Just then, Lin Fan looked up at the sky. His prey that has been getting further came to a sudden stop. The ark is currently staying still there.

    ¡°Wow, this is my chance. I¡¯ll not let it slide.¡±

    Without further hesitation, Lin Fanmitted suicide with the Tai Sovereign sword. After ten seconds, he regained his best state once again. I can only continue on in this manner.

    On the Eight-winged Spiritual Ark.

    ¡°Senior brother Fu, if we don¡¯t teach the Magnificent me Sect a lesson, they will think that we are a pushover.¡± A disciple¡¯s face whose face was twisted said. He was looking down at a vige below their ark, and mes of desire could be seen swimming in his eyes.

    Fu Dosheng might look calm, but he was currently boiling with anger too.

    ¡°Go, abduct all the children in the vige for our sect¡¯s beast hall. They arecking resources these days, and we can make use of the children to make hybrid creatures that are trained for war. That might be a good idea and if it works, we would not have to send our disciples out for war anymore, we will only need the children of the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Hearing Fu Dosheng, the disciples burst intoughter. ¡°We¡¯ll catch all thedies in the vige here for senior brother to use in your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Fu Dosheng waved his hand. ¡°These women are muggles, they will not be of any use to me. You guys can take them. Remember, do it cleanly, and do not leave anyone alive.¡±

    ¡°Please be at ease, Senior brother. The vige is surrounded by a forest, and there are many beasts living here. It¡¯s not difficult to make the beasts go into a frenzy and destroy the vige totally.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fu Dosheng nodded in satisfaction. The ark did not stop for thest five days, and now they were far away from the Magnificent me Sect. Moreover, this is such an isted ce, there should not be anyone who would discover the ce in time.

    All the way here, Fu Dosheng was boiling with anger, as well as his junior brothers who were observing the ces that they have gone past. For example, the viges that they have passed

    by.

    However, those viges kept in contact with the outside world. If they were to act on them, they might bring more trouble to themselves.

    But this vige didn¡¯t. They were isted from the outside world. Perfect for us to attack.

    The vigers of this vige led a peaceful life. They left early and returnedte every day. As for the children, they washed up and prayed to a portrait by kneeling down and burning joss sticks every day after they woke up. They did this with all of their hearts. ¡°Grandfather Yanhua, please bless our vige. Let us lead a safe and peaceful life without the invasion of beasts.¡±

    Every morning, the prayers could be heard from every family. A mysterious force could then be felt *covering* the vige from the skies. Whenever a beast past by, they would stay away from the vige due to this force.

    Theughter of children could be heard ringing across the vige. Suddenly, the kids felt that there was something casting a shadow on them. They looked up in unison.

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s somebodying down from the sky!¡±

    The shouts of the children alerted the female vigers and the young men who were hard at work. When they looked up and saw the ark, fear washed over them.¡±

    ¡°Haha! My Senior and Junior brothers, remember to leave nobody other than the childrenter on. As for the women, y with them however as you wish.¡± The disciple with twisted facial muscles said, grinning evilly.

    ¡°Senior brother, we can leave the youngsters too. We can bring them back for those in the Hall of Beast and maybe they can make them into a human beast hybrid suitable for war too.¡± Another discipleughed out loud.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need too. The weak young men are too mature, and not as pure as kids.¡±

    Piak!

    The crowd came down from the skies and stepped onto the ground. The robe belonging to Sunshine Sect danced in the air. The murderous intent could be felt across the vige.

    ¡°Chief, who are they?¡± The vigers asked.

    The chief of the vige was an old man with a hunched back and bright eyes. He might be old, but he was not weak. He looked calm as if he had seen a fair share of the world when he was younger.

    When he saw what the group was wearing, the chief¡¯s face fell.

    ck coloured robes with the dark red embroidery of mes.

    ¡°This..... This is the uniform of the Sunshine Sect.¡± Being quite knowledgeable, the chief knew what was about to happen and took a step back. ¡°Women and children, hide inside the house and all the young men gather.¡±

    Hearing the chief¡¯s order, the vigers immediately got to work. They hid their child and wives well while gathering behind the chief with weapons in their hands.

    Gao Husheng led the group of Sunshine sect disciples into the vige. He scanned the vige in disdain. ¡°So there¡¯s still such a backward vige in Magnificent me Sect, huh? How poor are they? It seems that there¡¯s nothing here for me. We can only use it to vent our anger.¡± Looking at the group in front of him, the Chief put on a serious expression and shouted at them. ¡°How dare those of the Sunshine secte here?¡±

    ¡°Old man, you know that we are from the Sunshine Sect? It seems that I have another reason to not let you live, then.¡± Gao Husheng sneered. To him, the vigers were all like ants.

    In no time, a force could be felt surrounding the vigers.

    Feeling the pressure, the vigers could not take it anymore. Their bodies felt so heavy that their knees turned weak.

    Some vigers were even shaking out of fear. They felt extremely helpless when they came across the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    Realising that some vigers were afraid, the Chief scolded them. ¡°Take out your courage! This vige is the hometown of many heroes as well as the start of Emperor Yanhua¡¯s journey. Are you, his descendants, going to embarrass them?¡±

    Hearing the chief, the vigers were being empowered. It did not make them stronger physically, but mentally. Yes. This vige is one with a long history that dated back to more than a hundred years ago. It might be a long time ago, but the stories were still being told until today. However, the vige did not make use of this piece of information to enjoy honour in the Magnificent me Sect. Instead, they isted themselves and spent their days here. Even if they were currently being invaded by the Sunshine Sect, the vigers did not fear them.

    Hearing him, the Sunshine Sect disciples frowned. ¡°Senior brother Gao, Emperor Yanhua has been here. We....¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Gao Husheng red at him. ¡°A hundred years have passed, and Emperor Yanhua is long dead. Look at what this vige is like. They were forgotten long ago! How are we going to take over the Magnificent me Sect if we fear this?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother is right.¡± The disciples nodded and turned to the Vigers, bursting out inughter. ¡°Hand over the woman and kids, we¡¯ll let you die less painfully.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. Son of a bitch. If not for the Sunshine Sect leader who kneeled down in front of Yanhua Emperor for three days and nights, you would not even be here in this world now.¡± The Chief said in anger.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gao Husheng said, his face twisting. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you first, old man, before torturing the rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my grandfather!¡± A child wearing the open-crotch pants came running out of the house towards Gao Husheng with a wooden sword in his hands.¡±

    ¡°Go back!¡± Seeing this, colour drained from the chief¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hehe, young boy, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Gao Husheng smiled evilly as he reached out a hand, grabbing towards the kid.

    His hand was as if the hands of a devil had confirmed the child as it¡¯s prey.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The chief turned as white as a sheet of paper, fearing that his grandson would die in Gao Husheng¡¯s hands.

    The Vigers shut their eyes too, not daring to watch the scene unfold.

    Pui!

    A ray of light shot over. It was as if something had been cut open. A voice filled with both helplessness and happiness could be heard.

    ¡°Finally I got you guys. Do you know how tough it is for me to chase after you?¡±

    ¡°Luckily you havee to a stop.

    As soon as the person finished speaking, blood sshed all over the ce

 Chapter 187 Life and Death Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 187 Life and Death Puppet</h4>

    Initially, Lin Fan thought that the Ark hade to a stop because they knew that he was chasing after them, and they decided to ambush him. Or because they ran out of fuel.

    Now it seems like I¡¯m delusional. Why would they stop for me so obviously? They stopped to start a massacre, you can see. Look at their perverted faces. They must be dying to vent their anger and lust. But it¡¯s such a pity for them because this was the reason I¡¯m able to catch up to them.

    Which normal person could run five days consecutive without rest?

    If it was anyone else, they would already have vomited blood and died.

    However, I¡¯m now more confident that I¡¯ll be the strongest in the world. Only those with strong wills will grow strong. Those that have unique talents or silver spoons without the will, please stay behind.

    You will only have the chance if you dare to chase after experience points for five consecutive days like me.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, Gao Husheng raged. His eyebrows raised as he shouted at Lin Fan angrily.

    Lin Fan side-eyed him. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re missing something? Or has my swordsmanship improved so much that you can¡¯t feel it?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gao Husheng said furiously. But all of a sudden, he indeed felt like he was missing something.

    Gao Husheng was suddenly overwhelmed with pain. He nced at his wrist, where the pain was from, only to see blood gushing out of it.

    ¡°Ah! My hand, my hand.....¡± He screamed.

    ¡°Haish, you¡¯re too slow.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand and patted the young boy standing next to him in a daze. ¡°Kiddo, your wooden sword is not good enough. Go to your grandpa.¡±

    The chief immediately pulled his grandson over. He turned to Lin Fan in gratitude.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± The vigers flocked together. Their hearts nearly jumped out of their throat previously. They were afraid that the chief¡¯s grandson would die under the Sunshine sect disciple¡¯s hands earlier.

    Now that the boy is safe, the vigers heaved a sigh of relief. But they were once again confused when they saw Lin Fan.

    They have never stepped out of the Vige in their entire lives, unaware of how the outside world was like. They gained their knowledge from the chief.

    ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect.¡± The chief looked at Lin Fan. That was definitely the aura of a Magnificent me Sect disciple.

    ¡°Chief, if he¡¯s a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, are we safe now?¡± The vigers gasped.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you injure me?¡± Gao Husheng stared at Lin Fan, ring. He was unable to stand the pain of his wound and the pain of him losing his hand.

    ¡°One, two....., eh? Why is a person missing? Where is your Senior brother Fu?¡± Lin Fan asked, counting the heads of the Sunshine Sect disciples. He then looked up at the Ark floating in mid-air and smiled. ¡°Ah, I see he¡¯s up there. Alright. Let me take care of you guys first before going up to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening to me? I¡¯m asking you, how dare you make me injured?¡± Gao Husheng screamed with all his might. He stared at Lin Fan with his bloodshot eyes, acting as if he had never thought that this would happen.

    Lin Fan turned to look at the Sunshine Sect disciples. They are all my points. I cannot let any of them go. But the other party is too... What shall I do with him? ¡°Are all Sunshine Sect people idiots? Why do you always ask, ¡°How dare you?¡± when I¡¯m trying to kill you? Do I dare? Look at the hand you lost. What do you think, idiot?

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not going to say much. Let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    Bang!

    The spot he was standing on suddenly cracked open. In no time, a figure appeared in front of the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    Violent body!

    Actually, there is no need to make use of Violent Body when dealing with them. But it¡¯s easier to grasp when my hand isrger.

    Gao Husheng bellowed and put his guard up. Suddenly, Lin Fan put his hand on his head. Gao Husheng got ready to counterattack, only to realize that the hand had grabbed his skull and he was currently being lifted up.

    ¡°Go tell your senior brother that he should start waiting to die.¡± Lin Fan held Gao Husheng high up in the air and took out the mace, ready to send him flying up into the sky. However, things didn¡¯t go as expected. The ck-coloured spikes on the mace pierced through Gao Husheng¡¯s body, making him stick onto the mace. He currently looked as if he was being pierced through by a hedgehog. The other Sunshine Sect disciples gulped on seeing the terrifying scene. ¡°What the hell. How did he stick to my mace?¡± Lin Fan frowned.

    Lin Fan pulled the corpse from his mace with his giant hands and flung the body up the sky like a missile towards the Ark.

    He then looked around and saw a familiar figure.

    The disciple in the yellow robes. The disciple who drew me into a ck ball. I loathe him.

    He saw Lin Fan looking at him and looked away. He did not expect Lin Fan to be here. Not only so, but he also heard that he was like a madman that chased after the Ark all the way from the Magnificent me Sect.

    How could this be? The speed of the Ark is so fast. How did he even manage to do so?

    Just as he was wondering, he realized that the madman was gone. When he looked up again, the madman was now in front of him. He was then being picked up by him using his giant ck hand.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The disciple screamed.

    Lin Fan pulled out his frying pan and kept his mace. It would be bad if he stuck to it.

    He raised him high and aimed his frying pan. ¡°Remember, do not anyhow draw someone¡¯s portrait if you¡¯re not good at drawing. Look at me. I¡¯m not a ball of ck coloured thing. Remember this well in your next life.¡±

    Bang

    Lin Fan flung his frying pan and sent the disciple flying up the sky. He doesn¡¯t care about the disciple¡¯s name. After all, to Lin Fan, he needs not remember the names of weaklings.

    The chief watched the scene unfold in a daze. He looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Chief, is he really from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± A viger asked.

    Why is he so cruel?

    The chief watched Lin Fan closely as if he¡¯s trying to remember him well. He did not even hear the viger¡¯s words.

    ¡°He¡¯s powerful. Very powerful. That¡¯s the right way to treat the Sunshine Sect trash.¡±

    If I wasn¡¯t old and without any cultivation, I would like to do the same to those pieces of trash.

    On the Eight-winged Spiritual Ark. Fu Dosheng stood on the Ark silently, waiting for his junior brother to finish and return. Suddenly, he heard a loud bang as a bloody figure appeared on the nks, blood spilling all over the ce. Fu Dosheng¡¯s pupils shrunk at the scene.

    Isn¡¯t that bloody figure Junior Brother Gao?

    Bang!

    Another sound could be heard. A corpse flew up andnded on the Ark once again.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Colour drained from Fu Dosheng¡¯s face. Just as he was about to move forward to check what¡¯s going on, he saw more and more corpses being thrown up to the Ark.

    These are all my junior brothers! They only went to invade a small vige. How did this happen?

    After Lin Fan had thrown up all the corpses, he looked up at the Ark and bent his knees, jumping up through the clouds and shooting towards the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark.

    Bang!

    Hended on the Ark and looked around. This Eight-Winged spiritual Ark is not bad. It¡¯s huge.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking for?¡± Seeing Fu Dosheng standing at the Ark¡¯s bow, Lin Fan asked, wearing a big smile on his face.

    Hearing him, Fu Dosheng jumped out of his skin. He was bbergasted when he turned around and saw Lin Fan.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡± Fu Dosheng was unable to believe his eyes. He was at the Magnificent me Sect! How did he appear so suddenly? Did he chase after us all the way? But that¡¯s impossible. How could any man be as fast as the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark? And we have travelled for over five consecutive days! Even if he really did so, he should have died of exhaustion!

    ¡°Good question. I ran all the way here. Are you surprised?¡±

    Lin Fan stretched his neck. His hard work has finally paid off. We might still be in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory, but it¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t wait anymore.

    I will only be able to vent all my anger if I kill all of them right here and now. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t like to talk to weaklings. Die.¡±

    With his mace in his right and frying pan in his left, he suddenly disappeared. A ray of red-coloured light could be seen shining in the sky. Cruel Blood.

    Magic of the seven gods.

    I¡¯m now in my best state, and I¡¯m going to give in my all.

    ¡°I will send you to hell.¡± Fu Dosheng shouted in anger as a powerful force could be felt emitted from him. He kept his fan and sent out an attack.

    ¡°Yin Yang god¡¯s nation.¡±

    Fu Dosheng¡¯s hair danced in the air. An odd light could be seen shining in his eyes, and a Yin Yang god¡¯s nation flew out of his body. The Yin Yang god¡¯s nation seemed to be a ball made out of clear crystals. In every crystal, two shadows could be seen coiling against each other intimately. They kept changing positions as if they were moving ording to an orbit in the universe.

    ¡°Bastard, I will make you stay in my god¡¯s nation forever. I¡¯ll make sure your life is worse than death when we get back to the Sunshine Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan could feel a mysterious aura surrounding him, and the aura seemed to have the power to arouse somebody.

    ¡°What the heck.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his mace and smashed the crystal ball. Who cares how many changes you can make? You¡¯re just going to be smashed into pieces under my mace.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Colour drained from Fu Dosheng¡¯s face. He knew that Lin Fan was powerful back at the Magnificent me Sect, which is why he went all out immediately. Trying to make use of the god nation that he painstakingly made. However, under Lin Fan¡¯s attack, he realized that the god nation could not withstand it, and there are signs of it cracking

    Crack!

    The ball started to crack, as well as each crystal that made the ball.

    ¡°This bastard, how dare you show me, a man with justice a dirty image? Die!¡± Lin Fan stepped out and sent his frying pan towards Fu Dosheng.

    Fu Dosheng got into a panic and pped his hands. The god nation shrunk suddenly and then disappeared into Fu Dosheng. ¡°Audacious! Do you really think that anyone can bully me, Fu Dosheng?¡±

    Just as Lin Fan smacked Fu Dosheng with his frying pan, he felt a force covering Fu Dosheng. Fu Dosheng didn¡¯t even flinch under his frying pan.

    Fu Dosheng took a step forward. A weird aura could be felt. Suddenly, a wooden puppet without a face appeared in front of Lin Fan. As soon as the puppet showed up, the skies turned dark immediately.

    ¡°Do you know why my cultivation has been stagnant? Let me tell you why. Because I got the spiritual tool, the Life and Death puppet. After a long period of cultivation, we are now one.¡±

    ¡°The Invincible Peak Leader of the Magnificent me Sect, you will now be my avatar. You are now qualified to be one with me. Your body and soul would now be mine. Under my control.¡±

 Chapter 188 Pathetic life of a weakling

    <h4>Chapter 188 Pathetic life of a weakling</h4>

    Some time ago, Fu Dosheng went out on an adventure to a Danger Zone. He came across numerous crises and ended up in a secret chamber identally.

    There was nothing in the secret chamber except for a palm-size wooden puppet floating in the air.

    And that was the Life and Death puppet. Nobody knew how it was made or where it was from. But when Fu Dosheng got his hands on it, he was instantly aware of its usage.

    The Puppet¡¯s creator was an almighty figure in ancient times. He had an uncountable number of ves and terrorized many.

    As for the second substitute, it could be said to be an incarnation.

    There are two types to choose from. The other party could either be the Puppet to him.

    Alternatively, they could be an avatar. They would share the same body and life. The cultivation of the person under control would belong to the controller, with the controller being able to draw all the energy from the one under control to him as he and when he likes.

    The only side effect is that the controller would be seriously injured if the person under control dies suddenly.

    That was the reason why Fu Dosheng had not made use of the Puppet. Instead, he had been refining it constantly so that he would be able to put the Puppet to use when he came across a powerful cultivator that was suitable to be his second avatar.

    With the difference in cultivation between the powerful cultivator and him, Fu Dosheng would get more out of it.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt that he was being controlled by an unknown force. This Puppet is weird. Lin Fan thought, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hahaha! Do you feel like you are starting to lose control of your body? I had originally saved this for the Religious brother from the Saint Convent Sect, but who would have expected that you are too powerful for me to resist? Now, this Life and Death puppet is for you. From today onwards, you will forget who you are and only heed mymands!¡± Fu Dosheng said,ughing like a madman. However, he felt that it was a pity too.

    There was only one Life and Death puppet, and he would not have any left if he used it up now.

    It is not that bad to use it on the Peak Leader of the Magnificent me Sect. It is just that it¡¯s not that worth itpared to the Saint Convent Sect.

    ¡°Rise. Exchange the dead and living, and I will be the master.¡±

    Instantly, a face grew on the Puppet. The face looked just like Lin Fan, and slowly, it erged while floating in the air.

    Clouds billowed in from afar, looming over the vige. A beam of light suddenly bore through the clouds with a loud bang. In the vige. All vigers held their heads up, looking at the changes taking ce high up in the sky.

    ¡°Chief, what¡¯s going on?¡± The vigers asked. They were at a loss.

    The chief looked up at the sky solemnly. He could feel an evil aura.

    ¡°What the heck?¡± Lin Fan said, curious about the new toy being put in front of him. But seeing how excited Fu Dosheng looked, he felt weird too. Is he insane?

    My body felt heavy. But he felt nothing else.

    All of a sudden.

    Lin Fan felt a foreign force piercing through his brain. It felt as if lightning has struck down on his brain. He could feel the pressure trying to swallow his soul.

    However, as soon as it came in contact with his soul, it dispersed into thin air. It did not even affect Lin Fan.

    The skies turned normal again. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Fu Doshengughed out loud. He vomited blood, dying the puppet red. The Puppet shone bright red in color and shrunk back into Fu Dosheng¡¯s body. Just then, Fu Dosheng walked over to Lin Fan. He reached out his hand, wanting to give Lin Fan a p, but he did not do so.

    ¡°Lucky piece of shit. Forcing me to use my Life and Death puppet, huh? But be at ease. I will not beat you up. Beating you up is equivalent to beating me up. I do not want to spoil you.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at Fu Dosheng dumbfoundedly. Not because he was ufortable, but because Fu Dosheng has let his guard down against him and is currently acting too arrogant. Weird.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your storage ring? Since you¡¯re my second body, you will not need those anymore. Give them to me.¡± Fu Dosheng said, reaching out for Lin Fan¡¯s storage ring.

    Suddenly, the color drained from Fu Dosheng¡¯s face as he felt chills running down his spine.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lin Fan took his frying pan and sent it towards Fu Dosheng¡¯s head.

    Bang A bang could be heard, and Fu Dosheng was sent flying. Hended on the ark with a loud bang.

    And Lin Fan¡¯s head turned crooked at the same time as if it was a chain reaction.

    ¡°How is it possible, you...¡± Fu Dosheng stared at Lin Fan in terror. He felt that his brain was about to explode.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. My Life and Death puppet will not fail. How do you still have consciousness?¡± Fu Dosheng said, fear swimming in his eyes. That¡¯s not what he expected would happen.

    This was the Life and Death Puppet! Ever since he started to refine the Puppet, he knew about its origin. It was a spiritual tool passed down from ancient times, and it could be used to control others.

    However, a long time had passed, and the power of the Puppet had decreased. Even so, the Puppet was still able to make a Heaven Star Border cultivator into a second avatar.

    ¡°We are connected?¡± After a short pause, Lin Fan looked up and raised his right hand, pping himself hard.

    Bang!

    A bang could be heard as Lin Fan vomited blood. His eyes never left Fu Dosheng, as he was trying to observe the impact on Fu Dosheng.

    As if he had been pped by a strong force, Fu Dosheng was thrown to the side without any reason. He smashed onto the bow of the ark and vomited blood.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you¡¯ll have to bear the pain if I hit myself. Who made this Puppet? Such an interesting idea.¡± ¡°This cannot be. It¡¯s impossible! How could my Life and Death puppet fail? No!¡± Fu Dosheng was totally dumbfounded at the situation.

    What¡¯s going on? What went wrong? Why can¡¯t I control him? And why am I injured when he pped himself?

    To verify his guess, Lin Fan raised his hands to give himself another p on the face. He might not be able to feel pain, but he would still get injured.

    Pui!

    Fu Dosheng flew to the other side of the ark. He puked blood once again.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, huh?¡± Lin Fan could not believe Fu Dosheng¡¯s courage. Where did he get the courage to share our feelings? ¡°What did you do to my Puppet? Damn it!¡± Fu Dosheng yelled angrily. He endured the pain on his body and came charging towards Lin Fan with his palm, smashing onto Lin Fan¡¯s chest with the force from the god¡¯s nation. Bang!

    Lin Fan did not counter-attack, but instead, he took the attack. For Fu Dosheng, it was as if he was pulled away and thrown behind by a pair of invisible hands. He puked blood once again. ¡°Why, why did this happen?¡± Fu Dosheng hugged his head. He could not believe that it was real. What¡¯s happening and what mistake did I make?

    ¡°Interesting. I have never seen this toy before.¡± Lin Fan said. This world is such an exciting ce. There are all sorts of things here!

    He then took out all three sovereign swords. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Fu Dosheng¡¯s face changed upon seeing Lin Fan¡¯s action.

    Lin Fan first picked up the Tai Sovereign sword and stabbed it into his foot.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Lin Fan pulled out the sword and asked curiously.

    ¡°You...¡± Fu Dosheng never thought that Lin Fan would be this cruel to himself. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± He shouted furiously.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan stabbed his leg again.

    Fu Dosheng could feel the pain clearly on his leg. ¡°It¡¯s not even that painful, but you¡¯re screaming so loudly. It seems like you¡¯re too spoiled. How could you not be able to endure this little bit of pain? Come, let me teach you what pain is.¡± Lin Fanughed. I will not leave any wounds on him, but I¡¯ll kill him by torturing him mentally.

    Blood-curdling screams rang across the vige.

    The vigers¡¯ knees turned to jelly upon hearing the non-stop screams.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on up there? Who¡¯s the one making such desperate screams?¡±

    The vigers were terrified too. The giant Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark that was looming over them made them feel huge pressure. If our saviour has died up there, we will end up in a simr state as well.

    Just then, anger could no longer be seen in Fu Dosheng¡¯s eyes. Instead, it was reced with terror. Lin Fan was currently putting a sword on his neck. He dropped to the ground immediately, face turning ashen.

    ¡°I beg you, please, don¡¯t. I¡¯ve made a grave mistake. Please. We will lead inseparable lives from today onwards. I can give you infinite resources. If you die, I will too. Please, I will listen to all your orders. I beg you.¡±

    ¡°No.....¡±

    Lin Fan cut his throat. I want to see if he will die or not.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fu Dosheng looked up. His eyes were now red, and his body shook violently. An unbearable pain could be felt in his head. It hurt so much that his head felt like it was going to explode.

    Bang! Bang!

    Fu Dosheng banged his head onto the ark. He was unable to endure the pain. ¡°I can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t die!¡± He screamed loudly.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, Fu Dosheng felt that his brain explode. He rolled his eyes and stopped breathing

    Ten secondster.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes to see Fu Dosheng lying at the side unconscious.

    ¡°Did he really die? So weak!¡± He muttered.

    ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s how pathetic a weakling¡¯s life is. Only a strong person would be able to tolerate the pain.¡±

    Now that everything¡¯s done, I¡¯ll start collecting my prizes.

    He¡¯s a god¡¯s son. He should be rich, seeing the weird Life and Death puppet that he owns.

 Chapter 189 I could smell welcome

    <h4>Chapter 189 I could smell wee</h4>

    ¡°So poor!¡±

    How dare he say that he¡¯s a God¡¯s Son of the Sunshine Sect when he only has a bottle of earth-ss pills?

    Lin Fan rummaged around the area but to no avail. So he only has a bottle of Earth ss pills? And it¡¯s only low ss! He is an embarrassment to the other God¡¯s Son. Lin Fan thought and kicked him over to the side unhappily.

    Hold on, he has the Life and Death puppet. Well, that sparks my interest. Lin Fan immediately grabbed Fu Dosheng¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Eh? Where is it? Is it in his body? Should I cut his stomach open to find it?¡±

    Suddenly, Fu Dosheng¡¯s chest shone, and a palm-sized Life and Death puppet rolled out. However, cracks could be seen on the puppet. Lin Fan picked it up and took a closer look. ¡°Please be fine. That poor guy¡¯s only valuable item is this. If this is spoiled, then my five days chase would be aplete waste.¡±

    Lin Fan then exerted his force onto the Life and Death puppet to try and refine it. Suddenly, he felt a connection between him and the puppet. ¡°It works. So it can be used! It¡¯s a one-time thing, yet it can still be used. Could it be because it didn¡¯t work on me when Fu Dosheng used it? It was only considered to be partly sessful, so that is why the power of the puppet is not fully used up?¡±

    Lin Fan went into deep thought. That might just be the reason. Keep. Lin Fan thought, and the Life and Death puppet turned into a ray of light and went into his body.

    What was creeping Lin Fan out was that the Life and Death puppet was absorbing his energy as if it was making up for what it lost previously.

    I see. The reason why Fu Dosheng had such a weak control over me should be because he did not resurrect the Life and Death puppet. That¡¯s why so much energy is needed to fix it now. However, I¡¯m the one benefitting from this!

    Now that the Life and Death Puppet has been refined and sessfully resurrected, I will only need to put in my energy. It can absorb as much as it wants and even drink till it¡¯s full. I¡¯ll justmit suicide when it¡¯s done.

    Let¡¯s see what¡¯s left.

    ¡°Yinyang dual cultivation skills.¡±

    Oh, this is the skillset that Fu Dosheng was practising. Earth middle ss, nice.

    It¡¯s hard to get heaven ss skillsets nowadays. But I¡¯m lucky to get three Heaven Low-ss skillset. The Magic of the seven gods, Transformation into god swordsmanship and The Divine Art of Startling Dragon.

    My master would have the Heaven middle-ss skillsets. I guess only sects like the Saint Convent Sect will have Heaven High-ss skillsets. I would not have kept it if I did not establish the Invincible Peak. But now that I have others to take care of, I¡¯ll take whatever that I see. The ss of the pills does not matter.

    However, I am not interested in this Yinyang Dual Cultivation skillset. It¡¯s nothing but an R18 book!

    I will not throw it away, though. If such a skillset were tond into another¡¯s hands, it would pose a huge danger to all the world¡¯s females. I can¡¯t be this irresponsible.

    Whatever. Let me take care of this first. I can always read it as an R18 when I¡¯m bored.

    Let me rob the other corpses now. The pills might not be of a high ss, but I can still bring them home for my junior brothers.

    There are some skillsets here too. Let me bring them back to the sect.

    For now, I¡¯ll take anything useful.

    Leaving the Life and Death puppet in my body to absorb energy is so draining! My strength is going to be depleted soon, yet the puppet is still not done!

    After refining the puppet, Lin Fan found out that this spiritual tool is a powerful cultivator¡¯s product in the past.

    The Puppet¡¯s Martial Grandfather. His name sounds powerful, but it means nothing to me. Even if he was standing right in front of me now, he would still end up robbed.

    ¡°This is indeed a treasure. I¡¯ll let you absorb as much as you need. When Ie across a potential candidate, I¡¯ll try it out on him.¡¯

    Lin Fan pulled out the Tai Sovereign sword andmitted suicide.

    Ten secondster. He was filled with earth energy again. The Life and Death Puppet started absorbing frantically once again.

    Again and again. Aftermitting suicide thirty times, the puppet was finally done absorbing.

    What the heck. Even a Heaven Star Border would be turned into ashes with the amount of energy it has taken in. No wonder it is so powerful. It¡¯s not easy to bring it back to a usable condition!

    Fu Dosheng should have had a hard time refining and giving the puppet enough energy. But who would have thought that it would nownd in my hands? Every dog has its day, and it¡¯s now mine.

    He worked hard all his life but in the end? I¡¯m the one benefitting.

    Let me take this Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark back to the Sunshine Sect. The Magnificent me Sect is too generous to be greedy for such an item.

    But I should meet the vigers first. The vigers¡¯ eyes never left the spiritual Ark that was looming over them. They were unaware of the situation up there.

    ¡°Chief, someone ising down.¡± A viger shouted. ¡°It¡¯s him, the one who saved our lives previously!¡± Lin Fan descended from the Ark at a fast speed. But he slowed down just before he touched the ground andnded silently. He looked just like a very powerful cultivator.

    ¡°Lord, are you from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± The Chief stepped forward.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Fan said, putting his hands at his back.

    Speak less to feel more mysterious.

    Hearing this, the vigers turned to each other. Smiles could be seen forming on their faces, especially the innocent child holding a wooden sword in his hand. His eyes shone brightly as he stared at Lin Fan.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a hero like this elder brother over here when I grow up in the future.¡±

    ¡°Lord, please forgive him. This is my grandson.¡± The Chief said, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing for kids to have dreams.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand and turned to the boy. ¡°Good boy, what are you called?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Hua Yingxiong!¡± The boy said excitedly.

    Lin Fan looked at him in a daze. Why do I feel like I have heard this name in a movie back in my past life? Nevermind, forget it. (TL note)

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    He threw a skillset to the boy. The boy looked at the vast Chinese characters on the cover page and read it out loud.

    ¡°Body refinement technique.¡±

    Lin Fan turned around and put his hands behind him, jumping high up into the sky towards the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark.

    ¡°Kiddo, I believe that you will be able to do well. I hope to see you in the Magnificent me Sect ten yearster.¡± He said.

    The boy looked up. Lin Fan¡¯s reflection could be seen in his eyes. He was getting further away, but to the boy, he seemed to be getting closer.

    ¡°I will definitely go.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Fan¡¯s figure was carved in the boy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Aiya, I forgot to ask for your lord¡¯s name!¡± The Chief shouted anxiously.

    As soon as he finishes his words, a voice could be heard from the skies.

    ¡°Lin Fan!¡±

    Lin Fan, who was on the Spiritual Ark hit his thigh hard. I forgot to say my name! He then leaned over the Ark and shouted his name.

    The Chief caressed his grandson¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Study what the Lord gave you well. In the future, leave the vige for the Magnificent me Sect to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I definitely ill!¡± The boy grabbed the skillset tightly, eyes shining brightly.

    On the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark.

    Lin Fan stood at the bow, looking at the things in front of him in confusion. How do I drive this?

    He then pressed a spot on the screen. Boom! The Spiritual Ark was activated. It sped up and started moving forward.

    Just then, Lin Fan found a manual lying next to him. He picked it up and read it in detail. It didn¡¯t take him long to understand the steps to control a spiritual ark.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how I use it. Great.¡±

    Still the same old. As a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, I should not covet their sect¡¯s item. I must return it back to them.

    As for those who died in our territory, I have to send them back home.

    After making all the necessary adjustments, Lin Fan sat crossed legged and started cultivating. I¡¯ll leave when I reach the Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory.

    It¡¯s nothing if you rob a Magnificent me Sect disciple. One should rob from a Sunshine Sect disciple instead. The Sunshine sect might be small and poor, but that¡¯s where my points live! I¡¯m going to get all of them when I reach Heaven Star Border! This is how life should be like.

    Five dayster!

    Lin Fan opened up his eye andmitted suicide.

    Ten Secondster.

    I¡¯m in my best state.

    ¡°I have reached the Sunshine Sect territory.¡± Lin Fan stood at the side of the Ark and looked down. He then went to the control station and looked around the ce.

    He soon found a switch with a realistic skeleton carved on it. There were two giant red-coloured Chinese characters painted below

    it.

    ¡°Danger¡±

    ¡°Tick!¡± Lin Fan pressed down on it. The Eight-Winger Spiritual Ark shook violently and came to a stop soon. ¡°Adjust the time and location.¡±

    Lin Fan then looked for it on the screen.

    Sunshine Sect. Location confirmed.

    Brave Soul movement requires more fuel.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even fill up the fuel when they go out for a trip. How stingy is the sect? The amount of fuel would not even make the explosion bright. But I¡¯m generous, so I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Lin Fan pulled out a little bit of the Yuan crystal he got from the Abyssal Worm and stuffed it into a hole at the side.

    The Yuan crystals rolled down the hole and soon, the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark is now full of energy once again.

    Lin Fan grabbed a gearstick and pushed it forward with all his might. ¡°Dash forward, and shine as brightly as you can!¡±

    Boom!

    The Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark was already moving at high speed sped up even more in the form of a ray of light.

    Lin Fan stood at the side of the Ark in satisfaction. He then jumped off suddenly.

    Instantly, earth wind surrounded him like a beast that was tearing Lin Fan¡¯s body apart.

    But Lin Fan did not feel anything. He opened up his arms, took a deep breath, enjoying the feeling of the Earth wind gushing into his nose, and smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°I can smell the wee...¡±

    TL note: Hua Yingxiong, the MC of the Chinese movie ¡°A Man Called Hero¡±

 Chapter 190 Miracle from the sky

    <h4>Chapter 190 Miracle from the sky</h4>

    Within the woods, a beautiful woman could be seen dashing forward anxiously. As if a leopard, she leaped up high into the air andnded a distance away.

    But as soon as the beautiful woman disappeared from her original point, a few ck-robed could be seen chasing her. They were slower, and there were red-colored mes embroidered on their robes. A strange smile formed on their face as they watched their prey runoff.

    Qin Mubing was currently as pale as a sheet of paper. She has turned back from time to time to check the situation behind her, hoping that she had sessfully lost the Sunshine sect disciples.

    However, she was aware that it was an unrealistic hope, as the other party was of much higher cultivation than her. Her fellowpanions had all died a terrible death under the hands of the three Sunshine Sect disciples. Qin Mubing was only to escape due to herpanions, sacrificing themselves to exchange for her life.

    She was a member of a spy ring in the Sunshine Sect. They belonged to the Magnificent me Sect, and the spy ring was made up of a group of volunteers who wished to contribute to the sect. They did so by carrying out espionage work in the Sunshine sect and sent the information gathered back to the Magnificent me Sect so they would be aware of the Sunshine Sect¡¯s next move. Recently, the group had discovered that the Sunshine Sect was conducting a cruel experiment on arge number of children and beasts to make them hybrid creatures. They were nning to bring the information back to the Magnificent me Sect. But unfortunately, there was a traitor in the team, causing their ns to be discovered by the Sunshine Sect and ruined.

    ¡°No, I must survive! Or the traitor will continue to lurk in our spy ring!¡± Qin Mubing gritted her teeth and dashed forward with all her might.

    All of a sudden!

    She could feel a chilly gust of winding from behind her. Her heart sank as she dodged the attack unconsciously. Having been on the edge of death frequently, she now had a rapid reaction.

    A ray of white-colored light shot past her, scratching her cheek. She turned to her front to see a spear that was of the color of snow sticking in the ground. ¡°Skill of the mysterious cold.¡± Qin Mubing was aware of the skillset. All of herpanions had died under this skill. They were changed into ice status and were hammered open by the other party. All that was left of them were small ice crystals, All of a sudden, the Snowy spear melted into a nket of snow. It spread across the entire area. Within no time, the ce has turned into a world of snow.

    Even the ancient trees that towered into the skies were covered in snow.

    ¡°How is this happening?¡± As soon as Qin Mubing stepped onto the snow, her feet were frozen by the snow. As if it was intelligent, a thick nket of snow covered her foot, holding her to the ground tightly.

    ¡°Go on. Why did you stop? Not running anymore?¡± Just then, she could see them= three men from afar. They stood on a tree branch, looking at her arrogantly. ¡°We thought you would run back to your ring but nope. You decided that losing us would be a good idea. Are you perhaps daydreaming? How would you be able to do so when you¡¯re just an Earth Star Border Stage Six?¡±.

    ¡°Majestic winter trio.¡± Despair was swimming in Qin Mubing¡¯s gorgeous eyes. There was no way she could beat the trio, and she was able to identify the trio immediately after she had seen them performing their skills.

    The Majestic winter trio might not be God¡¯s Son of the Sunshine Sect, but their abilities were weak. All three of them were Earth Star Border Stage Seven, and they practised skill sets thatplemented each other. As long as they were together, they were so strong that it would make their opponents despair.

    The skills of the mysterious Cold, Frost, and Water.

    The spy ring had done a thorough investigation of the trio. They had concluded that even if one is of the same cultivation as them, they should avoid going against them.

    As an Earth Star Border Stage Six, the only reason why Qin Mubing could make it this far is because they allowed her.

    ¡°This woman from the Magnificent me Sect is so pretty! It¡¯s a pity just to kill her.¡± Just then, a short man with water streams curling around his body spoke. Greed and lust could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Hehe! Even though we kidnap Magnificent me Sect women yearly from the border, they are nothing inparison to her!¡±

    ¡°Look at her tight clothes and hourss figure! I¡¯m getting hot. I cannot take it anymore.¡±

    The Majestic winter trio spoke their mind. Qin Mubing¡¯s lips turned pale. She¡¯s currently so pale that she looked like a ghost. She was aware of how inhumane the Sunshine Sect disciples were. If they got a hold of her, she would live a life worse than death.

    ¡°Tell us where the spy ring is, and we might spare your life.¡± One of them said,ughing evilly. To them, the woman in front of them is their prey. She couldn¡¯t escape from their hands.

    ¡°Impossible. I will not speak a word of it even if I die.¡± Qin Mubing said, using her Earth energy to break the ice restricting her movements.

    However, the Majestic winter trio was aware of her actions. ¡°Stop struggling. This is the mysterious cold skill. You are unable to break free with your ability, overconfident.¡±

    Being an Earth Star Border Stage Six, Qin Mubing had strong Earth energy. But there¡¯s no use when she used it against the ice. It didn¡¯t even shake.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s unwilling to speak, then there is nothing we can do. Let¡¯s capture her and make her our ve first. She will answer us willingly after.¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡±

    The trioughed. One of them raised his finger and sent a water python towards Qin Mubing. ¡°Let me tear off your clothes, so you can stand in front of us naked. We can only be more aroused if we treat each other with sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Lowly and shameless. The Sunshine sect will end in the hands of our sect one day!¡± Qin Mubing said, struggling as much as she could.

    Suddenly, two cuffs rose from the ground and cuffed her hands, stretching her arms out.

    ¡°Am I really going to die here? God, please save me. I have yet to find my love!¡± Qin Mubing said in despair. She looked up to the sky, tears flowing down her cheek. She knew that the prayers might note true, as in the end, she¡¯s the only person who could save herself.

    What¡¯s that?

    Just then, Qin Mubing saw a fireball shooting down from the sky, towards her.

    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked, dumbfounded, unable to believe her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to stare at the sky. Here, we are heaven.¡± The Majestic Winter Trioughed insanely. But suddenly, they heard a loud hum ringing across the area. They looked up to see the fireball shooting down from the sky.

    The water python swimming towards Qin Mubing disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°What is that?¡± One of them shrieked. He was unable to believe his eyes.

    The fireball got closer andnded on the ground.

    Boom!

    The gigantic explosion sent the woods shaking. A strong force was sent across the area, blowing up the loose sand all over the ce.

    ¡°What is it that it can cause such a huge shock?¡± The trio covered their eyes. Their clothes danced in the air.

    As for Qin Mubing whose limbs were restrained, she could only embrace the wind. Her impressive bosom shook in the air violently.

    ¡°This is so embarrassing.¡± Qin Mubing flushed red. She wanted to cover herself, but her hands were still tied up. Thus all she could do was watch the scene faraway unfold in embarrassment.

    The dust in the surrounding area dispersed slowly. There was only dust left in the pit. They were unable to tell what was inside the crater.

    But to the trio and Qin Mubing, the scene in front of them was extremely terrifying. The pit was so deep that it caused the ground to crack.

    What was it that caused such a state?

    ¡°I¡¯m so impressed by myself.¡± A voice could be hearding from the pit. Qin Mubing and the trio could not believe their ears. How could it be a person?

    Lin Fan had jumped down from an extremely high ce. His body was burning due to the friction caused by him and the Earth¡¯s wind. Right before he was about tond, hemitted suicide with his sword. So as soon as Ind, I would revive immediately.

    He was very impressed by his genius.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Qin Mubing tried her best to figure out the thing that¡¯s among the dust. Am I hearing things? Or is it real?

    Suddenly!

    Her pupils shrunk. She saw a blurry figure walking out of the dust, and she was sure that that was a man.

    And she heard another voice again. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m quite lucky. I found some points as soon as Inded. I¡¯m so lucky.¡±

    The trio turned to each other. They were now sure that it¡¯s a man. But they were still unaware of who this person was or what he meant by ¡°points.¡± He must be here to save me, please. He must be here to rescue me. Qin Mubing prayed in her heart desperately. However, she was skeptical too. She was currently in the Sunshine Sect. Why would a Magnificent me Sect disciple be here?

    And if it¡¯s the member of her spy ring, they would not make an entrance in this manner. Is he from the Sunshine Sect?

    She could see the figure walking towards them. The dust started to disperse slowly too.

    Qin Mubing opened her eyes wide, wanting to find out who the person was. But suddenly, she let out a scream and turned her head to the side, shutting her eyes.

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan came out of the pit, he could hear a woman scream. Wait, oh right. When I fell from the sky, my clothes were all burned out too. I¡¯m now naked.

    When the trio saw the naked man, their pupils shrunk too. They can¡¯t help but put their attention on his private part.

    Embarrassment took over them as a thought crossed all of their minds simultaneously. I must cut his thing off.

    Because there can be nobody who isrger than us.

    ¡°Whatever, since they are going to die, then you can look all you want.¡± Lin Fan scanned the ce. Three Earth Star Border Stage Seven and one Earth Star Border Stage Six, who seemed to be their enemy. However, he was in the Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory. Thus Lin Fan would not go easy on anybody. He came to Qin Mubing, who was being tied up and grabbed her chin, making her face him.

    ¡°Answer me. Which sect are you from?¡± Only her sect matters, as the other three are definitely from the Sunshine Sect. Bandy-legs and looks perverted. Where else could they be from?

    She might be pretty, but she¡¯ll die if she¡¯s not from the Magnificent me Sect.

    Qin Mubing looked at Lin Fan, face as red as a tomato. Her heart was currently pounding. This was the first time she had ever seen a man¡¯s naked body. However, with her current situation, there¡¯s no time for her to be embarrassed.

    After walking on the edge of death numerous times, Qin Mubing was already used to this situation. When she heard Lin Fan¡¯s question, she had already made numerous guesses of his identity.

    The person in front of her might be from the Magnificent me Sect, Sunshine Sect, or the Zhenyang sect.

    There were not many affiliated between the Magnificent me sect and the Sunshine sect. However, the Sunshine Sect and the Zhenyang Sect were on good terms. I might be able to gain trust if I said that I¡¯m from the Zhenyang Sect.

    However... ¡°I¡¯m from the Magnificent me Sect.¡± Qin Mubing said sternly. Pride could be seen in her eyes. I do not wish to pretend to be from some other sect even if I¡¯m about to die.

    But the next second, she heard an unexpected response.

    ¡°So we are sect mates, I see.¡± Lin Fan did not expect to see someone from his sect as soon as hended.

    She¡¯s lucky to meet me when she¡¯s in danger. This means that today is not yet her death day.

    Qin Mubing did not expect that the man in front of him would be from her sect. She heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her voice. ¡°Could you please put on some clothes?¡±

    Lin Fan took a nce at her and put on his clothes slowly. Haish, I did not expect that she would be from the Magnificent me Sect. She saw my body! Such a pity.

    The trio exchange nces and sneered. ¡°I see that another Magnificent me Sect disciple is here to be killed.¡±

    Lin Fan red at the trio. He does not wish to waste his saliva on his future points. I have just arrived, and I will need to find out the best ce for me to earn points.

    Qin Mubing suddenly remembered the trio and shouted to Lin Fan. ¡°Hurry and run! They are the Majestic Winter Trio. They are extremely powerful, and you are not their opponent. Don¡¯t die for nothing.¡±

    She trusted that this man that appeared out of the blue was a powerful person. But no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to fight them.

    Many of Qin Mubing¡¯spanion has died under their hands, even their assistant leader, who was of the Earth Star Border Stage Eight lost his life when the trio attacked him.

    Cultivators who can kill those of cultivation higher than theirs was extremely scary. To her, those aren¡¯t ordinary humans, but monsters!

    As soon as she finished her words, she lost her tongue. She could feel a hand grabbing her head.

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t judge a person with your shallow point of view. Do you live under a rock? These three are so weak that I could kill them with just three punches.¡±

    Qin Mubing stared at him in a daze. When she realized that Lin Fan was walking towards the trio, she can¡¯t help but let out a scream.

    ¡°Do not waste your life! They are very powerful. You will die to them!¡±

    The trio burst out intoughter. ¡°Kiddo, that woman is right. You are digging your own grave. We are so powerful that we can kill her Earth Star Border Stage Eight assistant leader together. We are monsters that could take down people that are above of our cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Just a level, yet you¡¯re so arrogant. How proud should I be then? Since Earth Star Border Stage Six, I was able to kill an Earth Star Border Stage Nine.¡± Lin Fan looked at them.

    ¡°Audacious.¡± The trio sneered. They have not expected the kiddo to be this presumptuous. He needs to be taught a lesson.

 Chapter 191 Restricting my freedom

    <h4>Chapter 191 Restricting my freedom</h4>

    ¡°Doomed. How can he be this arrogant.¡± Qin Mubing went into despair. She did not wish to see another Magnificent me Sect disciple die under the hands of the Majestic winter trio.

    The man might feel strong, but he was obviously weaker inparison to her assistant leader.

    ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The Majestic Winter Trio sneered. One of them exerted all his force, and a few water dragons came swimming towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Beware, the water dragons are undestroyable. Even if you do destroy them, they will turn into numerous smaller water dragons.¡± Qin Mubing warned. She had seen the trio performing this scene many times, and she had no idea how to cope with it. All herpanions destroyed the water dragons and ended up crushed by numerous dragons from all the dragons. They all died of suffocation in the end.

    Lin Fan smiled. There¡¯s no need to use any weapons. These weaklings are only enough for me to warm up.

    He clenched his fist and sent the attack out without any Earth energy or extra force.

    Instantly, changes could be seen taking ce to the still air. It suddenly vibrated and concaved inwards, turning into Earth Energy and smashing all the water dragons. However, the Earth energy did note to a stop. It went towards one of them.

    Bang!

    The person flew backward. The strong force seeped into his body and came out of his back.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± His eyes opened wide in disbelief.

    Puke!

    He vomited blood. With a crack, the skin around his chest started to crack, revealing an empty chasm. The hole spun continuously, turning all the flesh around in his chest into mincemeat. It erged, revealing what was inside his chest. Blood gushed out of his chest, dying the ground red with his blood.

    With a bang, the man dropped to the ground. He might not even know how he died.

    Qin Mubing was no longer in despair; instead, she was in utter shock, watching the scene in terror.

    ¡°How can this be? He killed the monster with just one punch?¡±

    I would never believe this if I did not see it with my own eyes.

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll be able to kill all of you in three punches. You are so weak that I do not even need to bother to give it my all.¡± Lin Fan said calmly and turned to the other two that were left. Before they could react, Lin Fan disappeared on the spot.

    To others, the trio might be better than average. But to him, they were just too weak.

    My dream is to kill all Sunshine Sect elites and turn the sect upside down. These three are just going to add to my wealth and points. ¡°Bastard.¡± The surviving duo shouted in anger. However, one of them widened his eyes in shock the next second. He could see a strong force bombarding him.

    Within no time, all his organs ruptured. His earth energy shield could not protect him even one bit from the other party¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Second person.¡±

    Qin Mubing watched the scene unfold dumbfoundedly. She watched the man disappear right in front of her. When he reappeared once again, he had already killed another member of the trio.

    ¡°So powerful. Just how strong is he? He is just an Earth Star Border Six, after all.¡±

    None of the members of the spy ring was this powerful. The Majestic winter trio was not somebody that even her leader would like toe across.

    The trio practiced skills thatplemented each other. They could make any situation beneficial for them by changing the environment. This made it even more challenging for their opponents as not only would he have to deal with them, but the environment as well.

    But now, she saw that the trio does not even have the chance to show their skills. The man had been suppressing them since the start!

    ¡°Ah! How dare you murder them! Wait and see!¡± The only one alive screamed in grief. He was horrified. How could he be this strong?

    He killed my buddies with two punches. Just how powerful is he?

    I can¡¯t go against him. I must escape. It is only by informing the sect to bring elites over here that I can survive. Or else I might stay here forever too.

    ¡°Trying to escape, huh? Dream on.¡± Seeing the short figure trying to leave, Lin Fan grabbed him with his huge hand and pulled him over by his ankle.

    The other party had already leaped up into the air when he realized that Lin Fan had caught his ankle. He let out a shriek as he was thrown onto the ground. Before he could counter-attack, the other party stepped on him hard.

    Crack!

    Not only did his bones crack, but so did the ground.

    He puked blood and rolled his eyes, screaming in anger.

    However, the man did not die in peace. How can I die just like that? I have not even used my strongest skill!

    The trio added up to more than a thousand points for Lin Fan. Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction at the gain.

    ¡°What on earth. How weak can these people get? Such a waste of time.¡± Lin Fan stood on the spot and bent over, taking away all of their Storage Rings.

    Qin Mubing stood at her spot dumbfounded. The snow had already melted, and she was able to move now. But she was too astounded by the situation taking ce in front of her.

    Powerful, so powerful. She had never seen such a powerful Earth Star Border.

    The powerful Majestic Winter Trio was as if they were toys to the man right in front of them. They did not even get a have a chance to counter-attack.

    Just how powerful is he?

    After taking all of their possessions, Lin Fan nced at Qin Mubing. There is no point in staying here. I¡¯ll go out and look for more points. I wonder how the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark is doing and how magnificent it would be when it returns to the Sunshine Sect. I¡¯m so excited......

    Qin Mubing stood on the spot and watched the figure walk away. Just as he was about to leave, she caught up with him. ¡°Please wait for me...¡±

    Two figures could be seen strolling within Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory, and three bodies were lying on the ground silently behind them.

    ¡°Why are you following me? We aren¡¯t heading to the same ce.¡± Lin Fan looked around him. If this woman wasn¡¯t from the Magnificent me Sect, I would already have made her into points.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Qin Mubing. What¡¯s your name?¡± Qin Mubing followed behind him carefully. She had expected to die a terrible death in the hands of the trio, but luckily, the man who fell from the sky saved her life.

    Now, she was dying to find out who the other party was, and she was nning to get him into her spy ring. It would increase the sess rate of their missions in the future with such a powerful cultivator.

    ¡°Lin Fan.¡± He answered. Short and simple.

    Knowing his name, Qin Mubing murmured it repeatedly, as if she was trying to imprint it in her mind. However, the man seemed to be uninterested in her. He was looking around, checking out the ce instead.

    ¡°What are you here at the Sunshine Sect for?¡±

    ¡°Secret.¡±

    ¡°Then where are you heading now?¡± Like Lin Fan¡¯s tail, Qin Mubing trailed after him and bombarded him with numerous questions, trying to get closer to him,

    Piak!

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks and turned to Qin Mubing. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    After some hesitation, Qin Mubing looked up in all seriousness. It was as if she had just made up her mind. ¡°I hope that you could join our organization and help gather information on the Sunshine Sect.¡±

    ¡°Organization?¡± Lin Fanughed and shook his head. ¡°Woman, I think you better not think in this way. I might destroy your entire organization.¡±

    Unable to understand Lin Fan, Qin Mubing continued. ¡°Be at ease. We aren¡¯t afraid of death, as we have always been prepared to sacrifice ourselves.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. These people, I am at a loss of words. I¡¯m not interested in their activities, and joining an Organization would only restrict my freedom. If I developed feelings for the organization, it would just be a restriction for me.

    However, I could not possibly wander around the Sunshine sect without any information.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Three years.¡± Qin Mubing answered honestly.

    Three years. It¡¯s pretty long. And she is really something, to be able to survive in Sunshine territory till today.

    ¡°What is your organization called? And what do you guys do?¡± Lin Fan asked. I¡¯m curious. I have not heard about them back in the sect.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Qin Mubing shook her head. ¡°But you will know if you join us.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. So they have secrets too. But whatever, it¡¯s not important to me. I only want to be strong. So strong that nobody can defeat me.

    ¡°Do you have the Sunshine Sect map?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Mubing rummaged through her storage ring that was filled with items. She then pulled the map out after some time. ¡°This is the map. We got it after paying a huge price.¡±

    Lin Fan opened it up to take a look. There were annotations around, and all of them had meanings to them.

    Dangerous!

    Very dangerous!

    Extremely dangerous!

    There are three different levels of danger, and they even annotated which Sunshine Sect elites were guarding each ce.

    ¡°Okay. Great. Give this to me.¡± Lin Fan kept it in his storage ring immediately, despite not getting Qin Mubing¡¯s agreement. With this, it would be easier for me to do things.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Mubing was dumbfounded. However, she remembered that the other party had just saved her life. Thus she agreed to it silently. The map might be precious, but it¡¯s going to be of good use if put in the hands of such a Magnificent me Sect disciple.

    Gulp!

    Qin Mubing turned red slightly. Oops, I¡¯m hungry.

    Lin Fan took a nce at her. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll treat you to a nice meal, and you can return to your work. We will go our separate paths from then on.¡±

 Chapter 192 Way of getting rich

    <h4>Chapter 192 Way of getting rich</h4>

    Under an old treey a scary-looking beast corpse. However, Qin Mubing¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the beast, but the boiling cauldron that was emitting a strong fragrance.

    When that man took out the cauldron, she felt a scary aura that she had only felt before on the elites of the Sunshine Sect. It¡¯s an aura that makes one distressed easily.

    In the past, there was once an Organization that was nearly wiped out by a Sunshine sect elite who used an ordinary looking hammer as his weapon. The hammer might look simple. But when he smashed down on the ground, the entire sky would turn grey and the ground would crack even a few hundred miles away. That particr scene had been engraved in Qin Mubing¡¯s mind ever since then. If not for their saviour, they might have died there.

    ¡°This cauldron.....¡± Qin Mubing said in a daze. She did not finish her words because she did not dare to.

    Lin Fan flipped his frying pan, not even slightly bothered by Qin Mubing¡¯s question. ¡°This is the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River, something robbed. It¡¯s good for wilderness survival.¡±

    Qin Mubing really could not tell what Lin Fan was thinking. She could feel that the cauldron was a tool that¡¯s so powerful that she would not be able to control. It¡¯s such a waste to cook with this.

    Just then, Lin Fan put the frying pan towards her. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s my secret recipe, frying pan barbecued meat. It¡¯s not bad and even wild beasts like it.¡±

    I now regret killing the beast who appreciated my cooking previously. I feel so unappreciated now!

    Seeing the tasty looking piece of meat in the pan, Qin Mubing¡¯s mouth watered. She picked it up and ate it. The meat melted in her mouth instantly, and her mouth was filled with the fragrance of the meat. It¡¯s so delicious!

    ¡°Thank you. I have not tasted something this delicious in a long time.¡± Qin Mubing said in gratitude. Ever since she hade to the Sunshine sect, she had not eaten anything so delicious. To the spy ring members, they did not have the time to spend making delicious food thus they mostly had simple meals if at all.

    ¡°Drink some soup. It tastes pretty good too.¡± Lin Fan took out a spoon from the storage ring and handed it to her.

    Qin Mubing has never thought that such a powerful man would pay so much attention to his food. He would be popr in our organization if he joined.

    While eating, she stole nces at Lin Fan. To her, she felt blessed to be able to have such a scrumptious meal.

    ¡°Are you really not going to join us? Please reconsider it. Our organization is great. All of us are working hard towards the same goal.¡±Qin Mubing asked again. If I could get him into the organization, it would greatly strengthen it. ¡°Hurry up and finish your food. I¡¯ll have to leave soon.¡± Lin Fanughed and didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Mubing said nothing more and ate quietly. Rather than wolfing down her food, she ate elegantly, looking as if from a prestigious family.

    Very soon, Qin Mubing was full. She leaned back against the tree in satisfaction and pulled out a metal badge from her storage ring. ¡°This is for you. With this badge, you will be able to receive unconditional help from the members of the organization. Because they will know that you¡¯re an ally.¡±

    Lin Fan took the badge. There was a flower carved on it, but he was unable to identify the species. ¡°Do you really think your organization will be able to help me with problems that even I am unable to solve?¡±

    Qin Mubing¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. ¡°I only hope that you will help those with this badge when youe across them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Goodbye.¡± Lin Fan stood up and raised his finger, keeping the cauldron. He then jumped away and left.

    *Suddenly, Qin Mubing heard a voice ring in her ears.*

    ¡°Woman, stop wearing clothes that are so tight, it will give others the impulse to rip them off.¡±

    Initially, Qin Mubing wasmenting how it was such a pity that Lin Fan did not want to join them. But hearing his words, she turned red.

    ¡°Pervert.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with these clothes? It makes it easy to move. However, she could not forget Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is it really that case?¡±.

    When she recalled how the Majestic winter trio looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps. I think I should really change my clothes.

    However, the thought of her fallenpanions upset her.

    ¡°No, I must rush back now. The traitor should have returned by now. I must inform the leader of this.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan took out the map and looked at it closely. After some time, he marked out an area that was the closest to him.

    Six colours realm cave. Dangerous.

    An area that was guarded by an Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    The Six colour realm cave was a danger zone. However, the Sunshine Sects guard their danger zone differently from how the Magnificent me Sect did. The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s danger zones were open to all, but at the Sunshine Sect, they had control over all danger zones. One must pay an entrance fee to be able to enter the danger zone, and they would be personally escorted in by a guard. When they return, they are supposed to hand over 10% of their findings.

    ¡°Interesting. I think I have a terrific idea.¡± Lin Fan mumbled and burst out inughter. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m such a genius. Wait for me. I¡¯ming over now!¡±

    Soon, Lin Fan turned into a ray of light and disappeared.

    Six mysterious regions cave. That will be where I¡¯m going to get rich.

    In an isted valley with numerous holes. It was an isted ce, but now light could be seen shining from inside one of the holes.

    ¡°Leader, we came across the Majestic Winter trio. Other than me, the rest have died in their hands.¡± The middle-aged man said sadly, looking as if he had never expected this to happen.

    A slender figure stood in front of the middle-aged man. She had a bob haircut and a pretty face. When she heard the information, she nearly fell back due to shock.

    ¡°Jin Ming, how could this be? How could they have discovered you guys?¡± One of them shouted. The other members were bbergasted too. There was a scar on Jin Ming¡¯s face. He looked up at them helplessly. ¡°We do not know either. We went towards the target only to realise that the Majestic Winter Trio was waiting for us. We were then surrounded. I was only able to survive after escaping with all my might with the help of the others.¡±

    Jin Ming said and lowered his head as if in guilt. However, a glint could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Leader, he¡¯s the traitor!¡± Just then, a figure dashed into the ce. Qin Mubing rushed back to quickly expose Jin Ming¡¯s identity. Hearing her voice, Jin Ming looked up in disbelief. ¡°How did you escape from them?¡±

    But he realised he made a wrongment and dashed out immediately. ¡°Leave? Dream on.¡± Qin Mubing dashed to the entrance and pushed Jin Ming to the ground.

    ¡°Leader, he¡¯s the traitor. He worked with the Majestic Winter Trio and he¡¯s the Sunshine¡¯s sect¡¯s dog! We were sold out by him.¡± Qin Mubing shouted. She had the intention of killing Jin Ming, as he was the one to me for all their friend¡¯s death.

    ¡°Impossible. Why would the Majestic Winter Trio let you go?¡± Jin Ming stared at her, bbergasted.

    ¡°Hmmph. They did not let me off. They were killed instead. You¡¯re surprised to see me alive, right?¡± Qin Mubing was furious. Among the thirteen members, only she and Jin Ming survived.

    ¡°You traitor. We saved you back then when you nearly died under the Sunshine Sect¡¯s hand. But you betrayed us!¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Jin Mingughed out loud, looking like a madman. ¡°You finally found out, huh? Yes. I¡¯m the traitor and I fight for the Sunshine Sect. I see that you have escaped for mow. But it¡¯s fine, you guys will follow my footsteps soon, I will be wait for all of you in hell.¡±

    Just then, as if he had been poisoned, Jin Ming dropped to the ground, dead.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Qin Mubing gritted her teeth, looking at Jin Ming¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mubing, you¡¯re alive.¡± Seeing Qin Mubing, the leader heaved a sigh of relief. The other members were happy to see her return, safe and sound. But the thought of the other fallen members made them sad.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine. The Majestic winter trio has caught me, but somebody saved me and even killed them.¡± The previous incident had left Qin Mubing speechless. Powerful, he was so powerful.

    The leader was taken aback too. ¡°You meant that the trio died in the hands of your saviour?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, within two punches and one kick. The trio did not even get to perform any skills before they died. Leader, the man was so powerful! I wanted to get him to join us but he wasn¡¯t interested. Thus he left.¡± Qin Mubing nodded.

    ¡°Two punches and a kick?¡± Disbelief was written all over the leader¡¯s pretty face. How powerful must he be?

    Even I dare not say I would win against them. The skillsets they practice are weird. ¡°Leader, he¡¯s called Lin Fan. I am sure we will be able toe across him in the future. He will be a disaster for the Sunshine Sect.¡± Qin Mubing said excitedly. ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity that the others did not get to see this.¡± She sighed and looked down.

    ¡°We were prepared for this before we joined.¡± The leader patted Qin Mubing¡¯s back. ¡°However, it¡¯s definitely not worth it to die under the traitor¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Leader, let¡¯s go. This ce should be unsafe for us now.¡± Qin Mubing said.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± The leader nodded and issued an order to evacuate.

 Chapter 193 Welcome onboard the boat of slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 193 Wee onboard the boat of ughter</h4>

    Six colours realm cave.

    Lin Fan walked on a busy street. He had passed by many Sunshine Sect citizens, but no one realised that he was a foreigner. However, in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes, those that passed by him were all just points. I¡¯m dying to start skilling them right now. But I will wait until the right time to do so. It¡¯s too stupid to start killing right now for some small benefits. The big chance is still waiting for me.

    Very soon, Lin Fan reached the entrance of the danger zone. It was now blocked, and there¡¯s only one entrance left for the public to enter. A Sunshine Sect disciple sat there, guarding the ce.

    Anyone who wishes to enter the danger zone would need to pay an entrance fee before he was allowed to do so. Lin Fan¡¯s did not act rashly. He observed the area from afar. I¡¯ll start when after I understand what¡¯s going on.

    There were two people chatting next to him, thus he listened to their conversation silently. When the both of them left, he started to ponder about his next move.

    ¡°So the elite guarding this area has left temporarily. That¡¯s such a pity. But nevermind, time is money.¡±

    He then moved towards the queue.

    The queue started to move forward. Lin Fan silently counted the number of people that washlet in at once. Whenever the Sunshine Sect disciple entered, the guard would enter with them to ferry them to the cave. He would only return after a while.

    Piak!

    Just as Lin Fan was in deep through, somebody put his hand onto his shoulder. An arrogant voice could then be heard. ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m going to cut your queue.¡±

    Lin Fan scanned the other party. Dressed fancily, and arrogant. Seems like great wealth to me.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the Wu family¡¯s young master. Are you angry that I¡¯m going to cut your queue?¡± Wu Jie asked arrogantly.

    Lin Fan smiled thinly and stood aside. ¡°Please.¡± He ushered.

    ¡°Hmmph. Good thing that you¡¯re smart.¡± Wu Jie stood in front of Lin Fan and looked at him in disdain. To him, an ordinary person like Lin Fan was not worth his attention.

    Very soon, it was their turn.

    Wu Jie who was in front of Lin Fan flung the entrance fee to the guard, and strutted in. Lin Fan also handed up some change he robbed from the Majestic winter trio and went in.

    Right after Lin Fan entered, the guard blocked off the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s now full. After I escort them in, I¡¯ll open up the entrance again. Meanwhile, behave yourself.¡±

    This was a rule from the Sunshine Sect. There was nobody who dared to disobey the rule.

    Just than, the guard walked to the front and waved at the group. ¡°Follow behind me closely. If you fall into the abyss, there will be nobody to save your life.¡±

    Lin Fan followed behind the group and came to a stop after sometime. He took a look and realized that there was a small-sized flying boat in the air. Below the boat was an abyss without end. Cries of beasts could be hearding from the abyss.

    The guard walked onto the flying boat. The group then followed him up.

    ¡°Remember, you can only stay here for ten days. We will not pick you up if you do not return by the tenth day.¡± The guard said calmly, as if he had done it numerous times before.

    ¡°Hurry up! We are all aware. Why are you always so slow?¡± Wu Jie chided.

    The flying boat flew above the abyss, making it¡¯s way to the other shore.

    ¡°Ten days? That¡¯s too long. I cannot wait anymore.¡± Lin Fan initially nned to let this group enter and he will then kill the guard and take his ce. But if they are going to stay there for ten days, others might discover me.

    ¡°Haish, what should I do?¡± Lin Fan pondered and decided to kill now. Ten days was too long, I cannot wait any longer. I don¡¯t want to end up getting nothing in the end.

    Just then, Lin Fan pulled out his mace. Time to work hard to earn as much as possible.

    ¡°That guy over there! You are not allowed to take out your weapon before you enter the area.¡± Seeing Lin Fan with the mace in his hand, the guard reprimanded him immediately.

    Wu Jie turned over unhappily. ¡°Are you an idiot? Did you not hear his words? What are you trying to do with your mace?¡±

    Lin Fanughed and smashed Wu Jie¡¯s head with the mace. Blood sttered all over the ce, onto the everyone¡¯s head and clothes.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I only want you guys dead.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± the guard said in shock. But suddenly, he felt a strong forceing towards him, and fear was written all over his face. His brains exploded in no time. If your clothes weren¡¯t of use to me, I would have already turned you into minced meat.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Murder!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, are you killing us for our wealth?¡±

    Blood-curdling shrieks rang across the area, but they were being covered up by the cries of the beasts from the abyss.

    ¡°Why are body tempering realm kids here? Waste of quota.¡± They only contribute to about ten points, it¡¯s not enough. Luckily the rest were Earth Star Border stage one or two. Being someone that¡¯s not greedy, I¡¯ll ept all your points.

    The flying boat made its way through the dark and arrived at the opposite shore. Lin Fan was the only person left on the boat. Making use of the light from the shore, Lin Fan started to keep all their stuff.

    He searched everyone, regardless of cultivation, and took everything, including mortal ss pills. ¡°F*** it! This is great! I¡¯m so smart to think of this!¡± Lin Fan was currently filled with excitement. This boat should be called the boat of hell or the boat of ughter instead.

    After taking all the goods, Lin Fan made use of the water in the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and washed all the blood and corpse into the abyss.

    However, he would not forget about the guard¡¯s clothes. He wore them happily and drove the boat back, to continue collecting pigs for ughter.

    The people outside were already impatient.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is it so slow this time? Why is it still not our turn?¡±

    ¡°There it is. Now it¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Lin Fan hurried to the entrance, wearing a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy as we had a change in shift. It¡¯s my shift now. Hurry and pay up, I can bring thirty people in this time round.¡±

    ¡°Why have I not seen you before?¡± the man at the front of the queue asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m new here.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re not one of them.¡± The man said. He felt that things were out of ce. I have never seen him before!

    ¡°Are you going to go, or not?¡± Lin Fan frowned. ¡°If you aren¡¯t, get lost. The others behind you are waiting to enter the danger zone. Do you know that your actions now might result in others losing a precious chance? They might have the chance to find a precious treasure, but because of you, they are being dyed and might lose it forever.¡±

    The others queuing behind him were unhappy with his slow pace too. ¡°This guy in front, are you going to enter? Get lost if you¡¯re not going to. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! We are here to look for treasure. Do not waste our time.¡±

    Due to the urging, the man shook his head and paid up, even though he was confused with the situation.

    Soon the slots are full.

    Lin Fan turned to the others in the queue and smiled and them apologetically. ¡°Please wait a while, we will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°This guard has a good attitude.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s quite nice. If we find something in there, we can reward him with some extra.¡±

    Lin Fan drove the flying boat. The thirty Sunshine Sect citizens found it ufortable to be crammed on the boat. But they did not pay much attention to it as they were going to enter the Six colours realm cave soon.

    However, out of a sudden, Lin Fan stopped the flying boat. He¡¯s turned to his pigs who were waiting to be ughtered by him happily.

    ¡°Why did you stop? Did something go wrong with the flying boat?¡± Somebody shouted unhappily.

    Just then, Lin Fan fished out his mace, he turned to the crowd, wearing a smile on his face.

    ¡°Why did you take your weapon out? Drive the flying boat! We want to go into the danger zone.¡±

    ¡°Wee on board the boat of ughter. I¡¯m your captain Lin Fan, and now, I¡¯m going to collect your points.¡±

    Just as the crowd was confused, Lin Fan raised his mace and started attacking the group randomly. Within no time, blood and flesh were everywhere on the boat. It was a terrifying scene.

    Screams could be heard across the abyss.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    I have no idea how to describe my feeling now. My points are increasing so quickly. I earned a few thousand points from this and many storage rings too! Moreover, there¡¯s still a huge crowd waiting outside. It¡¯s such a good life. If this could persist for ten days, or even half a month, I will be more damned rich!

    But this is impossible. The people outside are limited. There would be no more left when I have killed them all.

    Nevermind, I will change my location and continue my business. The sunshine sect is full of such ces, where I could show off my ability.

    Lin Fan cleaned and washed the boat and returned back to the entrance. He did not go all the way to the shore as he aimed to make use of his time to kill as many pigs as possible.

    At the entrance.

    ¡°That was fast!¡± The others who were waiting to enter the Six colour realm cave gasped upon seeing Lin Fan.

    ¡°I increased my speed in order to help you all enter the danger zone faster. I do not wish to waste your time, after all. Get on board, I will send you there safely and speedily.¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    The group smiled in satisfaction and walked in. To them, the Six colour realm cave was the best ce to increase one¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°When I increase my cultivation, I¡¯ll go to another danger zone to adventure. The treasures we can find in the Six colour realm cave are limited after all .¡± A man on the flying boat said.

    ¡°I heard that the Magnificent Fame Sect has many such danger zones around. It would be great if we could go there.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, there will soon be a chance. When we upy them, all the danger zones there will be ours.¡±

    ¡°Not only the danger zones but their women too.¡±

    Crack!

    The flying boat came to a stop.

    Lin fan turned around and took out his mace, wearing a smile on his face. ¡°Wee onboard the boat of ughter. I¡¯m your captain Lin Fan. Now.....¡±

    ¡°All of you should go to hell.¡±

    Just then, the mace was flung across the boat and killed everyone on board

    Instantly, everything changed.

 Chapter 194 Thereâ€™s nobody left. Iâ€™m tired of this

    <h4>Chapter 194 There¡¯s nobody left. I¡¯m tired of this</h4>

    ¡°Cruel, bloody, and increasingly violent I feel a bit bad for murdering them, but robbing them and earning more points is more important than their lives.

    I might be able to do the same in the Magnificent me Sect, but there¡¯s a restriction to what I can do there. I am only able to act freely here in the Sunshine sect.

    I must act fast before the elite that¡¯s guarding this ce returns. When he does, he¡¯ll definitely find out that I¡¯m an imposter and bloodshed will be unavoidable then. After that, I¡¯ll rob and kill the elite, and this will be the end of my fruitful trip. Lin Fan made use of the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River to wash the boat. He cleaned the bloodstains and washed the corpses down into the abyss.

    The treasure of the Oceanus Sect is indeed useful. Not only I can bathe in it, but I can boil soup with it or use it to clean up the evidence too.

    If I have the chance, I should pay a visit to the Oceanus sect. But before this, let me end this Sunshine Sect trip on a good note. Outside of the cave, Sunshine Sect citizens were discussing the Six colour realm cave.

    To the Sunshine Sect, the Six colour realm cave is the best ce for them to gain experience. It¡¯s a huge ce that has many treasures hidden in it. Even after so many years, there are still many treasures is left unfound, waiting for someone that¡¯s fated with them.

    Some managed to find something after entering for a short time, while some came out empty-handed after ten days. The chances of the former aren¡¯t high, but it doesn¡¯t stop people from going in to try their luck. Because who in the world would think of themselves as unlucky? A figure could be seen walking out slowly from the entrance.

    Lin Fan came out, wearing a genuine smile on his face. ¡°Sorry for the long wait. For those who are interested in entering the danger zone, please pay up. I¡¯ll personally be bringing you guys in.¡± The Sunshine sect citizens have realized that this guard is different from the previous ones. He has a better attitudepared to them, unlike the previous guards who red at them; as if they were unhappy about their speed and treated them coldly. Just then, a buff looking man nodded happily. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m going to give you some tips. I hope that you¡¯ll maintain your attitude.¡± ¡°No need. Keep it for yourself.¡± Lin Fan smiled and waved his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t ept tips.¡± What belongs to me will be mine eventually, it will not run away. The man nced at Lin Fan. He¡¯s a bit weird. Who doesn¡¯t want tips? Watching the thirty people walk into the cave without an end, Lin Fan looked away. He¡¯s unable to hide the wide smile on his face. This is such a great idea. I wish I could do this for a few more days. He thought and made his way into the cave, smiling.

    Three dayster!

    Lin Fan sat at the entrance, tapping the table with his fingers. He shook his head at the number of people in the queue. He had forgotten the number of times he had driven the boat of ughter within these three days. But when he checked the number of points he had, he saw that there¡¯s about One hundred and fifty thousand.

    It¡¯s a huge sum that he had never managed to reach before.

    Just as he was immersed in his earnings, those in the queue started to grumble. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let us in?¡± ¡°We have been standing here for so long! Even if there¡¯s only about ten of us, you should still let us

    in!¡±

    ¡°This is so weird. The Six mysterious region cave is usually crowded, why are there so few people here today?¡± ¡°I have no idea. They might be resting at home. But are you going to let us in or not?¡± Lin Fan looked at those standing in front of him and shook his head. ¡°No. There are not enough people. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not worth it? We are here to enter the danger zone, and we pay the entrance fee. Why don¡¯t you let us enter? Are you really going to wait until there are enough people?¡± A slender woman with a rose tattoo on half of her face spoke up. There¡¯s a skeleton on the rose too, contributing negatively to her looks.

    Seeing this woman, the surrounding people took a step back. It¡¯s obvious they recognized her. ¡°Yes. We can only go when there are thirty people.¡± Lin Fan nodded. He tapped onto the table. What¡¯s wrong? Did I really kill all the Sunshine Sect citizens in just a few days? There have not been any more people joining the queue until today. But luckily, there were Sunshine sect citizens who wanted to return. Thus Lin Fan fetched them on his boat of ughter and killed them on the way back. He earned quite a lot from them too.

    He even got a few bottles of middle-ss pills. It shows that amongst those that died under my hands, some are extremely lucky!

    Bang!

    The woman with a rose on her face mmed the table. She looked at Lin Fan angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you going to take us in or not? If you don¡¯t you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Those queuing behind her were afraid to see the woman ring up. They were aware that the woman was a cruel person. Those thatnded in her hands will end up dying a terrifying death. Not only so, they knew that the skillset that the woman was practising was a powerful and scary one. It gave her the ability to suck a man into a dried corpse within seconds. The man would die when he¡¯s at his happiest.

    To many, this was a thorny rose. Somebody whom they should not get on the bad side of. The guard might be a Sunshine Sect disciple, but the woman is known to not be an easy person too. It¡¯s said that she has strong connections, and she was rted to the elite who guards this area. However, that was just a rumour. But it seemed that the rumour was now proven real since she was threatening a Sunshine Sect disciple. Which shows that the woman was trying to make use of her connections to suppress the disciple.

    *However, they were also gloating in his misfortune.* This guard is nuts. Why can we only go when we have enough people? We have more than ten here, is that not enough?

    ¡°Eleven body tempering realm and an earth star border, how am I supposed to let you in? That¡¯s a waste of my time. Let¡¯s wait awhile more.¡± Lin Fan said, not even bothering to move. After getting rich, I have higher standards too. It¡¯s pathetic to let those in when their points don¡¯t even add up to a thousand! Just as the woman was about to rage, those standing behind her spoke up. ¡°We pay to enter too. Even if it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s still money. You are wasting your time too by making us wait here. What¡¯s so bad about moving a bit when there¡¯s nothing else to do? It¡¯s better to do so than to get yourself into trouble, right?¡¯ Lin Fan tapped his fingers on the table. When he heard the guy¡¯s words, his eyes lit up and he shot up from his seat immediately. He stered on a wide smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Okay,e in then.¡± Those in the queue sighed in relief. They did not expect that they would convince the guard so easily. ¡°Hmmph!¡± The woman sneered, staring at Lin Fan coldly. She was prepared to teach Lin Fan a lesson if he rejected them again. Lin Fan came to the entrance. ¡°Please.¡±

    The group went in happily and boarded the flying boat. Lin Fan took a nce at the empty area outside. He shook his head grudgingly. I wanted to have fun for a few more days, but it seems that I have killed all that I could

    After some time.

    A figure appeared at the entrance. Lin Fan tidied his clothes and sat back down, mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Rushing to reincarnate, huh? Why don¡¯t they bring more items with them? Waste of my time.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, after a few more days, if the elite guarding this area doesn¡¯t return, then I¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± There wasn¡¯t even a single soul to be seen in the spacious area. It was still bustling with activities a few days ago, but now, not a living thing could be seen.

    So this is the end of my time at the Six Mysterious Region Cave? Bu Luo city. The mayor¡¯s mansion. A plump man in fancy clothes stood in front of a man respectfully. ¡°Lord Qian Ji, what mission does the sect have for me?¡± He asked softly.

    He was the mayor of the Bu Luo city. He had a high status and had control over numerous citizens of Bu Luo city. However, Lord Qian Ji had a higher status and cultivation than him. Thus, he was treating him with respect. Qian Ji was in Earth Star Border Stage Nine. He¡¯s just a small step away from Heaven Star Border. However, due to his old age, he was unable to be a God¡¯s son, so he was only an elder. Even so, he was not an easy person to deal with. ¡°There are secret organizations here in your territory. You need to keep your guards up and capture everyone that is suspicious. Remember, it¡¯s better to make a mistake than to let them escape. This is a mission for me and you from the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The mayor said. ¡°Please be at ease, lord. I will dig out all the hidden organizations for you as soon as possible.¡± Qian Ji put his hands behind his back, showing his prestige. ¡°Did the Majestic Winter Trioe here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The mayor shook his head. He has not seen them.

    Qian Ji furrowed his brows. ¡°How could it be? The Majestic winter trio left the sect earlier to go after the organizations. They should have contacted you some time ago. Could it be that went wrong?¡±.

    ¡°Lord, I don¡¯t think so. The Majestic winter trio is powerful. They are especially strong when all three of them are together. The organization does not have the ability to take them down. Maybe something cropped up and they could not report in time.¡± The mayor said. He had met the Majestic winter trio in person before, and they were indeed powerful. However, his heart hurt at the thought of his newest concubine. The Majestic winter trioid their eyes on her and ended up toying with her to her death. It hurts my heart, even I have not yed with her yet! Qian Ji said nothing else and looked afar instead. ¡°Remember, the sect now requires a huge amount of children. If you can¡¯t kidnap them from the Magnificent me Sect, take some from each family.¡±

    The mayor¡¯s face changed. ¡°Lord, why does the sect require so many children nowadays? I¡¯m afraid it might cause an uproar if we do so.¡± ¡°Hmmph, it¡¯s one¡¯s honor to sacrifice themselves for the sect. Kill whoever resists.¡±

    As soon as Qian Ji finished his words. The mayor felt a strong killing intenting from Qian Ji. He looked down, not daring to say anything else.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Lord, I have recently recruited a group of bodyguards, and I would like to ask for your lord¡¯s approval for them to enter the sixth region.¡± The mayor said. There were six regions in the Six mysterious regions cave, but only the first five regions were open to the public. The public would be able to enter as long as they paid the entrance fee. However, the sixth region was used to train the Sunshine Sect disciples. Ordinary Sunshine Sect citizens aren¡¯t allowed in.

    ¡°Yeap. Alright.¡± Qian Ji nodded. There are not many treasures here in the sixth region anymore. Most have been taken away by the previous Sunshine sect disciples, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.

    To make peoplee to the Six mysterious region cave constantly, he would enter the cave and hide pills or skill sets that were leftover from the sect to attract cultivators so that the sect could earn revenue from the danger zone.

    However, that¡¯s a secret.

    The mayor smiled, trying to bootlick Qian Ji. ¡°Lord, I got a new concubine recently, and I have saved it for your lordship.¡± ¡°Thanks. Do your job well and the sect will definitely appreciate you.¡± The mayor kneeled down immediately. ¡°I¡¯m willing to work for the sect even if it costs me my life.¡± The thought of his concubine who will end up in a terrible state made the mayor¡¯s heart hurt. This Lord Qian Ji is even crueller than the trio!

 Chapter 195 Iâ€™m indeed powerful

    <h4>Chapter 195 I¡¯m indeed powerful</h4>

    The next day.

    Qian Ji walked on the streets imposingly , with the mayor following behind him. There was also a group of bodyguards who were following them in excitement.

    They were informed by the mayor that they were going to enter the Sixth Region of the Six mysterious regions cave today. It was something that the guards were looking forward to. They were not disciples of the sunshine sect, so they were never allowed to enter the Sixth Region before.

    However, with Lord Qian Ji¡¯s permission now, they were able to enter thend of treasure where only Sunshine sect disciples were allowed in. They would be able to gain experience and find treasures. But if they were lucky and managed to find something great, they would be able to gain the mayor¡¯s favour and their status would skyrocket.

    When that happens, I¡¯ll be able to lead a prosperous life. I¡¯m will be sessful.

    The mayor followed behind Lord Qian Ji, sighing softly. His new concubine had really died under Qian Ji¡¯s hand. She died a terrible death. Not only was her body dismembered, but her head was also cut into half. What scared the mayor the most was that the concubine¡¯s brain was sucked clean too.

    Extremely horrifying.

    ¡°Lord, do you smell something?¡± The mayor sniffed. He smelt a fragranceing from afar.

    Qian Ji furrowed his brows. He did not know where the smell came from either.

    Seeing that Qian Ji was not interested in the smell, the mayor said nothing more about it. ¡°Lord, the Sixth mysterious regions cave contribute to a huge portion of Bu Luo city¡¯s economy. Many have travelled here from afar just to enter the Six mysterious regions cave. This danger zone that¡¯s guarded by the lord is the ce that contributes the most to the Sunshine Sect¡¯s economy here.¡±

    Qian Ji smiled proudly. Of course, the Six mysterious regions cave would be prosperous. How would it not be when I¡¯m putting even Earth middle-ss pills inside?

    When those entering finds Earth middle-ss pills inside the cave, they would be ted. The news would spread and soon, many more woulde to the Six mysterious regions cave in the hopes of being the next lucky person.

    Suddenly, Qian Ji stopped in his tracks. His face fell.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was weed by a spacious area. Not a soul could be seen here. The only weird thing was that a giant cauldron could be seen in the middle of the area. It was the source of the fragrance. ¡°Lord, this....¡± The mayor was taken aback. This was not the Six mysterious region cave in his memory. This ce is always crowded with people who are queuing up to enter the danger zone!

    But right now, there¡¯s not even a single soul to be seen. What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Who is it. Show yourself right now.¡± Just then, Qian Ji stared at the giant cauldron in front of him angrily and scolded.

    Out of boredom, Lin Fan was currently making a pot of soup. He would have left long ago if not for the points.

    When he saw the grouping over, his eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Please hold on. You will be able to enter the danger zone after you have paid the entrance fee.¡± Lin Fan took a nce at the soup in his cauldron and said after some hesitation. It¡¯s better to send them on the boat of ughter first.

    Finally there are customers after such a long wait.

    Oh, look. I can¡¯t believe my eyes. This group is of high quality! It¡¯s the best amongst those I have seen!

    Entrance fee?

    Enter the danger zone? Qian Ji red at Lin Fan. A strong aura of death lingered in the air. ¡°Speak up. Who are you?¡±

    Feeling the aura, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Great, this aura is so strong. This is unlike any of those weaklings!

    As for the mayor, he was trying his best to hold hisughter in. Is this kid nuts? This is lord Qian Ji, the guard of the Six mysterious regions cave and he¡¯s asking him for an entrance fee? Is he blind?

    ¡°Brat, do you know who you¡¯re speaking to? This is Lord Qian Ji, the guard of the Six mysterious realms cave! How dare you try to collect an entrance fee from him?¡± The mayor scolded. However, he felt that something was weird. Is he a madman? How could he not recognize the lord?

    ¡°Lord, I see that...¡±

    But before the mayor could finish his words, he realised that Qian Ji¡¯s aura had changed. His aura was now so strong that it made him feel as if there was a rock on his chest suffocating him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Ji said sternly.

    Looking at the man in front of him, Lin Fan could no longer hold in his excitement. His voice trembled in excitement. ¡°So you¡¯re the guard of this ce, the Earth Star Border Nine guy, Qian Ji?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qian Ji did not expect that there would be somebody who managed to sneak into his territory while he was away. Now, it seemed that the current situation was the doing of this man. ¡°Blood.¡±

    Qian Ji could smell blood in the air. The smell might have already died down, but Qian Ji was extremely sensitive to the smell of blood.

    What had happened when I wasn¡¯t around?

    Is this man from a faction? Great. Courageous, huh? How dare they make a move against me?

    ng!

    The mayor had finally realised that something was out of ce too. He waved his hands and signalled the bodyguards to take out their weapons.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    He sent an order, and the bodyguards dashed towards Lin Fan with all their might. They held pikes, broadswords, axe, and other shiny weapons in their hands.

    The bodyguards were all in the Earth Star Border realm, and the strongest amongst them was Earth Star Border stage three.

    Qian Ji stood on the spot quietly. He wanted to observe how powerful Lin Fan was by making use of the guards. To him, if Lin Fan dared to invade his territory, he should have a certain level of ability to do so.

    ¡°Great. I wanted to take you on a trip on my boat of ughter, but I see now there¡¯s no need to do so. Here, let you treat you to a good meal instead.¡± Lin Fanughed and raised his index finger.

    The soup in the cauldron floated up into the sky. With Tian Xu¡¯s refinement, every drop of the water inside the cauldron had the strength of an Earth Star Border stage One. ¡°Taste it well.¡±

    Boom!

    As if being sent forward by a strong force, the soup turned into a ray of light and flew towards the bodyguards. As soon as they came in contact with the soup, *the bodyguards felt as if they were punched heavily.* All of them vomited blood and died instantly.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The mayor¡¯s jaws dropped. The bodyguards that I recruited were all of the Earth Star Border! How could it be that they died so fast in his hands?

    Lin Fan smacked the edges of the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and red at Qian Ji.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you here for a long time. It¡¯s so lonely! Since you¡¯re here now, I¡¯ll kill you and finally leave.¡± No expression could be seen on Qian Ji¡¯s face, but *strings of white coloured light* could be seen extending from his body towards his surrounding. The strings sliced a small opening on a rock that was blocking their way.

    ¡°Which faction are you from.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from any.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.¡± I¡¯m only here because I was waiting for you to return. Alright, stop speaking and let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin Fan¡¯s clothes burst open, revealing his sturdy muscles. He¡¯s sprouted up immediately into a three-meter tall giant. His pitch-ck body shone brightly under the sun.

    Red coloured tattoos appeared on his ck skin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, and even stronger than many God¡¯s Son that I havee across. So, let me wee you with my strongest ability.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s aura got stronger as time past, and his long ck hair had now turned red

    Qian Ji frowned. He could sense the other party¡¯s strength. It was terrifying. Furthermore, it felt as if the force had the ability to control his blood. ¡°Lord.¡± Feeling the force, the mayor¡¯s looked at him in horror as his legs turned to jelly. The mayor felt that his blood was trying to gush out of his body

    Just then, the mayor heard a voice ringing in his ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t allow any weaklings in my arena.¡± Excitement could be seen swimming in Lin Fan¡¯s bloody orbs. He could feel the energy in Qian Ji¡¯s body. He¡¯s much stronger than Fu Dosheng!

    The Elder Qian Ji of the Sunshine Sect is indeed not disappointing. I can finally have a good fight. I haven¡¯t had one ever since I left the sect!

    Blood Energy! After levelling up Cruel blood, Lin Fan had gained a special trait. It¡¯s a trait that he had nevere across, before as he could feel how terrifying the trait is.

    Indeed.

    As if there was something controlling their blood, blood flowed out of the dead bodyguards and went towards Lin Fan like snakes and congealed under his feet,

    ¡°Ah! Save me!¡± Just then, the mayor was screaming in horror. He realised that his eyes were covered in blood, and his vision has turned blurry. *Blood flowed out of all his five sense organs to the floor, before flowing towards Lin Fan.*

    Qian Ji ignored the mayor and stared at Lin Fan, looking serious. What monster is this, and what skillset does he train?

    Even I feel that my blood is trying to escape my body. If I did not have such strong cultivation, I would end up like the mayor.

    ¡°Indeed, the power of blood energy is great.¡±

    ¡°It makes me so energetic. Now that all the weaklings are gone, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan disappeared on the spot, *a blood-coloured shadow could be seen flickering in the surroundings.* ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you dare if create trouble in my territory, you shall die.¡± Qian Ji roared. He grasped his hand in the air. ¡°Cut!¡±

    Numerous white strings extended everywhere. There were so much that it seemed to be wrapping the entire area up. *Suddenly, it shrunk rapidly and went down towards Lin Fan.*

    Bang!

    An explosion could be heard from midair.

    Lin Fan was now moving at an extremely fast speed. He went against the strings with his frying pan and mace, forcefully opening up a route.

    The next minute, he appeared in front of Qian Ji, and the mace could be seening for his head.

 Chapter 196 The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointments

    <h4>Chapter 196 The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointments</h4>

    ¡°Cover!¡±

    Within no time, the strings coiling around the area wiggled violently, converging on top of Qian Ji and formed a thick and sturdy.

    The mace mmed onto the. A strong force from the stopped the mace from reaching Qian Ji.

    ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the skillset that can make an Earth Star Border stage Six this powerful. However, the difference between our realms is not something that one can ovee easily.¡±

    ¡°Pierce through.¡±

    Qian Ji stretched his hands out instantly. Numerous strings could be seen coiling around his fingers, their tips shining brightly. They came for Lin Fan, wanting to pierce through him and tear his body open.

    Lin Fan raised his left hand and with a terrifying aura, the frying pan came for Qian Ji¡¯s head

    Puke!

    The strings on Qian Ji fingers pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body violently.

    BangThe frying pan mmed on Qian Ji¡¯s face. A strong force could be felt as Qian Ji was thrown afar.

    Ten holes could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s chest. On every hole, there were numerous strings struggling outside the holes to get in.

    ¡°What are these? Freaking disgusting.¡± Lin Fan grabbed onto the tail of the strings and pulled them out in a manner as if he could not feel pain. There was blood and flesh stuck onto the strings as Lin Fan flung them onto the ground hard.

    Creak! From afar, Qian Ji stood up. Half of his cheeks were covered with a web made of strings. He managed to block the previous attack, but the powerful force from Lin Fan made blood flow from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful. And you¡¯re definitely not a nameless person. Who are you?¡± Qian Ji red at Lin Fan coldly. During their fight, he had figured out that Lin Fan was in Earth Star Border stage Six, but he had undeniable strength.

    It scared Qian Ji, especially the way that Lin Fan fought. He did not even have an idea of how to defend himself.

    He was not able to react in time to the previous attack, but luckily, he used his strings as a shield. Or my brain would be smashed by now.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to enjoy a fight, not speak nonsense.¡±

    Boom!

    With Lin Fan as the centre, a strong force exploded outwards. The ground started to crack, spider-web patterns forming. Lin Fan was now nowhere to be seen, but a dent could be seen on the spot he was originally standing.

    Qian Ji¡¯s face changed and he watched his surroundings closely. He swung his right arm as numerous strings arose from it, covering the entire arm. His skin has now changed into white coloured strings now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡± Qian Ji yelled and moved his body, shing the empty space with his right arm. A strong force could be felt as the empty space tore apart. Having the ability to do so proved that Qian Ji was a powerful cultivator since he only had the cultivation of an Earth Star Border stage Nine. ng!

    A figure appeared out of the blue, and the frying pan on his hand shed with Qian Ji¡¯s right hand. A strong force from the impact caused all the surrounding items to be destroyed. Not only so, but the air was also affected. Like waves, the air separated intoyers.

    Pitter-patter!

    The figure of both men could be seen flickering in the sky. Every time they flickered, a loud explosion could be heard. The ground cracked continuously and Invisible earth energy diffused all over the ce wherever the ground cracked, forming circr craters.

    A deep boom rang across the area.

    Bang!

    Two figures appeared slowly. They were a distance apart from each other. A wound could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s chest, and blood was gushing out of the wound like a waterfall. The blood flowed to his feet in streams and was absorbed back into his body again.

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re so powerful. It¡¯s been ages since I had such an intense fight.¡±

    Adrenaline coursed through Lin Fan¡¯s body. He was filled with excitement. It¡¯s indeed thrilling to fight a worthy opponent.

    This feels even betterpared to the times where I killed my enemies with just one punch.

    On the other hand, Qian Ji¡¯s face had turned red in anger. His right hand trembled continuously, and bones could be seen sticking out of his skin.

    After shing with the other party about ten times, he was amazed by how strong his opponent¡¯s strength was. The opponent was so strong that it made even Qian Ji feel pressured. Not only so, but Qian Ji was also fearful of his insane fighting style.

    He managed to seize a chance and injured the other party¡¯s chest with his right hand. However, not only did the other party not dodge the attack, he counter attacked and broke his right arm. It was so fierce that a bone ended up piercing through his skin.

    Trickle!

    Blood rolled down Qian Ji¡¯s arm.

    Instantly, as if his blood had a mind of its own, the drop of blood gushed towards Lin Fan. The blood on his wound seemed to be affected by the other party, the blood seemed to be struggling out of his wounds. If Qian Ji wasn¡¯t controlling it, he might have already been sucked dry by Lin Fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed something, huh?¡± Lin Fanughed and raised a finger. A ball of me could be seen burning on his finger. He then directed the me to his chest and let it burn his skin, forming a scar on his chest and forcefully cauterizing his wounds.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± This scene made Qian Ji gulp. He had nevere across anyone who treated himself in such a cruel manner. Not just that, but the other party did not seem to feel pain at all.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t ask so much. It¡¯s a waste of my saliva to talk to someone who¡¯s going to die anyway.¡± Lin Fanughed excitedly. He¡¯s even more excited to fight.

    This feels good. So damn good.

    Qian Ji endured the pain and stuffed his bone back into his arm. Strings then went into his arm to forcefully stop his bleeding.

    ¡°Good. Very good. It¡¯s been very long since I¡¯ve met someone like you.¡± Qian Ji said, swinging his hands.

    ¡°But if you think that¡¯s all I can do then you¡¯re just belittling me.¡± He red at Lin Fan.

    Instantly, Qian Ji¡¯s aura changed. Numerous strings could be seening out from his foot, wiggling in front of Qian Ji.

    ¡°Let me show you what I can do. Don¡¯t be too shocked.¡±

    ¡°Absolute cover!¡±

    Instantly, the strings from the bottom coiled around Qian Ji¡¯s foot, covering him up. The strings then made their way up his legs, waist and up to even his head. The strings covered Qian Ji up in no time.

    Lin Fanughed and with a bang, he disappeared again. When he reappeared, he was in front of Qian Ji and swinging at him with his mace.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow,¡± Qian Ji sneered. He moved his body and sent a punch towards Lin Fan¡¯s waist.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan flew backwards and crashed into a cliff, forming a dent in it. Dust flew all over the ce.

    Qian Ji massaged his fingers and moved his neck. ¡°You¡¯re powerful. But not enough.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s voice could be heard from the crater. He grabbed onto the wall of the cliff with his big ck colored fingers. He stepped out casually.

    The attack had caused a dent in his waist, and it looked as if something shattered his skin, wounds cut all over his chest and blood was gushing out.

    ¡°You have given your all, so I should do the same. I hope you will not disappoint me.¡±

    Piak!

    Lin Fan took a step forward, staring at Qian Ji with his bloody eyes. A dense ck coloured fog could be seening out from his body like mes. It stayed on Lin Fan¡¯s body and followed him.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Qian Ji was gathering his strength, but all of a sudden, his face fell. He could feel a scary auraing from the other party.

    Lin Fan walked towards Qian Ji step by step. Each step he took, the amount of ck coloured demon gas increased.

    Qian Ji moved slightly. The aura felt as if it was from a powerful devil. It sent chills running down Qian Ji¡¯s spine.

    Embryonic devil form! This was the trait of the Extreme demonic secrets. An unusual skill which he made when he was creating skillsets. ¡°Devil¡¯s domain!¡±

    A solemn voice could be heard.

    Changes could be seen taking ce to the earth¡¯s yellow ground. A ck coloured shadow covered the ground and grew continuously. ¡°What¡¯s going on exactly?¡± Qian Ji¡¯s heart sank. He realised that the current situation was getting weirder and weirder. When he looked up at the other party, the colour drained from his face.

    The pitch-ck figure had gotten a shade cker. He felt like there were ck coloured chains tied around the other party¡¯s body, but he couldn¡¯t see them clearly. Qian Ji couldn¡¯t tell if the chains were real, or if it was just an illusion.

    Boom!

    When Qian Ji was still in shock, the figure disappeared. When Lin Fan reappeared once again, Qian Ji saw a ck coloured fist piercing through the air anding for him.

    ¡°No matter what you are, you must die!¡± Qian Ji shouted and clenched his fist, forcefully crashing against the other party. When the fists met, Qian Ji felt a strong force banging onto him. The strings around his hand were unable to withstand the force and cracked. Qian Ji flew backwards. He looked up into the sky, bbergasted.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Qian Ji was unable to believe that he did not have the ability to resist the previous attack. Suddenly, his pupils shrunk. The sky was reced by a figure.

    ¡°We are not done yet.¡± Lin Fan put his hands together and held them up, smashing down on him.

    Pui!

    Qian Ji puked blood and smashed down to the ground, cracking it. Dried mud flew up, and a deep pit was formed.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan stood at the edge of the pit. He looked down and muttered to himself, looking upset.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°If I give my all, you can¡¯t even take one punch from me. Perhaps only Heaven Star Border realms fighters can make me feel pressure.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up at the sky and reached out his hands. He acted as if he was trying to pull the sun down from the sky.

    *¡±Ah! Don¡¯t be too presumptuous!¡±* An angry voice could be hearding from the pit. The strings around Qian Ji¡¯s chest had all cracked open, exposing his skin. In a mess, Qian Ji came towards Lin Fan like a ray of light.

    Anger could be seen swimming in his eyes. He felt that he has been humiliated badly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m thinking about life.¡±

    Lin Fan stretched his hand out and pped Qian Ji hard on his head. The strings that were around his head shattered and his head exploded. A stream of blood gushed out from his neck.

    A headless corpse could now be seen lying beneath Lin Fan¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Haish, the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment.¡±

 Chapter 197 Honorable mission of the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark

    <h4>Chapter 197 Honorable mission of the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not giving it my all, which resulted in you having the illusion that you could kill me.¡±

    ¡°I still have not shown you my draconic form! It¡¯s such a pity that you were unable to make me use it.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. After recovering, he could feel that his body felt weird. The injuries that he suffered previously was affecting him.

    He pulled out the Tai Sovereign sword andmitted suicide.

    Ten secondster. Lin Fan woke up. Now full of energy and in his best state. ¡°Damn, after reviving, I feel like a new person. The frustration from not having a good fight is gone, I¡¯m no longer feeling depressed either!¡± Lin Fan stayed silent for a moment. I have a guess. Could it be that not only am I full of energy after I revive, but all my negative emotions would also be removed?

    ¡°Let me see what treasure the elite who guards the Six mysterious regions cave have.¡±

    Lin Fan started to rummage him. I show my respect to the elites by robbing them.

    After all, I¡¯m only interested in robbing elites.

    Bu Luo city, inside a teahouse. Two men and a woman sat around a table. The tea on the table was left untouched, while the trio had their eyes stuck in front.

    ¡°That¡¯s Qian Ji¡¯s aura.¡± The ordinary-looking man spoke up.

    At his side sat a handsome man who was currently deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    Who is fighting with Qian Ji? It just ended. I wonder what¡¯s the result.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiu, I think we should go to the scene and take a look. If he¡¯s one of us, maybe we can save him. We know Qian Ji¡¯s ability well, and the fact that only a Heaven Star Border can stand a chance against him.¡± The woman said to the ordinary-looking man.

    ¡°The battlested for a long time, which shows that the other party might not be a Heaven Star Border cultivator. Now that the aura has died down, the battle must havee to an end too.¡± Chen Tianxiu said after a short pause. ¡°Qian Ji will not kill the other party, seeing how he deals with things. Let¡¯s go now. Remember, we should not fight him forcefully. If the other party is one of us, safe him immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± The other two nodded, went to pay up, and left immediately.

    The Six mysterious regions cave.

    Lin Fan took everything from Qian Ji as well as the others. He then went into deep thought. The Bu Luo city is right in front; should I just go over and wipe out the entire city?

    Not a good idea. Wiping out the entire city would bring a reaction that¡¯s too strong. It will affect my ns too. Moreover, there might be people from the Magnificent me Sect there. If I wipe out the whole city, I might identally kill those of the Magnificent me Sect for nothing

    Lin Fan thought no more and turned into a ray of light, making his way elsewhere.

    I¡¯ll make my move after I am done here. Let me first find a ce to breakthrough. I feel uneasy about having so many points with me.

    After some time.

    Three figures could be seening from afar. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were utterly shocked.

    There were deep pits all around.

    ¡°How intense must the fight be to have resulted in this?¡± The woman said, eyes widening in shock. She was unable to believe what she saw.

    Chen Tianxiu was astounded. ¡°There are some corpses there. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Arge number of corpses could be seen on the ground. ¡°This is Bu Luo city¡¯s mayor. He¡¯s dead!¡± The handsome guy said, voice filled with shock. ¡°Brother Xiu,e over here.¡± The woman called out. Her voice was filled with surprise. When she saw the corpse, she was dumbstruck.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Tianxiu and the other man hurried over.

    ¡°Look.¡± The woman pointed to the corpse. Her fingers were shaking in disbelief.

    Both of them turned over. The body shocked them. ¡°Qian Ji.....¡±

    The corpse might have lost its head, but they could recognize Qian Ji due to the strings on his body. They will never forget how the strings dismembered their friends and died without knowing how.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Chen Tianxiuughed out loud. ¡°Dead. Qian Ji¡¯s dead! Who was the one that did this? He made a great achievement!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiu, let¡¯s leave now. This ce is too eye-catching, it¡¯s too dangerous for us to stay here. Since Qian Ji and the Bu Luo Mayor has just been killed, we should contact the others to rescue all the Magnificent me Sect citizens here. It should be simple to do so without Qian Ji. But when the Sunshine Sect finds out about this, they will send more elites here, and we¡¯ll lose our chance.¡± The woman said in a hurry.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to call our organization here in such a short time.¡± Chen Tianxiu furrowed his eyebrows. This was a great chance, but an unexpected one. ¡°From what I know, there¡¯s another organization here as well. They might be able to help us.¡± The woman said, thinking about a person that she once had a misunderstanding with.

    The entrance of the Sunshine sect.

    A giant spiritual ark could be seen flying through the clear blue sky. It loomed across the sky, the blocking sunlight. *Turning the entire area dark. *

    The disciples who were guarding the entrance looked up at the sky. Seeing the spiritual ark from afar, they shouted. ¡°Look, that¡¯s Fu Dosheng¡¯s Eight-winged spiritual ark. They have returned.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how the trip to the Magnificent me Sect went. Did they bring that guy back?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is Fu Dosheng trying to do? Why is he not stopping?¡±

    Brave soul memorial.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± A Sunshine sect disciple shouted. He hit a man with a whip. The man was currently covered with blood, as he looked at them, unwilling to give in. Like a beast, he stared at the Sunshine sect disciple and cracked a smile. ¡°He died a horrible death. I have nothing to lose now. You can do whatever you want to

    me.¡±

    ¡°This bastard. How dare you kill my senior brother? Kneel down!¡± The Sunshine sect disciple shouted.

    A God¡¯s son of the Sunshine sect had been murdered in a danger zone. The sect¡¯s elder then went personally to capture the murderer and crippled his cultivation. He¡¯s now making him kneel here to offer his apology to the deceased God¡¯s son.

    The elder who was at the side had his eyes shut tight. ¡°Are you aware of who that God¡¯s son was?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, and I have nothing to lose. All Sunshine sect people are trash, idiotic trash. I only yed a small mind game, and that guy died.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my child. My only child.¡± The elder said, his voice getting colder. Without any cultivation, the guy¡¯s blood boiled after hearing him. He puked blood.

    ¡°Really?¡± The man said, cracking a smile. ¡°So he¡¯s your son. I was still wondering why you guys were such idiots. So there¡¯s a reason behind it after all. Let me tell you; I have been nning my vengeance for thirty years just for today. That bastard killed my entire family, and I have finally taken my revenge, soe at me however you want. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    The disciple next to him pped him on his face. ¡°Magnificent me Sect¡¯s bastard! How dare you speak so presumptuously!¡± He said, facial muscles twisting. ¡°Elder, let me kill him to take revenge for senior brother.¡±

    The elder said nothing and raised his hand. A purple-colored worm could be seen wriggling in his palm. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    Seeing the worms, the disciple at his side took a step back too. Fear washed over his face. Seeing the worm, the color drained from the man¡¯s face. It was as if he had seen something terrifying. This was a Body Devouring Demonic Worm. It would devour all of the host¡¯s organs and theny eggs to rece the organs to sustain the host¡¯s life. The host would then turn from a human into a worm-man. ¡°I will not allow you to die so easily. Instead, you¡¯ll be the host to this Body Devouring Demonic Worm.¡± The elder said coldly.

    ¡°Dog, kill me if you dare!¡± The man screamed. He did not wish to turn into a worm-man and contribute to the Sunshine Sect at all.

    ¡°I will make sure you lead a miserable life. You will fight for my sect and wash the Magnificent me Sect with blood.¡± The elder sneered. The Sunshine Sect was now developing a new war monster, one stronger and more violent than the previous.

    Suddenly, the sky turned dark.

    The Elder looked up at the sky. His face turned dark. ¡°Fu Dosheng, what are you trying to do? How dare you drive the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark here?¡±

    But the Eight-winged Spiritual Ark didn¡¯t stop, it went forward constantly instead.

    Boom!

    The massive Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark crashed into the Brave Soul Memorial that towered into the sky. Debris rolled down, and the surrounding disciples were shocked as they ran for their lives.

    Suddenly!

    The Eight-winged spiritual ark started to shake violently. The Eight-Winged spiritual ark began to shine brightly.

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Seeing this scene, the color drained from the elder¡¯s face. That was the sign that the Eight-Winged spiritual ark was going to self-destruct.

    ¡°Hahaha.....Old man, your death is here.¡± Having to hide within the Sunshine sect for more than ten years, the man was aware of what was about toe. He burst out intoughter, surprised that he would get to witness such a beautiful scene before his death.

    Boom!

    Within no time, the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark exploded. A strong force could be felting from the Brave Soul Memorial. Numerous figures dashed out from inside the sect. When they saw the scene, they were filled with horror and immediately performed some skills.

    The force from the explosion formed a wave and was sent outwards. Everything that the wave passed was destroyed and the sect shook violently.

    The disciples died before they could even scream.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The elder growled and formed a strong cover over his body with the energy from heaven and earth. However, the protective shield cracked in no time under the energy wave and the elder vomited blood continuously.

    The ground started to crack. The houses were unable to withstand the power and started to fall.

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    A disciple was currently crushed under a fallen house screamed in pain. But suddenly, fear could be seen in his eyes, as a giant rock fell from the sky, crashing down onto him and turning him into minced meat.

    *The Sunshine Sect elites had suppressed the explosion¡¯s force and kept it within an area, not letting the force spread to other areas.* The Sunshine Sect disciples were all terror-stricken. They had no idea what was going on. A while ago, everything was fine, but the next minute, the ground shook and the sky turned dark. Soon, blood-curdling screams could be heard.

    The entire Brave soul memorial was destroyed, leaving only a huge pit in the ground. The surrounding buildings had all copsed too. This was a disaster that nobody in the Sunshine Sect understood.

 Chapter 198 This made me feelâ€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 198 This made me feel......</h4>

    In a cave on a range of hills. Lin Fan, who came from the Six mysterious regions cave could be seen sitting in the cave, examining a map.

    ¡°The Sunshine sect¡¯s Six o¡¯clock fortress. This ce seems interesting.¡±

    There were a Heaven Star Border and three Earth Star Border fighters guarding the ce. This was one of the fortresses built at the border, and it wasn¡¯t far from the Six mysterious regions cave. It would take just three days to reach it.

    It¡¯sbeled as Extremely dangerous on the map. Many Magnificent me Sect citizens who were captured were sent there to contribute to the fortress¡¯s construction.

    After selecting his destination, Lin Fan started to cultivate. He now had about one hundred and fifty thousand points, which was enough to increase his cultivation.

    ¡°Sixty thousand points to learn the Extreme wipe out body.¡± He mumbled.

    Lin Fan had made up his mind to level up this skillset first. I¡¯ll think about thest two levels in the future. I might get lucky enough, who knows?

    ¡°Extremely wipe out body (level 1)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Double one¡¯s strength and able to shatter space.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt the peaceful earth energy in his body boiling up in him as if the door of life and death in Lin Fan had been activated. A strange force could be continuously felt,

    Crack!

    He could hear his bones crack, and there was a destructive force inside his body.

    ¡°Such strong energy, it feels like it can double my strength.¡±

    *Just then, an unexpected event urred. *

    ¡°One hundred twenty thousand points to level up the Extreme wipe out body.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan¡¯s heart jumped in excitement. So I can continue to level up the skillset even if the book is ipleted?

    Just then, Lin Fan was filled with excitement. Adrenaline coursed through his veins.

    He held his breath in his excitement and checked Qian Ji¡¯s storage ring.

    ¡°An elite is indeed different. He¡¯s so rich. I see that I should kill these elites more in the future.¡±

    Lin Fan was excited to see the items in his storage rings. Of course, Qian Ji was guarding the Six Mysterious Region cave, he would surely be rich.

    However, the Sunshine Sect currency is of no use to me. I¡¯ll have to find a chance and spend all of it.

    ¡°Eh? This pill?¡±

    Lin Fan took a red-colored pill. The pill felt weird, and illusions could be seen from the pill. A despairing man and a growling beast.

    ¡°This pill does not seem to be anything good.¡± Lin Fan muttered. Unlike the Magnificent me Sect, the pills from the Sunshine sect do not state their effects. But Lin Fan could feel that the pill is powerful.

    Without any hesitation, he swallowed the pill. Who cares what it is? I¡¯ll try it first.

    As soon as he swallowed the pill, he could feel a strange and robust power surging through his body. There was an unstoppable change taking ce in his body too. ¡°Oh no, the pill will change me into a hybrid. How dare they try to harm me?¡±

    Without further hesitation, Lin Fan took out the Tai Sovereign sword andmitted suicide.

    Lin Fan died immediately, and the effects of the pill disappeared.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes in anger. ¡°F****** Sunshine sect. How dare they make such a perverted pill to change other¡¯s body construction forcefully?¡±

    Lin Fan took out his notebook and tried to recall the pill¡¯s shape, color, and taste and recorded them down.

    ¡°These b****** in the Sunshine Sect. You have managed to anger me once more. If I¡¯m not immortal, you would have killed me!¡±

    If any Sunshine Sect disciples knew about this, they would definitely puke blood at Lin Fan¡¯s words. Are you nuts? How dare you waste such a precious pill? So what if it will change your body construction? It will make you stronger anyway. Lin Fan looked through the storage ring. The other pills were regr pills, and there were even many Earth low-ss pills and not just one. Not only so, but there were also many human and mystic ss pills.

    I¡¯m not going to take the human and mystic ss pills. I will bring them back to the sect. As for the Earth low-ss pills, I will take all to of them.

    However, a skillset had caught Lin Fan¡¯s attention, which was called Cutting space skills. This was the skillset that Qian Ji was cultivating. He was only at Earth Star Border, but he could cut space just like a Heaven Star Border. I see it was because of this skillset.

    He¡¯s smart to congeal his earth energy into strings, cover them across the air densely, and then made use of this skillset to cut through everything The Cutting space skill is an Earth-low ss skillset. Should I learn it? Would it benefits me if I do? This is important to consider.

    ¡°Twenty thousand points to learn the skill.¡±

    ¡°Cutting space skills (level 1)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Cutting space, sharp edge.¡±

    Level one is f****** useless. Cutting space? I can even shatter space; what would I need that for? But there are six levels to this skillset. Let me upgrade it slowly and see how things turn out.

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    ¡°Points ¨C thirty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Cutting space skills (level two)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Shattering space, sharp edge.¡±

    Let me continue to level it up. But I only have ny thousand points left, so I can only get it level 3 today. ¡°Cutting space skills ¡°(level 3)¡± Traits: Shaking the void, Gengjin earth energy.¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan could feel a change taking ce to the earth energy in his body. The earth energy in his body seemed to be even sharper. It felt like a de, and Lin Fan felt as if he could cut anything just by exerting his Earth energy. He sent out a punch, and an explosion could be heard. Space cracked, and as if wall kes, it kept dropping. A grey, cloth-like energy smashed onto it, making space shake. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s quite useful.¡± Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction. This is a great skillset. One cannot break the space if he or she has not broken through to the Heaven Star Border, as it would go against thews of nature.

    But it¡¯s not impossible to achieve that with the help of a skillset.

    I still have four thousand points left. I have now turned into a beggar again, using all my wealth on these two skillsets. Haish, the points are spent so quickly.

    However, I have significantly improved. Every cell of mine is in the best state, and if I were to exert all my strength, I¡¯d be able to kill most Earth Star Border fighters with one punch.

    Now I still have over nine million experience points, I can level up my cultivation.

    He pressed the ¡°+.¡±.

    ¡°Experience points ¨C six million.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation: Earth Star Border Seven (+)¡±

    Boom!

    Just then, a strong force was sent outwards, with Lin Fan as a center. Circr earth energy was sent out, turning the area it touched into barrennd.

    The golden-colored Gengjin earth energy dashed out and hit the cave walls that surrounded Lin Fan. The walls were sliced apart as the Gengjin earth energy extended towards the outer world.

    Rock fragments could be seen falling. It was as if the cave was going to copse. Lin Fan sucked in his breath, withdrawing all the earth energy back into his body.

    ¡°Powerful!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, he realized that something was not right.

    He looked up, confused. A giant rock fell of a sudden. Not just one, but many rocks could also be seen falling continuously.

    A hill was cut open, and Lin Fan was being drowned within falling rocks.

    ¡°So I have identally sliced the hill open.¡± Lin Fan said. There was ayer of earth energy covering his body, holding the giant rocks up. There were a few tons atop Lin Fan¡¯s body, but he did not feel anything.

    ¡°I have four thousand points left, let me spend it all on the lottery. It feels weird to leave it with me.¡± ¡°Points -3900.¡±

    ¡°Thirteen consecutive draws.¡±

    Suddenly, a row of lottery notifications could be seen, and beeps could be heard consecutively too.

    Lin Fan now did not have any hopes for the lottery. After he got great items at the start, the things he gotter on had gotten worse over time.

    Human ss pills, Mystic ss pills, and thank yous no longer excited or disappoints him. It was as if he had already guessed the result.

    ¡°Congrattions, you have gotten an unssified MP4.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Fan was taken aback. *A glint could be seen in his emotionless eyes.* What¡¯s this?

    MP4?

    How old is this thing? Before I arrived here, the word already had MP8! Why are you still giving an MP4 as a prize?

    Whatever, let me spend myst 100 points. And yup, got nothing.

    Lin Fan looked at the silver-colored mp4 that was only his palm¡¯s size in a daze. He saw the button in the middle and pressed it down after some hesitation.

    In no time, the expression on Lin Fan¡¯s face changed dramatically. As if a sound from heaven, a song could be heard ying from the MP4, filling the area with the music.

    Boom!

    Just then, a loud explosion could be heard. A figure could be seen rising from a pile of rocks, looking at the item in his hand in utter shock.

    All he could feel now is the force that was burning in him. The song seemed to have the power to remain stuck in Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Being invincible is so, so lonely.¡±

    ¡°Being Invincible feels so, so empty.¡±

    ¡°Alone, I stand at the top as the cold wind blows...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying to find an opponent who can excite me!¡± Lin Fan clenched his fist, fueled with a fierce intent to fight. He bent his knees, exerting intense energy.

    Crack!

    The ground cracked, making dust fly all over the ce. The figure turned onto a ray of light and shot up to the sky, flying towards his goal.

    As an Earth Star Border Stage Seven, Lin Fan was able to walk in the air by using his Earth Energy Just then, a ce came to Lin Fan¡¯s mind.

    The Six o¡¯clock fortress. He¡¯s going to head there to look for the Heaven Star Border elite and have a good fight with him. That¡¯s the only ce where he would be able to feel real pressure.

    As for an Earth Star Border Stage Nine, Lin Fan could not feel excited about fighting them anymore.

 Chapter 199 Six Oâ€™clock fortress

    <h4>Chapter 199 Six O¡¯clock fortress</h4>

    Today was a miserable day for the Sunshine Sect. Clouds the color of lead loomed across the sect, as every member of the Sunshine sect had left with a heavy heart.

    Numerous disciples looked towards the gigantic pit far away in a daze, unable to believe the current situation. An Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark had self-destructed, causing a terrifying explosion in the sect. If the elites of the Sunshine sect had not suppressed the explosion, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± An elder who was covered in blood yelled. He had not expected such a disaster to take ce. The impact was not something that would ur from just an Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark¡¯s self-destruction, as the fuel the Sunshine sect used could not create such a massive explosion.

    But when they felt the explosion¡¯s impact, everybody was dumbfounded as the force from the st was too strong for anyone to withstand. Only a Yuan Crystal would be able to cause such an explosion, and it must be the purest grade of Yuan Crystal. Plop!

    Numerous disciples fell to the ground. Their mighty Brave soul memorial had been destroyed, and now, there was only a deep hole where the Brave soul memorial once stood.

    The Brave soul memorial was a huge source of pride and also their home after death.

    Every Sunshine sect disciple wished to be buried in the Brave soul memorial when their life came to an end. It signifies glory and eternal remembrance.

    But now, there was nothing left.

    Just then, a few people could be seen climbing out of the pit. They dashed towards the Sect¡¯s pce and kneeled.

    ¡°Patriarch, we are done with the investigation.¡± They said calmly. But despite their calmness, it was evident that they were in great fear. The self-destruction of the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark at the Brave soul memorial had resulted in significant losses and enormous casualties.

    It might not be caused by them, but they were aware of how furious the patriarch was. He was so angry that he might burn the whole sect into ashes.

    *¡±Speak.¡± The huge figure in the dark said. It was as if the patriarch was one with darkness. They also felt like there were many pairs of eyes staring around them.*

    The pairs of eyes were hidden in the dark. Not were they hidden, but they were also silent.

    Despite this, the people knew that they were the sect¡¯s upper management, and they held the sect¡¯s life and death in their hands.

    ¡°Somebody drove the Eight-Winged spiritual ark towards the Brave Soul Memorial intentionally. From our investigation, the iexplosion¡¯s impactis only possible if pure Yuan crystals fueled the ark. Furthermore, this Spiritual Ark belongs to Fu Dosheng. So your disciples suspect that this might be the doing of the Magnificent me Sect.¡± The person kneeling on the ground answered, his voice shaking

    At the same time, a few people could be seen dashing into the pce. With a loud plop, they kneeled.

    ¡°Patriarch, please spare our lives, we beg you!¡± These disciples were those who were guarding the sect entrance at that time. Their job was to stop any flying transport that wasing into the skies of the Sunshine sect.

    However, it was not that they missed out the ark, but because they recognized it to be Fu Dosheng¡¯s spiritual ark. That¡¯s the reason why they did not stop the ark, as Fu Dosheng was the sect¡¯s God¡¯s son, and he held a high status in the sect.

    Moreover, they were under Fu Dosheng, and there was no reason for them to stop their Senior brother.

    But when they heard the explosion, they were dumbfounded. That was when they realised that they had made a grave mistake.

    Currently, silence has taken over the pce. There wasn¡¯t any single noise to be heard/

    ¡°The guard is such an important position, and this is how you do your job?¡± A gloomy and terrifying voice could be hearding from the dark. It made the disciples who were kneeling down tremble in fear.

    Their hands and feet were so cold that it felt like they were currently in a freezer.

    ¡°Patriarch, please spare our lives!¡± *They desperately kowtowed, *hoping that their lives would be spared. However, what worried them the most was to be punished to live a life that¡¯s worse than death. Suddenly, movement could be seen in the still darkness. A few ck coloured figures which resembled shadows could be seening out, surrounding the disciples who were kneeling down.

    ¡°AHH! Patriarch, please spare our lives...¡±

    Coloured drained from the disciples¡¯ face as they screamed their lungs out. They were filled with fear.

    Bang!

    Blood sttered all over the ce, and a pool of blood could be seen on the ground. Pieces of flesh could be seen everywhere.

    The disciples who were sent to investigate the explosion gulped, beads of cold sweat rolled down their foreheads. They were shaking in fear, and no one dared to utter a word.

    They knew that the patriarch was angered as the entire sect was ravaged too.

    The Brave Soul Memorial was an important ce for the Sunshine Sect as it held great significance.

    ...

    The Six O¡¯clock fortress. An important base that was located near the border of the Sunshine sect.

    Currently, the fortress was filled with curses and screams.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. Hurry up and get to work!¡± A tanned Sunshine Sect disciple said, whipping a man in a T-shirt.

    A bloody wound could be seen on the man¡¯s body. He took in a deep breath in pain. He wanted to rest badly, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t because he would end up as being beast food if he did.

    In this huge area, many captives could be seen transporting huge rocks no less than a hundred catty; some even weigh more than a few thousand catty to somewhere where they built and mended the defensive walls of the Sunshine Sect.

    Just then, amongst the captives, a few of them could be seen together. They exchanged nces silently and nodded at each other. They were so subtle that nobody took notice of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re dying to die, huh? Stand up!¡±

    Just then, shouting could be hearding from afar. A Sunshine sect with a huge whip on his hand gave a man a violent beating. The man fell to the ground, rolling in pain.

    The other captives were angry to see such a scene. But they knew very well that if they were to go against the Sunshine Sect disciples, they will end up dead too. There¡¯s nobody here who could save him.

    Not after long, the man who was being whipped continuouslyid on the ground motionless.

    The Sunshine sect disciple took a nce at him and sighed. ¡°Trash. You¡¯re useless when you¡¯re dead. You¡¯re now only useful as the beast¡¯s food.¡±

    He then flicked his wrist, swinging the whip over and coiling it around the man¡¯s ankle. With a fling, he threw him towards somewhere far away and he was taken away to be the beast¡¯s food.

    ¡°Work hard! Tell me if you can¡¯t do it anymore, alright? I¡¯ll send you to be fed to the beasts.¡±

    Nobody dared to go against him. In fact, most already gave up. They were prepared to spend their lives here forever. There was once a protest, but it ended tragically. They were all massacred.

    The Heaven Star Border elite who guarded the fortress killed everyone that went against him himself. After that, the captives have lost all hope.

    Amongst them, a few could be heard cursing silently. However, they had their eyes stuck a distance away, secretly waiting for their chance that would be soon toe.

    Outside the Six O¡¯clock fortress, in a hideout.

    A group could be seen creeping in the hideout. They have remained in this position for some time, waiting for a chance toe.

    A middle-aged man was staring at the entrance of the Six O¡¯clock fortress. ¡°Get ready. We only have one chance. Li Chongshan will leave the Six O¡¯clock fortress with three of his assistants to travel to Bu Luo city. We need to rescue everyone while he¡¯s away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical about the news of Qian Ji of the Six mysterious regions cave being killed. I wonder who¡¯s so powerful to kill Qian Ji. If true, this is absolutely terrific!¡± A woman said excitedly. It was as if she had not expected it. ¡°It should be true. If Qian Ji was not killed, why would Li Chongshan leave the Six O¡¯clock fortress with his assistents. And if that did not happen, we would not get this chance.¡± As soon as the middle-aged man finished his words, shouting could be heard from the Six O¡¯clock fortress. ¡°Move.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Within no time, the group turned into rays of light and shot towards the entrance of the Six O¡¯clock fortress. When the disciples guarding realized that there was somebodying towards the entrance, a bloody cut was already on his neck. Blood gushed out all over the ce.

    The woman held a dagger in her hands and looked at the corpse in disdain before rejoining the group. Fast, clean and smooth.

    On the spot, the spies of the organization got to work too. They immediately killed the Sunshine Sect disciples next to them and shouted at those who were in a daze. ¡°What are you looking at? Pick up your weapons and let¡¯s escape! Hurry!¡±

    They cooperated well and were prepared to rescue everyone before anyone in the Six O¡¯clock fortress realized.

    ¡°Leader, over here.¡± A man hiding amongst the captives shouted.

    Xiong Liebai lead the rest and went towards them, gathering together.

    ¡°Shui Xiu, we should leave.¡± Xiong Liebai shouted to the woman who was killing the Sunshine Sect disciples.

    ¡°Yes, leader.¡± Shui Xiu answered, killing another Sunshine Sect disciple and retreating. The other captives watch this scene in a daze. ~There were walls built with giant rocks surrounding them, how were they supposed to leave? Even if they can bring us out by jumping over the walls, they cannot do so for everybody!~ Boom!

    At this moment, a bang could be heard. As if something has bombarded the giant walls, a huge hole could be seen in the middle.

    A beast¡¯s cry could be heard across the area.

    A big sized bear a few meters tall punched a hole in the strong wall.

    ¡°Beast...¡± Seeing the beast, the captives were in fear. They were afraid of how fierce the beast looked.

    ¡°Leader, I¡¯m here!¡± Just then, a kid¡¯s voice could be hearding from behind the beast. A child with a green hat and robes made out of leather appeared on the bear¡¯s head, looking as if he was controlling the beast. ¡°Seed, you¡¯re good.¡± Shui Xiu smiled at the child.

    The child was one of them. When they discovered him, he was living with a group of beasts, and he was able to make the beasts follow his orders. It¡¯s been years since he joined them.

    With seed¡¯s ability, the organization never had to fear beasts again. They could even make use of beasts to scout. When they came across any enemies, they would be able to leave instantly. But with Seed¡¯s current ability, he could only control beasts that were below the Earth Star Border Stage four.

    And this bear was an Earth Star Border Stage Three Violent me Bear.

    ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m seed!¡± The child said proudly. But suddenly, a ray of light came towards the child.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Feeling danger, the Violent Fire Bear threw the child off and let out an angry growl, blocking the ray of light with its body. ¡°Pui!¡±

    The ray of light cut the Violent me Bear into half. A pool of blood could be seen on the ground.

    Seed¡¯s eyes opened wide in horror seeing the scene. ¡°Tie Xiong!¡± He screamed in disbelief.

    ¡°I see that you guys really came, huh?¡± Just then, a voice could be heard and a figure appeared from far.

    Xiong Liebai looked over. ¡°Li Chongshan...¡± He said, colour draining from his face.

    He had never thought that Li Chongshan, the guard of the Six O¡¯clock fortress would still be around. ~What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Easy prey. Organizations like you guys are really stubborn, huh? However, you guys are too careless. How dare youe to Six O¡¯clock fortress? But since you¡¯re here, stay forever.¡± Li Chongshan grabbed a giant rock and threw it at the hole, blocking it.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re so great!¡± A member of Xiong Liebai group rushed over, kneeling on the ground. He looked at Xiong Liebai respectfully.

    ¡°You sold us out!?¡± Shui Xiu shouted.

    Li Chongsan smiled evilly at the person. ¡°Be at ease. The wealth I promised you will be given to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    The next second, the person¡¯s head was being severed from his body.

    ¡°Enjoy them in hell.¡±

 Chapter 200 Iâ€™ll show you the difference

    <h4>Chapter 200 I¡¯ll show you the difference</h4>

    The current situation had Xiong Liebai in despair. He had not foreseen that Li Chongshan would still be here.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    At the same time, three figures could be seen dashing over, kneeling in front of Li Chongshan.

    They were the strongest and the ones in charge of the Six O¡¯clock fortress, excluding Li Chongshan.

    The Sword¡¯s devil, Du Guyi.

    The Rod¡¯s devil, Zhang Zicheng.

    The Knife¡¯s devil, Tu Hai.

    All three of them had the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Nine. They were so powerful that any of them could destroy the entire organization alone.

    ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡± Shui Xiu said, her face turning pale. She had never expected this to happen. The organization made this move because Li Chongshan, Du Guyi, Zhang Zicheng, and Tu Hai were away. As long as they left after saving the captives, they would be safe.

    But who would have thought that this was all in Li Chongshan¡¯s n? The person who worked with them and had gotten them much vital information had sold them out for wealth and status. Shui Xiu can¡¯t even imagine it.

    Some members were already trembling in fear. But they were not afraid of death due to their strong beliefs.

    ¡°My Tie Xiong is dead.¡± Seed said, staring at the bear that had been cut into half in a daze.

    Xiong Liebai wore a solemn expression. He was at a loss of what to do now as well.

    Suddenly, someone could be seen dashing out from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you guys!¡± Seed shouted in anger. Fur could be seen spurting out of his smooth skin as he started turning into a beast.

    ¡°Seed!¡± Colour drained from Xiong Leibai¡¯s face. He moved forward, trying to pull Seed back.

    Li Chongshan was happy to see this situation. ¡°Go and get the bastard. He¡¯s the perfect hybrid. Miraculous.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Rod¡¯s devil, Zhang Zicheng nodded. He turned into a ray of light and shot towards Seed.

    Xiong Liebai grabbed Seed and pulled him back. He then felt a strong killing intent and shouted, sending a strong attack over.

    Bang!

    Xiong Liebai was sent flying.

    Xiong Leibai was already seriously injured. He vomited blood and rolled to the group¡¯s feet. Shui Xiu immediately held her leader up, face turning ck

    She knew that the other party was strong, but this was beyond her expectation. Her leader was Earth Star Border Stage Eight; how could he be trounced even though the other part was Earth Star Border Stage Nine?

    Cough!

    Xiong Liebai vomited blood again, looking at those in front of him warily.

    Zhang Zicheng put a hand behind him and toyed with his silver-colored Rod. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. Surrender the kid, and I might give you a quick death, or I will make you wish for death.

    Instantly, silence fell.

    Li Chongshan looked at them calmly. As for Xiong Liebai and his group, they feared that they would be staying here forever. He looked at his group in pain. Xiong Liebai would never have thought that he would be the one to push his friends into an abyss.

    V

    The captives kneeled on the ground, trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I have nothing to do with this. I have nothing to do with this!¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    ¡°Do you hear something?¡± Suddenly, Xiong Liebai asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Shui Xiu looked at him in confusion. She has no idea what her leader was talking about. Is he hallucinating?

    Xiong Liebai looked up to the sky and started humming. ¡°Being invincible is so, so lonely.¡±

    ¡°Leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shui Xiu looked at him worriedly. She does not know what was happening to her leader. Suddenly, the color drained from her face as she heard something too.

    The sound got increasingly louder as time passed, ringing into everyone¡¯s ear. It was hearding from the skies.

    Not knowing what was going on, Li Chongshan squinted his eyes and looked up to the sky. A red-colored light could be seen dashing towards them.

    Who is it? He frowned.

    The red light got closer to them, and the sound bombarded in everyone¡¯s ear. It was a weird sound, but everyone could feel how lonely the voice owner was and how desperate he was to find a worthy opponent.

    Bang!

    The red light came to a stop, making the ground shake. Dust flew, covering the entire area.

    ¡°Leader, who is it? Why do I feel so terrified?¡± Shui Xiu said, her voice shaking. The horror that the red light gave Shui Xiu was unlike the despair that Li Chongshan gave her. Shui Xiu was in despair because she knew she was no match for Li Chongshan, but the red light made her feel as if she was in an abyss of horror.

    Xiong Liebai shook his head. He did not recognize the person who had just arrived too.

    The dust dissipated slowly, and a figure was revealed to them.

    A gigantic ck figure appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. To them, the red-colored hair seemed to be a representation of how violent the person is.

    Pink!

    Lin Fan raised his feet and stepped onto the rocks, smiling widely. ¡°I smell a powerful cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Zicheng shouted in anger. He had never seen such a person.

    ¡°My powerful cultivator, where are you?¡± Lin Fan looked around. His pair of red eyes shone brightly when he saw Li Chongshan. ¡°Are you the most powerful cultivator her? Please make me feel some pressure. It would be best if you could make me feel pain as well.¡±

    He spoke to himself. He was just like a madman in their eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting to die, huh? Do you not understand my question?¡± Zhang Zicheng yelled and moved towards Lin Fan with his Rod. He flung it up into the air, filling the surroundings with the illusion of his Rod. A powerful force could be felt. ¡°Audacious. How dare youe and y the devil here?¡±.

    Seeing the Rod devil¡¯s attack, he could feel the great difference between both of them. He might have already reached a state that I could never imagine. A state where even I, an Earth Star Border Stage Eight, is unable to even resist.

    Xiong Liebai might not know who the other party is, but he found the need to warn him. ¡°Beware, he is the Rod¡¯s devil. That¡¯s his Sealing of heaven and earth skill. There¡¯s nowhere for you to hide.¡±

    ¡°Weakling, do not disturb me.¡± Lin Fan raised his hands, looking at the person dashing towards him. With a p, Zhang Zicheng was sent down to the ground.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Zhang Zicheng fell to the ground with a bang. He puked blood and looked up in surprise. He has not expect that the other would send him to the ground with a p. Before he could retort, the other party stepped on his head.

    Bang!

    Zhang Zicheng¡¯s brain exploded.

    Lin Fan did not even spare him a nce. Instead, he turned to Li Chongshan and pointed at him. ¡°Youe and fight me. I want you dead.¡±

    At this very moment, silence took over the ce.

    Xiong Liebai was bbergasted. He was unable to believe his eyes.

    That¡¯s Zhang Zicheng, the Rod¡¯s devil! An Earth Star Border Stage Nine! But now, he has died so easily under the other party! How strong must the other party be?

    ¡°Audacious!¡± Du Guyi and Tu Hai red up upon seeing this scene. They joined forces immediately. Intense sword energy and knife energy came towards Lin Fan as if about to tear the skies apart. They had not expected that there would be somebody so daring, to act so presumptuously in the Six o¡¯clock fortress.

    ¡°Weak. You are even weaker than Qian Ji. Get lost.¡± Lin Fan pulled out his mace and flung it hard at both of them. The strong force shattered their Sword and knife energy. Lin Fan then attacked their stomach with his mace.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Both of them exploded immediately. Blood sttered all over the ground.

    Shui Xiu watches the scene unfold in shock.

    ¡°Leader, is that a man or a beast?¡±

    She was totally dumbfounded. Which human stands three meters tall with red-colored tattoos on his ck-colored body? And the red hair that looks like it was dyed with blood. This is terrifying

    ¡°It¡¯s a man. And a powerful cultivator.¡± Xiong Liebai said in a daze.

    Li Chongshan stared at Lin Fan weirdly. He did not expect that the trio would die under just one attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re the person who killed Qian Ji from the Six mysterious regions cave?¡±

    Lin Fan was currently filled with energy, and he needed to spend them. He came to the Six O¡¯clock fortress to get the feeling of being pressured.

    ¡°Yes. He was so weak. He could barely even make me feel any pressure. I heard that you¡¯re powerful, so I want to feel the excitement that you will bring me.¡±

    Li Chongshan felt that there was something weird about the person standing in front of him. But he was determined to kill him as whoever that dared to challenge the Six¡¯ Oclock fortress should die. However, there was something that Li Chongshan wished to find out.

    ¡°Are you from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± ¡°Why do you bullshit so much?¡± Lin Fan asked in annoyance. The song ying in his ears made him extremely excited. He was too pumped up, and he needed to vent his overflowing energy out. ¡°If you let me fight you after I have answered the question, then yes, I am.¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking.

    A dent could be seen on the spot where Lin Fan was originally, but he was nowhere to be seen. When he reappeared, he¡¯s on top of Li Chongshan, aiming his mace at him. ¡°C¡¯mon and show me how good a Heaven Star Border is and how far apart our abilities are.¡±

    Bang!

    A strong force was sent over, making the ground crack.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± Shui Xiu said, eyes wide. She had not expected that there would be someone who was so destructive. She remembered the words that he just said too.

    ¡°Leader, he¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Xiong Liebai nodded in a daze. He was shocked by the other party¡¯s ability. And he could tell that the other party practices skillsets that made use of brutal force. To such a terrifying extent.

    Li Chongshan looked at the person that¡¯s standing far away, with a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re only in the Earth Star Border realm, huh?¡±

    Lin Fan stood in the pit at looked at Li Chongshan calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just an Earth Star Border.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Chongshan looked at Lin Fan, smiling evilly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you shall go to hell. The difference between a Heaven Star Border and an Earth Star Border is not as simple as you think. I see that you practice skillsets that use brutal force, huh? Very well, same for me. I¡¯ll show you the power of a Heaven Star Border who practices that, then.¡±

    Suddenly, a strong force could be felt emitting from Li Chongshan.

 Chapter 201 The right way of doing this

    <h4>Chapter 201 The right way of doing this</h4>

    Dong Dong

    A deep, hammering sound could be heard. It was so deep that it felt like it could touch people¡¯s hearts.

    Li Chongshan¡¯s body did not erge or increase in height. But major changes could be seen taking ce on the skinny man. Instantly, he was covered by a golden light. All of a sudden, the light shone brightly, turning Li Chongshan¡¯s body into bronze. Talismans could be seen on his body.

    ¡°Kid, do you know what is thergest difference between a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator and an Earth Star Border realm cultivator?¡± Li Chongshan clenched his fist. ¡°The fact is no matter how powerful you are, an Earth Star Border would never beat a Heaven Star Border cultivator as we are as different as heaven and earth.¡±

    As soon as Li Chongshan finished his sentence.

    He disappeared into the thin air. It was as if he had shattered the air. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of Lin Fan. Within no time, a punchnded on Lin Fan¡¯s stomach.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan could feel a strong forceing towards him before he was sent flying. He did not feel any pain, but he could feel the forcending on his body.

    ¡°Do you know how pathetic your skillsets looks like in my eyes? Being in the Heaven Star Border makes me a god while being an Earth Star Border makes you an ant crawling on the ground!¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful force could be felting towards Lin Fan. It was so powerful that it could knock Lin Fan to the ground withouting in contact with him.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect is indeed something to train a disciple like you. I see that they still remember the treaty, huh? Once a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator of your sect enters the Sunshine sect, it will restart the war. That is why you, the best cultivator whose cultivation is below Heaven Star Border is here. But you¡¯re too stupid. You should never have behaved so presumptuously within my territory.¡±

    Bang!

    Li Chongshan sent a shocking punch on Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    Lin Fan fell without any chance to retort. The strong force made the ground crack, and when he hit the ground, Lin Fan created a dent in the group. Li Chongshan stood arrogantly in the air. He nced at the deep pit and turned to Xiong Liebai, who was standing far away. ¡°So you thought he would be able to rescue you, huh? Haha, innocent kids. Or should I say, narrow-sighted people who have never seen a Heaven Star Border cultivator fight.¡±

    Xiong Liebai and his organization were stupefied. They thought that the man with the red hair was already extremely powerful.

    But they only understood what the word ¡°powerful¡± meant when they watched Li Chongshan fight.

    He was unstoppable!

    They had never once fought a Heaven Star Border cultivator despite hiding in the Sunshine sect for years. But now, they suddenly felt that a Heaven Star Border cultivator was very powerful indeed, even the strongest Earth Star Border cultivator had no hope.

    So the other man just died like that?

    Ten secondster.

    Crack!

    ¡°Amazing, You¡¯re indeed very strong. But I wasn¡¯t in my best state previously. You will only see it now.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s voice could be hearding from inside the pit.

    It¡¯s so tiring to rush from where I was to the Six O¡¯clock fortress by flying! My earth energy was not enough to withstand my activities.

    Not only so, but I was also distracted by the song ying in the MP4! I¡¯m immortal, and mentally immune to everything in the world. How could I be distracted by something I got from the lottery? I¡¯m too careless.

    But now, I¡¯m in my best state. Nothing will go wrong when I revive. Li Chongshan squinted his eyes and looked down at the pit. He had not imagined that the Lin Fan would still be alive, and would make such an arrogantment.

    ¡°Stronger than I thought. But all the tricks you have are going to be useless. As long as you¡¯re not a Heaven Star Border cultivator, you will die by my hand.¡±

    Lin Fan floated up from the pit, smiling widely. He seemed to be apletely different person now; he was not as insane as when he arrived earlier. He then looked over to Xiong Liebai and the organization. ¡°You¡¯re from the Magnificent me Sect, right? Leave now. This ce will be gone in no time.¡±

    Hearing him, Xiong Liebai pushed away the rock blocking their way without hesitation and brought the rest to leave quickly.

    Li Chongshan did not pay attention to them, as he¡¯s sure that they would be unable to escape after he had killed this man. ¡°Where¡¯s your transformation? Did I destroy

    it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re dying today.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°As for my transformation, you have yet to see the true one. I¡¯ll show it to you now.¡±

    Violent Body! Cruel blood!

    Magic of the seven gods!

    Embryonic form of the devil!

    Dragon¡¯s form!

    Instantly, a strong force could be felt emitted by Lin Fan.

    However, Li Chongshan was still calm after feeling the force. ¡°Great. You¡¯re strong, but not strong enough. You¡¯re just an Earth Star Border after all, and you are unable to understand real strength. Now, let me show you what true strength is like.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s might!¡± Boom!

    The entire area shook. A mysterious energy entered Li Chongshan¡¯s body from the skies and the earth.

    After he broke through the Heaven Star Border, Li Chongshan was able to summon the might of heaven and earth. It added on to the effect of the golden light on Li Chongshan¡¯s body. It now shone so brightly that it would hurt one¡¯s eye if somebody were to look directly at Li Chongshan.

    When Xiong Liebai and his organization who was moving away felt the light, their hearts beat rapidly. It felt as if they were suppressed.

    To Li Chongshan, he was usually able to make his opponent mentally drained just by using the skill, ¡°Heaven¡¯s might¡±. However, when he looked over at Lin Fan, he looked all good, as if he felt nothing.

    ¡°What skillset is that?¡± Lin Fan asked in excitement. He now had his eyes on Li Chongshan¡¯s skillset. Skillsets that use brute force are umon, and it¡¯s not easy to get them from the lottery. Those he got from his master are powerful, but also detrimental. The one that this guy is using looks beautiful. It seems strong too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit, kiddo. I¡¯ll give you three more seconds. If that¡¯s all you have, you¡¯ll be dead in the next second.¡± Li Chongshan said, not answering Lin Fan¡¯s question. He¡¯s interested in Lin Fan¡¯s skillset after finding out that they both practice the same type of skills. However, Lin Fan¡¯s too weak for him, and the difference between their cultivation was so huge that there was not much for Li Chongshan topete with Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan smiled. I guess I¡¯ll have to snatch it then.

    Extreme wipe out body!

    He could feel his strength rising. That¡¯s the signal that my energy is surging up.

    Li Chongshan was slightly taken aback. He did not expect that Lin Fan would have a hidden skill. Great, I can take a look at that skill after I kill him.

    ¡°y some music to start the fight.¡±

    Lin Fan pressed the button on MP4 and the song was yed again. This time around, Lin Fan was prepared. The song made Lin Fan feel like he was in a special fight.

    That¡¯s the right way to do this.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan disappeared instantly. His gigantic ck hand turned into a dragon w and grabbed the empty space tightly. The empty space vibrated and Lin Fan sent it towards Li Chongshan.

    ¡°I see that you have picked up Qian Ji¡¯s Cutting space skill. However, you¡¯re stillcking.¡± Feeling the vibration, Li Chongshan waved his hand and made the empty space shatter. It went back towards Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    Both of them crashed into each other. The strong force resulted in a bright explosion. The buildings in the Six O¡¯clock fortress cracked continuously under the strong force.

    ¡°Die!¡± Li Chongshan sent out an attack, whichnded on Lin Fan¡¯s stomach. But Lin Fan gave Li Chongshan a punch on his head too.

    ¡°Great. Fighting with you makes me feel happy.¡± Lin Fanughed out loud. He gave up on his defence and went all out to attack Li Chongshan.

    The mace and frying pan were useless now.

    In this fight, his fist was the best weapon.

    The force that was exerted during their fight was so powerful that it changed heaven and earth.

    The energy waves that were sent out had damaged all across the Six o¡¯clock fortress, destroying part of it.

    Xiong Liebai and the others were busy trying to evacuate the captives. But when they felt the effects of the fight, their hearts raced.

    They could not even see the both of them in the sky. Only the sh of energy waves that were emitted and things that were being destroyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± Li Chongshan never thought that Lin Fan would be able to fight him until now. He was burning with anger. But the next second, he grabbed a chance and tried to pierce through Lin Fan with his fingers.

    Puke!

    Blood sttered out.

    ¡°Kid, how does it feel?¡± He¡¯s dying to see how pained Lin Fan looked, but he realized that his wrist was being held tightly by Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hehe, I got a chance.¡± Lin Fanughed, grabbing Li Chongshan¡¯s wrist in his left hand. He clenched his right fist and punched Li Chongshan¡¯s head using his fist covered with Gengjin earth energy.

    Piak!

    ¡°Not bad kiddo. I see that you can still counter-attack, huh?¡± Li Chongshan raised his hands to block the attack. He then clipped Lin Fan¡¯s arm between his arms and broke his arm with a crack.

    ¡°Transformation into god swordsmanship¡±

    Lin Fan yelled, emitting strong and intense sword energy that shot towards Li Chongshan.

    Feeling the strong sword energy, Li Chongshan¡¯s face changed and sent an attack towards Lin Fan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of pushing me away.¡± Lin Fan grabbed onto Li Chongshan¡¯s wrist tightly, shing him a wide smile.

    What¡¯s wrong with this kid. Does he not feel pain? But Li Chongshan did not have the time to think much right now, all his muscles erging all of a sudden.

    The sound of metal colliding could be heard when the Sword energy attacked Li Chongshan. Even so, Li Chongshan did not even receive a single injury. He knew that Li Chongshan was resisting it down forcefully.

    He attacked Li Chongsan¡¯s head with his broken arm, making a loud bang.

    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t wait to die, huh?¡± Li Chongshan had never thought that fighting an Earth Star Border would take such a long time. He sent a punch towards Lin Fan mercilessly. The terrifying destructive force could be clearly felt as itnded on Lin Fan¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Come on, beat me up if you can.¡± Lin Fan kicked Li Chongshan¡¯s crotch. ¡°ng!¡± Wow, he¡¯s tough. No reaction at all.

    ¡°Bastard.¡± Li Chongshan yelled and arched his back. As the empty space had been shattered, the sword energy was crushed. He then lifted up his arms to break free and punched down at Lin Fan violently.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan fell. He was punched deep into the ground. All his organs were destroyed.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Li Chongshan stood in the air. He touched his back to realise there was blood flowing down him. ¡°This sword energy is so strong. Even my heavenly energy is damaged by it.¡±

    He then looked down at Lin Fan. ¡°Kid, you have sessfully angered me. But it¡¯s such a pity that you are unable to see it. I¡¯ll leave it for your buddies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now your turn, ants.¡± Just as Li Chongshan was about to take action, he frowned and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What are you doing? The fight between us has not ended yet!¡±

    Ten seconds had passed, and Lin Fan woke up,ing back to life once again.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that kid?¡±

 Chapter 202 Letâ€™s play a game

    <h4>Chapter 202 Let¡¯s y a game</h4>

    Surprise could be seen on Li Chongshan¡¯s face. He could not believe that the other party was able to survive his st attack. Not only that, but he was also able to jump out looking fine.

    ¡°Did I go too easy on him?¡± Li Chongshan muttered. He was unable to understand what was going on.

    Lin Fan stared at Li Chongshan. He was all pumped up. Powerful. Very powerful. If not for my strong foundation of Earth Star Border Stage seven cultivation, I might have exploded.

    However, I¡¯m still not his equal after I have put in my all! This shows that the difference between the realms can¡¯t be ovee simply.

    But so what? What can he do? I¡¯m having a great fight, that¡¯s all that matters.

    While evacuating the captives, Xiong Liebai paid attention to the fight too. He fell into despair immediately when he saw Li Chongshan sending the red-haired guy into the ground. Xiong Liebai thought that was the end.

    But the next minute, something unexpected happened. The red hair guy got up,pletely fine. The scene bewildered Xiong Liebai.

    Others might not know how powerful Li Chongshan was, but Xiong Liebai knew. He knew that if any of his members were to go against Li Chongshan, they would just end up getting killed immediately. They would not even have the chance to resist.

    ¡°If you stayed there silently, you might be able to survive. The greatest mistake you made was to stand out. You¡¯re so stupid.¡± Li Chongshan said, standing in the air and looking down at Lin Fan. To him, Lin Fan was as good as dead.

    Lin Fan clenched his fist and looked up, smiling widely at Li Chongshan. ¡°Talk about it when you kill me.¡± His voice was filled with excitement.

    Boom!

    A force was sent outwards with Lin Fan at the center. A force diffused out from him, and a figure could be seen rising up from the peak. He clenched his fist tight and sent a punch to Li Chongshan.

    ¡°Be at ease, Li Chongshan, I¡¯ll let you die an honourable death.¡±

    ¡°Talking big, huh?¡± Li Chongshan sneered. He waved his arms and shattered the open space. A strong force could be felt flying towards Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    Two people crashed into each other. Li Chongshan might be expressionless, but he was taking the fight seriously. This kid has a very strong strength. He might only be in the Earth Star Border Stage Seven but the force he exerts is as strong as a cultivator who is about to break through the Heaven Star Border. This is incredible.

    But today, he¡¯s going to die here, how can one ovee the difference between realms this easily?

    Even if you¡¯re in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine, you will be killed immediately when youe across a Heaven Star Border cultivator.~

    But there¡¯s something weird about this kid. I can¡¯t believe that he would be able to survive my attacks.

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy.¡±

    A glint could be seen in Lin Fan¡¯s bloodshot eyes. He flung his arm against Li Chongshan¡¯s arm. The level three thunder energy was sent out.

    Boom!

    A boom could be heard all across the fortress. An energy wave could be seening from the spot where they came in contact.

    Li Chongshan¡¯s hair danced in the air. He looked at Lin Fan solemnly. As a Heaven Star Border cultivator, he never had to pay much attention to the ants in the Earth Star Border. He could kill simply. But now, this was not the case anymore. He had to give his all to this kid right here.

    Both of them disappeared into thin air instantly.

    Feeling the vibration of the empty space, the Sunshine sect disciples were shaking in fear too. Every collision resulted in huge damage. They felt that the Six O¡¯clock fortress was no longer safe. Some disciples were so shocked that their jaws dropped.

    ¡°Who is fighting the lord? If this continues, the entire Six O¡¯clock fortress will be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. The Lord has been angered. He does not care about us. Watching the fight will only result in our death.¡±

    Some Sunshine sect disciples were totally stupefied. When they saw the constructions copsing, which crushed some disciples and killed others, they were afraid and scuttered away from the ce immediately.

    Lin Fan paid no attention to the Sunshine sect disciples who were running away. I only want to focus on fighting just him. I¡¯ll kill him with my own ability.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Li Chongshan yelled. A strong force came towards Lin Fan and the empty air broke like ss with a crack. Li Chongshan was furious. As a Heaven Star Border cultivator, how could he let an Earth Star Border survive until now? This was a humiliation to him.

    ¡°The Startling Dragon Palm.¡± Lin Fan did not give in to Li Chongshan. He fought him directly. The dragon-shaped earth energy surged up, going towards Li Chongshan¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    Puke!

    Lin Fan vomited blood. A dent could be seen in Lin Fans body as he fell from the air.

    ¡°Great, I see that you¡¯re pretty tough, huh?¡± Li Chongshan could feel how powerful Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy was. It had a strong pration power. So strong that it can reach his body. Li Chongshan moved back a few steps and wiped the corner of his mouth. He took a nce.

    Blood. This is the second time Lin Fan had injured him.

    ¡°Hurry and leave!¡± Shui Xiu shouted, urging the captives to leave. She had been helping with evacuating captives, but when she saw Li Chongshannding a punch on the red hair guy, especially when she felt the force, her heart sank. The force was so powerful that a huge pit could be seen left on the ground.

    If any of us were to receive this attack, we would already be in many pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful. But this is not enough.¡± Lin Fan said, looking at the figure in the sky while lying in the pit. So that¡¯s how big the difference between an Earth Star Border and a Heaven Star Border is.

    Not only that, Lin Fan felt that there was a change in Li Chongshan¡¯s energy. Or should he say, that Li Chongshan had a different type of energy?

    He had experienced heaven¡¯s energy, and he could feel it every time he took an attack from Li Chongshan.

    I was only able to fight Li Chongshan till now because of my strong earth energy and immortality.

    Li Chongshan stood in the air, thinking hard. How did the Magnificent me Sect breed a disciple like him? He¡¯s only of the Earth Star Border Stage Seven and yet he¡¯s already so powerful?

    Qian Ji is in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine. His earth energy is considered the strongest amongst those who have the same cultivation as him. Even my three assistants are nopetition for him.

    But I am able to kill Qian Ji easily.

    However, as an Earth Star Border Stage Seven, it shows that the kiddo has extraordinary ability as he was able to get kill Qian Ji. Watching the guy in red disappear from his vision, despair could be seen on Xiong Liebai¡¯s face, ¡°Shui Xiu, do you think we can really leave?¡±

    Xiong Liebai doubted so. With Li Chongshan¡¯s cultivation, they would only be able to leave when pigs fly! Now that the red haired guy was dead, the chance of them being able to escape was zero.

    ¡°Leader, what are you thinking about? He¡¯s buying us time. No matter how many we have saved, it only mattered that we have tried our best. If it really does not work out, then we¡¯ll block him.¡±

    *Just then, they felt someone staring at them. It felt like each and every move of theirs was under the person¡¯s surveince.*

    Just as Li Chongshan was about to go and kill the organization, his heart sank and he looked at his feet, face turning ck.

    Xiong Liebai, Shui Xiu, and the rest were ready to fight Li Chongshan with their lives. But suddenly, they realised that he was no longer staring at them. ~What¡¯s going on?¡° ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Li Chongshan said angrily. ¡°Die?¡± Lin Fan floated up from the pit, his blood coloured hair dancing in the air. He then looked up at Li Chongshan, shing his sharp teeth. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Boom!

    Li Chongshan did not believe that he would not be able to kill Lin Fan if he put in his all.

    ¡°Transformation into god swordsmanship¡±

    The Three sovereign swords flew up to the sky. Sword energy congealed across the sky. It divided rapidly, filling up the whole space, turning the area into a world of swords.

    Seeing this, Li Chongshan raised his hands. As if making use of Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy, he formed an invisible wall and covered the boundless sword energy in it. ¡°Kiddo, as an Earth Star Border, you need to use skill sets. But as a Heaven Star Border, I can block all your attacks with just my Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so great.¡± Lin Fanughed. A dragon¡¯s shadow could be seen following after him and swimming around in the sky. Within no time, the dragon¡¯s shadow dissipated slowly. And a figure appeared right in front of Li Chongshan. ¡°The Divine Art of Startling Dragon¡± Lin Fan shouted.

    He clenched both of his fists and aimed them at Li Chongshan. Lin Fan then made use of his Transformation into god swordsmanship. *A huge amount of sword energy struck down on Li Chongshan, colliding with his invincible wall. *

    Li Chongshan sent an attack expressionlessly and held Lin Fan¡¯s fists up.

    Lin Fan spun around in the air. He swept across the sky with his leg, leaving a trace behind.

    ¡°ng!¡± Li Chongshan lifted his arm and blocked the attack. ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re too innocent. Do you know how slow and weak your attacks seem to me?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s face fell. He could feel strong energying towards him. He then saw Li Chongshan attacking him with two fingers.

    Puke!

    No matter how strong one¡¯s body was, they would not be able to defend against this attack

    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Li Chongshan sneered. But the next second, Li Chongshan¡¯s face turned ck in anger. He did not expect Lin Fan to grab onto his arm and allow his fingers to just pass through his body. He went for Li Chongshan¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Lin Fan ignored Li Chongshan¡¯s fingers that were piercing his body. He opened his mouth and bit Li Chongshan¡¯s neck.

    Putting all his energy in his teeth, he made Li Chongshan¡¯s golden shield shatter with a bite.

    ¡°Bastard.¡± Li Chongshan said angrily. He yelled and poked five of his fingers through Lin Fan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You mean you.¡± Lin Fan said and tore a piece of Li Chongshan¡¯s flesh down with his mouth.

    Just then, the Three sovereign swords could be seen floating behind Lin Fan¡¯s body. Without any hesitation, they pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body and extended into Li Chongshan¡¯s body.

    Puke!

    Li Chongshan flushed red with anger. He felt his body¡¯s injuries, and blood was flowing out rapidly. He could also feel his blood flowing towards the other party uncontrobly. He moved backwards and pulled the swords out of his body, before sending the swords that were sticking in Lin Fan¡¯s body out with a p.

    Piak!

    He grabbed onto Lin Fan¡¯s neck with a hand, looking at him with a terrifying look. He then pierced his fingers into Lin Fan¡¯s chest and pulled his heart out.

    A beating red heart could be seen in his palm.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Li Chongshan sneered. Seeing that Lin Fan had finally died, he looked far away to see that the organization had escaped by now.

    ¡°Damn it! Why did I spend so much time on an ant like you?¡±

    Li Chongshan was currently boiling with anger. Not only did he allow the organization to escape, but he was also injured by Lin Fan too. To him, it was utter humiliation.

    He then grabbed Lin Fan¡¯s body and looked around the fortress. He did not expect it to be damaged so badly. The wound on his neck was still bleeding profusely too. It was a bloody sight.

    He cursed out in anger.

    Puke!

    The sound of something piercing through his body suddenly could be heard. Li Chongshan felt blood gushing out of him, and he also felt somebody grabbing onto his heart.

    Lin Fan who initially had his eyes closed opened his eyes all of a sudden. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, called bursting hearts.¡±

    Lin Fan pulled with all his might.

    And pulled Li Chongshan¡¯s heart right out.

    A beating heart could be seen in Lin Fan¡¯s right hand too.

 Chapter 203 Like Iâ€™ve said, how could it be?

    <h4>Chapter 203 Like I¡¯ve said, how could it be?</h4>

    ¡°How could this be!¡± Li Chongshan said, his pupils shrank in horror. He looked at the heart on his right hand. That¡¯s the kiddo¡¯s heart. But how could it be that he¡¯s still alive?

    He then let go of Lin Fan¡¯s neck and took a step back in the air. Filled with terror, he tried to reach for his heart.

    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lin Fan pped Li Chongshan¡¯s hands away and moved the heart away. ¡°Let me ask you. Am I powerful?¡±

    Lin Fan initially thought that the fight wouldst for a long time, but luckily, he managed to seize a chance.

    And indeed, Lin Fan was lucky enough to get a chance during the fight. At times, luck is more important than ability. If Li Chongshan did not pierce through my body with his fingers, this would not have happened.

    ¡°Give me back my heart!¡± There was a hole at where his heart was supposed to be. However, a few shiny talismans could be seen on the wound.

    By right, nobody would be able to survive if they lost their heart. But who would have guessed that a Heaven Star Border would have such an ability; to be able to extend their life for a short period of time despite losing their heart.

    Especially how anxiously Li Chongshan wanted his heart back. It proved that there was still a chance for him to survive.

    Now I realized a huge difference, which is that the Heaven Star Border has greater vitality aspared to Earth Star Border. I will have to take note of it.

    ¡°Answer me first. Am I powerful? If I¡¯m unhappy with the answer then I guess we will have to y this game.¡± Lin Fanughed. He could feel Lin Chongshan¡¯s vitality falling. If not for his strong cultivation, he would have died.¡±

    Li Chongshan had lost his heart, but the talisman was able to work as a substitute for the heart to sustain his life for a short while. This piqued Lin Fan¡¯s curiosity. He was dying to research it, but it seemed that he would only be able to do so when he reached the Heaven Star Border realm.

    On the other hand, Li Chongshan was unable to believe his eyes. He had pulled out the heart of the other party, yet he was still alive and kicking. What¡¯s going on?

    But when he looked at the heart in his hand, he was dumbfounded. The heart was no longer beating, nor was it red anymore. It was now motionless and ck. ¡°Powerful, you¡¯re the most powerful person in the world. Hurry up and return me my heart.¡± Li Chongshan stretched out his hands, looking at Lin Fan desperately. He was desperate to get his heart back.

    Lin Fan shook his head, looking slightly regretful. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t sincere.¡±

    Puke!

    He clenched his fist and crushed the heart. Blood flowed through Lin Fan¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°I am not so powerful. If I am, you wouldn¡¯t say so much to me, and I wouldn¡¯t be suppressed by you so many times. By the way, do you know why I¡¯m still fine?¡± Lin Fan went up to Li Chongshan and whispered in his ears.

    Looking at the crushed heart, Li Chongshan¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. However, he nodded, wanting to know the answer.

    Puke!

    Just then, Lin Fan shed the thin air with his fingers. Li Chongshan¡¯s head was shed off too. ¡°I never exin to weaklings, and you do not have the right to know the answer either.¡±

    Points +10000

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Fan was taken aback. He did not expect to get ten thousand points just by killing Li Chongshan. I only gained a thousand when I killed an Earth Star Border Stage Nine! But I get ten thousand from him?

    Is my system trying to prove the saying that ¡°All below the Heaven Star Border realms are ants¡±?

    However, Li Chongshan is indeed powerful. This fight made me understand the difference between both realms. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to fight a Heaven Star Border Cultivator better when I reach the Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    Lin Fan searched Li Chongshan and took all his possessions.

    As the elite guarding the Six O¡¯clock fortress, he would definitely be rich. I need to rob him clean.

    Lin Fan looked ahead. Half of the Six O¡¯clock fortress had been destroyed, and there was currently nobody to be seen. They had all escaped during the fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to let so many Sunshine Sect disciples go.¡± Lin Fan shook his head and opened his arms. A strong aura could be felt. It got stronger and stronger. Lin Fan then sent an attack downwards.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for the Six O¡¯clock fortress to exist anymore.¡±

    Boom!

    With that attack, the Six O¡¯clock fortress started to break apart continuously. The surrounding walls had all copsed, and dust flew all over the ce. Within no time, the Six O¡¯clock fortress turned into ruins.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t feel good to be the strongest below the Heaven Star Border realm but the weakest among it.¡±

    Lin Fan was unsatisfied with his current ability. He died numerous times under Li Chongshan¡¯s hands previously. I feel so good. Li Chongshan might be strong enough to suppress me, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he would definitely win in the end.

    Lin Fan then left the ce immediately. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. It¡¯s havoc here. It might have already attracted attention from the Sunshine Sect.

    In the forest. A group could be seen dashing forward. To the captives, they had never dreamt that there would be a day that there would be able to escape the fortress. They were all prepared to live in the fortress forever. Seeing the scenery outside the fortress filled them with excitement.

    ¡°Leader, do you think he would be able to survive?¡± Shui Xiu asked, worried. To her, Lin Fan¡¯s winning chance against Li Chongshan was almost zero per cent.

    Because Li Chongshan was so powerful that it instilled fear in one.

    ¡°Not likely.¡±

    Xiong Liebai said. As an Earth Star Border Stage Seven, he was digging his own grave to fight by fighting a Heaven Star Border cultivator. But he had earned all of their respect.

    The red-haired warrior fought Li Chongshan despite knowing that he was not his match. If it was any of them, they would be terror-stricken, even if they had the heart to do so.

    He then turned to Seed and shook his head. Seed¡¯s misfortune this time round was really unexpected.

    In a random cave.

    Lin Fan sprinted all the way here. He did not find a hiding spot near the Six O¡¯clock fortress in fear of being discovered.

    The Sunshine Sect might go crazy when they realized that the Six O¡¯clock fortress was turned into rubble. However, that¡¯s got nothing to do with me. I was only fighting an elite. I did not destroy the ce on purpose. I did it just for convenience sake.

    ¡°Let me take a look at a heaven star border elite¡¯s storage ring. I wonder how much it would be.¡± Lin Fan was excited to see what was inside Li Chongshan¡¯s storage ring.

    He had good quality pills. He did not have any human ss pills, only earth and mystic ss pills.

    He had the First Blood pill, an Earth-low ss pill. It¡¯s a good pill for body tempering, and it could give one strong energy when they were practising skillsets which use brute force. It provided one with thick, sticky Earth energy, unlike anymon Earth energy.

    Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction after fumbling around the storage ring. There were ten Earth ss pills, One of them was even of the Earth-high ss. It¡¯s nearly a Heaven ss pill!

    If it was a heaven ss pill, then it would be extraordinary. It would also have an extraordinary price.

    Lin Fan then looked at the skillset in his hand. The Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture. It¡¯s Earth-middle ss, and it was the skill that Li Chongshan had used previously. It allows the cultivator to exert powerful strength that could affect even heaven and earth. It¡¯s a powerful skill set.

    Lin Fan had personally felt the impact of this skillset. He felt that his body was rupturing, especially his organs, which exploded as soon as they came in contact with Li Chongshan¡¯s punch. It had great destructive power and was considered the best amongst the skill sets that used brute force.

    Nice.

    He then looked around the storage ring. He was interested in the skillset that gave Li Chongshan his golden body. I wonder if it would form any connection with the Violent Body after I learn the skill.

    Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique ¡°What¡¯s this. Why do I feel that something¡¯s not right?¡± Seeing the name of the skillset, Lin Fan felt that something¡¯s weird. He opened the skillset. Changes could be seen on his face.

    It had nine levels in total, and Li Chongshan had only practised until the third level.

    It can¡¯t be. He¡¯s a Heaven Star Border cultivator, how could it be that he only practised it till the third level? It¡¯s either the skillset is of a high ss, or it might be because the skillset was so ordinary that Li Chongshan did not even pay attention to it.

    When Lin Fan saw the points needed to learn it, he understood immediately that the skillset was extraordinary.

    The better grade of the skillset, the more points would be needed. And the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique required One hundred twenty thousand points to pick up just the first level.

    Is it a Heaven-middle or high-ss skillset? The amount needed is huge!

    Just then, an item in the storage ring caught Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. It was a shiny gold badge. Golden rays of lights could be seen moving on the badge. And when Lin Fan picked it up, it became transparent. A symbol could be seen in the middle. It might be a stranger symbol to others, but Lin Fan knows it very well.

    ¡°2¡±

    ¡°This is the Buddhist mystic symbol. This.....¡±

    His head hurts. I think I now know what¡¯s going on.

    The frog in the Door of the Thousand Caves once mentioned a bigger world. Is the world I am currently in just a small part of the bigger world?

    Li Chongshan was very lucky to get both this and the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible! The difference between the realms might be huge, but it¡¯s impossible that it would result in such a tough fight. Li Chongshan must be among the best of the Heaven Star Border Stage One. I must have fought an elite.¡±

    And Lin Fan started to console himself. I am so powerful. I had a chance to counter-attack despite the huge difference in strenght. Now that I understand the reason I kept dying under him, I feel much better.

    Great, I have so much to bring back. An elite is indeed an elite. The Ancient world king kong¡¯s physique is a priceless treasure to me. I should increase my experience points now, seeing what a mess the outside world currently is like. It¡¯s not wise to go out without the necessary strength now.

    The difference between both realms is indeed huge.

    There¡¯s no need for me to waste my time here in the Earth Star Border Realm. I¡¯m going to increase my cultivation right here in the Sunshine sect.

    Lin Fan sat crossed legged and started to cultivate. His experience points increased continuously.

 Chapter 204 Shocking news

    Chapter 204 Shocking news

    "Yes." The figure turned blurred slowly before disappearing. If one were to look carefully, they would see a ck shadow moving across the ground like an arrow before disappearing into the far. "No matter who did this, I''m going to make him pay." Li Chongyuan cracked his knuckles. At the same time, those following behind Li Chongyuan previously had caught up with him. "Lord, we need to report this to the sect. The murderer is definitely not an unknown person if he can kill Li Chongshan. The hidden rebel organizations in the sect don''t have such an ability either." "I don''t care if he''s a somebody or not. He will pay with his life." Li Chongyuan stared at his surroundings coldly. "Let''s go." Xiong Liebai led the huge group of captives out of the Six O''clock fortress and hid in one of their safe houses. Looking at his fellow countrymen who had been malnourished and tortured, Shui Xiu can''t help but sigh. "Leader, what should we do now? It''s not going to be easy to send so many of them out of the Sunshine sect, and I wonder how the red-haired man is doing." "He won." Xiong Liebai said, still deeply shocked. The incident that took ce in the fortress was stuck in his head. "Leader, how are you so sure?" Shui Xiu''s beautiful eyes opened wide in disbelief. The red hair guy was going against Li Chongshan, a Heaven Star Border elite in charge of guarding the Six O''clock fortress!

    "If he didn''t win, we wouldn''t have been able to escape. Li Chongshan is a Heaven Star Border elite. We would not have be able to outrun him no matter how fast we were." Xiong Liebai said. To him, the chances of escaping Li Chongshan was nil. Shui Xiu was bbergasted. "It can''t be. Li Chongshan was in the Heaven Star Border while he was in Earth Star Border Stage Seven. How is he able to win so with such a huge difference in cultivation?" Xiong Liebai shook his head. He could not answer Shui Xiu''s questions, but he believed strongly that the red-haired guy won. Or none of them here would have been able to leave the Six O''clock fortress. "Let''s not think too much about that. We should leave as soon as possible. The Sunshine Sect will go crazy when they find out that the Six O''clock fortress has been destroyed. They will go crazy." In a random cave. Lin Fan was cultivating desperately. He took all the pills that he had gotten from Li Chongshan. They were then refined, and their energy spread to all parts of his body. However, the pills'' energy was not enough to fill him. He could only umte energy slowly. Having just broken through to a higher stage, his body had arger capacity, and he needed more energy to fill his body. Now that he was an Earth Star Border Stage Seven, he could freely walk in the air, and he could now practice the Earth Star consciousness. Though that required a tremendous amount of energy. "The greater the capacity, the more I need to fill it up. If this goes on, how much energy will I need to break through the Heaven Star Border in my best state?" Lin Fan was starting to worry. The amount of energy needed for each stage now was so much that others could easily breakthrough into the Heaven Star Border realm with it. But he''s now only in the seventh stage of the Earth Star Border Realm. How much energy would he need when he reaches the eighth or ninth stage? An unfathomable amount. Now that I have destroyed the Six O''clock fortress, things are not going to go well. ~I''m not afraid, but I''m going to umte experience points first. When I get to a certain amount, I''ll continue my activities.

    I''ll save the remaining ten thousand points now. It''s a pity that I did not manage to kill all the Sunshine Sect disciples in the Six O''clock fortress. If I did, I''d be extremely rich now. It''s such a pity.

    Three dayster! A city in the Sunshine Sect was located far from the fortress, and the citizens there led a simple life. In a busy restaurant. A few Sunshine Sect disciples were having a conversation. "Have you heard the news? The Six O''clock fortress was destroyed, and all the Magnificent me Sect captives had been rescued. Even Li Chongshan, who was guarding the fortress, was killed! It was unbelievable!" A man gasped. Anger was written all over his face. He had not thought that there would be someone who would dare to do such a thing. "How did this happen? The Six O''clock fortress was strongly guarded. Who is so daring to do rhis?" The others were unable to believe what they heard. These were just rumors as they thought that the Sunshine Sect was the strongest. And Li Chongshan, who was a Heaven Star Border cultivator, was basically a God in their hearts. "From what I know, the person who destroyed the Six O''clock fortress was the same person who killed Li Chongshan. He had red hair and was four to five meters tall. He had scales all over his body, and he looked just like a beast." At the same time, there were a few people who sat near them, drinking tea. They exchanged nces after hearing their conversation. "Leader, do you think this piece of information is trustable?" A woman asked softly. She was Qin Mubing, the girl that Lin Fan had saved previously. She heeded his advice and chose to wear more ordinary clothes instead of the tight ck outfit she wore previously. "I don''t know." Her leader said. "But I don''t think there will be smoke without fire.

    The other members who sat next to her looked up in excitement. If the rumors were real, it was good news for them. The Six O''clock fortress was an important ce at the Sunshine Sect borders. Many Magnificent me Sect prisoners of war were held there. Now that the Six O''clock fortress had been destroyed, it was incredibly good news for them. "Oh no, oh no..." Suddenly, a man ran in anxiously. "Something bad has happened! I received a piece of news saying that the God''s Son, Fu Dosheng''s Eight-spiritual Winged Ark crashed into the Brave Soul memorial, destroying the memorial and resulting in arge amount of casualties." The man screamed his lungs out. He seemed to be in a daze as well. It was as if he could not believe what was going on. But as soon as he finished his words, the whole restaurant turned silent. A voice could then be heard. "What bullshit. The Brave Soul Memorial is an important ce in the Sunshine Sect, how could that happen? If you say that one more time, I''ll slice your tongue off." "It''s true. I brought this piece of news from the outside." Everyone was in a daze. The Brave Soul Memorial is where they enshrined the spirits of the dead. Every year, the Sunshine Sect would open up the entrance of the sect to let citizense and pay their respects. How would they be able to ept the news of it being destroyed out of the blue? "Impossible." Somebody stood up in disbelief. He then fell onto the ground with a plop, face turning as pale as a sheet of paper. "How could this happen? How could it be?" He mumbled to himself. Qin Mubing and her members were dumbstruck when they heard this. If the news of the Six O''clock fortress being destroyed was enough topletely shock them, then this piece of news about the Brave Soul Memorial was something that they couldn''t believe. "Leader..." Qin Mubing wanted to ask if this piece of news was trustable, or not. "Let''s go." Her leader said softly and quickly left after paying. This incident had left them bbergasted. Not only so, but it also served as a reminder to them that they would have to be more careful these few days.

    If this was true, the Sunshine sect would definitely be on high alert. Troubles woulde as the Sunshine Sect kept their guard up and started doing more thorough checks. The Magnificent me Sect. Tian Xu sat crossed-legged on the top of a peak. He opened his eyes suddenly. A ray of light could be seen shooting across the skies andnded on his hand. "The Six O''clock fortress was destroyed, and Li Chongshan was killed." "Fu Dosheng''s Eight-winged spiritual ark crashed into the Brave Soul Memorial, resulting in a huge explosion." The shocking news made Tian Xu ponder. He then looked up, wearing a weird expression. Don''t tell me my disciple is in the Sunshine Sect now? It''s a dangerous ce. I don''t feel at ease.With a thought, an image of Lin Fan could be seen in the sky, slicing the empty air. A gold-colored light wrapped around it, as it was sent out. Ten dayster. In a cave. Lin Fan opened up his eyes and killed himself with the sword. He woke up ten secondster.

    He was full of smiles. After ten days of hard cultivation, he had managed to earn more than six million experience points. That''s the result of my hard work. I see that I am really destined to be a powerful person. Look, I can even survive such tough situation.

    He then took a look at his information and nodded in satisfaction. Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage Seven (+)

    Experience Points: 9232050

    Points: 10000

    Talent: Immortality , Ultraprecise de w,Ignore Seals

    Specialize Extreme demonic secrets£¨7£©

    Skills acquired: Violent Spiked Club (max), Cruel blood (max), Mountain Quake Energy (max), Violent Body (max), Magic of the seven gods (level 2), Transformation into god swordsmanship (level 2), The Divine Art of Startling Dragon (level 2), Extremely wipe out body (level 1), Cutting space skills (level 3)

    Lottery: Warrior (100), elite (300), yet to be unlocked. "Alright, I''m good. Time to end my seclusion. If the Sunshine Sect didn''t look for me during these days, they wouldn''t anymore. Time for me to continue my activities." Lin Fan said and destroyed all the rocks blocking the entrance of the cave. He stepped out. A ray of Sunshine shone down on him. He covered his eyes with his arm. My eyes hurts.

 Chapter 205 Big monster master

    <h4>Chapter 205 Big monster master</h4>

    ¡°It feels great to be out here. Let me n my next destination.¡± Lin Fan rubbed his chin, thinking hard. He then took out the map and examined it closely.

    This map is really great. It marks out every location in detail.

    Dangerous sky valley, a ce guarded by a Heaven Star Border Stage Two cultivator. It¡¯s located close to where Lin Fan was currently.

    I should stop joking around. Li Chongshan was already a formidable opponent. How long would it take for me to defeat the Heaven Star Border Stage Two elite, then? Maybe more than a year. Let me choose somewhere else.

    But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any nice ces around! Nevermind, I guess I¡¯ll take my time to earn some points and level up my skillsets. I heard that the Sunshine Sect is home to many beasts, and some weird beasts can¡¯t be found in the Magnificent me Sect.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan turned into a ray of light and went somewhere far. In a dense forest, two bulky men could be seen sitting on a beast that was struggling by kicking its hoofs. But it was to no avail.

    ¡°Bring the metal chains and tie up its legs.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky toe across an Earth Star Border Stage Two beast. We will be able to earn quite a bit with it!¡±

    After using all some strength, the men then managed to trap the beast. They knocked out the beast after that and threw it onto a cart. In the cart, two more beasts were lying inside. All of them had the cultivation of the Earth Star Border Stage Two.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, one of them turned around in surprise and shouted. The men heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that the other party was alone.

    When Lin Fan was passing by the ce when he came across a beast. Hungry, he killed the beast and went around looking for a suitable ce to get it cooked. He did not expect toe across another person while searching.

    They are obviously from the Sunshine Sect. Look at their clothing. A ck robe with mes embroidered. That¡¯s the uniform of a Sunshine Sect disciple!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them shouted. When they saw the beast that Lin Fan was pulling behind him, their faces changed. It¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Five beast!

    It surprised both of them. They had not thought that the stranger would be able to take down an Earth Star Border Stage Five beast.

    ¡°Maimaiti Qiegao.¡±

    It¡¯s a great name. It makes me feel mysterious. And I dare not guarantee that my birth name, Lin Fan, was not a well-known name in the Sunshine Sect as it¡¯s a name that symbolises a legend.

    While both of them were still pondering over the name, Lin Fan approached them, dragging the beast behind him. He ced his left hand behind him and got ready to kill both of them.

    But just before he could give them a punch each, he kept his mace back silently.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Maimaiti Qiegao. Are you here to catch beasts to sell?¡± One of them said. After thinking long, the man still could not figure out where the name originated from. He has five characters in his name. Those from the Magnificent me Sect will either have two or three words in their name.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded calmly. Their words aroused his curiosity. Beasts for exchange? Sounds interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯m called Wang Che, and he¡¯s Gao Jianchou.¡± Wang Che said. Greed swam in his eyes as he looked at the beast behind Lin Fan.

    However, if the other party was able to take down an Earth Star Border Stage Five beast, he must not be an ordinary cultivator. Both of us might be even considered as an easy target.

    Lin Fan had long realized how they were looking at him. But I need to pretend that I¡¯m one of them for now.

    It would not be good if they find out that I¡¯m not from around here.

    ¡°So? Should we go and exchange the beasts together?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°No, we still have to catch a few more.¡± Wang Che shook his head.

    Lin Fan threw the beast he caught towards them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this in exchange for your cart. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    Wang Che and Gao Jianchou were in a daze. They exchange nces and let out a shout. ¡°Really?¡±

    This is an Earth Star Border Stage Five beast! We will be able to get two mystic-high ss pills in exchange for this beast! This beast was so valuable and the other party decided to just forego it?

    ¡°Yes. Do you want it? If you do, let¡¯s go back together now.¡± Lin Fan said.

    He¡¯s currently confused. Where is this ce? Why have I not seen it on the map? Did they leave it out?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Che and Gao Jianchou carried the Earth Star Border Stage Five beast on their shoulders and passed Lin Fan the cart.

    They have not expected things to happen way. We are really lucky today!

    The three of them walked together. Wang Che and Gao Jianchou were obviously very excited.

    The beast that Lin Fan caught was worth a lot to them!

    As for Lin Fan, they weren¡¯t suspicious that he was unusual. If we could trick him into being our helper, we would not have to fret about not being able to get beasts of such high grade anymore. After the sun sets.

    Lin Fan was dumbfounded. How far are we? Why are we still not there yet?

    ¡°Mai....Maimaiti Qiegao, let¡¯s rest here for tonight.¡± Wang Che said. After a long day, they were all beat.

    Lin Fan nearly blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t we there yet?¡±. But if he did so, it would make him look like a foreigner. ¡°Get on the cart. I¡¯ll push you guys there. Let¡¯s not our waste time here.¡± He said in a hurry. Wang Che and Gao Jianchou exchange a nce. They were a hundred per cent sure that Lin Fan was not in his right mind. If he was, why would he do this?

    The other party sat on the cart happily, allowing Lin Fan to push them to their destination.

    Sitting on the cart, both of them became more energetic.

    ¡°We are so lucky! If we give them this beast, we will be rich!¡±

    ¡°But that ce is so scary. Every time I go, my heart throbs in fear. The screamsing from inside are terrifying!¡±

    ¡°How can it not be scary?¡± Wang Che bit his lips. ¡°That¡¯s the ce where they conduct experiments with beasts. There was once I witnessed them fusing a Magnificent me Sect captive with a beast. He turned into a monster immediately! It was so terrifying! However, since it was a failure, the Big monster master killed it.¡±

    Lin Fan pushed the cart forward, wearing a smile on his face. When the sky turned dark, Lin Fan¡¯s smile turned creepy as well.

    A ray of light shone down on them.

    Lin Fan could see a building in front of him. It was made of weird-looking stones, and it had a creepy appearance. Screams and cries could be hearding from inside.

    Wang Che and Gao Jianchou jumped up in fear upon hearing the cries.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. We are here. Monster city.¡± Wang Che shrieked. Chills ran down his spine every time he came to Monster city.

    Lin Fan looked around him. So this is Monster city?

    This does not even look like a city, but the home of devils. The smell of blood and beasts fill the air!

    Wang Che and Gao Jianchou immediately picked up the beast and turned to Lin Fan. ¡°Maimaiti Qiegao, we¡¯ll be going now.¡± As soon as they finished their words, both of them rushed off, looking as if they were afraid of Lin Fan going back on his word.

    Lin Fan smiled. I wonder what there in Monster city. I¡¯ll need to do a thorough investigation of this ce.

    However, there¡¯s quite a lot of people here to exchange the beasts they caught. Currently, Wang Che and Gao Jianchou were in the queue too. They were in a good mood, and they were currently chatting happily with others. Both of them could be seen pointing at Lin Fan from time to time. It was as if they were showing off how they got the Earth Star Border Stage Five beast from this fool.

    On the other side was an empty queue.

    ¡°Big monster master¡¯s assistant.¡±

    He was only here for a reason, which was to find a chance to kill as much as he could. If nobody is queuing here, I should take a look at

    Suddenly, Wang Che and Gao Jianchou who were chatting with others looked at Lin Fan in shock. Not only so, but they also looked slightly terrified too.

    ¡°What is he doing there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to apply to be a Big monster master¡¯s assistant.¡±

    ¡°Shush. Lower your volume. If we disturb him and he leaves, we would be taken as a recement for him.¡±

    ¡°Is he pretending to be a fool, or is he really one? That job isn¡¯t survivable!¡±

    *At the start, everybody thought that it was a powerful job. But they started to realize that the only condition to get epted was to be human, and from time to time, they would start looking for another assistant.*

    And those who applied for the job have all disappeared since then.

    They were said to have died inside. There were stories that the Big monster master was insane. At times, he would randomly make a human beast hybrid. If there weren¡¯t any ves around, he¡¯d make use of the assistant.

    It was just a rumour, but everybody bought it.

    Lin Fan came to the table. The person-in-charge of the applications had already fallen asleep.

    ¡°Big monster master¡¯s assistant.¡± The person woke up immediately. He was filled with excitement when he saw Lin Fan. ¡°Are you applying for the position?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded. He had alreadye out with numerous reasons so that he wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.

    But what Lin Fan did not expect was that the other party epted him immediately, without even asking any questions.

    ¡°Alright,e with me. You have passed the interview. You will be able to get a mystic-middle ss pill every day. If you stay for more than seven days. You will get a mystic-high ss pill every day.¡± The man said excitedly. He was happy that there¡¯s an applicant after a month.

    The thought of the scene inside made chills run down his spine. He would not want to continue staying at the ce if not for the Sect¡¯s order.

    Lin Fan smiled. He¡¯s currently curious about how scary the ce is. However, could it be that the Big monster master was as scary as me?

    It would not be a bad thing to try fighting someone who is just like me.

 Chapter 206 Do you know about the four blood types?

    <h4>Chapter 206 Do you know about the four blood types?</h4>

    Lin Fan followed behind the man into the huge cave. The deeper Lin Fan went, the stronger the smell of blood was. Tick-tock. He could hear water trickling inside the cave.

    There was a huge pit inside the cave. Stone stairs could be seen on the walls of the pit, spiralling to the bottom of the pit. The pit was so deep that one could only see darkness when they looked down from the top. But if they were to look up from the bottom of the pit, they would be able to see numerous metal chains hanging down from the top. Corpses belonging to humans, beasts, and various monsters that looked like both were tied on the metal chains.

    Pui!

    Torches along the walls of the pit lit up all of a sudden. It led to the bottom of the pit, lighting up the stairs and the surroundings.

    The man walked carefully, not daring to make any noise. ¡°Be quiet. Do not make any noise.¡± He said softly to Lin Fan.

    This is a strange ce. But to me, the stranger it is, the better it is. At least this can prove that there is a surprise here waiting for me.

    Fear was the only thing the man had for this ce. However, the thought of him ending his shift in a few days made him heave a sigh of relief. I¡¯ll be able to return to the sect by then.

    This ce is even worse than hell. Especially the Big monster master. I feel that if he had the need, he would use me for his experiments without hesitation.

    As to Lin Fan, the man only hoped to wish that he would be able to survive more than three days.

    Since it¡¯s quite rare for people to survive for even three days. Seven days is the longest that the Big monster master¡¯s assistants have ever survived.

    When they got to the bottom, they were surrounded by different passages. Cries resembling humans and beasts could be hearding from all passages.

    It did not scare Lin Fan, but he could feel the other man trembling. He seemed to be fearful of this ce.

    Just then, two-people walked past them, dragging a corpse behind them. When they got closer, Lin Fan realized that half of the corpse¡¯s face was that of a beast. Sharp teeth could be seen sticking out of the mouth. It was a terrifying sight.

    However, there weren¡¯t any signs of breathing. It was obvious that the person has died.

    ¡°Come with me. This will be an usual scene for you in the future. But it¡¯s toote for you to regret now.¡± The man said.

    Lin Fan smiled and said nothing else.

    They walked into a passage. After some time, the man pushed open a metal door. Fierce growls could be hearding from inside. There were even sounds of metal chains shing

    ¡°Big monster master lord, an assistant is here.¡± The man said with respect. He looked at the shadow cast on the wall. It was obviously a shadow belonging to a beast which was hung against the wall. However, all of a sudden, it broke into many pieces.

    ¡°Useless. How can you not even withstand such strength?¡± A creepy voice could be hearding from inside. The person had obviously failed the experiment, and he was in a rage. Hearing his words, the man trembled in fear. Cold beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.

    ¡°Oh? My next assistant is here? Let me take a look.¡± Footsteps could be hearding towards Lin Fan.

    To the man, the personing towards them was as if a devil king had woken up. He could feel the terrifying auraing towards him. The man looked down at his feet, not daring to look at the person.

    Lin Fan frowned. He seemed to be powerful. But luckily, not powerful enough to make me fear him.

    The shadow gotrger. But when it reached Lin Fan, there was nobody to be seen. He looked down and he was dumbfounded.

    An old man that was at most 1 meter tall. Is this the Big monster master?

    ¡°Mhmm, not bad.¡± The Big monster master looked up at Lin Fan and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m d the lord is satisfied.¡± The man replied with respect.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± The Big monster master said, walking away. Lin Fan did not think much. Instead, he followed behind the Big monster master. Curious about what he¡¯s going to do.

    Just as he was thinking about the situation, the Big monster master spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll be my assistant from today onwards. You need to be familiar with my work, which is to make the best hybrid, and the strongest weapon for war.¡±

    ¡°But I will not tell you anything about the work. You should learn it during the experiments. If I feel that you¡¯re good for nothing, you will be the next material for my hybrid experiments.¡±

    The Big monster master sneered and pressed a button on the wall.

    Suddenly, the two openings could be seen on the ceiling. A human and a beast tied on two different metal chains were sent down. ¡°Ahhh! Let go of me!¡± The man screamed, struggling, soundsing from the metal chains.

    ¡°Devils! You will die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°The Big monster master grabbed the badge that was tied on the man¡¯s ankle. ¡°Magnificent me Sect disciple, Earth Star Border Stage One, captive.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. A great material. I can use him for the next experiment, swapping a human¡¯s and beast¡¯s heart.¡±

    Lin Fan frowned upon seeing the captive. He had not expected that the Big monster master would make use of Magnificent me Sect disciples for real. However, as one from the Magnificent me Sect, how could he watch his sect mates end up as an experiment?

    This Big monster master is such a hateful person.

    ¡°Big monster master, you have previously failed the heart exchange you¡¯re talking about, right?¡± Lin Fan spoke up.

    As soon as the Big monster master heard his words, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Lin Fan angrily. A scary aura could now be felt. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ve failed? As an assistant, is that how you should speak to me, the Big monster master?¡±

    The Big monster master¡¯s aura is indeed strong, but it¡¯s nothing to Lin Fan. ¡°Why? As the Big monster master, are you unable to ept such a small failure? In fact, I feel that your research method is wrong.¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    The Big monster master who was ring up calmed down after hearing him. ¡°Wrong? Why is it wrong?¡±

    Well. Very well. Since you¡¯re asking what¡¯s wrong, then let me trick you. After all, I was a salesman in my past life. ¡°Have you only been using Magnificent me Sect citizens as your materials?¡± Lin Fan said calmly while looking at the man on the chain, trying to hint him to stop shouting as he¡¯s trying to save his life.

    However, the man did not understand Lin Fan¡¯s look and continued to curse in anger.

    The Big monster master pondered. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a very big mistake. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand how blood works at all.¡± Lin Fan sneered and look at the Big monster master in disdain.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± The Big monster master could hear the disdain in Lin Fan¡¯s voice. He red up immediately, looking as if he was going to kill Lin Fan the next minute.

    To Lin Fan, the Big monster master was bad-tempered. However, it did not matter to him as he had figured out that the Big monster master was a pervert who researched on human and beast hybrids.

    ¡°Why? Do you not want to know why?¡± Lin Fan looked at the Big monster master calmly.

    ¡°Tell me. Why? If I¡¯m happy with the answer, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± The Big monster master said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use Sunshine sect disciples for experiments?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Sunshine sect disciple?¡± Big monster master looked up. ¡°Why should we use them when we have the ves from the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. That¡¯s because of blood. Blood has a huge secret inside. The most fourmon blood types are A, B, AB and 0.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you just say? What fourmon blood types?¡± The big monster master was confused. He had no idea what Lin Fan was saying, and he had never heard of themon blood types before.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make a man and beast hybrid despite not knowing about blood types?¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Are you dreaming of ying with luck?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what are those?¡± The Big monster master felt that he was being introduced to a whole new world. And there were many new things to learn behind its door.

    ¡°This Magnificent me Sect disciple is not suitable. Get a Sunshine sect disciple down here.¡± Lin Fan said and remained quiet as if he would not continue if the Big monster master doesn¡¯t do as told.

    To the Big monster master, he was dying to know what was going on. He paced up and down. Suddenly, as if something hade to mind, he pressed onto a switch and the Magnificent me Sect disciple was sent back up. A Sunshine Sect disciple was instead sent back down.

    The Sunshine sect disciple was being punished to stay here for a year in order to instil fear in him because of a mistake he made. But when he saw his surroundings, he let out a scream.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you guys doing? I¡¯m from the Sunshine sect and I was only punished to stay here for a year! What are you doing?¡± The disciple realized what was going on immediately.

    ¡°Is he suitable?¡± The Big monster master stared at Lin Fan.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    ¡°I hope that you¡¯re being honest, or you will die a terrible death.¡± Without any hesitation, the Big monster master got to work. The disciple struggled but to no avail.

    Puke!

    The sound of skin was being cut open.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me, Big monster master! I¡¯m a disciple of the Sunshine sect. You can¡¯t use me for this!¡±

    But the Big monster master was in his experimental mode and was totally insane.

    Lin Fan was nning to kill everyone that was here. But he suddenly realized that the Big monster master is useful too.

    Back during the war, the scary beasts made for war was evidence of how deeply the Sunshine sect was looking into this area.

    The Life and death puppet.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to control him with that either.

    Just as Lin Fan was thinking about this, mysterious energy could be felt.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Big monster masterughed crazily. ¡°I have seeded. The perfect mix of a human¡¯s and a beast¡¯s heart! I have finally seeded.¡±

    The body that was used to experiment stood up suddenly. A blood-coloured light could be seen in its nk eyes. Green veins could be seen on his chest, where its heart was supposed to be. The veins looked like tree roots.

    Roar!

    The disciple growled. He then stood at the side quietly under the Big monster master¡¯smand.

    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± He looked at Lin Fan, surprised at his knowledge.

 Chapter 207 Make me a perfect army

    <h4>Chapter 207 Make me a perfect army</h4>

    How do I know this?

    I don¡¯t know how to answer this question. Should I just say that I made a blind guess and I seeded because I¡¯m lucky?

    But now I know why the Sunshine Sect is such a fanatic in making human beast hybrids.

    The Earth Star Border Stage Two Sunshine Sect disciple is now an Earth Star Border Stage Three after incorporating the beast¡¯s heart.

    This goes against thew of cultivation! Why has his cultivation increased after he has incorporated the beast¡¯s heart? Furthermore, he has a stronger vitality now too! This is very strange.

    I can¡¯t understand this.

    Why is it that it resulted in such strong energy? I don¡¯t understand.

    The Big monster master looked at his masterpiece excitedly before turning to Lin Fan.

    ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡±

    He said both coldly and confusedly at the same

    time.

    Piak!

    The Big monster master came up towards Lin Fan, looking up at him. ¡°How did you know about something so mysterious? What are the four blood types? What are the reasons behind this? Are they rted? Why did it result in this?¡±

    The Big monster master had been researching this for the past thirty years. He was the father of numerous war monsters. He had heard previously that during thest war with the Magnificent me Sect, a gigantic beast made for war gained intelligence for a short period of time. This sparked his curiosity, but the beast died under the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s hand not long after. The Big monster master felt that it was a pity. If I could research it, I¡¯d be able to improve my beasts greatly!

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Lin Fan looked at the Big monster master, smiling widely.

    Huff!

    The Big monster master breathed heavily, his body shaking due to excitement. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m dying to know. I am interested in your identity, as well. Who are you? You¡¯re definitely a somebody. Where did youe from? You must be a monster master too. How do you know so much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m excited to talk to you to learn more. So excited that my blood is boiling.¡±

    Crack!

    The Big monster master¡¯s skin started to crack. A sticky fluid flowed out of his body, causing him to increase in height.

    Piak!

    The Big monster master flung his tail onto the ground.

    Changes could be seen taking ce to his face too-the corner of his mouth slit open, extending up to his cheeks. Teeth from various beasts filled his mouth. He rolled his huge eyes, which were that of a beast and stuck out his pointed, red tongue.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you, and what else do you know?¡±

    Lin Fan looked up at the two-meter tall figure in front of him. He was shocked that the Big monster master had managed to seed in making himself a hybrid, and was able to change his exterior appearance as he wanted. Quite powerful

    ¡°You¡¯re tall now.¡± Lin Fan gasped.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± the Big monster masterughed. ¡°This is the perfect hybrid. I merged with a beast by ident, but it surprisingly seeded. After that, though, I kept failing. Tell me, what else do you know? If you tell me everything you know, I will fulfil any conditions of yours.¡± ¡°No. This is not a perfect hybrid.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    The Big monster master was taken aback. His expression changed and he shouted at Lin Fan angrily. ¡°Impossible. This is the perfect hybrid!¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°I see that you do not understand the definition of perfect. Let me show you what perfect is.¡±

    Violent body!

    Boom!

    Lin Fan¡¯s body began to erge. He grew taller too. To the Big monster master, the three-meter tall man standing in front of him was a giant. Now, his perfect hybrid body looked tiny when Lin Fan was standing in front of him.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not a hybrid. You are just changing your body via skill sets. This is not a hybrid body.¡± The Big monster master shook his head while eyeing Lin Fan with greed. This is such a strong body. How scary would it be if he is made into a hybrid now? ¡°What about this?¡± Dragon Body!

    Suddenly, changes could be seen taking ce to Lin Fan¡¯s arm. His arm grew dragon scales, and his hands turned into dragon w. Two dragon horns could even be seen stick on top of his head. His eyes were now those eyes of a dragon too.

    This was the final state of the dragon body skill.

    This might be a trait in the second level of the skillset, but Lin Fan realized that Mo Jingzhe did not have this ability, which means that this was an additional trait that only he gained when he levelled it up with his points.

    ¡°Is this a hybrid with the Golden dragon of the Sain Convent Sect?¡± The Big monster master shrieked. He was unable to believe his eyes. ¡°This is impossible. I had tried making a hybrid with a Golden dragon, and there¡¯s no way it will work.¡± Lin Fan reached out to the Big monster master and grabbed his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, b******. This is the power of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s blood. The Sunshine Sect people will only result in a b****** of human and beast.¡±

    *****

    ¡°What?¡± The Big monster master said in a daze. He was unable to understand Lin Fan. But suddenly, a terrifying scene took ce.

    The Life and death puppet.

    A palm-sized puppet floated above the head of both men.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The Big monster master growled. He struggled, and the disciple who just had a beast¡¯s heart imnted within him came towards Lin Fan immediately.

    Puke!

    Lin Fan reached out his hand, and with a sh, the disciple¡¯s head was cut off by a bright ray of light.

    ¡°Be my ve and research well. I will tell you all about blood.¡± Lin Fanughed. The Life and death puppet was actually not much use to him.

    But this Big monster master is a talent! I¡¯ll make him hide in the Sunshine sect and protect the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s captives using research in disguise. He will continue his research. But with only Sunshine sect disciples now.

    Since you guys love researching new hybrids, right? I¡¯ll let you all have fun with it.

    Now filled with energy, the Life and death puppet was very powerful.

    ¡°What is this? Who are you?¡± The Big monster master felt that he was being wrapped up with a strange energy, making him unable to move. He let out a beast-like growl in anger.

    ¡°This puppet is indeed weird.¡± When Lin Fan brought out the Life and death puppet, he felt a mysterious force in his body connecting him and the puppet.

    The Big monster master struggled, but he was unable to make a single move. His pupil shrunk as he saw his face on the puppet.

    ¡°What is this. Stop! Stop!¡± The Big monster master could feel his spirit being drained slowly as if there was something taking over him.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Life and death puppet is such a unique item. I see that it¡¯s controlling you now.¡± Lin Fanughed, feeling happy.

    He then opened his mouth and spat some blood onto the Life and death puppet.

    This puppet is definitely worth it. But it¡¯s really not nice to have to cough out blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m the master of the puppet, and I have control over life and death.¡±

    Boom!

    A light could be seening from the puppet, covering the Big monster master¡ªthe puppet then shrunk and went back into Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Big monster master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Feeling the force, a Sunshine sect disciple ran in.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Hearing the Big monster master, chills ran down the disciple¡¯s spine as he rushed back out.

    It suddenly crossed his mind that this room was a significant room to the Big monster master. If he were to enter as he wished, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Lin Fan looked at the Big monster master in front of him with all smiles. ¡°Kneel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, almighty lord.¡± Without any objection, the Big monster master kneeled down.

    Lin Fan was happy to know that he had managed to control the Big monster master with almost no effort.

    He had chosen a very simple way to control the Big monster master, which was absolute control. He did not need the Big monster master to give him his cultivation.

    Because a powerful person did not take in energy from a weakling. Only what he cultivated matters. The boost of the cultivation from the puppet wouldn¡¯t be his real strength. It¡¯s not stable.

    After being controlled, there was no difference to be seen in the Big monster master. Lin Fan should be the only person who knew that the Big monster master was currently under his control.

    ¡°How many Magnificent me Sect citizens are there here?¡± Ignoring the Big monster master, Lin Fan picked up the items next to him. He examined them, and a bottle with a single drop of golden-coloured blood in it caught his eye. He could feel strong energying from the blood.

    ¡°There¡¯s a total of one thousand and three hundred Magnificent me Sect citizens and six hundred Sunshine Sect disciples who havemitted mistakes here.¡± The Big monster master reported as ordered.

    It won¡¯t be simple to send all the Magnificent me Sect disciples back to the Magnificent me Sect secretly.

    But luckily, I¡¯m in the monster city, the territory of the Big monster master. It should be the safest here.

    ¡°Remember, the Sunshine sect citizens are those who can form hybrids with beasts the easiest.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Yes, the Sunshine sect citizens are the best materials.¡±

    ¡°Do you control all the hybrids?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Fan went into deep thought. Since I have the Big monster master in my hands, I¡¯ll make full use of him.

    His talent is to make perfect hybrids.

    I¡¯ll let him make me an army since that¡¯s the case.

    The Magnificent me Sect does not allow this. Not only so, but they also disdain this. But what can they do? Who will go into hell if I don¡¯t?

    Let theter generations think about right or wrong. I just need to solve my current problems.

    However, could it really be that the experiments are always failing because of the difference in blood? This is a different world, after all. I do not know if they have things like blood type.

    ¡°Big monster master, c¡¯mere. Take a look at this. See if there is really a difference between the types of blood.¡± Lin Fanmanded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Big monster master nodded.

    He then went back to experimenting.

    Lin Fan watched him from the side. If he really finds out something, it shows that my thought process is right. The type of blood used might be the main reason for the constant failure.

 Chapter 208 Best place to earn points

    <h4>Chapter 208 Best ce to earn points</h4>

    ¡°Master, I couldn¡¯t identify any difference. All blood is red in color. Other than elites, whose blood is gold in color. There isn¡¯t any difference between blood.¡±

    The Big monster master said. After examining the bottles of blood in his hand, he concluded after some time. And this was the one he was most sure about.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan pped the Big monster master¡¯s head, making him fall onto the ground. The big monster master stared at his master in a daze. He did not know why Lin Fan pped him. ¡°Are you an idiot? I can also tell that blood is bright red in color! I¡¯m telling to you identify the difference in the blood!¡±

    Why is it so hard tomunicate with him? I must be calm, but I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore. How many Magnificent me Sect citizens has he killed?

    No matter who, it still a life. But I¡¯m from the Magnificent me Sect, and the Sunshine sect feels gives me the vibe of a country in my past life. So if I don¡¯t sabotage this sect, who would I sabotage?

    Due to the Life and death puppet, the Big monster master would not hate Lin Fan. He would only obey hismands obediently.

    ¡°Master, other than it being red, the energy in blood is all different. Some are weaker than the other.¡± The Big monster master said after thinking

    ¡°You....¡± Hearing him, Lin Fan held back the urge to p the Big monster master. Bullshit. Is this all you know after researching for such a long time? However, Lin Fan did not do so. Fine, I¡¯ll teach you. Even if he does not understand, it will be of some use to experiment.

    ¡°Are there a lot of beasts here?¡± Remembering that he did not have enough points left; only ten thousand, Lin Fan thought of using the beasts in the Monster city to gain points and save some trouble. ¡°Yes. There are about a thousand and six hundred beasts in a total now.¡± The Big monster master said honestly. In Monster city, they made sure to reward Sunshine Sect citizens who sent them beasts for experiments.

    ca

    isa

    The Sunshine Sect citizens loved this. Even Sunshine sect disciples would catch beasts for some rewards.

    About a thousand and six hundred?

    Lin Fan was filled with excitement after hearing the number. How many points would I have if I kill them all?

    It should be more than a hundred thousand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me there.¡± Lin Fan said impatiently. Lady luck is indeed on my side. Anytime I need something, something will happen and I will get what I need.

    It¡¯s easy to umte experience points but not regr points.

    Now that I have so many skillsets that I need

    enough.

    I still have a long way to go. I need to continue working hard.

    A beast¡¯s cage. Before entering, Lin Fan could hear the growling of the beast. The beasts have all gone insane after being locked in a ce with only darkness to apany them. Any sound that they heard would make them go crazy.

    ¡°Master, all the beasts in the Monster city are kept here.¡± The Big monster master had already sent all Sunshine sect disciples away as he did not want them to disturb his time with his master.

    The Big monster master felt extremely honoured to be able to work for his master.

    Earth Star Border Stage two, one, Body Tempering Stage nine.....

    Great. The beasts might not have high cultivation, but luckily there¡¯s a huge number of them. I¡¯ll be rich after I kill them all.

    He caressed the metal bars. It felt as if his points were waving at him.

    Roar!

    In the dark, a beast came at Lin Fan, making the metal shake. It stared at Lin Fan fiercely.

    Lin Fan raised a finger, sending a bit earth energy out. Within no time, the beast was dead.

    Points +200

    ¡°You beasts, how dare you try to attack my master? I¡¯m going to use you guys as experiments.¡± The Big monster master shouted in anger like a madman. He¡¯s dying to take the lives of all beast now.

    ¡°Stand aside.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand and started to ponder.

    The Big monster master stood at the side in fear. He dared not interrupt his master who was deep in thought.

    When should I kill them? Would I attract attention if I did so? Since the number of beasts here are huge.

    But it would be a waste if I don¡¯t kill them.

    ¡°Do you think the Sunshine Sect would be suspicious of me if I kill all the beasts here?¡± Lin Fan turned to the Big monster master.

    *¡±No.¡± The Big monster master said. ¡°As long as master wishes, I¡¯ll hide the fact for you. There are many beasts brought here daily, so we will not arouse their suspicion. It would be fine as long as I show improvement.* ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Fan nodded happily. He was in a good mood. Who cares? Even if I¡¯m discovered, it¡¯s no big deal. I must seize this chance.

    I would regret it if I let this chance go.

    The cave entrance.

    Sunshine Sect disciples could be seen standing there, having a conversation. The Big monster master has chased them out. The fresh air made them more than energetic.

    ¡°This is such a terrifying ce. How did the Big master monster stay here for more than ten years? He must have a very strong mentality.¡±

    ¡°Shhh. Lower your volume. The Big monster master is unlike any ordinary human. I heard that he¡¯s not as kind as he seems. In fact, he eats humans.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? That¡¯s scary.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this. Some assistants did not die in experiments in the past, but they died because the Big monster master was hungry while experimenting. So he ate them.¡±

    Hearing this, the disciples turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads. This rumour was unexpected.

    They were here because it was a mission from the sect. But after some time, their shift would be over, and they could return to the sect as a new batch of disciples would be sent here to rece them.

    Now that the Big monster master has chased them out, all of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Underground. Lin Fan was currently teaching the Big monster master about blood. He might not understand the science behind making human-beast hybrids, but blood must be a factor.

    Under his teaching, the Big monster master finally understood the difference between the four different blood types. ¡°Master, I get it now, and I understand the difference between four different blood type. But why do some of the same blood types reject each other?¡± The Big monster master was able to understand some of it, but not all.

    ¡°This blood type is RH negative, but it also consists of the fourmon blood types... Ignore this, just mix if they have the same type of blood.¡± Lin Fan said. He¡¯szy to say too much, as it was too confusing, and he was not very sure either thus he could not teach the Big monster master properly. It was already an improvement that the Big monster master could differentiate the four blood types.

    He would be able to make a perfect hybrid by then.

    I¡¯m not even stopping such a sick experiment! I must be a pervert too!

    The Big monster master nodded, but it¡¯s apparent that he had not given up. He would definitely look into it. But the results would not be by Lin Fan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you the beasts that are below the Earth Star Border realm. I¡¯ll kill the rest.¡± Lin Fan was prepared to kill all beasts that are above the Earth Star Border realm and leave those in the Body Tempering Realm for the Big monster master to experiment with.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The Big monster master said. He would not stop any of his master¡¯s actions.

    Thinking about the huge amount of points that were waiting for him, Lin Fan could not hold his excitement any more. He¡¯s excited. Very excited.

    He went to the cages. Growls could be hearding from them constantly.

    ¡°The life and death puppet is great. It¡¯s such a waste to give it to someone like Fu Dosheng. He was quite unlucky to meet me. Such a pity.¡± Lin Fan had high hopes for the life and death puppet. The Puppet¡¯s Martial Grandfather must be a genius to make something like this. I wonder where is he now. It would be great that he¡¯s still alive.

    Then I would be able tomunicate with him when Ie across him in the future.

    His footsteps rang across the cage.

    Roar!

    It made all the beasts jump. They thrashed against the metal cages continuously. Roars of anger could be heard.

    Don¡¯t fret; I¡¯ming. My points, I have been waiting.¡± Lin Fan opened up the cage and walked into the darkness.

    Puke!

    Within no time, rays of light could be seen shining in the dark. They were apanied by the cries of beasts.

    Points +300

    Points +200

    To the beast, they were excited to see a maning in. But they soon realizese that the man was too powerful for them to defeat.

    ¡°Violent mace, full force!¡±

    Lin Fan picked up the mace and flung it across the cage. The whole cage started to shake, and blood flowed everywhere. A strong scent of

    The entrance of the cave.

    The disciples who were chatting jumped in fear upon hearing the blood-curdling cries.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening again?¡±

    ¡°Lord is torturing the beasts again. This is so terrifying. Since when did our Hall of beasts have someone as sick as the Big monster master?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die? How dare you talk badly about the Big monster master? Remember, the Big monster master is going to provide us with the strongest fighters. When we invade the Magnificent me Sect in the future, we will need them.¡±

    Some disciples looked terrified, but someughed out loud in excitement.

    The scarier the cries were, the more excited the disciple was, as it symbolized how powerful their Sunshine sect would be in the future.

    The Magnificent me Sect won in terms of number, and they were unable to ovee them. However, it would be resolved when the Big monster master came out with the new war monsters.

    Underground.

    Lin Fan felt his hands getting sore. But for his points, he must kill them all.

 Chapter 209 The upgrade that took me beyond everything

    <h4>Chapter 209 The upgrade that took me beyond everything</h4>

    Two days and two nightster. Lin Fan didn¡¯t sleep at all. If all the beasts were together, he would already have already punched them to them with one attack.

    But the beasts were locked in the cages individually. If they were all ced together, they might start killing one another.

    ¡°Are there any more beasts?¡±

    Lin Fan looked around, checking if he had left out any beast. On the first day, the beasts were fierce, and they wanted to tear Lin Fan apart. However, the beasts were afraid of him by the second day.

    Beasts of low cultivation did not have much intelligence. All they did was act without thinking. But beasts aren¡¯t that stupid either. The strong scent of blood on Lin Fan instilled fear in them. And they now knew that the human in front of them was someone that could easily kill them.

    The Body Tempering realm beasts could be seen hiding in the corner of their cages, shaking violently. The beasts thought that they had a close call with Lin Fan, but they were wrong. Body Tempering realm beasts were spared because they were useless to Lin Fan. ¡°Eh? Found it. So it¡¯s here.¡±

    Lin Fan found a beast hiding at the corner of its cage. It did not dare to even move a single bit, and it was trembling.

    Creak! The cage was being opened. ¡°Such an interesting beast. I have already opened the door for you and yet you¡¯re still noting out? C¡¯mon. You¡¯ll be able to move freely out here.¡±

    But the beast did not even flinch a single bit. It let out a few growls as if it was telling Lin Fan to stop his cruel act.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad beast.¡± Lin Fan walked in and reach out for the beast¡¯s hind leg, dragging it out.

    Woo

    The beast grabbed onto the ground with its front hoof. Thest thing it wanted was toe out of its cage and die in this cruel human¡¯s hand.

    e

    It knew it had made a mistake now. It should not have acted so arrogantly at the start. When it was let out previously, it growled at the man fiercely too. But now that it realized that many beasts had died under the man¡¯s hand, and it became fearful of him.

    Thus the beast went back into its cage and hid in its original spot silently. It did not want the other party to notice him.

    But sadly, it was still found by the man.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The terrified beast felt humiliated, and thus it turned towards Lin Fan and aimed at his head with his mouth.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan punched through the beast¡¯s head. Blood sttered all over the ce and trickled down to the ground.

    Points +500

    ¡°Not bad. So it¡¯s an Earth Star Border Stage Four beast, no wonder it knew how to hide.¡± Lin Fan flung the blood off his hand and checked his points.

    Points: 3065300

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lin Fanughed and mmed the mace onto the ground, cracking it. The number of points he had earned was unexpected. It made him very happy.

    How rich am I? On a daily basis, I would not be able to achieve this if I worked with myself to death and sold everything I owned.

    This ce is indeed a good ce, this journey is worth it.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Lin Fan said, taking a rest. He was getting ready to upgrade his skillsets when he was at his best state again.

    His death would not affect the Big monster master as he was controlled by the puppet, which Lin Fan had already refined. Thus his death would not affect the Big monster master in any single way. He cut himself with the sword and died immediately.

    The entrance of the Monster city.

    The disciples heaved a sigh of relief. The blood-curdling screams have finallye to an end. It was mental torture to listen to them.

    ¡°It has finallye to an end. Just what is going on down there?¡±.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t ask about it either. We just need to focus on our work.¡±

    ¡°This is really hell. I wonder who will be sent here after us.¡±

    The thoughts of their sect mates who wereing over made them sigh. This is just the start of their nightmare.

    Underground! ¡°One hundred and twenty thousand points to learn the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique¡± Lin Fan nodded. With enough points, he¡¯ll now start to upgrade his skills. ¡°Points ¨C One hundred and twenty thousand¡±

    ¡°Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (level 1)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Colourless body, vibration of empty space, stronger body.¡±

    Suddenly, mysterious energy filled up Lin Fan¡¯s body. It was gold in colour, and it shone brightly. It felt like energy was from ancient times.

    This skill set is indeed powerful. I feel so energetic, and my strength is increasing too. It¡¯s still just at level one!

    Indeed, after I have built my foundation, I will not bepletely helpless when Ie across a Heaven Star Border realm fighter, who is a whole major realm higher than me!

    Li Chongshan is a lucky person. The Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique has resulted in a huge improvement in my ability. I¡¯m afraid that when I break through the Heaven Star Border Stage one, there will hardly be any who could defeat me. They will all end up dying under my hand.

    ¡°Learn the Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture.¡± Lin Fan said to himself.

    He had experienced this skillset. It was so destructive that he himself was unable to tank

    ¡°Thirty thousand to learn the skill set.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (level 1)

    ¡°Traits: shattering waves, increase in strength, destructive force.¡±

    ¡°Destroyed¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hands, clenching his fingers into a fist and sent an attack out. The space started to shake all of a sudden. A destructive force could be felt, piercing through the air.

    Boom!

    The wall that was far from him started to vibrate. A hole could be seen eroding in the wall, and rocks started to fall from it.

    ¡°This is so powerful. I didn¡¯t even make use of much energy and yet it¡¯s so destructive.¡±Lin Fan gasped. The energy in his body was like an unleashed dragon, boiling up entirely. Now I have half of my points left, which skillset should I upgrade next?

    ¡°Level up the Magic of the seven gods¡±

    ¡°Points ¨C One hundred and fifty thousand¡±

    It¡¯s a huge expense, but Lin Fan did not regret it. Other than the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique, the Magic of the seven gods was the strongest skillset he owns. It is also the one that brought the most benefit.

    ¡°God of existence, Zhidao¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt a strong force in his body.

    Thump!

    His heart raced violently.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lin Fan was taken aback. He had not expected such a result. Suddenly, he heard a crack and he realised that his heart had broken open. Many mysterious forces could be felting out from the crack.

    A scary aura was emitted from Lin Fan¡¯s body. The aura was so terrifying that the surrounding body tempering realm beasts felt suffocated. They allid on the ground, trembling.

    Crack!

    The sound of something falling.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart cracked continuously as if it was moulting. A new gold-coloured heart could slowly be seen.

    ¡°The God of existence, Zhidao. That¡¯s where the heart is.¡±

    *A god was being born in Lin Fan¡¯s heart. However, the god was in the form of what Lin Fan always had wanted to be.*

    Lin Fan closed his eyes. He could see different images in his mind.

    To be able to kill anyone with a punch?

    No, that¡¯s too weak.

    To solve the secret of my transmigration, create my legacy, rule the world and be the strongest on the earth and outside of earth too.

    Boom!

    When Lin Fan thought of this, the earth energy in his body gushed towards his heart, as if it was congealing the image of the God of existence Lin Fan had in his heart.

    Within no time, it used up one-third of the energy in Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    Another one-third was being used up after a blink of an eye.

    Lin Fan was in a daze. This feels so incredible. The speed of my energy being absorbed is so scary!

    I¡¯m an Earth Star Border Stage Seven cultivator now, and the amount of energy I have in my body now is enough for a normal person to breakthrough into the Heaven Star Border. But now, my energy is going to be all absorbed! I can¡¯tmit suicide. If I do, everything wille to a stop. And my God of existence would not be as strong as it could be.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Fan chose to level up his cultivation with his experience points now, in order to allow the God of existence to achieve its strongest form. ¡°I must persevere for my God of existence. The stronger my heart is, the more powerful the god will be. I cannot let it end so simply.¡±

    ¡°Experience points ¨C Seven million¡±

    ¡°Realm: Earth Star Border Stage Eight (+)¡±

    His energy which was nearly depleted was filled up once more. ¡°Come on, form the god! The third god of the Magic of the seven gods, The God of existence.¡±

    Boom!

    Just then, a beam of light surrounded by Lin Fan. A ray of light exploded out of his body, and a shadow could be seen floating behind him, bing more and more corporeal.

    The shadow might not berge, but it was able to reach to all ends of the gxy and had the ability to hold up numerous gxies. An extremely strong aura could be felt.

    The Big monster master who was busy with his research stopped in his tracks. He could feel a scary forceing from inside of the passage, and it was so powerful that he did not even have the power to resist.

    But very soon, the force was gone. The Big monster master heaved a sigh of relief. He had no idea what his master was doing, but the force was extremely scary even to him.

    The entrance of the Monster city.

    The disciples were chatting when they felt the ground shake. However, it did not affect them as much as since they thought that the Big monster master was carrying out a scary experiment again.

    Suddenly, the disciples stopped their conversation. Seeing a figureing towards them, they let out a shout. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The figure seems to be a woman. However, the mask is too disturbing. Let me see who¡¯s that. We are at the Monster city, there would be big trouble if she disturbs the Big monster master.¡± The disciples immediately went up and shouted at the woman. ¡°Give us your mask! If you¡¯re good looking and could serve us well, we will spare your life.¡±

    Rip!

    A head rolled off to the side. The head¡¯s eyes were bulging out.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The other disciples shouted in anger. But soon, fear washed over their face. Their heart was in their throat when they saw the badge the person was wearing.

    Plop! They kneeled on the floor, drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Please spare our lives.¡± They said, trembling.

    ¡°Is the Big monster master around?¡± A cold voice that sounded like it was from hell could be heard. It was as if the grim reaper was calling for them.

    ¡°Yes, yes. The Lord is inside.¡±

    When they looked up again, the person in front of them was gone. They heaved a sigh of relief. We nearly lost our lives!

 Chapter 210 Iâ€™m so powerful now?

    <h4>Chapter 210 I¡¯m so powerful now?</h4>

    The Big monster master was currently immersed in his research. *After getting a few tips from his master, he felt a new horizon had been revealed. *

    ¡°The best match to make beasts are humans from the Sunshine Sect. Those from the Magnificent me Sect are unsuitable.¡±

    The Big monster master murmured to himself loudly while looking at a Sunshine sect disciple, smiling crazily.

    ¡°Big monster master, what are you doing? I¡¯m a Sunshine sect inner disciple! You can¡¯t do this to me. If you do, you¡¯ll be punished heavily.¡± The disciple said in a daze. As an inner disciple, he was here because he had made a mistake. His punishment was to stay here and suffer the scary atmosphere.

    As a Sunshine Sect disciple, he would be spared from being used as materials for making a hybrid. However, things had changed.

    The Big monster master that was in front of him had tied him down and was preparing to use him for his experiment.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re perfect for this. You¡¯re the best material.¡± The Big monster master shook his head, hands trembling in excitement. He was excited to see the work that was going to be perfected.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The Big monster master turned towards the entrance abruptly. Heughed when he saw the person. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Orchird shadow.¡± The Sunshine Sect disciple was so afraid that he peed his pants. Seeing the other party, he let out a shriek. ¡°Save me! The Big monster master is mad! He¡¯s a madman! I¡¯m a Sunshine Sect disciple, not material for research!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Big monster masterughed evilly. ¡°Madman? Is there anyone in the Sunshine Sect who doesn¡¯t call me that?¡±

    ¡°Big monster master, since there are Magnificent me Sect citizens here, why are you using our Sunshine Sect disciples?¡± Orchid Shadow said. There¡¯s no emotion to be seen on her face, but she asked nheless.

    The Big monster master looked at her, giving her a ¡°you know nothing¡± look. ¡°Because the Sunshine Sect disciples are more suitable.¡± Hearing this, the disciple let out a scream. ¡°No, those lowly Magnificent me Sect citizens are the ones who are suitable! I¡¯m an inner disciple, and I¡¯ll be a pir of support to the sect one day. The sect will not let you off if you do this to me!¡±

    The Big monster master looked at the disciple, smiling coldly. ¡°But there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Which is that your life and death had already been decided when the sect decided to put you here.¡±

    ¡°Impossible...¡± Colour drained from the disciple¡¯s face. He can¡¯t believe that he was now the Big monster master¡¯s research material.

    ¡°Why are you here in my Monster city?¡± The Big master monster turned to Orchid shadow, ignoring the disciple. She was Li Chongyuan¡¯s knife. Many have died under her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for a person, and he¡¯s here.¡± Orchid shadow said coldly.

    ¡°Who?¡± The Big monster master put down his tools and turned to her.

    ¡°Other than me, you and him, who else is there here?¡±

    The Big monster master did not reply. He knew that Orchid shadow was sensitive to smell, and she tracked her prey using their scent. She¡¯s obviously talking about master.

    ¡°He¡¯s my assistant, what do you want to do?¡± The Big monster master said sternly, looking at her in anger.

    Orchid shadow looked around and walked towards the furthest passage. ¡°He destroyed the Six O¡¯clock fortress and killed Li Chongshan.¡±

    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Finishing his cultivation session, Lin Fan walked out. He could feel that his ability had increased, and he was now confident that if he ever came across Li Chongshan, he would now be able to kill him with one punch.

    But I¡¯m only Earth Star Border Stage Eight now. I wonder if it¡¯s just my thinking. I must give my strength a try next time when I have the chance.

    But when he walked over to the Big monster master, he saw a stranger.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Orchid shadow said after smelling his familiar scent. ¡°I smelt your scent when I was at the Six O¡¯clock fortress.¡±

    ¡°Did you get the wrong person? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you.¡± Lin Fan asked in confusion. What the hell, I have been hiding for so many days and yet she¡¯s able to find me? Does she have the nose of a dog?

    I was nning to spend a peaceful and happy time here. But it seems like there¡¯s no more of the chance.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to recognize me.¡± Orchid shadow said coldly. ¡°Your scent will never lie. Big monster master, he¡¯s a person that is wanted by Lord Li Chongyuan. Help me.....¡±

    Whoosh!

    The sound of something breaking the air could be heard.

    Orchid shadow was being wrapped up by a green coloured tail. Big monster master stared at her coldly. ¡°How dare you tried to harm my master? I won¡¯t let you live.¡±

    ¡°Big monster master, how dare you betray the Sunshine Sect?¡± Orchid shadow had not thought that the Big monster master would dare to betray the sect. She was furious. ¡°Damn it. Do you think that you can stop me? You must be dreaming. We might both be in the Heaven Star Border realm but you¡¯re way weaker than me.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Suddenly, a shout could be heard. It¡¯s been very long since I fought. Let me see how strong I am now. Feeling a terrifying force, Orchid shadow looked up immediately. ¡°The Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture!¡±

    Boom!

    The punchnded on Orchid shadow¡¯s head. In no time, a strong force passed through her head and her head exploded immediately.

    The Sunshine sect disciple who was tied to the chain was dumbstruck. He was in disbelief.

    Orchid shadow is a Heaven star Border Stage One elite, how could she be killed just like that?

    This is impossible.

    Lin Fan looked at his fist and then back at the headless corpse. ¡°It can¡¯t be. How am I so powerful now?¡± He muttered.

    ¡°This is a genuine Heaven Star Border realm fighter. She might be weaker than Li Chongshan, but she¡¯s still in the Heaven Star Border!¡±

    The Big monster master kneeled on the ground immediately. ¡°Mighty master!¡±

    Lin Fan blinked, not used to the Big monster master¡¯s action. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Master, Orchid shadow is a knife under Li Chongyuan.¡± Big monster master said. He did not know that his master was so powerful that he could kill Orchid shadow with just one punch. ¡°Li Chongyuan? So what does it have to do with Li Chongshan?¡± Lin Fan asked. ¡°Li Chongshan is Li Chongyuan¡¯s younger brother.¡± Big monster master said.

    My attack was so scary! It¡¯s even stronger than my strongest attack in the past.

    Have I now be such a terrifying person?

    Lin Fan took a nce at the corpse. The person does not even own a storage ring? He¡¯s so poor. However, he¡¯s also the first person that I killed even without knowing his looks.

    ¡°Is this person a he or a she¡± Seeing the corpse, Lin Fan was unsure of Orchid shadow¡¯s gender. Now that she had lost her head, it makes it even harder for Lin Fan to figure out.

    ¡°Master, I do not know either.¡± Big monster master said. ¡°But I think Orchid shadow is a woman.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and waved his hands. ¡°Nevermind. It doesn¡¯t matter. I thought she would be powerful, but she died with just one punch. Even though you yed a part, she¡¯s just too weak.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll check it for you.¡± In order to give his master an answer, the Big monster master quickly undressed Orchid shadow. However, she was so t that the Big monster master was unable to tell, thus he reached into her pants. ¡°Master, she¡¯s a woman. Your humble ve has checked personally.¡±

    Lin Fan took a nce at the Big monster master. Pervert. He thought and walked away. He¡¯s going to check up on the Magnificent me Sect captives now. Watching his master leave, the Big monster master went into deep thought while staring at the corpse. ¡°This is troublesome. I must destroy the evidence.¡±

    Suddenly, the Big monster master opened his mouth wide and stuffed the corpse into his mouth with his ws. Gulp! He swallowed Orchid shadow down.

    ¡°Ahhh! Help! Save me!¡± Seeing the scene, the Sunshine Sect disciple was stupefied. He was badly shocked. The Big monster master then walked towards him. ¡°You saw it. You saw everything. I can¡¯t spare your life anymore. You can only live on as a hybrid.¡±

    A damp and dark passage. Walking in the passage, Lin Fan could feel the fear of those that were locked in the cells. It was as if they were fearful of him, who was an outsider.

    Pu!

    The passageway was lit up by a fire.

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks. He saw a man in the cell next to him. The man was currently as thin as a match. He had sunken eyes. He raised his hands, wanting to shout at Lin Fan when he saw him but he was too weak to do so, thus he kept his hands.

    But he was staring at Lin Fan in anger.

    ¡°An Earth Star Border Stage Two cultivator. Nice.¡±

    ¡°Because you were locked up here for such a long time, you now have no energy left. You¡¯re so weak now. I can try to help you recover.¡±

    After a ponder, Lin Fan cut a wound in his palm. Some blood dripped out, and as if there was a force pulling it, it went towards the man.

    Seeing the blood, the color drained from the man¡¯s face. He wanted to dodge, but he was being tied up by the blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My energy is too strong. Please take a rest.¡± Lin Fan did not expect that his energy would be so strong that the other party was unable to take it. He pulled back a significant amount of his blood.

    The man indeed felt better. His skinny body had be energetic now, and his pale face had now turned red again.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Not expecting that he would be helped in this manner, the man looked at Lin Fan, surprised.

    ¡°Who are you, then?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Wu Siming, a Magnificent me Sect third-ss inner disciple. I was caught and brought here a year ago.¡± He said proudly.

    Lin Fan nodded. Indeed one of us. He¡¯s very lucky to be able to survive after a year.

    The Big monster master might not be a good person, but he can be their protection since he¡¯s under my control now.

 Chapter 211 My glory

    <h4>Chapter 211 My glory</h4>

    Lin Fan ignored Wu Siming and continued walking forward. But suddenly, a hand grabbed his ankle.

    ¡°I beg you. Kill me, please.¡± A female voice could be heard. It was a voice that was filled with despair.

    Lin Fan looked down to see a ck-haired woman lying on her stomach. She reached out to grab Lin Fan¡¯s ankle from the cell. She looked weak, but she grabbed onto Lin Fan with strength.

    ¡°What are you called?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Please, kill me.¡± She repeated, sounding extremely depressed.

    Lin Fan looked at her, confused. I wonder what traumatised her so badly that she wanted to end her life. Life was precious. You only have hope if you stay alive.

    ¡°Haish!¡± Wu Siming sighed. ¡°If you can, I hope that you can let her die easily too. To her, dying is not an end of her life, but the end of her suffering.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Lin Fan turned to Wu Siming

    Wu Siming nodded. He wasn¡¯t willing to share so much with Lin Fan initially, but he realised that was something different about the man. Wu Siming thought that Lin Fan must be hiding more than he knew, thus he was willing to share the woman¡¯s story with him.

    ¡°She¡¯s called Ji Yuekong, a member of a spy organization. However, she was captured by a Sunshine Sect disciple at Bu Luo city, and she was forced to do a ...... parade. She has experienced things that you would never think of, thus dying might be the best oue for her.¡± Wu Siming finished off calmly. He then gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°Those b****** should all be killed.¡±

    ¡°Kill me, please...¡±

    Lin Fan frowned. Things that I¡¯ll never be able to think of? I¡¯m really unable to think of anything. He then grabbed the cell door and clenched his fist, pulling the door apart. He came to the woman and put his hand on her chin. ¡°Look at me...¡±

    She had a pretty face, but soulless eyes. It was as if she had given up on everything. Despair flowed out of her eyes. If emotions could be congealed, her despaired must have been in solid form.

    ¡°I beg you to kill me, please.¡± Ji Yuekong repeated. ¡°Do you want to be freed? If you still want, in a pinch, I can kill you without any pain. But I know that you¡¯re just afraid. If you want hope, I can give you hope.¡± Lin Fan said lightly, rubbing her lips softly with his thumb.

    ¡°Hope?¡± Ji Yuekong said in a daze. ¡°There¡¯s no hope. I¡¯m no longer who I was, and I hate myself. Everyone will hate and disdain me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just being guided by fear. For example. I don¡¯t loathe or disdain you. Don¡¯t you wish to take revenge?¡± Lin Fan said as if tempting her.

    ¡°Revenge?¡± Ji Yuekong looked down at the ground. ¡°Do I have the ability to do so? I...¡±

    Lin Fan stood up and reached out his hands. ¡°Look at me. Trust me, I¡¯ll be able to give you a new life. From the moment you take my hand, you will no longer be the old you, but a new life will begin.¡±

    Ji Yuekong looked up at the man nkly. After some time, she then registered his words.

    ¡°Only a weakling will seek death when in pain. A true fighter will rise from the ashes, and convert the pain into their motivation and energy.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at her emotionlessly. To Ji Yuekong, the giant ck hand in front of her had passed through the darkness and came to rescue her.

    It was as if she would be able to leave this dark cell if she took it, but what woulde after?

    Piak!

    Ji Yuekong put her hand on Lin Fan¡¯s palm.

    Lin Fan let out a smile. I guess I¡¯m good at counselling

    Just then, Ji Yuekong kneeled on the ground. ¡°Lord, please give me a name.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at her nkly. Give her a name? I can¡¯t name people! What should I name her? Two dog testicles?

    ¡°You found hope when in despair, right?¡± Lin Fan said after a short pause. ¡°How about I name you Wang Xi?¡±

    Wang Xi kneeled down in front of Lin Fan. ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll be called Wang Xi. And I¡¯ll be my lord¡¯s knife forever. I will promise to never betray you. Lord, please allow me to follow in your footsteps.¡± Lin Fan looked at her confusedly. I am only trying to save her life and she wants to be my shadow, or even my hired knife?

    Seeing how the other person looked down, Lin Fan felt that if he were to reject her, Wang Xi would fall into despair once again.

    But you¡¯re too weak! You will end up a broken knife instead of my knife.

    But..... Whatever.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Fan said softly.

    Wang Xi kneeled down again, but her eyes shone, unlike how dead she looked earlier. Other than her lord, there was nothing else in her eyes. Wu Siming stayed in his cell and watched the scene. His jaws dropped, as he did not understand what was going on.

    That man only made a fewments and yet he was able to make such a great impact on a person who was greatly depressed.

    Who is he? Why is he so charismatic?

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t know why either. It might be because I¡¯m so charming, or because I shine brightly like a star, and there are many that willing to be under me. Yeah! That¡¯s the only exnation that works and sounds reasonable.

    ¡°Are you all here from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± Lin Fan asked Wu Siming. He looked at Lin Fan in a daze and nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone here is from the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Feeling the aura around him, Lin Fan could tell that those being kept here were all being drained of energy.

    He opened up his palm and cut open a wound. Blood gushed out of his hand. After the previous experience with Wu Siming, he knew how powerful his blood was. To them, blood that held too much energy is a poison instead of medicine.

    Blood dripped on the ground. As if it was alive, blood started gushing towards all directions.

    ¡°Blood Energy is indeed strong. It¡¯s a good trait.¡± Lin Fanughed. He could feel the surrounding aura getting stronger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m feeling better. I¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s saving us? What is this drop of blood

    for?¡±

    Sounds could be hearding from all over the ce.

    Witnessing this, Wu Siming was at a loss of words.

    Powerful. He¡¯s too powerful.

    How strong must he be to let everyone recover with a drop of blood?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wu Siming looked at Lin Fan, jaws dropping. He looked as if he had seen a god.

    ¡°Lin Fan, peak leader of the Invincible peak, which is the tenth peak in the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    ¡°How can this be? There¡¯s no Invincible peak in the sect.¡± Wu Siming said dumbfoundedly. He did not believe Lin Fan, but he couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Lin Fan to lie, thus he knelt down without any hesitation.

    ¡°Disciple Wu Siming greets Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°You guys shall stay here first. Now, I can bring you out of the Monster city, but not the Sunshine Sect. But be at ease, from now on, this will be a safe ce. When the time is right, we will then take down the Sunshine Sect.¡±

    Wu Siming looked down to the ground and trembled out of excitement.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He trusted that there would be such a day.

    He looked around the ce and left.

    With Wang Xi following him.

    ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, The big monster master went up immediately. ¡°How was the experiment?¡± Lin Fan asked. But when he saw the hybrid, Lin Fan knew that it was a sess.

    ¡°Master, it was a sess.¡± Big monster master said excitedly. ¡°I followed your words, and it worked smoothly. The guy¡¯s cultivation was raised from Body Tempering Stage Nine to Earth Star Border Stage One. His body, strength, speed and vitality have all greatly improved! As long as his brain and heart are not injured, he would definitely not die. Furthermore, his body is able to heal quite quickly.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s perfect. This is a better result than I would have imagined.

    ¡°Eh, who is she?¡± Seeing the woman behind Lin Fan, Big monster master asked.

    Lin Fan would never bring a woman; especially a burden around with him. Thus he decided to leave her here. ¡°This is an assistant I have found for you. You are not allowed to injure her, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes. Your humble ve understands.¡± The Big monster master nodded.

    Just then, Wang Xi saw a Sunshine Sect disciple who was tied up by a metal chain next to her. Something crossed her mind and she moved fast, in the form of a ray of light. She picked up the dagger next to her and stabbed it into the disciple¡¯s brain under his terrified look. Using enough force to cut him into half.

    ¡°Ah! My material! My perfect material! How could you damage it?¡± The Big monster master jumped up in anger. If not for his master¡¯s earlier instruction, he would have taught the woman a lesson.

    ¡°Cruel. I¡¯m considered kindpared to her.¡± Lin Fan muttered.

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    no

    ¡°Lord, please punish me.¡± Wang Xi kneeled on the ground.

    Lin Fan walked over and patted her head. ¡°Remember, you are not supposed to behave impulsively anymore. At least, not now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Xi looked down, feeling Lin Fan¡¯s hand on her head. It gave her the strength to live and an urge to serve him well.

    ¡°Great. It seems like I can leave this ce now.¡± There¡¯s nothing here in the monster city that¡¯s worth me staying. I shall go out and look around.

    With my strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to take down a Heaven Star Border realm fighter. Since there, I will not need to hide anymore. Let¡¯s turn this ce upside down.

    It did not felt good to be in hiding.

    If I am really unable to defeat someone, then I¡¯ll just run away. ¡°Woo hoo!¡±

 Chapter 212 Senior brother Linâ€™s quotes

    <h4>Chapter 212 Senior brother Lin¡¯s quotes</h4>

    Monster city. The dimboratory.

    The Big monster master turned to Wang Xi coldly. ¡°Master has already left. I hope you will not disturb me. I¡¯m going to make our master the scariest and strongest war weapon. I will not let you off if you disturb me.¡±

    The Life and death puppet is tyrannical. After Lin Fan used it to control the Big monster master, the Big monster master was incredibly loyal to Lin Fan and Lin Fan only. Regardless of Wang Xi being Lin Fan¡¯s subordinate, the Big monster master was not going to let her off if she affected his research.

    ¡°I hope to research too.¡± Wang Xi said. She wanted to prove that she was not a useless person, and she wanted to make contributions to her lord as well.

    ¡°You?¡± The Big monster masterughed crazily. ¡°Woman, do you think that you will be able to pick up my mysterious skill of making a hybrid? Don¡¯t be so delusional. This is not something you¡¯ll be able to pick up so easily.¡±

    Plop!

    Wang Xi came towards the Big monster master and bowed. ¡°Big monster master.¡± She said sincerely. ¡°Please teach me how to make a hybrid. I do not want to be useless. I want to make contributions to the lord. Please.¡±

    Big monster master kept his smile and looked at Wang Xi seriously. ¡°Alright. Since you wish to make contributions to master, I will help fulfil your wish. You¡¯ll be my assistant from today onwards, and you will teach you this skill of making hybrids with endless possibilities.

    ¡°But before this, you¡¯ll need to understand the human body¡¯s structure. You see that corpse that you just split into half, I hope I can see it in its original state. If you can¡¯t even do that, it shows that you do not have the necessary aptitude.¡±

    The Big monster master did not want to waste his time on a piece of trash and end up affecting his research negatively. ¡°Yes.¡± Without any hesitation, Wang Xi went to the corpse which had been separated into half and put it back together speedily.

    The Invincible peak.

    Things had been going well in the period of time when Lin Fan was away. With the huge amount of human and mystic pills Lin Fan had left for them, the peak was able to sustain many disciples.

    Moreover, this was where the Body tempering pool, the magical cultivation spot was located. It had thus attracted many disciples.

    Knowing that he held great responsibility in the peak, Lu Qiming had been busy managing the peak. He was so busy that he did not have much time left to cultivate, thus hecked strong progress. But he knew that in order for the Invincible peak to grow, he would need to put in this effort. Knowing that he was not as talented as Zhang Long in terms of cultivation, he decided to pick up the chores and let the others focus on cultivating so that they could be the pirs of the peak alongside Senior brother Lin.

    And indeed, Zhang Long, Yin Xiaotian, Gao Dazhuang and Huang Fugui did not disappoint Lu Qiming. They showed great improvement during this short period of time, which was a good start.

    Even though they had Qin Shan, an Earth Star Border Stage Four cultivator, he could only stay in the Invincible peak due to his mental illness.

    Lu Qiming came to the Body tempering pool. He was happy to see numerous disciples cultivating in the pool. After senior brother Lin made the pool, disciples below the Earth Star Border would be able to make use of the river water to cultivate. It showed great results, and it changed the way of cultivation adopted by the sect. They no longer had to do it the cruel way.

    Just then, he heard amotion.

    ¡°What the hell. This is the Body tempering pool. How dare a piece of trash like youe here?¡± A disciple pushed a skinnier disciple to the side. Another buff disciple standing at the side gave him a kick as well. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, how dare you take up space here? Such a waste. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a helper of a wealthy family, and you joined the Magnificent me Sect because you hope to change your life. But let me tell you. A helper will forever be a helper. You will never change your fate.¡±

    Wang Fu clenched his fist and gritted his teeth unhappily. He joined the Magnificent me Sect recently as a Body tempering Stage Six cultivator. He hoped to increase his cultivation after joining the sect, but as he was new, he was constantly being bullied and excluded by the others.

    wa

    He had been cultivating at the Body tempering pool despite the pain for the past twenty-four hours so as to break through to a new stage. However, just as he was about to break through, he was interrupted by the duo, resulting in his blood flowing backwards. The thought of the torturous life he led back at the family made him boil in anger. Unable to hold himself back, he was prepared to change his fate and kill the duo. He was sure that in this huge world, there would be a ce for him.

    Just as he was about to fight to try and kill the Body tempering stage eight cultivators, a shout could be heard.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Lu Qiming hurried over with an ugly expression.

    Seeing Lu Qiming, the duo¡¯s heart sank and immediately went up, greeting him respectfully. ¡°Senior brother Lu.¡±

    Lu Qiming was currently the most important person to Lin Fan, the peak leader. And he was currently in-charge of the entire Invincible peak. He was not someone that they could afford to offend.

    They were all aware of the consequence that Yunxiao peak¡¯s Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing faced for injuring Lu Qiming.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Lu Qiming suppressed his anger and asked. ¡°Senior brother, we were being humiliated by this disciple, thus we decided to punish him because it was intolerable. If Senior brother does not believe our words, you can ask the surrounding juniors.¡± The buffer disciple said and stared at the surrounding disciples.

    The look in his eyes screams ¡°You guys better cooperate with me.¡±

    Hearing the other party invert the right and wrong, Wang Fu wanted to scream out in anger. But he didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll control myself this time. The Magnificent me Sect is a ce filled with bullies. After today, I¡¯ll leave the sect and change my fate.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Qiming asked the surrounding disciples.

    The surrounding disciples were currently at a loss. They wanted to say the truth, but it wasn¡¯t a wise choice to stand on a newbie¡¯s side and end up offending two older disciples for no reason.

    ¡°Yes. Senior brother Li and Senior brother Zhou beat junior up as he scolded them.¡±

    The duo was happy to hear this.

    Hatred burned in Wang Fu. He was experiencing the pain of being weaker than others and being looked down on.

    He swore in his heart that he was going to take revenge on them in the future. I¡¯ll let you know how wrong you were to bully me today.

    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.

    Piak!

    Lu Qiming pped the duo immediately. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? Or blind?¡± He ignored the duo and walked towards Wang Fu. ¡°Junior brother, are you alright?¡± He asked and helped him up.

    Wang Fu looked at Lu Qiming and stood up in pain, gritting his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I see that your energy is flowing abnormally. You must have been interrupted during your breakthrough. Here¡¯s a pill. Eat it now.¡± Lu Qiming took out a human upper-ss pill for healing and passed it to him.

    Seeing this, the surrounding disciples let out a gasp. They had not expected that Lu Qiming would give a human upper-ss pill to a new disciple. He thinks so highly of him?

    At the same time, Wang Fu was dumbstruck too. He had only joined the Magnificent me Sect for about two weeks. This was the first time he was treated in such a manner.

    Seeing that Wang Fu was in a daze, he grabbed the other party¡¯s hand and put the pill in his palm. ¡°Keep it and eat it when you get back. The injury will leave a hidden injury if it¡¯s not treated in time.¡± ¡°Thank you, senior brother Lu.¡± When Wang Fu saw Lu Qiming smile, the hatred and anger in him disappeared. This felt like the sect¡¯s warmth.

    Lu Qiming turned to the duo. ¡°From today onwards, you two are not allowed in the Invincible peak. If you dare to take a single step into the peak, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lin made this pool for all his junior brothers from the sect as he wanted them to have somewhere they could cultivate. How embarrassing you guys are to bully a junior brother who had just joined the sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today. If Senior Brother Lin saw this, you¡¯d be seriously injured even if your life were to be spared.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Hearing Lu Qiming¡¯s shout, the duo ran off, not daring to stay any longer.

    Lu Qiming then turned to the disciples who lied and snorted.

    ¡°Remember Senior brother Lin¡¯s words. You are supposed to help and support each other as a sect. Lying because you¡¯re trying to side with the prestigious ones will not make the sect stronger. You¡¯re such disappointing sect mates.

    The surrounding disciples looked down, ashamed.

    ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll not look into it this time. If this ever happens again, the Invincible peak will not wee you anymore.¡± Lu Qiming waved his hands and turned to Wang Fu. ¡°Junior brother, if you¡¯re ever treated unfairly here again, you cane to me. I¡¯m Lu Qiming, and I help senior brother Lin take charge of the entire peak.¡±

    Wang Fu looked at Lu Qiming. He felt the me of hope inside him that was about to extinguish being lit up again.

    He knew that the peak leader of the invincible peak, Senior brother Lin, was someone that he could never reach.

    How powerful must he be to be able to suppress three other peak leaders? I might be envious of him, but I am not jealous, because I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be able to get there someday.

    Lu Qiming said nothing else. He turned around, ready to leave after he had settled the matter at the pool. It was not a simple task to take charge of such a huge peak.

    Just then, Wang Fu shouted at the figure who was about to leave. ¡°Senior brother Lu, please hold on.¡±

    Lu Qiming turned back, wondering what Wang Fu wanted.

    ¡°Can I join the Invincible peak? I might be weak now, but you can trust that I¡¯ll be powerful soon.¡± Wang Fu asked. Justice and fairness. That was a quality that he had always held on to strongly.

    However, he kept it to himself, as before one had the ability, everything was just a fleeting dream.

    But now, he managed to find a group that shared the same qualities as him, and he hoped to be one of them so he could help maintain justice and fairness with his strength.

    Lu Qiming remained silent. The Invincible peak currently had enough disciples. If he took in anymore, the peak might not be able to support them all.

    But he saw a spirit in Wang Fu¡¯s eyes, and Lu Qiming did not know why, but he felt that it would be the peak¡¯s loss if he rejected the disciple.

    ¡°Okay, we might not have any slots left, but I¡¯ll make an exception. Take the pill after you get back ande and find me tomorrow.¡± Lu Qiming said. He waved his hands and left.

    Wang Fu clenched his fist tightly in excitement ¡°Thank you, senior brother.¡±

    On the way back.

    After pondering, Lu Qiming pulled out a small booklet with five big Chinese characters imprinted on the cover.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin¡¯s quotes.¡±

    ¡°Was what I just said a quote from Senior brother Lin? Seems like it. Let me record it down and make it into a rulebook of Invincible peak in the future. Every disciple will receive one.¡± Lu Qiming raised his hands and touched the tip of the brush with his tongue and recorded down his previous words.

 Chapter 213 Lin Fanâ€™s inner demons

    <h4>Chapter 213 Lin Fan¡¯s inner demons</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m so powerful now.¡±

    Lin Fan left the monster city, feeling extremely strong. He was in urgent need of elites to fight and help him understand where he stood in the world strength-wise. I still have a long way to go, arrogance is not something I can easily afford.

    But I¡¯m unable to control my emotions. I¡¯m really too excited now.

    Lin Fan took out the map and looked at it closely.

    Dangerous sky valley!

    I was previously afraid to go there because of the Heaven Star Border Stage Two elite stationed there.

    But now, I¡¯m very strong, and I need the care and concern of an elite.

    The Sunshine sect is a great ce. I can fight all I want. Even though I might die under the hands of an elite. It¡¯s all fine and amongst second-rate cultivators, there¡¯s nothing major to fear.

    The Magnificent me Sect was now in a mess both internally and externally There might be no intruders now, but the Divine religion had been making moves against the sect. Annoying.

    My dream of a peaceful world might be difficult toe about, but it¡¯s not impossible.

    As long as I work hard and kill all those who dislike peace, the world will be able to achieve peace.

    He walked on air and flew towards the Dangerous sky valley. It felt weird to have Earth energy blowing on his face. In no time, he disappeared from sight. Night fell, and the sky turned dark.

    Lin Fan sat on a branch and looked around him. He took out his cauldron and started to make some food.

    The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River was really great. It has great storage capacity and it provides an infinite amount of water. Every time I cook, the water used up is only a small portion of the total water inside.

    I¡¯ll now need to find and kill another one. I will clean it and make it into some food. After eating, it will be cultivation time. Experience points mighte easily sometimes but I must not forget about cultivation. I have to cultivate every second I have.

    I can earn Six hundred thousand experience points in a day now.

    When I breakthrough to stage eight, I used up seven million experience points. I should need eight million experience points at least to breakthrough stage nine now.

    It might seem to be a huge sum, but I will be able to achieve it after staying awake and not taking any breaks for about ten days.

    As of now, my points and foundation are the most important things. When my foundation is strong enough, cultivation will be a breeze. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan felt that there was somebody around him. He let out a short sneeze, but the darkness surrounding him remained so silent that he could hear a pin drop. It was as if it all was Lin Fan¡¯s illusion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out?¡±

    ¨C This is tough. I don¡¯t like people who hide in the dark. It¡¯s too quiet.~

    ¡°The Startling Dragon Palm¡±

    Without any hesitation, Lin Fan sent an attack out, causing the trees to copse and forming a huge pit in the ground. But afterwards, it was still totally silent afterwards. ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Just then, a burst of evilughter could be hearding from all over the area. As if it was demonic music, it rang in Lin Fan¡¯s ears.

    It was aughter that had the ability to tempt one and make one degenerate mentally.

    However, it did not affect Lin Fan a single bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a god or ghost,e out if you dare to and look at how I¡¯ll make your brain explode.¡± Lin Fan looked around him warily. He¡¯s something huh, to be so mysterious. He must have strong cultivation.

    Is it that the god knew that I¡¯m being arrogant, that¡¯s why he sent me such an opponent?

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    He heard the strangeughter again. But there was still no one to be seen. Suddenly, changes could be seen taking ce to the surroundings. He could see numerous lights appearing out of nowhere.

    And his surroundings suddenly became distorted. It was as if Lin Fan was going into another space.

    When he opened his eyes, he realised that he was no longer surrounded by trees, but a blood coloured battlefield. A moon that was of the colour of blood hanging on the sky, shining brightly in red. The red coloured moon seemed to have the ability to control one¡¯s emotion and make a person easily frustrated.

    He was surrounded by red-colored walls. The ground was filled with a huge number of red-colored corpses, extending towards the opposite wall. Currently, Lin Fan was standing on the pile of bodies.

    ¡°Lin Fan, you¡¯re powerful, but you had gained power at a speed that¡¯s too fast. Don¡¯t you feel that you have killed too many people? All of them are currently searching for you.¡± The voice came from all around him.

    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself now. I¡¯m in a rush and I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Lin Fan kept his guards up while standing in the sea of corpses.

    ¡°Answer my question. Don¡¯t you feel that you have killed too many people? You¡¯re just venting your urge to kill. You are now murder-obsessed.¡±

    ¡°Look, they are all the people that you have killed.¡±

    Suddenly, the corpses on the ground stood up, as if there was somebody controlling them.

    ¡°Controlling the dead? A good skill indeed.¡± Lin Fan looked at the densely packed corpses surrounding him and nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know them? Don¡¯t you recognize them?¡± The voice screamed.

    Lin Fan looked at the corpses. ¡°Nope. Who are you.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± There was a short pause. ¡°You are now obsessed with killing innocents.¡±

    ¡°Obsession? That¡¯s non-existent. It¡¯s up to me whether I¡¯m obsessed or not. And nobody is killing innocents. I¡¯m creating peace. Shut up if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Lin Fan frowned. This space was weird. It felt as if everything was fake. There¡¯s no energy in here.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Peace? Creating peace? You? You¡¯re just massacring people.¡± He could hear the other partyughing arrogantly.

    ¡°There are many methods. And mine is the best and most straightforward. I¡¯ll kill anyone that¡¯s creating trouble so the world will have peace. Stop speaking so much nonsense ande out. Who the hell are you?¡± Lin Fan shouted in anger. When did such a powerful cultivatory his eyes on me? How dare he y tricks with me during my mealtime? This is so frustrating. ¡°Not a hint of remorse. I shall show myself, then.¡±

    Suddenly, his surroundings changed. Many figures appeared. They all looked exactly like Lin Fan, and all wore the same expression.

    ¡°Oh, you gave me a scare. So you¡¯re my inner demons. I was wondering what it was.¡± I initially thought that a powerful cultivator had made this space and trapped me in it, but the figures that looked exactly like me gave it away. It¡¯s my inner demons. However, don¡¯t theye by when you¡¯re at the Earth Star Border Stage Nine and breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm? I¡¯m just an Earth Star Border Stage Eight now. Why are there such things?

    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re already obsessed. You must follow your heart to know your true self.¡± the inner demonughed, trying to tempt Lin Fan into following his words. A mystical spirit was sent into Lin Fan¡¯s brain.

    How strong were the inner demons? Some powerful Earth Star Border Stage Nine cultivators died because they were unable to ovee this stage of the inner demons. This showed how powerful inner demons were.

    That¡¯s why Zhan Dihong from the Great emperor peak could be considered a talent. He made use of inner demons to cultivate and ovee tribtions sessfully. However, he was prepared when he decided to challenge his inner demons. He would not have done so if he wasn¡¯t.

    Lin Fan shook his head. The mystical spirit shattered as soon as it reached his brain.

    Lin Fan walked towards the inner demon and made eye contact with it. It was as if Lin Fan was looking at himself.

    He raised his hand and caressed the inner demon¡¯s face. ¡°Are you the inner demon?¡±

    ¡°No. I am not. I am you.¡± The inner demon sneered.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan gave it a p. ¡°Speak the truth. Are you my inner demon?¡¯

    The inner demon was dumbfounded. They were the best at invading one¡¯s mentality and revealing the darkest and weakest side of humans.

    ¡°Wow, you feel just like a human. You guys are really something else. But how dare you trick me with just this? Speak the truth. Are you my inner demon?¡±

    Lin Fan gave it another p. It might look just like me, but that¡¯s the only thing we have inmon!

    I might not have researched them, but I know that they are from another space. When a person is born, the inner demons would be born with them and grow together.

    If the person isn¡¯t a cultivator, he woulde across his inner demons when a serious event that changed his mentality took ce in life.

    But for a cultivator, it would appear when he reaches a certain realm, at the most suitable timing. Thus the inner demon was part of the person too, just a different spirit.

    The inner demon was totally dumbstruck by Lin Fan¡¯s ps. ¡°Look!¡± It screamed in a high pitch tone. ¡°These corpses are all people you killed! They areing for revenge. Look at how miserably they died!¡±

    Those that Lin Fan once killed reappeared, looking extremely pathetic. ¡°Remain dead if you died. How dare youe out and y tricks? I¡¯ll kill you again!¡± Lin Fan side-eyed them and reached out his hand. He made his mace appear with his imagination and attacked all the corpses with it.

    He turned all that the inner demon made into ashes.

    The inner demon could not believe its eyes.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan raised his hands and sent another p over. ¡°Speak up. Are you the inner demon?¡±

    The inner demon took a nce at the side of Lin Fan¡¯s head. Disbelief could be seen in its eyes. I invaded his spirit previously. How can he still be this peaceful?

    ¡°I¡¯m......you...¡± The inner demon said, revealing its sharp teeth.

    Piak!

    ¡°Be honest! Are you the inner demon?¡± Lin Fan gave it a huge p and kicked it to the ground. He started to smack it with his mace. ¡°Tell me, are you the inner demon? Don¡¯t scare people for nothing at night. Do you have nothing else to do?¡±

    Lin Fan was bashing it violently.

    The inner demon would have been turned into minced meat by now if it was human.

    *But every time after the inner demon was crushed, it would reform back into Lin Fan.*

    ¡°You¡¯re not a human......¡± The inner demon shrieked. ¡°I have always been by your side, how can you be like this?¡±

    Crack!

    The surrounding space shattered as if ss, before disappearing

    Lin Fan opened up his eyes to realise that his surroundings were the same. It was still as silent as before.

    ¡°Insane.¡± Lin Fan shook his head and turned to focus on the delicious soup inside his cauldron. He scooped up some with his spoon.

    ¡°Mhmm, nice. Delicious.¡±

 Chapter 214 Striking the jackpot this time

    <h4>Chapter 214 Striking the jackpot this time</h4>

    ¡°There seemed to be an increase in my strength.¡± Lin Fan said, taking a sip of the soup. He felt that he had gotten stronger, and there seemed to be energy spreading through his body, filling him up.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin Fan did not have much knowledge of inner demons. His understanding of them was just the tip of the iceberg. I should do research on it when I return to the sect.

    However, my inner demon appeared when I was in Earth Star Border Stage Eight. I wonder if I wille across them again when I¡¯m in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine. I can¡¯t wait. After having his soup, Lin Fan cleaned the cauldron and pointed to the bottom of the cauldron. Cyan Abyssal mes burned underneath the cauldron, making the river water boil. Lin Fan went into the cauldron. He felt extremelyfortable as if all the pores on his body had erged.

    He cultivated while taking a bath.

    Morning

    Lin Fan woke up from his cultivation. His experience points had now increased by a few hundred thousand. He kept all his items and looked somewhere far away. Dangerous sky valley, I¡¯ming.

    There were many benefits after I broke through to Earth Star Border Stage Eight. I am now able to fly, so it¡¯s even easier to move from one ce to another. There¡¯s no need to use my feet and travel at a slow speed like what I used to do.

    I¡¯m more like a powerful cultivator now.

    After some time, a line could be seen at the far end of the vast sky. The line was actually two mountain ranges, and a huge crack could be seen in the middle of the mountain range. That was a valley.

    It was called the Dangerous sky valley. However, Lin Fan¡¯s attention was not his destination, but the huge fleet that was below him. They were heading towards the Dangerous sky valley.

    The beasts used to pull the carriages were all Body tempering Stage Eight beats. They might not have intelligence, but after training, they could be used to perform some rough tasks. ¡°What are those?¡± Lin Fan observed the fleet closely. He learned that the fleet was going to the Dangerous sky valley, and all those guarding the carriages were Sunshine sect disciples. The strongest amongst them had the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Eight. If something requires such a powerful cultivator to guard it, then the things the fleet is ferrying must be of great importance.

    He concealed his aura and floated in the sky, listening to the conversationing from the ground.

    ¡°Lord Sato, why does the Dangerous sky valley require such a huge amount of resources? Are we going to start a war?¡± The leading man turned to a silent middle-aged man next to him.

    The silent middle-aged man was Lord Sato, a cultivator in the Earth Star Border Stage Eight realm. He was quite strong and was an important figure in the Sunshine Sect.

    ¡°Yes. The current situation has changed. It¡¯s time to seize our chance.¡± Sato Hei answered coldly.

    Hearing the answer, changes could be seen on the leading man¡¯s face. The war with the Magnificent me Sect was put to a stop due to the intervention of the Saint Convent Sect. However, the Saint Convent Sect was currently busy trying to suppress the rebelling associations around them. They were now too caught up to spare the other sects any attention.

    The Sunshine sect was also aware that if they were to fight the Magnificent me Sect now and win, the Saint Convent Sect would not realise it until sometimeter. By then, everything would be toote.

    At the same time, they knew that the Saint Convent Sect would not punish the Sunshine sect if that happened.

    They were aware that the Saint Convent Sect needed their help to not just to suppress the Magnificent me Sect, but the nearby Oceanus sect and Zhenyang sect too.

    The Saint Convent Sect hoped for the sects to suppress each other as they did not wish to have any sect bing extremely strong all of a sudden and threatening their control over the world.

    Before the leading man could say anything else, Sato Hei cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that you¡¯re not supposed to. The more you know, the quicker you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The leading man said, the color draining from his face. He looked down and kept his mouth shut, but excitement was boiling in him.

    If the Sunshine Sect fought the Magnificent me Sect again, the Sunshine sect would be able to benefit greatly. That was a scene that all Sunshine Sect disciples hoped to see. ¡°So the Sunshine sect is sending resources over. I must find a chance to snatch them.¡± Lin Fan muttered in excitement. Other than taking from the dead, another way to get rich quickly was to rob.

    They might call me evil. But who will enter hell if I don¡¯t?

    Very soon, Lin Fan convinced himself with his own reason.

    But just before Lin Fan was about to attack, he stopped.

    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t act rashly. I can¡¯t lose the whole forest for a single tree. The resource may look rich but this shows that the things umted at the Dangerous Sky Valley must be worth a lot more. If I can sneak into the valley where they store their resources, I will strike the jackpot.¡± I might not be smart usually, but my IQ never fails me during important moments. Lin Fan thought.

    With their speed, they might only be able to reach the next morning. The beasts look quite tired. They obviously need to rest soon.

    Very good, I¡¯ll set off at night. If I fail, I¡¯ll just kill them all.

    Lin Fan trailed after the fleet. Soon, night fell.

    ¡°We will be taking a three-hour break.¡± Sato Hei shouted, indicating for everyone to stop and take a break at where they were.

    The disciples who were in charge of sending the resources heaved a sigh of relief. They immediately took a break and went to finish up some business they needed to do.

    At the same time, thest carriage was moving towards the front.

    Seizing his chance, Lin Fan concealed his aura and without a sound, he shot towards thest carriage. He opened up thest box and put all the items inside into his storage ring even without looking at them. He then hid in the box quietly.

    Crack!

    The sound of the box closing might be small, but it was enough to attract Sato Hei¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The leading man asked.

    Sato Hei frowned and looked around, alert. But there was nothing to be found. His heart sank. He suddenly had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Let¡¯s not take a break any more and keep moving.¡± He said, standing up suddenly.

    ¡°Lord, the beasts and the disciples are exhausted.¡± The leading man said anxiously.

    ¡°Take a break if you wish to die. If not, carry on with the journey.¡± Sato Hei said, looking at them coldly. His voice was filled with killing intent.

    The leading man gulped and dared not to ask anymore. ¡°Those who wish to survive continue the journey!¡± He shouted at the disciples.

    The leading man sighed helplessly. He¡¯s stronger than me and has a higher status. But we are in Sunshine Sect territory, near the Dangerous sky valley after all. Who would dare toe here and create trouble?

    Lying inside the box, Lin Fan could hear the conversation going on outside clearly. So sharp. But you will never guess that I¡¯m already hiding inside the box.

    Let¡¯s not care about this now. I¡¯ll take a nap first. At their speed, it might take some time before I reach.

    After some time.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan woke up in shock. He then heard some footsteps moving further away, as well as the door closing.

    ¡°I see that we have arrived.¡±

    Lin Fan rubbed his hands happily. Finally, time to collect my jackpot.

    He opened up the box.

    There was nobody around. All he could see was a room filled with simrly huge boxes.

    This is obviously the Dangerous sky valley¡¯s storeroom.

    Lin Fan climbed out of the box and opened up a random box filled with pills. He opened up a bottle and took one out. ¡°Not bad. A Human-middle ss pill. The wealth in this box is not to be overlooked. I see that the Sunshine Sect has really put in their all for this war.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands and kept all the pills in the box.

    This box must have contained at least a hundred simr pill bottles.

    Moreover, I¡¯m in their storeroom, where there¡¯s a huge number of boxes. How rich will I be with all this added up? My wealth will be unimaginable.

    He opened up another box filled with pills. They might be of a lower ss, but they were still not to be overlooked. How great is it to be able to sustain my Invincible peak with other people¡¯s resources?

    ¡°Open up!¡± Lin Fanughed loudly, his earth energy filling up the ce. He controlled the boxes with his earth energy. Pills floated in the air, and with a wave of Lin Fan¡¯s hand, everything went inside his storage ring.

    ¡°So many Yuan crystals.¡± Seeing a number of boxes filled with Yuan crystals, Lin Fan let out augh.

    These were rare resources. Even though Yuan crystals couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation, the amount of energy it stores is terrifying. I wonder how much of a mess the Eight-Winged Spiritual Ark made the Sunshine Sect.

    The Dangerous sky valley pce.

    Sato Hei looked at the surrounding people with respect. ¡°Lords, the resources have been delivered safely. There are a thousand Human-middle ss pills, Human-high ss pills and mystic-low ss pills....¡±

    He reported the number of resources that he had delivered from the Sunshine Sect¡¯s Pill refining hall. A few thousand pharmacologists have been spending countless days and nights making pills and sending them to different fortresses.

    ¡°That¡¯s too little.¡± A middle-aged man said. He stood up and look at Sato Hei sternly. We have a hundred thousand disciples here in the Dangerous sky valley. These pills aren¡¯t enough for cultivation. They will disappear after a few rounds of distribution.¡±

    ¡°Lord, the pharmacologists have been working relentlessly without sleep, but other fortresses require too much, so...¡± Sato Hei exined immediately. The elder was currently in Heaven Star Border Stage Four.

    The other four of them were of the Heaven Star Border Stage three and two too. They were much stronger than Sato Hei. ¡°If those in the sect were willing to spare some of their pills, this would be nothing.¡± Li Yaohuang said coldly. His aura sent chills down all their spines. This might be the power of a Heaven Star Border.

    Suddenly!

    The Dangerous sky valley shook.

    ¡°Oh no, somebody is robbing our storeroom.¡± Li Yaohuang¡¯s expression changed and he shot towards the distance in the form of a ray of light.

    The others exchanged nces and followed behind closely too.

    They understood Li Yaohuang¡¯s words, but they did not know who would be so daring as to rob their resources with them guarding it.

 Chapter 215 lâ€™ll spare you first

    <h4>Chapter 215 l¡¯ll spare you first</h4>

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Rich. I¡¯m so rich!¡±

    Lin Fan has just found an opening. He was unsure of what it was, but the pills started falling out when he identally pressed a button.

    It rolled out of the opening like beans.

    They might not be high ss but with such a huge amount of pills, a herbal scent filled the entire store. After keeping all the pills, three more boxes caught Lin Fan¡¯s attention.

    He opened it up, and his breath was taken away. Heaven ss..... Heaven low-ss pill. These pills were considered real high-ss pills! Look at the strange scene formed by the strength of the pill. They were obviously not ordinary pills. The other two boxes contained Earth-high ss pills respectively. These were rare treasures too.

    But as soon as Lin Fan took the Heaven-low ss pill away, the entire Dangerous sky valley started to shake.

    He initially thought that it was an earthquake. But he soon realized he was discovered.

    Suddenly, he could feel five different aurasing towards him. Lin Fan looked around in excitement. I¡¯m so arrogant to steal from you, right? Let me see if you guys have the ability to humble me.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan kept everything and broke the stone door with a kick.

    He could now see a view of the entire Dangerous sky valley. So the store was built on a mountain peak!

    ¡°I have been waiting for a long time.¡± Lin Fan took a step out and floated in the air, looking at the figuresing towards him.

    ¡°You might be rich, but now, everything is in my hands and it all belongs to me. However, you would have the chance to get it back too. It will be yours again, as long as you can kill

    me.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, I will not run. I will stay and fight, and today either you or I will end up dead.¡±

    up straight, not minding the figuresing to him from afar.

    It was written on the map that this ce was only guarded by one Heaven Star Border Stage Two cultivator.

    ¡°Thief, how dare you steal the Dangerous sky valley¡¯s resources? Stay there.¡± Li Yaohuang shouted in anger.

    esou

    Li Yaohuang raised his hand. Powerful energy in the shape of a giant hand burst out. As if it grasped heaven and earth within, it came towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Destroy¡±

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and sent an attack out, shing against the gigantic hand. This is something I can destroy in one attack.

    But suddenly, Lin Fan realized that something wasn¡¯t right. He looked up to realize that the giant hand did not disappear and instead, it had gotten stronger.

    Boom!

    The hand was so huge that it covered the sky. Itnded on Lin Fan, making the ground shake with a boom. Shockwaves spread all over the ce.

    Seeing this, Sato Hei immediately kneeled in front of Li Yaohuang in the air. ¡°Lord, I....¡±

    Li Yaohuang sneered and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°Go, check and see if everything is inside his storage ring.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sato Hei nodded and went over immediately. He had witnessed how powerful Li Yaohuang was. This is really scary. He¡¯s able to make the sky and earth shake with just one attack! The power of a Heaven Star Border cultivator is terrifying.

    The other Heaven Star Border cultivators following Li Yaohuang saw the damage he had caused. All of them were willing to admit that they were no match for him.

    This was not because of the difference between realms, but how proficient one was in controlling heaven and earth¡¯s energy.

    Seeing the corpse sinking into the ground, Sato Hei sneered. ¡°B******, how dare you sneak into the Dangerous sky valley? You¡¯re very daring, huh.¡±

    Sato Hei then took a nce at the storage ring on Lin Fan¡¯s finger and went forward, getting ready to take it out.

    Ten seconds have long since passed.

    Lin Fan was currently like a cat on hot bricks. What the hell. Didn¡¯t the map say that the guard would be of the Heaven Star Border Stage Two? Why does he feel more powerful than he should be?

    NOI

    I really am arrogant, and maybe I needed someone to teach me a lesson, but could you not send an elite over to kill me without any reason? That¡¯s so unreasonable!

    Li Yaohuang heaved a sigh of relief. If the resources were gone, it would be a serious matter. The war with Magnificent me Sect might have to be dyed because of him.

    Luckily, he caught the thief in time and managed to secure all the items.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    It belonged to Sato Hei.

    killed with one punch. He had no chance to resist.

    ¡°Thief, how dare you!¡± Li Yaohuang shouted in anger. He had not expected the other party to survive his attack. How is that possible?

    ¡°Sneaky! How dare you ambush me with a powerful cultivator? You shall wait and see.¡± Lin Fan killed Sato Hei in one punch. Just before he wanted to leave, he picked up the storage ring on Sato Hei¡¯s finger and dashed off in the form of a ray of light.

    How could I waste the wealth that was given to me?

    ¡°Chase!¡± Li Yaohuang shouted in anger and went after Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan was currently boiling with anger. I feel so cheated! Sneaky B*******! Didn¡¯t you say that this ce was only guarded by a Heaven Star Border Stage Two cultivator? What are all these people then?

    There are five of theming after me, and none of them is weak. The person that killed me with one punch is the strongest amongst them, and he is at least Heaven Star Border Stage Four.

    TIM******f*****

    Violent body!

    Cruel Blood!

    At this moment, there was nothing Lin Fan could think about other than putting in his best; but not to resist the other party, but to escape.

    I might be immortal but there¡¯s someone too powerful among them. There¡¯s a difference of at least one realm and four stages between us, how am I supposed to fight him?

    If he weren¡¯t around, I might be able to stand a chance. But not anymore.

    ¡°Thief, don¡¯t run!¡± Li Yaohuang shed the space up with a ray of light and shot towards Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan turned around. Feeling the power from behind him, he broke out in a cold sweat. He¡¯s really a powerful cultivator and someone I shouldn¡¯t be on the bad side of. I will not even be able to resist even if I use everything I have to fight him forcefully!

    Lin Fan dodged, space where he was being shed open.

    A Heaven Star Border Cultivator is incredibly scary.

    I only wanted to fight a Heaven Star Border stage Two cultivator, why don¡¯t you give me a chance? Such an evil person. ¡°What should I do?¡± Lin Fan started to brainstorm. Suddenly, he thought of an idea, and he shouted back at the five of them. ¡°Don¡¯t act too presumptuously, do you know who I am? I¡¯m somebody who dares even to kill myself. You will be like this arm if you keeping after me.¡±

    Putting in some strength, Lin Fan tore an arm off his body and threw it towards the distance. ¡°Do you see this? If you dare to act audaciously, you will be next.¡±

    But he did not stop running. Lin Fan then dashed forward.

    Other than Li Yaohuang, the other four Heaven Star Border cultivators were dumbfounded. They could not understand what Lin Fan was doing. Why did he tear his arm off all of a sudden while escaping?

    Was he so scared of Lord Li that he became insane?

    ¡°Thief, you¡¯re digging your own grave. Hand the goods back, and I¡¯ll spare you a torturous death, or you¡¯ll wish you could die.¡± ¡°Come after me if you dare!¡± Lin Fan sneered. Dragon shadows could be seen behind Lin Fan. He was currently grateful that many of the skillsets he had picked up helped to increase his speed. Else it would be impossible for him to escape from such powerful cultivators. ¡°Heaven¡¯s crack!¡±

    Li Yaohuang made the space shatter with a shout, and a strong force could be felt rippling across space,nding on Lin Fan¡¯s back.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited blood, but he did not stop. Instead, he made use of the force to increase his speed and moved forward.

    Such a powerful force, all my organs felt like breaking. I don¡¯t think I will be able tost any longer. If I weren¡¯t in my best state and if not for my vitality, I would be dead by now.

    But this is not enough, I need to move further away.

    After an unknown length of time.

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks and turned around to face the five cultivators. All six of them were floating mid-air.

    ¡°Hand your storage rings over.¡± Li Yaohuang said coldly. Anger swimming in his eyes.

    Lin Fan waved his hands. He was extremely weak. ¡°I mentioned that I¡¯m a cruel person. Since none of you believes my words, I¡¯ll have to prove it to you.¡± Transformation into god swordsmanship

    Boom!

    Powerful energy could be felt from Lin Fan. Numerous sword intent could be seen behind him, covering the sky, making a world of sword intent.

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t know where you stand.¡± Li Yaohuang red at Lin Fan. He did not care about what Lin Fan was about to do next. To others, that might be a powerful skill, but to Li Yaohuang. Lin Fan was nothing more than an ant. The other Heaven Star Border cultivators were looking at Lin Fan calmly too, in fact, they were all smirking. Lin Fan was just a mantis trying to stop a chariot to them.

    He can¡¯t even survive one of the Lord¡¯s attacks with his strength.

    But the next second, an astonishing scene took ce.

    ¡°Piercing the body!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Sword intent from all over the sky shot downwards. Not towards them, but towards Lin Fan. The many sword intents pierced through his body.

    ¡°Idiots, I¡¯ll remember you.¡±

    The sword intent cut Lin Fan into so many pieces that his body turned into powder.

    At this moment, the sword intent disappeared, together with Lin Fan.

    The cultivators turned to face each other.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Li Yaohuang was dumbfounded too. He went to where Lin Fan previously was, but he could not feel a single thing, showing that he did not teleport elsewhere or fled with the help of a secret skill. He had disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Li Yaohuang looked around, his face turning green. But he was still unable to find where the thief went.

    He did not believe that the other party wouldmit suicide in front of him. He must have escaped using some trick.

    Somewhere else in Sunshine Sect territory. Blood could be seen sttered on the ground.

    An arm could be seen hanging on a tree branch.

    Suddenly, changes took ce to the arm. A corpse could be seen appearing out of nowhere.

    ¡°Aish, I¡¯m alive again.¡±

    Lin Fan opened up his eyes and cracked his neck. The Epic buff, immortality is indeed epic.

    I can appear anywhere after I die.

    I could revive at where the blood was.

    But his arm was a safer ce. It¡¯s was further from them, so I¡¯ll revive here instead.

    He looked towards the distance and stuck out his middle finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re tough, huh. Wait and see.¡±

    He turned into a ray of light and left.

    I¡¯ll spare you first, Dangerous sky valley. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m stronger.

 Chapter 216 Go back to the sect? Nah

    <h4>Chapter 216 Go back to the sect? Nah</h4>

    Dangerous sky valley¡¯s storeroom.

    Anger boiled in Li Yaohuang¡¯s system as he stared at the empty room.

    The store was used to store resources required for the Dangerous sky valley disciple¡¯s training. However, all that was currently left were innumerable empty boxes.

    ¡°D*** Thief! You deserve death!¡± Li Yaohuang screamed in anger. He was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. The loss was not something Li Yaohuang could take. He would be severely punished when he returned to the sect formitting a severe crime. The other Heaven Star Border cultivators had their hearts in their throat. ¡°Lord, what should we do? Without them, we will not be able to afford training the Dangerous sky valley¡¯s disciples.¡±

    None of them could figure out how the thief disappeared into thin air. If the thiefmitted suicide, his storage ring should be left on the site. So that disciple must have escaped with some magical power. He made us look like fools.

    But that¡¯s impossible. Putting us aside, Lord is a Heaven Star Borde Stage Four. He could control heaven and earth energy well and is skilled in thew of space. He would have known if the thief had used any tricks.

    The thief would be showing his little skill in front of an expert if he were to make use of tricks rted to space to escape. But now, nothing seemed to make sense.

    If they did not recover the stolen resources, their lord would not be the only one to be punished. They would be too.

    The thought of it made the four of them boil with anger. Murderous intent could be seen in their eyes.

    They were now in deep trouble because of the thief.

    If we find him, we will tear him up into numerous pieces.

    ¡°Lord Li, I have drawn the thief¡¯s portrait. We will be able to find him if we disseminate it in the towns nearby.¡± One of the Heaven Star Border Cultivators said, raising his finger. An image of Lin Fan could be seen appearing in the air. It was a vivid and urate image of Lin Fan.

    ¡°Disseminate it.¡± Li Yaohuang said angrily. ¡°Since the thief is able to escape from us, it shows that he has mysterious skills which are unknown to us. An ordinary cultivator might not be able to take him down. Send the news that one should report instead of going against him as soon as they see him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±

    After the four cultivators left, Li Yaohuang clenched his fist furiously. The empty space shattered, and shock waves were sent all over the ce.

    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll find you have turned you into ashes!¡±

    In a cave that¡¯s located somewhere.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lin Fanughed, clutching his stomach. Looking at the pile of pills, he jumped up in happiness and pounced onto the pile, enjoying the feeling of being drowned in a sea of pills.

    He raised his hand and numerous pills slipped through his fingers, rolling onto the ground.

    The pills might not be of good grades, and there wasn¡¯t much which were of the Earth ss but the amount of human and mystic ss pills were enough to turn Lin Fan into a tycoon.

    It was an undeniable fact that the Magnificent me Sect was facing poverty.

    In the Saint convent sect, even the most ordinary disciple would be able to get pills of the mystic-ss. However, this was something that would never happen in the Magnificent me Sect.

    Even a first-ss outer disciple or a third-ss outer disciple would have to pay a huge price just to get one mystic-ss pill.

    The Magnificent me Sect was overcrowded. Thus it was impossible to make sure that every disciple would be able to afford a pill despite having enough pills to go around.

    Not only this, but the pharmacologists in the Magnificent me Sect were also not as skilled as those in the Saint Convent Sect. It¡¯s not just because of the Pharmacologists, but many skills used by prestigious sects were being kept a secret. They had their own secret methods to make pills and kept it to themselves.

    With the help of the Saint Convent Sect, Sunshine sect¡¯s pharmacologists were able to do better and they had more advanced methods of making pills. Other than requiring more time to make the pills, their pharmacists had a higher sess rate and potency aspared to those produced by the Magnificent me Sect.

    On average, in the Sunshine Sect, there would be one basket of pills usable from two baskets that they make. But in Magnificent me Sect, they would require at least four baskets to get a basket of sessful pills. This all boiled down to how skilled the pharmacologists were.

    ¡°Haish, be humble. Be humble.¡± Lin Fan said, lying in the sea of pills to rest.

    The map that I got from that woman wasn¡¯t very urate.

    Look at the Dangerous sky valley. They wrote that it was being guarded by a Heaven Star Border Stage Two cultivator. But I only know that it was stage four instead when I got there. ¡°They must really hate me. They should be searching for me desperately right now. I should be more careful.¡± Lin Fan said, pondering. However, he decided not to think about it. This the first time I have received such a huge amount of wealth, how exhrating it is? I might be able to sustain fifty, or even a hundred Invincible peaks! There were innumerable Human-ss pills, looking like stars in the gxy.

    There were also more than ten thousand Mystic-ss pills. If I were to exchange them for cash, the Magnificent me Sect might not even be able to take out such a huge amount of cash to pay me.

    He then took out the Earth-ss pills. Not bad, I¡¯ll eat themter.

    He then turned to look at the Heaven-ss pill curiously. I was so busy robbing their store that I did not have the time to check the Heaven-ss pill. Now, I can take a look at it in detail.

    m

    Lin Fan flung his arm and kept all the other pills into his storage ring. The storage ring that I got from the lottery is great. It might be small, but its internal space is hugepared to other storage rings. An ordinary storage ring might not be able to hold such a huge amount of pills.

    Let me take a look at the Heaven-ss pill. I¡¯m curious what it is.

    When Lin Fan took out the Heaven-ss pill, he could smell a strong herbal scent. A fog with milky substance in it could be seen on the surface of the pill. It looked just like the universe in a pill.

    ¡°What pill is this? I¡¯ve not seen it before.¡±

    Lin Fan could identify most pills, but not a Heaven-ss pill as he rarely got to see them.

    The frog living at the Door of the Thousand Caves should be able to identify the pill. It¡¯s more knowledgeable than me after all.

    ¡°An Earth-ss pill is trash if it were to bepared with this pill. It¡¯s totally no match for this.¡±

    Lin Fan said and popped the pill in his mouth and swallowed it down.

    He then started to cultivate, refining the pill internally. As soon as the pill entered his stomach, he could feel the effects of the pill spreading around his body. It rose from his stomach to his brain and exploded. Rays of light shone everywhere, filling the entire area.

    Lin Fan was prepared tomit suicide if anything happened.

    Suddenly, a strange event took ce. The energy from the pill spun in his head continuously in the form of a milky way. Lightning could be seen in the milky way. It was a spectacr scene. Energy surged up his body as if being sucked up by a universe whirlpool.

    But suddenly, a shocking event took ce.

    After Lin Fan had picked up the Magic of the seven gods, he gained a bead every time he unlocked a god. Now, the bead of the third god, the God of existence, Zhidao started spinning at a high speed. A figure could be seening out of the bead. As if covering the entire world, the figure opened up his palm and grabbed the milky way, dragging it down.

    The figure then let out a roar of anger and raised his left foot, stepping on the milky way.

    Boom!

    The energy in his body surged up. Every cell in Lin Fan¡¯s body was currently sucking in energy greedily. At the same time, the cells erged. ¡°What¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Very soon, the strange scene was gone. The god of existence disappeared as well. However, a milky way could be seen spinning where it was.

    ¡°I think something rare and abnormal has just happened.¡±

    Lin Fan could feel himself getting stronger. It¡¯s was as if the god of existence took over the milky way formed by the Heaven-ss pill by force.

    He knew that his energy had gotten stronger; way stronger than before. The energy an Earth Star Border Stage Eight required was too huge of an amount. He wouldn¡¯t be able to make it up with a pill. He then ate the Earth-low ss pills and refined them into his energy. Lin Fan¡¯s body was then filled with energy.

    Lin Fan went deep into thought.

    I now have such a huge amount of wealth on me and the Sunshine Sect will definitely not let me off. Should I just go back to the sect or continue my journey as a thief and murderer in the Sunshine sect?

    The Big monster master¡¯s research needs a longer time toplete. It won¡¯t be done within a short period of time.

    I¡¯m unable to help the organizations hidden in the Sunshine Sect too. Joining them will bring them harm instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    I have robbed their resources and yet I¡¯m still thinking to y around here? It would be impossible. I shall go back to the sect and put the items in a safe ce before I increase my cultivation.

    I wanted to break through to Heaven Star Border while I was here. But that seems impossible now.

    He broke the rock blocking the cave entrance.

    He looked around and shot towards the distance as a ray of light.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°No. How can I go back after losing so badly? It¡¯s not like me to go back instead of trying to increase my cultivation and beat them up as revenge.¡± Lin Fan stood in the middle of the sky, After a short pause, a crazy smile could be seen on his face and he changed direction, going somewhere else.

    Why should I go back? I should just act as I wish. I will flip the entire sect upside down so they know my power.

    At the same time. Flyers were being distributed in the cities of the Sunshine Sect territory. All the Sunshine sect disciples had received it too.

    The information on the flyer made every disciple jump in excitement. ¡°Report to the sect on the location of this man. A Heaven-low ss pill will be rewarded for any confirmed information.¡±

    The reward made everybody dumbfounded.

    This was the greatest prize given out in Sunshine Sect¡¯s history.

 Chapter 217: Too little, too little

    <h4>Chapter 217: Too little, too little</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    In a secret base.

    A group was sitting in a circle.

    A middle-aged man was holding onto a flyer. He looked at the other members sternly.

    ¡°All of you, take a look at this closely. Do any of you recognize him? He¡¯s wanted by the Sunshine Sect, and they are rewarding a Heaven-low ss pill for anyone who finds him. This is thergest reward that has been ever given out in the Sunshine Sect¡¯s history.¡±

    This piece of news had thrown Chen Tianfeng off his feet. He was in-charge of the Bright organization, and they had been lurking within the Sunshine Sect for some time. He took a flyer out of curiosity when he came across people passing it around outside.

    When he read the content on the flyer, he was dumbfounded.

    A Heaven-low ss pill was a reward.

    The price rewarded was so huge that it made many go crazy with greed.

    Seeing the content, the members of the organization showed different reactions. But there was one thing that was in everyone¡¯s mind. And that is, ¡°He¡¯s awesome.¡±

    ¡°Leader, what did he do to make the Sunshine sect willingly pay such a huge price to find him?¡± A female member asked. She had a pretty face and shiny eyes. She was an experienced veteran of the organization.

    Chen Tianfeng shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine.¡± He said after a short pause. ¡°But it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect or not.¡±

    Just then, a senior member of extremely old age took the flyer and had a close look at it. ¡°He¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect.¡± The elderly man said. ¡°And he¡¯s even a core disciple at that.¡±

    The group turned to the elderly man in shock. ¡°You can tell just from the flyer?¡±

    The elderly man nodded. ¡°I might have weak cultivation but I¡¯m experienced. I can tell from his look that he¡¯s a Magnificent me Sect disciple.¡±

    ¡°And since this flyer was given out by the Dangerous sky valley, it shows whatever happened took ce there. He must not be a weak cultivator if he has the ability to escape from the Dangerous sky valley that¡¯s guarded by Li Yaohuang at all times. From this, I can tell that he¡¯s at least a core disciple.¡±

    The members turned to the man with respect. He indeed lived up to his title, being the brain of the organization.

    ¡°If we can make friends with him and get him into our organization, we will be able to make greater impacts when we take action.¡± Chen Tianfeng sighed.

    ¡°Haish, I wonder when the Magnificent me Sect get stronger. We have the Divine Religion stirring up trouble, and the Sunshine sect is constantly looking for a chance to attack us.¡±

    Silence fell. This was not a situation they wished to see, but it was an undeniable fact. Thus, they were trying their best to help increase the Magnificent me Sect chances of surviving.

    They also hoped that they would be able to give their future generation a better life.

    This wasn¡¯t happening in just the Bright organization, but other organizations all also received the flyer.

    Pce city, in a citizen¡¯s house,

    ¡°Leader, he¡¯s Lin Fan.¡± Qin Mubing pointed to the man on the flyer, saying in excitement.

    ¡°Him?¡± Her leader looked at the man¡¯s picture on the flyer in shock.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Mubing nodded. ¡°He¡¯s the person who killed the Majestic winter trio. He¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect. I wonder what he did to make the Sunshine Sect pay such a price to find him.¡±

    The other members were silent too. They were unable to imagine what he could have done to warrant such a response.

    A Heaven-ss pill cost an arm and a leg, and even then you might not be able to find one. It was a treasure that Qin Mubing and her members could not even imagine owning.

    But now, one would be able to gain a Heaven ss pill just by reporting the location of Lin Fan. It showed that the Lin Fan must have jeopardized the Dangerous sky valley, forcing them to make such a move.

    Suddenly, a voice rang across the city.

    ¡°I¡¯m the man whose location is wanted for a Heaven-ss pill. Step out if you wish to kill me for the reward.¡±

    His voice rang out across the entire Pce city.

    Hearing him, Qin Mubing turned to look at the flyer in her hand. She looked back up, greatly shocked.

    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s actually here? This is Pce city, and the mayor here is an elite whose cultivation is of Heaven Star Border Stage One.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. We won¡¯t make any moves unless we have no choice.¡± Her leader said solemnly.

    They had not expected that the man they were discussing would be here in Pce city.

    Outside the huge pce city.

    Lin Fan stood in the sky arrogantly with his hands behind him. He looked inside the city. He could feel the aura of many people.

    Inside the city. Not only there were many who were looking up at the sky, many even dashed towards the entrance of the city in the form of a ray of light.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! That guy who is wanted in exchange for a Heaven ss pill.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! We are really lucky. Since such great wealth hasnded in myp then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s mine. Nobody is allowed to snatch this chance from me.¡±

    Suddenly, a powerful aura exploded out from the Mayor¡¯s residence. A deep voice boomed across the city.

    ¡°How dare youe to my city? You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±

    The disciples who had dashed out in excitement were shocked to hear this voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Pce city¡¯s mayor.¡±

    ¡°It seems like wealth is no longer ours. The Pce city¡¯s mayor is a Heaven Star Border elite. It would be simple for him to take down this arrogant b******.¡±

    Lin Fan stood up in the sky and looked down at the city.

    ~They must be Sunshine Sect disciples who stay in pce city. It seems that even they are aware of my arrival, and they were going to try and catch me in exchange for the huge reward.~

    Amongst the crowd.

    ¡°Leader, it¡¯s him. I¡¯d never get it wrong.¡± Qin Mubing said softly.

    She would never forget what Lin Fan¡¯s looked like. She was taken aback by how powerful he was when he killed the Majestic winter trio. ~He was so powerful.~ But now, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him worriedly.

    Her leader frowned. ¡°Oh no. The mayor is a true Heaven Star Border elite, and he seems to only be in the Earth Star Border Stage Eight. The gap in their cultivation is too big, I¡¯m afraid things will turn out badly.¡±

    Qin Mubing stopped in her tracks and turned towards her leader, her expression changing. ¡°Leader, then what should we...¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to help him. We might stand a chance if the mayor was in the Earth Star Border realm. But there¡¯s a huge difference between a Heaven Star Border realm and us. A difference that could not be ovee. It will be useless even if we have arge number of people.¡±

    Lin Fan looked towards the aura and frowned. He could feel the strong aura dashing towards him.

    The aura of a Heaven Star Border elite.

    But sadly, he was only a Heaven Star Border Stage One.

    ¡°You¡¯re the man who is wanted.¡± A middle-aged man in yellow robes said, standing in mid-air. He stared at Lin Fan coldly, wearing a stern expression. He had an imposing manner, and when he spoke, vibrations could be felt across heaven and earth. It was as if he feared that there would be people who couldn¡¯t tell that he was a Heaven Star Border elite.¡±

    Lin Fan ignored him and continued. ¡°Why is nobody elseing out?¡±

    Qin Mubing watched the scene unfold. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    The crowd looked at Lin Fan in confusion. ~What was he trying to do? And what did he mean by there¡¯s nobodying out?¡±

    ¡°Audacious, can¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± The mayor said in anger. He did not expect that the other party would ignore him. A strong aura could be felt going towards Lin Fan.

    Feeling the strong aura, Qin Mubing and her members turned as pale as a sheet of paper. They might be standing far from where Lin Fan was, but the aura could be felt across the whole city. Qin Mubing felt as if she was drowning in it.

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. So that¡¯s how powerful a Heaven Star Border is? Why did hee? He¡¯s digging his own grave.¡±

    But Lin Fan seemed unaffected by the aura. He took a nce at the Heaven Star Border elite and back towards the disciples standing below.

    He shook his head regretfully.

    ¡°Too little.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s too little?¡± the mayor said sternly.

    Lin Fan raised his hand and clenched his fist. An aura exerted from him formed a storm.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    He sent out a punch, and the empty space shook as if it received huge damage. The space started copsing, and a powerful force pierced through the space.

    The Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture might only be an Earth-ss skill set but it made one¡¯s attack extremely violent and powerful. It was so powerful that it would easily instill fear in anyone facing it.

    The Sunshine Sect disciples who were standing below watching them widened their eyes in fear when they saw this scene.

    But before they could react, the scary force came down towards them.

    Boom!

    The ground shook, and a dent could be seen forming on the ground. The entire Pce city started to shake.

    Points +200

    Points +90

    Points +400

    His points increased constantly.

    He killed a hundred disciples in one attack.

    He gained Thirty-three thousand points easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too little. If there were more, it would be better.¡± Lin Fan sighed. ~But what can I do? These are the only elites in the entire Pce city.~

    ¡°B*****, how dare you...¡±

    The mayor¡¯s eyes bulged out when he saw this scene. It was obvious that the other party did not care about his presence. If he did, he would not have killed so many Sunshine Sect¡¯s disciples in front of him.

    A fire of fury could be felt across the city.

    When a Heaven Star Border was angered, there would be signs across heaven and earth. Half of the ce had turned red in color, which was enough to prove how angry the mayor currently was.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Qin Mubing asked with her mouth wide open.

    Even her leader was dumbstruck. Her leader reacted as if she had seen a ghost.

    The previous attack made the empty spacepletely copse.

    The strong force pierced through space, resulting in a strong impact. This is not a strength that an Earth Star Border Cultivator should possess.

    Lin Fan turned towards the mayor and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re the weakest Heaven Star Border Cultivator I¡¯ve ever seen¡±.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± THe mayor shouted angrily. He then burst intoughter, ¡°All right, very well. Let me show you what I can do.¡±

    The next minute, the mayor let out a shout and turned into a ray of light. He shot towards Lin Fan in the form of a de of light.

    ¡°Violent Mace, Extreme Wipe Out Body¡±

    Lin Fan put out his hand and attacked when he felt the de near him

    ¡°You¡¯re really the weakest Heaven Star Border Cultivator I¡¯ve seen, I feel no pressure from your attack at all.¡±

    Boom!

    With one attack, a loud explosion rang out.

    Blood sttered everywhere, dying the ground red to match the color of the sky.

    ¡°Too weak.¡± Lin Fan shook his head as if in regret. He moved his hand a storage ring flew into the air and went into his palm.

    ~Rob after you kill, this is a good practice I must never forget.~

    ~You all thought that this was a free treasureing to your doorstep, but you should be more careful in your next life. Who knows when you will suddenly die because offend the wrong person.~

    He nced at what was left of the corpses and left without hesitation.

    After some time, shouts could be heard throughout the city.

    ¡°The mayor is dead!¡±

    ¡°Mubing, pinch me.¡± The leader looked up at the red colored sky dumbfoundedly.

    Qin Mubing and the others were utterly shocked. They could not believe what they just saw.

    ~A heaven star border elite died just like that?~

    ~Not to mention he died so easily....~

 Chapter 218: The best mayor

    <h4>Chapter 218: The best mayor</h4>

    ~Let me take out all the items in the storage ring out and keep everything nicely in mine. Then I¡¯ll throw all their storage rings.~

    ¡°Hmph, the Dangerous sky valley, how dare you try to ambush me? Do you think I¡¯m such a pushover, let me show you how tough I am.¡±

    Lin Fan flew in the air. He had a crazy smile on his face.

    He took out his map and took a close look at it.

    Destination confirmed.

    Yong city.

    The mayor¡¯s residence. There was an obese, sleazy and lecherous man in the residence. He held onto two girls, one on each side while kissing them with his thick and greasy lips.

    He was definitely having a great time.

    He was once an energetic teenager, but after being given the title of the Yong city¡¯s mayor, he led a luxurious and carefree life. He had everything he wanted, even women. Every night was like a wedding night to him.

    To him, cultivating hard was for idiots.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t touch us anymore~¡± The girls said. They wore a smile on their faces, but in their hearts, they were already tired of serving the disgusting-looking mayor. However, their lives were in his hands, and they had no choice.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll just touch a bit, just a touch.¡± The mayor said, drooling. He could not wait to get his hands on the girls.

    Suddenly, an explosion could be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m the man who is wanted in exchange for a Heaven low-ss pill. Come out if you¡¯re interested in killing me.¡±

    A clear voice boomed across Yong city.

    The mayor who was currently having the best time of his life jumped up in shock. ¡°Who is it?¡± He screamed in anger. ¡°Who is the one making a scene? Catch and kill him now!¡±

    Just then, an imperial guard rushed in excitedly. ¡°Lord, I have a piece of good news for you.¡±

    The mayor stood up and kicked the imperial guard onto the ground. ¡°How dare you say there¡¯s good news when my mood is spoiled? Spill the beans.¡±

    Despite being kicked onto the ground, the imperial guard dared not be angry with the mayor. ¡°The person wanted by the Dangerous sky valley is here outside the city gate. If lord can catch him, lord will be able to exchange him for a Heaven low-ss pill.¡± The imperial guard said.

    ¡°Heaven low-ss pill?¡± Hearing what the guard said, this piece of information aroused the mayor¡¯s interest. He might have a high status, and a city belonged to him, but a heaven ss pill was not something he could easily get his hands on.

    But in no time, he calmed down. ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Lord, he¡¯s only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight.¡± The imperial guard said respectfully.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The mayor said happily. If this information was true, taking down the man would be a piece of cake.

    ¡°Your humble servant is sure.¡± The imperial guard said in excitement. If his lord could get the man and the heaven ss pill, his lord would be in a good mood and would reward the guards and him particrly well.

    ¡°Serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± The imperial guard lowered his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go catch him.¡± The mayor said happily. ~How dare he act so audaciously when he¡¯s only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight? He is digging his own grave. I might not be a Heaven Star Border realm fighter but I¡¯m still Earth Star Border Stage Nine! How hard will it be for me to beat an Earth Star Border Stage Eight?¡±

    Lin Fan stayed in the air. He looked down at the ground. Many Sunshine Sect disciples had already gathered below his feet.

    But they were too weak, making him uninterested in them.

    ~Luckily there were many of them, adding up to more than ten thousand points.~

    ~I wonder how strong the mayor is too.~

    ¡°Thief, surrender and I¡¯ll spare you from unnecessary pain.¡± A voice could be hearding from inside the city. Soon a few figures could be seen dashing towards the city gate.

    Seeing the crowd, the mayor shouted at them. ¡°Get lost! Are you trying to snatch what belongs to me?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Best if you don¡¯t. Or you will all end up dead.¡± The mayor sneered and red at them.

    The disciples were here to travel. They might be Sunshine Sect disciples, but the obese man was the mayor of the city, and he had a much higher statuspared to them.

    Only an elder or God¡¯s Son would be able to suppress him.

    Lin Fan was initially filled with anticipation. But when he saw the fat man, his expression changed immediately.

    Disappointment took over the anticipation that he had.

    ¡°You¡¯re......the mayor?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    The fat mayor looked up at Lin Fan arrogantly. He pointed at Lin Fan with his short arm. ¡°Thief, I now order you toe down and stop your acts before you regret it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Earth Star Border Stage Nine, and you¡¯re only in Stage Eight. Do you think you can make any major impact?¡±

    Lin Fan sighed and took a look at the city. It was a disappointingpared to the previous city he had gone to.

    ~This mayor is both a tyrant and an idiot at the same time.~

    ¡°Destroyed!¡±

    Boom!

    Changes could be seen taking ce on the arrogant mayor¡¯s face. He watched the crowd standing by his side being turned into minced meat suddenly.

    He could feel that the strength the other party possessed was very strong. So strong that he was not even his opponent.

    Plop!

    The fat mayor kneeled immediately, cing his forehead on the ground.

    Lin Fan came down to the ground and looked at the mayor kneeling down. He walked towards him while attracting storage rings from both sides into his hand.

    Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s action, the mayor immediately understood what was going on and took off the storage rings on all his fingers. He ced all ten storage rings in his palm and held it high up to Lin Fan while still keeping his eyes on the ground.

    ~If he was in the Heaven Star Border realm, it would be fun.~

    ~But he was just an Earth Star Border cultivator. There¡¯s nothing I can do with him.~

    ~He¡¯s the second weakest mayor I have ever seen.~

    ~But I will spare his life as he¡¯s a great mayor. Greedy and tyrannical while he does not care about his people.~

    ~He¡¯s such a great mayor.~

    ~Look at his rings. He¡¯s definitely a rich pig. There are even precious stones embedded in the rings. He is very rich.~

    Lin Fan took all ten storage rings and weighed them roughly. He nodded in satisfaction.

    Bang!

    He jumped back into the sky and left Yong city.

    The mayor continued to kneel for a long time. He only looked up when his surroundings had quietened down. He heaved a sigh of relief when he realised that the man had left, but he was extremely upset.

    He had lost all his storage rings. They were the wealth that he had umted over the years!

    ~Damn it.~

    ~Damn it.~

    ~I guess I can only take more from my people, as that¡¯s the only way to earn back what I lost.`

    But all of a sudden, he stood up, looking anxious. He only just remembered that he needed to send a message to the sect that the thief hade to Yong city.

    When the Sunshine Sect citizens saw the fat mayor return, they were all in despair. They had never expected only the greedy mayor to survive.

    ~Damn it. Seriously!~

    They hated the thief. ~Why didn¡¯t he kill him?~

    Dangerous sky valley.

    Li Yaohuang has made his way to the Sect to apologize for his mistakes.

    He would be spared from death, but it was a serious matter to lose all the resources stocked in the Dangerous sky valley. He would definitely be punished.

    ¡°Lord God¡¯s son Wu Min . That¡¯s what happened.¡± One of the four Heaven Star Border elites said.

    God¡¯s son Wu Min looked at them, face red in anger. ¡°So the thief took everything in the Dangerous sky valley because of your carelessness?¡±

    The four Heaven Star Border elites might have a higher cultivation aspared to Wu Min , but they had a lower status than him, due to their old age. They had less potential than Wu Min, so they could only at most be a sect elder, and they would only be an ordinary elder at that.

    ¡°God¡¯s son, it was an ident.¡± The four of them were sad, wearing ugly expressions.

    ¡°Ying Sha, Hao Jun, Chen Fuzi, and Zhou Wudong. You guys are really great. An Earth Star Border realm managed to escape from the hands of four Heaven Star Border cultivators. It makes it hard for me to believe that the four of you aren¡¯t betraying the sect.¡± God¡¯s Son Wu Min said coldly. He red at them. ¡°Or do all of you think that everyone is like me, who can kill a Heaven Star Border Stage One when I only have the cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Nine?¡±

    ¡°Or, do you mean that an Earth Star Border can escape from you guys, who have the cultivation of Heaven Star Border Stages Two and Three? Not only so, but he¡¯s also able to escape from the honorable Li Yaohuang¡¯s hand.¡±

    Each and every word of Wu Min upset them. The four of them were so taken aback by his words that they were unsure of how they should respond.

    ¡°Report...¡±

    Just then, a disciple ran in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min asked.

    ¡°The thief has appeared. He went to Pce city and killed the Pce city¡¯s mayor. He also killed many citizens when he passed by Yong city...¡± The disciple reported honestly. They had incurred a huge loss due to the Dangerous sky valley incident, and now all of them were living in fear as they worried about how the situation would turn out.

    As soon as he finished his words.

    God¡¯s son Wu Min flipped his hand and a map floated in front of him. He checked the map, wearing a stern expression. He then flipped his hand and kept the map again.

    ¡°Come with me. Time for you guys to rectify your mistake.¡±

    The four cultivators were ted to hear his words. ¡°God¡¯s son, you are aware of where he¡¯s going next?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if I made the right guess, he is heading to Mound city.¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min said.

    ¡°God¡¯s son, he has a mysterious way of escaping. I am afraid we will be unable to catch him.¡± one of the four cultivators said, worried.

    God¡¯s son Wu Min stared at them coldly. ¡°Do you think my Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing is a decoration?¡±

    Hearing him, the cultivators were taken aback. They knew what the treasure was. It was a precious item of the sect, which had a mysterious ability.

    Something that they did not have the chance to even touch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min waved his hands and a scroll floated out of his hands, covering the ground and tearing open empty space, transporting them to their destination.

    A treasure which could tear space apart was an extremely powerful treasure.

 Chapter 219: Do you think everyone is as powerful as me?

    <h4>Chapter 219: Do you think everyone is as powerful as me?</h4>

    Mound city.

    ¡°Is the mayor of the city around?¡± Shouting could be hearding from outside, but nobody, not a single Sunshine Sect disciple, came out. This made Lin Fan speechless.

    Everyone in the city was staring at the man floating in the sky. Some were trembling in fear, and some were boiling in anger. However, more of them were the former.

    They were aware that the man was currently wanted by the Dangerous sky valley, and he was the thief. He made the Dangerous sky valley incur huge losses.

    The Mound city organizations were staring at the man in the air too. They were all secretly discussing the man¡¯s identity.

    No matter who, as long as they opposed the Sunshine sect, they considered him one of them.

    However, they would not contact him. They must not reveal themselves to the other party before discovering his identity.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Lin Fan felt a strong aurae towards him from afar.

    ¡°It seems that I have been discovered.¡±

    He raised a finger and flicked it. A red drop of blood flew out across the sky in another direction.

    ~I see that the Dangerous sky valley guys are here. But there¡¯s someone with them that I am unable to deal with. How am I supposed to deal with him when my cultivation isn¡¯t high enough?`

    ~But it¡¯s not like me to escape withouting facing the enemy. I should act as presumptuously as possible in front of them to show my backbone.~

    ¡°Thief, I have finally found you.¡±

    Numerous shouts boomed across the city like thunder.

    ¡°Delusional. You are not the ones that found me. I¡¯m the one who is waiting for you all. I am greatly disappointed. It¡¯s such a pity that you took so long to find me.¡± Lin Fanughed and turned around, getting ready to leave.

    But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and looked at the five cultivators floating in the air.

    ¡°One, two...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± Lin Fan quickly realized that Li Yaohuang was not around. ~What on earth is going on? Four Heaven Star Border cultivators and one Earth Star Border trash?~

    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min stood up, staring at Lin Fan. ¡°Thief, hand over all the resources you stole from the Dangerous sky valley, or you¡¯ll wish you were dead when we deal with you.¡±

    Lin Fan turned to one of them. ¡°Where¡¯s your Heaven Star Border Stage Four guy?¡±

    ¡°Thief, because of you, Lord Li has gone to the sect to confess his fault. You better hand over all the items, or you will definitely die.¡± Chen Fuzi shouted, ring at Lin Fan.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not here?¡± Lin Fanughed and took out a pill from his storage ring. He popped it into his mouth and bit it. ¡°Your pills are good sweets. They make my day more interesting. Here, you can have one too.¡±

    He tossed a pill to them.

    Chen Fuzi caught the pill. Crack! He opened up his hand, and the pill disintegrated, floating in the air as dust.

    ¡°Audacious.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to enjoy life. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to bring an Earth Star Border trash along with you?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words, God¡¯s son Wu Min red up. As a God¡¯s son who had possession of a treasure, and an Earth Star Border cultivator who had managed to kill even Heaven Star Border realm elites, he was crowned as a super genius of the new generation.

    So how could he ept the fact that he¡¯s being called an Earth Star Border trash now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling you trash?¡± Lin Fan side-eyed him.

    ¡°Audacious, then what are you?¡± This is the first time that God¡¯s son Wu Min had been publicly humiliated.

    Lin Fan nced at him. ¡°Someone who can easily beat you to death. And trash, don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m toozy to care about you.¡±

    Ying Sha never thought that the thief would be able to provoke God¡¯s son with such few words. Thus he went up to Wu Min, speaking softly. ¡°Wu Min God¡¯s son. Don¡¯t waste your saliva on him, let¡¯s work together to capture him.¡±

    God¡¯s son Wu Min flung his sleeves and strode out arrogantly. ¡°Nobody is allowed to interfere in this. How dare an Earth Star Border Stage Eight act so presumptuously in front of me? He really does not know where he belongs.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s son...¡± Chen Fuzi wanted to stop him, but he was ignored by God¡¯s son Wu Min. Chen Fuzi had a bad feeling. ~ God¡¯s son might not be able to capture him alone.~

    ¡°Shut up! I am not a Sunshine Sect God¡¯s son if I don¡¯t kill him today!¡±

    Boom!

    God¡¯s son Wu Min took a step forward. The skies thundered and the earth shook. Despite being only in the Earth Star Border realm, he was able to affect heaven and earth. ~Interesting.~

    ¡°The Sunshine sect lords are here!¡± The citizens of Mound city cheered.

    On the other hand, the members of the various secret organizations were looking at Lin Fan worriedly. They were well aware that his opponents were all extremely strong. ~Especially the four cultivators standing behind, they were all Heaven Star Border realm fighters!~

    ~Doomed, he¡¯s doomed.~

    ~He will not stand any chance against them.~

    To the different organizations, today was Lin Fan¡¯sst day on earth.

    ¡°Thief, you are going to pay for your arrogance!¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min shouted and turned into a ray of light. Light covered his back, creating a powerful force that shot towards Lin Fan like waves.

    Ripples started to form in space that the waves passed by.

    Suddenly, an illusion could be seen behind God¡¯s son Wu Min, the illusion grew, and when Wu Min raised his hand, it was as if he had covered the sky with his hands. The hand sank downwards to crush Lin Fan.

    ¡°Indeed a talent. The God¡¯s son is only of the Earth Star Border Stage Nine, yet he can affect heaven and earth. This skill, which is called ¡°Hand capturing the heavens¡± is indeed strong. He has even cultivated it to its peak strength.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I only want to fight the elites.¡±

    Lin Fan shouted in anger and clenched his fingers. His body erged instantly and with a punch, space shook. It did not tear open, but it left a huge impact.

    Bang!

    A body flew out like a missile, and with a bang, it crashed onto the ground.

    ¡°What?¡± Seeing this scene, the four Heaven Star Border realm cultivators were unable to believe their eyes. ~ God¡¯s son Wu Min? How can this be?¡±

    ¡°Enough. He deserved death.¡± Lin Fan nced at him. ~Wait, why are there no points? He isn¡¯t dead?~ Lin Fan raised an eyebrow.

    ~It can¡¯t be. Even an ordinary Heaven Star Border elite would die under that attack.~

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    An angry scream could be hearding from the pit. God son¡¯s Wu Min was currently vomiting blood, and a light that resembled a drawing was coiled around his body. A terrifying aura could be felt.

    ¡°You¡¯re being protected by a treasure?¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan was filled with excitement. He understood that he had found a huge treasure.

    ¡°Trash, I have underestimated you. You have something very useful, and I¡¯ll treat you seriously.¡±

    Lin Fan said happily and turned into a ray of light, shooting towards God¡¯s son Wu Min who was currently lying in the pit.

    Fighting elites was nothingpared to stealing treasures.

    Cruel blood!

    Embryonic form of the devil

    Magic of the seven gods, God of existence, Zhidao!

    Lin Fan was currently in his best state. A fierce and violent aura could be felting from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so powerful.¡± Feeling his strength, Lin Fan was more than excited. ~ I¡¯m really so powerful, so so powerful.~

    ¡°Thief, how dare you!¡± Colour drained from the Heaven Star Border cultivators when they saw this scene. The God¡¯s son must not die, or they will be punished more heavily even if they aren¡¯t punished to die.

    ¡°Damn it. How dare you injure me? I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min who was lying in the pit shouted loudly. The Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing was activated, and an extremely powerful force was exerted from Wu Min. His long hair danced in the air as his eyes turned dark.

    On the other hand, Lin Fan was extremely excited. He currently only had one treasure, which was the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River. He did not expect toe across another person who had such a treasure too.

    ~I don¡¯t care how good it is. I must get my hands on it.~

    ~If he can withstand one of my attack thanks to it, it proves that the treasure is worth me fighting seriously for it.~

    ¡°God¡¯s son, getaway. You¡¯re not his opponent.¡± Shocked, Hao Jun let out a shriek andunched an attack to suppress Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan repelled his attack, causing space to crack. ¡°Chill, it will be your turn soon.¡±

    Just then, God¡¯s son Wu Min could see a handing towards him from the sky. He had no time to dodge, thus he let out a shout. ¡°Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing. Protect me!¡±

    Lin Fan aimed at God¡¯s son Wu Min, but he was stopped by a light screen. It was as if the screen was made by the request of heaven and earth itself.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan clenched his fist and broke the light screen. He then sent out a punch.

    ¡°Say goodbye to your head!¡±

    ¡°Noooo...¡± God¡¯s son Wu Min did not even have time to react. He could not believe what had just happened. ~The other party was only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight, why was he stronger than a Heaven Star Border Cultivator?~

    Bang!

    God¡¯s son Wu Min¡¯s head exploded and blood sttered all over.

    But Lin Fan did not have the time to appreciate the scene. He grabbed the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing that shrunk to the size of a palm in his huge hand and put it into his storage ring immediately.

    He dodged, escaping from the four cultivators.

    ¡°Ah! God¡¯s son...¡± The cultivators¡¯ eyes bulged out in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect for Wu Min to really die so easily.

    They were in deep s***.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Are you guys trying to be a joke? I can¡¯t believe that you brought an Earth Star Border along to kill me. Oh, and he even had a treasure on him! I really love Sunshine sect people like you.¡±

    At the start, Lin Fan did not even care about Wu Min, but who knew that he had a treasure with him?

    ~No matter how strong he was, he doesn¡¯t have the strength to exert a force that¡¯s stronger than what a Heaven Star Border Stage Two could exert.~

    ~Do you think everyone is as special as me?~

    ~ You¡¯re thinking too much.~

    ¡°Thief, how dare you kill God¡¯s son Wu Min. Hand over the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing!¡± Zhou Wudong screamed, his eyes turning red. Even as a Heaven Star Border Stage Three cultivator, he was unable to stop the other party.

    ~What realm is he? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight. But his strength....~

    ¡°Nope.¡± Lin Fan shook his head firmly. ¡°Whatever is in my hands belongs to me, so dream on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good now, so I¡¯ll help kill you guyster, to spare you from your punishments from the sect.¡±

    ¡°How does it sound? I¡¯m so nice, right? There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Fan felt that the world was great. ~Getting free treasure like this was wonderful.~

    ~The Three Pure Ones, thank you for always having my back.~

 Chapter 220: Let me kill you both

    <h4>Chapter 220: Let me kill you both</h4>

    ¡°The God¡¯s son is dead!¡±

    The Mound city citizens could not believe their eyes. They could not ept that God¡¯s son Wu Min died in one attack. The faith they had in God¡¯s sons was destroyed instantly.

    The organizations had their eyes frozen in shock too.

    God¡¯s sons had a very prestigious status in the Sunshine Sect. They were publicly known as future pirs of the Sunshine Sect. Every God¡¯s son that the Sunshine Sect lost was a huge loss.

    This was so inspiring. Very inspiring.

    They had been hiding in the Sunshine sect, risking their lives to make barely a difference in the conflict. Killing a God¡¯s son was nothing but a daydream to them.

    Lin Fan was trying to calm himself down. He was so excited that his heart was racing.

    He had never thought that he would be so lucky. ~Gifts have beening to me endlessly; there is so much that I can¡¯t even reject them!~

    ~If Li Yaohuang was here, this God¡¯s son would not have died, but I would be the one dying under Li Yaohuang¡¯s hands instead.~

    ~But sadly for them, he¡¯s not around. So the four Heaven Star Border elites brought a piece of trash over to get killed.¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the confidence to try and kill me as a measly Earth Star Border?¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s body jolted, and a strong aura was exerted. The ck body was covered by red tattoos.

    A furious fire could be seen in Zhou Wudong¡¯s eyes. He turned to the other three cultivators sternly. ¡°God son¡¯s Wu Min has died in his hands. We must kill this thief even at the cost of our lives, or we will be punished by death when we return to the sect.¡±

    The other three nodded. They were aware of how severe the matter was.

    ~Why did you kill God¡¯s Son Wu Min? You could just have taken his treasure away without taking his life!~

    The situation had escted so severely either the thief or the four of them had to die.

    ¡°Thief, you should never, never kill a God¡¯s son.¡± Zhou Wudong took a step forward. A powerful force could be felt from his feet, passing through space. It then shot towards Lin Fan.

    It was so powerful that Zhou Wudong could even suppress some Heaven Star Border cultivators with this force.

    ¡°What is there to talk about now that he¡¯s dead.¡± Lin Fanughed loudly. He allowed the force to get closer as his blood-colored hair danced in the wind. Everywhere he looked at had turned into a blood-colored world.

    To them, the thief was a demon.

    All of them felt pressurized just by being looked at by the giant.

    The four cultivators exchanged nces. They gave their all, despite the fact the other party was only in the Earth Star Border Realm. A strong aura could be felt.

    They knew that the other party had a unique escaping method after their previous experience. Thus they could only try to do their best to kill him instantly, so he would not be able to escape.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Boom!

    The four cultivatorsunched an attack simultaneously. A powerful force filled space. A colorful force exploded, the de-like strong wind cut up space, shing towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Lin Fnaughed, holding his frying pan in his left hand and his mace in his right. He scanned the area with a cold gaze. As soon as he took a step out, space cracked. He then flew towards the four cultivators as a ray of light.

    The Mound city citizens were shocked to see the scene taking ce in the sky.

    Fights between Heaven Star Border cultivators were enough to shake heaven and earth.

    ¡°Vibration of empty space!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s body could be seen blinking in that instant. He held his mace high, blood boiling. The mace in his hand lit up brightly as he sent an attack.

    This was a trait of the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique. It allowed one to make space vibrate with any attack.

    Colour drained from Ying Sha¡¯s face. He was in the Heaven Star Border Stage Two realm, but the force that the mace held felt unstoppable to him.

    A light screen covered Ying Sha¡¯s body in no time. He made use of his heaven and earth energy to make a shield to protect him from Lin Fan¡¯s attack.

    But as soon as the shield came into contact with the mace, it shattered with a crack.

    Puke!

    It was the sound of flesh being cut open.

    Ying Sha let out a blood-curdling scream. The mace smashed onto his shoulder, dying the entire sky red with Ying Sha¡¯s blood. The surrounding trio¡¯s eyes bulged when they saw this scene. Now, the force shot towards them.

    A light shone past Lin Fan¡¯s eyes as he reached for his mace, getting ready to go for the other three cultivators. Suddenly, Ying Sha grabbed his mace and turned to the others with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Kill him now!¡± Ying Sha screamed.

    Hao Jun stared at Lin Fan angrily and sent a powerful punch over to Lin Fan. ¡°Thief, die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, do you think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    Lin Fan shouted. A ball of earth energy was shot out from his feet, creating a strong wind around him. He then smacked Ying Sha¡¯s head with his frying pan.

    It resulted in an explosion mid-air. Unable to withstand the energy, space exploded.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan hit his target with a strike, and a dazzling light could be seen.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Ying Sha let out a blood-curdling scream. Half of his face was destroyed by the frying pan.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Three different forces shattered the wind and simultaneouslynded on Lin Fan¡¯s body. Under the attack, Lin Fan jolted.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    However, Lin Fan did not pay any attention to them. He flicked his hand and kept his frying pan back into his storage ring, then grabbed Ying Sha¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ying Sha!¡±

    The scene made the other three cultivators turn pale. They never thought that the thief would have the ability to still attack Ying Sha after receiving their joint attack.

    He did not even dodge. He withstood their force with his body.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bang!

    Ying Sha¡¯s brain exploded, dying Lin Fan red with blood. Blood trickled down his hand onto the ground.

    Lin Fan flung the blood off his hand and turned to the other three surrounding him. ¡°A Heaven Star Border Stage Two cultivator turns out to be nothing much after all.¡±

    He might have been seriously injured by the three cultivators due to their previous attack. Still, it did not affect his fighting capability much.

    ~My physical body might not have been very strong previously, but not anymore.~

    ~Moreover, I have trained the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique to a decent level.~

    ¡°How dare you kill Ying Sha!¡± Like a mad tiger, Hao Jun bawled. A violent aura filled the earth. Explosions could be heard around them. The ce was filled with Hao Jun¡¯s aura of anger.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you guys like to bullshit? What can I do? He¡¯s dead now. Furthermore, since I can see that you guys do not like weapons, I¡¯ll keep mine. I always enjoy the feeling of my flesh under my fist.¡± Lin Fanughed and kept his mace and frying pan.

    After the refinement by his master, the weapons were currently very powerful. ~But they¡¯re still not enough for me to go against Heaven Star Border cultivators. I guess they need another refinement.~

    Lin Fan cracked his knuckles. A boom could be heard. As if waves, it flew out across the city. Lin Fan looked around, and his eyes stuck to Hao Jun.

    ¡°You¡¯re the weakest amongst them, so you will be the next to die, as the elites will be left forst.¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan disappeared.

    ¡°Thief, you¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stick together and attack together as soon as he appears.¡± Chen Fuzi said sternly. He felt extremely shocked. ~ He¡¯s only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight; how can he be so powerful?~

    ~ He¡¯s even stronger than our strongest God¡¯s son.~

    ~What would he be when he breaks through to the Heaven Star Border? We must kill him here.~

    ¡°Die!¡± Lin Fan shouted, shooting towards Hao Jun. He appeared right behind Hao Jun and clenched his fist. A mad expression could be seen on his face as he looked at Hao Jun with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°True god king¡¯s punch.¡±

    Hao Jun let out a shout. A gold-colored light on his fist resembled a horse. It shot out towards Lin Fan. This mighty attack held the power of heaven and earth.

    From the attack, you could tell that Hao Jun was more skilled. However, his attack was weaker than Lin Fan¡¯s in force.

    ¡°How dare you try to attack me when you¡¯re not even a Heaven Star Border realm.¡± Hao Jun said furiously. ~I¡¯m a Heaven Star Border Cultivator, how can I ept being suppressed by an Earth Star Border?~

    A red-colored light shone in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am strong enough to break everything.¡± He said like a mad man.

    Boom!

    The two fists struck each other, and an energy wave was sent outwards. The city walls even broke due to the powerful energy waves.

    Pui!

    Like a missile, Hao Jun fell from the sky. Disbelief was written across his face. He did not expect his opponent would be so powerful. ~I felt like I was restrained down by numerous weights as soon as I received his attack.~

    Chen Fuzi and Zhou Wudong quicklyunched attacks thatnded on Lin Fan¡¯s back. Their strikes pierced through his body and exploded everywhere.

    If it was any other person, he or she would have exploded by now.

    But what shocked Chen Fuzi and Zhou Wudong was how Lin Fan did not show any expression. He fell to the ground in no time, creating a deep pit and countless cracks in the ground.

    ¡°He¡¯s so scary. How can he still disy such strength after our joint attacks? He¡¯s only an Earth Star Border Stage Eight!¡± Chen Fuzi gasped.

    Just as the duo discussed Lin Fan, a scream could be heard from the ground.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s still alive?¡± Both of them looked down only to realize that a figure still stood in the dust, and he held someone in his hands.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Hao Jun.¡±

    ¡°You two make my blood boil.¡± Lin Fan took a step out. Hao Jun was vomiting blood profusely. The intense energy that pierced through his body left him seriously injured. He was now being dragged across the ground by Lin Fan, and he was almost dead.

    ¡°Let go of him!¡± ZHou Wudong shouted coldly. He was breathing rapidly.

    ~This is a loss. An extremely huge loss.~

    ~ We can¡¯t ept this kind of casualties.~

    ~And we still don¡¯t even know who he is until now!~

    Lin Fan smiled and grabbed Hao Jun¡¯s head with his other hand. Which suddenly twisted.

    Rip!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s now dead.¡± Lin Fan threw the corpse aside and looked up at the two cultivators up still in the sky. ¡°Now there¡¯s only you two left. You will just have to let me kill you, and it will all be over.¡±

 Chapter 221: Whatâ€™s going on?

    <h4>Chapter 221: What¡¯s going on?</h4>

    ¡°So powerful!¡±

    The various members of the organizations gasped when they witnessed this scene. Blood sttered all over the ce, and half of the sky had shattered under the powerful force. This was a fight that they were unable to interfere in.

    Even if they were to do so, they would just end up dying under the strong energy waves, even making it close to any of the fighters would be a miracle, much less helping either side.

    ¡°This is a true fight between elites! Who is that youngster? Could it be that he¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect too?¡±

    A man mumbled to himself. He watched the fight while smiling like a madman, as if hoping that the Magnificent me Sect was this powerful. However, he dared not voice out his thoughts as he was currently not in the Magnificent me Sect.

    Zhou Wudong and Chen Fuzi¡¯s hearts felt like they were bleeding.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Damn Thief! You deserve death!¡± Both of them shouted like madmen. Something unimaginable had happened. The result wasn¡¯t something that they could bear.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, blood trickled down his body slowly. No matter how tough Lin Fan¡¯s body was, he would have some injuries after receiving numerous attacks from Heaven Star Border cultivators.

    ~There¡¯s still a long way to go before I die. They will die here if they keep trying to kill me.~

    Blood Energy!

    As if it hade alive, blood from the corpses flowed towards Lin Fan¡¯s feet, and went into his body.

    Boom!

    A ball of energy exploded, turning the skies blood red in colour.

    ¡°You devil!¡± Zhou Wudong screamed, looking at the red-haired giant right in front of him. Behind him, the sky was red in colour. Lin Fan looked like a devil from hell.

    ¡°I hope you guys can let me feel the happiness of fighting.¡± Lin Fanughed, energy emanating out from his feet. The ground sunk in, and endless cracks could be seen.

    ¡°Destroyed!¡±

    He clenched his fist, and an earth energy spiral formed on his fist, making it shine and causing space to vibrate. As iif ss, space started to crack under the sheer force of energy. This was something that only an Heaven Star Border realm cultivator should be able to do.

    An Earth Star Border realm cultivator would only be able to perform such acts with the help of unique or powerful skillsets.

    ¡°B******.¡±

    Zhou Wudong shouted. The space behind his back vibrated violently. Light radiated across the sky. He stretched out his hand, and as if it was God¡¯s hand, it crushed down onto Lin Fan, suppressing him.

    Both of them had the cultivation of Heaven Star Border Stage Three. If they could not even suppress a mere Earth Star Border Stage Eight ant, they would be a joke.

    Furthermore, Hao Jun, Ying Sha, and God¡¯s Son Wu Min had died under the other party¡¯s hand. There¡¯s no turning back.

    Either the thief died today, or they would. ~I¡¯m going to take him down no matter the cost!~

    Boom!

    A fist collided with a palm. Energy exploded out, turning the surroundingnd barren.

    ¡°Woah, a Heaven Star Border Stage Three is still at least strong to some extent.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, his energy boiling. However, he did not stop his movements. He fought with all his strength and continued to attack constantly. He didn¡¯t feel any stress despite going against two people on his own.

    All he felt was the fun of fighting with everything he had.

    Bang!

    An attacknded on Lin Fan¡¯s stomach. A strong force pierced through his body and exited out his back. Lin Fan vomited blood.

    At the same time, he punched Zhou Wudong on his chest too.

    The sound of an explosion could be heard.

    The three of them put their all in the fight. Each and every attack caused injuries, and all of them used every skill they had. It seemed like they wanted to turn the world upside down.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m unable to kill you today.¡±

    Chen Fuzi shouted in anger. He was boiling with anger, but the longer the fight went on, the more frightened he felt. To him, it seemed that the other party could not feel pain. His palm lit up as he sent an attack towards the Lin Fan. As if the sky had copsed, itnded on the other party.

    The Startling Dragon Palm!

    A wild dragon surges forward and met the giant palm, creating a powerful shockwave.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and he appeared in front of Zhou Wudong. He sent an attack to his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re Digging your own grave.¡± Unable to hold in his anger, Zhou Wudong met Lin Fan forcefully. The energy of heaven and earth that was shielded him shattered continuously. But despite this, it continued to reassemble and mend the cracks.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not in the Heaven Star Border realm, you¡¯ll forever be an ant.¡±

    Zhou Wudong could not take it anymore. The heaven and earth energy protecting his body would be able to block any attacks, but the other party continued to attack him. It was as if he was crazy. Not only that, the force exerted by the other party was extremely scary, even though his shield could block hisattacks he felt immense pressure..

    After receiving numerous attacks, Lin Fan¡¯s body started to rupture and blood gushed out of his body. The heaven and earth energy has aroused his curiousity. ~They coil around them and it seems like it won¡¯t break no matter what.~

    But the God of existence,Zhidao was extremely violent. A punch from him could not only make heaven and earth explode, but also an entire world.

    Bang!

    Zhou Wudong and Chen Fuzi let out a shout. A strong energy pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s body, sending him to the ground.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    Both of them were disheveled. They were covered in blood, and blood was flowing out of the corner of their mouth. Neither of them looked like a Heaven Star Border cultivator.

    ¡°This person is really scary.¡±

    Chen Fuzi said coldy. But lucky, they had now managed to finally take him down.

    Shock washed over all of the citizens in Mound city. ¡°So terrifying!¡± They gasped.

    Since when could theye across such an intense fight?

    Just one attack and the earth shook. Even their houses started to copse. If the other party¡¯s energy targeted the city, Mound city might be gone by now.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead......¡± the members of the organization said. They could not believe their eyes. They were very upset about his death too. They might not know him personally, but seeing how fearlessly the other party fought the Sunshine Sect elites, adrenaline coursed through their veins.

    ¡°How could we be so timid as to hide here while we watch him fight alone?¡±

    Many were filled with guilt. They were dying to rush up and shout, ¡°We are from the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Just then, they heard a voice. The members of the organizations looked up happily. ~Could it be ....¡±

    ¡°Not bad. You guys are indeed strong, but not strong enough.¡± Lin Fan stood up from the pit. His body that was covered with torn clothes seemed perfectly healthy, and he was filled with energy.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Shock washed over Zhou Wudong¡¯s and Chen Fuzi¡¯s face. They had only just heaved a small sigh of relief, but who had expected that the other party wasn¡¯t dead?

    Lin Fan felt that his strength grew by the second. He didn¡¯t even flinch when he went up against two Heaven Star Border Stage Three cultivators now. Every attack of theirsnded on his body.

    At the end, his body copsed under their attacks, all his organs ruptured. ~Such a pity, they only won for ten seconds.~

    ~After reviving, the drop of blood that I sent away is of no use. I should take them down as soon as possible. It will be troublesome if an elitees by.~

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. This is just the start of our fight.¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan jumped back up into the sky and turned into an illusion of a dragon. He flew towards the both of them.

    The members of the organizations were all excited to see this scene. ~He¡¯s still alive!~

    The world shook once again, and a strong force surged towards the two cultivators.

    Chen Fuzi shot down to meet Lin Fan and screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you aren¡¯t injured!¡±

    Cough!

    Blood was vomited out.

    Lin Fan¡¯s bloodshot eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°You guys are brave to fight me directly. Let¡¯s see who will die first.¡±

    Puke!

    Chen Fuzi¡¯s body spasmed and he kept vomiting blood. It was so bad that his eyes bulged out. They might be Heaven Star Border elites, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they are able to receive attacks relentlessly.

    If not for the protection from the heaven and earth energy, their bodies would have already ruptured and copsed as a result.

    There¡¯s a question that had been bothering them. ~What skillsets does this guy practice? Why is he so terrifying?~

    ¡°Mountain Quake Energy!¡±

    Level three thunder energy exploded out.

    Extreme wipe out body had already doubled Lin Fan¡¯s strength. Now that he had activated his Mountain Quake Energy, it was if he had the ability to break everything.

    ¡°B******, stop!¡± Zhou Wudong shouted, eyes frozen wide in anger. But sadly, he was toote.

    Lin Fan clenched his fist and sent an attack at Chen Fuzi¡¯s head. A strong force pierced downwards through his body from the top of his head. With a bang, the force struck the ground, creating a deep pit in the ground.

    He finally died.

    Chen Fuzi¡¯s limbs fell weakly. His body copsed to the ground motionlessly, dead.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Zhou Wudong stared at the scene with wide eyes. The God¡¯s son died, and now so did the others. He was the only one left now.

    ~So what if I retreat to the sect? I¡¯ll never be able to redeem myself, and I might be turned into high-grade food for beasts.~

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Zhou Wudong screamed loudly. ¡°D*** It, you must die! I must kill you here!¡±

    A scary force could be felt. Zhou Wudong was making use of a scary skill set, to kill Lin Fan in exchange for his life.

    ¡°I swear to gods, that if I don¡¯t dismember and turn you into ashes, I¡¯ll never reincarnate and this will be myst life.¡±

    Zhou Wudong was really angry. He was boiling with anger. ~He ruined my life.~

    ~I will kill him, even if I have to pay with my life.~

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a boom could be heard from the skies.

    A powerful force covered the skies. ck clouds billowed, covering the sun. A giant cloud spiral was formed, and lightning snakes could be seen in it. Cracklings could be heard too. It was utterly terrifying.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Zhou Wudong looked up. He was confused.

    Lin Fan was shocked too. Why did the skies turn dark suddenly? And I think I¡¯ve seen this before.

    Boom!

    Lightning shot down at Zhou Wudong like a giant python.

    ¡°God¡¯s punishment!¡±

    Suddenly, Zhou Wudong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Unjust! Why do the heavens treat me in this manner?¡± He shouted in anger.

    Bang!

    Lightning struck down, covering the entire sky. A deep pit was formed in the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can settle this myself, what are you doing?¡± Lin Fan stood still, speechless.

    ~My points! And where did his storage ring go?~

    However, Zhou Wudong was nowhere to be seen. He had turned into ashes.

    After the short chaos, the world finally regained peace, and it was a good day again.

    At this moment, Lin Fan was the only one left in the sky. He stood at his spot, in a daze.

    Suddenly, Lijn Fan moved slightly, and let out a shout in anger.

    ¡°What useless M*****F***ing punishment...¡±

 Chapter 222: Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 222: Doomed</h4>

    ¡°Why did you swear to the heavens?¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t understand what Zhou Wudong was thinking. ~You can swear all you like, but why did you swear with my life? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m immortal?~

    ~I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more stupid you cluld do!~

    ~I could have killed him myself, gotten some points plus his storage ring but it¡¯s all gone now!~

    ¡°Haish!¡±

    Lin Fan let out a sigh. After the fight, he came to the conclusion that he had the ability to go against a Heaven Star Border Stage Three cultivator and win at the cost of only a small price.

    However, Li Yaohuang was still too powerful for him to defeat.

    ~I need to take this God¡¯s son and the other three cultivator¡¯s rings now.~

    Mound city.

    The Mound city citizens were currently shivering in fear. They had just witnessed the four Sunshine Sect lords die, and one even suffered heavenly punishment, being turned into ashes.

    The members of the organization¡¯s hands trembled in excitement.

    They did not expect that the elite who was wanted by the Dangerous Sky Valley had the ability to kill so many Sunshine Sect elites.

    A ray of light could be seen in the sky, before disappearing in front of their eyes.

    The mysterious fighter left.

    Lin Fan did not loiter around Mound city any longer. He didn¡¯t know if the Sunshine Sect had discovered what had happened yet.

    In a secluded cave.

    ¡°Refine.¡± A mighty force surrounded the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing. God¡¯s son¡¯s Wu Min¡¯s seal was still in the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing, but because he was already dead, Lin Fan would just have to put in a little effort to remove his seal.

    It might be small, but it¡¯s way more powerful than The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River. Unfortunately, God¡¯s son Wu Min was too weak, unable to make full use of the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing.

    He opened the drawing. It could easily cover the sky and was able to suck a person into the drawing and suppress the other party inside.

    The Heaven fate river drawing could also sh open space and allow teleportation.

    It was also good for defence. It was a well-rounded treasure.

    ~As for its ss, it should be an Earth-ss treasure. It was not strong enough to be ssified as a Heaven-ss treasure.~

    ~This was a real treasure. It has numerous special traits and abilities, unlike my mace and frying pan. They might soon reach the grade of Earth-ss treasure, but other than destroying things, there¡¯s nothing else they can do.~

    Not only would many precious materials be needed to make such a treasure, but Heaven Star Border cultivators would also be needed to provide the heaven and earth energy to give the treasure it¡¯s unique characteristics.

    Lin Fan looked at the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing in his hand. Mountains, rivers and even a man was embroidered on it. It was so realistic that it looked like a picture.

    ¡°Some good stuff, I can put it to good use.¡±

    ~I¡¯m currently broke! Of course, Human and mystic ss pills are great but they don¡¯t benefit me much anymore.~

    ~There are still some precious materials left in the Dangerous sky valley. They are no use to ordinary cultivators. It makes no sense for them to keep it.~

    ~I might need to go to a few danger zones or the Sunshine Sect¡¯s base to get them.~

    ~Nope, I haven¡¯t forgotten about the Thousand Deep cave. I need to break through the Heaven Star Border realm before I go back there. It won¡¯t be so soon, though.~

    ~Let me take a look at my points. 69300, not bad.~

    ~I gain 1000 points from a Heaven Star Border Stage One, 2000 from a Stage Two and 3000 from a Stage Three.~

    ~This is a great way to earn points.~

    ~However it¡¯s hard toe across a Heaven Star Border cultivator now.~

    ~Moreover, I¡¯m now wanted by the Sunshine Sect.~

    ~I now have more than two million experience points. I should stay here and cultivate to break through to Earth Star Border Stage Nine.~

    ~I think I will need about Six million more experience points.~

    Lin Fan then focused on his cultivation.

    A few dayster.

    These days, there was amotion in the Sunshine Sect. It was a shocking and terrifying piece of news.

    The news could be heard everywhere. From restaurants to main streets. Everybody was talking about the incident that had taken ce recently.

    However, it was great news to the various organizations.

    The Heaven Star Border elites from the Dangerous sky valley were killed.

    God¡¯s son Wu Min was killed as well.

    If one thought the former was scary, the second piece of news was even more terrifying.

    Sunshine Sect, The Main pce.

    Li Yaohuang kneeled in the pce. He had an ugly expression on his face. He buried his head in his hands, not daring to look at the Patriarch that sat on the throne.

    ¡°Did you know that God¡¯s son Wu Min was killed?¡± The Sunshine Sect Patriarch said coldly. The temperature in the main pce dropped rapidly. Frost formed on the pirs.

    How powerful must someone be to affect the world with just a sentence?

    ¡°Your disciple is aware of it.¡± Li Yaohuang stammered out. It¡¯s obvious that he was unable to ept the fact that even Ying Sha and the other three Heaven Star Border cultivators were killed too.

    They were his trusted aides. Now that they were all dead, he had nothing left.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of it, why are you still here?¡±

    His voice boomed in Li Yaohuang¡¯s ears. He was so scared that blood gushed up to his brain. Even the World god¡¯s tattoo in him showed signs of breaking.

    ¡°Patriarch, please forgive me. Disciple is here to report the loss of all the Dangerous sky valley¡¯s resources. They were all robbed, and our disciples are unable to train without them.¡±

    Li Yaohuang kneeled on the ground, trembling. Even though he was a Heaven Star Border Stage Four elite, he was just an ant when in front of the Patriarch.¡±

    The Patriarch waved his sleeves. Space exploded, and Li Yaohuang could feel a strong forceing towards him. It picked him up and mmed him onto a pir forcefully. Li Yaohuang puked blood immediately.

    He dared not make any move to resist in front of the Patriarch. He kneeled again, waiting for the Patriarch to punish him.

    ¡°You should pay with death for your doings, but since the sect needs manpower, I¡¯ll spare your life for now.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yaohuang immediately kowtowed to him. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch. Thank you, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what is his name?¡± The Sunshine Sect Patriarch asked.

    ¡°Disciple does not know.¡± Li Yaohuang looked down in despair. ~Until now, I don¡¯t even know who the other party is. I really deserve death.~

    ¡°Which sect is he from.¡±

    Li Yaohuang hesitated. He had no idea which sect the other party was from, but he was sure that if he replied with ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± once more, he would vanish off this earth.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect.¡± ~Whatever, we are enemies with them anyways. We might have halted the war, but the sect has always been preparing to attack them again. There¡¯s no harm in letting them take responsibility for another offence.¡±

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    When the Patriarch said the word, the temperature in the main pce fell again. It was so cold that it made his bones hurt.

    ¡°Ji Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch.¡± Suddenly, the space in the main pce shook, and a crack could be seen appearing. A figure that was covered in ck fog floated mid-air in the main pce. He did not have any limbs, and he looked just like a ball of ck fog.

    ¡°Find out who he is.¡± The Patriarch said coldly. It¡¯s obvious that he was dying to kill the other party.

    ¡°Alright. How dares such a kide to the Sunshine Sect to y? Does he not know how to behave properly? Let me see where he is.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, changes could be seen taking ce in the air.

    A ck coloured te appeared out of the blue. There were weird charms on the te. However, the charms were not obvious, and they were very dark.

    ¡°Aiya, I need some blood essence to find out where he is, but where will I get the blood?¡± The ck figure said with his sharp voice. He sounded distressed, but those who knew him knew better.

    Li Yaohuang who knelt there looked up in shock on hearing him. He looked up in despair. He knew they needed a huge amount of blood, and it would take a long time for him to recover from this loss.

    But now, he had no say in the situation.

    He stood up and opened up his mouth. Like a blood dragon, his essence blood shot out towards the ck coloured te.

    As soon as the blood came in contact with the dark te, it shone so brightly that it lit up the entire main pce.

    After losing a huge amount of essence blood, Li Yaohuang felt extremely tired. But he forced himself to kneel once more. He hated Lin Fan so much that he would even eat him if he could.

    ¡°Solve the mysteries of the heavens and get the answer.¡±

    Suddenly, the ck figure said loudly. The te started to spin, making creaking sounds and the mysterious charms on the te started to shine. Strings started to extend out and went into empty space.

    A figure could be seen tearing space apart in the main pce and making his way over.

    ¡°Kiddo, just wait for me.¡±

    A man in the main pce opened his eyes slightly, before shutting it tight again,

    In the cave.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. He checked the number of experience points he currently had. His hard work these few days had paid off.

    He now had about 8.2 million experience points.

    It was enough for him to break through to Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    However, my foundation isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s stupid to breakthrough now.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the cave shook violently. It was affected by some kind of power, and the cave ceiling floated up into the sky. Sunlight shone onto Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hahaha, found you. So you were hiding here.¡±

    A loud voice boomed into Lin Fan¡¯s ears.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank and turned around. The scene that weed him threw him off his feet.

    The entire mountain range was pulled up and held mid-air. Debris fell from the sky and a distance away in the sky stood a figure who was surrounded by light.

    A very powerful cultivator!

    Lin Fan was in a daze. ~How powerful must he be to be able to pull the entire mountain range up?~

    ~I might be in the Earth Star Border Stage Eight, and I may be able to pull up a mountain. But it¡¯s impossible for me to pull up the entire mountain range! It feels like I¡¯m dreaming!~

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the one who made such a ruckus in our Sunshine Sect?¡± The figure spoke. A strong force shot towards Lin Fan.

    It might be strong, but it was useless on Lin Fan.

    ¡°I think you have made a mistake. I am Maimaiti Qiegao, not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands. He was deeply shocked.

    ~I was hiding so well, how did he manage to find me?~

 Chapter 223: Very very scary

    <h4>Chapter 223: Very very scary</h4>

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The person standing in the sky was taken aback by Lin Fan¡¯s reaction. It was unbelievable that Lin Fan, who had such weak cultivation, was unaffected by the aura he was emitting. ~He should be unable to withstand it!~

    Lin Fan felt like he was standing on coal. This was not something he expected. It was as if the other party knew that he was hiding here, and was willing to do anything, even pulling up the whole mountain range just to find him.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ~This is not good; I should escape since I¡¯m no match for him.~

    ~I shouldn¡¯t act as I like just because I¡¯m immortal!~

    Lin Fan took out the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing and shed space open, going somewhere far away.

    ¡°Ya! How dare you run!¡± Miyamoto Kura shouted in anger. He waved his hands. Numerous energy swords shed through the mountain range, turning the mountains into ashes before chasing after Lin Fan.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Rays of light shone brightly, forming a sharp sword that broke part of the sky. It destroyed the space in front of Lin Fan too, blocking him.

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks; he was at a loss.

    ~ He¡¯s so powerful! He broke space so easily!~

    ¡°Kid, stop running. It¡¯s useless.¡± Miyamoto Kura said, floating in the sky. He stared at Lin Fan coldly and scanned him. ¡°An Earth Star Border Stage Eight. Interesting. You must be a talented cultivator to kill Heaven Star Border cultivators with your cultivation. But it¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re going to die. Anyone who is the Sunshine Sect¡¯s enemy will end up dead.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that he would definitely die here, but he wasn¡¯t going to die without knowing why.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Miyamoto Kura put his hands on his back andughed. ¡°You¡¯re not half bad, so I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m the strongest swordsman in the Sunshine Sect. The God of swordsmanship, Miyamoto Kura.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    A strong force came at him.

    ¡°Mind Storm.¡±

    Miyamoto Kura who was answering Lin Fan, suddenly looked serious. He disyed his killing intent, and the surrounding space turned viscous. The nts and trees were turned into ashes in no time. There seemed to be a force pressing down on them.

    Lin Fan could feel the force too. It passed him, but Lin Fan wasn¡¯t affected.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Miyamoto Kura did not want to attack Lin Fan because he felt that it would be a waste of energy. He nned to take him down with Mind Storm, which would only torture him mentally and then kill him after.

    But now, he realized that the other party was totally unaffected.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Juts as Miyamoto Kura was in deep thought, Lin Fan shed opened space to escape. A drop of blood sttered out, but he realized that the blood was destroyed by the space around him.

    After picking up Transformation into god swordsmanship, Lin Fan had a stronger sense of danger. He could feel the space around him was no longer ordinary but space filled with sword intent.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t run. I mentioned that you¡¯re unable to escape.¡± Miyamoto Kura said coldly. He was still unable to understand what was going on. ~Why did my Mind Storm fail? That¡¯s impossible!~

    ~ It¡¯s useless even if he made use of a treasure. Even a Heaven-ss treasure is unable to block my attack.~

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks, as he knew that it would be impossible for him to escape from such an elite¡¯s hand.

    ¡°So what do you want? Just kill me if you want to. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    Up till now, he still could not understand how he was found. ~ It¡¯s impossible! However, it¡¯s not a surprise that those elites possessed the ability to feel the world.~

    ¡°Tell me, how did you manage to withstand my attack?¡±

    Miyamoto Kura stared at Lin Fan. He was unable to ept that Lin Fan was still doing fine.

    ¡°Hahaha, how to withstand? Putting your Mind Storm aside, I am not even afraid of your godlike swordsmanship too.¡± Lin Fan said honestly. He was totally unafraid of death. He feareding across an elite that was too strong for him to resist. Lin Fan felt so helpless that it made him stress.

    ~ It¡¯s all because I¡¯m so much weaker than him,~

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Suddenly, anger washed over Miyamoto Kura¡¯s face. ¡°Repeat your words. How dare you say that you do not fear my swordsmanship? Do you know I have trained so well that I¡¯m now in the best state?¡±

    ¡°Enough of your bullshit. Why do you have so much to say when all you want to do is to kill someone?¡± Lin Fan has a lot going in his mind now, but none of which could help him escape.

    ~I think that I¡¯m going to end up dying here this time around.~

    ¡°Very well, kiddo. I did not want to kill you because you¡¯re not worth it. But because of your words, I will let you have a taste of the scariest swordsmanship in the world before your death.¡± Miyamoto Kura said coldly. The empty space vibrated, and a Yinyang sword, which was white on one side and ck on the other, appeared in front of Lin Fan.

    Suddenly, a strong sword intent covered the entire area.

    ¡°Powerful. This is really scary.¡± Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank when he felt the sword intent. This sword intent was so powerful that his Transformation into god swordsmanship was nothingpared to this.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s sword, a spiritual item of the Sunshine Sect. Nobody in the world dares to block or resist its attack. You can only dodge it.¡±

    Boom!

    Miyamoto Kura was still standing in the same ce. He did not even move one bit.

    At the same time.

    Lin Fan did not even feel any movement either. To him, Miyamoto Kura was standing still.

    Suddenly, his left hand raised up at a speed that was too fast for him to react.

    Bang!

    His fingers coiled around the sharp tip of the sword. But it was so sharp that it broke not only his hand but his arm.

    ¡°Powerful, fast, and very strong.¡± This was the first time Lin Fan had evere across such a powerful opponent.

    If not for the Ultraprecise de w Buff, his body would have already been all crushed.

    Lin Fan ignored the injury on his left arm, as he did not know what to do.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, surrounding space broke, and the sword intent around him fell apart.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Fan jumped up, confused.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    He could hear Miyamoto Kura screaming.

    When he looked over, Miyamoto Kura, who was initially calm and collected, had bloodshot eyes. He looked like a madman. He was hugging his head, and his hair was dancing.

    The surrounding space cracked continuously, and a violent aura filled the air.

    ¡°How could it be, how could this be?¡±

    ¡°How could an ant manage to resist my Heaven¡¯s sword? This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the god of swordsmanship, but now, an ant has managed to survive my attack. How can this be...¡±

    Lin Fan watched Miyamoto Kura weirdly. ~ What¡¯s wrong with him? He seems crazy.~

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Without hesitation, he shed space open with the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing and escaped. This time, there was nothing to stop him.

    ¡°He¡¯s mad.¡±

    Lin Fan could not understand what was going on. ~ What¡¯s wrong with him? Going crazy randomly? So what if I managed to survive his attack? I can even take one more without dying.~

    ~But this is good too. At least I had the chance to escape.~

    In the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen.

    ~The Sunshine Sect is so dangerous. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. If I do, there¡¯s nothing I can do. It¡¯s too dangerous to be targetted by an actual elite.~

    At the same time, Miyamoto Kura was looking down at the ground. He moved his lips slightly.

    ¡°No.....¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. It must be an illusion. Yes, an illusion.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He bawled.

    With Miyamoto Kura as the center, sword intent was being sent out all across the mountain range. The various sword intents were spinning at high speed and erging rapidly. The entire ce was being cut and shed into nothing.

    ¡°Only that Magnificent me Sect long-bearded man can block my attack. An ant does not have the privilege to do so.¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly the entire sky turned dark. The circr sword intent went across heaven and earth, cutting even the sky apart.

    Being wrapped in the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing, Lin Fan dashed through space.

    Suddenly, he felt a strong sword intenting towards him from behind.

    When he turned around, he was stopped in his tracks,

    ~No, There¡¯s nowhere to go now.~

    Like the wind, the sword intent came flying at Lin Fan at lightning speed. It was even faster than the speed Lin Fan was moving at.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get stronger and kill you!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    Lin Fan was crushed by the sword intent. He turned into ashes and disappeared into thin air.

    Phew!

    ¡°Yes, this must be it. I must be hallucinating. How can an ant-like him take down my attack?¡± Miyamoto Kura regained his senses and scanned his surroundings.

    A hundred miles away, there was nothing to be seen. Only destroyed space was recovering itself.

    ¡°Aiya, he¡¯s finally dead. All gone. Let me head back.¡± Miyamoto Kura nced around and shed space open, leaving for the pce.

    Being too emotional previously, he did not control his sword intent well and crushed everything around him. However, was there any Sunshine Sect disciples within those hundred miles? Miyamoto Kura didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care.

    All ants deserve death.

    Somewhere far away stood a figure mid-air. He wore a ck and gold mask. When he saw what¡¯s left of the mountain range, he couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    ¡°I¡¯m toote!¡±

    ¡°But even if I was on time, I can¡¯t do anything to Miyamoto Kura.¡±

    He pondered for a short while and left.

    Ten secondster.

    ¡°Oh, my mother.¡± Lin Fan opened up his eyes and looked around him. His heart was currently in his throat. How powerful must someone be to destroy an entire mountain range like this with ease?

    The mountain range had vanished, as well as all the nts. The ground was badly cracked, and even space had shattered. Space was now recovering slowly.

    He shook his head and wrapped himself in the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing once more and left instantly.

    ~Time to go home!~

    ~Do you know how dangerous this ce is? I have even attracted such elites. He¡¯s so strong that I couldn¡¯t even counter-attack!~

    ~He ruined my ns to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm in the Sunshine Sect and my oath that I wouldn¡¯t return to the Magnificent me Sect so soon.~

    ~I might be immortal, but this is too much.~

    ~I don¡¯t even have hope against something like that.~

    Author¡¯s note: Sick points would not be given to those that he just killed. He gained ten thousand points previously because he had used special techniques to kill others. If he coulde up with an idea to kill Li Yaohuang, he would get a lot of points, and even more so if he killed Miyamoto Kura.

 Chapter 224: Thereâ€™s no need to take such a long time

    <h4>Chapter 224: There¡¯s no need to take such a long time</h4>

    Wei River city.

    It was a city that was located near the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s border. It was surrounded by water, making a natural defense for the town. Citizens of Wei River City traveled by boat and fished for a living.

    The river was the main reason the city was safe from intruders despite being located near the sect¡¯s borders.

    Wei River city port. There was a vast, majestic ship that was moored at the dock.

    There stood two rows of disciples dressed in dark blue uniforms on the port. They looked ahead, standing upright with a solemn expression on their faces.

    ¡°No children are allowed to make a fuss. Come on board in an orderly manner.¡± A middle-aged man said. He had a strong aura, and when he spoke, the sound waves made the entire port vibrate.

    The citizens were allforting their children.

    ¡°Be a good kid. Master skills well ande back to visit mom in the future.¡± A woman said, holding onto her child as she sent him on board.

    She was unwilling to part with him, but there was nothing she could do, as this was amand from the mayor. Every household had to send a child to the Iron Sword Academy to cultivate.

    They might bepensated with subsidies, but who would want to send their child to an academy that was so far away?

    It was said that their children would spend ten years in the academy to cultivate. However, there was no guarantee if they would ever get to see their child again.

    On the bow of the ship stood two men.

    The elderly man stood hunched over, but he had a bright pair of eyes. His eyes were so bright that they shone brightly.

    Next to him stood a middle-aged man in fancy clothes. He easily stood out among the group.

    ¡°Mayor Wei, a huge part of this sess is thanks to you.¡± The elderly man said calmly. A wide smile was formed on his thin face when he saw the long queue of children boarding the ship.

    Being the mayor of the city, Wei Long had enormous authority in the city. He turned to the elder, wearing a small smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    Suddenly!

    There was amotion amongst the crowd.

    ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t go!¡± A four-year-old child wearing a tiger print hat and canvas shoes ran out from the crowd. Unwillingness could be heard in his voice.

    His elder brother was an eight-year-old boy in the queue. When he saw his younger brother, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at him adoringly. ¡°Little tiger, wait for elder brother to return.¡±

    Seeing little tiger, the elder¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°This child is talented.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Long nodded and spoke up. ¡°That kid, board the ship as well. Come to the Iron Sword Academy .¡±

    Just then, a couple stood out, looking very unwilling. ¡°Mayor, he¡¯s too young. Let¡¯s wait a few years more.¡±

    Wei Long frowned. ¡°Hmm. We are being eyed by the Sunshine Sect now, so what¡¯s wrong to let children cultivate from a young age? Don¡¯t you understand this point?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I want to go with elder brother.¡± Little tiger whined.

    Every household was required to send a child to the Iron Sword Academy. Only children were not spared. Thus there were manyints from the citizens.

    However, this was the mayor¡¯smand. So they had no choice but to do as they were told.

    Moreover, they were told that their children would be sent to the Iron Sword Academy to cultivate, and they would return after ten years. Thus, many believed that ten years pass eventually, and their children would then return.

    Just then, a voice boomed across the dock. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Lin Fan had left the Sunshine sect¡¯s territory and went back into the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory. He was prepared to return to the sect immediately. Still, themotion going on at the Wei River city port had caught his attention.

    Not only so, but the huge number of children taking turns to board the ship also aroused his suspicions.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wei Long brought his guard up immediately. When he saw the figure floating in the sky, his heart sank. ~If he can fly, that means his cultivation is above the Earth Star Border Stage Seven.~

    `~This city is located at the border; why would an elitee here?~

    When the elder saw Lin Fan, he squinted his eyes. He could feel that Lin Fan had a powerful aura, and he was no ordinary cultivator.

    ¡°I am Wei Long, the Wei River Mayor. Greetings, Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Lord.¡± Wei Long could tell that Lin Fan came from the Magnificent me Sect by his clothing. But he could not understand why a Magnificent me Sect disciple woulde here.

    ¡°Who are you, old man?¡± Lin Fan asked. ~The only ones with strong cultivation here was Wei Long and him.~

    ~As for the rest, they were ants which weren¡¯t worth his notice.~

    The elder walked out, wearing a huge smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m a Hall master of the Iron Sword Academy¡¯s Disciple Hall, Xiao Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Iron Sword Academy?¡± Lin Fan said, trying his best to figure out what organization was the Iron Sword Academy.

    The Magnificent me Sect was huge, and many organizations were in their territory. However, it was a messy list as the Magnificent me Sect didn¡¯t manage them properly. In fact, as long as there was a Heaven Star Border in charge, they could establish an academy to pass on their skills.

    Especially now, when the sect was unstable. Even Earth Star Border cultivators had established their own academies, making things even messier.

    ~I have no idea, so I won¡¯t think about it anymore.~

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    After the Sunshine Sect trip, Lin Fan acted cautiously. ~If our people can sneak into the Sunshine Sect¡¯s territory, they can do the same to us too.~

    ~Since I havee across such a suspicious event, I must investigate.~

    ~As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, how can I not care about the wellbeing of the Magnificent me Sect citizens?~

    Wei Long smiled and bowed. ¡°Reporting to Lord, the Iron Sword Academy is recruiting disciples.¡±

    ¡°Oh, recruiting disciples? I have never seen anyone recruiting disciples like you do. I didn¡¯t know that you could recruit disciples forcefully.¡± Lin Fan looked down. He was prepared to take down the two of them as soon as they made any move.

    ¡°Lord, the Sunshine Sect is currently eyeing us. As the Wei River city¡¯s mayor, I¡¯m worried about the situation. I hope to train more disciples so that we will be able to fight the Sunshine Sect in the future. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in such a hurry.¡±

    Wei Long did not expect that Lin Fan would have so many questions. He was obviously not someone who could be fooled easily. However, the other party¡¯s cultivation showed that he was not someone Wei Long could offend. Thus he took the time to answer all of his questions and hoped that Lin Fan would leave soon.

    ¡°Worried?¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°What the hell are you talking about. The Magnificent me Sect is not forcing children to cultivate. Still, as a mayor, you¡¯re forcing them to leave their parents? You¡¯re overstepping as a mayor, huh?¡± He said sternly.

    ¡°Lord...¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands and flew to the eight-year-old boy. ¡°Kid,¡± He said, petting his head. ¡°Tell me, do you wish to leave your family?¡±

    The boy looked up at Lin Fan and little tiger who stood near him. ¡°Lord, I don¡¯t wish to leave.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Alright, then return. You should be spending your time with your family at your age. You can start cultivating at thirteen.¡± Lin Fan patted his head lightly. ¡°Alright, you may return home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± The boy thanked Lin Fan in gratitude and ran off.

    But just as he passed a guard, he was pulled back. ¡°You are not allowed to leave unless you get permission from the Hall master.¡±

    Bang!

    The guard was immediately tossed out by force, and a patch of red could be seen on the water.

    ¡°Why? Are you guys nning to rebel?¡± Lin Fan looked at them coldly. He looked at his surroundings and jumped onto the ship. ¡°Iron Sword Academy? Great. Let¡¯s go. I want to meet the person who went against our sect¡¯s rule and forces children to cultivate.¡±

    Xiao Zhen¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect the Magnificent me Sect disciple to attack without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Kids, you are not at the age where you should cultivate. Wait till you are thirteen. Return to your parents now.¡±

    Lin Fan told the children. After his attack, no other guards dared to make a move, as they feared that they would be the next meal for the fishes.

    Wei Long thought fast and bowed to Lin Fan. ¡°Since Lord has spoken, then we shall follow your wishes. Hall master Xiao will lead the way.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Who said that you could leave? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Lin Fan stopped Wei Long in his tracks. He¡¯s nned to make a trip to the Iron Sword Academy to see what they were up to.

    Wei Long wanted to say something, but he saw Xiao Zhen nod his head lightly; thus, he bowed towards Lin Fan. ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll go apany the lord.¡±

    Lin Fan then turned to the guards standing below the ship. ¡°I give you all 30 seconds to board the ship. If not, you will die.¡±

    Hearing this, the guards scuttered up the ship.

    Very soon, the ship took off towards the distance.

    The citizens were on cloud nine to see their children returning to them. All of them wore a broad smile on their faces.

    They would not want their child to leave either. Thirteen was the age that was right to start cultivation.

    Among the crowd, there stood a few figures. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s obviously from the Magnificent me Sect. Wei Long is suspicious, but we don¡¯t have any evidence currently. This is something unexpected too.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. The Iron Sword Academy is not a major academy. There are at least a thousand kids here; how could they afford to support them? There must be something wrong. I wonder if the lord will be fine?¡±

    ¡°Should be. He must be at least of the Earth Star Border Stage Seven if he can stand fly. He¡¯s stronger than us. Let¡¯s continue to help those we can.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    On the ship.

    Xiao Zhen came towards Lin Fan. ¡°Lord, it will take two days for us to reach the Iron Sword Academy. Please go ahead and rest first. We will inform you once we arrive.¡±

    ¡°No need, just tell me where it is located.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands.

    Xiao Zhen raised his brows and sighed, answering Lin Fan honestly.

    Wei Long¡¯s who stood by the side, was trying to think of ways to solve this issue.

    Lin Fan took a step out and floated in the air before making his way to the ship¡¯s bottom.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xiao Zhen said after a short pause. He was unsure of what the other party was trying to do.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the ship shook. It floated up, leaving the water.

    ¡°Two days? We will reach in a few hours.¡± Lin Fan said, holding the bottom of the ship up and flying towards the Iron Sword Academy.

    ¡°This...¡± Xiao Zhen and Wei Long¡¯s face changed. ~How could he be this powerful?~

    They exchanged nces, and they could see killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>

    : Knock out

    They arrived at a mountain range. It was unknown what the mountain is made of, but it shone brightly under the sun, and it looks like a mountain made of iron.

    It looked as if there are numerous trees nted on the mountain from afar. But as he got closer, Lin Fan realized that those ¡°trees¡± were iron swords.

    Many swords were stuck into the ground. Some were in good condition, while some were broken.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good ce.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ~The Iron Sword Academy is good at choosing its location. They must be something to be able to find such a weird ce.~

    ~But there¡¯s something weird about this.~

    ~The Divine Religion and the Sunshine Sect are both stealing children. Why does this feel so familiar?~

    ~Is the Sunshine Sect behind the Divine Religion?~

    ~Nah, I don¡¯t think so. If the Sunshine Sect had an organization that was hiding in the Magnificent me Sect for such a long time, the Magnificent me Sect would have long been doomed.¡±

    Iron Sword Academy!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The disciples looked up to see the ship cast a shadow on them. They saw many figuresing towards them at the same time. Seeing the figures in the sky, they immediately bowed towards them.

    ¡°Hall master.¡±

    Lin Fan looked down at the Iron Sword Academy and flew down immediately, throwing the ship to one side.

    Xiao Zhen and Wei Long were in shock, but they remained calm and flew off the ship.

    ¡°Lord, this is the Iron Sword Academy.¡± Wei Long said.

    ¡°We have a guest?¡± A middle-aged man who had a scar on his face came out. He carried a sword behind him, and there were brown colored spots on the de. It had rusted and was in bad condition.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Fan said, walking up to him.

    The middle-aged man gave him a thin smile, but he did not immediately answer Lin Fan¡¯s question. ¡°So it¡¯s a lord from the Magnificent me Sect. I¡¯m the Principal of the Iron Sword Academy, Tie Bing.¡±

    ¡°Mayor Wei, what brings you here?¡± Tie Bing was surprised to see Wei Long.

    ¡°I made use of a forceful method to try and help the Magnificent me Sect.¡± Wei Long said, sighing. ¡°The Lord thinks that it¡¯s not the right thing to do; thus, he is here to give this ce a check.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this. Lord, you have misunderstood Mayor Wei¡¯s intention. Mayor Wei only hoped to take on some of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s burden. He has done all he could to bring as many children over as possible just to make the Magnificent me Sect stronger.¡± Tie Bing said.

    ¡°Mhmm? He brought children over? Call them out.¡±

    ~Let me see. If that Tie Bing can bring the children out, I¡¯ll say no more, but only remind them to not make use of such a forceful method in the future again.~

    ¡°Lord, what did you say?¡± Tie Bing asked in a daze.

    ¡°I said, bring the children out. Didn¡¯t you said just said that Mayor Wei had previously brought many children over?¡± Lin Fan stared at Tie Bing.

    Tie Bing¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Lord, you misheard me. I did not say that.¡± He said with an innocent face.

    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s what you have said.¡± Lin Fan said sternly. ~Does he really thinks that there¡¯s something wrong with my ears?~

    ¡°Lord, you must have misheard me. I said you misunderstood Mayor Wei. He had chosen to send the children over as he wanted to make Magnificent me Sect stronger.¡± Tie Bing said calmly.

    Xiao Zhen and Wei Long who were standing behind Lin Fan exchanged nces.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Fan said in curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, Lord has misheard me...¡±

    Puke!

    Lin Fan raised his hands, and a ray of light could be seen on the tip of his fingers. Tie Bing was then beheaded. His head rolled down onto the ground.

    There was no blood to be seen¡ªonly a white sticky substance. There were also maggots wriggling in the wound.

    ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t mishear you. Do you understand?¡± Seeing this, Lin Fan knew that Divine Religion was behind all this.

    ~I see that they are acting quickly now. They even managed to get a Mayor to work under them. Oh wait, the Mayor might be one of them to begin with.~

    Xiao Zhen and Wei Long both took a step back. Many disciples flocked around them, and there was a cruel expression on each of their faces.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve discovered it.¡± Wei Long said coldly. He¡¯s not from the Divine Religion, but he was a partner of theirs.

    The Divine Religion would give him wealth and status and everything he wanted in exchange for some children and a ce to hide.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed everyone in the Iron Sword Academy?¡± Lin Fan said, looking around.

    It suddenly dawned on him that he had previously looked down on the Divine Religion. The Iron Sword Academy might not have been a huge organization, but from its location, Lin Fan could tell that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary organization.

    However, it was scary to think that the Divine Religion infiltrated the, without anyone knowing, and wiped them out.

    ¡°Damn you. Why did you destroy my skin?¡± Tie Bing¡¯s corpse was still standing in its spot. It might be a headless corpse, but a voice could be hearding from its body.

    ¡°Such a disgusting smell. Until now, I still don¡¯t know if you guys are humans or not.¡±

    Lin Fan looked around to see if there were any elites to be found. But sadly, most were of the Earth Star Border realm. There were even Body Tempering Realm cultivators among them.

    ~If they are the only ones here, they would not have been able to wipe out the whole Iron Sword Academy. Someone must have done it for them and hidden them here.~

    Puke!

    Tie Bing¡¯s stomach was being sliced open, and a white-colored hand could be seening out of the cut. A curled-up figure could be seen in the skin as it tried toe out.

    Suddenly, changes could be seen taking ce around Lin Fan. Everyone started to cut their skin open like Tie Bing with figures crawling out.

    Seeing Xiao Zhen, Wei Long had goosebumps. The Divine Religion skillset is something that he was most afraid of.

    They would kill the host and take over their empty bodies. They would then use a unique skillset to connect with the body, so they could function as an actual living person.

    ¡°Hehe! Magnificent me Sect disciple. And such handsome skin. I want it.¡± A figure appeared behind Lin Fan creepily. He reached out his hand, wanting to break Lin Fan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Lin Fan pped him into mashed meat.

    ¡°A leopard really never changes its spots. Tell me, where are all the children?¡± Lin Fan said coldly. However, he felt that all the Divine Religion followers were insane, and thus he turned to Wei Long. ¡°Mayor Wei, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Where are the children?¡±

    Hearing him, Wei Long burst out intoughter. ¡°Kid, you should be worried about yourself instead. Do you think you can leave? A Bishop of the Divine Religion is right in front of you!¡±

    As soon as the figure crawled out, Tie Bing¡¯s skin fell onto the ground. A human ball stood in front of Lin Fan.

    Crack! Crack!

    The human ball moved his head and let out scary sounds. He moved his arms up slowly too.

    ¡°Hehe, the skin is mine. Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡± A terrifying aura was emitted by the human ball. It was apparent that he was in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    Lin Fan did not expect that he would have the same cultivation as Ming You.

    ~Could he be the one to have wiped out the entire Iron Sword Academy? If it¡¯s really him, then he must be something.~

    Crack!

    Lin Fan lifted his foot and stepped on him. The undestroyable shield around the human ball cracked immediately under Lin Fan¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Ah! How could this be?¡± The Human ball screamed. He sounded like a normal person, and he no longer spoke in his creepy low voice.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan broke his shield and stepped on the human ball.

    ¡°Speak normally if you can; who are you trying to scare?¡± Lin Fan sneered and raised his hand. He performed the Transformation into god swordsmanship and allowed the sword to travel freely, killing all the other Divine Religion followers.

    He gained two to three hundred points for every kill. Adding everything up, he got more than ten thousand points in total.

    Seeing this, Wei Long was no longer as excited as he was. He looked at Xiao Zhen, who was cut into half as he stepped out of his skin.

    ~What¡¯s going on?~

    Wei Long stood still, trembling. ~The Divine Religion was very powerful; why were they killed so easily by this person?~ He gulped in fear.

    ~Did he spare my life just because I am still useful?~

    Plop!

    Wei Long dropped to the ground and kowtowed to Lin Fan. ¡°Please spare my life, lord. I was threatened by the Divine Religion. I didn¡¯t work with them willingly!¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mere.¡± Lin Fan signal

    Wei Long came over to Lin Fan, shaking in fear. He then dropped to the ground again.

    Lin Fan picked up the person below his feet. ¡°What¡¯s this. It¡¯s so sticky. Why do you choose to be something so weird instead of staying human? Speak up, where did you hide the children?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Bishop screamed. He could not believe that he was crushed so easily.

    ¡°Lord, I know where the children are!¡± Wei Long shouted. Being the Divine Religion¡¯s partner, he was aware of where the children were kept.

    ¡°Wei Long, the Divine religion will never let you go if you betray us!¡± Gu Yao screamed. He stared at Wei Long with his white-colored eyes.

    Puke!

    Lin Fan pulled out the Tai Sovereign sword and pierced Gu Yao like a skewer.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to touch you. This is better.¡±

    ¡°Bring me over. As long as you speak the truth, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lord.¡± Wei Long said. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Divine Religion anymore. ~If I don¡¯t speak now, I¡¯ll die!~

    While on the way to the ce where the children were kept.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Long, who was leading the way, answered. ¡°He¡¯s Gu Yao, the Bishop of Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Are you aware of what organization is the Divine Religion and who is behind them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m only the Mayor of Wei River city, and Gu Yao is the only person I havee in contact with.¡± Wei Long said in fear.

    He was aware that Lin Fan was no ordinary Magnificent me Sect disciple. ~Or else why would he be this powerful?~

 Chapter 226:

    <h4>Chapter 226:</h4>

    Master, Let me

    Lin Fan then turned to Gu Yao, who was impaled on his sword.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Gu Yao said coldly. He was unhappy to be defeated before he could even reveal his body.

    Because he was not yet at his best state!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me anyway. I can just search your soul when I return to the sect.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Ah! How you dare! I would not let that happen even if I die!¡± Hearing that, Gu Yao¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. His already pale face turned even paler now.

    Thus he was being suppressed by Lin Fan, who want to prevent him frommitting suicide.

    The main pce of the Iron Sword Academy.

    There was a tunnel hidden under the throne. As soon as they made their way in, they could hear kids wailing.

    ¡°Lord, all of them are here.¡± Wei Long said, trembling. ¡°I did not send all of them. The Divine Religion got some elsewhere. They were nning to move them after the Wei River City children were brought here, but they did not do so as the Lord had exposed their evil deeds. I really did not do anything wrong!¡±

    Lin Fan ignored Wei Long. He didn¡¯t care if he was speaking the truth or not. He nned to let his Master search his soul when they returned to the sect.

    There were cages everywhere, and a child was locked in every one of them. The youngest was only two, and the eldest was eight. There were about a hundred such cages.

    Scary.

    Just then, a figure that was chained up by metal chains caught his eyes.

    It was as if he was held up by magic. He was wrapped up by numerous iron swords. The swords shone brightly as if they wouldunch an attack as soon as someone tried to invade the prison.

    ¡°Lord, the iron swords are guarding Tie Lang, Tie Bing¡¯s son. When Gu Yao came to wipe the entire Iron Sword Academy out, Tie Bing used a skillset to protect his son. He sealed him inside the swords, and this was something Gu Yao was unable to break.¡± Wei Long exined immediately.

    Lin Fan reached out his hand, and a strong force was emitted. Under this force, the numerous swords started to vibrate. They shone brightly as if they were going to attack Lin Fan. But soon, the des calmed down.

    An intent was emitted from the iron sword.

    ¡°My son......Must live on.¡±

    And the intent soon vanished.

    Lin Fan frowned. Freezing an intent inside an item was something that only a Heaven Star Border elite would be able to do. Tie Bing was only an Earth Star Border elite, but he could still do this. How shocking was this?

    ¡°That might be a father¡¯s love for his child.¡±

    Maybe due to his child¡¯s love, Tie Bing was able to break general cultivation rules and make the impossible possible.

    Tie Bing could definitely escape from Gu Yao¡¯s hand with such strength. But he chose to use it to save his son and let Gu Yao steal his body.

    ¡°That dude was annoying. But he¡¯s stupid too. He could escape, but he decided to stay just for his son. Very stupid.¡± Gu Yaoughed evilly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Lin Fan released his aura slightly, and sword intent on the Tai Sovereign sword exploded out. It put Gu Yao in such pain that he couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    At the same time, the iron swords fell. As if there was no more attraction, they fell onto the ground.

    There was a six or seven-year-old boy inside. Lin Fan caught him as he fell.

    ¡°Time to leave.¡±

    ~These children are a bit troublesome. It¡¯s best to bring them back to the sect and let the disciples send them home.~

    Outside.

    Arge group of kids stood there. Fear could still be seen in their eyes. They were obviously badly shocked.

    ¡°Alright, kids, get on board.¡± Lin Fan said and looked at them. Tie Bing¡¯s son, Tie Lang, had woken as well. Unlike the other children, he was more mature.

    He was currently hugging his father¡¯s skin, crying profusely. He then took out an iron sword and dug a pit to bury the skin. Tie Lang kneeled down and prayed to his father.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Lord.¡± Tie Lang said, kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s your father who saved you, not me.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    Tie Lang sped his hands together. He was trembling.

    ¡°Train hard and live on. That¡¯s the only wish your father had for you.¡±

    When the children had all boarded, Lin Fan grabbed the steering wheel and headed back to the Magnificent me Sect.

    Worry washed over Wei Long¡¯s face. He had no idea what was waiting for him.

    He did not even expect that the Divine Religion¡¯s Bishop, Gu Yao, would be no match for this Magnificent me Sect disciple.

    Luckily, there was enough food on the ship for the children. ~I have no idea how long it will take for us to get to the Magnificent me Sect since it¡¯s quite some distance from the Iron Sword Academy to the Magnificent me Sect.~

    A few dayster.

    The Magnificent me Sect.

    The disciples guarding the entrance were rmed when they saw a vast, ck silhouette approaching the sect. They immediately went to ring the warning bell.

    A ringing bell could be heard all across the sect within no time.

    The disciples were all awoken. They were all at a loss.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be an invasion?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? This is the Magnificent me Sect. Who would dare to create trouble at the sect when the elders are here?¡±

    Lin Fan arrived at the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s sky while dragging a ship behind him in no time.

    Gasps could be heard across the ce when the disciples saw this.

    ¡°Its senior brother Lin!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is back.¡±

    ¡°What is he dragging?¡±

    The disciples whispered. Now, Lin Fan was currently the most renowned disciple of the Magnificent me Sect. The Body tempering pool of the Invincible Peak had benefitted many disciples.

    The Invincible peak was a safe ce too. Not only was it a ce free of bullying cases. It had even turned into a shelter for juniors who were bullied, as nobody dared to create trouble in the invincible peak.

    It was not because the members guarding the peak had strong cultivation, but because of Lin Fan¡¯s influence. Nobody dared to act presumptuously in the Invincible peak.

    On a mountain top.

    Tian Xu opened his palm. A thought went through the endless space andnded on his palm. He, who had initially been calm, turned pale immediately.

    Miyamoto Kura!

    Suddenly, he could feel an auraing from the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s gate. A smile appeared on his face as he stepped onto the air immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Lin Fan looked around the Magnificent me Sect. He was feeling great. ~I feel great to finally return after such a long time.~

    He put the ship down carefully and went up to grab Wei Long.

    Wei Long was as pale as a sheet of paper. They had finally arrived at the Magnificent me Sect, and he would likely be punished soon.

    The children alighted from the ship. They were still slightly fearful of their surroundings. Thus they stuck close to the side of the boat, not daring to move away.

    When the disciples from the Magnificent me Sect saw this, they whispered to each other.

    ¡°Where are all the children from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But from their faces, they seemed to have been through a lot. Could it be that Senior brother saved them from somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Likely. There had been news all across that children have gone missing. Even patriarch has sent disciples out to search for them.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that Senior brother Lin was so kind. Look at the kids. They seem to trust Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that on Senior brother¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a ball.¡±

    To them, the sect was currently at peace. If something was going on in the sect, then it would be Senior brother Yun Xiao who would break through to the Heaven Star Border realm. They had heard from the elders that he would be able to break through very soon.

    ¡°My disciple, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Just then, Tian Xu flew out. His expression was priceless when he saw Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan stared at Tian Xu in a daze. ¡°Master, can you not? I¡¯ve just returned,¡± He said helplessly. ¡°This is the second time! Do you want me dead that badly?¡±

    Lin Fan was speechless. ~He said this to me thest time I returned! And he¡¯s repeating this again.~

    ~ Don¡¯t tell me my Master wishes for me to die.~

    ¡°Pah!¡± Tian Xu spat out his saliva, acting nothing like an elder. ¡°Master is foulmouthed. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back.¡±

    The surrounding disciples watched this scene, jaws open. This was not the elite Elder Tian Xu in their heart.

    ~ Where¡¯s the mighty and serious Elder Tian Xu? He would not act in this manner.~

    Realizing his inappropriate behavior, Tian Xu coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Disciple, these kids are?¡±

    Lin Fan stuck the Tai Sovereign sword on the ground and answered. ¡°Master, the Iron Sword Academy has been destroyed by the Divine Religion. The Principal, Tie Bing¡¯s son, Tie Lang, is the only survivor. Those children were kidnapped by the Divine Religion and held in the Iron Sword Academy. As for this thing, he said that he¡¯s Gu Yao, Bishop of Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District.¡±

    ¡°And this is the Wei River city¡¯s mayor, who colluded with the Divine Religion. He was nning to send the Wei River city¡¯s children to the Iron Sword Academy for the Divine Religion to bring away. Still, his n was busted by your disciple, and the children were sent home.¡±

    Hearing him, the expression on the surrounding disciples¡¯ faces changed.

    Tian Xu frowned. ¡°I met the Iron Sword Academy Principal, Tie Bing, ten years ago. He was an outstanding talent that stole from the rich to feed the poor. He established the Iron Sword Academy afterward. It¡¯s such a pity that the Divine Religion killed him. Truly a pity.¡±

    Tian Xu paused before turning towards Wei Long. ¡°As a Magnificent me Sect disciple who was appointed as the mayor of a city, you deserve death for colluding with the Divine Religion. I¡¯ll execute you personally.¡±

    Puke!

    Lin Fan moved his hands and killed Wei Long.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to take action. Let me.¡±

    ~And I earned a few hundred points for it. Points are truly happiness.~

    Seeing this scene, the surrounding disciples were all dazed. ~Senior Brother Lin is so vicious!~ They swallowed.

    Lin Fan ignored the dazed expression on his Master¡¯s face and continued. ¡°Master, this Gu Yao might be the Divine Religion¡¯s local leader. Now that I caught him, you can use your skill to soul-search him. If we can find the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District, we can destroy it entirely.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Good idea. As the Bishop, he must be considered an important person within the Divine Religion. He must know quite a bit. Let me take a look, then.¡±

    Instantly, Tian Xu stuck out a finger and ced it on Gu Yao¡¯s head.

    Gu Yao, who had been struggling, quietened immediately.

    Many images appeared out of the blue, and Tian Xu took a look at each of them.

    Lin Fan looked at the images too.

    The images disappeared very soon, and Gu Yao was left in a daze.

    ¡°The Divine Religion is truly unforgivable. Let me send you to hell.¡±

    Puke!

    Lin Fan killed Gu Yao personally. ¡°Master, you need not do things yourself. Let me.¡±

    Tian Xu. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 227: Use the word take instead of steal

    <h4>Chapter 227: Use the word take instead of steal</h4>

    The surrounding disciples might be giving him weird looks, but they didn¡¯t bother Lin Fan a bit. ~Compared to earning points, these looks are worthless.~

    ¡°Master, the most pressing matter now is to send these children back home.~

    Tian Xu wanted to suppress the Divine Religion to regain his image in his disciple¡¯s heart.

    But unfortunately, he was cut off by his disciple.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°They need to be sent back. There are many reports on missing children around these days. Now I see that it¡¯s because of the Divine¡¯s Religion.¡±

    To deal with their external threats, they must first cure their disease.

    Many powerful sects currently had their eyes on the Magnificent me Sect. They might not be obvious, but it wasn¡¯t hard to infer.

    The Divine Religion was a severe hidden danger in the Magnificent me Sect. They were detrimental to the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s development. Thus it was necessary to suppress or even remove them if possible.

    If eliminating them was impossible, they should suppress them and weaken them where possible.

    ~Now it seemed like a good move to leave the Big Monster Master in the Sunshine Sect.~

    ~ I¡¯ll let him do his research and carry out his experiments. If the Sunshine Sect decides to dere war one day, we shall see who concedes defeat.~

    Just then, Lin Fan looked around. ¡°These kids were kidnapped by the Divine Religion. Now, which Junior brother is willing to escort them home?¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, there was amotion in the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±

    Just then, many disciples volunteered. All of them were even in the Earth Star Border realm.

    Some Body tempering disciples were willing to help out too. However, they were too embarrassed to volunteer as they were too weak.

    ¡°Senior brother, we are willing. But with our cultivation, we are afraid that we won¡¯t be able to protect the children well.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded happily. He hoped that the sect members would be united, but they would also have fair and healthypetition. Without it, they would not improve.

    If the sect was at peace and always willing to lend a helping hand, it was not a good thing for the sect. It would just result in a slow, chronic death for the sect.

    Especially when the sect was in such a mess.

    Very good. Those of weaker cultivation, don¡¯t fret. Cultivate harder and train well. You will be powerful one day. Take these Human-ss pills back to cultivate.¡± Lin Fan raised his hands, and a bunch of pills shot out from his storage ring,nding in the hands of the Body tempering realm disciples who volunteered.

    There was a strong fragrant herbal smell.

    Each disciple received ten pills total: Three human-high ss pills, two human-middle ss pills, and five human-low ss pills.

    All the Body Tempering realm disciples were thrilled to see this. Their eyes widened and even turned bloodshot. To them, the pills were an incredible amount of wealth.

    They did not even know how hard they would need to work to earn such wealth themselves. Of all the pills, the Human-high ss pills were the most valuable.

    In the Magnificent me Sect, a Human-low ss pill would cost a few thousand YHB. Not only so, but the disciples could also tell that the pills were good quality as well.

    Tian Xu nodded. He was very pleased with his disciple.

    Since Lin Fan was no longer just an ordinary disciple, he was a peak leader. He would not just need powerful cultivation but also the support of the general disciples.

    Lin Fan had spent about ten thousand pills on the various disciples in no time. It was a huge sum and showed that he had encountered a great opportunity.

    ~Great. Great. He¡¯s indeed mine, Tian Xu¡¯s disciple.~

    Just then, Lin Fan raised his finger. ¡°Junior brothers in the Earth Star Border realm need pills too. Cultivate hard with these.¡±

    Instantly, another bunch of pills shot out of his storage ring.

    The herbal scent this time around was even stronger than thest time. The herbal fragrance could be smelt everywhere.

    When the Earth Star Border disciples saw the five mystic ss pills in their hands, they were all dumbfounded.

    All of them were either mystic-middle or mystic-high ss pills.

    Having such a vast number of disciples present, Lin Fan would have given away at least ten thousand pills.

    Shocking!

    All of them were deeply shocked. They couldn¡¯t imagine how rich Lin Fan was to afford this.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother, for bestowing us this gift.¡± The disciples said happily. They would hug Lin Fan¡¯s leg if they could.

    To them, it was an incredibly massive amount of wealth.

    They were aware that the Magnificent me Sect was impoverishedpared to some other sects. Thus, they could not receive free pills monthly to cultivate with, unlike some other sects.

    At the Magnificent me Sect, disciples needed to depend on their own efforts to exchange for pills.

    Tian Xu was initially unbothered. But seeing the number of pills his disciples took out, he was dumbfounded too.

    The pills might not be useful for him, but it was still a huge sum of money.

    ¡°Disciple, just what did you experience?¡± Tian Xu asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just some small incidents.¡± Lin Fan smiled thinly.

    ~These pills are nothing. I have some more in my storage ring. This is all from robbing the Dangerous sky valley¡¯s resources.~

    ~They stored enough pills that are for a hundred thousand disciples.~

    ~The amount of pills I gave out today is just a small amount.~

    ~But I feel like there¡¯s something I should do for the sect.~

    ¡°Junior brothers, calm down. Things will get even better in the future. I want to announce that I will be holding apetition in a month. It will be within your ss, with inner and outer disciples separated.¡±

    ¡°For the inner disciples, the top five hundred disciples will all be given a prize. Ten bottles of mystic-high ss pills for the top three, five bottles for the top ten, three bottles for the top twenty, and one bottle for the top fifty. The rest of the prizes will be announcedter.¡±

    ¡°The constion prizes for inner disciples will not be limited by number. The prizes will be announcedter on too.¡±

    ¡°This is the same for the outer disciples too. But the prize given will be human ss pills. I hope to see all of you participating. It doesn¡¯t matter if you win or lose. All that matters is that you take part. You will receive a constion prize even if you arest.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words.

    The disciples in the main pce were shocked.

    They did not expect to hear this from Senior brother Lin. There had beenpetitions in the sect previously. Still,pared to the prize that Lin Fan was giving out, thosepetitions were nothing.

    Moreover, the disciples who came in the first five hundred ces would be rewarded so heavily. This shows that everyone would have a chance to win pills.

    Lin Fancked everything except for Human and Mystic ss pills now. These were pills that could easily be found. As for Earth-ss pills, they were too precious as even Heaven Star Border cultivators needed them to cultivate too.

    For cultivators under the Heaven Star Border realm, mystic and human ss pills were enough to help them cultivate.

    It might not seem significant to other major sects. Still, it was a massive prize to the Magnificent me Sect disciples. They were on cloud nine to hear about thispetition.

    ¡°Alright, send the children back first, junior brothers. Come back soon, thepetition will happen a monthter. Don¡¯t miss it.¡± Lin Fan waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± The disciples shouted, and each went forward to a child, asking for the city they came from and nning how to send them home.

    On the other hand, Lin Fan was currently in a good mood. ~It feels so great to be a Nouveau riche. You will never know how it feels unless you experience it yourself.~

    ¡°Tie Lang, are you willing to cultivate under me by joining the Invincible peak?¡± Lin Fan turned to the lonely child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lord.¡± Tie Lang said, kneeling.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re now a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, just call me senior brother from now.¡± Lin Fan said. ~ Such a poor thing, but he¡¯s lucky to meet me. I¡¯ll bring him into the sect and help him cultivate. He will be a talent in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡±

    Amongst the crowd, two figures were standing separately. But both of them faced the same direction.

    Grabbing the ten pills in his hands, Wang Fu looked at Lin Fan respectfully. ¡°So this is Senior brother Lin, the peak leader of the Invincible peak. He¡¯s truly generous and friendly to his peers. I will work hard to be somebody like Senior brother Lin in the future. He¡¯s my role model from now on.¡±

    He believed that he would as he was unlike any ordinary disciple. He would reach the stars, and the world would be under his feet one day.

    The other person was hidden amongst the disciples. She had a good figure, and from behind, she looked like a goddess. But all imaginations would be shattered when one looked at her face.

    The surrounding disciples whispered about her.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Mu Ling. She¡¯s getting scarier as time passes. The me-like birthmark only covered the left side of her face initially, but it now covers her whole face.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with her. From what I see, she had nice body and facial features. But..... such a pity.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you fancy her?¡±

    ¡°What the hell, you are the one who fancies her instead. Don¡¯t you think the way she looks at Senior brother Lin is different?¡±

    ¡°She must be dreaming. Senior brother Lin is the peak leader of the invincible peak, and there¡¯s a high chance that he will be the next Patriarch. If the other sects were to visit as guests, we¡¯d be a joke if she¡¯s his wife.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Mu Ling stood there calmly. She realized she had sensitive ears, and she heard what those around her said. She didn¡¯t get mad at all but remained perfectly calm.

    She looked at the ten pills in her hand, her lips quivering.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan walked towards the Invincible peak, with Tie Lang following behind.

    Tian Xu took a nce at his disciple. ¡°Disciple, aren¡¯t you promising too much? Your Master does not have so many pills with him.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± Lin Fanughed. He would not believe this was real if he didn¡¯t look at his storage ring either.

    ¡°Master is not looking down on you. But how is this possible?¡± Tian Xu voiced his opinion.

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Master, I will let you experience something you¡¯ve never had. But you have to promise to not touch, and only look at it.¡±

    The entrance of the Invincible peak¡¯s main pce.

    Lin Fan, Tian Xu, Lu Qiming, and the rest were waited by the door. Other than Lin Fan, all of them were dumbstruck.

    Lin Fan reached out a hand and stepped inside. He bowed slightly and weed Tian Xu in. ¡°Master, this is prepared to you by your disciple. Enjoy.¡±

    The spacious main pce was filled with pills.

    Tian Xu stood at the door. No matter how powerful he was, it was hard for him to ept this.

    ¡°My disciple, what have you done?¡± Tian Xu gulped. He stammered slightly. The number of pills there was unbelievable.

    ¡°Nothing. I only took the Sunshine Sect¡¯s Dangerous sky valley¡¯s resources.¡± Lin Fan said softly.

    ¡°You mean, stole?¡± Tian Xu said, shocked.

    ¡°Master, people of my generation use the word take instead of steal.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    After some time, Tian Xu exited the main pce, feeling great. ¡°My disciple, I have never seen something like this in my life. The feeling of drowning in pills is really...¡± He gasped.

    ¡°Master, be at ease. Your disciple will give you arge amount of Heaven ss pill for you as well.¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    ¡°But master, you did not steal my pills, right?¡±

    ¡°Use the word take instead.¡± Tian Xu said, looking at Lin Fan.

    ¡°Did you take my pills?¡±

    ¡°I took them.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 228: Youâ€™ll get addicted

    <h4>Chapter 228: You¡¯ll get addicted</h4>

    Yunxiao peak was enveloped by white clouds. It was a prominent peak in the past, but not anymore, as the Invincible peak stole its spotlight.

    To the Magnificent me Sect disciples, the difference between the two peaks was huge.

    Even if many different herbs on Yunxiao peak, it was still iparable to the Invincible peak.

    Suddenly, a disciple ran over in a hurry, stopping in front of two men. He greeted them respectfully.

    ¡°Reporting to Senior brother Shengkang and Xuan Qing, the Invincible peak leader, Lin Fan has finally returned to the sect.¡±

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing both froze.

    They would never forget that fateful day. It was a humiliation they would always remember. They couldn¡¯t even take revenge.

    ¡°Senior brothers, after Lin Fan¡¯s return, he gave out hundreds of mystic and human s pills. All the inner disciples present received five mystic-ss pills,¡±

    ¡°And all the outer disciples received ten human-ss pills.¡±

    The disciple said. He was both envious and regretful at the same time as he wasn¡¯t around when Lin Fan gave out the pills. Thus he didn¡¯t get them.

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s trying to buy the disciples over and is obviously aiming to be the Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± He then turned to the disciple.

    ¡°The Invincible peak leader also said that he will hold apetition in one month, and the prizes are very valuable. The entire sect is talking about this currently...¡± the disciple answered respectfully.

    After the disciple told them everything that had taken ce. Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t even believe their ears.

    The other peak leaders might not even have the ability to give out such prizes. Even if they could, it would cost them everything.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    After the disciple left, Wang Shengkang turned towards Xuan Qing, lowering his voice. ¡°He¡¯s doing this to gain the support of all the disciples in the sect. The prize given out in thepetition is terrifying.

    ¡°So what? Senior brother Yun Xiao is about to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm. Once he does, he will possess Heaven¡¯s energy. By then, Lin Fan will be no match for him.¡±

    Yun Xiao sneered and looked over at the top of the peak, where Yun Xiao went into seclusion.

    Currently, a dense aura surrounded the top of the peak. The aura was so strong that even Xuan Qing could feel how powerful it was. They could also feel the Heaven and earth energy contained in the aura. It was as if that something scary was about to appear.

    They ced all their hopes on Yun Xiao. As long as Yun Xiao broke through to the Heaven Star Border, there would be a change in the peak leaders¡¯ ranking.

    The Invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming and the rest stood there excitedly. Behind them stood the disciples they took in. The disciples wanted to see their peak leader too.

    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Qin Shan ran over while holding a rabbit in his hands.

    Lin Fan raised his hands to pat Qin Shan¡¯s head, but he couldn¡¯t reach. Thus Qin Shan squatted down obediently to let his brother pat his head.

    ¡°Junior brother Lu, sorry for the trouble.¡± Lin Fan looked down and gasped. ~So much has changed. When I left, there was only Lu Qiming and my other friends. But it¡¯s so crowded now.¡±

    The Invincible peak, which was once cold had be livelier.

    ¡°Since Senior Brother Lin gave me with such an important task, I¡¯ll make the Invincible peak great even in exchange for my life.¡± Lu Qiming said, bowing.

    ¡°Junior brothers, since you¡¯ve joined, I hope that you can take the Invincible peak as your second home. There¡¯s only one rule in the Invincible peak, which is that you are not allowed to backstab your fellow disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother.¡± The disciples shouted loudly in unison.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will not have to worry or feel powerless if you¡¯re bullied because I¡¯ll always support you. I swear to the heavens that as long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let you all be bullied unfairly.¡± Lin Fan ced his hands behind him. A roar of thunder could be heard.

    Boom!

    The oath had been established.

    Feeling the oath¡¯s power, the Invincible peak disciples were all stupefied. Back then, peak leaders made such promises too, but it all ended up as empty promises, and none dared to swear to make such an oath.

    They had not expected that Senior brother Lin who was currently standing at the entrance, would swear to the heavens right in front of them.

    Hearing him, Wang Fu, who stood within the crowd, felt extremely enthusiastic. He thought that he had made the right choice to join the Invincible peak.

    ¡°I will join the Invincible peak and am willing to die for it!¡± He shouted.

    His voice was heard by the whole crowd.

    Lin Fan looked over andughed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He said, pointing at him.

    ¡°Senior brother, I am Wang Fu.¡± Wang Fu bowed excitedly.

    ¡°Mhmm. Not bad. Cultivate hard. You will be the future of the Invincible peak.¡± Lin Fan nodded. He liked hot-blooded, loyal and upright people.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Fu clenched his fists. Having Lin Fan think highly of him, he was greatly motivated. He also felt a need to work hard so as to not betray Lin Fan¡¯s expectations.

    Within half a month, Wang Fu had increased his cultivation from Earth Star Border Stage Six to the Earth Star Border Stage Nine. He felt that he had improved at a decent speed and was doing well.

    ¡°Disciple,e over.¡± Just then, Lin Fan heard his Master¡¯s voice ringing in his ears.

    ¡°Junior brother Lin, pack the pills in the Main pce up to support the disciple¡¯s cultivation. As for disciples who contribute to the Invincible Peak, we must reward them greatly too.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, he turned into a ray of light and flew towards his Master¡¯s peak. Lin Fan knew that Tian Xu has called him over for matters regarding the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District.

    As the Bishop of the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District, Gu Yao would definitely have a vast amount of information. Now that his Master had searched Gu Yao¡¯s soul, he would definitely discover crucial information.

    ~I would like to learn that from Master if I can. Time to discuss with him.~

    Lu Qiming turned to the crowd and waved. ¡°Come over. Your mission today is to pack the pills.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lu, there are so many of us. Are all of us needed to pack pills?¡± A disciple asked. He joined the Invincible peak not only because he wanted to make use of the Body tempering pool but because he wanted to look for backing too. Hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words previously, he had a greater sense of belonging.

    Getting a senior brother who treated you sincerely was even harder than cultivating.

    Lin Fan had sworn to the heavens that no matter who, as long as he was part of the Invincible peak, he would step out and not let them suffer.

    Which other of the nine peak leaders dared to make such an oath?

    ¡°How many of you?¡± Lu Qiming smiled and shook his head. He turned and pushed the door of the Main pce open slightly. An intense herbal smell greeted them, and a few pill dragons could be seen in the air, roaring. ¡°Are there too many helpers now?¡± Lin Fan said and turned to the disciples.

    Plop!

    Plop!

    All the disciples copsed, stupefied. The thuds rang across the Invincible peak.

    ¡°Alright,e over and pack the pills. Ten per bottle, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Lu Qiming shook his head. He didn¡¯t know when he would finish packing. ~Maybe in three days?~

    Tian Xu¡¯s Peak.

    ¡°Master.¡± Lin Fan came to Tian Xu and sat at his side. ¡°Is this about the Divine Religion? I¡¯m looking forward to hearing it.¡±

    Tian Xu nodded. ¡°The Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District is located on the ck mountain in the ck mountain city that¡¯s over a hundred miles away. The reason why I called you over is that I want you to lead disciples over to the Eighth District and destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Master, be at ease. I love such missions.¡± Lin Fanughed. ~The Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District is huge. There will definitely be a tremendous amount of treasure. Not only are there free points, but also wealth. Where else can I get such gifts?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Tian Xu put extended his hand. A gold-colored crystal could be seen floating in his palm.

    ¡°Master, this is?¡± He could feel the powerful energy contained in the crystal.

    ¡°This crystal contains my energy. If youe across any undefeatable enemies, crush it. But Master hopes that you will never have to use it.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin Fan nodded. ~It seems like Master is aware of my situation, and he fears that something might happen to me. Thus he gave me the crystal.~

    ~People don¡¯t have infinite energy. One definitely had to pay a price to store his energy externally.~

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go now. I can eliminate the branch on my own.¡± Lin Fan said confidently. ~Even if Ie across elites, I can just crush the golden crystal and kill them with my Master¡¯s power.~

    ¡°Bring other disciples along.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Fan frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t like to fight with others, as those were all points! If his enemies were killed by other disciples, he would lose those points!

    ¡°My dear disciple, how can you fight alone?¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ¡°Lead some disciples and use this chance to establish your position in front of them. It¡¯s time to let the Divine Religion understand that our sect has zero-tolerance towards them, and they will be killed on sight.¡±

    ~Waht f****** position is there for me to establish.~

    ~ There¡¯s nothing I can say, but is there a need for this? I¡¯m basically their idol now.~

    ¡°Erm.....Master, I have something that I need to discuss with you.¡± Lin Fan said, letting out an evilugh inside. He would have done it himself if he knew how to refine weapons.

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s expression changed. He knew that when his disciple said that he needed something, he was definitely up to no good.

    Lin Fan took out the frying pan and the mace. ¡°Master, look at this, I feel that my weapons are not suitable for me anymore; they are a bit too fragile. Look at this treasure. It¡¯s so useful. It would be good if you could make them into something like this.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hand, and Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing floated up.

    Tian Xu looked at the treasure weirdly. ¡°This is the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing. Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere. I picked it up.¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    ¡°Say that again.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°I got it from an ant.¡± Lin Fan sighed.

    ¡°Disciple, do less of this in the future.¡± Tian Xu sighed.

    ¡°Why, Master? Isn¡¯t wealth something that we should aim for?¡± Lin Fan asked curiously. He did not expect to hear this from his teacher.

    ¡°You will be addicted, and it will be hard to kill this habit. Something bad will happen someday.¡±

    At this moment, Tian Xu looked up. The scene of him being ganged up on and beaten up flooded into his mind. He had made too many enemies, and he only managed to solve his troubles after putting in a lot of effort.

    Lin Fan suddenly felt that his Master had many stories.

 Chapter 229: Do not move!

    <h4>Chapter 229: Do not move!</h4>

    Lin Fan left Tian Xu¡¯s peak. Tian Xu had agreed to help him refine his weapons.

    But only after he returned from the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District. Tian Xu would refine them personally. Quite some materials were needed. Thus he would some need time to prepare them.

    Looking at his disciple who just left, Tian Xu frowned, thinking hard about where to get the required materials.

    ¡°The Ice Heaven Demon Dragon at the southern city¡¯s Ice valley should still be in seclusion. It should be okay for me to go get some precious natural materials.¡±

    ¡°And the Blood-eyed Demonic Ape race is holding a bloodline ritual for a new baby Blood-eyed Demonic Ape recently. They might be willing to spare a drop of blood.

    Tian Xu listed out some ces and narrowed down his options.

    ¡°Time to go.¡± Tian Xu waved and flew off to collect materials for his disciple.

    On his way, Lin Fan pondered and concluded that he should go alone as bringing along his juniors would just hinder him. Just as he was about to leave, ten figures could be seening towards him.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± The leading disciple greeted him, carrying a giant knife with thick eyebrows. Lin Fan could feel the knife intent around his body. ~ He¡¯s definitely not weak.~

    Nine other disciples were standing behind Lin Fan, and they were all quite strong. They stood still quietly, waiting for Lin Fan¡¯smand.

    ¡°You guys are?¡± Lin Fan asked. ~I can¡¯t be med for not recognizing them! I¡¯m usually outside, and most first-ss inner disciples are busy cultivating and rarely ever came out.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, I¡¯m Wang Qianzhong, a first-ss inner disciple.¡±

    ¡°Did elder Tian Xu send you over?¡± Lin Fan took a closer look at them. All of them were strong cultivators of at least Earth Star Border Stage Eight, but they were still weakpared to the peak leaders.

    And to Lin Fan, they were people he could kill easily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Tian Xu ordered us to follow Senior brother Lin to the Divine Religion¡¯s eighth district to wipe them out.¡± Wang Qianzhong said respectfully.

    He might be in the Earth Star Border Eight, but he dared not act presumptuously in front of Lin Fan as he was someone who suppressed Jun Wutian and three other peak leaders.

    This showed how powerful Lin Fan was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Fan sighed. This was unexpected.~ I really don¡¯t need them, but I might as well bring an audience to shout 666 for me.¡±

    Lin Fan said and flew up into the sky.

    Wang Qianzhong and the rest followed. However, they performed a skill that allowed them tomunicate silently.

    ¡°Incredible. Senior brother Lin is only an Earth Star border Stage eight, yet he¡¯s already so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Seeing is believing, while rumors might be fake. When Senior Brother Lin surprised the three peak leaders, we were in seclusion, so we had no idea what happened. Maybe he did it with the help of treasures?¡±

    ¡°Watch your words. We¡¯ve been instructed to help Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Divine Religion has always been hidden well in the Magnificent me Sect. Now that we¡¯ve discovered where the Eight district is, we must destroy it.¡±

    Lin Fan originally wanted to teleport using the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing, but it was unable to transport so many people at one go.

    The ck Mountain, ck Mountain city.

    Stretching more than ten thousand miles, the ck mountain separated ck mountain city. To get to the other side, one must either go through the ck mountain or around it.

    It¡¯s unsafe to go through the ck mountains as it¡¯s home to many beasts.

    However, it took a lot of time to go around the mountain.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Standing in the air, Lin Fan looked down at the vast ck mountain. The ck Mountain was huge, thus making it difficult to find the Eighth District.

    ¡°Senior brother, over there.¡± Wang Qianzhong said. Elder Tian Xu had informed them of the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District¡¯s location after instructing them to help Lin Fan. But to those familiar with the ck mountain, it was a piece of cake to locate it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Even though Lin Fan had seen the images of Gu Yao¡¯s memories, he was at a loss too.

    Deep inside the ck Mountain.

    There was a passageway open on the surface of the mountain. It was well hidden, thus making it difficult to find.

    There was a giant pit at the end of the passageway. In the pit, there were many of the Divine Religion¡¯s followers. Some were even kneeling in front of a statue, praying to their gods.

    The statue¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, but a weird aura could be felt.

    An ugly follower stood in front of a man in a ck robe. ¡°Lord, We¡¯ve made a new discovery. Under Lord¡¯s instruction, the Skin Changing Collection can be used on beasts too! However, there are some negative after-effects, which is that they will go insane, and we won¡¯t be able toe out of the beast¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The man in ck robeughed evilly. ¡°After-effects don¡¯t matter. Sess is the only thing that matters. The chances of us destroying the Magnificent me Sect is now increased. All we need to do now is to hide among the beasts and cause them to go crazy. By then, the Magnificent me Sect cities will be destroyed without needing us to lift a finger.¡±

    The Divine Religion follower kneeled immediately. ¡°Hurray, lord. If we hand upper management this skillset, Lord will definitely be promoted. Lord might be the next Bishop as a reward.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The man in the ck robeughed. ¡°Has Gu Yao not sent the children over yet?¡±

    ¡± Lord Gu Yao should be on his way.¡±

    But as soon as he finished those words.

    Suddenly, the ground shook, and rocks started falling.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man in ck robe shouted.

    Just then, he could feel the sun shining down on him. ~How could this be? We are deep underground. How can there be sunlight here?~

    But he was dumbfounded when he looked up.

    A huge hand made of Earth Energy could be seen pulling the mountain peak apart.

    Lin Fan stood in the air, controlling the energy. He turned his energy into a giant hand and ripped the mountain apart.

    The disciples who followed Lin Fan here dropped their jaws. ~ He¡¯s so powerful!~

    ~Which of us dares to say that we can rip a mountain apart with our hands?~

    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Lin Fan said quickly. He was extremely worried that the group of disciples would take his points. Thus he first informed them to not take action.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately, ck smoke could be seen from the pit. Thirteen figures who were in ck robes stood in the air.

    ¡°Are you from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± A deep voice rang out.

    Seeing this, the inner disciples tensed. Their aura rose sharply as they prepared to fight.

    Lin Fan lifted his head and looked at them disdainfully. ~Only Earth Star Border Stage Seven and Eight. Aren¡¯t there any Heaven Star Border people around?~

    ¡°So the Divine Religion Eight Religion is made up of you guys?¡±

    ~The Eight district is so weak?~

    ~This can¡¯t be. They must be a distraction.~

    ¡°Hehe! Who would have thought that Magnificent me Sect disciple woulde here.¡±

    But as soon as they finished speaking.

    Space vibrated, and a strong force passed through the space towards them.

    Bang!

    The thirteen followers exploded instantly, and blood sttered all over the ce.

    Points +800

    Points +700

    Lin Fan flung his hands. ~ Trash. I could take care of them with one attack.~ He then stood in the sky at the pit¡¯s entrance and looked inside.

    The ten inner disciples were startled to see this. This was when they realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Senior brother Lin is so powerful.

    Wang Qianzhong moved to stand in a morefortable position.

    But instantly, he felt a pair of eyes on him.

    ¡°Stay there, all of you. If you know what the number 6 is, then shout it.¡± Lin Fan said, ring at them.

    ~Please don¡¯t try to impress me and steal my points.~

    Heid t on his stomach outside the pit and stuck his head in, scanning the inside of the pit.

    One!

    Two!

    Fifteen!

    Twenty!

    Just then, he saw a man in a ck robe. The man was an Earth Star Border Stage Nine.

    The man in ck robe looked up and made eye contact with Lin Fan. He was taken aback to see blood dripping from the entrance.

    ~ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s an elder from the Magnificent me Sect.~

    ~How else would he be this powerful?~

    ~No, I mustn¡¯t die here. I¡¯ve just brought the Skin changing collection to new heights. If I can pass it to management, I¡¯ll be rewarded heavily. And with further research, there should be no negative after-effects.~

    ~By then, we will be able to hide as beasts. I¡¯ll just need to make the beast ns go crazy, and we¡¯ll be able to destroy the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s cities!~

    ¡°Hehe, You aren¡¯t bad.¡± Lin Fan smiled and stood at the entrance before jumping in.

    ¡°Damn you.¡± Twenty cultivators who had strong cultivation attacked as soon as they saw the figure jump down.

    Strong energy could be felt from them, forming a giant Earth Energy tornado.

    Many different attacks went towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Ants, don¡¯t be presumptuous.¡± Lin Fanughed and sent a punch out. As if ss, space cracked open.

    The twenty followers were torn apart. Warm flesh and blood fell on the ground. A piece of flesh evennded on the ck-robed man¡¯s face.

    More points for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Spare my life, spare me.¡± Seeing this, the mans¡¯ eyes bulged. He didn¡¯t expect that such a powerful cultivator woulde here.

    ~Even the Eighth District¡¯s guardians were no match for him!~ The remaining followers thought and ran towards the passageway.

    ¡°Haish, you guys are too weak. But I can¡¯t waste points.¡± Lin Fan turned to look at the followers fighting to escape. Heughed and clenched his fist, resting it at his waist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take my attack.¡±

    Lin Fanunched a punch.

    Bang!

    The strong force passed through the passageway, making it vibrate.

    Outside.

    Wang Qianzhong and the other disciples stayed outside the pit. They didn¡¯t understand why Lin Fan told them to stay there.

    Suddenly, they could hear noisesing from the cave. Their faces turned pale when they saw this.

    A ball of Earth Energy with blood and flesh exploded. Blood went everywhere.

    Smoke could be seen from the pitch-ck cave.

    ~What¡¯s going on in there?~

 Chapter 230: Unleash your inner desires

    <h4>Chapter 230: Unleash your inner desires</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. Now tell me, where are your elites?¡± Lin Fan asked. He then reached out for his head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the strongest person here.¡±

    As if stupefied, the man in ck stood rooted to the ground. He gripped the skillset tightly as if it had great importance to him.

    Lin Fan nced at it. ¡°What the hell is that. Hand it over.¡±

    The man tried to step back, but he couldn¡¯t move as Lin Fan was holding his head tightly.

    Lin Fan tried to reach for the skillset, he was couldn¡¯t as the man ced it behind him.

    Violent Body!

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s body erged, his arms grew longer too.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan hugged the ck-robed man in his arms and grabbed the item.

    ¡°Hehe, I got it.¡± Lin Fan said, cracking into a smile. ¡°Skin Changing Collection (Revised version)¡± Lin Fan read the cover.

    ¡°Tell me, what does this mean?¡±

    He whispered in the ck-robed man¡¯s ears sinisterly.

    ~I saw this when I killed Bai Shi back then. It was such a disgusting and weird Skillset. The person who created this must-have his head filled with shit.~

    How sick must someone be to create this?

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Lin Fan hugged the man tighter. Crack! Sounds of his bones cracking could be heard. Being squeezed so tightly, he vomited blood. If Lin Fan tightened his arms again, he would definitely squeeze the blood out.

    ¡°Let me see what it says in here¡ªthe Skin Changing Collection (Revised version). The skillset doesn¡¯t only work on humans, but beasts as well. Using the pure blood of children as an activator, mix it with beast¡¯s blood...¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re a talent indeed. Look at the new skill set you¡¯ve created.¡±

    Lin Fan said coldly. Killing intent could be heard as he continued tightening his arms. A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    But the scream wasn¡¯t the voice of a man, but a woman.

    Lin Fan pulled the ck robe off her head, revealing her true identity.

    It was a female follower with a cute face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman.¡± Lin Fan said, letting go of the other party. He took a step back, excitement swimming in his eyes.

    The woman coughed blood. She saw the excitement in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes clearly. She looked down and concluded that the Magnificent me Sect disciple was interested in her.

    ~I must live. I only managed to revise this skillset after so much. Suppose this revised version was used widely by our followers. We could cause disasters to the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a woman. Please spare me. I will satisfy all your desires.¡± The woman looked up at Lin Fan charmingly. The cold look in her eyes was long gone.

    Lin Fan stepped forward and reached for her, caressing her long, silky hair. She didn¡¯t move and allowed him to do so.

    ¡°I had an urge to do something as soon as I saw you.¡±

    The woman in the ck robes pretended to be shy and looked down. ¡°All humans have desires. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was what I was thinking.¡± Lin Fan smiled widely.

    Just as she was prepared for Lin Fan toe, she realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She realized that the Magnificent me Sect disciple held her neck and lifted her up into the air.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± She stammered

    ¡°What else am I doing? You told me to follow my desires. It¡¯s been ages since I watched fireworks, so I want you to explode for me.....¡± Lin Fan snickered. ¡°How can I spare someone so evil? Let me send you to hell.¡±

    Humm!

    Suddenly, the statue moved. Aura waves were sent out.

    ¡°God! God has shown himself to save me!¡±

    Seeing this, the woman in the ck robes shouted crazily. It was as if she hadn¡¯t expected that God would respond to her prayers.

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    A sound could be heard from the statue. It might just be a sound, but it was able to make space vibrate.

    ¡°This sound wants to confuse, suppress and instill fear in me?¡± Lin Fan nced at the statue disdainfully. ~ I¡¯m immortal and immune to such b***s***!~

    It would be useless even if god descends personally.

    ¡°You want topete with me, huh? Interesting.¡± Lin Fan said and took out the mp4, pressing a button. ¡°God? Listen to this.¡±

    Boom!

    Instantly, a boom was heard.

    Being invincible is so, so lonely.

    Being invincible feels so, so empty.

    As soon as the song started to y, Lin Fan felt a change take ce in his body. It was as if his blood was boiling.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. With my background music, I¡¯m invincible.¡± Lin Fan said, flinging the woman up into the air. He clenched his fist and sent an attack after her.

    Bang!

    The woman instantly exploded. There was a bloody explosion, and blood rained down.

    ¡°B******, you¡¯vemitted an unforgivable crime.¡±

    The statue¡¯s volume increased as time passed. It sounded like a voice from ancient times.

    ¡°You want topete over who¡¯s louder?¡± Lin Fan increased the volume of his mp4 immediately. The song sted out as if emitted from the heavens.

    The sound from the statue was suppressed.

    Outside, Wang Qianzhong and the rest realized that they were being affected by a weird sound. It was unlike anything they had heard before, and it gave a deadly vibe.

    But suddenly, another sound could be heard. A figure could be seen inside the ck fog, splitting the fog into half and pulling them away from death.

    The figure was obviously their Senior brother Lin.

    Even now, the sound was still ringing inside their heads.

    Listen!

    It wasing from the pit!

    Looking at the statues, Lin Fan felt weird. ~His face was as if blurred by some mysterious energy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. Come at me if you dare. You¡¯re just a statue; what¡¯s so special about you?¡± Lin Fanughed. ~Want topete over who¡¯s louder? How soft do you think an MP4 is? You¡¯re out of your league.~

    Suddenly!

    A ck crack appeared out of nowhere, in front of the statue. A violent energy tossed about. Simultaneously, the crack extended as if it had numerous tentacles. It seemed as if something wasing out of it.

    A green-colored hand came out of the crack. It had green colored nails and looked like it was grabbing something. It changed its direction with a snap and came towards Lin Fan.

    The surrounding space froze.

    Lin Fan¡¯s face fell. The green-colored hand might look ordinary, but it had a dangerous vibe.

    The other party teleported here, making use of the statue.

    Crack.

    Without hesitation, Lin Fan crushed the golden crystal, and an aura suffocated the area. White smoke gathered and formed an illusion of Tian Xu.

    ¡°Tian Xu...¡± The deep voice filled the ce once again. It was as if the voice¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Divine God, how dare you show yourself here. Let me kill you.¡± The illusion seemed to have strength and its own consciousness. It coiled around the giant green colored hand and tried to make its way into the crack to find out where the other parts of the body were.

    ¡°Damn it. Damn it. I¡¯ll be back!¡±

    The crack closed instantly, and the giant green hand fell to the ground¡ªwhite smoke coiling around it.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    However, there wasn¡¯t any response.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? So it¡¯s over now?¡±

    Lin Fan looked at the green hand on the ground in a daze. After some thought, he picked it up and put it in his storage ring,

    ¡°Everything is precious. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s useful or not. Let me bring it back.¡±

    He then went to the statue. The energy in it was now gone.

    Lin Fan knocked the statue, and a clear sound could be heard. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good material. It will be good if I can use it. If not, I¡¯ll use it to make chairs for the peak.¡±

    Lin Fan looked around. ~This is so disappointing. There¡¯s nothing here? They are so poor. But the followers aren¡¯t weak, though. Why don¡¯t they have anything in their storage rings?¡±

    ~ Don¡¯t tell me they gave it to their bosses? ~

    ~If that¡¯s so, the Divine religion is really evil. The leaders lead a luxurious life while their followers are in poverty.~

    ~Evil B*******.~

    Outside.

    Wang Qianzhong went up to him. ¡°Senior brother Lin, how was it?¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s nothing else here, and this ce is no fun. They¡¯re extremely poor.¡±

    ¡°What about the followers?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak. ~This district is too poor. Maybe the management of the divine sect knew that this ce would be destroyed anyway. Thus they didn¡¯t leave anything here.~

    Maybe that was the reason.

    Wang Qianzhong and the others were shocked. ~ That¡¯s it?~

    ~We haven¡¯t even done anything, and the auraing from the pit previously was not weak, even though it disappeared in no time.~

    ~This is unbelievable.~

    South city Ice valley. A ce located near the end of the world. A chilly wind blew. Any living thing that came would be frozen into ice. Even an Earth Star Border cultivator would have a hard time surviving here.

    An angry dragon¡¯s growl was suddenly heard across the quiet ice valley.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you this old man. How dare youe here and steal my things?¡±

    A figure could be seen tearing space apart and leaving. ¡°I only did this because I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your seclusion. | I¡¯ll return it after some time.¡±

    Suddenly, a colossal dragon broke out from the ice. Its body was made out of clear ice crystals. But fire could be seen in its dark eyes. The dragon looked up and let out a roar. A terrifying aura spread over the ce, making space crack.

    ¡°Damn this evil old man. If you weren¡¯t hiding in that sect, I wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡±

 Chapter 231: Striking the jackpot (for real)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Striking the jackpot (for real)</h4>

    The endless remote mountain.

    It was the Blood Eyed Demonic Ape¡¯s territory, a highly ranked beast n.

    Almost no other beasts were a match for them one on one.

    Boom!

    The ground shook, and two gigantic Demonic Apes stomped into view.

    One was incredibly huge, and the other one was slightly smaller.

    If Lin Fan was present, he¡¯d definitely be able to recognize the smaller Ape, as he had died under its Ape¡¯s hand numerous times.

    Now, the Ape had grown. It¡¯s had grown significantly taller, and its muscles had erged. It also had a more potent and fiercer aura now.

    There was a huge altar filled with congealed blood in the distance. The blood might have been left behind since ancient times, but it was still emanating strong energy.

    A group of Demonic Apes stood around the altar. They wererger and had terrifying auras. When they saw the two other Demonic Apesing from afar, they stepped aside.

    Fear could be seen in the smaller Demonic Ape¡¯s eyes, but it mustered up its courage and walked towards the altar.

    It knew that it was hising-of-age day ceremony, and he would be receiving the blood of his ancestors.

    It went up to the altar and stood at the altar silently, waiting for the ceremony to start.

    All of a sudden.

    The altar lit up brightly, and an aura belonging to its ancestors could be felt.

    The Demonic Ape looked to the sky and let out a fierce growl. A drop of blood fell down from the sky. Seeing this, the Demonic Ape opened its mouth and looked up, waiting for the blood tond in its mouth.

    It waited and waited, but instead of the drop of bloodnding in its mouth, all it heard were angry growls all around him.

    A tiny Demonic Ape that as small as a human could be seen out of nowhere. It caught the drop of blood with its hand, taking a small amount of the blood, and threw the rest into the maturing Demonic Ape¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m only borrowing a small amount from you. The little guy is unable to refine that much ancient blood anyways. It would be a waste if I didn¡¯t take it.¡± Tian Xu, who was currently in the form of a Demonic Ape, said before shing space apart, leaving.

    He wasn¡¯t interested in offending the Demonic Ape¡¯s as they were well known for holding grudges. They might take action against the humans if they realized that it was a human who snatched their blood.

    Just then, a Demonic Ape, which had been in hibernation for an extended period, smacked the space. The violent force caused space to tear open. The Demonic Ape possessed such strong force that it was utterly terrifying.

    Tian Xu, who was in the air, turned around to look at the Blood Eyed Demonic Ape. He found it somewhat familiar.

    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡± the Demonic Ape let out an angry growl. ¡°Leave and never return...¡±

    The surrounding Demonic Ape dropped to the ground when they saw the Demonic Ape flying over. It was their king, the being closest to their ancestors and their supreme leader.

    However, they saw a crystal clear drop roll down from the corner of their king¡¯s eyes.

    Leading the eleven inner disciples, Lin Fan head back towards the sect.

    Suddenly, smoke rose to the sky from a city in front of them and covered the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s a smoke signal. It seems like something has happened there.¡± Wang Qianzhong said after taking a closer look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Lin Fan said. ~There might be a surprise waiting for me.~

    Eleven rays of light could be seen shooting across the sky from afar.

    ck mountain city. Soldiers wearing armor could be seen standing on the city walls. They all wore a solemn expression, and some were overwhelmed with fear.

    ¡°Mayor, your humble servant thinks that there is somebody behind all this.¡± A soldier wearing silver armor said.

    He wore a frown while keeping his eyes on the situation in front of him. He had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°Somebody behind this? Who would have the ability to do this?¡± The ck Mountain City mayor asked seriously.

    ¡°Beasts normally would never attack a city, but this time around, they keep gathering as if they were an organization. It seems like they are here to ruin our city.¡±

    The general said, looking at the distance. This was the first beast attack tide they hade across, and the city wasn¡¯t prepared for such an attack. It was unknown if the city walls could withstand the beast¡¯s attacks or not.

    ¡°Mayor, we¡¯re here.¡± Just then, a group came over.

    The ck Mountain City¡¯s threergest tribes leaders brought their tribesmen over.

    The ck mountain city was currently facing a beast¡¯s attack. They were facing a new threat that they had never seen before. If they didn¡¯t stand united, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face the consequences.

    ¡°Thank you, tribe leaders, for being willing to lend a hand. The ck mountain city citizens will remember your deeds.¡± The Mayor said.

    ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s all good. We aren¡¯t just part of the ck mountain city, but we are also Magnificent me Sect citizens. Now that we are in such a situation, we could only ovee the crisis if we work together. Have you sent somebody to inform the Magnificent me Sect? Our strength is limited, and we can only defend for a few days. If there¡¯s a beast with high enough cultivation among them, we won¡¯t even be able to survive for more than a day.¡± A tribe leader said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a lord, who is a Magnificent me Sect disciple. He¡¯s of the Earth Star Border Stage Seven, and he will be able to reach the sect quickly because he can fly.¡± The Mayor answered.

    ¡°Mayor, there are only two Earth Star Border Stage Seven elites here in the city!¡± Another tribe leader said in shock. ¡°What should we do if wee across a beast of high cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only other person of the Earth Star Border Stage Seven in the city, but I couldn¡¯t leave. If we can survive until the lord returns with help, then we¡¯ll live. If not, at least the lord will be able to survive, and the sect won¡¯t have to lose such a talent.¡± The Mayor shook his head.

    Hearing him, the crowd kept silent. They understood what the Mayor meant.

    In every city under the Magnificent me Sect, an inner disciple would guard the city to ensure its safety. After spending a long time in the cities, some stayed in the cities and made a family. Amongst the three families, two were descendants of the Magnificent me Sect lords.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, a loud roar could be heard.

    ¡°Mayor, the beasts have started to attack!¡± A soldier shouted in fear. He grabbed his weapon tightly as cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    The ground shook, and fierce growls could be heard throughout the city and its walls.

    The citizens of the ck mountain city were anxious too. If the soldiers were unable to stop the beast, they would be doomed.

    The crowd hurried towards the city walls. When they saw therge number of beasts streaming towards the city, they were dumbfounded.

    This wave was mostly made up of Body Tempering beasts, with fewer Earth Star Border beasts too.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± The Mayor shouted. He wore a solemn expression on his face.

    A distance away.

    ¡°Hold your fire!¡±

    Twelve rays of light shot across the sky and towards the ground.

    Whoosh!

    Arrows shot up into the sky, and an arrow rain could be seen flying towards the beast tide.

    ¡°No! These are all mine!¡± Lin Fan dashed towards the beasts and destroyed the arrows with his attacks.

    Seeing this, the Mayor¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he let out a shout when he saw one of the figures. ¡°Lord, why did you return?¡±

    ¡°I ran into my Senior brothers, and they came to help.¡± The disciple guarding the ck mountain city said.

    ¡°This...¡± The Mayor couldn¡¯t tell what the person blocking the arrows was trying to do.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, we are here to help.¡± Wang Qianzhong said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move without permission and go to the city wall! Leave this to me!¡± Lin Fan said, breathing heavily when he saw the beast tide. His eyes reddened in excitement.

    ~How long had it been?~

    ~I¡¯ve nevere across such arge number of beasts before.~

    ~I used to hunt for beasts to kill back then.~

    ~How am I supposed to remain calm when Ie across such a huge number of beasts?~

    ~These are all points! They might be weak, but they will slowly add up.~

    ¡°Senior brother, let us help.¡± Wang Qianzhong said. He felt that the beast tide was too much for Lin Fan to handle alone.

    But as soon as he finished his words, he saw Lin Fan staring at him. He looked up, and his heart jumped into his throat.

    ¡°I said that none of you are allowed to attack, or I¡¯ll beat you all up.¡±

    ¡°These are mine. Nobody is allowed to snatch them from me.¡±

    He let out a shout.

    ~Give it my all!~

    Violent body!

    Cruel blood!

    The magic of the seven gods!

    After all the skillsets were activated, a powerful aura could be felt.

    ~These are all mine. All mine. I¡¯m going to be invincible.~

    The beasts looked up, unaware of what the human was trying to do. They were confused about why the man helped them block the arrows.

    Destroyed!

    Lin Fan raised his hand and made space shatter with his attacks.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The beasts began to explode one by one.

    Lin Fan¡¯s points started to increase too.

    ¡°Transformation into god swordsmanship.¡±

    Within no time, a terrifying sword intent shot up to the sky. The swords floating behind Lin Fan shot down onto the beasts on hismand.

    In no time, everything was destroyed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. This feels so good! It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never felt before. This is great. Where did all of theme from?¡±

    Lin Fan felt like he was on cloud nine.

    Beasts, you arrived just in time.

    The city wall.

    The Mayor was dumbstruck. ¡°The lord, he...¡±

    ~Is so powerful. He¡¯s so powerful that I felt that the city would be destroyed within a second if he were to attack us. We wouldn¡¯t even have the power to fight back!~

    Within the blink of an eye, many beasts had died.

    Blood and flesh could be seen everywhere.

    Blood red hair, eyes, and a red and ck body. ~Is this something that a human should look like?~

 Chapter 232: Done

    <h4>Chapter 232: Done</h4>

    A beast wave was a disaster to everyone. It instilled fear in the ck mountain city citizens.

    Even the Earth Star Border Seven disciple in charge of the city felt that the ck mountain city would be destroyed.

    However, to Lin Fan, the beast wave was like money from the sky. ~I¡¯m so lucky.~

    He shook his head, making his red colored hair dance in the air. He looked closely. ~The beasts are here just in time.~

    ~I was still worrying about where to get points from, but the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District showed themselves just in time. This is great.~

    Roar!

    The beasts roared. A strong smell of blood filled the air. Beast remains could be seen everywhere.

    The beasts stopped in their tracks and took a step back. All of them had their eyes on the figure floating mid-air while they shuddered.

    Beasts with low cultivation might be stupid, but they still knew how to retreat when faced with danger.

    ¡°The beast tide is retreating!¡± The Mayor said happily. Surprise washed over his face.

    They were expecting the city to be trampled and ruined by the beast tide, but it seemed that the disaster had finallye to an end.

    ¡°How can I let you leave so easily?¡±

    ~Why would I let them go? Chances like these are so hard toe by!~

    ¡°The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River.¡±

    Earth energy could be felt all over the ce. Lin Fan activated the treasure and the cauldron shot out of his hands. It floated in the sky while erging.

    Lin Fan sent an attack out, and the dense Earth energy dragon jumped into The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River.

    The pattern on The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River shone brightly, and a scary aura could be felt.

    The cauldron tilted slightly, and river water poured out, drowning many beasts.

    ~After Master¡¯s refinement, the strength of a drop of The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River¡¯s was equivalent to the strength of an Earth Star Border Stage One.~

    A small drop of water was enough to turn a Body Tempering Realm beast into minced meat.

    While ordinary Earth Star Border realm beasts would be able to struggle, they wouldn¡¯tst long either.

    ¡°That¡¯s so powerful. Senior brother Lin is so powerful! Look at him controlling such a powerful treasure.¡±

    Surprise washed over Wang Qianzhong¡¯s face. ~How dense must one¡¯s earth energy be to be able to control the never ending river water?~

    ~But Senior brother Lin made it seem like a piece of cake.~

    ~If any one of us were in his ce, we would be exhausted, if not copsed by now.~

    The other first-ss inner disciples nodded. This was their first time witnessing how powerful Lin Fan was with their own eyes.

    Regardless of the beast¡¯s cultivation, they were all points to Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Lin Fanughed heartily. Other than him, nobody would understand how excited he was.

    Suddenly!

    A loud, angry roar could be heard. The roar even made space shake. There were even signs of space copsing.

    Wang Qianzhong and the others were frightened. They wore a solemn expression on their faces despite the fact that they had yet to see the owner of the roar.

    ¡°That was the roar of a Heaven Star Border beast!¡±

    Boom!

    A distance away, the sky darkened. A huge figure covered the sun, andpared to it, the smaller beasts were like pebbles.

    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s the Heaven devoring crocodile python! Why is it here?¡±

    Wang Qianzhong¡¯s face fell as he screamed.

    The other inner disciples were taken aback too. They expected the beasts to be of the Earth Star Border realm at most, which was something they could handle. But now that a Heaven Star Border beasts had shown up, everything changed.

    Seeing this, the ck mountain city mayor¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. Despair was written across his face.

    ~We¡¯re doomed.~

    A Heaven Star Border beast had the ability to shatter the ground with a stomp, and every action of theirs was able to affect the world. The Earth energy tornado formed by a Heaven Star Border realm beast was able to kill them instantly.

    The Heaven devoring crocodile python came over, opening it¡¯s mouth widely. An Earth energy wave shot towards the beast, washing all the Earth Star Border and Body tempering beasts away. A strong energy could be felt piercing the area.

    ~The cauldron is used as a tool for me to bathe and cook when I¡¯m outside after all. It¡¯s still too weak to use against a Heaven Star Border beast.~

    The river water went back into the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River which flew back into Lin Fan¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s still hard to go against you with the cauldron.¡±

    It¡¯s appearance meant the beasts who had lost the will to fight went crazy again.

    Roar! Roar! Roar!

    Endless roars belonging to different beasts rang across the area.

    The roars of the beasts made the ck mountain city citizens pale. Those that were more timid had already copsed. ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± They wailed.

    ¡°Where is your spirit? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re afraid of some beasts.¡± The Mayor shouted, ring at his soldiers.

    The soldiers were in a cold sweat. Facing the Heaven Star Border realm monster, they could no longer stand straight as they used too.

    But when they heard the Mayor, they straightened their back and stared into the distance away.

    They knew that all the helpers that came from the Magnificent me Sect were of the Earth Star Border realm. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the Heaven Star Border beast, and the result was fixed. The ck mountain city would definitely be destroyed.

    However, they still hadn¡¯t escaped despite the current situation.

    The mayor then turned to the eleven disciples floating in the sky. ¡°Lords, thank you foring to lend a hand. But now that a Heaven Star Border monster has showed itself, the result is fixed. I hoped that lords would be able to return safely. I thank all lords in the name of the entire ck mountain city.¡±

    Wang Qianzhong looked at the mayor solemnly and sighed. He nodded lightly.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, let¡¯s leave. There¡¯s no way we can save ck mountain city.¡±

    They received orders to ensure the safety of Senior brother Lin. They were definitely not a match for the Heaven Star Border monster. If the Heaven Star Border beast caught up with them, all they could do would be to sacrifice themselves and hope Senior brother Lin could escape.

    It was almost impossible for a beast wave to form randomly and attack ck mountain city.

    Beasts of low cultivation had their own territory, and they isted themselves from other species.

    While a Heaven Star Border realm beast had intelligence. They would definitely not risk the ire of the Magnificent me Sect and attack cities. It was unknown what was the cause of this.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± Wang Qianzhong called out, but there was no response from Lin Fan. ~What is he doing? It¡¯s our job to protect Magnificent me Sect citizens, but in such a situation, no matter how hard we try, we will only die with them.~

    ¡°All of you shut up, and stay where you are. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Lin Fan opened his arms and floated in the air. ~ All the beasts here are points.~

    ~Leave?~

    ~What a joke. I¡¯m still hoping for more beasts toe.~

    ¡°Senior....¡±

    Before Wang Qianzhong could finish his words, a strong aura came down on him. It was a bloody killing aura.

    Wang Qianzhong stared at the figure in the air in shock. The Senior brother Lin there was no longer the senior brother they were used to.

    ¡°Such dense blood energy.¡±

    To him, Lin Fan seemed to have just walked out of a sea of blood. An energy dragon coiled around his body, making the world shine bright red, as if suppressing the world.

    Transformation into god swordsmanship!

    A sharp sword intent could be felt from the blood energy. This sword energy was even stronger and sharperpared to the previous sword intent. It was as if a sword intent that had been hibernating for a long time woke up.

    Endless sword intent floated behind Lin Fan. The strong Earth energy surged out, supporting the terrifying sword intent.

    Just then, Lin Fan clenched his fist and stretched out his arm. He pulled his arm back, making energy surge up into his fist.

    Blood

    As if being affected by a force, the blood turned into a blood arrow and shot towards Lin Fan.

    The stronger Lin Fan¡¯s energy gets, the more he was able to act as he wanted.

    Sweat trickled down Wang Qianzhong¡¯s forehead. ~How powerful is senior brother Lin? Why is he able to exert such a huge amount of energy?~

    The other inner disciples were extremely shocked as well.

    The Senior brother Lin who was floating in the air looked like a demon king. His blood red hair shone brightly, and the energy in his fist grew stronger than before.

    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve never tried this skill before, but I will today. The mysterious blood energy.¡±

    ¡°All of you shall die.¡±

    Whoosh!

    The limitless sword intent floating behind him shot up and shed space apart, aiming for the beasts below him.

    The energy on Lin Fan¡¯s fist had umted until it almost burst. He sent a punch out and a giant Blood dragon appeared and let out a howl. It opened its mouth and flew down towards the beasts below.

    Bang!

    The dragon smashed onto the ground and exploded. Blood sttered everywhere.

    As a strong blood wave flew outwards from the impact.

    When the beasts touched the blood, they instantly exploded.

    The ground started to shake.

    The ck mountain city citizens felt like the ground below them was about to copse.

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Wang Qianzhong¡¯s body started to tremble. This wasn¡¯t a power that an Earth Star Border fighter should have.

    Roar!

    Seeing the beasts die, the Heaven Star Border monster let out a roar and came for Lin Fan. It¡¯s strong force presence made space shake. With a sudden crack, space tore open.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ~It feels great to see my points increasing.~

    ¡°Senior brother, be careful!¡± Seeing the Heaven devouring crocodile python moving towards Lin Fan, the color drained from Wang Qianzhong¡¯s face.

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and looked at the monster disdainfully. He didn¡¯t care about it. ~Killing beasts with lower cultivation brings me more satisfaction.~

    Instantly, the monster lifted up it¡¯s ws and shed towards Lin Fan, space being cut like a hot knife through butter.

    ¡°Haish, digging your own grave.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands and sent a punch out in reply.

    A violent energy could be felt from his fist, which pierced through the monster¡¯s attack when they met.

    The ferocious expression on the monster¡¯s face changed to fear as it felt a strong force trying to rip it¡¯s body apart.

    It¡¯s ws were ripped apart, and blood sttered all around.

    Boom!

    A strong force exploded outwards from inside the monster¡¯s body and split it into many pieces.

    A huge piece of meat fell onto the ground as white smoke could be seen.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Lin Fan dusted his hands. ~I¡¯ve earned quite a bit this time around!~

 Chapter 233: Master, letâ€™s not talk about this

    <h4>Chapter 233: Master, let¡¯s not talk about this</h4>

    The terrifying beast wave was now nowhere to be seen.

    All that was left behind were flesh and blood, which dyed the soil red. The smell of blood was all over the ce. It was all you could smell.

    It was as if hell descended upon Earth.

    There was nothing in the world that Lin Fan feared except people who snatches his points.

    ~Luckily, I have obedient junior brothers. I like these kids who listen to instructions, maybe I should give them a reward.~

    Wang Qianzhong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He lifted his hands that were shaking badly.

    ¡°That was a Heaven Star Border beast, the Heaven devouring crocodile python...¡±

    The Heaven devouring crocodile python was a higher-ss beast. It couldn¡¯t literally devour heaven as its name suggested, but its name represented how powerful the creature was.

    Lin Fan turned around to realize that Wang Qianzhong was staring at him in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You guys look stupid.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ~They are weak mentally. Look how scared they were, how are they going to seed in the future?~

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    A piece of flesh lying on the ground moved slightly. It was as if something was going to break out of it.

    Lin Fan flew over immediately. There was a massive bump on the Heaven devouring crocodile python¡¯s flesh, and it was as if something was about toe out.

    He stretched out his hand and stuck it through the piece of flesh. Lin Fan felt a hand and pulled it out.

    Szz!

    A naked person was dragged out of the flesh with small red-colored veins connected to his body.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Lin Fan pondered, rubbing his chin. Suddenly, the content of the Skin Changing Collection came to mind.

    It could be applied to not just humans but beasts too.

    ~So he¡¯s part of the Divine Religion, and he was hiding in the Heaven Star Border beast¡¯s body.~

    ~But how could this be? It¡¯s bullshit that they can take over a Heaven Star Border beast¡¯s body. All the followers in the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District were trash. They would never be able to take over a Heaven Star Border realm beast¡¯s body even if they sacrificed half of them.~

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The naked man opened his mouth, screaming. He was toothless, and his muscles were ck. He didn¡¯t look like a human.

    ¡°Such a poor thing.¡±

    Lin Fan nced at him and stepped on his head, cracking it to pieces.

    Points +900

    ¡°Great. So you¡¯re in the Earth Star Border realm, huh?¡±

    Lin Fan finally understood how the beast wave was formed. ~This Divine Religion follower hid inside the Heaven Star Border beast and made use of its power to gather all the beasts with lower cultivation to attack the city. This exins how did the beast wave was formed.~

    ~ It¡¯s lucky that we discovered this early. If that woman managed to send her revised version of the Skin Changing Collection to the Divine Religion¡¯s upper management, we would be doomed.~

    ~Beast waves would be formed, and many cities would be lost. It would be difficult for the Magnificent me Sect to bear such a loss even if we didn¡¯t just go through a war.~

    ~Let me check my points.~

    Points: 414300

    After taking a look at his points, his heart raced, and his hands shook.

    ¡°Pui! Haha......Hahahahaha.¡±

    He looked up to the sky andughed out, ignoring the bystanders. He was unable to contain his joy and gave up in holding in hisughter.

    ~Four hundred thousand points! The beast wave contributed almost three hundred thousand points.~

    He went back to the city wall only to realize that the disciples were still in a daze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time to return.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t wish to stay here any longer. He was dying to return to the sect and use his points to increase his strength.

    ¡°Senior brother...¡± Wang Qianzhong turned to Lin Fan in a daze.

    ¡°Mhmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Fan asked. ~What does he want?~

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wang Qianzhong answered after a short pause. He felt that Lin Fan was very mysterious. He would never believe that an Earth Star Border Stage Eight could take down a Heaven Star Border realm beast if he didn¡¯t see it himself.

    The mayor rushed up and kneeled on one knee. ¡°Thank you, Lord, for saving ck Mountain city.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. We are all citizens belonging to the Magnificent me Sect. How could I stand by and watch such a situation take ce? You should be praised for your bravery.¡± Lin Fan said, taking on the disposition of a peak leader. ~We should stay calm during such situations.~

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± the mayor said, trying to contain his excitement. Not only because the ck mountain city was saved from a disaster, but he felt proud to see that the Magnificent me Sect had such powerful disciples.

    ¡°Senior brother, how was the beast wave formed? It¡¯s impossible for beasts toe together and attack a city by themselves.¡± Wang Qianzhong asked. He was suspicious of this beast wave.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Religion¡¯s doing, but it¡¯s all fine now. We¡¯ve solved everything.¡± Lin Fan said, keeping his words short and sweet. ~I must let Master know about this once I return.~

    ~Even though I¡¯ve stopped the Skin Changing Collection¡¯s revised version from being brought to the Divine Religion temporarily. It¡¯s hard to say that there are no other simr people in the Religion.~

    ~If anyone else makes a revised version of the Skin Changing Collection again, it would definitely be a disaster.~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin Fan said and flew into the sky. He took a nce at the mess outside the city and turned to the mayor. ¡°There are many beasts remains outside. Use them as ingredients for a celebration or something. Don¡¯t waste them.¡±

    The ck Mountain city mayor looked at Lin Fan dumbfoundedly. ~We¡¯ve just had a near-death experience, and now you¡¯re reminding me to eat them?~

    ~But I¡¯ll listen to whatever this lord says.~

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ~If not for my identity, I would have brought the beasts home.~

    ~Wasting food is a disgrace.~

    Wang Qianzhong suddenly realized that rather than protecting their Senior brother Lin, Senior brother Lin was protecting them this entire trip.

    Eleven figures shed and disappeared into the sky.

    ¡°Aiya, I have forgotten to ask for the lord¡¯s name!¡± The mayor pped himself. It had juste to mind that he had forgotten to ask for Lin Fan¡¯s name.

    ¡°Senior brother is called Lin Fan. He¡¯s the peak leader of the Invincible peak.¡± The disciple who was in charge of guarding the ck mountain city answered. ¡°It¡¯s had only been two years since I left the sect, but so many changes have taken ce.¡±

    The tribe leaders initially wanted to invite Lin Fan back to their tribe, but after hearing the disciple speak, they no longer had such thoughts.

    Big shot. A real big shot.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°You guys may go back first. I need to go meet elder Tian Xu.¡± Lin Fan said, waving his hand.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡±

    The inner disciples had no idea why did they went on this trip. They did nothing other than fly. Senior brother Lin settled everything by himself.

    As first-ss inner disciples who were just one step from reaching the Heaven Star Border realm, it was sad for them not to show off their abilities. This made them feel suffocated.

    ~It shouldn¡¯t be like this.~

    The peak.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Lin Fan said,ing over excitedly. He wasn¡¯t excited just because of his points but because Tian Xu would finally help him refine his weapons.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Tian Xu opened up his eyes. He might look expressionless, but he himself didn¡¯t know why he felt slightly gloomy. His trip to ¡°borrow¡± ingredients had been sessful, but he felt jittery as if he had done something wrong.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Tian Xu did something like this, but he was doing it now for his disciple.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Lin Fan said and sat beside his Master, smiling widely. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I want to report.¡±

    He told Tian Xu about the beast wave.

    Hearing him, Tian Xu¡¯s face fell. ¡°There¡¯s such a matter? Taking over a beast¡¯s body and causing a beast wave? It seems like the Divine Religion has been developing well these ten years. Look at this skillset they havee up with!¡±

    ¡°Master, the Skin Changing Collection is not a high-ss skillset. It¡¯s just weird.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s not just about that. It might be of a low ss and be quite strange, but don¡¯t you feel that the skillset goes against thew of nature?¡± Tian Xu asked, shaking his head.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°After emptying one¡¯s body, they take over another but are still able to make the body function. Furthermore, their auras would also be hidden, making it hard for others to realize.¡±

    ¡°Their current Pope is unlike any other. The Skin Changing Collection is a skill set made only recently. There was no such skillset in the past, so it¡¯s definitely the current Pope¡¯s doing. How dangerous would it be if the revised version that allows their followers to take over the beast¡¯s body is widely disseminated?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯ve really helped save the sect from danger.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Lin Fan.¡± He said, smiling proudly. But he kept his smile soon after. ¡°But Master, we might have stopped the revised version from getting to the management of the Divine Religion for now. But we can¡¯t be sure that no others will develop this skillset ande up with the same result. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t fully prevent this. Thus disciple thinks that we should prepare quickly and move to eradicate the Divine Religion as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is the arm that teacher cut off.¡±

    Lin Fan pulled out the green colored arm immediately. The arm was being coiled with white smoke and was unable to move.¡±

    ¡°As timid as a mouse.¡± Tian Xu looked at the arm and scolded. ¡°The Pope might be strong, but he¡¯s too timid. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight my projection and chose to escape by sacrificing an arm. If I manage to find him, I¡¯ll wreck his house!¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t say such things. I was nearly killed by this arm.¡± Lin Fan said, rolling his eyes.

    Cough!

    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be disheartened. Master is powerful now because of my hard work. Master believes that with your talent, you will only be slightly weaker than me when you¡¯re at my age.¡±

    Lin Fan wanted to thank his Master for believing in him, but after a pause, he realized that instead of praising him, Tian Xu seemed to be praising himself.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not talk about this and refine the weapons first.¡±

    Lin Fan said and pulled out his frying pan and mace.

    Tian Xu¡¯s lips twitched. ~So straightforward.~

 Chapter 234: How are the rest going to compete with him?

    <h4>Chapter 234: How are the rest going topete with him?</h4>

    ¡°Master, what kind of treasure is this? It¡¯s so cold that my bones hurt. The surrounding space seems to be frozen too.¡±

    Lin Fan rarely got a chance to see the world¡¯s different treasures, thus making him less knowledgeable.

    A crystal could be seen floating in front of him. A small dragon was breathing out cold air, swimming around the crystal. What was even more shocking was that the cold air actually managed to freeze the surrounding space.

    It was magical and as if there was a world of ice inside the crystal.

    ¡°This is from the South city Ice valley¡¯s Ice heaven demon dragon. The Ice heaven demon dragon is very powerful! It will shed a single tear every hundred years, which will form into this ice crystal. The power of the Ice heaven demon dragon and the power that froze this drop of tear is what makes this ice crystal a true treasure.¡±

    ¡°Master must be close to the Ice heaven demon dragon then. Or why would it give you such a precious item?¡± Lin Fan asked. He could feel the terrifying energy that the ice crystal carried,

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tian Xu caressed his beard and said calmly. ¡°When I was younger, I went to the Ice valley to cultivate frequently, so I had a good rtionship with the dragon. When Master went to ask for the ice crystal, the dragon was so excited that he gave it to me quite willingly. If I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the next treasure, I would have a good chat with the dragon.¡±

    Looking at how sincere and honest Tian Xu seemed, Lin Fan actually bought his words.

    ¡°Master, I will definitely pay the Ice heaven demon dragon a visit when I go to the South city Ice valley in the future. Maybe it will wee me warmly if I mention that I¡¯m your disciple.¡±

    Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Yes, you should.¡± Tian Xu said, giving Lin Fan a thin smile. ¡°However, the weather at the Ice valley is bizarre; even I can barely take it, so disciple should refrain from making a trip there until he¡¯s stronger.¡±

    And with that, Tian Xu ended the conversation. It¡¯s evident that he didn¡¯t want to talk much about it. Another drop of blood with intense energy could be seen floating in the air within no time.

    The blood drop was so small that it was barely the size of a grain. However, the drop still shone brightly. A beast¡¯s illusion could be seen on top of the drop. It hovered in the air in a mighty posture.

    ¡°This is a drop of the Huanggu Vicious Apes¡¯ blood. It¡¯s their essence blood. It might not hold strong energy, but it allows one to possess the pure bloodline of the Huanggu Vicious Apes.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Master, where did you get it from? Did a friend give it to you as well?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Yes, Master has a good rtionship with the Blood Eye Demonic Apes. They were having a ritual of passing the bloodline down to a baby ape, so Master went and asked for some. It¡¯s nothing difficult.¡±

    ¡°Blood Eye Demonic Ape?¡± Hearing his words, the ape Lin Fan came across a few times crossed his mind. He didn¡¯t expect that his Master would be close to that particr species.

    Tian Xu then took out a few more extraordinary treasures and exined them one by one.

    ¡°Look closely, my disciple. Master will now refine the treasures for you. Not only will you need such precious items for it, but you will also need to amodate the Laws of Heaven and Earth. Watch Master help you refine a good tool.¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s fire, burn.¡±

    Tian Xu raised his hand, and a fierce ball of me could be seen burning in the air above his hand.

    The me was unlike any ordinary me. Even the Cyan Abyssal mes was nothingpared to it. It was like a baby when ced aside Heaven¡¯s fire.

    Lin Fan took out The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and lit up the Cyan Abyssal mes. He jumped into the cauldron and took a bath while watching his Master refine his weapon.

    ~I swear that I must learn how to refine weapons. It will save me much trouble.~

    ~But this depends on the lottery. If the lottery is nice to me, I will not have to work so hard.~

    ~As for pill refinement, the frog can do it. There¡¯s no hurry. I wonder how the frog is doing. Has it broken through to the Heaven Star Border now?~

    ~It has spent more than ten thousand years on the earth, and it was once a human. It would definitely have a lot of ways to improve its cultivation.~

    On the other hand, Tian Xu was refining Lin Fan¡¯s weapon with all his heart.

    He might be a powerful cultivator, but he had to give his all when refining weapons, as treasures weren¡¯t easily made in a day.

    But to show off his strength to his disciple, he decided to do his best and end the process quickly.

    When he saw Lin Fan having a bath in the cauldron happily, he was at a loss for words.

    ~Can¡¯t you just pay attention?~

    ¡± Disciple, refining a simple weapon is easy, but not if it¡¯s a treasure. You can only do so when you¡¯re in the Heaven Star Border Stage Five or higher, as you will only understand the Law of Heaven and Earth then.¡±

    Tian Xu then clenched his fist. The empty space boiled, and it was as if numerousws could be seen. These werews that only real elites couldprehend and understand.

    ¡°Disciple, we don¡¯t have enough precious treasures now. You can only amodate onew. Which do you want?¡±

    Tian Xu looked at Li Fan seriously, as if he was doing something very solemn and holy.

    ¡°Master, I want the strongestw!¡±

    Lin Fan shouted. He was taken aback by the current situation too. ~How powerful must Master be to be able to summon thews by just grabbing?~

    ~When will I be able to be as strong as Master?~

    ¡°There is no strongestw.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ¡°You will need to understand it yourself, as thew will grow together with your cultivation. As a cultivator, you should not have the mindset that there is a type that reigns supreme.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that his Master was lecturing him again, but he paid attention as his Master was way more experienced and would know more than him.

    ~I might have a cheat, but I shouldn¡¯t always be arrogant.~

    ¡°Master, you can make the decision.¡± Lin Fan said. ~I shan¡¯t think about it, let Master do the worrying.~

    ¡°Haish.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ~What kind of disciple have I taken in? Why do I, the Master, have to do everything for him?~ But since it affects his disciple¡¯s strength, Tian Xu did not dare to choose randomly. He waved his hand, covering Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan felt that there was much energying out of his body and floating above his head in pictures.

    ¡°Disciple, how do you cultivate? All your skillsets expect the Transformation into god swordsmanship uses brute force.¡± Tian Xu said, expression changing.

    He was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think that his disciple would only practice skillsets that use brute force. This was a tough route.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t I have the Cutting space skills?¡± Lin Fanid back and said.

    ¡°Stupid disciple.¡± Tian Xu red at him. ¡°Who told you to pick that up? That¡¯s the Sunshine Sect¡¯s skillset. And it does nothing other than waste your time. You will be able to cut space open freely when you break through to the Heaven Star Border. Why waste your energy on it now?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s heart jumped up to his throat. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    ~I spent Ninty thousand points to get it to the third level.~

    ~And now my Master says that it does nothing? I think I¡¯m about to vomit blood.

    ¡°Whatever, just don¡¯t waste your energy on it in the future. This skillset is almostpletely useless, and only useful when you¡¯re in the Earth Star Border realm.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ¡°Since this is the case, I¡¯ll amodate the Law of strength. Remember that you are not supposed to feel thew of strength in your weapons before you¡¯ve reached the Heaven Star Border Stage Five. It will tear you apart.¡±

    ¡°Law of strength,e here.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Tian Xu grabbed aw. As if thew had intelligence, it tried escaping after seeing it was about to be refined into a weapon. But why would Tian Xu allow it to do so?

    He grabbed it and clenched his fist, crushing thew. Tian Xu molded it into a spherical item and threw it into the Heaven fire.

    ¡°Trying to escape, huh? It¡¯s your honor to be able to contribute to my disciple strength.¡±

    Tian Xu¡¯s long beard danced in the air. He raised his hand, and both the ice crystal and blood drop went into the weapon. Simultaneously, the many other treasures floated out and went into the fire, too, as if they were all free.

    A powerful aura could be felt immediately.

    The other peaks in the Magnificent me Sect.

    When the other elite elders felt this aura, they all frowned.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re helping your disciple cheat.¡± Huo Rong sighed. ¡°You¡¯re making him such a precious treasure that¡¯s of the Earth-middle ss. How would the other peak leaders feel?¡±

    He was the most upright elder of the Magnificent me Sect who always enforced and advocated for justice. He despised what Tian Xu was doing. To him, thepetition between the disciples should be fair, and elders should not poke their nose in it.

    ~Tian Xu is great. He took out his assets and spent them on his disciple. How would the other peak leaders be able to fight Lin Fan in the future?~

    ~This was as if two smart students who arepeting who would earn more in the future when one only has two hundred dors to start with while the other has billions.~

    ~How are they topete?~

    Just then, Tian Xu grabbed the green-colored arm. ¡°Pope, contribute to my disciple too.¡±

    The cloud-like beard surrounding the arm disappeared. However, the freed arm remained still, as if it was dead.

    ¡°Hmph. Timid mouse. You¡¯re even worse than your guardian.¡±

    Tian Xu sneered coldly and crushed the arm with his energy. He then threw it into the Heaven¡¯s fire.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes wide. He felt that his weapon would definitely be stronger after the refinement.

    ¡°Congeal!¡±

    A yell was heard.

    It made space explode. Lightning could be seen shooting up to the sky. It was as if it was helping to refine the two weapons.

    Boom!

    Two waves spread outwards to the rest of the sect.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Tian Xu said and sighed. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead.

    Lin Fan came out of the cauldron hurriedly. ¡°Master, let disciple wipe your sweat for you. It must be tough.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let Master tell you that to me, refining a treasure is easy. Back then, I refined eighteen treasures myself and shocked the world. I was crowned as being the best in refining weapons. If not for my passion for cultivating, I¡¯d still be the best in the world. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan said without hesitation.

    ~ I¡¯ll answer whatever Master wishes to hear.~

 Chapter 235: Huge improvement

    <h4>Chapter 235: Huge improvement</h4>

    Both weapons were being wrapped up in smoke. Lin Fan could not see the weapons clearly, but he could feel the energy they carry.

    Suddenly, changes took ce to the weapons. The smoke was being absorbed into the weapons.

    Rays of light shot out like a horse.

    ¡°This is incredible.¡±

    Lin Fan said in glee. ~Master is being so nice! I can feel my weapons getting stronger. It¡¯s a far cry from what it used to be like.~

    Both weapons were wrapped in smoke. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t see the weapons clearly, but he could easily feel the energy they carried.

    Suddenly, a few changes took ce. The smoke was absorbed by the weapons.

    Rays of light shot out.

    ¡°This is incredible!¡±

    Lin Fan said in glee. ~ Master is so nice! I can feel my weapons get stronger. It¡¯s a far cry from what they used to be.~¡±

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands, and the weapons flew into his hands.

    The weapons had gotten stronger, and an ice-cold energy could be felt. He could also feel a violent energy inside them together with a few other kinds of energy.

    Tian Xu put his hands behind his back and smiled. ¡°Disciple, the treasures areplete. I¡¯ve amodated the Law of strength, and the weapons have been given a freezing ability thanks to the ice crystal, while the drop of blood from the Huanggu Vicious Apes gave them a violent strength. There are some other effects too. Disciple can test it yourself, Master will let you discover the rest yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Lin Fan said sincerely. He was thankful to have such a great master.

    ¡°When Master checked the skillsets you learned previously, I realized that you¡¯ve only chosen skill sets that use brute force. I think it¡¯s important to tell you that you should stop picking up such skill sets. Your foundation is strong enough as is.¡± Tian Xu said worriedly.

    ¡°Why, master?¡± Lin Fan said in confusion.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll hinder you from breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm.¡± Tian Xu was surprised that his disciple had picked up so many skillsets when he was away. Moreover, all the skill sets were of a high-ss.

    ¡°What does this have to do with breaking through to Heaven Star Border?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Getting to the Heaven Star Border realm is not just breaking through to another realm, but connecting to Heaven and Earth. Learning too many high-ss skillsets will make it hard for you as Master fears that you won¡¯t be able to learn the skillsets well and you¡¯d need to work extremely hard. However, if you manage to break through into the Heaven Star Border, you will be truly powerful.¡±

    Lin Fan did not expect to get this answer. ~If Master is worried about my proficiency in skillsets, he won¡¯t need to as I have a cheat. Thus I¡¯m free of the problem.~

    ~Moreover, I¡¯m umting points now, so Master is worried for nothing.~

    ¡°Master, was it difficult for you when you broke through to the Heaven Star Border back then?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, there was no one to guide Master back then, and I had picked up more skillsets than you back then. But thanks to my talent and perseverance, I broke through. But it¡¯s all in the past, so let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±

    Lin Fan felt like pping himself. ~I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I¡¯m just giving Master a chance to reminisce.~

    ¡°Alright, Master needs to rest. You can go as well. Thepetition organized by you will be held a monthter. Work hard and make your Master proud.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Master, be at ease. Disciple will not disappoint you.¡± Lin Fan kept the weapons immediately and left to go cultivate.

    ~ I¡¯m going to make good use of all my points.~

    The Invincible peak.

    When Lin Fan returned, he realized that the sect was bustling with activity. Many disciples were queuing up, and Lu Qiming was as busy as a bee.

    ¡°Junior brother Lin.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming put his work aside temporarily and rushed over. ¡°Senior brother Lin, there are too many disciples signing up for thepetition. I¡¯m sure it will be a livelypetition.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother Lin, thanks for your hard work.¡± Lin Fan said, patting his shoulder.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Qiming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m proud to be able to contribute to the Invincible peak.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother Lu, you should take some time off to focus on your cultivation. You worked hard for the peak but ended up neglecting your cultivation.¡± Lin Fan realized that Lu Qiming¡¯s cultivation had remained stagnant at the Earth Star Border Stage One. There was a slight improvement, but there was also now a distinct difference between his cultivation and the rest.

    Lu Qiming shook his head. ¡°Senior brother, Junior brother has made up his mind to focus on managing the Invincible peak while I let Zhang Long and the rest train. I will help make Senior brother¡¯s life easier.¡±

    Since Lu Qiming had said so, there was nothing else Lin Fan could say. He patted his shoulder. ~ It¡¯s my luck to be friends with them. I will be at ease to hand my matters.~

    ¡°Alright, I need to go into seclusion for a while. I will leave the peak in your hands.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Inside a secret chamber.

    A wide smile could be seen on his face. ~How should I use these Four hundred thousand?~

    ~The Cutting space skills are the worse. I thought it would be cool to cut space as an Earth Star Border realm fighter.~

    ~But now, it seems like I¡¯m overthinking.~

    ~The Sunshine Sect is so underhanded. How dare you trick a pure teenager who hasn¡¯t seen the world much?~

    ~If not for Master¡¯s reminder, I wouldn¡¯t have known.~

    ~Whatever, I¡¯ll just take it that my points have been eaten by a dog.~

    ~Cutting space skills, I will ignore you from now on.~

    ~Now, my skill sets that aren¡¯t maxed are:~

    ~Magic of the seven gods, Transformation into god swordsmanship, The Divine Art of Startling Dragon, Extreme wipe out body, Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique, Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture.~

    ~I want to improve all of these skill sets. But I won¡¯t be able to do so as I only have four hundred thousand points.~

    ~I can leave the Magic of the seven gods aside first. I¡¯ve only just activated the third god, and I don¡¯t need the Transformation into god swordsmanship. I am already able to group attacks.~

    After some thought, Lin Fan came to a decision.

    ¡°Extreme wipe out body.¡± He mumbled in his heart.

    Points ¨C one hundred thousand

    ¡°Extreme wipe out body (level two)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Increase one¡¯s strength by 2, and being able to shake space.

    ¡°Damn you.¡± Lin Fan cursed. ~Shaking space is included in the Cutting space skills too!¡±

    ¡°Level up Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique.¡±

    ¡°Points ¨C One hundred and fifty thousand.¡±

    Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (level 2)

    ¡°Traits: Earth dharma body, the extreme jolting of space, increase in physical body and connection with the earth.¡±

    Mmm!

    When both skillsets leveled up simultaneously, Lin Fan could feel a violent energy inside him. The power was so ferocious that it inted his body.

    ¡°Powerful. Both skill sets are so powerful. How do they manage to produce such strong energy?¡±

    Lin Fan could feel the cells in his body sucking in energy constantly. They kept growing too, but Lin Fan was still not near the perfect state.

    ¡°So fierce. I¡¯m only in the Earth Star Border Stage Eight, and yet I need so much energy. How much more would I need when I break through to the Heaven Star Border realm?¡±

    He can¡¯t imagine who was the one to make his body in this way.

    If others were to know about this, they would be knocked off their feet.

    ~I should level up the Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture. It¡¯s very powerful, making it a waste not to level up.~

    ¡°Level up!¡± Lin Fan mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Points ¨C forty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (level 2)¡±

    ¡°Traits: shattering waves, increase in strength, destruction.¡±

    It¡¯s simr to when the skillset was level one. It had the same traits, just that Lin Fan had now gotten stronger.

    ¡°Points ¨C Sixty thousand.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s points decreased visibly.

    ¡°Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (level 3)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Shattering strikes, extreme increase in strength, strong destruction, Wiping out the world.¡±

    The level up this time around caused a huge change in the traits. Lin Fan now only had Sixty thousand points left.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s expression changed. Changes could be seen taking ce in his body, and his muscles erged as if they were about to rupture.

    Small cracks could be seen in the secret chamber.

    ~This peak was made by my Master, and the secret chamber is very sturdy. But now, it¡¯s starting to crack because of my aura.~

    ~And there is white smokeing out of my body, twisting in the air.~

    ¡°Oh no, I have too much energy. It¡¯s going to overflow.~

    ~I was so obsessed with leveling up that I overlooked that I had enough energy when the Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture was leveled up. It¡¯s starting to overflow now.~

    ¡°I have to increase my cultivation.¡±

    ~If this continues, my body will definitely rupture.~

    ¡°Experience points ¨C Eight million.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation: Earth Star Border Stage Nine (+)¡±

    Boom!

    There seemed to be a door opening in his body. The energy exploded, and the cells already filled with energy started duplicating themselves rapidly. Lin Fan suddenly experienced a massive increase in energy capacity.

    A strong aura descended around him.

    ¡°Such strong energy. Wow, I¡¯m so powerful!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the four hundred thousand points would bring him so much. Lin Fan even had the illusion that he¡¯d be able to tear space apart easily.

    ~This is impossible; it must be just overthinking.~

    ~Tearing space apart is a characteristic that only Heaven Star Border cultivators should have.~

    ~ I¡¯m still in the Earth Star Border, so I shouldn¡¯t be able to do so.~

    ~But all the energy I have now makes me feel so strong.~

    Lin Fan waved his hand.

    A strong energy exploded out from his hand and pierced through space. It reached the chamber¡¯s walls.

    ~The walls were refined by my Master, and they are extremely tough. But look, they are now starting to crack under my attack. There¡¯s even a huge hole on the wall.~

    ~The entire peak seems to be shaking too.~

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin Fanughed. He could feel how strong the energy was. ~If Ie across Li Yaohuang again, I can fight him now.~

    ~I might not have confirmed it, but that¡¯s the feeling I get.~

    ~Oh yeah, Master reminded me that I shouldn¡¯t try to feel the Law of strength in my weapons. I¡¯m so curious about it, though.~

    ~If Master didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t feel like it. But since Master did, I¡¯m going to check it out.~

    Lin Fan fished out the mace and put it in his palm.

    Suddenly!

    He felt something wasn¡¯t right.

 Chapter 236: Make a deal with the law of strength

    <h4>Chapter 236: Make a deal with thew of strength</h4>

    ~ Master said that I shouldn¡¯t try to feel the Law of strength.~

    ~But now, I can clearly feel it.~

    Lin Fan could feel the terrifying energy in the mace. It felt as if he hade across the limit of a specific power.

    He took his hand away, and the feeling disappeared.

    ¡°Such strong energy. So this is the Law of strength that Master was talking about. I haven¡¯t felt it deeply, but the surface aura is enough to scare me.¡±

    ~Now that I¡¯m in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine, I feel that my ability has improved drastically~

    ~Or I should say that it¡¯s just a step away from bing a Heaven Star Border cultivator?~

    ~However, I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s a tough step. The foundation needed is too great, and it¡¯s a far cry from what I used to require to breakthrough.~

    He ced his hands on the mace to feel the Law of strength once again. Instantly, a terrifying energy surged towards Lin Fan.

    He could see a mighty figure standing amongst a gxy in his mind. The gigantic figure stood in the middle of the universe alone. Lin Fan¡¯s eyes which were tightly shut, shot open.

    Two bright rays of light shone through Lin Fan¡¯s chest. It hit his heart directly.

    Lin Fan could feel a strong forceing towards him. If it was anyone else, they would have stopped there. But as if he feared nothing, Lin Fan dived towards the force.

    Suddenly, as if Lin Fan arrived in a vast area, a powerful force bombarded Lin Fan.

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited blood, face turning as pale as paper.

    ¡°Such strong energy. What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m not even able to resist.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up in shock. ~There¡¯s something that can defeat me with my strength now? That¡¯s surprising!~

    ~The Law of strength is incredible. Or should I say, allws are.~

    ~Whatever, I¡¯m still alive. Let¡¯s continue to explore.~

    Suddenly, a force could be felt crashing towards him.

    Lin Fan vomited blood again. He didn¡¯t feel any pain. Thus he ignored the injuries. ~At most, I can just kill myself.~

    Finally, an aura flew over. Lin Fan felt death looming.

    Ten secondster.

    ¡°Interesting. It seems to be trying to force me to leave.¡±

    Lin Fan put the mace in his hand again and felt the energy. He was curious about how the Law of strength was like.

    ¡°Only a Heaven Star Border Stage Five can understand thew of strength.¡±

    ~If this is real, does it means that I¡¯ll never be able to fight a Heaven Star Border Stage Five if I don¡¯t understand Laws?~

    A few days went by.

    Yunxiao Peak. The dense smoke whirlpool had slowly solidified, and an increase in viscosity could be seen in the aura.

    A figure could be seen sitting in the middle of the whirlpool. The man had his eyes shut tightly, and the aura surrounding his body got increasingly stronger.

    ¡°Is senior brother Yun is about to breakthrough?¡± Wang Shengkang said excitedly. ¡°I can feel a terrifying energy!¡±

    ¡°As long as Senior brother breaks through to the Heaven Star Border, we will be the best peak. Even the Invincible peak will be nothingpared to us.¡±

    Xuan Qing nodded. Excitement was written all across his face. Both of them were confident that Yun Xiao would be able to break through the Heaven Star Border realm and emerge as a true elite.

    ¡°The Invincible Peak leader has been in seclusion recently too. But sadly, our Senior brother Yun will still be ahead of him. I wonder how the other peak leaders are doing. They have yet to return from their trip.¡±

    The thought of the other peak leaders made Wang Shengkang feel the pressure. ~Thepetition in the sect is too intense. None of the other Eight peak leaders are simple either.~

    After the previous incidents, Zhan Hongdi from the Great emperor peak left the sect and hadn¡¯te back since. His cultivation remains unknown, but Wang Shengkang believed strongly that Yun Xiao would be the first peak leader to break through to the Heaven Star Border.

    Lu Qiming looked towards the Yun Xiao peak that was a distance away. An aura whirlpool could be seen on top of Yun Xiao peak. The Yun Xiao peak might be far away, but he could still feel the terrifying aura.

    The surrounding disciples were all whispering. They could tell that Yun Xiao was about to break through to the Heaven Star Border very soon.

    However, they had faith in their peak leader, so they didn¡¯t put this scene to their heart.

    The Withered peak.

    ¡°Ge Lian, look. If Yun Xiao breaks through to the Heaven Star Border, won¡¯t he be the first peak?¡± Elder Gu Mu nodded happily.

    Ge Lian took a nce at the Yun Xiao peak expressionlessly. He was currently in a bad mood. The thought of Jun Wutian, who had colluded with the Divine Religion made his blood boil. All he had spent on Jun Wutian had now gone down the drain.

    Seeing the dense aura whirlpool, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. The disciple that you¡¯re supporting is now going to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gu Muughed and raised his hand. The Withered peak shook slightly as a ball of green-colored light enveloped his hand. With a flick, the light went towards the Yun Xiao peak.

    Ge Lian looked at the green-colored light enviously. ¡°That¡¯s the vital energy that you saved ten years ago, and you just gave it away. How generous you are.¡±

    ¡°It will be useless when he¡¯s a Heaven Star Border cultivator. It¡¯s a great tonic now. Look at Tian Xu; he spent all his assets on his disciple, how could I lose out to him?¡±

    ¡°That old man is harming his disciple instead of helping him. Possessing a treasure even before he has broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm? Let me see how he will improve in the future.¡± Ge Lian said in anger. He was initially in a bad mood thanks to Tian Xu too.

    However, he was no match for Tian Xu, so there was nothing he could do other than get angry.

    The Invincible peak¡¯s secret chamber.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s not going to resist anymore?¡±

    For the past few days, Lin Fan had been trying to feel the Law of strength. The stronger the energy was, the more insignificant Lin Fan felt.

    At the start, he died more than a hundred times a day.

    But after a few days, the energy disappeared without a trace.

    Without any resistance, Lin Fan managed to feel the Law closely.

    The was aw floating in the space silently. It seemed to be a non-living thing. But suddenly, Lin Fan heard a voice ringing in his ear.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡±

    Lin Fan jumped up, facial expression changing. He has never thought that the Law would have intelligence, and he was even more surprised that the Law could speak.

    ¡°You can talk?¡±

    The Law of strength shivered. It looked like a polynucleotide chain initially, but with a sh, the chain turned into a muscr man with a ferocious look. He currently wore a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Law of strength, the power of nature. I could be the god of strength, but thanks to you living things that caught me, you ruined my chance to be a god. So how dare you ask if I can talk?¡±

    Lin Fan looked at the Law weirdly. ~I must be a frog in the well. I never expected aw to be able to talk. This is so magical.~

    ¡°But the Law of strength is just a non-living thing that can grow. I¡¯m surprised that you have such intelligence.¡±

    The Law of strength stomped his feet, and the blurry space exploded. ¡°Who is a non-living thing? We are the power of nature, and we existed way before you living things! If we aren¡¯t being suppressed by heaven and earth, do you think you¡¯d be able to catch me? You are just robbers that want to steal my power to make yourself stronger! This is absolutely unforgivable.¡±

    ¡± No, no.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t make sense. The world is like this, where the weak are prey to the strongest. That is how nature works. You might have existed way longer than we have. Still, with Heaven and earth suppressing you, you will just be contributing to living things and making them stronger instead of growing stronger yourself. There¡¯s nothing to whine about if you are taken as a ve to living things.¡±

    ¡°Are you here to rob my strength too?¡± the Law of strength red at Lin Fan. With a crack, the surrounding space shattered.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not that type of person.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands while pondering an important question. ~The Law of strength was ced in my weapon forcefully. It¡¯s impossible to make it contribute to me willingly before I get to Heaven Star Border Stage Five.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. What do you think?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    As soon as he finished his words.

    The Law of strength jolted. Its muscles shivered as disbelief washed over its face. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Lin Fan looked at it confusedly. ~ Don¡¯t tell me that the Law of strength has a low IQ and is mentally retarded?~ ¡°I said, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    Within no time.

    The Law of strength appeared in front of Lin Fan. It grabbed his shoulder with his muscr hands. ¡°Deal? You view me as a living thing?¡±

    Made by mother nature, thews were born as soon as the earth formed. They should be known as the first living things. However, they ended up being a support to other living things due to Heaven and Earth¡¯s suppression,

    ~Now that this man is making a deal with me, it shows that he views us as living things.~

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded calmly. He didn¡¯t feel a single bit of guilt even though he was lying.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Law of strength burst intoughter. ¡°Living things, we are finally acknowledged as living things!¡±

    ¡°Alright, speak up. What deal? I know that humans are fair, and you like to make deals that benefit both parties.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a deal with you. Let me understand the Law of strength, and I¡¯ll let you leave once I reach the Heaven Star Border Stage Five. I will be struck by lightning and turned into ashes if I go back on my words.¡± Lin Fan said without hesitation.

    ¡°This is impossible. Your cultivation is too weak. You will only be able to understand the Law when you¡¯re in the Heaven Star Border Stage Five. You are the 13600th human being that got here, but the first to acknowledge us as living things. I am willing to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you how to understand the core of true strength when you reach Heaven Star Border Stage Five.¡±

    Trying to make itself look like a living thing, the Law of strength was learning how to make a deal too.

    There were countlessws globally, but their thoughts were all connected. Memories and past experiences would be passed down too.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect to learn so much by speaking to the Law of strength. He had be more knowledgeable.

    ¡°Alright. Deal. But now that you¡¯re in my weapon, you will have to give it your all.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The Law shook its head. ¡°We are limitless, and the weapons aren¡¯t good enough to bear all of our strength. But since we¡¯ve made a deal, I will ensure the weapon will perform its best.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Lin Fan said, smiling.

 Chapter 237: Whatâ€™s there the need to flaunt after breaking through a realm

    <h4>Chapter 237: What¡¯s there the need to unt after breaking through a realm</h4>

    Lin Fan leaned back, letting the mace fall out of his hand. What just took ce waspletely unexpected.

    To verify his findings, he left the Secret Chamber in a hurry and flew towards Tian Xu¡¯s peak in the form of a ray of light.

    But when he asked Tian Xu about it, he got apletely different answer from what he expected.

    ¡°The Law of strength has no sentience or intelligence. All it does is cause endless destruction. We need to use Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy to suppress it. Then, we make use and understand thew.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin Fan told Tian Xu everything that happened to him, but all Tian Xu did was pat him on his head.

    ¡°Disciple, slow down your pace. There¡¯s no need for you to rush your Cultivation. Look how you fell into an illusion.¡±

    Lin Fan bit his lips. I wanted to reach greater heights with Master, hand in hand, and understand thews more profoundly, but he doesn¡¯t believe me!

    This is so upsetting.

    Lin Fan left Tian Xu¡¯s peak and went back to the Invincible peak with ns of continuing his Cultivation. However, the Yun Xiao peak caught his eyes on his way back.

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s going to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm now, huh? So hardworking.¡±

    ~However, it¡¯s not going to be of any use. But since he hasn¡¯t done anything to me recently, there¡¯s no need for me to be mean~

    ~Since I¡¯m in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine now, I should cultivate hard and increase my experience points. I should save enough points for myself to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm.~

    It¡¯s useless to have enough foundation if I don¡¯t have any experience points.

    Lin Fan got back to his secret chamber and continued cultivating.

    ~ Cultivation might be boring, but the thought of me bing stronger gives me the motivation to continue cultivating.~

    The Invincible peak leader went into seclusion.

    As well as the Yun Xiao peak leader.

    These days, both peaks and their members were filled with the air of tension.

    The Invincible peak disciples were slightly worried that they would be suppressed by the Yun Xiao peak leader after his breakthrough to the Heaven Star Border realm. ~But Senior brother Lin is Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple! There¡¯s no way he would be suppressed.~

    On the other hand, the Yun Xiao peak disciples were confident that the tables would turn when their Senior brother Yun breaks through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    As soon as Senior brother Yun breaks through to the Heaven Star Border realm, he would suppress all the other peak leaders. His peak would then be crowned as the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s first peak.

    Many dayster.

    It was a fine day, but suddenly many clouds billowed in from far, forming a massive whirlpool above Yun Xiao peak.

    Violent lightning could be seen in the whirlpool.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Arrogantughter filled the sect.

    ¡°Today, I Yun Xiao will be breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    Yun Xiao¡¯s voice could be heard from the Yun Xiao peak, into every Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s ears.

    Whoosh!

    Numerous figures flew out from all across the sect to the sect¡¯s main pce. All of their eyes were on the Yun Xiao peak.

    ¡°Senior brother Yun Xiao is about to break through the Heaven Star Border soon. Look at the Heaven Star whirlpool, it¡¯s so powerful. We can even feel the it¡¯s power from afar.¡±

    ¡°It was unexpected that Senior brother Yun Xiao would be first to break through to the Heaven Star Border. The sect is indeed so lucky.¡±

    ¡°Such a strong aura and strength! The Earth Star border is indeed a far cry from the Heaven Star Border! Senior brother Yun seems to be at least ten times more powerful than he was previously.¡±

    ¡°Of course! After breaking through to the Heaven Star Border, he would be able to use the Heaven and Earth energy. This is something that we, Earth Star Border realm cultivators, are unable to do.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how Senior brother Lin is doing. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to be left behind by Senior brother Yun Xiao.¡±

    The disciples around the Magnificent me Sect were whispering to each other. Some stood far away from Yun Xiao peak as they couldn¡¯t withstand the violent energy.

    Some first-ss inner disciple of the Earth Star Border Stage Nine stared at the Yun Xiao peak in envy. Their Cultivation had remained stagnant for ages. They would have reced one of the peak leaders if they managed to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    However, it¡¯s such a pity that they were stuck at this stage and unable to advance further.

    Deep in the sect. The Patriarch and Elders had all made their way out to witness Yun Xiao¡¯s breakthrough.

    ¡°Not bad. Breaking through the Heaven Star Border realm with a strong foundation and perfect Cultivation will produce one of the strongest Heaven Star Border elite.¡± Gu Nu said in all smiles.

    The patriarch had both his hands on his back as his eyes watched closely. As a patriarch, he was pleased to see his disciples¡¯ breakthrough to the Heaven Star Border realm. This was a sign of the sect growing and getting stronger.

    The Yun Xiao peak.

    Yun Xiao sat on the peak, crossed legged with his hands together. His hair was currently dancing in the air. Unable to contain his energy anymore, they burst out of his body.

    Despite the adrenaline rush that he was currently experiencing, he wore a poker face.

    He had always dreamt of breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    And now, he might be the first disciple in his generation to do so! What¡¯s even better was that he had broken through when he was in his peak state, making him stronger than any ordinary Heaven Star Border cultivator.

    He looked towards the Invincible peak; the desire to fight could be seen swimming in his eyes.

    ~Now that I¡¯m in the Heaven Star Border realm, I¡¯ll be able to suppress the Invincible peak and be the first peak.~

    Just then, energy exploded from Yun Xiao¡¯s surroundings. They took the forms of different shapes before rising up to the sky.

    ¡°Great. Great.¡± Elder Gu Mu who¡¯se standing afar, nodded. ¡°The skillsets that he had picked up are great. It¡¯s all in their perfect state. You should really not underestimate a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator such as this.¡±

    ¡°Yun Xiao had picked up the Five weather free skill?¡± Ge Lian said, shocked.

    ¡°Yeah. Yun Xiao got this skill set from the Secret Region. About two hundred years ago, this was a well-known skill set!¡±

    The different pictures each represented a different skill set.

    Punching skills, knife skills, and many other powerful skillsets exploded out and floated in the air, merging together.

    Tian Xu came to witness the breakthrough too. He could tell everything that was going on just with a look. ¡°Gu Mu, you are really willing to give the vital energy that you had umted for ten years to Yun Xiao, huh?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Gu Muughed. ¡°Why would I not? Yun Xiao is a talented disciple. With my vital energy, he would be able to breakthrough more stably. It will also help make up for his shorings. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to give it to you when you asked me for it back then, but because I was leaving it for Yun Xiao.¡±

    Tian Xu caressed his long beard. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s in an even more perfect statepared to you when you were in the Heaven Star Border realm. He will definitely overtake you in strength, but only if he gathers experience for another ten or twenty years will he then beparable to me.¡±

    ¡°Would he ever bepatible with you? You nearly got yourself into huge trouble back then.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled thinly and said nothing else.

    Suddenly, a shout could be heard.

    ¡°Heaven Star Body!¡±

    ¡°Congeal!¡±

    A ray of light shot down from the sky on top of the Yun Xiao peak and covered Yun Xiao in energy. An illusion that wore a white robe and held a fan in his hand was formed. A strong Heaven and Earth energy gushed out, with Yun Xiao as the center forming a vast whirlpool.

    All the Heaven Star energy in the Magnificent me Sect was being sucked up into the illusion.

    After taking in the Heaven Star energy, the illusion began to solidify slowly and got increasingly powerful. White-colored rays of light shone everywhere.

    Instantly

    A strong earth energy wind could be felt, making some disciple lose their bnce.

    The tornado-like earth energy increased continuously. It went towards the peaks in its surroundings.

    Seeing this, some first-ss inner disciples couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    ¡°Now that he is in the Heaven Star Border, he¡¯s so strong. How strong must Senior brother Yun Xiao¡¯s foundation be that his Heaven Star body is not full even after sucking in such an amount of energy?¡±

    Far away, the earth energy tornado could be seen increasing in size. When it came in touch with certain peaks, screens could be seen covering them. These were formations used to protect the peaks from being damaged by the tornado.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, it looks good now. Yun Xiao is definitely way stronger than other Heaven Star Border cultivators.¡± Gu Mu said happily. Instead of getting angry at Yun Xiao¡¯s actions, he seemed d at his actions.

    ¡°Tian Xu, the Invincible peak belongs to your disciple. Aren¡¯t you going to stop the tornado? It might cause damage to the peak if the tornado touches it.¡± Ge Lian smiled.

    All the other elders knew that Yun Xiao is proud that he was now in the Heaven Star Border. They were aware of the incident that had taken ce previously.

    Back then, Lin Fan embarrassed Yun Xiao in front of many disciples.

    Now that Yun Xiao had broken through the Heaven Star Border realm, he¡¯s trying to suppress the other party by not even attacking. He hoped to let the other party understand how big the difference between the domains was.

    Yun Xiao peak.

    Feeling the intense energy in his body, Yun Xiao nearly burst intoughter. But he contained his excitement and absorbed more Heaven Star energy. He even felt that he could connect with Heaven and Earth.

    ~I¡¯m going to suppress my enemies with Heaven and Earth energy.~

    ~I¡¯m now a totally different person from the Yun Xiao, who was in the Earth Star Border realm.~

    ~This is the massive difference between a Heaven Star Border and an Earth Star border.~

    ~I can instantly kill tens or even hundreds of Earth Star Border Yun Xiaos just by using Heaven and Earth energy. The Yun Xiao back then is totally iparable to who I am now.¡±

    He let the earth energy tornado make its way to the invincible peak. Wanting to let Lin Fan know how powerful he was after he had broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    ¡°Lin Fan, we used to be the same in the past. But now, I¡¯m high up in the sky while you¡¯re just an ordinary man to me. I can suppress you at will.¡±

    ~But after my breakthrough, I no longer have the feels to fight an Earth Star Border anymore. From today onwards, I¡¯ll only be looking up further to the sky.~

    At this moment, there was a considerable change to Yun Xiao¡¯s mindset. He slowly matured.

    He let out a shudder, and even stronger energy exploded out.

    Wang Shengkang and the rest kneeled on one knee. Excitement washed over their faces.

    Senior brother Yun had finally broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    The Invincible peak.

    Seeing the gigantic tornadoing towards the peak, the disciples were like cats on hot bricks.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯sing here.¡±

    But just as all the disciples were panicking.

    A voice could be hearding from the secret chamber.

    ¡°Yun Xiao. It¡¯s your business that you broke through. How dare you unt your skills in front of me? Do you want a beating?¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words.

    A terrifying aura exploded from the Invincible peak.

 Chapter 238: A fair fight

    <h4>Chapter 238: A fair fight</h4>

    The secret chamber¡¯s door flung open all of a sudden.

    Lin Fan took a step out and appeared on the peak¡¯s top. He raised his hands and suppressed the earth energy tornado.

    Boom!

    With a crack, space shattered and a dent formed.

    The earth energy tornado shattered in no time and disappeared into thin air.

    Standing still, powerful energy exploded outwards towards Yun Xiao peak, with Lin Fan as the epicenter.

    The disciples gasped when they saw Lin Fan standing on top of the peak.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin has exited seclusion, and came to fight Senior brother Yun.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Senior brother Lin will win, though. Senior brother Yun is already in the Heaven Star Border realm while Senior brother Lin is still an Earth Star Border realm fighter.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is indeed Senior brother Lin. He¡¯s not even slightly intimidated by the Heaven Star Border realm!¡±

    Amongst the disciples, ten inner disciples were shaking their heads. They were the only ones who disapproved of Yun Xiao¡¯s action.

    They were those who witnessed how Lin Fan killed the Heaven Star Border beast with one punch. To them, it was an absolutely terrifying scene.

    On the other hand, the Patriarch and elders were all confused.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you have a brave disciple. He¡¯s only in the Earth Star Border realm, yet he¡¯s trying to fight Yun Xiao, who is in the Heaven Star Border realm. He should bemended for his bravery.¡± Ge Lianughed.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tian Xu smiled, caressing his beard. ¡°How could my disciple be a coward? So what if the opponent is in the Heaven Star Border realm? Is he not human anymore?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say such things. The difference between a Heaven Star Border realm and the Earth Star Border realm can¡¯t be ovee. It¡¯s the difference between heaven and earth!¡± Huo Rong said, shaking his head. He didn¡¯t stop the fight though, as he thought that Lin Fan had a smooth life should be defeated to learn his lesson and focus on cultivating in the future.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Xuughed. He said nothing else and nced at the fight. ~ What¡¯s the big deal about being in the Heaven Star Border realm? I killed many Heaven Star Border realm myself when I was still in the Earth Star Border.~

    ~ It¡¯s as simple as killing ants.~

    ~A group of people living under a stone.~

    Tian Xu did not even want toment. To him, they were just making a fuss.

    ~Yun Xiao was in the Heaven Star Border Stage One. I¡¯d be worried if he¡¯s in the Heaven Star Border three of above. But now, Tian Xu wasn¡¯t even worried.~

    Yun Xiao sat cross-legged. The Heaven Star energy was slowly building up upon seeing Lin Fan.

    ¡°Overestimating himself.¡±

    Boom!

    Heaven Star energy exploded out of him. ~Let me show Lin Fan how powerful a Heaven Star Border is.~

    ~However, I won¡¯t injure him not because we are sect mates, but because we aren¡¯t even on the same level. There¡¯s no need for me to stoop to his level.~

    Suddenly.

    A shocking scene took ce.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Yun Xiao shrieked.

    Bang!

    When the Heaven Star energy collided with Lin Fan¡¯s energy, it shattered and disappeared.

    Lin Fan ced his hands behind his back and looked down from the sky. ¡°Yun Xiao, can¡¯t you just focus on breaking through. I originally had no intention to find trouble with you. Are you looking for a beating?¡±

    The surrounding disciples were all struck dumb.

    ¡°So powerful. Look at how Senior brother Lin managed to suppress Senior brother Yun Xiao despite him being in the Heaven Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°This is incredible. Senior brother Lin is so powerful. He¡¯s only in the Earth Star Border realm, but he¡¯s still able to suppress Senior brother Yun. This is absolutely terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Yun should not have put in his all. If he did, Senior brother Lin would never be able to withstand the attack.¡±

    They heard an explosioning from the Yun Xiao peak just as they discussed this.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be. Lin Fan, you¡¯re just in the Earth Star Border realm, how could you have such strength?¡± Yun Xiao stood up, Heaven Star Body entering his body. A golden light could be seen in his eyes as intense energy exploded out from him.

    The energy shaped into a dragon and let out a roar.

    ¡°How can this be? How did he manage to suppress Yun Xiao?¡± Ge Lian shrieked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Yun Xiao had only just broken through to Heaven Star Border. Thus he was still unable to control his energy. But now, he will definitely win as he¡¯s serious.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Gu Mu said calmly as if the previous scene did not take ce.

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is indeed something. No matter how it turns out, you should be proud that he was able to fight against Yun Xiao, who was a realm above him.¡± Huo Rong turned to Tian Xu.

    The Invincible Peak.

    Seeing the Heaven Star energy dragon, the disciples¡¯ hearts nearly jumped into their throats. They could feel how powerful the energy was even if they were standing far away.

    It was terrifying to even think about it.

    Lin Fan stood still and shook his head. ~I¡¯m not interested in fighting my sect mates. After the Sunshine Sect trip, I realized how huge the outside world is and how much danger there was.~

    ~Moreover, the Divine Religion is still a threat within the Sect.~

    ~Fighting amongst the Sect is just a waste of time. But if I can suppress him now, I can put an end to this.~

    ¡°Yun Xiao, you¡¯re too much.¡±

    He reached out his hand andunched a simple attack.

    Boom!

    A strong force pierced through the Heaven Star dragon, making it shatter like ss. However, the strong force was not even slightly affected, as it thundered towards Yun Xiao peak.

    The Yun Xiao peak disciples were unable to withstand the force. The wind made their body shake, and some even fell under the pressure. They could feel the ferocious aura from the energy.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s expression changed. He sent out an attack in reply, and intense Heaven Star energy exploded out. But as soon as it came in contact with Lin Fan¡¯s energy, it dispersed immediately. Yun Xiao was even forced many steps back.

    Lin Fan had already gone easy on Yun Xiao. He didn¡¯t suppress him immediately as he didn¡¯t want to embarrass him too much.

    ~If he wasn¡¯t my sect mate, he would be dead by now.~

    Just as Lin Fan turned around to go back to the chamber to continue his cultivation, angry shouts could be heard.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m going to fight you!¡±

    Unable to tolerate the humiliation, Yun Xiao shouted out in anger. ~I¡¯ve broken through to the Heaven Star Border, but why am I still not his opponent?~ Yun Xiao lost his confidence immediately.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Ge Lian said, the color draining from his face. Disbelief was swimming in his eyes. To him, this was outrageous.

    At the start, it wasn¡¯t a big deal as it might be due to Yun Xiao not being able to control his energy yet. But now, he was making use of actual Heaven Star energy!

    And Tian Xu¡¯s disciple shattered his attack so easily! How could this be?

    Gu Mu¡¯s expression changed too.

    He had high hopes for Yun Xiao, but how could a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator lose to an Earth Star Border realm fighter?

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that my disciple isn¡¯t weak. But Yun Xiao¡¯s loss was a fair one too.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    ¡°What skillset did you give your disciple?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°Skillset?¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°Huo Rong, cultivation depends on yourself. I¡¯ve never once helped him with his cultivation. It¡¯s up to him whether he ends up a worm, snake, or dragon. We, too, are only where we are now thanks to our hard work back then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that if Yun Xiao cultivated for an even longer time, he¡¯d be very powerful. But with his current cultivation, he may be strongpared to most but not my disciple. He won¡¯t be able to suppress my disciple even if twenty years pass.¡±

    Ignoring the other¡¯s weird looks, Tian Xu boasted without care.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were extremely shocked that Yun Xiao couldn¡¯t suppress Lin Fan. Yun Xiao has even said that he wanted to duel Lin Fan. l

    To them, this felt like a fantasy.

    The Heaven Star Border realm would always be more powerful than the Earth Star Border realm. This was aw of the world. But now, Lin Fan was breaking the rule.

    He proved that not only was it possible for an Earth Star Border fighter to surpass a Heaven Star Border elite, but it can also be done simply.

    ¡°Yun Xiao, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± Lin Fan said, looking at him.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yun Xiao said, floating in the sky. He was currently shaking. ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m going to fight you. Even if I lose, I want to know the difference between both of us.¡±

    Lin Fan ced his hands behind his back again and smiled. ¡°Alright, then, I shall prove the strongest peak today. If you lose, go back and focus on cultivating instead. There¡¯s no need to try to overtake me, as both of us have different paths.¡±

    Pui!

    Hearing this, many disciples felt like vomiting blood. ~Senior brother, Lin¡¯s words are so hurtful.~

    Yun Xiao¡¯s heart sank, but he soon gathered himself. ¡°Alright, please guide me.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just stand here. Give it your all.¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s expression changed. He was boiling with anger as he felt that the other party was humiliating him purposefully.

    The Yun Xiao peak disciples were angry at Lin Fan too.

    ¡°Damn it. Senior brother Lin is going overboard. How dare he humiliate Senior Brother Yun?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. It must be because Senior brother Yun is new to the Heaven Star Border.¡±

    ¡°Yun Xiao peak is the best!¡±

    Outside the Sect.

    A ray of light shot towards the Sect.

    Dao Tianwang was the peak leader of the Heaven¡¯s King peak. He had just returned from his trip, and he had broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm, so he returned to show off his strength.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Dao Tianwang said, standing in the air. He wore a sky blue robe and looked like he was enlightened. His hair flowed down nicely and had outstanding looks. ¡°Who¡¯s fighting in the Sect? This feels like Yun Xiao¡¯s aura. I see that he¡¯s in the Heaven Star Border realm too.¡±

    ¡°Great, great. Let me head back and see how Jun Wutian is doing. If he has yet to break through, the fight for first will be between Yun Xiao and me.¡±

    Without further ado, Dao Tianwang flew back into the Sect immediately.

    He was currently in a good mood. He was now a different man after gaining control over Heaven and Earth energy.

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect, I¡¯m back. Be prepared for the new me.¡±

    He reached the Sect silently. He frowned and looked towards the distance away.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± He asked a disciple next to him.

    The disciple was about to reply, ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± when he realized it was Dao Tianwang who was asking him the question. He swallowed back his words quickly and greeted Dao Tianwang immediately.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Dao.¡±

 Chapter 239: Such a strong taste

    <h4>Chapter 239: Such a strong taste</h4>

    Hearing this, the surrounding disciples turned immediately. When they saw the good looking man in the sky blue robe, all of them went up and greeted him.

    ¡°Greetings. Senior brother Dao.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dao Tianwang smiled. ¡°Who is that?¡± He asked, pointing at Lin Fan.

    ¡°Senior brother Dao, that¡¯s Senior brother Lin, peak leader of the Invincible Peak.¡± A disciple answered.

    ¡°Invincible peak?¡± Dao Tianwang raised an eyebrow. He was surprised to hear that the sect had gained another peak.

    ¡°Senior brother Dao, it all began when...¡± Knowing that Dao Tianwang had not been in the sect for a long time, he told him everything that took ce recently.

    The other disciples standing far away looked over upon hearing themotion.

    ¡°Senior brother Dao from Heaven King¡¯s peak has returned.¡±

    The Patriarch and the elders nodded after feeling Dao Tianwang¡¯s aura. They sensed that he, too had broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    ¡°It seems like much has taken ce while I was away. How could Jun Wutian betray the sect? But now, the Invincible peak leader will no longer be the strongest, as it¡¯s now between Yun Xiao and me.¡± Dao Tianwang said with confidence.

    He could tell that the Invincible peak leader was still only in the Earth Star Border realm. ~Yun Xiao is in the Heaven Star Border realm. The difference in their ability isn¡¯t something that can be ovee.~

    ~However, Yun Xiao is too narrow-minded. We are superior now; why pick a fight with an Earth Star Border realm fighter? Moreover, he¡¯s your sect mate! This will not do.¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan! I¡¯m going to give my all! If I lose to you, I¡¯ll not have any regrets!¡±

    Just then, Yun Xiao¡¯s voice rang across the sect.

    ¡°Heaven Star Body!¡±

    Boom!

    The empty space shook. Signs of cracks could be seen.

    A white figure suddenly appeared, floating behind him. Suddenly, ripples could be seen behind it, rippling like water.

    Strong force erupted all over the ce, and half of the sky distorted.

    Lin Fan stayed calm. He looked at the changes taking ce calmly. ~ It¡¯s indeed very powerful, but it¡¯s nothing much to me.~

    Heaven Star Border Stage One.

    ~He is of the same cultivation as Li Chongshan. But Li Chongshan is someone who I can now kill in one attack.~

    ¡°Yun Xiao is strong.¡± Feeling this aura, Dao Tianwang couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Yun Xiao¡¯s ability. He thought he was strong enough when he broke through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    But now, it seemed like Yun Xiao was evenly matched with him. ~It will be a tough fight even if it was me fighting Yun Xiao.~

    ¡°This attack is my strongest attack. It¡¯s my strongest ability.¡±

    Yun Xiao yelled, raising his hand.

    The Heaven Star Border figure behind him mirrored his actions. The figure raised its fan and pointed to the sky¡ªa whirlpool sucking in Heaven Star energy formed at the tip of the fan.

    ¡°Is Yun Xiao trying to kill the Invincible peak leader?¡± Dao Tianwang frowned. He could feel how powerful the attack was. It was definitely Yun Xiao¡¯s strongest attack.

    But when he looked at elder Tian Xu, his doubts were removed.

    With elder Tian Xu here, nothing can go wrong.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    Just then, Yun Xiao flung his arm and aimed at Lin Fan with the tip of his fan. Space shook, and the spatial ripples flowed towards Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan shook his head and clenched his fist, sending out an attack.

    He then left for the inner pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    All the spectators looked at Lin Fan at a loss. They couldn¡¯t believe what was going on.

    But suddenly, a shocking scene took ce.

    Pui!

    Yun Xiao¡¯s body jerked, and he vomited out blood. He was as pale as a sheet of paper. His pupils shrunk, and fear could be seen in his eyes.

    Lin Fan stepped onto the stairs of the inner pce. He didn¡¯t turn around, but his voice rang out.

    ¡°Yun Xiao, I didn¡¯t go all out against you. Focus on cultivating and stop using me as your goal. Reality will only disappoint you.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, he disappeared.

    Pui!

    Yun Xiao covered his mouth, but blood could be seen trickling through his fingers.

    It was unknown if it was due to his injury or Lin Fan¡¯s words, but Yun Xiao stared off into the distance, depressed.

    Seeing this, Gu Mu immediately rushed to Yun Xiao and channeled energy into Yun Xiao¡¯s body to stop his injuries from worsening. He then red at the Invincible peak in anger.

    ¡°Lin Fan, how could you be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡± Yun Xiao said, stopping him. ¡°He went easy on me. If not, I would already be dead.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°Gu Mu, Yun Xiao is right. My disciple had already gone easy on him. Why else would he still be standing?¡±

    The disciples exchanged nces. They never expected Lin Fan to beat Yun Xiao.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing fell to the ground with a thud, burying their heads in the ground. They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Senior brother Yun Xiao lost.

    But that was the truth, and they had no choice but to ept it.

    Dao Tianwang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. He was stupefied. ~How could this be?~

    ~Yun Xiao lost?~

    ~And with only one attack!~

    ¡°Phew! If I came back a dayte, I would be fighting that guy to be first amongst the peaks, and I end up humiliated!¡±

    Dao Tianwang heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Yun Xiao in gratitude. He was thankful that Yun Xiao tested out the other party for him.

    ¡°Yun Xiao, don¡¯t be discouraged. This doesn¡¯t mean anything. Work hard, and you will still have a chance.¡± Gu Mu had high hopes for Yun Xiao, and he certainly did not wish to see Yun Xiao be discouraged because of this fight.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder. Yun Xiao understands.¡± Yun Xiao bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    He disappeared as a ray of light.

    Gu Mu shook his head and sighed. Losing meant nothing, but it was something else if you couldn¡¯t recover.

    ~Ever since Lin Fan¡¯s appearance, the sect has be weird.~

    ~He suppressed Zhan Hongdi, Wan Zhongtian, and now even Yun Xiao. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying to suppress all the other peaks?~

    Tian Xu let out augh and looked towards the distance. ¡°Tian Wang, why didn¡¯t you greet us when you returned?¡±

    Hearing this, Dao Tianwang flew over immediately. ¡°Tianwang greets the Patriarch and the elders.¡±

    ¡°Tianwang, you¡¯re now in the Heaven Star Border realm.¡± Huo Rong said happily.

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡± Dao Tianwangughed. ¡°Tian Wang chanced upon a chance to break through while I was adventuring in a Danger zone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the sect¡¯s blessing.¡± The Patriarch said. ¡°I wonder how the others are doing.¡±

    ¡°Disciple thinks that the others would have broken through too.¡± Dao Tianwang answered. ~After my return, I learned that there was such a person in the sect.~

    ~ It¡¯s scary how he could suppress a Heaven Star Border while still in the Earth Star Border.~

    ¡°Tianwang, since you¡¯ve broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm, are you going to fight for the title of the first peak?¡± Tian Xu caressed his beard, smiling widely.

    That was what Dao Tianwang initially nned to do. But now, he changed his mind.

    ¡°Elder, that wasn¡¯t Tianwang¡¯s n. Tianwang returned because he missed home. The first peak is only an empty title. What¡¯s important is that the sect is powerful. Tianwang has no intention of fighting for the title. I don¡¯t mind being thest peak either.¡± Dao Tianwang said sincerely.

    ~D*** it. Fight for the first peak? What nonsense is that? I witnessed everything, and I knew that I¡¯m in the same level, or only slightly better than Yun Xiao. That dude just crushed Yun Xiao with one attack! What will I get by going against him?~

    Tian Xu nodded happily and patted Dao Tianwang on his shoulders. ¡°Great. It seems like you¡¯ve learned a lesson during your trip. But is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡±

    With a plop, Dao Tianwang dropped to the ground and kowtowed. ¡°Patriarch, elders, disciple met a woman who I promised to tie the knot with. I plead with Patriarch and elders to approve my marriage.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a matter? I wonder who is so capable as to take down our Heaven King¡¯s peak leader.¡± Huo Rongughed.

    ¡°Patriarch and elders...¡± Dao Tianwang stammered. He looked down, hesitating to answer. ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Sky demon fox tribe.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, he heard Huo Rong shouting at him.

    ¡°Nonsense. As a Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader, how could you marry a demon? Do you want to embarrass the sect?¡±

    Huo Rong turned to the Patriarch and bowed. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m not going to allow this. How could a Magnificent me Sect disciple marry a demon? And a Peak Leader too. This is absolutely...¡±

    ¡°Haish.¡±

    Huo Rong flung his sleeves. He had no idea how to continue.

    Dao Tianwang continued looking down. ¡°Please acknowledge the marriage, Patriarch. Tianwang didn¡¯t n to say it now, but I will feel guilty if I hid it from the elders and Patriarch who made me who I am today. Tianwang was once seriously injured and had a near-death experience during my trip, and she was the one who saved my life. I...¡±

    ¡°Tianwang, are you nuts. How could we approve?¡± Gu Mu said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Lian nodded. ¡°The Sky demon foxes might be able to take human form, but they are still demons after all.¡±

    The Patriarch remained silent. It was as if he was thinking about the matter.

    Hearing this, Dao Tianwang turned to Tian Xu. He knew that Tian Xu was the most open-minded and least traditional Elder. If Tian Xu was willing to speak on his behalf, things would be lessplicated.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    ¡°This is great. It¡¯s good to promote the freedom to love.¡±

    It was unknown when But Lin Fan had appeared next to Dao Tianwang. He nced at him. ~I can¡¯t help but admire him. He¡¯s cool.¡±

    The Sky demon fox are considered beasts too, but they could take the Human form once they reached the Heaven Star Border realm.

    ¡°Master, she saved his life. Moreover, it¡¯s not very nice to forcefully break off two people in love.¡± Lin Fan said.

    Dao Tianwang didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to speak up for him. He looked at him in gratitude.

    Tian Xu nced at his disciple and caressed his beard. ¡°Mhmm. My disciple is right. This isn¡¯t bad news either; why are you guys against it?¡±

    Tian Xu then turned to the Patriarch with a knowing look. ¡°Am I wrong? Patriarch?¡±

    Looking at Tian Xu, the Patriarch coughed lightly. ¡°Mhmm. Yes. You make sense. This is something good. No further discussion is needed. I approve.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch. Thank you, elders.¡± Dao Tianwang said happily.

    ¡°We should find a day to escort the bride back.¡±

    ¡°Elder, not so soon. Mei-er has not yet taken human form. She will only do so a few monthster.¡± Dao Tianwang said. A tender look could be seen on his face when he mentioned the words ¡°Mei-er.¡±

    Instantly, the Patriarch, all the elders as well as Lin Fan, stared at Dao Tianwang, shocked.

    ~Hasn¡¯t taken human form?~

    ~Wow, his tastes are really strong...~

    Noticing the weird stares, Dao Tiangwang remembered something and immediately tried to exin himself. ¡°Disciple hasn¡¯t had any intimate rtions with her yet.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at him even more shocked. ~ He¡¯s even thinking about S**? Wow! I¡¯m mindblown.~

    ~The Patriarch seems weird, too; I wonder if he has had a simr experience?~

 Chapter 240: As long as youâ€™re happy

    <h4>Chapter 240: As long as you¡¯re happy</h4>

    With that, the Patriarch and Elders left to tend to their business.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Dao Tianwang stood up and bowed to Lin Fan with gratitude. He didn¡¯t expect the Invincible Peak leader to speak up for him.

    As the peak leader of Heaven¡¯s King peak, he was familiar with the Sect¡¯s rules and regtions. Even if no rule stated a Magnificent me Sect disciple could not marry a demon. Dao Tianwang knew it was almost impossible to get the elder¡¯s and patriarch¡¯s approval.

    But luckily, everything had gone well.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We are from the same Sect. Since my sister-inw is a Sky demon fox, I¡¯ll not make their lives difficult in the future.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands.

    ~ After all, killing beast for points is my hobby.~

    ~If his wife is a Sky demon fox, I¡¯ll have to be careful when I kill beasts in the future. It won¡¯t be good if I destroy his wife¡¯s tribe.~

    ~Or even kill his wife by ident.~

    On the other hand, Dao Tianwang felt that Lin Fan took advantage of him.

    ~So my wife is his sister-inw now, huh?~

    ~That leaves me with no choice but to call him Senior Brother!~

    Dao Tianwang returned to the Sect with two goals. Firstly, suppress all the other peak leaders and be crowned as the first peak.

    Secondly, to inform the Sect of his marriage partner.

    And now, it seemed that the second aim had turned out well, but he would most likely have to leave the first goal aside for now.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, this is a treasure I got from a Danger zone, the Purple jade fairy vine. It can change the soil¡¯s quality if you nt it at your peak. It has other ways of usage too, and I¡¯ll gift it to you now.¡± Dao Tianwang opened his palm. A sprout could be seen lying in his palm.

    The Purple jade fairy vine was something that you could onlye by luck.

    Lin Fan did not value these much, but Dao Tianwang¡¯s words made him happy. It was as if Dao Tianwang acknowledged his power and his position as the first peak.

    Thus, Lin Fan took the Purple jade fairy vine and kept it in his storage ring without any hesitation.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior brother Dao. However, I don¡¯t have anything for you right now. But I soon will after I take a trip out of the Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan dug through his storage ring to realize that he had nothing suitable as a gift.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a thank you gift for my Senior brother, who just spoke up for me. When Mei-er takes human form, we will thank you personally once more.¡± Dao Tianwang waved his hands immediately.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not someone who takes other¡¯s items for free. I¡¯ll be sure to make it up for you after my trip.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands. ¡°Junior brother, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk in the future. As sect mates, it¡¯s my job to render help when you¡¯re in need.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Senior brother.¡± Dao Tianwang nodded in agreement. He might be Heaven¡¯s King peak leader, but he felt that all disciples were the same.

    Especially now that he has found the love of his life. He no longer valued status and authority as much as he did in the past.

    ~I might be an elder after quitting being a peak leader in the future.~

    The Invincible peak.

    Lin Fan opened his palm and flung the Purple jade fairy vine towards his peak, letting itnd on the ground. He then made use of stream water to water it.

    Numerous antenna-liked vines could be seen spreading out from the Purple jade fairy vine¡¯s sprout. It expanded all across the peak.

    After the vines expanded across the peak, it came to a stop and stopped growing.

    ¡°Cool. This Purple jade fairy vine is great.¡±

    Lin Fan could see the apparent change taking ce to the soil. As if there was an energy being contained in the earth, it made the herbs nted on the peak brim with vitality. Tremendous changes had taken ce to the herbs and nts on the Invincible peak.

    ~I wonder how it will turn out when the Purple jade fairy vine is fully grown.~

    ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s that?¡± Sensing the change that had taken ce to the peak, Lu Qiming hurried over to check what¡¯s going on.

    He was thrown off his feet when he saw the purple-colored vines.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just the Purple jade fairy vine from Junior brother Dao. It will benefit the soil of our peak. There are other usages too.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. He had never seen such an exciting treasure. ¡°Senior brother Lin, the registration is almost done. I will finish in no time.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°I trust Junior brother Lu. Just go to the elders in charge if there are any issues. They will definitely take action.¡±

    Some elders in the Magnificent me Sect were once disciples. Some were in the Earth Star Border realm, while some were in the Heaven Star Border realm. They volunteered to be the Sect¡¯s elders and help manage the Sect as they felt that they no longer improve much.

    Now that Lin Fan was the Invincible peak leader and the first peak leader, there was a good chance they would be willing to help him out.

    However, Lin Fan was unable to understand why he still hadn¡¯te across any treasure despite going to many danger zones.

    No, this doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. He had made up his mind to put his cultivation aside and focus on managing the Invincible peak. Zhang Long and the rest will then take up the huge responsibility to keep the peak safe.

    If every one of them chose to cultivate, who will manage the peak?

    The peak was of great importance to Lu Qiming, and thest thing he wished was to see anything bad happen to the peak.

    After handing some matters over to Lu Qiming, Lin Fan went into seclusion once more. Thepetition he was holding would take ce two weekster. He had already made up his mind to find a good ce to go to after thepetition to earn more points. ~Maybe I should pay the Divine Religion a visit.~

    The Secret chamber.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been cultivating for more than ten days, and my experience points have increased by such a huge amount?¡±

    Experience points: 8094450

    Lin Fan sat down, crossing his legs, and continued his cultivation. It might be easy to earn experience points, but arge amount of time is needed. Moreover, he¡¯s unsure of how many experience points would be needed for him to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm.

    ording to the points needed for the previous breakthroughs, nine million points should be enough.

    Two dayster.

    Experience points: 9000000

    However, the plus sign at the back remained grey in color, signaling that it wasn¡¯t enough for Lin Fan to breakthrough. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t care less and continued to cultivate. ~ I¡¯ll only stop when I have enough.~

    Ten dayster.

    The (+) lit up long ago, which symbolized that he would be able to break through the Heaven Star Border realm if he were to click it right now. But if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be the strongest Heaven Star Border cultivator.

    He had already made up his mind to build his foundation to the strongest point before breaking through, just like he did for the previous stages. He¡¯s determined to have the strongest possible foundation before breaking through so he would be the strongest Heaven Star Border cultivator.

    Experience points: 15352050

    Ten million experience points was a considerable amount. Still, it was only enough to allow Lin Fan to break through to the Heaven Star Border.

    ~I feel like using my points on a lottery to try to get an Earth ss Skills creation guide book.~

    ~However, I know the chances of it are so low that it¡¯s almost zero.~

    ~I wonder when I will have a new lottery.~

    ~Warrior and elite is just not enough anymore.~

    Lin Fan came out of the secret chamber.

    Lu Qiming had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Lin Fan, he dashed over immediately. ¡°Senior brother, thepetition is about to begin.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded and looked towards the arena a distance away. It was currently crowded with disciples. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the arena.

    A group of disciples were discussing thepetition excitedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally the day! I¡¯ve been cultivating hard and even picked up a new skillset just for today! I¡¯ am confident that I¡¯ll be in the top five hundred at least!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t let you get there so easily!¡±

    They were all third-ss inner disciples.

    Outer disciples were bubbling with excitement too. The Sect had held suchpetition in the past, but they stopped holding it after some time.

    It gave rise to many conflicts, and the Sect didn¡¯t have the financial ability to keep going.

    Furthermore, the prizes given out were so cheap that most disciples weren¡¯t even interested.

    However, this time, it wasn¡¯t the same as the prizes that the Invincible peak leader had promised were unprecedented.

    ¡°Look, Senior brother Lin is here.¡±

    Just then, some disciples pointed out that Lin Fan has arrived. He flew over and sat on the main seat without hesitation.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lin.¡±

    The disciples waiting for thepetition to start came over to greet him as soon as they saw Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Junior brothers, work hard and give it your all. Results might be important, but remember that process is way more important.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciples answered. They felt that Lin Fan spoke differently from others.

    At the same time, a figure could be seening from Heaven¡¯s king peak.

    Dao Tianwang arrived at the arena. ¡°Senior brother Lin, may Junior brother apany you in spectating?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Junior brother Dao,e and take a seat.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Dao.¡±

    The disciples didn¡¯t expect Dao Tianwang¡¯s attendance. He seemed to be on good terms with Lin Fan. Moreover, he and Lin Fan addressed each other as Senior and junior brothers. This showed that Dao Tianwang had willingly admitted Lin Fan was better than him.

    This is something that has never once taken ce in the Sect.

    Jun Wutian might have suppressed the other peaks in the past, but he couldn¡¯t make them concede to him.

    Just then, an aura could be felt from Yunxiao peak.

    Yun Xiao flew over, wearing a calm expression. He was still as confident as always. ¡°Yun Xiao would like to spectate thepetition too.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled at Yun Xiao. He hadn¡¯t expected him to recover from his defeat so quickly. Yun Xiao looked stronger than he was previously too.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Yun Xiao sat next to him. ¡°Defeat is nothing. I¡¯ll continue to challenge you in the future.¡± He said lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ~How much defeat can he take? I really don¡¯t want to see him copse mentally because he keeps getting beaten by me.~

 Chapter 241: I could go on for half a day

    <h4>Chapter 241: I could go on for half a day</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Just then, a burst ofughter rang across the arena. Tian Xu then appeared at the side out of a sudden. ¡°How could I miss thepetition that my disciple organized?¡±

    Dao Tianwang immediately left his seat and went to the side after seeing Elder Tian Xu.

    Tian Xu said no more and sat next to Lin Fan.

    The other disciples greeted Tian Xu with respect too.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the only oneing? Where are the other elders?¡± Lin Fan whispered.

    Tian Xu currently wore a broad smile on his face. He caressed his beard and shook his head. ¡°They aren¡¯ting. If they did, they would have to give out prizes too. Those stingy people can¡¯t bear to do so.¡±

    ¡°So does it mean that you came with prizes, master?¡± ~The elders are so stingy that they chose to be absent so they wouldn¡¯t have to spend a cent!~

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I take some pills from you previously? I¡¯ll give them out as prizester on.¡± Tian Xuughed softly.

    ¡°But those are mine.¡± Lin Fan said, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Disciples, why is there a need to distinguish between what¡¯s yours and mine? As an organizer, you should hurry and start thepetition. Don¡¯t let them wait for too long.¡±

    Tian Xuughed while looking at the arena. It seems like he did not feel that there was anything wrong.

    Lin Fan sighed helplessly. ~Master is smart to take my pills and use them as prizes!~

    But all the disciples were waiting for him. Thus Lin Fan made up an opening statement quickly.

    Lin Fan stood up and looked down at the participants. A loud and clear voice containing a tiny bit of Earth energy could be heard across the sect.

    ¡°Good morning, Junior brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°Under the bright sun, today, we, who harbor dreams of sess, will kick start the firstpetition for disciples held by the Invincible peak. Thepetition will take ce in our harmonious sect, apanied by cheers symbolizing our youth.¡±

    The disciples in the arena all stared at Lin Fan. Adrenaline rushed through every one of them.

    Lin Fan¡¯s words made them felt at ease like they were all part of a big family. It helped to calm down those nervous as well.

    Deep in the sect. The Patriarch and elders were sitting in a circle.

    ¡°Great. He made a great speech. I like the harmonious Magnificent me Sect. Tian Xu¡¯s disciple is quite influential.¡± Huo Rong said, smiling widely.

    Gu Mu seemed to be displeased. He didn¡¯t really fancy Lin Fan as Yun Xiao was suppressed by him.

    The Patriarch nodded in agreement too. ¡°Mhmm, that¡¯s indeed a good speech. I trust Tian Xu and his disciple. When was thest time our sect was this lively?¡±

    ¡°What is Tian Xu doing there? How would he have so many pills for the disciples?¡± Ge Lian took a nce at the arena.

    The other elders remained silent. They did nothing other than to spectate thepetition. They were slightly afraid of Lin Fan, too, as they were worried that the other peak leaders would be suppressed when they returned.

    ¡°From what I know, Tian Xu got many pills from his disciple.¡± Huo Rong said, answering Ge Lian¡¯s question.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be ashamed to take pills from his disciple?¡± Hearing Huo Rong, Ge Lian felt suffocated.

    ¡°Ge Lian, has he ever felt ashamed?¡± Huo Rong gave Ge Lian a side nce. ¡°Are you not experienced enough? If not for our luck, we might be dead now.¡±

    Hearing this, Ge Lian¡¯s hand shook slightly as he has thought about a terrifying matter.

    Outside the pce.

    Lin Fan let out a light cough and bowed to the crowd. ¡°Thispetition hopes to spread the message that friendshipes first andpetitiones second. I don¡¯t wish to see any of you getting arrogant or too depressed about your results. Be brave and don¡¯t lose hope, as this doesn¡¯t represent anything. Give it your all, and be proud even if you lost, as you tried your best.¡±

    ¡°And, now, I announce that thepetition has begun!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    Cheers could be heard.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin......Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Some disciples were looking at Lin Fan, full of excitement. They had never heard such a speech, and they felt that the speech changed their outlook on life.

    They would always be extremely depressed when losing apetition in the past. But after hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words, it was no longer the case.

    A few slim and beautiful female disciples looked at Lin Fan with heart-shaped eyes. They would kill to be his partner now.

    ¡°I really love this sect. Senior brother Lin is so nice, and he has such a great voice!¡±

    The Invincible peak disciples were proud that they had such a senior brother.

    Wang Fu looked up, clenching his fists. His eyes were shining brightly as he looked at Lin Fan, who was his idol. After hard work, he had now broken through to the Earth Star Border realm. Even though he was still only an Earth Star Border Stage One, he was already improving at an incredible speedpared to others.

    But Wang Fu wasn¡¯t even slightly arrogant. Because his idol, Lin Fan was way more powerful, yet still lowkey.

    Especially the current atmosphere made him even more excited.

    Tian Xu turned to his disciple, mouth twitching. ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re such a good speaker. Master has never heard such things in my life before.¡±

    ¡°Master, those were nothing but simple quotes.¡± Lin Fan smiled thinly.

    ~Do you think that the sports carnival I took part in during my past life were for nothing?~

    ~I can go on for half the day if not for the time constraints.~

    Yun Xiao, who was by the side, had his eyes stuck on Lin Fan too. ~ He¡¯s really good. I wouldn¡¯t be able to make half ament.~

    Dao Tianwang was currently staring at Lin Fan too. ~Senior brother Lin is something else. His words might be simple, but they seemed to hold significant meaning. I should study it to benefit.~

    Lu Qiming, Zhang Long, and the rest went up on stage as judges. Their roles held great responsibility.

    Suddenly, Lu Qiming took out a small notebook he always had with him and nced at it. He closed it and hugged it in his arms, clearing his throat. ¡°Senior brother Lin said that thispetition should be fair. No life-threatening attacks should be used, and don¡¯t go overboard. Get into your position and get ready, start!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes twitch. ~When did I ever say that?~

    But when he turned to Lu Qiming, he saw that he was holding onto a small notebook as if he was taking down notes.

    To Lu Qiming, he was determined to remember everything Lin Fan had just said. It excited him the more he thought about it. It made him feel that his soul had been enlightened.

    ~Record. I must record it down. I will take it out to study when I have time to find out its meaning.~

    And thepetition began.

    The inner and outer disciples¡¯petitions were held at the same time.

    The disciples might not be strong, but as their Senior brother, Lin Fan took a close look at their performance to gauge where they stood.

    ¡°Disciple, look. They are doing great and have obviously trained well. Your Body Tempering pool is useful after all.¡± Tian Xu nodded.

    ¡°Master, your disciple is prepared to build more Body Tempering Pool in the peak. One is not enough now.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°This is the only good thing about the Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River. The Oceanus sect might be disgusting, but at least they have done a good deed.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled thinly. ~There are way more good things about the cauldron!~

    At the same time, voices could continuously be hearding from the stages.

    Third ss outer disciple, Zhang Yun, victory.

    First-ss outer disciple, Cui Bing, victory.

    Third ss inner disciple, Ni Ruyue, victory.

    ...

    The disciples who won were in cloud nine, while those who lost weren¡¯t too disappointed, as they felt they were improving.

    How great is it to fight to your heart¡¯s content?

    It¡¯s even better when you give your all.

    Yun Xiao watched thepetition closely. He nodded from time to time, and with every skill that a different disciple performs, he learned from them.

    It was as if he was making use of others¡¯ bodies to perform the skillset they practiced. Yun Xiao seemed to be in a magical world.

    Lin Fan looked at Yun Xiao weirdly after feeling the aura. ~That was unexpected.~

    ~Well, if he could rise above all in the sect and be a peak leader, how normal can he be?~ Lin Fan thought and smiled thinly.

    ¡°Next up, First-ss outer disciple, Mu Ling versus Zhan Zhangfeng.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. He had some impression of Mu Ling. ~The birthmark on her face is unforgettable, after all.~

    When Mu Ling heard her name, she was excited yet anxious.

    It was all because of Lin Fan, who was watching thepetition. She looked up at Lin Fan, who was currently holding his face with his palm. Her palms turned sweaty, knowing that Lin Fan would be watching.

    A breeze blew past Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan¡¯s hair was currently dancing in the air slightly from her point of view. The smile stered on Lin Fan¡¯s face felt like it was for her.

    The surrounding female disciples start to gossip.

    ¡°Look at Mu Ling; she¡¯s star-struck.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But has she forgotten who Senior brother Lin is? Only a goddess would have the right to be his wife. Who does she think she is?¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep your volume down. I heard that Senior brother Lin dislikes disciples to conflict with each other.¡±

    ¡°But Senior brother Lin is so handsome, though. Look at the way he sits. So handsome and charming.¡±

    Seeing how Lin Fan was sitting, Tian Xu couldn¡¯t help but remind him. ¡°Disciple, sit well like how a senior brother should look.¡±

    ¡°Master, the chair is too hard. My butt hurts.¡± Lin Fan replied.

    ¡°First ss inner disciple, Mu Ling...¡± Lu Qiming repeated himself again.

    His words cut off Mu Ling¡¯s train of thought. She looked down and hurried up the stage. ¡°I apologize, Senior brother. I was thinking about something previously.¡± She bowed to Lu Qiming.

    ¡°Focus and do not be careless.¡± Lu Qiming reminded her nicely.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Ling took in a deep breath, cheering for herself silently.

    ¡°There¡¯s such an ugly person in the sect?¡± Tian Xu said, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Master, watch your words. It¡¯s hurtful.¡± Lin Fan nced at Tian Xu. ¡°But what¡¯s the use of being a beauty? They are nothing but a pink skeleton if they die.¡±

    ¡°This woman has a great body and facial features. It¡¯s just the birthmark that....Haish.....¡± Tian Xu sighed.

    ¡°Master, how can you tell?¡± Lin Fan said, shocked. ~How good are his eyes? How can he see it that clearly?~

    Tian Xu smiled and remained silent, looking like an experienced man.

 Chapter 242: How could you tell, again?

    <h4>Chapter 242: How could you tell, again?</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m powerful, right?¡±

    Tian Xu whispered. It was as if he didn¡¯t want others to hear him.

    ¡°Powerful?¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes. ~What does it have to do with power? It just feels like Master had an exciting life.~

    ~But which elite has led a boring life?~

    ~When I be an elite and start telling people about how I escaped from a beast¡¯s a**h***, is anyone going to believe it?~

    ~Most of them definitely won¡¯t. Only those who saw it personally will.~

    ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You will only understand after you experience more in life. It¡¯s going to confuse you even if Master teaches you now.¡± Tian Xu waved his hands calmly and turned to Lin Fan, looking mysterious. He then secretly passed an old, small book to Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan looked down. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but he took it anyway.

    He expected it to be a skill set, but he knew he was wrong as he read the table of contents.

    Chapter 1: Ways for ants to capture a goddess¡¯s heart.

    Chapter 2: The types of women you shouldn¡¯t get on the wrong side of.

    Chapter 3: Ten things men must say in their lives.

    ...

    After a nce.

    ¡°Master, where did you get this from?¡± He turned to Tian Xu in horror.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Tian Xu shushed Lin Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t talk or ask about it. It¡¯s a gift from Master to you. You can say that it¡¯s something that I passed down to you. Read it during your free time. It will contributergely to your chances of having a good life.¡±

    He said and gave Lin Fan a knowing smile.

    Speechless, Lin Fan kept the book in his storage ring and looked back at the arena.

    It was an intense fight between Mu Ling and Zhang Feng.

    ¡°She¡¯s powerful.¡± Zhang Long tried his very best to hold on. He realized that Mu Ling was way stronger than he expected. Her energy was surprisingly dense, and every attack of hers felt like it held a tremendous amount of energy.

    Mu Ling frowned. She felt like a fire was burning in her, giving her endless energy.

    Currently, all she thought about was victory. ~I must win.~

    ~Senior brother Lin is watching.~

    She sent the other party flying with an attack. From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Lin Fan was still sitting in the same position. His eyes fixed on her as if enchanted.

    Mu Ling could feel the fire grow, and her face turned red. It was so red that it looked like her face was being burnt by mes.

    Just then, Zhang Feng came flying back towards her. He was making use of his strongest skill.

    The spectating disciples were discussing heatedly too.

    ¡°Mu Ling is going to lose. This is Senior brother Zhang¡¯s Thousand Wind¡¯s Sorrow attack.¡±

    A palm¡¯s illusion appeared, and space seemed like it was about to explode.

    Mu Ling felt intense pressure. But the stubbornness in her kept her barely going.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose.¡±

    Suddenly, mystical energy exploded from her body. The power was beyond what she was usually able to exert.

    ¡°Breaking through during a fight?¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. He did not expect that the sect would have such a talented disciple.

    ¡°Yeah. I did not expect this girl to be this good. It¡¯s rare to see people breaking through during fights.¡± Tian Xu said, nodding. ¡°With her talent, she will definitely grow strong if given time to develop.¡±

    Dao Tianwang, who sat on the side was confused. ¡°Elder, is there something special about breaking through during a fight?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. If youe across such an opponent, it¡¯s terrifying as you can never guess if he or she will break through during your fight. I¡¯vee across such an opponent before. He broke through twice while we were fighting. It was a terrifying experience.¡± Tian Xu said, reminiscing the past.

    ¡°Than how did elder win?¡± Dao Tianwang said in shock. ¡°One that can fight elder must be of a simr cultivation as you.¡±

    ¡°Win?¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°I just killed him. My cultivation isn¡¯t something that others can ovee easily.¡±

    ¡°Master, watch thepetition.¡± Lin Fan nced at Tian Xu.

    ~Lies. If I believe Master¡¯s words, I canmit suicide here. Master isn¡¯t just good at boasting, but storytelling too.~

    ~ It¡¯s not difficult to guess what happened back then. It¡¯s either Master brought a group to beat up the other party or yed some tricks to kill him. He must think I¡¯m dreaming if I believe that he killed the person himself.~

    At the same time, Mu Ling could feel intense Earth energy gushing into her body. The next second, incredible energy exploded out.

    The spectating disciples were thrown off their feet.

    ¡°Oh my god, is Mu Ling breaking through?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible to breakthrough during a fight?¡±

    ¡°We take every breakthrough seriously and carefully. Isn¡¯t she afraid that breaking through during a fight will make her blood reverse and result in her getting injured?¡±

    Instantly, Mu Lingunched an attack that totally suppressed Zhang Feng.

    ¡°I concede defeat.¡± Zhang Feng smiled bitterly. This waspletely unexpected.

    ~How am I supposed to continue?~

    ~When the other party suddenly breaks through during a fight? One must be insane to fight the Earth Star Border Realm when you¡¯re still in the Body Tempering Stage!~

    ¡°You let me win.¡± Mu Ling said. Happiness could be seen washing over her face. She had always been trying to break through but to no avail.

    Suddenly, it dawned on Mu Ling.

    ~Could it be that battling helps me break through bottlenecks?~

    ¡°First-ss outer disciple, Mu Ling, victory.¡± Lu Qiming announced.

    ¡± Nice. It was an exciting fight.¡± Lin Fan pped. This was the first time he had ever seen somebody breakthrough during a battle.

    Seeing Lin Fan p, adrenaline filled Mu Ling. She looked down at her feet, not daring to look Lin Fan in the eye. ¡°Thank you, senior brother, for your praise.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded and turned back to thepetition.

    Mu Ling¡¯s heart raced. She was on cloud nine, and she felt extremely motivated.

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior sister Mu Ling on breaking through to the Earth Star Border realm. You¡¯ll be an inner disciple from today onwards.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that was an interesting fight. The breakthrough was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°I could tell that Senior sister Mu was unlike others from the past. You will definitely be promoted to second or first ss inner disciple in the future.¡±

    However, she felt these praises were nothingpared to Lin Fan¡¯s ¡°Nice.¡±

    When Lin Fan said that, her heart nearly jumped out of her chest.

    In his seat.

    ¡°Disciple, she likes you a lot, huh.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    ¡°Master, how are you able to tell?¡± Lin Fan suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    ¡°Of course. Believe in Master because I¡¯m never wrong. I have nothing against it, but I feel that she¡¯s not good enough for you.¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s just watch thepetition. I¡¯m not interested in this.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Tian Xuughed and said nothing more.

    It¡¯s not unexpected. ~My disciple is a peak leader, and he¡¯s quite handsome. It¡¯s not a big deal that they fancy him.~

    ~Back when I was still young, I was very popr among the sect¡¯s female disciples. But I rejected them all.~

    After all, a rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass in its own burrow.

    ~How am I supposed to keep my image if I don¡¯t understand this logic?~

    Very soon, night fell.

    The disciples were okay with staying up all night. But they were unable to see clearly enough to fight at night.

    They suddenly saw Tian Xu lift his hand and making an artificial sun in the sky.

    This threw Lin Fan off his feet. ~This is sick!~

    This sun might not radiate heat, but it could light up a hundred miles radius.

    Even until now, Lin Fan didn¡¯t know his Master¡¯s exact cultivation. ~How powerful is he to be able to make such a sun so casually?~

    The next day.

    The sect was still bustling with activity.

    There were both winners and losers.

    But with Lin Fan¡¯s words, the disciples weren¡¯t too upset about losing. Rather than focus on the result, they enjoyed their fights.

    ¡°First ss inner disciple, Yue Sheng, victory.¡±

    ¡°Thepetition has officiallye to an end. The results of the first five hundred outer and inner disciples are out.¡± Lu Qiming shouted as he ran onto the stage.

    ¡°Senior brother, here are the results.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled happily and stood up, facing all the disciples. ¡°Alright, all junior brothers and sisters put up their best.¡±

    Lu Qiming started reading off the name list.

    The disciples who were called went on the stage happily.

    They felt happy after thepetition, which they had never once felt after a fight.

    Even some disciples who feuded with each other made up after a fight during thepetition.

    Maybe that¡¯s why they say that s** can solve all problems. It seems that a fight can as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged if you aren¡¯t in the top five hundred. All of you are the future of the sect. I hope you can learn from your shorings this time and cultivate harder in the future.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± The disciples echoed.

    Then, Lin Fan reached towards the Invincible peak as if grabbing something. The mountain top shook, and numerous pills turned into a dragon and flew out of the peak.

    Numerous pills filled the air as if a constetion. They then descended slowly into the hands of each and every disciple.

    The disciples were ted.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands, smiling widely. ¡°Those who lost will also be rewarded a pill each.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Smiles could be seen on the faces of the disciples who lost. It might only be one pill, but who wouldn¡¯t be happy to receive a reward despite losing?

    Seeing how generous his disciple was, Tian Xu was worried that his disciple would use up all the pills he had.

    He even used up the pills he got from Jun Wutian.

    He was impressed by his disciple.

    ¡°Remember, the Invincible peak will hold apetition yearly. I hope that my Juniors will all cultivate hard and prepare for the nextpetition held next year.¡±

    ¡°I announce the end of thispetition.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands and sat down. He turned to Tian Xu and smiled. ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Wastrel.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to reprimand his disciple.

    ¡°I will earn more if I know how to spend. It¡¯s worth it to make the sect more united through thispetition.¡± Lin Fanughed.

 Chapter 243: Render help

    <h4>Chapter 243: Render help</h4>

    Yun Xiao and Dao Tianwang were left speechless.

    Especially Yun Xiao. After thispetition, he felt Lin Fan wasn¡¯t what he expected him to be.

    If he were in Lin Fan¡¯s shoes, it was unlikely for him to be this generous. ~How many pills did he just give out?~

    ~It must have been a lot. I¡¯m not even able to produce so much even if I ransack my Yun Xiao peak.~

    ~But not only the other party was able to give out so many pills without any hesitation, but he¡¯s also doing it willingly. How selfless must he be?~

    Seeing Lin Fan give out those pills without hesitation, Mu Ling started to admire him even more.

    Wang Fu was the same. He was impressed by how Lin Fan gave out his pills. He even put himself in Senior brother Lin¡¯s shoes. ~Would I be this generous if I were him?~

    This made Wang Fu ponder. ~I¡¯d need to seriously debate on it for a long time.~

    The invincible peak.

    ¡°Disciple.¡± Tian Xu stood at his spot, looking at him seriously. ¡°Are you really prepared? Master will definitely try his best to help you if you are sure.¡±

    ¡°Master, you mean?¡± Lin Fan raised a brow. He didn¡¯t understand his master¡¯s words. But he soon realized that his master looked very serious, and he seemed to be talking about something important.

    ¡°The Patriarch¡¯s position.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Patriarch?

    Lin Fan went into deep thought. He had never thought of fighting to be the next Patriarch. All he wanted was to be the strongest in the world and make the Magnificent me Sect great again.

    After some time.

    Lin Fan realized the resemnce between the sect and a country in his past life.

    After undergoing many hardships and achieving much sess, there were still many hurdles in life waiting for him.

    Lin Fan wanted the most to be the strongest in the world and make the Magnificent me Sect great again. And also to let his boastful master lead a good life.

    ~I would have too much responsibility as the sect leader.~

    ¡°Master, if I said I¡¯m not interested, would you be disappointed?¡± Lin Fan looked at Tian Xu. ¡°Well, as you know, it¡¯s difficult to be Patriarch due to the huge responsibilities.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at Lin Fan seriously. The next second, he burst intoughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my disciple. Haha, my dearest disciple. What¡¯s good about being a Patriarch? If that wasn¡¯t exactly my thoughts back then, why would I not be the Patriarch?¡±

    Cough!

    Suddenly, a cough could be heard from afar. It was as if the Patriarch heard him.

    ¡°Master, your expression scared me.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Disciple, master ns to leave the sect to travel after the sect bes stronger. I don¡¯t want to stay in the sect forever. But if you wanted to be the Patriarch, I wouldn¡¯t leave and would have stayed to guard the sect for you.¡± Tian Xu patted Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°But since you¡¯re not interested in the position,e with master to travel the world. This is my dream, after all.¡±

    ¡°Master, be at ease. Disciple will bring you on a trip one day. The world is huge, and disciple doesn¡¯t want to stay here forever either.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Tian Xuughed loudly and shook his head. ¡°However, master thinks that you¡¯re suitable for the position. Take your time to think about it. As long as you¡¯re willing, Master would give you all his support.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will get going now. This was an interestingpetition. It let me see a different side of the sect. I hope this will continue in the future.¡± Tian Xu said happily.

    Lin Fan put out his hands. ¡°Master, since you didn¡¯t give the pills as rewards, return them to me.¡±

    But as soon as he finished his words.

    Tian Xu disappeared instantly, vanishing without a trace.

    ¡°Disciple, what did you say? Master is old. I have bad hearing. I couldn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes and said nothing else.

    After thepetition, everything finally calmed down. Lin Fan had some points now. He wasn¡¯t nning to use the lottery until he broke through to the Heaven Star Border.

    ~Maybe a new lottery will be unlocked.~

    ~I must avoid the Sunshine sect this time.~

    ~ It¡¯s too dangerous now. I should be cklisted. Moreover, I mighte across that insane guy.~

    ~His sword intent was horrifying. He was able to cut the world in half.~

    ~From his words, I know that he has once fought my master. This meant that he¡¯s of the same cultivation as my master.~

    ~Luckily, he¡¯s mad. Which allowed me to escape.~

    The next day!

    Bang bang!

    Lin Fan heard the rm immediately after he ended his cultivation. It showed that someone came to the sect. He pushed the door of the inner chamber open immediately.

    A vast spiritual ark could be seen floating in the air and descending slowly.

    The spiritual ark didn¡¯t belong to the Sunshine Sect nor the Saint Convent sect. It was a spiritual ark that they had never seen before. The spiritual ark is brown in color, and incredible energy covered it.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t know what it was, but he flew to the sect¡¯s entrance to check it out.

    The entrance of the sect.

    Just when Lin Fan reached the ce, the Patriarch and the elders had all gathered.

    ¡°Master, what is it?¡± Lin Fan asked curiously. This is the first time he had witnessed a situation that brought everyone, even the Patriarch out.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, this is the Titan sect. Our sect¡¯s closest ally.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Back when Emperor Yanhua overthrew the previous regime and saved the Magnificent me Sect. The Titan Sect was the one that gave him a helping hand when he most needed it. They helped resolve many of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s crises back then. Since then, we were on good terms with the Titan sect, and they have been our most steadfast partner since.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Fan was slightly confused. He hadn¡¯t seen the sect¡¯s recording or history, and he gained his knowledge slowly through personal experiences.

    At the same time, many disciples were confused. Nobody wasing down from the ark.

    Piak!

    Suddenly, a hand could be seen grabbing onto the side of the ark. Blood could be seen trickling down the ark, making everyone turn pale.

    Seeing this, Huo Rong immediately flew up to the ark. He held a man in his arms when he reappeared again.

    ¡°Gu Mu, it¡¯s now up to you. This is a serious injury.¡± Huo Rong said.

    Gu Mu raised his hands, and a ray of green light fused into the other party¡¯s body.

    ¡°Such strong vital energy.¡± Lin Fan could feel the life force in the light. Lin Fan nced at Gu Mu; he didn¡¯t expect Elder Gu Mu to be this powerful.

    Cough!

    The motionless man started to cough. Every time he did, he coughed out ck-colored blood. He seemed to get better after each cough.

    ¡°Elder Ba Sai, what happened?¡± Huo Rong asked. He felt something wrong, so he lifted up Ba Sai¡¯s shirt. A scary footprint could be seen imprinted on his chest, making his chest concave. It was a terrifying sight.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle that elder Ba Sai could survive until now.

    ¡°The Elephant god sect made use of the blocking world formation to iste my sect and invade us. Please help us, Magnificent me Sect.¡± Ba Sai said urgently. He was so agitated that he coughed blood every time he spoke.

    ¡°The Blocking world formation isn¡¯t something the Elephant god sect can activate. It seems like there¡¯s another sect behind this.¡± Tian Xu frowned.

    ¡°Elder Ba Sai, be at ease. Our sect will definitely lend you a helping hand.¡± The Patriarch said seriously.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you need to think about this?¡± Lin Fan whispered, pulling Tian Xu¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Disciple, the Titan Sect is situated Northeast of our sect. We can leave them that territory without worry. But if the Titan Sect is wiped out, our sect will be in danger. Ten years ago, when the Elephant God Sect invaded our borders, we managed to secure our territories. But if the Titan sect is destroyed, it will make things worse for us.¡±

    ¡°It seems like the Saint Convent Sect is behind this.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, I feel like we shouldn¡¯t wait any longer. The Blocking world formation can iste the Titan Sect from the world. It might be the reason why we are unaware of it until now.¡± Tian Xu said after some thought.

    ¡°Yes, let Huo Rong lead the disciples over.¡± Patriarch nodded.

    ¡°Mhmm. This is the only thing we can do. Not all of us can leave the sect in case of an enemy invasion. It would be best to let Huo Rong lead a group of elders and disciples over.¡± Tian Xu said.

    The elite elders should not leave the sect if possible or bring about a dire consequence when enemies invade the sect.

    Especially Tian Xu. He was the strongest cultivator in the Magnificent me Sect. It would be dangerous if he left.

    They still had to deal with the Divine Religion too. Their guardians were powerful. They might take the chance to attack the sect knowing that the elders are away.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we can do for now. I¡¯ll lead some disciples and Heaven Star Border realm elders over. We should be fine then.¡± Huo Rong said.

    ¡°Take this.¡± Just then, Tian Xu raised his hand. A ray of lightnded in Huo Rong¡¯s hand.

    He was ted to see the treasure. ¡°Great. This is great. We will be able to break the formation with this.¡±

    ¡°Master, I want to go too.¡± Hearing this, Lin Fan was dying to join the trip. ~My points are waiting for me!~

    ~ It¡¯s fun killing beasts, but it¡¯s even better to kill humans.~

    After a short pause, Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Alright. But remember to not wander deep into the ce and stay close to Huo Rong at all times.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, master.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°I will stay close to elder Huo Rong.¡±

    More than a hundred rays of light flew over from the sect in no time. About twenty were Heaven Star Border elders, and the rest were first-ss inner disciples of Earth star border stage eight and nine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Huo Rong ripped space apart and led the group towards the Titan sect.

    ¡°Huo Rong, you can be injured, but not my disciple. Protect him well.¡± Tian Xu sent Huo Rong a voice message

    Hearing this, Huo Rong looked up out of the space with a slight grievance.

 Chapter 244: How unrealistic

    <h4>Chapter 244: How unrealistic</h4>

    It¡¯s dangerous to go against the current, as it was so sharp that anyone below the Heaven Star Border realm would be torn apart.

    However, Elder Huo Rong was powerful enough to tear space apart and wrap the group up in his energy. The group flew towards the Titan sect at their fastest speed.

    ¡°Elder, is the Elephant God sect very powerful?¡± Lin Fan stood next to Huo Rong, looking towards the front. It was foggy all around him, as they were surrounded by anotheryer of space.

    ~Huo Rong must be incredibly powerful to be able to tear space apart and bring a group along with him.~

    ¡°Nope. But the Elephant God sect thinks that they are. The support of another powerful sect is likely the main reason why they dared to attack the Titan Sect.¡±

    Huo Rong frowned. He dared not take the situation lightly even if the Elephant God sect was very weak. Things would be different with a powerful sect behind them.

    Remembering Lin Fan¡¯s status, Huo Rong sighed helplessly. ¡°Listen up, you¡¯re not allowed to act on your own. I will most likely be tied up fighting when we arrive, so I can¡¯t watch you all the time. Remember to not move alone. The Elephant God sect has been around for a long time, and they have many elites. I can¡¯t let anything happen to you, since your master has entrusted me with you.¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, elder. I will definitely not act on my own.¡± Lin Fan said, shing him a smile. ~When you¡¯re around. This is such a good chance, how could I let it slip? This might feel even better than killing beasts.~

    ¡°Take this and read it.¡± Huo Rong passed Lin Fan a book with recordings of the Elephant God sect and the Titan Sect¡¯s history.

    Lin Fan scanned through the pages. Within no time, he understood the history between both sects.

    The Elephant God sect and Titan sect were the same sect in the past, but they separated due to the difference in beliefs.

    Since the Elephant God sect was the original sect, they had a wayrger poption and territorypared to the Titan sect. They were even catching up with the Magnificent me Sect.

    To the Elephant God Sect, poption was everything to them. The more sect members they had, the more elites they¡¯d have.

    But due to the overflowing poption, their sect¡¯s strength was decreased overall.

    In the past, they had a war with the Magnificent me Sect, but they were defeated by Emperor Yan Hua. It was a long fight, but it scared the Elephant God Sect badly and had them crawling home with their tail between their legs.

    The reason for the Magnificent me Sect stopping the war was unknown, but if they continued back then, the Elephant God sect would have been wiped out.

    Even until now, the Elephant God sect was dying to fight the Magnificent me Sect again, and wash their humiliation away with the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s blood.

    After scanning through the book, Lin Fan knew what he should do.

    ~This sect should be wiped out!~

    ~I might be unfamiliar with the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s ideology, but I know that peace and development is important to them. Starting a war is what they least want.~

    ~But this is too weak for me. Since there¡¯s somebody who¡¯s unhappy, then we shall fight to our heart¡¯s content. Everything will be solved then.~

    After some time.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The group appeared out of nowhere in the sky. ¡°This is the Blocking world formation.¡± Huo Rong frowned, seeing the scene in front of him.

    There was a ck coloured shield made of light covering the world in front of him, and talismans could be seen on the shield, forming a weird energy system that made use of Heaven and Earth energy to lock the Titan sect inside.

    Nobody would be able to go in or out of the sect.

    ¡°This is the Blocking world formation? I never expected that a formation could be so strong. I guess there¡¯s still a lot for me to learn.¡±

    Lin Fan mumbled to himself. He thought being powerful was everything. But now, it seemed like there was still a lot for him to learn.

    ~I don¡¯t think I have the ability to break this formation.~

    ~I can feel the strong energy emitted from the formation. It¡¯s a formation made of Heaven and Earth energy.~

    ¡°It must be true that the Saint Convent Sect yed a part. If not for the Saint Convent Sect, the Elephant God sect wouldn¡¯t dare do this either.¡±

    Elder Huo Rong frowned and flipped his palm. A hammer could be seen floating above his palm. Huo Rong let out a shout and energy exploded out from his body.

    ¡°Monster destroying hammer: The Thousand gods!¡±

    The ordinary-looking hammer shone brightly and turned into a ray of light, shooting towards Blocking world formation.

    Boom!

    The second they touched, the Blocking world formation cracked like ss.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Numerous cracks could be seen spreading across the shield.

    ¡°This Blocking world formation isn¡¯t that strong after all.¡± Lin Fan raised an eyebrow. ~So it just broke just like this?~

    Huo Rongughed. ¡°It¡¯s your master¡¯s treasure that¡¯s strong. The monster destroying hammer is what made your master famous. It was once used to kill a god! I am only able to bring out 10% of its strength.¡±

    ¡°Elder, did this hammer really kill a god?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s your master who said it. He said that he killed a god with it, but I¡¯m unaware of the details.¡± Huo Rong shook his head. How would he know if Tian Xu was speaking the truth or not?

    Hearing this, Lin Fan lost interest in the story immediately. ~It¡¯s most likely a lie then.~

    Bang!

    Just as he was deep in thought, the shield cracked, forming a huge hole. As if there was pressure put on the shield, it shattered and the darkness over the Titan sect was reced with sunlight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without hesitation, Huo Rong waved his hand and led the group into the Titan sect.

    Somewhere in the Titan sect.

    A middle-aged man could be seen holding up the sky, and seemingly infinite energy was exerted from his palm into the sky.

    All of a sudden!

    Pui!

    The middle-aged man vomited blood. He looked up angrily. ¡°The Monster destroying hammer! Tian Xu, that old man is here!¡±

    ¡°No, if it was Tian Xu, the energy rebound itself would have killed me. I see that it¡¯s someone else.¡±

    He mumbled to himself. He could barely control his emotions at the thought of Tian Xu.

    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Elephant God sect elder hurried over to support him.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect has gotten involved in the war. It seems like someone managed to get to the Magnificent me Sect and ask for help. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s see who will end up the winner.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand, looking as if he didn¡¯t care.

    Even so, he was boiling with anger. ~How dare weaklings like the Magnificent me Sect poke their noses into this? They really don¡¯t know where they stand.~

    But it was expected as the Magnificent me Sect was on very good terms with the Titan sect, and the Elephant God sect wasn¡¯t on good terms with them. They had some normal conflicts, but it was usually no big deal.

    This time around, they made use of the Blocking world formation to iste the Titan sect and invade them, taking over forcefully.

    By then, even if they were discovered, it would be toote.

    Titan Sect.

    The disciples were all terrified. They couldn¡¯t see the sun, and the ck-colored shield blocked them from the outside world.

    Suddenly.

    The shield shattered, and sunlight shone into the Titan sect. The Titan sect disciples were on cloud nine.

    Their elders were smiling widely too. ¡°Haha, our brothers are here! The Magnificent me Sect is here! This is elder Tian Xu¡¯s Monster destroying hammer, did hee personally?¡±

    Just like the Titan sect, the Magnificent me Sect wasn¡¯t a powerful sect. But they were able to stand on equal terms with other powerful sects because they had a powerful cultivator called Tian Xu, despite them losing in overall ability.

    This meant that the Magnificent me Sect might be weaker, but they were able to sustain themselves.

    Szz!

    Space was torn open, and Elder Huo Rong could be seen walking out from the tunnel. When he saw the man below, his voice bellowed out.

    ¡°Elder Kahn, the Magnificent me Sect is here to help.¡±

    Suddenly, the disciples of the Titan sect saw a few hundred figures stepping out of the tunnel. Their energy was so strong that it formed an Earth energy tornado.

    ¡°They are from the Magnificent me Sect, a sect that¡¯s very close to us.¡±

    ¡°When I joined the sect, the elders told me that our closest neighbour is the Magnificent me Sect. About twenty senior brothers were sent to the borders not to guard our territories, but to wee Magnificent me Sect disciples on a trip.¡±

    ¡°These men are so powerful, way more powerful than our senior brothers!¡±

    Seeing Huo Rong, Elder Kahn smiled widely and went up immediately to give him a hug. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, I didn¡¯t expect you toe!¡±

    He knew that Huo Rong was one of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s elite elders.

    There were only nine such elite elders in the Magnificent me Sect. Now that they sent one elite elder out, how would Elder Kahn not be grateful?

    ¡°Where¡¯s your Patriarch and the other elders?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re all fighting at the Sacred onyx sky mountain. It¡¯s been a whole day and night.¡± Elder Kahn replied immediately. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying our best to hold on, as other ces have been invaded too.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Saint Convent Sect to support them to such arge extent. Let me go to the Sacred onyx sky mountain. These are the elders and disciples from my sect. I¡¯ll distribute them to different locations to help out.¡± Huo Rong looked into the distance. He might not be able to see the mountain, but he could feel the energy waves from here.

    Seeing the disciples behind him, Elder Kahn was overjoyed. To him, the Magnificent me Sect disciples were incredible. They were even Heaven Star Border Fighters, and all were at least of the Earth Star Border Stage eight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act on your own. I¡¯m going now.¡± Huo Rong turned to Lin Fan.

    As soon as he finished his words.

    Huo Rong stepped into the sky and disappeared as a ray of light.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Fan grinned. ~Time to earn points!~

    ~Don¡¯t act on my own?~

    ~What a joke.~

 Chapter 245: Be at ease

    <h4>Chapter 245: Be at ease</h4>

    As soon as they arrived, Elder Huo Rong left immediately for the Onyx Sky Mountain.

    Watching Huo Rong leave, Elder Kahn felt incredibly blessed to have such friends.

    He must be sincere since he left to go fight right after arriving. He didn¡¯t even catch his breath!

    The disciples of the Titan sect were grateful for Elder Huo Rong¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s most elite elders, Huo Rong. He¡¯s going over to help the Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°Many elites from the Elephant God sect hade, but everything should be fine now with Elder Huo Rong¡¯s help. We will definitely be able to resolve this crisis.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up at the now-empty space. He could feel a burning emotion in Huo Rong. It seems that he had waited for a long time for a fight.

    In the endless space, Huo Rong was traveling at his fastest speed. He flew so quickly that space cracked as he traveled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The intent to fight could be seen swimming in his eyes. He was covered in fire. It was so hot it seemed like space itself was melting.

    ~He¡¯s very, very powerful.~

    ¡°Elder Kahn, where do you want us to help?¡± Lin Fan asked excitedly.

    Kahn looked at Lin Fan. Even though Lin Fan was only in the Earth Star Border realm, Kahn took him seriously, too, as the Magnificent me Sect was their best friend.

    ¡°I need you to help us guard our cities. We are currently surrounded by Elephant God sect disciples. If the Patriarch is defeated, then the Elephant God sect will immediately attack our cities.

    Elder Kahn said worriedly. He knew that the Patriarch and elite elders must win, or their oue would be dire.

    If the elites of the Titan Sect were defeated, what could they do? Nobody else in the sect could fight the Elephant God sect¡¯s elites.

    ¡°Elder Kahn, he is our Senior brother Lin, peak leader of the Invincible peak and Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple.¡± Wang Qianzhong said, stepping forward.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Tian Xu¡¯s disciple.¡± Elder Kahn¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to Lin Fan in surprise. ¡°Sorry for being rude.¡±

    To Lin Fan, these titles were not of much importance. ¡°Elder Kahn, no need for formalities. The Titan sect is in danger now, and we should take action as soon as possible. Just tell us where you need me, and I¡¯ll rush over.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much.¡±

    Elder Kahn sighed. ~Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple is indeed something else. Our sect can¡¯t do anything but depend on the Magnificent me Sect now.~

    The Titan sect was extremely poor. They were so poor they could only repay the Magnificent me Sect with their thanks. The Titan sect even needed the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s help with skillsets, pharmacology, spell formations, and even pills.

    They had nothing to repay the Magnificent me Sect with other than to wee their disciples warmly.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, let me go with you.¡± Wang Qianzhong said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go to another city.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands. He had selected a city, and Wang Qianzhong was too weak. ~He won¡¯t be any help.~

    ¡°You,e with me.¡±

    Lin Fan said to a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elder. ~He¡¯s going to act as my guard. I can hand any enemy above Heaven Star Border Stage Five to him. I¡¯ll make the elder take him down, and I¡¯ll attack from the side and kill the enemy.~

    ~But it¡¯s best if I don¡¯te across any.~

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Quan nodded. Lin Fan was Tian Xu¡¯s disciple and the peak leader of the Invincible peak. He might even be the next Patriarch.

    So even if Jin Quan was an elder, Lin Fan still had a higher status than him.

    Wang Qianzhong looked at Lin Fan, aggrieved. He wanted to go with Lin Fan, but he was directly rejected. ~This is so upsetting!~

    ¡°Abandon fire city!¡±

    Lin Fan chose this city because it was located near a few other cities, which meant many Elephant God Sect disciples were nearby.

    ¡°Elder Jin, let¡¯s head to the Abandon fire city.¡±

    Lin Fan tore space apart with the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing and went towards Abandon fire city.

    Jin Quan followed behind closely. He took a step and tore the space apart, following Lin Fan.

    ¡°Is it okay? Peak leader Lin only brought one person over.¡± Elder Kahn said worriedly.

    ¡°No, Senior brother Lin is mighty.¡± Wang Qianzhong answered. ¡°Even a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator might not be his opponent. With Elder Jin following him, Senior brother Lin will be fine even if theye across a Heaven Star Border Stage Seven elite.¡±

    Sacred onyx sky mountain.

    The oldest battleground in the Titan sect. There were rumors that both sects¡¯ leaders fought an intense battle when the Titan sect first left the Elephant God sect.

    It was a piece of barrennd. There were rocks all around, and not a single soul could be found. The ground turned ck from being dyed with blood for a long time.

    Currently, explosions and shouts could be heard and seen from the Sacred onyx sky mountain.

    Toot!

    A strong force could be felt as an elephant¡¯s trumpet sounded.

    Boom!

    Empty space exploded, and a giant figure could be seen falling from the sky.

    The figure was more than a hundred feet tall, and he took human form. His veins were the size of tree roots, bulging out from his huge muscles, and he looked seriously powerful.

    But a gigantic foot appeared from the sky and stepped onto the giant. The giant¡¯s chest sunk in, and he vomited blood.

    Toot!

    The sound rang out once more, making the empty space crack. A figure with a man¡¯s body and elephant head appeared from above the clouds.

    He held a giant ax and a string of prayer beads. A terrifying aura could be felt from him. His energy took the form of numerous giant elephants, stomping onto everything they saw.

    ¡°Pu Tu, you will die today even if the Magnificent me Sect is here to help.¡± The man with an elephant head said. His voice thundered so that everyone could hear him.

    In the sky, Titan sects elders were fighting the Elephant God Sect with everything they had. They wailed on seeing this.

    ¡°Patriarch....¡±

    However, it was toote.

    From the sky, a gigantic elephant could be seen charging towards Pu Tu. The terrifying force caused space to crack, and Pu Tu felt his body ache badly. He didn¡¯t expect the Elephant God sect to have a treasure they could use to defeat him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The giant elephant¡¯s foot shone brightly, and a strong force descended towards Pu Tu.

    Suddenly.

    Space was torn open.

    A figure appeared in the air. He raised his hand and held the giant elephant foot up.

    Pu Tu immediately felt the pressure on him vanish. When he looked up and saw the red-haired figure, he cracked into a smile. ¡°Huo Rong.....¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a long time. We drifted slightly after not meeting for such a long time. But nevermind. Let me see how powerful this dumb animal is.¡±

    Instantly, Huo Rong¡¯s expression changed. A ball of me shot out from his chest. As if alive, the me wrapped around the elephant¡¯s foot.

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    ¡°Huo Rong, how dare you?¡± The elephant man screamed. Even so, the ball of me grew melted even space.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huo Rong shouted and flipped his palm. Suddenly, it seemed like the world was on fire.

    ¡°Heaven of mes!¡±

    Huo Rongunched an attack. The mes erged and engulfed the elephant man.

    The Titan sect elders were ted. Help had finallye.

    ¡°Saint Convent Sect, show yourself. Let us have a good meeting.¡±

    His red-colored hair danced in the air. There was a me on every hair, making Huo Rong look like the sun. This was not the Elder Huo Rong people usually saw.

    Behind him stood a fire god wearing a crown. Furious mes could be seen in the God¡¯s eyes. It stood in the sky, and with a wave of its hand, the world was engulfed in mes. God was extremely powerful.

    And that¡¯s Huo Rong¡¯s Heaven Star Body, the me God.

    Instantly, three figures floated up into the sky. Their faces were blurred, sp Huo Rong couldn¡¯t see how they looked. But they were so powerful that it felt that the sky was about to copse.

    ¡°Hehe, sneaky. How shameless is the Saint Convent Sect? You don¡¯t even dare to show your faces, huh?¡±

    Huo Rong said, not even slightly afraid. The monster destroying hammer was floating next to him.

    ¡°Monster destroying hammer: The thousand gods .¡±

    The three figures were taken aback when they saw this hammer.

    ¡°Haha, I might not be here personally, but I want to have fun with you all too.¡±

    Suddenly, an illusion could be seen on the hammer. It was Tian Xu¡¯s illusion. It might be weaker than his original body, but it was still powerful.

    Huo Rong sighed helplessly. ~No wonder he was willing to lend me the hammer. He¡¯s just wanted to y!~

    This hammer was his most powerful treasure and the one that could carry most of his strength.

    Abandon fire city

    The citizens looked stressed and terrified. Some were so afraid they could barely walk.

    They were all worried about the Elephant God sect¡¯s invasion.

    The cities were guarded by Titan sect disciples. But they were helpless against the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples.

    They saw many elites among those who were surrounding their sect.

    They will be wiped out immediately if their elders and Patriarch fighting at the Sacred onyx sky mountain lost.

    Suddenly!

    A crack could be seen in the sky, and two figures came out from the crack.

    The Titan sect disciples raised their guard upon seeing this.

    ¡°Stay calm; the Magnificent me Sect is here to help.¡±

    They heard a voice.

    The Titan sect disciples heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Our friends are here. We are finally safe.¡± Some disciples shouted excitedly.

    But when they saw the two figures.

    They were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 246: Points, here I come

    <h4>Chapter 246: Points, here Ie</h4>

    ¡°Points, I can smell my points!¡±

    Lin Fan stepped forward, sniffing the air. Even though there wasn¡¯t any smell, as someone who craved points, this was the smell of profit.

    He looked around.

    ~Why are the Titan Sect disciples looking disheartened and dissatisfied?~

    ¡°Are the both of you from the Magnificent me Sect?¡± Suddenly, a woman spoke to them. She had long, wavy hair and tanned skin. She was covered in dust, and despite her long hair, she looked quite masculine.

    ¡°Yes. We are here to help. May I know where the Elephant God sect disciples are?¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t wish to waste his time. All he cared about currently was the location of his points.

    ~I have limited time. So I must kill as many as I can.~

    ~Elder Huo Rong is here. He might be weaker than Master, but he¡¯s still very powerful. He might end the battle quickly, and that will be the end of my point collection.~

    ¡± They¡¯ve gathered in an area about three hundred miles away from the sect.¡± The thought of the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples made Lai Jia boil with anger. But she soon regained her calm. ¡°I¡¯m Lai Jia. Thank you foring to help.¡±

    She nodded and smiled at Lin Fan and Elder Jin warmly.

    The disciples who were shaking in fear looked up excitedly on hearing the words ¡°Magnificent me Sect,¡± No longer afraid, they came together.

    But they stayed far away from Lin Fan and Elder Jin as they remembered their status.

    They were just ordinary citizens, but they knew about the Magnificent me Sect. They knew that the Titan sect was on good terms with the Magnificent me Sect and the Magnificent me Sect was extremely rich. Many of their items were from the Magnificent me Sect.

    When they were ill, the Magnificent me Sect donated medicines.

    The medicines saved them from illnesses that were incurable to them.

    To them, the Magnificent me Sect was extremely powerful, and they treated the Titan sect well.

    Whispers could be heard from the crowd.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect is here to help! We are finally safe!¡±

    ¡°The Elephant God sect is so evil! How could they invade us! But with the Magnificent me Sect here, we have nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°I believe that the war wille to an end soon.¡±

    To the ordinary citizens, because of their sect¡¯s Indoctrination, they firmly believed that the Magnificent me Sect was very powerful and close allies. With their help, they would be safe.

    Hearing the citizens, Lai Jia sighed softly. She was happy that the citizens finally loosened up. However, she knew that two helpers were too few to change the situation.

    Suddenly!

    Shouts could be hearding from outside the city.

    ¡°Titan Sect, we need some women, send a batch over for us, and we¡¯ll spare your life when we invade your cityter.¡±

    A voice rang across the Abandon fire city, making many jump in fright.

    However, knowing that Magnificent me Sect disciples were here, the Titan sect citizens didn¡¯t stay frightened for long. Anger took over them swiftly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need both of your help.¡± Lai Jia pleaded and flew towards the city walls. ¡°Dream on!¡± She shouted, anger written all over her face.

    ¡°Points! Here Ie!¡± Lin Fan flew towards the city walls happily. ~My points are saying hi to me!~

    ¡°One, two, fifty...¡±

    Lin Fan counted silently. ~Fifty of them, but they¡¯re weak. The strongest is only an Earth Star Border Stage Six, and the rest are only Earth Star Border Stages Two and Three..... There are even Body Tempering Realm cultivators?~

    ¡°Hey, let me ask you. How many people are there with you? What cultivation does your strongest fighter have?¡± Lin Fan asked impatiently.

    The Elephant God sect disciple frowned. ¡°Who are you? Listen up. There are six thousand of us, and our strongest cultivator, Elder Wan Xiang is in the Heaven Star Border Stage Three; we...¡±

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his words.

    The disciple¡¯s head suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin Fanughed and grabbed The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and smashed it towards the Elephant God sect disciples. In no time, all of them turned were ashes. There wasn¡¯t even one intact body left.

    Lai Jia watched this scene in horror. She didn¡¯t even know what happened.

    Suddenly, a loud whistle could be heard.

    Standing amongst the corpses, Lin Fan¡¯s aura changed, and his long hair dancing in the air turned blood-red in no time.

    His slim build erged continuously, and his muscles quickly grew. Unable to stretch enough, his clothes exploded.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± Lai Jia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ~ He¡¯s so strong that just his aura is making my legs turn into jelly.~

    ¡°Peak leader Lin!¡± Thinking that something bad had happened, Jin Quan rushed over. But suddenly, he stopped.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need toe over. Leave this to me.¡±

    Lin Fan could feel his excitement. In his head, he saw his points waving at him. ~How weak are they? Their strongest cultivator is only in the Heaven Star Border Stage Three? Weak!~

    ¡°Come, master! We are your points!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯ming for you!¡± Lin Fan shouted, his eyes turning red. He leaped up into the air with a boom, making the ground crack from the force, and Lin Fan disappeared.

    ¡°Peak leader Lin.....you.¡± Jin Quan watched Lin Fan leave dumbfoundedly. ~What on earth is going on?~

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Lai Jia turned to Jin Quan worriedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. That¡¯s how our peak leader likes to handles stuff.¡± Jin Quan coughed. He might be at a loss too, but he still needed to maintain the peak leader¡¯s image in front of the Titan sect.

    ~I mustn¡¯t let them think that he¡¯s a madman who shouts randomly.~

    Three hundred miles away from Abandon fire city.

    It was a noisy scene, as a group of Elephant God Sect disciples gathered here and camped.

    Right now, they were busy cooking and eating. All of them had their mouths stuffed.

    ¡°Haha, we will be able to invade them very soon! It will finally be our era!¡±

    ¡°Eat up. The Abandon fire city citizens might have already been frightened to death.¡±

    ¡°Now, all the important cities have been encircled by us. As soon as we receive the signal, we will strike and massacre the cities. But remember to capture the women and children alive.¡±

    ¡°The reason why the Elephant God sect isn¡¯t thergest sect in the world is that we don¡¯t have enough sect mates. Snatch their women and let them give birth to our kids.¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±

    Arge group of women was locked in a giant cage. Terror could be seen swimming in their eyes.

    Elephant God sect disciples pointed at the cage,ughing hard. ¡°Look at how scared you women are! If not for the rules, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated my desire.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. There are many more women waiting for us to catch.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    A terrifyingugh rang in the women¡¯s ears. Not only were they scared and angry, but they were also filled with hatred for those who invaded their homes.

    ¡°So you guys are here. This makes me so happy.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang across the camp.

    Everyone turned towards the voice. A giant, ck figure could be seen walking over slowly. His blood-red hair could be seen dancing in the air as if he was dying the sky red.

    An Elephant God sect disciple in front went up, looking at him fiercely. ¡°Who are you...¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Weak, too weak.¡±

    The crowd watched their sect mate die with one punch. Blood sttered everywhere, and steam could be seen rising from the blood.

    ¡°Attack! Enemy Attack!¡±

    The Elephant God sect disciples screamed. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be somebody who would dare toe here and attack them. They might not know who the other party was, but he was definitely their enemy since as he killed their sect mate.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A shout could be heard as a man walked out.

    The Elephant God Sect disciples were ted to see him. He was their Senior brother and had a very strong cultivation.

    ¡°Shut up if you¡¯re going to die. Come over here.¡± Lin Fan waved. He had been waiting for a long time just for this, and he couldn¡¯t believe his luck.

    ~Six thousand people, how much would I earn if I killed them all?~

    ~I can¡¯t imagine that.~

    ¡°You¡¯re noting? Then I will go over.¡±

    Excitement could be seen in his blood-colored eyes as Lin Fan let out augh.

    ¡°Blood energy!¡±

    A strong desire for blood could be felt.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Shrieks could be heard.

    ¡°My body is about to explode.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, somebody, please save me!¡±

    Instantly, all the Elephant God Sect disciples felt their bodies expand. They felt as if someone was controlling their blood to leave their body against their will.

    Bang!

    Bodies exploded one by one, dying the ground red.

    ¡°Perfect. All the ants are now dead. As for the weaklings, I¡¯ll kill you personally.¡± Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction.

    ~This blood energy might note to much use, but it¡¯s great for killing ants.~

    ¡°Die!¡±

    An Elephant God Sect disciple in the Earth Star Border Stage Seven gritted his teeth and flew towards Lin Fan in the form of a ray of light.

    In no time, he was next to Lin Fan, ready to attack.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan reached out for his brain and pinched it lightly.

    Bang!

    His head exploded.

    The women in the cage were stupified by the scene in front of them. The pungent smell of blood gushed up their noses.

    They felt like vomiting.

    Since when had they witnessed such a terrifying scene?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a terrifying aura could be felt from the crowd.

    A middle-aged man came over and red at Lin Fan angrily.

    ¡°Elder Wan Xiang.¡±

    Seeing this man, the Elephant God sect disciples were ted. Elder Wan Xiang was their elder and the strongest amongst them. The crisis will be solved now that their elder had shown up.

    Lin Fan turned to the figure in the sky and clenched his fist.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    With one Attack, a violent force was sent across the arena.

    When Wan Xiang felt the Attack, his face changed. He thought that the force was too powerful for him to stop. He let out a shout andunched his strongest skill to defend himself.

    But suddenly.

    Lin Fan appeared right next to him. Wan Xiang sunk into the ground with a punch, and Lin Fan stomped on him to crush him.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    The Elephant God sect disciples watched the scene with disbelieving eyes. Their legs were shaking badly too.

    What just happened?

    Where did Elder Wan Xiang go?

 Chapter 247: Cheers to Magni-titan friendship

    <h4>Chapter 247: Cheers to Magni-titan friendship</h4>

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Lin Fan stood in the middle of the area, smiling widely. He was very interested in the battle that Elder Huo Rong is in. Still, due to his strength, he¡¯s unable to participate in that fight. Thus, he could only stay here and kill weaklings.

    ~But I¡¯m dying to fight an elite!~

    ~The thought of it excites me.~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry! Elder Wan Xiang has been killed!¡±

    After a short pause.

    All the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples realized what happened and fled. They didn¡¯t expect such a terrifying person to be present.

    To Lin Fan, all that¡¯s running away are his points.

    He opened his arms widely, running after the escaping points.

    Suddenly!

    A powerful sword intent could be felting towards them from behind.

    Transformation into god swordsmanship!

    The Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples turned around in fear. They could see the scary man was now surrounded by sword intent. His sword intent buzzed, making them feel suffocated.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the endless sword intent rose up and cut space open. As if they had a mind of their own, each sword intent went towards an Elephant God sect disciple each. In the blink of an eye, Lin Fan¡¯s points saw a sudden increase.

    ¡°This skillset is sick. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a bit hard to control all the intents urately; I feel a bit sorry for those who got stabbed in their a**es.¡±

    Lin Fan stood by the side, watching the Elephant God sect disciples drop to the ground one by one, dead. When all of them were killed, a smile crept onto his face.

    ~Those who hate peace shall die.~

    ~My greatest wish is to have world peace.~

    ~Sects like the Titan Sect should remain. But not these unfriendly sects. They are better off dead.~

    He raised his hand, and the storage rings of all the fallen disciples flew towards him.

    ~Even though the Elephant God sect is poor, I urgently need pills. I¡¯ll take everything, no matter what it is.~

    ~Let me check my points.~

    Points: 475410

    Seeing his points, Lin Fan let out augh. Hisughter made the ground shake, and his hair stood up. He looked like the devil king had suddenly gone insane.

    The women locked in the cage were terror-stricken when they heard thisughter. The bloody scene that had just taken ce in front of them was enough to make their hearts jump into their throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯te over.¡±

    Seeing the scary man walking towards them, the Titan sect women were terrified. They weren¡¯t even that afraid of the Elephant God sect.

    Lin Fan reached for the lock on the cage and grabbed it in his hand, crushing it into ashes. He then shed the women a smile which he thought was friendly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a disciple from the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    His words made the women dumbfounded. They looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you really from the Magnificent me Sect? The Magnificent me Sect that is our Sect¡¯s ally.¡± An older woman asked.

    Lin Fan shed the woman a cheeky grin, revealing his pearly white teeth, and put out his giant hand. ¡°Cheers to the Magni-titan friendship.¡±

    The woman looked at Lin Fan and ced her hand in Lin Fan¡¯s cautiously. The warmth of Lin Fan¡¯s hand calmed her down.

    ¡°Cheers to the Magni-titan friendship.¡± She repeated.

    ¡°How were you guys caught?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°We lived at the borders of Titan sect, and the Elephant God sect destroyed our vige when they invaded our Sect. All the men and children were killed. We are the only survivors.¡± One of the women answered. She couldn¡¯t help but tear at the thought of the other fallen vigers.

    ¡°Be at ease; I¡¯ll take revenge on your behalf. The Magnificent me Sect hase to help. Nothing will go wrong. Let me send you all to Abandon fire city first.¡± Lin Fan raised his hand, picking all the women up and flying towards the city. It was impossible to teleport while bringing such a huge group of people along.

    He turned into a ray of light and left the ce with all the women in tow.

    It was currently as if hell had descended on the battlefield. But to Lin Fan, it was just an ordinary battle. There was nothing to fuss about.

    The Abandon fire city.

    Lai Jia stood on the city walls, looking ahead seriously. She was unaware of what was going on, and she got increasingly anxious as time passed.

    ¡°Be at ease. Everything will go well. We won¡¯t watch your Sect fall into the Elephant God sect¡¯s hands.¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect had a first-hand experience of how depressing it was to be invaded.

    Furthermore, they were invaded by a sect way stronger than them.

    The Sunshine sect might have a small territory, but it wouldn¡¯t stop them from being crazy perverts. They would be able toe up with things that ordinary people would never invent.

    For example, making a man and beast hybrid that was stronger than most ordinary cultivators. It gave the Magnificent me Sect a headache.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Jin Quan looked a distance away. He could see a ray of light shooting towards them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lai Jia jumped up immediately. She was on pins and needles. Every small movement was able to startle her.

    Jin Quan took a closer look and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s our peak leader.¡±

    But Jin Quan was confused too. ~Where did Peak leader Lin go, and what is he doing?~

    Very soon, Lin Fan let the women down.

    Seeing their sect mates, the women couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lai Jia asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I found them in the hands of the Elephant God sect disciples camping three hundred miles away from the city. They were vigers living near the border.¡± Lin Fan said calmly. ¡°Oh, and the Elephant God sect disciples are all dead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good now, Elder Jin; follow me to the next city.¡±

    Lin Fan said nothing else and tore space apart with the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing, going to another city.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Quan answered. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to kill all three hundred Elephant God Sect disciples so quickly.

    Before Lai Jia could say anything else, the both of them were gone. She looked at the women and came to one of them. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Hearing her, the woman told her everything she saw in detail.

    Lai Jia opened her eyes wide when she heard the story. ~How could someone kill more than a thousand Elephant God sect disciples alone?~

    ~And he killed their Elder with just one attack? How is that possible?~

    Lai Jia feared Elder Wan Xiang the most, who was in the Heaven Star Border Stage Three. Abandon fire city would have been destroyed if he attacked them.

    Sacred onyx sky mountain.

    It was a total mess. As if a waterfall, the empty space flowed all over the ce.

    This 2qs the battle between elites, and it was now at a critical point.

    With Tian Xu¡¯s illusion, It was a neck-to-neck battle.

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect, you really dare?¡± A voice boomed across the area. It belonged to the three figures.

    They were the elders from the Saint Convent Sect who came to lend the Elephant God Sect a hand.

    These days, the Saint Convent sect was targeted by a scary person, but they were still unable to find his hideout.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter as anyone that goes against the Saint Covent sect shall die.

    Huo Rong looked at the three figures seriously. ¡°This wille to an end when the Elephant God sect withdraws from the Titan sect. We¡¯ll not stop fighting even if the Sect is destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Great. Great. Let¡¯s see who wouldst until the end, then. Tian Xu, your main body isn¡¯t here. How long can you sustain your illusion?¡±

    ¡°My hammer has once killed a god, so if I self-destruct, you will all die.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    ¡°But are you willing to self-destruct?¡±

    ¡°No. And you¡¯re not powerful enough for me to do so. The Saint Convent falling feather punch and Heaven¡¯s light space slice is the Saint Convent¡¯s specialty. There¡¯s no point in hiding.¡± Tian Xu said, floating in the sky with the Monster destroying hammer flying around him.

    ¡°Let me see how long you canst.¡±

    In no time, the world started to fall apart again.

    As for the Titan sect elders, their job was to fend off the Elephant God sect elders.

    ¡°Why is this taking so long? Hurry and use your strongest skill set! What are you trying to hide?¡± Tian Xu sent a message to Huo Rong.

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t you know that the strongest skill set must be left for the end?¡± To Huo Rong, it wasn¡¯t right to use his strongest skill when the fight started.

    His words left Tian Xu speechless.

    Tranquil monastery city.

    On the city walls stood many Titan sect disciples. Next to them was a group of Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    ¡°Thank you, friends, for your help. We will be forever grateful to all of you.¡± The Titan sect disciples said in gratitude. With the Magnificent me Sect disciples around, they were full of confidence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Titan Sect and Magnificent me Sect are good friends. We won¡¯t sit and watch when there¡¯s a disaster. We will definitely drive the Elephant God Sect out of your Sect.¡±

    Suddenly!

    The space tore open.

    Lin Fan and Jin Quan could be seen floating in the air.

    Shocked, the Titan Sect disciple was about to shout at them. But he soon realized that his friend chatting with him turned to the men and bowed to them. ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Where are the Elephant God Sect disciples?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, they are in the valley two hundred miles away from here.¡± Zhang Heng answered. ~Why is Senior brother Lin here? What happened at the Abandon fire city?~

    ¡°Elder Jin, let¡¯s go.¡±

    In no time, both men stepped into the air and went towards the valley.

    ¡°Brother Zhang, who was that?¡±

    ¡°Our sect¡¯s Invincible Peak¡¯s peak leader, Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The Titan Sect disciple said, shocked. ¡°Even your peak leader is here to help. This...¡±

    ¡°If not for the Divine Religion, Elder Tian Xu and the rest would be here too. The Elephant God sect wouldn¡¯t be acting so presumptuously.¡± Zhang Heng sighed.

    Somewhere far away.

    Two figures could be seen floating in the sky.

    Lin Fan felt the strong auraing from in front of him. ¡°Elder Jin, don¡¯t moveter on. Leave everything to me.¡±

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, what am I suppose to do?¡± Jin Quan asked, confused.

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    ~Jin Quan mustn¡¯t attack. The Elephant God sect disciples are mine. If Jin Quan killed them, it would be a waste.~

    ~ I¡¯m earning a decent amount of points, but it¡¯s still not enough.~

    ~How powerful will I be when I break through to the Heaven Star Border realm?~

 Chapter 248: Let the huge mace do itâ€™s work

    <h4>Chapter 248: Let the huge mace do it¡¯s work</h4>

    The valley was two hundred miles away from Tranquil monastery city.

    It was a deserted valley in the Titan sect. But now, it was a temporary camp for the Elephant God sect disciples.

    The Elephant God sect had destroyed a few viges after invading the Titan sect and captured the vigers.

    They had encircled the Titan sect, and they were now waiting for their elders to take down the Titan sect¡¯s elders. When that happened, they would be able to break into the cities and kill the Titan sect disciples there.

    Empty space tore open out of a sudden.

    Lin Fan and Jin Quan took a step out.

    Jin Quan was unaware of Lin Fan¡¯s n. The battle between the elders was currently at its climax. As soon as the results were decided, it would signal the start of a bloody war.

    ¡°Elder Jin, please don¡¯t do anything. You can just watch.¡± Lin Fan said excitedly. Imagining the points he was going to get made adrenaline course through him.

    ~Points are everything. It¡¯s hard toe across a beast wave, and there¡¯s always a huge number of people in a war. That the only time when I¡¯ll be able to get so many points easily.~

    There were a huge number of Body Tempering realm disciples, so it made up the points as the small numbers slowly adds up.

    Especially sects like the Elephant God sect. Their poption was so huge that they were bigger than most sects, except the Magnificent me Sect. That was why the number of disciples sent out was abnormallyrge.

    After a short pause, Jin Quan decided to remind Lin Fan. ¡°Peak leader Lin, you shouldn¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    Never did he expect that Lin Fan would go off alone.

    This wasn¡¯t scaring the other party, but digging his own grave.

    The Elephant God sect might be poor, but they still had many good cultivators. It wasn¡¯t that Jin Quan was doubting Lin Fan¡¯s ability but as an Earth Star Border nine, there was no way he could take down a Heaven Star Border Stage three or four.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan attacked, Jin Quan wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    ¡°Startling Dragon Palm!¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hand, covering the sky with his hands and smashing down on the valley. He might not have seen any enemy, but it was important to take the initiative.

    Boom!

    Violent energy could be felt. It made the valley crack and rocks flew everywhere.

    A giant palm smashed onto the valley, causing it to concave.

    Jin Quan watched this, slightly taken aback. He expected Lin Fan to be stronger than ordinary Earth Star Border realm cultivators when he defeated Yun Xiao who was in the Heaven Star Border stage one, but his strength was still surprising.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Just then, numerous angry shouts could be heard from the valley. Blood and flesh could be seen all over the ce.

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you kill so many of my disciples? I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡±

    Two rays of light flew out from the valley, floating in the air. They stared at Lin Fan angrily.

    ¡°Just the two of you?¡±

    Both of them were dressed weirdly. One wore numerous iron bangles on both of his arms, and the other had two iron rods pierced through his earlobes.

    On one of them, there was a man with an elephant head imprinted on his chest.

    Seeing the both of them, Jin Quan frowned. ¡°Peak leader Lin, leave this to me. One of them is in the Heaven Star Border Stage Two and the other is in Stage three. They are both very powerful.¡±

    Lin Fan put his hand out to stop Jin Quan. ¡°Stay still and watch.¡±

    Jin Quan remained still, unable to understand Lin Fan. He knew that Lin Fan is powerful, but the opponent is much stronger in terms of cultivation! ~How could he be this careless?~

    ¡°Answer me, who are you?¡± The two Elephant God sect disciples shouted. They were so loud that Lin Fan¡¯s ears hurt.

    They were resting at the valley before the invasion but suddenly, the valley exploded and many disciples died.

    ¡°What a good chance this is to test out my mace.¡± Lin Fanughed heartily and took out his mace. Suddenly, a great destructive force could be felt from the mace.

    Jin Quan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As a Heaven Star Border Stage Six, he had very sharp senses.

    ¡°Thew of strength is infused in the mace?¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan felt a strong forceing from his mace. Thew of strength was trying its best to increase his strength.

    However, the mace¡¯s materials weren¡¯t good enough to withstand the strength that thew of strength had.

    ¡°Grow! Grow! Grow!¡±

    Increasing in size was one of the mace¡¯s abilities. Within no time, the mace grew until it reached one hundred feet tall, it stopped as if that was its limit.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The Elephant God sect¡¯s Heaven Star Border disciples¡¯ expression changed when they saw this. They could feel a scary energy emanating from the mace.

    ¡°Hahaha! Die!¡± Despite being huge in size, the mace was light to Lin Fan. He picked it up and flung it towards the both of them.

    ¡°Violent mace, use your strongest force!¡±

    Boom!

    Space cracked wherever the attack passed. It¡¯s sharp tip even scratched space.

    This was how destructive thew of strength was.

    Boom!

    The ground shook violently.

    The valley cracked open, and the mace caused a huge pit in the ground.

    ¡°This feels so good!¡±

    Lin Fan picked up the mace and rested it on his shoulders. The mace was so huge that it reached the sky, casting a gigantic ck shadow down on the ground.

    Jin Quan was bbergasted. ~This is so cruel! He killed two Heaven Star Border cultivators just with one attack!~

    Inside the valley, the remaining Elephant God sect disciples could feel the ground shaking, and they could see a gigantic item smashing down onto the ground.

    However, they didn¡¯t know what it was. ~What could be so huge?~

    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle to look for you guys, so I¡¯ll just use this and tten it.¡± Lin Fan said. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to find and kill them one by one.

    This would be the fastest way to kill them all.

    He picked up the mace and smashed it down again.

    Boom!

    A loud boom rang across the valley and turned it into ashes.

    There was a sudden increase in his points.

    Which showed that many people were killed in the attack.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t really care even though this might be unfair to the weaklings, as they wouldn¡¯t know how they died, or who killed them.

    ¡°This is so cruel!¡± Jin Quan gasped. ~Who else would do this?~ But there was nothing much he could say, as peak leader Lin seemed to be enjoying this.

    Lin Fan took up his mace and aimed properly at what was left of the valley. He then smashed his mace down hard.

    But this time around, there was an obstruction.

    ¡°Trash, you¡¯re dying to go to hell, huh?¡±

    Suddenly, a strong aura could be felt. Lin Fan could see a man with an elephant head floating in the air. He looked up and held up Lin Fan¡¯s mace, preventing it from smashing down.

    Seeing this figure, the Elephant God sect disciples wept in happiness.

    ¡°Elder is here.¡±

    Lin Fan tried to move the mace, but he realized he was unable to do so even thew of strength tried to use its force to help him.

    A tiny figure could be seen under the mace. He was staring at Lin Fan in anger. ¡°You deserve death for killing so many disciples of my sect!¡±

    He then saw the figure shining brightly. ~I can feel the aura of aw, he¡¯s an elite who has been enlightened.~

    ¡°Beware, Peak leader Lin. That¡¯s a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elite. He¡¯s of the same cultivation as me.¡± Jin Quan said,ing to Lin Fan¡¯s side. He watched the other party¡¯s movement closely.

    Jin Quan didn¡¯t expect toe across a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elite. With such cultivation, the other party must have a high status in the Elephant God sect.

    ¡°Go.¡± Lin Fan said calmly. He wasn¡¯t frightened even though the other party was way stronger than him.

    ¡°What?¡± Jin Quan said, not understanding Lin Fan.

    ¡°Elder Jin, you must be bored with nothing to do. His cultivation isn¡¯t bad, I¡¯ll leave him for you. Show them the strength of our sect¡¯s elders.¡± Lin Fan shook his head helplessly. ~I need to teach our people how to understand my points without needing me to actually say it.~

    ~Are you going to let an Earth Star Border Stage Nine fight a Heaven Star Border Stage Six?~

    ¡°I understand.¡± Jin Quan said. He finally understood that he wasn¡¯t here to nust watch, but deal with any elites should they appear.

    Suddenly, Jin Quan let out a shout. His body shone brightly as he dashed towards the Elephant God sect¡¯s elder.

    ¡°Old man, how dare you act presumptuously.¡±

    Boom!

    In no time, Jin Quan and the elder started fighting. Both being elites, the fight was intense.

    This made the terrified Elephant God sect disciples hope for their elder to win.

    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°You must kill him!¡±

    But suddenly, the disciples felt the sky turn ck, as if there was something above them. When they looked up, they saw a giant, ck, shadowing towards them.

    Lin Fan smiled in satisfaction. ~I think I need to recruit some helpers next time.~

    ~But that¡¯s for the future. I need to focus on earning points now.~

    Seeing this, the elder who was fighting Jin Quan bellowed. ¡°B******, stop!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jin, don¡¯t let him disturb me.¡± Lin Fan said.

    Jin Quan sent the elder flying away and nodded. ¡°Be at ease, peak leader Lin. This old man won¡¯t get past me.¡±

    The Elephant God sect disciples were horrified.

    ¡°Run, let¡¯s go, guys!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, how did it turn into this? How is it possible that the Titan sect has such powerful disciples?¡±

    Suddenly, the Elephant God sect disciples scattered all over the ce, acting like they had seen a ghost.

    Lin Fan stood in the air, looking down at his escaping points arrogantly with the mace in his hands.

    ¡°It would be a miracle if you can escape from me and my mace.¡±

    ¡°All of you shall die here!¡±

    Lin Fan took up his mace and started to attack aimlessly.

 Chapter 249: Hold onto him, Iâ€™ll kill him

    <h4>Chapter 249: Hold onto him, I¡¯ll kill him</h4>

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Seeing the macend on his sect¡¯s disciples, the Elephant God sect¡¯s elder let out a shout.

    He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so shameless. ~How could he target the weaklings when he is so powerful! My disciples aren¡¯t even able to fight back.~

    An Earth Star Border Stage Three was killed by him.

    An Earth Star Border Stage Seven was killed by the same attack.

    All the disciples were treated equally despite their cultivation. All of them turned into ashes under his attacks. They had all been crushed that even their remains were sunk into the ground. If anyone walked past, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there were human remains here.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m your opponent. Since my peak leader is watching, I¡¯m going to defeat you!¡±

    Jin Quan sneered. Even though the other party was of the same cultivation as him, he feared nothing as he was way stronger than the other party in understanding thews.

    ¡°You will die a painful death!¡± The Elephant God sect¡¯s elder shrieked. ¡°The magic of secrets, Broken elephant technique!¡±

    Toot!

    An Elephant¡¯s trumpet could be heard ringing all of a sudden. A strong force exploded outwards and went towards Jin Quan.

    Jin Quan stared at the other party coldly. Thew of strength could be felt. He reached out his hand and covered the sky with it.

    ¡°Plucking down the sun and moon!¡±

    Two extremely powerful forces collided, making the entire world shake.

    The disciples guarding the Tranquil monastery city had their eyes fixed in the direction of the valley. Unusual weather could be seen taking ce even from here.

    Seeing that it was nighttime at the valley, Zhang Heng gasped. ¡°This is Elder Jin¡¯s special skill, ¡°Plucking down the sun and moon!¡± Senior brother Lin and Elder Jin must be fighting with the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples.¡±

    The Titan sect disciples were extremely shocked. ¡°How could this be? The number of Elephant God sect disciples is uncountable. How are they going to win with just two people?¡±

    Zhang Heng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to say, as he knew that this couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    But seeing the situation going on a distance away, he knew that the battle was at its peak.

    Now, the valley was no longer a valley but and made of many pits.

    Lin Fan picked up his mace, which was stained with blood. He raised his finger and washed his mace with The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River.

    ~You should take good care of your weapons. It¡¯s worked hard. I should keep it clean.~

    Seeing Lin Fan cleaning the mace¡¯s bloodstains, the elder boiled with anger and let out angry shouts. He couldn¡¯t believe that the other party would clean his weapon right in front of him after killing so many of his disciples!

    Shrink! Shrink! Shrink!

    The mace turned back to its original size. Lin Fan took a closer look. ~Good, it¡¯s clean.~

    He looked up and turned to the duo fighting in the air. ¡°Elder Jin!¡± Lin Fan frowned. ¡°Hurry up and finish him! We are spending too long on this trash.¡±

    ¡°Haha, peak leader Lin, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist fought, so I thought of using him to test out my newly learned skills. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll speed up.¡±

    Lin Fan moved towards the pits, searching for storage rings. ~How am I supposed to find them when the ground so ravaged?~

    Suddenly, an aura could be felt from his body. The ground within a few miles floated up. Lin Fan scanned the ground, trying to look for any storage rings.

    But it seems like the rings were destroyed by his attacks.

    He sighed in pity. ~ It¡¯s such a pity that the rings were all destroyed.~

    Boom!

    Suddenly, changes could be seen taking ce in the sky.

    Jin Quan soon suppressed the Elephant God sect elder with his attacks.

    ¡°Ah! Damn it! You¡¯re not from the Titan sect, but the Magnificent me Sect!¡± The elder shouted in anger. He didn¡¯t expect to be defeated so easily, but he didn¡¯t want to die here.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± He yelled furiously. Lin Fan could see the elder shaking, and a violent aura could be felting from him. The elder¡¯s illusion let out a growl and came towards Jin Quan.

    ¡°Hmph! You think too highly of yourself!¡± Jin Quan sneered and repelled the illusion.

    Seeing this, the elder turned to Jin Quan and yelled. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll make both of you pay!¡±

    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore. His opponent might be of the same cultivation as him. Still, the other party had a deeper understanding of thewspared to him.

    That was when the elder thought of escaping. But just as he turned around, he saw a frying paning towards him.

    ¡°Escape? Why would I let you? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Lin Fan aimed at the elder¡¯s head with his frying pan. ~Why would I let him leave?~

    ¡°Elder Jin, hurry up.¡±

    Jin Quan suppressed the Elephant God sect elder¡¯s illusion without any hesitation. He raised his palm that was shining brightly and made use of thew of strength to get the Elephant god sect¡¯s elder out of the illusion.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Seeing this, the Elephant God sect¡¯s elder turned pale. Both of them blocked his escape route, and he had nowhere to go. He was in despair. ~As a Heaven Star Border Stage six cultivator, how could he die so easily?~

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Suddenly, the Elephant God sect elder turned towards Lin Fan and red at him. He charged towards Lin Fan without any hesitation.

    Lin Fan watched him calmly. ~Let me see how powerful a Heaven star Border Stage Six is.~

    Boom!

    An aura exploded, and the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing wrapped around the elder.

    In no time, the elder was trapped in the drawing.

    Szzz!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± The elder shouted, staring at Lin Fan with his bloodshot eyes. But just as he was about to attack Lin Fan, he felt a scary forceing at him from behind.

    Bang!

    Jin Quan pped the elder on his back. The mightyw of strength pierced through his body.

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard. The Elephant God sect¡¯s elder was pale as paper. He was on his deathbed, but he was still struggling.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going to end your life.¡± Jin Quan said, getting ready to attack.

    Seeing this, Lin Fan immediately stopped Jin Quan. ¡°Grab him. I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡±

    Jin Quan was confused by Lin Fan¡¯s words, but he gritted his teeth and did as he was told. He tied the Elephant God sect elder up tightly, suppressing him easily.

    This scene made Lin Fan lose his mind. He fished out his mace and aimed for the elder¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    It was a powerful attack, but it only caused a scratch on the elder¡¯s head. He looked up at Lin Fan with bloodshot eyes, and if looks could kill, Lin Fan would be dead.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart jumped. He was shocked by his fierce look.

    ¡°Why are you so fierce? Don¡¯t you know you scared me?¡± He said and hammered the other party¡¯s head. However, the elder was still okay. ~His head is damn strong, huh?~

    ¡°Elder Jin, grabbed onto him tightly until I kill him.¡±

    Jin Quan looked at Lin Fan helplessly. It was easy to take the other party¡¯s life but not hold onto the other party and make him stay still. But since Lin Fan said it, what else can he say?

    ~If I make him unhappy, life will be difficult for me if he bes the Patriarch in the future.~

    He then made use of thew and tried his best to hold down the elder. ¡°Peak leader, be fast. This old man is struggling.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ~I have never killed a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elite before. I wonder how many points I will earn from this?~

    Lin Fan put in all his strength and struck down on the elder.

    Bang!

    There was now blood, but the other party was still alive.

    ~I don¡¯t believe this.~

    He then smacked the other party¡¯s head once more.

    This was the strongest skull he had ever seen.

    Bang!

    Finally, the scene he had been waiting forever to see took ce.

    The elder¡¯s brain exploded, and blood sttered all over the ce.

    ~I swear I will never do this again. This is too tiring.~

    Points +60000

    Lin Fan jumped up slightly. ~Sixty thousand points, that¡¯s a lot!~

    ~The elder was powerful enough to kill me. Now that he has died under me, it¡¯s reasonable for me to get rewarded heftily.~

    ~Great. It¡¯s a steal.~

    The elder¡¯s limbs turned weak and drooped down.

    He grabbed the storage ring and kept it without hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°No, Peak leader Lin, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Jin Quan stopped him immediately. ¡°The Elephant God sect might be weak, but there might be elites lurking around too. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be unable to handle anyone that¡¯s stronger than me.¡±

    But why would Lin Fan waste this chance? ¡°Where are the rest?¡±

    ¡°The other cities. Our aim of this trip is to defend the cities for the Titan sect. There¡¯s no need for us to attack.¡± Jin Quan said. In fact, their task for this trip was to guard the cities for the Titan sect.

    Elder Huo Rong was currently fighting the Elephant God Sect¡¯s management. They will only need to attack if things get out of hand.

    ¡°Defend? There¡¯s no need to attack? What a joke. We are already here. We must let the Elephant God sect¡¯s guys know how powerful we are.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time talking and go to another city to help.¡±

    ~How am I supposed to endure when I can earn so many points?~

    ~This is such a great chance. Even the heavens won¡¯t forgive me if I let it slip!~

    ~The Elephant God sect might be weak, but they have many elites in their sect too. With my ability, I should get some bodyguards who would take care of the elites while I kill the weaklings and earn from the elites after I¡¯m done.~

    The Heaven¡¯s river fate drawing tore the space apart, bringing Lin Fan to another city.

    Jin Quan sighed. The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s style was not to make the first move, but now that peak leader Lin wants to make the first move, it left Jin Quan at a loss.

    Spirit city.

    The Magnificent me Sect and Titan sect¡¯s disciple stood on the city walls, waiting for the result.

    Suddenly!

    The empty space tore open. Two figures appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Peak leader Lin, Elder Jin!¡± Guan Yufeng gasped in shock. He didn¡¯t know why the both of them were here.

    ¡°Elder Guan, follow me.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that Elder Guan was in the Heaven Star Border Stage Six. ~ He¡¯s good enough to be a helper. I can handle everyone below the Heaven Star Border Stage Five myself. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Guan Yufeng asked, dumbfounded. He was at a loss.

    ¡°Senior brother Guan, just follow Peak leader Lin. If he tells you to go with him, do it.¡± Jin Quan sighed.

 Chapter 250: So handsome and brave

    <h4>Chapter 250: So handsome and brave</h4>

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, what about us?¡± The other disciples asked.

    Lin Fan nced at them. ~All of them were Earth Star Border cultivators. Bringing them along will only hinder me. I should make them stay here to cheer the Titan sect disciples up.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need toe along. Guard the city well.¡±

    Lin Fan then stepped forward and disappeared.

    ¡°Senior brother Jin,¡± Elder Guan went up to Jin Quan. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen for Peak Leader Lin toe here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. He just wants to make the first move.¡± Jin Quan said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Elder Guan gasped. ¡°Make the first move? Isn¡¯t our job just to guard the cities?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, but let me tell you something. Don¡¯t make Peak leader Lin unhappy. You should be aware that he is the most popr candidate for Patriarch now, and he¡¯s Elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. There¡¯s a high chance he will be the next Patriarch. If we anger him, he might make our lives difficult in the future.¡± Jin Quan said softly as if he was talking about a huge secret.

    ¡°Mhmm, makes sense.¡± Guan Yufeng nodded. He felt that Jin Quan¡¯s words made a lot of sense.

    Lin Fan went past many cities and slowly picked his assistants. He only brought cultivators above Heaven Star Border Stage Five. By the time he was done, he had ten of them following him.

    Two Heaven Star Border Stage Seven, five Heaven Star Border Stage Six and three Heaven Star Border Stage Five cultivators.

    This already made a powerful group. As for the other Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Heaven Star Border elders, Lin Fan didn¡¯t go get them as they were too far away. The group that he currently had was enough to go against any potential elites of the Elephant God sect they might meet.

    Spiritual city.

    The elders followed Lin Fan confusedly. They were unable to understand why there was a need to make the first move, but there was nothing they could say since it was Lin Fan¡¯s decision.

    After traveling for a while, they returned to the Spiritual city. Guan Yufeng was at a loss originally, but he understood what was going on in no time.

    Elephant God sect disciples were currently camping a hundred miles away from the city.

    Pu Yinhe, an elder of the Elephant God sect was at the camp too. He might not be an elite elder, but at the Heaven Star Border Stage Six, he was a well-known elder in the Elephant God sect.

    A small and skinny man walked in. ¡°Elder Pu, the disciples are unable to restrain themselves from the Titan sect women we took. Can we...¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Pu Yinhe waved his hands. ¡°Those women are rewards for brave disciples. They will only be free for them to y with after invading the Titan sect. Work hard if they want the women.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Outside.

    There was a huge cage.

    A few hundred women were locked inside the cage. All of them were terrified.

    Amongst them, there was a girl whose face was covered in mud. Terror was swimming in her eyes, and if one took a closer look, they¡¯d realize that the woman had very prominent facial features.

    A woman in her fifties sat next to the woman, consoling her. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid; nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m scared.¡± The woman said weakly.

    The older woman sighed, caressing the girl¡¯s hair softly. The girl was the daughter of the Titan Sect¡¯s Patriarch. She left the sect as she wanted to y, but they came across the Elephant God sect¡¯s invasion as soon as they reached a vige.

    Being more experienced, her nanny knew they couldn¡¯t escape. Thus she covered her Miss¡¯s face in mud, making her look dirty. It helped them dodge a bullet, and they were locked into the cage.

    Hehe!

    The Elephant God sect disciples stood around the cage, staring at the women pervertedly.

    Suddenly.

    A disciple gasped. ¡°Look, this woman is gorgeous! Even though she¡¯s covered in mud, I can tell!¡±

    The surrounding disciples came over hurriedly.

    A disciple then threw a water bag towards the girl. ¡°Wash your face and show us.¡±

    ¡°Nanny.¡± The girl went into her nanny¡¯s arms. She was trembling in fear.

    The nanny hugged the girl tightly while ring at the disciples outside the cage. ¡°B*****, get lost!¡±

    Piak!

    Suddenly, an Elephant God sect disciple pulled out a sword and ced it on a Titan Sect woman¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill your fellow sect mates if you don¡¯t do so.¡±

    As the Patriarch¡¯s daughter, Yuan Ge loved her citizens even though she was just fourteen-years-old. Seeing her sect mates in danger, she took the water bag and cleaned her face despite shaking in fear.

    ¡°Wow, gorgeous. She¡¯s really pretty. Open the cage, and let¡¯s y with her.¡±

    ¡°But Elder Pu won¡¯t let us do so!¡±

    ¡°Just her. Elder Pu will turn a blind eye.¡±

    Yuan Ge¡¯s gorgeous and pure face made the Elephant God sect disciples lose their minds.

    Seeing this, her nanny stared at her surroundings cautiously. She was prepared to escape with her Miss as soon as the cage was opened. She was determined to not let them take advantage of her Miss even if they failed to escape.

    Just then, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Elites, where are you? Stand out if you¡¯re above Heaven Star Border Stage Five, squat down if you¡¯re below.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone looked up. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    They could see Lin Fan and the ten Magnificent me Sect elders floating in the sky. The elders were confused about this.

    But Lin Fan was so excited that he almost burst intoughter.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± An Elephant God sect disciple yelled.

    Lin Fan frowned. ~I don¡¯t talk to ants.~

    Bang!

    The disciple exploded immediately. Blood sttered all over the ce.

    The elders¡¯ mouth twitched upon seeing this. They felt that Lin Fan¡¯s approach was a bit too cruel.

    But it was nothing to Jin Quan, who had once watched Lin Fan smash an Elephant God sect elder dead by force.

    Suddenly!

    An angry yell could be heard.

    ¡°How dare you act presumptuously here? Is the Titan Sect ready to fight a hopeless battle?¡± Pu Yinhe¡¯s shouted from afar. A figure could then be seen floating into the sky.

    The aura of a Heaven Star Border Stage Six could be felt.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Pu.¡± The Elephant God sect disciple said respectfully on seeing Pu Yinhe.

    ¡°Peak leader Lin, he¡¯s a Heaven Star Border Stage Six.¡± Jin Quan whispered.

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Take him down! You aren¡¯t supposed to kill him, I will!¡± Lin Fan shouted in excitement. He waved his hands, signaling for the elders to attack Pu Yinhe.

    Knowing what Lin Fan meant, Jin Quan turned to the other elders. ¡°Take the Elephant God sect elder down!¡±

    Pu Yinhe was resting while waiting for the results of the battle between the Sect¡¯s leadership. He rushed out furiously when he felt outsiders appear.

    But the color drained from his face when he saw ten figures.

    ~Heaven Star Border Stage Seven, Six, Five....What are they trying to do?~

    ~I have no chance, I must escape.~

    Pu Yinhe turned around and ran after a nce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Jin Quan yelled, seeing Pu Yinhe turn around.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to do so.¡± The Heaven Star Border Stage Seven replied coldly.

    Seeing the elders go for Pu Yinhe, Lin Fan nodded in satisfaction. ~Great. It will be easy to kill himter.~

    ~But now, my opponents are the ants below me.~

    The Elephant God sect disciples were dumbfounded when they saw their elder attacked.

    Suddenly, the sky turned dark. As they looked up, a giant flying pan could be seen above their heads.

    Because of the distance, Lin Fan didn¡¯t erge the frying pan. Even so, the frying pan was still about ten feet long.

    Bang!

    A pit formed in the ground as the frying pan smashed on the Elephant God Sect¡¯s disciple.

    Blood filled the surroundings.

    To Lin Fan, he was just smacking flies.

    Inside the cage, Yua Ge watched the scene bbergasted.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t look. This isn¡¯t for you.¡± Her nanny immediately covered Yuan Ge¡¯s eyes after realizing how bloody the scene was.

    She didn¡¯t know who these people were, but they must be allies since they were here to kill the Elephant God sect.

    Yuna Ge took her nanny¡¯s hand off her eyes. Admiration could be seen in her innocent eyes.

    ¡°Nanny, he¡¯s so brave and handsome.¡± She gasped.

    Her nanny was bbergasted on hearing her. She turned to look at the man holding the giant frying pan. His skin was ck in color, and his muscles were bulging. He was currently killing the Elephant God sect disciples with his giant frying pan while letting out maniacalughter. The way he killed the Elephant God Sect disciples looked like he was doing light exercise.

    She hated the Elephant god sect, but she still felt the man was too cruel.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re only fourteen!¡±

    The nanny said in horror. She was unable to understand how Yuan Ge found the monster-like man handsome.

    ~ Miss, what¡¯s wrong with your taste?~ She let out a silent cry.

    ~Look at how small-sized you are and how huge he is. How are you going to bear it if you get together?~

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Blood-curdling screams rang out.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the devil! Someone, save me!¡±

    The Elephant god sect disciples let out a miserable cry.

    Realizing that Lin Fan was just in the Earth Star Border Stage Nine, a Heaven Star Border Stage One disciple charged towards him.

    But he was killed in no time.

    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± Lin Fanughed loudly. ¡°Those against peace shall die!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin Fan increased his speed. Giant pits could be seen where he stepped.

    The pits were filled with corpses, blood, and flesh.

    ¡°This feels great.¡±

    That was the only thing in Lin Fan¡¯s mind now.

 Chapter 251: Whatâ€™s good about him?

    <h4>Chapter 251: What¡¯s good about him?</h4>

    The camp was currently in a mess.

    The Elephant God sect disciples never thought that this would happen.

    What did you say? Why didn¡¯t they seek help from their elder? What a joke. How could he help when he was busy letting out blood-curdling screams?

    The Titan sect women that in the cage watched everything unfold dumbfoundedly. All they could see was a figure m down on the Elephant God sect disciples repeatedly with his frying pan.

    ¡°The frying pan and mace are indeed good. They¡¯ve be so useful after Master refined it. This is great.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled. He shrunk the mace and looked around to see if he missed out on any Elephant God sect disciples.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Suddenly, he noticed an Elephant God sect disciple hiding in the bushes,with his bum sticking out.

    The Elephant God sect disciple was trembling in fear. He hadn¡¯t expected to see such a sick person in this world. All his sect mates died under his frying pan, and they were smashed so badly that none of them had died with an intact corpse. It would be a wonder if you could even give these disciples a proper burial.

    Suddenly!

    Demonicughter could be heard.

    ¡°Such a naughty guy. You should¡¯ve died with your fellow sect mates, but you choose to be treated differently. Alright, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Come out, little guy.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The Elephant God sect disciple screamed loudly; he turned towards Lin Fan, roaring madly. It was like he forgot that he was a cultivator and thought he was a beast.

    Bang!

    Lin Fanunched an attack, making the Elephant God sect disciple explode.

    ¡°Let me give you all the special attention you want.¡±

    He said as he wiped his hands.

    All done.

    At the same time, Pu Yinhe was held down by the ten elders. He was screaming in anger.

    ¡°Despicable. Fight me one on one if you have the guts!¡±

    He was going mad. It didn¡¯t feel good to be encircled and captured by ten elites. He probably felt even worse than death.

    ¡°Hmph, one on one? If not for the fact that we aren¡¯t allowed to kill you, you¡¯d already be dead.¡± A Heaven Star Border Stage Seven elder sneered.

    Seeing the captured elder, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ~Another Sixty thousand points for me.~

    ~My cheat is great. Look at how great the reward is for killing somebody who I can¡¯t defeat!~

    Looking around him, Jin Quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Another bloody hell has descended.

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin. We suppressed him using ourws. He¡¯s unable to move.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. This feels great.¡± Lin Fan said happily. ~It feels really good to have ten strong helpers.~

    He then grabbed Pu Yinhe and walked a distance away.

    Pu Yinhe was unaware of what the other party wanted. He was trying his best to think of a way to escape, but he realized he was trapped after some thought.

    With ten elites around, it was almost impossible for him to escape.

    Suddenly, space vibrated.

    ¡°Junior Brother Pu.¡± A figure tore space open and stood in the middle of the sky.

    ¡°Senior brother Sa- save me...¡± Pu Yinhe was unable to contain his excitement when he realized who the other party was.

    Seeing the cultivator, Lin Fan immediately let out a shout. ¡°Get him!¡±

    Senior brother Sa was boiling with anger when he saw Pu Yinhe captured. But when he saw the ten elders from the Magnificent me Sect looking at him, he tore space apart and escaped without hesitation.

    And Pu Yinhe¡¯s smile froze. He couldn¡¯t believe his Senior Brother Sa left him behind.

    ¡°He¡¯s too fast.¡± Jin Quan said.

    ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s as timid as a mouse.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    When Senior brother Sa saw the ten elders looking at him, he was so afraid that his heart skipped a beat.

    If he hesitated even a little, he would have been caught too.

    But something was bugging Senior brother Sa. ~Who are they? They dare to attack us first?~

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Pui Yinhe shouted. He realized that the other party was spreading his legs and hands apart.

    ¡°This is my way of showing respecting to an elite.¡± Feeling good, Lin Fan took the storage ring on Pu Yinhe¡¯s finger and kept it.

    He then walked towards Jin Quan and the elders.

    They were confused by Lin Fan too.

    But when they saw Lin Fan fish out his pan all of a sudden, they understood.

    Grow! Grow!

    The frying increased in size.

    Lin Fan took the frying pan and aimed at Pu Yinhe.

    Boom!

    The ground cracked, forming a deep pit. Pu Yinhe¡¯s scream rang out at the same time.

    ¡°So this is it. After you understand thews by reaching Heaven Star Border Stage Five, your body will be stronger.~

    Lin Fan mumbled to himself. He was learning from experience.

    ¡°B*****, let go of me!¡±

    Pu Yinhe felt extremely humiliated. As a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elite and an elder of the Elephant God sect, this was an utter humiliation to him.

    ¡°Are you guys from the Magnificent me Sect? Only a Magnificent me Sect disciple can be this powerful.¡±

    Pu Yinhe realized that those who have caught him were from the Magnificent me Sect. The Titan sect might have some elites, but they were weaker than their counterparts from the Elephant God sect.

    And they wouldn¡¯t have such powerful disciples. How could a poor sect have the wealth to cultivate a disciple like this?

    However, among the ten of them, there were two Heaven Star Border Stage Seven cultivators! How powerful is that?

    Lin Fan felt good hearing this. ¡°Thank you for your praise, but we still have to kill you.¡±

    Bang!

    The frying pannded on him once more.

    Again, and again.

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful, huh? Even this can¡¯t kill you.¡± Lin Fan stopped smashing Pu Yinhe with his frying pan. ~ He¡¯s strong. I¡¯ve already put in so much effort, but he¡¯s not yet dead.~

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Pu Yinheughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m a Heaven Star Border Stage Six elite, you¡¯re unable.....¡±

    Puke!

    Suddenly, Pu Yinhe turned silent. He stared at Lin Fan, eyes widened in shock. A sword could be seen piercing through his chest.

    ¡°So troublesome.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. He pulled out the Tai Sovereign sword and keep it in his storage ring.

    Points +Sixty thousand.

    If not for the cages standing in the way, he would¡¯ve made the pan grow to itsrgest size. But he knew that everyone inside the cells was Titan sect citizens, just like those he met at the Abandon fire city.

    He walked towards the cage.

    The women were trembling in fear.

    ~The Elephant God sect is sick. They only catch women. They are so disgusting.~ The women were currently staring at him, and they looked horrified.

    ~Am I that scary?~

    However, a girl caught Lin Fan¡¯s attention.

    ~Wow, look at how she¡¯s staring at me. It looks like she will be my next fangirl.~

    ¡°We are from the Magnificent me Sect, and we are here to save you.¡± Lin Fan said.

    As soon as he finished his words.

    The women looked up, surprised. ¡°All of you are from the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. Let me let you guys out.¡±

    Just then, the women in the cage loosened up. They had kept their guards up all the time. Finally, they could rx. All of them looked exhausted.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m called Yuan Ge; what¡¯s your name?¡± A petite girl came to Lin Fan shyly. She had her hands behind her back, and she was staring at Lin Fan with heart eyes.

    ¡°Lin Fan.¡±

    Yuan Ge¡¯s eyes turned to Lin Fan¡¯s muscles. ¡°Can I touch your muscles?¡± She asked curiously.

    Lin Fan was slightly taken aback. This was the first time someone said such a thing to him. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Getting Lin Fan¡¯s agreement, Yuan Ge pinched Lin Fan¡¯s muscles excitedly.

    ¡°They are so tough.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, all muscles are like this.¡± He said and patted her head.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sent them to the Spiritual city and head to the next location.¡±

    Before the elders could say anything more, Lin Fan ordered them to leave for the spiritual city with the women.

    Time should be spent earning points.

    After this killing spree, there was another increase in Lin Fan¡¯s points again.

    He didn¡¯t check his points as he wanted to surprise himself after.

    Spiritual city.

    Seeing Lin Fan and the rest disappear in thin air, Yuan Ge pouted. ¡°But I haven¡¯t spoken yet.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still young. That Lord isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡± Her nanny said as if able to read Yuan Ge¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Nanny, I feel that he¡¯s suitable. He¡¯s my type. Moreover, I¡¯m not young anymore. Even though my chest is still small, it will grow bigger. And I will too!¡± Yuan Ge sighed, looking at a specific body part of hers.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Her nanny said, but she was thrown off by Yuan Ge¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know his name.¡± Yuan Ge giggled. ¡°He¡¯s called Lin Fan. When we drive the Elephant God sect out of our territory, I¡¯m going to ask father to marry me to him!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Nanny stared at Yuan Ge in shock. She was unable to believe her ears. ~Is she mad? What¡¯s so good about the Magnificent me Sect lord? He¡¯s so tall, buff, and dark! He doesn¡¯t even look human!¡±

    In the air.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Making the first attack is the right thing to do. Scare them with blood, and terrorizing them is the best move. Did you see the women we saved them too? If we didn¡¯t make the first attack, what would have happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Did you see that little girl? She¡¯s just a child! We can¡¯t let her get tainted by them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jin Quan nodded together with the other elders. They felt that Lin Fan made sense.

    ¡°But Elder Lin, your method is a bit.....¡± Jin Quan said hesitantly. ~excessive. It¡¯s not good to kill this way.~ But he didn¡¯t voice this out.

    ¡°Elder Jin, who will enter hell if I don¡¯t? I won¡¯t regret it even if I¡¯m known as a demon in the future. As long as the world is at peace, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Lin Fan sighed. He was so fearless that it shocked everyone present.

    As Magnificent me Sect elders, reputation was of huge importance to them. But hearing their Peak Leader¡¯s words, they were leftpletely speechless.

 Chapter 252: What a disaster

    <h4>Chapter 252: What a disaster</h4>

    Eleven figures could be seen shooting through the sky.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Lin Fan stood in the sky, looking down at the city.

    There wasn¡¯t a person to be seen, but there were many fires and tools scattered everywhere. The city was in a mess. It seemed like the group here left in a hurry.

    Jin Quan went down to take a look before flying back into the sky. ¡°The fires are still burning. It shows that they¡¯ve just left. And judging by this mess, it shows that they left in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they knew about us?¡±

    Lin Fan was in disbelief. ~I hope that¡¯s not the case, or I would be so sad!~

    ¡°Should be.¡± Jin Quan said, not very sure about the situation. But he realized that Lin Fan¡¯s seemed to be cruel. ~Why does he have to go after the Elephant God sect disciples and kill them?~

    He couldn¡¯t understand why there was a need to waste their energy to kill the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples. The Elephant God sect would retreat when Elder Huo Rong won.

    ¡°Follow me. How can I let them leave so easily? Such timid people. You should stay at your camp if you chose to invade others! How can you escape halfway?¡±

    He was unable to ept this fact. ~All my points will be gone if this is the case!~

    ~Without points, I won¡¯t be able to get stronger, which will cause the Magnificent me Sect to stagnate. If this is the case, Master won¡¯t be able to leave the sect to tour... This is an undesirable oue!~

    Seeing Lin Fan disappear, Jin Quan shook his head. ¡°What are you all looking at? Follow Peak Leader Lin!¡±

    As Magnificent me Sect elders and Lin Fan¡¯s helpers, they were all extremely confused. It felt good to kill the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples, but it was a waste of time.

    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Do you wish to die?¡± Sa Ti shouted at his disciples, who were moving slowly. He¡¯s shouted so hard that his face turned red.

    Feeling that his Junior brother Pu was in trouble, Sa Ti immediately rushed to lend a hand. Still, as soon as he arrived, ten people red at him like tigers eyeing prey.

    Their stares make his heart feel as if it was about to explode. At that moment, he was crippled with fear.

    He then tore space apart and escaped with his disciples.

    Sa Ti has never expected that there would be someone who would make a preemptive attack. They wore the clothing of the Magnificent me Sect.

    Obviously, the Magnificent me Sect hade to help as the Blocking world formation was destroyed. Sa Ti hated the Magnificent me Sect deeply as they had humiliated the Elephant God sect in the past.

    But this wasn¡¯t the time for him to think about this. If he didn¡¯t leave immediately, he might end up dying.

    Found you! I thought you escaped!~

    ¡°Senior brothers, please calm down. Peak Leader Lin can handle all the disciples here fine. There isn¡¯t a need for us to make a move.¡± Realizing that one of his senior brothers was getting ready to take down the disciples, he reminded him. After following Lin Fan from the start, he knew what was going on.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ~Why does he have a hobby of killing disciples? This isn¡¯t good.~

    Lin Fan looked at Jin Quan, satisfied. ~This elder is smart. He knows what I want. I should cultivate him well.~

    Sacred onyx sky mountain.

    The sky was currently grey in color.

    Strong energy was flowing all over the ce. The Sacred onyx sky mountain was already destroyed. Any living thing below the Heaven Star Border realm wouldn¡¯t be able to survive here. They would be killed merely by the energy waves if they were to pass by.

    ¡°Tian Xu, Huo Rong, is the Magnificent me Sect determined to go against me?¡± The Elephant God sect Patriarch was no longer in human form. He had taken the form of a man with an elephant head. He had giant gold rings around his trunk. After taking a deep breath, he sucked in the energy waves around him.

    Huo Rong stood in the sky proudly. His red-colored hair danced in the wing, and his aura was at its peak. He no longer looked old but like a young man. He looked handsome, and a seal could be seen shining between his eyebrows.

    Shi Ditian, the Titan sect, is my sect¡¯s ally. How can we allow your sect to trample on them? Even if it results in a war, we will never let the Elephant God sect step into their territory.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s arms were covered in me tattoos. The tattoos looked like secrets being passed down from ancient times. With just a wave of his hand, space was burned into ashes.

    ¡°I hate people who talk during a fight. You guys are a disappointment.¡± Tian Xu said. The Monster destroying hammer could be seen floating next to him, limiting the three Saint Convent Sect¡¯s elder¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re indeed very powerful.¡± The Saint Convent Sect elders said seriously.

    ¡°You three,¡± Tian Xu shook his head. ¡°If not that I¡¯m not able toe physically, do you think you¡¯d be able to fight me until now? Still unwilling to admit that you¡¯re from the Saint Convent Sect, huh? Call your Patriarch over. I¡¯ll show up with my true body and kill him.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The trio shouted furiously. They didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to act so presumptuously.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve finally admitted it. Chill. I was just saying it for fun. Why the need to get so angry?¡± Tian Xuughed, but he was taking this fight seriously.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t in the battle physically. Thus he had to conserve his limited energy well. The trio from the Saint Convent Sect wasn¡¯t easy opponents either. It wasn¡¯t easy for Tian Xu to kill them.

    As the Titan sect¡¯s Patriarch, Pu Tu made use of his Heaven Star Body too. His body was exceptionally destructive, but he dared not let his guards down during such a fight.

    Shi Ditian took stepped out. ¡°My sect has already sent disciples out to encircle the Titan sect. Do you really think that you¡¯re able to stop the invasion? Very well, let me show you the disaster that¡¯s about to take ce.¡± He shouted and let out a loud trumpet.

    Suddenly, Shi Ditian raised his hands, and a circr screen could be seen. It was live-streaming the Titan sect¡¯s situation.

    ¡°My disciples have already gathered. Do you think the Titan sect disciples will be able to...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, blood-curdling screams could be heard from the screen.

    ¡°Ah! Save me! Elder! Save me!¡±

    ¡°You devil! Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m going back to my sect, and I promise to nevere back!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t die! I¡¯m still young, and I...¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Blood-curling screams could be heard.

    At the same time, evilughter burst out.

    ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t escape. All of you are mine!¡±

    A three-meter tall figure could be seen holding a mace that was a hundred feet tall. He smashed down on the disciples angrily as his blood-colored hair danced in the wind. His eyes were red in color too, and he was massacring the Elephant God sect disciples.

    ¡°Elder Jin, go and take him down.¡± The person said. Ten figures could suddenly be seen shooting towards a Heaven Star Border Stage Five elder inside the screen.

    The depressing mood in the Sacred onyx sky mountain disappeared in no time.

    Everyone had their eyes stuck on the screen. They had no idea what was going on in other ces while they fought.

    After some time.

    The Elephant God sect¡¯s Heaven Star Border Stage Five elder was caught.

    The man in red hair could be seen smacking at him with his mace repeatedly.

    Blood sttered all over the ce. It was a terrible scene.

    The elder was screaming for the Elephant God sect¡¯s Patriarch help but to no avail. He ended up dying under the mace anyways. He didn¡¯t have any chance.

    Shi Ditian¡¯s body trembled in anger. He was heartbroken to see his sect¡¯s disciples killed¡ªespecially the Heaven Star Border Stage Five elder who was attacked by ten Heaven Star Border realm cultivators.

    That¡¯s the military strength of his sect! It cost him a fortune both in terms of time and resources to cultivate the elder. Yet, he died so easily.

    The screams that were passed through the screen made his ears hurt.

    ¡°The Elephant God sect disciples are really useless. Let¡¯s go to the next city. We¡¯ll kill them all today.¡±

    The arrogant and presumptuous figure erged in Shi Ditian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! How dare that b****** do this?¡± He shouted furiously.

    Tian Xu was taken aback by this too. He hadn¡¯t expected his disciple to be so brave. Seeing the ten figures following behind Lin Fan, he was pleasantly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his disciple to be so smart ande up with such an idea. With the protection of the ten elders, he had taken down another Elephant God sect camp.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Shi Ditian! This is a disaster for you. However, it must be nothing to you since the Elephant God sect has such a huge poption. It¡¯s not a big deal if some die under my disciple¡¯s hand.¡±

    Tian Xu said, holding in hisughter. He was proud of his disciples and his refining skills. ~Look at his frying pan and mace!~

    ~Anyone weaker than my disciple will be totally suppressed. They can¡¯t even resist!~

    ~So what if you win in number? Look at the difference between our cultivation.~

 Chapter 253: My hand canâ€™t move

    <h4>Chapter 253: My hand can¡¯t move</h4>

    Huo Rong frowned. He realized that Lin Fan was even crueler than Tian Xu. His acts weren¡¯t something an ordinary person would do.

    Especially how indifferent he was to the bloody scenes. Lin Fan wasn¡¯t even slightly disgusted by the blood everywhere. How could someone not feel anything?

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is too much!¡± Shi Ditian yelled, feeling his heart aching. How despicable and shameless was he? Who would be able to beat the ten Heaven Star Border realms elites that he brought along?

    Moreover, the Heaven Star Border realm cultivators from the Elephant God sect were all separated. The Elephant God sect would definitely lose against the ten elites from the Magnificent me Sect for sure.

    ¡°I have good taste. Only such a person can be my disciple.¡± Tian Xu said proudly. ¡°Enough talk then, let¡¯s battle. I shall buy time for my disciple. Huo Rong, attack.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Rong nodded. No matter how the situation was like, he would continue with the battle. ~ It¡¯s been a while since I fought to my heart¡¯s content.~

    ¡°Damn it. Damn it!¡± Shi Ditian shouted in anger.

    This scene gave the Titan sect elders hope. They were filled with excitement.

    The scene on the screen was engraved in their hearts. It was exciting to see the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples killed.

    Just then, the world descended into chaos once more.

    Tian Xu went against the three Saint Convent Sect¡¯s elders alone, making them unable to help any of the Elephant God sect elders.

    The three Saint Convent Sect elders couldn¡¯t help butment that Tian Xu wasn¡¯t part of the Saint Convent Sect. If he was, the Saint Convent Sect would definitely be invincible.

    After Emperor Yanhua disappeared, the Magnificent me Sect fell into despair once more. However, thanks to Tian Xu and his fellow sect mates, the Magnificent me Sect that was deteriorating slowly was saved. This showed how incredibly powerful Tian Xu was.

    Even the Saint Convent Sect Patriarch once mentioned that Tian Xu was no weaker than him.

    They used to not believe it as it was impossible and unrealistic that such a powerful cultivator would exist without getting their Patriarch resources. But seeing how he¡¯s suppressed them by just making use of his clone, the trio epted the fact that such an unreasonable cultivator exists.

    The entire ground was covered in blood, and human remains were strewn everywhere.

    Lin Fan stood in the air, feeling great. He was currently loaded with points.

    ¡°Are we going to continue, Peak Leader Lin?¡± Jin Quan gulped.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His clothes were soaked in blood, and there was nowhere dry to stand, as blood was everywhere.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s continue.¡± ~I can¡¯t stop. I¡¯m going to make use of this chance to earn as many points as I can. When will be the next time I can earn points like this?~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Fan tore space apart and went towards another city without wasting any more time.

    Guanshan city.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A Titan sect disciple said, looking around in horror. He felt the ground shaking, and it¡¯s definitely wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like a fight had taken ce.¡± The Magnificent me Sect disciple guarding the ce said.

    ¡°Fight?¡± The Titan Sect disciple said confusedly. ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    Knowing that the Titan sect disciple was panicking, the Magnificent me Sect disciple patted his shoulders. ¡°Be at ease; the Elephant God sect¡¯s invasion will definitely fail with us here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The Titan sect disciple said in gratitude. He was extremely touched by the Magnificent me Sect, who came to lend a hand when they needed it. To him, that¡¯s what real friends were; only true friends would send coal in the snow.

    Back when the Magnificent me Sect was being invaded by the Sunshine Sect, the Titan Sect sent the Magnificent me Sect resources for their disciples to use.

    Heined about the situation back then, but now he understood how lucky it was to have a loyal friend who stood by them in a world filled with betrayal.

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, there¡¯s someone ahead!¡± Jin Quan pointed to the front excitedly.

    Hearing Jin Quan, Lin Fan¡¯s face lit up, and he went forward to take a closer look. Indeed, there was a huge group of Elephant God sect disciples gathering far away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go kill them.¡±

    Lin Fan had killed so many Elephant God Sect disciples that he was nearly obsessed. Blood energy coiled around his body, and his eyes had be increasingly red. His ck and red body was being dyed red by blood. He looked just like a devil from hell.

    Somewhere far away.

    Elephant God sect disciples could be seen chatting with one another while resting. Evil smiles could be seen on their face.

    They were anticipating their management¡¯s orders. As soon as they received it, they would turn into hyenas and ravage the Titan Sect¡¯s vulnerable cities.

    ¡°Do you smell blood?¡± A disciple asked.

    ¡°Blood? How could it be? I can¡¯t wait to see some, though.¡±

    ¡°Look. Somebody ising over.¡±

    Just then, the Elephant God sect disciples let out a cry. ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    On the other hand, Jin Quan was prepared to fight. He looked for elites with cultivation above the Heaven Star Border Stage Five, but there was none.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to attack. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lin Fan said.

    He then took out his frying pan and erged it. He was prepared to end things in one go.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples turned pale as they looked up. The giant weapon covered the sky above their heads.

    They could see that the weapon was stained with blood, and with just a slight movement, blood would drip down onto them.

    Jin Quan and the other elders couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe when they saw the weapon. ~Elder Tian Xu personally refined this weapon for Peak Leader Lin, which is extremely powerful.~

    Lin Fan held up the pan high, ready to smash down.

    Suddenly!

    A voice boomed out.

    ¡°The Elephant God sect and Titan sect¡¯s war has herebye to an end. All Elephant God sect disciples shall retreat back to the borders.¡±

    It was a powerful voice. Sound waves formed in the air, passing into everyone¡¯s ears.

    Hearing this news, all the Titan sect disciples jumped in happiness.

    Excitement washed over them, taking over the worries that were previously imprinted there.

    ¡°The war has ended! We chased the Elephant God sect out!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡±

    ¡°Friends, we won! Thank you guys so much.¡± A Titan sect disciple hugged a Magnificent me Sect disciple tightly.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciple heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled widely back at his friend. ~ That¡¯s good; I don¡¯t like wars either.~

    And the pan that was high in the sky came to a stop.

    Lin Fan looked up in shock. ~They stopped the war? Why is it so fast? I haven¡¯t killed enough yet!~

    The Elephant God sect¡¯s disciples were afraid of the powerful cultivator above them. But the news of the war ending put them at ease.

    Since the war hade to an end, the man in the air couldn¡¯t kill them.

    The frying pan moved slightly.

    Jin Quan immediately went up to stop Lin Fan. ¡°Peak leader Lin, you¡¯re not allowed to attack them. After the war has ended, nobody is allowed to kill anyone from the opposing sect, or they will be severely punished.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Fan said unhappily. ~My points are right in front of me, and now I¡¯m told to not collect them. What on earth, how did this happen?~

    The Elephant God sect disciples heaved a sigh of relief and copsed onto the ground. They no longer feared the giant weapon or the man in the sky. Some were even eyeing Lin Fan aggressively.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    Suddenly, space shook.

    Tian Xu appeared out of nowhere.

    Lin Fan stared at Tian Xu dumbfoundedly. He couldn¡¯t understand Tian Xu¡¯s appearance, but he soon understood when he took a closer look. ~This is just master¡¯s illusion.~

    ¡°Ah! Master...¡± Suddenly, Lin Fan jolted forward. His right hand seemed to freeze.

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked, taken aback.

    Lin Fan grabbed his right hand with his left. Cold beads of sweat could be seen forming on his forehead. ¡°Master, my right hand can¡¯t move. It¡¯s stiff, and it seems like.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unable to hold onto the pan anymore.¡±

    The pan slid out of his palm slowly and mmed towards the disciples sitting below him.

    Thew of strength inside the pan was activated.

    ¡°Hurry and leave! I can¡¯t control it...¡± Lin Fan shouted in horror.

    Boom!

    Under the terrified gazes of the Elephant God sect disciples, the frying pan descended onto them.

    ¡°B******....¡± Suddenly, space was torn apart, and a figure came out. Seeing the current situation, Shi Ditian¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°Tian Xu, Titan sect, what are you trying to do? How dare you attack my disciples when the war has ended?¡± Shi Ditian yelled at them.

    The Elephant God sect elders were staring at Lin Fan angrily too. ~ Those are our disciples?~

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ignoring Shi Ditian and the others, Tian Xu hurried towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Master, my right hand can¡¯t move.¡± Lin Fan pretended to be in such pain that cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be scared; let Master check.¡± Tian Xu said, looking at Lin Fan¡¯s hand seriously. The body here might only be an illusion, but he checked it thoroughly.

    ¡°Disciple, this is a grave matter.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Master, did something bad happen?¡±

    This made Shi Ditian boil with anger. ¡°Tian Xu, you and your disciple must give my sect an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Exnation? What exnation? Can¡¯t you see that my disciple¡¯s hand can no longer move? If not for you guys invading the Titan sect, my disciple would be fine! Listen up, I¡¯ll take your lives if anything happens to my disciple!¡±

    ¡°You.....Then what about my sect¡¯s disciple? They died without reason!¡± Shi Ditian said coldly.

    ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s just an ident. My disciple asked them to escape, but they were just too slow. Who else can you me?¡± Tian Xu said angrily.

    ¡°ident. So it will be an ident if I kill your disciple, right?¡± Shi Ditian¡¯s aura grew stronger. He was raging internally.

    ¡°Kill my disciple?¡± Tian Xu stared at Shi Ditian. ¡°I¡¯ll take your life identally if that happens.¡±

    ¡°Great. You just wait and see.¡± Shi Ditian said, hair flying up in anger.

    He tore the space open and left with his elders.

    When they left.

    Lin Fan went down with a poker face, picked up the pan, shrank it, and kept it into his storage ring.

    ~Perfect. I¡¯m done.~

 Chapter 254: Tough problems

    <h4>Chapter 254: Tough problems</h4>

    Huo Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. ~This pair of drama kings. Are you still trying to put on a show despite being so bad at acting?~

    ¡°Eh? Elder Huo Rong?¡± Seeing the young, handsome Huo Rong standing right in front of him, Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t have recognized that it was Huo Rong if not for his bright red hair.

    Huo Rong shook his head, and his skin began to sag slowly, like a deted balloon. Soon, he returned to how he was previously. The violent aura of his was no longer present either.

    Lin Fan looked at Huo Rong, surprised. That was something he didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Master, can you do something like that too?¡±

    ¡°Your master can¡¯t.¡± Huo Rong smiled proudly. He seemed to be happy that he possessed a trait that Tian Xu didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Disciple, back when that old man was younger, he came across a chance and got a drop of Time¡¯s origin. It can allow you to return to how you looked like when you were younger.¡± Tian Xu whispered.

    ¡°Time origin?¡± Lin Fan had never heard of it, but he knew it was powerful, as in his previous life, anything that had the word ¡°origin¡± in the name would be powerful.

    ¡°Disciple, in the future, if youe across a woman who asks if you¡¯re willing to keep herpany for three years, just agree. You will get a drop of Time¡¯s origin after the three years.¡±

    ¡°Ah? I have to live off a woman?¡± Lin Fan blurted.

    As soon as Lin Fan said this, Huo Rong¡¯s face fell. He looked extremely unhappy with what Lin Fan just said.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tian Xu burst intoughter. ¡°Look, you said it, but it¡¯s just living off a woman. Back then, both of us came across that woman together. I rejected her immediately, but he epted. What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. The only reason that I agreed was that she looked lonely.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± Suddenly, Lin Fan realized that Tian Xu seemed to turn invisible slowly. It was as if he was going to disappear.

    ¡°Disciple, master has used up all his energy. I will exin to you more when you return to the sect.¡±

    As soon as he finished.

    Tian Xu disappeared.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, why did the Elephant God sect agree to stop the war so soon?¡± ~The invasion only just took ce not long ago. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to kill all I wanted. This feels weird.~

    Huo Rong sighed in response. ¡°Long story. Let¡¯s talk about this when we return to the sect.¡±

    ~ Again, ¡°When we return to the sect.¡± This is so frustrating.~

    ¡°Huo Rong, this is Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, right?¡± Just then, a buff man walked towards them. The man looked manly, and he gave out a fierce vibe.

    ¡°This is the Titan Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Pu Tu.¡± Huo Rong said.

    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch Pu, I¡¯m Lin Fan, Peak leader of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Invincible Peak.

    Pu Tu reached out his hands to pat Lin Fan on his shoulder. Unable to reach it, he patted Lin Fan¡¯s arms instead. He felt something sticky on Lin Fan¡¯s arms as he did so. When he took his hand off Lin Fan, Pu Tu realized that it was blood.

    He looked up to realize that Lin Fan was smiling widely at him. Thus Pu Tu forced a smile in return.

    ¡°Great. You¡¯re a......handsome young man.¡±

    Pu Tu said to the gigantic young man that had blood-colored tattoos all over his body. He didn¡¯t know what the young man in front of him had to do with handsome, but there was nothing else he could think of.

    The word ¡°handsome¡± seemed to be a versatile word that could describe everything and anything.

    Huo Rong was at a loss for words too. ~What skillsets did Tian Xu¡¯s disciple practice to turn into this?

    The Titan Sect¡¯s Headquarters.

    Seeing their elders and Patriarch return, the disciples cheered loudly. They were ted that they finally chased the Elephant God sect out of their territories.

    ¡°Father.¡± A sweet voice could be heard from the far.

    A small figure came running towards them.

    ¡°Daughter.¡± Seeing this figure, Pu Tu smiled widely. A fatherly smile could be seen on the fierce Patriarch¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huo Rong, this is my daughter, Yuan Ge.¡±

    Huo Rong nodded and smiled. ¡°Pu Tu, your daughter looks nothing like you. She takes after her mother instead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    In the past, Huo Rong hade to the Titan sect and traveled with Pu Tu back when he was still a disciple. That was why he¡¯s familiar with the woman that was always with Pu Tu.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Seeing Lin Fan, Yuan Ge stared at Lin Fan with her eyes wide. She looked happy to see Lin Fan.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Patriarch Pu¡¯s daughter.¡± Lin Fanughed. He didn¡¯t expect the person that he coincidentally saved to have such a high status.

    ¡°Yuan Ge, do you know Peak leader Lin?¡± Pu Tu said, confused.

    ¡°Father, he was the one that saved me from the Elephant God sect.¡± Yuan Ge said and went up to Lin Fan. Seeing the blood all over Lin Fan¡¯s body, something came to Yuan Ge¡¯s mind as she left in a hurry.

    Her sudden actions left everyone present confused.

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, thank you so much for saving my daughter.¡± Pu Tu said in gratitude. He didn¡¯t think that the other party would be his daughter¡¯s savior. It would have been a tragedy had my daughternded in the Elephant God sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lin Fan said.

    Jin Quan stood at the side silently. ~Nothing much? What about the bloody mess? If I didn¡¯t witness it myself, I would not believe this Lin Fan was the same as the one out there.~

    Suddenly!

    Surprise washed over Pu Tu¡¯s face. He could see his daughtering over with a huge tub happily.

    Thud!

    Yuan Ge ced the tub by her side and looked at Lin Fan admiringly. ¡°Can I help you wash up?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin Fan stared at her, dumbfounded.

    He wasn¡¯t the only person dumbfounded. Even Pu Tu and Huo Rong were at a loss.

    Especially Huo Rong. ~ Don¡¯t tell me his daughter fancies this guy.~

    He mumbled to himself, feeling absurd.

    ~That guy has yet to transform back even now, and Pu Tu¡¯s daughter can still fall in love with him? She indeed has weird taste. Doesn¡¯t she think that Lin Fan looks scary?~

    That was when Lin Fan realized that he was still covered in blood. He shed Yuan Ge a smile. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River floated up to the sky. Tilting slightly, water poured down on Lin Fan.

    Yuan Ge was initially disappointed with Lin Fan¡¯s answer. Still, the next second, her disappointment was reced with a view of a sexy, bathing Lin Fan.

    The bulging muscles made Yuan Ge turn red.

    Especially the scene when Lin Fan went to wash his hair. It made Yuan Ge¡¯s heart race.

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome.....¡±

    There was so much blood on Lin Fan¡¯s body that the water he used turned red. It was disgusting.

    Seeing the red-colored water, the Titan Sect disciples gulped. It utterly terrifying to them. ~I wonder how many people he killed to be drenched in so much blood.~

    To them, this Magnificent me Set disciple was extremely scary. It made them stress just by standing next to him.

    ¡°Father, I want to marry him!¡± Unable to hold herself back anymore, Yuan Ge said.

    Boom!

    The color drained from the crowds¡¯ faces. They were thrown off their feet by Yuan Ge. Some were so shocked that they even fell.

    Even Lin Fan, who was holding onto the cauldron, stared at Yuan Ge in disbelief. He looked like he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What?¡± Pu Tu asked, not believing his ears.

    ¡°Father, I want to be married to him.¡± Yuan Ge repeated shyly, face burning.

    Huo Rong turned to Lin Fan in disbelief and then back to Pu Tu and his daughter. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that someone would appreciate how Lin Fan currently looked.

    ~This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this in my life!~

    ¡°Huo Rong, this.....¡± Pu Tu turned to Huo Rong. He had no idea how to handle this.

    Huo Rong coughed. ~How is this possible? Her taste is really out of this world.~ but he kept the thoughts to himself as Tian Xu wouldn¡¯t let him off if he heard it.

    ¡°This is up to my Peak leader.¡±

    Jin Quan and the rest were stupefied too. They hadn¡¯t expected such a scene. ~ This girl definitely has weird taste.~

    Even though Lin Fan only looked like this after his transformation, he was still a three-meter tall giant in this state. Look at how small Yuan Ge was! There¡¯s no guarantee that everything will be fine if they get together.

    Nobody could bear to imagine the scene.

    Lin Fan held back his urge to roll his eyes. ~How did a girl that¡¯s at most fourteen get this idea?~

    ~This is the worst situation I¡¯ve been in ever since I came over three years ago.~

    ~ I¡¯m not that sick to date her either.~

    ~But I like the way she looks at me. It feels great to have a fangirl.~

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, what do you think...¡± Even though Pu Tu couldn¡¯t ept it, he wasn¡¯t against his daughter¡¯s idea. Not only did the Titan Sect have a good rtionship with the Magnificent me Sect, but the other party was a peak leader of the Magnificent me Sect too. With Lin Fan possessing such a high status, Yuan Ge would definitely lead a decent life if she married him.

    Plop!

    Lin Fan stepped forward and patted Yuan Ge¡¯s head with his giant hand.

    Yuan Ge looked down. She was as red as a tomato. ~It feels good to have him pat my head.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re too weak now. Tell me that when you¡¯ve be more powerful. I don¡¯t like it when people hold me back.¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yuan Ge looked up; tears welling up in her eyes. She bit her lips as she held in her tears.

    ~What on earth. Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s crying? This is just a meaningless conversation!¡±

    Suddenly, Yuan Ge wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay, I will be more powerful in the future. But can I really marry you when I do?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how powerful you be.¡± Lin Fan asked and turned to Huo Rong. ¡°Elder, we should get going now.¡±

    This obviously meant that if we don¡¯t leave now, I don¡¯t know when we will be able to.

 Chapter 255: Itâ€™s not as scary as I thought

    <h4>Chapter 255: It¡¯s not as scary as I thought</h4>

    Pu Tu wanted them to stay longer, but Huo Rong rejected his good intentions. As one of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s pirs of strength, his leaving the sect made the sect weaker while he was away.

    Thus he had to leave swiftly after helping the Titan sect defeat the Elephant God sect.

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t me me for this, right?¡± Yuan Ge said, lowering her head.

    ¡°Why would I, my daughter.¡± Pu Tuughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that the size difference between the two of you...¡±

    But before he could finish his words, Pu Tu was made speechless.

    His cute and petite daughter suddenly increased in height, from 156cm to about 2 meters tall. Her shirt seemed to be a special one that could expand and shrink as she liked. She might have a weak aura, but Pu Tu was excited to see the changes taking ce to his daughter.

    ¡°Yuan Ge, you started cultivating?¡± Pu Tu was unable to believe his eyes. This was the secret skillset of the Titan Sect, the Titan spiritual cultivation method. Yuan Ge might just be a beginner; she wasn¡¯t even in the very first realm! But it was enough to throw Pu Tu off his feet.

    ¡°Father, during my trip, I found a fruit and ate it. I was able to cultivate after that.¡± Yuan Ge nodded.

    ¡°A fruit?¡± Pu Tu asked in shock. ¡°What fruit could cause this?¡±

    Yuan Ge didn¡¯t know what fruit it was. She only picked it because she liked how the fruit looked. It smelt good too.

    As soon as Yuan Ge picked the fruit, the tree turned to ashes.

    Hearing Yuan Ge¡¯s description, Pu Tu was dumbfounded. Yuan Ge described the fruit to have a picture of a colossal titan stepping on numerous beasts. ~ Don¡¯t tell me that was the legendary Titan Sacred fruit was the fruit that we could never find.~

    In the air.

    ¡°Elder, why did the Elephant God sect suddenly decide to stop the war?¡± Lin Fan asked. ~How great it would be if I had one more day? Imagine the number of points I¡¯d have earned.~

    ¡°Because the Saint Convent Sect elders decide to leave. The Elephant God sect would definitely stop the war as they might be easily destroyed by us and the Titan sect. However, we didn¡¯t go so far because of many considerations.¡±

    ¡°The Saint Convent Sect?¡± Hearing that name, Lin Fan felt unhappy. ~That was the prestigious sect that Liu Ruochen left the Magnificent me Sect for.~

    ~ I wonder how she¡¯s currently doing.~

    ~But it doesn¡¯t matter, as half a yearter, I¡¯ll live up to my promise, which is to trample over the ce she calls heaven.~

    ¡°The Saint Covent sect deserves it. They were the ones to destroy the sects unwilling to obey them, which ended up angering a hidden power. To take revenge for the sect, the hidden power was now causing trouble for the Saint Covent Sect. It was something that had been bothering the Saint Covent Sect recently.¡±

    ¡°That power is a good man. He should destroy the Saint Convent Sect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Huo Rong shook his head. ¡°The Saint Covent Sect is too powerful. He might be able to cause them some trouble, but he would definitely be taken down by them someday.¡±

    ~I would like to make friends with him if I have a chance. We can discuss tactics.~

    ~After returning to the sect, I will use my points and research the Divine Religion lurking inside our sect. How can I let such a tumor exist in the sect?~

    ~The sect can only be powerful if it¡¯s peaceful internally.~

    Very soon, they reached the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory.

    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood could be detected.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such a strong blood smell. Who killed these beasts?¡± Lin Fan asked. It was unexpected, so the groupnded to see what was going on.

    ¡°Elder, the beasts¡¯ have all been sucked dry.¡± After checking one of the beasts, Jin Quan turned to the group and said seriously.

    Anything that sucked blood was terrifying, as no blood-sucking being was innocent.

    Lin Fan took a look at the beast under his feet. It might already be dead, but he could feel that the creature previously had Heaven Star Border Stage One cultivation. ~ It¡¯s dead, though.~ He said, feeling his heartache.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Suddenly, Lin Fan frowned. ¡°Elder Huo,e here. What¡¯s this?¡±

    Huo Rong rushed over. His expression changed drastically when he saw the worm wriggling in the beast¡¯s belly that was sliced open.

    ¡°Blood worm.¡±

    ¡°This is a skillset belonging to the Divine Religion. It¡¯s hard to pick up this skill set, but it seemed like someone had seeded in learning it. The blood worm isn¡¯t a living thing, but if I were to describe it, it¡¯s simr to our Earth energy.¡± Huo Rong said in a severe tone.

    ¡°Elder, can you borate? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s words confused Lin Fan.

    ¡°We take in Heaven and Earth energy to cultivate, but for them who practices evil cultivation. They don¡¯t need to, as they only have to congeal a blood worm like this, which will be parasites on other living things and feast on their energy. The worms will return to the main body after taking in enough energy. That¡¯s how he gets stronger.¡±

    ¡°No, he shouldn¡¯t be known as human anymore.¡±

    Lin Fan realized Huo Rong¡¯s expression was serious. This was the first time Lin Fan had ever seen him look so grim.

    ¡°Such an evil cultivation method.¡± Lin Fan frowned. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Divine Religion. ~Why do they have to be so sick? Can¡¯t they just cultivate normally? They make me sick.~

    ¡°These beasts have been dead for a few days. I wonder where the evil cultivator went. If we let him grow stronger, he¡¯ll bring us endless trouble.¡± Huo Rong said worriedly. He stared into the distance, searching for the cultivator but to no avail.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the sect. We need to report this. This is a grave matter.¡±

    With that, the group chose to fly back instead of teleporting. They kept their eyes fixed to the ground, trying to spot anything abnormal.

    Many corpses could be seen on the way back.

    It seemed that over a hundred beasts had died under the blood worm.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart bled at this sight.

    While Huo Rong was panic-stricken, a vige caught the group¡¯s attention.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t feel good about this, as most viges he came across weren¡¯t anything good.

    ¡°Elder, we should head over to the vige. There are many dead beasts near the vige. We might discover something abnormal there.¡± Lin Fan came to a stop. Seeing movement in the vige, his suspicions were aroused.

    ¡°Since when was there such a vige?¡± Huo Rong frowned, trying his best to recall the geography of the area.

    As a Magnificent me Sect elder who believed in equality, he was familiar with anything in the Magnificent me Sect, even the smallest details. It might not be much use, but he was an elder of the Magnificent me Sect. It was his job to know everything he could.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head down and take a look. But be careful.¡± Huo Rong warned.

    In the vige.

    Seeing the groupe from the sky, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but be confused about what was going on. Soon, an elderly man could be seening out of the vige with his walking stick. He walked slowly and spoke in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Lords, I¡¯m the vige chief of Farm vige. How can I help?¡±

    ¡°Farm vige?¡± Huo Rong raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think there was such a vige in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s record.¡±

    ¡°Lord, we have been established for only a short time. We have yet to register our vige in any cities.¡± The Elder said.

    ¡°Did anything strange happen around the vige recently?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°No.¡± The Elder shook his head. ¡°Our vige is isted from the world, and we spend our lives farming. We don¡¯t know about anything going on in the sect.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, Lin Fan stepped forward and went towards the Elder. ¡°That¡¯s such a familiar smell. I think I¡¯ve smelled it before somewhere.¡± He said, sniffing.

    The Elder¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly, but he tried his best to remain calm. ¡°I wonder what smell the lord is talking about?¡±

    Puke!

    Lin Fan pierced his hands through the Elder¡¯s stomach. A wide smile then formed on his face. ¡°So it¡¯s this smell. I recall where I know it from now.¡±

    A bulge could be seen on the Elder¡¯s stomach suddenly, moving towards his chest.

    ¡°Mhmm?¡±

    Lin Fan frowned, and his hands went through the Elder¡¯s chest, all the way up to his brain. He made the Elder¡¯s brain explode with one punch and pulled out a circr piece of meat.

    Not only did the piece of meat have a head and limbs. It even let out a high pitch scream too.

    ¡°How did you discover me?¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan crushed it and went into deep thought. ~This Skin Changing Collection is different from the one I came across in the past. Don¡¯t tell me they made another newly revised version again.~

    ~What the hell is the Divine Religion? How can someone be that creative?~

    ¡°Elder, couldn¡¯t you tell that there was something wrong with that vige elder?¡± Lin Fan asked. ~If even Huo Rong is unable to tell, then this is truly worrying.~

    ¡°I could feel that something wasn¡¯t right, but I wasn¡¯t sure. All I could feel was the other party¡¯s weird aura.¡± Huo Rong replied seriously.

    Lin Fan frowned. ~Weird aura? But I¡¯m sure I smelt something! Maybe I¡¯m such sensitive to smells, or it¡¯s because I¡¯ve killed too many of them, so I¡¯m able to recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the vigers escape. There¡¯s a high chance that they knew who¡¯s the culprit. ¡°Lin Fan replied and immediately told the elders tounch their attack.

    Huo Rong floated in the sky. He opened his arms wide and locked the local space, and prevented any vigers from escaping.

    ¡°Bring them back for my master to search their souls. Let¡¯s see what they know.¡± Lin Fan said.

    That¡¯s the only method for now.

    The Divine Religion is crazy. Were they even human before they became a follower of the religion? Why did they join such a perverted religion?

    They seem to be neither human nor ghosts.

    Utterly terrifying.

 Chapter 256: Upgrade! Upgrade! Upgrade!

    <h4>Chapter 256: Upgrade! Upgrade! Upgrade!</h4>

    After Lin Fan and the group left, a small bulge could be seen on the ground inside farm vige, slowly growingrger over time.

    Bang!

    The bulge exploded, and a blood worm wriggled out of the ground and disappeared with a soft screech.

    The Magnificent me Sect was currently at peace. It might be a poor sect, but they had the happiest disciplespared to many other Sects. The appearance of Invincible Peak made them feel the warmth of their sect once more.

    When the disciples guarding the entrance of the sect saw the grouping back, they cheered in surprise. ¡°Senior brother Lin and the rest have returned!¡±

    The main pce of the Sect.

    When the groupnded, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t wait to go back to his peak for seclusion.

    A few figures came from across the sect.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re back?¡± Tian Xu came towards Lin Fan, nodding in satisfaction. His disciple had contributed much this time. But when he saw the vigers that they brought back, Tian Xu frowned. ¡°The Divine Religion...¡±

    ¡°Master, can you feel the Divine Religion¡¯s people hiding in the viger¡¯s bodies?¡± Lin Fan asked. Huo Rong could only feel a slight aura, but Tian Xu could tell at a nce. ~This shows that master is more powerful than Elder Huo Rong.~

    ¡°Yes, though they¡¯ve hidden well, I can still feel their aura. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The Divine Religion had been very suffocating. If they don¡¯t eliminate the Divine Religion soon, it would be deadly cancer for the Magnificent me Sect in the future.

    However, they were so well hidden that it was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Huo Rong narrated everything he saw on their way back from the Titan sect in detail.

    The Patriarch and the other elders¡¯ expression changed.

    ¡°It seems like the Divine Religion is preparing something. We need toe up with a countermeasure. We¡¯re aware of how daring these religious b******* are from the previous incident with Jun Wutian.¡±

    Tian Xu walked up and clenched his fist. The vigers exploded, and numerous balls of meat floated out. They all let out empty screeches.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect will be destroyed. Our Pope will never let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hmmph, presumptuous.¡± Tian Xu said, starting to search their souls. Many images could soon be seen floating out.

    However, all the images showed how the Divine Religion killed the vigers. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of useful information.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing useful.¡± Tian Xu flung his sleeves and the balls of meat turned into ashes.

    ¡°Master, Patriarch, Elders, I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±

    There was no point for Lin Fan to stay since there wasn¡¯t anything useful. Thus he left as a ray of light.

    The Invincible peak. After much care and development, it had greatly changed. It was refined by Tian Xu personally, thus it was full of gorgeous scenery. It was filled with disciples too, bustling with activity.

    At the same time, two disciples could be seen pushing each other anxiously. They seemed slightly afraid.

    ¡°Help me tell Senior brother Lu, I dare not.¡± A disciple said, pushing another disciple forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare either.¡±

    The both of them kept pushing each other while loitering outside the main pce¡¯s Pill¡¯s room.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Lu Qiming asked. He had just finished patrolling the peak, and he came across this scene when he reached the Pill¡¯s room.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lu.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm. What are you doing here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Qiming nodded.

    The disciples exchanged a nce, and the one finally spoke up. ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lu, we¡¯ve met with a bottleneck in our cultivation, and we are here to get the Congealing Blood pill.¡±

    Lu Qiming nced at the both of them and nodded. ¡°Not bad, Body Tempering Stage Five. You guys have trained well. Give me a moment, I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±

    Very soon, Lu Qiming came back out with two Human-low ss Congealing blood pills. They might not be of a high ss, but they still cost at least a few thousand YHB for one. With their ability, it would take them at least two months to earn this amount.

    They hadn¡¯t expected Senior Brother Lu to agree just like this. They were so ted that they felt like jumping in excitement.

    Lu Qiming took out the pills and handed one to both of them. ¡°You have to cultivate hard, Senior brother Lin worked hard to earn the pills, so you shouldn¡¯t waste them. After you have get stronger, you have to help the other junior brothers and take care of the peak, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them nodded seriously.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. Get to cultivating, remember what Senior brother Lin has done for you.¡±

    Lu Qiming was in charge of the pills in the Invincible peak. He would agree to most disciple¡¯s requests, but he¡¯d give them a long lecture at the same time.

    Just then, he saw a ray of lighting towards the peak. Lu Qiming rushed up immediately.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, you¡¯re back.¡± Lu Qiming said. He knew that Lin Fan had gone to the Titan sect, and he finally returned after everything was resolved.

    ¡°Yes, I am back. Junior brother Lu, I¡¯m going into seclusion. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±

    He had filled up with a huge amount of points and he had so many that he didn¡¯t know how to spend them now.

    The trip to the Titan sect is so worth it! It¡¯s just a pity that the Elephant God sect ended the war too early.

    ¡°Keep these pills well.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his finger. Pills flew out of his storage ring. There might not be as many, but it still contributed to the peak¡¯s resources.

    ~It was from the Elephant God sect¡¯s storage ring. My attacks were too fierce. Not only were their bodies crushed into ashes, their storage rings were destroyed too. It was really such a waste. Such a waste.~

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing the pills, Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes almost grew stalks. From Lin Fan¡¯s words, he learnt that resources were the best way to grow the peak.

    At the same time, punishments and rewards should be given out clearly too.

    The secret chamber.

    It was so silent inside that you could hear a pin drop.

    There was nobody to disturb Lin Fan here.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± As a peak leader, he had to put up a stern front. But now that no one was around, and he was in his secret chamber, he could put down his act andugh to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Let me check my points.¡±

    He hasn¡¯t checked his points ever since he returned from the Titan sect, as he was afraid that he¡¯d lose his cool in public due to his excitement.

    When he saw the number, he gulped and took another look.

    Points: 3581280.

    Badump!

    Badump!

    His heart pounded rapidly as if going to jump out from his chest and explode.

    .58 million points. How much is that?

    ¡°How am I supposed to use them? There¡¯s too much.¡±

    He was going crazy. Hard work always pays off. ~If I chose to guard cities like other disciples, I wouldn¡¯t have evened even a fraction of this amount.~

    ~I can upgrade every skillset with these points.~

    ~I can even get to my strongest state immediately.~

    ~Calm down, you need to calm down. You can¡¯t get too agitated.¡± Lin Fan said, trying to calm himself down. ~Let¡¯s do this slow and steadily.~

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan went insane. His strong aura exploded out, and violent energy could be felt everywhere. If Tian Xu didn¡¯t refine this ce personally, it would¡¯ve been destroyed.

    His energy went all over the ce. It was so strong that it made the surrounding space crack. The chamber shook violently under his punches.

    After some time.

    ¡°No, I must calm down.¡±

    He pulled out the Tai Soveriegn sword andmitted suicide.

    Ten secondster!

    He returned in his peak state.

    It calmed him down, and Lin Fan felt refreshed. ~I can brainstorm how to use my points best only when I¡¯m calm.~

    ~The Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture is the embodiment of destruction. I should max it.~

    ¡°Upgrade.¡± Lin Fan said to himself.

    ¡°Points ¨C Eighty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (Level four)¡±

    ~Let¡¯s continue til it¡¯s maxed.~

    ¡°Points ¨C one hundred thousand¡±

    ¡®Points ¨C one hundred and twenty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (max)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Shattering space, strength intent, extreme destruction, Wiping out the world, Wiping out the Universe.¡±

    After spending three hundred thousand points, the Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture was maxed.

    He could feel the energy bursting in his body, and all his cells absorbing the energy greedily. This skillset had a destructive intent. He could feel the intent in his heart.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. If I learned it myself instead of using points, it would¡¯ve been really difficult to train.¡±

    ~I just realised this skillset isn¡¯t enough to get me to the Heaven Star Border realm. My body isn¡¯t satisfied yet.~

    ~ The surging violent energy still isn¡¯t enough for my foundation. My body¡¯s capacity is so huge now I¡¯m unable to describe it.~

    ~Level up, I must level up. I won¡¯t stop until my points reach zero.~

    <Extreme wipe out body>

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    Points ¨C One hundred and fifty thousand points.¡±

    Extreme wipe out body (max)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Strength increases by three times.¡±

    ¡°Hoo!¡± Lin Fan huffed. His breath was now warm, but the energy in his body was still growing.

    Powerful. I can feel my power. But this isn¡¯t enough. I should continue levelling up, and surpass everything.

    <The Divine Art of Startling Dragon>

    Level up!

    Points- One hundred and twenty points.¡±

    This isn¡¯t enough, this isn¡¯t the limit. Let me continue.¡±

    Points ¨C One hundred sixty points.¡±

    ...

    ¡°The Divine Art of Startling Dragon (level six)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Violent Startling Dragon. Maximum increase in strength. Maximum increase in earth energy, The Startling Dragon Palm.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan felt a few golden coloured dragons coiling around him. The dragons travelled through his body, reading a violent energy.

    Strong energy exploded, making the chamber shake. Dust went all over the ce, his energy flowing around the chamber. It seemed to have solidified.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a huge change between level two and six. This skillset is really incredible.¡±

    He could feel that each of his cells was so full until they were almost going to explode.

    Even for his foundation, it¡¯s enough for now.

    However, he didn¡¯t wish for the matter to end so simply. He wanted to make use of everything he had to make himself the strongest Earth Star Border realm cultivator ever.

    Crack!

    His skin cracked open. The energy inside him felt like it was going to make his body explode.

    ~C¡¯mon, it¡¯s the final stretch.~

 Chapter 257: Heaven Star Body

    <h4>Chapter 257: Heaven Star Body</h4>

    ¡°Level up the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique.¡±

    At the most crucial moment, Lin Fan chose to upgrade this skillset.

    ¡°Points ¨C Two hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (level three)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Ancient golden body, extreme destruction. Maximum increase in physical strength. Connection to earth and ancient world.¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s body turned gold. Level three was the level Li Chongshan reached.

    ¡°This is a mystical aura.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. His body was now at its limits; even the Ancient Golden body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Lin Fan stood up. A powerful force wrapped around his body. His body started to swell. Every muscle of his was bursting with strength.

    ¡°I can still take it.¡±

    He said and stepped out of the secret chamber.

    Boom!

    The powerful energy dispersed all over the sect. There was nothing that could stop Lin Fan.

    Feeling this aura, the color drained from the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples. They felt as if there was a giant mountain on their backs pressing down on them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The disciples were terrified. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, and this powerful energy had appeared all of a sudden. It was so strong that it made many of them fall to the ground.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯sing from the Invincible peak.¡±

    The disciples shouted.

    From afar, a tornado could be seen on top of the Invincible peak. shes of Lightning could be seen inside the tornado, and a figure could be seen standing in the middle of the tornado.

    A few figures flew out to watch.

    ¡°Tian Xu, is your disciple breaking through?¡± Feeling this aura, Huo Rong lost his cool. ¡°This energy is too powerful for an Earth Star Border realm whose breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not breaking through but leveling up his skills.¡± The Patriarch said seriously. ¡°How could he pick up so many skillsets and train them to such high levels? How does he cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Tian Xu stood in the air,ughing loudly. He never looked so happy before. ¡°My disciple, you are indeed my precious disciple. You¡¯ve umted such a strong foundation. You will be the strongest Heaven Star Border fighter I¡¯ve been talking about!¡±

    Tian Xu screamed.

    Magic of the seven gods, the fourth God, God of earth, Baigu.

    Level up!

    Now, Lin Fan was ready to do his best and breakthrough. This was something that had never happened before.

    ¡°Points ¨C Three hundred thousand.¡±

    Two times, the points used up were now two times more than the previous times.

    Boom!

    With Lin Fan at the center, a dark yellow light exploded outwards. A formation could be seen forming in the light.

    The ground shook violently. Numerous auras could be felting from the ground and going towards Lin Fan as small tornadoes.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Lin Fan roared as three holograms appeared behind him.

    ¡°God of internal, Zhongchi!¡±

    ¡°God of violence, Tianzhong!¡±

    God of existence, Zhidao!¡±

    The three gods thundered, and energy flowed all across the sect.

    ¡°The Magic of the seven gods! Tian Xu, how does he cultivates? He¡¯s already activated three gods, and now he¡¯s activating the fourth, the God of earth, Baigu. Are you going to watch him get paralyzed when he activates all seven gods?¡± Huo Rong asked angrily, his red-colored hair dancing in the air.

    He had only realized now that Tian Xu¡¯s disciple was extremely talented. ~How could someone train his skillset to this level?~

    ~But look at what type of skillsets he had chosen to pick up. Why would anyone do this?~

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tian Xu said, watching the scene seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sure my disciple knows how to walk the path that he had chosen to take. I believe he will be able to walk down his path to the end regardless of difficulty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just lying to yourself.¡± Huo Rong stared at him angrily.

    As soon as he finished, a dark yellow hand tore the ground apart and crawled out. The giant stood up straight, earth energy coiling around its ankle, forming a strong connection with Lin Fan.

    Just then, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Sweat trickled down his forehead, covering him in the energy tornado. His body cracked, and energy could be seen flowing inside the cracks. He was currently filled with energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit. I¡¯m going to breakthrough!¡±

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°Points ¨C Ten million.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation: Heaven Star Border stage One (+)¡±

    Boom!

    A huge change could be seen taking ce on the surging skies at this very moment.

    Ominous clouds billowed, forming a gigantic whirlpool that covered the skies.

    The energy storm erged with Lin Fan as the center. It was evenrgerpared to when Yun Xiao broke through.

    ¡°Breaking through, my disciple is finally breaking through!¡± Tian Xu shouted excitedly, forgetting the image he had to maintain as an elder.

    The thing that Tian Xu regretted the most when he¡¯s young was not reaching his peak before he broke through to the Heaven Star Border realm. But now, his disciple had fulfilled his wish for him.

    ¡°Disciple, stay focused. Defeat your inner demon and congeal your Heaven Star Body.¡±

    A loud voice was passed into Lin Fan¡¯s ears.

    Boom!

    Lighting could be seen in the sky. The whirlpool turned ck slowly. It was unknown where the endless, ck whirlpool would bring Lin Fan.

    Huo Rong¡¯s heart jolted at this scene. ¡°How many people has he killed? How can one¡¯s Inner demon be so powerful? Will he be able to pass the trial?¡±

    When Yun Xiao broke through to the Heaven Star Border, the inner demons weren¡¯t as powerful as they had existed since his birth, and thus it has formed a connection with him.

    Inner demons killed.

    But they could be one¡¯s savior too.

    It was all about the inner demon¡¯s energy.

    Yun Xiao peak. Yun Xiao stood at the top nkly. He was in extreme despair now. It seemed like a huge gap had formed between him and the figure in the sky, and he¡¯d never ovee it.

    Weird. Lin Fan could hear a deep voice ring in his head.

    To others, they could see the ck whirlpool get increasingly darker. It was as if numerous demons wereing to life.

    But what Lin Fan saw was corpses. A huge number of corpses wriggling and crawling towards him fiercely.

    ¡°Return me my life!¡¯

    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°You killed me so terribly!¡±

    ¡°I think dying once wasn¡¯t enough for you guys. How would I know who you are? I¡¯ve never once seen you.¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to his inner demons, but the memories were gushing into his brain.

    These include numerous ck figures who looked just like him. They were gnawing on his soul.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A few blood-curdling screams rang out in Lin Fan¡¯s mind. The ck figures were being killed by his energy as they gnawed on Lin Fan¡¯s soul.

    ¡°I have no time for you guys, bite all you want, and frighten me if you can. I¡¯m going to make my Heaven Star Body, do what you want, just don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    In no time, the four gods from the Magic of the seven gods showed themselves.

    Extreme demonic secrets, embryonic form of the devil.

    The Divine Art of Startling Dragon, Starling dragon body.

    Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique, Ancient golden body.

    In no time, spirits, gods, and devils surrounded Lin Fan. They looked down at him. It seemed like they were waiting for Lin Fan.

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples copsed under the scary power. They could feel their bodies being suppressed, unable to withstand the energy.

    ¡°So powerful.¡±

    That was what they all thought.

    Heaven¡¯s King peak. Dao Tianwang stared at the sky bitterly. However, on the other hand, he was d that he didn¡¯t try to fight for first peak with this scary being.

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is in a bottleneck.¡± Huo Rong never expected to see such a scene. He has never seen anyone who was unable to congeal his Heaven Star Body.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to make it, I trust him.¡± Tian Xu said sternly.

    ¡°This kiddo really doesn¡¯t know the dangers of cultivating. How can he practice so many brute force skillsets? Now they¡¯ve all formed a mind of their own. It¡¯s going to be hard for him to congeal his Heaven Star Body. However, it¡¯s the first time I saw somebody take cultivation to this level.¡± Ge Lian said. He might not like Lin Fan, but he felt anxious for him too.

    No matter what, he was still the sect¡¯s peak leader.

    ¡°What¡¯s with his inner demons?¡± Gu Mu frowned. ¡°Could he be controlled by the inner demons? His Heaven Star Body should have been congealed by now.¡±

    Just then, Tian Xu¡¯s aura exploded out. A determined look could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Tian Xu, you...¡± Huo Rong gasped, unable to believe what he saw.

    ¡°I know what to do. If that ever happens, I¡¯ll destroy his cultivation personally.¡± Tian Xu said seriously. ¡°Disciple, you must seed, don¡¯t let your inner demons control you.¡±

    Ordinary disciples might not be able to tell if a person had been taken over by his inner demons.

    But Tian Xu and the rest of the elders could tell.

    The body might still be his, but he would no longer be the same. A drastic change would be seen in his personality.

    ¡°Disciple, hurry up and congeal your Heaven star body!¡± Tian Xu screamed in his mind, ~Why isn¡¯t he doing anything?~

    At the same time, many faces could be seen in front of Lin Fan.

    A ck Lin Fan floated in front of him, pulling a face. ¡°I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me. You should ept me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully me like how you did in the past. I¡¯d be so upset.¡±

    Another face was sticking his tongue out.

    ¡°These crazy inner demons. Breaking through is such a serious matter, and you¡¯re trying to make meugh.¡± Lin Fan sighed. They tried to scare him the previous time, and they were trying to make himugh this time.

    ~ You¡¯ll do anything to make me fail, huh?~

    ~ I¡¯m just going to ignore you.~

    ~Are the devils, spirit, and God floating above me waiting for me to make a decision?~

    ~Since all of you came. I¡¯ll make you all into my Heaven Star Body.~

    Instantly.

    Strong energy exploded out.

    The holograms floating next to him were sucked into Lin Fan¡¯s body within no time. Theybined, preparing to form his Heaven Star Body.

    Suddenly, a powerful emotion suppressed his soul. It was extremely strong, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to his soul.

    ¡°Is he going tobine them all to make his Heaven Star Body? How can his soul take it?¡± Huo Rong gasped. Even with his cultivation, he would only congeal a simple Heaven star body when he broke through back then.

    Lin Fan¡¯s decision threw him off his feet.

    ~ He¡¯s toying with his life.~

 Chapter 258: The legendary master lottery?

    <h4>Chapter 258: The legendary master lottery?</h4>

    Just then!

    Lin Fan was totally calm. All the energy in his body turned into the basic building blocks of existence.

    This energy was extremely powerful. It was the result of all of Lin Fan¡¯s hard work and cultivation.

    ¡°Form, my Heaven Star Body.¡±

    With a shout, his aura transformed. The energy in his body turned into a beam of light and shot into the skies, shooting through the giant whirlpool and defeating the inner demon.

    ¡°He¡¯s sessful! He¡¯s going to congeal his Heaven Star Body.¡± Huo Rong said happily, even though he didn¡¯t know what kind of Heaven Star Body it would be.

    Tian Xu heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Lin Fan defeated his inner demons, everything was fine.

    Suddenly!

    A giant hologram could be seen floating behind Lin Fan. It constantly grew until it reached the height of a hundred meters.

    When they all saw this illusion, they were dumbfounded.

    ~What type of Heaven Star Body is this?~

    He had extremely long, red-colored hair that ran down his shoulder. His hair was almost a hundred meters long.

    ck, red, and gold talismans could be seen running across his body and muscles.

    One of his arms was covered in scales, and the nails on its w were so sharp that it looked like it could tear space apart with ease.

    There was an unlimited amount of energy on the other hand. It released a rightful aura of justice, and a mystical spell formation talisman was branded on the back of it, shining brightly.

    He also wore a ck cape. It covered his feet, but ck and red transparent energy strings could be seening from his feet, dancing in the wind.

    There was a pair of devil horns sticking out of his head. Circr patterns were going up the horns and forming waves in the sky.

    Suddenly!

    The Heaven Star Body sucked in Heaven Star energy. The Heaven Star Energy up to a thousand miles away formed a whirlpool and gathered.

    It sucked up all the surrounding heaven star energy in one go. Even a Heaven Star Border Stage Five or Six wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.

    ¡°What type of Heaven Star Body is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Huo Rong gasped. He had seen a lot in his life, but not anything like this.

    ¡°The aura feels mixed up, but it seems quite powerful.¡± Tian Xu frowned.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Lin Fanughed. He felt that he was full of energy.

    ¡°Master, I did it!¡± He turned to Tian Xu.

    The Heaven Star Body turned around too. This was when they finally saw the real appearance of the Heaven Star Body. One of his eyes was gold and the other blood-red. There were tattoos at the corner of his eyes, and they traveled all the way down to its neck.

    Suddenly, the eyes shone brightly, and powerful energy was released, spreading out.

    Tian Xu waved his hands, forming a protective shield to block the energy off. ¡°Disciple, control your Heaven Star body.¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m was too excited.¡±

    He was so excited. ~Heaven Star Border. I am finally a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator, and I¡¯m much stronger!~

    ~I¡¯ve only used up 1.64 million points. I still have about 2 million left!~

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were dumbfounded.

    ¡°So powerful. Is this Senior brother Lin¡¯s Heaven Star Body?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even stand up in front of it!¡±

    Just then, A shout could be hearding from the Invincible peak. ¡°Congrattions, Senior brother Lin for breaking through to the Heaven Star Border!¡± It was from Lu Qiming.

    Hearing him, the other disciples followed in suit.

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior brother Lin for breaking through to the Heaven Star Border...¡±

    The shouts echoed throughout the sect, spreading out as if waves.

    To them, Lin Fan was way powerful than Yun Xiao¡¯s. Comparing Yun Xiao¡¯s and Lin Fan¡¯s breakthroughs, Yun Xiao¡¯s felt like fish leaping into the water and causing some small ripples. While Lin Fan¡¯s felt like a giant rock being thrown into the water, causing giant waves.

    They were iparable.

    Tian Xu came to Lin Fan and patted his shoulder. ¡°Good, good, well done...¡±

    Lin Fan could feel how excited and proud his master felt.

    ¡°Disciple, what is your Heaven Star Body called?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ~How would I know what it¡¯s called? I only mixed the different energies up, and that¡¯s how it turned out.~

    ~And the Heaven Star Body seems to be very different from my usual style! If I summon him out during a fight, it might traumatize others and make them mistake me as a bad guy.~

    ¡°Feel it. The Heaven Star Body will tell you its name.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing his Master¡¯s words, Lin Fan focused inwards. Indeed, a voice rang out in his head. ¡°The extreme mixed-up star body.¡±

    ¡°Mixed-up?¡±

    He furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t like the name. ~ Who¡¯s mixed-up? You¡¯re mixed-up. This is such a bad name.~

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s called the Invincible Star Body.¡± Lin Fan said, giving a random name. ~It matches with my Invincible peak too.~

    ¡°Invincible Star Body?¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°Great. That¡¯s a great name. Master can see that my disciple will be invincible in the future.¡±

    ¡°Great. There¡¯s another Heaven Star Border realm cultivator in our sect now.¡± The Patriarchughed. He was deeply shocked at what a sight Lin Fan caused when breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm. He might even be stronger than Tian Xu in the future.

    How could the Patriarch not be excited?

    Tian Xuughed proudly. He turned to the other elders as if saying, ¡°The peak leader that you guys support is no match for my disciple.¡±

    His expression made the other elders speechless. They weren¡¯t in the mood to talk either.

    They admitted that the other peak leaders were no match because none were as sick as this pair.

    However, there was another matter they worried about too, which was the skillsets that Lin Fan practiced. All the skillsets he picked up were dangerous, and his future path would be risky.

    ¡°Disciple, head back and get a feel of how it feels like to be in the Heaven Star Border realm. Master will prepare something for you.¡± Tian Xu said after a pause.

    ¡°What is it, master?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯m done.¡± Tian Xuughed and waved his hand. He didn¡¯t reveal anything about what he was preparing.

    Lin Fan felt the need to check his strength too. Massive changes had taken ce to him after breaking through. He was going to experience it well.

    He then bid goodbye to the Patriarch and elders and tore space apart, moving back to the Invincible peak.

    He was able to tear the space apart now that he was in the Heaven Star Border realm. There was no longer any need to use the Heaven¡¯s fate river drawing to teleport anymore.

    The Invincible peak.

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior brother Lin.¡± Lu Qiming said happily. He was so happy that words couldn¡¯t describe it.

    His dearest senior brother Lin had finally stepped into the Heaven Star Border realm. He could even be considered a God on earth now.

    The Invincible peak disciples were all excited, as the stronger their peak leader was, the more powerful their sect and peak would be. They would be more well-respected too.

    Zhang Long, Gao Dazhuang, Huang Fugui, and Yin Xiaotian were cultivating originally. But Lin Fan¡¯s breakthrough was so impactful that they rushed out to watch his breakthrough.

    ¡°Cultivate hard, and you will be able to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm in the future too.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    The disciples nodded. It felt impossible, but they were filled with confidence because of Lin Fan¡¯s encouragement.

    In his secret chamber.

    Lin Fan felt the changes that took ce in his body. He could feel that his energy capacity had increased, and there were huge changes in his body.

    ~An Earth Star Border will forever only be an Earth Star Border. He will never be stronger than a Heaven Star Border fighter, except me.~

    ~Now, my capacity has reached a new limit. Is this the benefit I get for breaking through when at my peak? ~

    Others might have died when trying to reach this.

    But it was a simple task for me. It wasn¡¯t very difficult.

    ¡°Look, some changes have taken ce to the lottery.¡±

    Lin Fan said and checked his system.

    Name: Lin Fan

    Cultivation: Heaven Star Border Stage One (+)

    Experience Points: 5352050

    Points: 1841280

    Talent: Immortality, Ultraprecise de w, Ignore Seals

    Specializations: Extreme demonic secrets£¨7£©

    Skills acquired: Violent Spiked Club (max), Cruel blood (max), Mountain Quake Energy (max), Violent Body (max), Magic of the seven gods (level 4), Transformation into god swordsmanship (level 2), The Divine Art of Startling Dragon (level 6), Extremely wipe out body (max), Cutting space skills (level 3), Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (max), Destroyer¡¯s punch scripture (max)

    Lottery: Warrior (100), Elite (300), Master, (1000) yet to be unlocked.

    ¡°The master lottery costs a thousand points per lottery.¡±

    ~ That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting for. It indeed didn¡¯t disappoint me.~

    ~The difference between Elite and master is huge. I¡¯ll definitely be able to get something good.~

    ~But I still have 1841280 points now. How am I supposed to use them? It¡¯s causing me a headache.~

    ¡°Whatever, let me try the master lottery, one hundred lotteries at once. Just a small try.¡±

    ~This is what a rich guy will do, spending without thinking. I was never like this in the past.~

    ¡°Points ¨C One hundred thousand for one hundred master lottery.¡±

    The row of results appeared instantly.

    Lin Fan¡¯s expression turned serious too.

    ¡°Something good, give me something good!¡±

    Lin Fan screamed. Back when he was poor, he dared not make a hundred draws at once. He might be rich now, but it was still one hundred thousand points.

    ¡°An earth-ss Skills creation guide book.¡±

    ¡°One Earth-high ss pill.¡±

    ¡°One bottle of mystic-middle ss pills.¡±

    ¡°One earth-high ss skillset.¡±

    ¡°One Earth-middle ss skillset.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He got many skillsets and pills. There were only a few ¡°Thank you, please try again.¡± to be seen. Is this the legendary Master lottery?

    Lin Fan¡¯s face changed drastically when he saw what he got at the end.

 Chapter 259: Eye of disdain

    <h4>Chapter 259: Eye of disdain</h4>

    ¡°Master lottery: Congrattions, you¡¯ve gotten an epic item, Eye of disdain.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Lin Fan was stupefied. He couldn¡¯t understand what he just got from the lottery.

    Eye of disdain: After activation, the user will look at others like a snob and cause the other party to feel extremely humiliated. It will result in anger and make one lose his mind, act rashly, or turn into an idiot.

    A seven-colored eyeball could be seen floating in his palm, emitting a weird aura.

    ¡°Look at others like a snob? What kind of introduction is this?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand this prize. ~ I¡¯m not such a person!~

    ~ lottery? More like nderous trash!~

    ¡°Do you wish to wear the eye of disdain?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± He sneered. ~How am I such a person? I¡¯ve always treated everyone fairly, and I¡¯ll never look down on anyone or behave like a snob....~

    ¡°Equip!¡±

    Lin Fan answered without hesitation. ~This is an Epic item. I¡¯ll be an idiot if I don¡¯t use it.~

    The eye of disdain shone brightly and fused with his right eye. Lin Fan¡¯s right eye itched slightly, but it onlysted for a short while. He felt perfectly fine afterward.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ~ It¡¯s an epic item! Surely I should feel something. This is weird.~

    He raised his hands, and a circr light screen appeared in front of him, reflecting his face.

    He took a close look. No changes had taken ce, nor was he feeling ufortable,

    Just then, he saw a tiny bug crawling on the ground of the Secret chamber.

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡± He stared at the bug and said mentally.

    Suddenly, the bug stopped and turned towards Lin Fan as if it felt something.

    Instantly, it jumped onto Lin Fan¡¯s hand, biting his hand fiercely.

    ¡°Woah.¡± Lin Fan picked up the bug. It might be tiny, but with his cultivation, he was able to see every detail clearly.

    The bug stared at him fiercely, trying to bite his hands. Even though it was being held by Lin Fan, it acted as if it was going to fight Lin Fan with its life.

    Lin Fan flung the bug away. ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t kill weaklings.¡±

    The bug flew to the side. However, it came crawling back as if it was unable to take the humiliation. It crawled back onto Lin Fan¡¯s hand and bit it.

    ¡°Piak!¡±

    Lin Fan pped the bug.

    ¡°You underestimated your ability.¡±

    ¡°This is so powerful!¡± This experience aroused Lin Fan¡¯s curiosity with the eye of disdain.

    ~I wonder if Master will p me to my death if I use this eye on him.~

    ~Nevermind, let¡¯s not try it. It¡¯s too risky.~

    ~Look, right after being looked at with the eye of disdain, the bug bit me without any fear. This proves how influential the eye of disdain is.~

    ¡°Earth-ss Skills creation guide book.¡± He hadn¡¯t guessed that he would receive this from the lottery. This was a long-awaited prize.

    ~I can finally continue improving my skillset.~

    ~ I¡¯ve gotten many pills and skillsets through this lottery too. They¡¯re of a decent ss, but they¡¯re not suitable for me now.~

    ~ I¡¯m having difficultly just leveling up the skillsets that I practice now.~

    ~My body¡¯s capacity is huge, and I should focus on leveling up skillsets. The Divine Art of Startling Dragon is now at level six; I don¡¯t mind maxing it.~

    ¡°Upgrade!¡± He said to himself.

    ¡°Points ¨C Three hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Art of Startling Dragon (Level 7)¡±

    Energy surged up his body again. This skillset was a gift from Mo Jingzhe. It was of high quality, and Lin Fan was determined to max it since he was already at level 6.

    ~Stopping halfway might be detrimental to my future development.~

    ¡°My capacity is so huge now that I can continue leveling my skillsets. This is great.~

    He was happy with his strength now. Even though he was just a Heaven Star Border Stage One, he felt that he could kill five Heaven Star Border Stage Fives who understood thews with just one attack.

    Their understanding ofws was what differentiated Heaven Star Border Stage Five from the lower ranks. All Heaven Star Border cultivators were strong and had their specific strengths. Still, as long as they didn¡¯t understand thews, they weren¡¯t considered powerful in the Heaven Star Border.

    To Lin Fan, these four stages seemed to be a stepping stone for one to reach Heaven Star Border Stage Five.

    That¡¯s what he felt. As for how things were in reality, it wasn¡¯t something that he knew.

    He continued to upgrade the skill until it reached level nine, the maximum level. He spent a hundred and fifty thousand points in total.

    ¡°The Divine Art of Startling Dragon (max)¡±

    ¡°Trait: Connection to dragon world.¡±

    ¡°Powerful!¡±

    Lin Fan said happily. The energy in him increased rapidly. ~I can still feel the increase in energy. This is indeed a good skillset.~

    ~However, all the traits had disappeared after I increased the skillset to the maximum level. All of its traits have disappeared, leaving only the connection to the dragon world behind.~

    ¡°What¡¯s this? The Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique also has a trait called the connection to the ancient world.¡±

    Lin Fan was greatly confused. He couldn¡¯t tell what was going on with both skillsets.

    ¡°Connect!¡±

    Lin Fan closed his eyes, but there wasn¡¯t any response after some time.

    ¡± Was this a lie?¡±

    ~Why does it feels useless, and why do I feel cheated.~

    ~But it can¡¯t be. I should not be cheated. So what went wrong?~

    ¡°Disciple,e here.¡± Just then, his master¡¯s voice rang into his head.

    ~I could ask master about it.~ Lin Fan came to a conclusion after a ponder. ~If not, I¡¯ll just go to Spirit Wind City to look for Mo Jingzhe to ask him about it.~

    ~But since I¡¯m in the Heaven Star Border realm now, I should head to the Thousand Deep cave to look for more treasure.~

    He sliced space apart and went into the gap, traveling towards his master.

    On the peak.

    Tian Xu was currently full of smiles. He was obviously thrilled with Lin Fan¡¯s breakthrough.

    ¡°Master.¡± Lin Fan greeted him, appearing at his peak.

    ¡°Disciple,e here.¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°How are you feeling after your breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally ecstatic, master.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Tian Xuughed. ~Great. All is good as long as you¡¯re happy. You¡¯re finally a grown-up after you¡¯ve broken through. It¡¯s important to have your unique style when you go out. Take a look at my gift for you and see if you like it?~

    Tian Xu raised his hands, and numerous treasures floated out of them.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s this for?¡± Seeing the treasures, Lin Fan was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re a Heaven Star Border cultivator now. How can you not have any treasures? People will look down on you when you go out in the future. Master has prepared these for you for a long time. I was nning to give them to you when you reach the Heaven Star Border realm and have the ability.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    Lin Fan looked at the treasures floating in the sky. There were even many precious treasures. Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect his master to prepare such a gift.

    He was extremely touched.

    He waved his hands and kept everything. ¡°Master, you treat me so well.¡±

    ¡°Who would I be nice to if I¡¯m not you?¡± Tian Xu nodded happily.

    ¡°Are there more?¡±

    Tian Xu. ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Aiya, stop, master, stop hitting me. I¡¯ve just broken through; I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control my energy well and end up destroying your peak!¡±

    Lin Fan barely managed to escape the punishment.

    ¡°Master, I was just joking.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°These are more than enough for me.¡±

    Tian Xu side-eyed his disciple. ~I need to be careful around him, or I might lose all my assets to this b******~

    ¡°Disciple, take this too. You must know how to make pills and refine weapons. It¡¯s something that Heaven Star Border realm cultivators should know. You might not need to be very good, but you still need to know the basics.¡±

    ¡°These two books were written by Master from my experiences. Read it when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Tian Xu raised his hands, and two books floated over.

    ¡°Tian Xu¡¯s pills refinement heaven book.¡±

    ¡°Tian Xu¡¯s weapon refinement heaven book.¡±

    Seeing the name of the books, Lin Fan was speechless. ~What kind of name are these?~

    But he kept it well.

    ¡°Master, let disciple ask you something.¡± Lin Fan thought about it and decided to voice his thoughts, or else he would be bugged by it for the entire day.

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu asked confusedly. He didn¡¯t know what his disciple wanted.

    ¡°Master, have you heard of the dragon world?¡±

    ¡°Dragon world? What¡¯s that?¡± Tian Xu asked, confused.

    ¡°Nothing. It was a random question.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. ~Even such a powerful cultivator like Master doesn¡¯t know. The Ancient World and Dragon world must really be something special.~

    ~Master has such powerful cultivation, yet he hasn¡¯t heard of it. It must be something incredible.~

    ~But the frog at the Thousand deep caves should know. I feel like paying Mo Jingzhe a visit, too.~

    ~The idiot that brought the news of my death back to the sect. He¡¯s really a great friend.~

    ¡°Master, then your disciple would get going.¡± ~I will be bugged by this if I don¡¯t get an answer soon.~

    ¡°Disciple.¡± Tian Xu shouted.

    Lin Fan turned back at him, confused.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for any skillset this time?¡± Tian Xu was unable to get used to this. His disciple had always been asking for skillsets in the past!

    ¡°Are you going to give me one? If Master is, I¡¯ll take it dly.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°No.¡± Tian Xu waved his hands. He wanted to give Lin Fan powerful skillsets, but he rejected them and asked for weird and dangerous skillsets instead.

    ¡°Actually, Master should give me some so I can cultivate better.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Skillsets are made by men. We can solve any problems we meet using the strength we gain from the skillsets of others.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Fan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 260: You shall be frightened

    <h4>Chapter 260: You shall be frightened</h4>

    The Invincible peak. Lin Fan stood on the peak, looking down at the endless mountain range. It made him feel as if he was at the top of the world, and the world was his yground.

    ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    Lu Qiming came from afar. He stood behind Lin Fan, calling him respectfully.

    Lin Fan turned around and raised his finger. Thirteen skillsets floated in front of him. ¡°Put these skillsets in the peak¡¯s skillset room. Any disciple can practice them.¡±

    Lu Qiming immediately realised that the skillsets were umon. ¡°Senior brother, could all disciples can practice them? There are no requirements?¡±

    ¡°No, but he or she must be a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to hoard his wealth. To Lin Fan, hoarding the skillsets that disciples coulde in contact with was just limiting their potential, which would hold the Magnificent me Sect back. Every disciple could be a powerful dragon. If all of them unleashed their potential, the Magnificent me Sect would be one of the most powerful sects and be unstoppable.

    After a short pause, Lu Qiming understood Lin Fan¡¯s hope. He turned to Lin Fan, smiling widely.

    ¡°Senior brother, I understand now.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at him. ~What have you understood?~

    ~I didn¡¯t even say anything.~

    ~ But I¡¯m going to the sect to look at some ancient books. I am unfamiliar with some treasures. It will be a joke if Ie across one but not recognize it.~

    Watching Lin Fan leave, Lu Qiming took out the small notebook he always brought with him. He took out his pen and moistened it with his tongue.

    ¡°The world is as big as your heart. Everyone in the Magnificent me Sect is equal, and we shouldn¡¯t have internal strife.¡±

    Lu Qiming looked at the sentence, satisfied. Lin Fan had enlightened him once more.

    ¡°Haish, Senior brother¡¯s words have be moreplex now that he has broken through. What am I going to do if I can¡¯t understand him in the future?¡±

    Lu Qiming was bothered by this, but he wouldn¡¯t give up trying to understand Lin Fan. As the in-charge of the peak, not only he should lessen Lin Fan¡¯s work, but he aimed to record all of Lin Fan¡¯s quotes and make it into a book when he collects enough so others can learn from Lin Fan.

    He kept the precious notebook carefully. Hearing amotioning from the Body Tempering Poo, Lu Qiming then rushed over to mediate.

    The Sect¡¯s library.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, the disciples guarding the library greeted him with respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for historical books.¡±

    A disciple quickly led him to the relevant shelves.

    There were many books on this shelf. The section he was currently at had records of the entire Magnificent me Sect¡¯s history. They also had the history of other sects.

    He picked up a book and looked through it.

    ¡°Who knew there were so many sects.¡± Lin Fan gasped. ~There are a total of two hundred and twenty four sects in the world?~

    ~The Magnificent me Sect has such a huge territory, but they are still far from thergest sects!~

    The Demon sect and Maple Deity sects are allrger than the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°This world is indeed huge.¡±

    However, these information weren¡¯t of much use to him, so he ced those books back. Books on treasures were what he needed.

    After a day of reading, Lin Fan left as he had already found the information he needed. He had tried to look for books on the Divine Religion too but he couldn¡¯t find anything useful.

    He only learnt that the Divine Religion had been around for a long time, and had fought a war with the Magnificent me Sect in the past. They thought that Divine Religion had been destroyed, but they rose from the ashes and came back to bite the Magnificent me Sect again.

    They were good at hiding too, making it a problem for the Magnificent me Sect to track them down now.

    Spirit Wind City.

    The city was considered quite prosperous in terms of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s economy.

    There were inns, restaurants and shops on both sides of the street. Vendors could be seen advertising their business by shouting against one another to draw the crowd.

    He was here to look for Mo Jingzhe to ask about The Divine Art of Startling Dragon. ~It¡¯s weird that there¡¯s only one trait left after I maxed it!~

    ~And I need to thank him for bringing the news of my death back to the sect. He¡¯s really my ¡°good¡± friend.~

    Sniff!

    ¡°Such a familiar smell.¡± Lin Fan said, standing on the streets, his nose twitching. ~Where did I smell that smell again?~

    ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t the Mo family eliminate the Divine Religion? Why do I still smell them?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand what gave the Divine Religion the courage toe to Spirit Wind City again.

    The sky slowly darkened.

    ¡°Mhmm, let¡¯s see what the Divine Religion is up to this time.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t anxious to show himself yet. ~How dare theye to Spirit Wind City again? Really brave.~

    It was a silent night.

    The Spirit Wind city was filled with a weird aura.

    Feeling chilly, most citizens went home early.

    There were two guardian lions standing at the Mo family¡¯s entrance, and there were two guards standing guard too. Suddenly, a crack appeared behind the guard¡¯s back, pulling them into it silently.

    After sometime.

    A few figures could be seen walking towards the Mo family¡¯s house. They came to a stop when they reached the entrance.

    ¡°Hehe, the Mo family is so careless. They don¡¯t even have anyone guarding their entrance. It saves us some trouble.¡±

    ¡°The Mo family is going to be destroyed today. How dare they attack our religion? They deserve death.¡±

    The figures went towards the Mo family manor quickly.

    At a dim alley.

    A few figures could be seen standing there.

    ¡°Lord, will we alert the Magnificent me Sect disciples?¡± A man in a ck robe said softly. He was currently kneeling on the ground.

    There were Magnificent me Sect disciples guarding Spirit Wind City. They had taken a great risk by attacking the Mo Family.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve blocked out the area tonight. Nothing will go wrong today. You guys just need to focus on killing the Mo Family. I will handle any other matters.¡±

    The Mo family¡¯s courtyard.

    The dining hall was lit up, and all the Mo family members were here having dinner.

    ¡°Jingzhe, why aren¡¯t you going out these days?¡± An elder sitting on the main seat said.

    ¡°Father, I hope to stay at home for a period of time.¡± Mo Jingzhe replied.

    Mo Lingyu let out a giggle. She knew the reason why Mo Jingzhe was staying in. ~He¡¯s afraid.~

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lingyu?¡± Father Mo asked. He couldn¡¯t understand why his son who originally had a huge fighting spirit wasn¡¯t going anywhere now and insisted on staying home.

    ¡°Reporting to father, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing how bitter his brother looked, Mo Lingyu smiled thinly.

    Suddenly!

    Mo Jingzhe stood up abruptly. ¡°Father, somebody broke into our house!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Mo family¡¯s young master is here too. We can get rid of the entire family tonight.¡± A creepy voice could be hearding from outside the hall. ck smoke could be seen slipping through the door.

    Suddenly, everything that came in contact with the smoke started to change. Everything was aging quickly. It was as if a long time had passed.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the Mo family manor.¡± Mo Jingzhen sneered. A dragon came out of his body, shattering the ck smoke and flying outwards as a ray of light.

    ¡°The Divine religion.¡± Old master Mo blurted out. The color drained from his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Lingyu kept her guard up. ~Our family had destroyed their branch here, how dare theye back?¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, let¡¯s help Jingzhen.¡± Their second uncle said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Outside!

    Mo Jingzhen was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected that the Divine Religion would be so daring.

    ¡°Divine Religion bastards, how dare youe to Spirit Wind city?¡± Old master Mo said, walking out to observe the situation. He realized there was a ck shadow cast on them, separating their mansion from the rest of the world.

    Just then, a man in ck robes came out from the shadows,ughing evilly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? This Bishop is here today to destroy the Mo family! Anybody who dares to attack our religion will end up dead.¡±

    ¡°A Bishop!¡±

    ¡°Bishop my ass. How dare youe to our family and make a mess. You¡¯ll stay behind today.¡± Mo Jingzhe let out a yell. A powerful aura burst out. It was obvious that a change had taken ce when he mergedva with his earth energy.

    With one attack, a dragon roared, flying towards the man in ck robes with.

    But suddenly, the space in front of the man cracked, and a hand could be seen reaching out from it and crushing the dragon.

    ¡°Not bad. Young Master Mo is something else to reach Earth Star Border Stage Nine. However, it¡¯s not enough.¡± A dark and gloomy voice could be heard from the crack

    ¡°Tearing space! A heaven star border cultivator!¡± Mo Jingzhen shrieked. This waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°Old Master Mo was badly shocked too. He didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°Younger brother, escape with Jingzhen and Lingyu through the hidden passageway.¡±

    ¡°What about you, elder brother?¡± The Mo family¡¯s second¡¯s son asked in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you guys some time. They are here to seek revenge. I¡¯ll hold them back.¡± Old master Mo said. He knew that things wouldn¡¯t turn out well for him.

    ~No wonder they dared to show up even with Magnificent me Sect disciples guarding the city. They had a Heaven Star Border elite lock the space. The outside world might not even know what was going on.~

    ~On the roof.~

    Lin Fan sat there, watching silently. ~I didn¡¯t expect for him to reach Earth Star Border Stage Nine! He was still at stage six when we first met.~

    ~He grew quite fast.~

    ~But it¡¯s still nothingpared to me.~

    ~Nevermind, since he said I¡¯m dead, I¡¯ll let them get scared for awhile first.~

    ~What¡¯s more, are they blind? I¡¯ve been sitting on the roof for such a long time yet nobody has yet to notice me. So sad, do I have such a weak presence?~

 Chapter 261: How dare you humiliate me

    <h4>Chapter 261: How dare you humiliate me</h4>

    It was solemn outside the dining room. The Mo mansion was dead silent.

    Realizing what was going on, Old master Mo red at the Bishop. ¡°What did you do to the rest of the mansion?¡±

    The Bishop pulled the hood off his head, revealing his face. He wore a creepy smile on his face. ¡°Of course, I had all of them killed...¡±

    ¡°How can the Divine Religion be so cruel? You could juste for me if you want revenge. Why do you need to kill all of them, you demons! Old master Mo growled, his face red.

    ¡°Look, all of them are back.¡± The Bishopughed. Many ck figures could be seen floating up from the shadows on the ground. ¡°Now you can thank them for being able to enjoy this quiet night.¡±

    A ck figure floated up slowly and came towards the Bishop.

    ¡°Lord Bishop, all of them were nowhere to be found. There was nobody in the mansion.¡±

    As soon as he heard this.

    The Bishop¡¯s face fell. But he let out augh in no time. ¡°Hahaha, it seems like the Mo family members knew what was going on, so they escaped without informing you. Such a pity.¡±

    ¡°Enough bullshit. Do you think I, Mo Jingzhe, am already dead?¡± Mo Jingzhe stared at him furiously. A strong aura exploded out, congealing into a dragon. ¡°Take my strongest attack, the Earth mes Startling Dragon Energy.¡±

    Within no time, earth energy filled the air and screamed towards the Bishop.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where you stand.¡± The Bishop shook his head and raised his finger. With a pop, waves could be seen across the sky and crushing Mo Jingzhe¡¯s attack silently.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Powerful energy pressed down on Mo Jingzhe.

    Instantly, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s face changed. He could feel an intense pressure descending on him. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as he looked up, letting out a roar. ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Mo Lingyu gasped. But she was unable to do anything in front of this pressure.

    ¡°Divine Religion,e for me instead!¡± Old master Mo shouted, holding onto his machete. He shed down on the sky as a sharp knife intent could be felt. But it dispersed before it could even get close to the Bishop.

    ¡°Your family deserves death for wiping out my branch! Since he¡¯s the only son of the Mo family, I will torture him to death.¡±

    Mo Jingzhe screamed under the pressure. However, he held on despite his body being unable to take it anymore.

    Suddenly!

    A light could be seen shining in the Bishop¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Enough, you shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Just then, a voice could be heard.

    Everyone looked up to the roof immediately. A person could be seen sitting on the roof, and he looked like he had watched the entire fight from the start.

    ¡°Young master Lin.¡± Mo Lingyu gasped. She didn¡¯t expect to see Lin Fan here.

    Lin Fan smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Mo Jingzhe, you¡¯re so weak! You can¡¯t even take such weak enemies?¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression changed. He dared not look at Lin Fan, as he was the person who brought news of Lin Fan¡¯s death back to the Magnificent me sect, but it turned out that Lin Fan was still alive. What¡¯s more, Mo Jingzhe¡¯s actions had resulted in a series of unfortunate events. In summary, Mo Jingzhe felt like it was a mistake to bring news of Lin Fan¡¯s death back to the Magnificent me Sect.

    Lin Fan jumped off the roof.

    ¡°He is?¡± Old master Mo couldn¡¯t recognize Lin Fan, and he had no idea why he was here.

    ¡°Father, this is Gentleman Lin, the disciple of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Elder Tian Xu.¡± Mo Lingyu introduced. She still had not heard the news of Lin Fan bing Invincible Peak leader.

    In such an unconnected era, information spread slowly unless something huge happened.

    ¡°He is too powerful. I tried my best.¡± Mo Jingzhe replied, panting in exhaustion.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin Fanughed and turned to the Bishop. ¡°How dare youe back, Divine Religion.¡±

    Suddenly, the energy pressurizing Mo Jingzhe vanished. Mo Jingzhe tried to catch his breath as best he could.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Bishop asked sternly. He couldn¡¯t help but be wary of Lin Fan. ~ He¡¯s obviously not easy if he doesn¡¯t show any fear against us.~

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect disciple.¡±

    Lin Fan replied simply. He kept his background vague, as he was afraid that he would frighten the other party off if he knew the truth.

    The Bishop¡¯s face fell. He could feel that his mission had likely failed. The space behind him vibrated. It was apparent that he¡¯s thinking of leaving.

    ¡°Great. So the Magnificent me Sect is here, huh? Nevermind, I¡¯ll y with you guys next time.¡±

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± ~ He¡¯s so cautious! How can he leave without even trying to fight? Coward.~

    ¡°Hmm, who can stop me if I wish to leave?¡±

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    Suddenly!

    Massive changes could be seen taking ce to the Bishop. Anger took over in no time, recing his previous solemn expression. He stared at Lin Fan as if he was his nemesis with liquid hatred in his eyes.

    It made the Bishop feel that Lin Fan was belittling him.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you humiliate me like this...: The Bishop yelled in anger, his eyes turning red.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Lingyu asked, confusedly. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s gone mad, I guess.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. He felt that the eye of disdain was very powerful. This was the first time he experimented on a person. Seeing how the Bishop wished to fight him now instead of escaping showed how powerful the eye of disdain could be.

    ¡°Lord, there¡¯s a Magnificent me Sect disciple here. More of them might be rushing here. We should hurry and...¡±

    Crack!

    Before the man in ck could finish his words, the Bishop¡¯s hand pierced through his chest. He didn¡¯t even spare the man a nce.

    ¡°How dare you humiliate me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your life!¡±

    Boom!

    A violent aura could be felting from the Bishop. The surrounding Divine Religion Followers were frightened by the Bishop¡¯s sudden anger. ~What happened? Why did the Bishop go crazy?~

    The scary aura made everyone present shiver in fear.

    ¡°Heaven...... Star Border Stage Two.¡± Old master Mo said in fear. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    In no time, the Bishop faced Lin Fan with a powerful aura.

    ¡°Powerful.¡± Lin Fan gasped. ¡°I meant my eye of disdain, not you.¡± He said as he raised his hand,unching an attack. The attack broke space and suppressed the Bishop with his pure strength. Space was broken, and a destructive force could be felt, wrapping the Bishop up.

    A blood-curling scream rang out.

    The Bishop¡¯s body started to twist as he was being destroyed by Lin Fan¡¯s energy.

    He was still screaming right before his death.

    ¡°How dare you humiliate me like this...¡±

    Boom!

    Energy passed through him. The ck shield that was looming over the Mo Mansion turned into sparks and disappeared.

    The Divine Religion followers were shocked.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The ck figures could be seen scrambling all across the ce.

    ¡°Weak.¡± Lin Fan shook his head. He reached out into space, and within no time, screams of horror could be heard. The followers were all squeezed by an unseen force and exploding to death.

    All settled.

    The entire Mo family watched with their mouths open. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    ~That¡¯s the end?~

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful?¡± Mo Jingzhe said. He was the one who received the most shock. ¡°Very well.¡± He said, shaking his head. ¡°So the person who I approved of is so powerful now! This shows that I, Mo Jingzhe am good at reading people. I could tell like you¡¯re just like me, extraordinary from a nce.¡±

    Lin Fan stared at Mo Jingzhe as if looking at an idiot.

    ¡°I came to ask you something.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Jingzhe immediately put his arm around Lin Fan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s get a drink first. C¡¯mon. But where are the other members of my family? Did they really leave?¡±

    Lin Fan raised his finger, and space ripped open. Mo family members could be seening falling out of the crack.

    They were unaware of what was going on. They only knew that they were suddenly pulled into space earlier,pletely unable to resist.

    Seeing that all his family members were fine, Old master Mo heaved a sigh of relief and got his servants to prepare a meal for Lin Fan.

    At the dining table.

    Mo Lingyu sat next to Lin Fan. Her slim figure was clearly shown with her form-fitting clothes, and she had redone her make-up. However, she remained silent the entire time, only pouring wine for Lin Fan.

    ¡°Haish, it¡¯s been a while since our meeting at the Thousand deep cave. I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Mo Jingzhe sighed, downing a cup of wine. ¡°Indeed, those that I, Mo Jingzhe, approve of aren¡¯t normal. Cheers, brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Lin Fan asked, smiling thinly. ~His father is sitting next to me, I can¡¯t just say that he¡¯s an idiot, or it will be too hurtful.~

    ¡°Only those who feel guilty will exin. With our rtionship, there¡¯s no exnation needed. My exnation is this cup of wine.¡±

    He said as he drunk another cup of wine.

    ~Is he really stupid, or is he just faking it? However, it¡¯s not impossible for someone to be so stupid that he is smart.~

    Old master Mo didn¡¯t join the conversation. He let Mo Jingzhe and Lin Fan chat instead.

    ¡°Hold up, let me ask you, where did you get The Divine Art of Startling Dragon?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, this isn¡¯t much. It¡¯s just a skillset. You¡¯re my brother after all.¡± Mo Jingzhe said.

    ~I feel like beating him up, but I can¡¯t.~

    ¡°Have you finished cultivating it?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mo Jingzheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. But with my talent, I did. At Magmand, I made use of the Earth fire there and upgraded the skillset to a higher level. I made the Earth mes Startling Dragon Energy as a result. But this isn¡¯t worth mentioning. Come, drink up.¡±

    ¡°The wine can wait. Let me ask you one more question. Do you have the Connection of Dragon world trait, or can you take Dragon form?¡± Lin Fan asked, holding back Mo Jingzhe¡¯s wine.

    ¡°Brother Lin, that was two questions.¡± Mo Jingzhe said after a pause.

    ¡°Sorry, my bad. Let me ask you two questions.¡± Lin Fan said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°How would I? I¡¯m a Magnificent me Sect citizen. How can I take dragon form? And what¡¯s Connection of Dragon world?¡± Mo Jingzhe asked, at a loss

    ~What a waste of my time.~ Lin Fan mumbled to himself

 Chapter 262: Molester

    <h4>Chapter 262: Molester</h4>

    ¡°Brother Lin, what are you thinking about? Is there something on your mind?¡± Mo Jingzhe asked.

    Mo Jingzhe had only ever approved of two cultivators in his life, Jian Wuchen and Lin Fan. However, Jian Wuchen assassinated a sect mate of his. So he broke all ties with him, and now Lin Fan was the only person he approved of.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. ~Did we learn two different skillsets?~

    ~Impossible, he gave me The Divine Art of Startling Dragon. How could we end up practicing different skillsets?~

    ¡°Nothing. The Divine Religion has gotten daring these days. How dare they sneak into the city and ambush your family?¡±

    ¡°I eliminated one of their branches, so they aren¡¯t happy about it.¡± Old master Mo said after a pause. ¡°Their Bishop came today, but since he was killed, we should be fine now.

    ¡°Oh, how is Old master Mo so sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sure. But seeing how well the Divine Religion has been hiding, they definitely won¡¯t make another appearance since their Bishop was killed. They will think that there¡¯s an elite here guarding Spirit Wind city, and that elite might find out their location if they show themselves again.¡± Old master Mo said.

    Lin Fan nodded. He felt that what Old master Mo said made sense. Back when he killed Jun Wutian, their guardians retreated immediately after realizing that his master was around. The pope also chose to cut his arm off to escape Lin Fan¡¯s master. This all proved how secretive the Divine Religion was.

    ~If not for me, the Mo family would have been destroyed. But after my appearance, hopefully the Divine religion understands where they stand and think twice before they attack again.~

    ¡°Oh, I have something that I need you all to take note of. The Divine Religion¡¯s Skin Changing Collection has been greatly improved, making it harder for them to be discovered. Please pay attention to any suspicious people.¡±

    He needed to spread the news about this, as it seemed that the Divine Religion was filled with talents. Hiding wasn¡¯t the only reason they managed to survive until now. The geniuses that created or improved skillsets, together with their elites were key to their survival.

    But until now, Lin Fan still wasn¡¯t able to understand how the Divine Religion became so strong today. ~Who¡¯s support do they have? Could it be that there¡¯s really a powerful sect behind them aiming to crush the Magnificent me Sect so we can¡¯t develop?~

    ~ It¡¯s terrifying if this is really the case.~

    ¡°Be at ease, I¡¯ll send people to search the city tomorrow. I will also implement a stricter check on those entering the city from today onwards.¡± Old master Mo said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Fan said and stood up. ¡°I have something on, so I¡¯ll get going now. I wille back another day.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re leaving already?¡± Mo Jingzhen said, shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected Lin Fan to leave so soon.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    ~I haven¡¯t gotten the answer I was looking for, so the Thousand deep cave is my next destination. The secret chamber there is still waiting for me, as well as that cute frog. I wonder how it¡¯s doing.~

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Lin Fan tore open space and left swiftly.

    Mo Lingyu stared at the crack nkly. She hadn¡¯t expected such a significant improvement from Lin Fan after theirst meeting at the Thousand deep caves.

    ¡®Lingyu, what are you looking at?¡± Old master Mo asked with a smile. Seeing how Mo Lingyu looked at Lin Fan. It seemed like he has noticed something.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mo Lingyu looked down shyly. She said nothing else.

    In the empty space!

    Lin Fan looked down at the Spirit city. Back when he was still an Earth Star Border realm cultivator, he didn¡¯t feel a mystical force in the Spirit Wind city¡¯s air, but he did now.

    ~This might be the spell formation.~

    ~However, It¡¯s still too weak. A Heaven Star Border realm cultivator will be able to crush the formation with a finger.~

    ~It seems like there¡¯s still a lot for me to learn.~

    ~I¡¯ve tried Pharmacology and refinement. I¡¯m going to pick them up, but it¡¯s not easy to do, and they¡¯re time-consuming. It would be best if I could acquire the relevant skills through the lottery. I¡¯m willing to learn them via points too.~

    ~I¡¯d rather use my time to earn points instead of learning skills.~

    ~I have about Eight hundred thousand points now, and I¡¯m not going to make use of them. I¡¯ll save them for future use.~

    Even though Lin Fan was flying in the air, he still observed his surroundings too.

    ~Since the Divine Religion was lurking around the Magnificent me Sect, I¡¯ll kill them if Ie across them.~ However, Lin Fan didn¡¯t feel anything weird all the way up to the Thousand deep cave.

    Cumulus Bazaar.

    As usual, it was bustling with activity. There were people all around, and businesses were well here.

    With the Thousand deep cave and Spirit Summoning Ruins around, it could ensure the Cumulus Bazaar¡¯s survival.

    ¡°Points are never enough. Would I get the chance to destroy both danger zones this time around?¡±

    That¡¯s the only question on Lin Fan¡¯s mind now. He might have cultivated to Heaven Star Border Stage One, but many were still way more powerful than him.

    However, Lin Fan wasn¡¯t afraid of them. ~So what? They will at most be killed anyways.~

    Walking through the bazaar, Lin Fan frowned. He smelled something weird. He was unable to tell in the past, but he¡¯s able to do so now.

    In a Restaurant.

    A handsome and tall man was standing next to a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Ying-er.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman folded her slender arms. She looked over with a hum and pouted like a drama queen, acting as if furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Ying-er. I brought something that you¡¯ll like.¡± The man said, hovering around her.

    The other diners had a smile on their faces while they look at them. They were able to recognize the man. He was the young master of the Medicinal Pce, who everyone recognized as Prince of Medicine.

    The Medicinal Pce was side-by-side with the Alchemy Pavillion as the Cumulus Bazaar¡¯s most prominent business.

    Cultivators would sell the herbs and treasures they found in danger zones to one of the businesses. If someone were to find an incredible item, both businesses would fight for it with high prices.

    The most recent fight was only a few months ago, for the body of a Gorefiend Dragon.

    However, all of them felt that the woman was pretty too. She had snow withe skin and looked like a fairy. ~No wonder she was able to make the Prince of Medicine fall head over heels for her.~

    ¡°What have you brought?¡± The woman snorted, not sparing him a look. But she asked the critical question.

    The Prince of Medicine took out an embroidered box. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say thest time that you wanted to see the treasure of the Medicinal Pce? I sneaked it out for you.¡±

    Hearing his words, a smile could be seen on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She said, putting out her palm.

    Seeing the surrounding situation, the Prince of Medicine lowered her volume. ¡°Ying-er, it¡¯s not safe here. This treasure is very precious. I can only allow you to take a look, or I might be killed.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me.¡± Ying-er hummed unhappily.

    After much thought, the Prince of Medicine gritted his teeth and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, but promise me that you can¡¯t keep it. You can only take a look, and you must give it back to me afterward.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡±

    Just then, a figure appeared in front of the woman, putting his nose near her.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Seeing a man get too close to Ying-er, the Prince of Medicine blew up.

    ¡°That weird smell.¡±

    The man who was smelling Ying-er was Lin Fan. He realized that the Divine Religion was hiding amongst themoners here at the Cumulus bazaar.

    He followed the nearest smell, which led him to this restaurant.

    Seeing this, the other diners jumped up in surprise too. They then started whispering to one another.

    ¡°Who is this? He¡¯s so audacious.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Prince of Medicine¡¯s woman! He¡¯s so daring to get so close. Is he looking for death?¡±

    Whispers could be heard from the crowd. They were extremely shocked by Lin Fan¡¯s actions.

    ~He must be either crazy or stupid. This is the Cumulus Bazaar, where the Medicinal Pce and Alchemy Pavillion reigns supreme.~

    ~Even elites have to behave when they are here.~

    ~Even Heaven Star Border realm cultivators!~

    ~The Medicinal Pce¡¯s master is an elite Pharmacologist. His ability has even attracted many Heaven Star Border realm elites¡¯ support to be the Medicinal Pce¡¯s assistant~

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ying-er asked in disgust. Fear could be seen on her face.

    Suddenly!

    Somethingpletely unexpected could be seen, shocking all of them.

    The man could be seen grabbing Ying-er by her hair. He then pinned her against a pir.

    ¡°You¡¯re great at hiding.¡± Lin Fan looked at Ying-er and smiled.

    ~ I¡¯ll kill every one of you I see. None of you shall escape my hands. This is my principle.~

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Ying-er. I¡¯m the prince of medicine! How dare you!¡± The prince of medicine yelled furiously. He punched Lin Fan¡¯s back with all his might.

    But his punches were nothing to him.

    What happened next was so aggravating that it made the prince of medicine nearly vomit blood.

    ¡°Ah! How dare you!¡±

    The man could be seen touching Ying-er on her body, from her abdomen to her chest, somewhere even the Prince of Medicine had never touched before.

    ¡°Trying to escape, huh?¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan pressed down his hand onto the woman¡¯s body, and a ball of flesh could be seen shooting out of the body, with veins connected to it. Trying to escape, the ball of flesh broke the pir behind it.

    ¡°Interesting. Lin Fanunched an attack and crushed the ball of flesh.

    Seeing the remaining skin slide down to the ground, the prince of medicine was dumbfounded. ~Is this even Ying-er?~

    The box fell out of his hands.

    A grey-colored bead rolled out. Grey-colored fog coiled around the pir. It was obvious that the bead wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Just then, numerous figures shot towards the bead.

    ¡°I knew it. There¡¯s more than one.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. But the bead caught his attention too, and Lin Fan picked it up out of curiosity. He could feel that something in the bead, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    ¡°Hand it over!¡±

    The Divine Religion followers hidden amongst the crowd shot towards Lin Fan immediately. They had their eyes on the bead.

    ¡°You want this, huh? Then all the more, it shouldn¡¯t be given to you guys.¡± Lin Fan kept the item and gave them all a p. The followers exploded under his attack.

    Lin Fan¡¯s points increased.

    ¡°Pieces of trash.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. But he didn¡¯t know why they were looking for this bead either.

    ¡°Magnificent me Sect disciple, hand it back to me!¡±

    Just then, changes could be seen taking ce in the sky. Blood-colored clouds could be seen billowing in as if there was a terrifying being hiding amongst the clouds.

 Chapter 263: A flexible frog

    <h4>Chapter 263: A flexible frog</h4>

    ¡°This aura seems a bit too powerful.¡±

    Lin Fan said, staring at the billowing blood-red clouds in the sky. He blinked his eyes, and space ripped open, so he could run.

    ~I just called them trash but look, someone¡¯s here to give me a p on my face.~

    People could be seen rushing out of the Medicinal Pce and Alchemy Pavilion. They were horrified at the blood clouds.

    ¡°The Divine Religion¡¯s Guardian, Sir Xuelian. Hurry! Set up the formation and inform the Magnificent me Sect!¡±

    ¡°The Liuyu Universe formation!¡±

    Instantly, two beams of light could be seen shooting out of the Medicinal Pce and Alchemy Pavillion. There were two translucent jades in the two light beams respectively. They formed a jade green light screen together that hovered over the entire Cumulus Bazaar.

    Talismans could be seen all over the screen.

    The blood-red clouds skimmed across the screen, causing it to shake violently. The blood cloud was obviously not after Cumulus Bazaar, but the empty space that had just been torn apart.

    Seeing this scene, the master of both businesses shouted towards the sky. ¡°Come back in! He can¡¯t do anything to you here.¡±

    However, it was toote. The person was long gone.

    ¡°What the hell, is he really here to kill me?¡± Seeing the blood cloud billowing after him, Lin Fan was dumbfounded.

    The next minute, Lin Fan could see the blood cloud blocking the light screen that shielding the Cumulus bazaar away from him.

    ¡°Damn it, I wouldn¡¯t have left if I knew. Why didn¡¯t they tell me earlier? I can¡¯t go back in now!¡±

    Lin Fan did not even need to look to tell how scary the man in the blood cloud was.

    Suddenly!

    A bulge could be seen on the blood cloud as many bloodstreams poured towards Lin Fan. The bloodstreams were everywhere, leaving Lin Fan nowhere to hide.

    ~I need to use my strongest ability.~

    He entered his strongest state immediately.

    The Invincible Star Body floated behind Lin Fan. The gigantic hologram could be seen standing behind Lin Fan and raising its scaly arm, sending a punch against the bloodstreams.

    Space cracked, and the Invincible star body shed directly against the bloodstreams. Both powers collided, causing a huge energy shockwave.

    ¡°How powerful are you?¡±

    Lin Fan mumbled to himself. He was greatly shocked, as his Invincible star body was his strongest form, yet there was nothing that the Invincible Star Body could do. Lin Fan didn¡¯t even get to see the other party¡¯s face.

    In no time, the blood clouds were hovering over Lin Fan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide inside the Thousand deep caves and see how you are going toe after me.¡± Lin Fan stepped through space and dived downwards towards the cave.

    The blood clouds followed after him like arrows. They dashed down and went into the caves. Soon the openings were filled with sticky blood that swallowed everything they came in contact with.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The beasts in the Thousand deep caves starting growling upon seeing a human. But it wasn¡¯t before long that they felt the overwhelming pressure from the blood and started running for their lives.

    Lin Fan took a nce andunched a punch, killing all the beasts around him.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely unable to escape. It¡¯s better to die in my hands instead of his.¡±

    ~ I¡¯m helping you end your suffering.~ Lin Fan sighed and looked towards the distance.

    An unlucky beast was swallowed by the blood. It let out a loud cry as it was consumed by the blood clouds. It died without a corpse. It was terrible.

    The Door of the thousand caves.

    Lin Fan was ted to see it. ~Finally!~ He stood in front of the door and reached out his hand. ¡°Stay there, who are you?¡±

    The Blood cloud stopped expanding, but it continued to wiggle towards Lin Fan like a living thing. A sharp voice rang out. It was hard to tell if it belongs to a man or a woman.

    ¡°Give me the bead.....¡±

    Sound waves formed, and they spread through the confined space.

    ¡°Nope.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Boom!

    The Blood clouds billowed again,ing towards Lin Fan, acting as if it was going to swallow him whole.

    ¡°Trying to scare me? Goodbye.¡±

    The ce lit up as the Door of the thousand caves opened. Lin Fan disappeared.

    Inside the Door of the thousand caves.

    ¡°That scared me. I thought I was dead.¡± Lin Fan said, patting his chest.

    But I wonder who that was. It would be good if I could see how he or she looked. But the person was surrounded by clouds! Should I have poked my head in?

    After some thought, Lin Fan decided to take a look. He stuck his head out of the light screen. The Blood cloud was still billowing outside.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Puke!

    Instantly, a blood tentacle shot out at lightning speed. It was a scary scene, but unfortunately for it, Lin Fan retracted his head immediately.

    ¡°That was terrifying!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even hope to take a look now. ~I have the key to the Door of the thousand caves, but it doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m not afraid of it.~

    ¡°Frog!¡±

    Lin Fan yelled. His voice rippled throughout the ce.

    But after some time, there was no response, and there wasn¡¯t any echo.

    ¡°Such a naughty guy, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re up to.¡± Lin Fan chose to fly. He wanted to take a look at what the frog was doing.

    The Sealed area.

    A green frog could be seen sitting on the ground. ¡°Old devil, what are you doing? I¡¯m here to visit you. Pay some attention. Look at my cultivation. Have I gotten stronger? Let me tell you, I can get unlimited Earth energy now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk! Don¡¯t you feel lonely?¡±

    ¡°You might be alone, but be more optimistic. You¡¯re an old devil.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to make things less boring for you, old devil.¡±

    ¡°Do you want some Earth energy? Sorry, you¡¯re not getting any.¡±

    The frog said to himself. It was living a happy life as it was able to cultivate daily. This was something the frog had never thought could happen.

    ¡°Damn frog, you¡¯re a ve for making a deal with that human. ve.¡± The old devil¡¯s voice could be hearding from the sealed area.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the one able to absorb earth energy now.¡± The frog said calmly.

    ¡°You will be stuck in that body forever. Forever.¡± The old devil yelled. He was currently still sealed. But after some time, the frog would alwayse to him and show off. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was dying to swallow the frog. But he was stuck in the seal.

    ¡°I can absorb Earth energy.¡±

    The frog was thrilled. It previously estimated that it would take ten thousand years more before reaching the Heaven Star Border realm. But now, it would be able to do so much sooner.

    It didn¡¯t want to leave now, though. It nned to do so after another hundred years.

    ~I will leave after that guy is dead. It¡¯s pathetic for me to be a pet.

    ¡°Frog!¡±

    Just then, a voice rang out.

    The frog no longer felt proud. It felt suffocated, and was in total disbelief. ~It must have been a ghost.~

    ~Why is he here?~

    No expression could be seen on the frog¡¯s face. But it forced a smile onto its face and jumped towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here. Froggy missed you so much.¡± the frog leaned against Lin Fan¡¯s leg, tears rolling down its eyes.

    It was unknown if it was crying from sadness or happiness.

    Lin Fan grabbed the frog and put it in front of his face. ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Happy.¡± The frog shed Lin Fan a wide smile. ¡°Master, it hurts.¡±

    ¡°It hurts? Where are the pills that I asked you to make?¡± Lin Fan said with a smile.

    ¡°Pills? Master, I didn¡¯t hear anything about that.¡± the frog said, stupefied.

    ¡°That means you didn¡¯t make any. huh?¡± Lin Fan squinted his eyes. He took out The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and started boiling water with the Cyan Abyssal mes.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, but there¡¯s nothing edible here other than you.¡±

    ¡°Master, I just remembered that I did make some. But I forgot about it because I was cultivating so hard. I just couldn¡¯t wait to reunite with you.¡± The frog opened its mouth and took out its pills. Its heart bled on seeing all his pills fly away.

    ~ Those are all my assets.~

    Lin Fan opened his hands and took the pills. There were a few Earth-ss and mystic ss pills.

    ¡°Old devil, do you know why I¡¯m back here now?¡± Lin Fan said,ughing as he asked. Eight tablets could be seen on the ground, forming a seal suppressing the old devil.

    ¡°Evil human, you came back....you...you.¡± Suddenly, the old devil was taken aback.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°How could it be? Why aren¡¯t you dead? You swore to the gods and went back on your vow! You should be dead!¡± The old devil screamed. He felt that God was unfair. ~Why didn¡¯t they strike him to death with lightning? He broke the vow!~

    But he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. It should be impossible.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Old devil, I forgot to tell you that heaven and earth shook when I was born. I¡¯m more than just a human. Vows can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The old devil was unable to believe his words.

    ¡°Master, 6666...¡± The frog made a 6 with its webbed foot.

    Lin Fan was satisfied to see this. ~ There¡¯s so much I can do with it. The frog is really a very useful pet.¡±

    ¡°Master, are you going to kill the old devil this time round?¡± The frog asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m going to the secret chamber too.¡± Lin Fan said.

    The frog nodded. Its eyes opened wide all of a sudden. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is that bad news for you?¡± Lin Fan realized that the frog sounded as if it didn¡¯t want him to breakthrough.

    The frog came back to its senses immediately. ¡°Master is great, master 6. I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just shocked by your talent. Old devil, you¡¯re done for.¡±

    ¡°Old devil, why are you staying quiet. My master is now in the heaven star border realm, and you are no match if he wishes to kill you now, after spending such a long time in the seal.¡± The frog said arrogantly. But in fact, he was feeling troubled. ~How did he cultivate? Why did he improve so fast?~

    ~ He¡¯s now in the Heaven Star Border realm; doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ll lose my freedom?~

    ~Saddening!~

 Chapter 264: Flattery could take you anywhere

    <h4>Chapter 264: ttery could take you anywhere</h4>

    With the eight Demon Sealing Monuments, the Sealed area felt extremely stifling.

    The thousand years Dark Nether Python remained silent. It didn¡¯t utter a sound.

    ¡°Master, what are you waiting for? Break the seal and grab the demon. Skin it alive and take it¡¯s tendons out. I¡¯ll make you pills using it.¡±

    The frog might have been depressed, but at this moment, it straightened it¡¯s back, looking like a tyrant. It was no match for the demon, but with Lin Fan around, the frog had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The old demon¡¯s scream could be heard from the sealed area. ¡°Damn frog, I¡¯ll swallow you whole.¡±

    Lin Fan was currently thinking if he should kill the demon. Seeing how weak it currently was, there wasn¡¯t any need to kill it as it would be a waste of time.

    ~But the eight Demon Sealing Monument caught my eye.~

    He raised his hands and went towards the eight Demon Sealing Monument. He was going to refine the eight monuments. They might be old, but they caught Lin Fan¡¯s eye. ~It¡¯s worth researching since they had the ability to seal a demon.~

    Boom!

    The ground shook violently as the eight Demon Sealing Monument were pulled from the ground. Strong energy could be felt rising from the ground, engulfing the area.

    The Demon Sealing Monuments floated in the air, letting out a dim light.

    It seems the demon had been sealed for a long time as the power of the Demon Sealing Monuments had been weakened over time. ~But I¡¯m impressed by how it makes use of the demon¡¯s energy to seal itself. How magical.~

    ¡°It¡¯s finally going to escape!¡± The frog said, its eyes wide.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Just then, the old demon¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°I¡¯ming out! I¡¯m finallying out. All of you shall die!¡±

    Crack! Cracks could be seen across the Sealed area, expanding quickly growing. The ck colored demonic aura formed into a hundred feet long Dark Nether Python in the sky.

    The Dark Nether Python twisted and turned in the air, growling.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years. Ten thousand years! I¡¯m finally out of that seal. Now, I¡¯m going to kill you. How dare a mere Heaven Star Border Stage One find trouble with me? You really don¡¯t know how to treasure your life.¡±

    The color drained from the frog¡¯s face when it felt the demon¡¯s aura. ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s hurry and escape! It¡¯s been so long but it¡¯s still a Heaven Star Border Stage three. This is so scary, I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±

    Lin Fan looked up at the demonic aura in the air. He nodded. ~Not bad.~

    Invincible Star Body.

    Instantly, powerful energy could be felt from Lin Fan. A huge hologram could be seen floating in the air. It wore a ck cape, and the Heaven Star Border does not have feet. But there were numerous rays of light being emitted from under his cape.

    It went for the demon aura with its scaly arm.

    The Dark Nether Python let out an angry growl. ¡°Overestimating your ability. How dare you fight me just with your Heaven Star Body.¡±

    Roar!

    With a deep breath, the strong demonic energy surged towards Lin Fan¡¯s Heaven Star Body. But it cracked immediately under the demon w.

    ¡°Presumptuous.¡± Lin Fan shook his head and smacked down on the energy. It was so powerful that the space couldn¡¯t take it and showed signs of shattering.

    Bang!

    A strong voice could be heard, and the Dark Nether Python was forced onto the ground with one attack.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± The Dark Nether Python roared. Disbelief could be seen swimming in its eyes.

    It had maintained its strength even after being sealed for such a long time, yet he was suppressed by a Heaven Star Border Stage One.

    The frog was already prepared to escape, but the scene that unfolded in front of it threw it off its webbed feet. But soon, there was something that crossed its mind, thus he took up his webbed foot and made a 6 with it.

    ¡°Master is great, master is powerful. Look, old demon, this is what you get for acting presumptuously in front of my master.¡±

    However, the frog took this situation seriously too. It¡¯s scary to see a Heaven Star Border Stage One beat a Heaven Star Border Stage Three, much less one who did it so casually. He didn¡¯t see this often even when he was still human.

    ~Only a Heaven¡¯s child from the elite sects would be able to do so. Could it be that this guy is a Heaven¡¯s child who has the ability to kill people beyond his realm?~

    Lin Fan was very happy with the frog. He was always d to see his fan cheer for him during a battle. ~That feels great.~

    The Invincible Star Body stood tall, crushing the Dark Nether Python just with one hand.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The Dark Nether Python struggled, but when it saw how Lin Fan¡¯s Heaven Star Body looked, it jolted as a terrifying aura could be felt from it¡¯s red and gold eyes. Talismans could be seen all over its body, shocking the Dark Nether Python.

    ¡°What kind of Heaven Star Body is this? Why would anyone congeal such a Heaven Star Body?¡±

    The Dark Nether Python was unable to believe its eyes. But the scene had unfolded in front of him, and he had no choice but to believe the facts.

    ¡°I initially wanted to kill you, but it¡¯s not worth it. I don¡¯t have a guard yet, so are you willing to submit?¡±

    Lin Fan had his eyes on the demon¡¯s strength, and there nothing interesting to see at the Invincible peak right now. It might be eye-catching if there was a Dark Nether Python guarding it.

    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯m an elite Dark Nether Python that has been alive for more than ten thousand years. I will never be your pet!¡± The Dark Nether Python screamed. ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vemitted many evil acts and killed many innocent people. I wanted to help you turn a new leaf but you aren¡¯t remorseful so I can only teach you a lesson with this punch of justice.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head in pity and the Invincible star body raised it¡¯s left hand, punching down onto the demon.

    Bang!

    Strong energy went into its body.

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    ¡°Justice is the way, you should learn to be more remorseful.¡±

    Once again, the Invincible star body gave the Dark Nether Python another punch on its head, making it bang against the ground. Crushed rocks flew all over the ce as the Dark Nether Python vomited blood.

    The frog shivered on seeing this scene. ~Such a cruel person.~

    ¡°Old demon, be smart. My master is willing to give you a chance, so seize it.¡±

    The frog felt the need toment. ~I¡¯m someone¡¯s pet now. I¡¯ll feel better if I can drag someone down with me.~

    ¡°Shut up, frog! You¡¯re just a ve! A ve! I¡¯ll never be anyone¡¯s pet even if I die!¡± The Dark Nether Python yelled in anger and red at Lin Fan. ¡°Kill me if you dare, human.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be kind! You¡¯re so unappreciative.¡± The frog mumbled. ¡°Kill him, master.¡±

    Lin Fan stopped what he was doing.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to submit even if you die, then I can only kill you. I hoped to make a deal with you, but you can die if you¡¯re not going to cherish this chance.¡±

    Instantly.

    The Invincible Star Body¡¯s demon w shone brightly as a powerful aura could be felt.

    ¡°Hold on, let me think about it.¡± Realizing that Lin Fan indeed had the intention to kill it, it was rmed and stopped Lin Fan immediately.

    ¡°Mhmm?¡± Lin Fan stopped his action. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three seconds to surrender.¡±

    The frog looked at the old demon disdainfully. ~This old demon is indeed a bully who preys on the weak. Look, you¡¯re afraid of death after all. I feel great, as there¡¯s someone who¡¯s going to be apanying my sad life.~

    ~I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s willing to die. It has just escaped after ten thousand years, it won¡¯t be able to ept being killed right after that.~

    The old demon¡¯s eyes shone and nodded after a pause. ¡°Alright. I, the Dark Nether Python will never betray you and guard the peak you¡¯re talking about until the day you die.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Fanughed. The oath was unexpected. ~This is going to be fun.~

    The Dark Nether Python was in a good mood too.

    The route of cultivation is not easy, and it¡¯s definitely not going to be smooth sailing. How many are able to survive for more than a thousand years despite them being very powerful right now?

    The Dark Nether Python didn¡¯t believe that Lin Fan would be able to make it that far. ~If he really does, it won¡¯t be a bad thing to call him master. If he doesn¡¯t, I will be able to get my freedom back and nobody will be able to stop me.~

    ~No matter what, I¡¯ll benefit.~

    Instantly, the oath was valid.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t need a dead Dark Nether Python. He needed the Dark Nether Python alive as it would be able to do more than if it was dead.

    When the Invincible Star Body let go of the Dark Nether Python, it continued to change and took the form of an old man in ck. However, he looked very weak. It was obvious that the seal had taken a toll on his body.

    ¡°You will be called Little ck from today.¡± Lin Fan said.

    The Dark Nether Python¡¯s face fell on hearing the name. After some hesitation, it spoke up. ¡°Master, I have a name...¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you not going to ept the name I gave you?¡± Lin Fan said unhappily. ~How glorious it is for me to name you? And yet this python doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it. This is so frustrating.~

    Since beggars can¡¯t be choosers, the Dark Nether Python nodded. ¡°No, I shall be known as little ck from today onwards.¡±

    ¡°Little ck, how were you sealed?¡± Lin Fan asked. He was interested in what happened in the past.

    ¡°Master, I was sealed by the Thousand cave patriarch who disappeared after tearing space apart. He has never returned since. He should be dead now.¡± Little ck said, looking down.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Hearing this, the frog retorted. ¡°I met him once. He¡¯s so powerful that he¡¯ll still be alive even after you¡¯ve died.¡±

    ¡°Oh, froggy, it seems like you know a lot.¡± Lin Fan turned to it, smiling. The frog has been around for a long time, and it seems to be a foreigner from the Thousand deep cave.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t know. My knowledge is something that you¡¯ll never be able to imagine.¡±

    But as soon as he finished his words, the frog was grabbed. It screamed pathetically. ¡°Master, I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯ll never act like this again.¡±

    ¡°Master 666, master is very powerful. Master is very very handsome. My master¡¯s figure is so good that I want to kowtow when I see you.¡±

    ~Not bad. I like your boot-licking. It proves the saying that ¡°ttery will get you everywhere¡±.~

 Chapter 265: Space spirit

    <h4>Chapter 265: Space spirit</h4>

    The reason for Lin Fan¡¯s journey to the Thousand deep cave was just to enter the Thousand deep chamber and search for treasure inside.

    ¡°Frog, there will be treasures in the Thousand deep chamber, right?¡±

    ¡°Should be.¡± The frog answered hesitantly after a short pause.

    ¡°What do you mean by should be?¡± Lin Fan nced at the frog. ~The Dark Nether Python is still fine, but the frog isn¡¯t honest. It won¡¯t betray me, but it has a lot of secrets. But nevermind, I can take my time. It won¡¯t be fun to make him tell me everything at once.~

    ¡°Definitely.¡± the frog¡¯s face changed. ¡°There will definitely be some.¡± He said confidently.

    Little ck was now known as Old ck.

    ¡°The Thousand deep chamber is a creation of the Thousand cave patriarch, so there must items left behind by him. I don¡¯t know if he brought everything along with him when he left by tearing space apart.¡±

    ¡°Left by tearing space apart? Lin Fan said after a pause. ¡°He could tear space apart here? I¡¯m a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator, yet I can¡¯t affect the space here. This shows that the Thousand cave patriarch was extremely powerful.¡±

    Old ck nodded. ¡°The Thousand cave patriarch was a well-known elite ten thousand years back. The Thousand deep cave was a creation of his. Thus it would be simple for him to tear the space here.¡±

    An elite?

    Being an elite was Lin Fan¡¯s dream. It was also something he was constantly working towards.

    Lin Fan had already made up his mind when the dayes; he would be the only person in the world to be known as an elite. He¡¯ll admit that he¡¯s a weakling now because there are many cultivators more powerful than him that can suppress him.

    The thought of having someone stronger than him gave Lin Fan the motivation to work harder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Thousand deep chamber now.¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t wait to explore the chamber.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we should go.¡± The frog said. It was slightly afraid of the chamber. ~Going there is digging your own grave!~

    ¡°Why bullshit so much?¡± Lin Fan said and grabbed the frog in his hands. ¡°Hurry and lead the way. Stop your bullshit.¡±

    ¡°Master, it hurts. Don¡¯t re at me; I¡¯m scared. Keep going forward.¡± The frog cried in despair. ~Landing in this criminal¡¯s hands means that my life will be a tragedy in the future.~

    ~I traveled all around the world back then. After being knocked out, I woke up as a frog without any cultivation. Life was tough for me back then. When hope finally came, this criminal caught me, and I became his pet.~

    ~The past ten thousand years in my life were a disaster.~

    Old ck¡¯s demon aura soared up into the sky as he followed behind Lin Fan.

    Compared to the frog living in the thousand deep caves for many ten thousand years, Old ck was considered an outsider like Lin Fan, who is unfamiliar with the Thousand deep chamber.

    As they ventured deeper into the Thousand deep caves, the surroundings changed.

    Streaks of lightning could be seen in the graphite skies, apanied by roars of thunder. It was a scary scene.

    Whoosh!

    Earth energy wind blew through the area, slicing everything, including the thousand deep caves¡¯ hard walls. Even the jagged mountain peaks were slowly ttened by it.

    ¡°This Earth energy wind was what blocked me back then. Even a Heaven Star Border realm cultivator will die immediately aftering into contact with it.¡±

    The frog said seriously. It was more familiar with everything around here.

    He wasn¡¯t able to venture further because of the Earth energy wind.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±

    Suddenly, it dawned on the frog that something was out of ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± ~It makes too much fuss. If I was unaware of his background, I would have thought that it¡¯s a country bumpkin!~

    ¡°Thest time I came, many powerful beasts were living inside the Earth energy wind. Where have they all gone?¡±

    ¡°When did youste?¡±

    ¡°Six thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Six thousand years ago?¡± Old ck, who had remained silent the whole time finally spoke up. ¡°Do you think all beasts are bastards like you who can live for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Old ck, we have the same master now, and we will be working together. I hope to be treated more respectfully by the old ck.¡±

    They were in the same boat now, so of course, they would have to be on good terms.

    Lin Fan looked around. There was nothing around him, not even the beasts that the frog mentioned. ~However, they must be extremely powerful, at least in the Heaven Star Border realm, to survive in the wind.~

    Not long after, the Earth energy wind disappeared. The situation in front of him shocked him.

    ~This Thousand deep chamber is something else.~

    In front of Lin Fan.

    Closely packed, thin paper-like spaces could be seen ovepping each other.

    ¡°How powerful must one be to be able to create such a scene?¡± Old ck gasped. He was suppressed by the Thousand cave patriarch with just one attack. He was unaware of the other party¡¯s actual cultivation.

    Back then, the Thousand cave patriarch wiped out Old ck¡¯s entire family. Out of anger, Old ck came to the Thousand deep cave to challenge the Thousand cave patriarch. But just before he was about to kill him, Old ck kneeled down and begged the Thousand cave patriarch to let him off in tears. Saying how difficult it was for him to be the cultivator he was back then.

    Thus the Thousand cave patriarch spared him, but he sealed him in the cave. The seal would only be broken when Old ck¡¯s energy and bloodline were all used up, and he was back to the state of an ordinary snake without any cultivation.

    It was a ruthless punishment.

    ¡°This is a repeated spaceyer. You will be lost as soon as you step into the area. You can only break the spaces repeatedly.¡± The frog said. ¡°But since master has the key to the Thousand deep chamber, you can follow its guidance which would lead you to the treasures.¡±

    ¡°Stay here, you guys.¡± He said and threw the frog onto the ground. The frognded with a tumble.

    ¡°Master, I believe that you would able to find the treasure. Me and Old ck would be here waiting for your Triumphant return. No matter what, remember that a frog is waiting for you here.¡±

    The frog said and forced out two tears, waving goodbye to Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan ignored its antics and stepped into the repeated space. Within no time, he was transported to an unknown ce.

    ¡°Woo! He¡¯s finally gone!¡± The frog said and plopped down onto the ground, wiping the sweat off its head.

    Old ck stared at the space dimension in front of him nkly. ¡°If not for the decrease in my strength, I would like to challenge myself and go in too.¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡± The frog side-eyed Old ck. ¡°You will end up a dead snake if you do. This is a space dimension! And every space is an individual pocket. Since it has been around for such a long time, I guessed that even Space spirits would have been created. And every space spirits is in the Heaven Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hoping for his death?¡± Old ck turned to the frog in shock. That was unexpected to him.

    ¡°Nope. He¡¯s my master, and I¡¯m his pet. Why would I backstab him? These space spirits grew in the space dimension, and they are extremely bored and lonely. They love visitors and are likely to invite them to keep thempany, forever.¡± The frogughed. But it¡¯s fine; he has the key. He¡¯ll be able to find the treasure.

    ¡°Why did you do this? Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier to him?¡±

    Old ck made an oath to guard the peak for Lin Fan until his death and acknowledge him as his master. But if Lin Fan died in the space dimension, Old ck was not considered to have gone back on his oath.

    ¡°I want to lead a better life. He treats me badly.¡± The frog sighed.

    ¡°This...¡± Old ck looked at the frog in disgust. The frog¡¯sment was out of his expectation.

    ¡°So where am I?¡±

    Lin Fan realized that he was stepping on t ground. But when he looked afar, thend was just a grey, empty space. His surroundings were also grey in color, and there was nothing other than streams of air circting.

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    Lin Fan shouted. Echoes could be heard in no time.

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    Soon, the echoes ended.

    ¡°This space dimension is mystical.¡± Lin Fan took out the key to the Thousand deep caves. Light could be seen circting around the key. A ray of light could then be seen passing through the key. It moved forward and went up and down, giving directions to Lin Fan.

    ¡°A living thing! Are you here to keep mepany? I¡¯m so lonely.¡±

    Suddenly, the Space dimension shook violently. The grey streams congealed together into a giant figure that stood about a hundred feet tall. It had devil horns on its head, and it puffed out streams of air when it opened its mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Secret chamber. Can you help me out?¡± ~ I¡¯m going to get treasure. I don¡¯t have time to keep a lonely personpany.~

    ¡°Secret chamber? So you¡¯re here to look for the secret chamber. Alright, but you have to make me happy first.¡± The space spirit¡¯s voice rang out.

    The Space Spirits were formed from the Space dimension. They didn¡¯t have any emotions or feelings. The empty and lonely space was all they had, and they were lost in life.

    ¡°Happy?¡± After a short pause, Lin Fan asked. ¡°Are you powerful?¡±

    ¡°Very.¡± The space spirit answered. ¡°This is my world; I can do anything I want.¡±

    ¡°Great. Let me teach you a game that would entertain you; how does that sound?¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Okay. If I stop feeling lonely, I will let you leave for the secret chamber. I will even give you a space crystal. Or else you have to keep mepany here.¡± The space spirit reached out its hands. A grey-colored crystal could be seen in its palm.

    Lin Fan was unable to tell the space spirit¡¯s strength. But since he seemed friendly, Lin Fan decided to teach him something fun.

    ¡°Grab your head with your left hand. Are you able to lift yourself up with strength?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°This is a simple task.¡± The space spirit said and grabbed its head with its hand.

    ¡°Eh? Why can¡¯t I lift it up?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I lift it up?¡±

    ¡°This is fun.¡±

 Chapter 266: They must be idiots

    <h4>Chapter 266: They must be idiots</h4>

    Lin Fan yed with the Space crystal in his hands.

    ¡°Interesting. This crystal holds space attributed energy.¡±

    ~Easy. Look at how I managed to keep the Space spirit entertained with that game.~

    ~I have too many things on me now. After getting out of this chamber, I will ask the frog about its uses.~

    ~Especially the beads I got at the Cumulus Bazaar. Since the Divine Religion elites were after it, it¡¯s probably not simple. It might even be a precious treasure.~

    ¡°Living thing, are you going to keep mepany here?¡± Space shook, and another space spirit appeared.

    Aftering across the previous space spirit, Lin Fan didn¡¯t pay much attention to this one. He made use of the same trick, but this time around, the answer that he got threw him off guard.

    ¡°Living thing, the spirit in front of me is ying with this game even though he can¡¯t seed. I¡¯m smarter than him.¡±

    ¡°This space spirit at least has some brains.¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect toe across this. However, it wasn¡¯t feasible for him toe up with a new trick every time he came across a space spirit. There were too many dimensions in the chamber, and he couldn¡¯t afford to spend so much time entertaining the spirits.

    ¡°Is that so? Then, are you willing to wait? I have a game that can keep you entertained forever. But there¡¯s a condition, which is that you have to follow me to the next spaceyer, as this game can only be yed in a group.¡±

    A great idea had crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind. It would allow him to deal with all the space spirits at one go and save time. ~God knows when I will be able to get to the end of the Thousand deep chambers otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The space spirit said monotonously. ¡°If it¡¯s not fun, you have to stay behind to keep mepany.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As soon as he finished, the six different spaceyers that led to different paths were presented to Lin Fan.

    ~Thank god for the key, or it would be an arduous task for me to get to the actual Thousand deep chamber in this endless space dimension.~

    He followed the guide and flew upwards.

    Lin Fan had one more space spirit following behind him every time he went to another spaceyer.

    The space spirits were all born in this space, and they were slightly stupid to Lin Fan. ~It will be easy to trick them.~

    When Lin Fan got to thest spaceyer, the light came to a stop and went out. It was apparent that he would have to leave the space dimension now.

    However, he had a few hundred space spirit following behind him. The spirits followed behind him silently. There was no expression on their faces.

    ¡°This is thestyer. You should show us the game now.¡±

    All the space spirits said. When all of them spoke simultaneously, the volume was enough to make Lin Fan¡¯s ear hurt.

    ¡°Be quiet, I know.¡± Lin Fan sucked in a deep breath. ~My decision was correct. I should gather them and settle this quickly.~

    With that, Lin Fan floated up. He waved his hands and made a massive table with his Heaven star energy. He then raised his fingers and made poker cards with the Heaven Star energy around his finger.

    ¡°Let me teach you a game, called a hundred man Dou Dizhu. All of you can take part. These are the rules.¡± Lin Fan snapped his fingers, and instructions could be seen floating in the air. (TL note 1)

    The space spirits turned around to Lin Fan at the same time and nodded. ¡°We understand. Let¡¯s y.¡±

    Lin Fan was unable to read their expressions or tell their cultivation. It was actually quite frightening to see a few hundred spirits standing there, looking at him simultaneously. If he was timider, he might already die of fright.

    Just then, all the Space spirits dispersed and crowded around the table. ¡°Start.¡± They said together, with the same tone.

    Lin Fan looked at the spirits and nodded. He dealt the Heaven Star poker cards. ~ It¡¯s going to be tough with so many yers.~

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start. I¡¯ll y a round with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Eight to ten.¡± Lin Fan said, starting the game.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He had finished a round, but there weren¡¯t any space spirits who wanted the card.

    Eventually, Lin Fan ended up with zero cards. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having fun?¡± Heughed. (TL note 2)

    The space spirits nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun.¡± they said monotonously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Have fun then. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°No. Stay and y with us.¡± The space spirits shook their heads.

    Lin Fan frowned. ~They are quite unreasonable, but it will be good if I can get the space crystals in exchange.~ ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll y another round. But if I win, you¡¯ll have to give me space crystals and let me leave. How does it sound?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The spirits nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s see how badly you¡¯ll lose.¡± Lin Fan chuckled and took the poker cards, shuffling them.

    ~These cards are made of my Heaven Star energy. I¡¯ll be able to get any card I want! I will definitely be the winner.

    He finished dealing in no time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start, ten to J.¡± Lin Fan said, looking at his cards, satisfied. He got all the cards he wanted, and any unfavorable cards were with the space spirits. ~I have purposely staggered them, so they are unable to get my cards.¡±

    He took a look at all spirits. Seeing that none of them wanted his cards, he got ready to continue, but suddenly, a voice stopped him.

    ¡°Me, eleven to three.¡±

    ¡°Me, eleven to four.¡±

    ¡°Me¡­.¡±

    Lin Fan was totally stupefied. ~How could it be? Why would they have these cards?~

    However, Lin Fan was unaware that the space spirits were exchanging cards behind their backs. Space was something Lin Fan was unable to feel.

    Till the end, Lin Fan didn¡¯t manage to put any cards out other than the first few.

    Instantly, all the space spirits turned to him and spoke in unison. ¡°You lost, and you have to stay with us.¡±

    A loud voice could be heard ringing across space.

    The scene made Lin Fan blew up in anger. He grabbed the table and flipped it over angrily. ¡°Not going to give me face, huh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ~Sneaky space spirits! I¡¯m the one controlling the cards. How could it be that they changed?~

    Lin Fan entered his most powerful state. His body grew in size, and his Invincible star body could be seen floating behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this ce today. How dare you not give me face, damn space spirits. I¡¯ll just fight you. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    Boom!

    Extremely powerful energy could be felt as soon as Lin Fanunched an attack. The Invincible star body stared at the space sprites with his bloody red and golden eyes. Itunched an attack, making the surrounding space shake.

    ¡°Living thing, you¡¯ve gone back on your words. Stay and keep uspany.¡±

    Bang!

    The Space spirits exploded, but they immediately took the form of air streams and congealed back to their spirit form.

    ¡°Is it impossible to kill them?¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect the space spirits to have such an ability. Remembering that this was a space dimension, he understood that it was almost impossible to kill them in this space.

    But then, fighting intent could be seen swimming in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will be able to survive this.¡±

    Boom!

    Strong energy was exerted from Lin Fan¡¯s body. It went towards the space spirits and the ground. Violent energy was felt as it exploded, roaring towards the space spirits.

    ¡°All of you shall die!¡±

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Waves could be seen undting on the ground before creating a giant bulge.

    Puke!

    The bulge exploded, and many beams of light could be seen shooting into the air, turning the spirits to ash.

    ¡°This will be the end of those who don¡¯t give me face and act presumptuously. Damn it. y cheat? How shameless are you all?¡±

    Lin Fan shouted, steam almosting out of his mouth.

    He wanted tomunicate with the space spirits nicely and touch their hearts with love. ~They deserve death for stepping over my line.~

    Space shook violently, and the space spirits could be seen appearing once more.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t wish to say anything else. He felt that things were getting out of hand, as the spirits could never be killed since they were formed by the space dimension.

    ¡°Fight¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud voice echoed through the ce.

    The Space spirits stood still like they were idiots. They kept repeating the word fight until they were so loud that their voices rang across the ce.

    ¡°So this is how fun fighting is.¡±

    ¡°Fighting can kill our loneliness.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Boom!

    With that, the space spirits got into a fight right in front of Lin Fan.

    One broke its head.

    While another broke its hand.

    Their bodies were torn apart too.

    A violent scene unfolded right in front of Lin Fan.

    ¡°What is this? Are all the Space spirit idiots?¡± Lin Fan was at a loss for words. To him, the Space spirits were brainless.

    ~Could it be that the space spirits who led empty lives have finally gained other emotions thanks to me?~

    ~If this is the case, then the space spirits are just like a sheet of clean paper that hasn¡¯t been used. They can learn anything from others and grow from there.~

    ¡°Living thing, you have given us happiness. We will never be lonely or bored again. Here are the space crystals.¡±

    Suddenly, many space crystals were thrown at him.

    Lin Fan raised his hands and kept all the space crystals.

    ¡°They must be idiots.¡±

    Instantly, the space exploded.

    Changes could be seen taking ce to the scene in front of Lin Fan. The grey space was gone, and beautiful scenery was in front of him. He could smell the scent of flowers.

    He frowned and observed his surroundings. ~Where am I?~

    ~ It was like the garden of peaches in legends. There were even animals here.~

    ¡°So what is the Thousand deep chamber all about. Why is it so strange?¡±

    Lin Fan took a step out. When his feet got in contact with the ground, a ripple could be seen expanding from where he stepped.

    It was as if he was stepping on ake.

    ¡°Living thing, you are prohibited from entering.¡±

    ¡°Confine!¡±

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    Within no time, two massive formations could be seen over him. They were shining brightly.

    With a bang, two mystical forcesnded on Lin Fan.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Fan looked up, dumbfounded. ~What are they trying to do?~

 Chapter 267: Simple mission

    <h4>Chapter 267: Simple mission</h4>

    Both formations carried powerful energy, and one of them even covered the sky. Considerable mystical energy from talismans could be seen spinning in the formations and descended on Lin Fan.

    ¡°Shrink!¡±

    The gigantic formation shook and shrunk violently, trapping Lin Fan in no time.

    Lin Fan immediately felt a powerful energy suppressing him.

    ¡°Blocking heaven magic!¡±

    Suddenly!

    Another formation descended from the sky. As if a gear, the talismans rotated slowly. Colorful lights could be seen inside the formation, and it came to an abrupt stop as soon as it touched Lin Fan¡¯s head. It came down onto him as if a waterfall, cornering Lin Fan in the formation.

    ¡°Living thing, this is a forbidden area. You shall be locked for ten thousand years for entering the forbidden area.¡±

    A strong voice could be heard ringing out. It was unknown where it came from, and Lin Fan couldn¡¯t tell who was speaking.

    ¡°What? Why are you doing this? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡±

    Lin Fan looked up and raised his hands, touching the formation. He realized that his fingers were able to pass through the formation.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He took a step out of the formation. It didn¡¯t hinder him at all.

    Lin Fan could feel that both formations were different, as one sealed his energy while the other sealed his soul.

    Sadly, it was a pity that it was nothing to Lin Fan.

    He turned around to face the seals.

    ~They are powerful seals. It will be good if I can make them mine.~

    ~However, the seals seem to not have a physical form.~

    Suddenly, a blood-curling scream could be heard.

    A wild beast could be seen dashing forth from afar. Suddenly, a seal dropped from the sky and covered the beast.

    Suddenly, the beast exploded instantly, dying in the seal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Thousand cave patriarch? Does he wants others to do a treasure hunt here, or does he want to trap everyone here? Weird.¡±

    Lin Fan was unable to understand. ~Since the seal can¡¯t do anything to me, I¡¯ll just move forward and check out what¡¯s inside.~

    ¡°How dare you break through the seal? You deserve death.¡±

    Instantly, a loud voice could be heard as the sky changed. Huge changes could be seen taking ce. The beautiful scenery was now gone, and all that¡¯s left behind was a volcanic range.

    ck smock could be seen billowing out of the volcanoes, and bright redva could be seen flowing down.

    Strange ck-birds could be seen in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s so surreal. They must have spent a lot to set this up.¡±

    Lin Fan gasped. The scene reminded him of his inner demons. ~Look at how great their special effect is. This is the difference between a million-dor and a fifty-cent budget.~

    ~But now, I only want to get out of here and head to the Thousand deep chamber.~

    He pulled out the Thousand deep chamber key, but there wasn¡¯t any hint, and it shone very dimly.

    ¡°So it seems that I must go past this ce to reach the chamber?¡±

    ¡°Intruder, you deserve death.¡±

    Just then, a loud and deep voice boomed.

    A giant, ck-colored hand could be seen climbing out of the volcano. There was a pair of colossal demon horns with mes on them. A fierce-looking demon could be seen appear bit by bit. mes could be seen in itsntern-like eyes.

    ¡°Terrifying.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. ~I just want to get to the secret chamber, yet it¡¯s so tough. I¡¯ve been sealed in formations and be scared by demons. This is so annoying.~

    ¡°Get out of that volcano first.¡±

    He said, shouting towards the demon and walking forward slowly.

    ¡°Living thing, stop there. This isn¡¯t somewhere you should be.¡±

    A creepy voice could be heard in his ear, and it sounded very threatening.

    He could feel the scary demonic energy from the demon. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible and find his treasure.

    But not long after,va came towards him from all directions, and a sea ofva suddenly formed right in front of him.

    ¡°Living thing, stay there. This is the sea of pain. If you take another step, you¡¯ll experience unimaginable pain.¡± The demon said, still climbing out of the volcano. It was unknown how long it would take for it toe out.

    Lin Fan squatted down and put his pinky into the sea of pain. A mystical force passed through his pinky instantly, it seemed to cause some pain, but it dispersed as soon as it reached his brain. However, his pinky was still fine.

    ¡°What the hell is this. It looks fancy, but it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s all imagination.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at the sea of pain disdainfully. ~It looked terrifying, but it actually wasn¡¯t much when they took a closer look at it.~

    With a leap.

    Plop!

    Lin Fan jumped into the sea of pain. He hit theva with a mighty ssh and swam elegantly in the sea.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± the demon in the volcano shouted in surprise upon seeing this.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible, little devil.¡± Lin Fan said as he took a mouthful ofva. He gurgled and spitted it out.

    Not long after.

    Lin Fan reached the bank and climbed up the volcano. He could see the demon climbing out slowly. ¡°Are youing out or not?¡± He asked confusedly. ¡°If you aren¡¯t, I¡¯m going to leave first.¡±

    ~ It wasn¡¯t strange to see weird things guarding the Thousand deep chamber, but what I can¡¯t understand was why all of them seem so weak?~

    ¡°Human, you won¡¯t make it to the end. This is the forbidden area. Nobody can go in.¡±

    The volcano demon went back into the volcano slowly, but disbelief could be heard in his voice.

    It couldn¡¯t believe that Lin Fan could swim in the sea of pain. The mental pain was enough to drive someone crazy, but it didn¡¯t seem to affect Lin Fan at all. Why was it so?

    Lin Fanughed. ~Nobody can enter? I¡¯ll prove you wrong today.~

    ~I¡¯m absolutely sure that I will get to the Thousand deep cave. I¡¯ve been through so much. If I get nothing in return, I¡¯ll be very, very pissed.~

    Crack!

    Just then, the surroundings cracked as if a mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to change again?¡±

    The ce turned dark instantly, and when it lit up again, Lin Fan was somewhere new.

    ¡°Human, I wee your arrival.¡±

    A voice could be heard, and a figure came towards him from afar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of this ce, and you can call me god.¡± It said, appearing in front of Lin Fan. He looked just like Lin Fan, but there was totally no expression on his face.

    ¡°Your sessful journey through the sea of pain proves that you¡¯re able to handle any mental pain. But now, you won¡¯t be able to go any further.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Thousand deep chambers?¡± Lin Fan muttered to himself. ¡°This is so strange. I wonder who the Thousand cave Patriarch was and how he created this ce.¡±

    ~How powerful must he be to be able to create such a domain.~

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Thousand deep chambers. What do I have to do to get there?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    A strange smile could suddenly be seen on the god¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°You will be assigned a mission, which you will get through a lottery wheel. If you seed, you may leave. If not, you can only stay here.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Rx, human. Because you don¡¯t know how dangerous the missions are yet.¡± A lottery wheel appeared in front of the god instantly. There were many regions on the wheel, and words were written in all the regions.

    ¡°Human,e and draw your mission. Your fate is in your hands.¡± The god chuckled.

    ¡°Can I really leave after the mission? You¡¯re not going to y a trick, right?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    The god nodded. ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of this ce, and the lottery wheel means everything. You can leave as long as youplete the mission.¡±

    ¡°Come, spin it.¡±

    Lin Fan felt that it was a strange ce. But he shrugged and spun the wheel.

    Instantly, a ray of light covered the wheel as it spun. Within no time, Lin Fan could no longer see what was on the wheel.

    The god stood still emotionlessly. ¡°Stop!¡± He said, raising his finger.

    Suddenly, the wheel came to a stop. The needle was pointing at a tiny spot. It was so small that one would usually neglect it.

    ¡± Living thing, your mission is to kill yourself. You can move on if you do so. But I¡¯ll give you another chance to spin the wheel in exchange for ten years of your life. However, you stand a chance to escape if you spin again.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s a simple mission.¡± Lin Fan said and waved his hands. He took out the Tai Sovereign sword and cut his own head off.

    The god¡¯s face fell. It was shocked and confused.

    ¡°How can this be? He actually killed himself?¡±

    The god scratched his head. It was currently very confused.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he use ten years of his life to exchange for another chance? How could it be that he chose to kill himself?¡±

    ¡°No, I lost. How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    At that moment, the god let out a cry. His face cracked, and his body started breaking apart. Fragments of his body started floating into the air.

    His entire body broke down in no time, and the lottery wheel was nowhere to be seen.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin Fan opened up his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m done. Where are you? You should let me leave now.....¡±

    ¡°Eh? Where did you go?¡±

    He was dumbfounded. ~He was right in front of me a second ago. Where did he go?~

    Is he nning to go back on his words?

    Bang!

    The space shattered, and his surroundings fell into darkness.

    Lin Fan stood in the dark. There seemed to be stars hanging in the sky above him. It was as if he was in an endless universe, and his body kept falling into infinite darkness. He couldn¡¯t see the ground nor the sky.

    ¡°What is this ce? Why is it so strange?¡±

 Chapter 268: Blinded by wealth

    <h4>Chapter 268: Blinded by wealth</h4>

    Plop!

    ~I fell into some water.~

    Lin Fan came out of the water, flinging his hair to get the water out.

    ¡°Strange. This is too much. When will this end?¡±

    Lin Fan was boiling with anger. Previously, the god randomly disappeared, space suddenly exploded, and he was thrown into water. ~This stupid chamber. Why is it filled with such random things?~

    ~They should¡¯ve just sent some elite. We could fight for about three hundred rounds and let them realize how powerful I am.~

    ~Their representatives are too weak. If I had the ability, I would definitely create numerous cultivators with strongbat capability to challenge those interested in getting my rewards.~

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    There was a pink-colored fog in front of Lin Fan, drifting towards his nose. He took a deep breath, taking in the mist. Suddenly, he felt his body turning hot, making him hard.

    He felt dizzy and excited, but Lin Fan¡¯s brain didn¡¯t register negative thoughts, so he suppressed the thought immediately.

    Even though his body reacted naturally, he was still clear-headed.

    Suddenly, he could hear sweet-sounding voices and seductiveughter ringing in his ears.

    Somebody sshed on the water.

    White fog could be seen floating up from the water, making his surroundings blurry.

    ¡°Somebody is taking a shower in the water?¡± Lin Fan mumbled. He could see snow-white arms moving in the water.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan shuddered and pushed the person in front of him away harshly. ¡°Where are you putting your hands?¡± He yelled.

    ¡°You¡¯re too rough.¡± A gentle voice could be heard.

    The white fog dispersed slowly.

    Lin Fan was in a daze. Currently, there were nine girls in revealing clothes swimming around him.

    Innocent, sexy, cool, cute, they were all different types.

    ¡°Come and y with us.¡± They waved their hands at Lin Fan, seducing him with their voices.

    ¡°Gorgeous.¡± Lin Fan took in a deep breath. ~They¡¯re so pretty! This isn¡¯t how regr people can look like!~

    The surroundings suddenly made Lin Fan feel rxed. He could see a few dried-up corpses outside the pool. They were buried in the mud, and it would be hard to tell if Lin Fan hadn¡¯t looked closely.

    Some of the corpses had their mouths wide open, while smiles could be seen on some others. It seems that most died a happy death.

    ¡°C¡¯mere!¡±

    Lin Fan took in a deep breath and went over with a smile. ~I haven¡¯t enjoyed this in quite some time.~

    ¡°Alright, here Ie...¡±

    He said as he dived underwater, swimming to one of the girls like a fish. He then emerged with a broad smile on his face. ¡°Beauty, am I handsome?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± the innocent girl said shyly.

    Violent body!

    Boom!

    His clothes exploded.

    Lin Fan grew into a three meters tall man who had pitch ck skin. ¡°Am I still handsome?¡±

    The innocent girl looked at him in a daze but still nodded her head shyly afterward. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Piak!

    He put a hand on the girl¡¯s head and pulled her out of the water. Her looks were nothing to Lin Fan.

    ¡°I hate it when I hear the truth. I might be handsome, but that¡¯s not what I wanted to hear.¡±

    He said as he threw the girl high up into the sky.

    Lin Fan squinted his eyes and clenched his fist, looking at the girl excitedly. ¡°Show me some fireworks!¡±

    Boom!

    Space shook under his attack, and a strong piercing force could be felt, making the girl explode.

    Bang!

    ¡°Great. How good it is to enjoy fireworks in the secret chamber.¡±

    A wide smile could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s face. ~This is such a creepy ce. It became hard after breathing in the pink fog. It even yed with my senses, making me almost lose myself in lust.

    ~However, you are delusional if you think you can mess with my mind.~

    ~An elite should be able to control his thoughts and emotion at will. Anyone unable to do this is a weakling.~

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The eight other girls screamed.

    ¡°Why did I do that? I hate people who have sex with random people. Moreover..... You guys aren¡¯t human.¡± Lin Fan said, shing them a smile. ¡°Stay here; you¡¯re all mine.¡±

    Plop!

    Instantly, all eight girls jumped out of the pool, dashing away from Lin Fan.

    ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say to y with you guys? It¡¯s your turn to y with me now.¡± Lin Fan leaped up and reached out his giant hand, grabbing onto a girl¡¯s head and dragged her back violently. He then threw her upwards as well.

    ¡°You guys too. Let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Lin Fan sprinted after the girls. He caught them and flung them into the sky. Snow-white and curvy bodies could be seen mid-air in various stages of flight.

    It would be extremely attractive to anyone else.

    But it was just some fireworks to Lin Fan.

    Destroy!

    Bang!

    The girls exploded instantly. It was a magnificent scene.

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t bad.¡± Lin Fanughed and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Thousand deep chambers. Come at me if you can. Nobody can stop me.¡±

    A deep voice rang out. Space cracked, and changes could be seen taking ce to his surroundings.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    Lin Fan looked up, observing his new surroundings. The scenery that weed Lin Fan brought him to cloud nine immediately. Dust was everywhere, and there was a huge tower standing in front of him.

    The tower reached through the clouds, looking as if dragons were dancing around the roof of the tower. Sharp cries could be hearding from inside the tower too.

    ¡°So this is the Thousand deep chamber? Finally here, after all those tests.¡±

    ~Finally!~ Lin Fan was ted to reach the real chamber atst.

    He was currently standing on real ground, and there were clouds in the sky. Lin Fan turned into a ray of light and went towards the tower.

    ~This Thousand deep cave is extremely deadly. If I wasn¡¯t immortal, I would have died here.~

    ~I managed to bypass the first stage because I was both innovative and lucky.~

    ~As for the other stages, they were extremely dangerous. Look at the seal, sea of pain, and the mission tomit suicide! What¡¯s worse was the girl¡¯s seduction. That really caught me off guard.~

    ~If the Thousand cave Patriarch is still alive, I¡¯d like to have a conversation with him.~

    ~Your tests suck. They weren¡¯t even that difficult.~

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan stopped in his tracks. A spiral staircase made of stone twirling around the outside of the tower, reaching towards the clouds. However, there was a stone tablet at the entrance of the tower. There were engravings on the stone tablet.

    ¡°To enter the secret chamber, you must kowtow after every step.¡±

    The ten huge Chinese characters seem to hold mighty Heaven and Earth energy. It makes chills run down one¡¯s spine just by looking at it. ~It felt as if there would be dire consequences if one didn¡¯t follow the rules.~

    ~But...~

    ~What does it have to do with me?~

    Lin Fan flew up and went towards the top of the tower.

    The closer he was to the secret chamber, the faster his heart beat. ~The treasures are at the top. I¡¯ll get there soon.~

    ~The thought of it excites me.~

    As soon as Lin Fan left, the stone tablet shone.

    Lin Fan kept passing through the clouds.

    ¡°When will I arrive?¡± He asked, anxious. ~How tall is the tower? I¡¯ve been flying for such a long time, but why am I not there yet?~

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a colossal whirlpool formed in the sky. A terrifying force hovered above Lin Fan.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter? Why did this happen?¡±

    Lin Fan could feel his head spin. ~ What¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve already reached the Thousand deep chamber, so why are there still more tests? Are you that unwilling to let me in?~

    Whoosh!

    A ray of light could be shooting towards him. Lin Fan could see the stone tablet in the center of the whirlpool. The same ten characters were floating in the sky too.

    ¡°To enter the secret chamber, you must kowtow after every step.¡±

    A deep voice could be heard reciting the sentence. The energy that the sound held was so powerful that it made space shake.

    Lin Fan rolled his eyes and continued flying up, paying it no heed.

    ~Stupid.~

    ~Which idiot will kowtow when he can fly?~

    ¡°Return!¡±

    The deep voice could be heard again. The space cracked under its voice, showing how powerful the voice holds was.

    However, this was nothing to Lin Fan. It only made his clothes flutter.

    ¡°Return!¡±

    The force got even stronger this time around. The space shattered, and a powerful current was trying to blow him away.

    But Lin Fan continued flying upwards, not caring about the stone tablet. He finally stood the reason behind the words on the tablet. Even after such a long flight, he hadn¡¯t reached the top. ~One might die before he reaches the top.~

    At the same time, he realized that there were forces on the stone staircase to suppress anyone on the flight of stairs. ~Taking each step will require huge effort.~

    Gradually!

    The shoutings to return got softer, and the voice even seemed hoarse by the end.

    The stone tablet dimmed slowly. It seems like it had wasted too much energy.

    Just then.

    The light on the stone tablet and the whirlpool in the sky disappeared. The tablet fell andnded on the ground.

    ¡°This had nothing to do with me. You are the one who shouted so much you ran out of energy.¡± Lin Fan shook his head ~The Thousand cave patriarch must be insane. I wonder what the shouting was was for.~

    Not muchter.

    Lin Fan reached the top.

    He stood outside a shut door. There was a keyhole in the center of the enormous door.

    He took out the key and slotted it in.

    With a loud boom, the stone door with weird engravings on it opened slowly.

    Lin Fan was instantly blinded by a ray of

 Chapter 269: Lick, licking with my life

    <h4>Chapter 269: Lick, licking with my life</h4>

    Lin Fan danced with excitement. He was unable to hide his joy.

    After suffering untold hardships and dealing with numerous madmen, his hard work finally paid off. ~All my suffering was worth it!~

    He looked around as he hurried into the secret chamber.

    The moment Lin Fan looked up, he was greatly shocked.

    The space inside the top of the tower was huge. Numerous pill dragons could be seen swimming inside the space.

    Mountains of pills could be seen. Over time, the pills grew increasingly stronger together with the pill dragons.

    ¡°So this is the treasure the Thousand cave patriarch left behind? Or did I find his secret storage?¡±

    A realization came to Lin Fan. ~Maybe he wasn¡¯t even nning for anyone to find this ce.~

    ~But this makes no sense. If he wasn¡¯t nning to let anyone enter, why would he leave the Thousand deep chamber¡¯s key behind, which resulted in risks for intrusion?~

    ~Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since I¡¯m here now, there¡¯s no use thinking about it.~

    ~All of these are mine now.~

    Lin Fan opened his arms and took a step forward, throwing himself into the pile of pills.

    He took some pills and threw them into the air. As if jade beads, the pills dropped andnded on Lin Fan¡¯s face. ~It hurts, but this feels so good!~

    ¡°Hahahaha! Hard work will always pay off! Rich! I¡¯m rich! There are so many pills here!¡±

    He grabbed the pills in his hands tightly. ~ I finally made it here after much effort! This is totally worth it.~

    ~I definitely wouldn¡¯t ept it if there was nothing here when I entered the secret chamber.~

    ¡°Scary. The lowest rank pills are Human-high ss. The Thousand cave patriarch is rich!¡±

    He waved his hands and kept the pills in his storage ring.

    He found another pile of Mystic ss pills.

    And another pile of earth-ss pills.

    ~I¡¯m going to take all of it. Especially the Earth ss pills. I¡¯m speechless. I have never seen so many pills in my life! There might be more here than if I were topare it with the sect.~

    ~So that¡¯s how rich a ten thousand years elite is, huh?~

    ¡°Eh, is that...¡±

    A single pill caught his eyes.

    There were ten stone counters in the room. A pill could be seen floating on every stone counter. The pills were colorful and still effective even after such a long time.

    Lin Fan hurried to the stone counters impatiently.

    Buzz!

    All of a sudden, a pill could be seen spinning quickly. The strong medicinal scent of the pill filled the space, and a figure could be seening out of the pill.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lin Fan raised his eyebrow, startled. ~How can someone walk out of a pill? This wouldn¡¯t happen even if it¡¯s a Heaven ss pill!~

    ~Could it be?~

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes shone. ~If that¡¯s the case, this pill is more than just a Heaven ss pill!~

    ¡°Hello, living thing.¡± The figure that came out from the pill said. He wore all white, and he had white hair that flowed down his shoulder onto the ground.

    ¡°You can speak?¡± Lin Fan asked in a daze. ~This world is really huge. There¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know.~

    ~I haven¡¯t read about such a thing even in the historical records.~

    ~Even a Heaven ss pill doesn¡¯t have such ability.~

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the Pill god, or should I say, soon to be? I came to the world after absorbing the power of the nine other pills next to me. As time passed, I gained sentience.¡± The Pill God said, standing on the pill.

    ¡°Pill God, what a powerful name. It seems like you must be quite powerful.¡± Lin Fan scanned him warily. He then turned around and walked towards the door with his hands behind him. ¡°It¡¯s cold. You won¡¯t mind if I close the door, right?¡±

    But before the Pill God could say anything, Lin Fan shut the door tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first living thing I¡¯ve seen. How did youe in?¡± The Pill god asked with a smile.

    Lin Fan paused. ~It¡¯s intelligent, and thus it has its own pride and desires freedom, like the frog. How could I not tell that it desires freedom even though it belongs to me?~

    ~Moreover, it¡¯s unknown how long it has been here. Since it has absorbed the power of the other nine pills, they must have fought.~

    ~Someone who likes to fight.~

    Lin Fan managed to tell the Pill God¡¯s characteristic in no time.

    ¡°My Younger brother, the Thousand cave patriarch, let me in. The younger brother said that you¡¯ve changed.¡± Lin Fan said, giving a random answer. ~ Let¡¯s see if I can trick him.~

    ¡°Thousand cave patriarch!¡±

    Pill god lowered his head emotionlessly and sighed. ¡°I see that I won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of a captive, then.¡±

    ¡°Has he not left?¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Nonsense. Who do you think the Thousand cave patriarch is? Leaving is not something that he¡¯ll do lightly. Speak, what¡¯s your n.¡±

    ¡°n.¡± The Pill God looked up, his eyes shining brightly. He flew around the pill and smiled thinly. ¡°What¡¯s your n, then? I¡¯m a half-god now. I will be a god as soon as I ovee this challenge. Are you nning to help me get through this challenge?¡±

    ¡°However, who is the Thousand cave patriarch to you.¡±

    The Pill god turned to Lin Fan, curiosity swimming in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m his elder brother.¡± Lin Fan answered after a pause. ¡°Back then, I traveled around the world for about ten thousand years and defeated many strong cultivators. I was an invincible cultivator, but I died after practicing the Back To Being Emperor Skillset. Now, I¡¯ve reincarnated ande back. Do you understand? I won¡¯t say much, as it will be dangerous for you to know too much...¡±

    Puke!

    Suddenly the Pill god¡¯s white hair coiled around Lin Fan.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to re up if you continue to mess with me.¡±

    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re not the Thousand cave patriarch¡¯s brother. She¡¯s a woman!¡± The Pill god looked at Lin Fan with a malicious grin.

    ¡°Hahaha, how long has it been? She has finally left. Do you know how much effort it took to swallow the nine Heaven ss pills and be who I am today? Why would I be your ve? I¡¯m going to defy the heavens and rewrite my destiny. I, pill god, am the most superior being in the world, and I¡¯m going to escape and form my pill cult.¡±

    The Pill god shouted, revealing his desires.

    ¡°This human, how dare you try to trick me? You deserve death. Kneel and be my ve.¡± The Pill god thundered, trying to suppress Lin Fan with his voice. He curled his hair around Lin Fan and dragged him over.

    ¡°You smell good.¡± Lin Fan sniffed. He could smell the medicinal fragrance clearly. ~This Pill god is an excellent tonic.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Pill god shouted. ~This human deserves death for being so presumptuous!~

    However, Lin Fan stuck out his tongue and licked the pill god¡¯s cheek.

    Instantly, the fragrance of the pill burst out in his mouth. Intense energy appeared and was sucked up by his cells immediately.

    Experience points +100000.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ~I was mesmerized by the fragrance, but I never expected that I would gain so much experience points just by giving it a lick. This is the second time! The first time my experience points increased this much was by consuming the thing from the Abyssal Worm.~

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ~This pill god is an excellent tonic!~

    ¡°Ah! How dare you? How dare...¡± The pill god was speechless for a moment before screaming at Lin Fan in anger.

    ~How dare this ant lick me with his dirty tongue? I won¡¯t tolerate this!~

    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous.¡± Lin Fan shouted and struggled. He hugged the pill god tightly and licked it like he was mad.

    Experience points +10000.

    Lin Fan¡¯s saliva was all over the pill god. His mouth was filled with the fragrance of the pill.

    ~This was unexpected. I must lick him clean.~

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The pill god boiled with anger. He punched Lin Fan on his chest. ¡°Ant, you¡¯re digging your own grave.¡±

    Pui!

    Lin Fan vomited blood as a hole could be seen in his chest. Blood poured out from the wound.

    ¡°Now, even if I die, I¡¯m going to lick you clean!¡±

    Lin Fan screamed and struggled. At this moment, there was nothing in his mind other than to lick the pill god.

    Experience points +100000.

    The pill god could clearly feel the living thing was taking in his energy.

    Bang!

    A strong force could be felt. The Pill godunched an attack to kill Lin Fan.

    Lin Fna¡¯s aura got increasingly weaker. He thenid on the ground motionlessly.

    ¡°Bastard.¡± The pill god wiped his face clean.

    ~How dare somebody treat me like this? He should die!~

    Seeing the door that was tightly shut, he walked over immediately. He tried to open it but to no avail.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the key?¡±

    The Pill God knew he could only leave with the key.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan hugged the pill god from behind and bit him. He licked the area that he bit, enjoying the fragrance and vor.

    Experience points +100000

    The increase of his experience points excited Lin Fan.

    Great. This is great.

    ~How long would it take to get so many experience points if I were to cultivate slowly? I¡¯m going to lick this pill god until he breaks down, even if it costs me my life.~

    ~Nothing can stop me! Nothing, even if the sky falls.~

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± The pill god grabbed Lin Fan angrily. A terrifying force passed through Lin Fan¡¯s body. He then held onto Lin Fan and started punching him continuously.

    At this moment, Lin Fan lowered his head, which made the pill god even angrier. ¡°You want to die, huh?¡± He panted.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan looked up and licked the pill god, gaining more experience points.

    ¡°Hehe, I licked you again!¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡± The pill god smacked Lin Fan¡¯s head, making him shatter into pieces.

 Chapter 270: Where is he?

    <h4>Chapter 270: Where is he?</h4>

    Blood sttered all over the ground.

    The Pill god was trembling in anger. He was so agitated that his hair danced in the air violently.

    ¡°Dirty, despicable, shameless, lowly.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ~I can¡¯t tolerate this!~

    Pill god¡¯s expression changed. Coming across such a mad man was unexpected. He could feel that the human had absorbed a vast amount of his energy.

    ¡°What was wrong with him? But whatever, he¡¯s dead now.¡± The pill god sneered. But his face fell again when he saw the blood on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m the pill god. How could I touch something dirty like blood?¡±

    The Pill god said, fuming with anger. ~Luckily, the human is now dead. All I need is the key, and I¡¯ll be able to leave. As soon as I leave, I¡¯ll ovee my tribtion and be an actual Pill god who can create my pill cult.~

    He approached the dismembered corpse and reached for the storage ring on his finger. But just as he was about to pull the ring off.

    The dismembered corpse disappeared.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±

    Suddenly, Lin Fan appeared on the Pill god¡¯s back. He clung onto his shoulder, licking him again.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what are you? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    The Pill god felt like he was going insane. He didn¡¯t expect the human being to appear behind him suddenly.

    Lin Fan nced at the Pill god. There was nothing on his mind besides licking the Pill God.

    ~Quietly without stopping. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll do it. ~

    Experience points +10000.

    Bang!

    The Pill god grabbed Lin Fan and flung him across the chamber. ¡°Bastard, You will be buried without a body!¡±

    But as soon as he finished his words, he dashed towards the stone door, banging on it hard.

    ¡°Open up! I want to leave!¡±

    ¡°Open up!¡±

    The Pill god realized a scary fact, which was that the man seemed to be immortal.

    ¡°Pill god, stop running away, please. Stay still and let me lick you!¡± Lin Fan shouted like a madman. The strength of the pill god was extraordinary.

    ~The increase in experience point is terrifying. If I lick him clean, how many experience points will I get?~

    Lin Fan initially wanted to use the eye of disdain to stop the Pill god from leaving, but he didn¡¯t in the end.

    He wanted to see him break down.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Lin Fan shouted and pounced onto the pill god hungrily. ~Who cares how powerful he is. I earn points with every lick.~

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Pill god shouted. He punched a hole in Lin Fan, but Lin Fan came to his face by grappling his arm. He stuck out his tongue and licked the Pill god.

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The Pill god roared as he punched Lin Fan continuously, turning him into minced meat.

    Blood sttered all over the ce, dying the ground red.

    Puff!

    The Pill god stood still, looking around warily. He didn¡¯t know when the human being might appear again.

    ~This is a headache. I am sure that I killed him, but he keepsing back. Why is this happening to me?~

    Suddenly, the Pill god heard something.

    The Pill god turned around warily, only to realize that it was just a pill falling on the ground.

    ¡°He must be really dead this time.¡±

    Pill god heaved a sigh of relief. ~He must have died.~

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    Just as the Pill god was distracted, the familiar tongue and voice came again. But this time, Lin Fan didn¡¯t just lick the Pill god. He bit him too.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The Pill god felt that the pain was intolerable. He could feel that he had just lost a massive amount of energy.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    His strong energy exploded out, sending Lin Fan flying away. The Pill god then ran away quickly.

    ~I might not be able to leave, but I must not let him catch me.~

    ¡°Pill god,e back! Where are you going?¡± Lin Fan said, chasing after him. He couldn¡¯t hold himself back. ~How can I allow such a tonic to escape?~

    ~They must be nning for the Pill god to grow, seeing how close they ced the ten Heaven ss pills together.~

    ~This Thousand deep chamber is weird, but it¡¯s not my problem. All I need to do now is to lick the Pill god clean.~

    ~My tongue hurts, but I will do my best for the experience points.~

    During this period of time.

    Lin Fan had died countless times.

    The Pill god got increasingly distressed over time. He witnessed the humane back alive again and again after he kills him.

    Plop!

    Beads of sweat rolled down Pill god¡¯s forehead.

    His sweat smelled fantastic as they held some of his energy too.

    As a half-god, the Pill god¡¯s blood and sweat were filled with energy. He was an excellent tonic for any cultivator.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you exactly? Why is it that you won¡¯t die?¡± Pill god asked, staring nkly into the sky. He was losing his mind.

    Now his dream to defy the heavens, rewrite his destiny, and form his cult was going to remain a dream.

    Now, his only wish was to survive. He had lost a lot of weight, and much of his energy had been absorbed by the man, making him weaker. ~If this continues, I might be fully consumed.~

    ¡°Pill god, stop running away. Listen to me, will you?¡± Lin Fan looked at the Pill god as if mad.

    To him, no beauty was better than a lick of the Pill god.

    Energy was the foundation of everything.

    ~However, the Pill God is indeed powerful. He must be at least a Heaven Star Border Stage Eight. Even I¡¯m not exactly sure of his cultivation.~

    ~Even though he can kill me with his attacks easily, I don¡¯t mind as long as I get to lick him before dying.~

    ~Time and death are nothing to me. It would be more terrifying if I don¡¯t get to lick the Pill god.~

    ¡°I¡¯m the Pill god! A half-god! I¡¯d rather self-destruct than let you consume me!~

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The Pill god raged. His white hair danced in the air. Powerful energy could be felt boiling in him as if he was about to explode.

    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯d be an actual god after oveing my tribtion. But now, I¡¯m being forced to this state by a man! I¡¯ll never let you off even if I die.¡±

    Realizing that the Pill god nned to self-destruct, Lin Fan¡¯s heart sank. ~This is bad.~

    He wanted to witness the Pill god break down, but it seems that he had no choice but to use the eye of disdain now.

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    The energy in Pill god kept got increasingly violent, but it dispersed all of a sudden when the Pill god saw the disdain in Lin Fan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re humiliating me! You think that humans are superior to pills, right? Damn it! I will not rest until you die!¡±

    Boom!

    Instantly, the Pill god forgot about his n to self-destruct. He didn¡¯t think of escaping either.

    He only had one thought in his mind currently, which was to kill Lin Fan and make sure he stays dead.

    Bang!

    He killed Lin Fan with one punch.

    Lin Fan licked his face.

    Experience points +10000

    ¡°The eye of disdain is indeed useful. It makes the other party go insane and turn brainless. It lets him fight me until I finish licking him.¡±

    ~ I¡¯m going to die soon.~

    The Pill god didn¡¯t stop when Lin Fan stopped breathing. Instead, he approached the corpse and started attacking it violently.

    ¡°Bastard, even if you die, I¡¯ll make sure your corpse doesn¡¯t stay whole.¡±

    Puke!

    Lin Fan was currently in pieces. It was horrifying.

    Ten secondster.

    ¡°Pill god, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Lin Fanughed and bit the Pill god, chewing his flesh. Every piece of flesh and blood was filled with energy.

    The energy-filled up Lin Fan¡¯s body and turned into experience points.

    It was almost impossible for a Heaven ss pill to be a pill god.

    However, the Pill god managed to take in the other nine Heaven ss pills and turned into a Pill god after ten thousand years.

    The requirements were very strict. The pill god must have been very lucky.

    Time slowly passed.

    The Pill god became increasingly weaker, and he grew smaller and smaller. His body even started to turn translucent.

    A sect¡¯s sacred area for cultivation.

    A teenager with white clothes sat crossed-legged. He had a sharp nose and fox eyes, and he looked more mature than his actual age. He made a ritual gesture with his slender hands, and an energy wave could be seen in the air.

    ¡°Guide the god!¡±

    The talisman in front of him gradually disappeared, and a white-haired man floated out from the talisman.

    ¡°Half Pill god, show yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I will kill you no matter what it takes!¡±

    The teenager in white looked at the skinny, holographic god that only had half of his body in utter shock.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Pill god I remember!¡±

    He opened his red lips slightly, sucking in the pill god as he frowned.

    ¡°Why is it so sticky?¡±

    The thousand deep chamber.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Lin Fan was standing in a daze. The pill god disappeared just as he was enjoying himself.

    ~How could this be? The chamber is locked. How could he just disappear like that?~

    ~I don¡¯t get it.~

    ¡°Nevermind, maybe he was licked clean by me.¡±

    Lin Fan said after a short pause. ~ That¡¯s the only thing I can say to feel better.~

    But he was taken aback when he saw his experience points.

    ~How long would I need to cultivate to earn this many experience points?~

    Experience Points: 105352050

 Chapter 271: Iâ€™ll take everything

    <h4>Chapter 271: I¡¯ll take everything</h4>

    Lin Fan shook on seeing the total amount of points he had.

    The massive increase in experience points proved the trip to the Thousand deep chambers was worth it.

    ~It would¡¯ve taken me ages to earn this many experience points through cultivation.~

    ~ Let¡¯s count. It would take about 165 days or more of non-stop cultivation for me to earn this amount!~

    ~But now I have earned them just by licking the Pill god.~

    ~What a steal.~

    He calmed himself down and looked around.

    He walked towards the stone counters with the other Heaven ss pills floating on top. The pill belonging to the pill god had shattered into pieces, but the other nine pills were still in good condition. They were shining brilliantly too. Lin Fan grabbed them and took a closer look.

    ¡°Haish, they¡¯re useless.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head in pity. He clenched his fist lightly and crushed the pills, turning them into dust.

    The pills¡¯ power had been absorbed by the Pill god, leaving only the shells behind.

    ¡°Is there nothing here other than pills?¡±

    Lin Fan pondered. Thinking it was impossible, he continued to look around.

    ¡°This is more like it.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. He currently held a sword formation in his hands. The sword formation was so tiny that it could fit in his palm.

    Even though Lin Fan couldn¡¯t tell what formation it was, he could tell that it held a sharp sword intent. ~This is good. I¡¯ll keep it for myself.~

    ~I¡¯ll keep everything here first and study them when I get back.~

    Just then, the eight Demon Sealing Monuments shook. As if they felt something, the Demon Sealing Monument floated out from his storage ring.

    ¡°This is strange.¡±

    ~The Demon Sealing Monuments have lost most of its power, but surprisingly, it¡¯s still able to connect with something.~

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a ray of light shot over from afar.

    ¡°This is the ninth Demon Sealing Monument?¡±

    The Demon Sealing Monument met mid-air. It looked as if the Demon Sealing Monument had beenpleted. Connections formed between each Demon Sealing Monument, and nine rays of light could be seen shooting out from the monuments, forming a ball in the center of the monuments. The ball seemed to the heart of the monuments, and there was a mystical talisman on it.

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s this?¡± Lin Fan walked over without hesitation. But as soon as he entered the formation, a strong force could be felt suppressing him. It was as if the nine Demon Sealing Monument could feel Lin Fan¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Trying to seal me? How dare you.¡±

    Lin Fan could clearly feel a powerful forceing out from the Demon Sealing Monuments. ~If old ck was under the nine Demon Sealing Monuments, he would already have died. How would he still be alive after ten thousand years?~

    Lin Fan reached out for the ball, which should be the nine Demon Sealing Monuments¡¯ core and grabbed it.

    He swallowed the ball and refined it before keeping the monuments into his storage ring.

    ¡°Another profit.¡±

    Lin Fan said and continued searching around the Thousand deep chamber. Now, he could tell that the treasures in the room were hidden deeply.

    Skillsets, I found another skillset.

    <Emotions and desire destruction skillset>

    Lin Fan took nced at it. ~This stupid skillsets needs thirty thousand experience points to learn? From the description, it seems like it will make use of the cultivator¡¯s energy from giving up their emotions in exchange for attacks that look special.~

    ¡°What the hell is this. Only an idiot will pick up such a skillset that requires you to give up on so much.¡±

    ~The skillsets that I practice now are great. Look at how perfect my body is. I can break space with one punch. So what if you have special effects? I can break them in no time too.~

    After another round of searching.

    <The most honorable skillset>

    <Ceramic zed body>

    Anyone else would be thrilled to receive these skillsets. But Lin Fan was indifferent.

    ~They are all AP attacks, and I don¡¯t like them. I¡¯d rather feel the flesh of my enemy and experience the sweat of a fight.~

    ¡°Eh? This is another formation?¡±

    The sword formation he got previously was apleted set and could be used as a weapon. While the wooden writing tablet in his hands currently had two types of formations recorded on it. ~Interesting. I¡¯ll take it.~

    ¡°This is?¡± Lin Fan continued looking around. But when he saw the treasures piled up behind him, he was deeply shocked.

    ~I¡¯ll take it all. Everything.~

    After a while, Lin Fan looked around in satisfaction.

    He emptied the Thousand deep cave. He took everything, even the stools andmps.

    ~ I¡¯m not knowledgable, so to prevent me from missing any treasures disguised as trash, I¡¯ll take everything.~

    He left the Thousand deep cave and flew into the sky. But just as he was about to leave, he was reminded of the stone tablet and went back for it.

    The stone tablet had sunk deep into the ground.

    ¡°This stone tablet is great. Let me bring it back for research. If it really isn¡¯t any use, I¡¯ll change the words on it and put it on my peak.¡±

    He grabbed the stone tablet with his hands and pulled it out, putting it in his storage ring.

    Just as he was about the leave, the steps that look like jade caught his eye.

    ¡°What are the steps made of? It¡¯s so gorgeous. The Invincible peak doesn¡¯t have such beautiful items. Let¡¯s see if I can take it too.¡±

    Thus, Lin Fan kneeled down like a thief. After being poor for too long, he started to take everything that he could see.

    He grabbed onto a step and tried to pull it out. However, it seemed impossible to pull out. The step is floating in the air, but it was so hard to take it out that it seemed to be stuck in the air.

    ¡°Damn it, are you going toe out?¡± Lin Fan said, sending out a punch. The stone step shook violently, and the light surrounding it disappeared all of a sudden. But in no time, the light quickly came back and surrounded the steps.

    Lin Fan grabbed onto it quickly. Realizing he was able to pick it up, he put it into his storage ring happily.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I have never thought that this would be the way to do it. Refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± Lin Fan said, continuing his actions and cing the other stone steps into his storage ring one by one.

    He continued as he climbed up the stairs slowly.

    Outside the Thousand deep cave.

    The frog and old ck watch the spatial dimension moved. They were unaware of what was going on inside.

    ¡°Frog, your expression looks bad. What¡¯s going on?¡± Old ck asked. He realized that the frog had remained seated motionlessly, wearing a serious expression. It was as if something terrible had urred.

    The frog shook its head. ¡°This is strange. The connection was cut off all of a sudden, but it has reconnected once again. What did he experience in there?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the space dimension has space spirits in it? Can he get past them?¡± Old ck asked.

    ¡°How is that possible? In every space dimension, there¡¯s a space spirit. You won¡¯t be able to destroy a space spirit unless you understand thews and break the dimension using thew of space. However, this space dimension is weird. They seem to be connected together and will grow stronger every time they are destroyed, so it might even be impossible to break this dimension apart using thew of space as the space dimension will get stronger over time. So, that would only mean that.....¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s ying with the space spirits! And he can¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The frogughed out loud. As if something had crossed its mind, itughed so hard that its tummy showed.

    ¡°How funny is it to be forced to live with space spirits?¡±

    Old ck watched the frog and frowned. ~He might have gone mad after he was put in a frog¡¯s body.~

    Any ordinary person would be unable to ept that they turned into a frog within a day. Furthermore, the frog had spent a few tens of thousands of years alone. How terrifying had it been for him?

    ~However, it seemed to be living happily as a frog. He must have already lost his mind back when he was a man.~

    ¡°Frog, do you mind sharing with me the joke that made you incredibly happy?¡±

    Just then, a voice could be hearding from the dimension, and a figure walked out, looking at the frog from the sky.

    ¡°Cough!¡± The frog, who wasughing, choked when he heard the voice. Fear could be seen in his eyes.

    ~How could this be?~

    But remembering how proud he looked, the frog turned white immediately. ¡°Master, I thought of a hrious joke. It was so funny that Iughed myself to tears.¡±

    The frog said, tears rolling down its face.

    Even the frog couldn¡¯t tell if he cried due toughter or sadness.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s so funny? So what¡¯s the joke?¡± Lin Fan picked the frog up and put it in front of his face. He wore a smile as he looked at it.

    ¡°There was a man who flew to meet his girlfriend. But he was knocked out suddenly. He woke up to realize that he had been trapped in a frog¡¯s body. Hahaha, this is so funny. How could he be so stupid to be knocked out?¡±

    The frog said. Tears formed as he took his foot and made a 6 sign.

    ¡°Master, this is so 666!¡±

    ¡°Haish!¡±

    Lin Fan and old ck both let out a sigh.

    ¡°Frog.¡± The old ck spoke up. ¡°With my vast knowledge, I believe you might have been betrayed by your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Shut up! That¡¯s impossible. We are very close. She would never betray me. I¡¯ll not give you any face if you defame her again!¡± The frog said, tears gushing out from his eyes.

    ¡°Frog, why are you so sad?¡± Lin Fan said and wiped its tears off its cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just too happy to see you again.¡± The frog said, stering a smile on its face.

    It then made the 6 sign again. ¡°6666.....¡±

    Lin Fan and Old ck exchanged nces. ~Frog¡¯s story is quite sad.~

 Chapter 272: I really feel like crying

    <h4>Chapter 272: I really feel like crying</h4>

    There was nothing valuable left in the Thousand deep chambers.

    Lin Fan currently had a billion experience points.

    The numbers was so great that it frightened him.

    ¡°Master, where should we go?¡± Since Old ck had made a heavenly oath, he was now willing to acknowledge Lin Fan as his master.

    After living for more than ten thousand years, he had been through so much that he could ept his fate. Since he had no other choice, all he could do was submit.

    ~Since I¡¯m a servant, I should act like one.~

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to my sect. But I¡¯m not in a hurry. I have something that I need you to help me take a look at.¡± Lin Fan said as he took out the sword formation.

    Nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine tiny swords could be seen hanging downwards, forming a circle. In no time, a strong sword intent could be felt.

    ¡°This sword formation has such powerful sword intent!¡± Old ck said. He could feel the terrifying sword intent, which was the core of the formation.

    ¡°Of course, nothing I have my eyes on will be weak. But what formation is this?¡±

    ~Even I knew that it¡¯s not an ordinary formation. However, it wasn¡¯t recorded in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s records. But thinking about it, it makes sense. The Thousand cave patriarch was alive a long time ago. In contrast, the Magnificent me Sect was only established about a few hundred years ago.~

    ~They are uparable.~

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Old ck said, shaking his head. This was the first time he felt that his knowledge was limited.

    ¡°This is the Ten thousand form sword formation. It¡¯s made of Nine thousand nine hundred ny-nine sword, and it¡¯s one of the best ughter formations.¡± The frog said calmly, showing off his knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good sword formation, but it requires too much energy to use.¡±

    ¡°Frog, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡± Lin Fan said. ~ It was the right choice to bring him along.~

    The frog looked up. ¡°Of course, who am I? Why would I not know about this? But it¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Fan asked. The frog had piqued his curiosity.

    ¡°It would be especially mighty if it were paired with the Heaven guidance sword secret. The frog said, shaking its head. ¡°But this won¡¯t happen as the skillset was lost long ago.¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this then. What is it?¡± Lin Fan pulled out the grey-colored beads he got from the Cumulus Bazaar.

    ¡°I have no idea, but based on its structure, it¡¯s for energy storage.¡± The frog said after ncing. But suddenly, it looked back, eyes widening in shock. ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lin Fan grabbed the frog. ¡°Say everything at once. Don¡¯t keep me guessing.¡±

    ¡°Master, be gentle. There¡¯s a talisman on the bead, and I recognize the talisman. It¡¯s a talisman for descending.¡± The frog blurted out. It dared not hide anything from the murderer Lin Fan anymore.

    ¡°Talisman for descending?¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t understand what that meant. ~But that¡¯s not important to me. All I care about is if it¡¯s useful or not.~

    ¡°Is it useful?¡±

    Frog shook his head. ¡°Nope. You are unable to extract the energy from the beads. This is a special item.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s trash.¡± Lin Fan said. He felt the urge to throw the beads away. ~So I was chased all the away here just for this? I shouldn¡¯t have picked it up!~

    ¡°Frog, let me ask you onest question. Have you heard of the dragon world?¡±

    ~After I have maxed The Divine Art of Startling Dragon, I was only left with one trait: connection to the dragon world. But even after my ¡°connection,¡± I haven¡¯t felt anything.¡±

    ¡°Master, how do you know about the dragon world?¡± The frog said as its face turned white. It was startled to hear this from Lin Fan.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Lin Fan said, letting out a sigh. He had an urge to stir-fry turn the frog.

    ~Having to wait for someone to finish their sentence was like having ten thousand people stick their thing into your asshole at the same time.~

    ¡°The dragon world is another world, where the dragon species lives. They have many elites there. I have never been there, but I have heard about it.¡± Frog told Lin Fan everything he knew.

    Old ck frowned after hearing the frog. ¡°I have heard about the dragon world too. It¡¯s a world that the Dark Nether Pythons yearned for. But none of us has ever been able to go there.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to go even if you wish to?¡± The frog blurted out. ¡°The word is guarded by the Refining dragons nine heaven formation. You will die just by getting near the formation.¡±

    Old ck turned to the frog, slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected it to know so much.

    After a short pause, Lin Fan shook his head. ~ I¡¯ll think about it when I get stronger.~

    ¡°Come, follow me out. There¡¯s nothing left here at the Thousand deep cave to see.¡±

    The frog nearly jumped on hearing his words. ~Go out? I¡¯d rather spend my peaceful life here at the Thousand deep cave than go out and be tortured by this murderer!~

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t because I¡¯m still in the Earth star border realm.¡± The frog said immediately. Soon, it squeezed out some tears and looked at Lin Fan pitifully. ¡°Master, this frog is so useless. I am such a slow cultivator. I feel so bad for not being able to break through to the Heaven Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so slow?¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect the frog to cultivate so slowly. ~ It wasn¡¯t even in the Heaven Star Border realm.~

    ¡°How long more do you need?¡±

    After a short pause, the frog looked up with a sad face. ¡°Master, after some calction, I think I will take about three to four thousand years more. Why not Master leaves with Old ck first? I¡¯ll meet you two after I breakthrough.¡±

    Piak!

    Lin Fan grabbed the frog and red at it. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    The frog looked at Lin Fan with puppy eyes. ¡°Master, I have no choice too. I wanted to leave badly, but.....¡±

    ¡°Master, he can break through to the Heaven Star Border realm. It¡¯s just that he has been suppressing it. That¡¯s what he told me.¡± Old ck, who was at the side spoke up,

    ¡°Old ck, how dare you nder me! Ask your python heart, are you not ashamed?¡± The frog shrieked. He didn¡¯t expect Old ck to betray him.

    ~ It¡¯s better to have one person suffering rather than two. How dare you drag me down with you?~

    ~I must¡¯ve been blind to think that you were a good person.~

    Suddenly, the frog felt someone staring at him.

    And the person looked like he was going to cook it.

    ¡°Master, this is a misunderstanding. Old ck is trying to nder me!¡± The frog said, squeezing out tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Old ck said coldly.

    ¡°How you dare lie! In the future, I¡¯ll definitely....¡±

    Boom!

    The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River appeared in front of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Old ck, I like how honest you are. Let¡¯s have this frog for our meal today.¡± Lin Fan said emotionlessly.

    ~This frog is so dishonest.~

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Old ck nodded and looked at the frog with a smile on his face.

    The frog turned as white as a sheet of paper.

    ¡°Master, I suddenly remember a secret technique to allow me to forcefully breakthrough. I¡¯m going to stay with my master forever even if it means that I¡¯ll be the weakest Heaven Star Border in the world!¡±

    Suddenly, a powerful force could be felting from the frog¡¯s body.

    Breakthrough!

    A whirlpool could be seen in the air of Thousand deep caves. ck fog could be seen billowing in the whirlpool. Bugs flew out from the whirlpool.

    They covered the skies. It was a terrifying sight.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m trying to ovee my inner demons. They were all once my food, and they are now back. I¡¯m going to destroy them all!¡±

    The frog yelled. ~How could you treat me in this manner.~ He thought, rolling his eyes. ~ I¡¯m a frog that has lived for a few ten thousand years!~

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t see the bugs, but he could see the whirlpool.

    He was aware of the process of oveing inner demons.

    The frog stuck out its tongue and licked a bug dead.

    It licked them dead one by one. It would take ages for the frog to finish off all the bugs.

    ¡°Master, the bugs are too powerful. I can only destroy them one by one, or I would not be able to ovee my inner demons and be a Heaven Star Border.~

    The frog was trying to drag as long as he could.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    Suddenly, a shocking scene took ce.

    Lin Fan clenched his fist andunched an attack. The powerful energy could be felt, shattering space.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ovee your demons slowly. I can do it for you.¡±

    With a punch, the whirlpool shook as if it would be destroyed in no time.

    ¡°Master, I can do it myself! If I don¡¯t, my cultivation willg behind!¡± The frog shouted.

    ¡°Why do you need to cultivate? You just need to be a pet who screams 66666 while cheering me on. With me around, who will dare to bully you?¡±

    Boom!

    Space vibrated. The inner demon whirlpool seemed to be resisting.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where you belong.¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hands, and with a p, the inner demons shook violently.

    Bang!

    The whirlpool dispersed, and everything went back to normal.

    The frog watched the scene, dumbfounded. ~So this is the end of my tribtion? I wanted to drag more, but he didn¡¯t give me a chance!~

    ¡°Hurry up and congeal your Heaven star body.¡± Lin Fan said calmly, with his hands behind his back.

    ~Would I be unable to notice the trick it was ying? But nevermind, I have settled everything with my p.~

    The frog sighed helplessly and proceeded to conceal its heaven star body.

    However, it was a strange scene for the frog.

    A human form could be seen taking ce, but it dispersed within no time and was reced with a frog¡¯s form.

    ¡°The frog wants to congeal a heaven star body in human form!¡± Old ck said. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible; he is in the body of a frog. This won¡¯t work.¡±

    Currently, the frog was in despair. It wanted its heaven star body to take a human form, but he failed despite his secret skillsets. It could feel some energy stopping it from doing so.

    ¡°Cruel. Not only did he put me in a frog¡¯s body, he even put a spell on me that even my secret skillsets are unable to ovee. Cruel!¡±

    The frog said unhappily. However, it had tried many times, and serious consequences would take ce if he tried and failed again. Thus he had no choice but to let his heaven star body take a frog¡¯s form.

    Suddenly, a rainbow-colored frog could be seen floating behind it. It had finally congealed its heaven star body.

    ¡°Haish!¡± the frog plopped onto the ground sadly.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan put his hand on his head.

    ¡°Froggy,e with me. Be at ease, as long as you don¡¯t sell me out, I will force all your enemies into a flies¡¯ body and let you have fun with them.¡±

    It stared at Lin Fan closely and forced out two tears, nodding its head hard. It got up and jumped up and down.

    ¡°Master 666...¡±

    The frog really felt like crying now.

 Chapter 273: Let go of my god, devil!

    <h4>Chapter 273: Let go of my god, devil!</h4>

    Two figures and a frog could be seen speeding through empty space.

    Being a Dark Nether Python, Old ck had strong devil energy. His devil energy billowed in the sky and formed ck clouds.

    The door of the thousand cave chambers.

    From today onwards, nobody will be here. Lin Fan is the only person with the key which is required to enter.

    Moreover, the Thousand deep cave had already lost its value after Lin Fan emptied it.

    ~If I were to talk about my regrets, the only regret I have is noting across therge group of Heaven Star Border beasts that froggy mentioned. They might have already died after such a long time has passed.~

    ~How great would it be if I came across that?~

    At the entrance.

    The frog took another nce at the Thousand deep cave. It had spent a few ten thousand years here, living without a purpose. From a frog without cultivation, it was now a frog in the Heaven Star Border Stage One.

    If an ordinary human spent a few ten thousand years in a cave, even without any bloodline or aptitude, he would still be an elite by now.

    However, he was now a frog, a cold-blooded animal. How many ten thousand years had he spent, and how many different methods had he tried to get where he was today? Even the frog couldn¡¯t exin what kept him going.

    ~Maybe it was my girlfriend that I missed dearly.~

    ¡°Froggy, can¡¯t bear to leave?¡± Lin Fan asked while smiling.

    The frog recovered from its thoughts and jumped up and down on Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder while holding its front foot up. ¡°Master, 666!¡± It shouted happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go to our future!¡±

    Hope and fear could be seen in the frog¡¯s eyes. This was the first time he had ever left the Thousand deep cave since being trapped in it as a frog.

    Old ck was filled with excitement too. He had been sealed in the cave for more than ten thousand years, and he was unaware of how the outside world was like anymore. ~Is it still as magnificent as the past?~

    The light from the Door of the thousand caves shone down on them.

    ¡°I¡¯m old...¡± Old ck took in a deep breath, sucking in endless Heaven Star energy. It filled up his body, making him physically stronger.

    ¡°My body was damaged too seriously. I can only fully recover after a long time. I¡¯ll take revenge then, Thousand cave patriarch.¡±

    Old ck swore to himself. He was finally free after ten thousand years. Even though he wanted revenge, he had personally experienced how terrifying the Thousand cave patriarch was.

    ~Luckily, I survived back then.~

    ~But why did the Thousand cave patriarch choose to seal me instead?~

    ~As an elite, it¡¯s better to kill all your enemies than leave any behind. No elites arepassionate.~

    ~Whatever, I¡¯m now out. Life will go back to normal again.~

    ording to the frog, Lin Fan had spent a month in the Thousand deep chambers.

    ~I didn¡¯t even feel the time pass! This is horrifying.~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going back to the sect.¡±

    Lin Fan flew up to the sky and tore space apart. Bringing along Old ck and the frog, he dashed out of the cave towards the Magnificent me sect.

    Outside.

    ¡°Things have changed.¡± Old ck gasped.

    ¡°The ce is being sealed!¡± The frog said seriously.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand Old ck and the frog¡¯s words. ~They look like country bumpkins who are excited to finally be out of the cave.¡±

    ¡°Master, this is different from the world that I lived in previously.¡± Old ck answered. ¡°Beasts and elites used to be everywhere in the past, but I can¡¯t feel them now!¡±

    ¡°Look over there! It¡¯s such a huge area, but there are no powerful beasts to be seen! This is extremely strange.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years since you¡¯ve been outside. So, of course, things have changed drastically. It¡¯s a different era now, and the era you lived in is long past.¡±

    The frog stood on Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder, eyes glued to the sky. Rather than seeing clouds in the sky, all it saw were familiar talismans that made him scared.

    ¡°Frog, what did you see?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m looking at the sky.¡± The frog answered. But he didn¡¯t voice out his worries. ¡°Master, what is a sect? Are the people there filled with love?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very much so. Not only are they filled with love, but they also love eating frogs too. Beware.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a frog that has been around for a very long time! How dare they eat me!¡± Frog yelled. ¡°Master, you must protect me! I¡¯m a frog that shouts 666!¡±

    They flew past another city.

    Misty city.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t nning to stop at the city, but he frowned when he saw a scene in the city.

    In the city.

    ¡°Mayor, all our residents have been brainwashed by the Divine religion.¡± A man in armor said seriously. He turned to the residents who were sitting in the public square, chanting loudly together.

    ¡°Karma, Good and evil, Reincarnation.....¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Zhen Xuan, what should we do now?¡± The mayor asked, turning to the man next to him. The mayor was a Magnificent me sect disciple. Zhen Xuan, the Magnificent me Sect disciple guarding the Misty city was of higher cultivation than him. Thus, the mayor addressed Xuan Zhen as Senior brother.

    Qing Xuan¡¯s robe danced in the air. He had a bright pair of eyes, and he carried a sword on his back. However, worry could be seen in his eyes as he tried toe up with a solution.

    ¡°This.....¡± Qing Xuan hesitated. He couldn¡¯t think of a good solution.

    ¡°Mayor, lord, from what I see, we can only kill them all.¡± The man in armor said. ¡°They seem to be summoning something, and I believe that their chants will affect one¡¯s mind. I¡¯m afraid that the other residents will be soon affected.¡±

    ¡°No, these are all Magnificent me Sect citizens; how can you kill them?¡± Qing Xuan immediately retorted.

    ¡°How could this be? When did they turn into the Divine religion¡¯s followers? Damn it, why didn¡¯t we realize? What should we do now that they have such a huge group?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Suddenly, the residents that were quarantined by the soldiers afar stood up as if they were being infected. They had no cultivation, but they picked up weapons and tried to kill everyone they saw. There was no difference between them and a madman.

    The soldiers went up and forced them onto the ground, taking away their weapons. But despite this, the residents continue to scream and wail.

    ¡°Mayor, lord, we can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± The man in the armor said. ¡°It¡¯s their choice to be the Divine religion¡¯s follower. It isn¡¯t worth it to spare their lives and end up having more casualties.¡±

    Just then, a soldier dashed over. ¡°Mayor, we found these books in their houses.¡±

    The mayor grabbed it immediately.

    <Divine Religion theory>

    He scanned through the book quickly.

    His face turned ck.

    ¡°Damn the Divine Religion. How dare they disseminate such things?¡± The mayor gritted his teeth.

    Qing Xuan took over the book and looked through it. He was taken aback by the content as well.

    The book wasn¡¯t special, but those who are unhappy with the Magnificent me sect would agree with the content and connect with it. They would then be brainwashed and be possessed.

    ¡°This was unexpected from the Divine Religion. They are trying to ruin our sect!¡±

    Suddenly!

    A ck whirlpool appeared above the public square.

    The residents sitting crossed-legged cheered at the scene.

    ¡°Thank you, Pope! The Pope will protect us from anything!¡±

    A terrifying force could be felting from the whirlpool. A hand belonging to a demon could be seening out of the vortex.

    Seeing this, the man in armor was rmed. ¡°Mayor, lord, we must kill them now! Or we will be in deep trouble!¡±

    ¡°No. They are all Magnificent me Sect¡¯s citizens no matter what. We can¡¯t kill them.¡± Qing Xuan stopped the man. The sword flew up from behind him. It shone brightly and went towards the whirlpool, aiming for the devil¡¯s arm.

    But it was no use.

    The devil snapped its finger, and a strong power could be felt. It sent Qing Xuan flying away. He only managed to stabilize himself after some time.

    The residents who were sitting crossed-legged suddenly stood up and formed a circle. They kneeled on the ground as if they were weing something.

    ¡°Insane, all of them are insane!¡± The mayor cried. But it was toote. The terrifying force wasing towards them.

    The soldiers guarding the scene felt the power and were horrified. They trembled and stepped backward as they were unable to resist the force.

    The devil climbed out of the whirlpool slowly, revealing its head. The corners of its mouth were torn, and it had scary jagged teeth. It¡¯s stared at its surroundings with itsntern-sized eyes as ck smoke seeped out from the whirlpool.

    The man in the armor red at Qing Xuan, ignoring his status. ¡°Are you nning to kill all of us?¡±

    ¡°How dare you...¡± Hearing this, Qing Xuan red up.

    Suddenly, changes took ce as a loud voice could be heard.

    ¡°Demon Sealing Monument!¡±

    The nine Demon Sealing Monuments shot down from the sky like rays of light. When they stuck onto the ground, a powerful light screen could be seen hovering over the square.

    A ray of light shot down, and with an attack, intense energy gushed into the nine Demon Sealing Monuments.

    ¡°As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, how can you ignore other people¡¯s advice? How are you going to pay if the whole city was wiped out?¡± Lin Fan red and Qing Xuan and sneered.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing him, Qing Xuan¡¯s face fell.

    Lin Fan ignored him and went into the seal to beat the devil up. He then suppressed him with his energy.

    The devil let out a blood-curdling cry and crawled back into the whirlpool, trying to leave.

    ¡°Devil, how dare you attack our god?¡± The possessed residents let out an angry cry. They red at Lin Fan as if they were going to devour him.

    ¡°Useless. I¡¯ll kill you all to save everyone else in the city.¡±

    Heunched an attack and killed them without hesitation.

    The whirlpool struck immediately.

    After a short pause, Lin Fan went towards the whirlpool. ~Let¡¯s see where this is connected to.~

    ¡°Frog, Old ck, stay here and look for more Divine Religion followers. Kill any that youe across.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words, the whirlpool closed.

 Chapter 274: You look too weak

    <h4>Chapter 274: You look too weak</h4>

    The Divine Religion Eighth District¡¯s Headquarters.

    ¡°Finally, my Divine Religion theory has seeded! With belief as a base, I got them to connect with the Pope through chanting, which allows his hologram to get to them by creating a tunnel through space. Commoners are useful after all!¡±

    An Old Man said as he burst intoughter. He looked like he only had skin and bones, and he looked neither like a man or a ghost. His voice was deep and hoarse too.

    The Old man was praising his own intelligence and creativity.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re so smart to create such a scripture. From today onwards, all we need to do is to get more followers, and we will be able to take over the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory.¡± A buff man thundered.

    He spoke so loudly that it echoed throughout the room. The old man felt that his ears were about to rupture.

    ¡°Li Yao, how many times have I told you to lower your volume? Someone is resting over here. You will be dead if you wake him up!¡± The Old man chided softly.

    Hearing him, Li Yao shook slightly. He nced at the small hole on his arm, which was home to a worm. Currently, its red tail could be seen wiggling outside of the hole.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite cute.¡±

    The Old man shivered on hearing Li Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how horrifying these things are?¡± He mumbled.

    Suddenly!

    The Old Man could feel that someone had entered the tunnel.

    ¡°Oh no, the devil has retreated, and someone followed him into the tunnel. They will reach soon.¡±

    The Old man said, his face falling. But soon, he heaved a sigh of relief when he felt that the other part was only a Heaven Star Border Stage One. ¡°Phew! It¡¯s just a Heaven Star Border Stage One ant. There¡¯s no need for us to worry.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to kill him?¡± Li Yao asked. He was having fun ying with the Blood worm¡¯s tail.

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a Heaven Star Border Stage One. The guys outside will take care of him.¡± The Old man answered. ¡°But why would such an ant dare toe to the eighth district?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m quite bored right now.¡± Li Yao shook his head. ¡°I want to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Then go.¡± The Old man waved his hand. ¡°But lower your volume. If you wake that lord up, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Lin Fan entered the space tunnel. He followed the tunnel and arrived at an unfamiliar ce.

    ~ It¡¯s so warm here, and I can even see a fewva streams.~

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m in a volcano?¡±

    Lin Fan went into thought, trying to figure out where he was. But suddenly, an answer came to mind.

    ~ There aren¡¯t many ces with volcanoes in the Magnificent me Sect.~

    ¡°Wee to the Eight district.¡±

    A loud voice could be heard.

    ¡°The Eighth district!¡± Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect to find the Eighth district. ~This seems to be their headquarters, interesting.~

    ~So they were hidden here. No wonder it was so hard for us to find them. They are excellent at hiding.~

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a pair of hands emerged from the ground, grabbing Lin Fan¡¯s ankle. The sharp ws dug into his skin and pulled hard. It seemed that the other party was trying to pull Lin Fan into the ground.

    ¡°What the heck.¡±

    Lin Fan pulled his leg, dragging the man out.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The man looked at Lin Fan with a smile.

    ¡°Who the hell is smiling at you? Ugly b****.¡±

    He said as he crushed the man with his foot, killing him.

    ¡°If the leaders aren¡¯t straight, the men will be crooked too. None of them look like humans. Don¡¯t you have any normal people here?¡±

    Lin Fan looked around him to realize that many Divine Religion followers were staring at him coldly. But they stood still, not moving.

    ¡°Come here and let me escort you to hell.¡±

    ~All of them deserve death. No matter how weak they are, they are still points.~ Lin Fan thought as he gestured for them to attack.

    All of a sudden, a loud and clear voice boomed out.

    ¡°Wee. I¡¯m Li Yao, and I¡¯m bored right now. Can you y with me?¡±

    The ground shook as a man looking as if he was cut from stone walked over.

    ~They are all insane. y with you? Can¡¯t you just say that you are here to kill me? Why the speech? ~

    Li Yao had a buff figure, and veins popped out of his arms as if they were tree roots. Every muscle he had filled with vitality. ~ He¡¯s definitely someone who fights with brute force.~

    ¡°You look so weak.¡± Li Yao said, pointing at Lin Fan and then back at himself. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m so strong and powerful. I¡¯ll tear you apart if you bore me.¡±

    ¡°Weak?¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Violent body!¡±

    His clothes exploded as he grew to a height of three meters. His muscles were bulging out of his body too.

    ¡°How do I look now?¡± Lin Fan wasn¡¯t happy to see anyone doing better than him in this aspect. ¡°I see that we practice simr skillsets. What skillsets do you practice? I¡¯m interested.¡±

    He¡¯s interested in the skill sets that cultivators like him practiced. ~I can learn them if they aren¡¯t bad too!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Yaoughed. ¡°This is fun. You can increase your size too! This is what a person should look like. You looked much weaker previously.¡±

    ¡°However, your cultivation is still too low. Why are you still Heaven Star Border Stage One?¡±

    Li Yao said as he started to ponder. Soon, an idea crossed his mind, and he looked up happily.

    ¡°I know! I could limit my power and fight you with the strength of a Heaven Star Border stage One. Be at ease. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Li Yao burst intoughter, impressed with his idea.

    ¡°I¡¯m so smart! I can evene up with such ideas! Nobody is allowed to call me stupid in the future!¡±

    Suddenly!

    A destructive force could be felt from Li Yao. A storm formed with Li Yao at its center.

    The storm got increasingly huge and covered Li Yao. But a pair of terrifying eyes shone through the storm like a devil.

    ¡°I¡¯ming! Try your best to survive!¡±

    Boom!

    A ray of light shot over. Li Yao¡¯s attack was so strong that it caused space to crack.

    ¡°Great, I like these kinds of fights.¡±

    Lin Fan clenched his fist andunched an attack, smiling.

    Both of their attacks met.

    Crack!

    A blood-curdling scream could be heard.

    Li Yao could feel a powerful force strike his arm. In no time, it started to crack under the powerful impact.

    ¡°No! You hid your strength!¡± Li Yao screamed. He controlled his energy only to realize that the other party wasn¡¯t as weak as he thought.

    In that instant, Lin Fan appeared in front of Li Yao.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to y with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use all my energy and let you experience...¡± Li Yao screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Bang!

    With a punch, Li Yao¡¯s head exploded.

    Points +4000.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You will still end up dead anyway.¡± Lin Fan said, flinging the blood off his palm. He bent down to pick his storage ring up, but he stopped abruptly.

    ¡°I think I just smashed his left arm, which was the hand he wore his storage ring on.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. ~ It¡¯s such a pity! I lost another storage ring!~

    He trampled over Li Yao¡¯s body and walked forward.

    ~From today onwards, there will be no more Eighth District of the Divine Religion.~

    ~No cult should appear and hurt any Magnificent me Sect disciple. I destroy any who do.~

    Seeing how Li Yao was killed in one attack, all the followers who were spectating disappeared. It seems like they wanted to hide.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Dream on!¡±

    Transformation into god swordsmanship

    Within no time, different swords could be seen floating in the air. The powerful sword intent filled the sky in no time.

    Points farming starts now.

    Swords could be seen flying all over as if it was raining swords.

    The stronger Lin Fan¡¯s energy was and the stronger his sword intent was, the more sword he could form.

    With his current ability, it wasn¡¯t hard to cover the entire area.

    Boom!

    Whoosh!

    The mountain range was cut off, and swords could be seen piercing through the volcanic rock. With nowhere to hide, all the Divine Religion followers turned into Lin Fan¡¯s points.

    Lin Fan walked under the rain of swords, heading towards the pce in the distance.

    ~More points are waiting for me there.~

    Currently, the Old man was shouting in anger. ¡°Li Yao, that idiot, how could he be so careless? Damn it.¡±

    But he wasn¡¯t afraid of the intruder, as the horrifying lord was around.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the pce shook violently. Rocks fell from the ceiling, exploding one by one. Powerful energy could then be felt piercing through the pce, forming huge holes in the walls.

    ¡°Stop! Stop your actions! Don¡¯t disturb the lord!¡±

    The Old man yelled angrily.

    In a secret chamber, numerous blood worms could be seen wriggling. The worms were piled up together, forming a small hill.

    Suddenly!

    A voice could be hearding from the hill.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! I can remember his scent.....¡±

    A hand could be seening out of the pile. The hand was red in color and formed by blood worms. There were even more bloodworms wriggling, forming various shapes.

    Just then, a figure stood up from the pile. His entire body was made of Blood worms. When he opened his mouth, Blood worms flew out.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! That¡¯s his scent! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    Lin Fan stood in front of the destroyed pce, with his hands behind him. ¡°Come out. You have nowhere to hide.¡±

    The next second, an old man walked out of the pce, face flushed red with anger. ¡°You have woken the lord up! You are dead!¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hands, ready to p the old man to hell. But suddenly, he heard a voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Lin Fan! I¡¯m going to make your life worse than death...¡±

    He stopped in his tracks.

    He looked towards the voice.

    Interesting.

 Chapter 275: Such a troublesome person

    <h4>Chapter 275: Such a troublesome person</h4>

    ¡°Well, this is a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect to be so famous that even Divine Religion followers have heard of me.¡±

    ~Wow, so I¡¯m famous now? This feels great.~

    Hearing his voice, the old man turned as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Bastard!¡± He yelled at Lin Fan angrily. ¡°Why did you wake the lord up? You are going to die. There¡¯s nobody here to save you!¡±

    Numerous Blood worms could be seening out from the destroyed pce. It was disgusting.

    ¡°Lord, he is the person who woke you up.¡± The old man stammered. He knew how horrifying the lord was, especially his blood worms. The worms survive by sucking living souls clean, and anyone that came in contact with the worms would die in no time.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    As the person shouted, worms could be seen wiggling in his mouth. He was currently fuming with anger.

    ¡°He hates me, and he knows my name. Who could it be?¡±

    Lin Fan said calmly. ~ I¡¯m curious who it is. Who in the world would hate me so much? This can¡¯t be. Those who hate me have all died under my hand. Who is he?~

    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Lin Fan shouted to the person and nced at the sea of worms. ~These red worms look familiar. Aren¡¯t they the ones I saw when I returned from the Titan sect? Those that sucked the beasts dry.~

    ~So they are here.~

    The sky was blood-red in color, and blood worms could be seen gushing away from the pce.

    The old man trembled at this scene. He stood far away from the sea of worms. Thest thing he wanted was to be the blood worms¡¯ food.

    It was a frightening scene to almost everyone, but Lin Fan wasn¡¯t even slightly terrified. All he was concerned about was who knew his name.

    ~ There¡¯s really nobody I can think of.~

    Suddenly, the blood worms stopped wiggling. Theyid on the ground, motionlessly. A bulge appeared from the sea of worms and grew in size. Worms rolled down the mound as it grew in size.

    Soon, a figure made of blood worms could be seen standing there. Every part of his body was made out of the worms, and they were still wiggling.

    ¡°Ew!¡± Lin Fan said and bent down, pretending to puke. ¡°Who are you? Such a disgusting person.¡± He said, pointing at him.

    ¡°Bastard, this isn¡¯t how you talk to the Lord!¡± The Old man was currently standing on a rock. Fires could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lin Fan and the worm man bellowed at the same time.

    The Old man jumped and shut his mouth. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Lin Fan, but he was terrified of the lord.

    ¡°Look at me again.¡± Changes could be seen taking ce to the worm man. Skin started to cover his body, and worms could no longer be seen wiggling on his body.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you, Jun Wutian. I didn¡¯t know you were still alive.¡± Lin Fan said, slightly shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to revive after I smashed your head. But.....Are you even human now? Haish. This is such a tragic sight.¡±

    ~Wow, this is dope. He could revive and be a worm man?~

    ~ He¡¯s really something. This is defying the heavens!~

    ~No wonder their guardian was willing to risk barging into the Magnificent me Sect just to take Jun Wutian¡¯s corpse.~

    ~Now I know why.~

    ¡°This is all because of you!¡± Jun Wutian screamed like a girl. A crack could be seen forming on his back, and the sea of worms on the ground gushed into him.

    Worms could be seen wiggling in his entire body, even his eyes and nose.

    ¡°Nevermind, since you can revive, you can die again too, my previous first peak leader, Jun Wutian.¡± Lin Fanughed. But he was looking at Jun Wutian seriously.

    ~ Something¡¯s weird. He¡¯s strong, but I can¡¯t feel any of thews. And his ability is definitely stronger than a Heaven Star Border Stage Five.~

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use your blood to wash away my pain!¡± Jun Wutian shrieked and raised his hands. Numerous blood worms could be seen flying out of his palm, forming a storm in the sky and flying towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    He clenched his fist and allowed earth energy to cover his fist. Waves formed and space vibrated under Lin Fan¡¯s attack. A strong force then pierced through the sky.

    Bang!

    The blood worm storm was destroyed. But the damaged blood worms joined back together in no time and flew towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect Jun Wutian to be so powerful after reviving. ~This is unexpected, but nevermind, he will die today.~

    ¡°Jun Wutian, this is interesting. Very interesting.¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan used all his energy.

    He activated the Magic of the seven gods. A strong force could be felt.

    God of internal, Zhongchi!

    God of violence, Tianzhong!

    God of existence, Zhidao!

    ¡°I still like the color of blood.¡± Lin Fan said, his body increasing in size. Every inch of his hair turned red, dying the sky red as well.

    ¡°Tearing the world!¡±

    A giant hand could be seen tearing the ground apart from below.

    Powerful energy gushed into the sky as blood-colored tattoos could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± The Old man said, horrified. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to be so strong. ~This is so sick.~

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re very powerful now.¡± Jun Wutian said. ¡°But I¡¯m even more powerful, and you will never, never be able to surpass me...¡±

    Jun Wutian bellowed. Lin Fan could tell that he was feeling unfair, angry, and ashamed.

    ¡°Is it? Rx, this still isn¡¯t everything I have.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, feeling his energy surge. Each and every part of his body was filled with energy.

    ¡°Ancient golden body!¡±

    Lin Fn bellowed, and a ray of golden light could be seening from his body, covering the entire area.

    Bang!

    His muscles grew one by one. Golden rays of light could be seen in his muscles, and these were undestroyable energy.

    With Lin Fan as the center, intense energy gushed out, forming a whirlpool. It expanded rapidly, and his hair stood up.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, in one breath.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up and red at Jun Wutian, smiling. It was as if he was mocking Jun Wutian.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as Jun Wutian finished his words, Lin Fan disappeared into thin air, leaving only cracks on the ground where he was just standing.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan appeared in front of Jun Wutian. He aimed for his head and sent a punch out. The power was so strong that any protection would break under this attack.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Jun Wutian said, his eyes open wide. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to counter-attack as his head exploded. Blood worms flew everywhere.

    Seeing this, the old man watching trembled in fear. ¡°How could this be? How could he take down the lord with one attack?¡±

    Lin Fan stood at his spot unmoving and stared at the blood worms. ¡°Jun Wutian, stop acting. Do you like to act so much?¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan...¡±

    An angry voice could be heard, and the blood worms wiggled violently, taking the shape of a man once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill me. With the blood worms around, I¡¯m invincible. Killing me is a dream.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Jun Wutianughed and looked at Lin Fan disdainfully.

    The Old man heaved when he saw Jun Wutian appear again. ~No wonder. How could the lord be defeated so easily? It was all a fake.~

    ¡°Troublesome.¡±

    Lin Fan said, annoyed. He was dying to find out how Jun Wutian revived and what the hell these worms were.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯ve had enough! You will die now!¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Jun Wutian appeared in front of Lin Fan. He sent out a punch, but Lin Fan blocked it calmly. He raised his hands and caught it, counter-attacking Jun Wutian. Within no time, the Blood worms dispersed and wrapped around Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡± Jun Wutian said, appearing behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome.¡±

    This was the first time he came across an opponent that was so hard to deal with. He moved slightly and clenched his fist, sending an attack.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, I¡¯ve had enough of you. Since you said that you won¡¯t die as long as there are worms around, I¡¯ll see how many worms you have.¡±

    Boom!

    Instantly, numerous attacksnded on Jun Wutian. A powerful force could be felt smashing down on Jun Wutian.

    The ground cracked, and dust flew everywhere.

    ¡°Li Yao, your death wasn¡¯t unfair. Even if you used all your strength, the result would still be the same.¡± Seeing this, the old man mumbled to himself.

    However, the old man was sure that Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Jun Wutian as he was aware of how powerful Jun Wutian was.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having fun? Let me show you more fun!¡± Lin Fan took out his frying pan and erged it, mming it down onto Jun Wutian hard.

    Puke!

    He could hear the blood worms exploding, and dead worms could be seen stuck on the bottom of Lin Fan¡¯s pan.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡± Jun Wutian said.

    Without hesitation, Lin Fan smashed the pan down again.

    ~I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m unable to kill Jun Wutian.~

    ¡°Tell me how many damn worms are there, so I know how many times I need to smack you!¡± Lin Fan said, smashing his pan down happily.

    ~You can¡¯t be more powerful than me no matter how strong you are if you don¡¯t understand thews.~

    ¡°Lin Fan, you¡¯re too weakpared to me. You can¡¯t kill me, and I¡¯m invincible. Look at yourself. Can¡¯t you feel deathing for you?¡±

    Jun Wutian said coldly.

    Lin Fan nced at his body after hearing Jun Wutian. Indeed, worms could be seen all over his arms, and a worm had even made a hole in Lin Fan¡¯s sturdy body, Leaving only its tail wiggling outside.

    ¡°So troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 276: This is what revive is

    <h4>Chapter 276: This is what revive is</h4>

    Lin Fan reached out for his arm, trying to pull the blood worm out.

    However, he soon realized that something was off. ~This worm seems to be biting onto something, and I am unable to pull it out.~

    ¡°Haha, stop wasting your energy. This is a blood worm. The best thing about them is that they will suck onto your flesh. There¡¯s no point in trying to pull them out of your body. The harder you try, the more painful it will be. Today will be your death day.¡±

    ~So this is what they mean by internal enemies?~

    Hearing Jun Wutian, Lin Fan grabbed the Blood worm¡¯s tail and pulled it out forcefully. He realized that the worm had a row of teeth that was simr to a suction cup.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Jun Wutian was unable to believe his eyes. ~How was it possible that he could pull the Blood worms out so easily?~

    ~And why did he not feel the pain? What¡¯s going on?~

    Lin Fan clenched his fist, crushing the blood worm.

    Lin Fan exerted a huge amount of earth energy and killed the worms crawling over his body. ¡°Jun Wutian, you¡¯re so annoying. Let me think of how I want to kill you.¡±

    Lin Fan currently had a headache. Jun Wutian¡¯s trait made it challenging to deal with him.

    ~Does this means that one blood worm is equivalent to one life?~

    ~However, I don¡¯t believe that Jun Wutian will be the strongest person in the world other than me, even if he won¡¯t die.~

    That is impossible.

    ¡°Hahaha, the Lord is immortal. Thus you definitely won¡¯t be able to win!¡± The Old man standing in the distanceughed. He didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone who able to defeat the Lord.

    Lin Fan nced at him unhappily. He then thought of an idea.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think you will have a chance to kill me with my lord present?¡± The Old Man frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Activate the Eye of disdain.¡±

    Within no time, the Old man was flushed red with anger. He started yelling at Lin Fan.

    ¡°Damn you. Why are you looking at me like that? I know I¡¯m ugly, but what¡¯s that look supposed to mean? I want you dead! I want you dead!¡±

    Suddenly!

    The old man charged at Lin Fan furiously. He might not have a high cultivation, but he wasn¡¯t going to chicken out when someone humiliates him.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Instead, he raised a hand and sent out a punch, turning the old man to ashes when he got to him.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where you stand, huh?¡±

    ~The Eye of disdain is great. People like me can put its cons aside and use it positively.~

    ~It gives a coward strength and courage.~

    ~This old man might be weak, but he should be proud that he dared to attack me instead of hiding like a mouse.~

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Seeing the elder attack Lin Fan, Jun Wutian cursed. ¡°You¡¯re a Heaven Star Border Stage Four; this battle is beyond you.¡±

    ~It serves him right to be killed immediately.~

    Lin Fan picked up his frying pan and put it back into his storage.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, how do you feel being neither human nor a devil?¡± Lin Fan verbally attacked Jun Wutian, trying to test his reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who bestowed me this life. I should find a chance to thank you properly.¡± Jun Wutian said coldly. Now, even his heart was made of Blood worms. He was totally made of blood worms.

    He shouldn¡¯t be known as human anymore, but a worm man instead.

    ~Even God has abandoned me.~

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Lin Fan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger. You might be strong but not strong enough to beat me. As long as you don¡¯t understand thews, you will forever be a piece of trash. But looking at how you are now, you might never be able to understand.¡±

    ¡°Damn you...¡± Jun Wutian gritted his teeth. As soon as he opened his mouth, blood worms flew out. He might not be able to understand thews, but he wasn¡¯t going to stay weak. ~ I¡¯m going to get more energy for myself!~

    ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s fight. You said that I won¡¯t be able to kill you, so let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he was in front of Jun Wutian, with his fist high up.

    Boom!

    Powerful energy surged, making Jun Wutian shatter in no time.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to kill me. Do you feel despair now?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Jun Wutianughed, blood worms reforming his figure again.

    ¡°Such an arrogant little boy.¡± Lin Fanughed and sent another attack down. ~ I¡¯ll continue killing until you¡¯re dead.~

    The empty space shattered continuously. Jun Wutian¡¯s strength was nothing inparison to Lin Fan.

    ~All that didn¡¯t understand thews are just ants.~

    After a few hundred rounds.

    Jun Wutian had repeatedly died under Lin Fan¡¯s hands a few hundred times.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Lin Fan realized that Jun Wutian¡¯s strength seemed to be decreasing. ~ That¡¯s his secret!~

    ¡°Jun Wutian, I discovered your secret! You¡¯re not invincible after all.¡±

    ¡°Demon Sealing Monument!¡±

    Within no time, the nine Demon Sealing Monuments descended on Jun Wutian, forming a seal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long I will take, but I¡¯ll kill you today.¡±

    Lin Fan had seen through everything right now. He realized that Jun Wutian wasn¡¯t immortal. Every time he was killed, he would get weaker. It wasn¡¯t obvious at the start, but Lin Fan realized it now.

    ¡°You could tell now? But what a pity. It¡¯s toote.¡± Jun Wutianughed arrogantly as if he had won the battle.

    ¡°Look at your body. It¡¯s all mine now.¡±

    Lin Fan took a nce and realized that Jun Wutian¡¯s blood worms were crawling all over his body. ~This seriously is disgusting.~

    ~But whatever, suck all you want.~

    The blood worms seeped into Lin Fan¡¯s body and started feeding on his strength.

    ¡°Ah! Such a strong force! I can feel that you have very strong energy!¡± Jun Wutian said happily. He was excited to feel how powerful Lin Fan is.

    ¡°Sucking my energy? Interesting.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. ~ He¡¯s too naive.~

    ~Then suck all you want. Hopefully, you can take the setback too.~

    ¡°Lin Fan, you¡¯re not that useless after all. Your energy will make me stronger.¡±

    Jun Wutianughed, taking in the energy that the Bloodworms had been sucking in.

    Now, Lin Fan had such a tremendous amount of energy that he was stronger than a Heaven Star Border Stage Five in terms of strength. The only difference was just that he hadn¡¯t startedprehending thews.

    Of course, he had picked up so many skill sets that require brute force. Of course, he would be very strong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy your hunger today, my ex-sect mate. Suck happily.¡±

    ¡°Extreme wipe out body!¡±

    Boom!

    Triple the energy made the volcano¡¯s cave shake.

    ¡°So powerful, so powerful, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Jun Wutian yelled. Red-colored light could be seen emitting from his body. Every Blood worm had taken in a massive amount of nutrients, and sharp cries could be heard.

    ¡°Evolve, my Blood worms are evolving!¡±

    Lin Fan sat at the side, allowing Jun Wutian to suck in as much as he wanted. His body started to get skinnier, and his flesh and skin had turned dark. His skin currently looked like old tree bark.

    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful! You are so powerful that it excites me.¡±

    Jun Wutian trembled. The Blood worms were now in cocoons and were about to evolve.

    Crack!

    Very soon, the cocoons burst open, and winged blood worms wiggled out. Compared to how they looked previously, the blood worms were fatter now.

    Double wing blood worms.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jun Wutianughed. He might be covered with cocoons, but hisughter could be clearly heard.

    Lin Fan sat crossed-legged, feeling his energy being sucked dry.

    The blood worms took in Lin Fan¡¯s energy greedily. Every cell in him was being sucked dry.

    ¡°Jun Wutian¡¯s blood worms were indeed horrifying.¡±

    He could feel that the blood worms are unlike any ordinary thing. ~The Divine Religion is indeed strange.~

    Lin Fan¡¯s aura got weaker. He was about to die very soon.

    Not long after, Lin Fan¡¯s body dried up, and his aura disappeared.

    Suddenly, a crack could be heard.

    The cocoons on Jun Wutian all burst open, and the evolved blood worms let out excited cries.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m so grateful to you! You were so powerful that you helped me breakthrough! I¡¯m stronger now! How should I thank you?¡±

    Jun Wutian let out a crazyugh. He bent over and screamed, revealing two bulges on his back. It was as if something was about to burst out from them.

    The bulges burst open.

    A pair of wings could be seen.

    Currently, Jun Wutian¡¯s energy was increasing furiously. Terrifying energy could be felt.

    Suddenly!

    The excitement washed off Jun Wutian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Impossible. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The increasing energy disappeared, leaving Jun Wutian confused.

    The dried-up body sitting crossed-legged on the ground inted slowly.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes and stood up, smiling at Jun Wutian who was in the sky.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Jun Wutian screamed. He was no longer full of energy, and his body started to dry up.

    The evolved winged blood worms started to dry up as well.

    Cries filled the area.

    It was as if that the blood worms were starving.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you do?¡± Jun Wutian shouted in anger. Fear was written all over his face.

    The powerful energy in his body had disappeared all of a sudden.

    Since the bloodworms had evolved and were well-fed previously, them losing the energy they took in only meant one thing.

    The hungry blood worms were going to absorb everything they see to rece what they lost as the hunger made them go crazy.

    At this moment, the blood worms started to feed on each other.

    This is what his revival is like. Lin Fan mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 277: A talent

    <h4>Chapter 277: A talent</h4>

    ¡°Ah, such a poor thing. I don¡¯t even know how you dared to breakthrough when you¡¯re not capable enough!¡±

    ~The immortality that I got through the lottery will never go wrong like this.~

    ~Trying to absorb my energy? Dream on.~

    ~ Everything will disappear the moment I revive, and I will return to a perfect state.~

    ~This is real immortality.~

    ~Jun Wutian¡¯s immortality is just a scam.~

    ~Look, these dried-up bugs are such a poor thing. How much have they starved that they are resorting to eating each other? I can¡¯t bear to look at this.~

    ¡°Oh no, Jun Wutian, who asked you to breakthrough when you don¡¯t have enough energy to sustain yourself? How are you going to grow stronger or even get past this problem? Tell me!¡±

    Lin Fanughed, smirking as he looked at Jun Wutian.

    ¡°Lin Fan, you just wait and see!¡± Jun Wutian yelled. Now that the blood worms were feeding on each other, Jun Wutian no longer had the energy to fight with Lin Fan. Escaping was his only option now.

    He tried to escape.

    But all of a sudden!

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain!¡±

    ¡°Bastard, what have you done to me?¡± Jun Wutian bellowed. ¡°You¡¯re mocking me, right? You killed me back at the Magnificent me Sect, and now I¡¯m like this, thanks to you! You areing to hell with me!¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Lin Fan gasped softly. ~Nobody can ignore the eye of disdain.~

    He raised his hand, signaling for Jun Wutian to make a move.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, my sect mate. Let me end your suffering once and for all.¡±

    Unable to tolerate Lin Fan any longer, Jun Wutian turned into a ray of light and charged towards Lin Fan.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Bang!

    A punchnded on Jun Wutian.

    ¡°Weak, too weak. Jun Wutian, I love your worms. They make me satisfied by allowing me to kill you repeatedly. I¡¯m feeling great!¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Lin Fan, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jun Wutian shouted, reforming his body. However, he had be even weaker than before, and the worms devouring each other wasn¡¯t helping at all.

    ~This is troublesome.~

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. Fight me till tomorrow morning.¡±

    Again and again.

    Rather than tiring, it was enjoyable for Lin Fan. He was observing the blood worms at the same time. He realized that some of the worms had actually died and turned into a pool of blood.

    ~What a great discovery. So does it means that they will die without enough energy?~

    ~If that¡¯s so, then Jun Wutian isn¡¯t immortal after all.~

    ~He requires a huge amount of energy every time he revives. If I understood anyw, he¡¯d die for real in no time.~

    ~Oops, I found his weakness.~

    ¡°Jun Wutian, now I understand. Your immortality is just a joke.~

    Powerful energy was exerted from Lin Fan, and limitless sword intent could be felt floating behind him. He then stood there, letting the sword intent take care of Jun Wutian.

    The evolved blood worms died one by one. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to create new blood worms.

    ¡°Such a poor thing.¡±

    He paid no further attention to Jun Wutian and sat by the side, waiting for Jun Wutian to die.

    Out of the blue!

    A terrifying force could be felt from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    A deep and creepy voice rang out.

    Lin Fan turned around and frowned. Clouds the color of blood, could be seen billowing towards Lin Fan, covering him.

    Lin Fan raised a finger and kept the Nine Demon Sealing Monuments immediately.

    ¡°Got to go.¡±

    ~That scary guy I came across previously is here. He¡¯s not someone I can handle.~

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s action, Sir Xuelian said.

    ¡°Confine!¡±

    Suddenly, a mystical force could be felt. It congealed the surrounding space, making it impossible for someone to leave through the air.

    Not only so, but it also confined space to limit Lin Fan¡¯s movement too.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± Lin Fan took a step out and walked around, putting on an act thanks using his skill, Ignore Seals.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± A voice of shock could be heard from the blood clouds.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Fan asked, trying to calm down. ¡°Come out if you have the guts instead of hiding in those clouds.¡±

    ¡°Great. You¡¯re quite powerful. The Divine Religion needs more talents like you.¡± The blood clouds billowed as a figure walked out of it.

    He was a buff man, and he smelt like blood. An evil aura could be felt. Despite him remaining still, anyone could tell that he was a terrifying existence.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m indeed a talent, but who are you?¡± Lin Fan replied, epting the praise. He knew that retorting was useless now. He would only find a way to escape if he remained calm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my followers, and yet you don¡¯t know me? What a joke. Let me tell you, I¡¯m the guardian of the Divine Religion.¡± Seeing Jun Wutian¡¯s current state, Sir Xuelian felt his blood boil. He raised a finger, making the sword intent disperse immediately.

    Jun Wutian fell onto the ground weakly. Smelling food, the surrounding blood worms went up to Jun Wutian and started feeding on him.

    ¡°Sir Xuelian, guardian of the Divine Religion.¡±

    He mumbled to himself. ~He is too powerful for me. He should be the person who snatched away Jun Wutian¡¯s body back at the sect.~

    ~Now that master is not around, It¡¯s difficult for me to leave.~

    Lin Fan looked around him. ~I have an idea.~

    Another idea came to his mind after some thought.

    ~The first one is more suitable, though.~

    ¡°I appreciate your talent.¡± Suddenly, Sir Xuelian turned to Lin Fan, staring at him with his red eyes. It was as if hell was in his eyes.

    ¡°Is that so? Hahaha...¡± Lin Fanughed calmly. ¡°I never thought that the guardian of the Divine Religion would appreciate a Magnificent me Sect disciple¡¯s talent. Should I be honored or humiliated?¡±

    Sir Xuelian grabbed Jun Wutian and kept him in his sleeves. He then looked at Lin Fan as if he was prey.

    ¡°Lin Fan, peak leader of Invincible peak. I am aware that many of my followers have died under your hand. But I¡¯ll let this matter go, as we need talented people in our religion. Join us, and I¡¯ll make you a guardian as well. There will be nobody above you other than the Pope. You will be superior to millions, and we can overthrow the Magnificent me Sect together and create the strongest religion in the world; how does it sound?¡±

    ¡°Who did you say would be above me?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Our Pope, the most powerful lord.¡±

    After a short pause, Lin Fan looked up. ¡°Sir Xuelian, I pity you.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± Sir Xuelian asked calmly.

    Lin Fan stepped forward. ¡°Pity that you¡¯re blind. Say, why do we cultivate in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Trying to debate with me, kid?¡± Sir Xuelianughed. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to defy the heavens and take our own destiny in our hands.¡±

    ~Great. He has taken the bait perfectly. There¡¯s no need to trick him anymore.~

    ¡°Defy the heavens and have your destiny in your own hands. That is what you said. But your destiny is in the Pope¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°Life is full of possibility.¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re a talent too. Why not we overthrow the Pope together and make you the Pope instead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me!¡± Sir Xuelian shouted in anger.

    Lin Fan raised his hands calmly. ¡°Calm down and hear me out. Everyone can be the Pope, and you are such a powerful cultivator. Seeing how the Divine Religion can only hide and has little achievements currently shows that the current Pope is useless. It¡¯d be better if you were the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Think about it; you¡¯re under the Pope now. Don¡¯t you feel suffocated just with someone controlling you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Sir Xuelian said. ¡°I¡¯m only talking with you now because I appreciate your talent. We need talents like you. And it would be best if you hand the beads over to me too.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head slowly and made his way to theva stream. ¡°Sir Xuelian, let me ask you, what would happen if you jump into thisva?¡±

    ¡°It might be burning, but it¡¯s just water to me.¡± Sir Xuelian answered.

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Mhmm. Let me ask you again, what will happen if ordinary people jump into it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course, they will turn into ashes, but why are you talking about this. Answer me, are you willing to join the Divine Religion or not?¡± Sir Xuelian asked. ~If we can bring the Invincible peak to our side, it would be a big blow to the Magnificent me Sect.~

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand.¡± Lin Fan shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Understand what?¡± Sir Xuelian asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than me, and I am restricted. But I don¡¯t want to be under anyone. I¡¯d rather die than surrender.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    Lin Fan jumped into theva stream immediately.

    He restrained his energy and faced theva with just his regr body.

    Szzz~

    He disappeared in theva stream.

    Sir Xuelian reacted immediately. ¡°Damn it! Trying to escape! Float up!¡±

    Suddenly, strong energy was exerted as theva stream flew up into the sky, and Sir Xuelian tried his best to find Lin Fan.

    But he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°How could this be? Did he reallymit suicide?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Damn it.¡±

    Sir Xuelian was boiling in anger. ~If he managed to escape, what method did he use?~

    However, Lin Fan¡¯s words rang in his head.

    Overthrow the Pope and be the Pope yourself.

    Sir Xuelian shook his head, discarding the thought. ~How could I think of such things?~

    But Sir Xuelian knew that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea too.

    ¡°Damn it. How dare he brainwash me! He deserves death.¡±

 Chapter 278: Heaven sect palace

    <h4>Chapter 278: Heaven sect pce</h4>

    ¡°Damn it. How is the Divine Religion going to do without the beads?¡±

    Sir Xuelian pondered hard. Thinking about how badly Jun Wutian lost made him unhappy.

    ¡°You¡¯re such trash. How can you be defeated so easily when I already made you almost immortal? Why should I let you live if you¡¯re not useful?¡±

    However, Sir Xuelian didn¡¯t give up. He continued to look around theva stream as he didn¡¯t believe the Magnificent me Sect disciple had actually died.

    In the boilingva, a body was dismembered again and again.

    Lin Fan knew that it was still unsafe for him to make his way out now. Thus he chose to wait, as staying in theva stream would be safest for now. ~ I¡¯ll just keep reviving.~

    After a whole night.

    A pair of hands could be seen grabbing on the shores as a person climbed out of theva, entirely naked. He shivered as a cold wind blew.

    Lin Fan immediately took out clothes from his storage ring.

    ~Luckily, I have spare clothes, or I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll leave.~

    ¡°This is so terrifying. I found out the Divine Religion¡¯s secret! Their guardian isn¡¯t that loyal, after all. He would be a good person to trick.¡±

    ~Sir Xuelian might be powerful, but when I suggested that he could be the Pope instead, he raised his brows, which shows that he was tempted.~

    ~But the Pope might be a very influential person, so nobody dared to go against him.~

    ¡°Hehe, Sir Xuelian, we will meet again.¡±

    ~So this is where the Divine Religion¡¯s Eighth District¡¯s headquarters are. But since it¡¯s destroyed, they will definitely change their location.~

    ~I might find more Divine Religion followers if I wait here. But it¡¯s too dangerous. The chances of me being discovered is too great.~

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Misty city.

    Frog and Old ck followed Lin Fan¡¯s instructions and waited for him patiently.

    The frog spent his time on the city wall, staring at the sky and doing nothing.

    On the other hand, Old ck worked with the Mayor and others to look for Divine Religion followers lurking in the city,

    It was difficult for the Mayor to tell the detect a Divine Religion follower. Still, with Old ck¡¯s, a Dark Nether Python¡¯s strong senses, they were able to identify the Divine Religion followers.

    They caught about twenty in total.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The Mayor turned to Old ck and the frog in gratitude.

    Qing Xuan was the Magnificent me Sect disciple who was in charge of guarding Misty city. He was worried sick and went forward to asked Old ck and frog who was the person who entered the whirlpool.

    But Old ck and frog knew nothing other than he was from the Magnificent me sect.

    Hearing this, Qing Xuan knew that Lin Fan might have a high status in the sect.

    ¡°Old ck, frog.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice could be heard ringing from afar.

    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡± Hearing the voice, the frog jumped up in shock. ~Why is he so fast. I thought he would at least take ten days to two weeks!~

    On the other hand, Old ck wasn¡¯t as surprised. As a servant, he was prepared for Lin Fan¡¯s return anytime.

    And after this short period, he understood that the world was now in the era of sects. It was new to him.

    What shocked him even more were the citizens who didn¡¯t cultivate.

    Which was totally impossible in the past.

    Back then, everyone cultivated. Now, it seems like time had changed. Old ck and frog were unable to get used to it.

    ¡°Master.¡± Old ck said, weing Lin Fan back.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    ¡°Master, wee back. I know that master is the best. These guys¡¯ abilities aren¡¯t even half of master¡¯s!¡± The frog shouted loudly.

    ¡°Qing Xuan greets senior brother.¡±

    ¡°Be more cautious in the future. It¡¯s not good to be too soft-hearted.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Xuan nodded. However, he still felt that all lives were precious, and they could turn over a new leaf even if they had turned into a Divine Religion follower.

    Of course, Lin Fan didn¡¯t know his thoughts. But it wasn¡¯t important to Lin Fan, as these people would only understand after some suffering.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lin.¡± The Mayor came over. He was very respectful, as if not for him, the consequences would be horrible.

    ¡°The Divine Religion is acting more and more frequently. Keep your guards up and check those entering the city carefully.¡± Not wanting to stay at the Misty city any longer, Lin Fan reminded him and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Mayor nodded.

    ~Now that I have nothing else, I¡¯ll make my way back to the sect. I¡¯ve gained a lot on this trip.~

    The Divine Religion¡¯s guardian is indeed powerful. I¡¯ll need to be more careful when Ie across them the next time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old ck¡¯s strong aura could be felt, and the frog jumped onto Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder. Lin Fan opened a space tunnel and the group left.

    The Mayor. ¡°I forgot to ask for his name.¡±

    ...

    Magnificent me Sect.

    The sect that was usually bustling with activity now held a depressing atmosphere.

    Disciples could be seen gathering in groups.

    ¡°Have you heard? The Heavenly sect pce is here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Heavenly sect pce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a group formed by many powerful sects. They aren¡¯t part of any sect, but they stay connected and focus on maintaining peace between sects.¡±

    ¡°So the Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer is here looking for an exnation?¡±

    ¡°What exnation do they want? There¡¯s nothing the Magnificent me Sect did wrong.¡±

    ¡°I heard that they came for Senior brother Lin. He killed numerous Elephant god sect disciples during their invasion of the Titan Sect. Unhappy about this, the Elephant god sect filed aint to the Heavenly sect pce.¡±

    ¡°So shameless. They were the ones who invaded the Titian Sect. Where do they get the face toin about their disciples¡¯ death?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Senior brother Lin killed them despite the waring to an end. That¡¯s the reason the Elephant God sect gave when filing aint.¡±

    The Invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming looked at the sky, worry written all over his face. He knew that the Heavenly sect pce was here, and he was worried about Lin Fan.

    Even though Lin Fan still hadn¡¯t yet returned, the Heavenly sect pce was currently discussing with the Magnificent me Sect elders.

    ¡°Senior brother Lu, are you still worried about Senior Brother Lin?¡± Wang Fu asked.

    ¡°Yeah. This isn¡¯t a simple matter. It¡¯s obvious that the Elephant God sects want an answer, seeing how they got the Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer involved.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Fu boiled with anger. ¡°The Heavenly sect pce is a toxic organization controlled by the powerful sects. They didn¡¯t stop the Elephant god sect from invading the Titan sect, yet they act like a whiny kid after Senior brother Lin killed some Elephant god sect disciples. This is so unfair.¡±

    ¡°If I had the ability, I¡¯d definitely wipe out the Heavenly sect pce.¡±

    Hearing this, Lu Qiming¡¯s face fell. ¡°Shut up! Do you want to get into trouble? If others hear you and report it to the Heavenly sect pce, you¡¯ll be in huge trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand, senior brother.¡± Wang Fu nodded, but he was still angry with the Heavenly sect pce and Elephant God sect. ~How dare they find trouble with senior brother Lin? This is unreasonable. Why should even the Heaven sect pce be around?~

    In the main pce.

    Elder Jia Ye from the Elephant God Sect was currently standing in the middle of the pce, shouting. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate that kid! He has to pay for killing so many innocent disciples!¡±

    He then turned to the Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer. ¡°Enforcer, please enact justice.¡±

    ¡°How could you kill my sect¡¯s disciples when we already stopped the war?¡±

    The Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer was a middle-aged man. He had a calm aura, but he held powerful energy in him. Hearing Elder Jia Ye, he nodded. ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s true, he would have to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu, the suspect is your disciple. Is there anything you wish to say?¡±

    Tian Xu sat on his seat, caressing his beard slowly. He took a sip of his tea and closed his eyes, ignoring them.

    Seeing this, Elder Jia Ye couldn¡¯t hold his anger back anymore. ¡°Tian Xu, what do you mean by this? Are you going to shield your disciple?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tian Xu spoke and remained silent again.

    ¡°Then why are you keeping silent? Are you going to deny this matter?¡± Elder Jia Ye said, trying to hold back his anger.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tian Xu replied.

    ¡°You.....¡± Ye Jia shouted, ring at him.

    Suddenly, the Heavenly Sect pce¡¯s Enforcer raised his hand. ¡°Elder Jia Ye. Please calm down. This is an important matter.¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu, please call your disciple out. I have some questions for him.¡±

    ¡°My disciple left for a trip some time ago.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°He might be in seclusion somewhere. He might be gone a year, or maybe three to four before he returns.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t find him!¡± Elder Jia Ye jumped up instantly. He turned to the Enforcer angrily, shaking with anger. ¡°My innocent disciples died wrongfully! There¡¯s wasn¡¯t even a body left! How am I suitable to be their elder if I can¡¯t even get them an exnation for their deaths?¡±

    Suddenly, a sneer could be heard.

    ¡°Jia Ye, if you dare to make a fuss in this sect, I¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t leave.¡± Tian Xu turned to Jia Ye calmly.

    Jia ye flushed red with anger immediately. ¡°Enforcer. Look, this is the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s elder. He¡¯s threatening to kill me right in front of you. I¡¯m going to take a step out now. Let¡¯s see what you dare to do.¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    Jia Ye walked towards the door. He took a step, ready to step out of the door, but he stopped in his tracks immediately.

    He then turned to Tian Xu to realize that Tian Xu had remained seated calmly.

    Jia Ye gulped and stepped back. He turned around and went back to his seat. ¡°I believe that the enforcer will be able to give my disciples an exnation.¡±

    The Enforcer shook his head helplessly. ¡°Elder Tian Xu, please.....¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang out.

    Tian Xu¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing the voice. He was in shock and even had the urge to give Lin Fan a scolding. ~This bitch. Why did hee back now?~

    ~If he didn¡¯t, I could drag on and forcefully make these people leave.~

    ~But it¡¯s not that easy anymore.~

 Chapter 279: Badly shocked

    <h4>Chapter 279: Badly shocked</h4>

    The Magnificent me Sect.

    Lin Fannded. He looked around to realize that something was amiss.

    Old ck and frog looked around. They were very curious about the sect, as this was the first time they had seen such arge group of people ever since they were locked up in the Thousand deep caves.

    ¡°Junior brother, what¡¯s wrong with you guys.¡± Lin Fan looked at the disciples, who seemed to be hesitating to say something.

    ¡°Senior brother, the Heavenly sect pce is here to find trouble with you, I think.¡± A disciple walked forward and whispered in Lin Fan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Heavenly sect pce?¡± knowing what the Heavenly sect pce was, Lin Fan raised a brow. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°The Elephant god sect went to the Heavenly sect pce to file aint against senior brother for killing their disciples after they stopped the war. They are here for an exnation.¡±

    Lin Fan looked at the disciple in a daze.

    ¡°What the hell, the Elephant God Sect is sick.¡± He mumbled. ~Why the need to make aint when they are all already dead? They are insane.~

    ¡°Senior brother, be careful.¡± The disciple said. ¡°The Elephant god sect elder that came has been making noise the whole time. The elders are in the main pce too.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Let me take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±

    In the main pce.

    ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is back.¡± Jia Ye jumped out of his seat and turned to the Enforcer. ¡°He¡¯s back! Help my disciples gain justice!¡±

    The Heavenly sect pce enforcer. ¡°Elder Tian Xu, now that your disciple has returned, we have some questions for him.¡±

    Tian Xu sighed silently. ~Why did hee back now? The Heavenly sect pce is not an easy opponent, especially with shameless sects like the Elephant god sect. They act so cockily when they have some support.~

    ~On normal days, Jia Ye would already be suppressed for acting in this manner here.~

    As soon as Lin Fan entered the main pce, Elder Jia Ye grabbed Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are the one....¡±

    ¡°What the heck.¡± Lin Fan said and pushed Elder Jia Ye away. He did it lightly, but Jia Ye still ¡°fell¡± on the ground and did a few rolls. He even managed to forcefully vomit blood.

    ¡°Enforcer, look! Look at how they are acting! He hit me!¡± The Heaven Star Border Stage Three cultivator, Jia Ye, is currently sitting on the ground, whining loudly.

    Both Tian Xu and Huo Rong didn¡¯t even wish to entertain Jia Ye.

    ~They might have sent him here just to make us puke.~

    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± Lin Fan said, walking up to Tian Xu.

    Tian Xu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back. The Elephant god sect has filed aint of you to the Heavenly sect pce,ining that you killed their disciples after the war ended. Since you¡¯re back, sit down and allow the Enforcer to ask you some question.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Fan said and sat right next to Tian Xu. He picked up a fruit from the table and took a bite. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Did you smash a group of Elephant god sect disciples after the war ended?¡± The Enforcer scanned Lin Fan.

    ¡°Smashed them?¡± Lin Fan asked in a daze and swallowed the fruit immediately.¡± I did so before the war ended. You are framing me if you say I did it after the war ended!¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Jia Ye said, face red as a brick. ¡°You¡¯re lying! The war had already stopped, yet you used your ck frying pan and smashed thousands of my disciples to death for no reason. Thousands of them! How can you be so cruel?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. This is the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Main pce. Not somewhere you can make a fuss. I¡¯ll take your life if you make more noise. Try me.¡± Lin Fan said coldly and red at Jia Ye.

    Jia Ye nearly vomited blood on hearing this. Firstly, he was threatened by Tian Xu, and now he was being threatened by his disciple. He¡¯s an Elephant god sect elder; how can he be humiliated in this manner?

    He opened his mouth to scream, but he decided not to in the end. Jia Ye flung his sleeves and turned to the Enforcer. ¡°Enforcer, please help my sect¡¯s disciples! I don¡¯t want them to die without reason.¡±

    He then kept quiet and sat on his seat, ring at Lin Fan.

    The Enforcer nodded. ¡°Lin Fan, there are witnesses from the Elephant god sect, though.¡±

    ¡°Enforcer,¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°So everything they say is true? Then will you believe if I said that their disciples had s** with old pigs? Are you going to believe me? But I saw it with my own eyes too!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Jia Ye trembled in anger on hearing Lin Fan. He didn¡¯t expect that the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader would speak such vulgar words.

    ¡°Cough. Mind your words.¡± Huo Rong coughed softly, reminding him to watch his words.

    The Enforcer felt his head hurt. The Heaven sect pce didn¡¯t really care about this, but they had no choice since the Elephant god sect filed an officialint.

    Even though this was the Heavenly sect pce¡¯s job, they should take other factors into ount. In some cases, they would interfere too, but they were nothing when put in front of superpowers.

    A decision wasn¡¯t made by just one person in the Heavenly sect pce.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about this, then I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Remember, I¡¯m the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader. Not anybody can just frame me. If you do, you have to pay the price. Think twice before you speak, Elephant god sect.¡± Lin Fan said to Jia Ye.

    Looking at Lin Fan¡¯s expression, Lin Fan said hurriedly. ¡°Enforcer, look! He¡¯s threatening me!¡±

    ~What the heck? They are so shameless. Damn it. I should have killed all of their disciples despite the war ending!~

    ~I was justzy back then.~

    ¡°I believe my disciple. My hologram was present at that time, and I didn¡¯t see such a thing.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°If you frame my disciple, you are framing me. I won¡¯t let this matter slide.¡±

    Even though Huo Rong was all fair and upheld justice in the sect, he didn¡¯t care when it came to outsiders.

    ¡°Mhmm. I was present too. No such thing happened, so please onlye to our sect when you have investigated the matter in detail.¡±

    This was not what Elder Jia Ye expected. ¡°You guys deny everything, huh?¡± He jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°What is there to admit when my disciple did nothing?¡± Tian Xu shook his head.

    ¡°My sect¡¯s Invincible peak leader, Lin Fan, is an upright and honest man. He¡¯d definitely admit to his mistakes if this was true. But how is he going to admit when being framed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°This is impossible. I won¡¯t even bother to attack your sect¡¯s disciples. They are too weak for me.¡±

    But to Jia Ye, he swears that he saw Lin Fanmitting the act.

    ¡°Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave. This is a waste of my time.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ~Who cares about Jia Ye? He¡¯s just too bored. His disciples are already dead after all; why bother?~

    Just then, the Enforcer stood up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do a check.¡±

    Jia Ye¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement.

    ¡°Yes, the Enforcer can feel all those that you have killed. Do you dare to let him check?¡±

    Tian Xu and Huo Rong frowned. ~This makes things harder.~

    They were fine with Lin Fan killing the Elephant god sect¡¯s disciples, but it¡¯s troublesome now that the Heavenly sect pce was involved.

    ording to the rules, Lin Fan would have to receive punishment if it was discovered that he indeed smashed the disciples after the war.

    At that moment, Lin Fan turned to Tian Xu. ¡°Master, disciple has a matter to report. The Divine Religion has been very active recently, and disciple has just destroyed their eighth district. Our disciples should refrain from leaving the sect these days as it might be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it? That¡¯s a serious matter. If that¡¯s the case, it will be too dangerous for one to leave the sect on their own.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s currently very unsafe outside now.¡± Lin Fan sighed.

    Hearing them, the Enforcer felt some goosebumps. ~Their conversation seems to have some scary hidden meaning...~

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Magnificent me sect still has is still here when your sect is in a mess both internally and externally.¡± Unable to understand the hidden meaning, Jia Ye said happily, rejoicing in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s misfortune.

    Lin Fan ignored Jia Ye and turned to the Enforcer. ¡°Enforcer, please. I, Lin Fan, like to settle things quickly, and I never forget my benefactors or enemies. Please.¡±

    The Enforcer gulped and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He then put a hand on Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder, transmitting a mystical force over.

    There are different pictures to be seen in the Enforcer¡¯s brain now.

    But suddenly, a strong killing intent could be felt. It felt as if it was hell. The Enforcer trembled on feeling it.

    Beads of cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and he turned as white as a sheet of paper.

    ~How many have died under his hands? It¡¯s so terrifying. The number of lives he has taken is uncountable!~

    He then took his hands off.

    The Enforcer heaved a sigh of relief and rxed. He started getting less and less pale.

    ¡°How was it, Enforcer?¡± Jia ye asked immediately. ¡°He killed the innocent disciples, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Just then, the Enforcer sneered. ¡°Elder Jia Ye, please don¡¯t take us as a joke. This is absolute nonsense. When has Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader Linmitted such a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! He did!¡± Elder Jia Ye screamed.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Lin Fan sighed. ¡°The Elephant god sect sent you here because you guys want somepensation, right? Being a nice guy, I¡¯ll give you something tofort you all. Take it.¡±

    A ray of light shot out.

    But when Jia Ye caught it, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re humiliating me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Fan frowned. ¡°Do you look down on the Magnificent me Sect? As a peak leader, what¡¯s wrong with giving your sect a Human-low ss pill? Do you know how much this costs in our sect?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s useless to say so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, enforcer.¡±

    Lin Fan went up and patted him. ¡°Sorry for your trouble too.¡±

    He said, putting a few mystic high-ss pills in his hands secretly.

    The Enforcer smiled happily and kept them silently.

 Chapter 280: Bear the honor alone

    <h4>Chapter 280: Bear the honor alone</h4>

    Elder Jia Ye was unhappy with the result. Still, there was nothing he could do since the Enforcer had already deemed it false.

    A tragedy might happen if he continued to make a fuss at the Magnificent me sect.

    It was undeniable that the Elephant God Sect wasn¡¯t as strong as the Magnificent me Sect.

    If not for the Heavenly sect pce¡¯s support, why would Jia Ye dare toe here?

    ¡°This Elephant god sect is sick. They love to disgust people.¡± Watching the two figures getting further away, Lin Fan took a fruit and bit on it.

    ~What a waste of my mystic-high ss pills. Not even my Invincible Peak disciples are so lucky!~

    ¡°Haish!¡± Huo Rong sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have to lie for our disciple.¡±

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, it¡¯s true! I didn¡¯t kill them!¡± Lin Fan turned to him, sounding genuine.

    After a short pause, Huo Rong nodded. ¡°Yes. You are right. You didn¡¯t kill them, and I didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, what about the Divine Religion Eighth District that you just mentioned? Did you find them?¡± Being an elite elder and the strongest cultivator in the sect, Tian Xu was very concerned about the Divine Religion.

    As an elder of the sect, it was his job to contribute to the sect. He didn¡¯t like to poke his nose into things, but he should make some contribution as an elder.

    Tian Xu had always been trying to track down the Divine Religion. Some time ago, the Guardian of the Divine Religion appeared. But when Tian Xu reached, the Guardian had already left. It was a pity.

    ~If I were toe across him, I¡¯ll make sure that he doesn¡¯t leave. Even if he did, he would pay a huge price.~

    ¡°Master, I did find their Eighth district. It all happened when I was in the Misty city...¡±

    Lin Fan told Tian Xu everything that happened in detail, except his encounter with Sir Xuelian.

    ~I only managed to escape Sir Xuelian¡¯s hands because of theva stream and my immortality.~

    ~If I said that I met Sir Xuelian, I¡¯ll need to lie as I can¡¯t tell Master that I jumped into theva stream to escape.~

    Hearing Lin Fan, Tian Xu and Huo Rong both exchanged a nce.

    ¡°Tian Xu. I think that this is quite an urgent matter. Let¡¯s send out first-ss inner disciples to each city, and get them to take down any Divine Religion followers immediately if they discover any.¡± Huo Rong said after a short pause.

    ¡°Mhmm. The Divine Religion has be more active these days. It seems like the Pope is getting impatient. However, I suspect that the Saint Convent Sect is behind all this. How else would the Divine Religion be so powerful?¡±

    Tian Xu said seriously. Anger could be seen on his face. He doesn¡¯t have any good impression of the Saint Convent Sect, but he had to pretend that he was friendly towards them as an elder.

    He would have gone against them openly if not for his status.

    ¡°Senior brother, watch your words! We don¡¯t have any evidence, and they won¡¯t be happy to hear this.¡± Huo Rong said. He agreed with Tian Xu¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t have the evidence to prove their guess.

    ¡°Hmph, the Saint Convent Sect is not having a good time now too. Let me see how they are going to deal with the person creating trouble for them. Who asked them to wipe out other sects?¡±

    Tian Xu wasn¡¯t afraid of the Saint Convent Sect, but he couldn¡¯t act as he wished due to the Magnificent me Sect. If he had nothing to care about, he would have already gone against the Saint Convent Sect alone. There was nothing that Tian Xu fears.

    But now, he needed to consider the Magnificent me Sect. He couldn¡¯t do what he wanted.

    Suddenly!

    A thought suddenly came to Lin Fan¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, I met Jun Wutian.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu said, shocked. ¡°Jun Wutian? He¡¯s still alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Elder Huo Rong, do you still remember the Blood worms we came across when we returned from the Titan sect?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Do you mean that he was the culprit behind the blood worms?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°Yes. Now Jun Wutian is neither a human nor a demon. He¡¯s a Blood worm creature and is only able to survive thanks to them.¡±

    Ju Wutian¡¯s immortality interested Lin Fan initially, but not anymore, as it was too weak. ~ He¡¯s only alive because of the Blood worms.~

    After understand what was going on, Jun Wutian¡¯s immortality was too weak for Lin Fan.

    With Lin Fan¡¯s current strength, he could kill Jun Wutian, just that it would take a while to do so.

    But to any cultivator who understood thews, Jun Wutian was just a joke. They would be able to kill him in a second.

    ¡°Blood sacrifice reverse magic! The Guardian used this on Jun Wutian. How useful is Jun Wutian to the Divine Religion that they are willing to use the blood energy from the blood refining hell on Jun Wutian?¡±

    Being very knowledgeable, this skillset came to Tian Xu¡¯s mind immediately as he heard what Lin Fan said.

    After telling his master everything he needed to, he bid the elders goodbye. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll head back to my peak now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go. Cultivate hard. The sect will depend on you in the future.¡± Tian Xu nodded. Not only was he confident in his disciple, but he was also happy with his current performance.

    Lin Fan went towards the Invincible peak, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Junior brother Dao, where are you going?¡± Lin Fan said, standing in the air. He saw Dao Tianwanging from Heaven King¡¯s peak, looking as if he was making a trip out of the sect.

    Seeing Lin Fan, Dao Tianwang smiled at him. ¡°Senior brother Lin, I¡¯m going to head to the Sky demon fox¡¯s tribe. Mei-er is going to break through to the Heaven Star Border soon, and I¡¯m going to assist her.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions Junior brother, this is for her. I hope she will be able to ovee her inner demons sessfully.¡± Remembering his words, Lin Fan took out an Earth-middle ss pill and passed it to Dao Tianwang. ~ I¡¯m still in awe of how he¡¯s able to fall in love with a fox, though.~

    ¡°Seeing through Inner demons pill!¡±

    Dao Tianwang gasped on seeing the pill. He waved his hands immediately. ¡°Senior brother Lin, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Take this. It¡¯s not for you anyway. Why are you so nervous?¡± Lin Fanughed. The pill might not contribute to one¡¯s cultivation. Still, it was extremely useful for those who are breaking through to the Heaven Star Border realm. It allows one to ignore their inner demons. Thus, it was known as a magical pill.

    It wasn¡¯t of a high ss, but it was way better than many Earth-high ss pills.

    Dao Tianwang said nothing else. He knew that the pill was useful to Mei-er. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll bring her back to the sect to thank you personally after she takes human form.¡±

    ¡°Alright, good luck in your travels.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands and went to the Invincible peak.

    ~I gained so much this trip, and everything from the Thousand deep chambers is now inside my storage ring. Even the stairs!~

    Lin Fan floated on top of the peak and took a look at the stone steps. ~Time to change them.~

    Seeing Lin Fan, the disciples on the Invincible peak were utterly confused.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is back.¡±

    ¡°What is senior brother Lin doing? Feeling Heaven and Earth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I saw the representatives from the Elephant god sect and Heavenly sect pce leave. I told you, Senior brother Lin is too powerful. What could they do to him?¡±

    But as soon as they finished speaking.

    They realized that something happened. The stone steps on the Invincible peak suddenly floated up for no reason.

    A dragon made of steps flew out from where Senior brother Lin was. The dragon looked like a backbone, and a strong mystical force could be felt from it.

    ¡°Today, the invincible peak will change our stairs. These steps can exert a certain amount of pressure on you as you walk up. The pressure will be adjusted ording to your cultivation. Try them out when you¡¯re bored.¡±

    ~The steps aren¡¯t useless after all. The energy on the steps will change ording to one¡¯s cultivation, and it will help the disciples in their cultivation.~

    The disciples were shocked to see the steps.

    ¡°These steps are different; they seem to be shining.¡±

    ¡°You can cultivate while climbing the stairs? There are such things in this world?¡±

    A disciple went up out of curiosity. But as soon as he stepped onto the steps, he could feel something pressing down on him. It was difficult for him to even raise his feet.

    He could feel his energy gushing and boiling in his body.

    ¡°This is great.¡±

    ¡°Senior and junior brothers, this is great! It can pressure us and help refine our energy. Our energy will be more refined if we stay on it for a long time.¡±

    Hearing him, the crowd couldn¡¯t wait to go on the stairs to try it for themselves.

    It was just like what the disciple said.

    ¡°Thank you, senior brother Lin.¡±

    The disciples cried in gratitude. The sect had changed greatly recently.

    Firstly, the body tempering realm and now this staircase. Things were really different now.

    At the same time, Tian Xu was chatting with Huo Rong. They looked over immediately when they realized themotion going on at the Invincible peak. ¡°Where did my disciple get these? These aren¡¯t ordinary steps.¡±

    Huo Rong turned over and took a closer look. The steps were indeed special. They weren¡¯t made of ordinary materials, and there were many spell formations merged in the stairs.

    It was something that even they were unable to make.

    On the other hand, Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect these steps to be so popr. He then pulled out the stone tablet and erased its words, carving new words on the stone tablet.

    ¡°Invincible peak.¡±

    He then ced it at the Invincible peak¡¯s entrance¡ªthe stone tablet sunk deep into the ground, staying still.

    ~All done. Perfect.~

    He looked over to the Yun Xiao peak to see that Yun Xiao was nowhere to be seen. ~He must have left on a trip.~

    ¡°Haish, Yun Xiao, it¡¯s such a pity toe across me, right? You might¡¯ve been better off instead.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll thank me in the future, as without me, you would drown under the numerous praises. Fighting, young man.¡±

    ¡°Let me do the hard work and take down all the honor alone.¡±

    Now, the Invincible peak was the strongest in the sect. ~The other seven peak leaders had yet to return. I wonder if they will challenge me when they do.~

    ~But I¡¯m too busy now.~

    A distance away.

    ~The frog and old ck are here. No wonder I didn¡¯t see them.~

 Chapter 281: Itâ€™s tiring to pack pills

    <h4>Chapter 281: It¡¯s tiring to pack pills</h4>

    ¡°Master.¡± Old ck called out after scanning the Invincible peak. ~This is too tiny. My old nest was way bigger than this!~

    Back in his era, territory and ostentation were the most important factors back in his era. They would try to make their homes asrge as possible. The Invincible peak was just too small!

    However, he wasn¡¯t looking down on the Magnificent me Sect. Old ck might have lost part of his cultivation, but he could still feel other aura¡¯s clearly. There was a very powerful aura in the Magnificent me Sect. It was so strong that the cultivator could be considered an elite even back in his era.

    However, the other auras were just ordinary.

    They might be of a simr realm, but the difference between their abilities was so huge that the first aura could crush them all easily.

    Lu Qiming hurried over. However, he was greatly shocked by Old ck and the frog.

    ~How odd was it for a frog to speak?~

    ~And the old man had an unpleasant aura. It seemed like he was an evil person.~

    ¡°Senior brother, these are?¡±

    Lu Qiming asked, despite that both of them mentioned that they were Lin Fan¡¯s servants. He wouldn¡¯t believe it unless Lin Fan confirmed it.

    ¡°Yes, they are my servants. He is Old ck, and this is froggy. They will be part of the Invincible peak from today onwards.¡±

    ~Both of them are good people. Old ck might have sworn to follow me until my death, but unfortunately for him, I will never die.~

    ~I will still be around even if the universe is destroyed.~

    ~So Old ck¡¯s life is mine. He will be my servant forever.~

    ~As for the frog, it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s waiting for my death ever since the day it became mine. But since I¡¯ll never die, it¡¯s up for some disappointment.~

    Lu Qiming mumbled. He wanted to take out his notebook and pen, but there were so many people around, and he didn¡¯t want them to see it.

    The notebook was his treasure, after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You buff guy, leave me alone!¡±

    The frog was currently in Qin Shan¡¯s hands. It screamed loudly as Qin Shan toyed with it, but Qin Shan didn¡¯t stop. He lost the bunny he yed with previously, so he was happy to see the frog as it looked perfect as a new toy.

    ¡°Stay still. He¡¯s my younger brother. Just let him have some fun.¡±

    Seeing how happily Qin Shan was ying with the frog, a smile formed on Lin Fan¡¯s face. ~Since this idiot acknowledges me as his elder brother, then I¡¯ll definitely let him have a good life.~

    Hearing this, the frog stared at Lin Fan in a daze. ~Is this really my life now?~

    Qin Shan fished out a four-leafed clover and tied it with a string. He smiled happily and put it on the frog¡¯s back.

    ¡°Elder brother, is this cute?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Cute.¡± Lin Fan turned over and nodded.

    Now, the frog was like a puppet. It had no choice but to let Qin Shan treat him as he wished.

    ¡°Master, this peak has strong earth energy within. I hope to stay here, may I?¡±

    When Old ck reached the Invincible peak, he could clearly feel how strong the earth¡¯s energy was. ~If I can rest at the peak, it will benefit me greatly.~

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. Old ck was still too weak. It would take him ages to recover ordinarily, as pills were no use to Old ck,

    The Demon Sealing Monument indeed damaged him greatly.

    Suddenly, Old ck flew into the sky, releasing a strong demonic aura in front of the disciples. A pitch-ck python could be seen in the sky.

    Strong, huge, and powerful.

    The disciples with weaker cultivation were terrified. They trembled in fear. If not that they knew that Old ck was part of the Invincible peak, they would have died in fear.

    Old ck coiled around the entire Invincible peak with its body and let out a growl.

    ¡°Master, your servant will rest here.¡±

    A loud voice could be heard, ringing throughout the peak.

    Inside the main pce.

    ¡°This is the Darkher python. How could it still be around?¡± Tian Xu had been keeping an eye on the invincible peak. He was taken aback to see this.

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re so knowledgable. What¡¯s a Darkher python?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. I only know about them because I read about them on a danger zone wall. However, I didn¡¯t expect that they would still be alive today.¡±

    ¡°Where did my disciple find this python?¡±

    ¡°Should we ask him?¡± Huo Rong asked Tian Xu.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tian Xu red at him. ¡°This is my disciple¡¯s secret. It¡¯s his luck too. Since when are there elders like you? Daring to ask their disciples their source of wealth. Which disciple would dare to show his sess in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± Huo Rongughed. He felt that Tian Xu made sense. ~If I were to ask the disciples about that, the disciples might choose to hide their rewards instead of bringing them back to the sect in the future.~

    ¡°Our sect was only around for a hundred years. The furthest history we can ess reaches about five thousand years ago. As for things before that, we barely know anything about them. But I once read in some danger zone that the most glorious times was a very long time ago.¡±

    Tian Xu sighed. He had always hoped to have the chance to see the world that he talked about.

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t sigh like that. You sound like you¡¯re born in the wrong era.¡± Huo Rong said. He could understand Tian Xu¡¯s feelings.

    He once apanied a girl for three years and got a drop of Time¡¯s origin. From then on, Huo Rong felt that the world was not like how he previously viewed it. Afterward, he went to search for the girl, but she was nowhere to be found.

    He didn¡¯t know where the girl went.

    It was as if she had disappeared into thin air.

    Lin Fan had a lot of things to do now. He had to go into seclusion to make use of his points. He had a lot of experience points, so he needed to use them to increase his cultivation.

    ¡°Junior brother Lu, keep these pills well.¡±

    He raised his hands as numerous pills dragon flew out from his storage ring. The entire Invincible peak was filled with the scent of pills.

    ¡°It smells so great. What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from the Main Pce. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Smelling this, the disciples who were busy cultivating hurried over to get a look at the smell source.

    But when they reached the main pce, they found a group of disciples standing still in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Somebody went up to ask.

    But as soon as they looked into the main pce, they were dumbfounded too.

    Feeling curious, more and more disciples came to take a look. All of them ended up being dumbfounded the same.

    ~What did they see?~

    They saw a huge mountain of pills in the main pce. It was uncountable, and they could only see the colorful dragons swimming inside the main pce, lighting the pce up.

    ¡°How many pills are here?¡±

    Some disciples trembled in excitement. They had never seen such a huge amount of pill in their lives, and all of them even looked to be of high ss.

    ¡°The worst pills here seem to be Human-high ss!¡±

    ¡°Do all these belong to the Invincible peak? Where did Senior brother get so many pills?¡±

    Even other peak¡¯s disciples who were here to cultivate were shocked by the number of pills.

    Rich. This peak is exceptionally rich now.

    They even had the thought to leave the peak they were in to join the invincible peak. But it was now toote. The Invincible peak was no longer taking in disciples.

    The invincible peak disciples were excited to see this, as these pills were obviously for them.

    Suppose they came across any problem in their cultivation or needed pills to help them. In that case, they could register with Senior brother Lu and get it from him.

    However, this wasn¡¯t free.

    When they be powerful cultivators, they would need to earn back and return the pills they used to the sect to help other junior brothers too. Like what Lu Qiming said, they couldn¡¯t let Lin Fan support them all for nothing in return.

    And this was so they could push the peak forward together.

    Coming back to his senses, Lu Qiming immediately shouted at them. ¡°What are you still looking at? Bring the bottles over. Listen up! All disciples are required toe and help out! Everything should be done within three days!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Senior brother!¡±

    ¡°Haish, packing pills again? This is so tiring.¡±

    ¡°Every time I go in, Ie out smelling like pills! I can¡¯t even wash the smell away.¡±

    ¡°So what? I was triggered to break through previously. I wasn¡¯t even ready!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and get to work!¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples shook their heads and went into the pce to start pacing the pills.

    Some disciples that came to the Invincible peak were shocked to see this scene. The Invincible peak disciples¡¯ words were even more shocking.

    They were tired after packing the pills.

    Not everyone had pills to pack!

    Within no time, everyone knew about the Invincible peak having such arge amount of pills.

    And everyone heard that the main pce was full of pills.

    And their disciples were beaten out because of the pills they had to pack.

    It was like heaven and earth!

    The Yun Xiao peak.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing were still guarding the peak. They believed that Yun Xiao would eventually rise again.

    No matter how powerful the Invincible peak was, it had nothing to do with them.

    They were willing to wait for Yun Xiao¡¯s return to surpass Lin Fan.

    This was what they strongly believed in.

 Chapter 282: Seclusion

    <h4>Chapter 282: Seclusion</h4>

    Two figures could be seen flying in the air.

    On the way back, Elder Jia Ye wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Enforcer, he did kill my disciples after the war.¡± He said, unable to hold in his anger anymore.

    ¡°Elder Jia Ye, I hope you can stop talking about this. I have already done a thorough investigation.¡± The Enforcer said. He had already epted Lin Fan¡¯s bribe, so there was nothing else he would say.

    Of course, the pills weren¡¯t everything. The Enforcer was unable to guarantee that he¡¯d be able to leave the Magnificent me Sect safely if he insisted on going against them.

    ~ I¡¯m not that stupid to not be able to tell he¡¯s threatening me through the conversation he had with his master.~

    ¡°No, my sect¡¯s elders saw it personally!¡± Elder Jia Ye said angrily. How could he ept that he failed after his sect trusted him with such an important task?

    Seeing the bigger picture, the Enforcer knew that Elephant God Sect only sent Elder Jia Ye over to irritate the Magnificent me Sect. They didn¡¯t expect the Magnificent me Sect to even apologize.

    ~However, this stupid Elder was expecting to actually getpensation.~

    ¡°Elder Jia Ye, we will part ways here. You can head back to your sect while I¡¯ll return to the Heavenly Sect pce.¡± Before Elder Jia Ye could say anything else, the Enforcer flew into the distance.

    ¡°Damn it. Seriously, damn it.¡± Elder Jia Ye said, anger swimming in his eyes. ¡°What Heavenly sect pce. You¡¯re just a coward that fears the Magnificent me Sect. You don¡¯t deserve my respect.¡±

    Pui!

    But as soon as he finished his words.

    A ray of ck light shot up from the ground, slicing Jia Ye¡¯s arms off.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Blood-curdling screams rang out.

    The ray of light was so fast that Elder Jia Ye barely even noticed it before it reached him.

    ¡°Who? Who was the one who attacked me? I¡¯m Jia Ye, an Elder of the Elephant God Sect!¡± Elder Jia Ye bellowed, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. The ray of light was so fast that he couldn¡¯t even react.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A teen with pitch-ck hair could be seen standing on the ground. He held a long ck knife, and he attacked Jia Ye by shing space.

    ¡°Who are you...¡± Jia Ye looked down at the teen. His heart sank when he felt how powerful the other party was, and he quickly sliced space open, trying to escape.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Dream on!¡±

    The teenager looked at the portal and sliced towards it with his long knife. Knife-light could be seen everywhere, and blood sttered everywhere.

    ¡°Weak, too weak. But I like how an Elephant God sect elder has died here in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s territory. Let¡¯s sow some chaos.¡±

    The teenagerughed out loud. He turned away, watching the Enforcer leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that the Enforcer has only lost some limbs. Haish, it¡¯s truly a pity that he was able to escape. I feel so humiliated that I¡¯ve let that ant escape!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    He entered a space tunnel and disappeared.

    After parting ways with Elder Jia Ye, The Enforcer took out the pills he got from Lin Fan.

    The mystic-high-ss pills he had gotten were not cheap. Even though the Enforcer was threatened, the wealth he had gained was enough to make up for it.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Suddenly, a ck ray of light could be seen, chopping the Enforcer¡¯s handoff.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Another ray of ck light could be seening towards the Enforcer. It was so fast that it disappeared before he could react.

    When it reappeared again, the Enforcer¡¯s leg was already cut in half. Blood could be seen everywhere.

    A blood-curling scream could be clearly heard.

    ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± The Enforcer shouted and left as he rushed to escape.

    He wouldn¡¯t stay no matter many pills he was offered.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    The ck-haired teenager showed himself and put his weapon on his back. He stared into the sky with his onyx pupils.

    ¡°Heavenly sect pce¡¯s enforcer, I hope you can be smarter and say the things that I want to hear.¡±

    The teenager said. He wore ck robes with a number engraved on them.

    ¡°7¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s Secret chamber.

    ¡°I gained Eight hundred and ny thousand experience points from wiping out the Eighth district. I will upgrade my skills and take some earth-ss pills to see if I can increase my experience points.

    ~Some of the pills I got from the Thousand deep chambers are pretty useful. Some can increase cultivation and strengthen my foundation.~

    ¡°Level up Magic of the seven gods.¡± Lin Fan said to himself.

    ¡°Points -Five hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°God of Heaven, Lingtai .¡±

    Within no time, powerful energy could be felt in his body. A ray of light could be seen exploding, and a god seemed to being out of his mind.

    A gold-colored mark could be seen on Lin Fan¡¯s forehead, and the mark lit up. A spirit in white could be seen floating out. Lin Fan closed his eyes only to see it floating above his head.

    Powerful energy could be felt from the spirit. An energy wave could be seen expanding from the spirit¡¯s back.

    ¡°So this is the power of spirit?¡±

    ¡°Damn, this cost five hundred thousand points! But the God of heaven, Lingtai, is indeed powerful.¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough. My foundation still isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Lin Fan said, feeling the energy. Just then, his Heaven Star Body floated out. Due to the fifth god mixing with his Heaven Star Body, changes could be seen slowly affecting his Heaven Star Body.

    Rays of snow-white light could be seen coiling around the Heaven Star Body¡¯s arm. Talismans could then be seen forming on his arms.

    ¡°Upgrade.¡± Lin Fan mumbled.

    ¡°Points -Two hundred and fifty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (level four)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Magical Jade Body, buddha hologram, extreme destruction, light spirit, Maximum increase in physical strength. Connection of earth, connection of ancient world.¡±

    Every time Lin Fan upgraded his skill sets, changes could be seen taking ce in his body. The snowy white light disappeared and was reced with jade-like patterns on his body.

    His energy kept increasing, and every cell of his was absorbing energy at an insane speed. They grew in size as time passed.

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t even check out the traits. All he wanted to do was strengthen his foundation.

    ~And seven hundred and fifty thousand points is gone just like that. The remaining amount isn¡¯t enough for me to do anything. It¡¯s not even enough for me to upgrade my Transformation into god swordsmanship.~

    ¡°My foundation has gotten stronger, but it¡¯s still not as strong it can be.~

    ¡°Haish, I admire those who can increase their level easily. Look at me, how hard is it for me to level up even once?¡±

    ~However, the stronger my foundation, the greater my strength every time I level up. Now, I¡¯m not just invincible among those of my rank, but even those above me!~

    ~Others might die of shock if they heard about this.~

    He raised a finger.

    Earth-ss pills could be seen in front of him.

    Lin Fan opened his mouth and ate them quickly.

    Gulp! Gulp!

    As soon as he swallowed the pills, their energy exploded within him.

    Soon, the pill¡¯s energy turned into a dragon and started swimming within Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let me see how strong the pills are.¡±

    Instantly, the empty space started to vibrate as strong energy was emitted from Lin Fan.

    If Tian Xu wasn¡¯t the one to make this secret chamber, the energy might have already destroyed the chamber.

    Not just that, the Earth-ss pills he had gotten from the Thousand deep chambers could be seen floating next to him, waiting for Lin Fan to consume.

    When the pills¡¯ energy was fully absorbed, Lin Fan opened his mouth. The other pills flew into his mouth.

    Refine. He continued to refine his energy as time passed.

    After a few days.

    The Invincible peak disciples knew that Senior Brother Lin was in seclusion, but they didn¡¯t know how powerful Lin Fan would be after he finished.

    The Heavenly sect pce.

    It was situated in the middle of the continent, and it was connected to every sect.

    Just then, space was being cut open, and a man covered in blood walked out. He was as pale as a sheet of paper, and he had lost both legs and an arm. When he saw the Heavenly Sect pce, he heaved a sigh of relief and fainted, falling from the sky.

    Instantly, numerous figures dashed out of the Heavenly sect pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did this happen? He only made a trip to the Magnificent me Sect!¡±

    ¡°Save him first.¡±

    The figures could be seenmunicating as a gentle aura covered the Enforcer. As soon as the Enforcer woke up, he let out a shout.

    ¡°I was ambushed at the Magnificent me Sect!¡±

    With that, he fainted again.

    ¡°Could it be the Magnificent me Sect who did this?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The Magnificent me Sect isn¡¯t that stupid to attack our Enforcer. But it might have something to do with them.¡±

    ¡°Of course! He was injured at the Magnificent me sect. It¡¯s naturally the Magnificent me sect¡¯s fault.¡±

    The group started to debate. Some viewed the Magnificent me Sect as an enemy already, while some took a more neutral stance.

    Just then, a figure could be seen appearing. The person had the Elephant god tattooed on him.

    ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m an Elder from the Elephant god sect. To the members of the Jury, my sect¡¯s Elder, Jia Ye, was murdered at the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    And that was how the situation turned into a mess. The Jury was in charge of the Heavenly sect pce as well as the matters from the other sects.

    Now that the Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer was severely injured and the Elephant God sect¡¯s elder Jia Ye was killed in the Magnificent me Sect, everything pointed towards the Magnificent me Sect.

    Inside the secret chamber.

    Lin Fan sat crossed-legged. After a few days of continuous cultivation, his aura had gotten stronger, and the air had be more viscous. Huge changes had taken ce after a long time.

    The Earth ss pills next to him kept decreasing rapidly.

    ¡°My foundation is enough now.¡±

    ¡°Level up.¡±

    Experience points ¨C twenty million.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation: Heaven Star Border stage two.¡±

    Lin Fan trembled, and a violent force could be felt gushing out of his body. The entire secret chamber shook as if it couldn¡¯t sustain the force.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed much more powerful as a Heaven Star Border stage two. But this isn¡¯t enough. I need many more Earth ss pills to reach my maximum potential.¡±

    ¡°But the thousand cave patriarch is a great person. She left so many pills for me. Let me see where it can bring me.¡±

    Others were d to reach a higher stage, but it was just another day at work for Lin Fan.

    As long as he still wasn¡¯t a Heaven star border stage five, everything was the same.

 Chapter 283: Vulgar comments

    <h4>Chapter 283: Vulgarments</h4>

    The Divine Religion¡¯s district.

    Ashes were everywhere, and the ce was grey. There were trees around, but they were all ck and withered, looking as if they had been struck by lightning.

    Some Divine Religion followers could be seen chatting with each other. Still, when they saw the teenager with the ck knife walking in, all of them stopped talking and went to hide. They stared at the teenager with respect.

    The teenager walked in calmly. His ck-colored robe could be seen dancing in the air.

    ¡°Onyx Emperor, why did you only just return?¡± A voice could be heard from afar.

    ¡°Nothing. I came across an elite who used a knife as a weapon on my way, and I had some fun with him.¡±

    ¡°So, how did it end?¡±

    ¡°From one piece, he turned into about twenty.¡± Onyx Emperor replied as he took out his ck knife, wiping it clean. It was so clear that reflection could be seen on the knife.

    ¡°The other party must be very powerful. Why else would you even pay attention to him?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Onyx Emperorughed out loud. But very soon, he froze and nodded calmly. ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s something. I even have to treat him slightly seriously. Worth the praise.¡±

    ¡°You did well this time around. ording to news, the Heavenly sect pce Jury has already left for the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Sir Xuelian wants to meet you. It¡¯s a great chance to have the Guardian take notice of you. You¡¯ll skyrocket!¡±

    Onyx Emperor held up his knife and took a closer look. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I only want to know where Sir Xuelian is. He¡¯ll be another victim of mine if he¡¯s not powerful enough.¡±

    ¡°I believe you¡¯ll be satisfied with him. Sir Xuelian is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°I hope your words are true.¡±

    Oynx Emperor took the ck knife and walked out. Suddenly, he came to a stop and stared at the followers that were shaking in fear. ¡°You¡¯re not fit to have a knife.¡± He said to one of the followers, looking at him.

    The follower with a knife looked at him in fear. He could feel that there was a knife intent above his head. He was so afraid that he didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Onyx Emperor smirked and drew a few strokes in the air with his hand. He then flung his robe and walked towards the darkness.

    Seeing him leave, the followers heaved a sigh of relief.

    Puke!

    Suddenly!

    A shocking scene took ce.

    The follower that Onyx emperor red at previously was suddenly fell apart. It was as if he was cut by something, and flesh started falling off of his body.

    The followers were all terrified.

    They were usually the terrifying party themselves, but when they came across another party that¡¯s even scarier, they were as pale as a sheet of paper.

    An old man holding a walking cane made of bones watched silently.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared from nowhere. ¡°The Onyx Emperor has gone overboard! Why is Lord putting up with his behavior?¡±

    The old man clenched the walking cane harder and gritted his teeth. ¡°Because I¡¯m unable to beat him.¡±

    This reply gave the figure a shock, and he disappeared in no time.

    The Sky demon fox tribe.

    They might live in the mountains, but the Sky demon fox was an intelligent tribe due to their bloodline. They were born with intelligence and got smarter as they grew.

    In this mountain, there was and of joy and plenty of resources. This was where the tribe lives. Even their cubs were able to walk on just two legs, just like humans.

    When a sky demon fox breaks through to the Heaven star border realm, it will take a human form. They¡¯d totally be like a human except that they¡¯d have the ears of a fox.

    Outside their homes, a group of cups gathered around a fire bush, looking at it. They tried to touch it and jumped as soon as they did.

    ¡°This is so hot! Is this what a fire is?¡±

    A cub stared at the me curiously. Suddenly, sounds rang out from behind it.

    The group turned around warily, but smiles could be seen on their faces when they saw the personing over. ¡°Brother-inw.....¡±

    A tiny cub that couldn¡¯t even walk yet went towards the figure immediately. It jumped into its arms without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Zhi, where is your elder sister?¡± Dao Tiaowang smiled and caressed its head.

    ¡°Brother-inw, my sister is breaking through, the elders are protecting her, but they didn¡¯t let me watch.¡± Xiao Zhi answered, enjoying the caressing from his brother-inw.

    Hearing him, Dao Tianwang looked up. He could feel an aura from afar. Thus he put Xiao Zhi down. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for your sister; behave, alright?¡±

    He turned into a ray of light and went into the tribe.

    The Sky demon fox tribe elders sat there, looking at the sky closely. A snowy white fox could be seen in the air, struggling. A slightly red but otherwise ck whirlpool could be seen floating above the fox.

    ¡°Mei-er, you must get past your inner demons.¡±

    ¡°Haish, it¡¯s difficult for our tribe to ovee our inner demons despite us practicing nonkilling.¡±

    As inner demons followed you since the day you were born. Even if you practiced good deeds your entire life, it didn¡¯t mean that things would be easier.

    Furthermore, the sky demon foxes had inner demons that were even more dangerous than the humans¡¯.

    ¡°Tianwang is here!¡± Just then, Elder Da of the tribe saw Dao Tianwang and smiled.

    This was a human that they acknowledged. At the start, when Mei-er brought him back, none of them agreed to him. Some even suggested ending Dao Tianwang¡¯s life immediately. But seeing how Mei-er begged, they decided to save Dao Tianwang.¡±

    ¡°Elder Da, how is Mei-er now?¡±

    ¡°Everything is going well so far. But I don¡¯t know how things will turn outter.¡± Elder Da replied.

    Suddenly!

    A scream could be hearding from the air.

    Elder Da panicked on seeing this. ¡°Oh no, Mei-er is going to be taken over by the inner demons!¡±

    Her snowy white fur gradually turned ck, shocking the whole tribe.

    Suddenly, Dao Tianwang¡¯s face changed. He was at a loss. Suddenly, the pill that Lin Fan gave him came to his mind, and he dashed into the sky, forcing Mei-er¡¯s mouth open and throwing the pill in.

    But the pill fell out as Mei-er was unable to swallow it.

    Like a cat on coal, Dao Tianwang put the pill in his mouth and kissed Mei-er.

    It was a touching scene of a man and a fox kissing.

    The power of the pill could be clearly felt.

    The fur that had turned slightly turned ck went back to its original color. It was actually even brighter and smoother than how it originally was.

    Seeing this, the tribe was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I think Tianwang fed Mei-er a pill.¡±

    ¡°What pill is so powerful?¡±

    Dao Tianwang came down from the air and turned to Elder Da. ¡°Elder Da, this is the Seeing through Inner demons pill. It was a gift to Mei-er from my sect¡¯s Senior brother Lin. It was also thanks to him that the sect was willing to ept Mei-er.¡±

    Hearing this, Elder Da was on cloud nine. ¡°Really? Tianwang, you should really thank your Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Dao Tianwang smiled. ¡°When Mei-er has broken through, I will bring her back to the sect to thank Senior brother Lin personally.¡±

    A few dayster.

    The Magnificent me Sect was as peaceful as usual.

    As for the Invincible peak, it was crowded with people. Especially the steps. Many disciples were taking the steps, and they seemed to be having a hard time.

    Below the steps, a huge, ck python could be seen coiling around the hill. The python was gigantic, and it had shiny ck scales that made it look terrifying.

    However, nobody was afraid of it, as they all knew that he was Lin Fan¡¯s servant and part of the Invincible peak.

    Suddenly!

    A loud voice could be heard.

    ¡°The Heavenly Sect pce Jury has arrived. Magnificent me Sect disciples, please gather.¡±

    The disciples looked up, frowning when they heard the voice.

    ¡°What important figure has arrived that the entire sect needs to wee them?¡±

    ¡°Why is the Heavenly sect pce here again? Aren¡¯t they done with the previous incident?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they have something else again.¡±

    Inside the sect. Huo Rong frowned on hearing them. ~Why is the Heavenly Sect pce here again?~

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Heaven Sect pce Jury wasing.¡± Huo Rong said, walking out to the entrance. But he was taken aback when he saw the guest. ¡°So it¡¯s Jury Qian Yang.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Elder Huo Rong.¡± Qian Yang replied. He wore a golden robe, with many suns sewed on it, just like how name meant a thousand suns.

    ¡°Please.¡± Huo Rong said politely.

    ¡°No need.¡± Qian Yang waved his hands. ¡°Call Lin Fan, the invincible peak leader out. We have some questions for him.¡±

    ¡°I think there must be some misunderstanding.¡± Huo Rong said, his face falling. ¡°I don¡¯t think my peak leader would havemitted any crime.¡±

    But before Qian Yang could say anything, the Enforcer behind him let out a shout. ¡°The Elephant God sect¡¯s Elder Jia He lost his life inside the Magnificent me Sect, and one of our enforcers lost three of his limbs. What do you mean no crime?¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Huo Rong said, badly shocked. ¡°Jury Qian Yang, if this is true, then it definitely isn¡¯t the doing of my sect.¡±

    Qian Yang shooked his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I need to see this disciple. Elder Huo Rong, I think you know how serious this matter is. The other Jurys and I need to interrogate him personally.¡±

    ¡°My sect¡¯s peak leader is currently in seclusion. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be that fast.¡± Huo Rong answered after a short pause.

    ¡°Hmm. So what? I need him here now.¡± Qian Yang growled.

    ¡°Who is so daring to force my disciple out of seclusion? I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Just then, Tian Xu came out of his peak angrily.

    ¡°Oh, let me see who it is. It¡¯s the Jury! Why? Do you guys look down on our sect? How dare they don¡¯t send their leaders over, but only a small prawn?¡±

    ¡°Tian Xu! I¡¯m the Heavenly Sect pce¡¯s Jury! How dare you humiliate me! Qian Yang yelled.

    ¡°So what if I humiliate you? Am I afraid of a mere Jury?¡± Tian Xu sneered, appearing in front of him.

    ¡°You! Great. I see that the Magnificent me sect is not interested in joining the Heavenly sect pce for your life, huh?¡± Qian Yang bellowed.

    ¡°Join.....¡±

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Huo Rong immediately stopped Tian Xu. He knew what Tian Xu was about to say.

    Obviously, Join your mother.

    Or even something even more vulgar.

 Chapter 284: Use up everything to take me to the peak

    <h4>Chapter 284: Use up everything to take me to the peak</h4>

    Qian Yang sneered on hearing Tian Xu. There are tons of other sects waiting to join the Heavenly sect pce!

    It was beneficial to be part of the Heavenly sect pce. They would lend a hand to the weaker sects and stand up for those suppressed by other sects. There were also many hidden benefits that a sect would only get after joining the Heavenly sect pce.

    With their average strength weaker than most sects, the Magnificent me Sect was considered a weaker sect.

    The Magnificent me Sect had tried to join the Heaven sect pce a few times, but they were always rejected by the other sects. Even if a few sects supported the Magnificent me Sect joining, the more powerful sects wouldn¡¯t agree.

    They had been rejected since the era of Emperor Yanhua.

    Knowing that Qian Yang was a shady person, he stopped Tian Xu from cursing in case he was secretly recording their conversation. ~If he gets such a recording, it will further lower the chances of us joining the Heavenly Sect pce.¡±

    ¡°Qian Yang, I suggest that you allow our sect to investigate this first. We definitely have nothing to do with the Enforcer¡¯s and Elder Jia Ye¡¯s ambush. It might be the doing of the Divine Religion. We will report to you as soon as we find a culprit.¡±

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, your words are something that only idiots will believe. Our Enforcer mentioned that he was threatened here, and he was immediately being attacked after he left your sect. Do you think that the Divine Religion would be that bored to attack us?¡±

    ¡°Cut your nonsense and get the Invincible Peak leader to show himself. We will interrogate him personally. Our Jury is waiting for him.¡±

    Qian Yang said, not giving Huo Rong any face. He might not be as powerful as them, but there was nothing he feared with the Heavenly Sect pce supporting him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to p you to death now.¡± Tian Xu shouted in anger. If not for the Magnificent me sect, Qian Yang would already be dead by now.

    Or should he say, if he wasn¡¯t in the Magnificent me Sect. If he was somewhere else, he would have just killed Qian Yang and hidden his body. Nobody would find out.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Qian Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Very well, is this how is the Magnificent me sect treats the Heavenly Sect pce? So daring.¡±

    Tian Xu stepped out and raised his hands. ¡°Qian Yang, do you not believe me?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, calm down.¡± Huo Rong grabbed Tian Xu and turned to Qian Yang immediately. ¡°Please forgive my senior brother, Jury member Qian Yang.¡±

    The disciples were boiling in anger at this.

    ¡°Damn it. The Jury is too much! How dare hee and cause trouble? This is so annoying!¡±

    ¡°Elder Tian Xu can kill him, but he thinks that nobody dares to attack him because he has the Heavenly Sect pce supporting him. This is so annoying!¡±

    ¡°Ability is what weck. If we were more capable, why would he act in this manner in front of us?¡±

    ¡°I know. Tell this Jury Qian Yang to act like this at the Siant convent sect! I¡¯m willing to bet that he wouldn¡¯t dare even if there were ten of him. He¡¯s acting like this here because we are weak. We should work hard and be stronger, so our sect will be more powerful!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, our sect¡¯s Senior brother Lin is changing the sect slowly, making it a better ce to cultivate. That is why they have their eyes on him as they want to prevent him from doing so.¡±

    Amongst the inner sect disciples.

    Fury could be seen in Mu Ling¡¯s eyes. Not only so, she felt helpless in front of those with such authority.

    She was dying to help Lin Fan, but there was nothing she could do.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be stronger.¡± Mu Ling said, clenching her fist. She had been staying in the sect hoping to get closer to Lin Fan, but now, she realized that there was nothing that she could do when Lin Fan needed help.

    ¡°Leave the sect.¡±

    ¡°Return stronger.¡±

    There were only these two thoughts in her mind currently.

    Qian Yang put his hands behind his back, smiling. ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re powerful, and you can choose not to listen to us. But as a Magnificent me sect elder, you should think for the benefit of the Magnificent me sect. If you act as you please, you might not be able to handle the consequences when the Heavenly sect pce takes action.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Just then, Tian Xu¡¯s voice turned deep. A terrifying aura could be felt.

    Seeing this, Huo Rong¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Well, very well. I¡¯ll go against the Heavenly Sect pce and kill all of you here. I dare you to continue speaking...¡±

    Instantly, a terrifying force could be felt from Tian Xu. It was so powerful that it made the space behind him shatter into countless wormholes.

    ¡°Qian Yang, shut up! My senior brother can¡¯t be provoked. If he¡¯s angered, he won¡¯t care and will do anything he wants.¡± Huo Rong said as he tightened his grip on Tian Xu. ¡°Senior brother, calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Seeing Tian Xu, Qian Yang moved back instantly. Fear was written all over his face as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He was suddenly reminded of a rumor.

    The rumor about Tian Xu.

    There had been rumors saying that Tian Xu had anger management issues. He was an extremely stubborn person who did anything he wanted, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he was dead or satisfied.

    Qian Yang might be a jury from the Heaven sect pce, but he wasn¡¯t that strong. Suppose he really angered Tian Xu, and he decided to move against the Heavenly Sect pce. It was likely all the Heavenly sect pce members would die here for real.

    They were the ones unable to handle the consequences if Tian Xu indeed decided to take action.

    Thus, Qian Yang changed his tone and spoke to Tian Xu more gently. ¡°We are not trying to make things hard for you; we only need the Invincible peak leader toe out and meet us.¡±

    Huo Rong grabbed Tian Xu tightly, trying to calm him down. He was afraid of an angry Tian Xu too.

    He clearly understood that Tian Xu would already be the strongest cultivator in the world if not for the sect that held him back.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Just then, a powerful aura could be felt from the Invincible peak, forming an energy storm. It reached the skies, covering the entire Invincible peak.

    ¡°Finally! Finally, I have broken through!¡±

    Feeling this aura, the Magnificent me Sect disciples were greatly shocked. Their legs turned to jelly as they looked up. All they saw was a man standing in the sky, with his arms wide open.

    The man was three meters tall, and he had bright red hair dancing in the sky. He was half-naked, and talismans covered his body. Every talisman shone brightly.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, have finally reached Heaven Star Border Stage Four.¡±

    ~I started with One Hundred million points, and now, I¡¯m left with only about a thousand points. All the Earth ss pills that I got from the Thousand deep chambers were used up too.~

    ~The Thousand cave patriarch left a myriad of pills that was enough to sustain half a sect¡¯s disciples for their cultivation.~

    ~But I¡¯ve turned all the pills into pure energy for my cells to absorb.~

    ~No skillsets were used, except for the pills. The amount I¡¯ve used is truly terrifying.~

    But if the pills weren¡¯t used to build up my foundation, they would be of no use.

    Shouts could be heard from the Invincible peak disciples.

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior brother! He has left seclusion!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, Senior brother has ended seclusion! He has improved so much that he¡¯s invincible!¡±

    ¡°Long-live Senior brother Lin!¡±

    Shouts from the Invincible peak disciples echoed throughout the sect. After joining the Invincible peak, they looked up to Lin Fan as an idol, and Lin Fan had always treated them nicely. He supplied pills for their cultivation and provided them great opportunities.

    Now that the Heavenly Sect pce was here to find trouble with their Senior brother, they were furious, but there was nothing they could do.

    Old ck, who was coiling around the peak opened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°How could this be? He was only a Heaven Star Border Stage One two weeks ago! How did he manage to reach the Heaven Star Border Stage Four in just two weeks?¡±

    This wouldn¡¯t even happen ten thousand years ago when elites were everywhere.

    Even the strongest person in the world couldn¡¯t achieve that.

    But what shocked him the most was the energy that Lin Fan exerted. ~This isn¡¯t a strength a Heaven Star Border Stage Four should have. How strong is his foundation?~

    ~Terrfiying!~

    In the sect, the Patriarch and the other elders were thrown off their feet too.

    His speed of cultivation and energy was just too great.

    ¡°Is he the second Tian Xu?¡± The Patriarch mumbled. ¡°No, he¡¯s stronger than Tian Xu. Even Tian Xu wasn¡¯t this strong when he was a Heaven Star Border Stage Four.¡±

    Huo Rong pulled Tian Xu back. He called Tian Xu immediately when he felt the aura. ¡°Senior brother, calm down. Your disciple hase out of seclusion. He¡¯s even stronger than you were when you were in the Heaven Star Border Stage Four!¡±

    ¡°My disciple hase out of seclusion...¡± Tian Xu said, gradually calming down.

    Qian Yang frowned, feeling Lin Fan¡¯s strength. ~Such a powerful aura. Is he Lin Fan? Peak leader of the Invincible Peak?¡±

    This rmed him, not because he wasn¡¯t Lin Fan¡¯spetitor, but because he couldn¡¯t believe that there would be such a powerful disciple in the Magnificent me sect.

    ¡°Master, while your humble disciple was in seclusion, I heard somebody call for me. Who is it?¡±

    Lin Fan came to Tian Xu¡¯s side, standing upright. He looked like a living devil. When he saw Qian Yang, he smirked.

    ¡°Are you the one looking for me?¡±

    Then as if he teleporting, he appeared in front of Qian Yang in no time. Lin Fan reached out for the other party¡¯s face, squishing it.

    ¡°Answer me, are you the one looking for me?¡±

    The entire sect turned silent immediately.

    The Heavenly sect pce¡¯s Jury just had his cheeks squished by their Senior brother.

 Chapter 285: Strength is everything

    <h4>Chapter 285: Strength is everything</h4>

    ¡°Such a cute little guy.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled and pinched Qian Yang¡¯s cheeks. He could hear themotion outside while he was in seclusion.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Qian Yang said, face turning green. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to fool around with him.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The Enforcer standing at the back chided. He didn¡¯t expect anyone to dare to treat Jury Qian Yang like this.

    But Lin Fan shook his head in reply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just pinching his cheeks! Does it tear a piece of flesh off your face, or does it make you feel humiliated?¡±

    Piak!

    Jury Qian Yang sent another p over, trying to p Lin Fna¡¯s hands away. However, it didn¡¯t affect him even slightly.

    ¡°Why are you trying to act cute?¡± Lin Fanughed, ridiculing him. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jury Qian Yang shouted and gave him another p.

    Piak!

    But it didn¡¯t affect Lin Fan at all.

    Jury Qian Yang was thrown off his feet. It seemed to be a light p, the energy inside the attack was incredible. It wasn¡¯t something that Lin Fan should be able to take.

    He could tell that the other party was a Heaven Star Border Stage Four, while he was a Heaven Star Border Stage Five, and he had already understood somews.

    They might just be one stage apart, but the difference wasn¡¯t something that could be easily ovee.

    The gap between a cultivator that understands aw and one that doesn¡¯t is like heaven and earth.

    No matter how strong thetter was, the difference shouldn¡¯t be something that can be ovee.

    Lin Fan squeezed the cheeks harder. ¡°Look at you now. So cute. You look like an idiot that I¡¯dugh at outside.¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples were excited to see this.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is so powerful! He just squishes and ys with the Jury¡¯s face! He even said that he¡¯s an idiot.¡±

    ¡°This is my sect¡¯s Senior brother Lin. He might be unreasonable, but he treats all of us as his own brothers.¡±

    ¡°This damn Heavenly sect pce. How dare they act so presumptuously? Now senior brother Lin will teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Jury Qian Yang said, feeling extremely humiliated. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. He looked as if he was going to explode.

    Qian Yang raised his hands, and a strong aura emanated from him.

    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re angry already? This isn¡¯t fun. Why are you so boring?¡± Lin Fanughed and stood next to Tian Xu. ¡°Master, who is he? Why is he so petty?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly sect pce¡¯s Jury Qian Yang.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He looked at his disciple closely. Lin Fan¡¯s actions made him extremely happy.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Heavenly sect pce. But I haven¡¯t heard of Jury Qian before.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, not paying attention to the other party. He might be a Heaven Star Border Stage Five and has understood thews, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to defeat Qian Yang with his current strength.

    ~This would be impossible if I wasn¡¯t in the Heaven star Border stage Four now.~

    ~Thank you, Thousand cave patriarch.~

    ~From what the Pill God said, she¡¯s a woman.~

    ~And the Earth ss pills she left behind were great. They were truly different from ordinary pills. They were filled with energy. I wonder who it was meant for.~

    ~If all the pills that she left were just ordinary pills, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it! It won¡¯t even give me half of the energy I gained from her pills!~

    ~And that Pill God appeared right on time. The pill¡¯s energy was so pure that it could take human form. It was as powerful as the Abyssal Worm. It gave me tons of experience points.~

    ~However, if the Pill god was just like the pills that the Thousand cave patriarch made, it would have been even better!~

    ~This Thousand cave patriarch was very helpful. I must thank her if Ie across her in the future.~

    ¡°You.....¡± The Heaven sect pce¡¯s Enforcer wanted to stop Lin Fan, but he was stopped by Qian Yang.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Invincible peak¡¯s peak leader?¡± Qian Yang asked coldly, boiling in anger.

    ¡°Yes, why are you looking for me?¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    But as soon as he answered, Tian Xu¡¯s voice rang out in his head. ¡°Disciple, seize this chance and punch him.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded, showing that he understood.

    As elders of the Magnificent me Sect, it was inappropriate for them to attack the Jury. But Lin Fan was just a disciple, and they would be able to settle the matter even if he gives the Jury a punch and the Heavenly Sect pce came after them.

    To Tian Xu, he could just get Lin Fan to leave the sect temporarily to hide.

    And he could just tell them that Lin Fan had left the sect to cultivate, and he would onlye back thirty yearster.

    ~I don¡¯t believe the Heavenly sect pce would wait here for such a long time.~

    ¡°Let me ask you, did you kill the Elephant God sect disciples after the war ended?¡± Jury Qian Yang asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Fan replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The Enforcer chided, staring at Lin Fan angrily. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to lie in front of them.

    Qian Yang red at the Enforcer and turned back. ¡°Elder Jia Ye and our Enforcer were attacked at the Magnificent me Sect. Was it your doing?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    ¡°Very well. Are you sure?¡± Jury Qian Yang held in his anger, repeating his question.

    ¡°Very sure. I, Lin Fan, don¡¯t lie. I meant what I say. Or are you going to ask until you get an answer you want to hear?¡± Lin Fan said, standing tall, looking down at Qian Yang. He wasn¡¯t even slightly afraid of him.

    He knew about the Heavenly Sect pce. Other than ordinary disciples, they had Enforcers, Juries, and Judges.

    All the juries and judges were from different sects, causing a mess in the Heavenly Sect pce as they weren¡¯t united.

    ~It seems like the previous Enforcer that came with Elder Jia Ye isn¡¯t part of the same sect as Qian Yang. Now that Qian Yang is here to find fault, this makes it hard for me to believe that there¡¯s nobody behind all this.~

    ¡°Alright, then return with me to the Heavenly sect pce then. You will be interrogated there.¡± Jury Qian Yang said, not believing Lin Fan.

    ~I must bring him back no matter what. Things will be beyond his control, then.~

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave with a weakling like you.¡± Lin Fan shook his head.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jury Qian Yang¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to call him weak/

    ¡°Bastard! Who do you think you are?¡± The Enforcer standing at the back called out. He¡¯s jury Qian Yang, and he¡¯s in the heaven Star Border Stage Five! Do you think that the world is yours just because your elders are here?¡±

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are weak. So what if you have higher cultivation? Do you think that you can get me to go just because you want me to? Moreover, I¡¯m way more powerful than you.¡±

    ~With my current strength, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll do much better if the Thousand cave patriarch made more pills.~

    ~But it¡¯s such a pity that I finished them. I only left a few samples for the frog to study.~

    ¡°Alright. Today, let me see how powerful you are to speak in such a manner.¡± Qian Yang said in anger, but he was staring at Tian Xu and Huo Rong.

    ~If they joined the fight, I¡¯ll definitely lose.~

    ¡°Master, Elder Huo Rong.¡± Lin Fan said, raising his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to join. I can do this on my own.¡±

    ¡°Jury Qian Yang, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. I will go back with you if you manage to defeat me. If not, get out of my sight. I don¡¯t wish to see your face.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you!¡± Qian Yang shouted in anger. A powerful aura could be felt, and thews could be felt too.

    ¡°You¡¯re just embarrassing yourself.¡± The Enforcer sneered as he took a step back. He could feel a strong force by just standing next to Qian Yang. He could only step back to feel less pressure.

    Huo Rong turned to Tian Xu.

    ¡°Senior brother, will he win?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Tian Xu trusted Lin Fan a lot. Seeing how calm Lin Fan was, showing that Lin Fan was confident in his ability. He might only be a Heaven Star Border Stage Four, but he had extremely great strength.

    Before Heaven Star Birder Stage Five, other than your Heaven Star Body, everything you do is to prepare toprehend thews.

    He hadn¡¯t seen anyone able to ovee thews with pure strength.

    But God knows why Tian Xu believed that his disciple would carry out the impossible.

    Huo Rong was prepared to take action as soon as something went wrong. But with Tian Xu around, he was sure that Tian Xu would react immediately if anything went wrong as he wouldn¡¯t watch his disciple die.

    Lin Fan would be the first andst Heaven Star Border Stage Four to challenge a Heaven Star Border Stage Five.

    No matter how many realms cultivators managed to ovee, they¡¯d never ovee a Heaven Star Border Stage Five.

    Because the power of thews is irreceable, and nothing can ovee it.

    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Lin Fan signaled for the other party to attack. Suddenly, his body and the talismans on it lit up. Energy began to surge through his body.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll let you understand the price of you acting presumptuously.¡±

    Qian Yang roared and emitted powerful energy. Thew¡¯s power could be felt, and the world started to change.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    A strong energy came towards Lin Fan, making his heart beat violently.

    ¡°I said that you are weak. Thews won¡¯t make you invincible; only strength will.¡±

    Lin Fan looked up and clenched his fist. Suddenly, intense energy could be felt piercing through the skies.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you stand.¡± Qian Yangughed coldly. But the next minute, horror could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Crack!

    Thew¡¯s energy cracked like ss.

    Thew¡¯s energy cracked like ss under Lin Fan¡¯s strength.

    Suddenly!

    A figure could be seen on top of Qian Yang. Lin Fan clenched his fist and sent a punch down.

    ¡°I told you,ws won¡¯t make you invincible; only strength will. Weakling!¡±

    Boom!

    Powerful energy descended onto Qian Yang.

    The energy of thew coiling around Qian Yang started to crack. It was supposed to have the ability to destroy everything, but it had cracked under Lin Fan¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 286: Weak mentality

    <h4>Chapter 286: Weak mentality</h4>

    A dent could be seen in the space, forming a dent. There were even cracks on top extending throughout the space.

    This is what breaking space is.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is so powerful...¡±

    The disciples were bbergasted. They had never witnessed something like this in their life. Thew had been destroyed, and strength had managed to ovee the impossible.

    Boom!

    Jury Qian Yang flew into the sky like a missile, and with a whoosh, hended on the ground, creating a giant pit.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    Lin Fan put his hands behind him and stood in the air, looking at Jury Qian Yang disdainfully.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Tian Xu was still in a daze, but he reacted very quickly. ¡°Good.¡± He smiled, caressing his beard.

    ~ I¡¯ve seen something new.~

    Tian Xu might be very knowledgeable, but never in his life had he seen someone who used his pure strength to ovee aw.

    Not only so, but the person who managed to do it was his disciple. How proud and d was he!

    On the other hand, Huo Rong was unable to stay calm. ~What is Tian Xu¡¯s disciple training?~

    ~Would there be anyone else in the world that could ovee thews when they are only a Heaven Star Border Stage Four?~

    The Heaven Sect pce¡¯s Enforcer was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Qian Yang would be beaten so easily.

    This waspletely different from his expectations.

    ¡°How dare you injure a Jury member! You.....¡± The Enforcer shouted furiously.

    They were from the Heavenly Sect pce, but now their Jury was injured by a weak sect¡¯s disciple. ~This is unforgivable!~

    ¡°Why? Are you unhappy?¡± Lin Fan side-eyed the Enforcer. ¡°You cane at me if you want. I won¡¯t use any of my limbs.¡±

    The Enforcer gritted his teeth in anger. ~Not use any of his limbs? Then what will he attack me with?~

    ~How could I be his opponent when Jury Qian Yang wasn¡¯t?~

    ¡°Hey, Jury Qian Yang, I¡¯m already very nice to not take your life. Stop making me angry. An angry me is something that even I¡¯m terrified of.¡±

    ¡°Why are you not replying? Embarrassed? Let me tell you, this will be the end of this matter. Go back and tell your boss that Lin Fan isn¡¯t someone that anyone can get to follow them easily.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you replying? You¡¯re not giving me any face, huh?¡±

    Lin Fan stood in the air, shouting at Qian Yang for a long time, but there was no response.

    ¡°Master, is he dead?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ~I haven¡¯t used all my strength, and he should be still alive. Thew¡¯s energy couldn¡¯t have been broken so simply. ~

    ¡°No. But he has fainted.¡± Tian Xu replied.

    Huo Rong heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Qian Yang would die in the Magnificent me Sect, as things would be difficult then.

    ~But this Qian Yang is a bit too weak. He was defeated by my disciple instantly! And he didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist.~

    Even though Qian Yang wasn¡¯t a strong cultivator, he was someone that understood thews after all.

    ¡°Elder Gu Mu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, I think it¡¯s better to not wake him up. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be unable to ept the facts.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°How can I allow this? He¡¯s the Jury of the Heavenly Sect Pce, after all. How could I let him faint at our sect and do nothing?¡± Elder Huo Rong said and shook his head.

    Suddenly, a ray of green light shot out from the sect into the pit. It helped to heal Qian Yang¡¯s injury.

    This was the energy of life that elder Gu Mu umted over many years. It was a pity, but the sect couldn¡¯t let the Jury faint at the entrance of their sect.

    After some time.

    The figure still remained motionless.

    Jury Qian Yangid in the pit, not moving a single bit. He had long awoken, but he was feeling extremely conflicted.

    ~Lost.~

    ~I actually lost to a disciple who didn¡¯t even understand thews. How could this be? Where can I put my face in the future?~

    ~I must not wake up. I must not wake up.~

    ~I don¡¯t have the face to face this sect if I wake up now.~

    ~But I can¡¯t understand how a Heaven Star Border Stage Four was able to defeat me. No matter how strong he is, thew¡¯s energy isn¡¯t something that he should be able to ovee!~

    ~I know that myw¡¯s energy might be weaker inparison to others, but......haish.~

    ¡°Why is Jury Qian Yang not awake yet? Junior brother Gu Mu, are you sure you saved him?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°Huo Rong, watch your words.¡± Gu Mu¡¯s voice could be heard from inside the sect. ¡°My life energy is extremely precious. It is useful even if it¡¯s of a small drop.¡±

    ¡°Than why is he still not awake?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    Of course, he knew how precious Gu Mu¡¯s life energy was. But with Qian Yang¡¯s situation, he should already have woken up.

    Seeing through Qian Yang¡¯s tricks, Tian Xuughed.

    ¡°My disciple, please go check on Jury Qian Yang. He¡¯s the Heavenly Sect Pce¡¯s Jury, after all. We shouldn¡¯t be rude.¡± Tian Xu said, emphasizing the word rude.

    ¡°Yes, master. Disciple would definitely wake the Jury up.¡± Lin Fan nodded and dashed towards Qian Yang.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Enforcer scolded, but he dared not get close to Lin Fan. If even Qian Yang couldn¡¯t defeat the other party, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability either.

    Lin Fannded to see Qian Yang lying on the ground, not moving an inch. He looked as if he was really dead.

    But his sensitive nose could tell that Qian Yang was pretending to be dead.

    ~That¡¯s even better. Let me see how I can y with him.~

    Jury Qian Yang nearly blew his top on hearing Lin Fan¡¯s footstep. He didn¡¯t think that Lin Fan woulde so close, and he was afraid that Lin Fan could tell he was acting dead.

    ¡°Master, I think he¡¯s really in aa.¡± Lin Fan said.

    Jury Qian Yang heaved a sigh of relief. ~So he can¡¯t tell.~

    ¡°Really? He still won¡¯t wake up?¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Master, let disciple take a closer look. Our sect can¡¯t watch him faint here after all.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tian Xu nodded. The both of them cooperated perfectly.

    Lin Fan came to Qian Yang and spread his legs open wide. He then walked over slowly while wiggling his left toes.

    ¡°Jury Qian Yang, are you alright? Wake up!¡±

    Lin Fan went above him, voice filled with worry. But he secretly moved his left foot and kicked Qian Yang¡¯s crotch.

    Instantly, Qian Yang¡¯s eyes widened in pain. He was in so much pain that his eyes turned red. He then let out a scream and stood up while holding onto his crotch.

    ¡°Damn it! It hurts!¡±

    Qian Yang wanted to shout at Lin Fan, but he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. He felt like his crotch was going to explode.

    ¡°Master, Jury Qian Yang has woken up.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Great. Our sect has done a good job.¡± Tian Xu nodded his head, smiling widely. ¡°Jury Qian Yang, the incident hase to an end, and you lost to my disciple.¡±

    ¡°However, I must congratte Jury Qian Yang on being the first Heaven Star Border Stage Five in the world to lose to a Heaven Star Border Stage Four. You will bememorated in history.¡±

    Tian Xuughed happily. He was unable to hide his excitement. He didn¡¯t expect his disciple to be powerful enough to defeat Qian Yang.

    He thought that it would be a tough fight, but apparently, he was overthinking.

    Qian Yang was as pale as a sheet of paper. He was hurting so much that he broke out into a cold sweat. What was worse was that he had lost to a Heaven Star Border Stage Four disciple.

    ~How dire would the consequences be if the word were spread out?~

    ~I might even be an example of how not to cultivate!~

    ~I am an embarrassment to the Heaven Star Birder Stage Five cultivators, as I lost to a Stage Four cultivator.~

    ~Terrifying. This humiliation will follow me for life, and everyone will remember it.~

    ~The Heavenly sect pce might not even take me in anymore, as if a humiliated person could be a Heavenly Sect pce¡¯s Jury, it is equivalent to shaming the Heaven Sect Pce, too.~

    ~Damn it. Seriously.~

    He red at Lin Fan angrily.

    Lin Fan ignored his stare and turned towards the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Juniors, remember this scene today. A Heaven Star Border Stage Four may be able to defeat a Heaven Star Border Stage Five. Lin Fan from our sect won while Jury Qian Yang from the Heavenly sect pce lost. I hope you could spread the word to the other sects.¡±

    ¡°Remember, theories are for us to prove wrong. Cultivation is a magical thing. It makes the impossible possible. Remember to not to only follow history, or you will never be a real elite in the future.¡±

    His loud voice rang out across the sect.

    ¡°Yes, Senior brother. Thank you for your teachings.¡± Hearing him, all the disciples nodded.

    On the Invincible peak, Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he took out a small notebook, jotting down Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    Pui!

    Qian Yang took a step back and vomited blood as he was so angry.

    He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out his way. He also didn¡¯t expect the other party would want to spread the events of today.

    ¡°Jury Qian Yang!¡± The Enforcer hurried up to him. He hadn¡¯t expected that the Jury would lose or be defeated so easily.

    ¡°Great. It¡¯s the Magnificent me sect¡¯s luck to have such a disciple. I, Qian Yang, concede defeat. I am sorry to bother you.¡± Qian Yang said in anger.

    ¡°Lord!¡± The Enforcer shouted. ~So that¡¯s it?¡± ~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go..... ¡®Qian Yang held in his anger and flew up into the sky.

    ¡°Jury Qian Yang, where are you rushing to?¡± Lin Fan shouted behind him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell my sect disciples how you feel? You¡¯re a Heaven Star Border Stage Five elite after all!¡±

    Pui!

    Blood dripped down from the sky.

    Lin Fan shook his head. ~Oops, I think I made him angry! Weak.~

 Chapter 287: A frog thatâ€™s being treated badly

    <h4>Chapter 287: A frog that¡¯s being treated badly</h4>

    ¡°Oh yeah, what about this? How would they settle it?¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. It seems like he would have much to do with the Heavenly Sect pce in the future.

    ~Not only did they fail to get back at me, but I also suppressed their Jury, Qian Yang, by force. From now on, things won¡¯t be simple.~

    ~However, things won¡¯t be this simple the next time around. Nobody can juste and leave as they wish. What do they think the Magnificent me Sect is?~

    ~The Magnificent me Sect isn¡¯t somewhere these bastards cane and act presumptuously as they wish.~

    ¡°Great job, disciple.¡± Tian Xu said happily. His precious disciple never fails to surprise him.

    Lin Fan went back to his normal state.

    ¡°Master, I should have killed that bastard.¡± Lin Fan said. He was dying to send Jury Qian Yang to hell personally.

    ~But it¡¯s such a pity that we¡¯re in the sect now. Currently, the Magnificent me Sect isn¡¯t able to bear the consequences that came with killing a Heavenly Sect pce Jury.~

    ¡°Haish, Master wants to as well. It¡¯s such a pity....¡± Tian Xu shook his head. Leaving the jury aside, even if Qian Yang was a judge, Tian Xu dared to kill him too. However, he had to think for his sect.

    Huo Rong looked at his Senior brother and Lin Fan, secretly feeling worried. ~Jury Qian Yang had lost, who knows what rumors he will spread when he returns to the Heavenly Sect pce.~

    ¡°Disciple, Master is surprised by how fast you improve and how strong your cultivation is currently. However, remember that you shouldn¡¯t be arrogant, as Master wasn¡¯t weaker than you were back then.¡± Tian Xu said calmly as if he hadn¡¯t just witnessed a shocking scene.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so powerful?¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Of course. How could I be weak if as your master? Remember, don¡¯t be arrogant and get full of yourself.¡± Tian Xu reminded.

    ¡°Yes, your disciple understands.¡± Lin Fan nodded. He¡¯d remember all his master¡¯s teachings by heart.

    Huo Rong nced at Tian Xu and sighed. ~ What¡¯s the need topare with your disciple? Since when were you as good as your disciple in the past?~

    ~If you were to ask me, this kiddo isn¡¯t even human! Look, he could ovee thew¡¯s energy when he was a Heaven Star Border stage Four. There will be nobody that can stop him when he reaches Heaven Star Border Stage Five.~

    ~This is seriously terrifying.~

    At the sect.

    The disciples were filled with excitement. They cheered for Lin Fan loudly.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is invincible!¡±

    They were amazed by how Lin Fan managed to take down a Heaven Star Border Stage Five instantly.

    To all the disciples, Lin Fan represented the first peak. There were no other peak leaders who could do better than Senior brother Lin.

    Seeing this, Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing exchanged a nce. They were unable to believe that Lin Fan was so powerful.

    It even made them doubt slightly if Senior brother Yun had the ability to suppress the other party.

    But very soon, they discarded their doubts as they strongly believed that Senior brother Yun would be able to make it.

    ¡°Master, the Heavenly sect pce might not let this matter go so easily.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°They will definitely not let this go. In this period of time, go on a trip to the different cities in the sect. We¡¯ve received numerous reports on the Divine Religion¡¯s activities, and they¡¯ve nearly destroyed a vige. Luckily our disciples were on patrol and realized it, or there would be dire consequences.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. He knew what his master meant.

    ~They wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Heavenly Sect Pce when they came, so it¡¯s best to make a trip out now.~

    ~They might not be able to deal with them now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with them in the future.~

    ~When I get stronger, I¡¯ll settle things with you all. Let¡¯s see who would dare to act presumptuously then.~

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave for the Invincible peak first.¡± Lin Fan was nning to look for the frog right after his seclusion, but because of Jury Qian Yang, he was unable to do so.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the air.

    Jury Qian Yang looked down at the cities he flew past. He was dying to destroy the cities, but he dared not do so.

    As even the Heaven sect pce wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him if he did.

    ¡°Jury, that disciple was too presumptuous. We mustn¡¯t let him go.¡± The Enforcer said in anger. He wouldn¡¯t be as angry if it was a powerful sect, but this was a weak sect! How would they ept this loss?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jury Qian Yang currently didn¡¯t know what to feel. He was a Heaven Star Border Stage Five, but he was suppressed by a Heaven Star Border Stage Four. How embarrassed would he be if this spread out?

    The Enforcer dared not say anything more and followed behind Jury Qian Yang quietly. But he was raging in anger too, and he wasn¡¯t willing to let this matter slip.

    ~The Magnificent me sect must pay for this.~

    ~ I will never let them join the Heavenly Sect pce. Don¡¯t they know how many sects are against the idea of them joining?~

    ~Look what you have done. You¡¯ll never be able to join the Heavenly Sect pce.~

    ¡°Remember to keep this matter secret.¡± Jury Qian Yang said coldly. He didn¡¯t want anybody to hear about this.

    ¡°What matter? I¡¯m not sure what Jury Qian Yang wants me to keep silent about. Is there anything that happened?¡± The Enforcer pretended to be confused.

    ¡°Great.¡± Jury Qian Yang nodded. ¡°Be at ease; you¡¯ll be a jury too, eventually.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± The Enforcer said happily.

    In order to be a jury, another jury¡¯s rmendation was needed. Now that Jury Qian Yang had promised him, the Enforcer would definitely get a chance to promote.

    The Invincible peak.

    ¡°Soft greenie.¡± Qin Shan said happily while ying with the frog. He even tied a clover on the back of the frog, making it look cute.

    So cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m called frog, not greenie. You idiot!¡± The frog shouted in anger. ~If he wasn¡¯t the younger brother of that murderer, I would have killed this man with my tongue! How could he y with me like this?~

    ¡°Greenie!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called frog!¡±

    ¡°Greenie!¡±

    Frog. ¡°....¡±

    It didn¡¯t wish to say anything else as it could feel that there was something wrong with Qin Shan¡¯s brain. However, thinking about how Lin Fan was like, the frog wasn¡¯t surprised by Qin Shan.

    ~A crazy man and an idiot. Perfectbination.~

    ¡°Elder brother!¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, Qin Shan threw the frog aside and came to Lin Fan. He then squatted down to let Lin Fan caress his head.

    ¡°It hurts! Heartless thing, how can you treat me like this after having fun with me for such a long time!¡±

    ¡°Frog, you look cute, though. Kudos to my brother. I¡¯m here to ask you something. Answer me seriously.¡±

    He patted Qin Shan and fished out a pill that the Thousand cave patriarch made. This was the only one left behind.

    ¡°Look at this pill. What makes it different?¡±

    The frog wasn¡¯t happy with how it looked now, but there was nothing it could do. ~I feel so humiliated! I¡¯ve lived for a few ten thousand years, and yet I have to be toyed around without being able to resist!~

    However, the frog threw away his thoughts and started to examine the pill.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The frog said in shock.

    ¡°What? What can you tell?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I have to take a closer look.¡±

    The frog said and examined it more clearly. ¡°This pill is unlike any other. I did not think that there would be somebody more powerful than me in creating pills!¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense or...¡±

    ¡°Calm down, master. I need some time.¡± The frog had been scared recently, as every disciple that passed by stared at him weirdly.

    He even witnessed a disciple barbecue a frog recently.

    It made chills run down his spine. ~The people here are too dangerous.~

    ~They eat frogs! And it seems like they eat everything. Even my age won¡¯t be able to save me.~

    ¡°Master, this pill is unlike ordinary pills. It¡¯s made by an elite Pharmacologist, who is excellent in spell formations at the same time. He put energy in the pill. This is unlike any other pill!¡±

    ¡°Put energy in the pill?¡± Lin Fan said, thinking about the frog¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah, put energy in pills.¡± It¡¯s something like converting energy, but it¡¯s better than converting the pill¡¯s energy, as it allows the energy to fuse perfectly with the cultivator who takes the pill. It¡¯s not very powerful, but it¡¯s very pure.¡±

    ¡°Can you make this type of pill?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°No.¡± The frog answered. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with formations, and to do this, you need to be very familiar with formations. Furthermore, this formation is one from a very long time ago. It allows energy to be stored in pills for a very long time. The person who made this is truly incredible.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. He had gotten all the answers.

    ¡°Okay. I see that you¡¯ve rested enough to make pills now.¡±

    He thought that the frog would find excuses to not do so, but to his surprise, the frog was very excited.

    ¡°Master, 666. It¡¯s my honor to make your pills. From today onwards, this frog will focus on making master more pills. Let¡¯s start now. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    The frog said. He didn¡¯t wish to be toyed with by this huge guy.

    ~ I¡¯m not respected, nor do I have any freedom. This is torture!~

    ~If I could choose.~

    ~Refining pills would be much better.~

    ¡°Mhmm, good attitude.¡± Lin Fan smiled, pleased. ¡°Frog, I¡¯m happy with your attitude. Don¡¯t bezy, or you know what will happen, right?¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, Master. I will never bezy.¡± Frog nodded.

    ~I¡¯d rather die than live in this idiot¡¯s hands!~

 Chapter 288: Humilation

    <h4>Chapter 288: Humtion</h4>

    The frog was very useful. Lin Fan knew that he wasn¡¯t from this world, even if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, it didn¡¯t bother Lin Fan much; knowing too much when you didn¡¯t have sufficient strength wouldnd you in trouble. ~I will know more when the timees.~

    Currently, the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Pharmacology departments werecking behind many other sect¡¯s pharmacologists.

    It was all because of the old technique they were using. They had been trying toe up with new techniques, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded.

    The Halls of pills in the Invincible Peak was the frog¡¯s new home.

    It was happy to escape Qin Shan¡¯s torture, but it was worried about how it was going to refine pills.

    ¡°What should I do? How can I refine without any materials? You can¡¯t expect much like this.¡±

    The frog said, feeling frustrated. However, thinking of the murderer made chills run down its spine. ~ He¡¯s too scary for me.~

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll make a pot of Earth ss pills to first prove my worth.¡±

    The frog opened its mouth and took out the Alchemical Cauldron of Wood and Fire. The strong medicinal energy could be clearly felt from the cauldron.

    A few green fire dragons shot out and coiled around the Alchemical Cauldron, spitting green fire.

    ¡°It would be great if I could use Old ck as an ingredient.¡±

    The frog was still looking forward to making a divine pill. With its ability, it would be able to if it had enough ingredients.

    ~The pill that the murderer showed me previously was nothing. I¡¯m the best pharmacologist in the world back when I was human. How could I not be able to make divine pills?~

    However, he was too weak now, and it was difficult for him to make Heaven ss pills. As not only would he need good ingredients, but he would need to infusews into the pills too. It was impossible for him to achieve with his current ability.

    A frog could be seen squatting in front of a huge, spinning cauldron. Instantly, bright red mes could be seen, lighting up the entire Hall.

    The warmth from the mes could even be felt even from outside of the Hall.

    Inside the secret chamber.

    Lin Fan could be seen sitting crossed-legged on the ground, preparing to train the skillset he specialized to earth-ss.

    Thanks to his immortality, he was able to try again and again, finding the skillset that was best for him.

    He took out the small notebook and started recording down the routes he had already tried.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡±

    After the first try, Lin Fan¡¯s earth energy started to surge.

    ¡°This is terrifying. It¡¯s indeed dangerous to create your own skillset. You might end up paying with your life if things went wrong.

    As soon as Lin Fan felt that something wasn¡¯t right, hemitted suicide with the Tai Sovereign sword immediately.

    ¡°Experience points +10.¡±

    Every time Lin Fan died, he would gain 10 experience points. However, he needed such a huge amount now that 10 points were nothing inparison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t make a good skillset.¡±

    The invincible peak disciples knew that their Senior brother Lin was in seclusion, and it made them extremely motivated. Since an elite was trying his best to cultivate, how could weak cultivators like them not do their best?

    ~Are we going to wait for a chance from the heavens?~

    ~Hand work is all you need. Senior brother Lin is way more powerful than us, yet he¡¯s still so hardworking. We¡¯d be doomed if we arezy.~

    At the sect entrance.

    Two figures could be seen standing at the entrance. One had a good figure, and she was staring at the Invincible peak.

    ¡°Senior sister Mu, are you really going to leave?¡± A skinny girl with braided hair asked. She looked about fourteen, and she was just an ordinary outer sect disciple.

    ¡°Yes. Stay in the sect and behave well. If anyone bullies you. Head to the Invincible peak.¡± Mu Ling nodded. She looked as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡°I know, Senior sister. But why must you leave? Is the sect not good?¡±

    ¡°No. I will never be truly powerful in the sect. I can only achieve that by leaving.¡± Mu Ling said.

    The girl looked at Mu Ling reluctantly. But she knew that her Senior sister wouldn¡¯t change easily after she set her mind on something.

    ¡°When will youe back, Senior sister?¡±

    ¡°After I be stronger.¡±

    As soon as she finished her words.

    Mu Ling left the sect without any hesitation. She took a step out of the entrance towards the world of unknown.

    Blood refining hell. Waves surged up from the bloody sea, and the entire ce was covered in blood energy. Numerous Blood dragons could be seen swimming around. A corpse could be seen floating in the sky too. It was an extremely bloody scene.

    A teenager with ck hair could be seen walking over from a ck-colored stone at the shores of the bloody sea.

    ¡°Sir Xuelian, I heard that you were looking for me?¡±

    The raging sea turned calm. A blood wave bulged on the sea, and it exploded shortly, revealing Sir Xuelian.

    ¡°Work under me, and I can give you everything you want.¡± He said.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The ck hair teenagerughed. ¡°Sie Xuelian, one of the Divine Religion¡¯s guardians. I heard that you are extremely powerful. But I won¡¯t work for a weakling. Are you willing to fight me?¡±

    Sir Xuelian looked at him calmly. ¡°You¡¯re only in the Heaven Star Border Stage Six, too weak. But I will give you the chance to fight me. I hope you can understand that it¡¯s your honor to have me appreciate your talent.¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Instantly, the ck-haired teenager looked at Sir Xuelian sternly. A powerful knife intent could be felt. He flung his knife lightly, splitting the bloody sea into half. ¡°Great. I like to fight with elites, as it will make me more powerful. Sir Xuelian, you excite me.¡±

    ¡°ck power!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    The teenager sent out an attack, the skies turned ck. Strongw energy coiled around his knife, turning into a ck dragon and flying towards Sir Xuelian.

    ¡°I will only draw my knife out for a true elite. You make me excited to fight.¡±

    Instantly, ferocious waves could be seen surging up from the sea.

    ¡°Great. You¡¯re something else. I only decided to y along with you because I appreciated your talent.¡± Sir Xuelian smiled. The Onyx emperor was the weirdest being in the seventh district, but since he was talented and worked for the Divine Religion willingly, Sir Xueluan wanted to take him under his wing.

    It was a quick battle, and the teenager could only be suppressed under Sir Xuelian.

    Drip!

    A drop of blood could be seen dripping down from the teenager¡¯s wrist and rolling along his knife before falling onto the ground.

    ¡°How? Are you willing to work for me? I value talents the most, and you¡¯re the second talent that I¡¯ve met.¡±

    The thought of the Magnificent me Sect disciple came to his mind. Sir Xuelian didn¡¯t believe that Lin Fanmitted suicide. ~ It¡¯s a miracle how he escaped from my hands.~

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The teenagerughed and lowered his head. His ck, silky hair covered his face, and the hand holding onto the ck knife could be seen shaking.

    His calm expression turned crazed.

    He held up the knife and plunged it into his body. A ck-colored light could be seen exploding out from his body as a hiss was heard.

    ¡°The body of the ck knife demon. I can even kill a god!¡±

    Boom!

    A strong knife intent exploded from the teenager. It was so powerful that it forced the blood sea apart.

    ¡°Sir Xuelian, you¡¯re powerful, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. I only look forward to using my full strength. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Bang!

    The ck light disappeared.

    But not the teenager. The entire ce was covered with knife intent.

    It put a smile on Sir Xuelian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Such a talent.¡±

    After a few days.

    The secret chamber.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes and frowned. Words could be seen on the skillset.

    The Five precepts body. It¡¯s an earth-middle ss skillset, and it will add 9 experience points every time he cultivated this skillset.

    Traits: Five precepts, body of the Arhat, focus, refuge.

    ¡°How did I create this skill set that isn¡¯t suitable for me at all?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand how he created this skillset. ~I might be a person with a zen mindset after practicing this. This isn¡¯t what I want!~

    ~I shall continue creating more skillsets. I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t seed.~

    The Heavenly Sect pce.

    Two figures could be seen appearing in the air. Jury Qian Yang had an ugly expression on his face previously, but it was gone as soon as he reached the Heavenly Sect pce.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mention a single word about what happened in the Magnificent me Sect.

    The enforcer that went with him left immediately after they arrived. He knew that he should keep the matter a secret, especially when he was promised by Qian Yang that he would be rmended to be a jury.

    As soon as Qian Yang enter the Heavenly Sect pce, he met an acquaintance.

    ¡°Qian Yang, how did the Magnificent me issue go? Did you bring the disciple back?¡± A jury walked over and asked.

    ¡°No. He¡¯s the direct disciple of Tian Xu; of course, he wouldn¡¯t return with us.¡± Qian Yang said.

    ¡°Is that so? It seems like Tian Xu is nning on going against us. But since Tian Xu interfered, this isn¡¯t something we can handle. I¡¯ll send this information to the judges for them to make a ruling. Our enforcer was injured in the Magnificent me sect. We can¡¯t let this slide.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qian Yang said. ¡°Oh, I recently have the mind to rmend an Enforcer to be a jury. I hope you can join me in this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, ask him toe see meter on. I¡¯d like to see who it is.¡±

    Qian Yang knew the message behind this. The Jury just wanted to get some benefits from the enforcer. But this wasn¡¯t something surprising. It was impossible to be a jury if you didn¡¯t have good connections.

    However, the thought of what happened in the Magnificent me sect made him unhappy. ~How could I be suppressed by a Heaven Star Border Stage Four disciple?~

    ~That was such a humiliation.~

 Chapter 289: How could you treat me in this manner?

    <h4>Chapter 289: How could you treat me in this manner?</h4>

    Many dayster.

    Laughter rang out in Invincible peak¡¯s secret chamber.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seeded!¡±

    After working his finger to the bone and dying numerous times, Lin Fan finally made a skillset that suited him.

    Devil¡¯s real skillset.

    ss: Earth-high ss (Experience points +10)

    Traits: Body of the devil, limitless energy, the heart of justice.

    Boom!

    After making up his mind to use this skill set, energy gushed up from his body. Powerful energy could be felt, and it was absorbed furiously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this skill set to be so powerful. It increased my foundation by so much!¡±

    But what Lin Fan never expected was that his capacity increased drastically after its use.

    ¡°Some people are going to be at a loss now. My body¡¯s capacity was already enormous, and it¡¯s increased even more. How strong is my foundation?¡±

    Lin Fan could feel that he was getting stronger, but Lin Fan couldn¡¯t understand the skillsets¡¯ traits by reading them.

    ~Body of a devil. Am I really going to turn into a devil?~

    ~But how could I, when I have a heart justice?~

    Lin Fan could feel the powerful energy surging up in his body as he cultivated. He felt like he had an infinite amount of energy, making him stronger and fiercer.

    He stepped out of the chamber and stood at the Invincible peak¡¯s main pce entrance with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky.

    ~Why do I feel so lonely? When I created this skill set, I suddenly felt invincible. Moreover, I¡¯m now a Heaven Star Border Stage Four, making me feel even more powerful.~

    ¡°Haish, I¡¯m now arrogant again. Can¡¯t somebody teach me a lesson to make me more humble? I can¡¯t be like this anymore. I can feel myself starting to put my nose in the air.¡±

    This isn¡¯t good!

    ~Let me take a walk.~

    On the Invincible peak, many disciples were cultivating. The Body tempering pool was full of disciples.

    Many disciples had changed their main cultivation method.

    In the past, the disciples took a rough approach to cultivation. They would either sit there silently to refine blood energy or head to the arena to smash their bodies with boulders.

    But now it was nothing like that. They could go to the Body Tempering realm to cultivate. All they had to do was endure the pain the pool caused.

    Disciples could also be seen climbing up the steps. The stronger one¡¯s cultivation was, the stronger the pressure was. However, the steps only worked for cultivators under the Earth Star Border Stage Seven.

    Unlike in the Thousand deep chambers, the steps no longer worked for Heaven Star Border realm cultivators after being moved to the Invincible peak. Its effects had faded since it was moved. But it was good that it still worked for lower-ranked cultivators.

    ~Luckily, I¡¯m smart. I know how to take everything I see despite being ignorant. That¡¯s the only way to make sure that I don¡¯t lose anything.~

    ~This is a habit that I must maintain.~

    ~There are many treasures in this world; I can¡¯t recognize all of them.~

    ¡°Senior brother.¡±

    ¡°Congrattion, Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Every disciple that passed by greeted Lin Fan with respect.

    Lin Fan was their idol, as he was the person who built the Invincible peak, an excellent ce for cultivation.

    Lin Fan nodded his head in satisfaction as he saw the courage and determination in the disciples.

    Three years, five years, and ten years.

    Lin Fan strongly believed that he would see huge changes in the Magnificent me Sect in the future.

    Just then, he saw Lu Qiming, Huang Fugui, and the rest gathering around. It seems like Huang Fugui was preparing to leave.

    ¡°Junior brothers, what are you guys doing?¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan, Lu Qiming immediately wore a smile on his face. ¡°Senior brother.¡±

    Gao Dazhuang, Yin Xiaotian, Zhang Long, and Huang Fugui were also happy to see Lin Fan. They had followed Lin Fan since the start, and they didn¡¯t expect to turn from ordinary disciples to the Invincible peak¡¯s in-charge in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Senior brother, Fugui¡¯s younger sister¡¯s wedding is around the corner. He¡¯s going to attend the wedding, and we are here to send him off.¡± Lu Qiming said. They wanted to go along too, but they couldn¡¯t do so as Lin Fan would be the only person left to take care of the peak.

    Lin Fan was their pir, after all. The peak¡¯s survival was dependent on Lin Fan.

    ¡°Junior brother Huang, how could you be like this? You promised to bring all of us along, but you¡¯re going home alone. Did you forget about us?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ~Back when I was still an outer disciple, I cheated his money.~

    ~However, when I witnessed him handing all his earnings to his family. It changed my perception of him, and I felt terrible for cheating someone who loved his family so much.~

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re the Invincible Peak peak¡¯s leader now. They have to take care of the peak too. If all of us went back with me, who would take care of the peak? Moreover, my sister¡¯s wedding is an unimportant matter; the peak is more important.¡±

    Huang Fugui exined. He nned to make a short trip back and return as soon as possible.

    ¡°Junior brother Huang, it¡¯s no fun like this.¡± Lin Fan said. ¡°The Invincible peak disciple won¡¯t die without us, and I¡¯ve just ended my seclusion. It will be fun to go out of the sect on a trip.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother Lu, Junior brother Yin, Junior brother Gao and Junior brother Zhang, let¡¯s go back with him just like we nned to in the past.¡±

    Huang Fugui didn¡¯t expect Senior brother Lin to mean his words and he was extremely touched. No matter how powerful Lin Fan was now, he was still the Senior brother Lin they knew in the past.

    Even though he still remembered how Lin Fan yed a prank causing him to store a lot of scrap iron. Thanks to that incident, scrap irons in the Magnificent me Sect were now valuable, and it wasn¡¯t a free resource like how it was in the past.

    ¡°Then who will take charge of the peak while we are away?¡± Lu Qiming asked, pondering who he should hand the peak to temporarily.

    ¡°Wang Fu,e here.¡± Lin Fan said after looking around. He could see a disciple sitting at the side cross-legged.

    Wang Fu had caught Lin Fan¡¯s eyes, and he remembered him as a disciple with many talents.

    From his cultivation speed, Lin Fan could tell that Wang Fu was a good talent.

    However, Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about it. The number of talented people in the world was as numerous as stars in the sky. Only those that could survive were actual talents.

    Wang Fu was cultivating when he heard Lin Fan call his name. He was filled with excitement, as he never expected Lin Fan to remember his name.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother.¡± Wang Fu said, standing up straight.

    Lin Fan smiled at him. ¡°Senior brother has a task for you. I have to leave the peak with your senior brothers for a trip, so the peak will be left unattended. I see that you¡¯re smart, so do you think you can help us handle the peak for the time being?¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Fu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ~ I¡¯m being tasked to watch the peak for a short period. Is senior brother testing my ability?~

    Wang Fu cultivated faster than other disciples, but he never showed off his talent. He didn¡¯t want others to be jealous and cause trouble to him.

    But now, Lin Fan didn¡¯t even ask about his cultivation. Instead, he chose him out of so many disciples to watch the Invincible peak for the time being. This showed that Lin Fan not only noticed his improvement but also had high hopes and trusted him.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother, I can.¡± Wang Fu nodded seriously. ¡°I am confident in attending the peak well while the Senior brothers are away. If anything bad happens, I, Wang Fu, will pay for it with my head.¡±

    Wang Fu said excitedly, face turning red in excitement.

    He really didn¡¯t know how to show his gratitude to Lin Fan.

    Wang Fu had joined the Invincible peak because he wanted to find someone who had the same ideology as him. He always felt that Lin Fan, who was currently standing in front of him, was that person.

    Lin Fanughed and patted Wang Fu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior brother, you don¡¯t need to be so serious. You¡¯re talented, and you cultivate quite fast. But remember to not be arrogant. Know that ambitions depend on your ability. How powerful you determines how much you can do. Cultivate well; your Senior brother trusts that you will do well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Senior brother for your teachings. Wang Fu will remember your words by heart.¡±

    Wang Fu said, adrenaline rushing through his body. He had gotten Senior Brother Lin¡¯s acknowledgment, and he even encouraged him! This was the Senior brother Lin in his heart.

    Not only that, but Lin Fan¡¯s words also meant that he wouldn¡¯t let Wang Fu¡¯s talent go to waste.

    Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes shone brightly on hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words. It was as if he had listened to a quote of wisdom.

    ¡°Enrich yourself when your ambitions go beyond your ability.¡±

    ~This is such a good phrase. Senior brother is indeed my senior brother. Even the things he says contains so much wisdom that I can¡¯t help but record it down.~

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. He did not expect to be looked up so highly to his disciples. This makes him feel great.

    He might faint if he knew about Lu Qiming¡¯s notebook.

    As soon as Wang Fu left, the frog came towards Lin Fan with all smiles.

    ¡°Master, I have finished making the pills. Please check them. These are good quality pills I made with my blood, sweat, and tears. There is nobody else in the world that can make this happen except me.¡±

    The frog said. It knew that it had to show off its value in front of this murderer to ensure its life.

    ~Or else he won¡¯t value me.~

    Lin Fan took the pills and nodded in satisfaction. The frog was indeed powerful. He made ten Earth-middle ss pills in no time. It was a great amount of wealth.

    ¡°Mhmm. Great.¡±

    Frog smiled happily. ¡°Master, can I rest for some time? I¡¯ll continue after taking a break.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Fan answered.

    The frog was more than happy to hear this. ~Now that I¡¯m valuable, I have a higher status too.~

    ~The best pharmacologist should have a status simr to its value.~

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Qin Shan shouted,ing towards Lin Fan from far. Seeing the frog, Qin Shan looked delighted. He picked him up excitedly.

    ¡°Greeny!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called frog! Not greeny!¡± Frog shouted.

    ¡°Brother, bring the frog with you. You guys can y together.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve worked hard. I need to rest.¡± The frog said.

    But Lin Fan didn¡¯t pay him any attention. ¡°Rest while ying with my brother.¡±

    The Frog nearly fainted on hearing Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    ~This murderer isn¡¯t human.~

    ~I did something beneficial and proved my worth.~

    ~How could you treat me in this manner?~

    ~I don¡¯t want to y with an idiot...~

 Chapter 290: Yuan crystal mine

    <h4>Chapter 290: Yuan crystal mine</h4>

    The Lunar mountain city. Located in the south, it was a good distance away from the Magnificent me Sect, with mountain ranges stretching everywhere.

    The streets were bustling with life, and the sounds of stall owners hawking their products could be clearly heard.

    Bang!

    Suddenly.

    A figure could be seen flying out of a shop named ¡°Medicine hall.¡± The man fell on the ground and vomited blood.

    In no time, a chubby young woman could be seen dashing out. She looked as if she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Zhenshan, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± She said, turning towards the figures walking out of the shop angrily.

    A guy in brocade clothes walked out, folding his fan.

    ¡°What are we doing? Do you understand my words, or are you ying deaf? I said I want the Medicine hall, and I¡¯ll buy it for Ten thousand YHB. I¡¯ll give you three days to move out, or you¡¯ll have to pay the consequences.¡±

    As soon as the teenager in the brocade clothes walked out, the spectating disciples started whispering to one another unhappily. However, none of them dared to interfere.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Luo Zhenshan said, wiping the blood off the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is daylight robbery! As the son of the mayor, how can you bully the citizens?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What a joke, Why should I give you face when you¡¯re not giving me any? Listen up. Move out within three days, or face the consequences.¡± The teenager in the brocade clothes said.

    At the same time, the three men behind him followed up. They wore poker faces, but they stared at Luo Zhenshan as if he was their prey.

    Huang Qinghua looked at them in anger. ¡°As the mayor¡¯s son, how could you do such things? My Elder brother is a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect. He¡¯ll definitely inform the sect about you and make you pay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re elder brother? Oh. I know. Huang Fugui, right? I¡¯m so afraid of a first-ss outer disciple!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Do you think a first-ss outer disciple would dare to report us to the sect? What gives him the guts?¡±

    The teenager in brocade clothesughed, not minding Huang Qinghua¡¯s words. This city was located in such a remote area, and his father was the mayor of the city. What was better was that the Magnificent me Sect disciple guarding the city had turned a blind eye to this as he only wanted to live a peaceful life.

    So what if Huang Fugui reported to the sect? The matter would ultimately fall back into the hands of the disciple guarding the city, and they would still be free to act as they please.

    Just they were about to leave, something came to the teenager¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Oh, I heard your wedding is around the corner, right? I don¡¯t think you want your wedding to be a funeral, so you better act appropriately. Things will be worse then.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Heughed out loud and left.

    ¡°Pui!¡± Luo Zhenshan red at the figure that was getting further away unhappily.

    A grand mansion.

    The teenager in brocade clothes could be seening over. He hurried over when he saw the person sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Lord Li.¡±

    Both men were chatting in the living room.

    Lord Li, Li An was the Magnificent me sect disciple guarding the city. He had been here for about eight years, and from being a stranger, he was now used to living in the city. He fell in love with the ce as time passed, and he would be unwilling to leave now even if he was told to.

    ¡°Child, what¡¯s the matter.¡± The mayor asked.

    ¡°Father, The Luo family really doesn¡¯t know where they stand. They are still unwilling to sell thend to us now. However, I have threatened them to do it within these three days, or else.....¡± The teenager replied, making a throat-slitting gesture.

    ¡°Mhmm. You should keep this matter quiet. The Luo family is dense too. We have already offered such a high price, and yet they are unwilling to let it go.¡± The mayor said, slightly angry at the news. ¡°Lord Li, are you sure about it?¡±

    ¡°One Hundred percent.¡± Li-An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s definitely a Yuan crystal mine. It would be great if we could collect them without anyone knowing. It¡¯s a huge amount as well, and we could get anything we want then.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The mayor smiled on hearing this. The Yuan crystal mine was such a critical resource. You couldn¡¯t find much of it even in the Magnificent me Sect.

    If they could control the mine, their lives would be greater.

    Not only did the Magnificent me Sect need Yuan crystals, but other sects needed it as well. They could buy tons of stuff by then, even Earth-higher ss pills with Yuan crystals.

    They weren¡¯t going to hand the Crystal mine to the Magnificent me Sect, as only idiots would hand their wealth over to the sect.

    ¡°Father, Luo Zhenshan¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s brother is a Magnificent me Sect disciple. He¡¯s said to be a first-ss outer disciple. Do you think he will cause trouble?¡± The teenager said. As long as they got the mine, it didn¡¯t matter how many lives they exchanged for it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Li An said. ¡°He¡¯s only a first-ss outer disciple, which is not worth our notice. The sect is filled with disciples of his status, and even if he does makes a report, the sect wille to me and get me to deal with it. It¡¯ll be easily settled.¡±

    ¡°Lord Li, what happens if that disciple dies?¡± The teenager asked.

    To him, killing was the safest way to keep a secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Li An said after a short pause. ¡°But you need to be careful, as the sect will investigate when they find out that their disciples die. However, we¡¯re in the Lunar mountain city, and with the nearby mountain range, just hide the corpse well, and it will be fine. It should be fine as many disciples leave the sect for years at a time too.¡±

    The teenagerughed. ¡°If Huang Qinghua didn¡¯t have such an elder brother, things wouldn¡¯t be soplicated.¡±

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t act rashly. The vigers here aren¡¯t blind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In an ordinary household.

    ¡°Does it hurts, brother Shan?¡± Huang Qinghua said, applying ointment on Luo Zhenshan. Thinking of the incident angered her. ¡°They are really going overboard. Why isn¡¯t the mayor doing anything?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think he cares.¡± Luo Zhenshan said angrily.

    ¡°Daughter, what should we do?¡±An elderly woman said worriedly. They were only given three days to move, and her daughter¡¯s wedding was around the corner.

    Luo Zhenshan¡¯s body hurt, but he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°Qinghua, be at ease. Our wedding will still go on. Let me go back and discuss this matter with my father.¡±

    After wrapping his injuries, Luo Zhenshan hurried off.

    They were unwilling to let things go the way the mayor¡¯s son wanted, as they were the owner of thend, after all. It was ridiculous to sell it for just ten thousand YHB.

    This was going against a rule that Emperor Yanhua set.

    As thendowner, nobody should force them to sell thend or steal it.

    ¡°Mother, will elder brother be able to help Zhenshan when he returns?¡± Huang Qinghua asked worriedly.

    ¡°Daugther, how could he help?¡± The elderly woman shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re elder brother is just an outer disciple. That¡¯s the mayor. Not even your brother can afford to offend him!¡±

    ¡°What should we do? Brother Zhenshan is stubborn. He won¡¯t let this go so easily. I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to brother Zhenshan.¡±

    Huang Qinghua and Luo Zhenshan were childhood sweethearts. Huang Qinghua¡¯s family might not be as affluent as the Luo family. Still, since she had an elder brother who was a disciple of the Magnificent me Sect, the Huang family was considered better.

    Since they were childhood sweethearts that knew each other well, the Luo family approved of their marriage despite the Huang family¡¯s condition.

    Three dayster.

    On a cliff.

    A few figures could be seening from the distance, standing on the edge of the cliff. Huang Fugui looked towards the distance and pointed towards the city. ¡°Senior brothers, look. This is my hometown. It has been years since I left for the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother Huang, how does it feels toe home.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Great. I wonder how my family is doing. To give them better lives, I went to the sect to improve my family¡¯s status. It worked, but I lost any chance to keep thempany. Luckily, I have an obedient younger sister who can take good care of my mother. If not, how could I lead such a carefree life in the Magnificent me Sect?¡±

    Huang Fugui sighed. Recalling the past made him grateful for today.

    Who would have thought that he would be friends with Lin Fan and end up an Invincible peak member?

    ¡°If not for you guys that wanted to look at the sceneries, we would have reached way earlier.¡±

    They would have reached in half a day if they teleported with Lin Fan, but they decided to take their time to enjoy the scenery.

    ~It felt great to be able to admire the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s scenery on the way here.~

    They felt that the world was theirs when they looked down from the cliff.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the Lunar mountain city. Let¡¯s see how pretty Junior brother Huang¡¯s hometown is.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands, and they left together. They didn¡¯t need to teleport due to the short distance.

    Lunar mountain city¡¯s entrance.

    Just as they were about to enter the city, they were stopped by a guard.

    ¡°Please pay the entrance fee. Ten YHB per person.¡± The guard said.

    Huang Fugui looked up, slightly shocked. ¡°Since when did we need to pay an entrance fee? I don¡¯t remember this rule anywhere in the Magnificent me sect.¡±

    ¡°Pay up or leave.¡± The guard said, annoyed.

    Huang Fugui wanted to quarrel with the guard, but thinking of his family members¡¯ made him give up on it and paid sixty YHB.

    ¡°Come with me, senior brother. My home is nearby. We¡¯ll reach soon.¡±

 Chapter 291: Punish you in behalf of the sect

    <h4>Chapter 291: Punish you in behalf of the sect</h4>

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m home.¡±

    Huang Fugui stood outside his house, shouting to his mother.

    Hearing this, the elderly woman who was busy with chores in the garden looked up happily and opened the door. ¡°Fugui.....¡±

    ¡°Mother, these are my senior brothers from the sect. They treat me very nicely. Eh? Where¡¯s sister?¡±

    Huang Fugui introduced Lin Fan and the rest to his mother. But he didn¡¯t dwell on them due to his excitement.

    ¡°She¡¯s helping out at Zhenshan¡¯s shop.¡± His mother replied.

    ¡°Haha, my younger sister isn¡¯t his wife yet, but she¡¯s already starting to look like the female boss. The shop¡¯s business is good too. She should indeed be helping out.¡±

    Suddenly!

    Footsteps could be heard outside.

    ¡°Qinghua¡¯s mother! Something bad happened!¡±

    The elderly woman¡¯s face fell on hearing the news.

    Huang Fugui dashed out immediately after hearing this.

    ¡°Dazhuang, take care of auntie. We¡¯ll go with Junior brother Huang.¡± Lin Fan said.

    The Medicine hall.

    Bang!

    Luo Zhenshan could be seen flying out of the shop, vomiting blood as hended.

    ¡°Hm, shameless. You really want to die, huh? How dare you ignore my warning. Do you think I really don¡¯t dare to do something?¡± The teenager shouted angrily. His killing intent could be felt clearly.

    He didn¡¯t expect Luo Zhenshan to not listen to him.

    ¡°Zhenshan.....¡± Huang Qinghua dashed out, but she was grabbed by the teenager, who had his hands on her neck.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Luo Zhenshan yelled on seeing this.

    ¡°Luo Zhenshan, I¡¯ll me give you onest chance. Leave the shop, or I¡¯ll break her neck. Don¡¯t challenge my patience. I don¡¯t have any left for you¡± The teenagerughed evilly.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re unwilling, huh?¡± The teenager red at them fiercely, tightening his grip on Huang Qinghua¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let go of my sister!¡± Huang Fugui dashed over and yelled at the teenager. He was so angry that his face was red as a brick. ~How could anyone attack my sister?~

    ¡°Elder brother, save.....me.¡± Huang Qinghua gasped.

    Suddenly, a sword light could be seen slicing through the air.

    Puke!

    The teenager didn¡¯t feel anything at first. He tried to tighten his grip, but he suddenly realized that his fingers weren¡¯t moving.

    Suddenly, blood gushed out of the wound.

    A blood-curling scream could be heard.

    The surrounding disciple¡¯s turned pale. They weren¡¯t aware of what had happened.

    Realizing that there was a broken arm on her neck, Huang Qinghua turned as pale as a sheet of paper. She threw the arm onto the ground and ran towards her brother.

    ¡°Go and die!¡± The three men behind the teenager came attacked Huang Qinghua¡¯s back immediately.

    ¡°You are the one that should die!¡± Huang Fugui shouted.

    Bang!

    Huang Fuguiunched an attack, making the three men vomit blood.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Huang Fugui asked immediately. He wouldn¡¯t know what to do if something had happened to his sister.

    ¡°Brother, Zhenshan, he...¡± Huang Qinghua sobbed.

    Huang Fugui immediately pulled out a pill for Luo Zhenshan. As soon as he took the pill, his face flushed with energy.

    ¡°How dare you hurt me, Huang Fugui. You don¡¯t know your standing. I¡¯m going to kill your entire family!¡± the teenager said. He had no idea how his arm was cut off, but Huang Fugui was the first person he saw when he looked up.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Bring me away.¡±

    The three men tried their best to stand up and escape with the teenager.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Fan went up.

    ¡°Qinghua, why did they attack you?¡± Huang Fugui asked.

    Huang Qinghua immediately told Huang Fugui everything that happened recently. Hearing this, Huang Fugui¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t expect that the mayor¡¯s son would do such things.

    Lin Fan frowned upon hearing the story. The Magnificent me Sect is indeed in a mess internally and externally. ~ There are such things going on?~

    However, he felt something weird.

    Connection of earth.

    The trait of the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique. It allowed him to feel weird energy from the shop.

    The nearer Lin Fan got to the shop, the stronger he could feel it.

    ¡°So it¡¯sing from here?¡± Lin Fan asked confusedly. This is something he had never felt before, and thus he squatted down and put his hand on the ground. Instantly, he could feel his palm absorbing a weak energy from the ground.

    He raised his hand to realize that his palm was shining.

    ¡°This seems like Yuan crystals; no, it doesn¡¯t seem like it. These are Yuan crystals. There a Yuan crystal mine under this shop.¡±

    With his intelligence, Lin Fan immediately knew what was going on.

    ~They want to take this shop because they wanted to collect Yuan crystals, and they are doing it secretly to hide the truth of the mine.~

    Instantly, Lin Fan understood their motive.

    Atst, he knew the reason for it.

    ¡°You deserve death!¡±

    Suddenly, shouting could be hearding from a distance.

    Huang Fugui and the rest were standing outside. They looked over to see armored soldiers walking over.

    The surrounding citizens were rmed.

    ¡°The mayor is here!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god. Herees trouble! That is Huang Fugui, right? He created trouble as soon as he returned from the sect!¡±

    ¡°Yes! How dare he break the mayor¡¯s son¡¯s arm! Isn¡¯t he afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Who is the one running amok in the city? How dare you cut my son¡¯s arm off! It¡¯s you! Take him down!¡± The mayor shouted.

    The mayor got the soldiers to surround Huang Fugui immediately.

    ¡°Junior brother Huang, let me assist you.¡± Zhang Long said, taking a step forward. He was now in the Earth Star Border Stage Four, and it was nothing for him to take down the soldiers.

    The mayor was boiling with anger. He didn¡¯t expect such a change. ~The Yuan crystal mine is mine, and nobody will take it away from me.~

    ~Moreover, how dare they cut off my son¡¯s arm?~

    ~Here, in this city, I¡¯m a god.~

    ¡°How dare you act so presumptuously in the Lunar mountain city! You won¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Suddenly, a voice boomed out. Li An had arrived.

    Seeing that someone had ruined his n, he was unable to take it anymore. Li An had decided to take matters into his own hands and suppress those who stood in his way. ~ I¡¯ll just take it as killing some bandits.~

    A powerful force could be felt from Li An.

    Zhang Long frowned. He could feel that the other party was too powerful for him to resist.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan¡¯s voice could be hearding from the medicine hall. ¡°So that¡¯s why. I understand.¡±

    Crack!

    Space cracked.

    The color drained from Li An¡¯s face. In no time, he was picked up by a giant hand and pressed onto the ground.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± Seeing Lin Fan exited from the shop, they greeted him respectfully.

    ¡°How dare Magnificent me Sect disciples suppress me? I¡¯m the disciple being sent to guard this city by the sect! Let me go!¡± Li An said, shouting as he struggled under the palm.

    But Lin Fan ignored the shouting. There was something on his mind.

    There are indeed Yuan crystals underground and an even more mystical force. I can only tell what it is if I go down to take a look.

    Lu Qiming went up and pped Li An. He then fished out a badge and shoved it in front of Li An. ¡°Open up your damn eyes and see what this is.¡±

    Li An wanted to shout at Lu Qiming. Still, he squinted his eyes and turned towards Lin Fan after seeing the badge, looking like he had finally realized something.

    ¡°Peak leader....¡±

    As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, he would definitely understand the meaning behind the badge. ~This is a badge of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader!~

    ~How could such an important persone to this city?~

    Just then, Lu Qiming turned to the soldiersing towards them from afar and shouted at them.

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s first peak, the Invincible peak leader, Lin Fan is here. Are you guysmitting treason?¡±

    Plop!

    Hearing this, the soldiers dropped their weapons immediately. They had not heard of the Invincible peak, but since they saw their lord kowtow and apologize, they were so scared that they dropped their weapons away and stood there, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Lin Fan waved to the mayor.

    The mayor was dumbfounded. He gulped, not knowing what he should do. He then kneeled in front of Lin Fan. ¡°Peak leader, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, do you know about the Yuan crystal mine here? Is that why you schemed to take over the shop?¡± Lin Fan whispered.

    ¡°I...¡± the mayor said, turning pale. ¡°Yes...¡±

    Lin Fan then turned to the surrounding citizens. ¡°Everyone, let me ask. Should I kill him?¡±

    Suddenly, the citizens turned to each other at a loss. Suddenly, a person who was bullied by the mayor badly spoke up.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After him, a cacophony of voices was heard.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Lord, I.....¡± the mayor said, face turning pale. He hadn¡¯t expected this to happen.

    Puke!

    A sword light could be seen, and a head rolled onto the ground.

    ¡°Great!¡± The citizens cheered. Some were so happy that their eyes turned red.

    ¡°I can¡¯t spare your life. I have to give the citizens an answer.¡±

    He then walked towards Li An. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He has bullied us for eight years! He deserves death!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Li An looked up in horror. ¡°I¡¯m a First-ss inner disciple. Only the sect can punish me. You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I can punish you on behalf of the sect.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words.

    Li An lost his head.

    Some citizens ran off, spreading the news. ¡°The mayor and Li An are dead! This is great!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord, for freeing us!¡±

    The citizens sobbed, looking at Lin Fan with gratitude.

    They had been hoping for their death for such a long time, and it finally came true.

    ¡°Fu Gui, how long until your younger sister¡¯s wedding?¡± Lin Fan asked. He wanted to check the situation underground. But since he was here, he would definitely have to attend the wedding.

    ¡°Six more days, Senior brother.¡± Huang Fugui answered.

    Since he had nned toe alone, he had prepared to leave earlier as he was slow. But Lin Fan was too fast.

    ¡°Mhmm. Clean this ce up and stand guard outside. Don¡¯t allow anyone toe in. I¡¯m going to check something out.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°And arrest everyone under the mayor. Kill those you need to.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huang Fugui and the rest nodded. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they knew that it was undoubtedly important.

 Chapter 292: They eat everything they see

    <h4>Chapter 292: They eat everything they see</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m curious what¡¯s underground.¡±

    He was excited when it came to mysterious treasures. The Yuan crystals were useless to him, and Lin Fan was prepared to give them to the sect.

    The tools in the sect all required Yuan crystals to make, and some even needed Yuan crystals to activate. For example, the First god¡¯s canon. Everyunch cost a human-high ss pill.

    ~When I first arrived in this world, the war had already started. It was very messy, and they had no choice but to use the First god¡¯s canon to take down the Sunshine Sect¡¯s war monsters.~

    ~However, it used up a lot of resources. Disciples could be easily produced, but it¡¯s not the same for Yuan crystals. They formed only under many unknown conditions, and it took a very long time.~

    They cordoned off the medicine hall.

    Lin Fan put his palm on the ground, exerting earth energy from his palm in the shape of a de, cutting a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He shouted and raised his hands, cutting the floor open and pulling it up slowly.

    Ten meters, fifty meters, a hundred meters.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite deep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Yuan crystal mine would stretch so deep underground. It gave Lin Fan a shock.

    Just then, a pit could be seen under his feet, and wind could be felt blowing out from the pit. It was so strong that it made Lin Fan¡¯s hair dance.

    He tried to take a look, but it was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see anything. It was as if it went straight to hell.

    ¡°This is quite scary. Luckily I¡¯m not afraid of the dark.¡±

    Lin Fan took a look and jumped into the pit without hesitation. It might be scary, but there was much to gain.

    Outside the hall.

    The citizens were more than d to see the Mayor and Li An killed.

    They suffered so much because of them over the years. How happy were they to finally see those behind their suffering leave this world?

    ¡°Thank you, lords from the Magnificent me Sect, for punishing them.¡±

    ¡°Li An and the Mayor havemitted many sins. The Lunar mountain city is blessed to finally be free!¡±

    ¡°The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s peak leader has taken Li An¡¯s life, and Huang Fugui was part of the group.¡±

    The citizens spread the news, and more and more people came to look.

    Huang Fugui led the group to the Mayor¡¯s mansion.

    Inside the mansion.

    The teenagerid on the bed weakly; mes of anger could be seen burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Bastard. How dare he cut my arm off? Is father back? Did hee back with my arm?¡±

    He might have lost an arm, but it was unimportant, as there were ways to rejoin his arm back. It was just that he had no choice but to leave his arm behind previously as it was too dangerous.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, his room¡¯s door was kicked open.

    ¡°How dare you?!¡± The teenager shouted. ¡°Are you...¡±

    But before he finished, he was shocked by the group standing outside his room.

    Terrified, his servants stepped back and hid in a corner, trembling.

    Without hesitation, Huang Fugui and the rest captured the teenager.

    The citizens following behind were furious when they saw the mansion. How much did the Mayor steal from them to afford such luxuries?

    Even if some tried to resist, they died under Zhang Long and the rest in no time.

    ¡°Son, will everything be okay?¡± Huang Fugui¡¯s mother, who had been following him, asked. She was worried that there might be consequences.

    ¡°Mother, be at ease. Nothing will happen.¡± Huang Fugui said. He was boiling with anger after knowing about what Li An and the Mayor had been doing. ~How much has my family suffered all these years?~

    ~What would have happened if I didn¡¯t return in time?~

    Dim lights could be seen shing in the pitch-ck tunnel.

    Piak!

    Lin Fannded on the ground and sliced the ground open once more, forming a tunnel. Soon, a long, deep tunnel formed by nature could be seen.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Yuan crystal mine to be here. ~If not for the Mayor, we wouldn¡¯t have known.~

    He went further down.

    Lin Fan looked up to see the light growing brighter slowly. It was already so bright that the entire tunnel could be seen.

    Crystals could be seen sticking out of the walls. However, it should only be a small part of the mine. There should be more crystals hidden underground.

    ¡°This smells so familiar, but there¡¯s something else hidden deep inside.¡±

    Lin Fan mumbled, curious. He didn¡¯t know what to expect, and thus he followed the tunnel. The light from the Yuan crystals lit up the tunnel. Lin Fan walked deeper underground.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work to mine the crystals. But it¡¯ll be worth a lot.¡±

    Lin Fan gasped. He didn¡¯t expect the mine to be so massive. The sect will be rich when they started collecting the crystals.

    It never crossed Lin Fan¡¯s mind to keep it for himself, as it was useless for him. Money didn¡¯t benefit him that much.

    All he needed were points. That was the only thing that could make him stronger.

    Crack!

    As he went further down, he heard sounds soft sounds. But the sounds disappeared quickly.

    ¡°There are living things here.¡±

    He could feel the energy waves from the creatures, and he followed his senses.

    A light could be seen shooting past in the dark.

    ¡°A living thing has entered. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    Whispers could be heard, but Lin Fan missed them.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan came to a stop as he has reached a dead end.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be; the smell is so strong, there should be a path in front.¡± Lin Fan frowned, cing his hand on the wall. He could feel an auraing from the other side of the tunnel wall.

    Szz!

    Using his earth energy, Lin Fan destroyed the wall. He found another tunnel hidden behind the tunnel wall.

    After clearing away the mud, another tunnel appeared.

    ¡°I knew it. There shouldn¡¯t be no way out. The scent won¡¯t lie. There must be something living inside the tunnel. This smell belongs to a living thing.¡±

    He smiled. God knows when Lin Fan¡¯s sense of smell got so powerful. Moreover, the trait Connection of the earth helped him confirm that something was living here.

    Deeper inside the tunnel.

    A group of tiny living things gathered together.

    ¡°That living thing opened up another tunnel; we can¡¯t let him discover us.¡±

    ¡°Stop him. We must stop him.¡±

    ¡°Did he discover us? Why is he forcing his way in?¡±

    ¡°Use mud to block the tunnels.¡±

    They came out with numerous ideas to block the tunnels.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Another dead-end?¡±

    Lin Fan felt his head pounding. He went further in to realize that the tunnel was blocked again. However, this time the mud wall looked like it was artificial.

    He destroyed it with his energy and continued on.

    After some time, he came across another wall. This happened again and again, but he was able to destroy them easily.

    ¡°Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with him. Why continue even if there¡¯s no way to go?¡±

    ¡°Is he insane? Just change direction when you realize that the tunnel is blocked! We put in so much effort to dig this tunnel. Why is he still following us?¡±

    ¡°Did he find out about us?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, we¡¯ve been hiding here for more than a thousand years safely. How could he discover us? Continue. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t pick the crystals because we didn¡¯t want them to notice us. But who knew they were so evil? Not only do they want the mine, but they are trying to get us too. I¡¯m going out to fight him.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so brave! But that¡¯s not something we can do. Living things are scary; they eat everything they see.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once, I sneaked out and witnessed a living thing killing another. He then threw it into a huge pot and told his friends that meat would help them grow. Such a scary race, they will definitely eat us!¡±

    Lin Fan kept clearing the mud walls as he went. If not for the scent, he would have left long ago.

    ~But the tunnel here keeps going. There should be something inside.~

    He kept going down.

    Suddenly!

    He saw a ray of light.

    ¡°Am I there yet?¡±

    When hended on the ground, darkness was everywhere, and he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Drip! Drip!

    The mud beneath Lin Fan¡¯s feet starts to shake.

    Mud flew out from under his feet and start to mix with the surrounding mud, forming a huge mud giant.

    A Yuan crystal could be seen in the chest of the giant.

    ¡°Living thing, this is not somewhere you should be. Leave now.¡± The giant¡¯s loud voice echoed through the tunnel.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, looking at the giant.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave before I find out what¡¯s down here.¡±

    ~Leave aftering all the way here? Dream on.~

 Chapter 293: Fast change of heart

    <h4>Chapter 293: Fast change of heart</h4>

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to live, I¡¯ll beat you until you leave.¡±

    The mud giant yelled. The Yuan crystal in his chest blinked brightly, spreading energy to its limbs. It thenunched an attack.

    But at the ground instead of Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    The punch created a pit in the ground.

    ¡°Living thing, this is what will happen to you if you choose not to leave.¡± The mud giant threatened.

    The tiny living things hidden in the dark turned to each other.

    ¡°Haha, great! The mud giant I made is so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Wow, look at the pit. How strong is it?¡±

    ¡°This is great! The living thing must be afraid! He¡¯ll leave soon.¡±

    Suddenly!

    The ce shook.

    Lin Fan sent a punch to the ground, forming a pit as well. Cracks could be seen expanding outwards like a spider web.

    The area the mud giant was initially standing in sank, making it lose its bnce.

    ¡°You are the one that should step aside before you get crushed.¡±

    Lin Fan side-eyed the giant. Its previous attack was nothing to him.

    Dumbstruck, the giant stared at Lin Fan with wide eyes. ¡°Living thing, since you¡¯re not willing to leave, I can only chase you out.¡±

    Boom!

    Lin Fan attacked the giant.

    The giant wasn¡¯t that weak after all.

    But it was still too weakpared to Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    Under his attack, it copsed.

    ¡°Really don¡¯t know where you stand.¡± Lin Fan said.

    The tiny beings¡¯ jaws dropped. They couldn¡¯t believe there was a living thing so powerful that he could destroy their golem.

    ¡°The scent here is very strong, which means that this ce is filled with the living things.¡± Lin Fan sniffed. He could smell it clearly.

    Pit-a-pat!

    Footsteps could be heard.

    The surrounding light lit up the entire cavern.

    Lin Fan could see many mysterious things around him. Some looked like cannons, while others looked like giants.

    ¡°Living thing, we surrender. You can¡¯t kill us.¡± A tiny living leading the team said. He held a stick in his hand, and there was a white cloth that looked like underwear hanging on the stick.

    However, the tiny living thing seemed to be very embarrassed. It held its pants in one hand and the stick in the other. The group of living things behind it were hugging each other tightly and shivering in fear.

    ¡°Such small things! What¡¯s this?¡± Distracted by his surroundings, Lin Fan could barely see the tiny things. He took a step forward, trying to get a better look.

    Plop!

    Instantly, the tiny things dropped to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t eat us. We surrender. Don¡¯t eat us....¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Lin Fan looked at them, confused. The thing was only of the height of his arm, and they were fat. They had prominent ears, giant fingers and toes, short limbs, and huge noses. They also had a tuft of hair on their heads.

    ¡°Gnomes?¡±

    Curiosity overtook Lin Fan. They look like the gnomes he saw in online games back on the earth.

    ¡°Spare us! We aren¡¯t gnomes. We are just earth spirits that love peace, research, and development. We¡¯ve never done anything bad.¡±

    The leader shouted. He dropped onto the ground, trembling. It knew that Lin Fan came from above ground and would eat anything. It was afraid that Lin Fan would eat all of them.

    Lin Fan walked up and grabbed one of the earth spirits. He held it up. ¡°Earth spirits? What are those?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t read about them in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s records. This was obviously an unidentified species.

    They seem to be smart, and they aren¡¯t beasts. ~Interesting.~

    Lin Fan shook his head and shed a smile. ¡°Be at ease. I¡¯m a friendly person. What are you all doing here?¡±

    ~I need to know more about them. Who would have expected to find these guys under the Magnificent me Sect? This is surprising.~

    ¡°We are Earth spirits that have been living here our entire lives and for many generations. We isted ourselves from the world, and we¡¯ve never harmed another living thing.¡±

    The earth spirits hugging together were shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ~They must be intelligent to know what surrendering means.~

    ¡°I¡¯m called Didi.¡± (TL note: Sounds like ¡°younger brother¡± in Chinese.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. ~Such a weird name. But the surrounding items look interesting.~ ¡°What are those?¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan mentioned the items, Didi no longer looked afraid. Instead, he looked excited and even proud. ¡°We made those.¡±

    ¡°I see. So the mud giant was also made by you?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°Yes. We made it.¡± Didi said.

    Lin Fan paused, thinking. ~This species is fascinating. They can make such things. But let me see what¡¯s the limit of these guys¡¯ manufacturing capability.~

    He went to a machine.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    The machine was slightly weird. It had four iron legs.

    ¡°The No.1 four-leg we made. It can help to use the Yuan crystal¡¯s energy efficiently. All we need to do is ce the Yuan crystal here and press this button. It will exert a destructive force as a result.¡± Didi said. This was their hard work, the product of their intelligence.

    The next minute, Didi saw the Lin Fan stuff a yuan crystal in the machine. ¡°You can¡¯t experiment with it here. This ce will be destroyed.¡± He said, terrified.

    Lin Fan raised his hands and tore space apart, forming a crack in the middle. He then pressed the button.

    Suddenly!

    The machine shook as the energy in the Yuan crystal was absorbed. The iron legs formed a mysterious formation, and energy could be felt congealing.

    Boom!

    Beams of lights shot into the spatial tear and disappeared.

    ¡°Interesting! Just with one Yuan crystal, it can exert the force of an Earth Star Border Stage Four cultivator.¡±

    He said, shocked. This was even more powerful than the first god canon the sect made. ~These tiny guys are so smart! It would be great to bring them back to the sect to continue developing what they want.~

    ¡°Very well,e with me. I¡¯ll bring you to somewhere else you can research and develop all you want.¡±

    ¡°Living thing, please spare us. We don¡¯t want to leave this ce. This is our home, and it¡¯s too dangerous up there. This is the safest ce we know.¡± Didi shouted. He was deathly afraid of the living thing.

    ¡°Hmm? Do you want to die?¡± Lin Fan frowned, growling.

    Plop!

    The earth spirits dropped to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t eat us. Please. We are willing to do anything as long as you don¡¯t eat us.¡±

    Lin Fan took a deep breath. He felt that the earth spirits weren¡¯t as smart as he thought they were. ~They seemed to be a little stupid.~

    ¡°Now, you belong to me. You must listen to me from today onwards, or you know what will happen.¡±

    Instantly, the earth spirits trembled and sobbed.

    ¡°Boo hoo, we¡¯ve been captured!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat us. We¡¯re scared.¡±

    He waved his hands and took everything here. The cavern was empty now.

    Above ground.

    Lu Qiming and the rest were guarding the shop, not allowing anyone to go in.

    Crack!

    ¡°Junior brother Lu.¡± A voice could be heard.

    Seeing the door open, Lu Qiming let out a smile. ¡°Senior brother.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the sect for a short period. Don¡¯t allow anyone in. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Inside the shop.

    Lin fan took a look at the earth spirits and tore space apart, bringing them back to the sect.

    The sect needed them to grow stronger.

    At the same time, he understood that the earth spirits bullied the weak and feared the strong. They were easily scared when facing those stronger than them.

    The sect. Tian Xu¡¯s peak.

    The space cracked open, and numerous figures could be seen.

    ¡°Master...¡± Lin Fan shouted. He was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t expect to bring back so much back from his trip to the Lunar mountain city.

    The Yuan crystal mine alone was a vast source of wealth.

    ¡°Disciple, what are those.....¡± Seeing the earth spirits, Tian Xu frowned. He hadn¡¯t seen such things before.

    ~ There are such weird things in this world.~

    Arriving at a new ce, the earth spirits were filled with curiosity. They looked around the area surrounded by forests and whispered to one another.

    ¡°Are we going to live here in the future? I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even though we¡¯re ves now, I¡¯m happy to live in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s such a beautiful ce in the world. There¡¯s even sunlight! Great!¡± Didi said.

    They forgot that they were ves or even what they said previously. They quickly had a change of heart.

    ¡°Disciple, do you mean your words?¡± Just then, Tian Xu looked up in shock.

    Lin Fan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I found a Yuan crystal mine in the Lunar Mountain city. We¡¯d be rich if we mine the crystals. Master might want to let the sect start mining as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Great. This is wonderful news.¡± Tian Xu said happily. Yuan crystals were what the sectcked the most, and his disciple had found another mine.

    But upon hearing the mayor and Li An¡¯s doings, Tian Xu was furious. He didn¡¯t expect the disciple that was sent there would end up corrupted.

 Chapter 294: Justice and peace needs you

    <h4>Chapter 294: Justice and peace needs you</h4>

    What shocked Tian Xu was that the earth spirits were actually intelligent.

    The tool refining masters in the sect worked themselves to the bone to create the first god cannon. Yet, the earth spirits could easily make a machine with the force equivalent to an Earth Star Border Stage Four just using Yuan crystals. That was astounding.

    But when Didi noticed Tian Xu¡¯s nce, it couldn¡¯t help but let out a shiver.

    ¡°Be careful. That old thing is staring at us weirdly. He looks as if he¡¯s going to swallow us.¡± it told the other earth spirits.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. Why would he bring us to such a person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Upon receiving the news, Huo Rong dashed over. The earth spirits surprised him, as he didn¡¯t expect toe across such things that were so intelligent despite not being human.

    ¡°How lucky must he be? What did he do in his past life to find so many good things?¡± Huo Rong said. He was speechless by how lucky Lin Fan was, and the thought of it made chills run down his spine.

    The Magnificent me sect had existed for such a long time, and yet they had nevere across such things. But Lin Fan always came back with weird things every time he goes on a tri[p. For example, therge number of pills that he always brought back. It was so much that even the elders envied him.

    The amount of wealth that he had gained could hardly be imagined.

    However, Huo Rong was d that Lin Fan told them about the Yuan crystal mine. It showed that the sect was important to Lin Fan.

    The Yuan crystal mine might not help Lin Fan with cultivation, but he could still use it to make money. But now, he was letting the sect know about the mine instead of keeping it himself. This showed that he cares about the sect.

    Huo Rong might¡¯ve been slightly unhappy with Lin Fan previously, but he no longer felt that way.

    Lin Fan might be arrogant and enjoyed finding trouble, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as he cared for the sect sincerely.

    Feeling someone staring at him, Lin Fan turned around. But all he saw was elder Huo Rong staring at him like he had an ulterior motive.

    His gaze seemed to bore a hole through Lin Fan.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Lin Fan coughed, hinting that elder Huo Rong should say something.

    ¡°Master, you should send disciples to the Lunar Moutain city. The entrance of the mine is in the shop of Huang Fugui, a disciple of our sect¡¯s soon-to-be brother-inw. I¡¯ll talk to him about it, but we should still give them the appropriatepensation.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tian Xu nodded. ¡°The sect will definitelypensate them. We should choose a new mayor and disciple to guard the city too. Who do you think is suitable?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I have no idea. Master can decide yourself.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t care about this. He only returned to notify them about the Yuan crystal mine.

    Since the Yuan crystal mine was discovered in the Magnificent me Sect, Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t keep it for himself. But he would if he found it in another sect or in the danger zones.

    However, something suddenly came to mind.

    Lin Fan suddenly remembered that Yuan crystals could be found in the Abyssal Worm¡¯s worms belly. This shows that there was a Yuan crystal mine in the Thousand Deep cave.

    ~However, the ce is connected to a few sects. I will surely attract attention if I collect the crystals. I should keep this a secret first.~

    ¡°Didi!¡±

    Hearing Lin Fan call him, Didi¡¯s heart pounced. It might have arrived at a beautiful ce, but he was unfamiliar with it, and there were numerous dangerous living things around too. It dared not be careless.

    ~They might still eat us!~

    ~I need to talk to Didi.~ Lin Fan thoughted. ~They might have IQ, but no EQ.~

    ~ It¡¯s impossible to scare them. I need to tell them about our sect¡¯s history, so they understand the current lifestyle.~

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Lin Fan waved his hands.

    Didi looked at Lin Fan in fear. The tuft on its head moved slightly as Didi turned to seek help from itspanion, who all shook their head in response.

    Lin Fan sat on top of the peak while Didi said next to him, whispering to each other.

    Nobody knew what they were talking about, but gasps and shouts of anger could be heard from Didi. Sometimes, Didi even seemed to be rebellious.

    Not muchter, Didi walked over. Instead of being afraid, it raised its hands high up in front of its peers.

    ¡°Guys, we need to work harder! We should continue our research and development to achieve peace. From now on, we¡¯ll live here and make whatever we want...¡±

    The Earth spirits were taken aback by Didi¡¯s change in attitude. They couldn¡¯t understand his sudden change and what it said.

    Lin Fan watched, smiling. ~My breath didn¡¯t go to waste.~

    ~This Didi isn¡¯t bad; when we establish the first Magnificent me Sect research and development department, he will definitely y arge part in it.~

    ¡°Disciple, what did you tell him to convince him to join us?¡± Tian Xu had now epted the earth spirits, and he realized that they were even more helpful than the tool refining masters in the sect.

    If they joined the sect, there would definitely be a great improvement to the sect.

    ¡°Due to justice.¡± Lin Fan answered seriously.

    ~And that¡¯s the answer. Justice, it is. And I, Lin Fan, am the representation of Justice. ~

    Tian Xu turned to him and nodded. ~Maybe that¡¯s what Justice is to my disciples.~

    ¡°Justice? You must be lying.¡± Huo Rong mumbled.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll return now. Hurry and send the disciples over. I¡¯ll guard the city until they arrive.¡±

    After doing everything he needed, Lin Fan decided to rush back to guard the Lunar Mountain city. ~ There¡¯s nobody¡¯s protecting the city now. I¡¯ll head back in order to prevent more trouble.~

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin Fan tore space open and rushed towards the Lunar Mountain city.

    ¡°Senior brother, what should we do with the earth spirits?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    Now, the earth spirits had epted the Magnificent me Sect. Didi was even filled with the fighting spirit after his conversation with Lin Fan.

    Justice and peace needed them.

    Didi had been living underground for its entire life. How could it not be excited to hear that the Research and Development the earth spirits were doing was useful and needed to achieve justice and peace?

    ¡°Put them at the Tool Refining School and open a new section just for them. Give them all the materials they need, and nobody is allowed to disturb them.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Huo Rong nodded. He knew how important the earth spirits were to the sect. Suddenly, something came to mind, ¡°I noticed a very talented disciple in the Invincible peak. He cultivates very fast.¡±

    ¡°Oh, since he¡¯s under my disciple, my disciple should know what to do with him. You don¡¯t need to pay much attention to the disciple.¡± Tian Xu said. He wasn¡¯t interested in any more talents after watching how quickly Lin Fan improved.

    ¡°Your disciple has a clear mind too. He left that disciple in charge of the peak and left with the other senior disciples .¡± Huo Rongughed. ¡°It shows that he intends to cultivate this disciple.¡± Huo Rongughed. If that disciple was in other peaks, things might not have gone so well.

    This was because talented cultivators gave most peak leaders extra stress.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Xuughed and left with the Earth Spirits for the Tool refining school.

    Lin Fan was currently speeding through the air, streams of air passing by him.

    Suddenly!

    He stopped in his tracks as he felt an auraing towards him.

    Lin Fan went towards the aura too.

    He came out of the space tunnel and looked down.

    A teenager with ck hair could be seen looking up. Fierce intent could be felt from his ck knife, and they were staring at each other.

    ¡°Very powerful!¡±

    Both parties said at the same time.

    Lin Fan could feel the strong aura and sharp intenting from the teenager. This was the strongest person he had met amongst those that had simr cultivation to him.

    The other party might be in the Heaven Star Border stage six realm, but his aura was terrifying.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you don¡¯t use knives.¡± The teenager said. ¡°But you¡¯re the strongest I¡¯ve met among those our age. I want to fight you.¡±

    Lin Fannded and smiled. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re also the strongest that I¡¯ve seen of our age. I¡¯m interested in fighting you as well.¡±

    ~Jun Wutian, Dao Tianwang, and Yun Xiao are nowhere near him.~

    ~His manner of dressing shows that he¡¯s definitely not from the sect. How interesting would fighting for the first peak be if he was?~

    ~Since he¡¯s in the Heaven Star Border Stage Six, let¡¯s see if I can beat him without thews.~

    The teenager pulled out his ck knife. The entire area was filled with knife intent.

    ¡°ck wings!¡±

    Suddenly, a ck screen could be seening from the teenager in ck, wrapping up the surroundings.

    ¡°Interesting, let¡¯s see how strong you are!¡±

    ¡°Violent body!¡±

    ¡°Cruel blood!¡±

    ¡°Magic of the seven gods!¡±

    Lin Fan gave it his all.

    Crack!

    His shirt burst opened, and he grew quickly. His red hair danced in the air, and the surrounding air¡¯s viscosity got harder.

    A strong aura could be felt, making space shatter. It blocked the ck screen, making it unable to advance.

    ¡°Powerful, you¡¯re so powerful. I¡¯d be happier if you used a knife.¡±

    The teenager burst intoughter.

    The teenager passed many cultivators during his journey. Still, Lin Fan was the only one that caught his attention. He immediately released his aura to let Lin Fan feel it ande fight with him.

 Chapter 295: Youâ€™re lucky

    <h4>Chapter 295: You¡¯re lucky</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha, this is so exciting. I never expected toe across such a powerful opponent here.¡±

    The teenager let out a crazyugh and tore space open, slicing down onto Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder.

    Puke!

    Blood gushed out of Lin Fan¡¯s shoulder.

    The crazy smile could no longer be seen on the teenager¡¯s face. Instead, he looked like he was in deep pain.

    Lin Fan grabbed the back of the knife and punched the teenager¡¯s stomach. He could feel a violent force pierce through his stomach to the space behind him. The force was like a beam of light that destroyed everything in its way.

    ¡°This feels great. You¡¯re a great sandbag.¡±

    Lin Fanughed loudly. Excitement was written all over his face. He didn¡¯t expect the teenager to be so powerful. The feeling of a worthy opponent excited him.

    The teenager pulled his knife out. Lin Fan could feel intense energy approach him, trying to chop him into half. He immediately deflected it with a p.

    They both let out a shout as their fists met, forming a powerful current of energy. It exploded, ripping the nearby space to shreds.

    The figures separated immediately and made eye contact. They could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes together with the urge to fight.

    Lin Fan touched the wound on his shoulder and flung the blood off his hands.

    ¡°Haish, I was too careless to let you cut me.¡±

    The teenager wiped the blood off his mouth and caressed his stomach. He took in a deep breath and turned around, vomiting blood.

    ¡°Yes. We were both careless, I got you once, and you got me once too.¡± This is so exciting. But if you think this is it, you¡¯ll be disappointed. I have yet to use my true strength.¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense,e and let me beat you to death.¡±

    Lin Fanughed and clenched his fist. His red hair stood up, and a powerful aura could be felting from his body.

    ~Body of devil. Let¡¯s see how devilish it is.~

    A ck aura could be seening from Lin Fan¡¯s feet, burning the space around him. The mes increased and wrapped around Lin Fan slowly. His pitch ck and red skin changed gradually, and a ball of ck, demonic gas could be seen hovering around him, making his body stronger.

    A mysterious talisman could be seen on the back of his hand. The talisman shone and went up along his arm, all the way to his chest, forming another circr and mysterious talisman.

    Suddenly, the mysterious talisman lit up and sent unlimited energy to the parts of Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    Seeing this, chills ran down the teenager¡¯s spine. But soon, he burst intoughter. ¡°Powerful, you¡¯re very powerful. But I¡¯ve never lost twice.¡±

    ¡°The body of the ck knife demon. I can kill even god!¡±

    Puke!

    The teenager pierced the knife into his own chest. His body arched back as his eyes opened wide. The ck de melted and fused with his body. A fierce knife intent could be felt from every part of the teenager.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. I¡¯m curious how powerful a cultivator is after understanding aw. Take out the power from yourw!¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan disappeared instantly. When he reappeared again, he was in front of the teenager, his loud voice booming out.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    Boom!

    Energy exploded out from Lin Fan. In front of Lin Fan¡¯s energy, the space was extremely fragile. It kept shattering, and even the backflow current of the space turned into pieces.

    ¡°True intent of the ck knife.¡±

    The teenager shouted. He wasn¡¯t holding any weapon, but he was now the ck knife himself. Every punch of his was equivalent to a thousand knife strikes.

    Bang!

    Vital energy surged up together, and the ground started to crack. Cracks could be seen everywhere as the force from both parties seeped into the ground and exploded out. The energies surged into the sky, forming many light screens.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He said excitedly. ~This is what a fight should be like! I can finally feel the excitement from fighting! My previous fights were either me being totally suppressed or me crushing others easily.~

    Instantly, the both of them stopped moving, attacking each other continuously. Neither took even a single step back, and a huge pit formed below them. With the both of them at the center, the ground kept sinking.

    Due to the violent energy, the ground shook violently.

    Puke!

    Blood sttered out from the pit. It was unknown who the blood belonged to.

    Bang!

    A loud bang could be heard.

    The teenager looked down, gasping. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, and he was covered in wounds. He opened his mouth and vomited blood.

    Simrly, Lin Fan was covered with injuries. He might not feel tired, but he was seriously injured after the fight.

    ¡°Are you at your limit?¡± Lin Fan asked. He was covered in blood, but he was so excited that adrenaline filled his body.

    ¡°I.....I don¡¯t have any limits.¡± The teenager yelled as heunched another attack.

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s the way. If you¡¯re tired just by this, then you¡¯re wasting my time.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    Boom!

    Just then, an explosion could be heard from the pit.

    ~I can break anything with enough strength.~

    Lin Fan believed that strength was supreme. It can even breakws as long as you had enough.

    The teenager understood thew of knife intent, but Lin Fan was confident that he could take him down with his strength. It didn¡¯t matter even if Lin Fan ended up with his blood everywhere.

    ~However, the teenager was indeed powerful. Inparison to the Heaven Sect Pce¡¯s jury, he was way better. Or should I say that the jury was useless?~

    Within a ten miles radius, a strong aura could be felt. When nearby beasts felt this, they retreated immediately.

    Bang!

    Two sounds could be heard.

    And two figures could be seen falling onto the ground.

    ¡°I lost.¡± The ck-haired teenager said, huffing and puffing. He looked up at the sky. His losing again waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°This feels great.¡±

    Lin Fanughed. ~I¡¯m that powerful if I go all out!~

    His bones were broken, making Lin Fan¡¯s movement difficult. But it wasn¡¯t severe enough to cause death.

    Plop!

    Just then, the teenager rolled over and raised his hand, trying to climb out of the pit. ¡°You¡¯re indeed strong. Remember, I¡¯m Zhen Yue. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan.¡±

    The teenager stared at Lin Fan dumbfoundedly. ¡°I know you; you¡¯re the peak leader of the Invincible peak. So it¡¯s you. We¡¯ll meet again one day.¡±

    The teenager raised his hands and tore space apart, ready to climb in.

    ¡°Zhen Yue.¡± Lin Fan called out.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Zhen Yue turned to Lin Fan. This was the second person that he lost to. But Zhen Yue was determined to return stronger than before.

    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re quite lucky.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.....¡± Zhen Yueughed. ¡°Yes, I am lucky to lose. But the next time, you¡¯ll be the lucky one.¡±

    He climbed into the space tunnel, which closed instantly.

    ¡°Haish, that kid didn¡¯t understand what I meant.¡± Lin Fanid down, watching the Tai sovereign sword fly out. He initially wanted to keep Zhen Yue here with his eye of disdain, but he didn¡¯t. ~The world will be boring without people like him.~

    Puke!

    The Tai Sovereign sword cut him apart, and Lin Fan died.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. He changed into new clothes from his storage ring.

    ¡°That felt great. But I no longer feel that way after reviving. This really makes me unhappy. Why am I feeling so arrogant?¡±

    Lin Fan climbed out of the pit and looked at his surroundings.

    The whole ce had turned into ruins. It was such a pity.

    Lin Fan stepped into the air and left.

    Lunar Mountain city.

    Huang Fugui¡¯s house.

    Luo Zhenshan was very excited. He was d that the mayor and Li An had received their punishment and that the citizens were happy.

    ¡°There¡¯s something very significant to the sect in your shop. So, the sect wants to buy your shop. But be at ease; the sect won¡¯t let you suffer a loss.¡± Lin Fan sat there, discussing with Luo Zhenshan.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Luo Zhenshan shook his head. ¡°I can give it to you as long as it¡¯s important to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Nevermind.¡± Lin Fan said. When the others from the sect are here, they will discuss the details with you. Remember to keep this a secret.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Be at ease; even if I die, I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Luo Zhenshan nodded. He might not have high cultivation, but he knew that there was something important in his shop.

    Citizens were crowding around the shop, whispering to each other.

    ¡°The Huang family really struck the lottery. Look at what a powerful person Huang Fugui made friends with?¡±

    ¡°That peak leader seems to have a high status and is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Invincible peak leader. He must be very powerful. I heard from my teacher that all the Magnificent me Sect peak leaders are candidates for bing the next Patriarch. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful? Then Fugui must be powerful too since he¡¯s now with that lord.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Did you see how scared Li An was when he saw that lord? He looked as if he lost his soul. The Huang family is very fortunate. I wonder if Fugui has any partner in the sect now. It¡¯d be good if he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Fugui¡¯s motherter. If he doesn¡¯t, we can consider marrying our daughters to him.¡±

    Luo Zhenshan left.

    ¡°Senior brother, will the others be here soon?¡± Lu Qiming asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°We just need to wait here for the time being.¡±

    Lu Qiming and the others weren¡¯t aware of what was inside the shop, but they knew that it was important, seeing how seriously Lin Fan viewed this matter. Furthermore, since it was essential to the sect, nothing could go wrong.

 Chapter 296: Honorable task

    <h4>Chapter 296: Honorable task</h4>

    The Divine Religion¡¯s sixth district.

    ¡°Lord, our n failed. They found out about Li An in the Lunar Mountain city, and the Yuan crystal mine is now under the Invincible peak leader¡¯s control.¡±

    A follower said, kneeling in the headquarters.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± A man could be seen sitting on a ck-colored throne. There wasn¡¯t any flesh or skin on his hand; it was just a skeleton. He wore a ring with a huge gem on his hands.

    He might sound calm, but it made chills run down the follower¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Such an idiot. It was such a simple task, yet he was discovered.¡±

    They found out that there was a Yuan crystal mine in the Lunar Mountain city. Still, they couldn¡¯t collect the Yuan crystals on arge scale. It would attract the Magnificent me Sect, and they¡¯d end up in an open conflict.

    Thus, he sneaked into the Lunar Mountain city and tricked Li An to control the mine for them. Had they seeded, the mine would belong to the Divine Religion.

    Drip, drip~

    It was so silent that they could hear a pin drop. The follower knew that his lord was deep in thought.

    ¡°The Invincible peak leader, huh? Interesting. But we can¡¯t let the mine slip out of our hands. What should we do?¡± the man mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Lord, the mine is critical. And he¡¯s just a peak leader. We should give it a shot. It will take at least half a day for their people toe from the Magnificent me sect. We just have to take down the Lunar Mountain City by locking the city down with a formation and snatch the mine away. The Magnificent me Sect can¡¯t do anything even if they reachter.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The sect might go crazy, but I like it. Let me see how good the Invincible peak leader is, then.¡±

    Lunar Mountain city.

    Huang Fugui¡¯s house.

    Lin Fan sat on the ground crossed-legged and took out the writing tablet he got from the Thousand deep chambers. Two formations were recorded on it, and they wereplicated and mysterious.

    Lin Fan sighed helplessly.

    ~It costs a million points! Is this formation made of diamonds? Damn it.~

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    The decision made Lin Fan¡¯s head hurt. ~Should I learn it? What¡¯s the use of it?~

    ~ It¡¯s a sealing formation, but who do I need to seal? I usually punch them to death after all; what¡¯s the point of sealing them?~

    With that, Lin Fan made up his mind. ~Learn your foot. I might as well use the points to make myself stronger. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.~

    ¡°Learn your head. Waste of points. Do you know how many points the Cutting space skills cheated me off? I wasted so much because of it! I will only learn skillsets that use brute force in the future. The others are a waste of time.¡±

    Thus, Lin Fan ced the other skillsets that he got from the Thousand deep chambers in the invincible peak for the disciples¡¯ usage.

    Emotions and desire destruction skillset, The most honorable skillset, and Ceramic zed body.

    However, he hid the first skillset, not allowing any disciple to find it. ~ What¡¯s left in life if you don¡¯t have emotions or desires?~

    ~The other two skillsets were alright. They allow the cultivator to perform stunning special effects. I have also put up other random skillsets that I got to make up the numbers.~

    ¡°Mhmm?¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan opened his eyes wide all of a sudden. He could feel something going on outside.

    ¡°Senior brother, bad news!¡±

    He could hear Lu Qiming call for him.

    Lin Fan pushed the door open and dashed out. Lu Qiming and the others could be seen running towards him in a panic.

    Lin Fan looked up at the sky, frowning. ck, ominous clouds could be seen billowing into the skies above the Lunar Mountain city.

    The scene made fear wash over the Lunar Mountain city citizens. It was as if the end of the world hade.

    ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Qiming and the rest were filled with worry. They could feel a terrifying aura seep through the city.

    ¡°Could it be that the mine has been discovered, and they are trying to snatch it before the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s team is here?¡±

    Lin Fan mumbled, a sneer on his face.

    ¡°Great. Let me see who¡¯s so daring. Guard the city, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. Knowing that he was weak, he knew that helping to maintain the city¡¯s order and helping to calm the citizens would be more helpful. His weak ability would only result in him dragging Lin Fan down if he were to follow him.

    The city walls.

    Lin Fan put his hands behind him, looking into the distance.

    ¡°Presumptuous. This is the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Lunar Moutain city; who are you! Show yourself if you dare.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his sentence, he sent out a punch, making the space shake. A powerful force could be felt. It shattered space and went into the distance.

    ¡°Invincible peak leader, I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time. I¡¯m excited to finally meet you.¡±

    The force was blocked and dispersed. A huge skeleton could be seening from the ck clouds. ck fog could be seen where its eyes should be.

    The ck clouds separated into two, and a throne could be seen in the middle. A figure sat on the throne, looking down at the Lunar Mountain city.

    Numerous ck-colored clouds took the form of skeletons and rushed towards the Lunar Mountain city, hovering over it. ck fog could be seen following behind.

    Instantly, a loud explosion could be heard throughout the city.

    ¡°The Divine Religion¡¯s Sixth district¡¯s vice guardian, lord Hei Gu is here. Hand over the Yuan crystal mine, and we will spare your lives.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Theughter bombarded the entire city.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Religion again.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect the Divine Religion to be so daring. This might be the most arrogant move of the Divine religion in history. No, wait, Sir Xuelian was even worse. He even went to the sect itself to take Jun Wutian¡¯s body away.

    Just then, numerous bulges could be seen in the ck clouds. The bulges exploded, revealing many half-man half-skeletons. They rolled on the ground and stood on their feet, screeching loudly.

    ¡°Lord Hei Gu, leave this man to us.¡± Ten figures appeared next to Hei Gu. Together with their sharp voices, their killing intent could be strongly felt.

    Hei Gu raised his hand. ¡°No need. You guys are no match for him. Leave him to me and kill the entire city. Remember to take the Yuan crystal mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Law of death or life. Lin Fan could tell that the skeleton had understood either one of thews, which was extremely powerful. It was so powerful that it could easily make one despair.

    Watching them approach the city, Lin Fan got an idea. ~If I were to fight this Hei Gu, the other followers will slip into the city. Lu Qiming definitely will not be able to resist them; he and the citizens will most likely end up dead.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan took a step out, floating in the sky.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡±

    Lu Qiming and the rest looked up, worried. The sky was filled with enemies, and Lin Fan was the only person fighting them. This left the citizens with little hope.

    This was the first time most of the citizens met the Divine Religion.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Invincible peak leader, you¡¯re indeed daring. Are you nning to fight all of us alone?¡±

    ¡°As a Magnificent me Sect disciple, it¡¯s my duty to protect them. If you want to harm my citizens, you have to first step over my dead body.¡±

    Lin Fan said calmly. A fierce intent could be felting from him. He was ready to fight the entire group.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming looked up at the silhouette of his senior brother. Ignoring the fact that he was in the middle of a crowd, he took out the small notebook and recorded down Lin Fan¡¯s words.

    He didn¡¯t know how this fight would turn out, but he was afraid that he would no longer have the chance to do this in the future. He kept the notebook carefully and believed in Lin Fan.

    Lu Qiming was determined to pass this notebook down even if he died,

    The citizens were shocked to hear Lin Fan.

    They always thought that they were the ones working hard to feed those disciples in the sect for nothing.

    But now, they understood why. Because in the event of danger, they are the ones who stepped out to protect them.

    ¡°Fighting! Lord!¡±

    Suddenly, a child shouted.

    The citizens who were terrified got their senses back too.

    ¡°Fighting lord!¡±

    Their voices echoed throughout the city.

    Lin Fan opened his arms, listening to the cheers.

    ¡°Divine Religion, you will never get this feeling, as a cult only knows destruction.¡±

    ¡°What an honorable task it is to protect my citizens. I can feel my blood boil.¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan¡¯s body kept increasing in size. Even if he was going against an ant, he¡¯d do his best. It was better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°Haha, this is so interesting. Do you think you could stop us yourself? I can y with you while I let my followers treat your citizens well. Everything in this city is mine. Even your life belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Instantly, numerous figures could be seen gushing out from the ck clouds as if they were locusts.

    Lin Fan looked up.

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    Instantly, all the followers going towards the city felt their blood boil.

    Currently, Lin Fan was their only target.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? I told you to attack the city. Where are you going?¡± Hei Gu, who was in a good mood, suddenly realized that something was wrong. He watched his followers move towards Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan then stared at Hei Gu the hardest. ~He should feel the most hate.~

    Bang!

    Hei Gu stood up in anger. He had lost his calm.

    ¡°This bastard deserves to die!¡±

 Chapter 297: What am I doing?

    <h4>Chapter 297: What am I doing?</h4>

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Eat him up!¡±

    Numerous Divine Religion followers came at Lin Fan. Instantly, Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen, it seems like he was being drowned in the middle of followers.

    The followers grabbed onto Lin Fan, trying to tear him apart with their hands and mouth.

    ¡°Senior brother, please be okay.¡±

    Lu Qiming prayed in his heart. However, the Divine Religion has too much in number, and a number of them are powerful cultivators. ~It should be a tough fight for Senior brother Lin.~

    ¡°Ants deserve death.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan¡¯s voice could be heard.

    Numerous rays of light could be seen shooting out from the huge human hill, which increased in size subsequently.

    Bang!

    Blood-curdling screams could be heard.

    Due to the force, followers were sent flying out andnding on the ground with a loud thud.

    Lin Fan who was floating in the sky has made use of all his traits. He was currently at his best state.

    ¡°Demon Sealing Monument!¡±

    The nine monuments flew out and hovered across Lunar Mountain City. Rays of light shone down from the Demon Sealing Monument, enveloping the entire city.

    Lin Fan raised a finger, and the The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River floated in the sky. Slightly tilted, river water gushed out of it. Screams belonging to the followers could be heard.

    ¡°Since you dared toe to the Lunar Mountain City, you shall stay here forever, then.¡±

    Lin Fan yelled, taking out his mace and went at Hei Gu.

    The strongest cultivator among all and the toughest opponent to Lin Fan.

    ¡°I want you dead!¡± After being red at with the eyes of disdain, Hei Gu has lost his mind. There¡¯s only a thought in his mind currently, which is to get Lin Fan killed.

    The other Divine Religion followers were screaming like mad anding at Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    Within no time, an explosion took ce, and the ce lit up brightly.

    Each time Lin Fan flung his mace, the earth wind formed would wipe out some followers. This is Lin Fan¡¯s strongest force, a power that others could hardly ovee.

    ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    The crowd looked up at the sky. Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen as he was being drowned in the midst of followers. The entire sky was filled with Divine Religion followers.

    Bang!

    Zhang Long could be seen punching the ground in frustration. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m too weak. I¡¯ll be able to help Senior brother Lin if I am stronger.¡±

    This type of fight is not something that they could get involved in. Zhang Long and the rest would be killed within seconds if they were part of the fight.

    Being surrounded by followers, Lin Fan decided to make use of his fist instead. ~The mace is limiting my performance.~

    Suddenly, a figure appeared from the space and coiled around Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t escape my hands.¡±

    Lin Fan said and reached out to pull the person over. He tore him into pieces within no time and punched him a few times.

    ¡°All are my points, I must not waste any of them.¡±

    Energy surged up his body. Lin Fan was determined to kill every single one of them.

    Blood sttered across the sky, and broken limbs dropped down to the ground. The peaceful and beautifulnd was now as if hell.

    ¡°Die!¡± Suddenly, Hei Gu appeared behind Lin Fan. He reached out his skeleton and scratched Lin Fan on his back, leaving behind bloody scars that started to corrode within no time.

    ¡°Destruction!¡±

    Lin Fan watched the scene without any expression. He did mind the wound and turned around, sending a punch at Hei Gu. However, a light screen formed in front of Hei Gu, protecting him from the attack.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have you dead!¡±

    Hei Gu¡¯s sharp voice rang across Lin Fan¡¯s ears. Lin Fan could feel thew of death andw of bones suppressing down on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s so powerful. It¡¯s sick how powerful thew¡¯s energy is.¡±

    The force rmed Lin Fan. His Heaven Star Body appeared, and suppressed Hei Gu with both of his hands.

    Bang!

    He dropped down from the sky andnded on the ground with a huge bang, forming a pit in the middle of the ground.

    But before he could help himself up, the surrounding Divine Religion followers swamped up on him and took Lin Fan down.

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    Lu Qiming and the rest screamed in rm seeing the situation. They were currently like an ant on hot bricks. Zhang Long even dashed up with the means to save Lin Fan.

    But the light screen blocked his way and he was sent flying back.

    ¡°Damn it, trash!¡±

    An angry yell could be hearding from the pit, and Divine Religion followers were being sent flying out. They were then cut into half instantly and a huge amount of blood gushed out. Within no time, the pit was filled with blood.

    Lin Fan was currently covered in wounds, and the injury on his back kept making his body corrode. The flesh next to the wound has started turning ck in colour too.,

    ~The Magical Jade Body and Body of devil could not even stop my flesh from corroding? This shows how powerful thisw of death is. But since I can¡¯t feel it, let¡¯s continue.~

    Suddenly!

    Hei Gu appeared in front of Lin Fan, wearing a crazy smile on his face.

    Simrly to Lin Fan.

    Both partiesunch an attack at the same time. Thew¡¯s energy shook under Lin Fan¡¯s attack, but it is still not enough for thew energy to shatter.

    ¡°I still do not have enough energy.¡±

    Divine Religion followers gushed up relentlessly. Despite the deadly earth energy of the fight between Lin Fan and Hei Gu, they dashed up still.

    After being stared at by the eye of disdain, the person would only have an aim, which is to get Lin Fan killed.

    ¡°Buddha hologram!¡±

    Suddenly, a gold light was emitted from Lin Fan¡¯s back and went for all sides like a horse.

    A buddha sat crossed legged behind Lin Fan. The buddha raised a finger and crushed the followers into minced meat.

    ¡°The aura of death.¡±

    Hei Gu pped onto Lin Fan¡¯s chest hard, and the energy of death spread out across his chest, seeping into Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wiping out of the world!

    Lin Fan yelled,making use of the

    Boom!

    A powerful surge out of Lin Fan¡¯s body, covering his fist. This punch

    Bang!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Eat him up!¡±

    Numerous Divine Religion followers charged at Lin Fan. Instantly, Lin Fan couldn¡¯t be seen; it seemed like he was drowned in the sea of followers.

    The followers grabbed Lin Fan, trying to tear him apart.

    ¡°Senior brother, please be okay.¡±

    Lu Qiming prayed in his heart. However, the Divine Religion had too many people, and many of them were powerful cultivators. ~It should be hard even for Senior brother Lin.~

    ¡°You Ants deserve death.¡±

    Just then, Lin Fan¡¯s voice could be heard.

    Numerous rays of light could be seen shooting out from the huge sea of believers, which increased in size subsequently.

    Bang!

    Blood-curdling screams could be heard.

    Many followers were sent flying out andnded far away.

    Lin Fan made use of all his strongest abilities.

    ¡°Demon Sealing Monument!¡±

    The nine monuments flew out and hovered across Lunar Mountain City. Rays of light shone from the Demon Sealing Monument, enveloping the entire city.

    Lin Fan raised his finger, and The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River floated in the sky, river water gushing out. Screams belonging to the followers could be heard.

    ¡°Since you dared toe to the Lunar Mountain City, you can stay here forever.¡±

    Lin Fan yelled, taking out his mace and attacking Hei Gu.

    He was the strongest cultivator from the Divine Religion here and the most formidable opponent present.

    ¡°I want you dead!¡± After Lin Fan had used the eye of disdain, Hei Gu had lost his mind. There was only one thought in his mind currently, which was to kill Lin Fan.

    The other Divine Religion followers were screaming crazily mad and constantly charging towards Lin Fan.

    Bang!

    In no time, an explosion took ce, and the area lit up brightly.

    Each time Lin Fan swung his mace, the earth wind formed would wipe out some followers. This was Lin Fan¡¯s strength, a power they couldn¡¯t withstand.

    ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    The crowd looked up at the sky. Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen as he was drowned by the sea followers. The entire sky was filled with Divine Religion followers.

    Bang!

    Zhang Long punched the ground in frustration. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m too weak. I¡¯d be able to help Senior brother Lin if I was stronger.¡±

    This type of fight wasn¡¯t something that they could get involved in. Zhang Long and the rest would be killed in seconds if they took part in the battle.

    Being surrounded by followers, Lin Fan decided to use his fists instead. ~The mace is limiting my performance.~

    Suddenly, a figure appeared and coiled around Lin Fan.

    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t escape my hands.¡±

    Lin Fan said and reached out to pull the person off. He tore him into pieces in no time and punched him repeatedly.

    ¡°These are all my points; I mustn¡¯t waste any of them.¡±

    Energy surged through his body. Lin Fan was determined to kill every single one of them.

    Blood sttered across the sky as broken limbs fell to the ground. The once peaceful and beautifulnd was now as if hell.

    ¡°Die!¡± Suddenly, Hei Gu appeared behind Lin Fan. He reached out his hand and scratched Lin Fan on his back, leaving behind bloody scars that started to corrode.

    ¡°Destruction!¡±

    Lin Fan watched the scene without any expression. He didn¡¯t mind the wound and turned around, punching Hei Gu. However, a light screen formed in front of Hei Gu, protecting him from the attack.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Hei Gu¡¯s sharp voice rang out Lin Fan¡¯s ears. Lin Fan could feel thew of death and thew of bones suppressing him.

    ¡°So powerful. It¡¯s sick how powerful thews are.¡±

    The force rmed Lin Fan. His Heaven Star Body appeared and suppressed Hei Gu with both of its hands.

    Bang!

    He fell from the sky andnded on the ground with a huge bang, forming a pit.

    But before he could help himself up, the surrounding Divine Religion followers jumped onto him and forced Lin Fan down to the ground.

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    Lu Qiming and the rest screamed in rm on seeing this situation. They were currently like ants on hot coals. Zhang Long even dashed forward, wanting to save Lin Fan.

    But the light screen blocked him, and he was sent flying back.

    ¡°Damn it, trash!¡±

    An angry yell could be hearding from the pit, and many Divine Religion followers were sent flying away. They were cut into half instantly, andrge amounts of blood gushed out continuously. Within no time, the pit was filled with blood.

    Lin Fan was covered in wounds, and the injury on his back kept corroding his flesh. The flesh of the wound had started turning ck too.,

    ~The Magical Jade Body and Body of devil can¡¯t even stop my flesh from corroding? This shows how powerful thatw of death is. But since I can¡¯t stop it anyway, let¡¯s just continue.~

    Suddenly!

    Hei Gu appeared in front of Lin Fan, with a crazy smile on his face, simr to Lin Fan.

    Both parties attacked at the same time. Thew¡¯s energy shook under Lin Fan¡¯s attack, but it is still wasn¡¯t enough to break thew.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±

    The Divine Religion followers attacked relentlessly. Despite the deadly earth energy of the fight between Lin Fan and Hei Gu, they dashed up regardless.

    After the eye of disdain was used, they could only think about killing Lin Fan.

    ¡°Buddha hologram!¡±

    Suddenly, a gold light was emitted from Lin Fan¡¯s back.

    A buddha sat crossed-legged behind Lin Fan. The buddha raised a finger and crushed the followers into minced meat.

    ¡°The aura of death.¡±

    Hei Gu pped Lin Fan¡¯s chest hard, and the energy of death spread out across his chest, seeping into Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wiping out the world!

    Boom!

    A powerful force surged out of Lin Fan¡¯s body, covering his fist.

    Bang!

    The punchnded on Hei Gu, and the energy pierced through his body.

    The surrounding followers were minced by the energy that seeped out.

    However, a frown could be seen on Lin Fan. He felt that his heart was being corroded and turned into stone. It withered, and he could feel himself dying.

    ~So this is how quickly the effect of thew of deathes?~

    Thew is indeed powerful.

    Lin Fan fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°I¡¯m make you die such that you won¡¯t even have an intact corpse.¡±

    Hei Gu shouted as he punched Lin Fan¡¯s corpse again and again, making it shatter. Blood could be seen everywhere.

    Lu Qiming and the rest were shocked. He stared nkly, notprehending what he saw. ~Is this hell?~

    ~It¡¯s worse than hell.~

    The remaining Divine Religion followers approached Lin Fan and went into the pit, tearing apart everything they saw.

    They were determined to tear Lin Fan into pieces.

    Ten secondster.

    Suddenly!

    Hei Gu stopped and stared nkly in a daze.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    Hei Gu said, blinking. He had no idea why he was suddenly filled with hatred for the peak leader, and he couldn¡¯t even remember why he was here at the Lunar Mountain City.

    He stared at the blood and flesh belonging to Lin Fan on his hand.

    Wiping out the Universe!

    Suddenly, a voice could be heard.

    ¡°Eye of disdain.¡±

    Lin Fan activated the eye of disdain while continuing to attack fiercely. Heaven star energy coiled around his fist as he attacked.

    ¡°None of you will be able to escape!¡±

    Crack!

    With a punch, space cracked apart. Lin Fan stood in the air, his blood-colored hair flew, and shiny talismans could be seen on his body.

    Hei Gu and the other followers became mad again. They charged at Lin Fan once more.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    A powerful destructive force hovered over the followers and made their body to shatter into pieces. However, the force was nothing to Hei Gu, as he tore the force apart, looking at Lin Fan with frenzied eyes. mes of anger could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you not dead? How could it be? I¡¯ll make sure you stay dead!¡±

    Bang!

    Strengthened by thew of death, Hei Gu¡¯s pierced his fingers through Lin Fan¡¯s belly.

    Lin Fan vomited blood.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die even if you do.¡±

    The Lunar Mountain city citizens weren¡¯t aware of how the fight was going.

    However, the smell of blood indicated how intense the fight was.

    They saw how numerous the enemy was. How could one person defeat them all?

    The explosion rang in their ears made them jump up.

    In the pit, Hei Gu could be seen smiling as he used hisw¡¯s energy to suppress everything. He attacked Lin Fan continuously. Due to thew of death, the surroundings turned ck and started to corrode.

    ¡°This is a great fight.¡±

    Ignoring his injuries and Hei Gu¡¯s attack, Lin Fan attacked relentlessly.

    Soon, Hei Gu had broken Lin Fan¡¯s head and limbs. He even dug out his heart and crushed it.

    Ten secondster!

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Hei Gu said, standing in the pit dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the Yuan crystal mine, not to fight.¡±

    Hei Gu mumbled to himself. He felt that something weird was going on.

    ~Activate the eye of disdain.~

    Just as Hei Gu regained his calm, Lin Fan reappeared. He activated his eye of disdain and attacked once again. Violent energy could be felt in the pit. It turned into a beam of light and shot up to the sky.

    Nobody knew what was going on in the pit.

 Chapter 298: Wastage is bad

    <h4>Chapter 298: Wastage is bad</h4>

    Lin Fan finally understood.

    When he died, the eye of disdain¡¯s effect disappears. He¡¯d have to reactivate the eye of disdain after he revives to reactivate the eye of disdain.

    Within these ten seconds, the other party wouldn¡¯t be affected by the eye of disdain. But as long as Lin Fan wanted, he could still make the other party hate him.

    Hei Gu was indeed powerful. He understood both thew of death and bones. He wasn¡¯t an easy opponent.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? I want you to die without a burial.¡±

    Hei Gu screamed and tore Lin Fan apart. His body was covered with wounds, too, as every time Lin Fan lost his life, Hei Gu would be injured by him too.

    Hei Gu¡¯s health was slowly deteriorating too.

    Boom!

    The earth shook so violently that everyone in the Lunar Mountain city could feel it.

    The citizens sat on the ground weakly. They didn¡¯t know how the fight would turn out.

    Zhang Long and the rest watched the fight solemnly. They weren¡¯t aware of how the fight would turn out, but they could feel the strong energy in the air.

    If not for the Demon Sealing Monument, they would be affected too.

    ¡°Senior brother, you can do it!¡±

    The crowd prayed in their heart. They didn¡¯t expect the Divine Religion toe for them. All of them were praying that the Magnificent me sect reinforcements would reach soon.

    The loud noise from the fight was enough to prove how intense the fight was.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    In the pit, Hei Gu stood up. He stared at the blood and flesh in his hands and clutched his stomach. The bones in his belly had been crushed, and it was piercing out of his body.

    As he understood thew of bones, his body construction wasn¡¯t normal. In order to harmonize his energy, he made use of thew of bones to change his physique, making him a half-man half skeleton.

    Since the heart was the most important part of a man, he¡¯d definitely cover and protect it with what he had.

    He was in a daze now as he couldn¡¯t understand why he acted in such a manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the Yuan crystal mine, not to fight!¡±

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Suddenly, Hei Gu, who had finally calmed down, let out a shout and attacked.

    His strength could suppress everything, but the pain in his body made him even more frantic. He totally forgot that he needed to urgently treat himself.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. I only enjoy such fights.¡±

    Lin Fanughed, ignoring Hei Gu¡¯s attacks. Heunched his strongest attack in return. After his hard work, he had managed to break Hei Gu¡¯s defense earlier. Lin Fan was only a small step away from sess.

    Hei Gu turned his fingers into sharp bones. He pierced through Lin Fan¡¯s limbs and nailed him onto the walls of the pit. Hei Gu then tore Lin Fan¡¯s body apart and ripped out his organs.

    Blood pooled at their feet, the ground dyed red with blood.

    This cycle repeated itself again and again.

    Since the time difference between the eye of disdain losing effect and Lin Fan¡¯s revival was too short, Hei Gu couldn¡¯t leave in time.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky that Hei Gu¡¯s isn¡¯t able to totally suppress me. If he was, the eye of disdain wouldn¡¯t help at all. Luckily, it¡¯s currently my best skill.¡±

    Lin Fan had already forgotten how many times he died under Hei Gu so far.

    Under the repeated attacks, Hei Gu¡¯sw¡¯s energy started to weaken. Maybe it was because Hei Gu had been affected by the eye of disdain, so all he cared about was killing Lin Fan. He didn¡¯t even bother to defend himself.

    Every time Lin Fan revived, he made sure to injure Hei Gu at least a little. Unable to escape this endless loop, Hei Gu got closer and closer to death.

    Lu Qiming and the rest weren¡¯t aware of how the fight was going.

    They couldn¡¯t see Lin Fan. All they saw was the powerful force that asionally shot into the sky.

    They all prayed in their hearts for Lin Fan.

    The sky a distance away.

    Under elder Gu Mu¡¯s lead, the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s group approached the Lunar Mountain city.

    ¡°Elder, look over there.....¡± Seeing the light from afar, a disciple shrieked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s something wrong.¡± Gu Mu said.

    The other disciples might not be able to notice, but Gu Mu could tell how powerful the energy in the light beam was.

    There¡¯s a Yuan crystal mine in the Lunar Mountain city. Nothing can go wrong.

    ~However, why would such a light beam form for no reason? Something must have gone wrong.~

    ¡°Divine religion? Did they find out about the mine?¡± Elder Gu Mu said worriedly. ~If the Divine Religion knew about the mine, they might even send their guardians over!~

    The group got closer.

    A strong smell of blood filled the air. It was so strong that they could even taste it in your mouths.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    When the groupnded, they were dumbfounded.

    Yuck!

    Several female disciples vomited in disgust. They had never seen such bloody scenes in their lives before.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were weak or naive. But the scene was like hell. It was utterly terrifying.

    It was extremely bloody. Broken limbs could be seen everywhere, and the area was flooded with blood.

    ~How many must have died here to create this scene?~

    ¡°Elder.....¡±

    Lu Qiming, who was in the city, shouted as soon as he saw the group.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine religion! They attacked, and Senior brother Lin is fighting alone. Quickly help!¡± Lu Qiming shouted loudly.

    Hearing that it was the Divine Religion, the disciples all looked serious.

    ¡°So do all these corpses belongs to their followers? Did Senior brother Lin kill them all?¡±

    ¡°How is senior brother Lin? Is he okay?¡±

    The crowd turned to one another. They¡¯d understand if Lin Fan was the culprit since he was always a violent person.

    Piak!

    Suddenly, a sound could be hearding from a pit. All the disciples kept their guard up as they stared at the pit. They weren¡¯t aware of what was going toe out.

    ¡°What.....is this.¡±

    Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s figure, the disciples were shocked.

    He was covered in blood, and he looked like a devil.

    ¡°Elder Gu Mu, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Lin Fan said, picking Hei Gu up and throwing him on the ground. He had finally defeated Hei Gu down.

    Eighty thousand points didn¡¯te easy, but it was all worth it.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    The disciples gasped. They looked extremely shocked.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine the scale of the battle to cause such devastation.

    Look at the pit and its surroundings. How intense was the battle to result in this?

    ¡°Hei Gu, The Divine Religion¡¯s assistant guardian!¡± Seeing the corpse, the color drained from Gu Mu¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect the assistant guardian toe, and from the remains, it seemed like he came with a huge group.

    Hei Gu might not be the most powerful assistant guardian, but he was one of the hardest to deal with.

    Due to the specialws he understood, he was able to transform himself to increase his strength.

    ¡°Mmm. He was quite powerful, but he was stillcking.¡± Lin Fanughed and raised his hands. He kept the Demon sealing monument, and the Lunar Mountain city was unsealed.

    Lu Qiming and the others dashed out of the city immediately.

    ¡°Senior brother, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Of course. How could he threaten me?¡±

    But there was still something he hadn¡¯t done. Which was to collect the storage rings.

    Suddenly, numerous storage rings flew towards him, and he kept them with everyone watching.

    Suddenly, the surrounding disciples understood the reason why the Invincible peak was so wealthy. It was due to Lin Fan¡¯s saving ability.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss about this. I just don¡¯t want things to go to waste.¡± Lin Fan said calmly.

    He summoned The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and washed the blood and other remains into the pit.

    He lifted a giant rock and smashed it onto the ground hard, covering all the pits.

    In no time, the hell had disappeared, and things had returned to normal.

    Lin Fan went back to his original state, leaving only a few wounds left on his body. They were left by Hei Gu, but it wasn¡¯t much.

    Seeing how rxed Lin Fan seemed, Lu Qiming and the rest were at a loss for words.

    They watched the previous fight clearly, and they knew it was intense. If not for Lin Fan, the Lunar Mountain city would likely have been overrun and destroyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are here, elder Gu Mu. I can finally rest. It¡¯s not good to leave the Yuan crystal mine here.¡±

    The eye of disdain yed a huge part in this fight.

    Lin Fan wasn¡¯t sure if he would¡¯ve won without the eye of disdain.

    The Divine Religion followers contributed a considerable amount of points too.

    Elder Gu Mu stared at Lin Fan in a daze. He knew how powerful Hei Gu is, and the corpses on the ground previously were uncountable.

    How could he do this alone?

    But lin Fan was currently so rxed that Gu Mu was speechless.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mu nodded. He now thought of Lin Fan even more highly.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go take a nap.¡± Lin Fan stretched his neck and went into the city.

    The citizens cheered on seeing Lin Fan return. ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Lin Fanughed.

    A child came to Lin Fan excitedly even though Lin Fan was covered in blood. ¡°Lord, when I grow up, I will be like you. Powerful enough to protect my friends.¡±

    Lin fan reached for the kid¡¯s head with his bloody hands. ¡°That¡¯s a good goal. Work hard.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± The child nodded, not minding the blood on his hair.

 Chapter 299: Everyone is powerless here

    <h4>Chapter 299: Everyone is powerless here</h4>

    In the house.

    There was boiling water in The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Lin Fan squinted his eyes and sat in the cauldron,ying back. The previous fight allowed him to understand his ability and his limits better. He realized that cultivation didn¡¯t represent one¡¯s strength. You could have high cultivation but still be weak.

    This was so interesting.

    He took out Hei Gu¡¯s storage ring to take a look.

    ¡°This is great. There are quite a few good things here.¡±

    There were quite a number of pills and skillsets. However, the skillsets leaned towards evil cultivation.

    ¡°Senior brother, is there anything you need?¡± Lu Qiming asked from outside the room.

    ¡°No.¡± Let me take a break. Don¡¯t let anyone bother me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Lu Qiming left, Lin Fan touched the injury on his chest. It was left behind by Hei Gu.

    ¡°Such a shame to have a wound left by a weakling.¡±

    Lin Fan took out the Tai Sovereign sword and did the usual.

    Ten Secondster.

    Lin Fan opened his eyes. His injuries were all gone, and he was back to normal.

    ¡°Mmm, this isn¡¯t bad. I am an undefeated man that has no injuries.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lin Fan found a drawing at the corner of the storage ring. He picked it up and spread it out, trying to understand it.

    There was a mysterious ck image on the drawing. It looked like many densely packed tadpoles.

    Suddenly.

    The picture shone, and a suction force could be felt, sucking Lin Fan¡¯s spirit inside the drawing.

    Lin Fan fell into darkness.

    When he reopened his eyes again, he had arrived at a mysterious ce. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t feel any heaven or earth energy here; thews seemed to be absent as well.

    This seems to be a fake space.

    ¡°My energy is gone.¡±

    Lin Fan clenched his fist. He couldn¡¯t feel his energy. It was as if he had lost his cultivation.

    Everything was grey, but it dispersed suddenly, and numerous steps appeared, going somewhere deep. He didn¡¯t know where it led.

    ¡°What is this? Why did Hei Gu hide this picture? What is he trying to do?¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t know what the picture was for, but he decided to take a look anyway.

    As he took the steps, he realized that others were doing the same too.

    Suddenly, a voice could be heard from the sky.

    ¡°First district, present.¡±

    ¡°Second district, present.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Seventh district, present.¡±

    ¡°Eighth district, absent.¡±

    After a short pause, an idea came to Lin Fan¡¯s mind. ~Is this how the Divine Religion¡¯s management holds their meeting?~

    ~The eighth district was wiped out; thus they were definitely absent. Hei Gu was the assistant guardian of the Sixth District. He was obviously part of the management.~

    ~Interesting. ~

    ~It seems like I haven¡¯t been discovered yet. It seems safe to enter through the drawing. This is great. ~

    ¡°Mmm. Let¡¯s see how the meeting goes. It will be best if I can meet some friends and get some intelligence.¡±

    Just then, he saw a light screen in front of him. When he walked past it, a ck robe was put on his body.

    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Very soon, a pce appeared in front of him. There were a number of people in the pce already.

    Everyone present in this ce wore ck robes that hid themselves. Lin Fan couldn¡¯t tell who they were.

    ¡°Hei Gu, you¡¯re too slow.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    ~How can I tell who¡¯s talking to me?~

    ~Being cold should solve any problems.~

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Lin Fan sneered, he then followed the crowd to the main hall.

    ¡°Hei Gu, you¡¯re really presumptuous. But forget it. I won¡¯t lower myself to your level.¡±

    There was a long table inside a hall, and one after another, the others sat down at the table. Not knowing where his seat was, Lin Fan decided to randomly sit down.

    The surroundings suddenly turned so silent that they could hear a pin drop. It was as if the whole room was waiting for something.

    Just as Lin Fan was in deep thought, a voice rang in his ears.

    ¡®Hei Gu, you¡¯re sitting in my seat. Get lost.¡±

    Instantly, everybody in the hall turned around. Shock could be seen in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t believe that Hei Gu dared to sit there.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart jumped. ~Since I¡¯m sitting in his seat, where¡¯s my seat?~

    ~If I stood up and still can¡¯t find my seat again, I¡¯d be discovered. Wait, but how do they know that I¡¯m Hei Gu?~

    ~I must settle this situation now.~

    ~Stubbornness is the answer to everything.~

    Piak!

    Lin Fan raised his hand and smacked it on the table. He might not have any energy now, but it was still a loud smack.

    This sent the message that this seat belongs to me, and you should stay as far from me as you could.

    Just as Lin Fan smacked the table, everyone in the hall looked utterly shocked.

    Especially the person standing behind Lin Fan. He sneered.

    ¡°Great. Very good, Hei Gu. It seems that you¡¯re challenging me. I¡¯ll show you know what cruel is.¡± The person said. He was a midget, but he had a deep voice.

    ~Short weakling.~

    Within no time, Lin Fan understood what was going on. He stood up immediately.

    Just as the crowd thought that Hei Gu feared the person, something unimaginable took ce.

    Piak!

    Lin Fan pped the shorty behind him. He then lifted his leg up, stepping on his face.

    Everyone here didn¡¯t possess any energy, and they were ordinary people here.

    Shake!

    Everyone in the hall was astonished. Some were so afraid that their hands shook. This situation was totally unexpected.

    The short man was attacked without warning.

    The only thought in their head was that Hei Gu went mad. ~Could it be that Hei Gu has improved his cultivation? Thus he dares to act so presumptuously.~

    ¡°The Pope has arrived.¡±

    Just then, a deep voice rang throughout the hall.

    Everyone in the hall stood up immediately. Lin Fan and the short man stopped too. The man was red with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Tik-Tok!

    Footsteps.

    A figure in a long robe could be seening out from the dark. He held a prestigious cane as he walked up to the throne. He then took a seat.

    ¡°Sit, my followers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, almighty pope.¡±

    Everyone took a seat.

    As for the short man beaten up by Lin Fan, he held his anger and found another seat. He was

 Chapter 300: Iâ€™m doomed. Iâ€™m going to get cooked!

    <h4>Chapter 300: I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m going to get cooked!</h4>

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. This makes things problematic.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the Divine Religion was actually controlled by two midgets.

    Lin Fan looked at the drawing. ~ I¡¯ll keep it for now. I might be able to enter that space somehow when I need it in the future.~

    However, the drawing caught fire suddenly and turned into ashes, disappearing before his eyes.

    ¡°Well, that was fast.¡±

    A few dayster.

    The Lunar mountain city. The street where the Medicine hall was located was now blocked, and the mine was currently being excavated. Even though the Magnificent me Sect had arrived, the mine still wasn¡¯t safe yet; any elite could forcefully snatch it away, resulting in the copse of Lunar Mountain City.

    Huang Fugui¡¯s home was bustling with activity. Red ribbons were hanging all over the street where he lived.

    ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s Fugui¡¯s wish to see his younger sister get married.¡±

    Lu Qimingughed. He had been spending his time at the Medicine hall recently to keep things in order.

    Lin Fan smiled and nodded. This was the first time he had ever attended a wedding. As Fugui¡¯s senior brother, he would definitely have to give the married couple something good. Since pills were useless to them, he gave a red packet instead.

    Lin Fan was now amazingly wealthy. He had always collectedrge amounts of money from robbing various corpses.

    The medicine hall.

    When Lin Fan reached the shop, the disciples were already underground. They were excavating the crystals under the lead of Heaven Stage Border elders, who cut the mud into pieces and maderge chunks of the mine levitate.

    ¡°Elder Gu Mu, are you going to stay here until the end of this project?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Gu Mu replied. ¡°The Yuan crystal mine is critical to the sect. Nothing can go wrong, so I must stay here to guard the mine until we finish.¡±

    Suddenly, the Divine Religion¡¯s Pope crossed his mind. ¡°Elder Gu Mu, do you know what the Divine Religion¡¯s pope looks like?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Gu Mu turned around, slightly shocked. There hadn¡¯t been anyone who had seen the true identity of the pope. Even the guardians hid themselves so well that not many have been seen before.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious how he looks.¡± Lin Fan answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the previous pope.¡± Gu Mu said after a short pause. ¡°But he was killed by our sect. I, including your master, have no idea how the new pope looks. The Divine Religion is very mysterious.¡±

    Currently, the most significant enemy of the Magnificent me Sect wasn¡¯t other sects but the hidden Divine Religion.

    The Divine Religion acted mysteriously, and they used weird tricks to cause chaos. It wasn¡¯t easy to eliminate them.

    Lin Fan held in hisughter. ~I see that nobody knows what he looks like. But I do.~

    Soon, the wedding came to an end, and Huang Fugui was d to fulfill one of his dreams.

    ¡°Senior brother, are we returning to the sect now?¡± Huang Fugui asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying for a few more days?¡± Lin Fanughed.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good. The Invincible peak needs us.¡± Huang Fugui shook his head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Fan was in a rush to head back to the sect. He had earned a lot thanks to Hei Gu¡¯s invasion, and he could upgrade his skillsets again. Lin Fan wanted to go into seclusion again.

    He had limited experience points, so he needed to think of how to increase his cultivation to Heaven Star Border Stage Five. ~I need to raise my cultivation to Heaven Star Border Five so I can fight the elites for real withws.~

    ~The current situation doesn¡¯t feel good.~

    He tore open space and opened a tunnel, heading back to the sect.

    With elder Gu Mu guarding the city, the Divine Religion wouldn¡¯t dare toe again.

    The blood refining hell.

    Sir Xuelian, who was levitating on top of the bloody sea, opened his eyes all of a sudden. ¡°Sir Bright moon, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe out?¡±

    Suddenly, a moon could be seen hovering on top of the bloody sea. Snow could be seen where the moonlight shines.

    ¡°Sir Xuelian. You¡¯ve been getting our religious elites on your side these days. Everyone is angry about this matter. Aren¡¯t you going to give us an exnation?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the matter.¡± Sir Xuelianughed. ¡°I just want to train them to be better cultivators. Are you guys feeling uneasy?¡±

    ¡°Hei Gu has been murdered at the Lunar Mountain city, and the Yuan crystal mine is in the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s hands now. It¡¯s currently being guarded by Gu Mu. The pope was so angry that he has sent an order to kill the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Invincible peak leader. And you will be responsible for this matter.¡±

    Sir Bright moon said. There was no expression on his face, and his cold aura could be felt from the moonlight.

    ¡°The Invincible peak leader is a talent. It¡¯s a waste to kill him.¡± Sir Xuelian sighed. ¡°Sir Bright Moon, didn¡¯t you witness that incident?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sir Bright moon¡¯s face fell slightly. He denied it immediately. ¡°Xuelian. You should pretend to be blind sometimes, even if you see things.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Sir Xuelian closed his eyes and said nothing else.

    The harder you work, the luckier you are.

    This sentence kept ringing in Sir Xuelian¡¯s head. Especially when he saw the true identity of the pope. It might¡¯ve only been a glimpse, but the image was engraved in his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if that was the real pope.

    ~ I¡¯ll be the pope if I get rid of him.~

    Sir Xuelian wasn¡¯t sure if he should do so. Still, he was taking some action by pulling the Religion¡¯s elite to stand with him. However, his actions had been attracting attention.

    ~The other guardians won¡¯t allow me to continue this.~

    He stared at the figure in the bloody sea.

    ¡°Jun Wutian, you¡¯re very important, but what for?¡± Sir Xuelian said, unable to find an answer to his question. He listened to the pope¡¯s orders, but he was very curious of what such a weakling could do. ~Why is he so important to the pope? He¡¯s now under my control since he¡¯s here.~

    The Magnificent me Sect, Invincible peak.

    Being entrusted by Senior Brother Lin to take care of the Invincible peak temporarily, Wang Fu took this mission very seriously. He was determined to not let anything go wrong.

    The other disciples were green with envy too. They felt that Wang Fu¡¯s status had skyrocketed.

    ¡°Haish, I wonder when the senior brothers will return. Managing the peak shows that they see my potential, but I don¡¯t have time to cultivate anymore!¡±

    Wang Fu was both happy and sad.

    ~The peak is huge, and it¡¯s tiring to manage it. Even my cultivation time is shortened.~

    At the same time, it allowed Wang Fu to understand how tiring it was for Lin Fan to maintain the peak and how much work it must¡¯ve been for Lu Qiming to take care of all the disciples.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Just then, numerous voices could be heard ringing the air.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lin.¡± Wang Fu said happily. ¡°Senior brother, I only realize how tough it must be for you guys to take care of the peak now.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded. ¡°This is great. I am happy that you kept the peak in order. Take these pills and cultivate hard.¡±

    He gave Wang Fu five high-ss mystic pills.

    A strong medicinal scent could be detected.

    These pills weren¡¯t of much use to Lin Fan, but they were very useful to Wang Fu.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Wang Fu said happily. This showed that Lin Fan approved of him.

    Lu Qiming patted Wang Fu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Junior brother is indeed a talent. I like how well you managed the peak yourself. When you get stronger, you can help assist me.¡±

    Wang Fu nearly broke into tears hearing all thepliments. He suddenly felt that all his contribution was extremely valued.

    Old ck coiled around the Invincible peak. His aura had increased, and it was obvious he was recovering.

    Hall of pills.

    Frog stared at the cauldron in front of him in deep thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I used a secret recipe to make a Heaven-low ss pill, but I don¡¯t see anything. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Of course, the pill was for itself. Why would he give it to Lin Fan?

    ~ He¡¯s so disrespectful. I won¡¯t make him Heaven ss pills.~

    Suddenly!

    The cauldron shook, and a violent aura could be felt.

    Seeing this, a terrifying thought crossed the frog¡¯s mind, and it turned as pale as a sheet of paper. It stuck out its tongue and opened the cauldron. A colorful light could be seen spinning inside the cauldron.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s going to explode!¡±

    It grabbed up the colorful light and jumped up without hesitation, throwing the light at the sky.

    ¡°Get down! There¡¯s an explosion!¡± The frog yelled. All the disciples knew that the frog was Lin Fan¡¯s pet, and it could make pills. They looked up at the sky, hearing this. The scene made their hearts shake.

    The light in the sky kept increasing in size. It seemed like it was absorbing thew¡¯s energy in the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I might have forced it despite the risk, but I¡¯m the god of pill-making. This shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Frog, what have you done?¡±

    Just then, a loud voice could be heard.

    Lin Fan was currently chatting with his junior brothers. But suddenly, he realized intense energy wasing from the hall of pills, and there was a light in the sky. He rushed over immediately.

    ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t what you think! I was trying to make you a pill, but.....¡±

    Bang!

    The light exploded, forming earth wind and suppressing the sky itself. The pressure was so strong that many disciples weren¡¯t able to stand up.

    Seeing this, even Lin Fan was thrown off his feet. He immediately sent an attack to disperse the energy. However, the explosion was too strong for even him to take down.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? How could it be so powerful?¡±

    Lin Fan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How bad would it be if the energy reached the Invincible peak?

    His Heaven Star body showed up and grabbed the energy in its hands.

    Crack!

    The Heaven star body¡¯s hand exploded. The energy covered the heaven star body before disappearing into thin air with the body.

    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m going to be cooked!¡± The frog hugged its head and fell to the ground, shaking. It could already see how it¡¯s ending.

    Lin Fan frowned. Suddenly, he saw a light shining in the air. He went for it immediately, grabbing the light.

    The explosion finally disappeared.

    The disciples were so shocked. They felt that they had nearly died.

    The frog trembled violently. It blinked its eyes. Suddenly, it saw someone walking towards it.

    ¡°Master, spare me! I.....I really.....¡± Just as the frog thought it was about to die, it realized that something wasn¡¯t right.

 Chapter 301: Remain calm, remain calm.

    <h4>Chapter 301: Remain calm, remain calm.</h4>

    ¡°Wow. This is great. Frog, now I know how loyal you are. I¡¯m so pleased.¡±

    Lin Fan could feel how strong the pill¡¯s power was just by holding it in his hands. There was a golden trace on the pill¡¯s surface, and it was obvious how unique the pill was.

    ¡°What the hell.¡±

    The frog looked up in a daze. The murderer didn¡¯t kill it as expected. Instead, he praised it for being loyal.

    The frog looked up, eyes opened wide.

    ¡°It was a sess...¡±

    However, when it saw that the pill was in Lin Fan¡¯s hands, its face fell.

    ¡°Frog, you¡¯ve made it!¡± Lin Fan said happily. He was surprised by the frog¡¯s ability.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good. Are you tired? I can give you a break if you need it.¡±

    Lin Fan asked. He was in a great mood. He didn¡¯t expect that the frog would be capable of making heaven-ss pills. It might be dangerous, but he was willing to let the frog continue his experiments.

    ¡°I¡¯m just too excited.¡±

    The frog gave him an ugly smile, one that looked worse than crying. It didn¡¯t expect that the pill refining would be sessful and that it would be taken away by the murderer.

    The ingredients were all its assets. ~I would feel better if I failed; at least I tried. But now, I seeded, but it was robbed to be a stepping stone for someone else¡¯s sess! I worked so hard to get nothing in return!~

    This thought made the frog burst into tears.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too happy. I didn¡¯t think that I could make such a huge contribution to you. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    The frogid on his stomach, clenching its w and hitting the ground hard.

    He could feel his heart hurting badly.

    ~I have nothing left! Why did I make such a pill for no reason? I¡¯m doomed now. Totally doomed.~

    Lin Fan squatted down and patted the frog¡¯s head. ¡°Frog, I¡¯m so happy that you think for me. Be at ease, I¡¯ll use this pill to its fullest, and I won¡¯t let your hard work go to waste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so so..... honored.¡±

    Frog replied, sobbing loudly. He had the urge to bury himself here and now.

    The explosion attracted the attention of the sect¡¯s elders.

    ¡°Disciple, did someone just make a heaven-ss pill?¡± Tian Xu said,ing in the form of a ray of light. He stammered in disbelief.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lin Fan said and gave Tian Xu the pill. ¡°A heaven-low ss pill.¡±

    Tian Xu stood next to Lin Fan and observed the pill. ¡°The pill¡¯s content is extremely pure. It¡¯s one of the best heaven-low ss.¡±

    ¡°This frog is my pet, and it¡¯s good at making pills. It might have caused a bit of trouble previously, but it¡¯s all good now.¡± Lin Fan answered honestly. ~The frog is indeed my pet. It might y tricks, but it¡¯s still respectful to me.~

    ~This is enough.~

    ¡°Brint.¡± Tian Xu praised. He was dumbfounded when he saw the frog, as he didn¡¯t expect that such a small frog would have such a talent.

    Frog, who was currently drowning in sadness, looked up immediately on hearing the praise. It stopped crying and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It is just a Heaven-ss pill. I might have weak cultivation, but it¡¯s easy for me to make these pills.¡±

    The frog started to pant; maybe it was because it was too fat.

    ¡°Weird.¡± Tian Xu said, staring at the frog. It was as if he wanted to see through it.

    Being stared at by Tian Xu, the frog felt uneasy. ~I¡¯ll ignore him. As a frog that can make Heaven-ss pills, who wouldn¡¯t look up to me?~

    ¡°Master, I think that the sect should allow the Pharmacologists to learn from this frog. If they can pick up even some small skills, they will be able to supply better pills to the sect and even surpass other sects.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, make sense. Makes sense.¡± Tian Xu nodded. His disciple¡¯s idea was great.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea for the Pharmacologists to learn from Frog.

    ¡°Teach others how to make pills?¡± The frog looked up. ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not that bored.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t going to teach others how to refine pills. ~What am I left with if I do?~

    ¡°Frog, I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡± Lin Fan said, grabbing the frog in his hands. ~The smooth skin of the frog feels great too.~

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t pinch me. It hurts. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Feeling humiliated, the frog wanted to go against Lin Fan, but he didn¡¯t dare to. The murderer scared him.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the way.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°Master, let the pharmacologistse here to learn from frog when they are free. I¡¯m going into seclusion now.¡±

    ¡°Go on. I heard about what you did at the Lunar mountain city. You did well.¡± Tian Xu said happily.

    His disciple was better than he thought. He was already so powerful that even the Divine Religion¡¯s Hei Gu wasn¡¯t his opponent.

    ~He improved so fast. But I won¡¯t ask or think about it.~

    ~To me, he¡¯s just a talent. You just have to ept the fact that he¡¯s talented.~

    In the secret chamber.

    ~Let¡¯s check my points.~

    Points: 521280

    ¡°Hei Gu¡¯s such a nice person. He brought such a huge group with him to snatch the Yuan crystal mine. Thanks to him, I now have so many points.¡±

    Lin Fan said nonchntly. Five hundred thousand was nothing to him when he had once earned more than a million points.

    Cultivation needs time, and experience points weren¡¯t easy to earn.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    He said. He chose the Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique over the Transformation into god swordsmanship. Thetter might be a powerful skill set, but it was stillckingpared to the former.

    ¡°Points ¨C Three hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Ancient world¡¯s king kong¡¯s physique (Level 5)¡±

    ¡°Traits: Solitary light magical body, Buddha-nature, Destruction, Maximum increase in physical body, Light and fast Connection of earth, the connection of ancient world.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much change, but Lin Fan could feel the increase in his energy when he upgraded the skill.

    Numerous rays of light could be seen shooting through the sky.

    ¡°Buddha-nature?¡±

    ¡°Demonic nature?¡±

    ~All this is human nature. I don¡¯t really care. My cells are absorbing energy constantly, and my foundation is slowly getting stronger. However, it¡¯s still far from being perfect.¡±

    ¡°I still have two hundred thousand points left. I can use it to upgrade the Transformation into god swordsmanship. It¡¯s also quite useful.¡±

    ¡°Upgrade.¡± He said to himself.

    ¡°Points ¨C one hundred and forty thousand.¡±

    Transformation into god swordsmanship (Level 3)

    ¡°Traits: Advanced sword domain, unconstrained sword intent, extreme increase in sensitivity, control of swordsmanship.¡±

    ~Did this increase in sensitivity helped me have a stronger sense of smell?~

    ~Which is the reason why I could tell who are Divine Religion followers in disguise.~

    ~ It¡¯s not easy to discover them, but I could do so easily. No wonder.~

    Suddenly, a sharp sword intent came from his back. Lin Fan felt that he was at the peak of controlling swords.

    Based on what Frog said, the Three sovereign swords were actually a sword broken into three. One would be able to rejoin them if he found the core.

    ~Interesting, I¡¯m looking forward to that.~

    ~However.~

    ~I feel that I¡¯ve gotten more powerful now. It¡¯s hard to make me less arrogant. I need an elite to beat me, or something bad might happen if this continues.~

    ¡°I need to calm myself down.¡±

    ¡°Eighty-one lottery draws at once.¡±

    ~Eighty thousand points are just gone like this. I¡¯m only left with 280 points now.~

    ¡°Master lottery.....¡±

    Suddenly, a row of notifications could be seen.

    ~ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve drawn the lottery. Give me something good.~

    ¡°The three pure ones, I am willing to use the frog¡¯s happiness to get something good.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve gotten a bottle of earth high-ss cultivation pills.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you have gotten a low-ss earth skillset, the Tiger god knife¡¯s y.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve gotten....¡±

    Lin Fan looked at the notifications. Some skills were fine, but it wasn¡¯t as good as he hoped it would be. It made him more excited.

    But there were quite some skillsets and pills.

    ~I keep telling myself to not get nervous.~

    ~I said that this was nothing and it was just for fun. But I still care about it a lot.~

    ~Please, god. Let me get something good.~

    ~Look at all the ¡°Thank you, please try again.¡± They make me depressed.~

    Suddenly!

    A notification left Lin Fan speechless.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve gotten an unssified Buff: the more you fight, the stronger you get.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Lin Fan was bbergasted.

    He looks forward to two things when he draws the lottery, which was either an epic or an unssified reward.

    As both would definitely give him something good.

    ¡°The more you fight, the stronger you get.¡± The more excited you are during a fight, the more powerful you will be. Gain and store energy during a battle. Nothing can stop this BUFF.¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡±

    Lin Fan sighed. ~I¡¯ll get more arrogant now. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I now have another way to strengthen my foundation, fighting.¡±

    Lin Fan was speechless. He was trying his best to contain his excitement.

    ~Remember, I must stay calm. I shouldn¡¯t be arrogant.~

    He then popped the Heaven-ss pill into his mouth. ~Let¡¯s take a pill to calm down. Don¡¯t be too excited. Don¡¯t be.~

    Instantly, he could feel changes taking ce in his body clearly.

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    The effects might be strong, but Lin Fan was wearing a foolish smile on his face.

 Chapter 302: Call me teacher frog

    <h4>Chapter 302: Call me teacher frog</h4>

    After receiving Tian Xu¡¯s message, the sect¡¯s pharmacologists gathered at the Invincible peak.

    The youngest pharmacologist of the Magnificent me sect was a middle-aged man, while the rest were all elderly men with snow-white hair. They were all looking around confusedly.

    ¡°Why did Elder Tian Xu gather us at the Invincible peak?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea; I was still doing research when I was called. I have to rush back after.¡±

    ¡°I was making a cauldron of mystic-low ss pills that were almost ready. But due to the interruption, the pills are now a more inferior ss, such a waste.¡±

    ¡°So what? The earth-low ss pills that I was making were about to seed, but I failed due to me being surprised by elder Tian Xu.¡±

    ¡°Haish.....¡±

    ¡°Are all of you here?¡± Tian Xu said, walking out. All the pharmacologists here were the pirs of the sect. If not for their hard work, the Magnificent me Sect wouldn¡¯t have the pills they needed to cultivate.

    ¡°Greetings, Elder Tian Xu.¡±

    ¡®Mmm.¡± Tian Xu nodded. A frog could then be seen jumping from behind him onto his shoulders.

    ¡°Are these the greenies I¡¯m teaching?¡± The frog said arrogantly.

    But as soon as the group heard its words, they started scolding it.

    ¡°Damn it. What on earth even are you? How dare you humiliate us?¡±

    ¡°I know, right. We painstakingly refine pills for the sect. How dare an animal say that we are greenies? We can make even earth-ss pills!¡±

    ¡°Greenies? Haha. What a joke. I¡¯ve spent the past twenty years making pills, and the sess rate of my human-ss pills is 50%. Which of you here is better than me?¡±

    Tian Xu remained silent. He left all this to the frog.

    All the pharmacologists here had significantly contributed to the sect, and Tian Xu was very thankful for their selflessness. They even gave up their sleep to make pills at times.

    All just to help the sect¡¯s disciples improve their cultivation.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Hearing their words, the frog nearly burst intoughter.

    ¡°50% sess rate for human-ss pills? I¡¯ve never seen such failures like you all! You¡¯re even worse than greenies.¡±

    The frog sneered.

    An elderly man with white hair red at the frog angrily. ¡°This damn frog, watch your mouth! Do you know how experienced a person must be to get a 50% sess rate? What do you mean by worse than a greenie? Are you able to make pills at all?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The frog shook its head. ¡°Because I don¡¯t bother to make human or mystic ss pills. Those are for the weak.¡±

    Unhappy shouts rang across the peak immediately.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    ¡°Did elder Tian Xu call us here to get humiliated?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook it.¡±

    Tian Xu watched expressionlessly. He didn¡¯t feel that the frog was too much, as he knew thatdy luck was shining on the pharmacologists to learn from it.

    Theoretically, it was impossible to make heaven-ss pills when one didn¡¯t understandws.

    Pill-refining was a technique that required a lot of practice. Understanding theory wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The frog shouted angrily. ~Indeed, all of them are murderers! I¡¯ve been living for tens of thousands of years. I¡¯m basically your ancestor! Disrespectful murderers!~

    The crowd fell silent immediately.

    The frog opened its mouth, revealing the Alchemical Cauldron of Wood and Fire. Suddenly, a strong medicinal smell was emitted from the cauldron.

    The pharmacologists¡¯ expression changed.

    ¡°Such a strong smell. This cauldron is unlike any other cauldron I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, This cauldron has been used to make many pills. It should be considered a treasure. But what is that frog trying to do? Is he trying to make a pill in front of us? Somebody like him....¡±

    But before they could finish their words, a shocking scene took ce.

    The frog threw a few ordinary herbs into the cauldron and melted it.

    ¡°Hmm, greenies. Let me show you how powerful I am.¡±

    Frog opened its mouth and spit out mes that turned into a dragon. It flew several rounds above the cauldron before breathing fire, turning the cauldron red-hot.

    The frog then used a few simple techniques, and within no time, the ce was filled with the scent of pills.

    ¡°This...¡±

    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They weren¡¯t able to believe what they had just seen.

    ¡°What technique did this frog use? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before.¡±

    ¡°How could it be so fast. That¡¯s way too fast!¡±

    The frog opened the cauldron, and a pill floated out.

    ¡°This is a Human-ss pill. Look how easy it is. And the sess rate is 100%,¡± The frog said nonchntly. It opened its mouth, and a few herbs flew out of its mouth.

    The pharmacologists were bbergasted.

    ¡°Is it going to make more pills? Without cleaning the cauldron? Won¡¯t it result in impurities? One must have firm control over the refining to seed!¡±

    ¡°No, it must have made use of some technique; this is impossible otherwise.¡±

    Just as they were pondering, the frog opened the cauldron again, and a few pills floated out.

    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to make mystic-high ss pills.¡±

    The sect¡¯s pharmacologists were all dumbfounded. It was as if they had seen a ghost.

    They were always extremely cautious when making pills, as they were worried about making mistakes. But now, it seemed that the frog was making pills as it wanted.

    ¡°This....¡±

    Suddenly, a strong medicinal smell diffused out. Every sniff one took made them feel energetic.

    ¡°How strong this smell is! Is that a....¡±

    They dared not guess what was inside. ~We feel energetic just by sniffing. This is only an effect that earth-ss pills can create. ~

    ~How could this be? How skilled must he be? How far away are we from him! It¡¯s impossible to catch up with him!~

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The frog said. With his ability, he could make earth-ss pills perfectly. But it was a bit too hard for him to make heaven ss pills.

    When it made use of the secret technique previously, something did go wrong. Laws might really be something that he can¡¯t ovee.

    ~But maybe it¡¯s due to me being a frog. It affected my performance. If I was still a man, that might not have happened.~

    An earth-low ss pill floated out.

    ¡°That¡¯s an earth low-ss pill!¡±

    ¡°Great. This is eye-opening! If I didn¡¯t witness it myself, I wouldn¡¯t believe that it¡¯s so easy to make an earth-ss pill.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°This skill is something that we can¡¯t even hope to have!¡±

    Tian Xu watched this scene unfold. He looked calm, but he was greatly shocked as well. He was filled with admiration for the frog.

    ~Even a Saint convent sect pharmacologist can¡¯tpare with it! Look at how it made an earth-ss pill. It looked like it was an effortless task.~

    ¡°Look how simple it is. Due to the ingredients I used, I could only make an earth-low ss pill. If the ingredients were better, I would be able to make an earth-middle ss pill.¡±

    ¡°Now, do you think you guys are greenies?¡±

    The crowd that was boiling with anger earlier was now in awe. They admitted defeat willingly.

    ¡°This is the pet of peak leader Lin.¡± Tian Xu spoke up. ¡°In the future, it will teach all of you how to refine pills. Learn well and use these skills for the sect.¡±

    As soon as the crowd heard Tian Xu¡¯s words, they were ted.

    Previously, they thought that the frog was too arrogant. But after watching the frog, they realized that it was actually a master at refining pills. The difference between them and the frog was like heaven and earth.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The group nodded. They looked at the frog in admiration.

    The frog looked up proudly. ~Look, are you all impressed?~

    ~If not for my cultivation, I wouldn¡¯t even give a damn about earth-ss, heaven-ss, or god-ss...~

    ~That¡¯s too much. Take away the god-ss.~

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to be my apprentice. But since I¡¯m going to teach you all skills, I will be considered your teacher, so you have to bow to me.¡± The frog jumped up.

    ¡°This is a simple condition. I won¡¯t ask for those fancy conditions. Bow if you wish to learn from me.¡±

    Some pharmacologists were at an extremely old age, but they bowed despite that fact.

    After all, the frog was way older than all of them.

    ¡°Mmm. That¡¯s good.¡± Feeling respected, the frog nodded happily. It was so happy that it forgot the fact that Lin Fan robbed his heaven-ss pill.

    However, the crowd was currently confused about how to address the frog.

    ¡°You can call me teacher frog in the future.¡± The frog said, standing on its hind feet. It made him seem as if it was above them.

    But due to its size, it didn¡¯t seem that powerful.

    ¡°Apprentice greets teacher frog!¡± The crowd said with respect.

    The frog nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Great. I will teach you how to refine pills from now on. But since all of you are trash greenies, I¡¯ll teach you the basics. I will punish anyone not paying attention.¡±

    Even though the frog called them names, the group wasn¡¯t unhappy. They were filled with excitement instead.

    It was their honor to be taught by a master.

    A few dayster.

    In the secret chamber.

    ¡°This is so slow.¡±

    Experience points: 23992050

    The increase in experience points was too slow. Adding onto the previous points he had, it was only about 20 million. He needed more to breakthrough to Heaven Star Border Stage 5.

    Lin Fan was so vexed that he was at a loss for words.

    #

 Chapter 303: I believe in Senior brother Lin

    <h4>Chapter 303: I believe in Senior brother Lin</h4>

    The Invincible peak. Blood-curling screams could be heard from the peak.

    It was very inhuman.

    ¡°Idiot! Who asked you to do it this way? Can¡¯t you see how big the fire is? Are you blind? Take your pants off. I need to beat you.¡±

    ¡°Teacher frog, please don¡¯t be angry. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°You......What a moron. Who does it like this? Do you know why your sess rate is only 25%? Because of your stupid techniques! Trash! Just do it like me in the future! I¡¯m going to beat you all until you learn.¡±

    The Halls of pills. The pharmacologists were filled with excitement. They might¡¯ve been humiliated by getting smacked. But still, the techniques that the frog taught them were incredible, and it was opening their eyes.

    They¡¯ve never even heard of some things he taught them.

    ¡°This feels great. Even though it¡¯s not the murderer, it feels great to hit his sect mates. This helps me vent my anger.¡±

    The frog said happily. He grabbed the ruler and smacked the table. ~This feels great!~

    It jumped up and down, trying to catch those who made mistakes. It couldn¡¯t wait to punish them.

    Despite being hit, the pharmacologists weren¡¯t angry as the punishments helped them remember their mistakes.

    ¡°Teacher frog is indeed strict. The punishments might hurt, but it¡¯s for our own good. We must do well and not disappoint him.¡±

    That¡¯s what all the pharmacologists thought. They stupidly thought that the frog was punishing them for their own good.

    How would they feel if they knew that the frog was actually venting his anger on them?

    The frog hummed happily. Suddenly, it was being lifted off the ground.

    ¡°How dare you! Let go of me!¡± Frog yelled. It was now used to being Teacher frog, the greatly respected teacher of the pharmacologists.¡± It was no longer just any random frog.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve be quite arrogant.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his seclusion, he saw frog teaching the pharmacologists¡¯ pill refining.

    The frog¡¯s heart jumped on hearing that voice.

    ¡°Wow, master. You¡¯ve finally finished your seclusion.....¡± The frog looked at Lin Fan in a daze. In no time, it decided not to fight back. ¡°I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin.¡± Seeing Lin Fan, the pharmacologists present greeted him with respect. They knew that Teacher frog was Lin Fan¡¯s pet.

    Lin Fan suddenly noticed the pharmacologist kneeling in front of the frog with his pants off and a red face. He turned to the frog in shock. ~Since when did it have such hobbies?~

    ¡°Master!¡± The frog struggled. ¡°I¡¯m now teacher frog, and I¡¯m teaching them how to refine pills properly. I¡¯m just punishing them by smacking their butts as they are too stupid! This helps them remember their mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Great idea.¡± Lin Fan said, giving a sly smile. It was as if he knew that the frog was using his position to settle his private grudges.

    ¡°Master, it hurts!¡± The frog said, tears welling up in its eyes. It knew that even if it asked for help, nobody here could help him.

    ¡°Get back to work.¡±

    Lin Fan said. He still had many things to do. He ced the frog down and left for Tian Xu¡¯s peak.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone.¡± The frog said, heaving a sigh of relief. ~That murderer suddenly grabbed me. I almost died of shock. ~ It calmed down and turned around. ¡°What are you all doing? Continue your work! I¡¯m very strict!¡±

    ¡°Or does your butts not hurt anymore?¡±

    ~ I¡¯m living a pathetic life under this murderer, so I can only take revenge on his sect mates.~

    ~ I¡¯ve been living in this world for more than tens of thousands of years! My pill-making skills are extraordinary, and I¡¯ve never met anyone as good as me.~

    Tian Xu¡¯s peak.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re done with your seclusion?¡±

    Lin Fan came to his master¡¯s side and took a seat. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m preparing to break through to Heaven star Border Stage Five and start understanding thews. My foundation just isn¡¯t enough yet, and I need to build myself more.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, disciple. Your cultivating speed is the fastest I have ever seen.¡± Tian Xu said. ~Luckily, I wasn¡¯t born in the same era as him. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take the defeat if I was.¡±

    ¡°Master, back at Lunar Mountain city, I got a painting from Hei Gu after I killed him. The painting brought me to the Divine Religion¡¯s meeting, and I got to see the real identity of the Divine Religion¡¯s Pope.¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Tian Xu turned to him, shocked. ¡°The Pope?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it was different from what I imagined. The pope was actually two extremely ugly midgets. They were stacked on each other and hidden under a robe.¡± Lin Fan said, describing what he saw.

    ¡°Two midgets, extremely ugly...... Could it be him?¡± Tian Xu guessed.

    ¡°Master, who are you talking about?¡± Lin Fan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But from your description, it should be the Yin Yang demon. They were the previous pope¡¯s right-hand man. Nobody knew where they came from, and they had always been working for the previous pope. But they disappeared after the previous pope was suppressed by our sect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they were the ones you saw.¡±

    Tian Xu said, pondering. ~Things might not be that simple if it was indeed them.~

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something else you need to take note of too. The Divine religion will continue their disgusting acts of kidnapping children to make use some secret skill sets of theirs.¡±

    ¡°The fetus changing demonic skills.¡±

    ¡°The Divine religion is so evil. This is a demonic and cruel strategy. They kidnap children and train them before using this skill set on them. This skill makes the children turn into cold-blooded beings.¡±

    ¡°Master, staying in the sect won¡¯t help me improve. I want to go out on a trip.¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Mmm, go ahead. But be careful. You¡¯ve gotten in the Divine religion¡¯s way so many times, I doubt they will let you go. Take this with you. If youe across any opponents that you can¡¯t deal with, crush it, and it will bring you into an empty space secretly.¡± Tian Xu said, handing him a talisman that contained thew of space¡¯s energy.

    Lin Fan kept it carefully. ~This is quite useful. If I¡¯m no match for them, it¡¯s not a bad idea to retreat.~

    ~However, it¡¯s almost impossible for me to use this.~

    ~If there was anyone who could make me make use of this, I¡¯d really have to thank the other party, as he¡¯d be the one to make me less arrogant.~

    Lin Fan left Tian Xu¡¯s peak and returned to the Invincible Peak.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    Dao Tianwang and Mei-er could be seening over.

    ¡°Junior brother Dao, is this my sister-inw?¡± Lin Fan scanned Mei-er. ~Other than her ears still being fox ears, she looks exactly like a human. But now I know why Dao Tianwang could turn a blind eye to her being a fox.~

    ~Their race is gorgeous.~

    ¡°Mei-er greets Senior brother Lin. Thank you, senior brother, for the pill that helped me get rid of my inner demons.¡± Mei-er said softly. She seemed to be nervous and afraid of Lin Fan.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m d that my junior brother and sister-inw could meet one another.....Best wishes to you two.¡±

    ~They actually broke the stereotype and ignored the fact that the wife is a beast. I¡¯m d that their love isn¡¯t restricted by race.~

    ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s something Junior brother thinks that you should know.¡± Dao Tianwang said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He was ready to leave the sect to search for the Divine Religion. ~They are sneaky and good at hiding. I can¡¯t wait forever for them toe for me.~

    The Divine religion needs to be wiped out for the Magnificent me Sect to be more powerful.

    ¡°Mei-er told me that there¡¯s a pool located a thousand miles away from her hometown, and it was drying up recently.¡± Dao Tianwang said.

    Dao Tianwang couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind it.

    ¡°So?¡± Lin Fan asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, the pool water¡¯s source is underground. It¡¯s an infinite source. It¡¯s almost impossible for it to dry up randomly. Junior brother suspects that someone might be behind it, so I¡¯m going to inform the sect and get them to send people there to check it out.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded. ~There might be something wrong. I¡¯ll go take a look.~

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going out for a trip today anyways. I¡¯ll drop by to check it out.¡±

    Suddenly, Mei-er took out some fruits from her storage ring. ¡°Senior brother Lin, these are some local products from my hometown. I specially brought it for Senior brother.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you.¡± Lin Fan smiled as he took the fruits.

    He then observed the other party closely.

    Being stared at by Lin Fan, Mei-er looked down, embarrassed.

    Despite this, Dao Tianwang didn¡¯t mind at all. He was still wearing a smile on his face as he trusted that Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t have ulterior motives for Mei-er.

    ¡°I apologize for my actions.¡± Lin Fan said. ¡°It¡¯s just that this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a sky demon fox. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother can take a look if you pass by our tribe. Maybe you¡¯lle across one that you like.¡± Mei-er smiled happily.

    ~ She¡¯s something else. She even knew to take this chance to market her peers.~

    ~But I¡¯m not interested. My energy must be saved for me to achieve sess. I won¡¯t spend it on a beast woman.~

    ¡°Junior brother Dao and sister-inw, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Have a great time in the sect. Let¡¯s catch up when I return.¡±

    Lin Fan already couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    He felt that there was so much waiting for him outside!

    After bidding Dao Tianwang and his partner goodbye, Lin Fan tore space open left.

    Frog heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. Days with the murderer around is hell.¡±

    But since it was now Teacher frog, it felt excited to see how its life would be in the future.

    ~Life isn¡¯t that bad after all!~

    #

 Chapter 304: How could you do this?

    <h4>Chapter 304: How could you do this?</h4>

    A figure could be seen shooting through the sky, drawing a line through the clouds.

    He could see a city in the distance.

    Five Finger City.

    The city was bustling with activity, and the streets were filled with citizens and the shouts of vendors. The city was a good representation of how prosperous the Magnificent me Sect was.

    This was one of the better cities of the Magnificent me Sect.

    The more prosperous a city was, the more aristocratic families there would be in the city. Some family members would choose to stay and help the family grow, while others would leave for the sect.

    ¡°Would there be any Divine Religion followers here?¡±

    Lin Fan said, standing in the sky. He could feel the aura of the powerful disciple guarding the city clearly. ~ He¡¯s an elite. The Divine religion might be afraid to invade this city. It¡¯s normal to have a powerful disciple guard an important city.~

    ¡°Yun Yan greets Peak Leader Lin.¡±

    Just as Lin Fan was looking down at the city, a man left his house and came to Lin Fan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, Yun Yan apologize for beingte to wee you. Please forgive me.¡±

    Yun Yan wore a green robe, and he had chiseled features. Along with a few junior brothers, they guarded the Five Finger City together. He came to wee Lin Fan as soon as he felt his aura.

    The eleventh peak leader of the Magnificent me Sect was currently the biggest celebrity in the sect. Being both a new peak leader and Elder Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple made him possess an astonishing status in the sect. Even Yun Yan had to treat him with respect.

    ¡°Elder Yun, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m just out on a trip, and I happened to pass by, so I decided to check any Divine Religion followers are hidden in the city. ¡±

    Lin Fan smiled. That was the reason for him leaving. ~Since I¡¯m going to hunt them down, I¡¯m not going to spare any city.~

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, we check the city daily. We haven¡¯t discovered any followers as of yet, but they hide so well that it makes it difficult for us to locate any.¡± Yun Yan said.

    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Lin Fan nodded. Unlike others, he had his own way of identifying Divine Religion followers. His method was way more urate than most.

    Yun Yan looked at Lin Fan in shock. ~How is he going to do it? We can only identify them after numerous tests! How are you going to do it just by looking at the city?~

    Even the sect¡¯s elders might not be able to do so.

    Just then.

    Lin Fan took in a deep breath and sucked the air up. A strong suction force could be felt, forming a mini-tornado that went through the streets.

    Yun Yan widened his eyes in horror. ~This.....~

    Cough!

    Lin Fan took in some dust by ident, which irritated his throat. He then tried to distinguish any Divine Religion follower¡¯s scent.

    Inside the city!

    ¡°What was that strong wind for?¡±

    ¡°My store nearly fell because of it!¡±

    The store owners were trying their best to keep their store and goods in ce. They looked up in confusion, only to realize that two figures were standing in the sky.

    ¡°Look, there are people in the sky!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Lord Yun, the lord who guards our city. Who¡¯s the one next to him?¡±

    The disciples guarding the Five Finger city looked up and bowed towards Lin Fan at the same time. ¡°Greetings, Peak Leader Lin.¡±

    Lin Fan nodded with a thin smile while analyzing the breath that he just took in.

    Yun Yan stood at the side and watched silently. He wasn¡¯t able to tell what skill Lin Fan just performed. But it seemed like it was a special way to identify Divine Religion Followers.

    Inside the city, a fat pig could be seen lying down inside a pigpen. But when it felt the aura, its eyes widened in fear.

    Simrly, an old beggar was currently lying in the middle of a group of beggars serving him. The old beggar jumped up in fear.

    As well as many other figures. They all jumped up after feeling the aura.

    ¡°They are definitely good at hiding.¡±

    Lin Fan opened his eyes and let out augh. ~Nothing can escape my incredibly sensitive nose.¡±

    ¡°Peak Leader Lin, are there really followers hidden in the city?¡± Yun Yan asked. He was currently at a loss for words. ~I look through the city every day! How could we miss them?~

    ~But peak leader Lin was able to identify them just by taking in a breath. He¡¯s really something else.~

    ¡°Hehe, this is nothing. Their skill sets have been improved, making it impossible for one to identify them normally. But you don¡¯t need to worry; they can¡¯t hide from me.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words, numerous sword intents were felt.

    He had recently upgraded his Transformation of God swordsmanship to level three.

    He now had absolute control over his sword intent.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Sword intent flew all over the ce before shing down at different parts of the city.

    Feeling the sharp and strong sword intent, shock was all over Yun Yan¡¯s face. ~The Invincible Peak Leader is more powerful than the rumors.~

    The fat pig in the pigpen currently had a headache. It had no idea what it should do, as all they were told was to stay hidden and eavesdrop until they received new orders.

    Puke!

    Suddenly, the sword intent shot towards the pig and sliced its head off. The intent cut through the body, destroying all its organs.

    Of course, the followers that were hidden in the body were just a ball of flesh. It turned into minced meat under the attack.

    ¡°Ah! My pig! Why did it die suddenly?¡± A citizen that came to feed his pig was thrown off his feet by this scene.

    The old beggar got to his feet immediately, ready to leave. Unfortunately, before he could, he was being cut into half by the sword intent.

    The surrounding beggars had blood stter all over them before they could react. When they realized what had happened, their shrieks rang through the city.

    A wild dog could be seen running through the city. It angered many citizens who shouted at it, but they thought that it was a mad dog.

    Suddenly, the dog jumped into the air to try and dodge the intent shooting towards it. It couldn¡¯t get out of the way in time as its brain exploded, blood and flesh flying all over the ce.

    This left the citizens watching in horror. They weren¡¯t aware of what was going on.

    Yun Yan, who was standing in the sky, watched the various scenes unfold closely. When he saw the ball of fleshing out from the dog, his face fell. He knew that it was the skin-changing collection at work.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the skill sets would even work on animals.

    They only checked people and paid no attention to the animals in the city.

    Yun Yan couldn¡¯t imagine how many followers he must¡¯ve let in unintentionally.

    However, it seems like Peak Leader Lin had already seen through their tricks. Lin Fan could identify them simply just by taking a deep breath. This made Yun Yan admire Lin Fan even more.

    Suddenly, a ck ray of light shot up into the air and left the city. An angry shout rang out.

    ¡°Invincible Peak Leader. How dare you go keep moving against us? We will never let you off.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. He must be something to resist my sword intent.¡±

    Lin Fan smiled and chased after it.

    No other followers survived Lin Fan¡¯s sword intent, except for this ray of light.

    ~But this was a serious matter. The Divine religion was something to infiltrate the Five Finger City. They might not have taken any action yet. Still, they were definitely spying on us and sending information back to the religion.~

    ~The consequences would be dire if they decided to take any action.~

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Bang!

    Yun Yan covered his eyes with his hands. When Lin Fan sped off, it made the wind scatter behind him. Lin Fan flew off at the speed of lightning.

    Yun Yan wanted to follow up, but Lin Fan¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Stay here, Elder Yun. Guard the city while I catch him.¡±

    The ray of light shot through the sky. It had just escaped from its ¡°body¡± and didn¡¯t even get a chance to straighten his body. There was a wound made by the sword intent on his chest. If he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, he would have died to the sword intent.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯ll get your karma.¡± The follower said, eyes not leaving Lin Fan. He yelled and sped up, trying to escape.

    ¡°Fast, but I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t catch you.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t expect the ray of light to be so fast. He might have low cultivation, but he was extremely fast.

    Lin Fan took out his mace.

    His mace shone brightly.

    ¡°Grow! Grow! Grow!¡±

    The mace increased in size instantly, and a giant mace could be seen flying through the skies.

    ¡°Continue running. I¡¯ll show you the power of my giant mace.¡±

    Lin Fan lifted his mace and smashed it down on the light. The sharp spikes on the mace sliced space apart. There was nothing left in his way.

    With the one attack, the air current was separated. An intense pressure suppressed the figure, the mace right above the follower¡¯s head.

    The follower turned pale as a sheet of paper and screamed. ¡°What the hell is this....¡±

    ¡°Your daddy¡¯s huge d***.¡±

    Bang!

    The skies copsed, and the ground sank. The mace pieced through the follower¡¯s body as his screams could be heard.

    Shrink! Shrink!

    The mace shrunk continuously. At least, a ball of meat could be seen on the tip of the mace, the follower currently vomiting blood.

    Lin Fan lifted the mace up high like a trophy.

    ¡°Whatever, you won¡¯t tell me why you here anyways. I¡¯ll just kill you.¡± Without hesitation, Lin Fan got ready to take the follower¡¯s life.

    #

 Chapter 305: Master of strength

    <h4>Chapter 305: Master of strength</h4>

    Just as Lin Fan was about to kill the follower, he let out a scream.

    Lin Fan raised an eyebrow and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Why? Do you have anything you can tell me? But I suggest that you be honest. You won¡¯t get anything from being part of the Divine Religion. Look at you guys, which of you looks human? Some of your friends hide in dogs, while others choose to hide in pigs. What did you hide in?¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t wish to say anything else. All the followers were great ¡°talents¡± to him. In fact, he was always impressed with their ¡°choices.¡±

    ~Did the Skin Changing Collection turn them into idiots?~

    ¡°Prostitute.¡±

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you. Please repeat what you said.¡± Lin Fan said, raising his mace. Now that this follower was in his hands, Lin Fan was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    The Five Finger city was one of the most prosperous cities in the Magnificent me Sect. It contributed greatly to the sect. It would be devastating if anything happened to the city.

    ¡°A Prostitute.¡± The follower said.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened. His face twitched. ~What did he say? He hid in a prostitute? What should I even say?~

    ¡°Do you receive customers?¡± That was the most important question.

    ¡°I was the most popr prostitute, so I had a lot of customers. I could get a lot of information that way.¡±

    Suddenly, the follower¡¯s expressions fell. He could feel the danger emanating from Lin Fan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, including what¡¯s inside Five Finger City.....¡±

    But before he could even finish, Lin Fan crushed the follower, creating a bloody scene. He then flung the blood and flesh off the mace.

    ¡°Bastard. Do you think moneyes easily? How dare you deceive them? As a man, I can¡¯t tolerate what you died.¡±

    And he got the points from killing the follower.

    Now, all the Divine Religion followers had died under Lin Fan¡¯s hands.

    ~I think he had something else to say, but I didn¡¯t give him a chance.~

    ~Whatever, it¡¯s not important. I need to leave for the next city.~

    Five Finger City. The Huang family courtyard.

    A woman could be seen lying in the hands of a young man, crying hysterically. She was so terrified that she was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    ¡°Husband, I think I might have been discovered.¡± The woman said, shaking in fear. She was once a member of the Divine Religion, but she wasn¡¯t one of those who hid in another body.

    But she was once saved by her current husband, and she slowly drifted away from the Divine Religion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine. If they really discovered you, I¡¯ll beg them to let you go even if it costs me my life.¡±

    They could feel what happened in the city.

    She was the reason behind the Divine Religion¡¯s activity in the Five Finger city. Or it should be an item that she possesses.

    Just then, the woman took out a hidden cowhide scroll. ¡°Husband, they came for this. Let¡¯s hand this over to Lord Yun Yan.¡±

    The man looked at her unwillingly. ¡°How? How do we answer if they asked where we got this?¡±

    ¡°Hand it over, husband.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°This secret has been trapping me in fear. I can only be freed if I ept my past.¡±

    The man nodded and took the scroll, walking out.

    Lin Fan could be seen shooting through the sky.

    He checked every city that he passed and discovered numerous Divine Religion followers. They were all separated and so well hidden that it made it tedious to discover any of them.

    If not for his sensitive nose, Lin Fan wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify them either.

    ¡°The pond that Junior brother Dao talked about sounds interesting.¡± Lin Fan said, thinking about it. But he wasn¡¯t able toe up with a reason for the pond drying up.

    ~The Sky demon fox tribe sounds interesting too.~

    The sky demon fox was a beast that had intelligence from birth. They weren¡¯t like other beasts. ~If not for Dao Tianwang, they would end up as my points too.~

    The Divine Religion¡¯s headquarters.

    An important meeting was currently being held. A few leaders in ck robes sat around the table unhappily. The solemn atmosphere in the darkroom made the gathering feel terrifying.

    ¡°Today, the Invincible peak leader of the Magnificent me Sect has killed many of our followers. We must stop him.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we leave this matter to Sir Xuelian? Hasn¡¯t he taken action?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, why would he have time to take action when he¡¯s still busy gathering elites from the different districts?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. He¡¯s doing this because he wants to nurture them. However, this can¡¯t wait anymore. Who¡¯s willing to take this matter up?¡±

    ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gathered, he cultivates the fastest in Magnificent me Sect, and he has achieved huge improvements in his cultivation in just a few years. We should kill him before he grows any stronger.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I agree. He might one day threaten our entire religion. We should send a guardian to kill him at once. But who¡¯s willing to take the risk?¡±

    Suddenly, silence fell over the room.

    Nobody present was afraid of Lin Fan, but they were all scared of Tian Xu. They were worried that Tian Xu wouldn¡¯t let them off if they did something to his precious disciple.

    And they weren¡¯t sure if they could escape if they came across Tian Xu during the mission.

    Sie Xuelian took a great risk and sacrificed a lot just to leave when he snatched Jun Wutian¡¯s body from the Magnificent me Sect.

    Crack!

    The door was pushed open, and a giant figure could be seen standing in the doorway. A pair of eyes could be seen shining brightly in the dark.

    ¡°Cowards. It¡¯s just an insect. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    A loud voice rang across the room.

    The group turned to see who was at the door.

    ¡°Master of strength!¡±

    The whole room was shocked to see him. They didn¡¯t expect him to take up the mission willingly.

    The Master of strength was a Divine Religion guardian. He was the strongest person in the religion, and he could make his opponents tremble in fear with just his intent to fight.

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m disappointed in you all. Fighting is such an enjoyable activity, yet all of you are so afraid. Such a pity. I¡¯ve long heard about him. He must be something to escape Sir Xuelian. Let¡¯s see if he can escape from me.¡±

    The master of strength said as he left.

    The door closed slowly.

    One of the ck-robed men reached out for the wanted list on the table. He cancelled off Lin Fan¡¯s name.

    ¡°His death has been decided.¡±

    The group nodded in agreement. There was no way anyone could survive Li Di. (TL note)

    Li Di was insane. Nobody has ever escaped his hands.

    ¡°That woman that betrayed us is still in Five Finger city. What should we do about her?¡±

    ¡°We need to n this carefully. The Five Finger city was located near the Magnificent me Sect. It will result in dire consequences if we aren¡¯t careful.¡±

    ¡°After this, it will be harder for our followers to survive in Five Finger city. Damn it. That guy keeps ruining our ns. I¡¯ll never forgive him if I ever see him.¡±

    Lin Fan was now far away from the Magnificent me Sect. He had killed tons of followers as he passed through many cities.

    ¡°Haish, such a pity. It¡¯s lonely to be sp powerful.¡±

    ~I once felt excited killing those followers. But now it¡¯s too easy.~

    ¡°Give me a chance to make me less arrogant.¡±

    Lin Fan stood in the air unhappily. He¡¯d still feel arrogant even if hemits suicide. ~This feeling makes me feel so ufortable.~

    A bang was heard.

    Lin Fan looked down to see a few sky demon cubs running around the forest.

    ¡°Are these the sky demon foxes?¡±

    Lin Fan said as he grabbed a cub.

    Xiao Zhi was in a good mood as its sister had sessfully broken through to the Heaven Star Border realm. But suddenly, it was lifted off the ground. Xiao Zhi kicked and struggled anxiously.

    Seeing Xiao Zhi captured by a human, they let out a cry and ran away.

    ¡°Let me go. Let me down.¡± Xiao Zhi screamed in fear.

    ¡°Little cub, stay still and let me take a look.¡± Lin Fan said and grabbed Xiao Zhi with both his hands. He then forced his legs apart. ¡°You¡¯re a guy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Feeling exposed, Xiao Zhi panicked. ¡°Take my urine.¡±

    With that, it¡¯s small d*** stuck up, and urine gushed out.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± Lin Fan looked at it in a daze. A light shield could be seen, wrapping Xiao Zhi and his urine in a ball.

    Cough!

    Xiao Zhi was choked by his own urine.

    ¡°Please spare him.¡±

    A few figures came towards Lin Fan.

    The elites of their tribe rushed over on hearing that Xiao Zhi was caught by a human.

    Lin Fan scanned the sky demon foxes. ~They look exactly like people, except that they had furry fox ears.~

    ¡°Are you a Magnificent me Sect disciple?¡± Elder Da asked.

    Mei-er is now the wife of the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s Dao Tianwang. They wouldn¡¯t put their guard up when it came to Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    ¡°My brother-inw is Dao Tianwang! Let me go, or he¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Xiao Zhi cried. He was being choked by his urine smell.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite cute.¡± Lin Fanughed. ¡°I¡¯m the invincible peak leader, and I just came to take a look at your tribe.¡±

    ¡°Invincible peak leader Lin?¡± Elder Da asked, shocked.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    The whole tribed heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at Lin Fan.

    ¡°So it¡¯s peak leader Lin.¡± Elder Da said, going up to him. Thank you for helping Mei-er ovee her inner demons. Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have something to do. just came to pay a short visit.¡± Lin Fan waved before he dashed off.

    The tribesmen were shocked.

    ¡°Elder Da, what¡¯s going on? Why did he leave?¡±

    Elder Da was at a loss too.

    ~Why did he leave? Wouldn¡¯t normal guestse in to take a look so we could wee them?~

    ~But why did he leave after standing here for a while?~

    #

 Chapter 306: What a weakling.

    <h4>Chapter 306: What a weakling.</h4>

    Lin Fan left the Sky demon fox¡¯s tribe.

    It wasn¡¯t that he disliked the Sky demon foxes but that he didn¡¯t see a point in spending more time at the tribe.

    ¡°How could I let so many points escape just because of some acquaintance? It would be such a waste.¡±

    Far away.

    Lin Fan arrived at a huge barrennd with wet mud near the pond Dao Tianwang mentioned.

    The pond was once huge, but there was only wet mud left now. There was a hole in the middle of the mud. It connected the pool to the underground water source.

    It should have been an infinite source of water, but the pool had suddenly dried up.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡±

    Lin Fan mumbled. He was determined to get to the bottom of any mysterious situation. ~Well, there might be hidden treasures anyways!~

    He looked down the hole.

    ¡°I might discover something if I head down. But it¡¯s too troublesome. Let¡¯s settle this fast.¡±

    After a short pause, Lin Fan raised his hand and clenched his fist, striking down on the mud.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    The mud cracked into many pieces that shot up into the sky.

    Crack!

    The cracks extended across the entire mudt, making the ground sink.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so stupid to go into the hole?¡±

    Lin Fan sneered. In normal circumstances, small holes were used to trap prey. Predators would wait at the bottom of the hole and swallow anything that entered. ~Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?~

    ~Am I afraid that I might crush the treasures by ident? Nope, because that will never happen.~

    ~Things that get crushed by my attacks aren¡¯t treasures. Only items that can withstand my strength have the right to be valued as my treasure.~

    The ground shook. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so much mud, but it seemed like something was stopping Lin Fan from going deeper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Wiping out the world!¡±

    Lin Fan exerted a strength stronger than before. His fist shone brightly, tearing apart space. His strength was so powerful that even space couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Rocks could be seen shattering, and the wet mud originally on the surface was now nowhere to be seen. With a crack, the rocks turned into dust and disappeared with the wind.

    Lin Fan stood still, feeling his body sink deeper into the ground. The original pond wasn¡¯t very deep, but due to Lin Fan¡¯s weight, the waterbed had sunk deeper into the ground.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan could feel an auraing from below belonging to a living thing.

    ¡°Damn you. What did I do to you? How dare you destroy my nest?¡±

    A roar could be heard. It was so loud that it made the ground shake. Green fog rose from the ground, making the space in contact with it sizzle as if it were corroded.

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s indeed something below!¡±

    Lin Fan said excitedly. ~My guess was right! There¡¯s a powerful thing living underground.~

    ~Could it be a powerful beast?~

    Bang!

    The mud beneath his feet bulged up suddenly, seeming like it was about to explode.

    ¡°This feels dangerous.¡±

    Lin Fan floated up and looked down.

    ¡°Hey, what are you! Hurry and show yourself. You¡¯re quite cool to be able to swallow such a huge pond.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s currently filled with curiosity. ~I wonder what¡¯s hidden in there. What beast could have such an appetite?~

    ¡°Bastard. How dare you make fun of me? I¡¯ll swallow you alive.¡±

    Bang!

    The bulge exploded, revealing eight gigantic snakeheads. Each head was a different color, and all of them looked ferocious. The snakeheads red at Lin Fan with their blood-red mouths wide open.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lin Fan blinked his eyes. ~Why does it look like Yamata no Orochi back from earth?~

    The ground shook violently, and the snake with eight heads wriggled out of the ground while ring at Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan could gradually see its body, including eight tails that were wiggling fiercely.

    He was boiling with anger, as he didn¡¯t expect anyone to disturb his cultivation. He was attacked in the Thousand deep caves mysteriously in his previous life, and only his soul managed to escape. Life was tough without a body, but luckily, he came across a small snake that he forcibly took control of. He then spent his days hiding in the pond, cultivating to finally turn be the eight-headed serpent he was today.

    He was a sunshine sect disciple in his previous life, but he was trapped in the Thousand deep cave.

    What made things even worse was that he could only escape with his soul.

    ¡°Damn it. I can only reincarnate as a human by performing a secret skillset, and someone ruined it. Now, I¡¯m being forced out of the ground. How dare you!¡±

    Just as Lin Fan was deep in thought, a mysterious ck-colored water was spit out by the snake.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    He punched out without hesitation, and a powerful force suppressed the water immediately.

    Bang!

    A snakehead exploded, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground. It was terrifying.

    ¡°Such a weakling. I¡¯m disappointed.¡± Seeing how huge the snake was, Lin Fan originally thought it was extremely strong.

    ~But now, it seems just like an ant.~

    ~I didn¡¯t even put in much strength earlier.~

    Terrifying cries rang out.

    ¡°Damn it. You deserve death! I¡¯ll tear you apart alive!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the man would treat him in this way.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak. I¡¯m not even interested. Your huge body is just for show.¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head in regret. ~Such a shame. I was expecting so much more from it, seeing how it looks. Who would have known that it was so weak? It¡¯s only at most a Heaven Star Border Stage Three.~

    ~I can easily crush it to death.~

    The snake was angered after being continuously humiliated. Nobody dared to treat him like this when he was at his peak.

    If not for the bastard that destroyed his reincarnated body, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today.

    Suddenly, the ck-colored head let out a loud cry and threw up blood.

    ¡°Weak snake, there¡¯s no need to vomit blood if you¡¯re nopetition for me, man.¡±

    Lin Fanughed out loud. He knew that the snake didn¡¯t throw up blood because it was unable to defeat him. ~ It¡¯s obviously nning to use a strong skillset.~

    When the snake threw up blood, Lin Fan could feel its aura change.

    ¡°Damn it. Seriously.¡± The snake growled angrily. It was so angry that its seven heads nearly tangled together.

    ¡°I will make you pay for injuring me.¡±

    ¡°The words of curse!¡±

    All of a sudden, a mysterious and strange force could be felt from the snake.

    It made chills run down one¡¯s spine as ck magic symbols could be seen above the snake¡¯s head while blood ran down from the snake¡¯s head.

    ¡°Die! Let the curse torture you!¡±

    Wah!

    The ck head could be seen vomiting blood.

    Anger and pain were in all of its eyes.

    ~I have yet to recover, yet I¡¯m being forced to use my strongest skill set. He really deserves death.~

    The snake hadn¡¯t expected Lin Fan to be so powerful. ~He destroyed one of my heads with one attack!~

    Infuriated, the snake was determined to kill Lin Fan.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Boom!

    The space vibrated, and energy surged out, forming waves.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    Lin Fan felt like he was being wrapped up by an unknown force. It was as if it came from the past.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The leftover snakeheads growled, the sound echoing over the mudt.

    ¡°You might be powerful, but you¡¯ll die under the curse just the same.¡±

    Lin Fan didn¡¯t pay any attention to the snake. Instead, he felt like he was being introduced to a whole new world. It was interesting how such a weak snake could make such a weird attack.

    Unfortunately for the snake, it was such a pity.

    ¡°Wiping out the universe!¡±

    Lin Fanunched a punch, making the skies turn grey. Powerful energy could be felt as if trying to destroy everything. It even turned into a ray of light and struck the snake.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The snake let out a cry but continued to use its secret skill. But due to its weak cultivation, it wasn¡¯t able to sustain the secret skill set.

    Bang!

    Lin Fan¡¯s arm pierced through the snake¡¯s body. Foul blood spilled everywhere, dying the ground red.

    ¡°This is?¡± Lin Fan said, raising his arm. His arm looked like it was corroding.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    A mystical force could be felt flowing through his body, trying to destroy him. But it wasn¡¯t powerful enough, and it is starting to disappear.

    ¡°Bastard. How dare you turn me into this? I will make you pay even if it costs me my life today!¡±

    Instantly, the seven heads looked up, letting out a cry. Each head vomited blood, which congealed together in front of it.

    ¡°The words of curse, perish forever!¡±

    The aura of corrosion and death could be felt. The snake felt as if it had lost all its energy, and it copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be trash forever even if you stay alive. Enjoy this pain forever!¡± The snake roared. It knew that the man in front of it wasn¡¯t somebody he beat.

    ¡°Traces of ink!¡±

    Lin Fan raised his hands and suppressed the snake.

    Bang!

    The snake exploded, and blood sttered all over the ce

    ¡°Eh? There are no points?¡± Lin Fan frowned. Suddenly, he saw a blood-colored light dashing away.

    ¡°Trying to escape? Dream on...¡±

    But before Lin Fan could go after it, a colossal figure blocked him.

    ¡°Are you the invincible peak leader?¡±

    A loud voice that could make one go deaf boomed out. It even made the ground crack,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as he replied.

    A strong force could be felt, sending Lin Fan to the ground, forming a deep pit. It was as if he passed through the ground.

    ~That¡¯s an elite.~

    That was thest thing Lin Fan thought before he died.

    ¡°What a weakling. He couldn¡¯t even take one attack.¡±

    #

 Chapter 307: You canâ€™t leave yet!

    <h4>Chapter 307: You can¡¯t leave yet!</h4>

    ¡°So I came just for him? Somebody I could kill with one attack? This is such a huge disappointment!¡±

    Master of strength was a muscr man. Abination of an eagle, a dragon, a tiger, and a lion could be seen tattooed on his chest.

    Currently levitating in the air, his aura was so powerful that it caused space to slightly crack.

    Li Di ignored anyone he deemed weak. In fact, the religion¡¯s guardians were all wimps that he disdained. ~ They are embarrassments that are afraid to even fight weaklings.~

    But before Li Di left, a voice rang out behind him.

    ¡°Stay there.¡±

    Piak!

    A figure could be seen climbing out from the pit.

    ¡°Did you just call me a weakling? Presumptuous! I¡¯m d you made me less arrogant, but I can¡¯t be considered weak no matter how powerful you are.~

    Crack!

    Lin Fan¡¯s muscles grew, making his shirt split.

    From violent body to cruel blood, all the skill sets that Lin Fan knew were instantly activated.

    Roars from the God of Heaven could be heard. A powerful aura could be felt as Lin Fan¡¯s hair turned red.

    Li Di¡¯s expression changed. He cracked a smile and burst out intoughter.

    ¡°Great. This is what I like to see. You have some strength, the only thing in the world that excites me.¡±

    Li Di said, beckoning Lin Fan to attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong you are. Whether you have any semnce of true strength, or if you are just struggling at your death bed.¡±

    Lin Fan kept increasing his strength. He knew that the person in front of him was strong based on the previous attack. ~I didn¡¯t even have a chance to defend before dying.~

    ~This means that I need to put everything into this fight.~

    Bang!

    Lin Fan exerted his strength to pull the ground up, resulting in a dirt tornado that swept up everything around them.

    ¡°Wiping out the Universe!¡±

    Lin Fan clenched his fist, gathering Heaven and earth energy. A shield of energy could be seen hovering over him. His strength was his only weapon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll concede defeat if you can kill me.¡±

    Lin Fan attacked Li Di with everything he had. The energy on his fist was so strong that it felt like it could destroy everything.

    ¡°Very well, death is your only oue today.¡± Li Di lifted up his hand and caught Lin Fan¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    Crack!

    Lin Fan¡¯s fist was crushed by Li Di.

    But when Li Di saw how calm Lin Fan was, he was surprised. Seeing that Li Di was distracted, Lin Fan took the chance to punch his face.

    Bang!

    A tooth flew out of Li Di¡¯s mouth along with wom3 blood.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    All of a sudden, Li Di burst intoughter. Excitement was all over his face. He grabbed Lin Fan¡¯s other hand and picked him up, swinging him onto the ground.

    ¡°Great! The taste of blood and pain excites me. I feel the fun in fighting you. But it¡¯s such a pity that this pain isn¡¯t enough for me.¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan was being thrown onto the ground, creating a deep pit.

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s continue. Show me how weaklings like you fight to survive. Or should I say show me your final struggle?¡±

    Li Di levitated off the ground and looked down at Lin Fan. He was curious how an ant would fight for his life.

    ¡°You¡¯re too much. Why did you insult my pride?¡±

    As soon as Li Di heard this, a figure flew at him fiercely.

    A boom was heard, and the force directly impacted Li Di¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Not bad, it hurts a bit.¡±

    Li Di¡¯s body shone as he received Lin Fan¡¯s attack. It was a strong attack, but it was almost nothing to Li Di.

    Li Di then raised his hands and smacked down on Lin Fan slowly. It was as if he had used all the energy in the world to attack Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes opened wide as he felt a strong energy ravaging his body. But suddenly, he felt his body react.

    ¡°This....¡±

    He could feel his cells try to swallow the energy. His cells might not be strong enough to absorb everything, but his cells were doing their best to absorb all the energy.

    Lin Fan fell onto the ground hard.

    All his organs and bones were crushed.

    ¡°The more you fight, the stronger you be.¡±

    Li Di put his hands behind him and looked down at Lin Fan, shaking his head.

    ¡°You might be weak, but you were a true cultivator. It¡¯s a pity that your cultivation journey ends here.¡±

    Suddenly, Li Di reached out to the air as if grabbing something in his hands.

    ¡°Fighting intent.....This shows that you want to stand up again. But it¡¯s impossible. You standing up again is just a dream....¡±

    Just as Li Di was about to leave, a sword intent could be felt from the pit. Li Di put out his hand to block the sword intent.

    Ding!

    The sword intent shot towards Li Di, but it struck his palm. It didn¡¯t injure him even slightly.

    ¡°Again! You make me excited.¡±

    Boom!

    A figure shed up into the sky. An excited smile could be seen on Lin Fan. ~He is a true elite!~

    ~The more I fight, the stronger I get. I need more fights with such elites.¡±

    ¡°An ant trying to resist me? This is so annoying.¡± Li Di sneered and disappeared. The next second, he was standing in front of Lin Fan.

    The space was shattered by his punch.

    ¡°You might be powerful, but you¡¯ll never be able to kill me.¡± Lin Fan shouted.

    Bang!

    The force from the punch formed a light that extended to cover them.

    Lin Fan could be seen falling onto the ground once more. He fell so deep into the ground that he couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.

    ¡°Such a powerful opponent. I couldn¡¯t even resist; the difference between us is too great.¡±

    Lin Fan fell onto the ground expressionless. He kept vomiting blood, but he could feel his body absorbing more energy. ~ That¡¯s what I¡¯m looking for!~

    Li Di looked inside the pit. ¡°You should be dead now. I was looking forward to your growth. But risky factors like you must be destroyed before they grow.¡±

    He turned around to leave, only to realize that sword intent was filling the air, shining brightly.

    Piak!

    He could hear soundsing from the pit.

    Li Di frowned and looked down. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you need to hit me at least a thousand times to actually send me to hell.¡± Lin Fanughed and stretched his neck. ~It feels bad to be punched, but thank god he can¡¯t actually kill me.~

    ~He should be a guardian of the Divine Religion to have such strength.~

    ~I was digging my own grave. Who knew they would send someone like him after me? I don¡¯t even have the chance to counter-attack.~

    ~But I like this. I feel great despite losing.~

    ¡°A thousand times? What skillset is that, what are you using? Is it a substitute puppet? That¡¯s something quite good.¡±

    Li Di mumbled to himself. He looked up, eyes shining brightly as he exerted a strong suppressive force on Lin Fan.

    ¡°Enough of your tricks. Come at me for real. Your tricks are nothing to me. You¡¯re too weak to resist.¡±

    Lin Fan waved his hands. It was boring to be repeatedly punched to death, but he had earned a lot from it.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Instantly, Lin Fan appeared in front of Li Di. Li Di didn¡¯t even realize it.

    ¡°Destroy!¡±

    A smacknded on Li Di¡¯s body. It was as if he had punched the strongest body in the world. Li Di didn¡¯t even budge.

    Bang!

    Li Di punched Lin Fan¡¯s stomach. The energy made Lin Fan bend over. Li Di¡¯s attack was indeed very destructive.

    However, Lin Fan can¡¯t be the only one being punched. He smacked Li Di¡¯s face.

    ¡°Come at me if you can. You insect.¡±

    ~Great. This is great. I¡¯m gaining more energy over time.~

    ¡°So irritating.¡± Li Di shouted as he smacked Lin Fan¡¯s head, sending him deep into the ground. Blood could be seen all over the ce.

    ¡°A thousand times? I¡¯ll kill you even if it takes ten thousand hits.¡±

    Li Di stomped the ground, making it crack. The strong energy could be felt even underground.

    After a few seconds.

    When Lin Fan reappeared, Li Di red up.

    ¡°Annoying, why are you still alive?¡±

    But as soon as he finished his words.

    Lin Fan came at him and punched Li Di.

    Lin Fan finally understood how ¡°The more you fight, the stronger you get¡± works. He had gained so much energy from this fight that he was sure that he¡¯d be able to soon reach Heaven Star Border Stage Five.

    Suddenly, something unexpected happened.

    Lin Fan felt that Li Di was no longer putting in as much strength as he did to defeat Lin Fan.

    ~Did he get bored after all this?~

    ~You are going overboard. Fighting is such a wonderful thing. How could you not give your all?~

    ¡°Pay attention! Give in your all in fights! You¡¯re such a disappointment!¡± Lin Fan roared as he smacked Li Di¡¯s face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. How many lives do you still have? How many Subtistution puppets do you have? That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°No, not enough.¡±

    Lin Fan had already lost track of the number of times he died and how long the fight had been.

    ~So Li Di thought that substitution puppets are behind my immortality. Are all those who practice brute force idiots except me?~

    ¡°Damn ant, I¡¯ll be back with something else. Let¡¯s see how you revive then.¡± Li Di said. ~Why does this ant seems to have an infinite amount of substitution puppets?~

    ~I could only stop this with the blocking force, or this will continue.~

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    Lin Fan said unhappily. ~How could you leave when my foundation hasn¡¯t grown enough!~

    #

 Chapter 308: Delusional

    <h4>Chapter 308: Delusional</h4>

    Li Di had lost his patience with Lin Fan.

    ¡°Why does he have so many substitution puppets or whatever treasure that he¡¯s using. But it¡¯s not a surprise even if he does. He¡¯s Tian Xu¡¯s disciple after all.¡±

    All of a sudden, Li Di red at Lin Fan furiously. He was no longer looking at him disdainfully.

    ¡°Damn you. I must see your corpse!¡±

    His murderous intent could be felt all over. Lin Fan was the only person in his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, still trying to escape? What makes you think you will be able to? Who do you think I am?¡±

    ~You must be daydreaming to think that you¡¯re able to leave after I activate the eye of disdain.~

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Without warning, changes could be seen taking ce to Li Di, who was floating in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m the master of strength, an ant-like you has no right to resist me.¡±

    A violent aura could be felt from Li Di¡¯s body. Powerfulw energy could be felt coiling around him, crushing the space around him.

    The aura emitted from Li Di now was vastly different from the one that Lin Fan felt previously.

    The strong aura flowed around Li Di¡¯s body. Li Di raised his hand, blocking the sun.

    ¡°He is now using his true strength.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that the eye of disdain would make his opponents go crazy and willing to do anything to kill him.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Li Di yelled and smacked Lin Fan hard. His palm shone brightly, and a force could be felt, making the ground sink.

    Now, Lin Fan wasn¡¯t only going against Li Di, but the entire world.

    Pui!

    Under the strong force, the ground even a few hundred miles away sank. The rocks on the ground were all ttened, with the surrounding nts destroyed too.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan felt a strong force pressing down on his body. He couldn¡¯t even resist.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This isn¡¯t what I expected.¡±

    Lin Fan shouted unhappily. But before he could finish his words, the ground sank. Li Di was giving his all, and he could destroy everything in the world with this strength.

    Lin Fan¡¯s body was crushed into ashes and disappeared.

    ~Powerful, he is really too powerful. I can¡¯t even touch him!~

    As soon as Lin Fan died, the eye of disdain no longer worked on Li Di.

    Thus, he regained his senses.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡±

    Li Di looked up. He lost control of his mind all of a sudden. But the sight of Lin Fan¡¯s remains made him rage.

    ¡°So annoying. How dare you think you¡¯re worthy of fighting me just because you have those substitute puppets? Wait till Ie back with the blocking force. Let¡¯s see how you survive then.¡±

    Li Di was sick and tired of Lin Fan. But before he left, an idea came to him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re immortal, I¡¯ll lock you up here. Try to resist me again when Ie back with the blocking force.¡±

    Li Di raised his hands and grabbed an air current over, concealing it. He made a cage with it and threw it onto the ground, right over the spot where Lin Fan died.

    ¡°Wait for my return here. Hmph!¡±

    Szzz!

    Li Di tore open space and left.

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    Immediately after Lin Fan woke up, he activated the eye of disdain. But he was in disbelief when he saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°What the heck?¡±

    He had experimented with Hei Gu. It might take ten seconds for him to revive. Still, ten seconds was needed to regain one¡¯s senses, so there shouldn¡¯t be any time difference.

    But now, he was stuck in a grey shield. He could see outside of it, but there was nobody outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Li Di¡¯s willpower is so strong that he was unaffected by the eye of disdain?¡±

    ~However, this grey screen seems to be quite strong. He must be nning to trap me here.~

    ¡°He said that he¡¯d go and get a blocking force to cut off my connection with any substitution puppets. I see that he must have gone to get it.¡±

    Lin Fan stared outside nkly, unhappy with how things went.

    ¡°How could this be! I onlyck a little more from filling my foundation!¡±

    Lin Fan grumbled. ~Why did he leave?~

    ~But it made sense. Li Di used all his strength when he was under the effect of the eye of disdain. I couldn¡¯t even resist.~

    ~I was killed immediately, and I couldn¡¯t gain much energy.~

    ~It seems like ¡°the more you fight, the stronger you get¡± only works if you fight. It appears that I¡¯ll have to find cultivators who have simr strength to me or, at most someone who isn¡¯t that much stronger than me.~

    The grey cage trapping Lin Fan inside might be a cage instead of a seal, but anything that blocked Lin Fan¡¯s way could be considered a seal.

    He took a step forward and left the cage.

    Lin Fan looked around after walking out. He was currently deep in thought. ~Haish, the difference between Li Di and me is too great. I didn¡¯t expect that the Divine Religion would have such a powerful guardian. What¡¯s good is that he uses brute strength skill sets like me.~

    ~I¡¯ll be more powerful if I defeat him and steal his skillsets.~

    ¡°This was once a beautiful ce, but unfortunately, it¡¯s been destroyed by us; what a shame.¡±

    Seeing that there was nobody around, Lin Fan took out his clothes and put them on. ~Luckily, there¡¯s no one around, or they would see me naked.~

    ~Nobody has the right to see my beautiful body!~

    Lin Fan tidied his clothes and left.

    And of darkness. A pitch-ck crow could be seen standing on a withered tree, looking around with its bloody eyes and letting out chilling cries.

    Even the ground was ck in color, with worms wriggling everywhere.

    A crack could be seen in space suddenly, revealing Li Di.

    ¡°Guardian Yin Ya, lend me your blocking force. I need it to kill someone.¡± Whoever Li Di wanted dead had to die.

    The blocking force wasn¡¯t a treasure but aw that Li Di didn¡¯t learn.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see you borrowing things from me. It seems like your target is still alive. But what do you need it for?¡± Guardian Yin Ya answered through the crow.

    ¡°He has substitution puppets so he can keep reviving again and again. Only the blocking force will be able to cut his connection with his puppets. Hurry up.¡± The thought of Lin Fan repeatedly reviving really annoyed Li Di.

    When had hee across such a situation before?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. There are no more substitution puppets in this world. You must have been mistaken, Li Di.¡±

    Guardian Yin Ya said.

    ¡°Give me the blocking force! Are you trying to waste my time?¡±

    Li Di snapped. He hated wasting time when he had something to do the most.

    ¡°Here.¡± A ray of light shot over. Li Di grabbed it and left swiftly.

    All he wanted to do now was to kill Lin Fan.

    ~Nobody, especially arrogant people, have ever escaped my hands.~

    Back at the wind cage.

    ¡°What on earth...¡±.

    Li Di looked at the grey cage in a daze. Lin Fan was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Did he escape?¡±

    Li Di couldn¡¯t ept it.

    He screamed in anger and punched the ground, making the ground crack.

    ¡°How could I fail?¡±

    Li Di raged before leaving.

    Lin Fan was flying through the air, deep in thought.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. I have so many skills, yet I¡¯m still not invincible. It seems like my ability is stillcking.¡±

    ~With my strength now, there¡¯s not much I can do. I can only make real changes when I¡¯m strong enough.~

    ~Look how badly I lost fighting Li Di. This shows that other elites might be even stronger.~

    ~Especially the Saint Convent Sect. They are the strongest sect in the world. This shows how powerful they must be.~

    ~I need more or both points and experience points. I need to think of better ways to get them.~

    ~Should I go to the Sunshine sect?~

    ~No. It¡¯s dangerous; I made too much of a mess there. They should still be searching for me now.~

    ~And I mighte across that crazy sword user.~

    ~I¡¯ll take a bath while I think about it.~

    Lin Fan took out The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and put it on the ground. After making sure that there was nobody around, he started boiling the water.

    He then sat in the cauldron and took a bath.

    ¡°Whatever, the Divine Religion are the ones that I should focus on now. The other sects aren¡¯t much of a threat right now.¡±

    He closed his eyes to enjoy his bath after making up his mind.

    #

 Chapter 309: End it here

    <h4>Chapter 309: End it here</h4>

    ¡°Elder, the Magnificent me Sect is so run down. They can¡¯tpare to our sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are quite poor too. Did you see the clothes the kids are wearing? Those are what the beggars in our sect wear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Magnificent me Sect has a rich history, but we haven¡¯t evene across any astonishing scenery yet.¡±

    A group of men and women could be seening from afar. Each and every one of them looked stunning. However, they all looked very simr.

    They all possessed perfect features with doe eyes, double eyelids, oval faces, and sharp noses.

    Elder Kim was a middle-aged woman. Despite not being in her prime, her aura proved that she was a strong cultivator.

    ¡°Mmm, the Magnificent me sect¡¯s history dates back a few thousand years. There are many sects nowadays, but some were only established 800 years ago. That was their most glorious era. Now, they are the perfect example of a weak sect. They are far behind us.¡±

    Elder Kim¡¯s words enlightened the disciples.

    ¡°Elder, since they are such a weak and undeveloped sect, why are we here?¡± Kang Bihyun asked. She couldn¡¯t stand the air here; she felt that the air at the Magnificent me Sect was impure, negatively affecting her smooth and shiny skin.

    ¡°I brought you here to show you the consequences of not working hard. As my disciples, I hope you will give your all and secure a good ce in the direct disciples¡¯petition.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m confident of cing within the top ten this year.¡± A good-looking guy replied confidently.

    ¡°Senior brother Park is the strongest among us. The skillset, <Holy king of bright east> is the cherry on top for him. He¡¯ll definitely make it into the top ten.

    Park Biyoon nodded arrogantly. The <Holy king of bright east> helped level up his cultivation to Heaven Star Border Stage Two, making him one of the strongest cultivators among those his age.

    ¡°Eh? Elder, look. There¡¯s someone there.¡±

    The group saw a cauldron in the middle of nowhere. A guy could be seen sitting inside it with his eyes closed.

    Even when he was bathing, Lin Fan didn¡¯t forget to cultivate to earn experience points.

    Suddenly!

    Lin Fan opened his eyes all of a sudden. He could feel a group of strangersing towards him. The group looked slightly simr to Magnificent me Sect disciples, but there were some differences.

    Be it their clothing or looks, they looked slightly different from Magnificent me Sect disciples.

    Their faces look weird, and their features seem unnatural and artificial.

    ¡°What are you guysughing at?¡±

    Feeling their aura, Lin Fan focused on Elder Kim. ~Her aura is powerful. She must have strength simr to mine.~

    ¡°So I see that the Magnificent me Sect disciples bathe outdoors. Don¡¯t you guys have shower rooms?¡± Kang Bihyun said, wearing a thin smile on her face. She had a good figure, but sarcasm could be seen in her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°We are from the Yin and Yang sect. This is an elder from our sect and also my master. You scared my junior sisters by taking bathing outside.¡± Park Biyoon said, looking at Lin Fan disdainfully.

    ¡°Yin and Yang sect? The sect that developed with the help of the Sunshine sect?¡±

    Lin Fan read the books on the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s history, and he memorized the details to heart.

    The Yin and Yang sect was previously in a worse financial state than the Magnificent me Sect. But with the help of the Sunshine sect, they developed swiftly.

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    ¡°How dare you say such things? Are you insulting my sect?¡± Park Biyoon shouted.

    Lin Fan ignored his words and stood up.

    Shrieks rang out instantly.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± The female disciples from the Yin and Yang sect turned around immediately.

    ¡°You.....¡± Park Biyoon boiled with anger. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to get out of the water in front of them, revealing his naked body. ~How dare he do this?~

    Lin Fan put on his clothes and stretched his neck. ¡°You, fight me.¡± He said, pointing at Elder Kim.

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re a Magnificent me Sect disciple.¡± Elder Kim said, confused. She didn¡¯t understand what Lin Fan meant.

    ~Fight? Why should we fight?~

    ¡°Just do it. There¡¯s nothing for you to lose, and fighting is always fun.¡± Lin Fan smiled at Elder Kim. ~This old woman should be quite strong, and I can use this chance to get more energy for my foundation.~

    ¡°Wait, is this how the Magnificent me Sect wees your guests? The Yin and Yang sect is here to pay the Magnificent me Sect a visit; why do you want to fight me? I demand an exnation.¡±

    Elder Kim was at a total loss. She had no idea why the young man in front of him wanted to fight her. At the same time, she could feel that Lin Fan was a strong cultivator.

    ¡°You could choose to not fight if it was someone else. But since It¡¯s me, you don¡¯t have much choice. Come.¡±

    As soon as Lin Fan finished his words.

    He disappeared and shot towards Elder Kim as a ray of light. He activated all his skill sets during this, and his body could be seen instantly changing. A scary aura could be clearly felt.

    Kang Bihyun, who was previously mocking Lin Fan, turned pale as a sheet of paper after seeing this. This was beyond her expectations.

    The resulting earth wind was so strong that it nearly made all the Yin and Yang sect disciples fall over.

    Park Biyoon watched unhappily. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Fan to be so powerful, and he seemed to be his age as well.

    ¡°Stop! How can you attack my sect¡¯s Elder?!¡±

    Bang!

    Lin Fan attacked,unching a violent piercing force through the air. He stared at Elder Kim with his blood-red eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been unhappy for a while. Be at ease, I won¡¯t take your life. I just want to fight until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Feeling the force, Elder Kim had no choice but to take this fight seriously. She raised her hands, forming a Yin and Yang image to block Lin Fan¡¯s attack.

    Crack!

    The image cracked. It wasn¡¯t able to repel Lin Fan¡¯s attack.

    ~Such a potent force.~

    Elder Kim didn¡¯t expect that the teenager they met by chance was so powerful. ~Since when did the Magnificent me Sect be this strong?~

    ¡°Hahaha! Come, give it your all. Don¡¯t hide any of your strength, or the consequences might be dire.¡±

    Lin Fanughed out loudly. He could feel the energy in his body increasing as his cells absorbed more energy.

    ~Indeed, things work better when I give it my all and fight continuously.~

    ¡°He must be a mad man.¡± Kang Bihyun said. She and the other disciples have already retreated far. The energy wave from Lin Fan and elder Kim¡¯s fight was something that they could not take.

    ¡°Damn it. How could he fight our Elder just because he wants to? Does a disciple from a weak sect think that he¡¯s our master¡¯s opponent?¡±

    Park Biyoon retorted. He saw Lin Fan as his enemy now since Lin Fan was stronger than him.

    However, only Elder Kim knew what a close fight it was. Lin Fan was so strong that she could

    barely hold on. What surprised her the most was Lin Fan¡¯s astonishing strength even though he hadn¡¯tprehended anyws.

    ¡°Young man, as a Magnificent me Sect disciple, you should stop here. Do not make the rtionship between our sects sour.¡± She was so angry that her ample bosom shook.

    Despite her age, she maintained her figure well.

    ¡°I will stop when I feel like it, but we will continue until then.¡± Lin Fan cracked a smile as he punched her chest.

    He was determined to make the other party angry, as that was the only way to have her fight with everything she had.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    Elder Kim barked. She was taken aback by Lin Fan¡¯s despicable actions. ~I can¡¯t take this anymore.~

    ¡°Yinyang Light!¡±

    Instantly, a Yin-Yang image floated above her palm, it started to spin, shooting rays of light at Lin Fan, suppressing him.

    ¡°Good. This is great. This is how a fight should be. Elder of the Yin and Yang sect, I¡¯ll spare you as long as I¡¯m satisfied, otherwise.....¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The attacksnded on the Yin-Yang image, piercing through it. The image shook under the various strikes.

    Lin Fan could feel his foundation increasing, getting closer and closer to his limit. It was still a little away from his maximum capacity, but Lin Fan was sure that fighting with Elder Kim would bridge the gap.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Elder Kim red at him. She didn¡¯t expect the young man to be so insane. She raised her hand as aw¡¯s energy shot through the air immediately.

    Lin Fan stopped, feeling the power of thew.

    ¡°Yourw¡¯s energy isn¡¯t bad, but....¡±

    ¡°Watch me destroy it.¡±

    Energy congealed around his fist, and his aura grew to its peak. The energy pierced through the air immediately.

    Crack!

    Thew¡¯s energy shattered like a mirror and disappeared.

    ¡°You...¡± Elder Kim paused as she felt somethinging towards her face.

    Bang!

    A punchnded on her face, sending her flying to the ground.

    ¡°C¡¯mon....¡± Lin Fan said, his red hair dancing in the air.

    ~This is a fair fight. I can only feel happy in such fights.~

    ~I felt nothing like this while fighting Li Di.~

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ~Filled. It¡¯s full.~

    ~My foundation is finally full after this fight!~

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you.....¡± Suddenly, Elder Kim got up from the ground. Her left face was extremely swollen. It looked like something was sticking out of her face.

    ¡°The fight will stop here.¡±

    Lin Fan stopped immediately after feeling the changes taking ce in his body.

    He needed to go into seclusion now to reach Heaven Star Border Stage Five and startprehending thews.

    But how could Elder Kim tolerate things like this?

    #

 Chapter 310: Get back to being an elite as a worm

    <h4>Chapter 310: Get back to being an elite as a worm</h4>

    ~I said that I didn¡¯t want to fight! Where¡¯s his respect for us?~

    The burning sensation on her left cheek made Elder Kim¡¯s blood boil. She had just gotten her perfect face done. How could she forgive Lin Fan for destroying it?

    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    Kang Bihyun watched this in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe that her sect¡¯s elder could be wounded by a random young man they met.

    Elder Kim was their elder, after all. She was a powerful cultivator who hadprehended evenws.

    ¡°How dare you do such a thing? I¡¯m going to the Magnificent me Sect toin about your actions. Let¡¯s see how things end up for you when that happens!¡± Park Biyoon yelled, ring at Lin Fan. ~How dare he wound our elder like that?~

    With a secret skillset, the Yin and Yang sect members could change their looks. However, it was a painful process, and there was always a chance for things to go wrong.

    Elder Kim would only recover her looks by heading back to the sect to receive treatment with the secret skillset.

    Lin Fan looked at Park Biyoon with his hands behind his back. ¡°In the past, many people have wanted toin about me, but I ended their lives. However, I won¡¯t take your lives as this was just a normal fight. It¡¯s normal to get injured during fights. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss about it.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    A sharp cry was heard. Elder Kim stood up, veins popping out of her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±

    Boom!

    A Yinyang image appeared above Elder Kim¡¯s head, and a mystical aura could be felting towards Lin Fan.

    Lin Fan looked down, deep in thought. ¡°Yeah, I was too careless. I forgot about your feelings. I¡¯ll help you feel better now.¡±

    Lin Fan clenched his fist, making the air vibrate. A powerful force was felt congealing, and instantly, colorful light was emitted from his fist.

    With a punch, it suppressed the Yinyang image¡¯s aura.

    Crack!

    The image cracked.

    ¡°The only thing I can do for you now is to make your face symmetrical. Thanks for the fight.¡± Lin Fan said as a punchnded on Elder Kim¡¯s face.

    Bang!

    Elder Kim fell onto the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Elder Kim!¡±

    Shouts were heard, and Kang Biyoon was currently white as a sheet of paper. She didn¡¯t expect her elder to lose against the young man.

    The group turned to Lin Fan in fear.

    ¡°Be at ease; I won¡¯t kill you. The Magnificent me Sect sincerely wees you. The fight between your Elder Kim and me was just a friendly match.¡±

    ¡°Since this has ended, I hope you have a great time at the Magnificent me Sect.¡±

    Lin Fan said happily. He was going into seclusion since he had sufficient foundation now.

    As for Elder Kim, Lin Fan had a good impression of her as she helped him when he needed it, albeit unwillingly. ~ She¡¯s quite a selfless woman.~

    ~ It¡¯s just that I dislike the Yin and Yang sect.~

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Before Lin Fan could take his leave, he was being stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Fan cracked a smile, trying to make himself look friendly.

    Kang Bihyun took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Nobody in the group had expected that their trip to the Magnificent me Sect would turn out this way,ing across a pervert that beat their elder up without any reason.

    ~We must get an exnation when Elder Kim wakes up.~

    ¡°I am Lin Fan from the Magnificent me Sect. You cane and visit me at the sect.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Without further ado, Lin Fan flew into the sky and left.

    ¡°Elder!¡± Kang Bihyun immediately rushed to help Elder Kim. She trembled when she saw her face. Luckily, Elder Kim wasn¡¯t dead, only fainted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Magnificent me Sect¡¯s disciples to be this barbaric. We must go to their sect and ask for an exnation.¡± Park Biyoon angrily.

    The other disciples nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Our sect has always been on good terms with the Magnificent me Sect. Now that our elder has been injured by them, how could we let this matter go? We must lodge aint and get him punished.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave for the Magnificent me Sect now!¡±

    In Front of a huge hill

    Lin Fan touched the hill and bore a hole in the middle with his earth energy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate here for the time being. This will be where I seclude myself. After reaching Heaven Star Border Stage Five, everything will be fine.¡±

    Lin Fan knew that strength was the most important. You couldn¡¯t do anything if you were weak.

    He then used the part of the hill that he cut open to cover the entrance and sat crossed-legged on the ground, cultivating.

    ~I stillck twenty million experience points. This amount is huge.~

    At a secluded area.

    A bloody figure could be seen floating up from the ground. It was a snake with eight heads and tails.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare he injure me and force me to escape my body once again? Why did this happen? Why am I so unlucky? Am I never going to be an elite in this era?¡±

    A voice filled with hatred could be heard. He couldn¡¯t understand why things ended so badly every single time.

    Firstly, he was killed in the Thousand deep cave for no reason.

    And now, after he finally managed to turn the body he stole into his original form, it was lost again once more.

    Luckily I was stronger than originally. If it was like how it was previously, it would have been a disaster.

    ¡°I remember you, and I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    However, the most urgent matter for him now was to find a new body. He had been lurking around this area for a long time, but there was nothing to be seen.

    ¡°Damn it. Where¡¯s a snake? Why is there no snake here?¡±

    He red up in anger. He searched the entire area, but he couldn¡¯t find a snake. The previous snake¡¯s body that he took might not be the same as his original body. Still, since it was a simr species, it wouldn¡¯t cause adverse effects due to repulsion.

    However, there was no snake to be found even despite his search.

    ¡°Oh no, this feels like.....¡±

    He felt his first god getting increasingly unstable. It was as if it was going to disperse.

    ¡°Bastard, bastard. How dare you turn me into this?¡±

    He was boiling with anger. He got into the boy¡¯s body in his second life, and he used special powers to create supernatural scenes to get the attention of the Sunshine sect¡¯s management, as to make them take him into the sect to teach him.

    To him, that¡¯s the perfect body, and he¡¯s sure he¡¯ll be able to do well if he continues.

    But now, things have been getting worse for him, as he couldn¡¯t manage to find a snake.

    Suddenly!

    A ck worm the size of a finger crawled out of the mud to take a breath of fresh air.

    Instantly, a bloody figure pounced onto it.

    ¡°My soul...... I must kill him when I get back to my peak.¡±

    ~ There¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t just watch my first god disperse into the air. Since there¡¯s no snake, I¡¯ll have to just make do with this.~

    ~What humiliation is this?~

    A worm could be seen rolling around the ground silently, and yellow-colored liquid could be seening out of its body.

    The Saint convent sect. The most powerful sect of all.

    A woman could be seen standing on a balcony, looking into the distance. Her beautiful eyes shone in the dark; it was as if she was trying to search for something in the dark.

    It was Liu Ruochen. She had been in the Saint Covent sect for some time already. It widened her scope, and she realized that the difference between the Magnificent me Sect and Saint Convent sect was like heaven and earth.

    Or she should say the Magnificent me Sect was earth, while the Saint Convent Sect was heaven. The Magnificent me Sect wasn¡¯tparable to the Saint Convent Sect.

    In the Magnificent me Sect, all the disciples had to work extremely hard to get a human-ss pill, but it was nothing here at the Saint Covent sect.

    Be it the sect¡¯s overall ability or skill set, the Magnificent me Sect wasgging far behind both.

    ¡°Junior sister Liu, you¡¯re looking towards the east again, is there anything there?¡± A gorgeous golden-haired Religious sister with an hour-ss figure walked over.

    ¡°Ruochen greets Senior sister.¡± Liu Luochen said after seeing the woman. She then turned back. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. I¡¯m just spacing out.¡±

    ¡°But I could see a murderous intent in your eyes. Is that where your enemies are?¡±

    After arriving at the Saint convent sect, Liu Ruochen had joined a clique.

    Everyone part of the clique had to meet a certain standard. The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s ten peak leaders were nothing inparison. There were many disciples, just like the ten peak leaders here.

    She once thought that Jun Wutian was very powerful, but she realized that it was normal to be like Jun Wutian in the Saint convent sect.

    Especially herself. She was no longer the Liu Ruochen of the past after activating her Sacred Maiden body constitution. It was said that only members of the Saint Covent Sect would have such a body constitution.

    She could also feel her speed of cultivation increase after she activated her constitution. Especially after taking the pills from the saint convent sect, she was now somebody she couldn¡¯t even dare to dream of in the past.

    A heaven star border stage one cultivator.

    She was now doing much better than the Religious brother that she had hopes for back at the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°Senior sister, that¡¯s where my enemy lives. I¡¯m going to kill him one day.¡±

    ¡°You could get him killed now if you wanted to.¡± The religious sister smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it myself. I¡¯ll make him pay for everything he did to me and let him know how weak he actually is.¡± Liu Ruochen said, shaking her head.

    ¡°Alright, Junior sister Ruochen,e to a ball with me. Religious brother Omen asked for you. I think he fancies you. It would be good if you could get together with him.¡± The religious sister said while smiling, but disdain could be seen in her eyes when Liu Ruochen wasn¡¯t looking.

    She hated this woman who came from the Magnificent me Sect.

    #

 Chapter 311: Changes in the sect

    <h4>Chapter 311: Changes in the sect</h4>

    Lin Fan sat inside the cave, cultivating hard. This was the most boring activity for him.

    Since hecked twenty million experience points, he needed to cultivate hard for another month or two.

    ~It would be great if I coulde across something like the pill god again, so I¡¯d be able to get tons of experience points instantly. But what are the odds?~

    ~All I can do now is slowly cultivate. I need to break through to Heaven Star Border stage Five soon. I can only fight the true elites when I understand my ownws.~

    A few dayster.

    Lin Fan panted heavily. He couldn¡¯t take this anymore; it was too boring. Thus, he picked up the Tai Sovereign sword and killed himself. He continued to focus on cultivation after he recovered to his best state.

    The Magnificent me Sect. As usual, it was bustling with activity. Many disciples could be seen leaving the sect on a journey while a constant stream of disciples returned from their trips.

    Thanks to the Invincible peak, disciples were now able to cultivate faster. Breaking through to the Earth Star Border realm was now something even ordinary disciples in the sect could achieve.

    Especially the disciples from the Invincible peak. Due to Lin Fan¡¯s teachings, they were kind and helpful towards their sect mates and juniors. As a result, many disciples would prefer to travel with Invincible peak disciples. They could rest assured that they would be safe from betrayals, which was once a norm.

    The invincible peak disciples disdained such actions. The endless pills packing task meant they were no longer be greedy for pills. The sight of pills even made them feel nauseous now.

    The sect¡¯s main pce. Many disciples were chatting with each other.

    ¡°Did you notice that the pills given out by the sect seem different now?¡±

    ¡°Their effects are stronger.¡± A disciple pointed out.

    ¡°Yes, the effects are now stronger. It seems that our pharmacologists have improved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the frog from the Invincible peak. It refines pills very well, and our pharmacologists have greatly improved after being taught by it. I heard that recently, Pharmacologist Chen managed to make an Earth-ss pill without any help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I remember that Pharmacologist Chen was previously only capable of making mystic-ss pills in the past, and they weren¡¯t that good either. That¡¯s such a huge improvement.¡±

    The disciples said, gathering together to discuss the changes that had taken ce recently. You could easily see the changes in the pills.

    One pill now could easily match the effect of two pills from the past. The disciples were ted with this improvement.

    ¡°The other six peak leaders had finallye back; why did they leave again in such a hurry? Did they go on a trip?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They left on a trip. I saw with my own eyes that they returned as Heaven Star Border Stage One cultivators and were called out by a few elders for a talk. After that, they stayed at their peak for a few hours before leaving in a hurry.

    ¡°Haish, they are still too far away from Senior brother Lin. They must have left on another trip to improve their cultivation. However, it¡¯s been too long since Senior brother Lin returned to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lin is very hardworking. He still goes on trips despite being so powerful. What reason is there for us to bezy inparison? Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m going to get an Invincible peak disciple to go on a trip with me.¡±

    Nowadays, Invincible peak disciples were popr choices as trip partners, especially Wang Fu. His talent in cultivation has now made him known as a top talent in the Invincible peak.

    Or one of the talents. A few other talented disciples from the invincible peak also cultivated and picked up skill sets rapidly.

    Ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t notice, but the elders could.

    In the main pce.

    The nine elite elders were currently having a meeting with the patriarch.

    Huo Rong, who was in charge of the sect, smiled from ear to ear after noticing the positive changes taking ce to the sect.

    ¡°Dear sect brothers. This is great news. Recently, there are a total of about 16 000 disciples who have reached the Earth Star Border realm.¡±

    ¡°How magnificent is this scene? I wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine it in the past!¡±

    Huo Rong was so excited that he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s much more than the previous year.¡± Elder Ge Lian gasped. Ever since Jun Wutian betrayed the sect, he was no longer rooting for any disciples. Like Huo Rong, he focused on the sect as a whole instead.

    The patriarch watched them with smiles.

    ¡°All of you should thank my disciple. If not for the pills that he gave out, why would there be so many disciples showing such improvements?¡±

    ¡°Tian Xu, don¡¯t give all the credit to your disciple. It¡¯s also because of the aura from the energy of life that I congealed which improved their health.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother Gu Mu, aren¡¯t you worried that boasting will injure your waist? This is just a hologram of you. Take care that boasting might use up too much of your energy, making your hologram disperse.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more important is that amongst the inner disciples, 15 have reached the Heaven Star Border realm, and 109 have broken through to the Earth Star Border Stage Nine.¡±

    If Huo Rong didn¡¯t cote the statistics personally, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Too many changes had taken ce to the sect.

    Even the patriarch couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is so strange.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, isn¡¯t the strange scene right in front of us? Look at the Invincible peak.¡± Tian Xuughed.

    He raised a finger as a circr screen was formed in the air. On the screen, they could see the Invincible peak being covered in Earth energy clouds. It was an unusual scene.

    ¡°This.....¡± The crowd gasped. This couldn¡¯t be formed by anyone.

    ¡°The Darkher python on the peak is quite extraordinary. It absorbs earth energy and emits it in the form of gas. It helps the earth energy be more potent. Didn¡¯t you realize that many inner disciples go to the Invincible peak to cultivate? That¡¯s the reason.¡±

    ¡°So this is it.¡± The elders said, shocked. This was unexpected.

    ¡°Not just that.¡± Huo Rong waved his hands. ¡°I have no idea where Lin Fan got them, but he managed to get his hands on a few special skill sets, which have helped those disciples reach the Heaven Star Border Realm.¡±

    ¡°What skillsets?¡±

    The group asked in shock. Normally, they stayed in their peaks to cultivate. They rarely pay attention to the things going on in the sect as Huo Rong¡¯s was in charge of things normally.

    ¡°The most honorable skillset, Ceramic zed body, Silent heart skillsets, and many more that are unique and rare.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Instantly, Tian Xu burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciple to be this generous. We used to make the disciples work hard for what they need, but my disciple gives them ess to things for free. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°But how could he do that? Skillsets are the most important thing in a sect. If others know about this....¡± Ge Lian said.

    Tian Xu waved his hands. ¡°Skillsets are dead, and humans are living. We both used the same skill set in the past, but have you ever been stronger than me?¡±

    Ge Lian¡¯s face changed when he heard Tian Xu. ~ He¡¯s so annoying. Why does he keep bringing up the past?~ Ge Lian thought as he looked away, ignoring Tian Xu.

    ¡°Senior brother¡¯s disciple is really a treasure. Did you see the frog? Our pharmacologists address it as teacher frog. Their skills are getting better too, and our homemade pills are slowly bing more popr amongst the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll finally see the sect doing well before we pass on.¡±

    Huo Rong said excitedly. He felt that it was possible.

    ¡°We have visitors.¡± Just then, Tian Xu spoke.

    At the entrance.

    A group of weirdly dressed people could be seen walking over. Among them stood a woman whose face was swollen to a ball, and anger could be seen all over her face. Many disciples fled in fear as soon as they saw them.

    ¡°Yin and Yang sect¡¯s Kim Hwawol is here to ask for an exnation from the Magnificent me Sect.¡± Elder Kim shouted loudly. She was trying her best to contain her anger.

    Tian Xu came over instantly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Yin and Yang sect¡¯s elder Kim. I wonder what brings you here.¡± Tian Xu said, putting on a calm expression. He knew that the Yin and Yang sect had a skillset that could change their looks or parts of their body. However, the sess rate wasn¡¯t 100%, and failures might happen.

    ~It¡¯s obvious that skill set failed her. Seriously, why bother when you should just focus on cultivating?~

    ¡°Kim Hwawol greets elder Tian Xu. Today, I¡¯m here to ask for an exnation. ¡°Elder Kim said. She didn¡¯t dare act presumptuously in front of Tian Xu.

    Kang Bihyun and the rest looked around the sect. They realized that despite not being as scenic as their sect, the disciples who passed by weren¡¯t weakpared to them.

    ~Wasn¡¯t the Magnificent me Sect said to be a weak sect?~

    ¡°Exnation? What exnation does Elder Kim need?¡± Tian Xu said in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Lin Fan, who¡¯s from your sect. He beat me up until this state. I would like to ask for the reason regarding this.¡± Unable to hold her anger, Kim Hwawol spoke normally, but you could hear the anger in her tone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Tian Xu asked calmly.

    ¡°Hmm? ¡°Kim Hwawol looked at Tian Xu in a daze. She didn¡¯t expect such an answer. She knew that the Magnificent me Sect would definitely cover up for Lin Fan, but she didn¡¯t expect such a reply from Tian Xu.

    ¡°Elder Kim, there are many cases nowadays where people pretend to be our sect disciples andmit crimes. I have never heard of this Lin Fan you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°However, I will definitely punish the culprit if Ie across him formitting crimes and pretending to be a disciple from our sect.¡±

    Tian Xu said. ~Why did he get into trouble again? Why can¡¯t he kill him and hide the bodies? Nothing would go wrong then.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s a fake disciple?¡± Elder Kim said after a pause.

    ¡°Yes. A fake disciple.¡± Tian Xu said nonchntly as if it was the truth.

    #

 Chapter 312: The state that Iâ€™m longing to get to

    <h4>Chapter 312: The state that I¡¯m longing to get to</h4>

    Kim Hwawol tried to spot signs of lying, but Tian Xu was so calm that he seemed to be telling the truth. She gritted her teeth and pulled out a few pills from her pocket, raising them up high.

    ¡°Ten mystic-high ss pills for anyone who can tell me where Lin Fan is.¡±

    Instantly, the strong medicinal scent filled the air.

    When Tian Xu heard that she was Kim Hwawol, he received her with a smile. In fact, he and Kim Hwawol¡¯s master could be considered old ¡°friends¡¯, if her master was willing to be friends with someone who once injured her badly.

    ~Haish, we were too young back then. We shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly.~

    Hearing that Kim Hwawol was giving out ten mystic-high ss pills, Kang Bihyun¡¯s eyes lit up. To her, it was a considerable sum of wealth.

    The Yin and Yang sect might no longer be as poor as they once were, but high-ss mystic pills were still helpful and precious to Earth star border realm disciples. It was worth even more in undeveloped sects like the Magnificent me Sect.

    ¡°Are you doubting my words?¡± Tian Xu said, looking at Kim Hwawol unhappily. A strong aura was immediately descended.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Hwawol just wants to give it a try.¡± Kim Hwawol said, lowering her head. She wouldn¡¯t dare go against Tian Xu even if her master was present.

    Tian Xu was the sole reason why the Magnificent me Sect was still around despite its bad situation.

    To other sects, Tian Xu carried half of the sect on his back.

    Without Tian Xu, the Magnificent me Sect was nothing.

    Having powerful elites might not be the most essential to other sects, but it was still necessary.

    Kang Bihyun looked around with her nose high in the air. She was sure that the Magnificent me sect disciples would be shocked and tempted by the pills.

    However, to her surprise, nobody seemed to pay them any attention.

    She even heard deprecatingments.

    ¡°Those mystic-high ss pill sucks. Are they even effective?¡±

    ¡°I know right, they are only middle-ss pills.¡±

    The Magnificent me Sect disciples shook their heads. In fact, they were from the Invincible peak. The number of pills that they had seen was innumerable. They had even seen a pill dragon before. Just one sniff in the room of pills, and they would be filled with energy.

    With the now elite pharmacologist and the frog around, mystic-low ss pills were nothing anymore.

    Moreover, it was apparent that Kim Hwawol and the group were here to cause Lin Fan trouble. Why should they bother with them when even Elder Tian Xu couldn¡¯t bother to entertain them.

    ¡°What.....¡± Kim Hwawol¡¯s face fell. She couldn¡¯t believe that the ten mystic-high ss pills weren¡¯t attractive to the Magnificent me Sect disciples. Back at the Yin and Yang sect, many disciples would have flocked over for them.

    ¡°Kim Hwawol, I know your master. What do you mean by this? Are you trying to say that my sect¡¯s disciple will frame others just for these ten pills?¡± Tian Xu sneered. The smile on his face was gone, and he stopped treating Kim Hwawol nicely.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Kim Hwawol looked down immediately. She wasn¡¯t happy with their situation now. How wouldn¡¯t she know about the rtionship between her master and Tian Xu? Tian Xu was the culprit behind her master¡¯s looks.

    ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m busy with the sect¡¯s matters nowadays. I have no time to entertain you all; see yourselves out.¡±

    Tian Xu waved his hands. He didn¡¯t even want to look at Kim Hwawol.

    ¡°Hwawol bids elder Tian Xu goodbye.¡±

    Kim Hwawol bowed and left with her disciples immediately.

    ¡°Senior Brother, that wasn¡¯t very nice. What¡¯s wrong with admitting to it?¡± Huo Rong said, walking towards Tian Xu.

    ¡°What am I supposed to admit? I can¡¯t stand her. She should fix her face even before evening over. I would have taken her life here if not for her master.¡±

    Tian Xu sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Haish, what is my disciple doing? Why did he beat her up? And that woman. How dare shee andin after being beaten up by our disciple? She¡¯s an elder after all; doesn¡¯t she feel any shame?¡±

    ¡°Most Yin and Yang sect members don¡¯t have any.¡± Huo Rong said seriously.

    ¡°Junior brother,¡± Tian Xu said after a pause, raising an eyebrow. ¡°It seems like there are some hidden meanings behind your words.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Huo Rongughed out loud on hearing Tian Xu. ¡°There¡¯s something else I have to tell you. The Saint Convent Sect is pressuring the Heavenly Sect pce to punish us.¡±

    ¡°With war?¡± Tian Xu frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it should be economic sanctions. If that really happens, our citizens will struggle.¡± Huo Rong shook his head.

    After leaving the sect.

    ¡°Elder, I¡¯m sure that he was definitely from the Magnificent me Sect!¡± Kang Bihyun couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    ¡°Tian Xu has decided to let this matter go,¡± Kim Hwawol said. ¡°But not me. I will inform my master about this when I return and let her decide what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a sect like this would have been destroyed long ago without Tian Xu.¡± Park Biyoon said angrily.

    A monthter.

    A figure could be seen sitting crossed-legged in a cave. Energy waves reverberated around his body, and a powerful aura filled the cave. The air felt so viscous it felt like a liquid.

    Clouds could be seen in the sky above as if heralding somethinging into the world.

    ¡°Finally, I have enough experience points.¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Finally, after so much hard work.¡±

    He was impressed by his own determination. ~This is what an elite should be like.~

    ~Justmit suicide every time I feel bored. It worked like magic.~

    ~All my troubles and negative emotions would disappear.~

    ¡°Level up!¡± He mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Points ¨C Fifty million.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation: Heaven star Border stage five.¡±

    Boom!

    As soon as Lin Fan¡¯s cultivation increased, all the energy gushed out of his body fiercely.

    Lin Fan let out a growl. Veins could be popping out of Lin Fan¡¯s body, and he was soon wrapped in mes. Unable to stand the pressure from Lin Fan, the cave walls start to copse.

    ¡°I, Lin Fan, am now a Heaven Star Border Stage Five elite. I can startprehending thews, and nobody in this world can stop me!¡±

    As soon as he finished his words.

    The cave exploded and caused the mountain to start shaking.

    Instantly, the five gods of the Magic of seven gods arrived.

    God of internal, Zhongchi!

    God of violence, Tianzhong!

    God of existence, Zhidao!

    God of earth, Baigu!

    God of heaven, Lingtai!

    The five gods appeared and floated next to Lin Fan. Each god had a different aura, but there¡¯s they are all simr.

    Powerful.

    ¡°I have finally reached this stage! From the Body tempering realm to the Earth Star Border realm, and finally the Heaven Star Border realm. I put in so much effort and built such a strong foundation just to reach where I am today.¡±

    Instantly, Lin Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could see ck smoke twirling into the air. A mist could be seening from his body too.

    The mist and smoke fused, revealing his heaven star body. His violent aura resulted in an energy tornado.

    ¡°Law of strength, show yourself.¡±

    He took out the mace and frying pan so that thew of strength Tian Xu had put in his weapon coulde out.

    ¡°Living thing, you aren¡¯t bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to reach Heaven Star Border Stage Five realm so quickly. I¡¯ll live up to my promise.¡± Thew of strength didn¡¯t have a physical body, so Lin Fan couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After reaching Heaven Star Border stage Five realm, Lin Fan¡¯s aura had gotten increasingly more powerful. He has been longing for this day, as he could now finally fight the elites who have understood thews more easily.

    ~If not for my foundation, I wouldn¡¯t have been a match for them.~

    ¡°With your foundation, you canprehend manyws. But you living things have a natural limit, which is ninews. Think hard on which ones you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live up to my promise of letting you understand the core of strength. But it¡¯s up to you to see if you could sessfullyprehend it.¡±

    Instantly, a mystic strength could be felt.

    ¡°This is the method to understand the core of strength. Your sess depends only on you.¡±

    Lin Fan closed his eyes and opened it suddenly.

    ¡°So that is how it is. As for my ninews, I only need one. Which is strength, pure strength. There is no need for any otherws.¡±

    Boom!

    Instantly, numerousws appeared in the air. Each one seemed to have been suppressed for a long time.

    ¡°There is a living thing trying to capture us.¡±

    ¡°We are living things too; we aren¡¯t going to be your tonic.¡±

    Sound waves formed in the air. Thews¡¯ screams rang in Lin Fan¡¯s head.

    The screams were so loud that it could easily turn one deaf. But it was nothing to Lin Fan.

    ¡°You are all useless. I only need thew of strength; the rest of you can get lost.¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Instantly, aw descended onto Lin Fan. Unable to resist the suction force from Lin Fan, it entered him.

    ¡°Powerful.¡±

    When thew of strength entered his body, the energy in his body substantially increased.

    ¡°I have never felt anything like this before.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect such a significant improvement after understanding thew. This was something he couldn¡¯t imagine in the past.

    The five gods of the magic of seven gods held the energy.

    A ck hole formed behind his Heaven Star Body, which was absorbing thew of strength hungrily.

    ¡°Form the core of strength.¡±

    Boom!

    Thunder could be seen in the skies. Numerousws of strength descended onto Lin Fan. They were struggling, but they couldn¡¯t resist him.

    ¡°You only need threews of strengths to form a core of strength. Withstand the pain, and you will seed.¡± Thew of strength said.

    #

 Chapter 313: Iâ€™m so strong that Iâ€™m not interested in weaklings anymore

    <h4>Chapter 313: I¡¯m so strong that I¡¯m not interested in weaklings anymore</h4>

    ¡°Three?¡±

    Lin Fan stared at the space. He and his heaven star body reached out simultaneously, grabbing thews of strength forcefully¡ªthe empty space cracked under the strong force.

    ¡°That¡¯s too weak. Three isn¡¯t enough. I need it all.¡±

    Boom!

    He caught thews of strength and put them into his body.

    ¡°Human, don¡¯t be greedy. The limit of the core of strength can take is three.....¡±

    But before the Law of strength could finish, the space started to shake.

    Come to me, and be my strength. Pure strength is the most powerful force in the world, and that will one day be a famous quote from the most powerful man on earth.¡±

    Lin Fan felt very confident with his current strength, and he believed that he had improved drastically.

    ~Increasing one¡¯s strength is more than just 1+1=2. You need enough foundation to be powerful.~

    ~This is what reaching the sky in a single step feels like. I feel like I can destroy everything with one attack. Not just Heaven Star Border Stage Seven or Eight cultivators, but even Stage Nine cultivators with one attack.~

    Unlimited Laws of strength went into Lin Fan¡¯s body, and Lin Fan could feel his strength increasing.

    ¡°Core of strength, fearless. No matter what tricks youe up with, everything will be destroyed under my fist.¡±

    ~ I¡¯ll split heaven and earth apart with my strength.~

    ~The only goal in my life is to forcefully create a new world with my strength.~

    Instantly, numerous Laws of strength flowed into Lin Fan¡¯s body. They formed a gold-colored heart, which tried to rece Lin Fan¡¯s original heart.

    ¡°How could this be? How could the core of strength withstand so manyws? This is impossible.....¡± The Law of strength mumbled to itself.

    It was thrown into confusion by the scene in front of him.

    The core of strength is the root of all strength, and three was its limit. This was an undeniable fact.

    But now, it had witnessed the human take in almost a hundredws to make a core of strength.

    ¡°Thinking of recing my heart? Dream on.¡±

    Lin Fan smacked his chest hard, making the core of strength shake.

    The core of strength had its own intelligence, and it wanted to take over Lin Fan¡¯s body to be the one in control.

    ¡°Human, the core of strength will be an important part of you.¡± Seeing Lin Fan¡¯s action, the Law of strength reminded him.

    ¡°You have to sacrifice to gain strength. This is an evesting rule.¡±

    ¡°What.....¡±

    Puke!

    Just then, a terrifying scene took ce.

    Lin Fan pierced his finger into his body, and blood sttered all over the ce. He pulled out the core of strength, and he could feel the powerful aura emitted from it.

    Thud! Thud!

    The core of strength was moving. It had gained intelligence. Lin Fan raised it high in the air.

    ¡°Listen up, all you Laws of strength. Try to rece my organs again, and this will be your destiny.¡±

    Bang!

    He clenched his fist, and the core of strength exploded in his hand.

    ¡°To me, you are just the cherry on top, not a necessity. Don¡¯t act so presumptuously.¡±

    ¡°This.....¡± the Law of strength was shocked. It couldn¡¯t believe the core of strength made from a hundredws could be destroyed so easily.¡±

    ¡°Do it again. I hope you guys have learned something.¡±

    Boom!

    Laws of strength came towards Lin Fan like a neverending waterfall, gushing into his body. They congealed once more into another core of strength.

    But unlike the previous time, they didn¡¯t try to take over. They stayed silent inside the core.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°Continue; I haven¡¯t reached my limit.¡±

    Instantly, a vast ck hole could be seen behind Lin Fan, sucking in all the Laws of strength.

    But not just the Laws of strength; some otherws were pulled in too.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lin Fan yelled and sent a smack over. He crushed everything apart from the Laws of strength. This was meant to be the purest form of strength in the world.

    ¡°Get lost, you useless things. I don¡¯t want you.¡±

    Boom!

    Lightning could be seen in the sky, and rain started pouring.

    ¡°Those are the cries of thews.....they are crying because they feel unwanted.¡± The Law of strength said. How could this happen?

    Raindropsnded on Lin Fan¡¯s body, and a sad aura seeped into him. The negative emotions tried to take over Lin Fan, but it dispersed quickly.¡±

    ¡°150¡±

    ¡°160¡±

    The core of strength is thest thing you¡¯ll get from the Law of strength. As long as one possesses the core, they have a chance to reach the peak.

    Be it three or more, it¡¯s just a form of strength. ~ I¡¯m going to take as much as I can.¡±

    The clouds billowed, and colorfulws could be seen in the sky. Other than the Laws of strength, all the otherws remained still.

    Violent body!

    His body increased in size, and a tattoo representing strength appeared, shining brightly.

    Crack!

    His skin cracked, and blood started rapidly flowing out of his body.

    ¡°Human, you are at your limit. You will perish if you continue.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not!¡± Lin Fan growled and took in even more Laws of strength, concentrating his core of strength.

    ¡°Does this human not feel any pain?¡±

    The Law of strength gasped. Congealing a normal core of strength was already an excruciatingly painful task, be it physically or mentally. It couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain Lin Fan was currently in.

    But Lin Fan was emotionless. Even though his body was breaking apart, he kept strengthening his core of strength. How much perseverance would one need to do so?

    ¡°Human, if you aplish your goal, you will be closest to thew of strength and able to represent true and pure strength.¡±

    Lin Fan cracked a smile as the skin on his face cracked. ¡°Spokesman? No, I¡¯m going to be the master of strength. From now on, anyone that wants toprehend the Law of strength will need my permission.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± the Law of strength shouted. ~How could that be possible?~

    Somewhere far away

    Numerous figures could be seen in the air. A ck shadow shed past them.

    ¡°Lord, it seems like a Magnificent me Sect disciple is breaking through.¡± A man in ck robes said.

    ¡°Hahaha, what an idiot. Why breakthrough here? Instead of staying in seclusion or within the sect? We can take this chance to kill him.¡± The man replied.

    He had a green-colored brand on his face and a pair of bloodshot eyes. He looked exactly like a madman.

    His cape was made of human skin with the number ¡°6¡± on it.

    ¡°Hmm! Not only was Hei Gu murdered, someone pretended to be him and attacked the pope. The sixth division is now a disgrace.¡± the assistant guardian, Zi Mo said.

    Whoosh!

    A few figures could be seen dashing towards the cave.

    ¡°Gui Ying, go on ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Instantly, the ck shadow turned into a ray of light and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit.¡±

    Lin Fan said. He could feel the changes taking ce in his body. The core of strength formed, taking in countless Laws of strength. He even felt that he couldn¡¯t control his power.

    It was a special and unique feeling.

    ¡°I can only get full control if I be stronger, and I will get there one day.¡±

    Szzzz!

    Gradually, thunder could be seen all across his body. There¡¯s was thunder in every one of his veins. This was what true strength was.

    Boom!

    His shoulder increased in size, and his veins were like roots, popping out of his muscles.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed powerful. I could never imagine myself like this in the past!¡±

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Falling skies!¡±

    Just as Lin Fan enjoyed the increase of his strength, he felt a shock as the sky was covered by a formation. He could see a talisman on the formation.

    All around him.

    Eight ck figures could be seen reading from a book each, and a light shot out from the books, supporting the formation.

    ¡°They are trying to halt your breakthrough by stopping thews of strength from entering.¡± The Law of strength told Lin Fan.

    ¡°Annoying.¡±

    Lin Fan said unhappily. ~I was having such a great time, and someone came to irritate me. But sadly, they are toote.~

    ~My core of strength is finished, and I have everything I need.~

    ¡°Congeal!¡±

    Lin Fan stopped. With a boom, a destructive aura was emitted from him. A strong wind blew up with Lin Fan at the center.

    He clenched his fist and attacked with a strength that he never had before. Light covered his fist as he punched the formation.

    Boom!

    The colorful lights exploded, blinding everyone. The formation was broken.

    Pui!

    Energy from the formation feedbacked to the eight figures.

    The eight figures vomited blood, and the books in their hands exploded into ashes.

    ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡±

    Lin Fan cracked his neck. The increase in strength made him lose interest in the weaklings.¡±

    ¡°How could the falling skies formation be destroyed? This was congealed with the power of numerous follower¡¯s beliefs!¡±

    The eight figures looked up in fear. The strongest formation they had was destroyed with one attack.

    ¡°The Divine religion is so annoying.¡±

    Lin Fan immediately knew who they were.

    ~Followers, and the ck robes. Who else could it be?~

    #

 Chapter 314: Iâ€™m not stupid

    <h4>Chapter 314: I¡¯m not stupid</h4>

    Lin Fan stood on his feet and dashed towards the Divine Religion followers.

    Bang!

    The eight followers suddenly exploded and died silently under his terrifying strength.

    ¡°So little points? How dare they mess with me when they are only in the Earth Star Border realm?¡±

    He thought they were at least Heaven Star Border realm experts as they dared to attack him. But who would have thought that they were just Earth Star Border realm cultivators with a book?

    ~Heaven Star Border cultivators are indeed better. They are worth much more.~

    ~Damn it.~

    ~Are the heavens blind? Use your freaking magic to make yourself more powerful and reach the Heaven Star Border realm! Otherwise I will forever be poor~

    ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re here, get down here!¡±

    Two figures could be seen standing on a branch in the distance.

    Zi Mo stood still. He and the follower next to him were too afraid to move. In fact, the follower was shaking in fear.

    ¡°How could he be so powerful? Didn¡¯t he just enter Heaven Star Border Stage Five?¡±

    Zi Mo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He was about to make a move, but Lin Fan¡¯s strength shook him to his core.

    ~How could the falling skies formation be destroyed with a punch?~

    ~This formation was made with the belief of countless followers. It can¡¯t break just like that!~

    ¡°Divine Religion, I see that you¡¯re bing more cowardly.¡± Lin Fan turned around, cracking a smile. ¡°Your followers were once so brave that they would attack me despite knowing they would lose. Never mind, juste over and have a chat. I won¡¯t beat you up.¡±

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± Zi Mo asked. When he saw Lin Fan¡¯s face, he took a step back in shock. ¡°You¡¯re Lin Fan, peak leader of Invincible peak. How are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°How could you escape from Li Di? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Zi Mo mumbled. It was as if he had seen a ghost. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Piak!

    Zi Mo grabbed his subordinate tightly.

    ¡°Lord.....¡± The man in ck trembled in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s your time to contribute. Stop him.¡± Zi Mo said, tossing the man towards Lin Fan and shuttling away through space.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t fought Lin Fan, he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match.

    ~Hei Gu died to him even before he reached Heaven Star Border Stage Five. I¡¯m in no way better than him; I have to escape.~

    ~ I need to get back and warn the others.~

    ~Li Di failed.~

    ¡°Lord, you can¡¯t do this. I was always loyal to you!¡± The man screamed at the top of his lungs. He didn¡¯t expect his lord to sacrifice him like that.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Lin Fanughed. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the man flying towards him. All he needed to do wasunch an attack, and he would be dead. This was the meaning of absolute strength.

    Crack!

    Puke!

    Blood fell down from the sky. Lin Fan was now uparable to when he was at Heaven Star Border Stage Four.

    ¡°Ah! Damn it! Why didn¡¯t Li Di kill you?¡±

    Zi Mo shrieked. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be this powerful. ~That is the power of aw!~

    Line Fan grabbed the man in ck and went after Zi Mo.

    ¡°Wiping out the Universe!¡±

    Now, this skill set was no longer like it was in the past.

    Instantly, the sky dimmed. Stars could be seen all across the sky. But in no time, they plummeted to the ground, crushing the empty space with their pressure.

    Puke!

    Zi Mo fell to the ground and vomited blood.

    ¡°Demon¡¯s shadow!¡±

    ~I can¡¯t resist him. He¡¯s too strong for me to handle.~

    Never did Zi Mo expect toe across Lin Fan. He immediately turned into a ck shadow and hid within the ck sky, escaping as fast as possible.

    ¡°Trying to run? You might have seeded in the past, but not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Shattering space!¡±

    Lin Fan¡¯s heaven star body appeared, reaching out with both his hands. With a smack, multiple explosions could be heard.

    A scream was heard as a figure covered in blood fell from the skies. He turned around in a daze.

    ¡°Activate the eye of disdain.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Freaking hell. I¡¯m going to injure you even if I can¡¯t kill you!¡± Zi Mo, who was already badly injured, came towards Lin Fan instead of escaping.

    Lin Fan clenched his fist and congealed his energy,unching a light beam out towards Zi Mo.

    As soon as the beam of lightnded on him.

    ¡°Eight thousand points.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so little. I didn¡¯t even get a storage ring!¡±

    Lin Fan shook his head. Zi Mo was weaker than expected. ~How could a Heaven Star Border Stage Eight fighter be so weak?~

    ~Look, that¡¯s how you¡¯ll end up if you focus on cultivation realms instead of your foundation. You will only end up weaker, never stronger.~

    Piak!

    The man in ck copsed onto the ground, shaking in fear.

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect his lord to be killed so casually. ~How could this be! He didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s dead. Do you want to be next?¡± Lin Fan smiled widely at him. He looked almost excited to turn him into a pulp.

    ¡°I..... don¡¯t.....¡± The man in ck despaired. The difference in their strength made it impossible for him to survive.

    But the next moment, Lin Fan¡¯s words gave him hope.

    ¡°To be honest, I can spare you. As long as you answer all my questions. How does that sound?¡± Lin Fan said.

    ¡°Really.....?¡±

    ¡°Which district are you from?¡± He asked before the man agreed.

    ¡°The sixth district.¡±

    ¡°Where is the sixth district?¡±

    ¡°Wind¡¯s howl valley.¡±

    ~Interesting. That was unexpected.~

    ¡°Hmm, alright. I¡¯m happy with your answer.¡±

    The man in ck nodded. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please take your leave.¡± Lin Fan smiled.

    The man stood up in fear. ¡°Thank you, thank you.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid. You¡¯re not strong enough for me to care about. Go on.¡± Lin Fan rolled his eyes.

    The man in ck gulped and left. He turned around from time to time worriedly, as he was afraid that Lin Fan would lie to him and attack. Beads of cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Lin Fan took out The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and washed his face. He turned to the figure moving further away, raising his hands and shooting a drop of water towards it.

    The drop of water went towards him faster than lightning.

    It pierced through him and shattered his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as to let you go.¡±

    The man fell onto the ground, and Lin Fan earned a thousand points.

    Seeing thew of strength trembling by his side, Lin Fanughed. ¡°Be at ease; since you helped me get the core of strength, I¡¯ll fulfill my end of the bargain. Go.¡±

    ¡°Human, you keep your promises. I will definitely repay you when I be the god of strength in the future.¡± Thew of strength said, floating in the air.

    ¡°Okay, fighting.¡± Lin Fan nodded.

    Thew of strength bid Lin Fan goodbye and disappeared.

    ~ It¡¯s different from the otherws of strength. It thinks differently as well. It¡¯s just that it ended up in my master¡¯s hand coincidentally.~

    ~Now that it has gained its freedom, I wonder how its life will change.~

    He raised his finger, and the man¡¯s storage ring flew towards him,nding in his palm. He kept everything inside happily.

    ~It might not be much, but it¡¯s still something.~

    ~The pills aren¡¯t that strong, but they will still help a little.~

    ¡°The wind¡¯s howl valley. Should I go and take a look?¡±

    Lin Fan thought hard.

    ~With my current ability, I might not be able to beat people like Li Di, but it will be a fun fight.~

    ~My current aim is to destroy the Divine Religion. I should do something since the Sixth district is right in front of me.~

    ~I have no experience points left and only ten thousand points. This is too little.~

    ~Now that I¡¯ve understood thew of strength and my foundation, it¡¯s going to be difficult for me to break through Heaven Star Border Stage Five.~

    ~The six most essential traits are to conceal talismans and make strength the source of my energy.~

    ~But there¡¯s no need to do so since I already have the core of strength. All I need to do is to strengthen it~

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my luck toe across this uniquew of strength.~

    ~ I¡¯m lucky, and my master is the one I should thank. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯te across thatw of strength.~

    Sunshine sect.

    In a secret ce within the headquarters of the Sunshine sect.

    A man in a metallic mask came out and disappeared silently.

    As soon as he left, an elder stood up, holding onto a ck disk. A smile crept onto his face as he watched the figure leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. So you are the spy in my sect.¡±

    Ji Won was an elite elder of the Sunshine sect, and not only did he have a high cultivation, but he was also very intelligent.

    He was the person who discovered Lin Fan was back then.

    The man in the mask went back to his hideout quietly. He had snuck into the area, but there was nothing to be found.

    Suddenly!

    A voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Faceless king, until when are you going to hide?¡± the space ripped open, revealing Ji Won.

    #

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315: Faceless king</h4>

    µÚ315ÕÂ ÎÞÃæÍõ£¨µÚËÄ¸ü£©

    2018-02-22 ×÷Õß: ÐÂ·á

    Òþ²ØÔÚÃæ¾ßÏÂµÄ±íÇé,ÇáÎ¢±ä»¯,Ëæºó»Ö¸´Æ½¾²,Ä¿¹âÍ¸¹ýÃæ¾ß,¿´ÏòÀ´ÈË.

    The masked man¡¯s face fell slightly, but he regained calmness very soon, and stared at Ji Yuan?coldly.

    ¡±»úÔ¨,ÄãÊÇÊ²Ã´ÒâË¼?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Ji Yuan ?¡±

    »úÔ¨Ãæ´øÐ¦Òâ,¡±»¹ÄÜÊÇÊ²Ã´ÒâË¼?Äã±©Â¶ÁË,ÄãËµÊÇÊ²Ã´ÒâË¼?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Ji Yuan?chuckled. ¡°What does you being exposed mean?¡±

    ÎÞÃæÍõµ­È»µÀ:¡±ÄãËä¶ÔÎÒÆÄÓÐÒâ¼û,µ«È´²»ÄÜÈç´ËÎÜÏÝÎÒ,±Ï¾¹ÎÒÒ²ÊÇÈÕÕÕ×Ú³¤ÀÏÖ®Ò»,×ÚÖ÷Ò²²»»áÈÝÐíÄãÈç´ËÎÛÃï.¡±

    ¡°I know you are unhappy with me, but you¡¯re not allowed to frame me. I¡¯m a sunshine sect elder after all. The sect leader would not allow you to frame others just because of your differences.¡± The faceless king replied nonchntly.

    ¡±×Õ×Õ,ÎÞÃæÍõ,ÄãÕæµÄÎÞÃæÂð?ÎÒ¿ÉÊÇºÜºÃÆæ°¡,±Ï¾¹ÄãµÄÀ´ÀúÌ«¹îÒìÁË,Òª²»ÀÏ·ò¸øÄã¿´¸öºÃ¶«Î÷.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, faceless king, are you really faceless? I¡¯m so curious about your origin. Let me show you something interesting.¡±

    »úÔ¨Ð¦µÀ,ËæºóÌ§ÊÖ,Ä¥ÅÌÖð½¥ÔË×ªÆðÀ´,¿©Ö¨¿©Ö¨µÄÉùÒô,ÔÚ°²¾²¿Õ¼äÀï,ÊÇÄÇÃ´µÄ´Ì¶ú.

    Ji Yuanughed and raised his hands, making the disk move. The screech of the disk is so sharp that it hurts one¡¯s ears.

    ¶ÙÊ±,Ò»¸±»­Ãæ³öÏÖ.

    Instantly, an image could be seen.

    »­ÃæÖÐ,ÓÐÒ»Ãû´ø×ÅÎÚºÚÃæ¾ßµÄÄÐ×Ó,´©×ÅÈÕÕÕ×Ú·þÊÌ,¶øÓëÆä¶ÔÖÅµÄÔòÊÇÒ»ÃûÓ¢¿¡ÉÙÄê,µ±ÕâÓ¢¿¡ÉÙÄê,½«ÕâÎÚºÚÃæ¾ßÄÐ×ÓÕ¶É±Ê±,ÄÃµôÃæ¾ß,¿´µ½ÄÇÃæÄ¿È«·ÇµÄÁ³Ê±,ÓÌÔ¥Ðí¾Ã,×îÖÕ»Ùµô×Ô¼ºµÄÁ³,´øÉÏÎÚºÚÃæ¾ß,´Ó´ËÏûÊ§ÔÚÑ×»ª×ÚÁìµØ,³öÏÖÔÚÁËÈÕÕÕ×Ú.

    A man in ck mask and Sunshine sect¡¯s attire could be seen fighting a handsome young man. The fight ended with the man in ck mask losing his life to the young man. As soon as the man in ck mask dropped dead, the young man pulled off his mask, to reveal the destroyed face of the man. After much hesitation, the young man decided to destroy his face and put on the mask, leaving the Magnificent me Sect for the Sunshine sect forever.

    ¡±ÈçºÎ?ÕâÊÇÀÏ·òÇ°²»¾ÃÎÞÒâ¼ä,ÍÆ²âµ½µÄ,Äã¿ÉÈÏµÃÄÇ»­ÃæÖÐµÄÉÙÄê?¡±»úÔ¨Ð¦×ÅÎÊµÀ.

    ¡°How do you feel? I came across this by ident. Do you recognize the young man?¡± Ji Yuanughed.

    ÎÞÃæÍõµÄÊÖÖ¸,Î¢Î¢²ü¶¶Ò»ÏÂ,Ëæºó»Ö¸´Æ½¾²,¡±»úÔ¨,ÕâÄãÓÖÄÜ±íÃ÷Ê²Ã´,Ë­»áÏàÐÅÕâÒ»ÇÐ,»òÐíÕâÖ»ÊÇÄãÔÚÎÜÏÝÎÒ,¶øÅª³öÀ´µÄ»­Ãæ.¡±

    Faceless king¡¯s finger trembled slightly, but he calmed down within no time. ¡°So? What could this prove, Ji Yuan ? How credible is your source? It might be something you made to frame me.¡±

    ¡±²»,²»,Äã²»ÒªÒþ²ØÁË,ÕâÃ´¶àÄêÀ´,Äã´Ó×ÚÃÅÒ»ÃûÆÕÍ¨µÜ×Ó,Öð½¥×ßµ½Èç½ñÕâµØ²½,ÀÏ·òÅå·þ,¶Ì¶ÌÊ®ÎåÄêÊ±¼ä,¾¹È»³É³¤µ½ÕâµØ²½,ÀÏ·ò¿ÉÊÇºÃÆæµÄºÜ,±ãÒ»Ö±ÔÚµ÷²é,Äã¿ÉÊÇÖªµÀ,ÎÒ·¢ÏÖÁËÊ²Ã´?¡±

    ¡°Oh no no no. Stop lying. I admit I was impressed with your cultivation speed. Not everyone could have such arge improvement within fifteen years. Thus, I¡¯m curious about how you cultivate and start investigating you.¡±

    ¡±±Ï¾¹,Ê®ÎåÄêÊ±¼ä,´Ó´ãÌå¾³³É³¤µ½Ììî¸¾³¾ÅÖØ,ÆñÊÇÒ»°ãÈËËùÄÜ°ìµ½,Õâ²»,Ò²ÊÇÇ°¶ÎÊ±¼ä,ÀÏ·òµÃÖª,Ñ×»ª×ÚÔø¾­µÄÌì²ÅµÜ×Ó,Í»È»ÏûÊ§²»¼û,ÈçÍ¬ÈË¼äÕô·¢,µ¹ÊÇÈÃÀÏ·òºÃÆæµÄºÜ.¡±

    Afterall being able to reach the Heaven Star Border Stage Nine realm within fifteen years of cultivation is a huge improvement. But recently, I learned that a talented disciple from the Magnificent me Sect has disappeared into thin air, and I was curious of the reason behind it.¡±

    ¡±²»¹ý,ÄãÈÃÀÏ·òºÜÅå·þ,ÎªÁË»ìÈëÎÒ×Ú,½èÓÃ´ËÈËµÄÉí·Ý,¾¹È»ÉáµÃ×Ô»ÙÐÞÎª,½«µØî¸¾ÅÖØÐÞÎª»Ùµô,ÖØÐÂÐÞÁ¶,ÓëÕâÉí·ÝÖ®ÈË,ÐÞÁ¶µ½ÏàÍ¬¾³½ç,À´µ½ÈÕÕÕ×Ú,´Óµ×²ãáÈÆð,Öð½¥³ÉÎªÎÒ×Ú³¤ÀÏ,ÄãËµ,ÄãÊÇ¶àÃ´µÄÀ÷º¦.¡±

    ¡°I guess now I know why. Seriously, you¡¯re something else. You destroyed your cultivation of Earth Star Border Stage Nine and your face, lived with his identity, and slowly made your way up to being an elder of our sect. I¡¯m so amazed.¡±

    ¡±»úÔ¨...¡±ÎÞÃæÍõÉñÉ«Æ½¾²,»º»ºÆðÉí,¶ÙÊ±,Ò»¹ÉºÆå«µÄÁ¦Á¿±¬·¢³ö,Ö±½Ó³¯×Å»úÔ¨×¥À´.

    ¡°Ji Yuan ¡­..¡± Faceless king said emotionlessly. He stood up and instantly, a strong power came for Ji Yuan .

    Í»È»!

    Suddenly!

    Ò»µÀÁèÀ÷µÄ½£Òâ,³öÏÖÔÚ»úÔ¨µÄÉí±ß.

    A sharp sword intent appeared next to Ji Yuan .

    ¡±¹¬±¾²Ø.¡±

    ¡°Miyamoto Kura!¡±

    ËûÃæÉ«´ó±ä,Ã»Ïëµ½ÔçÒÑ¾­ÓÐÈËÔÚµÈºò×Ô¼º.

    Faceless king looked up in shocked. He did not expect that it was a trap.

    ¡±ÕæÊÇÈÃÎÒÊ§Íû,ÎÞÃæÍõ,Ã»Ïëµ½Äã¾ÍÊÇÄÚ¼é,»úÔ¨¸úÀÏ·òËµÊ±,ÀÏ·òµ¹»¹²»ÐÅ,Èç½ñ,Äã»¹ÏëÔÚÀÏ·òÃæÇ°ÌÓÍÑ²»³É?ÀÏ·ò¿ÉÊÇ×ÚÃÅ½£µÀÖ®Éñ°¡.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you, faceless king. I did not believe it when Ji Yuan?told me. But since I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll never be able to escape. I¡¯m the god of swordsmanship after all!¡±

    Åé!

    Bang!

    ·æÃ¢µ½¼«ÖÂµÄ½£Òâ,ºÆµ´¶øÀ´,ÎÞÃæÍõÖªµÀ²»ÄÜÁ¦µÐ,Ë²¼ä³¯×ÅÍâÃæÏ®È¥,ÏëÒª´ÓÐé¿ÕÌÓÀë.

    A sharp sword intent came towards the faceless king, who¡¯s currently trying to escape as he knew that he is no match for Miyamoto Kura.

    Ö»ÊÇ,Í»È»¼ä,Ò»Ö»´óÊÖÕòÑ¹¶øÀ´,½«ÆäÓ²ÉúÉúµÄ´ÓÐé¿ÕÖÐÅÄÏÂ.

    Suddenly, a huge hand suppressed down on him, making him fall from the sky.

    ºäÂ¡!

    Boom!

    ÎÞÃæÍõÉíÇû×¹Âä,ÃÍµÄÉîÏÝÔÚµØÃæ,Ò»¿ÚÏÊÑªÅç·¢³öÀ´,Ëæºó¿´Ïò³öÏÖµÄÉíÓ°.

    Faceless kingnded on the ground with a bang. He vomited blood and turned to his back to see a figure walking out from the dark.

    ÄÇÒ»µÀÉíÓ°´ÓºÚ°µ×ßÀ´.

    Moved up

    ¡±ÄãÕæÊÇÈÃ±¾×ÚÖ÷Ê§Íû.¡±ÈÕÕÕ×Ú×ÚÖ÷Ä¿¹â±ùÀä,µØÃæ±ùÀä´Ì¹Ç,Ò»¹ÉÆøÏ¢Ï¯¾í¶øÈ¥,Ö±½Ó½«ÎÞÃæÍõµÄËÄÖ«±ù¶³×¡.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a disappointment.¡± The Sunshine sect¡¯s patriarch appeared. An icy cold aura went for the faceless king, freezing his limbs.

    ¡±×ÚÖ÷.¡±»úÔ¨Óë¹¬±¾²Ø³öÏÖ.

    ¡°Patriarch.¡± Ji Yuan?and Miyamoto Kura greeted the patriarch.

    »úÔ¨ÉÏÇ°,½«ÎÞÃæÍõµÄÃæ¾ßÄÃµô,¿´µ½ÄÇÕøÄü¿Ö²ÀµÄÃæÈÝ,²»ÓÉÒ¡Í·,¡±°¥,ÒÔÇ°¶àÃ´Ë§ÆøµÄÃæÈÝ,¾ÍÎªÁËÇ±ÈëÎÒ×Ú,¾¹È»ÉáµÃ×Ô»Ù,¿ÉÕæÊÇ¿ÉÏ§ÁË,Ëµ,Äãµ½µ½µ×ÊÇË­.¡±

    Ji Yuan went forward and took the mask off the faceless king. He sighed when he saw the destroyed face. ¡°Haish, you were so handsome. But you choose to destroy your face just to be a spy in our sect. Now, speak up. Who are you?¡±

    ¹¬±¾²ØÀäÐ¦,ºÆå«½£ÒâÅìÅÈ¶ø³ö,¡±ÕæÊÇ¿É¶ñµÄ¼Ò»ï,¾ÍÓÃÀ´¸øÎÒ¼À½£ºÃÁË.¡±

    ¡°Hphmm!¡± Miyamoto Kura sneered, fishing out the sword. ¡°He should just be used to feed my sword.¡±

    »úÔ¨×èÖ¹,¡±ÔÝÊ±²»ÓÃÉ±,»¹ÓÐµãÓÃ´¦,À´×ÔÑ×»ª×Ú,²»ÈçÊÔÒ»ÊÔ,Ëµ²»¶¨»áÓÐ²»Ò»ÑùµÄÐ§¹û,×ÚÖ÷,ÈÏÎªÈçºÎ?¡±

    ¡°No, hold now.¡± Ji Yuan said, stopping Miyamoto Kura. ¡°He¡¯s from the Magnificent me Sect, we could give it a try. There might be a different result. What do you think about it, patriarch?¡±

    ÈÕÕÕ×Ú×ÚÖ÷,¡±àÅ,¾ÍÕâÃ´°ì.¡±

    ¡°Mmm. We shall take your idea.¡± The patriarch said.

    Í»È»!

    Suddenly!

    »úÔ¨ÊÖÖ¸Äó×ÅÎÞÃæÍõµÄÏÂ°Í,¡±Ïë×ÔÉ±,ÄãÊÇÔÚ×öÃÎ.¡±

    Ji Yuan grabbed the faceless king¡¯s chin. ¡°Trying tomit suicide? Dream on!¡±

    Ò»¹ÉÐþÃîµÄÁ¦Á¿Ö±½ÓÉøÈëµ½ÎÞÃæÍõµÄÌåÄÚ,½«ÆäÌåÄÚÈ«²¿µÄ¾­Âö,ÆøÏ¢È«²¿·â×¡.

    A mystical energy seeped into the faceless king¡¯s body to freeze all his meridians and aura.

    ¡±ÕæÊÇ¿É¶ñµÄ¼Ò»ï,ÎÒ¾ÍËµÎªÊ²Ã´ÎÒ×ÚÃ¿´ÎÓÐÊÂ,ÄÇÑ×»ª×Ú¶¼»áÖªÏþ,Ô­À´¾ÍÊÇ´ËÈË´«µÝ³öÈ¥,ÄÄÅÂÇ§µ¶Íò¶ç,Ò²ËÀ²»×ãÏ§.¡±»úÔ¨ÀäÉùµÀ,Ä¿¹âÖÐÉÁË¸×ÅÎÞ¾¡ÀäÉ«.

    ¡°No wonder the Magnificent me Sect is always aware when something happens to our sect. So it¡¯s him who spread the news. I wouldn¡¯t forgive him even if he¡¯s being cut into a thousand pieces.¡± Ji Yuan said coldly and red at him.

    ¡±ÄãÃÇ²»»á³É¹¦µÄ,ÒòÎªÒÑ¾­Ã»ÈËÖªµÀÎÒÊÇË­.¡±ÎÞÃæÍõÅ­ºðµÀ,ÑÛÖÐÈ¼ÉÕ×ÅÐÜÐÜÁÒÑæ.

    ¡°You will not seed, because nobody knows who I am.¡± The faceless king yelled, mes of fury swimming in his eyes.

    »úÔ¨,¡±Õâ¿É¾Í²»Ò»¶¨ÁË,Èç¹ûÕæ²»ÐÐ,µ½ÄÇÊ±ºò,½«ÄãÅª³ÉÕ½Õù¾ÞÊÞ,¿Ï¶¨ÊÇÒ»¾ß×îÎªÇ¿´óµÄÕ½Õù¾ÞÊÞ,±Ï¾¹Ñý³ÇÄÇ±ßµÄ´óÑýÊ¦,×î½ü¿ÉÊÇÓÐÁË×îÐÂµÄ½øÕ¹°¡.¡±

    ¡°Hard to say.¡± Ji Yuan sneered. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just make you into a war beast.?Big monster master has reached greater heights in his research recently. You¡¯ll definitely be the best.¡±

    ·çºðÏ¿¹È.

    Wind¡¯s howl valley.

    ÕâÀï,»ÆÉ«µÄÍÁµØ,ÂÔÏÔ»ÄÁ¹,³ýÁËÅ¼¶ûÓÐ¹ÖÒìµÄ³æ×ÓÂ·¹ý,±ãÔÝÊ±Ã»ÓÐÈËÁË.

    The ce is filled with yellow mud, and other than weird looking bugs, there¡¯s nothing to be found.

    ¡±Õâ¸öµØ·½ºÜÓÐÒâË¼.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Æ¯¸¡ÔÚ¿ÕÖÐ,¿´ÏòÏÂ·½ÕâÒ»Æ¬»ÄÁ¹µÄµØ·½.

    Lin Fan said, looking down at the deserted ce from the sky.

    ¡±Ò»Ììµ½Íí¶ãÃ¨Ã¨,Ã¿Ò»´ÎÌôÑ¡µÄµØ·½,¶¼Èç´ËµÄ»ÄÁ¹,Äª·Ç¾ÍÃ»ÖÖ,Ö±½ÓÔÚ´óµØÉÏ½¨Á¢µØÅÌ,¸æËßÊÀ¼äËùÓÐÈË,ÎÒÌìÉñ½Ì³ÉÁ¢×Ü²¿,Ë­²»·þÓÐÖÖ¾ÍÉ±À´Âð?¡±

    ¡°The Divine religion really loves ying hide and seek. They always choose such a deserted ce. Why don¡¯t they just build their headquarters out in the open for everyone who¡¯s unhappy with them to challenge them?¡±

    Èç¹ûÊÇÕâÑù,Ëûµ¹ÊÇ»á¸ß¿´Ò»ÑÛÌìÉñ½Ì,µ«Èç½ñ,Ö»ÊÇÒ¡Í·.

    ~I will definitely be impressed with them if they did that. But now, I¡¯m just disappointed.~

    µ«ËûÒ²Ã÷°×,»ý·ÖÄÑ×¬,ÏëÒª×¬È¡»ý·Ö,×ÔÈ»ÐèÒªÅ¬Á¦.

    ~Well, points are hard to earn, and I need to work hard for them.~

    ´ËÊ±,ÉíÇû×¹Âä,½ÅÌ¤µØÃæ,¸ß¾ÙÊÖ,ÎåÖ¸³ÉÈ­,Á¦Á¿ÔÚÄý¾Û,¹âÃ¢ÔÚÉÁË¸,µ±´ïµ½Ò»¶¨³Ì¶ÈÊ±,ºä»÷¶øÏÂ.

    Hended on the ground softly with his fist clenched. Lin Fan raised his fist that was shining brightly due to energy and sent a punch down to the ground.

    Ò»È­½Ó´¥µØÃæ,Á¦Á¿±¬·¢,¹á´©¶øÈ¥,´óµØ³ÁÂÙ,³¯×ÅËÄÃæ°Ë·½É¢È¥.

    A punchnded on the ground, piercing through the ground as the energy was sent through everywhere.

    ¡±±ð²ØÁË,¶¼¸øÎÒ³öÀ´,Ñ°ÕÒÄãÃÇ,ÎÒÕæµÄºÜÍ´¿à,ÄãÃÇÄÜ²»ÄÜÎªÎÒ¿¼ÂÇÒ»ÏÂ,ÄãÃÇÕâÈºµ¨Ð¡ÈçÊóµÄ¼Ò»ï.¡±

    ¡°Stop hiding ande out! It¡¯s such a huge pain for me to find you all. Can you think for me, cowards?¡±

    Á¦Á¿ÃÍµÄ±¬·¢³öÀ´,Ò»µÀ¹âÖù´ÓÈ­Í·ÉÏ±¬·¢ÁË³öÀ´,Ëæºó¹âÖù³¯×ÅËÄÃæ°Ë·½À©É¢¶øÈ¥,ËéÊ¯·ÉÆð,¸ÕÃ°Ò»½Ç,±ã±»Õâ×îÎª´¿´âµÄÁ¦Á¿Ä¥Ãð,ÑÌÏûÔÆÉ¢.

    A strong energy could be felt, and a beam of light was emitted from Lin Fan¡¯s fist. The beam of light shot across the entire area, crushing all that¡¯s around them.

    µØµ×.

    Underground.

    ÌìÉñ½ÌµÚÁùÇø×Ü²¿.

    Divine Religion¡¯s Sixth District.

    ÎÞÊý½ÌÍ½¹ò°ÝÔÚµñÏñÇ°,ÊÖÅõÒ»±¾Êé¼®,Äîß¶×Å,Ã¿Ê±Ã¿¿Ì,¶¼»áÓÐÐéÎÞµÄÁ¦Á¿,´ÓÕâÐ©½ÌÍ½ÉíÉÏÉ¢·¢,±»ÄÇµñÏñÎüÊÕ.

    Numerous followers could be seen kneeling on the ground with a book in their hands and chanting to some prayers. Their beliefs turn into a form of energy which was being absorbed by the statue.

    Í»È»!

    Suddenly!

    ÁÑÎÆÉù,Ïì³¹,ËæºóÃÜÃÜÂéÂé,ÁÑÎÆÉùÔ½À´Ô½Æµ·±.

    Loud bangs could be heard, and it got more and more frequent as time passed.

    ÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½ÃÇÌ§Í·,Ö»¼ûÉÏ·½µÄÑÒÊ¯,¶¸È»ÁÑ¿ª,Ëæºó±ÀËú,Ò»¿é¿é¾ÞÊ¯×¹Âä¶øÏÂ.

    The followers look up to see the top of the cave cracking open, and the next minute, it copses.

    ¶ø¾ÍÔÚ½«ÕâÐ©½ÌÍ½ÔÒËÀµÄÊ±ºò,ÉÏ·½³öÏÖÒ»µÀ¹âÄ»,½«ÕâÐ©¾ÞÊ¯È«²¿µ²×¡,ËæºóÕô·¢.

    Just before itnded on them, a light screen appeared on top of them, blocking off the rocks. Soon the rocks disappeared.

    ¡±ÔÚÄÄÀï?µ½µ×ÔÚÄÄÀï?¡±

    ¡°Where? Where are you guys?¡±

    ·çºðÏ¿¹È,²»¸´´æÔÚ,Ö»ÓÐÁÖ·²½ÅÏÂ²È×ÅµØÃæ,ÆäÓàµÄµØ·½¶¼ÊÇÉî¿Ó,²»ÖªÉîÇ³.

    Now, the Wind¡¯s howl valley is all gone. All that¡¯s left was pits on the ground.

    ËûÏÖÔÚÑ°ÕÒ×Å,Ï£Íû½«ÌìÉñ½ÌµÄÈË,Ñ°ÕÒ³öÀ´.

    He¡¯s searching for the followers desperately.

    µÚÁùÇø×Ü²¿,²»ÖªµÀÓÐÃ»ÓÐÇ¿Õß,Èç¹ûÓÐ»¤½Ì·¨ÍõµÄ»°,µ¹ÊÇ¿ÉÒÔÕ½¶·Ò»·¬,¿´¿´Çé¿öÈçºÎ.

    ~If there¡¯s no elite or guardian, I could try to fight them and see how things too.~

    ¾ÍÔÚ´ËÊ±,Ô¶·½Éî²»¼ûµ×µÄÉî¿ÓÖÐ,ÓÐÒ»Æ¬ÈçÍ¬ÀË³±µÄºÚ°µ²¨ÀËÏ¯¾í¶øÀ´.

    Just then, he saw ck wavesing towards him from a pit.

    ÄÇÀïÃæ´«À´ÁË¼âÈñµÄË»ºðÉù.

    Sharp cries could be heard from the pit.

    ¡±Ê²Ã´ÍæÒâ?¡±

    ¡°What on earth?¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÐÄÖÐÒÉ»ó,Ò»È­ÔÌº¬ºÆå«Á¦Á¿,Ö±½ÓÐÎ³ÉÁ¦Á¿²¨¶¯,ºäÕ¨¶øÈ¥.

    Lin Fan looked over, confused, andunched a strong attack towards the pit.

    Åé!

    Bang!

    Åé!

    Bang!

    ÄÇºÚ°µ²¨ÀË,ºÃÏñÊÇÎÞÊý·ÉÇÝÐÎ³ÉÒ»°ã,¶ÙÊ±Õ¨ÁÑ¿ªÀ´,ÑªË®×¹Âä,¸üÊÇÓÐÒ»Ö»Ö»ºÜÐ¡Ìå»ýµÄºÚÓ°,×¹Âäµ½ÁËÉî¿ÓÖ®ÖÐ.

    The dark waves seem like they were formed by numerous birds. It exploded immediately when the attack wasunched, and blood was all over the ce. He even saw tiny items dropping down to the pit.

    ¡±Ê²Ã´ÈË?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡±Ë­¸Ò·ÅËÁ.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯se so daring?¡±

    Ò»µÀµÀ·ßÅ­µÄÉùÒô,´ÓÄÇÉî¿ÓÖÐ´«µÝ¶øÀ´.

    A few angry voices could be heard from the pit.

    ÌìºÓÍõ¶¦¸¡ÏÖ,Ò²²»Ïë¶àÎÊ,»òÕß¶àËµ,¶¦¿ÚÇãÐ±,ºÆµ´½­Ë®,¹ö¹ö¶øÏÂ,ÐÎ³ÉÌÏÌì½­Ë®,³¯×ÅÄÇÉî¿Ó¹à¸È¶øÈ¥.

    Lin Fan took out The Imperial Cauldron of Heavenly River and poured water down the pit.

    ÁÖ·²Ò»ÕÆºäÔÚÌìºÓÍõ¶¦ÉÏ,Ììî¸Ö®Á¦ÅìÅÈ¶ø³ö,¸ü¼Ó´ß¶¯ÌìºÓÍõ¶¦.

    He smacked on the cauldron hard exerting?heaven star energy to make the cauldron work better.

    ÌÏÌì½­Ë®ÊÜµ½¼¤»¯,ÐÎ³ÉÀû¼ý,Ö±½ÓÆÌÌì¸ÇµØµÄ·ÉÉä¶øÈ¥.

    The cauldron gushed out in the form of an arrow after a smack.

    ¶ÙÊ±,²Ò½ÐÉù,´ÓÄÇÉî¿ÓÖÐÏì³¹.

    Screams could be hearding from the pit.

    »ý·ÖÕÇ·ù×Å,ËæºóÉíÐÎÒ»¶¯,Ö±½Ó³¯×ÅÄÇÉî¿ÓÏ®È¥.

    Feeling that his points had increased, Lin Fan went for the pit.

    ¡±ÌìÉñ½ÌµÄÇ¿ÕßÃÇ,¶¼¸øÎÒ³öÀ´,È÷Ìì»¨,´µ´óÀ®°È,Ó­½Ó±¾´óÒ¯µÄ½µÁÙ.¡±

    ¡°Show yourselves, elites! Take out your confettis to celebrate my arrival!¡±

    Ò»É¤ÃÅ×Óºð³ö,ÐÎ³ÉÒô²¨,ÔÚÉî¿ÓÖÐÕ¨ÁÑ¿ªÀ´.

    He shouted, and his sound wave exploded out in the pit.

    Í»È»,Í£ÏÂ½Å²½.

    Suddenly, Lin Fan stopped in his tracks.

    ¡±ÎÒ¾ÍËµÁË,½­Ë®ÌÏÌì,¾¹È»Ö»ÊÕ¸îÕâÃ´µã»ý·Ö,Äª·Ç¶¼Ã»ÈË²»³É,Ô­À´ÊÇ¶ãÔÚÕâÎÚ¹ê¿Ç×ÓÀï.¡±

    ¡°See, I¡¯m right. How could it be that I only earned such a few points? So it means like all of you are hidden in this shell.¡±

    ÑÛÇ°Ò»µÀ¹âÄ»½«´ó²¿·ÖÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½»¤×Å,¶ø½­Ë®ºä»÷ÔÚÕâ¹âÄ»ÉÏ,È´Ã»ÓÐÈÎºÎ¶¯¾².

    He watched waternding on the giant light screen. The light screen did not even flinched/

    ÊÕ!

    Keep!

    ½­Ë®»ØÁ÷µ½ÌìºÓÍõ¶¦ÄÚ,ËæºóÖ±½Ó×¥Æð¶¦±ß,±¬ºÈÒ»Éù,ÃÍµÄË¦Æð,Ö±½ÓÔÒÏò¹âÄ».

    The water flowed back into the cauldron, and Lin Fan grabbed the cauldron up high and smashed it down onto the screen.

    ºä!

    Boom!

    Õð¶úÓûÁûµÄ±¬Õ¨ÉùÏì³¹,¹âÄ»°µµ­,ÉùÒôÖ±½Ó´«µÝ¶øÈ¥,ÄÇÐ©ÕýÔÚÆíµ»µÄÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½,¸üÊÇÎæ×Å¶ú¶ä,ÓÐµÄÖ±½Ó±»ÕðµÄÆßÇÏÁ÷Ñª,Ë²¼äËÀÈ¥.

    Explosion could be heard. The screen dimmed down, and the sound waves passed through, killing some of the followers.

    ¡±ÊÇÄã,Ñ×»ª×ÚÎÞµÐ·å·åÖ÷.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Lin Fan!¡±

    ÔÚ¹âÄ»ÖÐ,ÓÐÒ»¸öÈËÕ¾ÔÚÈËÈºÖÐ,Ä¿¹âÄýÊÓ,µ±¿´µ½ÁÖ·²µÄÊ±ºò,¶¸È»¾ªºôÁËÆðÀ´.

    A person stood up amongst the crowd, pointing at Lin Fan in shock.

    ¡±ß×,ÎÒÏÖÔÚÕæµÄÈç´ËÓÐÃûÁË²»³É?¾¹È»Ë­¶¼ÈÏÊ¶ÎÒ,Õâ¸Ð¾õ»¹Õæ²»´í.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m so famous now? I like how everyone could regornized me.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ð¦ÁËÆðÀ´,Ã»Ïëµ½Õâ¶ÎÊ±¼ä,·è¿ñÕÒÌìÉñ½ÌÂé·³,Ò²²»ÊÇÃ»ÓÐºÃ´¦,·´¶øÈÃ¸ü¶àµÄÈË,ÈÏÊ¶×Ô¼º.

    Lin Fanughed. ~It¡¯s not a bad idea to find trouble with them constantly afterall. Look, I¡¯m famous now!~

    ¡±¶Ô,Ã»´í,¾ÍÊÇÎÒ,ÎÚ¹ê¿ÇÓÐµãÒâË¼,²»¹ý...»¹²»¹»°¡.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. This turtle shell is interesting. But not powerful enough.¡±

    ÊÕÆð¶¦,Ö±½ÓÒ»È­ÔÒÏÂ.

    He kepted the cauldron and sent a punch down onto the screen.

    Åé!

    Bang!

    ¹âÄ»¸ü¼Ó°µµ­,ÄÜ¹»³ÐÊÜÕâÒ»È­,µ¹ÊÇÓÐÐ©ÒâË¼.

    The screen dimmed down. ~It¡¯s something to be able to take down my attack.~

    ÄÇµñÏñßÇ²ÁÒ»Éù,³öÏÖÁËÐí¶àÁÑÎÆ.

    Crack! Many cracks could be seen on the statue.

    ¡±Ô­À´Èç´Ë,Õâ¹âÄ»ÊÇµñÏñ²úÉúµÄ,Á¬½ÓµÄÄª·ÇÊÇÄÇÁ½¸ö°«×Ó²»³É?¡±

    ¡°So this light screen is from the statue! Is this connected to the midgets?¡±

    ¡±×îºóÒ»»÷,ºä²»Ëé,ÎÒ¾Í×ß.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try ast time. If I can¡¯t break it, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ºäÂ¡!

    Boom!

    Ñ¤Àö¹âÃ¢±¬·¢ÁË³öÀ´.

    Colourful lights emitted out from everywhere.

    ºÃÏñÓÐÒ»¹ÉÁ¦Á¿ÔÚµñÏñÄÚ±¬·¢,Ö±½Ó½«µñÏñ¼·Ñ¹µÄËÄ·ÖÎåÁÑ,Ö»ÓÐÒ»Ë«ÍÈÕ¾Á¢ÔÚÄÇÀï.

    Energy exploded in the statue, making it explode,?Only it¡¯s pair of legs was left behind.

    ¹âÄ»ÉÏÈçÍ¬´ÉÆ÷ÁÑ¿ª,¹êÎÆÃÜ²¼,µ«»¹ÃãÇ¿µÄ´æÒ»¿ÚÆø.

    The light screen cracked like ss, but it was still able to protect the followers from Lin Fan.

    ¡±ÎÒÊ²Ã´¶¼Ã»Ëµ.¡±

    ¡°I did not say anything.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ò»ÕÆÅÄÏÂ,¹âÄ»ÅéµÄÒ»Éù,»¯ÎªÐÇ¹â.

    With a smack, the screeen broke entirely/

    Ëæºó¿´ÏòÏÂÃæµÄÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½,ËûµÄÑÛÖÐÉÁË¸×Å·è¿ñÖ®É«.

    He looked at the followers bellow him with a crazy smile on his face.

    ¡±ÄãÃÇ¶¼ÊÇÎÒµÄ.¡±

    ¡°You are all mine.¡±

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316: Fight again</h4>

    318.µÚ316ÕÂ ÔÙÕ½ÊÀ¼ä×îÇ¿Õß£¨µÚÒ»¸ü£©

    2018-02-23 ×÷Õß: ÐÂ·á

    ¡±ÄãÃÇËäÈ»ºÜÈõ,µ«ÎÒ²»»áÏÓÆúÄãÃÇ,Ö»ÓÐÎÒ²ÅÕæÕý°®ÄãÃÇ,²»¹ÜÄãÃÇÊÇ³óÂª»¹ÊÇÆ¶Çî,ÎÒ¶¼¶ÔÄãÃÇÊ¼ÖÕÈçÒ»,²»Å×Æú,²»·ÅÆú,Ò»Ö±Ñ°ÕÒÄãÃÇ,Å¬Á¦µÄ½«ÄãÃÇ´ò³ÉÈâÄà.¡±

    ¡°You guys might be weak, but I will not despise you because I truly love all of you. I don¡¯t care if you are ugly or poor, I still love you with all my heart. I will not abandon nor give up on you. I will do whatever I can to turn you into pulp.¡±

    ¡±¸æËßÎÒ,ÄãÃÇµÄ·¨ÍõÄØ?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s your guardian?¡±

    ËûÏÖÔÚÒÑ¾­³¹µ×µÄÅòÕÍÁË,ÁìÎòÁ¦Á¿·¨Ôò,¸üÊÇÄýÁ·ÁËÁ¦Á¿Ö®ÐÄ,´Ó´ËÒÔºó,Á¦Á¿²ÅÊÇ×îÎª¸ù±¾µÄ,ËûÐèÒª¸ü¼ÓÇ¿´óµÄ¶ÔÊÖ.

    He¡¯s currently very confident with his ability after he has understood thews. ~Strength would be the base of my ability from now on. He¡¯s in need of a powerful opponent.~

    ÌìÉñ½ÌµÄ·¨Íõ,ºÜÇ¿,µ«Ò²ÓÐÈõ,±ÈÈçÁ¦µÛÖ®Ö÷,ÄÇÊÇÕæµÄºÜÇ¿,¿ÉÊÇ±ðµÄ·¨Íõ,È´²»»áÈç´ËÇ¿´ó.

    Some Divine Religion guardians are strong, but some are weak. For example, Li Di is more powerful than other guardians.

    ²»,ÄÄÅÂÊÇÁ¦µÛÖ®Ö÷,ËûÏÖÔÚÒ²²»Î·¾å,ËäÈ»²»Ò»¶¨ÄÜ¹»ÕòÑ¹,µ«¾ø¶Ô²»»áÏñÏÈÇ°ÄÇ±ß,ºÁÎÞ·À¿¹Ö®Á¦.

    However, even Li Di has nothing on Lin Fan now. He might still be unable to suppress him, but Lin Fan is sure that he¡¯ll at least be able to retort.

    ¡±ÎÞµÐ·å·åÖ÷,ÎÒ½ÌÓëÄãÊÆ²»Á½Á¢.¡±ÈËÈºÖÐ,ÄÇµÀÉíÓ°Å­ÉùË»ºð,Ò»Ö»Ö»ºÚÉ«òùòð,´ÓÉíÉÏ¿ñÏ®¶ø³ö,Ö±½ÓÁýÕÖÉÏ¿Õ,³¯×ÅÁÖ·²Ï®À´.

    ¡°Invincible peak leader, my religion did nothing to go against you!¡± The man from the crowd yelled, and bats could be seen flying out, covering the skies anding towards Lin Fan.

    ÔÚ¿ÕÖÐ,ÄÇ¼âÈñµÄÏ¸ÑÀ,±©Â¶³öÀ´,ÃÜÃÜÂéÂé,·Â·ðÄÜ¹»½«ÈÎºÎÉúÎï,¶¼ËºÒ§³ÉËéÆ¬.

    The bats flew towards Lin Fan, revealing their sharp teeth that looked so sharp that¡¯s able to tear anything apart.

    ¡±²»ÔÚÂð?¡±

    ¡°Is he not around?¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÏÝÈë³ÁË¼,¿´Ñù×Ó,µÚÁùÇøµÄ»¤½Ì·¨Íõ²¢²»ÔÚ,ÕæµÄÓÐÐ©¿ÉÏ§ÁË.

    Lin Fan rubbed his chin, pondering. It seems like the sixth district guardian is not around. This is such a pity.

    ¶ÔÓÚÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½À´Ëµ,ÃæÁÙÕâµÈ´óµÐ,ÄÚÐÄ¾ª¿Ö,ËûÃÇÔçÒÑ¾­µÃÖª,Ñ×»ª×ÚÎÞµÐ·å·åÖ÷,Ã»ÊÂ¾ÍÏ²»¶ÕÒÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½Õ¶É±,¶¼²»ÖªµÀÓÐ¶àÉÙ½ÌÍ½ËÀÔÚ´ËÈËÊÖÖÐ.

    To the Divine Religion followers, they were stricken in fear knowing that the man in front of them is the Invincible peak leader, the murderer of many of their fellow peeps.

    Èç½ñ,ËûÃÇµÚÁùÇø×Ü²¿,¾¹È»±»·¢ÏÖ,ÕâÊÇËûÃÇËùÏë²»µ½µÄ.

    Now, he¡¯s here in the sixth district.

    ¡±ÎÒÒªËºÁÑÄãµÄÑªÈâ,ºÈÄãµÄÑª.¡±ÄÇµÀÉíÓ°µÄÉùÒô,³äÂúÁËÎÞ±ßµÄÅ­»ð,Ö»ÊÇ,Í»È»¼ä,µ±¸Õµ½ÁÖ·²ÃæÇ°Ê±,Õû¸öÉíÇû¶¼ºÃÏñ±»ÕÆ¿Ø.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart and drink your blood.¡± The man said angrily. Suddenly, he was being pulled towards Lin Fan by an unknown force. It was as if he was being controlled by something.

    ¡±Ì«Èõ.¡±ÁÖ·²Éì³öÊÖ,¿Õ¼äÕÆ¿ØÊÖÕÆ¼ä,ÐÎ³É×èÀ¹,ËæºóÍùÏÂÒ»ÅÄ.

    ¡°Too weak.¡± Lin Fan reached out his hands to separate them and smacked onto him hard.

    ¡±ºä!¡±

    Boom!

    Õ¨ÁÑÉùÏì³¹,ÊÖÓ¡ÖÐ±¬·¢³öÎÞ·¨Æ¥µÐµÄÁ¦Á¿,¹âÃ¢ÁýÕÖ,ÃÍµÄÏÂ³Á,ÄÇµÀÉíÓ°Ë²¼ä×ÅÂä,¼·Ñ¹ÔÚµØÃæ,Ë²¼äÕ¨ÁÑ,»¯ÎªÑªË®.

    Explosions could be heard, and light hovered over Lin Fan¡¯s fist. The figure dropped down from the skies immediately andnded on the ground with a loud thud. The ground was dyed red by his blood.

    ¡±Ì«Èõ,¾Í²»ÎÊÄãµÄÃû×ÖÁË,¸Ð¾õÎÞÓÃ.¡±

    ¡°Too weak. I will not ask you for your name, since it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ò¡Í·,¸ÐÊÜ²»µ½Ò»Ë¿Õ½¶·µÄË¬¸Ð,ÉõÖÁÁ¬¹ýÕÐµÄ»ú»á,¶¼Ã»ÓÐ,²»µÃ²»Ëµ,ºÜÊÇÎÞÄÎ.

    Lin Fan shook his head. He could not even feel the excitement of fighting before the other party loses his life. ~Haish, this is so boring.~

    Ë«ÊÖ¾ÙÆð,Ê®Ö¸½ô¿Û,Ñ¤ÀöµÄ¹âÃ¢ÁýÕÖÔÚÈ­Í·ÉÏ,¹âÃ¢´óÕð,ËæºóÃÍµÄÒ»´¸.

    He put his hands together and put it over his head. Light could be seen shining brightly as he sent down a punch.

    ¡±¶¼È¥ËÀ°É,ÕâÊÇÎÒ¶ÔÄãÃÇµÄ°®.¡±

    ¡°Go die! This is my love for all of you.¡±

    Åé!

    Bang!

    Éî¿ÓË²¼äÕ¨ÁÑ,Ò»µÀÁ¦Á¿ºéÁ÷,Ö±½ÓÔÚÉî¿ÓÖÐÕ¨ÁÑ¿ªÀ´,Ëù¹ýÖ®´¦,»ÙÃðÒ»ÇÐ,ÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½Õ´È¾µ½Ò»µãÁ¦Á¿ºéÁ÷,¾ÍË²¼äÕ¨ÁÑ,»¯Îª»Ò½ý,Á¬Ò»µãµãÔüÔü¶¼²»´æÔÚ.

    The pit exploded instantly, and energy flowed out of it, destroying everything that it came in contact with. The followers that touched the energy slightly exploded and turned into ashes immediately.

    »ý·ÖÕÇ·ù,²»¶ÏÅÊÉý.

    His points shot up rapidly.

    ¡±µÚÁùÇøµÄ½ÌÍ½µ¹ÊÇ²»ÉÙ.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a fair amount of followers here.¡±

    ËäÈ»ÕâÐ©¶¼ÊÇÈõÕß,¿É»ý·ÖµÄÕÇ·ù,µ¹Ò²ÊÇÈÃÈËÐÀÎ¿,½ö½öÒ»È­ÏÂÈ¥,±ãÊÇÈýÊ®¶àÍò»ý·ÖÕÇ·ù¶øÆð.

    ~They might all be weak, but the umted points makes me happy. I gain more than three hundred thousand points in a attack.~

    Ò»Æ¬ÆáºÚµÄÉî¿Ó³öÏÖ,Ã»ÓÐÈÎºÎÉúÁé³öÏÖ.

    A huge, dark pit appeared in the ground. There¡¯s no living thing to be seen at the Wind¡¯s howl valley.

    ¸É¸É¾»¾»,Ò»ÇÐ¶¼»Ö¸´ÁËÆ½¾².

    It was a peaceful sight.

    µÚÁùÇø,Ãð.

    The sixth district has been destroyed.

    Ö»ÊÇÈÃÁÖ·²ÉÔÎ¢ÒÅº¶,¾ÍÊÇ´¢Îï½äÖ¸,È«²¿±»Á¦Á¿ºéÁ÷ÆÆ»µ,Á¬¸öÔüÔü¶¼²»Ê£,µ¹ÊÇ¿ÉÏ§µÄºÜ,¿´À´ÏÂ´Î,ÐèÒª×¢ÒâÒ»µã,ÎÞÂÛÈçºÎ,Õâ´¢Îï½äÖ¸,»¹ÊÇÒªÊÕ¸îµÄ.

    ~Sadly, all storage ring is gone. I shall take note of this before I attack in the future. The rings must be protected.~

    Ò»ÕÅÖ½Æ¬´ÓÎÞ¾¡µÄÉîÔ¨ÖÐ,½è×Å·çÁ¦,Æ®µ´¶øÆð,²»¶ÏÏ¯¾íÉÏÀ´.

    Suddenly, a piece of paper came to his sight. It was being blown up to the ground from a deep put.

    ¡±ÕâÊÇÊ²Ã´?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ËûÒ»°Ñ×¥×¡ÕâÕÅÖ½Æ¬,±íÇéÓÐÐ©²ïÒì,Ô­À´ÊÇÎÞÊý×ÚÃÅÐÅÏ¢·¢²¼µÄÖØÒªÊÖ¶ÎÖ®Ò»,¾Í¸úÇ°ÊÀµÄ±¨Ö½Ò»Ñù.

    He grabbed a piece of paper, curiously. ~So this is how the sects spreads news! This is like the newspaper we have on earth.~

    ²»¹ýÕâÀï³ÐÔØÐÂÎÅµÄÖ½ÕÅ,ºÃÏñÊÇÌØÊâ²ÄÁÏÖÆ³É,¿¹ËðÁ¦¶È½ÏÇ¿,Ò»°ã²»ÊÇÄÇÃ´ÈÝÒ×Ëð»µ.

    ~But made of better quality paper. It¡¯s not of a bad quality as our newspapers.~

    ¡±Õâ...¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ä¿¹âÖÐ,Ò»µÀÑ¶Ï¢ÒýÆðËûµÄ×¢Òâ,ÕâÊÇÈÕÕÕ×Ú·¢²¼³öÀ´µÄÑ¶Ï¢.

    Suddenly, news came to his attention. It¡¯s being published by the Sunshine sect.

    Ñ×»ª×ÚµÜ×ÓÇ±ÈëÈÕÕÕ×ÚÊ®ÎåÄê,Î»¾ÓÈÕÕÕ×Ú¸ß²ã,ÒÑ±»½µ·þ,ÔñÈÕÕ¶É±.

    ¡°A Magnificent me Sect disciple who has been spying at the Sunshine sect in the identity of an elder for the past fifteen years has surrendered. He will be executed tomorrow.¡±

    ÎÞÃæÍõ.

    ¡°Faceless King.¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÏÝÈë³ÁË¼,Õâ¸öÎÞÃæÍõµ½µ×ÊÇË­,Ëû²¢²»ÈÏÊ¶,¿ÉÊÇÇ±·üÔÚÈÕÕÕ×ÚÊ®ÎåÄê,ÕâµÈÓÂÆø,ÁîËûÅå·þ,ÕâÊÇÎªÑ×»ª×ÚáÈÆð,¶øÔ¸ÒâÅ×ÆúÒ»ÇÐ,´Ó´Ë»»¸öÉí·Ý,Òþ²ØÔÚµÐ×ÚÖÐ.

    Lin Fan stared at the news. ~I don¡¯t know who he is, but he deserves my respect. How much courage and love he must have for the sect to be willing to give up his identity and live a tough life at the Sunshine Sect?~

    Èç½ñ¾¹È»±»·¢ÏÖ,ÄÄÅÂÊÇËû,¶¼ÓÐÐ©ÊøÊÖÎÞ²ß,²»ÖªµÀ¸ÃÈçºÎÊÇºÃ.

    ~If I was in his shoes, I¡¯ll be at a loss of what to do now.~

    ÈÕÕÕ×ÚÄÇÀïµÄÇ¿Õß²»ÉÙ,ÓÈÆäÊÇÄÇ¹¬±¾²ØµÄÊµÁ¦,¸üÊÇ·ÇÍ¬Ò»°ã,ÏëÒª½«ÈË´ÓÈÕÕÕ×ÚÄÇÀï¾È³öÀ´,ÄÑÈçµÇÌì.

    ~The Sunshine sect has many elites, especially Miyamoto Kura. It¡¯s impossible to rescue the faceless king from his hands.~

    ´Ë¿Ì,ÁÖ·²Æ¯¸¡ÔÚÐé¿ÕÖÐ,×¥×ÅÕâ·ÝÖ½ÕÅ,ÏÝÈë³ÁË¼.

    Lin Fan float on in the air, thinking hard.

    ¾ÈÊÇ±ØÐë¾È,¿ÉÊÇ¸ÃÔõÃ´¾È.

    ~I need to save him, but how?~

    ¡±°¥,ÀÏÐÖ,ÎÒÒ²Ïë¾ÈÄã,µ«ÊÇ,ÎÒÒ²ÎÞÄÜÎªÁ¦.¡±³ÁË¼Æ¬¿Ì,ËûÌ¾ÁË¿ÚÆø,ÕæµÄÃ»ÓÐÈÎºÎ°ì·¨°¡.

    ¡°Haish, bubby, I¡¯ll love to save you. But I have no idea how to do so.¡± Lin Fan sighed after a long thought. ~I really do not know how to help!~

    Ñ×»ª×Ú,ÌìÐëÉ½·å.

    Magnificent me Sect, Tian Xu¡¯s peak.

    ÌìÐëÅÌ×øÔÚÄÇÀï,°×Ðë´¹Ö±,ÃæÎÞ±íÇéµÄ¿´×ÅÃæÇ°µÄÖ½ÕÅ,ÊÖÖ¸Î¢Î¢²ü¶¶Ò»ÏÂ,Öð½¥»Ö¸´Æ½¾².

    Tian Xu sat crossed legged, his bead flowing down to the ground. His hands trembled when he saw the news, but he regained his calm immediately.

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ...¡±´ËÊ±,»ðÈÚ´ÓÔ¶·½Ï®À´,À´µ½Ê¦ÐÖÃæÇ°,ÓûÑÔÓÖÖ¹,¶øµ±¿´µ½ÕâÖ½ÕÅÊ±,Ò²ÊÇÃ÷ÁË,Ê¦ÐÖÒÑ¾­ÖªµÀÁË.

    ¡°Senior brother¡­..¡± Instantly, Huo Rong could be seen speeding towards Tian Xu¡¯s peak. He came towards Tian Xu, hesitating. When his eyesnded on the paper, he knew that Tian Xu was aware of the news.

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ,´ËÊÂ²»ÄÜ³å¶¯.¡±»ðÈÚµÀ,ÎÞÃæÍõËûÖªµÀÊÇË­,Õû¸ö×ÚÃÅ,³ýÁËÊ¦ÐÖ,¾ÍÖ»ÓÐËûÖªµÀ,ÆäÓàÈË,ÄÄÅÂÊÇ×ÚÖ÷Ò²²»µÃ¶øÖª.

    ¡°Senior brother. You must not act rashly.¡± Huo Rong said immediately. In the entire sect, only he and Tian Xu knew who the Faceless King was. Even the sect leader doesn¡¯t.

    ¡±ÈÕÕÕ×ÚÕâ°ã,ÊÇÒõÄ±°¡.¡±

    ¡°This is a trap of the Sunshine Sect!¡±

    »ðÈÚ¼±µÀ,´ËÊÂ²»ÊÇÏëÏóµÄÄÇ°ã¼òµ¥,»òÕßËµ,ÊÇÎ£»úÖØÖØ,³äÂúÁËÎÞÏÞÎ£ÏÕ,ÄÄÅÂËûÖªµÀÊ¦ÐÖÊµÁ¦Ç¿º·,µ«ÕæµÄÌ«Î£ÏÕÁË.

    Huo Rong said anxiously. He knew that this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. No matter how powerful Tian Xu is, it¡¯s going to be a dangerous trip.

    ¡±ÎÒÖªµÀ.¡±ÌìÐëµãÍ·,²¨À½²»¾ª,±ÕÄ¿Ë¼Ð÷,¡±Ê¦µÜ»ØÈ¥°É,´ËÊÂÎÒÖªµÀ.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Tian Xu replied nonchntly. He closed his eyes to take a rest. ¡°I am aware of what I should do and what I should not. Junior brother can be at ease.~

    Èç¹ûÕæµÄÏàÐÅÊ¦ÐÖµÄ»°,ÄÇÕæµÄ¶ÔÊ¦ÐÖÌ«Ä°ÉúÁË.

    Knowing Tian Xu, Huo Rong knew that Tian Xu¡¯s words are a lie.

    »ðÈÚÒ¡Í·,¡±Ê¦ÐÖ,µ±ÄêËûÑ¡ÔñÕâÌõÂ·,¾ÍÒÑ¾­Ïë¹ýÕâµÈ½á¹û,¶ÔËûÀ´Ëµ,ÎÞÔ¹ÎÞ»Ú,¸ü²»Ï£ÍûÓÐÈËÈ¥¾ÈËû.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, since he have chosen this route, the results are expected. He doesn¡¯t has any regrets, nor he is hoping for someone to save him.¡± Huo Rong shook his head/

    ÌìÐëÃæÉ«Èç³£,ÈçÀÏÉ®Èë¶¨,ÈÃÈË¿´²»³öÀ´,´ËÊ±ÐÄÖÐµÄËùÏë.

    Tian Xu nodded. He still looked as calm as ever. It¡¯s as if the matter got nothing to do with him.

    µ«ÊÇ¶ÔÓÚ»ðÈÚÀ´Ëµ,ËûÖªµÀ,Ê¦ÐÖÐÄÖÐµÄÏë·¨.

    However, Huo Rong knew Tian Xu well.

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ...¡±

    ¡°Senior brother...¡±

    ËûÔ­±¾»¹ÏëËµÊ²Ã´,¿É»°Òô»¹Î´³ö,È´±»ÌìÐë´ò¶ÏÁË.

    But before he could finish his sentence, Tian Xu cut him off.

    ¡±Ê¦µÜ,ËûÎª×ÚÃÅÑ¡ÔñÕâÌõÂ·,±ãÊÇËûµÄÂ·,ÎÞÔ¹ÎÞ»Ú.¡±ÌìÐëµÀ.

    ¡°Junior brother, is his choice to choose this route and give up a good life for the sect.¡± Tian Xu said.

    »ðÈÚÌýÎÅ,µãÍ·,Ê¦ÐÖÖÕÓÚÏëÍ¨ÁË,Ö»ÊÇ½ÓÏÂÀ´µÄ»°,È´ÈÃ»ðÈÚ´ó¾ª.

    Huo Rong nodded, thinking that Tian Xu had gotten his point. However, what he heard next gave him a grave shock.

    ¡±µ«,ËûÊÇÀÏ·òµÄ¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó,ÀÏ·ò²»ÄÜ×øÊÓ²»¹Ü,¸ü²»ÄÜÒòÎªËûÊÇÀÏ·ò¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó,¶ø²»¹Ü²»ÎÊ.¡±ÌìÐëµÀ,¡±Ê¦µÜ,È¥°É,´ËÊÂ²»ÒªÐû´«³öÈ¥,Ò»ÇÐ¶¼ÊÇÀÏ·ò×Ô¼ºµÄÊÂÇé,¸ú×ÚÃÅÎÞ¹Ø,¸ü²»ÓÃÈÃ×ÚÖ÷ÖªÏþ.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s one of my disciples. I can¡¯t ignore this just because he¡¯s not a direct disciple.¡± Tian Xu said sternly. ¡°Junior brother, you may head back now. Remember to keep this a secret. This has nothing to do with the sect. It¡¯s all on me. Keep it a secret from the patriarch.¡±

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ,Äã²»ÄÜÕâÑù,²»Îª±ðÈË×ÅÏë,ÄãÒ²ÎªÄãÍ½¶ùÏëÏë°¡.¡±»ðÈÚºðµÀ,ÃæÉ«Èç»ð,ÏÔÈ»ÊÇ¼±ÁË.

    ¡°Senior brother. You can¡¯t do this! Think for your disciple even if you¡¯re not going to think for others!¡± Huo Rong yelled. He was so anxious that his face flushed red.

    ÌìÐëÐ¦ÁË,¡±ÀÏ·òÒÑ¾­ÎªÎÒÍ½¶ùÁôÏÂÒ»ÇÐ.¡±

    ¡°I have left all I have for him.¡± Tian Xu smiled.

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    ¡±½û!¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    ¶ÙÊ±,ÌìÐëÒ»ÑÔ³ö,»ðÈÚµÄÉíÇûºÃÏñ±»Ê²Ã´¸øÑ¹ÖÆ×¡ÁË,ÄÄÅÂ»ðÈÚÈçºÎ·´¿¹,¶¼Ã»ÓÐÈÎºÎÓÃ´¦,ÉõÖÁÁ¬Ò»Ë¿µÄ²¨¶¯¶¼Ã»ÓÐ.

    Instantly, Huo Rong felt that he was being freezed, and he couldn¡¯t even retort.

    ´ËÊ±,ÌìÐëÆðÉí,À´µ½»ðÈÚÃæÇ°,¡±Ê¦µÜ,×ÚÃÅÖ®´ó,²»ÈÝÓÐÈÎºÎËðÊ§,Ê¦ÐÖÃ÷°×,µ«ÄÇÊÇÊ¦ÐÖµÄ¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó,Ê¦ÐÖ²»ÄÜÅ×ÏÂËû²»¹Ü,Ê®ÎåÄêÊ±¼ä,ËûÎª×ÚÃÅ·îÏ×Ò»ÇÐ,ÎªÐÖÆñÄÜÈÃËûº®ÁËÐÄ,ÄÄÅÂ²»Ô¹ÎÒ,ÎªÐÖÒ²²»ÄÜÔ­ÁÂ×Ô¼º.¡±

    Tian Xu stood up and came to Huo Rong. ¡°Junior brother, I understand that the sect is very important, but he¡¯s once my disciple too. I can¡¯t abandoned him. I can¡¯t make him contribute to the sect for nothing. He might not hate me for it, but I will not be able to forgive myself if I did.¡±

    ¡±Äã¸úÎªÐÖ¸ÐÇé×îºÃ,ÄãÓ¦¸ÃÃ÷°×.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the closest to me, you should understand where I¡¯ming from.¡±

    »ðÈÚÕÅ×Å×ì,ÏëËµÊ²Ã´,È´Ò»ÑÔÎ´·¢,ËæºóÃ¼ÐÄÖÐ,Ò»ÂÆÊ±¼äÖ®Á¦,¸¡ÏÖ³öÀ´,Æ¯¸¡µ½ÌìÐëÃæÇ°.

    Huo Rong opened his mouth to say something, but instead, he said nothing and a time¡¯s energy flowed out from the middle of his eyebrows.

    ¡±Ê¦ÐÖ,ÎÒÖ»ÄÜ°ïÄãÈç´Ë,Ò»¶¨²»ÄÜÓÐÊÂ.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, that¡¯s all I can do. You must be safe.¡±

    ÌìÐëÐ¦ÁË,½«ÄÇÊ±¼äÖ®Á¦ÍÌÈë¸¹ÖÐ,¡±Ê¦µÜ,²»ÒªÐ¹Â¶³öÈ¥,ÄÄÅÂÊÇÎÒÍ½¶ù,Ò²±ðËµ,×ÚÖ÷Ê¦ÐÖÊµÁ¦ËäÈ»²»ÈçÎÒ,µ«ÕòÊØ×ÚÃÅ×ã¹».¡±

    Tian Xu smiled and took in the time¡¯s energy. ¡°Junior brother. You must keep this a secret. Even my disciple must not know about this. Senior brother Patriarch might be weaker than me, but he¡¯s powerful enough to guard the sect.¡±

    ¶ÙÊ±,Ò»¹ÉÊ±¼äµÄÁ¦Á¿,ÔÚÌåÄÚÃÖÂþ¿ªÀ´,ÌìÐëµÄÉíÇûÖð½¥·µÀÏ»¹Í¯,°×É«µÄ³¤Ðë,²»¶ÏËõÐ¡,×îÖÕÏûÉ¢.

    Instantly, the time¡¯s energy spread through his body and Tian Xu¡¯s body slowly became younger. He¡¯s beard has slowly dispersed too.

    ÄêÀÏµÄÃæÈÝÖð½¥ÏûÉ¢,¸¡ÏÖ¿¡ÀÊÐ°ÆøµÄÃæÈÝ,ÄÇÒ»Ë«ÑÛ¾¦,ºÃÏñÓÐÐ°¹â,ÏÔµÄÒàÕýÒàÐ°,Éì³öÊÖ,Ì½ÏòÐé¿Õ.

    The old Tian Xu was nowhere to be seen. Now, a young and handsome looking Tian Xu stood in front of Huo Rong. He looked like a mischievous youth.

    ¡±ÀÏÅóÓÑ,¶àÄêÎ´¼û,Ò²¸Ã»ØÀ´ÁË,ÎÒÃÇÔÙÕ½ÊÀ¼ä×îÇ¿Õß.¡±

    ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s been long. Let¡¯s fight the strongest cultivator in the world again.¡±

    ßÝ!

    Whoosh!

    Ò»µÀÁ÷¹â´ÓÐé¿Õ´©Í¸¶øÀ´,Ò»±ú×ÏÉ«³¤Ç¹µÄÇ¹±úÉÏ,ÅÌÐý×ÅÒ»Ìõ×ÏÉ«¾ÞÁú,¶øÄÇ×ÏÁúÉ¢·¢×ÅÒ«ÑÛµÄ¹âÃ¢,²»¶Ï·ÖÁÑ,Ö±½Ó³¯×ÅÌìÐëµÄÆ¤·ôÉÏÏâÇ¶¶øÀ´,ÐÎ³ÉÒ»¸±ÕøÄü°ÔÆøµÄîø¼×,Ãæ²¿±»ÕÚ¸Ç,Ò»Ï®ºÚ·¢Ëæ·çÆ®µ´.

    A ray of light pierced through the air, and a pike appeared on Tian Xu¡¯s hand. The gigantic purple dragon on the pike emitted light, coiling around Tian Xu¡¯s body. It formed a shiny and cool armor and mask, leaving Tian Xu¡¯s ck coloured hair dancing in the air.

    Ò»µÀÊÀ¼äÎÞÈË¿Éµ²µÄÆøÏ¢,É¢·¢ÁË³öÀ´.

    A very powerful aura could be felt.

    »ðÈÚ¿´×ÅÑÛÇ°´ËÈË,ÐÄÖÐÄîß¶×Å,¡±Ê¦ÐÖ...»ØÀ´ÁË.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother¡­...is back.¡± Huo Rong said, mumbling.

    ¡±Ê¦µÜ,¶à±£ÖØ,×ÚÃÅ¾Í¿¿ÄãÃÇÁË,²»¹ý,ÇøÇøÈÕÕÕ×Ú²»×ã¹Ò³Ý,µ«Ò²¸ÃÖØÊÓ²ÅÐÐ.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother, take care of the sect. It might just be the Sunshine sect, but we should attached importance to it too.

    ¶ÙÊ±,ÉíÓ°¶ÝÈëÐé¿Õ,Ö±½ÓÏûÊ§ÔÚÌìµØ¼ä.

    Instantly, he disappeared into thin air.

    »ðÈÚ»Ö¸´×ÔÓÉ,Ò£ÍûÐé¿Õ,¸¡ÏÖµ£ÓÇÖ®É«,¡±Ê¦ÐÖ,Ò»¶¨²»ÄÜÓÐÊÂ°¡.¡±

    Regaining his freedom, Huo Rong looked up at the sky worriedly. ¡°Senior brother. You must be alright.¡±

    ËûÖªµÀ,Ê¦ÐÖ´Ë´ÎÒ»ÐÐÎ£»úÖØÖØ,¾ø¶Ô²»ÊÇÄÇ°ãµÄ¼òµ¥.

    He knew that it¡¯s going to be a dangerous trip for Tian Xu.

    ¶øÇÒ,¸ü²»ÄÜÈÃ±ðÈËÖªµÀ,Ê¦ÐÖÒÑ¾­Àë¿ª×ÚÃÅ,·ñÔòÌìÉñ½Ì¾ø¶Ô»á³Ã»ú³öÊÖ,ËäÈ»×ÚÖ÷Ê¦ÐÖÊµÁ¦Ò²ºÜÇ¿,¿ÉÊÇ¸úÌìÐëÊ¦ÐÖÏà±È½ÏÆðÀ´,»¹ÊÇÏà²î²»ÉÙ.

    ~However, no one must know about this, or the Divine Religion will take this chance to deal with us. Even Senior brother Patriarch is powerful, he¡¯s stillcking inpared to Senior brother Tian Xu.¡±

    ±Ï¾¹,Ê¦ÐÖ¿ÉÊÇÌ¤Èëµ½ÁËÄÇµÈ²ã´ÎµÄÇ¿Õß,Ö»ÊÇ,Èç¹ûÖ»ÊÇÈÕÕÕ×ÚµÄÈËÔÚ,»òÐí²»»áÓÐÊ²Ã´Î£ÏÕ.

    ~Moreover, Senior brother is more than just an elite. It would be fine only he¡¯s only going against the Sunshine sect.

    µ«¾ÍÅÂ,ÄÇÈÕÕÕ×Úº°À´...

    ~What if the Sunshine Sect calls¡­..~

    »ðÈÚÒÑ¾­²»¸ÒÏëÏó,µ«»¹ÐèÒª±£³ÖÆ½³£,¾ø¶Ô²»ÄÜ½«Ê¦ÐÖ³öÈ¥µÄÏûÏ¢,Ð¹Â¶³öÈ¥,·ñÔò¿ÖÅÂ»áÒýÀ´²»°².

    Huo Rong shook his head. ~I need to keep calm. Nobody must know that senior brother has left the sect.~

    ¡±ÎªÊ²Ã´ÎÒµÄÐÄ,»á»Ì»Ì²»°².¡±

    ¡°Why am I feeling panicky?¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÄÚÐÄÌø¶¯µÄÀ÷º¦,×Ü¸Ð¾õºÃÏñ»áÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé·¢Éú,µ«È´²»ÖªµÀ¾ßÌå»áÊÇÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé.

    Lin Fan¡¯s heart jumped rapidly. It felt that something is about to take ce, but he do not know what.

    »ý·Ö:385100

    Points: 385100

    Èç½ñ,»ý·Ö»ýÀÛµ½ÁËÈýÊ®°ËÍò,Ò²ËãÊÇÒ»±ÊÌìÎÄÊý×Ö,Õ¶É±µÄÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½Ò²ÊÇÊý²»Ê¤Êý,ËûÒ²²»ÖªµÀÉ±ÁË¶àÉÙ,Ò»»÷Ö®ÏÂ,µÚÁùÇøÌìÉñ½Ì½ÌÍ½È«²¿ÔÉÂä,Á¬Ôü¶¼²»Ê£.

    ~Now I have so much points! This is great! I do not even know how much Divine Religion¡¯s followers have died in my hands. Now, all followers of the sixth district is gone.~

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317: Slice you into pieces with my invincible swordsmanship</h4>

    µÚ317ÕÂ ËéÊ¬Íò¶Î,ÎÞµÐ½£·¨£¨µÚ¶þ¸ü£©

    2018-02-23 ×÷Õß: ÐÂ·á

    ÈýÊ®°ËÍò»ý·Ö,²»¶à,µ«Ò²¾ø¶Ô²»ÉÙ,×ãÒÔÌáÉý¹¦·¨.

    ~It might not be that huge of an amount, but it¡¯s enough for me to level up my skill sets.~

    µ«Èç½ñ,µ×ÔÌµÄÕÇ·ù,Ò²²»ÔÙÊÇÌáÉý¹¦·¨»ò·þÓÃÒ»Ð©ÌØÊâµ¤Ò©,¶øÊÇÕ½¶·,¸úÇ¿ÕßÖ®¼äµÄÕ½¶·,Ò²ÄÜÕÇ·ùµ×ÔÌ.

    ~Now, I am not only able to increase my foundation by taking pills. I can do so by fighting with elites too.~

    ËùÒÔ,Èç¹û·ÇÒªÑ¡ÔñµÄ»°,Ëû¸üÔ¸Òâ¸úÇ¿ÕßÕ½¶·ÌáÉýµ×ÔÌ.

    ~And I prefer thetter.~

    ²»¹ýÌáÉý¹¦·¨ºÜÓÐ±ØÒª,Á¦Á¿±¬·¢µÄÊÖ¶Î,Ò²ÊÇ±Ø²»¿ÉÉÙµÄ.

    ~But levelling up my skills is important too. I need them to exert my attacks.~

    ÕæÊÇ¹»·³,»¹ÊÇ»ý·ÖÌ«ÉÙ,Èç¹ûÄÜÓÐÎÞÇî»ý·Ö,ÄÇÕâÈËÉú¿É¾ÍÕæÕýµÄÃÀÃîÆðÀ´ÁË.

    ~Haish, why can¡¯t I have an infinite amount of points? How good will my life be if that happens?~

    ¡±»Å»ÅµÄ.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel so uneasy?¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ã¼Í·½ôÖå,ÏëÒª¿¿»ý·Ö×ªÒÆ×¢Òâ,¿ÉÊÇ×ÜÓÐÒ»ÖÖËµ²»³öÀ´µÄ¸Ð¾õ.

    Lin Fan frowned. He tried to divert his attention using points, but there seems to be something in his throat.

    ¡±Õâµ½µ×ÊÇÊ²Ã´Çé¿ö,¿ÉÊÇ´ÓÎ´ÓÐ¹ýµÄ¸Ð¾õ°¡.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I have never felt this way before.¡±

    ËûÐÄÀïÓÐÐ©ÃÔÃ£,¸Ð¾õºÃÏñÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇéÒª·¢ÉúÁËÒ»°ã.

    Lin Fan was currently in a daze. ~Why do I feel like something bad is going to happen?~

    àÛàÍ!

    Puke!

    ÌìµØ¼ä,Ò»µÀºÚÃ¢¸îÁÑ¶øÖÁ,½«Ðé¿ÕÇÐ¿ªÒ»Ìõ·ìÏ¶,Ö±½Ó³¯×Å×ÔÉíÕ¶À´.

    Suddenly, a ck coloured light shed across the sky,ing for Lin Fan.

    ¡±¾¹¸ÒÍµÏ®.¡±

    ¡°How dare you seize on me?¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ë²¼ä·´Ó¦¹ýÀ´,ÊÖÕÆÒ»Ñ¹,Ö±½Ó½«ÕâºÚÃ¢ÅÄÉ¢,ºÜÊÇ·æÃ¢µÄ½£Òâ,Èç¹û²»ÊÇÁìÎòÁË·¨ÔòÖ®Á¦,¿ÖÅÂ»¹ÕæµÄÄÑÒÔµÖµ².

    Lin Fan sent an attack down immediately, suppressing this attack. The sword intent is so sharp that it would make it hard for him to take it down if he hasn¡¯t understood thews.

    ²»¹ý,ËûÏÖÔÚ²¢²»¹ØÐÄÕâ¼þÊÂÇé,¶øÊÇÔÚË¼¿¼µ½µ×ÊÇÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé,»áÈÃÄÚÐÄÌø¶¯µÄÈç´Ë¿ìËÙ.

    However, this attack is nothing to Lin Fan. All he wants to know is what exactly that¡¯s making his heart race.

    »ö¸£ËùÖÁ,ÐÄÓÐ¸ÐÓ¦.

    ~It¡¯s my intuition.~

    ÓÈÆäÌø¶¯µÄÈç´Ë¿ìËÙ,¾ø¶Ô²»ÊÇÊ²Ã´ºÃÊÂÒª·¢Éú.

    ~And probably nothing good, seeing how face my heart is racing.~

    ¡±ÊÇÄã»ÙÁËµÚÁùÇø.¡±Ò»µÀ·ßÅ­µÄÉùÒô´«À´.

    ¡°You! The culprit that destroyed the sixth district.¡± Lin Fan heard an angry voice.

    É²ÄÇ¼ä,ÌìµØ¼ä,³öÏÖÒ»µÀÉíÓ°,Éí×ÅºÚÒÂ,ÊÖÖÐ³Ö×ÅÒ»±úÑªÉ«³¤½£,Ò»µÎÏÊÑªË²¼ä½£ÈÐ,»¬ÂäÏÂÀ´,µÎÂäÔÚ¿Õ¼ä,µ´ÆðÒ»Æ¬²¨ÎÆ,³¯×ÅËÄÃæ°Ë·½À©É¢¶øÈ¥,È¾ºìÁËÕâÆ¬ÌìµØ.

    Instantly, a figure could be seen appearing in front of Lin Fan with a blood-coloured sword in her hands. A drop of blood dripped down, forming ripples in the air and dying the entire Wind¡¯s howl valley red.

    Ê¹µÃÕû¸öÌìµØ,¶¼ÈçÍ¬ÑªÉ«ÊÀ½çÒ»°ã.

    Wind¡¯s howl valley currently looks as if it is hell.

    ¡±»ìÕË¶«Î÷,ÎÒÔÚ¸úÄãËµ»°,ÄãÄª·Ç¶úÁûÁË²»³É?¡±ºÚÒÂÅ®×Ó,Ò»Ï®³¤·¢ÕÚ¸ÇÁË°ë±ßÁ³,Î¨Ò»±©Â¶³öÀ´µÄÀäíø,¸üÊÇÉ¢·¢×ÅÁîÈËµ¨º®µÄÀäÒâ.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf?¡± The woman in ck shouted. She has half her face covered with her hair, and she¡¯s ring at Lin Fan coldly.

    ¡±µ½µ×ÊÇÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé?Äª·ÇÊÇ×ÚÃÅ?²»¿ÉÄÜ,×ÚÃÅÓÐÀÏÊ¦×øÕò,¾ø¶Ô²»»á³öÈÎºÎÊÂÇé,µ«ÕâÖÖ¸Ð¾õµ½µ×ÊÇÎªÊ²Ã´?¡±

    ¡°What could it be? The sect? But what could happen with my master guarding it? Why am I feeling this way?¡±

    Ç°ÊÀµÄÊ±ºò,Èç¹ûÄÚÐÄ»Ì»Ì,¶¨È»ÊÇÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé·¢Éú,¶øÕâÆ¬Ðþ»ÃµÄµØ·½,ÉíÎªÇ¿ÕßµÄ×Ô¼º,¾¹È»»¹ÓÐÐÄ»ÅµÄÊ±ºò,ÄÇÏÔÈ»¾ÍÊÇÓÐ´óÊÂÒª·¢ÉúÁË.

    ~During my past life, this definitely means that something bad is going to happen. Now that I¡¯m in this mystical world where I am an elite, I shouldn¡¯t be feeling uneasy. If I am, it must be a grave situation.~

    »ØÈ¥.

    ~I shall head back.~

    ±ØÐë»ØÈ¥²é¿´Çé¿ö,Èç¹ûÕæÃ»ÊÂÇé,»òÐíÒ²ÄÜÈÃ×Ô¼ºÐÄ°².

    ~I need to head back to the sect to take a look. It will put me in ease if there¡¯s nothing going on too.~

    ¡±¿É¶ñ,ÎÒÔÚ¸úÄãËµ»°,ÄãÌý²»¶®²»³É?¡±ºÚÒÂÅ®×ÓÅ­ºðµÀ,ÊÖÖÐµÄÑª½£,Ñª¹âÒ»ÉÁ,Ò»µÀÑªÉ«½£Æø,Ö±½Ó³¯×ÅÁÖ·²Õ¶À´.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m speaking to you! Do you not understand my words?¡± The woman in ck said, flinging her blood-coloured sword at Lin Fan.

    ÁÖ·²Ò»ÅÄÊÖ,Ðé¿ÕÕðµ´,Ö±½Ó½«ÕâµÀÑªÉ«½£ÆøÅÄµÄÑÌÏûÔÆÉ¢.

    Lin Fan smacked down hard, dispersing the sword energy.

    ¡±±ð·³ÎÒ,Á¢ÂíÀë¿ªÈÄÄãÒ»Ãü,ÎÒÏÖÔÚÃ»ÐÄÇéÕ½¶·.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me. Leave now and I¡¯ll spare your life. I¡¯m not in the mood to battle.¡±

    ËûÊµÔÚÊÇÏë²»Ã÷°×,ÕâÐÄ»ÅµÄ¸Ð¾õ,À´µÄÌ«Í»À´,ºÃÏñÊÇÒ»ÏÂ×Ó¾Í·¢ÉúÁËÒ»°ã,Ò»¶¨ÊÇÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé·¢Éú.

    Lin Fan could not understand why he was feeling uneasy all of a sudden. It¡¯s as if something bad has just taken ce.

    ºÚÒÂÅ®×ÓÉñÉ«Ô½·¢Òõ³Á,Ñª½£¶ÙÊ±±¬·¢³öÒ«ÑÛµÄÑª¹â,Ñª¹â´©Í¸ÌìµØ,Ò»¹É¿Ö²À¶øÓÖ·æÃ¢µÄÆøÏ¢,³¹µ×µÄ½«ÁÖ·²¸øÁýÕÖÆðÀ´.

    The woman in ck stared at Lin Fan furiously. Dazzling light passed through the sky, and a terrifying whilst sharp aura hovered over Lin Fan.

    ¡±ÎÞµÐ·åÁÖ·²,ÎÒÄËÊÇÌìÉñ½ÌµÚÁùÇøÓù½£ÏÉ¸±·¨Íõ,Äãµ¨¸Ò»ÙÎÒ½ÌµÚÁùÇø×Ü²¿,×ï¸ÃÍòËÀ.¡±

    ¡°Invincible peak leader Lin Fan, I am the assistant guardian of the Sixth district, the Imperial sword fairy. I¡¯m going to make you pay with your life for destroying our district!¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÉñÉ«ºÜÊÇÄýÖØ,Ò»Ö±ÔÚË¼¿¼Õâ¼þÊÂÇé,ÊÇÏë½«Õâ¼þÊÂÇéÅªÃ÷°×,¿ÉÊÇÈ´Ò»Ö±Ïë²»µ½,µ½µ×»áÓÐÊ²Ã´ÊÂÇé·¢Éú.

    Lin Fan frowned, not even sparing her a look. All that¡¯s in his mind was the feeling in his chest, but he couldn¡¯t seem toe up with an answer.

    ¶øÎ¨Ò»µÄ¿ÉÄÜÐÔ,¾ÍÊÇÏÈÇ°¿´µ½µÄÄÇÒ»¸öÐÂÎÅ,ÎÞÃæÍõ±»×¥,µ«ÊÇÕâ±»×¥,¸ú×Ô¼ºÓÖÓÐÊ²Ã´¹ØÏµ?

    ~The only possibility would be the news that I saw earlier, of Faceless King being caught. But what does it got to do with me?~

    ¾ÍÔÚË¼¿¼ÕâÐ©ÊÂÇé,ÅÔ±ßµÄÓù½£ÏÉ¸±·¨ÍõµÄÉùÒô,ºÜÊÇ·³ÔêµÄ´«À´,ÈÇµÄËûÐÄÉñ²»°²,Í«¿×ÃÍµÄÒ»µÉ,¡±ÄãÕÒËÀ.¡±

    Just as he was deep in thought, the Imperial sword fairy¡¯s voice rang into his ears, cutting off his thought. ¡°You¡¯re testing me, huh?¡±

    ¡±Äã...¡±Óù½£ÏÉ¸±·¨Íõ¸ÕÒªËµÊ²Ã´µÄÊ±ºò,È´·¢ÏÖ,´ËÈË¶¸È»Ï®À´,¶øÇÒ¶Ô·½µÄÊÖÖÐ,ÕÆ¿ØÁ½±ú³¤½£,·º×Å¼«ÖÂµÄ»ÊµÀÖ®Òâ.

    ¡°You...¡± Just as the Imperial sword fairy was about to say something more, she realised that the other party wasing towards her at the speed of lighting with two swords in his hands.

    ¡±ÕæÊÇÕÒËÀµÄÆÃ¸¾,Ö»ÄÜ¿³ËÀÄãÁË.¡±

    ¡°This bitch, you just deserve death, huh?¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÊÖ³ÖÌ«»Ê½£ÓëÈË»Ê½£,Ë«½£ÃÍµÄÏÂ´¹,¿³ÏòÕâµÚÁùÇøµÄ¸±·¨Íõ.

    Lin Fan held the Tai Sovereign sword in one of his hands and Human Sovereign Sword in another.

    ¡±²»×ÔÁ¿Á¦.¡±Óù½£ÏÉ±¬ºÈÒ»Éù,ÊÖÖÐÑª½£Ò»Ìá,»¯×÷Ò»µÀÑª¹â,ÒÔÒ»ÖÖ¹îÒìµÄ¹ìµÀ,µÖµ²¶øÈ¥.

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± The imperial sword fairy yelled and raised her sword. Her sword turned into a ray of light and moved towards Lin Fan¡¯s attack in a strange manner.

    Ö»ÊÇ,µ±Ò»½£´¥ÅöµÄÊ±ºò,Óù½£ÏÉµÄÃæÉ«ÃÍÈ»´ó±ä,Ò»¹ÉºÆå«µÄÁ¦Á¿,´Ó¶Ô·½µÄÁ½±ú³¤½£ÉÏ,´«µÝ¶øÀ´,ÕðµÄ»¢¿ÚÁÑ¿ª,ÍêÈ«Ö§³Å²»×¡.

    However, as soon as she came in contact with Lin Fan¡¯s attack, she felt a powerful forceing towards her, wounding her palm. She was unable to take down the attack.

    ¡±ÔõÃ´¿ÉÄÜ,Äã...¡±

    ¡°How could this be? You...¡±

    ¡±ÕæÊÇ¹»·³µÄ,ºÃ²»ÈÝÒ×¸øÄãÒ»´Î»îÃüµÄ»ú»á,»¹²»ÖªµÀÕäÏ§,¿´ÎÒËéÊ¬Íò¶ÎÎÞµÐ½£·¨.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I gave you the chance to survive but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, watch me cut you into pieces.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ë«íøÈ¼ÉÕ×ÅÅ­»ð,Ë«½£Ò»ÉÏÒ»ÏÂ,¾Í¸ú¶çÖíÈâÒ»Ñù,²»¶Ïºä»÷¶øÈ¥.

    Lin Fan shed down at her angrily, as if she was pork.

    ßÇ²Á!

    Crack!

    Ñª½£±ÀÁÑ,ÍêÈ«³ÐÊÜ²»×¡ÕâµÈºÆå«µÄÁ¦Á¿.

    The sword cracked under the strong pressure.

    ¡±²»...¡±Óù½£ÏÉÃæÂ¶¾ª¿ÖÖ®É«,ËýÃ»Ïëµ½´ËÈË¾¹È»Èç´ËÇ¿´ó,Ã÷Ã÷Ö»ÊÇÌìî¸¾³ÎåÖØµÄÊµÁ¦,ÔõÃ´¿ÉÄÜ»áÈç´ËÇ¿º·.

    ¡°No¡­..¡± The Imperial sword fairy screamed in fear. She did not realise that the other party would be so powerful. ~How could it be? He¡¯s only in the Earth Star Border stage Five!~

    ¡±ÎÒ»¹Ã»ÓÐÊ©Õ¹×îÇ¿µÄ...¡±

    ¡°I still have not....¡±

    àÛàÍ!

    Puke!

    »°Óï»¹Ã»ËµÍê,Ì«»Ê½£ÓëÈË»Ê½£,Ö±½Ó¿³ÔÚÓù½£ÏÉµÄÉíÇûÉÏ,¿³½Å,¿³ÊÖ,Ò²²»¹Ü²»¹Ë,ÐÎ³ÉÃÜÃÜÂéÂéµÄ½£Ã¢,ÈçÍ¬½ÊÈâ»úÒ»°ã,Ë²Ï¢¶øÖÁ.

    Before she could finish her words, both swordsnded on the Imperial sword fairy. He shed her limbs off without hesitation, and she was turned into pulp within no time.

    É²ÄÇ¼ä,ÑÌÏûÔÆÉ¢.

    Within no time, the Imperial sword fairy dispersed in thin air.

    »ý·Ö+8000.

    Points +8000.

    ¡±Ê²Ã´ÍæÒâ,Èç´ËÈõÐ¡,Ò²¸Ò·ÅËÁ,Á½±ú³¤½£½ÌÄã×öÈË.¡±

    ¡°What the hell. How dare you act so arrogantly when you¡¯re so weak? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson with the swords.¡±

    ¿ÕÖÐ,Ã»ÓÐÓù½£ÏÉµÄÉíÓ°,Ö»ÓÐÄÇË¿Ë¿ÑªÓê,¹öÂä¶øÏÂ,ÈçÍ¬ÓêË®»ýÀÛÔÚ´óÅïÀï,Åï×Ó±»Ëº¿ª,ÓêË®»©À²Ò»Éù×¹ÂäÏÂÈ¥.

    The Imperial fairy was nowhere to be seen. All that¡¯s left was her blood that¡¯s raining down heavily from the sky.

    ¡±Å®ÈË,ÕâÊÇÎÒ¶ÔÄã×îÈÊ´ÈµÄÊÖ·¨ÁË,ÈÃÄãÊ¬¹ÇÎÞ´æ,²»»á±»Ò°ÊÞµð×ß.¡±

    ¡°Woman, this is the best I can do for you. At least you wouldn¡¯t be eaten up by a beast in this manner.¡±

    ¡±°¥Ñ½,ÓÖÍü¼ÇÁË,´¢Îï½äÖ¸.¡±

    ¡°Haish, I forgot about the storage ring again.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Ò»ÅÄÄÔÃÅ,ÓÐÐ©ÎÞÄÎ,ÉõÖÁÓÐÐ©ÎÞÓï,Ã»Ïëµ½¸Õ¸ÕÏë×ÅÊÂÇé,Íü¼ÇÕâ²çÁË,µ¹ÊÇÒ»¼þ±¯°§µÄÊÂÇé.

    Lin Fan smacked his head hard in frustration. ~How can I forget about this! I was too caught up with my thoughts!~

    ¡±Ã»Ê±¼ä¶ºÁô,²»½«ÊÂÇéÅªÇå³þ,ÐÄÀï²»°².¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more time. I will feel uneasy if I do not get an answer.¡±

    Ë«ÊÖËº¿ªÐé¿Õ,Ö±½Ó¶ÝÈëÆäÖÐ,³¯×Å×ÚÃÅ³ö·¢,¸Õ¸ÕµÄÒ»Ä»,Ö»ÊÇÒ»¼þÐ¡²åÇú¶øÒÑ,ÎÞÉË´óÑÅ.

    He tore the space apart and left for the sect. It was as if the previous incident was just a minor incident, and not a murder.

    Ñ×»ª×Ú,É½ÃÅ¿Ú.

    The Magnificent me Sect¡¯s entrance.

    Á½ÃûµÜ×Ó±ÊÖ±µÄÕ¾Á¢×Å,Ä¿¹âÄýÊÓÔ¶·½,ÈçÍ¬Á½×ðÃÅÉñÒ»°ã.

    Two disciples could be seen standing upright, looking towards afar. They looked like two guards.

    ÎÞµÐ·åÂÀÊ¦ÐÖ,¸úËûÃÇËµ¹ý,ÄãÃÇ¿´ÊØÉ½ÃÅ,ÊÇÖÁ¸ßÎÞÉÏµÄÈÙÒ«,ÒòÎªÄãÃÇ´ú±í×Å×ÚÃÅµÄ¾«ÉñÃæÃ²,ËùÒÔ±ØÐë´òÆð¾«ÉñÀ´,½«×î¼ÑµÄÒ»Ä»,³ÊÏÖ¸ø±ðÈË.

    But they are doing this all because of Lu Qiming. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to guard the sect¡¯s entrance, as you are representing the sect. So stand up straight, and show your best to others.¡± That¡¯s what Lu Qiming said.

    Ñ¯ÎÊ,Õâ¾ä»°ÊÇËµµÄ,µÃÖª,¾¹È»ÊÇÎÞµÐ·åÁÖÊ¦ÐÖËµµÄ.

    And apparently, Lu Qiming heard it from Lin Fan.

    ºóÀ´,ÈÃÕâÁ½ÃûµÜ×Ó¶ÔÁÖÊ¦ÐÖ¸ü¼ÓµÄÑöÄ½.

    Thus, it made the disciples admire Senior brother Lin even more.

    ²»¹ýÁÖ·²ºÃÏñ²¢Ã»ÓÐËµ¹ýÕâ¾ä»°,Ò²²»ÖªµÀÂÀÆôÃ÷ÊÇ´ÓÄÄÀïÌýµ½µÄ.

    However, it seems like Lin Fan has never said such things, and it¡¯s unknown where Lu Qiming heard it.

    Í»È»,Ðé¿ÕÁÑ¿ª,Á½ÃûµÜ×ÓÉñÉ«Ò»Äý,¼°Ê±×öºÃÍ¨Öª×ÚÃÅµÄ×¼±¸,²»¹ýµ±¿´µ½À´ÈË,Ò²²»ÓÉËÉÁË¿ÚÆø.

    The space tore open suddenly. Both disciples had their guards up, ready to inform the sect about it anytime soon. But they heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the person.

    ¡±²Î¼ûÁÖÊ¦ÐÖ.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡±àÅ.¡±ÁÖ·²µãÍ·,¼±´Ò´ÒµÄ³¯×ÅÀÏÊ¦µÄÉ½·å¸ÏÈ¥.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lin Fan nodded, rushing towards Tian Xu¡¯s peak.

    ¡±ÀÏÊ¦,¿ìÀ´¸øÍ½¶ù½â»ó,ÎÒÕâÐ¡ÐÄÔàÌø¶¯µÄÀ÷º¦°¡.¡±ÁÖ·²Ì¤ÈëÉ½·å,¸ßº°×Å,¿ÉÊÇÈ´ÎÞÈË»ØÓ¦.

    ¡°Master, disciple is feeling weird. My heart is literally racing!¡± Lin Fan went up the peak shouting. But there¡¯s no response.

    ËæºóÓÖÈ¥ÀÏÊ¦¾­³£ÔÚµÄÉ½·åÖ®áÛ,¿ÉÊÇÒÀ¾ÉÃ»ÓÐÕÒµ½ÈË.

    He than went to the top of the peak, where Tian Xu is always at. But there¡¯s still no avail.

    ¡±ÀÏÊ¦,ÈËÄØ...¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s master¡­..¡±

    Ò»ÖÖ²»ÃîµÄ¸Ð¾õ,³ä³âÔÚÐÄÍ·.

    ~I feel so uneasy....~

    ¡±ÁÖ·²,ÄãÀÏÊ¦³öÈ¥ÁË,ÔÝÊ±²»ÔÚÉ½·å.¡±»ðÈÚ³öÏÖ,¿ª¿ÚµÀ.

    ¡°Lin Fan, your master went out for a short trip. He¡¯s currently not around.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡±»ðÈÚ³¤ÀÏ,ÎÒÀÏÊ¦È¥ÄÄÁË?¡±ÁÖ·²õ¾Ã¼,¸Ð¾õ²»¿ÉÄÜ,ÀÏÊ¦Ò»°ãÊÇ²»¿ÉÄÜ³öÈ¥µÄ,ÒòÎªÐèÒªÕòÊØ×ÚÃÅ,¾ÍËãÊÇ³öÈ¥,Ò²Ö»ÊÇÒ»µÀÁ¦Á¿Í¶Ó°¶øÒÑ,Èç½ñ±¾Ìå¶¼×ßÁË,ÏÔÈ»ÊÇÓÐÊ²Ã´´óÊÂ·¢Éú.

    ¡°Where did my master go, Elder Huo Rong.¡± Lin Fan furrowed his brows. ~This can¡¯t be. Master would rarely make his way out of the sect. He would only sent his hologram out. There must be something wrong since he personally went out of the sect.¡±

    »ðÈÚËµ»Ñ»°ÓÐÐ©²»×ÔÈ»,ÊÖÖ¸¶¯ÁË¶¯,¡±ÄãÀÏÊ¦ËûÈ¥ÁË...È¥ÁËÌ©Ì¹×Ú,ºÜ¿ì¾Í»á»ØÀ´.¡±

    ¡°Your master¡­..went to the Titan sect. He will be back soon.¡± Huo Rong said, fiddling with his fingers.

    ÁÖ·²¿´×Å»ðÈÚ³¤ÀÏ,×Ü¸Ð¾õ²»¶Ô¾¢,¡±ÄãÕâÊÇÔÚÆ­ÎÒ°É,ÉíÎª×ÚÃÅ×îÎª¹«Õý,×îÎªÕýÒåµÄ³¤ÀÏ,Æ­ÈË¿ÉÊÇÎ¥±³ÐÄÁéµÄ,¿öÇÒÄãÕâËµ»ÑÊÖÖ¸¶¯µÄÀ÷º¦,ÒÑ¾­±©Â¶ÁË.¡±

    Lin Fan caught his actions and realised that something was wrong. ¡°You must be lying. As the most justice elder in the sect, you must be feeling bad for doing so. Moreover, your finger has sold you out.¡±

    »ðÈÚÌýÎÅÕâ»°,Õû¸öÈË¶¼ãÂÁË,ËûÃ»Ïëµ½×Ô¼ºËµ»Ñ¾¹È»Èç´Ë¼òµ¥µÄ¾Í±»¿´³ö.

    Hearing this, Huo Rong was dumbfounded. He did not expect that he would be exposed to this simply.

    ÎªÊ²Ã´Ê¦ÐÖËµ»Ñ,È´ÊÇÁ³²»ºìÐÄ²»Ìø,Ò»µãÒìÑù¶¼Ã»ÓÐ,Äª·ÇÕæÊÇ×Ô¼º²»ÊÊºÏ²»³É?

    ~Why can Senior brother lie so well and I can¡¯t? Am I really not cut out for that?~

    ¡±»ðÈÚ³¤ÀÏ,ÎÒÐÄÌøµÄÀ÷º¦,¸æËßÎÒ,ÎÒÀÏÊ¦µ½µ×È¥ÄÄÁË,ÊÇ²»ÊÇÈÕÕÕ×ÚÄÇÎÞÃæÍõ¸úÎÒÀÏÊ¦ÓÐ¹Ø?¡±ÁÖ·²Ö±½ÓÎÊµÀ.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, please tell me. My heart is racing. Is it rted to Faceless King who¡¯se in the sunshine sect.¡±

    »ðÈÚÒ»ã¶,¡±ÄãÕâ¶¼ÖªµÀ?¡±

    ¡°You knew about it?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    »°Òô¸ÕÂä,¶ÙÊ±¸Ð¾õ±©Â¶ÁË.

    As soon as he said that, Lin Fan knew the answer.

    ¡±¹ûÈ»,ÓÐ¹ØÁªÂð?¡±ÁÖ·²Ò»ã¶,ËæºóÖ±½Ó×ªÉí,ÏëÒªÀë¿ªÕâÀï.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Lin Fan nodded and turned around to leave.

    ¡±ÄãÈ¥ÄÄ?¡±»ðÈÚÁ¢Âí×èÖ¹,Ëû´ðÓ¦Ê¦ÐÖ,´ËÊÂ¾ø¶Ô²»ÄÜÈÃËûÕâ±¦±´Í½¶ùÖªµÀ,Èç½ñ×Ô¼º»¹Ê²Ã´¶¼Ã»Ëµ,ÕâÐ¡×Ó¾Í²Â²â³öÀ´,ÕâÄÔ´üÔõÃ´»áÕâÃ´´ÏÃ÷.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± But before he could leave, he was being stopped by Huo Rong. ~I have promised Senior brother to take care of his disciple for him. And why is he so smart, argh!~

    ¡±È¥ÈÕÕÕ×Ú.¡±ÁÖ·²ËµµÀ.

    ¡°Sunshine sect.¡±

    ¡±²»ÐÐ,Äã²»ÄÜÈ¥,ÄãÀÏÊ¦ÁÙ×ßÇ°,ÌØÒâ¸úÎÒËµ¹ý,²»ÄÜÈÃÄãÈ¥,ÈÕÕÕ×Ú²»ÊÇÄãËùÄÜÃæ¶ÔµÄ.¡±»ðÈÚÁ¢ÂíÖÆÖ¹µÀ.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Your master has told me to keep you safe before he left. They are not your opponents.¡± Huo Rong said sternly.

    ÁÖ·²Å­µÀ:¡±ÄÇÎÒÀÏÊ¦Ò»ÈË¾ÍÄÜÃæ¶Ô²»³É?¡±

    ¡°Can my master go agaisnt them alone?¡± Lin Fan replied angrily.

    ¡±ÄÜ.¡±»ðÈÚµãÍ·,µ«ÓÖÓÐÐ©ÓÌÔ¥,¡±µ«Ò²²»ÄÜ...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Rong nodded hesitantly. ¡°But maybe not¡­..¡±

    ¡±ÈÕÕÕ×ÚÀïÃ»ÈËÊÇÄãÀÏÊ¦µÄ¶ÔÊÖ,µ«Ê¥ÌÃ×ÚµÄÈË¾ø¶Ô»á³öÏÖ.¡±

    ¡°Nobody in the Sunshine sect is your master¡¯s opponent, but the Sain Convent Sect would definitely show up.¡±

    ÁÖ·²Äó½ôÈ­Í·,¡±¼ÈÈ»ÀÏÊ¦ÖªµÀ,ÔõÃ´»áÒ»¸öÈË¹ýÈ¥,Õâ²»ÊÇ...¡±

    ¡°Why did master go knowing that? Isn¡¯t that¡­..¡± Lin Fan clenched his fist.

    »ðÈÚÒ¡Í·,¡±ÁÖ·²,Èç¹ûÄÇÊÇÄãµÜ×Ó,Ã÷ÖªÇ§ÐÁÍò¿à,Î£»úÖØÖØ,Äã»áÈ¥¾ÈÂð?¡±

    ¡°Lin Fan.¡± Huo Rong called out. ¡°Would you do so despise all the dangers if Faceless King is your disciple?¡±

    ¡±»á.¡±Õ¶¶¤½ØÌúµÀ.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Fan replied firmly.

    ËæºóÒ»ã¶.

    And it dawned on him.

    ¡±ÄÇÎÞÃæÍõÊÇÀÏÊ¦µÄµÜ×Ó?¡±ÁÖ·²ÎÊµÀ.

    ¡°Faceless King is matser¡¯s disciple?¡±

    »ðÈÚ,¡±àÅ,ÊÇÄãÀÏÊ¦Ê®¼¸ÄêÇ°µÄ¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó,¿ÉÄÄÅÂÖ»ÊÇ¼ÇÃûµÜ×Ó,ÄãÀÏÊ¦Ò²»áÈ¥,ÒòÎªËû¾ÍÊÇÕâ¸öÐÔ¸ñ,ÉõÖÁÔÚ×ÚÃÅÓëµÜ×Ó¼ä,Ëû¸üÖØÊÓµÄÊÇµÜ×Ó,¶ø²»ÊÇ×ÚÃÅ,ÕâÒ»µãÎÒ×ö²»µ½,ÒòÎªÑ×»ª×ÚÎÞÊý×ÓÃñ»¹ÐèÒªÊØ»¤,ËûÊÇ×ÔË½µÄ,µ«È´ÊÇÒ»Î»ºÃÊ¦¸µ.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about twenty years back. He might not be his direct disciple, but your master would take the risk for him to. To him, his disciples his more important than the sect. It¡¯s a selfish act to me, but he¡¯s a great master for sure.¡±

    ÁÖ·²³ÁÄ¬,¡±Èç¹ûÊ¥ÌÃ×Ú³öÊÖ,¾ø·Ç²»Ò»°ã,ÀÏÊ¦µÄÊµÁ¦ËäÈ»Ç¿´ó,ÄëÑ¹ÈÕÕÕ×ÚÖÚ¶àÇ¿Õß,µ«Ê¥ÌÃ×Ú¾ø¶Ô»áÅÉ³ö×îÇ¿Õß,ÒÔÀÏÊ¦Ò»ÈËÖ®Á¦,ÔõÃ´¿ÉÄÜÊÇ¶ÔÊÖ.¡±

    ¡°Saint Convent Sect would definately sent out their elites.¡± Lin Fan said after a pause. ¡°Even if master could take down the entire Sunshine sect, he¡¯s still unable to win over the elites from the Saint Convent Sect.¡±

    ¡±²»ÐÐ,ÎÒ±ØÐëÈ¥,ÄÄÅÂÃ÷Öª²»µÐ,ÎÒÒ²ÒªÈ¥.¡±

    ¡°No, I must go even if I¡¯m not their opponent.¡±

    ¡±µÈµÈ.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡±»ðÈÚ³¤ÀÏ,Äã²»Òª×èÀ¹,ÄãÃÇ²»È¥,ÎÒÄÜÀí½â,µ«ÊÇÎÒÉíÎªÀÏÊ¦µÄµÜ×Ó,¾ø¶Ô²»ÄÜ¼ûÀÏÊ¦ÏÝÈëÏÕ¾³,¶øÎÞ¶¯ÓÚÖÔ.¡±ÁÖ·²ÐÄÖÐµÄÒ»¹ÉÆøÃÍµÄÌáÉý,ÕâÊÇÎÞÎ·,ÄÄÅÂ²»µÐ,Ò²²»»áµ¨ÇÓ.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, do not stop me. I can understand where you¡¯reing from. But I¡¯m his disciple, I could not watch him get into danger without doing anything to help.¡± Lin Fan said with determination. Even if he¡¯s nowhere near the elites, he fears nothing too.

    ¡±²»ÊÇ,ÎÒ²»ÊÇÀ¹Äã,¶øÊÇÄãÕâÑùÈ¥ÁË,Ò²¾ø¶Ô°ï²»ÁËÄãÀÏÊ¦,Èç¹ûÄãÄÜÇë¶¯ÕâÁ½¸ö¼Ò»ï,»òÐíÓÐ»ú»á.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not stopping you. But you are not going to be any help to your master if you just went like that. I am suggesting you could find two helpers.¡±

    ¡±Ë­?¡±ÁÖ·²ÎÊµÀ.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡±ÄÏÓò±ù¹È,±ùÌìÄ§Áú.¡±

    ¡°South city¡¯s Ice valley, Ice heaven demon dragon.¡±

    ¡±ÑªÑÛÄ§Ô³ÍõÕß.¡±

    ¡°King of the blood eyed demonic ape.¡±

    ¡±ÕâÁ½Î»Ç¿Õß,¸úÄãÀÏÊ¦ÔçÄêÓÐÔ¨Ô´,Èç¹ûÄãÄÜÇë¶¯ËûÃÇ³ö¹Ø,°ïÖúÄãÀÏÊ¦,»òÐíÒ»ÇÐ¶¼»¹ÓÐ»ØÐýµÄÓàµØ.¡±»ðÈÚËµµÀ.

    ¡°They have some rtions with your masters during his younger days. If you can get them to help you, your master might be able to win the battle.¡±

    ÁÖ·²ÌýÎÅÕâ¸ö,¶ÙÊ±ÏëÆð,Õâ²»¾ÍÊÇÀÏÊ¦Îª×Ô¼ºÁ¶ÖÆ±øÆ÷Ê±,ËùÈ¥µÄµØ·½Âï,ËäÈ»¸Ð¾õÀÏÊ¦¸úÕâÁ½¸ö¼Ò»ïºÃÏñ²»¶ÔÂ·×Ó,µ«Èç½ñÕâÇé¿ö,Ò²ÓÉ²»µÃÏëÄÇÃ´¶àÁË.

    ~Wait, isn¡¯t those that my master went to to get ingredients for my weapon? They seem to have beef with my master, but there¡¯s no choice now too.¡±

    ¡±¶àÐ»³¤ÀÏ,ÎÒÏÖÔÚ¾ÍÈ¥.¡±

    ¡°Thank you elder, I¡¯ll head there immediately.¡±

    Ã»ÓÐÓÌÔ¥,ËºÁÑÐé¿Õ,³¯×ÅÄÏÓò±ù¹ÈÏ®È¥.

    He went for the South city¡¯s Ice valley immediately.

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318: Extremely serious persecutory delusion </h4>

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan¡¯s departing figure and fell into deep thought. He did not know what the final oue would be, but he could only leave it to fate. He could only hope that it would seed. The ice Valley in the southern region had existed since God knows when. It was a World of Ice and snow, and the cold was bone-piercing. Even an Earth Star border cultivator would find it difficult to withstand the icy wind that swept over. There were no living beings here. In fact, it was not even suitable for living beings to live. Even cultivation was difficult. The icy wind here could even freeze the earth energy. One breath could even freeze one¡¯s internal organs. A figure tore through the void and traversed the spatial passageway. He ignored the icy wind and looked around, trying to find the icy sky demonic Dragon¡¯s old residence. ¡°Where is it? where is it?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. He had to bring the strong to the sunshine sect. Since elder Huo Rong had rmended this ce, it meant that the icy sky demonic Dragon was not ordinary. The harsh environment here had proven this point. To be able to survive here, that was terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s too big, it¡¯s really too big. Where is it? even its aura has been frozen by the icy wind. Where should I go to find it?¡± He came out of the void and stood between heaven and earth. It was a vast expanse of white, and not a single living being could be seen. ¡°Icy sky demonic Dragon, where are you ...¡± Lin fan hollered out. His voice pierced through the void and broke through the icy wind, forming ripples that spread out. He was hoping that his voice would be able to draw the icy sky demonic Dragon out. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to search aimlessly. In an instant, there wasplete silence. There was no response. Lin fan was silent for a moment. Then, he thought of something and shouted,¡±¡±Tian Xu, you¡¯re here ...¡± The voice spread and then dissipated. BOOM! Immediately, a loud boom came from the distance. A burst of energy that had been sealed in ice formed a pir of light that shot into the sky. A terrifying aura spread out, making everything that was already cold even colder and more oppressive. ¡°Tian Xu? You old fart, you still dare to send a junior?¡± A furious roar could be heard. It was filled with dissatisfaction and anger. ¡°As expected!¡± Lin fan knew that the rtionship between the icy sky demonic Dragon and his teacher was definitely not that good. Now that he had personally experienced it, he could already tell that the rtionship between them was probably not as he had thought. No matter how he shouted, there was no response. However, when he mentioned his teacher¡¯s name, the other party immediately responded. From his tone, he was very angry. At this moment, the ground started to shake. The ice dust under his feet cracked. In the distance, a huge ck shadow appeared in the White fog. It grew bigger and bigger as it got closer. ¡°Is this the icy sky demonic Dragon? It¡¯s actually this big. ¡± Lin fan raised his head in shock. This was a demonic beast. However, it was definitely one of the top existences among all demonic beasts. A heaven-shaking pressure swept out. Any living being in front of it would have to lower their heads. But to Lin fan, it was of no use. He was calm and didn¡¯t panic at all. ¡°Junior, where is Tian Xu?¡± The voice was loud and deafening. The impact of the voice was so strong that Lin fan could not even open his eyes. ¡°Oh, I forgot. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to stand under my powerful pressure, let alone answer my question.¡± His words were powerful and confident, as if he was sighing at a small fry. ¡°Icy sky demonic Dragon, my teacher has gone to the sunshine sect. He¡¯s in great danger. Please help him.¡± Lin fan couldn¡¯t wait that long. He didn¡¯t want to waste even a little bit of time. He didn¡¯t know how his teacher was doing if he wasted time here. ¡°What? How can you speak under my pressure? wait, you said Tian Xu went to the sunshine sect and asked for my help?¡± The massive body of the icy sky demonic Dragon appeared before Lin fan. A pair of snow-white wings stretched out between the sky and the earth, and a huge scale armor covered its body. On each scale armor, there were dense runes imprinted, and each rune was emitting a light. ¡°Yes, please help me. No matter what your conditions are, I, Lin fan, will agree to them.¡± He swallowed. The icy sky demonic Dragon in front of him was definitely very powerful. The aura he felt from its body was even stronger than that of the force Emperor master, much stronger, especially that scale armor. With his current strength, he did not know if he could leave a mark on it. A huge, sharp nail appeared in front of Lin fan.¡±Little thing, what are you talking about? why would I, the icy sky demonic Dragon, help you? what sincerity do you have to move me? as for Tian Xu, he has made me very unhappy. However, if you can do one thing for me, perhaps I might consider it.¡± At that moment, something that left the icy sky demonic Dragon dumbfounded happened. The little thing actually turned around and left. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± The icy sky demonic Dragon shook his head helplessly as he looked at the disappearing figure.¡±What a stubborn little thing.¡± With a single p of the gigantic wings, they swept up into the nine Heavens, tearing through the void and breaking through everything. Grabbing Lin fan, they bolted off into the distance. ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re too slow. Remember, I¡¯m only helping because we used to be friends. I¡¯m not helping for free. Don¡¯te to me next time.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected the icy sky demonic Dragon to be so fast. With a p of its wings, it soared into the sky at a speed even faster than when it had fled into the void. ¡°I still need to go to the blood-eyed demonic ape¡¯s territory.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°We¡¯re going to the blood-eyed demonic ape¡¯s territory to invite the king of the blood-eyed demonic ape. This is going to be fun.¡± The icy sky demonic Dragon seemed to have thought of something.¡±Let¡¯s go to the blood-eyed demonic ape¡¯s territory.¡± He couldn¡¯t see anything clearly as the icy sky demonic Dragon flew with him. All he could feel was a blur, as if everything was white. Just how fast was this speed? or had he broken through the limits of the void and arrived in another world? It didn¡¯t think for long before the icy sky demonic Dragon suddenly stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± Lin fan was shocked. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived. How was this possible? just how fast was this speed? The icy sky demonic Dragon¡¯s huge body floated in the air, covering the entire territory of the blood-eyed demonic apes. The blood-eyed demonic apes living there roared in anger, expressing their dissatisfaction. ¡°Little things, don¡¯t be so noisy. It¡¯s annoying.¡± With a re from the dragon¡¯s eye, the blood-eyed demonic apes shuddered. They were enveloped by the pressure and trembled. ¡°Blood-eyed demonic Ape King, hurry up ande out. Tian Xu has gone to the sunshine sect, and there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯ll be killed by those guys. Of course, although he made us very unhappy in the past, he did serve us well in the past, don¡¯t you think so?¡± BOOM! The blood-eyed demonic ape was huge to begin with. However, as the king of the blood-eyed demonic ape, its body was even bigger. It was extremely huge. His heart skipped a beat. This race couldn¡¯t be provoked. These monkeys couldn¡¯t be provoked. At this moment, he felt a gaze that seemed to be somewhat hostile and angry. He searched for a while and finally determined his target. It was him, the blood-eyed demonic ape that had been forced to move away from its territory by the sound of its own explosion. She did not expect to see him here. In the sunshine sect¡¯s barren bloodnd, the ground was blood red and deste. Only huge rocks stood there. In the distance, a ck guillotine was so conspicuous. On the guillotine, there was blood. Because of the long time, the blood had turned ck, so ck that it was frightening. A figure knelt there with his head lowered. His entire body was sealed as he quietly waited for the arrival of the final judgment. In the air near the guillotine, the sunshine sect¡¯s top elder hid. ¡°I wonder what kind of ants the faceless King will attract. Right now, there are quite a few organizations hiding within the sect. Perhaps, this time, we can lure them all out.¡± Ji Yuan sneered. He believed that as long as this news spread, people would definitelye. After all, hitting a rock with an egg and saving their friends was what the magnificent me sect people loved to do. ¡°You still haven¡¯t figured out what his position is in the magnificent me sect?¡± Miyamoto asked. Ji Yuan shook his head.¡±I can ¡®t, but he¡¯s definitely someone. I wonder who wille this time. GE Lian, Huo Rong, ku mu ... If theye, we¡¯ll just have to kill these old men and the magnificent me sect will suffer a great loss.¡± ¡°If Tian Xues, it¡¯ll make my blood boil. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone who can take a sword strike.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi said crazily, even with some anticipation. Ji Yuan replied,¡±that¡¯s impossible. Why would Tian Xue to the Sunshine sect? the magnificent me sect can¡¯t live without him. No matter whoes, it can¡¯t be Tian Xu.¡± ¡°Besides, do you think he¡¯lle? Although the faceless King is an important disciple of the magnificent me sect, he¡¯s not strong enough to make Tian Xu leave the sect. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Tian Xu, then we¡¯ll need the Saint convent sect¡¯s help. After all, only with their help can we keep this guy here,¡± Miyamoto Shishi said. In the distance. A figure walked through the destend in a calm and steady manner. However, every step he took created ripples that spread out from under his feet. A thousand miles in an instant, no matter how far the distance was, it could be covered in an instant. The faceless King knelt there, his expression calm. He didn¡¯t feel any fear because of the arrival of death. He only wanted to wait quietly, waiting for the final arrival. ¡°I¡¯ming ...¡± All of a sudden, a voice exploded in the ears of the faceless King. He raised his head and saw a figure in the distance, walking over with a spear in his hand. Although he couldn¡¯t see the face, he could feel who it was ... Tian Xu knew that the sunshine sect must have known that the faceless King was actually his disciple in name, which was why they had spread the news to lure him into the trap. Even if they knew it was dangerous, they would still go. The Saint convent sect¡¯s powerhouses must have been hiding here for many years. It had been a long time since I had a good fight with these guys. However, this time, there would definitely be blood spilled here, leaving behind traces that wouldst for eternity. Tian Xu was standing there, looking at the guillotine. ¡°They¡¯re here. Finally, someone¡¯s here.¡± Ji Yuan appeared from the void and floated in the air. The grinding stone under him turned softly. With a sword in his arms, Miyamoto Takeshi stepped out into the void. The sharp sword will split the heavens and earth. One man and one sword, it was extremely powerful. ¡°Ji Yuan, Miyamoto Takeshi, long time no see.¡± Tian Xu looked at the two of them. He did not take them to heart. Instead, he looked warily at the sky.¡±I¡¯m here. How long are you going to hide? have you all learned how to sneak attack?¡± No one responded. The void was very calm. ¡°This is really infuriating. As the number one sect in the world, they don¡¯t even dare toe out and face it. They even want this old man to do it personally.¡± Without any movement, the void suddenly split open. This was under the powerful force. There was no room for resistance. In an instant, everything turned into nothingness. Ji Yuan and Miyamoto Takeshi did not understand what this person was doing. He was shouting at the void and even shattering it. This was a powerful technique, but what was he doing? Hiding people in the void? I don¡¯t think so.

 Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319: Clean with a single shot</h4>

    Tian Xu¡¯s expression was grave. He clenched his spear tightly, and his strength surged to the peak. At their level, a single mistake could lead to eternal damnation. There were not many people in the world who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. But the sunshine sect did not. He knew that the Saint convent sect wanted him dead, but they couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to do so. Now that his in-name disciple in the sunshine sect had been caught and the news of his execution was announced, it was all to lure him here. Although he knew that danger was lurking everywhere and there were countless experts, he was fearless. Even if it was just an in-name disciple, he was still his disciple. How could he let others kill him? Furthermore, this in-name disciple had made such a great contribution to the sect. How could he abandon him just to protect himself? ¡°Bikong, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you die Here.¡± ¡°Jiyuan, Miyamoto Takeshi, have your mastere out. You lured me here to keep me here, but I¡¯m not someone you can face. Get the hell out here.¡± It could pierce through clouds and split rocks. The voice was loud and clear, and it carried boundless might. The White clouds in the sky scattered, and the void shattered as they searched for the figure hidden within. In the depths of the sunshine sect, a pair of eyes suddenly opened in disbelief. ¡°This aura ... Tian Xu ... How is this possible? how did he get here?¡± The sunshine sect leader was shocked. He didn¡¯t even expect this. ¡°Not good. How can Ji Yuan and Miyamoto be his match?¡± Instantly, he stepped into the void and rushed into the distance. Miyamoto Takeshi and Ji Yuan¡¯s expressions changed drastically, as if they had thought of something terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re Tian Xu ...¡± In the entire magnificent me sect, only Tian Xu could have such an aura and power. ¡°Eh? What, are you surprised that I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s my disciple in name?¡± ¡°Continue acting,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±Do you really think that I¡¯ve wasted my time all these years?¡± He had encountered many situations where he pretended not to know who he was and suddenly attacked ruthlessly. However, the situation was not right. There was no one in the sky. How could the strongest person of the Saint convent sect not be here? With the sunshine sect¡¯s character, they would definitely know that they were no match for me and would definitely call the strongest person from the Saint convent sect. The strongest person in the Saint convent sect had always wanted to kill him, so he would not let him off so easily. ¡°Teacher ...¡± Han bi Kong¡¯s face was covered in tears. She didn¡¯t think that her teacher would actuallye to save her. He was only an ordinary disciple in name. Tian Xu said,¡±bi Kong, I¡¯ll save you after I kill the Saint convent sect¡¯s elites. You¡¯ve worked hard all these years.¡± Han bi Kong said,¡±teacher, they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m your in-name disciple.¡± ¡°Blue sky ... Wait.¡± Tian Xu was stunned.¡±What did you just say?¡± Don¡¯t they know that you¡¯re my in-name disciple?¡± Han bi Kong shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ji Yuan, Miyamoto, you didn¡¯t go to the Saint convent sect to find your master.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes were like a god as he locked onto the two of them. As long as they opened their mouths, he would know everything. Ji Yuan and Miyamoto Takeshi took a step back, their pupils dting. They had never expected Tian Xu to be attracted here. How was this possible? ¡°I understand.¡± Tian Xu heaved a sigh of relief. He hade from the sect with a serious expression because he knew it would be difficult to fight the strongest person in the Saint convent sect. He was not afraid if it was one-on-one, but there was more than one of them. If they fought together, the consequences would be unimaginable. There was a high chance that they would die in the sunshine sect. But now, he actually didn¡¯te. Who was he trying to scare? He didn¡¯t expect that he would be frightened at such an old age. It was really embarrassing. His originally vignt heart rxed, and he seemed to be much more alert. Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.¡±Tian Xu, why are you here? how dare you leave the sect? you ... You ...¡± He was so terrified that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Tian Xu was here? What kind of joke was this? how could such a terrifying existence be attracted here? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then don¡¯t leave. Miyamoto, forty years ago, when I was seriously injured, I was ambushed by you and could only take one strike from you. From then on, you call yourself the sunshine sect¡¯s God of sword arts and brag that I could only take one strike from you.¡± ¡°This old man¡¯s heart is as vast as the ocean, and I¡¯ve never taken this matter to heart. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take another strike from you. Do you dare to draw your sword?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Tian Xu rxed. The strongest person from the Saint convent sect was not here. Who else could do anything to me? It was truly frightening. He was on tenterhooks. A battle between experts could be said to be earth-shattering. If he was suppressed by several of the Saint convent sect¡¯s strongest experts, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could leave with his people alive. Now, these pigs from the sunshine sect still didn¡¯t know who they had attracted. What a joke. Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s fingers were on the hilt of his sword, trembling slightly. He did not have the courage to draw his sword when facing Tian Xu. Tian Xu put the spear on his shoulder and took off his mask, revealing his youthful appearance. ¡°This old man hase here in peak condition. Are you trying to y with this old man, or do you miss this old man so much that you¡¯re using this method to reminisce about the past?¡± Miyamoto Takeshi looked at Tian Xu¡¯s face and immediately recalled the past. He was still very young at that time. He was known as a genius in the way of the sword in the sunshine sect. No one couldpare with him in the way of the sword, not even the other sects. Butter, he met a young man, Tian Xu. The young man took out a sword and hacked him until he was confused about the sword Dao and didn¡¯t know what the strongest sword Dao was. One time, when he found out that Tian Xu was seriously injured, he went to great lengths to find him. He didn¡¯t care about anything and just pulled out his sword to suppress him. The result was good. Tian Xu could only take one strike and then escape. From then on, he sealed his sword and no longer fought with others. Because of his fame, no one could take a single sword from him. The only one who could take one from him was Tian Xu. He had relied on this title for forty years. Now, Tian Xu had appeared in front of him and asked him to draw his sword. He was actually trembling in fear. Tian Xu walked toward the guillotine. ¡°Miyamoto, give me your sword. Let¡¯s see if I still need to take this sword of yours.¡± However, no matter what, Miyamoto Takeshi did not draw his sword. His face was red.¡±Tian Xu, don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°So what if I bully you? if you have the ability, draw your sword.¡± Then, he looked at Ji Yuan, who was acting timidly. ¡°Ji Yuan, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. You still have that broken millstone. Have youprehended any unparalleled divine abilities?¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s face was red.¡±Tian Xu, don¡¯t be presumptuous. This is the heavenly extreme reincarnation stone. It can see through the river of fate.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a broken millstone. Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you forty years ago? That was because this old man wanted to see how far you could grow with this broken millstone. Now, it seems that you are also useless. Did you predict that this old man woulde?¡± Tian Xu smiled disdainfully. He went to the guillotine and broke the seal on han bikong. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a pity to kill the trash. Keeping them would be a joke in the future.¡± It was an unscrupulous humiliation, but Ji Yuan and Miyamoto Takeshi did not dare to take action. They really didn¡¯t expect that Tian Xu would be attracted here. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s voice exploded with anger as he red at Tian Xu with a ferocious expression. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Tian Xu asked.¡±You have a loud voice, but if you have the guts, pull out your sword and let me see how good you are at swordsmanship.¡± ¡°A warrior can be killed but not humiliated. Tian Xu, you¡¯re too presumptuous.¡± ng! With the sound of the sword being drawn, the sword will that had returned to its original state burst out. There was no light or fluctuation. The sword cut through casually, extremely fast and extremely sharp. He had reached the pinnacle of the Dao of the sword. Miyamoto Takeshi was furious. How could he tolerate such humiliation? with a single sword strike, the world seemed to freeze. Suddenly, the tip of the spear pierced through the air and easily stopped Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s sword. There were no fluctuations, nor was there any aura. It was simple, but it turned the rotten into the magical, destroying all moves. ¡°This is ... A God.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s eyes widened as he saw cracks appear on the sword of heavenbush. Although it did not break, it was not far from breaking. ¡°I¡¯m only a demigod, still far from being a God. I¡¯m being modest. ¡± Tian Xuughed. In an instant, his eyes shed, and the tip of his spear pointed directly at Miyamoto¡¯s forehead. There were no fluctuations, but Miyamoto Takeshi was unable to move, as if his entire body had been sealed. ¡°Move!¡± Miyamoto Takeshi roared in his heart. He wanted to move his body, but his entire body¡¯s Qi movement was locked and he couldn¡¯t move. At that moment, a hand reached out from the void and ced itself on Miyamoto¡¯s shoulder. It pulled Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s shoulder violently, trying to break free. ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re finally here. But they have to leave something behind.¡± Tian Xu smiled. He flicked his wrist, and a bloodied arm was sent flying into the air. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. ¡°Tian Xu, how dare you cut off my right arm!¡± Miyamoto Takeshi roared. His right arm was wrapped in a mysterious power. Then, his flesh moved and a very small arm grew out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±I haven¡¯t fullyprehended the art of creation yet. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow such a small arm. I can¡¯t regrow it even if I cut it off.¡± ¡°However, this can also be considered a good fortune from me. From now on, you can hold the sword in your left hand.¡± He casually cut it off with his spear and then used the art of creation to help his broken limb regrow. However, it regrew into a small arm, and it could not change back even if he wanted to. ¡°Tian Xu, you and I are irreconcble.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi howled, his expression Savage. His eyes had turned blood red, clearly furious. ¡°Now, we¡¯re already irreconcble. I¡¯m fearless.¡± Tian Xu smiled and turned to the figure beside him.¡±It¡¯s wise for the sect master toe out. Even if all the top elders of the secte out, I can still kill them all with a single spear.¡± The sunshine sect leader¡¯s face darkened.¡±Tian Xu, I didn¡¯t expect you to reach this level. It seems that you¡¯re not far from the demigod realm. However, if you dare to kill people in the sunshine sect, the heaven sect Pce will not just stand by and watch. They will even join forces with the other sects to punish the magnificent me sect. Can you bear the consequences?¡±

 Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320: Deep love, deep hatred</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I can¡¯t afford it. ¡± Tian Xu stood arrogantly. His ferocious and domineering armor glowed with a cold light. The aura that he had once used to conquer countless geniuses in the world burst out. That turbulent era was his favorite, but now he was old and had to cultivate, so he couldn¡¯t fight at will. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you can¡¯t handle it. You came to the sunshine sect and cut off an elder¡¯s arm. What do you want?¡± The sunshine sect leader said coldly. Tian Xu smiled.¡±I saw that you were quite talented back then. You were able to catch up to me. Have you entered the demigod realm?¡± ¡°Only half a step.¡± The sunshine sect leader didn¡¯t know what Tian Xu meant, but he didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to be so fast. ¡°Oh, only half a step, that means you¡¯ve not entered. Do you know what my cultivation level is?¡± Tian Xuughed. The conflict between the two sects was huge, but they seemed to be having a peaceful conversation. The sunshine sect leader¡¯s face darkened. He wondered what kind of opportunity Tian Xu had gotten to improve his cultivation so quickly. ¡°Demigod.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tian Xu nodded. He pointed his spear at the sunshine sect leader¡¯s throat.¡±Since you know what¡¯s going on, why are you still acting so presumptuously in front of me?¡± When I became a demigod, I was already searching for a higher realm, but you¡¯re still stuck at the half-step and can¡¯t enter the demigod realm. ¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s not bad for thend of pellets to have you. However, you still need to recognize a master and protect you.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t think too much, I would have your heads rolling on the ground and your blood sshing everywhere.¡± The moment he said that, the atmosphere suddenly became oppressive. They really didn¡¯t expect that Tian Xu would be lured here, and they also didn¡¯t expect that he would leave the sect. It was simply unimaginable. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The sunshine sect leader burst intoughter. ¡°Forty years ago, I might have believed that you could kill us all. But now, I dare to say that you don¡¯t dare to. My head in exchange for the countless lives of your magnificent me sect¡¯s people. It¡¯s not a bad deal.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, your spirit has been worn down by the sect. You¡¯re already dead for being sowless.¡± Tian Xu put down his spear.¡±You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve died long ago. Now, I¡¯m a new life. When I be a God, I¡¯ll take your heads and celebrate. Then, I¡¯ll show you the living Tian Xu.¡± The sunshine sect leader¡¯s expression changed slightly, but as the leader of a sect, how could he be afraid of the magnificent me sect? ¡°When you be a God, others will be gods too. The sect won¡¯t rise because of you alone. You¡¯re just dreaming. Besides, how can the Saint convent sect let you be a God? the day you be a God will also be the day the magnificent me sect is destroyed.¡± ¡°What a good Lackey. You can¡¯t stop talking about the Saint convent sect. When that timees, I¡¯ll drag the sunshine sect down to hell with me even if I have to support the Saint convent sect.¡± Tian Xu said coldly. He knew that he was telling the truth. The Saint convent sect would never allow him to be a God. It was the Saint convent sect that supported the sunshine sect when they invaded the magnificent me sect. However, the Saint convent sect supported them while rejecting them at the same time. In the end, they defeated the sunshine sect and showed their prestige as the world¡¯s number one sect. Although the powerhouses from that battle imed to be the sunshine sect¡¯s reclusive experts, he could tell at a nce that they were from the Saint convent sect. The sunshine sect leader¡¯s heart was burning with anger. He was suppressed because of his strength. Tian Xu did not dare to attack him because of the Saint convent sect and the heaven sect Pce. However, this kind of reliance on other sects made him very angry. One day, he would be stronger so that no one would dare to disobey the sunshine sect¡¯s dignity. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here to save you.¡± At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s voice boomed out from the void. The icy sky demonic Dragon spread its wings and blotted out the sky, covering the entire heaven and earth. The blood-eyed demonic Ape King broke through the void andnded on the ground with its powerful body and absolute power. Its blood-red eyes stared at Tian Xu. His originally calm breathing also gradually became hurried, as if he was too excited to see Tian Xu. Tian Xu was stunned. When he saw the two huge figures, his heart skipped a beat. He did not expect them toe. Lin fannded on the ground and walked towards his teacher. Seeing that his teacher was safe and sound, he was relieved. ¡°My disciple, you ...¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes widened, and a hint of panic appeared on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was carrying his disciple or because he had seen the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already brought help. Nothing will happen.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. Judging from the situation, he was fine for the time being. Then, he looked to the side. That faceless man should be the faceless King. He didn¡¯t expect his face to be destroyed to such an extent. He really did it. The sunshine sect leader raised his head and said in disbelief,¡±¡±The icy sky demonic Dragon, the blood-eyed demonic Ape King, how could they ...¡± He knew the rtionship between these two demonic beasts and Tian Xu. In the past, Tian Xu had crushed a group of heaven¡¯s pride experts, and these two demonic beasts had yed a huge role in it. He did not expect that these two demonic beasts had grown to such an extent after so many years. The aura that they emitted was as vast as the ocean, causing the entire void to be extremely viscous. They were very strong. These two demonic beasts were very strong now. The icy sky demonic Dragon red at Tian Xu coldly, and its dragon roar resounded. ¡°Tian Xu, are we here to see how you¡¯re going to crush your opponent? I¡¯ve been looking at it for many years. I¡¯ve really had enough of it. ¡± Instantly, a Dragon¡¯s might blotted out the sky and pressed down. In the void, it was as if there were countless giant Dragons dancing in the air. Then, they turned into ice crystals and fell. The ice crystals fell to the ground and instantly formed a snow surface that stretched as far as the eye could see. The temperature also dropped abruptly, reaching a certain critical point. ¡°Icy sky demonic Dragon, don¡¯t be like this. We were goodpanions in the past. I ...¡± ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re already calling my demonic beast by its name? It seems that our rtionship has also gradually faded. It really makes me sad. ¡± The icy sky demonic Dragon let out a furious roar and revealed its sharp fangs. A sound wave swept through the heavens and earth, causing everyone¡¯s clothes to rustle. ¡°Stop!¡± The sunshine sect leader shouted.¡±This is the sunshine sect¡¯s territory. It has formed an eternal frost. Are you trying to destroy our territory?¡± However, his words were ignored. ¡°Calm down, Xiaolong,¡± Tian Xu said helplessly.¡±The feelings between you and me will never fade. Even though we¡¯ve been separated for a long time, the friendship that we once fought side by side still remains.¡± Lin fan was immersed in his joy when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The rtionship between the icy sky demonic Dragon and his teacher seemed to be a littleplicated. It felt as if a battle could break out at any moment. Then, it quietly retreated, not wanting to stand beside his teacher. In order to avoid getting caught up in the mess, it was better to retreat early. ¡°Tian Xu, I¡¯ve missed you so much, but you¡¯ve made me lose my freedom.¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King stood between heaven and earth. Its sadness seemed to affect heaven and earth. The dark clouds covered its head, making it look very dim and gloomy. ¡°Ever since you kicked me into the ancestral pool of the deste ancient fierce ape, my beautiful future has been destroyed by you. But now that I see you, you¡¯re still as young as ever. It makes me sad.¡± ¡°But, what should you call me?¡± Tian Xu subconsciously took a step back at the ape King¡¯s question. The ape King was still calm, but he knew that a storm was brewing. ¡°Little ape, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. The blood-eyed demonic ape race needs a leader, and more than that, a powerful being. You must inherit everything from the deste ancient vicious ape. That kick of mine was for your own good.¡± ¡°En, little ape? It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me that. Even if there were, they¡¯re all dead except for you, because they¡¯re not worthy. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King reached out its hand slowly. Beads of sweat rolled down Tian Xu¡¯s forehead.¡±Xiaoyuan, don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± The giant palm stopped in front of Tian Xu.¡±Come, hold my hand. Let¡¯s go on an adventure together, just like before.¡± The sunshine sect leader didn¡¯t know what was going on. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. The blood-eyed demonic Ape King and the icy sky demonic Dragon were once Tian Xu¡¯spanions. This was no secret among all the sects back then. Everyone knew that a magnificent me sect disciple had two demonic beasts with noble bloodlines as hispanions. Although many people were envious, no one would have thought that Tian Xu would have grown to this extent. As for the two demonic beasts, they had transformed and be overlords. The icy sky demonic Dragon had suppressed the ice Valley of the southern region, and no one dared to go there. Even the strongest person in the Saint convent sect was unwilling to go there and fight the icy sky demonic Dragon. As for the blood-eyed demonic Ape King, it had fused with the ancestral blood of the deste ancient fierce ape, which made the blood-eyed demonic ape n a major n among the demonic beasts. Lin fan retreated far away. Then, he saw that faceless King was still standing there in a daze. He waved his hand, signaling for him to hurry over. The faceless King seemed to have sensed something as he hurried over to Lin fan¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak. I¡¯m Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple.¡± ¡°I¡¯m han bi Kong, an inner disciple of the magnificent me sect and elder Tian Xu¡¯s disciple in name.¡± ¡°Greetings, senior brother Lin.¡± Han bi Kong cupped her hands. There was no need for him to hide anymore. He was now his true self. He had been suppressing his emotions when he was hiding in the sunshine sect, but now that he had let them out, he felt like the sky had brightened. Lin fan said,¡±the situation is not good now. Later on, you can retreat with me. Their grudges have nothing to do with us.¡± Han bi Kong was puzzled.¡±Senior brother, what¡¯s the current situation?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±I don¡¯t know what happened back then, but as the saying goes, the deeper the love, the deeper the hate. Even though the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King were furious, their eyes were filled with love.¡± Suddenly! When Tian Xu ced his hand on the blood-eyed demonic Ape king¡¯s hand, the world trembled. ¡°Tian Xu, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? let¡¯s not separate, okay?¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was enraged. It clenched its fist and punched at Tian Xu. ¡°Just like before, I¡¯ll listen to whoever wins. I¡¯m not going to lose to you now.¡± The icy sky demonic Dragon spat out ice and frost that covered the sky and the earth, freezing everything in its path. ¡°Have you already forgotten our friendship? Let me reminisce for you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, you¡¯ll die. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was shocked. He looked into the distance and saw his precious disciple running away with han bi Kong. He couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°My precious disciple, I ...¡± BOOM! The sky fell and the earth cracked as the entire ce shook. Lin fan turned around.¡±Master, settle your own grudges. Don¡¯t let the sunshine sect leader get away ...¡±

 Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321-opportunity hase</h4>

    When he turned around, his heart trembled. The heavens and earth were turned upside down, and everything fell into chaos. Boundless and violent energy spread in all directions, destroying everything. The entire ground cracked and even ice and snow floated in the air. It wasn¡¯t just the void currents, even the power ofws started to go berserk. The force Emperor master? Don¡¯t joke around, even the force Emperor master would have to kneel. ¡°What kind of power is this? it¡¯s too terrifying.¡± This scene shocked Lin fan so much that he didn¡¯t even know what to say. Han bi Kong swallowed.¡±This is the power of a demigod.¡± ¡°Demigod?¡± Lin fan was stunned. This was the first time he had heard of the demigod realm. Han bi Kong replied,¡±yes, above the heaven star realm is the demigod realm. However, this realm is like a legend. It can only be understood and not described. If you can break through, then you can. If you can¡¯t break through, then there¡¯s no hope for you in this lifetime. In this world, there are many sects with demigod experts, but there aren¡¯t many either. It¡¯s like the luck of the sect is added to one person. Zong Qiang, there are many demigod experts. It¡¯s a very mysterious saying, but I don¡¯t know the exact situation.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Anyway, it didn¡¯t have much to do with him for the time being. However, it was good to have a goal. Now, he had more important things to do. It was a rare opportunity, and if they missed it, it would really be gone. Han bi Kong was very interested in Lin fan. She had heard many rumors about him. At the same time, she was also wondering how senior brother Lin had escaped from Miyamoto Takeshi. However, from this, it could be seen that this senior brother Lin¡¯s methods were very powerful. ¡°Senior brother Lin, where are we going now?¡± Han bi Kong asked. They seemed to be heading towards the sunshine sect. ¡°To the sunshine sect. Do you know how many more top elders there are in the sunshine sect?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Miyamoto Takeshi and Ji Yuan are there. The sunshine sect still has eight top elders.¡± Han bikong had been in the sunshine sect for many years. She knew everything.¡±Senior brother Lin, why are we going there?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and revealed a meaningful smile. Deste bloodnd. The guillotine had long disappeared. Snow and ice fell from the sky, and the violent power tore the earth apart. The scene was in chaos. ¡°Tian Xu!¡± The sunshine sect leader roared.¡±You ...¡± Bang! Bang! Due to the fluctuations of power, a huge rock shot over from afar and smashed into his body. The huge rock shattered and turned into small gravel. ¡°Tian Xu, stop! This is the sunshine sect. If you dare to start a war here, I¡¯ll report you to the heaven sect.¡± He could not take it anymore. The sunshine sect¡¯s territory was small to begin with, and now that three demigod-level Masters were fighting here, the impact would be terrible. The ground that stretched for thousands of miles cracked. Mountains copsed and trees were destroyed. Everything turned into a destend. ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad. You two have be stronger. But this time, I¡¯m still the winner. You should listen to me.¡± Tian Xuughed heartily. He had no qualms about using his power on the sunshine sect¡¯s territory. As for what the sunshine sect leader said, he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. ¡°I¡¯m helping you to resist the invasion of the two Royal demonic beast ns. How can I destroy your territory?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied righteously. Although the rtionship between the magnificent me sect and the sunshine sect was not stable, there were still many factors that kept them in check. Ji Yuan had alreadye down from the heavenly extreme reincarnation stone. How could he still be as calm as before? The violent air current around them directly blew them all over the ce. With their strength, how could they participate in it? it was already very good that they were still alive. ¡°Sect master, we can¡¯t let them continue like this. If the three demigods continue to fight, they will break through our territory.¡± Just as he finished speaking. The blood-eyed demonic Ape King punched the ground, creating ripples that spread in all directions. A bottomless crack appeared on the ground. ¡°Tian Xu, have my fists gotten stronger? you once said that my fists weren¡¯t strong enough.¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King howled as Pan Jia¡¯s muscles expanded to their maximum. His hair, in particr, stood up like needles. With a single punch, the heavens and earth shook, forming a huge tornado that spread in all directions. ¡°Haha, little ape, your fist is not bad. It¡¯s even stronger. You didn¡¯t embarrass me. Bing a demigod is also a great honor for me.¡± Tian Xuughed as he blocked the attack. This was the way they had fought in the past. However, their cultivation levels had not been high in the past. No matter how intense the battle was, they had not been able to cause such great destruction. However, it was different now. One man and two beasts were all at the demigod realm. One punch from them was enough to Shatter the Sky and earth and reverse the sun and moon. No sect would be able to withstand such an impact. ¡°Ah! This is the sunshine sect! How dare you act so impudently here! Damn it! Damn it ...¡± The sunshine sect leader¡¯s face turned red and he roared in anger. However, under such a powerful impact, all words were useless. ¡°Sect master, let¡¯s go. The power is getting stronger and stronger. We can¡¯t stop it at all.¡± Ji Yuan was gradually unable to hold on, and his eyes were filled with shock. Was this the power of a demigod? It was so powerful that it was difficult to resist. Right now, as he stood there, he felt as if his body was being torn apart by the powerful currents. The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was even more powerful. Its cultivation had reached the demigod realm. The momentum of its punch was hard to resist. ¡°Critical ice seal.¡± The runes on the ice sky demonic Dragon¡¯s scale armor glowed dazzlingly. Each rune was like a small World of Ice and frost. Instantly, frost swept out and crushed toward Tian Xu. A cold storm erupted, and even the air had already solidified, turning into a physical entity. Tian Xu nodded.¡±Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to use the move that we developed together to such an extent. You¡¯ve made great progress.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, this is a sign of our friendship. ept it.¡± The icy sky demonic Dragon roared as its aura reached its peak. ¡°How can you do this?¡± The sunshine sect leader roared in his heart. He could only watch this happen unwillingly. The destruction of the territory had caused the originally rich territory to instantly split into pieces. It was unknown how long it would take to recover. ¡°Sect master, let¡¯s go ...¡± Miyamoto Takeshi finally reacted. His heart was burning with anger. He clearly did not expect Tian Xu¡¯s strength to soar to such a level that it was difficult to resist. All resistance was futile in the face of such a powerful force. ¡°Disciple said that we can¡¯t let these guys leave, so we can¡¯t leave.¡± Tian Xu fought with ease. Although the man and two beasts were both demigods and the battle was loud, they did not kill each other. He lifted his finger and used the momentum to create a world of Ice and frost, forming a barrier that blocked their path. ¡°Tian Xu, are you trying to kill us here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The sunshine sect leader roared. He had not expected this to happen. From the very beginning, he had made a huge mistake. Who would have thought that Tian Xu would be attracted here? ¡°Don¡¯t frame me. It¡¯s already difficult enough for me to fight two demigods for you. ¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King and the icy sky demonic Dragon¡¯s powers grew stronger and stronger. The wind and clouds in the sky surged, and the might of a demigod waspletely unleashed. ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. I can¡¯t resist it. Heavenly extreme reincarnation stone, protect me.¡± Ji Yuan had long been unable to bear it and immediately summoned the heavenly extreme reincarnation stone to protect himself. However, the pressure was still immense. He prostrated on the ground in an attempt to avoid this power. In the darkness of the sunshine sect. ¡°Senior brother Lin, that¡¯s the ce you were asking about. That¡¯s where the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury is,¡± han bikong said. ¡°Is that so? looks like I¡¯ll have to go all out.¡± Lin fan took the opportunity toe to the Sunshine sect to pige. He was really poor now, so poor that he was a little scared. However, these top elders were a little annoying, and his purpose was not to fight. He had to find a chance to avoid them perfectly. It was not wise to waste too much time on those top elders. ¡°Junior Brother Han, listen to mymand. You will go to the end of the tunnel and sink a building to lure the elders away.¡± Lin fan said. Han bi Kong was master¡¯s disciple in name and also his Junior Brother. As a senior brother, he had tomand her well. Although han bi Kong was stronger than him, he was still older than her in terms of seniority. Han bikong had been in the sunshine sect for a long time, so she knew about the strong people there.¡±Senior brother, even if I¡¯ve lured the elders away, there are still many strong people in the sect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have my own way of dealing with it. Go on, don¡¯t fight those guys head-on. Just lure them.¡± He was really afraid that han bi Kong would fight with the group of top elders. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be a treasure hunt anymore, but a fight to save people. ¡°Understood.¡± Han bi Kong nodded and immediately left, heading in another direction. ¡°Hehe.¡± Heughed. The road to wealth was about to descend again. However, he didn¡¯t know how much wealth there would be. It really made him excited. As expected. Not long after. BOOM! In the distance, a building of the sunshine sect exploded and sank. Immediately, several figures swept out from the depths of the sect. They were furious and cursed. They clearly recognized who had destroyed the sect¡¯s building. ¡°Very good, the destruction was very sessful. The initial n has seeded. It¡¯s all up to me now. If it really seeds, it¡¯s worth it even if I have to hide for a while.¡± ¡°Plundering the wealth of a sect is like ying with one¡¯s life. However, you have to think about what to do next.¡± Although they hadn¡¯t made a move yet, they were thinking about what would happen next. They couldn¡¯t just hide in the sunshine sect after plundering them. That was not very realistic. At this moment, the opportunity came. ¡°Wealth, here Ie ...¡± [PS: take it easy. I¡¯ll write in another book and write thest two pages at night. My mind is a little empty.]

 Chapter 322

    <h4>Chapter 322: Almost joined the team of lunatics</h4>

    ¡°The battle between master, the icy sky demonic Dragon, and the blood-eyed demonic ape has affected a lot of people. Even from this far away, I can feel the terrifying aura.¡± He nced at the distant heaven and earth. It was gray and chaotic, and there were even shes of destructive light. ¡°This is a family that loves each other. No discord, no Concord.¡± The battle between the three demigods was extraordinary, but it was definitely not a battle to the death. His teacher and these two demonic beasts were old acquaintances. Perhaps they were too in love, so he could only try to build up his feelings. His teacher¡¯s past was indeed very rich. At the same time, it also proved a truth that the lives of the strong were rich, but also unbearable. He also remembered that the path of man and beast could not be taken, as idents would happen. However, no one could stop him from plundering his wealth now. Even if a flood were toe after this, it had nothing to do with him. He only cared about what was in front of him. ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as hended on the ground, several auras could be felt. These auras belonged to the disciples guarding the Treasury. Their auras weren¡¯t weak, but they weren¡¯t strong either. They were only at the sixth level of heavenly Dipper. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three punches. The radiance of the fist shed and the air was crushed. Three sunshine sect disciples were smashed into meat patties. No one noticed them. This was plundering, not sightseeing. Although there was no need to hide it, he had to pretend to be careful out of respect for this industry. If it was open and aboveboard, wouldn¡¯t it be challenging the other party¡¯s dignity? if he could avoid making a sound, then he should avoid making a sound. Snatching and stealing were two different things. They represented different interests. A stone door blocked their way. The stone door was tightly closed, and it was stained with the aura of an expert. The expert could sense it when they touched it. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me. ¡± He stood in front of the stone gate, clenched his fist, and growled. ¡°Copse!¡± A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the entire sunshine sect. ¡°You¡¯re a little too loud. ¡± He was helpless. He wanted to be more careful, but he didn¡¯t expect that a punch would cause such a situation. It was unexpected. The sunshine sect disciples were gathered in front of the destroyed building. The top elders of the sect had chased after them, but now, there was a loud noiseing from the Treasury. ¡°Not good, someone has broken into our sect¡¯s Treasury.¡± They were shocked. That ce was the sect¡¯s everything. If someone barged in and robbed the wealth, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even the entire sect would be affected. Han bi Kong was leading the sunshine sect¡¯s in-name top elder, so it was impossible for them to fight. They could only run away. ¡°Faceless King, I didn¡¯t think that you would still be alive. Now, you dare to destroy my sect¡¯s buildings. You deserve to die ten thousand times.¡± A peak elder roared in anger. His eyes flickered with an ominous glint, as if he wanted to swallow han bi Kong in one gulp. Suddenly! ¡°Not good, go back quickly. Thieves have broken into the Treasury.¡± The elders were shocked. They didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly attacked the sect¡¯s Treasury. They had actually fallen for han bi Kong¡¯s n to lure the Tiger away from the mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving. ¡± The corner of han bi Kong¡¯s mouth twitched. Senior brother Lin didn¡¯t pay any attention at all. Could it be that he had blown up the stone door with a single punch? ¡°Wind Fire King formation.¡± As soon as the formation was activated, the heavenly wind and the earthly fire gushed out. A Wisdom King sat on the ground and reached out his hand to grab the sunshine sect elder. The formation couldn¡¯t trap the elders and could only dy them for a while. Deste bloodnd. Ji Yuan was rolling on the ground with his face covered in dust. His body was in tatters, with cracks and blood. They were locked in here and could not leave. They could only withstand the power leaking out from the three demigods. Tian Xu would help them from time to time. Otherwise, Ji Yuan and Miyamoto Takeshi would have been blown to pieces by the aftermath of the battle. Suddenly! The sunshine sect leader was shocked.¡±Not good! Someone has invaded our Treasury. Go back!¡± Tian Xu had just dispelled a powerful attack. When he heard the situation, he grumbled in his heart.¡±Could it be that my disciple went to Rob the treasure vault? that¡¯s really something.¡± No wonder you asked me to keep the sunshine sect leader here. No, if he seeded, he had to go back and get some benefits. This time, he had been miserably scammed by this precious disciple. Although the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King were not fighting him to the death, they wanted to beat him up so that they could gain the right to speak. As powerhouses who had never lost before, how could he admit defeat? ¡°The Treasury has been invaded. That¡¯s impossible. There are still a few junior brothers in the sect. It¡¯s impossible that they couldn¡¯t defend it.¡± Ji Yuan cried out. Although his cultivation level was not the strongest, his deduction ability was very strong, and he was firmly seated on the second position in the sect. Now that the sect¡¯s treasure vault had been invaded, didn¡¯t that mean that if it was plundered, the losses would be unbearable to look at? ¡°Argh! Damn it, I¡¯ll split this ce open. ¡± Miyamoto Takeshi was not feeling well either. He had been frightened by Tian Xu and had yet to recover from the shock. When he heard that the Treasury had been invaded, how could he remain calm? ¡°Extreme sword will, endless destruction.¡± Instantly. Vast sword intent exploded. The sword of the heavencluster was already covered in cracks. Now that he had used his strongest sword technique, it was hard for him to withstand it. The cracks became even more intense and the sword fragments floated around, about to disintegrate. An extreme sword intent pierced through, forcefully tearing a hole in the frost barrier. This was all the power Miyamoto Takeshi could exert. At the same time, he used the sharpest sword Dao to tear it apart. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tian Xu red at the icy sky demonic Dragon. A Dragon¡¯s Roar resounded, and the frost barrier that enveloped the outside became more solid. It even began to spin, and the crack that had just been split open was instantly closed. ¡°Argh! ¡®Damn it, Tian Xu broke the enchantment.¡¯ Anyone who enters our sect¡¯s Treasury will definitely be your disciple. ¡± The sunshine sect leader¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. This was a big deal. If the Treasury was robbed, it would be over. ¡°Bullsh * t! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! My disciple is just, kind, and righteous. How could he do such a thing? I¡¯ll defend you against two demigod realm demonic beasts. If they continue to frame you, I won¡¯t be humane and retreat immediately. You guys will have to defend yourselves. Even the Saint convent sect wouldn¡¯t want to provoke two demigod realm demonic beasts.¡± Tian Xu scolded angrily, trying to clear his disciple¡¯s name. ¡°You ...¡± If they had really believed Tian Xu¡¯s words, the sunshine sect would have been destroyed a long time ago. Did they not know where these two beasts came from? ¡°Open it.¡± The sunshine sect leader roared and grabbed at the frost barrier. A vast power burst out and shook the barrier. Frost covered his hands, and they were instantly frozen. ¡°Damn it! Why don¡¯t we have any demigod experts in our sect?¡± The sunshine sect leader was furious. The sunshine sect was stronger than the magnificent me sect in terms of economic power, disciples ¡®cultivation, and connections. However, they didn¡¯t have any demigod realm Masters. If he had a demigod, he would not be afraid of Tian Xu. Puchi! Blood gushed out from his heart. Each drop of blood contained a rune. He was a half-step demigod, so he had to break the seal even at the cost of his own life. Tian Xu smiled.¡±Great. Since I¡¯m going to break the crystal at the cost of my own life, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to enter the demigod realm in the future.¡± He thought. A crack appeared on the crystal. The sunshine sect leader could not wait to pass through it, but suddenly, a terrifying aura came from behind him. Then, he turned around to block. However, when he saw who it was, his expression changed. The blood-eyed demonic Ape King punched, breaking the void and locking down everything. Puchi! The sunshine sect master couldn¡¯t resist the demigod demonic beast. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his bones felt like they were broken. He let out a blood-curdling screech as his body swayed unsteadily, and he wanted to fall down. ¡°Sect master.¡± Ji Yuan was shocked. He had never thought that things would turn out like this. To the sunshine sect, the losses were too heavy to ept. ¡°Something will happen if I kill him, so I can only trick him.¡± ¡°Xiao Yuan, Xiao Long, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Tian Xu shouted.¡±You can¡¯t be this presumptuous even after decades. How many times have I told you not to attack the weak? you won¡¯t feel any sense of aplishment even if you defeat them.¡± Pfft! The sunshine sect leader couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood when he heard this. ¡°Tian Xu, if my sect¡¯s treasure vault is taken, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You tried to kill my disciple, and I shouldn¡¯t have interfered when a demigod demonic beast attacked. However, the heavens are kind and don¡¯t want to see Your Sunshine sect destroyed. Now it seems that I¡¯ve done too much. Forget it, forget it.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Tian Xu was filled with grief and indignation. His humanitarian heart had been framed. With a wave of his sleeves, he tore open the enchantment and escaped. ¡°This old master doesn¡¯t care anymore, you guys do as you see fit.¡± He came in a hurry and left in a hurry, without any reminiscence. The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King roared in anger and charged toward the sunshine sect. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± The blood-eyed demonic Ape King leaped into the air. Its huge body covered the sky and the earth. It raised its hand, and light enveloped it like a zing sun. Then, it hammered down. A brilliant light burst forth. The ground cracked, and several abyssal cracks spread out in all directions from the fist, extending to the end. How could a punch from a demigod realm demonic beast be ordinary? The Dragon¡¯s Roar resounded. The icy sky demonic Dragon flew through the void and opened its mouth. A power of ice and frost burst out, and a white pir of light covered everything in its path, turning everything into ice crystals. Even a protruding active volcano was frozen, turning white. It was a spectacr sight. This was the frost that was known to never melt. The temperature dropped even more, and the ice sealed and blew, forming a world of snow. Pfft! The sunshine sect leader spat out a mouthful of blood. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Their territory was small to begin with, and now that it was destroyed by two demigod-level demonic beasts, the territory they lived in became even smaller. Furthermore, countless resources had been destroyed in the hands of these two demigod demonic beasts. Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, blood rushed to his head, and his face and ears turned red. Miyamoto Takeshi knelt down on one knee, his eyes filled with despair. How could they defend against two demigod realm demonic beasts? they could only watch helplessly as the other party destroyed their home. ¡°Tian Xu, I¡¯ll fight you to the death ...¡± The sunshine sect leader howled at the sky. His ck hair turned white and he was so angry that he almost drove a half-step demigod into madness. He knew that Tian Xu had done this on purpose. If they were killed, the heaven sect Pce and the Saint convent sect would not let them. But now, they were only sending the beasts. Who could they talk to? [PS: I owe you one. I¡¯ll return it tomorrow. Please understand.]

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323: Actually, this method is still very easy </h4>

    In the Treasury of the sunshine sect. ¡°I¡¯m rich. ¡± Golden light shone, and the pill fragrance was strong. The light of the treasures covered one¡¯s eyes. They were densely packed and neatly arranged. ¡°They¡¯re all mine. ¡± He had been blinded by wealth. The only thought in his mind was to harvest everything and leave no soil for the sunshine sect. He was confident in his teacher¡¯s situation. He could definitely keep the sunshine sect leader and the two top elders. However, it was hard to say for han bi Kong. He could only pester her and buy some time. With a flip of his palm, he opened up his storage ring and stored everything he saw into it. He hade to the Sunshine sect this time with his teacher¡¯s support. This was a rare opportunity. He would not even think about it next time. It was empty. All the wealth had disappeared, leaving only the fragrance of the pill floating in the air. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a sect to only have this much wealth. Although the wealth we just harvested is huge, if it¡¯s the wealth of a sect, it¡¯s definitely not just this.¡± After his extreme excitement calmed down, he realized that there was a problem. ¡°These nine stone gates ...¡± In his line of sight, nine stone doors were embedded in the walls. On the surface of each stone door, there was a carving of a strange image. ¡°Eh? I seem to have seen this image somewhere before.¡± He stopped in front of a stone door. It looked like a giant snake with eight heads and eight tails that was writhing in the monstrous ocean. He didn¡¯t care anymore. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. He had to see what was inside. Although he didn¡¯t know what was inside, since it was from the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury, it must be something extraordinary. He didn¡¯t know how to open it, so he had to destroy it. He clenched his five fingers into a fist and punched out. The power was violent and swept out like a dragon roaring, directly hitting the stone door. The stone door trembled, the dust shook, and the sonic boom shook, directly scattering the surrounding stone tforms that had been swept clean. Whoosh! The powerful bacsh hit him, forcing him to retreat. ¡°What a strange thing. It can actually challenge me. This makes me very unhappy.¡± Lin fan was unconvinced. He dared to conclude that there was a huge treasure behind the stone door. He was unwilling to leave just like that. Suddenly! A hand stretched out from the void and ced on Lin fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stay here.¡± Tian Xu came from afar. He saw his disciple opening the stone door, but he still dared to stay. He was helpless. Being seen and not being seen were two different things. Although the sunshine sect¡¯s topbat strength was not as strong as his, they would not be able to take care of the heaven sect Pce if they came in so brazenly. If he could break through the demigod realm and be the world¡¯s No. 1, he would be able to y with his disciple however he wanted. Lin fan was just thinking of a way to open the stone door. When he heard this, he felt indignant in his heart. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t leave. The treasure is right in front of us. If we leave now, we¡¯ll regret it for the rest of our lives. The sunshine sect has always been arrogant and they know that our disciples can kill us whenever they want. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re easy to bully. We¡¯ll break the nine stone doors and take all their wealth. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± His words were full of righteousness and dominance, but in Tian Xu¡¯s eyes, his precious disciple was more interested in money than his life. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. I¡¯ll temporarily take care of the treasure. ¡± Tian Xu nodded. He had some ideas. ¡°Master, I think we should just let it go. The sunshine sect¡¯s ultimate treasure must be behind these stone doors. We¡¯ve already made them go crazy. If we break through the stone doors and take the treasure inside, they won¡¯t let us go. By then, they¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, but we have to think for the people of the magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fan calmed down and said some logic. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then forget it. I was just making a casual remark. How could I take my precious disciple¡¯s things?¡± ¡°Master, Junior Brother Han was almost killed by the sunshine sect. If he leaves now, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re pushovers. Breaking a stone door and taking what¡¯s inside will teach them a lesson,¡± the man said. ¡°Do it, teacher.¡± His expression was serious and he exuded a certain aura. This battle was no longer an individual battle. He was representing the entire magnificent me sect. ¡°Die!¡± Tian Xu reached out his hand and mmed his palm on a stone door. The power of a demigod¡¯s attack was unparalleled. Even though the statue on the stone door seemed toe to life, it still exploded under his teacher¡¯s palm, leaving a huge hole in it. Instantly, Lin fan turned into a streak of light and rushed in. He didn¡¯t care what was in there. With a wave of his hand, he harvested everything. As for what thest item was, he would take a good look at it when he returned to the sect. ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s go. The Saint convent sect is here.¡± Tian Xu, who had been waiting there, suddenly felt an auraing from the distance. It was the aura of the Saint convent sect. Their techniques contained the will of light. The light shrouded the sky and covered the earth. They imed to be the purest techniques in the world. Although the demigod hadn¡¯t arrived yet, his aura had already spread out. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Lin fan finished up and left with his teacher. Han bikong had used all her strength to keep the sunshine sect¡¯s top elder busy. She had used all kinds of methods to suppress him. All kinds of formations fell down, covering the sky and illuminating the world. ¡°Faceless King, stop right there! Let¡¯s fight if you have the ability!¡± They had been in the sunshine sect for so many years that the faceless King was very familiar with their abilities and knew their weaknesses. However, the formation that the faceless King had just thrown out was something they had never seen before. He seemed to have umted a lot. This time, he threw it all out at once. The faceless King was about to say something when the void behind him split open and dragged him into the void. The crack closed and the world fell silent. Other than the angry roars of the sunshine sect¡¯s top elders, there was no other sound. Three figures came to the Treasury from afar. The sunshine sect leader, who had almost gone crazy, saw the stone door of the Treasury explode. He grumbled in his heart and quickly entered. ¡°Ah!¡± A furious roar came from the Treasury. Miyamoto Takeshi and Ji Yuan¡¯s expressions changed drastically. When they entered the treasure vault and saw everything around them, their eyes were dripping with blood. ¡°Bastard, this is really a bastard, my sect¡¯s Treasury ...¡± Since the establishment of the sunshine sect, nothing like this had ever happened before. An outsider was allowed to enter the sect and take everything from the Treasury right under their eyes. ¡°Not good, the nine stone gates ...¡± Ji Yuan came back to his senses. The nine stone gates were the sect¡¯s everything. Nothing could happen to them. When he saw one of the stone gates being destroyed, he retreated and lost his bnce. It was as if he could fall at any moment. BOOM! The sunshine sect leader fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood dripped onto his face and dyed his body red. ¡°Sect master ...¡± Miyamoto Takeshi pounced forward, his Tiger Eyes wide with anger. He could not ept such an oue. ¡°My sect¡¯s savings, my sect¡¯s savings ...¡± The sunshine sect leader shouted in sorrow. His tears were red. He couldn¡¯t ept this. In the void. Lin fan carefully looked through the things in the storage ring with a smile on his face. He had gained too much. He was worried that his teacher would be in danger, but now it seemed like it was all for him to get rich. It was great to have such a teacher. Pills, treasures, and treasures were all sorted out. ¡°Disciple, how is it?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s heart, which had not been beating for a long time, started beating again. It was exciting. He had never done such a thing before. Lin fan shook his head,¡±not the sunshine sect. The pills are just average and there¡¯s nothing good.¡± Han bi Kong¡¯s face was flushed red. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t calm down. This was too exciting. She probably never thought that something like this would happen in her life. ¡°Holy light!¡± Suddenly! The originally calm void was suddenly pierced by tens of thousands of white lights, cutting off all paths of escape. Each of these white lights contained a terrifying power. Even the void disappeared without a trace under the shroud of these white lights. Some were even assimted and turned into holy light. Tian Xu turned his palm, and the white light disappeared. ¡°zing glory monarch.¡± At this moment, the void fluctuated, and a figure walked out of the void. Behind the figure, there was a Halo. The Holy Light prated the heaven and earth. It was sacred and solemn, like the sun in the sky, shining in all directions. No one dared to disobey. The light retracted and returned to his body. The strange phenomenon disappeared and the figure became an ordinary person. ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re really bold to cause trouble at the sunshine sect. Are you going to leave now?¡± Sovereign zing glory¡¯s mighty voice spread out, forming ripples in the void and spreading out. It didn¡¯t reach his body, but the heavenly sound did. ¡°Sovereign zing glory, mind your words. Otherwise, this old man wouldn¡¯t mind walking with you.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Xu snorted coldly. He did not expect the zing sovereign to block his way. ¡°Senior brother, this is a demigod from the Saint convent sect. He¡¯s one of the topbat forces in the Saint convent sect.¡± Han bi Kong whispered into Lin fan¡¯s ear. Lin fan nodded. He didn¡¯t expect the Saint convent sect to be at the demigod realm as well. It seemed like the number one sect in the world couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If the magnificent me sect wanted to surpass them, they would have to work hard. However, it was easy to catch up. As long as he became the strongest, he would be able to kill all the demigod powerhouses in the world and leave only the magnificent me sect. This was indeed quite easy to think about. In that short moment, he had already thought of the path he would take in the future. ¡°Hahaha, Tian Xu, I¡¯m not here to fight you. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done. The heaven sect Pce and the Saint convent sect can¡¯t tolerate you. The magnificent me sect will be punished,¡± ye mo said. zing sovereign had his hands behind his back. Although his hair was white, he was in good spirits. At the same time, there were all sorts of little angels dancing around his body. Some were scattering flowers, while others were blowing on small trumpets. It seemed like demigod-level powerhouses still cared a lot about their image.

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324: A greedy fellow by nature</h4>

    ¡°Are you threatening this old master?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s expression was calm. The punishment had no effect on him, but it would have a huge impact on the magnificent me sect. ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Holy light!¡± The zing sovereign raised his finger and gathered a bit of holy light. He then extended it in front of a naked little angel to feed these cute little things. One by one, the little angels gnawed on the Holy Light. Then, with their bellies bulging, they sat on the shoulders of the zing glory monarch. They even forgot to scatter flowers and blow trumpets as theyid there leisurely. Looking at these cute little angels, the White eyebrows of the sovereign of ze twitched. He was obviously very happy. Then, his expression turned serious as he looked at Tian Xu. ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to you. Tian Xu, you¡¯re too bold to invade the sunshine sect and bring them endless trouble. After all, we signed an agreement when we stopped the war. As a top elder of the magnificent me sect, have you forgotten about it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his spirit exploded. The little angels who were lying on his shoulders were shocked. They flew around and continued to work. Tian Xu waved his hand dismissively.¡±Do as you wish. You, zing sovereign, are the most greedy and Tattletale-like person. No one canpare to you. I¡¯ll watch over the magnificent me sect and see how the heaven sect Hall will punish us.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Tian Xu, things are different now. When you were still a disciple, there was a tall one to hold you back. But now, you¡¯re the only tall one. Can you hold on? if you can ¡®t, the magnificent me sect will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± sovereign zing mes said indifferently. Others might fear Tian Xu, a demigod, but they were not. The demigod-level powerhouses of the Saint convent sect were unimaginably powerful. Han bi Kong whispered into Lin fan¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Senior brother, this is a little troublesome. I was discovered hiding in the sunshine sect. It¡¯s normal for me to be killed, but master came to rescue me and took me away by force. He¡¯s in trouble.¡± ¡°And now, he¡¯s plundering the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury. If the heaven sect hall passes the punishment, our sect will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Furthermore, with the verification of this sovereign ze, all the stolen wealth has to be returned to the sunshine sect and evenpensated. It¡¯s good to join the sect, but once you¡¯re in, you have to consider things carefully.¡± He had been in the sunshine sect for a long time and was very open-minded about some things. The sunshine sect did not have any demigod-level powerhouses, so they had always been relying on the Saint convent sect. Whenever someone from the Saint convent sect came to the sunshine sect, they would wee them with the highest standard. Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything. His mind was spinning, and at the same time, he was sorting out the wealth that he had plundered. He knew that the magnificent me sect was restricted because they didn¡¯t have the ability to surpass these major sects. If they had absolute power, they wouldn¡¯t have let these people do whatever they wanted. ¡°zing glory monarch.¡± At this moment, he stood out. This matter was actually very easy to resolve. He had activated colored eye and allowed his teacher to kill the zing sovereign. However, the consequences were a little too big, and even a little unbearable. After all, there was nothing to hide. If they were in a deste and dangerous ce in the dead of the night, perhaps they could solve it perfectly. But now, if he really killed them, the consequences would be unimaginable. Although he would be fine, the magnificent me sect would definitely be killed. Thinking about the current situation, he felt a little uneasy. ¡°Hmph, Tian Xu, your disciple has no respect for his elders. He¡¯s not someone who can interrupt our conversation.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The zing sovereign snorted coldly as a tremendous pressure swept over. Tian Xu wanted to make a move, but he was stopped by Lin fan. The pressure spread but Lin fan was calm. He didn¡¯t feel pain or difort like nothing happened. Sovereign zing glory¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was a demigod realm expert, and his pressure was extraordinary. It was as if the world was crushing down on him, but this brat didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction at all. It was impossible even if he had a Supreme treasure. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. I have something to discuss.¡± Lin fan said calmly. He wasn¡¯t afraid even when facing a demigod. He was just born earlier and cultivated earlier than him. Give me another year and I¡¯ll definitely smash your head. ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting. A little brat at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper actually dares to negotiate with me? this sovereign really wants to hear what you have to say.¡± A smile appeared on the corner of sovereign zing glory¡¯s mouth. This smile was filled with disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. You¡¯ll pretend you¡¯ve never seen us and help us hide. I¡¯ll give you a quarter of the wealth we got from the sunshine sect.¡± Lin fan said. He had heard from his teacher that the demigod expert in front of him was an extremely greedy person. He could give it a try. ¡°Hahaha, are you trying to bribe this Lord? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not the kind of person to be bribed. The Saint convent sect protects the safety of all sects in the world. How dare youe to the Sunshine sect to destroy us?¡± Sovereign zing glory was filled with righteousness. As he spoke, his voice was loud and clear, as if he represented the most righteous existence in the world. ¡°Fine, forget it then. Even if you tell the truth, you won¡¯t get anything out of it. However, the wealth of the sunshine sect is so vast that even a quarter of it is not something you can umte.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re a righteous man, go back and tell everyone that although the magnificent me sect doesn¡¯t cause trouble, we¡¯re not afraid of trouble either. So what if they punish us? we¡¯ve survived even more difficult times. Why should we be afraid of this?¡± ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go.¡± If he left without saying anything, what was the point of staying? it would only add to his troubles. ¡°Wait!¡± Sovereign zing glory was moved. The wealth of a sect was an ocean¡¯s worth. Even if he was a demigod expert, he would definitely not be able to umte such a huge amount of wealth. He had never taken the sunshine sect seriously. At the same time, just like what the other party had said, he would not get anything even if he told the truth. After all, he was already a demigod and a top elder in the sect. How could he be rewarded? Lin fan chuckled. Human nature was greedy. No matter how high one¡¯s status was, no matter how strong one was, the greed in one¡¯s heart would not dissipate. If one was unmoved, it was only because wealth was not enough to enter one¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want half.¡± Sovereign zing me opened his mouth like a lion and directly took half of it. ¡°You must be dreaming. Half? there are three of us here, and you¡¯re one of us. That¡¯s a total of four. You want half? we¡¯ve worked so hard, but we didn¡¯t earn as much as you. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°One-fourth, that is the price I am willing to pay. If you don¡¯t agree, then the deal is over and you won¡¯t get anything. Go back and tell the sect that we did it. Even if we are punished, we are not afraid.¡± Han bi Kong felt that something was wrong. Everything had been fine. Why did it suddenly turn out like this? To think that senior brother Lin would make a deal with a demigod and even convince the other party. Tian Xu¡¯s smile widened. Wealth no longer mattered to him, but he knew that the most greedy person in the world was the zing sovereign. They had once crossed paths when they were young, and greed had already be part of his nature. At that time, the words of the zing glory monarch were still fresh in his memory. ¡°I want to be the strongest and obtain more wealth.¡± Perhaps, he had be a demigod because of this. ¡°Good brat, a mere fifth level heavenly Dipper and you dare to negotiate with me? fine, I¡¯ll do as you say. A quarter then.¡± Sovereign zing mes spoke. He was unable to reject such a vast amount of wealth. Lin fan said,¡±make an oath.¡± ¡°I swear to the heavens that I¡¯ll take a quarter of your wealth and help the magnificent me sect hide the truth. If I break my promise, my soul will be destroyed and I¡¯ll never be able to reincarnate.¡± A demigod expert¡¯s oath was extraordinary, and if one were to go against it, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already sworn my oath. Hand over the wealth.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. Raising his finger, a treasure light shone out and transformed into a long Dragon that roared out from his storage items. He didn¡¯t take out the treasures in the stone door. They were just the wealth in the Treasury. But even so, it was still shocking. How could one person umte so much? Fortunately, he had already categorized all the items and divided them into good and bad ones. The items that were given to the zing glory monarch were only the worst. But even so, sovereign zing glory was still very tempted when he saw these dazzling treasures. With his status and strength, the quality of this wealth was naturally nothing to him. However, as long as it was wealth, he wanted it all. This was especially true for something that he could obtain by swearing an oath. It was really too satisfying. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word. Now that I¡¯ve made the oath, I¡¯ll definitely help you hide it.¡± The zing sovereign tore through the void and headed straight for the sunshine sect. ¡°What a greedy fellow.¡± Lin fanughed coldly, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. What was meant to be returned had to be returned. I¡¯ll just leave it with you for now. When you¡¯re stronger in the future, you can kill it and get back a huge amount of interest. The zing sovereign¡¯s name had already appeared on his kill list. ¡°Senior brother Lin, I didn¡¯t expect it to be resolved just like that.¡± Han bi Kong said happily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s the best solution,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±That old fart, Yao Zhi, is still so greedy at his age. He hasn¡¯t changed at all. But with him here, this matter will be fine for now. As for whether the sunshine sect believes it or not, it¡¯s up to them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Saint convent sect for having such a greedy expert. But I¡¯m really not happy about it. If this was a dangerous ce, I would have just killed him and ended everything. No one would know. There¡¯s no need to talk so much.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°En, disciple¡¯s words are extremely true, but it¡¯s a pity that the ce isn¡¯t right.¡± Tian Xu nodded, agreeing with Lin fan¡¯s words.¡±But, my disciple, when will you give me my quarter?¡± Lin fan said,¡±master, the rtionship between you and me as master and disciple is as deep as the earth and as deep as the sea. It¡¯s hurtful to talk about such things. Let¡¯s hurry back to the sect. If those two beasts catch up, we¡¯ll start fighting again.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s beard almost floated up at the mention of this. If it wasn¡¯t for this disciple of his calling those two demonic beasts over, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems. Suddenly! Two extreme auras spread over from the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect. ¡± Tian Xu was stunned for a moment. Then, he swept the two of them away and disappeared. Demigod realm experts were extremely fast when opening a path. The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King missed.

 Chapter 325

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325-tragic! Tragic! It¡¯s really F * cking tragic!</h4>

    ¡°Tragic!¡± Sovereign zing glory shook his head and sighed. His Treasury being plundered was no small matter. It was probably a serious injury. However, for some reason, he was very happy. If the Treasury had not been plundered, perhaps he would not have had a quarter of it. ¡°Lord Monarch, please do US Justice! Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect and his wicked disciple robbed our treasure vault and destroyed our hundred years of hard work!¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s old tears flowed freely. He witnessed the great change in the sect, and his heart was filled with grief and indignation, but he was helpless. zing sovereign looked to the side. The sunshine sect¡¯s sect master had snow-white hair, a Haggard face, and wrinkles appeared on his face. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t bear the great change and had even spat out a mouthful of blood. Although he sympathized with her, he would not express anything. If not for this, where would he have gotten this wealth? ¡°I¡¯ve already learned about this. The sect¡¯s Treasury wasn¡¯t robbed by Tian Xu and his disciple. It was robbed by someone else.¡± The zing sovereign had already discussed with Lin fan on how to exin this matter. ¡°Impossible.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi roared. His short right arm hung high in the air in an abnormal manner. Not only was it thin, but it was also very short. It was clearly deformed. ¡°What?¡± A wave of pressure pressed down. Sovereign zing glory revealed a look of displeasure,¡±what? Are you guys doubting my words? The Saint convent sect protects the safety of all sects in the world. Although the magnificent me sect is at fault, they didn¡¯t do anything about the treasure vault. Don¡¯t think that you can frame them just because you hate them. ¡± Under such pressure, Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s face paled.¡±Lord Xiao monarch, the elders of my sect saw it with their own eyes. The faceless King came to our sect and destroyed our buildings. He was luring the Tiger away from the mountain so that others could plunder our treasure vault.¡± ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± The little angel wrapped around his body gradually turned ck, revealing a ferocious face. He no longer scattered flowers and blew trumpets. Instead, he sharpened his knife and prepared to kill the pig. How could Miyamoto Takeshi and the others withstand the aura of a demigod? ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s mind went nk. He came back to his senses and lowered his head. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t dare. I came from thousands of miles away after receiving your help. You¡¯ve been suspecting me for a long time, and you deserve to be punished. However, considering that the sunshine sect has just been severely injured, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± zing sovereign was extremely domineering and didn¡¯t give them any face at all. The sunshine sect was just a dog to the Saint convent sect. Exining to these ants as a demigod was giving them face, yet they still dared to doubt him. They were simply courting death. Miyamoto Takeshi and the others did not dare to get angry, but they clenched their fists so tightly that their veins were bulging. This was the crushing power of the Saint convent sect. They were much stronger than the sunshine sect. They didn¡¯t have any right to speak in front of such an expert. They couldn¡¯t even think of disobeying him. zing sovereign could not wait to go back and see his wealth, but the sunshine sect was still useful to the Saint convent sect, so he had to give them somefort. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report this to the sect. They should have some support. Since they¡¯ve been plundered, there¡¯s no turning back. Just be careful from now on. The Saint convent sect will protect you and ensure that your sunshine sect is safe.¡± ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Saint convent sect.¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t believe any of this. He only believed that the magnificent me sect disciple must have robbed the treasure vault. zing sovereign nodded.¡±However, the magnificent me sect has sent their disciples to infiltrate the sunshine sect for so many years. Tian Xu even took them away by force. You can report this to the heaven sect Pce and ask for an exnation from the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi nodded. Right now, he was the only one who could answer. Suddenly! Ji Yuan stood up. His eyes were bloodshot. He seemed a little crazy.¡±Lord Monarch, I want to divine this. I want to divine this scene to prove that the magnificent me sect has robbed our Treasury.¡± At this moment, the celestial extreme reincarnation stone floated out, and the runes imprinted on it were shining. Pfft! Ji Yuan spat a mouthful of blood essence onto the grinding stone. His aura gradually weakened, but he still held on. He wanted to deduce everything. ¡°Limitless and daoless, tracing back the heavenly fate.¡± BOOM! The heavenly extreme reincarnation stone started to spin, and the aura of heaven¡¯s secrets burst forth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it ...¡± Ji Yuan forcefully deduced. He had to deduce the entire process. The power in his body roared out. He was simply ying with his life. He wanted to prove everything. In the sky, dark clouds rolled. There seemed to be anger in the world. Those who peeked into the secrets of heaven would suffer. He was spitting out mouthfuls of blood, and he had already be a bloody man. However, he didn¡¯t stop. The aura on the millstone became even stronger. He couldn¡¯t ept what had happened to the sect this time. The Treasury was the sect¡¯s Foundation. Now, the zing sovereign said that it wasn¡¯t the work of a magnificent me sect disciple. He didn¡¯t believe it, and he wouldn¡¯t choose to believe it. He wanted to use the heavenly extreme reincarnation stone to deduce it and prove that the zing sovereign was lying. Suddenly, the surrounding temperature dropped. The zing glory monarch¡¯s expression darkened. This matter had nothing to do with the magnificent me sect anymore. It was the ant-like sunshine sect that dared to disobey him and not believe what he said. This was an insult to him, an insult to a demigod. ¡°Ji Yuan, you¡¯re really bold. You dare to disobey me and doubt me. You deserve to be killed.¡± With a pause after every word, the voice of the sovereign of ze cut through the air like a de. ¡°What?¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, but it was toote. ¡°Lord Xiao monarch ...¡± Miyamoto Takeshi shouted at the sight. A terrifying force swept over and crushed the heavenly extreme reincarnation stone. Pfft! Ji Yuan was severely injured. Fresh blood spurted out as his body fell to the ground and twitched continuously. Kachaa! The celestial reincarnation stone was crushed by the demigod expert¡¯s power. It cracked and shattered into countless pieces. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll spare your life. But remember, if you dare to disobey me again, you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± zing sovereign red at him coldly before entering the void and leaving the sunshine sect. Ji Yuan fell to the ground and vomited blood. His eyes were glowing.¡±I don¡¯t believe it ... I don¡¯t believe it ...¡± This was the sunshine sect¡¯s advantage, but in the eyes of the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigod-level Masters, they were like pigs and dogs. They would suffer the consequences if they disobeyed a single rule. Weak sects were not guilty, but if they wanted to rely on other sects to be stronger, they had to be good servants. If the master wanted to kill them, they had to extend their head and let them cut it. The sunshine sect leader¡¯s hair turned white. He couldn¡¯t figure out how all of this hade to this. ¡°Damn it, damn it ...¡± Anger burned in Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s heart, and his face gradually became ferocious. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve juste out of the sect, will you be alright?¡± Lin fan asked. He knew that Tian Xu¡¯s main purpose in guarding the sect was to resist the divine religion. If the divine religion attacked them now, the consequences would be unimaginable. Tian Xu smiled and did not say a word. Lin fan didn¡¯t ask anymore. He already knew his teacher¡¯s answer. Han bikong was touched. She knew how much of a risk Tian Xu had taken to save her. However, Tian Xu was shocked. He had thought that the sunshine sect would be full of danger, and a huge battle was waiting for him. He did not expect that the sunshine sect would not even think that he would go. The magnificent me sect. Huo Rong¡¯s mind was tense. Since his senior brother had left the sect, he had lost a demigod to guard the sect. Suddenly, a few auras came from afar. ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡± He knew who this aura belonged to and heaved a sigh of relief. If it didn¡¯te back soon, he would have thought that something big had happened. The sect disciples raised their heads and looked at the figures that streaked across the sky. Tian Xu mountain. Huo Rong came over in a hurry.¡±Senior brother, is everything safe?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±It¡¯s safe. There¡¯s just a small problem.¡± His words were interesting. He even looked at Lin fan. Actually, it was fine. But now that the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King had left, things had beplicated. Fortunately, he still had his former prestige. It was no problem to deter these two little things. Lin fan smiled. He was in a good mood. He had gained a lot from this trip to the sunshine sect. As for the look in the teacher¡¯s eyes, he ignored it. However, when he saw han bikong¡¯s face, he felt that it was a little strange and didn¡¯t know what to say. Suddenly! Han bi Kong took out a white mask and put it on. ¡°Disciple greets elder Huo Rong.¡± Huo Rong sighed and patted han bikong¡¯s shoulder.¡±It¡¯s been hard on you all these years. The sect has let you down.¡± ¡°It is bi Kong¡¯s honor to serve the sect. Even if I die in a foreignnd, I will have no regrets.¡± Han bi Kong said. Lin fan said,¡±master, Junior Brother Han has done so much for the sect. Now that he¡¯s back, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. I suggest that you promote him to the tenth top elder of the sect. After being in the sect for so long, I¡¯m afraid no one is more familiar with the sect than you.¡± Tian Xu nodded.¡±Hmm, that¡¯s a good suggestion. Bi Kong is in his forties and left the sect at 28. He¡¯s been in the sunshine sect for 15 years, and it hasn¡¯t been easy. He¡¯ll have no problem bing an elder.¡± Huo Rong also agreed. Bi Kong¡¯s cultivation base was at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, which was more than enough. ¡°Master, elders, senior brother, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay in the sect. I have to return to the sunshine sect.¡± Han bi Kong said. Lin fan was bewildered. This wasn¡¯t in line with his train of thought. If han bi Kong was in the sect, he could bring him out for a walk. If they met any experts, he could just let Junior Brother Han go up and he could harvest from the back. It would be much easier. ¡°Bikong, you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the sunshine sect for 15 years. I¡¯ve been in contact with a few organizations that are hiding in the sunshine sect. Now that I¡¯m back, I want to go back to those organizations and protect them. Otherwise, with their strength, they won¡¯t be able to survive if they encounter the sunshine sect. Please help me, master and elders.¡± To Lin fan, they didn¡¯t even give him time to rest. They had just escaped from the sunshine sect and now they wanted to go back. Respect, respect. Tian Xu and Huo Rong looked at each other and finally agreed. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy to be able to return to the sect again,¡± han bikong said with a smile.¡±Let me take a good look while I¡¯m away. When our sect is strong, I¡¯ll return to the sect again.¡± ¡°Fine, this is your choice. Pay attention to everything.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Yes.¡± [PS: it takes time to write. I¡¯m not a typewriter that cane out with a snap. It takes time. One chapter takes more than an hour.]

 Chapter 326 - Full of pride

    <h4>Chapter 326: Full of pride</h4>

    Invincible peak! ¡°Greetings, senior brother.¡± When the passing disciples saw senior brother Lin, they all greeted him respectfully. When they saw the person wearing a white mask, they were curious. They didn¡¯t know who this person was. The sect didn¡¯t seem to have such a person. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded and brought han bi Kong to invincible peak to take a look. There were tears on the face hidden under the mask, but because of the mask, it could not be detected. He had been away from the sect for too long. Even when he was at the sunshine sect, he almost thought that he was an elder of the sect. If it wasn¡¯t for his obsession, he might have really fallen for it. ¡°Senior brother, those stone steps are not ordinary. All the junior brothers are also working hard.¡± Han bi Kong was curious. When she left the sect, there was no such thing. Lin fan smiled,¡±I got that from a dangerous ce. I didn¡¯t expect it to be of use.¡± In han bi Kong¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t just a little bit useful, but a great use. She could feel that the earth energy in the disciples ¡®bodies was constantly condensing as they continued to climb the steps. They were cultivating under an invisible pressure. He remembered that when he had left the sect, the disciples had all looked bitter. They had been too poor back then, and even a mortal-ss elixir could be fought with flushed faces among fellow disciples. Therefore, the talented disciples could only rely on themselves and leave the sect to gain experience. It was difficult to rely on the sect to strengthen themselves. But even so, not many people were willing to betray the sect. As for those who betrayed the sect, he didn¡¯t know where they were being dogs. ¡°Senior brother, that is?¡± Han bi Kong stopped in her tracks. There was a pond in the distance, and there were disciples sitting cross-legged in the pond. She could tell that they were refining their bodies. The body tempering realm disciples were cultivating. He still remembered how they had used external forces to temper their bodies, and every time they did, they would end up in a bloody mess. As for his junior sisters, they had to slowly cultivate and temper their bodies, but the results were not as good as external forces. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure from the ocean deity sect. It¡¯s used to create a pond for the outer sect disciples to cultivate. ¡± Lin fan exined impatiently. Han bi Kong nodded. She hadn¡¯t returned to the sect for fifteen years. Other than a few ces that she was familiar with, she was unfamiliar with everything else. At this moment, two disciples walked over with smiles on their faces. At the same time, they were holding pills in their hands. When they saw Lin fan, they also walked up. ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± Lin fan nodded. He recognized the pill in his hand.¡±Heartbreak pill. Are you two going to try to break through to the Earth Star border realm?¡± One of the tall and thin disciples replied,¡±¡±Yes, I got it from senior brother l¨¹. I¡¯m going to try to break through.¡± ¡°This is a man-ss superior-grade pill.¡± Han bi Kong was shocked. It wasn¡¯t that she had never seen a man-ss superior-grade pill before, but that she didn¡¯t expect a sect disciple to use this pill to break through. This was a treatment that ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t enjoy in the past. Sure enough, the two disciples looked at han bi Kong with a strange expression. They felt that this masked person was a little strange, and they were even making a fuss out of nothing. ¡°You guys can go cultivate.¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± The two disciples put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and went to break through happily. With the good atmosphere of invincible peak, the disciples no longer had to worry about elixirs or fight for them. Although he couldn¡¯t guarantee that everyone in the sect would be like this, he could at least guarantee that most of them would be like this after being taught by the atmosphere of invincible peak. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve made my two junior brothersugh.¡± Han bi Kongughed. Lin fan replied,¡±it¡¯s getting better. The pills are enough for the disciples to cultivate. Junior Brother Han,e with me. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± Han bi Kong was curious. The moment she stepped into invincible peak, she saw something that she couldn¡¯t see in the past. This was a scene that could only be seen in a strong sect. Even in the sunshine sect, he didn¡¯t see this. The most he saw was ruthlessness. Even if his fellow disciples were in his way, they would fight to the death. Of course, he was happy to see it. Sometimes, he would even add fuel to the fire. Not long after, angry curses were heard. ¡°You idiots! You¡¯ve been learning from this frog master for so long and you¡¯re still so stupid! You¡¯ve really brought shame to this frog master! Hurry up and take off your pants! Let this frog master teach you guys a good lesson!¡± In the distance, a green frog held a ruler and jumped up and down on its hind legs. It then raised the ruler high and pped the butt of an alchemy Grandmaster. The surrounding alchemy grandmasters trembled in fear as they whispered among themselves. ¡°The frog master is angry again.¡± ¡°He asked for it. Frog master has taught him this technique so many times and he still hasn¡¯t learned it. He¡¯s obviously overconfident.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Ever since I started learning from frog master, my pill concoction skills have improved tremendously.¡± The frog was in high spirits. After bing a frog master, his status had changed. When the disciples saw him, they had to be polite. If they didn¡¯t show enough respect, they would teach the other party a lesson. ¡°The smell is so strong, and I¡¯ve never seen this technique even in the sunshine sect. Not even the alchemy grandmasters of the Saint convent sect.¡± Han bi Kong said in shock. The alchemy grandmasters were using all sorts of techniques, dazzling and extraordinary. The thick aroma of pills wafted out from the alchemy furnaces, shocking everyone. As for the frog, he was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect a frog to have such an ability. Lin fan smiled.¡±That frog¡¯s alchemy skills are very good. It¡¯s not a bad choice to let it teach the sect¡¯s alchemy Masters.¡± ¡°Now, the sect¡¯s supply of pills is gradually catching up, and the quality of the pills is also higher.¡± Han bi Kong nodded,¡±yes, I can feel it. Just from the pill fragrance, I can tell that it¡¯s of extremely high quality.¡± ¡°Frog!¡± At this moment, the frog, who was having a good time smoking, heard this sound and its green face changed. It had died young. This terrifying Desperado had actually returned. With his back to the other party, his serious frog face instantly changed into a fawning expression. With tears in his eyes, he jumped. ¡°Wow, master, you¡¯re finally back. Frog has missed you to death.¡± Pada! Lin fan picked up the frog and looked at it carefully.¡±Yes, it¡¯s not bad. It seems like you really miss me.¡± ¡°Of course, master 6666 ...¡± The frog immediately threw away the ruler, stretched out its front paw, and madly hit 6. Han bikong was stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand this frog. Then, she smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t think that senior brother Lin would have such a demon pet. She had never seen it before. ¡°Go, go.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and let the frog y by itself. He finally understood that the frog was probably treating these alchemy Masters as itself and was bullying them very happily. Watching Lin fan leave, the frog was terrified. ¡°How terrifying, he¡¯s actually at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper and hasprehended thews. Not only that, the aura he¡¯s emitting is far from what a fifth level heavenly Dipper sovereign canpare to. This man is abnormal, the day when he can escape this sea of suffering is uncertain.¡± However, at this moment, the frog pulled out its ruler.¡±What are you doing? who told you to stop? you better buck up, or else I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± At the pill Hall. Lu Qiming was in the middle of registration, and a group of disciples was waiting in line to collect their pills. Lin fan¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the disciples. ¡°Senior brother.¡± ¡°Senior brother.¡± Lin fan brought han bi Kong to the pill Hall. There was a huge pile of pills there, causing han bi Kong¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡°This is the foundation of invincible peak. No matter what, I have to take it back.¡± He was very proud and had a great sense of achievement. He had never had any medicinal pills before, but now he had umted so many. This feeling was really great. Han bi Kong didn¡¯t dare to believe it. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many pills. It was simply shocking. To Lin fan, this was a very normal thing to do. The treasures of old ancestor Wan ku were extremely rich. It was a piece of cake. Now, with the addition of the pills in his storage ring, the number of pills was even more frightening. At this moment, han bi Kong really wanted to ask what was going on and where he had taken it from. He left the ce with han bi Kong and continued on his way. Thump thump thump! A rumbling sound could be heard. Han bi Kong stopped in her tracks. The voice hade from far away. Although it was far away, she could still hear it. He looked over and saw a huge human-shaped thing standing in the distance. There were also many small things standing on that human-shaped thing and moving. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s that?¡± Lin fan looked over and was stunned as well. It had been a long time since he had returned to the sect. To think that those brats of thend spirit would actuallye up with something like this. ¡°That¡¯s and spirit. It¡¯s good at forging and developing all kinds of new and interesting things.¡± ¡°Land spirit?¡± Han bi Kong was puzzled. She had never heard of such an existence. On the peak of invincible peak. The two of them stood there as the breeze blew. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the change to be so great.¡± Han bi Kong, who had been silent for a long time, sighed. Lin fan smiled,¡±Junior Brother, you haven¡¯t returned to the sect for so many years. Of course, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Han bi Kong walked around and memorized everything about the sect. To him, things were still the same, but people had changed. Some were familiar, and some were unfamiliar. Even if it was a person, he had not met anyone he was familiar with. Maybe he didn¡¯t see it, or maybe he wasn¡¯t there. It was normal for fifteen years to pass. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ve seen everything that I need to see and I¡¯m satisfied. There are still many things waiting for me.¡± Han bi Kong suddenly said. Lin fan was taken aback,¡±you¡¯re not going to stay in the sect for a while?¡± Han bi Kong shook her head.¡±I¡¯m not staying.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bid farewell to the elders?¡± Han bi Kong continued to shake her head.¡±I won¡¯t say goodbye. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t being back in the future. I¡¯m just out of the sect to train. The next time Ie back, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Lin fan smiled and nodded his head. Although he had not known this Junior Brother for long, he realized that this Junior Brother was worthy of respect. A gust of wind blew. Of the two people who were originally at the peak, only one remained. Lin fan looked up into the void. There was a beam of light that was getting further and further away before it disappeared without a trace. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to raise our spirits and start the battle. There¡¯s still a long way to go, so we have to quickly raise our strength.¡± After seeing the demigod-level powerhouse¡¯s power, he felt that his current strength was not enough. At the pill Hall. ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± Lu Qiming realized that senior brother Lin was the only one who had returned. That person must have left. Lin fan waved his hand,¡±gather the disciples of the mountain peaks and wait for me in the main hall.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming went to work immediately. He had no idea what his senior brother was going to do this time. The disciples who had been cultivating all stopped and rushed over when they received the notice. Since senior brother Lin had gathered them, there must be something going on. Perhaps he wanted to give them a lecture. This made them very excited and filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 327 - This thing is a little scary

    <h4>Chapter 327: This thing is a little scary</h4>

    The disciples gathered and were in high spirits. Senior brother Lin had called all the disciples of the mountain peak over to give them a lecture. Lu Qiming was prepared to listen to senior brother Lin¡¯s teachings. At the same time, he was going to record down the ssic words as soon as he returned. In the distance, Lin fan walked over. This time around, there were a lot of pills. He did not know how long these disciples were going to keep up the act. However, the disciples would definitely be very happy. After all, the pills were all good things, so how could they not be happy? ¡°Greetings, senior brother Lin.¡± The crowd¡¯s voices resounded and shook invincible peak. Lin fan nodded his head and walked up to the main hall. Pushing open the doors, he looked at all the disciples,¡±I¡¯ve gathered all of you here today for an important matter.¡± The disciples perked up and listened attentively, afraid of missing out on anything. ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you solve your problems, senior brother. ¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Lin fan was very satisfied. He raised his finger and all the pills in his storage ring rolled out. These were all from the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury. There were a lot of them, as vast as the ocean. The number of mortal-ss and Mystic-ss pills was terrifying. There were many ordinary earth-ss elixirs, but they were useless to him. He needed those that could improve his Foundation, not these. The empty Hall was filled with pills, but it was still not enough. The pills rolled down from the top like sand and continued to spread until they reached the outside of the hall. Some of the disciples got too close and were covered by the pills. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to climb out. Instantly, the elixir fragrance condensed and turned into a huge elixir Dragon. It rose into the sky and climbed to the highest point of invincible peak, forming a shocking phenomenon. The magnificent me sect disciples looked up at invincible peak. When they saw the huge elixir Dragon, they werepletely stunned. They had never seen such a scene before. Perhaps they had never seen it in their entire lives. The disciples in front of the invincible Peak¡¯s great Hall retreated and took a deep breath. Their faces were all red from the pill¡¯s fragrance, and their noses were filled with it. They knew that a terrifying scene was about to happen. Lin fan fell to the ground. Thest pill rolled out of his storage ring andnded on the ground. ¡°Good. Junior brothers and sisters, your important matter is here. Put these pills into the pill bottles.¡± He was already floating in the air to avoid being drowned by the medicinal pills. As for the disciples who managed to get up from the pill sea with great difficulty, they expressed their helplessness. There were too many medicinal pills. Lu Qiming¡¯s mouth was wide open, and he was stunned. Suddenly, panicked voices could be heard. ¡°Oh no, Junior Brother has fainted.¡± ¡°Save her, quick. Junior Brother, wake up. Don¡¯t faint. We haven¡¯t filled the pills yet.¡± The disciple¡¯s face was pped so hard that it made a ttering sound. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and woke up. He wanted to faint and stop storing the medicinal pills. In the past, he felt very happy, but now, he felt very pained. The previous few times, when he was filling the pills, his entire body was filled with the fragrance of the pills. As long as he touched something with his hand, it would be stained with the fragrance of the pills. Even when he was eating, his nose would be filled with the fragrance of the pills. Everything was tasteless. A disciple covered his face with tears, his body trembling. Lin fan said,¡±Junior Brother, don¡¯t cry. This isn¡¯t a dream. These are the pills of our invincible peak. Don¡¯t be too excited. You¡¯ll get better and better from now on.¡± The disciple, whose face was covered in tears, nodded with difficulty.¡±I understand, senior brother.¡± He wasn¡¯t so excited that he wanted to cry, but he couldn¡¯t help but cry when he thought of the pain of storing the pill. This time, he would have to pretend for God knows how long. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but cry again. ¡°Junior Brother Lu, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Have the disciples pack the pills properly and put them in the pill Hall.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded, then looked around.¡±Wang Fu, you will form a group. Lead 100 disciples to transport the pill bottles and the pills to the elixir Hall.¡± The corner of Wang Fu¡¯s mouth twitched before he nodded,¡±yes.¡± He felt at ease leaving these matters to them. He returned to the secret chamber to study some things. In the depths of the sect. Ku MU¡¯s face was stiff. He had already seen the phenomenon on invincible peak, and the strong power of the pill shocked him even more. ¡°Tian Xu, did your disciple really empty the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury?¡± At this moment, even Huo Rong and the others were dumbfounded. This was too ruthless. It would be strange if the sunshine sect didn¡¯t go all out. However, when they heard that this man had used a quarter of the pills to bribe the zing sovereign, they understood. The sunshine sect could only ept this loss, but they could not spit it out. Tian Xu nodded.¡±Not all of them. There are still things in the eight stone gates that I haven¡¯t taken, but even so, it¡¯s enough to make the sunshine sect suffer.¡± Huo Rong sighed. This was really too ruthless. This was cutting off the path of survival for other sects. The frog was teaching the alchemy Masters. When it saw the long line of pills above the mountain peak, its green face showed astonishment. Where the F * ck did they get so many pills from? did they take the treasure of some Big Shot Alchemist? Even a Big Shot Alchemist wouldn¡¯t have so many pills. Terrifying, truly terrifying. In the secret chamber. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be hidden behind the stone door.¡± A seven-colored round ball of light floated in the air. It looked like an organ, but it didn¡¯t look like one at the same time. With his current knowledge, he couldn¡¯t tell. Behind the stone door, the most eye-catching thing was this thing. ¡°This thing should be a little unusual.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he could tell that it was extraordinary. There was a pattern imprinted on the seven-colored round surface. It was very familiar. It also had the appearance of a giant snake with eight heads and eight tails. ¡°Could it be the guy we metst time? The thing that was hacked to death by itself?¡± He wasn¡¯t too sure, but they were too simr. ¡°I¡¯ll just lick it once. ¡± The Tai sovereign sword floated around his neck. He stuck out his tongue and licked it gently. Instantly. Lin fan¡¯s eyes widened. Experience points +10000. This was not the main point. The main point was that there was an unbearable aura rampaging in his body. Suddenly! On his arm, an extremely disgusting scale protruded out of his skin with a trace of blood. At the same time, it didn¡¯t stop. More and more scales popped out as if they were newly born. Puchi! A fatal strike. The secret room was very quiet. Ten secondster, he was full of energy and recovered to his peak. The scales on his arm had disappeared. ¡°This actually increased experience points. But the problem is a little serious. There are disgusting scales growing out. What the hell is this? in that case, I¡¯d like to see what the negative effect is.¡± He licked it again and his experience points increased. Scales appeared on his arm once again. After observing it, one of his arms was gradually covered in scales. They were ck and soft to the touch. The scales continued to extend and gradually began to fill up his entire body. The cells in his body seemed to have been invaded by something. They were not destroyed, but were changing. He licked it again. The growth of the scales increased rapidly, and soon, they covered his entire body. ¡°This is a little scary. If someone didn¡¯t pay attention and just licked it lightly, wouldn¡¯t they be doomed forever? Have you be something that¡¯s neither human nor ghost?¡± He felt that this seven-colored circle was very strange. It was hard when he pinched it, but it could melt when he licked it. He licked it again, and a mysterious power flowed into his body. Although his experience points were increasing, his body had changed a lot. Puchi! There was a bloody wound on his back, as if something was about toe out from it. He raised his hand and took out a round mirror. Looking closely, there was ck hair pressing against the bloody wound. He licked it again. The hair that was stuck there suddenly moved again, and wet liquid dripped out. A head had actually grown out from his back, and the face of this head was exactly the same as him. Other than a little ferocity, there was no difference. However, when he stuck out his tongue, he knew that something different had appeared. His tongue had split up, like a snake¡¯s tongue. ¡°That¡¯s really disgusting,¡± He would quickly use his sword to resolve this. He finally understood that this thing was a good thing, but the side effects were also very great. It would turn a person into something that was neither human nor ghost. ¡°This thing is exactly the same as that half-step alchemy God guy, but it can¡¯t bepared to the purity of divine pills.¡± Ten secondster. Lin fan woke up and his body was back to normal. He wasn¡¯t affected by the side effects. ¡°Not bad. Experience points are very important. Let¡¯s continue to earn experience points.¡± At this moment, Lin fan was sitting in the secret chamber. He was holding onto the rainbow-colored ball of light and licking it bit by bit. When he was almost done, he would sh it with his sword. It continued. The sunshine sect. Themotion had already spread throughout the sunshine sect. The locals were furious. Although they were not disciples of the sunshine sect, they had a god-like existence in their hearts. How could they not be angry when someone destroyed it? However, the members of the organization hidden in the sunshine sect were extremely excited. They were shocked that they had already sensed the situation within ten thousand miles of the deste bloodnd. Someone had gone to take a look and brought back the news. The sky fell and the earth cracked. It was like a World of Ice and frost. Even if a demon beast passed by, it would be instantly frozen into an ice sculpture. It was like hell on earth. No one dared to go. When the faceless King was about to be executed by the sunshine sect, some of the organizations were already thinking about how to rescue him. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the sky would suddenly turn dark and a terrifying aura would erupt from there. They knew that someone must have gone to rescue him. Later on, they realized that it was really as they had thought. The sunshine sect had suffered heavy losses, and the faceless King had been rescued. To them, this was a joyous asion. ¡°Senior brother, are you really going?¡± A top elder of the sunshine sect felt his heart bleeding when he recalled what had happened. Miyamoto Takeshi nodded.¡±Of course I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going to the heaven sect to report the magnificent me sect and get back everything.¡± The unparalleled might of the zing glory monarch shrouded his heart, and he did not dare to disobey. However, Tian Xu hade to abduct them and had even injured them. This matter could not be tolerated. He had to go to the heaven sect Pce and make the magnificent me sect pay the price. At this moment, Miyamoto Takeshi entered the void and set off towards the heaven sect Pce.

 Chapter 328 - I almost couldnt help but beat you up

    <h4>Chapter 328: I almost couldn¡¯t help but beat you up</h4>

    The seven-colored ball of light was now as small as a speck of dust, but it was still bright. Even a speck of dust was dazzling. Thest lick made his tongue go numb. He licked until the heavens fell and the earth cracked. He was intoxicated. A speck of dazzling dust dissipated without a trace. The Tai sovereign sword approached his neck and pulled. Ten secondster! ¡°I¡¯ve earned it. ¡± After a long time of hard work, he finally licked the colorful ball of light clean without wasting any effort. Experience points: 200200000 He looked at the experience points andughed crazily. ¡°I¡¯m invincible! I¡¯m invincible! I¡¯m invincible!¡± The important thing had to be repeated three times. It was hard to umte experience points, but there were still shortcuts. He was lucky enough to break a stone gate of the sunshine sect and get such a good thing. He didn¡¯t know what the colorful light ball was, but it was indeed a good thing. It was even more powerful than a half-step divine elixir. With 200 million experience points, he could raise his cultivation by several levels. However, with ack of foundation, he had to find some experts to fight in order to earn points. The feeling of swelling exploded again. This time, no one could extinguish this feeling of expansion. They would let this feeling of expansion continue to be passed down until it reached its strongest. Stepping out of the secret chamber, he felt refreshed. He had changed a lot from before. This feeling could not be described with words. Now, he had 380000 points, but he didn¡¯t want to use them yet. When he had umted enough, he would raise all his cultivation techniques to the perfection level. By then, how powerful would he be? Demigod realm. It was not impossible. ¡°The magnificent me sect has a demigod, but it¡¯s not strong enough. I¡¯ll be the first person in history to surpass the demigod realm. I¡¯ll be the strongest in the world.¡± It was the darkest and most humid ce. A disgusting earthworm the size of an arm was rolling in the soil. Its wet and soft skin moved on the ground. It had no heads on either end, but at this moment, a disgusting tumor suddenly popped up on both ends. Yellow pus spurted out, and two disgusting, wet tentacles covered with thorns extended out. ¡°What level have I developed to? why do I suddenly feel so flustered, as if something important has disappeared?¡± The earthwormid in the mud as if it had fallen into a deep sleep. At this moment, a Python was hiding in the dark. Seeing its prey in deep sleep, it flicked its tongue and opened its huge mouth to bite. ¡°I hate all of you. I need you to not be here, but you appeared when I don¡¯t need you.¡± A hissing sound could be heard as a Python several feet long was swallowed alive by the earthworm. The earthworm, which was originally not too thick, swelled into a ball andy there motionless, slowly digesting. ¡°I have no reputation, but from now on, I am the Lord of the earth Dragon.¡± ¡°Senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming rushed forward when he saw Lin fan. ¡°How are the pills?¡± Lin fan asked. Pills were the foundation of invincible peak. They could provide the disciples with cultivation resources. After emptying the sunshine sect¡¯s Treasury, there would be enough for the disciples to cultivate. ¡°I still need some time,¡± Lu Qiming said excitedly. He was excited to see so many pills. Although many disciples vomited and fainted while packing the pills, they were fine. They only needed to rest for a while before they could go back to packing the pills. He sighed with emotion at the sight of these disciples who had to work hard despite their physical difort. This was the spirit that the disciples of invincible peak should have. Lin fan stood on the mountain peak with his hands behind his back. He looked at the other peaks. Ever since he came here, he had not seen the other six peak Masters. ¡°Have the other peak Masters returned?¡± ¡°They dide back, but they left soon after. ording to the news, they have all broken through to the Tiangang realm.¡± Lu Qiming said calmly. He did not feel any pressure. Senior brother Lin¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He was even stronger than those peak Masters. As for those peak Masters who came and went, ording to his analysis, they were obviously under great pressure. However, senior brother Lin¡¯s vision was no longer on the fight for the position of Peak Master in the sect. Instead, he was looking at the entire sect and raising the overall strength of the sect. Although he didn¡¯t hear it with his own ears, he had already figured it out. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin fan smiled. He didn¡¯t expect the peak Leaders to go out again. Junior brothers, it is a good thing for the sect to have a genius like senior brother. The first level of heavenly Dipper wasn¡¯t something to be proud of, and it wasn¡¯t something to be impudent about in the sect either. It was something to keep improving until he reached the peak. You may not understand, but you will in the future. You¡¯re all living in an extremely terrifying era. ¡°Brother Lin ...¡± In the distance, a voice shouted. At a nce, it was mo Jingzhe, who had a strong appearance. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy supposed to be in Spiritwind city? Why did youe here?¡± He didn¡¯t really want to pay attention to this fool. He had a feeling that nothing good woulde out of being together. But now that he had been found, there was no way to hide. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Oh my God, brother Lin, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Mo Jingzhe stood in front of Lin fan, panting heavily. However, he could faintly feel the power of heaven aura entering his body and recovering. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to Tian Huan?¡± Thest time they met, this guy was only an Earth Star border stage nine. How long had it been? he had already broken through to the heaven star border. ¡°Yes, I just casually cultivated at home and broke through. It was very simple, no big deal.¡± Mo Jingzhe didn¡¯t think much of it and said it very casually. Lin fan really wanted to kill this guy with a single sh, but he held himself back. Mo Jingzhe¡¯s talent was indeed very high. Although he had not cultivated the divine Art of startling Dragons to the point where it had such a special characteristic, it was unique. In a dangerous ce ofva, he had endured all kinds of pain with great perseverance to guide the astral Fire into his body and cultivate the Earthfire frightening Dragon Qi. He had evolved from the original Divine Art of startling Dragons. This was admirable. One could even say that he was blessed with good fortune. After all, if one was not careful, they could be burned to ashes. ¡°Tell me, why have youe to find me?¡± He just wanted to get this guy back quickly and not stay by his side. He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble it would attract. Mo Jingzhe was a little sad.¡±Brother Lin, why are you so cold? I, mo Jingzhe, treat you as a friend. You should at least smile a little, right?¡± Lin fan¡¯s mouth twitched. Smiling face? You wish. However, when he opened his mouth, a smile that said,¡±I want to hit you¡± appeared. ¡°The smiling face is here. You can tell me now, right?¡± Lu Qiming left quietly. He could sense that this person was different from ordinary people. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m in a good mood now. That¡¯s what a good friend should do.¡± Mo Jingzhe¡¯s smile was bright. ¡°I¡¯ve been rxing at home these days. I¡¯ve been cultivating asionally, and it¡¯s too boring. But after the divine religion incident, I¡¯ve been thinking day and night. I feel that I can¡¯t waste my time at home. I have to do something ...¡± ¡°Get to the main point.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and ced it on mo Jingzhe¡¯s shoulder. He squeezed it gently and used a little force. Mo Jingzhe felt a heavy weight on his shoulder. He raised his head, patted the back of Lin fan¡¯s hand, and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve found traces of the divine religion. ¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Lin fan had an idea. He had always wanted to find the traces of the divine religion. He was lucky to find the sixth Districtst time. However, the other districts were hidden too deeply. It would be difficult to find them. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s really difficult to find traces of them, but who am I, mo Jingzhe? I¡¯m meticulous, quick-witted, and extremely smart ...¡± Mo Jingzhe sighed, and his expression gradually became excited, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he was such a person. ¡°Get to the point. If you continue being so narcissistic, I really can¡¯t help but beat you to death.¡± He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He really didn¡¯t want to talk to this guy. He didn¡¯t even want to see him. ¡°Brother Lin, you can¡¯t do this. We are friends, and I, mo Jingzhe, treat my friends with sincerity. I once had one, but I was ashamed of it. Now, you ...¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. I¡¯m not interested in the divine religion at all, and I don¡¯t want to know what traces you¡¯ve found. I¡¯m going to go into seclusion, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Lin fan really didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. If this continued, it would be really hard to suppress the urge to beat him up. ¡°At the river of heavenly water. I found traces of the divine religion there.¡± Mo Jingzhe¡¯s mind seemed to have suddenly cleared up. The river of heavenly water. He knew about this ce. It was a magical ce where water came from the sky. It was water without roots, and no one knew how water would flow down from the sky. Even if the sect went to investigate, they would only find out the reason. Hence, this ce became one of the more magical ces in the magnificent me sect. He had originally thought that this would be a secret realm, but in the end, he found out that it was not a secret realm, but a naturally formed one. ¡°Old ck, do you know how the river of heavenly water was formed?¡± ckie, who was hovering above the mountain, breathed in and out the earth energy to repair his body. He said,¡±I don¡¯t know. The river of heavenly water has existed for a long time. No one knows how it was formed. It can¡¯t be cut, blocked, or taken. The water that falls always maintains a certain volume.¡± Even ckie didn¡¯t know. ckie was a ck hell Python, a powerful being from ten thousand years ago. Even he didn¡¯t know about it, which showed how mysterious the river of heavenly water was. It was possible that the divine religion had appeared there, but perhaps they were just passing by. However, no matter what, they should go and take a look. ¡°I, mo Jingzhe, have seen many things. I have never seen such a big snake that can speak humannguage.¡± Mo Jingzhe came to the edge of the mountain and looked down. He was a little shocked and curious. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m a ck hellish Python, not a snake. Watch your words.¡± ckie didn¡¯t say anything more. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He had made an oath with Lin fan that he would guard the invincible peak for the rest of his life. Now that Lin fan¡¯s cultivation base was at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper, he was shocked. This talent was too strong. If nothing unexpected happened, he might even be a demigod. By then, his life would be a little long, but fortunately, it was not endless. There would be a day when he would be free. Mo Jingzhe wanted to reply, but seeing that Lin fan was about to leave, he suddenly shouted,¡±¡±Brother Lin, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t care and wanted to take a look. ¡°No need. You¡¯re too weak. You¡¯ll be a burden.¡± In an instant, mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had suffered a serious injury. ¡°Brother Lin actually said that I¡¯m too weak. I, mo Jingzhe, am extremely talented, but I¡¯m actually called weak ...¡±

 Chapter 329 - Im indeed a talent

    <h4>Chapter 329: I¡¯m indeed a talent</h4>

    In the void, a stream of light shed. Lin fan walked out of the sect and headed towards the waters of the heavenly River. ¡°With my current strength, no one should dare to touch me.¡± He was so confident. Thinking back to the past when he was killed the moment he left the sect, and for some inexplicable reason, a sword fell from the sky and pierced his body, he was very unhappy. ¡°Who did you provoke? why did you attack me? it¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m weak, but you can¡¯t bully me too much.¡± But now, things were different. He was at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper and hadprehended thews. He was very strong and not someone that ordinary people could afford to offend. The magnificent me sect¡¯s territory was vast. As they shuttled through the void, the mountains and rivers below them retreated quickly. Those who weren¡¯t at the heavenly Dipper realm couldn¡¯t traverse the void, so they definitely weren¡¯t worthy of such a status. But now, things were different. At the fifth level of heavenly Dipper, with a wave of his hand, thews of energy revolved around him, enveloping him with a boundless might that was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. ¡°Peak Master Lin, long time no see.¡± The world dimmed as a bloody hand pierced through the clouds, crushing the air as it came for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? is this a face p?¡± Lin fan punched out with his fist. The pure strength of his fist shook the void and shattered the bloody hand. ¡°How dare you ambush me.¡± He knew that this person was the blood refiner, but what was he up to? The blood cloud created a huge wave and split into two. The blood refiner venerable stood in the middle of the blood cloud with a smile on his face. However, this smile was a little dark. ¡°Peak Master Lin jumped into theva to escape. Such a method surprised me. I thought that Peak Master Lin had harmed himself. Now, it seems that Peak Master Lin¡¯s method is brilliant. I admire you, I admire you.¡± The blood refiner Knight¡¯s expression was calm, but traces of blood Qi wrapped around his body, forming a blood refining hell. In the past, he had not been a match for the blood refiner, but now, he did want to fight him. ¡°Divine religion, blood-refining Knight, what do you want to do?¡± Lin fan stood there calmly without a single bit of fear. Afterprehending the power ofws, he was just that confident. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I see that you are a talent. I came here this time to invite Peak Master Lin to conspire with me to n for a major event.¡± The blood-refined Knight smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right when ites to talent. This Peak Master is indeed a talent, but as for conspiracies, that¡¯s fine. However, it seems that my words that day had also caused the venerable Xue Lian to have many thoughts. ¡± ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± He could tell that the blood refiner was unwilling to give in. He wanted to seize power, rope in talents, and work together. It was a good idea, but he had found the wrong person. The blood-red eyes of the blood-refined Knight locked onto Lin fan. This man was a talent. This was an undeniable fact. The cult king was not the cult king. He had long seen it. However, the other Guardian Kings in the cult did not acknowledge it. They still treated the cult king as the cult king. He didn¡¯t know the reason for this, and he didn¡¯t want to know. The desire for power in his heart had been aroused by this child¡¯s words. He wanted to suppress it, but he couldn ¡®T. He could only let it explode. At this moment, the blood refiner venerable smiled without saying anything. Lin fan had a lot of thoughts running through his mind. Activating his colored eyes and keeping him here might not be a bad choice. However, the body of this blood refiner was a little weird. While his aura had not changed, it was a little different from before. ¡°This isn¡¯t your real body?¡± ¡°You have good eyes, Peak Master Lin. This is a projection that carries the blood refining hell. If you are willing, you can ride the blood refining hell ande to meet me.¡± The blood-refined Knightughed, his voice bewitching. ¡°So it¡¯s like this ...¡± Lin fanughed. His heart was filled with excitement. What he needed to do now was to exchange blows with an expert. This was only a projection of the blood refiner. He wondered if he could defeat this expert with his fifth-level heavenly Dipper strength. In that instant, the void trembled and aw appeared. This was thew of strength. When it appeared, the heaven and earth gradually felt a little suppressed as though a ball of energy was being squeezed out, wanting to explode out. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin fan grinned,¡±nothing much. I just want to beat you to death ...¡± His body turned into a streak of light, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the venerable. His fists descended from the sky, and thews of the world crashed into his body. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Peak Master Lin to have entered thews. However, thews are singr. What a pity.¡± Xue Lian the venerable was neither sad nor happy, and he nodded in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to grow so quickly. ¡°You know nothing.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything more. The copse fist Sutra was the fist technique that he hadprehended the most. With the powerw, he could unleash an even more violent power. The blood-refined Knight had been too careless. He raised his hand to block, sighing,¡±¡±This isn¡¯t enough.¡± BOOM! The fist exploded, and the powerw exploded. Multicolored light bloomed, and the originally calm void was like a wave that covered the heavens and earth. ¡°Why would I?¡± At first, the venerable Xue Lian didn¡¯t take it to heart. Even if this was just a projection, it wasn¡¯t something a fifth-level heavenly Dipper sovereign could deal with. However, the moment they shed, the power that could topple mountains and overturn the seas surged over. The palm that was stretched out to block was immediately shattered, turning into specks of blood light that dissipated into the world. His Foundation had increased a little. If he went all out in battle, he could indeed increase his strength. However, this wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted more. ¡°Sovereign Xue Lian, if you want to recruit me, at least show me what you¡¯re capable of. Even if you¡¯re a projection, you can¡¯t be this weak.¡± Raising his hand into a fist, he struck out once more. Ten thousand rays of light burst forth as the prodigious demolition fist Sutra was unleashed. At the same time, his body continued to expand. He activated all the cultivation techniques he knew. He had already cultivated extreme destruction body to perfection. How could an ordinary person face a three-fold increase in strength? At full power, he clenched his fist and punched toward sovereign Xue Lian. The space around him crumbled, and the impact of the punch dried up the hell of blood. ¡°You¡¯re really too impudent. This senior saw that you¡¯re a talent, so I had the intention to recruit you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful and force this senior to be ruthless.¡± Sovereign Xue Lian was infuriated. He didn¡¯t expect this brat to have grown to such an extent. He was clearly only at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper, but the power he could unleash was so vast. ¡°Hurry up and be ruthless. Don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡± Right now, Lin fan had swelled up to his limit. The power in his entire body was exploding out. The heart of strength was the extreme of thews of strength. With a single force, he could break through all techniques. No matter how many tricks his opponent had, he could only destroy them with a single force. ¡°Blood refining fusion¡± The hell of blood refinement was instantly filled with endless waves of blood. Vengeful souls howled within them, and countless bloody hands extended out to grab at the back of the sovereign. ¡°Good boy. I¡¯ll use the blood refining hell to fight you.¡± Within the hell of blood refinement, a blood-red light bloomed and dyed the heavens and earth red. The aura was evil and nauseating. This hell of blood refinement had gathered the power of sovereign Xue Lian. Lin fan analyzed the situation. The projection of the blood refiner wasn¡¯t strong, but it was definitely stronger than a fifth level heaven¡¯s strength realm expert. And with the addition of the blood refining hell, it didn¡¯t give him much pressure. By his initial estimates, the blood-refined Knight¡¯s true form was below demigod-level, and he wasn¡¯t even a pseudo-demigod. He was at the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, but his Foundation was not bad, much stronger than ordinary ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereigns. ¡°Kid,e to my hell of blood refinement and see what it¡¯s like.¡± The sky was blood-red, and blood rain was falling. At that moment, a sinister and evil mental energy entered his body as if it was trying to pull him into a mental world. Unfortunately, it was of no use. ¡°Don¡¯t do these useless things, let¡¯s get real physical. ¡± Bang! Bang! With a single step, the void split apart as he appeared right in front of the blood-smelting Paragon. He then sent a fist hurtling down. It exploded! The punch shattered the blood refiner Knight¡¯s head, but the hell of blood protected him from death. His head was reborn and became solid again. ¡°Good punch.¡± The blood-refined Knight opened his mouth, revealing a blood-red interior. Tiny tentacles flew out of his mouth, baring fangs and brandishing ws. ¡°Disgusting.¡± How could he ept such things? he had thought that although the blood-smelting sovereign was gloomy, he wouldn¡¯t be so disgusting. Now, it seemed that the divine religion, with the exception of the force Emperor master, was full of disgusting people. The punch pierced through the blood refiner Knight¡¯s mouth and instantly exploded. But after it exploded, it reassembled. ¡°This is the effect of the blood refining hell. Interesting. I must take it.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light. Even though this thing was evil enough, as long as it was in the hands of a man of justice, it would definitely turn into a River of justice. Realizing that Lin fan wanted to take over the blood refining hell first, the blood refining Knight said coldly,¡±¡±You¡¯re dreaming. Fine, let¡¯s test your strength. ¡± The blood refining hell was boiling even more intensely, and endless power surged into the projection. Although it was just a projection, with the augmentation of the hell of blood refinement, its strength was constantly increasing. Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as his true body, the level of his strength was actually slowly climbing to the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. ¡°The divine religion is difficult to eradicate, not only because it¡¯s hidden deep enough, but also because these Guardian Kings are very strong.¡± This time, he had only wanted to use the ¡®stronger the more the battle¡¯ to increase his Foundation. As for killing him, he had never thought about it. It was good for the divine religion to have such restless elements. In a huge organization, there could still be problems with internal strife. When the internal strife reached a certain level, ws would be exposed. At that time, he would be able to destroy the magnificent me sect in one fell swoop and return them to their former glory. ¡°Blood devil handprint¡± A huge blood palm pped over, piercing through the void. A blood demon wrapped around the tip of the palm, roaring and devouring. ¡°Good, let me see my limits.¡± The major destruction fist Sutra was executed. Fist techniques interweaved, and the Laws of Power twined around it. It was brewed to the extreme, and in an instant, it stopped. Its power surged to the extreme, and its gaze was locked onto the blood palm. As he punched out, astral winds condensed into his fist, forming a storm. The sharp edge of the storm cut through the air and directly bombarded. The light was beautiful and mixed with red blood light. The heaven and earth were divided into two poles as the two forces collided. ¡°Blood refiner, you still don¡¯t understand the true meaning of power. This is the most powerful.¡± Bang! Bang! The punch destroyed the bloody hand, forming a powerful current that engulfed the blood-refined Knight. ¡°His full power is equivalent to an ordinary ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign. He¡¯s still not too strong.¡± In the short exchange, he had already understood that the road ahead was still very far.

 Chapter 330 - Its rare to have such an intelligent self

    <h4>Chapter 330: It¡¯s rare to have such an intelligent self</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± An angry voice was heard. He had heard this kind of voice many times. It was usually the unwillingness and disbelief of the weak. ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, Paragon blood refiner. When you shouted ¡®ah¡¯, I knew we were no longer on the same level. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t have shouted like that. It¡¯s too vulgar.¡± Lin fan said calmly as he estimated the limit of his strength. ¡°However, this isn¡¯t the only standard. Perhaps I will be able to burst forth with even greater strength. Of course, I will need a truly powerful expert. But where is such a powerful expert? I really need to be beaten up. Half of the blood refiner Knight¡¯s body had been sted away, and the exposed flesh and blood were twitching and healing. With the support of the blood refining hell, he was quickly restored. ¡°You¡¯ve made me very angry. You should know that my patience is limited. ¡± His Foundation had increased by quite a bit, but it was still not enough. He needed to continue fighting. The projection of the blood refiner Knight was not bad. With the support of the blood refining hell, it was enough for him to have a good battle. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Enjoy the battle. Coming.¡± Just as he finished speaking! His body, which was covered in ck blood stripes, was shimmering with light and exuded a youthful and energetic aura. ¡°Let¡¯s fight. Are you all so old that you can only talk?¡± Wherever the fist light went, thews would roar. The entire world would shake as a figure that would cause people to prostrate themselves in worship appeared in the sky. As both his fistsnded, the light of power enveloped the entire world. ¡°I am the representative of power. I am the master of power. Feel it well.¡± Kachaa! The fist gradually fell, and theyers of space cracked. Under this invincible power, only the copse could show respect to the power. ¡°You¡¯re really too impudent. This senior¡¯s patience has already been worn out by you. I¡¯ll forever fall into hell.¡± The blood-refined Knight was furious. Even if this was not his true body, he would not tolerate such humiliation. The blood refining hell boiled and formed into blood swords. They jumped up and stabbed at Lin fan. His fist techniques changed. The extreme of power didn¡¯t require any fist techniques. One punch was the extreme of power. Although he hadn¡¯t appeared in front of the camera, he had an understanding of it. It was a kind of improvement. ¡°Cool!¡± A single punch suppressed the blood-smelting Paragon, but a wound was also left on his body by the blood swords. His blood dyed the heavens and earth red as he plummeted down. His Foundation increased. This was the benefit of fighting with all his strength. The blood refiner Knight was a good person. He knew what hecked and gave it to him. If only he had not taken the wrong path. However, since he had seeded in instigating a rebellion, it would be even better if he could make him walk the right path. In an instant, red and ck light intertwined, and the battle entered a state of white heat. ¡°Revered one Xue Lian, your Peak Master here can see that you¡¯re a talent. But, it¡¯s a pity ...¡± Lin fan¡¯s fist descended as he sighed. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Even though the blood refiner couldn¡¯t take Lin fan down for the time being, he didn¡¯t mind chatting a little more with him. This person was a talent. In his heart, this was an unchanging fact. However, he was too ignorant. If he was tactful, he could be nurtured well. In the future, when he achieved great things, it was not impossible for him to be conferred the title of vice sect leader. ¡°Do you think that the noble and Noble are better than you? your vision is too low. The divine religion is a cult after all.¡± Lin fan pped down with his palm. The hell of blood refinement split apart but closed up instantly. This was the venerable blood refiner¡¯s trump card, and it was not something that could be broken with a single palm strike. However, when he heard Lin fan¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. It was as though a door that had never been opened before had suddenly opened up. It was as though something unknown was about to pour into his mind. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable, but I don¡¯t understand at the moment, so I haven¡¯t asked for your guidance. ¡± Xue Lian the venerable¡¯s eyes turned cold as he flipped his palm. The blood started boiling and turned into a huge mouth that swallowed Lin fan whole. However, it exploded very quickly. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t even understand such a simple truth. How disappointing. However, I can see that you have great ambition, so I¡¯ll give you a few pointers.¡± ¡°There are many sects in this world. The world is vast, and there are countless uninhabited ces. There are also many deserted inds. If you upy and, you will be a King and form your own sect. From then on, you will be free from evil sects. No matter how small your territory is, you will still be the leader of a region and can look at it side by side with the leaders of other sects.¡± Lin fan could feel the foundation in his body growing continuously. He was ted and did not mind saying a few more words. As for whether this blood refiner couldprehend it or not, that would have to depend on his ownprehension ability. At this moment, the blood refiner stopped and his eyes shone as if he was in deep thought. ¡°What are you doing? don¡¯t stop the battle.¡± There was no way Lin fan would let the blood refiner stop just like that. This guy was extremely ambitious. At the same time, he was in the middle of a battle right now. How could he give him the chance to even consider? Bang! Bang! A palm strike and a punch. Both of them were injured. However, to Lin fan, this palm strike was wonderful. He felt carefree. Continue, don¡¯t stop. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The blood refiner was moved. He felt that this person in front of him was truly a talent. Not only was he smart, but he was also quite strong. If he could help him, he would definitely achieve great things. However, it was a pity that this kid was unwilling, which made him very angry. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so clear, and you¡¯re still asking me what I mean? you¡¯re really stupid. Take down the divine religion¡¯s disciples, leave the magnificent me sect, establish your own sect, and form an alliance with the small sects. At the same time, let the disciples enter those Allied sects and spread your ideas. You¡¯ll attract people invisibly, and eventually, you¡¯ll eat them up step by step. In three years at least, five years at most, you¡¯ll be able to take down those small sects and merge them together to form a big sect.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t know what to say. He just bragged about it as much as he could. The Paragon retaliated as he pondered. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. In fact, every single pore on his body seemed to have been opened up by this Grand idea. Only doubt remained. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s not that easy to be a great sect.¡± ¡°Stupid, you really can¡¯t be taught how stupid you are.¡± Lin fan was angry at her for not giving up, but he was also thinking about how he could fool her. If someone else had said this, the blood refiner would have been furious. But now, he had to admit that this kid was not ordinary. What he said was not impossible. He could afford to waste three or five years. This was especially so for a sect of its own. That was a sect that had been established and could be called a great emperor. This made the extremely ambitious Paragon Xue Lian very unexcited. ¡°Please advise me.¡± ¡°Die!¡± The blood-refined Knight¡¯s blood palm condensed, and thews of blood descended from the heavens and earth, crushing down. However, Lin fan was not afraid at all. With a single punch, the entire sky was filled with a bright glow. Stirring up the wind and clouds, he broke through the blood palm. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? you just have to bear the humiliation and ride on a strong sect¡¯s coattail to enter the heaven sect Pce. When you¡¯re sessful, you¡¯ll be the judge of the heaven sect Pce. By then, no one will be able to stop you. ¡± What he said was just brainless bragging, but it was really satisfying. Only when it was actually implemented did he know how impossible it was. He didn¡¯t know if the venerable blood refiner would believe him, but no matter what, these words came from his mouth, so he naturally had to act like he believed them. ¡°Good, good, liangce, Peak Master Lin, you are extremely intelligent. You are the most intelligent person I have ever seen. Work for me, and in the future, when I establish the tianshen sect, I am willing to rule the world with you.¡± The blood-refined Knight¡¯s eyes were filled with a fantasizing light. He had already constructed a beautiful future in his mind, and from now on, no one could stop him. ¡°Stupid!¡± Lin fan spat out once more as he punched out at the blood refiner¡¯s stomach. The power of the punch pierced through his body. ¡°Arghh!¡± The Paragon of blood screamed as he shook his head. Blood spurted out of his mouth, but he did not curse. Instead, he shouted angrily,¡±how am I stupid?¡± The blood sea of the blood refining hell swept out and forced Lin fan away. His Foundation started to grow once more, which was pretty good. ¡°I told you you¡¯re stupid, but you didn¡¯t believe me. As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, I¡¯m going to be the number one person in the magnificent me sect in the future. I¡¯m going to follow you to achieve great things. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re stupid?¡± He didn¡¯t reject or acknowledge the venerable blood refiner¡¯s praise of him being the wisest person. After cultivating too many hard body skills, his head was a little swollen, and sometimes, he would be stupid. However, he was still very smart when it came to being smart. At this moment, he felt that his thoughts were very clear, and he had actually pointed out a clear path for the venerable. Xue Lian fell silent. Indeed, the peak Master of invincible peak, a true disciple of Tian Xu, had unlimited potential in the future. Looking at him again, although he was The Guardian King of the divine religion, he was suppressed by someone, and it was difficult for him to put his grand n to use. Now that he heard these words, he was suddenly enlightened and found his future path. He even talked about how he would develop in the future. Although there were no detailed details, the General n was already out, which made him very excited. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re truly a genius. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Even though the blood refiner was grateful to Lin fan, the strength in his hand did not decrease at all. With a single palm strike, both parties were injured. Lin fan spat out blood but he didn¡¯t care. It was just a small injury and he didn¡¯t feel any pain so what was there to be afraid of? ¡°It¡¯s easy to thank me. Just give me Jun Wutian and let me kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Jun Wutian is the disciple of the Supreme Pontiff. He can¡¯t die. If he dies, I¡¯ll have to suffer before I canplete my grand n.¡± The blood-refined Knight refused. Lin fan¡¯s mind turned. Ever since he sneaked into the meeting of the higher-ups of the divine religion, he already knew that Jun Wutian was the guy appointed by the Hierarch King. Obviously, he was of great use. ¡°The two shorties of the cult king have their eyes on Jun Wutian, so he must be of great use. Since he¡¯s in your hands, you might as well do something to him. He might be of great use in the future. After all, your biggest enemy now is the cult king.¡± People with ambition usuallycked intelligence. Great ambition would make their minds nk and think of everything in such a beautiful way. Therefore, in the history of his previous life, those with strong ambitions would find a think tank to help. Sometimes, one was not enough, and they had to find a few more. They were also afraid that their ambitions were too strong and blinded their brains, causing them to do wrong things. This was his smartest moment, and it would not be a bad idea to give some advice to the venerable Xue Lian. How good was this clear path? He was a little moved by what he said.

 Chapter 331 - I want to learn how to endure humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 331: I want to learn how to endure humiliation</h4>

    Right now, Xue Lian was filled with respect for Lin fan. This was a good n indeed. ¡°We¡¯ll take in more talents, subdue them, and then leave with the disciples. We¡¯ll set up a sect and be the sect leader. That¡¯ll be the best. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you really not willing to conspire with me for a major event?¡± The blood refiner honored these talents. It was truly a pity that he could not use them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, fight. ¡± He had said all that he needed to say. That was enough. He directly crushed it with one move. Thew of strength was the strongest power. This was something he acknowledged. As for what others thought, he didn¡¯t care. The moment he became the strongest, he would prove everything. ¡°Good, good. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only take you down and slowly subdue you,¡± Instantly, a blood-red light erupted from behind the blood refiner. It pierced through the air and was determined to take down this person. Even if he was unwilling, he could slowly grind it down. He wascking such talents by his side. Ever since he was enlightened that day, he had spent all his energy on gathering talents. He had recruited all the talented disciples in the cult. As for The Guardian Kings and vice Guardian Kings, they were stubborn and supported the cult king wholeheartedly. They were even on guard against him, making it difficult for him to use his abilities. He could only act in secret. Now that he heard it again, he gradually had a direction in his heart. That¡¯s right, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to recruit some talents or take over the divine religion, leave the magnificent me sect, find an ind, and establish a sect. As long as he could achieve great things, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t endure. Energy was gathering. This projection of the blood-smelting sovereign was indeed not bad. His Foundation was continuously increasing, and it could be said that they were evenly matched. The strongest power that he could unleash right now was equivalent to an ordinary ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign. However, this was not enough to satisfy him. The fist that was condensed with power fell, and a brilliant light umted on the fist. When it came into contact with the blood light, a dazzling light bloomed. ¡°What?¡± Xue Lian the venerable was shocked. The more he fought, the stronger he got. He didn¡¯t think that this kid¡¯s strength would be this strong. He had onlyprehended nomologicalws, but he was actually able to match his projection. If he were to continue to allow him to grow, how terrifying would he be? However, after many exchanges, he was a little reluctant to kill this person. ¡°Peak Master Lin, from now on, we¡¯ll mind our own business. I won¡¯t kill you, but if I seed in something big in the future, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to visit.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the blood refiner wanted to leave. He was afraid that he would not be able to suppress them this time. With a grand n, his life was precious. He didn¡¯t want to take any risks. If he was caught by Tian Xu, he would be dead for sure. ¡°Bullshit, you won¡¯t kill me? As long as you¡¯re still in the magnificent me sect and a member of the divine religion, I¡¯ll kill you if I see you. ¡± How could Lin fan let him escape? however, he did have an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I, Lin fan, am not giving you face,¡± Lin fan said.¡±You have your own grand n, and I can support it. But you are now a member of the divine religion. Swear that as long as you are still a member of the divine religion, you must promise that the disciples under your control will not kill a single magnificent me sect member. Otherwise, I will fight you every time I see you.¡± The moment the blood refiner Knight heard this, he was enraged.¡±Don¡¯t go too far! How can this sovereign be afraid of you?¡± ¡°Up to you. I still want to give you a few more pointers in the future. It seems that you don¡¯t cherish it.¡± As soon as these words came out, there was indeed some effect. Xue Lian began to hesitate. This brat was extremely intelligent, and all of his suggestions were extremely useful. However, with such a threat, if he agreed, he would lose all face. ¡°Paragon Xue Lian, this Peak Master sees that you won¡¯t be able to aplish great things, yet you still want to endure humiliation. This is utter nonsense. But if you can¡¯t even bear this, how can you bear it when others step on your face and call you a dog ve in the future?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t make any more moves. Even though his foundations were increasing, it would take too long for him to fill it up. He didn¡¯t want to wait. The divine religion had hidden itself too deeply and was the biggest potential threat to the magnificent me sect. If the venerable Xue Lian could make an oath, it would reduce the danger. The eyes of the blood-refined sovereign flickered as he wavered. His mind was filled with thoughts. If his true body hade, he would have been able to suppress this brat. But now, this brat was an indispensable strategist for his great cause. ¡°Alright, this senior will make an agreement with you.¡± After a moment of silence, the venerable Xue Lian agreed. His mentality had changed. He no longer wanted to follow the divine religion to destroy the magnificent me sect. Instead, he wanted to absorb all the blood in the divine religion and use it as the initial power for his grand n. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that my men won¡¯t do anything to you, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them and try my best not to let them harm the magnificent me sect people.¡± Lin fan nodded,¡±sure, that¡¯s for the best. Make an oath. After all, this is just a verbal agreement. It¡¯s hard for this Peak Master to trust a divine religion like you.¡± The blood refiner wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words. He then swore to do his best to ensure that his men would not harm the magnificent me sect people. ¡°Alright, venerable Xue Lian. In that case, we¡¯ll mind our own business from now on. But let¡¯s make this clear. If you still haven¡¯t left the magnificent me sect after I¡¯ve eliminated the divine religion, don¡¯t me me for killing you.¡± The divine religion was huge and had a strong infiltration ability. It was a good thing to hold back a discipline King first and then slowly destroy them one by one. Facing such a threat, he was very angry, but there was a voice in his heart that kept ringing. If he wanted to achieve great things, he had to endure. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Just as Xue Lian was about to leave, Lin fan spoke up. ¡°Wait, let me ask you something. The divine religion has been taking action recently. They¡¯ve kidnapped many children. Where are they?¡± When he was in the sect, he had already heard that many children had mysteriously disappeared from various cities. They had clearly been captured and used for secret refinement. ¡°This was done by the division 3. However, even I don¡¯t know where that ce is.¡± This ce was an important ce of the divine religion and had always been controlled by the cult King¡¯s trusted aide. Even The Guardian Kings had no idea about it. ¡°Get lost,¡± Lin fan waved his hand like he was chasing away trash. ¡°You ...¡± ¡°What? you can¡¯t even bear this little insult?¡± Lin fan nced at him. I¡¯ll let you n for great things slowly. Let¡¯s see how long you can endure. If he could really be a dog or a ve, he would be convinced. The blood-refined Knight took a deep breath and disappeared into the void. At that moment, Lin fan was deep in thought. Was what he said just now really a clear path? After all, even he was tempted by what he said. However, this could also be a dead end. Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he decided not to think about it. He lifted his palm and tore the void apart. He had to go to the celestial River to see what was going on. After all, he had only heard of that ce but had never been there. The blood refining hell. The venerable retracted his projection and hovered above the blood sea, looking at Jun Wutian in the depths. ¡°What he said makes sense. The Pope values Jun Wutian so much, so he must have a great use for him. It¡¯s good to leave a backup n.¡± Of course, he knew why Jun Wutian had to stay with him. It was because his blood refining hell could help Jun Wutian recover. However, he didn¡¯t do it openly. He could feel that the Hierarch had been paying attention to the situation in the blood refining hell and Jun Wutian. However, he was in control of the blood refining hell, and no one would notice that he had nted a hidden move. Talents were still needed. If he could find a talent like this child, he would not have to worry about his great cause not being able to seed. Now, he had an important matter to do. It was difficult for him to bear the humiliation, but he could learn. He left the blood refining hell. In a certain city of the magnificent me sect, a thin beggar appeared out of thin air. He was filthy and stinky. This was the blood refiner who had concealed his aura and changed his appearance. Because of the oath, he couldn¡¯t kill the people of the magnificent me sect, but he could force himself to endure the humiliation. In the middle of the road, a luxurious carriage drove over, but he blocked the way. A servant of the n stepped on the venerable Xue Lian. ¡°Where did this stinky beggare from? you don¡¯t know how to move. I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± The servant¡¯s foot stepped on the blood refiner¡¯s face, and his face was twisted. ¡°Endure, endure.¡± The venerable Xue Lian¡¯s anger soared to the sky, but he forcefully suppressed it. This was the first time someone had stepped on his face. Even if he had transformed his face, it was still like stepping on the face of the mighty Guardian King of the divine religion. ¡°Stop.¡± A crisp sound was heard. A woman alighted from the carriage. She had a delicate face, but her big eyes were dull. With the help of a maid, she slowly walked to the front of the blood refiner. Then, she squatted down and reached out her hand, wanting to touch him. ¡°Miss, this man is a beggar. He¡¯s very dirty.¡± The servant warned as he looked at the venerable Xue Lian in disdain. However, the woman did not stop. Instead, she took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and touched the blood refiner¡¯s face tentatively. Then, she gently wiped it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have scared you. ¡± Her voice was soft and warm. Paragon blood refiner, who hade here to endure the humiliation, was taken aback. He seemed to be a little afraid and wanted to Dodge, but he was unable to do so, allowing the other party to brush his face. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m xu Rou. ¡± The blood refiner Knight did not speak, as if he was stunned. Then, he said softly,¡±¡±Hanming, Xu hanming.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see with your eyes?¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Suddenly, the servant at the side heard the beggar talking about the youngdy¡¯s weakness. He immediately raised his leg and wanted to kick him. But suddenly, his eyes widened. This was ... A warm chest was pressed against his head. Xu Rou protected Xue Lian in her arms. Although she couldn¡¯t see him, she was facing her servant. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. ¡± The blood refiner Knight¡¯s face stiffened, and he could hear the thumping of his heart. He had crushed many hearts and listened to the beating of many ants ¡®hearts. However, all of a sudden, he felt that the sound of the heart beating was transmitted to his cold heart.

 Chapter 332 - Making people scared, making people fearful

    <h4>Chapter 332: Making people scared, making people fearful</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± The servant retreated. The youngdy had a kind nature, but the heavens were not kind, so she had an eye disease. Even if the n leader brought the little Miss to the sect and asked elder Kumu to help, there was nothing they could do. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Xu Rou gently consoled him. Her voice seemed to possess a magical power as it slowly flowed through the blood refiner¡¯s heart, making a tinkling sound. He was momentarily dazed. Xue Lian the venerable pushed Xu Rou away. His face was stiff and filled with fear. He then fled into the distance. Xu Rou was pushed to the ground. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she could feel the other party¡¯s panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid ...¡± The maidservant hurriedly helped the youngdy up, while the servant¡¯s face was sullen.¡±This stinky beggar is too impudent. I¡¯ll go catch him and teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go ...¡± Xu Rou stood up with the help of her maidservant.¡±I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t scare him in the future. He¡¯s very pitiful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the servant replied. He looked into the distance and was very unhappy. He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Their young miss was so good, but she actually didn¡¯t appreciate it. Panicking, the blood-refined Knight arrived at a deserted ce, his face covered in sweat. ¡°How could this be? how could I have such a feeling?¡± His pupils contracted. That feeling just now was impossible, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t have this kind of flustered emotion. ¡°I¡¯m here to train and endure humiliation, not to experience this ...¡± He couldn¡¯t say it, let alone express it. He was The Guardian King of the divine religion, the blood-refining Knight. He was cold-blooded and ruthless. He killed people as if he were crushing ants. His hands were stained with countless blood. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± This sentence instantly appeared in his mind, lingering and lingering. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahaha ...¡± The blood-smelting Knight suddenlyughed wildly, his ordinary eyes shing with a blood-red light.¡±I am the blood-smelting Knight, The Guardian King of the divine religion, a man with great ambitions. How dare you tell me not to be afraid? ant, ant, how can you look down on me? I ...¡± His words stopped abruptly. The venerable Xue Lian was panting heavily. How could a peak ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign like him be in such a state? ¡°Come out.¡± It was at this moment that a ck shadow appeared on the ground, and as it passed by the Paragon, it was grabbed. Only the divine religion had this kind of movement technique, which allowed them to merge with the ground. The ck shadow was the Scout. ¡°Who are you?¡± The ck shadow was caught in the hand, and his face was full of fear. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered. At first, he thought that it was just a beggar, and he wouldn¡¯t be discovered even if he passed by. But now, he thought that he was caught in the hand. ¡°What are you doing in Jiang Yuan city?¡± The blood-refined Knight¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at the ck figure as a mysterious power surged out. The ck Shadow¡¯s face was slightly hideous, but it soon rxed. ¡°I¡¯m an Ying, the Scout of the divine religion¡¯s fourth branch. The Xu family of River origin city has ruined the big n of my fourth branch. I¡¯m here to investigate and I¡¯m going to kill the youngdy of the Xu family tonight,¡± The ck Shadow¡¯s brain was out of control, as if it was being controlled. ¡°Is it that blind man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡±he said. ¡°Yes.¡± The ck shadow was in a daze. It burrowed into the ground, turned into a ck shadow, and disappeared without a trace. Xue Lian the venerable stood there, a maniacal smile on his face.¡±They¡¯re blocking my way and messing with my mind. I can¡¯t kill them, but I can kill the Fourth Division. Only death can make me feel at ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the blood refiner Knight, a man with great ambitions. How can I let someone who messes with my mind exist?¡± It was night time! It was quiet. The blood refiner Knight was staying in a dpidated temple in the city with a group of beggars. There were footprints on his face. When he found this ce to stay, he was bullied by the beggars and was stepped on again. But he endured it. If even these ants could humiliate him, what else could he not endure in the future? Suddenly! He opened his eyes and felt a familiar auraing from the distance. It was heading in another direction. That was the Xu mansion. He then closed his eyes, unconcerned. However, when he closed his eyes, the image of what had happened during the day kept reying in his mind. He hugged her tightly and said,¡±don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯m the Paragon of blood, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Bastard, why did youe here to train?¡± He was unwilling to go, but in an instant, his figure disappeared from where he was and blended into the darkness. He didn¡¯t want to go, but his body was very honest. There was no one in the courtyard of Xu mansion. Xu Rou was in the n, but because of her eyes, she was arranged to stay in a remote and quiet ce. A figure moved on the ground, revealing a terrifying smile, and attacked the dimly lit room. But suddenly, he realized that there was a beggar blocking his way at the door. He immediately brandished his dagger and shed at him without a sound. Puchi! The ck shadow realized that the beggar in front of him had grabbed his dagger with his bare hand, and blood was dripping down. ¡°You ...¡± All of a sudden, a crack appeared behind the ck shadow. A blood-red Tentacle reached out from the crack in the void as fast as lightning and wrapped around him, pulling him into the void. The ck shadows hiding in the surroundings were also pulled into the void crack by the blood-red tentacles silently, as if they had never been there. ¡°How can that be?¡± The blood refiner Knight looked at the wound on his palm. He couldn¡¯t understand why he hade to save this ant-like woman. This was not his style at all. Creak! The tightly shut door suddenly opened. The blood-refined Knight was just about to leave when he suddenly stopped. ¡°You are the little beggar during the day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have called you a little beggar. You have a name, Xu hanming. ¡± Xu Rou stood at the door with both hands on the door. Although she couldn¡¯t see, she could smell or sense it. He reached out and touched the venerable. The blood refiner Knight took a step back, his face twitching and his eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re injured. ¡± Xu Rou touched the venerable blood refiner¡¯s hand. Her voice was soft and worried. Then, she took out a veil and gently wrapped it. When the blood-refined sovereign saw this, his body trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you. ¡± Xu Rou didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°No... No, I didn ¡®t,¡± His throat seemed to be blocked as he stammered. The hand that was grabbed was trembling slightly. Very quickly, it was bandaged. Xu Rou seemed to know that she had not bandaged it well. She lowered her head and said shyly,¡±I can only bandage it like this.¡± It was a cute bow. The Paragon quickly retreated, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. He was a little flustered. This was not what he wanted to see, nor did he want to encounter. ¡°You ...¡± Xu Rou was just about to say something, but Xue Lian the venerable quickly left. He didn¡¯t want to stay here. ¡°Did he leave?¡± In the void. The Paragon¡¯s expression flickered as he looked at the Bowknot wrapped around his palm. He reached out to tear it off, but his hand suddenly stopped in ce. He stared at the Bowknot for a long, long time, and then slowly untied it. He held the scarf in his hand and remained silent for a long time. ¡°I ...¡± The water of the sky River rumbled. The vast river water rolled down from the sky, creating a vast mist that made the surroundings a little damp. ¡°What the hell is this ce?¡± He hade to an agreement with the blood-smelting sovereign after his battle. Although mo Jingzhe was a little silly, he shouldn¡¯t be lying. There were traces of the divine religion here, so they must have passed by or hidden here. However, he was not in a hurry now. He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and let the green abyssal mes burn below. Then, he entered the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and took a bath. This treasure that he had taken from the ocean deity sect disciple was not bad. It had many functions such as killing enemies, cooking, taking a bath, and even washing a crime scene. It was an all-around treasure. In the hands of Oceanus sect disciples, it could only be used to kill enemies. The heavenly River King cauldron¡¯s effects had not been fully developed, and that was because they had not seen enough. With his eyes closed, he enjoyed himself in the cauldron while cultivating. He had a lot of experience points now, but it was not enough to use it. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight shone and dispelled the darkness. At the same time, the sunlight prated The Endless River water and refracted many strange scenes, even forming a rainbow. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the hell is going on here. ¡± He came out of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and looked forward. Because of the constant impact, a huge pit was formed, and the river water fell from the sky. However, even though the river water was so vast, the water level in the pit didn¡¯t increase at all. This made people feel a little strange. Lin fan floated in the air and kept going up. He wanted to know where the water wasing from. No matter what, there had to be a crack. When he reached the extreme, he was convinced. The water did not have any cracks as it flowed down from the void. ¡°Don¡¯t be so weird, it¡¯ll scare people. ¡± He formed a fist with his five fingers and punched out fiercely, shattering the void. This endless exploration was the most fundamental thing. Since it was so magical, he would see how magical it was. However, he did not have any other thoughts. Even if the void was shattered, the water continued to pour down from the shattered Void. Rootless water, no origin point, it just appeared out of thin air? ¡°It¡¯s very magical, very strange, and very frightening. ¡± Lin fan muttered to himself. But where did the disciples go? he didn¡¯te here to see the scenery but to find the divine religion. When hended on the ground, he came to the waterhole and looked down. It was clear but bottomless, as if it was very deep. He directly took out his Mace. ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± A hundred Zhang Wolf Tooth club appeared. He lifted it up and smashed it into the waterhole. He wanted to see if this thousand-foot Mace could prate all the way. Underwater. There was a base, and above the base, there was a light screen. Under this light curtain, there were many followers of the divine religion who were busy. Suddenly! Some disciples shouted in panic. ¡°Something ising down.¡± ¡°What is this? How can it be so big?¡± In the eyes of the followers, a huge iron rod slowly sank down from above. They were frightened and panicked, not knowing what was happening. Division 5, branch office. ¡°Lord Bishop, have we been discovered?¡± A ck-robed divine religion disciple said fearfully. ¡°Everyone, move to the side. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Bang! Bang! The ck spiked club touched the light barrier and was blocked. On the shore, Lin fan felt an obstruction. ¡°We¡¯ve reached the bottom?¡± Then, he lifted it up a little. He was unconvinced and pressed it down hard.¡±I don¡¯t believe it. It must be a stone.¡± BOOM! The waves were monstrous, and the mace sank. ¡°I knew it. It must be a rock. It must have been smashed just now.¡±

 Chapter 333 - The sinner Lin fan, come with us

    <h4>Chapter 333: The sinner Lin fan,e with us</h4>

    Kachaa! Under the attacks of the mace, the light barrier was covered in dense cracks that continued to extend. The cracks extended all the way to the bottom and then it shattered. The torrent suddenly drooped down and poured into the base. The divine religion¡¯s followers were rmed. ¡°Lord Bishop, save me!¡± As soon as he screamed, he was instantly crushed by the monstrous river water and died inexplicably. The body tempering disciples couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, and their bodies exploded from the pressure, melting into the river. The mace was still floating and finally reached the bottom of the water. The main preacher of the divine religion waved his hand and pressed all the followers against the wall. Someone had invaded and used a strange ck iron rod to break through their light curtain, causing the river water to pour in and kill many people. The disciples who were above the body tempering stage had their backs against the wall. They held their breaths and looked at the ck iron rod in horror. Who put this thing down? could it be that they had been discovered? For a long time, the iron rod did not move. The sky god sect¡¯s disciples who had reached the Earth Star border realm could hold their breath for a long time. However, this rough iron rod was still there, and it made them very afraid. They were all wondering if they had been discovered. But that was impossible. When the river water fell from the sky, it would ssh up a white mist, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. But now, this metal cudgel had pierced through the light curtain but didn¡¯t move. This made them very ufortable. ¡°Nothing?¡± He was in a bad mood now. There was no indication of points when the iron rod was hammered down, which meant that there was no divine religion below? However, it was not certain. The mace was not thick enough to fill the waterhole. As for whether there were divine religion disciples below, it was really uncertain. He grabbed the mace with both hands and began to stir it. As for whether it would work, it would depend on the situationter. Underwater! The spiked club, which had not moved at all, suddenly moved. ¡°What are they doing?¡± The divine religion¡¯s Bishop looked terrified. He didn¡¯t know who was controlling it from above. What the hell was he trying to do? Suddenly! The water that was originally calm suddenly became turbulent. A wave of aura spread over, causing the water to flow and form a tornado. ¡°Lord Bishop, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± A believer who had his back against the stone wall shouted, but when he opened his mouth, the gurgling river water poured directly into it. His face was red from choking, and it was obvious that he could not hold on. Seeing this, the Bishop clenched his teeth and held on to the rock wall, resisting the suction. Instantly, the water turned upside down. The tornado and Whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and the suction force became stronger and stronger. Finally, some of the believers could no longer hold on to the rock wall. Their bodies moved and were directly pulled by the water current. They spun around the mace and were mixed together. Points +200 In the air, Lin fan was stirring the water happily. Suddenly, he felt the points. His heart stopped. As expected, there were people below. He had just attacked them and they might have escaped. But now, he stirred the water and they really died. ¡°A frying pan!¡± The frying pan appeared, and he stirred it even faster. He wanted to force this group of people out. Underwater. ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡± Some of the divine religion¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t resist, and their bodies turned into a stream of light, trying to break into the water. ¡°I want to go out.¡± One by one, the disciples found it unbearable. If they continued, they would only be swept away by the current. By then, they would only be dead. Gulu! At that moment, Lin fan realized that there were bubbles rolling on the surface of the water. It seemed like something was about toe out of the water. ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± He was excited and felt that the possibility was very high. Suddenly! A head emerged from the water. With a bang, the water surface burst open, and the figure soared into the sky. ¡°I¡¯m finally out, what is it ...¡± Before he could finish his words, a t pot¡¯s bottom enveloped the disciple¡¯s eyes. Duang~ The frying pan exploded his head, and blood instantly sttered. He had juste out, but he fell down again. He didn¡¯t even know why he had died. Points +300 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the divine religion¡¯s disciples to really be hidden below. This is much more interesting, and the quality is pretty good.¡± ¡°B * stard, who dares toe ...¡± Another figure appeared. Just as his head popped out, he roared in anger. Duang~ To Lin fan, this was the time to test his reaction speed. He was going to fight the Gophers, and it was the most difficult one. The Gophers didn¡¯t appear one by one, but all of them appeared at once. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the game I loved to y in my previous life would appear again. I¡¯m starting to miss it.¡± Although he hadprehended thew of strength, his speed was not slow. He raised the frying pan high, found his target, and hit it in the head. Duang~ Duang~ There was no other sound in the world, only the sound of the frying pan. At the same time, headless bodies fell back into the water. Blood sttered everywhere. Some of the followers who wanted toe out of the water were so shocked that their faces turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t youing out?¡± Lin fan floated in the air and looked down. ¡°All of you,e out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The followers of the divine religion raised their heads and looked at the figure in the sky. The bottom of the ck frying pan had long been stained with blood, which was very sticky. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Bishop roared. He was terrified by the man in the air. Every disciple¡¯s head was blown up. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. This was a crushing difference in strength. They were not on the same level at all. Lin fan looked down at the divine religion¡¯s disciples hidden in the water. He kept the pan and raised his hands high, gathering power. The beautiful light was very bright. ¡°All of you, jump up and down happily. Let us soar in the sky together.¡± His fists exploded. The surging power pierced through the water and bombarded the surface of the water. He didn¡¯t believe that his fists, which were stronger than iron, wouldn¡¯t make them copse. BOOM! The water surface exploded and the power pierced through. A vast power gathered at the bottom of the waterhole and then exploded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Bishop was shocked. He did not know what was happening. A force swelled up from the bottom of the water. A huge stic force shot out. Instantly, an explosive force exploded from the bottom of the water. The followers of the divine religion jumped up from the water and floated in the air. ¡°Cut some fruit.¡± As he held the Tai sovereign sword in his hand, a cold sword intent soared into the sky. The transformation into God sword formation was extraordinary. It had been raised to the third level, and hisprehension of the way of the sword was extraordinary. Ster energy! He drew his sword! Heaven and earth lit up, and a sharp sword essence roared out, destroying the world without leaving a trace. ¡°Damn it, my sect won¡¯t let you off.¡± Puchi! He kept his sword. After finishing, he destroyed all of them with a single sword. The followers of the divine religion all exploded under the sharp sword intent. In the end, all their blood dripped into the waterhole, but they instantly dissipated under the impact of the river water falling from the sky. ¡°These followers wouldn¡¯t be hiding here for no reason. There must be something.¡± With a lift of his palm, the storage ring floated over. These were all storage rings of the divine religion, so he couldn¡¯t give them up. Then, his body turned into a stream of light, splitting the water flow and diving directly into the deepest part. ¡°This is the divine religion¡¯s branch?¡± He observed carefully. A statue was currently covered by the river water, but it was emitting a faint light. It was holding up a light screen that covered itself. When he arrived in front of the statue, heughed. ¡°Cult king, I know you can send energy through the statue. Why don¡¯t youe out and have some fun? you couldn¡¯t beat mest time, but I can¡¯t say for sure this time.¡± This statue was connected to the cult king and could transmit power over. However, he had destroyed two branches in a row. The statue didn¡¯t react at all. That could only mean two things. The first was that he was afraid that his teacher would suddenly appear again and suppress him. The second was that they were afraid of him. ¡°You¡¯re noting out? Then forget it, I¡¯ll confiscate the statue. ¡± Without any hesitation, he ced the statue into his storage ring. This thing was still useful. It would be a good choice to make some other statues to decorate invincible peak. He separated the river and searched the base. He frowned but didn¡¯t find anything. There wasn¡¯t even any wealth. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can there be nothing here? a branch without anything doesn¡¯t seem like the divine religion¡¯s style. ¡± Suddenly! Above him, a sharp sword will glowed, splitting the river water anding for him. He stretched out his hand and crushed it with a single palm. He raised his head and looked up. Someone wasing. He didn¡¯t know who it was, but he still dared to attack him. ¡°Sinner, Peak Master of invincible peak, Lin fan. Come out.¡± The Furious bellow transformed into a sound wave that sted the river water away. The fact that he was able to travel through such a deep depth showed that his cultivation wasn¡¯t weak. ¡°Someone took the initiative toe to us?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that someone would attack him when he was killing the divine religion and tracking down their whereabouts. Moreover, looking at the situation, it didn¡¯t seem like the divine religion. He didn¡¯t seem to have offended anyone, so why would an enemy suddenly appear? In the air. The four figures stood proudly in the air, their eyes locked on the river, their eyes shining with disdain. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± The river water moved aside and Lin fan floated up from the bottom of the river. When he saw the four of them, he frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand what they were trying to do. Among them, there was a woman. This was the key, the key. It actually made his heart, which had settled down for a long time, suddenly beat again. It had been a long time since he had such a feeling. I really, really want to ... Set off fireworks. However, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to kill. He wanted to see what the situation was. ¡°Sinner, Lin fan ...¡± One of the golden-haired men had a cold expression on his face. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Lin fan. ¡°Wait, a sinner? Please call me by my full name. I¡¯m Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. ¡± Lin fan took a look. Their cultivation was okay but they were weak, so he lost interest. ¡°Impudent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jinyun caijue, a disciple of the genyu trial from the tianzong Pce. ording to the sunlight sect¡¯sint, you¡¯ve led a demonic beast to destroy a sect. You¡¯vemitted a serious crime. Come with us.¡± The person who spoke was the golden-haired man. At this moment, he was looking at Lin fan with a gaze that was filled with arrogance.

 Chapter 334 - Youre very unfortunate

    <h4>Chapter 334: You¡¯re very unfortunate</h4>

    ¡°The eternal judgment?¡± He did know that the heaven sect¡¯s trial was the biggest, but there were also many people from various sects. He had never seen how strong they were, so he didn¡¯t know. Now, the Golden cloud judgment in front of him was actually a disciple of the judgement division. It seemed that this connection was not simple. Thinking about the judgement, he thought of the thousand sun judgement, the guy who had been kicked in the crotch by him and left in a hurry. However, he didn¡¯t send anyone over tofort him. He was probably afraid of losing face and directly hid the situation. At this moment, Lin fanughed. His eyes were fixed on the woman. It was invasive. Looking at the woman made him angry. ¡°Sinner, I hate your gaze. Keep it away.¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±Okay, okay. I can¡¯t even look at you. Come, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget you guys.¡± These four people¡¯s cultivation bases were average. They were at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper and hadprehendedws. If this was in the past, he would definitely not be a match for them. But now, killing these people who hadprehendedws was as easy as killing ants. Even if these four people¡¯sprehension of thews was strong, could they be as powerful as their strength? If one punch couldn¡¯t break it, then he would punch again. ¡°Heavenly sect Pce,en¡¯s judgement.¡± He had ck hair, a straight face, and two crossed scimitars on his back. His aura was extraordinary. ¡°Heavenly sect Hall, han caifei is the judge.¡± Han caifei was the only female out of the four judges. However, the way she looked at Lin fan was filled with contempt and even anger. Lin fan didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry. ¡°Do you remember elder Jin, Jin huayue?¡± Han caifei snorted. ¡°Elder Jin? I can¡¯t remember, my memory isn¡¯t that good. I¡¯ll automatically filter out ants and such. ¡± Lin fan smiled. He couldn¡¯t remember who this elder Jin was. Han caifei sneered in her heart. Although she was a judge of the heaven sect Pce, she had always been concerned about the sect. Jin huayue was her Senior Sister from the same sect. However, when she went backst time and saw her Senior sister¡¯s face, she was shocked. It could be said that she was unrecognizable. In the end, with the help of the sect¡¯s Secret technique, she had just recovered, but she was not as good as before. This was her Senior sister¡¯s pain, but it was also her pain. Therefore, when they found out that they were going to the magnificent me sect to capture him, they volunteered to bring him back and teach him a lesson. Although this man was Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, the evidence of his crimes was conclusive. The sunshine sect had been severely destroyed. Even if the judge went over, he would not be able to remove the ice and snow. This caused irreparable damage to the sunshine sect, whose territory was small to begin with. At this moment, thest person spoke. He had a thin face and a mustache. His eyes were long and narrow, and he looked gloomy and sinister. ¡°Heavenly sect Hall, Eagle judge.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised a pair of iron ws, which were engraved with dense runes and emitted a sharp light. ¡°Oh, what did you guys say just now?¡± Lin fan smiled and asked. He didn¡¯t expect the four judges from the heaven sect Pce toe to the magnificent me sect and ask him to leave. However, he was puzzled. He had been wandering around and it was amazing that he could find them. ¡°You lured the demon beast into the sunshine sect,¡± Jin Yun said coldly.¡±You¡¯ve caused great losses to the sunshine sect. We¡¯re going to arrest you and bring you back for trial.¡± ¡°Sinner, be tactful and surrender. Don¡¯t make us attack. Otherwise, if you get injured, don¡¯t me us for not warning you.¡± Eagle judge¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He was a member of the sunshine sect and had joined the heaven sect Pce. When he learned that the sect had suffered such a great disaster, he was so angry that he wanted to tear the murderer into pieces. However, Tian Xu was too powerful. He wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him even if he had ten lives. As for this Lin fan, he didn¡¯t care about him at all. He had followed the crowd to capture him and bring him back to the heaven sect. By then, he would make him regret everything that he had done. ¡°Hey, only the four of you areing?¡± Lin fan sighed,¡±aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll treat you guys as if you¡¯re from the divine religion and kill you?¡± ¡°You dare? We¡¯re the heavenly sect Pce¡¯s judges. You wouldn¡¯t dare to even if you had ten times the courage. ¡± Jin Yun angrily shouted. He didn¡¯t think that such a sinner would still dare to threaten him at this time. It was simply ridiculous. The heaven sect Pce was a huge organization formed by members of various sects. If they died here, the magnificent me sect would face an unbearable trial. However, with the four of them here, how could a fifth level heavenly Dipper sovereign do anything to them? Saying it out loud was just a fool¡¯s dream. Lin fan squinted his eyes. These four fes must have thought that he was only at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper, or that they were just relying on the might of the heaven sect Pce to appear before him. However, the heavenly sect Pce was probably the most powerful. What an annoying existence. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin fan was thinking about how to solve this. He would kill them and destroy the corpses. No one would know anyway. This was a good idea. Han caifei was extremely angry,¡±sinner, what do you want to confirm? why aren¡¯t you surrendering now? if the heaven sect Pce wants to punish you, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± At this moment, a chilling sharpness spread from the distance. When Jin Yun and the other three felt this aura, their expressions changed. This aura was very oppressive. In the distance, two figures walked over slowly, one tall and one short. However, the terrifying aura was clearlying from the man in the ck cloak. The ck Emperor was a man who treated des as his life. He was also the man who had fought with Lin fan and lost by a slight margin. He had lost the previous time and was here to seek Him out. He didn¡¯t know where Lin fan was. However, he could vaguely sense that his opponent was in a certain direction. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the short, red-faced child beside him. ¡°Zhenyi, wait. Stay away. Don¡¯te close.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhen Yi nodded heavily, holding a ck knife in his arms. Behind his small body, there was a mini ck knife. No matter how small it was, it was as tall as him. However, at this moment, Zhen Yi looked into the distance,¡±master, is that your opponent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhenyi opened his round eyes and tried his best to look into the distance.¡±Master, you will definitely win.¡± The ck Monarch did not answer, but she had been gathering her aura from nothing to the peak. Zhen Yi looked at his master with admiration. He had just be his master¡¯s apprentice not long ago. He was ying with knives by the river. When he was tired, he went to rest. However, when he saw the ck Emperor, who was covered in injuries, he took care of him. In the end, he would always remember what his master had told him. ¡°If you like sabers, learn from me.¡± From then on, he had followed his master to travel around the world. The wooden saber had be the small ck saber that his master had given him. This meant that he was his master¡¯s sessor from now on. At this moment, the ck Monarch stretched out her hand. ¡°Here you go, master.¡± Zhenyi hurriedly handed over the ck knife in his arms and ran away in a hurry. However, the ck knife on his back was longer than him, so he tripped and ate a mouthful of dust. He stood up and found his master looking at him as if he was concerned. She wiped her small face and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Master, all the best. You¡¯ll definitely win.¡± He knew that the person his master was going to face was very powerful. His master wasn¡¯t confident in winning, and it would cause a great impact during the battle. In order not to affect his master, he could only run far away. He believed that as long as he cultivated well with his master, he would definitely be an expert like his master. ¡°Zhenyue, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Before he could see the face clearly, he already knew who hade. There could only be one person with such a saber intent. It was true Moon, who he had fought with before. He was from the divine religion, but he didn¡¯t kill him. Instead, he let him go because he could feel that this person was pursuing a higher de intent. ¡°I¡¯m here. This time, I¡¯m going to have a match with you,¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan, his eyes shining with battle intent. Even his pupils were imprinted with a ck de. ¡°Just now, that child, your disciple?¡± Lin fan asked, but he was thinking about it. If he fought with Zhen Yueter, the aura he released might identally kill the four of them. Wouldn¡¯t that be a perfectbination? It was a good idea. ¡°Yes.¡± A smile appeared on ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s originally calm face, as if he was very satisfied with this disciple. Far, far away, Zhen Yi hid behind a huge rock. His big eyes kept looking into the distance. He clenched his small fists and shouted in his heart. ¡°Good luck, master.¡± Lin fan replied,¡±alright. Since you¡¯vee, let¡¯s have a fight. However, if your strength doesn¡¯t improve, it¡¯ll be boring.¡± Just as he finished speaking. A vast de intent directly burst out from ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s body. This de intent rushed into the sky and earth, cutting the clouds apart. Compared to before, it was more powerful and sharper. He had improved, and it was a huge improvement. ¡°Impudent! Lin fan, you dare to ignore us?¡± Jin Yun didn¡¯t expect that this sinner would ignore them. He didn¡¯t put them in his eyes at all. Instead, he was chatting with a mysterious man carrying a ck de. But suddenly, when they felt the sharp saber will, the four of them staggered back and looked frightened. Although they had not fought, the saber will had cut their hearts. Berserk body! Lin fan transformed immediately. His body expanded rapidly, and his muscles started stacking up one by one. He activated cruel blood, and several Blood Dragons coiled around him. Red patterns appeared on his body. The magic of the seven Gods was activated, and his ck hair gradually turned red, all the way to the tip of his hair. His muscr body stood between heaven and earth, and his blood-red eyes looked at the four of them with a smile on his face. ¡°You are very unfortunate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jin Yun was shocked. However, all of a sudden, a powerful aura burst out from Lin fan¡¯s back and pressed down on them. They could feel the blood in their bodies freezing up.

 Chapter 335 - I will wait for you at the peak of the mountain

    <h4>Chapter 335: I will wait for you at the peak of the mountain</h4>

    ¡°Very strong!¡± It was not something they could fight against. However, how was this possible? the other party was clearly only at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper. How could he give them such a huge pressure? His blood began to coagte, and even the heaven and earth energy began to slow down. In the air, thews of energy spread out and suppressed the otherws. ¡°You want to kill us?¡± Jin Yun didn¡¯t dare to believe it and angrily shouted. ¡°Are you kidding me? why would I kill you? you are from the heaven sect Pce.¡± Suddenly! ck Emperor Zhen Yue drew her de and shed. This was the first de, and also the most perfect de. The ck light came, tearing the void. ¡°How can that be?¡± Jin Yun¡¯s body seemed to have been locked down. He could feel that hisws were being suppressed by the ck light. This was a difference in strength, as well as a difference in theirprehension ofws. ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of the heaven sect¡¯s judgement, the eternal judgment. If I die, you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save you. This person is very strong. You go first.¡± Lin fan grinned. He clenched his fist and punched towards Jin Yun¡¯s face. BOOM! The power of the punch was ordinary, but it sent the Golden cloud¡¯s body flying into the distance. It crashed into a mountain and sank in. ¡°Bastard, you ...¡± The Golden cloud roared in anger, but suddenly, an inexplicable power exploded in its body. Bang! Bang! The corpse exploded, and blood filled the deep pit. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened until they died. Points +5000. ¡°Not bad, a very weak 5th rank, but the points are not bad.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and smashed down, shattering the ck light. He floated a few steps and casually walked towards the other three. With the first sh, ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s de intent became even more powerful. A ck light flickered on the ck de, and the veins on his arm bulged. ¡°ck God nine-fold sh!¡± Instantly, an extremely ck light rose into the air. Nine des stacked on top of each other, causing the void to float down and crack open. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fanughed. He didn¡¯t care about this aura at all. However, he still had to act. ¡°Zhen Yue, your de intent is really strong. I can¡¯t even block it.¡± yon raised his hands with difficulty and tried to pull out the two scimitars on his back. However, he couldn¡¯t resist the de intent at all. ¡°Judge Ryan, this battle is none of your business. Grab my sword intent and leave.¡± Lin fan raised his finger as a stream of sword will shot out and floated in front of Lai en. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± He knew that this battle wasn¡¯t something he could interfere with. He could only grab the sword intent and be instantly brought far away. His destination was the pothole created by the Golden cloud. yon heaved a sigh of relief when he entered the cave. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. It was truly terrifying. Even now, his hands were trembling. All of a sudden. The sword intent that was floating in front of him did not dissipate. Instead, it gradually split. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°What?¡± yon was shocked. His eyes widened in disbelief. Just as he was about to shout, a sword will pierced into his mouth. Then, the sword intent split out. Although no one was controlling it, it knew what it was going to do. It instantly pierced through Ryan judge and turned him into a Hedgehog. Points +5000. ¡°Another one settled.¡± Lin fan was secretly pleased. ck Emperor Zhen Yue was really not bad. He came at the right time. As for the consequences of killing these four judges, he had thought about it, but what did it have to do with him? In a battle between experts, sending them away was already the best he could do. As for why they would dieter, it was hard to predict. Han caifei and Eagle judge¡¯s faces turned pale. Under this powerful de intent, they could not move. The person who used the ck de was too powerful. It was not something they could fight against. ¡°Peak Master Lin, save me.¡± ¡°Lin fan!¡± Eagle judge¡¯s voice trembled as he shouted. The way he addressed Lin fan had changed. It was now filled with respect. ¡°Alright, grab my Mace. He¡¯ll take you to the ce you should go.¡± Lin fan punched out and blocked the de light. The mace flew out. The Eagle grabbed it, and with the help of its Mace, it broke through the aura that had frozen its body and flew into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. The magnificent me sect has the divine religion, so there has always been internal strife. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so chaotic.¡± He had been prepared when he came to the magnificent me sect. However, it seemed that he had underestimated the situation. This ce was too dangerous. The people he met were also very dangerous. ¡°Where are we going?¡± At this moment, the Eagle didn¡¯t understand where the mace was taking him. There was a hole in front of him, and he might be hiding there. After that, he jumped into the cave and saw a sh of light. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he still walked in curiously. Suddenly! The hole was sealed and it was pitch ck. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Yingjiu was shocked. He raised his palm and a bright light covered him. When he saw the situation around him, his expression changed. The walls of the cavern had been impaled by the sword intent, and sharp des were embedded into the walls. ¡°What are they doing?¡± He immediately felt that something was wrong and wanted to leave as soon as possible. However, at the entrance of the cave, the mace that had sent him here suddenly became bigger and was stuffed into the cave, trying to fill it up. ¡°No!¡± The Eagle screeched, but suddenly, the spiked club upied the entire space, and he was crushed into a pulp. Points +5000. Lin fan blocked ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s de light and sent another one away. It felt good. Now, there was only one left, and it was a woman. Look at how pale this woman¡¯s face was, it was as white as a piece of paper. Han caifei stood in the air. The saber intent in the void was crisscrossing and blocking all paths. The vast saber intent was pressing down on her heart. He had cultivated his saber technique to the extreme andprehended his saber intent to the extreme. Suddenly! Han caifei lowered her head and saw a ck light, like a giant ck snake, opening its bloody mouth and biting towards her. If he was hit, he would be cut in half. However, at that moment, a hand was ced on her shoulder and a gentle voice was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about itter. ¡± BOOM! Han caifei¡¯s body was thrown into the air and kept floating upwards. ¡°ck Emperor Zhen Yue,e ...¡± At this moment, the two forces collided with each other. The power reached its extreme. Between heaven and earth, the two extreme forces burst out with a brilliant light. She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. She was actually saved just like that. However, even though she had escaped, she could still feel two terrifying forces shaking around her. Suddenly! Her face changed as a power pierced through everything and broke through the void. ¡°My body ...¡± She felt that her body was expanding as if it was going to explode. ¡°Die!¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue shouted as he attacked with his killing move. The ck de in his hand condensed all kinds of de intent into one point. He raised the de and turned into a stream of light, shing down. Bang! Bang! Pa! Two different sounds could be heard. Zhen Yue¡¯s pupils shrank as he caught the knife. At the same time, he heard a voice that he did not expect. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Take a good look. It¡¯s a beautiful firework.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the ck de. He raised his head and looked at the blood red world that had just exploded. These fireworks could not be created with just a casual punch. It required skill. After several experiments, he had found the best way. He focused his power and exploded at the center of his body. The beautiful fireworks were like flowers blooming and formed a circle. They then fell and withered. ¡°Seeing fireworks again, it¡¯s like I¡¯m alive.¡± Lin fan sighed. He then flicked his finger and the ck de shook, pushing ck Emperor Zhen Yue away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. You¡¯re not my match.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s aura paused for a moment, and then suddenly soared to the peak. ¡°Don¡¯t be too careless. ¡± Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and shook his head,¡±whether you are careless or not, the result is obvious. You are not my match. If you have your strongest move, then use it.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue stared at it, and runes appeared on the ck de in his hand. An unprecedented power burst out. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll use my strongest move. It¡¯s also the limit of what I canprehend now.¡± Suddenly, the ck de trembled violently. The surrounding void was devoured by the ck de, forming a vortex. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan¡¯s smile was wide. He had not seen wrongly. This ck Emperor Zhen Yue was interesting. Not long after, his strength had increased greatly. ¡°One!¡± The name wasn¡¯t domineering, and even the saber intent had dissipated. This was returning to the original and reaching the peak. In a short moment of distraction, a ck de had already shed down. This was a de that could turn something rotten into something magical. It was not that gorgeous, nor was it that earth-shattering, it was just a simple de. However, the power contained in it could not be ignored. When the ck de was about to reach Lin fan¡¯s head, it seemed to be blocked. mes shot out in all directions and a bright light exploded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve be stronger, but it¡¯s not enough,¡± Lin fan raised his hand and touched the de. He flicked it and forced it back. Zhen Yue was shocked, as if he had not expected that his most powerful attack would be blocked so easily. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He had thought that he might be defeated, but he had never thought that he would be defeated so easily. In the past, both of them had suffered great losses. Now, the gap between them was actually so great. How was this possible? With such a powerful cheat, if he still couldn¡¯t widen the gap, he would be a failure. ¡°Zhen Yue, I will wait for you at the peak. You are not my opponent now.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Lin fan tore through the void and left this ce immediately. However, before he left, he did not forget about his storage ring. Other than the storage ring of the fireworks being destroyed, everything else was still in perfect condition. Masachizuki stood in ce, his hand holding the ck de trembling. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? did you win?¡± Zhen Yi ran over in a hurry and looked at his master expectantly. ¡°We lost!¡± Said Zhen Yue. ¡°Master, squat down.¡± A tender voice entered ck Emperor Zhen Yue¡¯s ears. Zhen Yue squatted down, and Zhen Yi reached out his little hand to wipe the sweat on Zhen Yue¡¯s forehead,¡±master, let¡¯s work hard and work hard in the future. If master can¡¯t win, Zhen Yi will definitely train hard and beat him in ce of master in the future.¡± At this moment, Zhen Yueughed, threw the ck de to his disciple, and walked away. Zhen Yi hugged his ck knife and followed behind him. ¡°Master, wait for me. Don¡¯t walk so fast.¡± [PS: thank you, Big Boss lqySDR. Here¡¯s a tip of 10500 Qidian coins.]

 Chapter 336 - -dying a worthy death, it was worth it, worth it

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336-dying a worthy death, it was worth it, worth it</h4>

    In the water of the sky River, in the abyss underground, there was a huge altar. There were nine pirs erected around the altar, and a corpse hung on each pir. However, out of the nine pirs, only the central pir was empty. The ck mist spread out and condensed into an evil Dragon. It then dispersed and condensed into all kinds of strange creatures. ¡°So dangerous, I was almost discovered.¡± A mysterious man covered in a ck robe muttered. He held a golden bone stained with blood in his hand and was drawing mysterious and profound runes on the altar. In the magnificent me sect, a beam of light was traveling through the void. Lin fan hurried to Tian Xu mountain.¡±Master,e out quickly. I found something big.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal now?¡± Tian Xu sat down cross-legged and tried to sense the heaven and earth. There was a mysterious power that wanted to pour into his body, but it was blocked. It couldn¡¯t go any further. It was still not enough. His precious disciple had returned in a hurry, and his intentions were not clear. It seemed that he had to be careful. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s a big matter.¡± Lin fan came to his teacher¡¯s side. There were fruits beside him. He picked one up and took a bite. He was still panicking. ¡°Something big? what big thing?¡± Tian Xu was ready to wee the big event that his disciple was about to tell him. ¡°I was searching for the divine religion in the water of the heavenly River when the four adjudicators of the heavenly sect Hall came to me. Just as I was about to talk to them, I ran into the strong man of the divine religion. Then, a battle broke out. The four adjudicators helped me fight with the strong man of the divine religion and unfortunately, they died.¡± He felt that this exnation made sense. These four guys dared toe to him because they thought that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them because of the heaven sect Pce¡¯s judgment. Otherwise, that thousand sun judge, who was beaten up by him, would have told everyone about his strength. He definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent a fifth level heavenly Dipper sovereign over. However, it was a pity that he was a smart person and had a thousand ways to kill them. Tian Xu stroked his long beard in silence. He was surprised that the heaven sect Hall would send a judge over. But ... ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t hide when you¡¯re with me. Did you kill those four pigs?¡± Tian Xu hit the nail on the head. They were both his disciples. If he couldn¡¯t see through them, he would be a disgrace to being a teacher. Lin fan was stunned and a little embarrassed.¡±Master, you saw through it. They are too arrogant. I wanted to hold it in but I couldn ¡®t.¡± ¡°Destroyed the corpse and erased all traces?¡± ¡°Yes, the corpses were destroyed, so no one could recognize them. They did fight with the divine religion, but it was my disciple who killed the four judges.¡± This time, to be honest, it didn¡¯t matter if they were to be judged. The key was that it was the heaven sect Pce¡¯s judgment. ording to the situation, the heaven sect Pce would definitely investigate. This matter was a little troublesome after all. ¡°Shh! Disciple, be careful with your words. You can¡¯t say the judgment, it¡¯s easy to be heard. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tian Xu said indifferently. He spread out his perception to make sure there was no one around. ¡°Yes, pigs. Those four pigs were ughtered by me. They died without an intact corpse, leaving only flesh and blood. There was also one that was directly blown up by my disciple, turning into fireworks and blood.¡± ¡°However, will this bring trouble to the sect?¡± Lin fan asked. He didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to the sect. So, after ughtering the four pigs, he hurried back to the sect to discuss countermeasures with his master. ¡°You even know if it will bring trouble to the sect. Why didn¡¯t you think of it when you made your move?¡± Tian Xu looked at his precious disciple. This matter could be considered serious, but it could also be considered not serious. It was not a big deal, but it needed to be dealt with properly and not be discovered. ¡°Sigh, I was having a good time killing and didn¡¯t think too much about it. After I calmed down, I felt a little impulsive.¡± Four judges from the heaven sect Pce dared to be so presumptuous in front of him. If he didn¡¯t kill them all, he would be letting down his abilities. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯ll solve it for you. Go out of the sect to gain experience first.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Lin fan nodded. It was good to have someone to back him up. He would leave the difficult things to his teacher. As for him, he would think about how to raise his strength first. Perhaps this experiential learning outside the sect was for him to go out and hide? He would return to invincible peak first. He had obtained a few points from killing the divine religion¡¯s disciples in the water of the sky River, but he now had 700000 points, which he could make good use of. His disciple left. Tian Xu shook his head with a wry smile. It was a little tricky to clean up the mess, but fortunately, he did not leave any evidence behind. However, the Golden cloud¡¯s master was the eternal judge. It was a little tricky, but so what? this matter had nothing to do with the magnificent me sect. After all, everyone knew that there was internal strife in the magnificent me sect. His spiritual will broke through the void and left. He still had to exin what he needed to. The heavenly sect Hall was located in the middle of thend. It was formed by various sects and served as a judge. Its purpose was to maintain the peace of the sects in the world. However, this purpose was only said and could not be taken seriously. The Saint convent sect was the most powerful sect in the world with the most demigod realm experts. It was also the most powerful sect in terms of disciples and finances. It was the number one sect in the world. As a member of the Saint convent sect and a judge of the heaven sect, Jin Yun¡¯s status was extremely high. Other than his cultivation base being at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, the rest of his status was not too bad. Suddenly! In the sky above the heavenly sect Pce, the void trembled and an illusory figure appeared. This figure had no cultivation and was only used to transmit messages. ¡°Eternal judgment, pleasee out.¡± Tian Xu stood in the air and said. The eternal judgment opened its eyes, retracted its primal energy, and left the chamber. Outside. The disciples of the heaven sect Pce were confused. They didn¡¯t know why elder Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect hade. Law enforcement, judgement, and others were all very curious. Tian Xu was a legend, a legend who had been dyed by the magnificent me sect. If he appeared in a major sect, it would not be difficult for him to break through to the demigod realm with the luck and strength of the major sect. It was a pity that the magnificent me sect had never been lucky and weak since its establishment. It was still far from bing a major sect. ¡°Tian Xu, why are you here?¡± A voice sounded and the eyes of the eternal judgment stared into the void. He could tell that it was just a wisp of Tian Xu¡¯s spiritual will. ¡°AI!¡± He sighed helplessly and sadly.¡±Eternal judgment, I¡¯m sorry. Your disciples came to the magnificent me sect because of my carelessness. They were killed by the divine religion¡¯s experts. Please judge them. My condolences.¡± ¡°The four judges were heroically brave. When they saw that our disciples were besieged by the cultivators of the divine religion, they brazenly took action to ensure the safety of our disciples. However, the four judges unfortunately died. Our sect grieved and felt sorry for this.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the eternal judgment. Our sect will not let this matter rest. We will definitely make an announcement for the four judges and arrest the murderer.¡± His words moved the heavens and earth, causing the eternal judgment to be speechless. There was an uproar! Judge, the enforcer of the heaven sect Pce, was shocked. They knew that the four judges had gone to the magnificent me sect to capture Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak. But now, they heard that the four judges had died on the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. This made them terrified. The Golden cloud judge was a disciple of the eternal judgment and a candidate for the heaven sect Pce¡¯s judgment. Now that he was dead, wouldn¡¯t everything be over? ¡°You ... What did you say?¡± The body of the eternal judgment trembled, and his pupils contracted. How could this be possible? how could the experts of the divine religion attack his disciple? this was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t say the reason. ¡°My condolences,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±The four judges are dead. They died at the hands of the divine religion¡¯s experts. Our sect will erect a monument for the four judges and spread their good names. There¡¯s no need to be too sad for the eternal judgment.¡± To the heaven sect Pce¡¯sw enforcers and judges, they felt that the magnificent me sect was too dangerous. Thestw enforcer had been beaten half to death on the way back and managed to survive after much difficulty. Now, four more judges had fallen there. The magnificent me sect was worried about the divine religion. It was too dangerous to live in such an abyss of suffering. Some of thew-enforcement officers and judges secretly decided that they would never take on any missions from the magnificent me sect. If they were unlucky, they might lose their lives in the magnificent me sect. ¡°Thank you, elder Tian Xu, foring to inform us. I¡¯ve already learned that the four of them died a worthy death. The heaven sect Hall will exist in peace for the sect.¡± The eternal judgment cupped his fists in gratitude. ¡°No need to thank me, this old man¡¯s divine sense can¡¯tst for long, goodbye.¡± In an instant, his divine sense dissipated. He came in a hurry and left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t have much sincerity. He just came to tell you. I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I still have to say it. Thousand sun judge, who was hiding in the crowd, had an ashen face. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Suddenly! The thousand sun judge felt the aura of the universal judgment lock onto him, and his heart trembled. In the hall of judgement, the high chairs were arranged in a circle, and below them, thousand sun¡¯s judgement was kneeling. The eternal judgment looked down. He would never believe that he would die at the hands of the divine religion¡¯s experts to save the magnificent me sect disciples. It was simply a load of nonsense. ¡°Qianyang, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The universal judgment¡¯s cold voice was transmitted over. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± The thousand sun judge¡¯s hands and feet turned cold as if he had fallen into an ice cer.¡±I was suppressed by this kid when I went to the magnificent me sect. I was at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper realm, but I was suppressed by a disciple who didn¡¯tprehend anyws. If others knew about this, I would lose all my face, so I hid it.¡± ¡°Bastard.¡± BOOM! ¡°Die!¡± An angry roar thundered in the thousand sun judge¡¯s ears. It made him bleed from his eyes, nose, and mouth. How could he have thought that this young man would dare to kill four judges in a row? even if he had the guts of the heavens, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. ¡°My disciple died an unjust death.¡± The universal judgement closed its eyes in grief and indignation. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hide it, my disciple wouldn¡¯t have died. The other three judges wouldn¡¯t have died either. You can¡¯t escape death.¡± When Qian Yang Jue returned, he immediately reported that this brat was only at the fourth level of heavenly Dipper. He should have been able to bring him back, but Tian Xu had intercepted him. This false information made the Geno universe judgement believe it was real. In the end, he only sent his disciples. But now, Tian Xu hade and with just a few words, he had pushed all the me away. Heroic spirit? He saved the magnificent me sect disciples and was killed by the divine religion? These words could not fool a fool. [Author¡¯s note: let me exin the points. Heaven¡¯s strength realm is 1000 points. But if the other party is stronger than Lin fan and is killed by him, it will be an extra reward of 10000 points.]

 Chapter 337 - How to cultivate

    <h4>Chapter 337: How to cultivate</h4>

    <b>?</b>Invincible peak! All he wanted to do now was to use up all his points and improve his Foundation. It had been a long time since he went to kill demonic beasts, and he missed them. Other people could go into seclusion to improve their cultivation, but he couldn ¡®T. He had to rely on points. This was the reason why he had been busy outside. The frog¡¯s teachings on pill refining had caused invincible peak to constantly have a pill fragrance. The disciples were not used to it at first, but after pretending to be idiots, they had long gotten used to it. The feeling of wanting to vomit when they smelled the fragrance of the pills had long disappeared. He was used to it. ¡°Big brother.¡± Qin Shan ran over happily from afar. I haven¡¯t seen my stupid brother for a while, but ... Qin Shan squatted down. His brother liked to Pat his head. ¡°My stupid brother, your cultivation base has not improved.¡± It had been such a long time, but he didn¡¯t expect his silly brother to still be at his original realm. It was really helpless. ¡°Improvement? Why should I improve?¡± Qin Shan looked at his brother in confusion, not knowing what he should improve for.¡±Big brother, aren¡¯t I very strong now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very powerful. Let¡¯s go and see the frog.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything more. Forget it, just let him be. There was no problem in protecting him for the rest of his life. ¡°Green! It¡¯s Green!¡± Thinking of the frog, Qin Shan was very excited. His rough face revealed a happy smile. Lin fan looked on and sighed. He had not expected the loss of his brother to be such a huge blow to Qin Shan. It had directly caused him to be in a state of mental disorder. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of invincible peak, he would have been suppressed by someone else. Far away. The frog¡¯s voice was still lecturing the sect¡¯s alchemy grandmasters. Although it was a little overbearing, it had benefited the sect¡¯s alchemy grandmasters greatly. In such a short period of time, his pill forging ability had improved greatly. ¡°Frog,e here.¡± The frog, which was in the middle of exploding, was stunned when it heard the mysterious demonic sound. Didn¡¯t this Desperado just go out? why did hee back? Can¡¯t you let this frog live? However, his originally serious expression changed. His frog body trembled, and he revealed an excited and happy expression. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± It jumped up excitedly with a happy expression. At the same time, a few drops of frog tears rolled down. Pada! A huge hand came grabbing across the sky. ¡°It¡¯s Green!¡± Qin Shan grabbed the frog in his hand. His thick face touched the frog. He was very happy and missed it very much. ¡°You idiot, I¡¯m a frog, not a green one. How many times do you need me to tell you?¡± The frog roared loudly, wishing it could stretch out its frog ws and p this big fool into a meat pie. However, he didn¡¯t dare to. This big fool was the younger brother of this Desperado. He was very terrifying. ¡°Why did you throw away the hat I made for you? you¡¯re not allowed to throw it away. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this.¡± Although Qin Shan was rough, his big hands were very nimble. He took out a four-leaf clover Green hat and hung it around the frog¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s nice, it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s really nice to wear the green.¡± The frog didn¡¯t want to say anything more. It was too arrogant in its previous life, and it had sinned in this life. It had met a big fool and a Desperado. The future of life was uncertain and there was no light. Lin fan let Qin Shan be. Since he gave him peace, then he would make him happy. ¡°Frog, have you refined the pill?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®pill¡¯, the frog thought of that desperate scene. A heavenly pill had been refined with great difficulty and great risk, but in the end, it had been taken by this desperate man. His heart was filled with despair and sorrow. ¡°No, master.¡± The frog said with a pitiful look. It definitely couldn¡¯t dig out any more money, or it would really be finished. He was still thinking that one day when he regained his freedom, he would empty out all his resources to refine a divine pill and break through his shackles. How could he let this Desperado in front of him off for nothing? ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± Lin fan smiled and stared at the frog. The frog looked at it in confusion.¡±Wow, master¡¯s eyes are so bright and beautiful. Master, 666 ...¡± It raised its front paw and called madly. No, absolutely not. Even if I die, I can¡¯t let this Desperado empty out all my money. Although he was a demon pet and could not betray, he still had his own opinions. He had to keep the good things for himself. His wife was still waiting for him. This frog had to go back and meet his wife. Lin fan knew that this frog wasn¡¯t being honest. After all, he didn¡¯t know which world the soul in this frog came from. It was very cunning. However, he still had to give them a good beating. ¡°Take a look at what this is.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and ced it in front of the frog. The frog opened its eyes wide and observed carefully. It then shook its head and moved its front ws up and down. ¡°Wow! Master¡¯s palm is so white and your fingers are so long and slender. Just by looking at your palm, you look like you¡¯re the only one in the world. I¡¯m so in awe of master that I¡¯m about to cry.¡± Lin fan had the urge to pull the frog out and whip its corpse. ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t hit the green oil.¡± Qin Shan held the green oil in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s bring green to y. ¡± Lin fan waved his hand. He would teach this frog a good lesson in the future. Qin Shan was extremely excited. He could finally bring lush green out to y. As for the frog, it was also making a big fuss when it was caught by Qin Shan. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve made you an upper earth-ss pill. I have to hurry up and make a pill for you, master!¡± If he was with this idiot, he would rather spend all his money to refine a few earth-tier medicinal pills. An earth-ss pill? ¡°Go and y. Earth-tier medicinal pills aren¡¯t worth my time.¡± He wasn¡¯t that interested in earth-ss elixirs anymore. He thought they were just average. If they were heaven-ss elixirs, they would be very useful. If it was a divine pill, it would be even more incredible. However, with the frog¡¯s current cultivation level, it could even kill itself by refining a heavenly pill, let alone a divine pill. The sect¡¯s alchemy grandmasters felt their hearts ache as they watched frog master being ruthlessly trampled on. However, this was the peak Master of invincible peak in front of them, so it was better to remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s so green, let¡¯s go y. ¡± Qin Shan ran into the distance, preparing to catch the bugs for green to eat. ¡°No...¡± The frog cried out in despair, tears streaming down its face. Even if it had be a frog master and escaped the deadly hands of Desperados, it still couldn¡¯t escape from this big Idiot¡¯s deadly hands. In the secret room. ¡± 700000 points to improve my Foundation.¡± Most of the skills he had been practicing had reached the maximum level. Only the magic of the seven Gods, the ancient world vajra body, and the transformation into God swordsmanship were not at the maximum level. To deduce these few cultivation methods to the peak, a preliminary estimate would require at least a few million points. ¡°Upgrade!¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡± 300000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Vajra body of the ancient world (Level 5)¡± ¡°Characteristics: Buddhist Dharmakaya, covered by Buddhist light, ocean of void, indestructible physical body, earth response, ancient world response.¡± Instantly, a vast power circted in his body. His cells, which had calmed down, began to be active, devouring the surging power. At this moment, his Foundation was gradually increasing. Behind Lin fan¡¯s head, a Buddhist light appeared and seeped into the void in all directions, lighting up the chaotic and gray void. ¡°This Buddha¡¯s light doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± He felt that this state wasn¡¯t verypatible with him. It was a little strange. However, he ced more importance on the improvement of his strength. Its characteristics had undergone a huge change. It raised its hand and gently swiped, causing the void to split open. With a wave of its hand, the chaotic void currents seemed to be controlled, forming huge waves that swept over and devoured all living beings. ¡°This is the void Ocean. It¡¯s also a new ability. It¡¯s not bad to draw in the void currents.¡± His Foundation was stillcking a little, so he continued to improve. ¡± 350000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Vajra body of the ancient world (Level 6)¡± ¡°Characteristics: sitting and forgetting Dharmakaya, universal salvation, Angry Buddha Vajra, void solidification, indestructible body, earth perception, ancient world perception.¡± At this moment, an even more powerful force swept out like waves and exploded in his body. His cells devoured it crazily and his Foundation increased to the limit. ¡°My Foundation is full.¡± He could already feel that the foundation in his body was about to explode. After the battle with the blood refiner¡¯s projection, he had umted a lot of resources. ¡°Breakthrough!¡± ¡± 60 million experience points were consumed.¡± ¡®Cultivation base: sixth level of heavenly Dipper (+)¡¯ Buzzzzzz! With Lin fan as the center, a wind swept up and struck the wall. The wall buzzed and cracked like porcin. This was a mountain created by his teacher, and it was hard enough. But now, it couldn¡¯t hold on. At this moment, the sky above invincible peak was covered by thick, dark clouds, forming a vortex. Purple lightning circted within the vortex, and the power ofws was boiling. When one wasprehendingws, one would be able toprehend nine different types ofws. However, up till now, Lin fan had onlyprehended a singlew, and it was thew of strength that he valued the most. At the moment of the breakthrough, several nomologicalws gushed toward invincible peak. ¡°I only need the powerw, don¡¯t look for trouble with the rest.¡± Lin fan was really disdainful of otherws. One had to be single-hearted in the pursuit of strength. When the powerw was pushed to the extreme, one would be the Overlord of power and control all the power in the world. At that time, one would be the strongest. Any cultivation could not be separated from power. Without power, everything would be nothing but bubbles. Others might not be able to see it clearly, but aftering into contact with so many things in his previous life, how could he not see it clearly? Power was the only thing that could contain all things. ¡°You want to harm me with yourws? I¡¯ll crush you.¡± All sorts ofws rushed over, wanting to enter his body, but they were instantly extinguished. Only thews of strength were allowed to enter. The heart of strength grew, and heprehended thews. Tian Xu sat in a circle. He opened his eyes and looked at invincible peak. ¡°I¡¯ve improved again ...¡± He could naturally tell that his disciple had broken through to a new realm. However, only thew of strength remained in thews that had poured down from the void. It was obvious that his disciple had onlyprehended one type ofw power. He didn¡¯t really agree with the power ofw, but he didn¡¯t say much. Everyone had their own path, and each path could reach the extreme. It all depended on how his disciple walked. At this moment, the other top elders were shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. Ku mu shook his head.¡±Sigh, the other peak Masters are still far away.¡± Such a gap was not something that could be caught up with by talent, hard work, or time. With different realms, the level of contact would be different as well. He only wanted to ask how he cultivated.

 Chapter 338 - -this really makes one feel helpless

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338-this really makes one feel helpless</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m f * cking poor again. 55000 points, that¡¯s hurtful.¡± Lin fan clenched his fist and power gathered in his palm. This punch could kill a bull. ¡± 55000 points. This is really annoying. I feel like I¡¯m poor. Since that¡¯s the case, let me be even poorer.¡± ¡°Golden lottery, 55 draws in a row.¡± Buzzzzzz! It had been a long time since he had drawn a lottery, and he missed it very much. ¡°You have won a bottle of mid-grade earth-ss elixirs.¡± It was very normal. He was neither sad nor happy about this. He didn¡¯t have any fantasies about what he could get from 55 draws in a row. However, since he was so poor, why not make himself even poorer? He didn¡¯t care at all and just randomly drew. He treated it as if he was giving points to him. Suddenly! He was stunned. His hand, which was about to tear the void apart and leave, suddenly stopped. His face twitched. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood and shook his head. ¡°#%...¡± He was furious, cursing, and shouting. But even so, it was difficult to calm the anger in his heart. He clenched his fist and punched the stone wall. Kachaa! Cracks appeared on the stone wall, and a powerful force was transmitted down. Old ck, who was wrapped around the mountain, woke up. His ck body shook and he almost fell off the mountain. Hisntern-sized eyes were filled with shock. He had no idea what had happened. Why did it suddenly start shaking? ¡°How could this be? you¡¯re ying with me, right?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it as he looked at the only item he got from the lottery. ¡°Designated skill level-up card: suitable for magic of the seven Gods, ancient world Vajra Dharmakaya, transformation into God swordsmanship.¡± He held a small golden card in his hand. It was this small card that could instantly Max out a cultivation technique. ¡°If you had told me earlier that I would have gotten such a good item, why would I waste my 650000 points?¡± He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. 55000 points and 55 times of the gold Lottery draw to get this good thing was considered heaven-defying luck. Forget it. He had already obtained it, so what else could he say? Now that he had 140 million experience points, he had to use the maxed-out card on the magic of the seven Gods. Although there were still two levels left, the points required for this would be massive. It would double immediately. He was afraid that it would not be enough to raise his cultivation by one level. If he had too much experience, he would explode. He could not guarantee that this would not happen. However, to be safe, he had to umte enough experience points first. He was still short of 10 million points. By a rough calction, he would need to cultivate for more than ten days without rest. But before that, he had something to do. He would exit his seclusion and head for the elder Hall. Jin Quan¡¯s cultivation was not high. He was only at the sixth level of the heavenly Dipper realm and had alreadyprehendedws. Thest time he followed Peak Master Lin at the Titan sect, he had killed the elephant god sect disciples. After returning to the sect, he also threw himself into the management of the sect. ¡°Elder Jin.¡± A crack appeared in the void. ¡°Peak Master Lin, why are you here?¡± Jin Quan was surprised. ¡°Elder Jin, there¡¯s something that I need your help with,¡± Lin fan said with a smile. Invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Tian Xu¡¯s direct disciple. This identity would be the greatest candidate for the sect leader¡¯s position in the future. As an elder, he naturally had to maintain a good rtionship with him. ¡°Please continue.¡± Jin Quan asked without any hesitation. ¡°Recently, children have gone missing in various cities of the sect. I would like to ask elder Jin to take a few elders out to investigate and gather some information.¡± He didn¡¯t have any clues now, but he knew that this must be the doing of the divine religion. He just couldn¡¯t find any traces of it. Jin Quan nodded.¡±I¡¯ve also heard about this. Many disciples of the sect have gone out to look for him, but there has been no news so far. Since it¡¯s Peak Master Lin, I¡¯ll call a few senior brothers to follow me to check it out.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°No, no, this is also something we should do as elders.¡± He needed to umte experience points now. 10 million experience points didn¡¯t seem like a lot, but the time needed was also frustrating. After settling the matter, he immediately went back into seclusion. As for his teacher¡¯s request to go out and lie low, he decided to forget about it. It was more important to raise his cultivation. In the secret room, Lin fan sat down cross-legged and activated the true demon infinite skill to increase his experience points. Jin Quan immediately gathered his senior brothers and left the sect. Although there were still disciples who were looking for the truth, they were not as capable as them. Tian Xu looked at invincible peak, not knowing what his disciple was up to this time. Didn¡¯t he say he was going out for a while? why was he still cultivating? but since he was in seclusion, he let it be. Heavenly sect Pce. Miyamoto Takeshi had left the sunshine sect ande to the heaven sect Pce to seek justice. ¡°Elder Miyamoto, please go back. This matter is difficult to resolve.¡± One of the enforcers receiving Miyamoto said helplessly. He knew what had happened to the sunshine sect, but unfortunately, even the four judges of the heaven sect Pce had died in the magnificent me sect. What else could they do? ¡°No,¡± Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s expression was dark as he rejected the offer. Return? That was impossible. ¡°Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect and the peak Master of invincible peak destroyed the sunshine sect. I must seek justice for our sect.¡± He had already made up his mind. The Saint convent sect¡¯s zing monarch must have reached an agreement with the magnificent me sect. Otherwise, how could he exonerate the magnificent me sect? No matter what, he would never believe it. His firm belief was actually correct. The Saint convent sect¡¯s zing sovereign had taken a quarter of the bribe, but he did not know about it. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. ¡± Thew-enforcement officer shook his head. This matter had already been decided. Even if Miyamoto Takeshi was not convinced, no one would take over. At this moment. ¡°Elder Miyamoto of the sunshine sect, pleasee in.¡± Suddenly! A voice came from the depths of the heaven sect Pce. When Miyamoto Takeshi heard this, he was instantly overjoyed. This was the sound of the eternal judgment. The enforcers at the side were a little confused. They didn¡¯t know what the universal judgment meant. Didn¡¯t they ignore this matter? The hall of judgement. Miyamoto Takeshi stood in the middle of the circle.¡±Dear judges, please seek justice for our sect.¡± The eternal judgment was expressionless as he spoke calmly.¡±One of the heaven sect Pce¡¯s enforcers and one judge were injured. Now, four of our judges have been killed. This is intolerable. The magnificent me sect is challenging the authority of the heaven sect Pce.¡± ¡°Now, the magnificent me sect is even more reckless. Tian Xu came to the sunshine sect to kidnap people and even injured them. His disciple even attracted two demigod demonic beasts and destroyed arge area of the sunshine sect¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°The heaven sect Pce maintains the peace of the world. How can we just ignore this? I, the eternal judge, suggest that we capture Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, and bring him to justice for interrogation.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Miyamoto Takeshi was so excited that his heart was trembling. He didn¡¯t care about his status and knelt on the ground,¡±thank you, heaven sect Pce.¡± He was the top elder of the sunshine sect. Even if he died, he couldn¡¯t kneel to any organization, because it would be a disgrace to the sect. But for the sunshine sect, it was not a problem. It was even a custom. At this moment, the surrounding judges were silent. They were not from the Saint convent sect and each had their own sect. Some of the sects that were far away from the magnificent me sect didn¡¯t say anything. Although they didn¡¯t have much interaction with the magnificent me sect, they didn¡¯t have any conflicts either. If they supported the magnificent me sect, it would mean that they had a grudge against the magnificent me sect. ¡°I agree,¡± Suddenly, one of the judges spoke. It was the judgment of Shiva from the elephant god sect. It was an old woman with a face full of wrinkles. Her aura was dark and gloomy, like a dormant elephant. ¡°I agree,¡± Judgment of the great sun of the Yin Yang sect also said. An ecstatic smile appeared on Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s face. He could finally take revenge. He had to capture this person and ruthlessly kill him to relieve the hatred in his heart. He couldn¡¯t just let the matter go like this. No matter what, he had to let Tian Xu experience the pain of losing a disciple. ¡°Is there any more?¡± He looked at all the judges. Some of them didn¡¯t make their stand clear. He knew that they didn¡¯t have anything to do with the magnificent me sect and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. After all, there was a demigod in the magnificent me sect, and they were here to capture Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. If they agreed, they would be enemies. Although it was not wise to offend a demigod expert, this demigod expert could not bewless. ¡°I agree,¡± At this moment, Nemo judgement of the ocean God sect spoke. Many of the judges knew that the Oceanus sect and the magnificent me sect used to have a rtionship. They had once killed the magnificent me sect people who lived in the Oceanus sect¡¯s territory and used their blood to cultivate evil techniques. They were extremely vicious. However, when Emperor Yanhua led his sect to battle, he had almost destroyed the ocean deity sect. Therefore, the conflict between the two sects had been umting for a long time. They could not wait to destroy the magnificent me sect and kill it again. However, the ocean-God sect was almost destroyed by Emperor Yanhua, and its Foundation was severely damaged. They could only join the heaven sect Pce and seek protection. Now that he finally had such an opportunity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. The sunshine sect, ocean-God sect, yin-yang sect, elephant-God sect, and him, there were only five trials. ¡°Alright, consider the rest of the trial carefully. This matter has nothing to do with the sect, nor with personal matters. It¡¯s about the dignity of the heaven sect Pce. The heaven sect maintains the peace of the world and will not tolerate the magnificent me sect¡¯s Tian Xu and his disciple¡¯s impudence. The sunshine sect has been cooperating with the heaven sect in recent years because they trust the heaven sect Pce.¡± ¡°Now that the damage has been done, the heaven sect Pce can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡± ¡°As a demigod, Tian Xu has his dignity, and the heaven sect Pce has our own dignity. Therefore, we only need the magnificent me sect to hand over this disciple.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the eternal judgment said, trying to get more people to join them. After all, this was not an ordinary matter. The more trials there were, the more sects they would represent. By then, they could put pressure on the magnificent me sect. Let¡¯s see how Tian Xu could resist. Although demigods were strong, they weren¡¯t invincible. Could they really break off with the heaven sect Pce for a disciple and be suppressed by all the sects? He did not believe that he, Tian Xu, would dare to take on such a huge responsibility. Even the former emperor Yanhua knew how to be gentle and did not dare to offend all the sects. Miyamoto Takeshi clenched his fists tightly, his eyes shing with madness. All his efforts over the past few days had not been in vain. As for the zing sovereign, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, and the Saint convent sect was even more so.

 Chapter 339 - one God dragging nine pits, canâ€™t carry

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339-one God dragging nine pits, can¡¯t carry</h4>

    In the secret room. Lin fan closed his eyes and cultivated hard. He only had 864000 experience points a day. This amount of calction wasn¡¯t a problem for a genius like him who was talented in mathematics. It would take 11 and a half days to umte 10 million points. Such a calction was not difficult for him. Time suddenly realized that the further he went, the longer the time needed. If he didn¡¯t find any special pills or items, it would be too difficult to increase his experience points. Some low-level pills could increase his experience points, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with his cultivation speed. He was screwed. If he didn¡¯t encounter any special divine pills in the end, would he really have to cultivate in seclusion? After sitting for a hundred years, he was truly convinced. However, he couldn¡¯t care so much now. He had to at least umte ten million experience points and push the magic of the seven Gods to the max level. If he suddenly ran out of experience points to improve his cultivation, it would be terrible. Several dayster! The sunshine sect, the ck Ice. The faceless King was the current han bikong. As he pondered, his teammates looked at han bikong,¡±this news is absolutely true. Miyamoto has been in the heaven sect Pce and has not returned.¡± There was a woman at the side. If Lin fan were to see her, he would find her familiar. It was Qin mubing, the member of the organization that he had saved from the three lords of winter. ¡°Captain han, Miyamoto has been staying in the heaven sect Pce. He must be asking the heaven sect Pce to cause trouble for the magnificent me sect.¡± She spected that ever since the sunshine sect¡¯s territory was destroyed and the treasure vault plundered, Miyamoto Takeshi had left the sect. Now, the sunshine sect disciples were under strict inspection, but their movements were not hindered at all. The man in the White mask was a true powerhouse. He had gathered arge number of organizations and formed a huge Alliance. They were active in the sunshine sect and could deal with any trouble. Xiong liebai, who had been saved by Lin fan, was a little worried. ¡°The sunshine sect is attached to the Saint convent sect, and the heaven sect Pce is run by the Saint convent sect. Something big must have happened since Miyamoto has not returned.¡± Han bikong didn¡¯t say anything. Her fingers were tapping on the table as she pondered. She couldn¡¯t think, and it was hard for her to think. She didn¡¯t know what the heaven sect Pce would say. He knew what his senior brother had done. He hadpletely offended the sunshine sect. Not long ago, four of the heaven sect Pce¡¯s judges had died in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. One of them was even a disciple of the eternal judgment. He didn¡¯t think that this was the end of the eternal enforcement Union. ¡°Not good, something big has happened.¡± At this moment, a member of the organization ran in with a piece of paper in his hand. He spread it out on the table, his eyes filled with fear. ¡°The five judges from the heaven sect are going to the magnificent me sect to demand Lin fan¡¯s return. They must make the magnificent me sect hand over the peak Master of invincible peak, Lin fan.¡± ¡°And ... You, Captain.¡± Everyone looked at han bikong. They were all internal members and knew the identity of the team leader. He was the faceless king who had infiltrated the sunshine sect for fifteen years. ¡°I¡¯m going back. ¡± Just when everyone didn¡¯t know what to do, han bikong stood up. This matter couldn¡¯t be shouldered by the sect. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no point in going back.¡± Xiong liebai said hurriedly. ¡°Even though it might make the leader ufortable, I have to say that the heaven sect Pce¡¯s target for this trial is definitely not the leader, but the peak Master of invincible peak, Lin fan.¡± ¡°A little impatience will spoil the great n.¡± The surrounding members were all feeling a little helpless. Xiong liebai was being too direct with his words, and his words were a little too hurtful. Wasn¡¯t he just saying that the team leader position was just a side mission? the main target of the heaven sect Pce was Lin fan of invincible peak. Han bi Kong clenched her fists. She was worried. If the five Grand judges of the heaven sect Pce went to the magnificent me sect, this matter would not be resolved so easily. At the same time, what his teammates said wasn¡¯t without reason. He was indeed just a member of the heaven sect Pce. If he went back, he would be walking right into a trap. In the cities of the magnificent me sect. In the teahouse. ¡°Big news, big news! The five great trials of the heaven sect are heading to the sect to capture Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak. This is thetest news.¡± The people of the magnificent me sect who were chatting in the teahouse were shocked when they heard this. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Look at this. Miyamoto old dog of the sunshine sect has reported Peak Master Lin to the heaven sect Hall. He wants Peak Master Lin to be brought back to the heaven sect Hall for trial. He wants to report what Peak Master Lin has done in the sunshine sect a while ago.¡± ¡°Damn it, Peak Master Lin destroyed the sunshine sect¡¯s territory. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯sing for me.¡± ¡°Sigh, we don¡¯t have any iron in our hands. How can we help?¡± A burly man holding arge saber was furious when he saw the news.¡±What are the ocean deity sect, Yin Yang sect, and elephant god sect doing? what does this have to do with them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t even found trouble with them yet, and they¡¯ve alreadye to our doorstep. The ocean divinity sect had once brutally killed our fellow sect members, and we¡¯ve never forgotten this grudge.¡± The news spread like wildfire in the magnificent me sect. Countless people were furious, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. They were just ordinary people. In the face of these powerful people, their voices were too small. Some of the divine religion¡¯s disciples who had been hidingughed when they heard about this. Their opportunity hade. If the magnificent me sect was in chaos, then their opportunity woulde. Jiang Yuan city, at the entrance of an alley. A group of ruffians surrounded a beggar, punching and kicking him as they scolded him. ¡°You stinky beggar, you only have this much money. Why Don¡¯t You Just Die?¡± ¡°F * ck, go and eat sh * t.¡± A piece of paper was stuffed into his mouth. Just as he was about to swallow it, he saw the contents of the paper. He immediately burst outughing. ¡°Hahahaha ...¡± He felt that his chance hade. The five great judges of the heaven sect Pce were going to ask for him. ording to his understanding, this kid would definitely not obey them. Some interesting things might even happen. For example, if he left the sect, then he would have the opportunity to rope him in to work together on a big n. The group of ruffians was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the smelly and dirty beggar to suddenlyugh like a fool. Then, they moved away from him as if they had gone crazy. ¡°Xu hanming!¡± Just as he wasughing, a carriage passed by. Xu Rou shouted with her eyes listless. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Run!¡± When the blood-refined Knight saw this, he frowned and hurriedly fled. What was going on? why would they meet again? it was as if there was some kind of karma connecting them. No matter where they were, they would encounter each other and avoid them. He was a man with great ambitions, and he was also The Guardian King of the divine religion. How could he allow these self-righteous guys to pity him? If it wasn¡¯t for training and enduring humiliation, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to kill these ants. Tian Xu mountain, magnificent me sect. ¡°Senior brother, what should we do?¡± Huo Rong immediately looked for his senior brother when he found out about this. Tian Xuughed.¡±What a generous offer. The five judges havee personally for my disciple, and they¡¯re also testing my bottom line.¡± ¡°Senior brother, this is a big deal. What should we do? Why don¡¯t we let him go out and avoid it?¡± Huo Rong said. ¡°There¡¯s no way to avoid it. This is probably the safest ce right now. I¡¯ll take responsibility for this.¡± Tian Xu smiled, but there was a hint of madness in his smile. Huo Rong was worried. Of course, the five great trials were no match for his senior brother, but this was the heaven sect Pce¡¯s trial. The implications would be extraordinary. If it wasn¡¯t handled well, it would be easy for things to go wrong. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. It¡¯s impossible for me to hand him over. My disciple isn¡¯t someone that trash can catch as they please.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes glowed with a ruthless light, as if he wanted to start a massacre. ¡°Senior brother ...¡± Huo Rong¡¯s heart trembled. He wanted to say something, but he was so shocked by his senior brother¡¯s words that he was speechless. ¡°How many sects in the world have demigod realm experts? even the sects that have hidden demigod realm experts only number around ten to twenty. Don¡¯t force me to go crazy. Even if it¡¯s a life and death struggle, I¡¯ll make them pay a painful price.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind as he spoke. Huo Rong had not seen such an aura in a long time. ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t be rash. This matter isn¡¯t over yet.¡± He was really afraid that his senior brother wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in and would go berserk, suppressing him with all his might. When that happened, it would really be troublesome. Suddenly! Huo Rong was dumbfounded. His senior brother, who had been very violent, suddenly calmed down. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I was just venting my anger. I know about this. It¡¯s just five trials, it¡¯s not a big problem. If I don¡¯t say anything, no one will dare to take my disciple away.¡± Tian Xuughed. This was apletely different situation from before. ¡°That¡¯s good. Senior brother, you really scared me just now.¡± Fire melt heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re all disappointing. If all of you had be demigods, the magnificent me sect would have had ten demigods. Even the Saint convent sect would have a chance. What a pity, what a pity. But I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s hard on all of you to have such talent and cultivation.¡± Tian Xu sighed. So what if I¡¯m strong? if my teammates aren¡¯t good enough, I can¡¯t carry jiukeng. The corner of Huo Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. How could he be humiliated like this? who could take it? if it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t win, he would have topete with him. ¡°Has my precious disciple finished his seclusion yet?¡± Huo Rong replied,¡±not yet. She has been in closed-door cultivation. When I went to invincible peak, I learned that she was still in closed-door cultivation and asked no one to disturb her. Senior brother, your precious disciple¡¯s talent is even stronger than yours. She just broke through to the sixth level of heavenly Dipper and now she¡¯s in closed-door cultivation again. This ...¡± He was speechless. Tian Xu smiled.¡±Junior Brother, you stopped me when I wanted to take him as my disciple. I said you didn¡¯t understand. Do you admit it now?¡± Huo Rongughed awkwardly. He had to admit it even if he didn¡¯t want to. What a monster. The ordinary magnificent me sect disciples were all worried when they heard about this. One of the five great trials of the heaven sect was to take senior brother Lin away. This was a huge matter. It was as though dark clouds had shrouded their hearts, and they were feeling extremely depressed. They didn¡¯t know what would happen in the end, but they could only hope that nothing would happen. A few dayster. The day had finallye. A huge divine boat tore through the void. The Golden body of the boat reflected the light and illuminated the entire sect. Countless disciples raised their heads in panic. It was finally here. A loud voice came from the divine boat. ¡°The heavenly sect Hall¡¯s trial has arrived. Pleasee out and wee us, sect master of the magnificent me sect ...¡± The moment she opened her mouth, she wanted the sect master to wee her. She was very delicate.

 Chapter 340 - How can you scold people?

    <h4>Chapter 340: How can you scold people?</h4>

    The Golden divine boat floated in the sky outside the mountain Gate. Its voice was loud and clear, reaching the ears of the magnificent me sect disciples. But ... It was quiet. It was unusually quiet. There was no response from the sect, as if they had not heard anything. The disciples looked at each other. The heaven sect¡¯s trial had arrived, but no one from the sect came out to wee them. Clearly, they didn¡¯t want to give them any face. As disciples, they naturally didn¡¯t say anything and went back to their own business. If the sect leader and elders didn¡¯t care, then why would they as disciples care? they could just let the other party shout. On the divine boat. The five judges ¡®faces were gloomy and displeased. In the Yin Yang sect, judgment of the Grand sun¡¯s eyes were burning with mes. Behind him floated thumb-sized daggers with shining runes ofw. They were extraordinary. ¡°The magnificent me sect is really presumptuous. We¡¯re here for the trial and no one is here to wee us.¡± ¡°The magnificent me sect is weak. Do they think they can ignore the heaven sect Pce just because they have Tian Xu, a demigod? I¡¯d like to see how long he can be so arrogant. ¡± Ni mo of the ocean God sect was extremely gloomy. His entire body was gray with gray snakes coiling around it. From time to time, they would spit out their tongues. On his earlobes hungrge round earrings. Especially when they saw that the magnificent me sect disciples didn¡¯t take them seriously, they couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. They were the heaven sect¡¯s trial, where all the sects gathered to maintain the peace of the world. No matter which sect he went to, he would be treated as a guest of honor. Now that he was in the magnificent me sect, he was left here. It was a great humiliation. ¡°Senior brother, is it really good to just leave them there?¡± Huo Rong looked at his senior brother who was calm andposed. He felt that something was wrong. After all, the other party was the heavenly sect Pce¡¯s judgment. ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Tian Xu said,¡±sometimes, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯ve always wanted the sect to join the heaven sect Pce so that the sect can develop further. However, you¡¯ve never considered whether the heaven sect Pce would wee the magnificent me sect. Sometimes, you¡¯re just asking for humiliation when you¡¯ve tried your best to get the magnificent me sect to join.¡± Huo Rong was helpless. He wanted to protect the sect¡¯s development so that it could join the heaven sect Pce. Although the sect had a demigod expert, the sect¡¯s development was not satisfactory. In the past, alchemy, weapon forging, the economy of the people, the mining of rare resources, or the cultivation techniques of the disciples, and many more, many more, were so backward. Only by joining the heaven sect Pce and seeking development and raising their overall strength would they have the qualifications to move closer to a major sect. At this moment. ¡°The heaven sect¡¯s trial has arrived. I request to see you.¡± The voice sounded and the judges lowered their demands. Tian Xu smiled.¡±That¡¯s what a man should say. He¡¯s giving him face by asking us to wee him. But it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re not friendly, so I¡¯ll go and meet them. Junior Brother, you cane, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯ll weaken our momentum.¡± Huo Rong was stunned. You¡¯re ming me again? This old man hasn¡¯t even said anything, why is his momentum so weak? ¡°Senior brother sect master, you don¡¯t need to show yourselves. I¡¯ll handle this alone.¡± Tian Xu smiled and turned into a beam of light as he strode toward the gate. Outside, the five judges were waiting anxiously. They were so angry that they had already suppressed their anger in their hearts. Although they were not as strong as Tian Xu, the influence of the heaven sect Pce was huge. Other than the few major sects, no other sect in the world could look down on them. ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s the five judges. Sorry for not weing you.¡± Tian Xu stood in the air, looking at the divine boat. ¡°The eternal judgment of the Saint convent sect, the nimo judgment of the ocean God sect, the Tai RI judgment of the Yin Yang sect, the Shiva judgment of the elephant god sect, and the dark judgment of the sunshine sect.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s a Grand asion for the five judges to visit the magnificent me sect personally. Eh, I didn¡¯t expect elder Miyamoto to be here as well. Your arms don¡¯t seem to match.¡± Tian Xu smiled, not taking them seriously. When Miyamoto Takeshi went to the heavenly sect Hall to file aint, he didn¡¯t expect that the five of them would reallye to judge. ¡°However, the appearance of the eternal judgment is a little strange. Didn¡¯t I already say that the deaths of the four judges in the magnificent me sect were praiseworthy? I didn¡¯t expect it to happen again. ¡°Tian Xu, hand over your disciple. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a demigod. You¡¯re not the only one in the world who¡¯s a demigod.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his sword-wielding hand began to tremble. This was not fear, but anger. ¡°Lawless? I¡¯ve never beenwless, nor have I ever said that I¡¯m the only demigod in the world. However, elder Miyamoto, you don¡¯t have the right to say that. After all, only demigods can be on equal footing with me. ¡± Tian Xu stroked his beard indifferently.¡±It¡¯s impossible for me to hand over my disciple. At least for now, I don¡¯t have enough reason.¡± ¡°You¡¯re covering up, are you trying to cover up a criminal in front of the judges?¡± Miyamoto Takeshi roared, wishing he could cut Tian Xu in half. ¡°Haha, cover up? You, Miyamoto, have such a big tone. This old man would like to hear what crime my disciple hasmitted. ¡± Tian Xu asked with a smile. ¡°This kid has attracted the demonic beasts and destroyed our sect¡¯s territory. This is a great crime. The heaven sect Hall has maintained the peace of the world. Now that our sect is facing such a great disaster, it¡¯s all because of your disciple.¡± Miyamoto Takeshi was extremely indignant. He then looked at the five judges and cupped his fists.¡±Please judge for our sect.¡± ¡°Elder Miyamoto, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated. The heavenly sect will definitely handle this matter fairly.¡± The eyes of the eternal judgment flickered with anger. His disciple had died in the magnificent me sect. There was no need to think about who had killed him. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Xu snorted.¡±My disciple didn¡¯t destroy your sect. As for thend, it was the work of the demonic beasts. If you want to find it, go find the demonic beasts. Are you afraid to provoke them because you know they¡¯re demigods?¡± Instead, you¡¯re acting so atrociously at this old man¡¯s ce. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m an elder of the magnificent me sect, I won¡¯t dare to kill you. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a demigod. I¡¯m not someone a five-limbed monster like you can do as you please.¡± Suddenly, a huge pressure came over him, and beads of sweat rolled down Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Senior brother, calm down, calm down,¡± Huo Rong tried to persuade him. If he angered the heaven sect Pce, what would he do in the future? ¡°You ...¡± Miyamoto Takeshi was severely humiliated, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist. His heart was burning with anger. Strength, everything was because of strength. If he was strong enough, how could he be humiliated by Tian Xu? ¡°Elder Tian Xu, please hand over your disciple. The heaven sect Pce represents not only the will of an individual, but the will of the entire heaven sect Pce. If the magnificent me sect really wants to go against the heaven sect Pce, you¡¯d better think carefully about the consequences. Don¡¯t drag the entire magnificent me sect down just for a disciple. You¡¯ll be punished by the heaven sect Pce and be cast out of the gates of all the major sects.¡± The universal judgment said coldly as he grabbed the door of life. Tian Xu was indeed a demigod, but he had countless people of the magnificent me sect behind him. If he made a move, he would not be able to bear the consequences alone. ¡°Then you guys can go back now.¡± Tian Xu waved his hand. The eternal judgment was stunned.¡±Tian Xu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean? The magnificent me sect didn¡¯t join the heaven sect Pce and we¡¯ve been blocked outside the door. As for being abandoned by the other sects, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± ¡°As for asking me to hand over my disciple, that¡¯s impossible. Besides, my disciple isn¡¯t in the sect. If you want to catch her, go out and catch her yourself.¡± Tian Xu waved his hand disdainfully, not taking his words to heart. The reason why the heaven sect Pce kept the magnificent me sect out of the sect was because they were afraid that the magnificent me sect¡¯s rise would affect their status. However, as long as he, a demigod, was in charge, the magnificent me sect would definitely be powerful. However, it was only a matter of time now. The five judges didn¡¯t believe him, but they didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously in front of Tian Xu. No one could stop a demigod¡¯s anger. ¡°Tian Xu, the heaven sect Pce is formed by the various major sects to maintain peace in the world. Now that the magnificent me sect is resisting, isn¡¯t it going against the heaven sect Pce and the other major sects?¡± The genyu judgment had involved all the major sects in this matter. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the magnificent me sect wouldn¡¯t hand him over. ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re not the only half-God in the world. When the half-God of the heaven sectes, things won¡¯t be so simple.¡± The universal judgment was confident. Although it didn¡¯t dare to make a move, its words conveyed the seriousness of the matter. Tian Xu took a deep breath. His long beard trembled, and his face grew more and more solemn. He looked like a volcano about to erupt. Instantly, Huo Rong felt that the situation was not good. He wanted to go forward, but he found that a palm had pushed him away. Tian Xu stepped forward and pointed at the five judges.¡±F * ck you ...¡± As soon as these words came out, the scene was in shock. The magnificent me sect disciples were all stunned. This was the first time they had seen elder Tian Xu scold someone. It waspletely different from the glorious idol they had in their hearts. ¡°Tian Xu, how can you curse at me?¡± The five judges were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to curse. ¡°So what if I scold you all? you bunch of sons of bitches, using the heaven sect Pce¡¯s prestige to bully others. Your cultivation base is only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, a cultivation base that¡¯s like trash, yet you still think you¡¯re all that? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve been recuperating in recent years and didn¡¯t want to go on a killing spree, you bunch of stupid sons of bitches, I would have killed you all with a single finger.¡± ¡°Try saying one more word and I¡¯ll break all your limbs. Do you believe me?¡± Just as universal judgment was about to speak, he was frightened by Tian Xu¡¯s aura, and his face turned pale. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m only speaking nicely to you because I don¡¯t want to stoop to your level. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? If you ask the demigod of the heaven sect Pce toe before me, I can point at his nose and scold him. ¡± ¡°Cang wudao, how long do you want to watch?¡± Tian Xu said coldly as he looked up into the sky. When the five judges heard this, they were shocked. Then, they were ecstatic. Demigod Cang? This was the demigod expert of the heaven sect Pce, the strongest expert in the trial. Suddenly! The void trembled, forming a wave that spread out. A figure stepped into the void, shrouded in five-colored light. He walked out of the void with a smile. ¡°Tian Xu, it¡¯s been so many years since west met. I thought your temperament had changed, but you haven ¡®T. You¡¯ve always been yourself. Why are you fighting with these juniors? after all, you don¡¯t understand.¡± The five judges were excited. They didn¡¯t think that demigod Cang woulde. It was just that he didn¡¯t know anything. Where would they put their faces? However, it was all good now. Let¡¯s see how this matter will be resolved.

 Chapter 341 - The last god

    <h4>Chapter 341: Thest god</h4>

    <b>?</b>¡°Greetings, demigod Cang.¡± The five judges said respectfully, not daring to be impudent. This was a demigod expert from the heaven sect Pce. Although they were all judges, demigod Cang was already a judge before they were even judged. His status was high and extraordinary. Miyamoto Takeshi was so excited that he wanted to roar. With the arrival of a demigod expert, he wanted to see how Tian Xu could still be so presumptuous. ¡°Cang wudao, what¡¯s the meaning of your heaven sect Pce?¡± Tian Xu looked at the person. Cang wudao was a demigod expert, the highest level in the heaven sect Pce. ¡°What¡¯s the point? the heaven sect Pce is just. They need to convince the public and trust the other sects. The sunshine sect has been destroyed and the heaven sect Pce can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Now that your disciple has destroyed the sect, you have to give us an exnation. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the other sects.¡± Demigod Cang sighed. Although he had a smile on his face, he still wanted her. ¡°Hmph, very well. Cang wudao, looks like this time, your heaven sect Pce won¡¯t give up until you¡¯ve caught him.¡± Tian Xu was infuriated, but even if the demigod of the heavenly sect Pce were to descend, he would not relent. He would definitely protect his disciple. No matter what, he would not let the heaven sect Pce take her away. ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not arresting him. We just want him toe with us to investigate. When everything is clear, we¡¯ll release him.¡± Demigod Cangughed and then looked at Huo Rong. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, please ask that disciple toe out.¡± Huo Rong didn¡¯t move and he thought that his senior brother would be able to handle it. But now, half-God Cang of the heaven sect had arrived and things had beplicated. ¡°Impossible! Whoever wants to take my disciple away today will have to step over my dead body!¡± He then said with a serious expression,¡±Cang wudao, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Demigod Cang was a little stunned when he saw Tian Xu¡¯s serious expression. He could tell that if they really wanted to take him away by force, a battle between half-gods would be inevitable. However, the heaven sect Pce had to take him back. ¡°Tian Xu, I¡¯m not joking. This kid has to be brought back to the heaven sect Pce to be interrogated.¡± Demigod Cang was the same. Instantly, their eyes met. They were solemn and serious. Even the void began to split as if it was about to explode. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. Let your disciple out and I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯m not here. Five judges, bring him back to the heaven sect Pce if you can. If you can ¡®t, then he¡¯ll die.¡± Demigod Cang was a little weaker and didn¡¯t want to fight with Tian Xu, so he took a step back. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re forcing this old man.¡± Tian Xu said coldly as his aura surged. Although these five judges were only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, he knew that his disciple was only at the sixth level of heavenly Dipper. No matter how strong he was, how could he be a match for these five? ¡°This is already the greatest concession the heaven sect Pce can make.¡± Demigod Cang said. As for the disciples below, when they heard this, they were also furious. ¡°Shameless! How shameless! Although senior brother Lin is strong, he¡¯s no match for the five judges!¡± ¡°Damn it! The heaven sect Pce is like a Mad Dog. That demigod is also shameless. How dare he bully people like this?¡± ¡°Elder Tian Xu, you have to protect senior brother Lin! You can¡¯t let him be taken away by the heaven sect Pce!¡± ¡°Sigh, elder Tian Xu has already tried his best. If we really start a war, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Yunxiao peak. Wang Shengkang¡¯s expression was grave and even angry.¡±The heaven sect Hall is really despicable. They actually want to take that Lin away. When senior brother Yunxiao returns in the future, how can we take revenge and wash away the humiliation?¡± Xuan Qing said,¡±that¡¯s right. Senior Brother Yun Xiao has been suppressed by that Lin. Only by washing away the humiliation can he reach a higher realm. If he is taken away by the heaven sect Pce, how can our senior Brother Yun break through this obstacle?¡± To the two of them, they had no idea how terrifying Lin fan was now. However, their brainless admiration for senior Brother Yun Xiao made them think that when senior Brother Yun Xiao returned, he would definitely be able to crush the other party. For Yunxiao to have two such loyal disciples, the pressure on him multiplied. A secret chamber! Lin fan¡¯s eyes snapped open, his face filled with a crazed look. ¡°I¡¯ve finally seeded. I¡¯ve worked so hard for more than ten days and finally umted ten million experience points.¡± ¡°It really, really wasn¡¯t easy.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for him to end his boring closed-door cultivation. At the same time, he was convinced by his own strong will. He had been in closed-door cultivation for eleven and a half days. How could he not be convinced? ¡°Use the max level card against the magic of the seven Gods.¡± He chanted in his heart. He had already made preparations. The magic of the seven Gods was finally about to be fully activated. This was a cultivation technique that his teacher had obtained by chance. Furthermore, his teacher had even secretly told him that this cultivation technique had been cultivated by a God. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe it at first. As for now, he still didn¡¯t believe it and had never tried it. Therefore, as for whether a God had cultivated it before, he would have to see what the difference was between thest two levels. ¡°Improve the magic of the seven Gods.¡± ¡°3rd gate spirit¡± Suddenly, an explosive power burst out from his body. It was as if he had opened up a primitive world. However, at this moment, before he could react, an even more violent power swept out from his body. It continued to improve. ¡°Improve the magic of the seven Gods.¡± ¡°Five elements God-defying¡± ¡°Not good, it¡¯s going to explode.¡± Lin fan was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately used up experience points to level up. ¡± 70 million experience points were consumed.¡± ¡®Cultivation base: seventh level of heavenly Dipper (+)¡¯ The power rose steadily, and the hair that was hanging down slowly suddenly stood up. A God was about toe out, but his body cracked. This was a sign that his body couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. He knew that thest two levels would be very powerful, but he did not expect that thest level ... The five elements God defying art was actually so freakish. ¡± 80 million experience points were consumed.¡± ¡®Cultivation base: eighth level of heavenly Dipper (+)¡¯ BOOM! The secret chamber trembled. Within this sealed secret chamber, there was a thick aura circting, filling every corner. ¡°This feeling ...¡± Lin fan lowered his head as the power within his body started to surge out. The seven Gods appeared at the same time, wreaking havoc in the world. There were godly spirits trying to drill out from his forehead, heart, and everything else. He raised his head and roared. A beam of light shot out from the center of his forehead and stopped a few inches away from his forehead. A chaotic vortex formed at the tip of the light. Suddenly, a God spirit appeared behind him. This God spirit wasn¡¯t the one he hadprehended earlier. It had just appeared. The godly Spirit¡¯s long hair covered his face, and only a red light was emitted. On his naked body, there were ck chains with runes engraved on them. ¡°Keke!¡± A gloomy, violent, and chaotic voice was heard. The other six godly spirits emerged, but as soon as they appeared, they were caught by the red-glowing godly spirit. Internal God zhongchi wanted to struggle, but he was instantly crushed, causing countless rays of light to scatter in the air. Thest god opened his mouth and absorbed all the light. He grabbed the Mad God and swallowed him. Zhi Dao you Shen, baigu di Shen, Lingtai Tian Shen, and the three gates spirit were all devoured. Lin fan sat down cross-legged as his body floated upwards. He could feel that this power was already within his body. The God behind him was an existence of a new form. He had surpassed everything in the past. As for thest god, there were six rays of light circting in his abdomen. They spread to his limbs, heart, and forehead, forming an array pattern that had never been seen before. This array pattern seemed to be formed by the heavens. The dense patterns were dazzling and even emitted an extremely mysterious aura. All of a sudden, a booming voice boomed out in Lin fan¡¯s mind. ¡°Five elements God-defying, chaos heaven and earth!¡± [Burning of life] Lin fan¡¯s blood was boiling and a straight line that represented his lifespan appeared in his body. Under the burning situation, it kept on shrinking but in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal. Undying, endless life. ¡°What a terrifying burning speed. It¡¯s just ... Too bad, I can¡¯t die.¡± Even before the God spirit entered his body, he could already feel that this cultivation technique might really be as his teacher had said, cultivated by a God. As for thest five elements God-defying cultivation method, it was missing. However, with the points and the max-level card, it was enough to ignore all these. ¡°Five elements God reversal, enter the body.¡± Buzzzzzz! As for the final spirit, the red light dissipated as though it had fused with Lin fan and was imprinted within his body. Instantly, Lin fan¡¯s body underwent a huge change. Her waist-length hair grew once again. Her ck hair became even darker and emitted a bright light. The ck hair extended all the way to her heels before it stopped growing. His jet-ck hair fell down like a waterfall. His shirt had long been torn apart, but his body did not grow taller or stronger. He maintained his original height, and his muscles were no longer bulging, but rather well-defined. The array pattern floating behind him was like a coat. It was imprinted on his back, and then there were patterns extending from his back to his chest and abdomen. He closed his eyes and entered a mysterious state. Although he didn¡¯t use his eyes, he could sense everything around him. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s an endless amount of power that¡¯s about to burst out.¡± Open fire. Berserk body! Cruel blood! Extreme destruction! The characteristics of the cultivation technique were not disyed. Under the state of the five elements God defying bead, the characteristics of various cultivation techniques were all transformed into the purest power and stored in his body. ¡°Five elements God defying art. This is the most perfect body. No special technique can change it?¡± Lin fan closed his eyes and took in everything. He took a step forward and pushed open the stone door of the secret chamber. The disciples of invincible peak were about to say something when they saw the stone door open and a figure walk out. However, they were stunned when they saw the figure. This was ... Senior brother Lin? Lin fan could feel the situation at the mountain Gate. He let out a cold smile and took a step forward. Suddenly, in the eyes of all the disciples, one by one, senior brother Lin appeared. In the blink of an eye, he extended into the distance and was still spreading. In the eyes of the disciples, was this senior brother Lin¡¯s real body or just an illusion?

 Chapter 342 - Aiya, Iâ€™m so strong now

    <h4>Chapter 342: Aiya, I¡¯m so strong now</h4>

    <b>?</b>At the mountain Gate. Demigod Cang had already given in. As a demigod, he had his own dignity. No one would have asked him to back down, but Tian Xu was a demigod. He had already given him enough face by taking a step back. After all, Tian Xu was stronger than him. We will naturally listen to half-God Cang. As long as this kid can escape from my hands, this matter will be over.¡± The eternal judgeughed. The five judges were all at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. In fact, he had already reached the peak of that realm. If this person could escape from his hands, then it would really be like seeing a living ghost. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s demigod Cang¡¯s suggestion, we naturally have to listen to it.¡± The judgment day of the Yin Yang sect revealed a cold smile. This suggestion was really good. With five judges taking action, could this kid still have the ability to overturn the heavens? ¡°We¡¯ll only bring him back to the heaven sect Pce. We won¡¯t hurt him. Elder Tian Xu, you can rest assured.¡± The sunshine sect¡¯s dark judgement hated the magnificent me sect to the core and wanted to eat their flesh and blood. Even Miyamoto Takeshi was a little impatient to make a move. However, he was not a judge and could only watch. If he were to make a move, he would definitely split this person in half. When the disciples of the various sects heard these words, they were incensed. To think that these judges would be so shameless as to gang up on senior brother Lin! Senior brother Lin was still young. If he was given more time, he would definitely be a top expert in the future. But now, he had been forced to his doorstep. If he went to the heaven sect Pce, would he still have a chance to live? In the depths of the sect. The sect master said,¡±junior brothers, get ready.¡± GE Lian was shocked.¡±Senior brother, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Protect this disciple, he¡¯s junior brother¡¯s only true disciple. We can¡¯t let him go to the heaven sect Pce, or he¡¯ll die.¡± The sect master thought for a long time before finally giving the order. ¡°Senior brother, if we protect this disciple, the heaven sect Pce will definitely not let the magnificent me sect off. When that happens, they¡¯ll suppress us like crazy. We ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, GE Lian could no longer imagine what would happen. It could be said that the people of countless sects would suffer because of this. ¡°Junior Brother Kumu, give us the essence crystal mine. It¡¯ll be an apology from the magnificent me sect.¡± The sect leader paused and finally said the words ¡®apologize¡¯. As the sect leader, he represented the sect. He had to consider the big picture and not let the magnificent me sect¡¯s reputation be tarnished. Now, he had spoken and offered to make amends for this matter. He offered a Rare Essence crystal mine, and it was enough to redeem this disciple. GE Lian wanted to say something, but he shook his head and sighed. He understood that the sect master¡¯s actions were understandable. Although senior brother Tian Xu¡¯s words were usually hurtful, his life was basically ruined by the magnificent me sect. He only had one legacy Disciple Now, and he had paid a lot of attention to him. If he was really taken away by the heaven sect Pce, the consequences would be unimaginable. If this kid went to the heaven sect Pce, he would be dead for sure. It would be a huge blow to senior brother Tian Xu. Kumu nodded.¡±Yes, senior brother.¡± This essence crystal mine was just discovered. It was brand new andplete. It would be a great gift to give it away. Outside the mountain Gate. ¡°Lin fan,e out!¡± Miyamoto Takeshi shouted excitedly towards the magnificent me sect. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to see how this disciple would end up. Then, he wanted to see what Tian Xu would do. Would he fall out with the heaven sect Pce for this disciple? At that time, the magnificent me sect would have to deal with the other sects. Bang! Bang! All of a sudden, a terrifying scene urred. Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s head suddenly exploded as if it had suffered a heavy blow. Blood spurted out and dyed the world red. There wasplete silence. Everyone was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on?¡± The sunshine sect¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. How did Miyamoto Shishi¡¯s head explode? Suddenly! A figure appeared below. His long hair did not move at all, and runes were wrapped around his body. He did not seem to be fluctuating at all. Then, the figure that had appeared behind him disappeared instantly, as if it had never been there. This was a scene caused by extreme speed. ¡°What?¡± the disciples were shocked. Miyamoto Takeshi¡¯s head had exploded. They were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Teacher,¡± Lin fan closed his eyes,¡±are they trying to bring me to the heaven sect Hall?¡± Tian Xu was stunned.¡±My dear disciple, you ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s thetest look. It¡¯s a little handsome, so I¡¯ll just make do with it.¡± At this moment, Lin fan could only feel his body being filled with power. He really wanted to let it all out so that these guys could feel just how strong he was right now. As for the arrogant Miyamoto Takeshi, he was very willing to blow his head off with a finger. ¡°En, my disciple, your style is indeed not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Tian Xu praised. Many people were amazed that he still had the mood to talk about this at this time. ¡°You¡¯re Lin fan?¡± Demigod Cang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°I heard from far away that the five great trials want to have apetition with me. Now that I¡¯m here, let¡¯s begin.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t care about these people at all. Since they wanted to fight, then let¡¯s start. Why waste time talking nonsense? ¡°Bastard, how dare you kill an elder of my sect!¡± The dense judgment breathed rapidly, the raging mes were boiling, and his five fingers were cracking. ¡°You¡¯ve already killed him, and you¡¯re still asking me if I dare? are you blind? can¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Lin fan twisted his neck and really wanted to have a good fight. ¡°Impudent!¡± In an instant, the misty judgement struck out. A palm condensed with a nomologicalw and mmed down. A powerful aura burst out, causing the void to float down. The powerful aura made the disciples below feel an unparalleled pressure. ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death,¡± Lin fan leaped into the air and weed the palm that was giving off a beautiful glow. His long ck hair was like a wave in the air, ripplingyer byyer. The moment he shed with the palm, a burst of power burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body, crushing the palm and pushing it back into the world. Instantly, he moved and appeared in front of Sen Meng. He raised his hand and pointed it at Sen Meng¡¯s head. With a flick of his index finger, a wave of energy exploded. ¡°Dark judgement!¡± Lin Meng¡¯s pupils constricted, and he felt like his body was being suppressed. He couldn¡¯t even move. Bang! Bang! It was as if there was a very strong force that hit his head and exploded. Blood spurted out and the headless corpse slowly fell to the ground. ¡°Whoever wants to take this Peak Master back to the heavenly sect Pce, show me your strength. This Peak Master will be waiting for you.¡± Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and nodded at his teacher, indicating that he would handle this matter. There was no need for him to do anything. Tian Xu was stunned. This was his disciple? However, when did he be so strong? the misty judgment just now was at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. How could he crush it with a single finger? even if he had taken some pills, he couldn¡¯t be so overpowered. Didn¡¯t he just break through to the sixth level of heavenly Dipper not too long ago? from the looks of it, how did he suddenly break through to the eighth level? The sect disciples ¡®mouths were wide open as they stood rooted to the ground. He had thought that Lin fan was going to be in trouble, but he had killed two sunshine sect overlords in just a few seconds. One of them was even a judge. His blood was boiling, and a surging aura burst out from his body. ¡°Senior brother Lin, you¡¯re invincible ...¡± The disciples were all in an uproar. This was a scene that they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. The frog was already dumbfounded. It could be said that it had seen a ghost. How long had it been? how could its cultivation have risen to such a level? how was this possible? how was this possible? Even the geniuses who cultivated extremely fast like the wind and fire wheels had never been so outrageous. It¡¯s over, I¡¯m really done for. Based on the cultivation speed of this Desperado, the most terrifying thing was about to happen. At that time, it would be too difficult to regain his freedom. ¡°Cang wudao, how is it? There are still four judges left. Should we have them attack together? the words of a demigod can not be made false, as it will affect our reputation. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Xu asked. He was truly amazed by his disciple. How did she cultivate to reach such a level? had she been ying the pig to eat the Tiger? He had hidden his cultivation and let him, as his teacher, stand in front of him when he was in trouble. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. ¡°Five great trials. Forget it. If you guys don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Right now, Lin fan wanted to test out the limits of his own strength. After breaking through, he would no longer have any confidence in his own strength. ¡°Lin fan! How dare you try to kill my heaven sect¡¯s trial! Your crime is unforgivable! You shall be executed!¡± BOOM! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ni mo from the ocean God sect roared in anger. The power ofws of darkness surged out. Threews fell from the sky and intertwined with each other, forming a terrifying force that pierced through the air. This was an expert who hadprehended three types ofw power. But ... It was not enough. He clenched his fingers into a fist and a bright light covered his fist. Then, he punched out and the only powerw howled out. ¡°Crack!¡± Bang! Bang! As he punched out, a powerful shockwave spread out. The power that was formed was something that Lin fan had not expected. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Nemo judgment¡¯s eyes opened wide. The power of threews was actually shattered. This was a punch that shattered his ownws. Puchi! A beam of power turned into a pir of light and pierced through him. He bent his body and the endless power prated his body. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking down, he saw a bloody hole in his chest that had prated his body. There was also a power within his body that was destroying everything. In the end, his aura was broken, and his body fell weakly. ¡°No way, he¡¯s so strong.¡± Lin fan sighed. This was really unexpected. However, this gave him a headache. Really, really, he had be too arrogant. He really wanted to find someone to teach him a lesson, even if it was just a little. The faces of the eternal judgment, the great sun judgment, and the Shiva judgment changed greatly. They didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, the two judges would be killed by each other. ¡°I¡¯m done ...¡± Judgment of the great sun retreated in fear. His strength was not even as strong as nimo¡¯s judgment. However, even Nemo judgment was dead. How could he fight?

 Chapter 343 - Little trash!

    <h4>Chapter 343: Little trash!</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting?¡± Lin fan was stunned and then shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m about to have a good time. If you guys say you don¡¯t want to fight, I¡¯ll feel powerless. Come.¡± ¡°Let me feel how strong I am.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Heughed wildly. This was the feeling of having power. He had always been searching for power. Now, his power hade just like that. It was really baffling. ¡°Oh, right, I had something important to do before I did you guys.¡± He had forgotten how regretful it was that his heart of strength had not advanced even though he had broken through. ¡°Come, powerw.¡± A single cry split the void apart as a vortex appeared. Under the suppression of the power of the heaven and earth, a boundless amount of powerws descended from the sky and enveloped Lin fan within it. Within it was the existence of power. The pir of light fell and enveloped the earth. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The heart of Power¡¯s beating sound was heavy, even dull. Pi Li pa! Lightning wrapped around his body. With a crack, he exploded and dissipated. He clenched his ten fingers tightly and creaked. His power had arrived. He had not expected the magic of the seven Gods to push him to such a level. As expected, the cultivation technique of the five elements God defying art would be missing. This was because thest level was too overbearing and even arrogant. ¡°Peak? No... I haven¡¯t opened my eyes yet. ¡± Lin fan floated in the void. Things would work out when they came to them. Those words were true. Just as he thought that he was about to be pushed into a dead end, he did not expect the path ahead to have such a huge change. A Max-level card of a cultivation technique saved my dignity. The eternal judgment was terrified. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so strong. He swore in his heart. If he could return alive, he would definitely beat the thousand sun judgment to death. Fifth level of heavenly Dipper? Sixth level? To think that he would actually lie again! This strength had clearly surpassed the ninth level of heavenly Dipper! How detestable! This thousand sun judgment must be a traitor and wanted them to die. At this moment, the thousand sun judge was in the heaven sect Pce. He had been punished but also forgiven. He was in a good mood, but for some reason, his heart was beating like crazy. He felt like something was about to happen. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯re too strong!¡± Demigod Cang said gloomily. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so strong. He looked at Tian Xu with anger in his eyes. It turned out that this old man was pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger. What did he mean by his disciple¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t enough? the five great judges were sending his disciple to her death. This was clearly a trap. With such strength, it was simply sending her to her death. ¡°What are you looking at me for? I don¡¯t know either. ¡± Tian Xu Shuai Guo said. How could he have known that his disciple¡¯s cultivation had reached such a realm? To be honest, he was also a victim. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt really good. As expected of this old man¡¯s disciple. After this old man¡¯s guidance, you¡¯ve improved at such a divine speed. If I had the title of a great teacher of the generation, who else would I be? ¡°Stop? That¡¯s impossible. ¡± Lin fanughed and instantly charged towards one of the judges. 9000 points. Did he really think that he was a pretty boy? ¡°Impudent!¡± Half-God Cang was furious. He was a half-God, a god of the world, but this kid actually dared to disobey him. This was unforgivable. ¡°Cang wudao, you dare?¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t think that Cang wudao would dare to make a move, so he quickly tried to stop him. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t move.¡± Lin fan stopped. He felt a power envelope him. Was this the domain of his God? It was a kind of ability that could suppress one¡¯s own divine might on others and make the other party lose their ability to fight without even making a move. However ... It was a pity that the suppression of divine might was of no use. ¡°A demigod expert. Very good. Let¡¯s see how strong he is.¡± He had already expanded to his limit, and he had no idea how to suppress this feeling. How could he not understand the great truth that arrogance made one lose themselves? However, at least someone had toe and suppress his arrogance. Cang wudao looked at Lin fan with killing intent in his eyes. The strength of Tian Xu¡¯s disciple was actually so strong. He was a potential threat. If this brat were to be a demigod in the future, this was an oue that none of the sects wanted to see. He couldn¡¯t kill him, so he could only cripple him. The palm of a demigod was extraordinary and contained a mysterious power that heavenly Dipper sovereigns couldn¡¯t possess. This power was filled with divinity and was boundless, surpassing everything. ¡°Disciple, do you need help? I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked. His disciple had told him not to make a move, and he was worried. ¡°No need,¡± He really wanted to feel how strong a demigod was. He even wanted to let a demigod teach him how to be a human. This was something he had dreamed of. The magnificent me sect disciples looked up into the sky. In the void, what kind of power was that palm? the brilliant light flickered, and even a single nce was enough to make them feel terrified. Tian Xu locked down the aura. The might of a demigod was extraordinary. Ordinary disciples would find it hard to withstand it, and even Tiangang realm experts would find it hard to resist. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin fanughed out loud and rushed into the sky. His eyes were still tightly shut,¡±let your Peak Master see how strong a demigod is.¡± The eternal judgment was overjoyed. With demigod Cang¡¯s attack, this brat was like an egg striking a rock. He was looking forward to demigod Cang killing this brat and staining the magnificent me sect with his blood. Judgment of the great sun and judgment of Shiva stayed far away. They couldn¡¯t bear the power of a half-God and didn¡¯t even want to be involved. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the obscure judgement and the Nemo judgement have both died in this kid¡¯s hands. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to shine before they werepletely annihted. ¡°Good luck.¡± Xuan Qing clenched her fists so tightly that her veins were bulging. Pada! Wang Shengkang smacked the back of his head.¡±He¡¯s our enemy. Why are you cheering him on? are you stupid?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t die,¡± Xuan Qing said.¡±Otherwise, who will our senior Brother Yun find to take revenge on?¡± Wang Shengkang was silent. He felt that it made sense.¡±Good luck, then. Don¡¯t die.¡± In the sect, countless disciples were looking up at the sky with their fists clenched. They were worried that senior brother Lin had treated them well. No matter what he had done outside, in their eyes, he was a good senior brother and a good Peak Master. ¡°Brother, you can do it.¡± Qin Shan grabbed the frog tightly because he was too worried. ¡°You big idiot! Let go of this frog!¡± The frog almost vomited out its internal organs. This big fool was gripping it too tightly, and it was about to copse. But even so, it still looked into the void, not knowing what the result was. A pir of light shot up into the sky and was instantly destroyed. Bang! Bang! A figure was directly suppressed by a palm. He was defeated! No one could believe it. Senior brother Lin had been defeated, and in such a decisive manner. Were demigods really that powerful? ¡°My disciple ...¡± Tian Xu was shocked. He wanted to rush over, but he was filled with regret. Why did he have to listen to his disciple? how could he be a match for a demigod if he wasn¡¯t a demigod? ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Demigod Cang snorted coldly. No matter how strong he was, if he wasn¡¯t a demigod, he was still an ant. ¡°Alright!¡± The three remaining judges were overjoyed and excited. They had finally suppressed this brat. Suddenly! An arrogantugh was heard. ¡°Hahahaha! Interesting. ¡± A figure floated up. Lin fan twisted his neck and creaked,¡±that palm was really strong and it hurt me. However, the real battle has started.¡± The moment he said that, a streak of light shot into the sky and attacked demigod Cang. Half-God Cang squinted. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so tough and actually be fine. But this time, he wasn¡¯t going to show mercy. Lin fan¡¯s fingers formed into a fist as he punched out. As for demigod Cang, he retracted all the light and faced Lin fan with his fist, preparing to break Lin fan¡¯s arm with one punch. The void trembled and then shattered. Two Bright Lights gradually collided with each other. Bang! Bang! With the two of them as the center, a vast impact directly exploded out. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too impudent. You¡¯ll never know how terrifying a demigod is.¡± Demigod Cang¡¯s power was crushing Lin fan, and there was a boundless power that was about to explode out. Lin fan felt a huge pressure but he didn¡¯t show any shock on his face. In fact, it was within his expectations. When their fists collided, there was a power that shed. Lin fan was just slightly weaker. ¡°Impudent? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± At this moment, Lin fan slowly opened his tightly shut eyes. The moment he opened them, the entire world seemed to have been filled with a ck glow and a blood-red glow. ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s go into aplete frenzy.¡± BOOM! His initially calm ck hair was now fluttering wildly like a ck Dragon. It was boiling and roaring. At the same time, a few godly rays of light were dancing around Lin fan¡¯s body. Their speed was extremely fast. ¡°This eye!¡± In demigod Cang¡¯s eyes, this kid¡¯s eyes turned red and ck. There was also a chaotic and violent aura. ¡°Demigod! I¡¯m going to fight a demigod today!¡± Lin fan hollered out as the mysterious formation patterns on his body shone with a blinding light. Five elements God defying. At this moment, the five elements revolting God was truly unleashed. Before this, it was in a state where it had yet to erupt. Even his teacher definitely didn¡¯t know what it was. After all, this was thest level of the lost art. ¡°I¡¯ll kill the old master with a chaotic fist. ¡± There were no techniques to speak of, only the most violent fist that bombarded over. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°What?¡± half-God Cang was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that this kid¡¯s strength would suddenly increase. He even had the feeling that he had reached the half-God Realm with just his strength. This was something that had never happened before. Just as he was distracted, countless fists broke through the space and everything as they headed toward him. Bang! Bang! Lin fan wentpletely berserk as the power of the five elements God Renegade burst forth. His fists rained down on demigod Cang¡¯s body at a speed so fast that it could no longer be seen clearly. ¡°Demigod! I¡¯ll let you be a demigod! I¡¯ll let you experience how terrifying power is when it¡¯s enraged!¡± Lin fan clenched his fists and hammered down. Demigod Cang was smashed into the ground, creating a huge shockwave. In the void. Lin fan floated there and looked down in a daze,¡±demigod? Pfft, little trash, get up. This is what you get for underestimating your strength. ¡± ¡°Hahaha! Good, very good. I didn¡¯t expect to find a freak like you. ¡± Demigod Cang¡¯s voice came from the deep hole. Tian Xu and the other disciples were all dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t that demigod bucang was being beaten up. It was Lin fan who had beaten up a demigod. Although it didn¡¯t cause any harm to the demigod, it was enough to make them feel terrified.

 Chapter 344 - I only wish to be beaten to death

    <h4>Chapter 344: I only wish to be beaten to death</h4>

    Demigod Cang floated up from the crater, his robes rustling as an invisible aura circted around his body. Perhaps this was the demigod¡¯s ability to control the battlefield. Blood flowed from the corner of his eye, down his cheek, and down to his chin. A drop of demigod¡¯s blood, which contained vast power, fell to the ground. ¡°I was just ying with you just now. If I were to die like this, I would be very regretful.¡± Lin fan opened his mouth and smiled crazily. ck mist spread out from the corners of his eyes and shot up. His body, which was imprinted with formation patterns, was emitting a faint light. With a wave of his arm, he shattered the void. Then, he arrogantly hooked his finger. ¡°Cut the crap,e and hit me.¡± He had already expanded to his limit, and the power in his body made it difficult for him to suppress the pride and expansion in his heart. He felt that he was the number one in the world, and no one in the world could stop him. He desperately needed someone to beat him to death, to explode him, or even to trample on him. He just wanted to destroy this pride of his. Demigod Cangughed coldly as his body trembled slightly. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes changed. They were no longer normal eyes, but a pair of divine eyes. Everything in the world was like an ant and was under his control. ¡°Do you think your strength is enough to fight against a demigod? You¡¯re really too ignorant. ¡± The divine sound was vast and mighty. He had already been struck with divine mes by this child. He was a half-God, the most powerful force in the world. Kachaa! Demigod Cang¡¯s body began to change. His skin seemed to split open, and light flowed through the cracks. The demigod realm was no longer a human, but a God. The transformation of the divine body could turn one into a demigod body, which was close to a true divine body. The void trembled asws and a mysterious power descended from the sky. Perhaps that was the power of a God. A pir of light shot down and covered demigod Cang. Within the pir of light, demigod Cang¡¯s power surged as if it had reached a certain limit. ¡°Disciple, will it work or not?¡± ¡°Demigod Cang?¡± Tian Xu asked. Demigod Cang had be serious and was starting to use his true demigod power. This level of power was not something a Tiangang realm expert could fight against. His attacks were unimaginable. He already understood that his disciple was very strong. He was so strong that he was close to a demigod and had surpassed all Tiangang realm. He had never seen such talent before, and he was so excited that he was trembling. The magnificent me sect was finally going to have another demigod master after a hundred years. This was to share his worries. ¡°Teacher, a man can¡¯t say he can ¡®t.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. His ck hair was like a dragon as it danced wildly in the air. His ck hair that reached his heels began to dance wildly. That heaven-shaking posture of his was imprinted into the eyes of everyone. Wang Fu was shocked, and he even looked up to Lin fan.¡±This is senior brother Lin. He¡¯s so strong, so strong ...¡± He thought that he was extremely talented and that his cultivation speed was extremely fast. However,pared to senior brother Lin, the difference was too big. In the depths of the sect, the Grandmaster and the top elders maintained their previous appearances. Their mouths and eyes were wide open as if they had seen a ghost. They couldn¡¯t believe it. It was hard for them to imagine that this disciple had actually grown to such a height. How on earth did he cultivate like this? even if he was an extremely monstrous person, he couldn¡¯t be so impudent. Tian Xu also wanted to see how strong his disciple was, but the seal was not strong enough. With his demigod power, even a little bit of it would be hard for ordinary disciples to resist. With a wave of his hand, more arrays appeared and sealed the scene, creating a special space for the two of them. Although they were still in the same world, they had already separated. Even if they fought until the sky fell and the earth cracked, it would not affect the magnificent me sect. ¡°Disciple, now that you¡¯ve suppressed the demigod, I have someone to apany me in the future.¡± Tian Xu was looking forward to it. He really wanted to witness his disciple suppress the demigod. At this moment, demigod Cang retracted his aura, but an even more mysterious aura covered his body. When he looked over, the space around him copsed. Just a single nce was enough to cause such a thing-this was the power of a demigod. ¡°Hahaha! Interesting, this is really interesting. In that case, this Peak Master won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Today, let me see what a demigod is. ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± With a wild roar, a bright me burned his body. His long hair flew up like a dragon, and the most violent power burst out from his body. BOOM! The sky changed color and was covered by dark clouds. Above his head, there was a vortex with lightning. Pi Li pa! Within a radius of several miles, several dozen miles, there were Thunderbolts falling. In an instant, it was like a lightning hell. Lin fan¡¯s pupils dted as the ck and red glow in his eyes grew even more intense. The formation patterns on his body shone with a bright and terrifying light. ¡°If you¡¯re serious, then I¡¯ll be serious as well. Demigod, don¡¯t disappoint me too much, or I¡¯ll destroy your heaven sect Pce.¡± The straight line of life was constantly burning. The life of an ordinary person might be consumed in the blink of an eye, but in the case of undying and infinite life, this was no longer a problem. The demigod realm surpassed the heaven¡¯s strength realm. Even a peak heaven¡¯s strength realm expert would be crushed to death by the weakest demigod. Although it was only a single step, there was a huge gap between them. ¡°This ...¡± Tian Xu was stunned. He could feel the power in his disciple¡¯s body. This kind of power shouldn¡¯t appear in a Tiangang realm expert, but it did. He used the purest power to break through all obstacles and even take a step forward. How much power had he umted? He didn¡¯t dare to imagine. At the same time, he understood that his disciple onlyprehended thew of strength. Could it be because of this? However, how was this possible? there was a limit to theprehension of nomologicalws at the Tiangang realm. It was impossible toprehend them endlessly. There was a limit to it. Just as he was thinking about this, the two figures in the void started to change. Bang! Bang! The two figures disappeared in an instant. Lin fan¡¯s mouth split open as heughed out madly,¡±demigod, don¡¯t get beaten to death by me.¡± He clenched his five fingers together, gathering pure energy and sending out a fist that instantly appeared in front of demigod Cang. This punch shattered everything. The moment it touched the air, it shattered everything. Everything was shattered, even demigods. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Demigod Cang snorted coldly as a divine screen with divine patterns appeared in front of him. This was a divine screen formed byprehending the world. Even if Tiangang realm experts ganged up on him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break it. At this moment ... Kachaa! Cracks appeared on the divine screen, like a piece of porcin cracking. Then, it shattered. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Demigod Cang¡¯s pupils shrank and revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°Nothing is impossible. If you want to fight, then fight properly. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± And that was only the first punch. After that, half of his body leaned back, and the fist condensed. He looked at demigod Cang¡¯s proud figure and smiled. Then, his fistnded, but it instantly turned into an illusion. The fist shadows were so dense that it was impossible to see how many fists were falling. They only felt that who could withstand such a fist. ¡°I¡¯ll kill the old trash with a chaotic fist. ¡± He roared and his fighting spirit was overflowing. This kind of battle was what he liked the most. Even the foundation in his body was constantly increasing, which made him very refreshed. Everything would be worth it if they fought. What was the point of constantly bing stronger? Was it because of the desire to be stronger or because of the two snow-white balls? No... He could say that he yearned to be beaten to death. Bang! Bang! In the air, no one knew what was happening. All they could see was waves of energy rippling through the air, shattering the air. If Tian Xu had not sealed off the area, the battle above the magnificent me sect would have caused a huge and terrible impact. No one could see the figure clearly, but Tian Xu could. His precious disciple had yet toprehend the essence of the demigod realm, but he had reced everything with power. The power in his punch was vast and could break everything. ¡°Detestable things.¡± Half-God Cang was burning with rage. He was a half-God, but he was being surrounded by a heaven star border realm ant. Using his body to fight wasn¡¯t his style at all. The divine might enveloped him, but it was unable to affect this child in any way. He could only use his strongest strength to fight this kid. Suddenly! Demigod Cang¡¯s expression froze as the space around him was crushed and then shattered. A whip leg exploded through the space andshed out. ¡°Demigod? how can he be a demigod? hisbat awareness is too weak.¡± Bang! Bang! The whip-like leg imbued with overwhelming power struck demigod Cang¡¯s stomach, and the most powerful and domineering power pierced through. Demigod Cang opened his mouth and wanted to spit out blood, but he held it in. A bright light exploded from his body as he wanted to kill this detestable fellow. However, in terms of closebat, Lin fan was the Father of this group of people. ¡°You still want to act? lie down.¡± In an instant, Lin fan appeared right above demigod Cang. He grabbed demigod Cang¡¯s hair and pulled him straight. Then, he raised his palm and smacked down on his stomach. At this moment, whatever technique or fist technique he had was no longer important. There was an unstoppable power that burst out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! He smacked down one palm after another, creating a wave of energy impact. Then, he closed his five fingers and directly punched in. Demigod Cang¡¯s body took a heavy blow and mmed into the ground. The powerful impact formed a giant turtle pattern on the ground, and the ground began to swell up,yer afteryer spreading outward and sending dust into the air. ¡°Sigh, how is it ...¡± Lin fan floated in the air and looked down at the demigod in the hole. He was really happy, so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Dumbfounded. Everyone looked at the figure in the sky. To be able to fight a demigod and even sink the demigod hammer into the pit twice ... This level of terror was inhuman. The eternal judgment¡¯s body trembled and his face was filled with fear. He didn¡¯t think that this guy would be so terrifying that even half-God Cang was being suppressed. ¡°Qianyang, I won¡¯t stop until I tear you into pieces ...¡± All of this was because of this bastard, who had blindly reported the other party¡¯s realm.

 Chapter 345 - No one in the magnificent flame sect has a big mouth

    <h4>Chapter 345: No one in the magnificent me sect has a big mouth</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost. ¡± The frog stood on its hind legs and looked at the void in the distance. There was a drop of transparent sweat hanging on its green frog face. It had never seen such a scene before, even though it had seen many things. A Tiangang realm expert fighting a demigod? what was he bragging about? There was no one as fierce as him in the starry sky that he was once active in. The difference between Tian Gang and a demigod wasn¡¯t just a difference in power, but also a difference in their understanding of the world. They couldn¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath. ¡°It¡¯s Green!¡± Behind the frog, Qin Shan was lying on the ground with his head full of bumps. His body was twitching, and he was still mumbling about the frog. His lungs were almost crushed by this big fool, so he could only hit his head and face, knocking him out on the ground. Old hei, who was hovering around invincible peak, was observing the battle in the air. He didn¡¯t care about demigod realm experts, but he had never seen a situation like this where a heavenly Dipper sovereign fought a demigod. This was the difference in cultivation level. If it was a peak ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign fighting a demigod, it might be more convincing. But now, he was only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, and he was able to fight evenly with demigods. This was terrifying enough. Even if this demigod expert was not used to closebat, he was still extraordinary. He was definitely not someone a Tiangang realm expert could face. ¡°If he bes a demigod, then ...¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to imagine when this oath woulde to an end if he became a demigod and his lifespan increased. ¡°Demigod, what¡¯s wrong? are you really so engrossed in the pit? stand up and let me see how long you canst.¡± Lin fan floated in the void and lowered his head with a smile. There was the sound of crushed stones rolling down, and there were also people standing up from deep pits. ¡°Impudent!¡± A rumbling sound spread out from the deep pit, forming a sound wave that enveloped Lin fan. Lin fan stood expressionlessly in the void. He was directly enveloped by the sound waves. His pants were pping and his long hair was messy. Other than that, he wasn¡¯t affected at all. Half-God Cang floated up from the hole and lowered his head. He wasn¡¯t in a good state and was in a slightly bad shape. Other than some blood on his clothes, he was fine. He knew that it would be a little difficult to kill a demigod with his current strength. He could also tell that demigod Cang wasn¡¯t suited for closebat. This was a bit of a pity. Did people nowadays not know how pleasurable it was to engage in closebat? the collision of flesh and blood, the mixing of sweat and blood, that was the most beautiful art. ¡°You¡¯ve truly infuriated me. ¡± Demigod Cang immediately raised his hand, and a dazzling light covered his palm like a ck hole. Space itself was sucked in and controlled by his palm. ¡°Endless dark abyss!¡± A vast voice rang out. Was he going to use a big move? Even nomologicalws were unable to avoid being absorbed from the void. The sky suddenly turned dark. Without the suppression of the void, the void currents becamepletely violent. ¡°He¡¯s going to use his ultimate move. ¡± Lin fan chuckled and raised his hand. He could control the currents of the void as well. The vajra body of the ancient world had been upgraded to level six, and he already had the means to freeze the void. As for the angry Buddha Vajra and whatnot, they werepletely ipatible with him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his physical body was strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t even bother toprehend it. ¡°Condense!¡± As he gave the order, the void torrents froze as if they were being controlled by his hand. Then, with a thought, the void torrents formed a huge ck fist. ¡°Eat a good punch.¡± In an instant, the ck fist mmed down, directly enveloping demigod Cang. BOOM! The earth trembled, and the fist exploded with dazzling light as the void currents covered demigod Cang. However, this punch waspletely useless against demigod experts. When the void flood touched demigod Cang, it was also absorbed by the ck hole in his palm. ¡°Interesting. This is a long-range attack. Are all demigods like this?¡± Lin fan was a little curious. He had only seen a few demigods. However, if demigod Cang didn¡¯t show his strength, then he could be sure that demigod Cang was the weakest demigod he had seen in his batch. All of a sudden, a terrifying aura burst forth from demigod Cang¡¯s body. With a flip of his palm, a pitch-ck hole appeared. The suction force was so strong that Lin fan found it hard to even stand. This ck hole seemed to be constructed fromws and divine power, and it wanted to devour everything. Lin fan looked over. Demigod Cang¡¯s body was wrapped with thew of devouring. However, it was much stronger than any otherw. Could this be the change that happened after stepping into the demigod realm? Thew of devouring was interesting. However, even if that was the case, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He was just a little demigod and his ego was really inted. It wasn¡¯t scary to lose, but the scariest thing was not losing. And just as Lin fan was about to strike out to suppress it, he did not expect that the ck hole would dissipate. Suddenly, Tian Xu appeared in front of Lin fan. He stretched out his palm without any movement, but the ck hole shrank gradually. The void inside seemed to have been released and returned to the world. ¡°Alright, stop fighting.¡± ¡°How do you feel, disciple?¡± Tian Xu asked indifferently. He then turned to Lin fan. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. I just feel that this demigod Cang is only so-so; I¡¯ve overestimated him.¡± Lin fan shook his head, not satisfied with this battle. Tian Xu smiled.¡±You¡¯re quite strong, my disciple. I¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, the matter between your disciple and I isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Demigod Cang was gathering his terrifying aura and was just about to suppress this kid, but he was stopped by Tian Xu. This made him furious, especially when he heard this kid say that he was only so-so. How could he take this? ¡°Cang wudao, although my disciple has suppressed you twice and hammered you into the ground twice, you are still only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. I know that you are still unwilling to ept this, and you still have many powerful techniques that you have yet to disy. However, there¡¯s no need for us topete anymore. You¡¯re weaker today, but in the future, when my disciple breaks through to the demigod realm, let¡¯s have a fair fight.¡± Tian Xu suppressed his urge tough.¡±What do you think, my disciple?¡± ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just afraid that when I enter the demigod realm, I might identally kill this Cang demigod. At that time, wouldn¡¯t I be bullying the old and be despised by others?¡± Lin fan shook his head and felt that this wasn¡¯t a good thing. ¡°Shut up,¡± Demigod Cang¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. He was unwilling,¡±this old man isn¡¯t serious yet. Let¡¯spete again.¡± ¡°Enough, Cang wudao. I know that you don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re no match for my disciple, but don¡¯t worry. No one in the magnificent me sect is a bbermouth. I will never tell anyone about this and it will definitely not affect your reputation. You don¡¯t have to prove yourself. I still believe in your strength.¡± Tian Xu consoled him with a straight face. Suddenly! The magnificent me sect erupted in cheers. ¡°Senior brother Lin is unrivaled! To think that even a demigod would be suppressed by him! If word of this were to get out, it would definitely shock the entire world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to tell others about this and spread the name of senior brother Lin.¡± The magnificent me sect disciples were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect their senior brother Lin to be so strong. With just the strength of an eighth level heavenly Dipper sovereign, he had actually defeated a demigod expert and even suppressed them twice. If one didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You guys ...¡± Demigod Cang wanted to vomit blood but he held it in. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be suppressed by Tian Xu¡¯s disciple twice. This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden. He had to admit that this person¡¯s strength was shocking. Although he didn¡¯t have the divine aura of a demigod, he felt helpless just by relying on his strength. However, he was a demigod. How could he admit to this? he could only continue to fight and prove himself. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. You want to bring me back to the heavenly sect Pce for interrogation?¡± Lin fan took a step forward and looked at the three great trials. Finally, his gazended on demigod Cang. The three judges ¡®faces were ashen. Although demigod Cang was fine, they still felt that he had lost. After all, his opponent was only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. If he were to break through to the demigod realm, wouldn¡¯t that mean that no one in the world would be able to stop him? Now that they¡¯ve heard the other party¡¯s question, if it was before, they would naturally be certain that he must return to the heavenly sect Hall with them. However, no one from the three great trials dared to speak up. The death of two judges made their hearts turn cold. Demigod Cang being suppressed terrified them. How could he dare to say anything? Lin fan wasn¡¯t strong enough. He didn¡¯t want to continue on like this. He had to find someone to suppress him. He had never been to the heaven sect Pce, but he wanted to take a look. Take a look at how powerful and overbearing this so-called heaven sect Pce is. Demigod Cang stared at Lin fan with an indescribable rage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The magnificent me sect is an indomitable sect and we never run away from anything. Since the heaven sect Pce has invited me to your ce for interrogation, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°However, you have to remember that this is because I don¡¯t want to bully you. Otherwise, with your strength, you¡¯d be dreaming if you wanted to invite me.¡± Lin fan stood in mid-air, exuding a serious aura. A vast aura shot up into the sky. Although the magnificent me sect was weak for now, its aura was not weak. ¡°Disciple, since you want to prove your innocence, then master won¡¯t stop you. Cang wudao, we haven¡¯t seen each other for decades, let¡¯s have a good chat at my mountain peak.¡± Although it was an invitation, Tian Xu¡¯s words were unquestionable. Cang wudao could feel Tian Xu¡¯s aura locking onto him. He was furious. Tian Xu wanted to take him as a hostage. He even shamelessly said,¡±let¡¯s chat. Who the hell wants to chat with you?¡± Lin fan walked in front of the three judges and smiled,¡±let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The three judges didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. Their faces were pale. They had rushed here in high spirits, wanting to capture this young man and bring him back to the heaven sect Pce. However, they had never thought that this young man¡¯s strength would be so amazing. Although he wasn¡¯t a demigod, he was like one. The magnificent me sect would have two demigods? Such news could not be underestimated.

 Chapter 346 - Quickly prove my innocence

    <h4>Chapter 346: Quickly prove my innocence</h4>

    The entire sect was in an uproar. The disciples were extremely excited and had an indescribable sense offort. Senior brother Lin was simply too strong! He had truly suppressed a demigod! However, they could not understand why elder Tian Xu would stop them. With senior brother Lin¡¯s power, he could definitely suppress the demigod expert. He couldn¡¯t understand. To the disciples of invincible peak, they had just witnessed how powerful senior brother Lin was. It was not anger, it was pride. Although they weren¡¯t demigods, they were able to suppress demigods. For them, joining this peak was truly a blessing. Tian Xu mountain. Cang wudao¡¯s face was filled with anger and unwillingness. He had lost all his face in front of the disciples of the other sects, and had even been beaten up twice by a disciple at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. How could he possibly endure this? ¡°You want to die?¡± At this moment, Tian Xu opened his mouth. These three words caused Cang wudao to be stunned. ¡°Tian Xu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I only saved you today. Do you really think you¡¯re a match for my precious disciple? don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s face was expressionless, but his words were filled with pride. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll dare to kill me. Besides, I haven¡¯t even shown my true abilities yet.¡± How could Cang wudao admit it? he was a half god, a true half god. Being suppressed by a Tian Huan disciple who wasn¡¯t a half god, he would stillugh and be a joke. Tian Xu took out his teacup and let him taste the tea.¡±You don¡¯t believe me? If this old man¡¯s disciple doesn¡¯t dare to kill you, then this old man doesn¡¯t need to rush here and there. If you still don¡¯t believe me, then you can go and try. ¡± Cang wudao held his breath and finally drank it all,¡±how did you teach such a disciple?¡± Tian Xu smiled and stroked his beard.¡±This can only be understood and not exined. Who am I? How can the disciple I teach be bad? it won¡¯t be long before this old man¡¯s disciple bes a demigod, and that will be the time to change the sun and moon. ¡± ¡°You ...¡± Cang wudao¡¯s fingers trembled. He could feel that there was an obsession in Tian Xu¡¯s heart.¡±What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to say? You¡¯re the abandoned child of the Saint convent sect. You¡¯re the current Saint leader, but you¡¯ve been screwed over by the sect. Don¡¯t you feel any unwillingness? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t say much. He would remember what had happened in the past. Cang wudao was indeed a genius, but he had been tricked by the sacred Lord and his foundations were shattered. But he still used his methods to be a demigod, which was quite extraordinary. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cang wudao asked. He knew that Tian Xu wouldn¡¯t say all this for no reason. He must have a n. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t ask for anything else. I just want my disciple to be able to guide the heaven sect Pce¡¯s luck when he bes a demigod.¡± Tian Xu said. Cang wudao was silent. He didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to make such a request. However, this matter was not ordinary. Bing a demigod would make the magnificent me sect stronger. But ... ¡°Then what can you give this old man?¡± Cang wudao asked. Tian Xu smiled. His smile was mysterious. ¡°I can guarantee that my disciple will not kill you in the future ...¡± The moment he said that. Cang wudao was instantly stunned. His pupils suddenly contracted. He didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to say such shameless words. ¡°AI, don¡¯t let it go. I¡¯m giving you a chance because of our old acquaintance. Even if I don¡¯t use the heaven sect¡¯s fortune, I have my ways. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re old acquaintances, so I naturally need to take care of you.¡± Tian Xu sighed as if he had just given the other party the best thing in the world. Cang wudao held the teacup in his hand as he stared nkly. He didn¡¯t know what to say and didn¡¯t even want to say anything more. On the divine boat. Lin fan ced his legs on the table and leaned back on the chair. He was holding a dessert in his hand and was enjoying it. In front of him were the three great trials. ¡°What are you doing? have a seat. Am I, Lin fan, a man-eating tiger? don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a friendly person and I don¡¯t kill people.¡± He was going to the heaven sect Pce now to board the divine boat. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and just did what he needed to do. On the other hand, the three great trials were so timid that they did not be active at all. ¡°Damn it, you three sons of B * tches. Why don¡¯t you smile?¡± Lin fan was a little unhappy. What was going on? while he was eating, the three of them looked as if their parents had died. It made him very unhappy. The universal judgment wanted to roar out and tell him not to be too impudent. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. He could only force out a smile that was even uglier than crying. The judgment of the sun of the Yin Yang sect didn¡¯t dare to say anything as he was stunned by the young man before him. At the same time, he felt extremely fortunate. Luckily, they weren¡¯t the targets. If they had been like Nemo¡¯s judgment, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. It could even be said that he had died without even knowing why. ¡°You¡¯re judgment of Supreme sun of yin-yang sect?¡± Lin fan looked at him and asked. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Judgment of the great sun trembled and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He had been arrogant when he came, but now he could only hold it in like a tortoise. ¡°Oh, yin-yang sect. I¡¯ve beaten elder Jin¡¯s face. It¡¯s said that yin-yang sect has a good face changing technique. Have you changed your face?¡± There was even a person called han caifei or something. The fireworks that she released were very beautiful and not bad. ¡°I¡¯ve changed. ¡± Judgment of the great sun nodded his head. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore. He only felt that the other party was terrifying. Lin fan raised his finger and one of the short des behind judgment of the great sun flew over. He held it in his hand and flicked the dust between his fingers. Judgment of the great sun¡¯s eyelids twitched. This was his treasure, shadowless. There were a total of 99 of them and they had unpredictable magical effects. But now, they were used by the other party to pick his nails. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only swallow his anger. ¡°You are the elephant god sect¡¯s Shiva judgement?¡± Lin fan looked at the olddy. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Shiva judge bowed and nodded. This person in front of her was someone who dared to fight with half-God Cang and even suppressed him. How could she be so arrogant? ¡°Do you have an affair with Shi Ditian of the elephant god sect?¡± Lin fan asked. Shiva¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wanted to shout, but then he was terrified.¡±No, no.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin fan stopped what he was doing and raised his voice,¡±I¡¯ll give you one more chance. I don¡¯t like to hear lies.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shiva nodded. He had to lower his head, especially on this ship. If the other party attacked, he would definitely not be able to escape. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That fool didn¡¯t meet me. If I did, do you think I could kill him with one punch? I heard that your elephant god sect has hidden a demigod and didn¡¯t announce it. Is that true?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no demigod in my sect.¡± Shiva¡¯s judgment shook his head. How could he talk nonsense about such things? at the same time, if he had a demigod, he could be a little more unyielding. But now, even if he had one, he couldn¡¯t be unyielding. The elephant god sect attacked the Titan sect because of the Saint convent sect¡¯s support. The Saint convent sect¡¯s main purpose was to set up an attack and defense so that they could effectively control the other sects. ¡°So, there are so many benefits after fighting a demigod.¡± He could already feel it now. This feeling was really good. As expected, with a demigod, one could be more tough. Of course, to some of the true major sects, this was a good feeling. The demigod realm was only a form of deterrence. The true power of the sect was still dependent on how strong it was. In the distance, in the headquarters of the heavenly sect Pce. From a distance, the top of the heaven sect Pce was shrouded in ayer of mysterious aura, as if it wasing from all directions. The heavenly sect Pce, thew-enforcement officers, and the judge all looked up. They could already see the divine boat in the distance. It was the divine boat of the heaven sect Pce. ¡°They¡¯re back. The judges are back. It seems that the man has been captured. ¡± They all knew that the magnificent me sect had been quite arrogant recently. They sent a disciple to capture him. They tried to capture him several times but failed, which made them very angry. Very few sects dared to go against them. Lin fannded from the ship. Many people looked over. Some were gloating, while others were curious. Was this the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak? He was really a good fellow. He had actually escaped time and time again. This time, he was caught and he would suffer. The universal judgment, the judgment of the great sun, and the judgment of Shiva followed behind him. There was no joy on their faces, only a kind of helplessness. Although they had brought him back, they really wanted to ask how they were going to interrogate him. To be able to take on a demigod expert while interrogating one, how capable must he be? ¡°Eh, where are the other trials?¡± Some people were surprised. After all, when they left, there had been five judges. Howe only three of them had returned? where had the Nemo and omniscient trials gone? Naturally, they would not think that the two judges had already been suppressed. ¡°Greetings, judges.¡± Everyone cheered. Thousand sun judge walked out of the crowd excitedly.¡±You¡¯vemitted a heinous crime. Now that you¡¯ve been captured, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to act so arrogantly. Even Tian Xu can¡¯t protect you.¡± He could not forget the humiliation he had suffered when he went to the magnificent me sect. Now that the five of them had gone to the trial and finally brought him back, he was so excited. In fact, he had already thought of how to deal with this kid. ¡°Hmph, how dare a sinner enter the heavenly sect Pce without any shackles? how arrogant!¡± Thousand sun judge stepped forward. He didn¡¯t know what was going on and wanted to push Lin fan to the ground. Bang! Bang! Lin fan took a look and punched out, shattering the thousand sun judgment. Blood sttered all over the ground. Then, he openly picked up the storage ring and kept it in his own. ¡°Please try him as soon as possible so that I can prove my innocence. As for this man, he dared to humiliate me. He can only die to atone for his crime. Is there any problem?¡± The surroundingw-enforcement officers and judges wanted to fly into a rage when they saw that this person dared to kill the thousand sun judge. However, they werepletely stunned when they heard this. It was as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He deserved to die.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Ancient judgment said gloomily. He had wanted to take down Qian Yang ever since he came back. Although he didn¡¯t do it himself, the anger in his heart had dissipated a little. If this person hadn¡¯t reported the situation so carelessly, how could such a thing have happened? However, he was a little arrogant to kill a judge in the heavenly sect Pce.

 Chapter 347 - Iâ€™m such a person who loves nukes

    <h4>Chapter 347: I¡¯m such a person who loves nukes</h4>

    <b>?</b>The hall of judgement. Lin fan sat in the middle and spread out his arms. He leaned back in his chair and said. ¡°Hurry up, be quick. Interrogate those who need to be interrogated.¡± At this time, there was only judgment of the sun and judgment of Shiva sitting there, while the ancient judgment was already in another ce,municating with a group of judges. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you guys. I won¡¯t get involved.¡± One of the judges waved his hand, not willing to hear the case. ¡°The magnificent me sect and I have some history. Let¡¯s avoid suspicion.¡± ¡°Yes. My grandfather used to live in the magnificent me sect for a period of time. He has a good impression of me, so I¡¯ll try to avoid arousing suspicion.¡± The bunch of judges waved their hands. They weren¡¯t idiots like the thousand sun judge. Even though they didn¡¯t know the exact situation, they could tell from the ancient judge¡¯s expression that there was something wrong. It was tricky and difficult to deal with. In the depths of the heavenly sect Pce. A judge sat in front of an old man.¡±My Lord, the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master came to the heaven sect Pce to kill with his own hands. He¡¯s extremely arrogant. Why don¡¯t we suppress him?¡± The old man closed his eyes.¡±Don¡¯t bother about this. It has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°My Lord, this ...¡± Judge felt that this man was being too presumptuous. He didn¡¯t put the heaven sect Pce in his eyes at all. How could he tolerate this? just as he was about to say something, the old man waved his hand and chased him out. The old man opened his eyes and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s really asking for trouble. He¡¯s not a demigod, but he¡¯s like one. To dare interrogate someone like that, he¡¯s looking for death ....¡± After Lin fan¡¯s body went against the five elements God, it didn¡¯t change. It maintained its current state and burned his life as much as he wanted. If he could burn it all out, he would win. The eternal judgment was a headache. The people who could be judges weren¡¯t idiots, but it seemed like he was the dumbest one. He listened to that bastard Qian Yang and got himself into trouble. And now, demigod Cang was left in the magnificent me sect as a hostage. This was a deep and infuriating move. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t even dare to interrogate a mere magnificent me sect disciple. How embarrassing.¡± At this moment, a tall man covered in hair walked over. The crowd looked over and didn¡¯t expect it to be the demon ying trial. An unbearable aura burst out from the demon ying trial. It was a disgrace to the heaven sect Pce that it didn¡¯t dare to interrogate a magnificent me sect disciple. He was from the Luosha sect, so he didn¡¯t care about the magnificent me sect. The border between Luosha sect and magnificent me sect was adjacent to each other. More than a hundred years ago, when the magnificent me sect was still under tyrant¡¯s control, Luosha sect had invaded and upied arge amount of territory. Even now, that vast territory still belonged to their Luosha sect, and it would always be. The ancient trial heaved a sigh of relief when it saw that the demon ying trial was willing to participate. At least there was someone to apany them. ¡°Is there any other trial willing?¡± The ancient judge asked. Such a situation was rare, and many of the judges were unwilling to interrogate him. If this were to spread, it would really be embarrassing. The hall of judgement. On the other hand, Lin fan was getting impatient. However, he had a rough understanding of the heaven sect Pce now. Law enforcers, judges, and judges. There was a clear hierarchy between them. This was interesting. It was a huge Alliance formed by the disciples of various sects. However, in his opinion, joining the heaven sect Pce and not joining them were two different things. Just as he was thinking about these things, two figures walked over. One of them was the eternal judgment, while the other was a stranger. Judgment of the sun and judgment of Shiva were stunned when they saw the tall figure. Why would the demon ying triale? They knew that the demon ying trial had a bad temper and despised the magnificent me sect. This interrogation was just a formality, and it was not as if nothing would happen. However, the universal judgment had actually pulled the demon ying judgment over. This meant that the problem was not ordinary. It was as if something was going to happen. The demon ying trial entered. When he saw Lin fan sitting in the middle, his eyes shone with a vicious light and he said loudly. ¡°Impudent! How can the heaven sect Pce allow you to act so arrogantly? who¡¯s going to bring the chair over? since you¡¯re being interrogated, you should act like you¡¯ve been trained.¡± Before the interrogation even started, the demon ying trial had already shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re talking to me?¡± Lin fan turned his head and looked at him. He didn¡¯t expect someone to be so arrogant. ¡°Hmph, who else could it be? what a pathetic magnificent me sect ...¡± BOOM! Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden situation erupted. The three judges were stunned as well. They looked at the chair in the middle. Where was Lin fan? not far away, there was a deep pit. There was light shining through the pit. Did the light hit the outside? Outside. Manyw-enforcement officers and judges widened their eyes. They had no idea what had happened with the loud boom just now. Suddenly, they saw the ground shake and a shadow pass through. His wild ck hair covered the eyes of thew-enforcement officers and judge. When they could see clearly, they saw a figure standing there, carrying a person in his hand. Demon ying trial! Those who didn¡¯t participate in the trial immediately came out when they heard this. When they saw what was happening, they were stunned. What was happening? They hadn¡¯t even been interrogated, so why was there a fight already? Lin fan raised the demon ying trial in his hands and grinned,¡±you fool, tell me, who gave you the courage to say such things to me? your little life is going to be gone ...¡± The demon ying trial¡¯s pupils constricted and he stared at Lin fan in fear. He didn¡¯t expect this person to be so fast. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was grabbed by Lin fan. How was that possible? Lin fan clenched his fists and was prepared to kill him with one punch. Suddenly! An old man appeared and chuckled at Lin fan,¡±why are you so angry, Peak Master Lin?¡± ¡°I saw Peak Master Lin¡¯s battle with demigod Cang. It was really strong. He hasn¡¯t entered the demigod realm yet, but he has the power to fight against a demigod. This is unprecedented.¡± Lin fan looked at the old man. To think that there would be a demigod in the heaven sect Pce. His words were also heard by the surroundingw-enforcement officers and judges. He wasn¡¯t even a demigod, but he had the power to fight demigod Cang. This shocked them. Although the other judges didn¡¯t know what happened, they knew that something terrible must have happened. Now that they heard this, they were shocked. At the same time, they felt fortunate. Demigods that could bepared to them in terms of strength, stop joking. If something happened, no one would be able to protect them. The heaven sect Pce had existed for a long time. Although it maintained the peace of the sect, it had never interrogated demigods. It could only interrogate those below the demigod level. As for demigods, they could forget about it. ¡°You old man, you want me to let him go?¡± Lin fan asked. He raised the demon ying trial up high without fear. ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Have you ever seen someone insult a demigod and still live?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. ¡± The old man shook his head, but he still said,¡±¡±Demon ying trial. He doesn¡¯t know Peak Master Lin, so it¡¯s understandable for him to be arrogant. Besides, he¡¯s also from the Luosha sect.¡± ¡°The Luosha sect and the magnificent me sect are neighbors and have some interactions. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it ...¡± Before he could finish his words. Lin fan had already punched out and shattered the demon ying trial¡¯s head. He then took the storage ring and kept it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said too much. My brain is a little swollen. I don¡¯t know what went wrong with my brain, but it affected my right hand and I couldn¡¯t control it.¡± This series of movements was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. There was no pause at all, as if he was very familiar with it. The old man sighed. A person who had no respect for others and was as powerful as a demigod was in the magnificent me sect. He was afraid that things would not be good in the future. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here to prove my innocence, not to kill. As for this person, it was a mistake. If you have any responsibility, you can tell me. I¡¯m a good person and I don¡¯t kill people at will.¡± Said Lin fan. He then walked towards the judgement Hall. At the same time, he shook his head and mumbled to himself. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this guy is a little weak. If he was a demigod, I would definitely feel good punching him.¡± The old man stood there, his mouth twitching. He didn¡¯t want to offend this person. After bing a demigod, he was extraordinary. If a battle really broke out, it would be a life-and-death battle. The surroundingw-enforcement officers and judges looked at each other. This man had brazenly killed a judge in the heavenly sect Pce. He had no respect for thew and was extremely arrogant. ¡°Sir, could it be that this person can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s fighting a demigod?¡± one of the judges came in front of the old man with a sad and angry expression. The old man looked at the judge without saying a word. He sighed and disappeared. The old man really wanted to tell the judge in front of him that he was indeed able to fight a demigod. Once one became a demigod, they could do whatever they wanted. But he couldn¡¯t say it, he couldn¡¯t let these judges despair about the order in their hearts. The hall of judgement. Originally, there had been four judges, but now, there were still three judges. ¡°Hurry up. I, Lin fan, am not an arrogant person. Since someone is suing this Peak Master, naturally, they have to prove their innocence. Go ahead and ask.¡± Lin fan sat there and said. The three judges swallowed. Shiva judgment panicked.¡±Peak Master Lin, you are ...¡± He asked. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Lin fan said calmly. The question hadn¡¯t even been asked, and there was no answer. This made Shiva¡¯s trial very helpless. Judgment of the great sun said,¡±may I ask Lin ...¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Judgment of Vairocana and judgment of Shiva looked at each other. How could this be? at least he had to finish the question. If he said there was no question, he still had to go through the process. The ancient trial closed its eyes and stood up.¡±I hereby announce ...¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Lin fan closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to hear what the judges were saying. He just said no. Silence. It waspletely silent. The ancient judge¡¯s heart was bleeding. He had not be a demigod and only had the strength to fight a demigod. If he became a demigod, wouldn¡¯t he be heaven-defying? ¡°Peak Master Lin, please hear me out. I hereby dere that Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, is innocent and innocent.¡± The moment the word ¡®innocent¡¯ was said, the Ancient One sat down dispiritedly. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m such a peace-loving person, how could I do such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time,¡± Lin fan stood up and left.

 Chapter 348 - Leave everything to me in the future

    <h4>Chapter 348: Leave everything to me in the future</h4>

    In the hall of judgement, the three judges sat down in a dispirited manner. After working hard for half a day, they finally got such a result? Judgment of the great sun¡¯s body trembled. He was too angry and his expression became ferocious. ¡°He just left like that?¡± He couldn¡¯t ept this. This was the heaven sect Pce, the ce that protected the peace of the world. Not only did this guy cause trouble in the sunshine sect, but he also came to the heaven sect Pce and hurt people. In the end, he didn¡¯t even get a fart and left. ¡°Yes, he just left without a care. Actually ... You could have just found him guilty, but you didn ¡®t.¡± Judgment of Shiva looked at judgment of Grand Sun. Judgment of the great sunughed awkwardly, and the corner of his eyes twitched. Perhaps this was something that only a true expert would dare to say to the other party. At the very least, he did not have the guts to do so. He could onlyin after the matter was over. ¡°Hahaha, disciple, I can¡¯t help you take revenge.¡± The ancient trialughed at itself and looked up at the top of the array. Judgment of Shiva and judgment of Vairocana looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. They could only say that they had met a powerful character this time. The demigod experts within the heaven sect Pce were unwilling to appear and stop them. They must have seen the current situation. The magnificent me sect¡¯s status had changed. Although this young man wasn¡¯t a demigod, he could fight demigods. The magnificent me sect now had two experts who could fight demigods. It was aplete change from before. Outside! The heavenly sect Pce¡¯s enforcers and judge looked at the figure. No one dared to stop him or say anything. A brutal man, a naked brutal man. He was too brutal and audacious. He had killed a judge and a judge at the entrance of the heaven sect Pce. He was truly audacious and reckless. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not worth it toe here this time.¡± Lin fan sighed. Killing a judge and judge in the heaven sect Hall had only earned him around 10000 points, and he had even gotten himself a storage ring. There was definitely a lot of wealth in the heaven sect Pce¡¯s Treasury, but he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t make a move. He didn¡¯t know how many demigods there were in the heaven sect Pce. If it developed to the point where it was a group of gods ganging up on him, it would be a big joke. Standing at the entrance of the heaven sect Pce, he turned around and left a strange smile on his face. Then, he soared into the sky and disappeared into the void, heading toward the magnificent me sect. ¡°What ... What did thatst smile of his mean?¡± The enforcers and judges of the heavenly sect Pce were shocked. They were terrified and even panicked by that smile. In the magnificent me sect, Tian Xu was resting with his eyes closed. On the other hand, demigod Cang looked a little depressed. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t havee. However, it was all toote. A beam of light tore through the void. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± Lin fan arrived at the mountain peak with a wide smile on his face. When he saw demigod Cang, he was filled with anticipation,¡±demigod Cang, do you want to find a ce with no one around and have a good fight?¡± Demigod Cang looked at the young man in front of him. He was different from before. His long hair was no longer messy and his eyes had returned to normal. Then, he shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to fight. On the way back, Lin fan stopped his cultivation. The power of the five elements Renegade God was unquestionable. The difference between a heaven¡¯s strength realm and a demigod wasn¡¯t ordinary. However, with the five elements God defying bead, he was able to push forward and destroy everything with his strength. One had to admit that it was extremely terrifying. However, this side effect was quite scary. The moment he stopped burning his lifespan, his strength actually dissipated. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he resolved it with one strike, it would be quite scary. This kind of cultivation technique with side effects waspletely tailor-made. ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Lin fan really wanted to say,¡±demigod Cang, how could you be so cowardly?¡± but he decided against it. ¡°I, Lin fan, have killed too many people today. I need to cultivate too, so I¡¯ll just give him some face.¡± He had yet to test out his own limits. He couldn¡¯t even find someone to beat him up. ¡°Tian Xu, since he¡¯s back, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Demigod Cang didn¡¯t want to stay and didn¡¯t even want to say a word. ¡°Alright,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±Go back and think about it. With your intelligence, you should be able to understand.¡± Demigod Cang trembled and then entered the void. He had never seen such a shameless person before. He even asked his disciple not to kill him in the future. If not for the fact that he was a demigod and had a different heart, he would have let Tian Xu know that his disciple couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°Teacher, this demigod Cang isn¡¯t much. I should have a good fight with him.¡± Lin fan looked at demigod Cang and felt that it was such a pity. He really wanted to fight with him and even push him to the ground. ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯re leaving me at a loss for words. How¡¯s the situation at the heaven sect Pce?¡± Tian Xu asked. ¡°What else could it be? of course he¡¯s innocent. Don¡¯t you know your disciple well? how could he do such a thing? he just killed a Luosha disciple in the heaven sect Pce.¡± These words were said very calmly, as if he didn¡¯t put it in his eyes. However, Lin fan realized that his teacher¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.¡±Teacher, is there something wrong?¡± Tian Xu continued,¡±my disciple, you know your own situation the best. However, I still want to remind you to be careful. You are only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, but you already have the strength to fight against demigods. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for you to enter the demigod realm and umte the foundation to be a demigod.¡± ¡°Haha, so that¡¯s what happened. Teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your disciple knows what to do. Now that our sect has teacher, who is a half god, and I, who can fight against half gods, let¡¯s see who dares to be presumptuous in the future. When that timees, there will be no need for teacher to appear. I will take care of them.¡± He was really arrogant now and really wanted to find an expert to fight with, but the demigods of the heaven sect Pce didn¡¯t even fight him after knowing his strength. However, he had only a few tens of thousands of points left and no experience points. He had to go out. ¡°Good, good. As expected of your master¡¯s earnest guidance. Now that you¡¯vepleted your apprenticeship, I can finally heave a sigh of relief with my precious disciple around.¡± Tian Xuughed. He could not care less about anything else. He had to give all the credit to himself for cultivating such a disciple. When he thought of his other junior brothers, he couldn¡¯t wait to show off. ¡°Peak Master Lin ...¡± At that moment, a light shadow came from afar. ¡°Elder Jin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin fan looked over and saw elder Jin¡¯s solemn face. Did he notice something? ¡°Greetings, elder.¡± Elder Jin greeted Tian Xu and hurriedly said,¡±¡±I led a few senior and junior brothers to search the major cities and finally found traces of the divine religion. We followed them all the way and finally found a ce, but ... That ce still needs to be decided by Peak Master Lin.¡± Elder Jin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly when he said this, and there was even anger in his expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me there. Teacher, leave this matter to me from now on. ¡± He was now taking care of everything. The enemies outside were all points, and they were all indispensable driving forces for his pursuit of power. If his teacher were to make a move, he would not be able to do anything. In the past, Tian Xu might have been worried about his disciple¡¯s safety. But now, he no longer had to worry about it. With the strength to fight a demigod, no one could harm his disciple¡¯s life unless a demigod attacked. ¡°Go, but be careful.¡± Tian Xu waved his hand and watched his disciple leave. Then, he sighed helplessly and mumbled to himself,¡¯Luosha sect ... I¡¯ve offended them again. I can¡¯t stop now.¡¯ The two figures disappeared into the void. ¡°Elder Jin, you¡¯re too slow. You can just point the way.¡± Lin fan grabbed onto elder Jin and increased his speed. The void reversed and he avoided them. Everything was smooth. Elder Jin was shocked. Who would have thought that Peak Master Lin¡¯s speed would be so fast? however, he also knew that this matter could not be dyed. ¡°Tiger Cloud City, a thousand miles away.¡± Elder Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and fear when he said that. In arge mountain, elder Jin went back to report and let the sect make a decision. They stood guard outside and did not enter. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t dare to enter, but they didn¡¯t know what to do after entering. ¡°These bastards.¡± An elder punched the tree. He did not use any strength, nor did he protect his body. He only used his ordinary flesh to collide with the rough and uneven tree bark. Blood dripped down as their eyes turned red with anger. They had always been cultivating in the sect and rarely cared about these things. But now, seeing all of this, the anger in their hearts burned. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± At that moment, Lin fan arrived. ¡°Peak Master Lin.¡± Everyone paid their respects. ¡°Peak Master Lin, we still need to go in and take a look,¡± elder Jin said. Lin fan sniffed the air. After breaking through to this state, he was even more sensitive to these smells now. With a light sniff, a foul and sour smell entered his nose. This smell came from the cave. Around them were the corpses of the divine religion. One of them was an old woman whose chest had been crushed by a foot. Elder Jin said,¡±Peak Master Lin, this old woman is vicious. She deceived the children and brought them out of the city. After she was brought here, she dismembered the children¡¯s limbs. The senior brothers couldn¡¯t take it and trampled them to death.¡± ¡°Well, good kill.¡± Lin fan nodded and walked into the cave without hesitation. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but for the elders to be so furious, it wasn¡¯t something normal. There was a faint light in the cave, illuminating the surroundings. Di da! A drop of water fell to the ground, making a crisp and muffled sound. ¡°This is ...¡± Lin fan¡¯s gaze froze. In front of him, from the top of the wall, there were many sticky white tubes that drooped down. The bottom of the tubes were connected to many cocoons. These cocoons had white liquid dripping onto the ground. And within these cocoons, it seemed like something was being nurtured. Puchi! With a cracking sound, a silkworm cocoon split open, and arge amount of dirty water fell from it. At the same time, a thin figure appeared. These were the children. However ... These children were no longer human.

 Chapter 349 - Iâ€™m handpicked by the sect

    <h4>Chapter 349: I¡¯m handpicked by the sect</h4>

    Following that, one by one, the chrysalis broke apart, and the naked bodies that fell from the chrysalis were all stained with the sticky liquid. He thought of the cultivation method that his teacher had once mentioned, which was the method that the divine religion used to train those strange Deadpool. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this kind of behavior angers both the heavens and the people. The divine religion must be eliminated.¡± Elder Jin was so angry that his veins were bulging. Pada! The sound of the bone banner moving could be heard as the corpses on the ground moved in impossible positions. Some of them had their mouths wide open, but they had no teeth. Their mouths were sticky and filled with a foul smell. Their eyes were especially lifeless. At this moment, there was a sh of light in the distance. When he looked over, he saw a statue standing there. When these corpses broke through the chrysalis and fell, some kind of dark power came from the statue. ¡°Cult king!¡± Lin fan¡¯s voice was low as he took a step forward and arrived before the statue. The statue was emitting a power that formed a protective barrier. However, the moment it came into contact with Lin fan, it shattered and turned into specks of grey light. He reached out and grabbed the statue¡¯s face. ¡°I, your father, will break all your limbs one day.¡± Kachaa! The statue¡¯s face cracked like porcin, and countless turtle patterns appeared on it before it shattered. Shrill screams immediately rang out. The children who had broken out of the cocoons weren¡¯t supported by the cult king. Their bodies dried up and cracked as if they had lost their nutrients. They all fell to the ground, unmoving. ¡°Give him a proper burial. Elder Jin,e out with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In that instant, the aura emitted from Peak Master Lin¡¯s body had made them feel terrified. To be able to make them feel terrified, that strength ... When Lin fan was fighting the demigods, they weren¡¯t in the sect. They had been searching for traces of the divine religion outside, so they didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°How did you guys find this ce?¡± This was all he wanted to know now. The divine religion had hidden themselves too deeply. Even if he searched for a long time outside, it would be difficult to find any traces of the divine religion. Unless he was extremely lucky, there was really no way to find them. ¡°Peak Master Lin, that day, my senior and junior brothers and I were preparing to go to the Tiger Cloud City to take a look. When we arrived, we realized that many people in the Tiger Cloud City were looking for their children. At that time, we knew that something was wrong and came a littlete. Therefore, we didn¡¯t want to rest and wanted to continue the search outside the city.¡± ¡°At that time, Junior Brother Zhen He told us that there was something wrong with the olddy who had just left the city. We followed her and finally came here.¡± Elder Jin told them everything he knew. When he saw the situation, the anger in his heart exploded. ¡°Are the casten and the guarding disciples of the Tiger Cloud City all useless? They¡¯re not even investigating after such a thing happened?¡± Lin fan asked. Elder Jin lowered his head.¡±Peak Master Lin, I think they have failed in their duties. When I entered the city with my senior brothers, there was no one guarding the gate, and there were no guards patrolling the city. It was a defenseless city. If the divine religion wanted to invade, it would be easy.¡± ¡°This is really annoying.¡± Lin fan¡¯s head hurt. The more he interacted with them, the more he felt that the magnificent me sect was not only troubled by internal and external problems, but also by the chaos caused by the divine religion. Even the city Lord and the disciples guarding the city ignored all these. They really deserved to be killed. At this moment, a few elders walked over. ¡°Peak Master Lin, everything has been buried.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to the Tiger Cloud City. ¡± Lin fan floated up and wanted to see what was going on. Tiger Cloud City. In the city Lord¡¯s Hall. A few distinguished people were sitting there. The two n heads of the Tiger Cloud City, the Feng n and the Zhang n, were here. The head of the Feng family held a prayer bead in his hand. His hair was white.¡±Recently, many children have gone missing in the city. Who can help to investigate this matter? the Feng family is short of manpower and can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°No.¡± The Zhang n patriarch shook his head.¡±I think we can only ask the city Lord and the Lord toe forward. Right now, the people in the city are in a state of panic and are all asking the city Lord and the Lord toe forward and find those children.¡± Above them, there were two people sitting on the two main seats. One of them was the city Lord of tigercloud city, while the other was a magnificent me sect disciple who was in charge of guarding the city. But at this moment, the two of them looked at each other. ¡°This matter should be handed over to the city Lord. I am only responsible for the safety of the Tiger Cloud City. I have nothing to do with anything else.¡± The disciple on guard said. The city Lord was put in a difficult position. He stroked his beard and said,¡±well, it seems that no children have gone missing recently. It¡¯s obvious that the other party has left. If we want to look for them, it¡¯s no doubt like looking for a needle in a haystack. It¡¯s even more difficult.¡± When Lin fan led the elders into the city, he saw a magnificent me sect citizen standing at the city gate. He held a piece of paper in his hand and stuck it on the city wall. ¡°Excuse me, did the city Lord send anyone to look for the missing children?¡± When the man who was waiting anxiously heard someone speak, he raised his head and looked at the other party. He shook his head and said,¡±No...¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin fanughed coldly in his heart. To think that they wouldn¡¯t send anyone to search for him. He then led the elders and walked forward. ¡°Peak Master Lin, where are we going now?¡± Elder Jin asked. Lin fan replied,¡±since you¡¯re here, you naturally have to ask. Let¡¯s go to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.¡± At this moment, the city Lord and the disciples on guard duty, the two family patriarchs, were pulling at each other¡¯s skin. Suddenly, a servant rushed in. ¡°City Lord, there¡¯s someone outside requesting an audience.¡± The city Lord¡¯s head was hurting badly. He waved his hand,¡±no, no. Chase him away.¡± In the past, there had been no problems in the Tiger Cloud City. But now, a headache had arrived. The disappearance of children had broken the peace of the city. Bang! Bang! The gate was pushed open and Lin fan led the elders in. ¡°How capable. As the city Lord of tigercloud city, you¡¯re not even looking for your missing children. Instead, you¡¯re just sitting here and chatting. You¡¯re a good magnificent me sect city Lord.¡± That day, when he went to the sunshine sect to kill enemies, he met a city Lord who was greedy and brutal. He was very happy and pardoned the city Lord, because with such a city Lord, the sunshine sect could only dream of bing strong. However, he would never allow such a city Lord to exist in the magnificent me sect. ¡°Who are you ...¡± The city Lord stood up and scolded them angrily. However, before he could say anything, he saw the tokens on their waists. That was the waist token of the magnificent me sect disciples. Judging from their auras, they were not ordinary people. The disciple who was guarding the ce looked over and was shocked. He hurried over. ¡°Disciple Guan Yueshan greets all the elders.¡± He was a magnificent me sect disciple, so he could recognize the tokens hanging on their bodies. These were tokens that only elders could have. They had already left the inner sect. Instead of fighting for the sect¡¯s position, he began to manage the sect¡¯s important matters. Even if he was the disciple guarding the tigercloud city, he had to be extremely respectful when he saw such a person. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin fan passed by this person and snorted coldly. He walked straight to the center of the hall. That cold snort caused beads of sweat to roll down Guan Yueshan¡¯s forehead. How could he not understand what was going on? there were a few elders following behind him. That person¡¯s identity ... No, that¡¯s ... Instantly, Guan Yueshan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He had recognized it. He had really recognized it. ¡°Disciple greets Peak Master Lin.¡± The sect¡¯s Peak master¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, but he was extremely talented. However, there was a freak who was the sect¡¯s Peak Master. Not only was his talent monstrous, but his cultivation was also terrifyingly high. The patriarchs of the Feng n, the Zhang n, and even the city Lord stood up abruptly, not daring to sit down. They had never expected that the big shots of the sects woulde. ¡°Let me ask you, who sent people to investigate the missing children in the city?¡± Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and said calmly. The city Master came before him, trembling in fear.¡±Peak Master, I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate ...¡± Pa! With a p, the city Lord¡¯s body mmed into the pir. The pir couldn¡¯t withstand the force and cracked. ¡°Peak Master Lin is asking you a question. Answer honestly, or I¡¯ll take your lives.¡± Elder Zhen He¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. His heart was filled with rage. Those were just children, they were still young and had not grown up yet. Even if they were to die for the sect in the future, it would still be a worthy death, a glorious death that would be respected by the future generations. But now, he had been refined into a death servant by the divine religion, making him look neither human nor ghost. They couldn¡¯t me anyone for what had happened. If cloud Tiger city had sent people to search for them and failed, it wouldn¡¯t be a dereliction of duty. However, there was no movement at all. ¡°No... No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The city Lord crawled up with difficulty, lowered his head, and said with a trembling voice. Then, he tried to argue. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you can¡¯t me us for this. The child disappeared so quickly that we had no way of finding him.¡± The city Lord wanted to punish him, but he didn¡¯t expect that this matter would attract the elders and peak Masters of the sect. Suddenly! A ray of light shed. The city Lord clutched his neck as blood seeped through his fingers and dripped down. ¡°How can you ... Kill me?¡± The city Lord¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. He was the city Lord and had been appointed by the sect. Even a Peak Master couldn¡¯t attack him. This was a rebellion. ¡°Go down and apologize to those children.¡± This killing technique suppressed the three people around him so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Their backs were wet and beads of sweat rolled down their foreheads. ¡°You¡¯re the disciple of the governor of tigercloud city, and yet you¡¯re still able to sit still after such a thing has happened. You¡¯re truly a good disciple of the sect.¡± Plop! Guan Yueshan knelt on the ground with a flustered expression,¡±Peak Master Lin, please spare me. I ... I ...¡± For a moment, he actually didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about the affairs of the people of the sect, then there¡¯s no need for your cultivation base to exist anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡± Bang! Bang! Guan Yueshan felt an unbearable pain all over his body. The earth aura force in his body dissipated instantly. When he tried to gather his earth aura force, he realized that it was empty. There was nothing there. He knew that his cultivation base had been crippled. ¡°As the sect¡¯s Peak Master, how can you treat me like this? I¡¯m the sect¡¯s chosen one ...¡± Guan Yueshan had gone mad. The cultivation base that he had painstakingly cultivated had actually dissipated in a single day. How could he bear this? The two n leaders were sweating profusely as they knelt on the ground. ¡°Please spare us, Peak Master. We¡¯ll immediately send people to search for him.¡± In the Tiger Cloud City, the two family heads were of high status. But in front of Lin fan, they could no longer act so domineering. ¡°No need,¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t want to say much. He was thinking about something really important and before he thought about it, he had to do something. It was not peaceful in the Tiger Cloud City. [Author¡¯s note: everyone has started to rack their brains. Tonight, we¡¯re going to attend a friend¡¯s wedding. When Ie back tonight, I¡¯ll take a look at the introductions everyone has written and make a good choice.]

 Chapter 350 - -sending yourself to your death

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350-sending yourself to your death</h4>

    He stood at the entrance of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Elder Jin asked,¡±Peak Master Lin, do you feel something?¡± ¡°Take a sniff. Do you smell something dirty?¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath. The aura of the entire city gathered together, causing a strong gust of wind to blow. ¡°A dirty smell?¡± Elder Jin was puzzled. He also sniffed, but he couldn¡¯t smell anything. Other than the smell of blood in the hall, there was no other smell. ¡°Capture!¡± With a light shout, the void currents above the Tiger Cloud City were controlled and turned into gray hands, which grabbed all over the city. The people in the city raised their heads. The strange phenomenon in the sky shocked them and they didn¡¯t know what was happening. The pale-faced young man was on the verge of death, but when he sensed the aura, he sat up in shock. His pale face gradually turned red as he tried to escape. However, the roof was shattered, and a gray hand came directly at him. In a remote part of the city. A man was being stepped on by a burly man, and the burly man¡¯s eyes frightened him. It was a bloodthirsty and terrifying gaze, but the anger in his heart made him fearless. ¡°You bullied my wife and child. The heavens will punish you.¡± The man roared. The burly man sneered. There was a living being that did not belong to this body.¡±My God ...¡± Bang! Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, a gray hand grabbed the burly man as if he was a little chick. ¡°Hahaha! They all say that the heavens will ept you. ¡± The manughed maniacally. The wound on his face was no longer in pain. A female dog was being pressed down by a male dog, madly attacking without any emotion. One of them was waiting, and suddenly, a hand grabbed the female dog. The male dog barked at the sky, two drops of tears falling from the corner of his eyes. It was gone the moment he felt good. ¡°That¡¯s a little too much. ¡± Lin fan sensed around. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many divine religion disciples hidden in Tiger Cloud City. The more people were discovered, the more people died at the hands of the divine religion for no reason and became hosts. He was furious. Which bastard created the [skin changing breath control]? if he met him, he would definitely teach him a lesson. As for the divine religion¡¯s disciple who wanted to innovate the ¡°skin changing breath¡± technique, he had already been suppressed by him. Elder Jin raised his head, his eyes looking into the distance. When he saw the object in the gray palm, his expression changed. ¡°Peak Master Lin, could those be ...¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that there were so many divine religion disciples hiding in the city. Could the city Lord and the disciple on guard duty be blind? Suddenly! A gray hand exploded, and a stream of light escaped into the distance. ¡°Good fellow, you can actually break through the void torrent. Elder Jin, you guys guard the Tiger Cloud City.¡± Instantly, he turned into a stream of light and chased into the distance. It seemed that he had caught something good. At that moment, the gray hand suddenly clenched, and the divine religion¡¯s disciples immediately turned into a rain of blood, falling down. Lin fan looked at the figure in the distance and pulled. The void reversed and froze. It pressed down and blocked the light. With a loud boom, it was pressed to the ground. What a joke, it was like seeing a ghost to think that he could escape from a demigod expert. ¡°Let me go ...¡± The figure screamed under the void torrent. A subtle aura circted around his body and then shattered the void torrent. However, just as he was about to escape, a hand grabbed him and lifted him up. ¡°You still want to run? you must be dreaming.¡± Lin fan looked at the figure in front of him. He looked like an ordinary person and was even a little sick. However, the obscure and gray aura within his body could not fool him. He was able to break through the void current and escape by relying on that aura. And this aura was a little familiar. It was the aura of the cult king. So this guy had the aura of the cult king protecting him. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Who are you? Be honest, I won¡¯t hit you. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Keke!¡± Suddenly, the figureughed shrilly. All of a sudden, a ck Thorn pierced through his body and into Lin fan¡¯s chest. ¡°If you want to know who I am, let¡¯s see if you can survive.¡± ¡°Endless pain, devour him.¡± The figureughed maniacally after his attack seeded. He had thought that the other party would be very powerful, but it seemed like he was only so-so. ¡°What are youughing at? Who are you?¡± Lin fan grabbed the ck Thorn, his face expressionless. He pulled hard and pulled the divine religion disciple out of the body. Ever since he had an undying body, he had developed the habit of giving up on defense. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Everything was so insignificant. The divine religion¡¯s disciple was dumbfounded, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. The ck Thorn had the ability to increase pain, which could kill a person in pain. It was a spiritual death. But now, the person in front of him didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. He didn¡¯t even have any expression. ¡°It¡¯s another bald head. ¡± At this moment, he could finally see the appearance of the divine religion¡¯s disciple clearly. He was bald and had a huge head, as if he had mutated. ¡°The smell on your body is very unpleasant. It seems to be the smell of those children. Did you make death servants for the divine religion?¡± Lin fan asked with a smile. However, his smile was a little scary and dark. ¡°Hmph, those ant-like children can contribute to the divine religion because they ...¡± Bang! Bang! A punch was thrown. The bald man¡¯s mutated head exploded and instantly became a headless corpse. ¡°Stop pretending. If you¡¯re not dead, then quickly raise your head.¡± There was no indication of points, which meant that the bald mutated disciple did not die. ¡°How can that be?¡± The assistant Shakyamuni was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. He was the Vice protector King of the divine religion. Although he was not strong, he could turn children into death servants. At the same time, he was supported by the power of the cult king. Ordinary experts were no match for him at all. Even if he was suppressed, he could escape with the power of the cult king. But now, he had encountered an expert. Even the power of a cult king was useless. At this time, tentacles emerged from its neck and twisted together, instantly forming a bald mutated head. ¡°What a disgusting thing. The divine religion¡¯s cultivation techniques are getting more and more perverted and disgusting. In the end, they¡¯re walking on the road of neither human nor ghost.¡± Lin fan revealed a look of disdain. ¡°How dare you! Our sect¡¯s philosophy is Grand, and it¡¯s not something you can understand. The sect King has given me power to suppress this ignorant ant.¡± As soon as the Vice Guardian King¡¯s voice fell, a gray substance appeared on his body. The power within it was extraordinary and contained the power of the cult king. Lin fan raised his hand and punched out. Once more, he smashed the head and the cult King¡¯s power. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s of some use. I¡¯ll take you back to the sect and see what useful information you have in your head.¡± This divine religion¡¯s disciple was not ordinary. It seemed that he was an internal member of the divine religion. When he returned, he would let his teacher search his soul and see what secrets he was hiding. At that time, after using it, he would be able to suppress it with one move, and the points would still be his. ¡°You bastard, how could the cult King¡¯s power ...¡± The assistant Guardian King was shocked. The omnipotent power of the cult king should havepletely suppressed this person, but how did this happen? ¡°Even your cult king can¡¯t save you. His power isn¡¯t invincible.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. Times had changed, and he was no longer the same person as he was in the past. He was now a powerful being with the strongest powers, and an existence with an inted ego. I¡¯ll really have to thank whoever can get rid of my inted ego. Suddenly! A ck crack appeared behind the assistant Shakyamuni. It opened slightly. There was a gray light flowing in the ck crack, as if it was connected to a mysterious dimension. A vast energy immediately began to flow out of the ck Rift. Just likest time, when the cult king had extended his green arm to suppress him. Without hesitating, Lin fan dove right in. Without waiting for the arm to stretch out, he entered right away. This was a void passage, so it would definitely be able to connect to the cult king. He was strong enough to fight against a demigod. Even if the cult king was a demigod, he wasn¡¯t afraid because he wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Hahahaha, good fellow. I¡¯ve finally waited for this opportunity again. Let this expert wipe out your so-called divine religion in one fell swoop.¡± In the past, he might have hesitated, but now, he had no fear. He didn¡¯t know where he would end up after passing through the void passage. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The assistant Guardianughed,¡±stupid, stupid thing, I¡¯ll let you seek your own death.¡± By the time Lin fan passed through the void tunnel, the crack behind him had already closed up. Even the Hierarch might not have expected that this ant woulde knocking on his door. After an unknown amount of time. The surrounding void passage had already disappeared. The world had already undergone a huge change. The surrounding scenery was dark and filled with corpses. Each of the corpses was wrapped in a gray mist. In the distance, a hell of volcanoes was erupting. It was like an abyss. He fell to the ground. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± He looked around and didn¡¯t remember seeing this ce in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. He took a deep breath, and his nose couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was filled with a filthy aura, and there was even a rotten smell of death. ¡°You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead. How dare youe here, hahahaha ...¡± The assistant Guardian Kingughed wildly. He had never expected that this ant would actuallye here. It didn¡¯t matter how strong he was. Just as Lin fan was deep in his thoughts, a majestic voice boomed out. ¡°Wee, Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. You¡¯re the first magnificent me sect disciple who dares toe here. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here. Come on.¡± The voice came from far away, as if it was saying,¡±since you¡¯vee to my territory, you¡¯ll have to die obediently.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Since you¡¯re the first, I¡¯ll just be thest. ¡± He was a little excited now. He felt that there was a great treasure waiting for him in front. ¡°Divine religion, if I don¡¯t beat the sh * t out of you today, I, Lin fan, am not a strong man.¡± However, for some reason, she felt a little flustered and a little dangerous. She shook her head and threw away the uneasiness. After all, that was impossible.

 Chapter 351 - This is my half-inept military counselor

    <h4>Chapter 351: This is my half-inept military counselor</h4>

    <b>?</b>¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Here, you¡¯ll be reduced to a piece of meat.¡± ¡°Perhaps if you kneel down and believe in my religion now, you will be spared from death.¡± The shrill voice of the Vice Guardian King resounded through the dark and gray space. This was the Holy Land of the divine religion, and it was also the ce where the past cult Kings had lived. A mere Peak Master of the magnificent me sect dared toe here. He was seeking his own death. Lin fan carried the servant and strode forward. No matter how dangerous and evil the aura in the air was, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. His only goal now was to destroy the divine religion and put an end to the internal strife. He had a better development route, but because of the divine religion, he was restricted everywhere. As long as he could destroy the divine religion, his future path would be smooth. In the surrounding darkness, pairs of green eyes were staring at Lin fan. Invincible peak. The frog was secretly refining pills. This time, it was refining a fake heavenly pill. Withoutprehending nomologicalws, it was too dangerous to refine heavenly pills. At the same time, it was unwilling to risk its life by emptying its reserves. At this moment, the frog was stunned, and its eyes were wide open. ¡°What¡¯s going on? my connection with that Desperado is broken. This is impossible. Could it be in a different dimension?¡± The frog was shocked. Even in the dangerousnd of the door of a thousand caves, which was isted from the power of heaven and earth, such a situation would never happen. But now, there was actually a situation where it was intermittent. There could only be one situation. It could only be in a different dimension, a non-existent dimension. Pitch-ck soil, sharp mountain rocks, and a filthy aura assaulted them. Any ordinary person who passed by this ce would have been scared to death. In the distance, he could see a huge flight of steps. On the top of the stairs, there was a ck shadow. As these ck figures stood together, a heaven-shattering aura gathered together to form a terrifying existence. And in the middle of these ck figures, a figure sat on a majestic stone chair. He held a scepter in his hand as he stared at Lin fan, who was walking over. Lin fan stopped and looked at the top of the stone steps. ¡°So many people.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that not only the cult king would be there, but there would also be many followers he had never seen before. The Hierarch was still sitting on the stone chair. A ck Vortex had appeared on his face, making it impossible to see his face. ¡°Invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, wee. You¡¯ve been searching for our sect¡¯s tracks with great difficulty. Now that you¡¯vee to our sect¡¯s Holy Land, do you feel excited? or is your heart already trembling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trembling. No, I¡¯m excited. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± It could be said that it was a dangerous situation now, but for him, he had no regrets entering the void passage. His purpose was to find the headquarters of the divine religion. Now that he had arrived, he would never retreat. ¡°Good boy. Last time, you relied on the scapegoat puppet to resurrect many times. Now, in our sect¡¯s Holy Land, not only have we isted your scapegoat puppet, but we¡¯ve also made you unable to absorb the power of heaven and earth. Let¡¯s see how long you canst,¡± The strength Emperor master took down the ck robe and red at Lin fan. Thest time he had made a move personally, he had not been able to take down this man. He had truly lost face. ¡°So it¡¯s you, the force monarch master.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. To think that the force Emperor master would be here as well. Hula! At this moment, everyone at the top of the steps took down the ck robes. There were gloating gazes, weird gazes, cold gazes, and all sorts of gazes that were locked onto Lin fan. ¡°You destroyed my District and killed my vice protector King, ck bone. Now, you¡¯ve walked right into the trap. In my sect¡¯s sacrednd, there will be a ce for you in that vast expanse of white bones.¡± One of the Shakyamuni said gloomily. ¡°ck bone, a very weak fellow. He even used his name to sneak into your conference level.¡± Lin fan smiled. Although there were many of them, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Wasn¡¯t it just a battle? what was there to be afraid of? At this moment. ¡°Lin fan, I see that you¡¯re a talent, but you¡¯re always going against my sect. I can spare your life. As long as you submit to me, I can give you everything you want. What¡¯s the point of you following the magnificent me sect? you¡¯ll just have to work hard for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Your master, Tian Xu, was once a brilliant man. However, because of the magnificent me sect, he stopped at the demigod realm.¡± ¡°As long as you join our sect, I can promise you that you won¡¯t stop at the demigod realm. How about it?¡± The cult King¡¯s voice was alluring, but it also had a kind of Majesty. It was like a gift, and it was even more transmitted. Remember not to not cherish it. Lin fan lowered his head andughed. He didn¡¯t expect so many people to see that he was a talent and wanted to recruit him. This made him very happy. At least it proved that these people weren¡¯t blind. At least they could see his own strengths. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± At this moment, Lin fan burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Since I dared toe here, I¡¯ve already made all the preparations. Today, either you kill me or I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± ¡°No other choice.¡± Berserk body! Cruel blood! BOOM! His body suddenly expanded, and his shirt burst open. His body expanded to three meters. ¡°Five elements God-defying¡± In that instant, a berserk aura burst forth as a God appeared. His long hair was like a dragon, dancing messily in the air. Formation patterns appeared and imprinted themselves on his back before wrapping around his body. Eye-opening! He didn¡¯t hide anything and let out all of his power. ck and red light shot out and a vast aura shot into the sky. With Lin fan as the center, an endless wave of energy spread out in all directions. ¡°Don¡¯t hide anymore,e out. ¡± He had already sensed that there were three auras here that he had to pay attention to. Other than the cult king, the other two were the people hiding behind the cult king. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me. It¡¯s a great fortune for the magnificent me sect to have a disciple like you. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to die Here today.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a bit of a genius. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a magnificent me sect disciple.¡± At some point, two figures had appeared behind the cult king. They were silent, and although they had no aura, they could not be underestimated. ¡°Cult king, you and The Guardian Kings can suppress him. Just leave this kid to the two of us.¡± A man wearing a ck iron ghost mask said. The pope said,¡±then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you.¡± Lin fan said,¡±I see. I¡¯ve long guessed that the divine religion could grow in the magnificent me sect without the help of others. It seems that the two of you are the people who help the divine religion. As for which sect it is, I¡¯m a little curious.¡± The two men in ck masks were stunned for a moment, then burst outughing. ¡°Good, good, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect you to think of this. However, there¡¯s no way you can leave this ce today. So what if you see it? you can die in peace.¡± At this moment, the two of them took off their masks, and the two ck iron masks fell to the ground. ¡°Listen up, I, the Saint convent sect, will punish the demigods.¡± His golden hair stood straight behind his back, and he no longer concealed himself. The aura of a demigod enveloped him, and even The Guardian Kings felt immense pressure from this aura. It was impossible to resist. ¡°Saint convent sect, chaos demigod.¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±so it¡¯s the Saint convent sect. What an annoying sect. Two demigods? fine, let¡¯s see how strong the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigods are.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was right in front of chaos demigod. A fist exploded with a bright light that covered him. Bang! Bang! ¡°Block!¡± Chaos demigod raised his hand and blocked, and a massive shockwave spread out from the two of them. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s truly shocking. To think that with just a cultivation base at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, he would actually be able to unleash such a vast amount of power. However, this is still not enough.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? if you want to fight, then fight properly.¡± Lin fan¡¯s expression was solemn. He might have been overconfident to fight two demigods, but even so, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. All of a sudden, the void behind him split open as a ray of light shot out. When he could see clearly, it was the demigod judgment. He held a long halberd and swept out. This strike froze the void and formed a huge aura that locked onto Lin fan, wanting to tear him apart. ¡°Come, let me see just how strong you two old undying demigods are.¡± Lin fan hollered out as the Laws of Power spread out. The heart of power was beating even more wildly. Without relying on anything, he was just using the strongest power he could to break down and destroy everything. At the peak of the stairs, the cult king didn¡¯t expect this person to be so strong that he could actually fight a half-God. It hadn¡¯t been too long since thest time they met, but he didn¡¯t expect his cultivation to improve so quickly. He couldn¡¯t stay, he definitely couldn¡¯t stay. If they kept him, he would be the biggest threat to the divine religion. Tian Xu from the magnificent me sect had suppressed the divine religion. If he continued to grow, the divine religion would face huge problems. ¡°Shakyamuni, set up the formation and keep this person here.¡± The cult king said. He then raised his hand, and a formation Rune Core enveloped the entire sacrednd. Although the Shakyamuni was very strong, he was not strong enough to deal with the current situation. However, it was not a problem to set up a formation and kill this kid. The three demigods and the Shakyamuni were already a terrifying force. Among The Guardian Kings, the venerable blood refiner¡¯s expression was slightly strange, but he quickly hid it. He truly believed that this person was a talent and shouldn¡¯t die Here. Now, he could be considered half his inept advisor, giving him advice and making clear his grand n. Although the other party did not admit it, he, the venerable blood refiner, had already confirmed that this person was indeed half a dog-headed military advisor to him. Holy spell God-destroying formation. He knew the power of this array. Once it exploded, even demigods would be in trouble. BOOM! ¡°Hahahaha! Nice! Two old demigods, you guys are really strong. However, it¡¯s not enough to kill me. Show me what you¡¯ve got and let me see how strong you are and how much pressure you can give me.¡± Lin fanughed out loud. He was really enjoying the battle and felt really good. However, this was not enough. He wanted to be even more violent. ¡°Good boy, you have some ability.¡± The two demigods weren¡¯t in a hurry. They gradually increased their strength. They had already figured out this kid¡¯s strength, and suppressing him was only a matter of time. However, it was rather strange. This person had actuallyprehended thew of strength, and his strength was frighteningly great. [PS: I rmend a book,¡±behind the scenes.¡± His name is Lu Xiyan, a famous judge. He has a Book of Life and death and a soul-stirring pen. Fake traitor Wang No. 76¡¯s soul has been scattered. Even if a fat man were to take a nap, he would have to open one eye.] [PS: I¡¯ll go out to attend the wedding first. I¡¯ll write the list of gifts tomorrow.]

 Chapter 352 - Stop talking nonsense!

    <h4>Chapter 352: Stop talking nonsense!</h4>

    Bang! Bang! A deafening sound exploded, and the sky was filled with dazzling light. The battle between demigods was no longer a simple attack. Every move was extremely terrifying. Bang! Bang! Judgment appeared behind Lin fan. A pitch ck spear had appeared in his hands out of nowhere. This was the judgement spear, personally made by the judgement and judgement. It was fused with arge number of treasures and even had a powerfulw power. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you. ¡± With a shout, the spear sliced through the air. Runes exploded with a bright light and a flood gathered at the tip of the spear, forming a sharp air current that pierced towards Lin fan¡¯s back. ¡°Hahaha, interesting.¡± Right now, he could only feel that his entire body was filled with energy. Fighting with a demigod expert, he could feel everything that he could not feel in the past. This feeling was really, really great. Bang! Bang! A punch was thrown and it collided with the long spear. Suddenly, a brilliant light burst out and pulled out a light ribbon, piercing through the void and into the distant and endless void. ¡°Shuang, you two demigods are really strong.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes were only focused on the punishment and chaos demigods. As for the formation patterns above his head, he didn¡¯t care about them at all. The foundation in his body was rising. This wasn¡¯t something that could be increased by fighting a weak person. It was a feeling that could only be felt when fighting a true expert. The cult king was controlling the array patterns. The way he looked at Lin fan was extremely weird. ¡°This kid is very strong. Although he isn¡¯t a demigod, he can fight with demigods. If he continues to grow, the consequences will be unimaginable. We can¡¯t subdue him, we can only suppress him.¡± The only obstacle to the divine religion¡¯s existence in the magnificent me sect was Tian Xu. But now that this Lin fan had appeared, this man could not be allowed to live. In the void, Lin fan dodged the strike from the demigod judgment spear and stood there. His long ck hair fluttered messily behind his head like a dragon. His eyes were calm, but they were filled with madness. ¡°Very good, but can you make me feel more pressure? you¡¯ve been testing my strength all this time. Do you want to see if I¡¯m worth it?¡± Lin fan¡¯s body was wrapped in lightning. With a crack, the lightning was extinguished and an even stronger one burst out. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter three demigods after entering the divine religion¡¯s sacrednd. He could already see the strength of the cult king. He was indeed a demigod. But now, the cult king was setting up a formation and hadn¡¯t attacked yet. A formation? This thing was of no use to him. It could even be said that it waspletely useless. ¡°Lin fan, since you¡¯vee here today, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± demigod judgment asked coldly.¡±Do you feel that something terrifying has already happened in your body?¡± ¡°Something scary? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡± Lin fan chuckled out. What else could be scarier than death? towards these ignorant and befuddled living beings, he truly did not want to say anything. ¡°Power. Don¡¯t you feel it? your power is constantly being consumed, and you can¡¯t replenish it.¡± When he heard this, Lin fan really took a moment to feel it. He was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to draw on the power of the world here. ¡± He wasn¡¯t nervous at all in this situation. It was just that he couldn¡¯t absorb the power of the heavens and the earth. The more important thing now was to enjoy the battle. He still had to rely on the help of these guys. It would be a waste of time to talk without any nutrition. ¡°Hahaha! ¡°I know ...¡± Just as the demigod judgment was about to speak, he realized that the void was shaking. Lin fan appeared in front of him in an instant and clenched his fists, punching out at him. ¡°What do you know? stop talking nonsense. A moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± A brilliant light gathered on his fist. He then swung his hammer fiercely. His power was like a dragon as it pierced through everything and crushed demigod judgment. ¡°I¡¯m going to use my truebat strength. Don¡¯t be too careless. ¡± A berserk aura burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body. The demigod judgment paused for a moment and shed out with his spear. The spear transformed into thousands of images, and the entire void was filled with the destructive power of the spear. The chaos demigod¡¯s eyes shed with lightning as a sea of lightning appeared behind him. Within it, the most berserk power of lightning swam about like a tidal wave that gushed out at Lin fan. At this moment, heaven and earth trembled. Even if this was a sacrednd, it was hard to resist the might of a half-God. BOOM! The void exploded, and the light was dazzling. Only the purest power was constantly bombarding. The figures of the three disappeared in an instant. Every time they collided, an energy impact would form and spread in all directions. The mountain rocks shattered and the volcanoes erupted. The entire sacred ground shook violently under the impact of the power. The force Emperor master sat there with his legs crossed. A mysterious power shot up into the sky and condensed into the formation pattern in the sky. But when he saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked and in disbelief. ¡°How could this be? how did this kid¡¯s strength improve so quickly? he¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± He really couldn¡¯t believe it. It hadn¡¯t been that long since theyst fought. How could he be so powerful? even he was no longer a match for him. The venerable blood refiner was the same, but even so, he didn¡¯t think the other party had any chance of winning. He might have been able to match up to the other party, but without the sacrednd¡¯s approval, he couldn¡¯t absorb the energy of heaven and earth. If this went on for a long time, he would definitely run out of energy. ¡°This is half of my inept military counselor, how can he die Here?¡± He had a grand n, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have a good n. The other party¡¯s words had a great reason and even the general direction was urate. It was enough to show that this person was a talent. Suddenly, a drop of blood, as if it had a mind of its own, poured into the array pattern along with his power. ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, a beam of light appeared behind Lin fan¡¯s back. Instantly, it pierced through his arm, causing a fountain of blood to spurt out. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still too weak.¡± ¡°Hahahaha ...¡± The punishment demigodughed out loud.¡±I admire your strength, but that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lin fan ignored the injuries on his arm and grabbed the punishment spear. He let his arm pierce through and then got close to the punishment demigod. ¡°I¡¯ve caught you. Have a taste of my newly developed move. I¡¯ll kill the old demigod with a random punch.¡± Bang! Bang! Under the disbelieving gaze of demigod judgment, Lin fan punched out with his fist at an extreme speed. A boundless, berserk power pierced out and mmed into the body of demigod judgment. BOOM! The fists fell like raindrops. Each strike was filled with the most powerful force. At the same time, the power pierced through the demigod judgment¡¯s body and struck the ground, causing the ground to sink in. There was no dazzling light, nor was there any mind-stealing move. There was only the simplest and most violent fist. ¡°Copse!¡± In the end, the fistnded on demigod judgment¡¯s chest. In an instant, demigod judgment¡¯s body was smashed into the ground like a cannonball. Di da! Fresh blood flowed down the wound and dripped onto the ground. ¡°This feels so good, so good. That whatever demigod Cang is trashpared to these demigods. He doesn¡¯t even have the courage to attack. How disappointing.¡± Now, he felt that this battle was really too pleasurable. His foundations were constantly increasing. Fighting with a demigod really made him feel good. The once high and mighty existence could now be suppressed by fists. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chaos demigod¡¯s eyes went wide. He didn¡¯t expect that this kid would actually hammer demigod judgment into the ground. Moreover, this fighting style was too arrogant. He hadpletely given up on defense and was only using his strongest power to crush everything. Lin fan looked at the chaos demigod,¡±nothing is impossible. He¡¯s just a demigod. He¡¯s nothing much.¡± Just as he finished speaking. His figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the chaos demigod. ¡°If you¡¯re fighting, then fight properly. Don¡¯t f * cking look like you¡¯ve never seen the world. What kind of expression is that?¡± Lin fan opened his hand and grabbed the chaos demigod¡¯s face. But chaos demigod shouted, and destructive lightning exploded and wrapped around his arm, crackling. This was a bolt of lightning that contained terrifying power. Even Tiangang realm experts would explode upon contact. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fanughed out loud. Even if the blood vessels on his arm exploded, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He only had the craziest desire to fight. He pressed down with his arm. It directly suppressed chaos demigod on the ground and dragged him away. Shattered rocks exploded, and the chaos demigod felt like he had been humiliated. He was actually being treated like this by someone who had not even be a demigod. Pfft! Demigod chaos spat out a mouthful of blood. Lin fan stomped down with his foot as thews of strength shone and spread out. With chaos demigod as the center, the cracks spread out in all directions. The ground of this Holy Land was extremely hard. However, under this foot, it also instantly cracked. How could the power of a demigod be so simple? ¡°Impudent!¡± The demigod judgment burst out from the deep pit. The spear of judgment in his hands stirred up the currents of the void as it shed out at Lin fan. He was a demigod expert, yet he had been beaten to the ground. What a great humiliation this was. The chaos demigod howled out even more madly. The lightning was berserk as it turned into his most powerful killing move, striking out at Lin fan. ¡°That¡¯s scary. Who are you trying to scare?¡± Lin fan went berserk as he sped his hands together and struck out at the chaos demigod. Bang! Bang! With that single strike, a powerful force burst forth, and the entire ground seemed to have been hammered. The cult king saw everything and was furious. This detestable fellow, the sacrednd was actually destroyed to such an extent. This was unbearable. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Lin fan was extremely happy right now! This feeling was really, really great.

 Chapter 353 - are you crazy

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353-are you crazy</h4>

    Puchi! He spat out a mouthful of blood. The spear of judgment pierced through his body. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The punishment demigod was overjoyed. If he seeded, he could take half of this kid¡¯s life. A destructive power was instantly transmitted from the spear of punishment, wanting to shatter this kid¡¯s body. ¡°Sanction!¡± The chaos demigod felt a bit of pain at the back of his head after being treated like this. His anger turned into a me and burned,¡±lightning ...¡± ¡°Thunder your sister.¡± Lin fan ignored demigod judgment¡¯s killing move and punched demigod chaos ¡®face. Even though demigod judgment¡¯s spear left a bloody hole in his chest and blood was flowing out, Lin fan couldn¡¯t stop it. He wanted to destroy demigod chaos¡¯ thoughts. Bang! Bang! With a punch, the heart of strength in his body beat. With every beat, thew of strength spun out. The ground shook and blood spurted out. The chaos demigod¡¯s face was covered in blood, but to a demigod, these were just flesh wounds. If he wanted to truly kill a demigod, power alone was not enough. ¡°This kid is too arrogant.¡± The punishment demigod hollered out and struck out once more. The spear of punishment in his hands shone with a bright light as it pierced through Lin fan¡¯s body once more. He then jerked and lifted Lin fan up. Lin fan couldn¡¯t control his body and was about to be lifted up. Then, he spat on chaos¡¯s face. ¡°Bah! Little trash, I¡¯ll F * ck you upter. ¡± ¡°Spear of the swimming Dragon!¡± Instantly, the tip of the spear of judgment shone with a bright light. Following that, a series of spear Dragons burst forth, coiling around Lin fan and tearing his body apart. Bang! Bang! His body exploded, and blood sttered all over the sacrednd. Pada! Punishing the demigod stomped on Lin fan¡¯s head, crushing it into pieces. He died without an intact corpse. ¡°This kid is really detestable. However, since he¡¯s already dead, we can only forget about it.¡± The chaos demigod stood up and wiped the blood off his face. The demigod realm had many mysteries, and it was not something that the Tiangang realm couldpare to. The swollen face that Lin fan had smacked instantly returned to normal. ¡°Dead ...?¡± Xue Lian was stunned. He had not expected Lin fan to die so quickly. In fact, he could not even react in time. Damn it, how could he die? This was half his advisor, so how could he die? but he personally saw him crush Lin fan¡¯s head. Did he even have a chance to revive? Suddenly! The force Emperor master shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. He has a substitute puppet, so he won¡¯t die. Although this ce can iste him, he won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Everyone was shocked by his words. Even the two demigods ¡®expressions changed slightly. They didn¡¯t expect this kid to have such a good substitute puppet. The substitution puppet was the treasure of the puppet patriarch. Even the Saint convent sect only had three of them, and they had never been willing to use them. This was a life-saving item, which was equivalent to having a few more lives. At that moment, a body appeared out of thin air. It opened its eyes and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I wanted to give you a little surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect the force Emperor master to be so familiar with me and expose my secret with one word. It¡¯s really frustrating.¡± Lin fan woke up and was a little excited. After the crazy battle, the foundation in his body had increased very quickly. But for now, the capacity of his body was simply too big. It was so big that it was a little scary. There was a huge difference between the eighth level and the seventh level of heavenly Dipper. The size of their storage capacity was like heaven and earth. There was simply no way topare. If he wanted to rely on battles to build up his Foundation, he would need to spend some time. However, he was very willing to waste time. To him, everything was important except for time. However, they had always thought that they had substitute puppets. What a pathetic bunch. ¡®I have an undying body, don¡¯t you know that?¡¯ He twisted his neck, and a creak sounded. ¡°Two demigod experts, the battle has just begun.¡± Lin fanughed. These two demigods of the Saint convent sect were indeed strong. If he could kill them, it would be a heavy blow to the Saint convent sect. However, based on the situation of the previous battle, it did not seem too realistic. He had yet to be a demigod, and although his strength wasparable to a demigod ¡®s, there were still many mysteries of the demigod realm that he had yet toprehend. It was a pity. However, he didn¡¯t need to care about this now. He just wanted to be stronger and didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°You ...¡± Demigod chaos was just about to speak when he suddenly realized that the person in front of him had disappeared. When he came back to his senses, he realized that this person had already appeared in front of him. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight properly. Don¡¯t talk, I know what you want to say.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to hand over the undying thing. Or if I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time. I know these things better than you.¡± ¡°If you want everything I have, thene. Kill me.¡± Bang! Bang! His five fingers clenched into a fist, and his eyes flickered with a bright light. This was a crazy and violent expression. He opened his mouth and revealed an excited smile. ¡°Come!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a violent attack erupted again. He wasn¡¯t a demigod, but he could fight a demigod. If the outside world knew about this, they would definitely be dumbfounded. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The chaos demigod was furious and started to attack ruthlessly. ¡°The path to glory!¡± With a furious roar, a stone path extended from under chaos demigod¡¯s feet and headed towards Lin fan. He could feel a terrifying power from the stone Road. He punched out and the stone Road cracked with a bang, but it didn¡¯t stop. ¡°The glory is as heavy as the sky. Can you bear it?¡± ¡°Die!¡± The chaos demigod roared, and a vast and chilling aura exploded from the stone path. It was mental pressure. However, Lin fan walked on the stone path without any obstacles. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°What?¡± the chaos demigod was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. This was a powerful pressure. Even a demigod of the same level would not dare to say that he could walk around so easily. What was going on with this kid? Bang! Bang! Just as he was thinking about this, Lin fan¡¯s fist exploded andnded on his face. A vast power exploded out and blood spurted out from his nose. ¡°B * stard, B * stard, you still want to be a demigod? is this the only move you can use?¡± The chaos demigod roared in anger. He was a demigod, but this child had repeatedly used his fist to hammer him. It was so simple and violent, yet it could not reflect the might of a demigod expert. How disdainful was this? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll use my fists to beat you demigods until you run away with your hands covering your heads.¡± He didn¡¯t know anything else other than his fists. No matter how capable you were, he would make you lose all your abilities with one punch and cry for your parents. He really hated the Saint convent sect. At the same time, there was still a firework there. When he became a demigod, he would kill his way there and let them know how terrifying the magnificent me sect¡¯s new demigod was. ¡°Impudent!¡± To the two demigod experts of the Saint convent sect, their status was extremely high. But now, a mere eighth level heavenly Dipper sovereign disciple dared to be so impudent just because he had the strength to rival a demigod. How could they tolerate him? Suddenly! Lin fan appeared in front of the chaos demigod and punched out. The chaos demigod was enraged as he punched out with his fist as well. However, this fist was even more beautiful than Lin fan ¡®s, with lightning crackling around his fingers. Each bolt of lightning contained a world of lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to use your fists? this demigod will show you what true power is.¡± Bang! Bang! The two fists collided, and a brilliant light enveloped the area. A powerful impact spread out in all directions. ¡°How is it?¡± The chaos demigodughed and looked at him in a daze.¡±The power of a demigod is not something a fake demigod like you can fight against.¡± Duang~ It was unknown when. The pan in Lin fan¡¯s hand mmed into the side of chaos demigod¡¯s face. Suddenly, the pan, which had always been sessful, actually curved out. ¡°Bastard, how dare you destroy my frying pan.¡± His expression was very ugly. The frying pan had been with him for a long time and had made great contributions to him. He didn¡¯t expect that the pan would be damaged after being hit in the face of chaos demigod. The level of the frying pan was no longer able to match his strength. It was obviously not enough to fight against a demigod. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°You ...!¡± The chaos demigod was furious, and his brows and beard trembled. This kid had to die. And just at this moment, the spear of punishment in the hands of the demigod of punishment drew a horizontal line and struck out at Lin fan. The Guardian Kings of the divine religion felt a chill in their hearts. They knew the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, but they were even more frightened when they saw him. They did not expect him to be so powerful. If they were to encounter it, they would probably die without even knowing how they died. This was especially the case for the force Emperor master. He was extremely indignant. He had once crushed this young man. However, the power that the other party was unleashing right now was not something that he could withstand at all. Just what was going on? A sharp light came from behind. Puchi! Lin fan didn¡¯t Dodge at all, allowing demigod judgment to pierce through his body. However, his hands didn¡¯t stop as they continued to rain down on demigod chaos ¡®body. His fists were traceless, and every time he threw a punch, the void would explode. He went all out, and his power had already reached the peak. For a moment, the chaos demigod was no match for Lin fan in a head-on battle. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± The chaos demigod roared in anger. This brat kept on hammering him and didn¡¯t care about the judgment demigod at all. Every punch was aimed at his face. Even if he was a demigod, he still couldn¡¯t take this kind of power. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a madman.¡± Lin fan went berserk and punched out with both fists, hitting chaos demigod. Blood spurted out. This was the blood of a demigod. The chaos demigod was a little stunned. This was the first time he had met such an opponent. He felt like he had all the skills he had but had nowhere to put them to good use. This brat had been pestering him all this time, constantly engaging in closebat and attacking him with the purest form of strength. This made him very displeased. ¡°Eight destions!¡± The demigod judgment rose up with a cold glint in his eyes. The spear of judgment in his hands swept forth with an unparalleled might that enveloped Lin fanpletely. ¡°Shatter!¡± With a single spear, he instantly vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 354 - -F * ck, I donâ€™t want to leave

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354-F * ck, I don¡¯t want to leave</h4>

    He died again! However, no one was careless. After the first time, they knew that this kid was probably not dead yet. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this kid? even if it¡¯s a substitute puppet, there shouldn¡¯t be so many of them. These are treasures passed down from the ancient times. It¡¯s already a great fortune to have even one. ¡± The chaos demigod¡¯s eyes were like an eagle¡¯s as he locked onto the situation. He was truly angered by this brat. He had been pestering him and didn¡¯t care about the demigod at all. He was a demigod expert, but he was being beaten up passively. This was really too much. Although the powerw was strong, it was not invincible. However, this kid¡¯s power was somewhat shocking. The power of a normal new demigod might not be as great as this kid ¡®s. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry about that. He can¡¯t leave this ce. If there are ten of them, I¡¯ll kill them ten times. If there are a hundred, I¡¯ll kill them a hundred times.¡± The gaze of the judgement demigod was frighteningly cold. He was determined to kill this brat. Ten secondster. Lin fan had appeared perfectly. He felt the foundation in his body and it was really not bad. After fighting with two demigod experts, his Foundation had increased greatly. At the same time, he had a preliminary understanding of his own strength. If it was a one-on-one fight, he had a 40% chance ofpletely suppressing this chaotic demigod. No, it should be 100%. After all, a man couldn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t do it. He was just a demigod. How could he be a match for him? He could grind this guy to death. Suddenly! The formation pattern above his head burst with a brilliant light, as if a terrifying power was brewing. ¡°Move!¡± Demigod judgment and demigod chaos looked at each other, and with a sh, they instantly disappeared. ¡°Demigods, don¡¯t worry. This array is our sect¡¯s divine array. Although this person has strength, he¡¯s not a demigod yet. He¡¯ll be in great danger if he¡¯s under this array.¡± The cult king was very confident. Not only was he a demigod in charge of this formation, but there were also many protector cult Kings. The power that erupted from it would definitely be enough to teach this kid a lesson. ¡°Exterminate!¡± The formation patterns shone brightly. A beam of light shot down and covered Lin fan. ¡°This power seems to be blocking my way. It even seems to have locked me down.¡± Lin fan raised his head and pondered for a moment. He then moved his feet, wanting to walk out of the formation. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t resist anymore. Once this array is out, even demigods would have to use some tricks. And you want toe out of here? you¡¯re undoubtedly ...¡± Pada! ¡°What is it?¡± Lin fan took a step out. The light screen that blocked his way couldn¡¯t stop him at all and copsed right away. The Hierarch¡¯s emotions fluctuated as if he had seen a ghost. How did this guye out of the formation? this was impossible. With the BUFF of ignoring seals, these so-called formations could not affect him at all. However, after leaving the range of the array, the array pattern above his head seemed to be following him and kept moving in the sky. ¡°Good fellow, interesting.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. He had not expected this formation to be this interesting. ¡°How can that be?¡± The Hierarch stood up with a look of shock in his eyes. This was the divine religion¡¯s sacred technique, the God-destroying formation, a formation that the first Hierarch had obtained from some mysterious ce. It had the ability to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Come, stop looking. Don¡¯t care about how strong the formation is. Let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± Lin fan clenched his fists tightly. The energy within his body had not been depleted yet. It was still at its strongest state. Demigod judgment and demigod chaos didn¡¯t advance and instead retreated. They had some understanding of this array and knew that it was quite terrifying. Although it wouldn¡¯t cause them any fatal damage, it would still be quite troublesome. At this moment, the array pattern started to shake. When the cult king saw this, his expression changed,¡±what¡¯s going on? why did this happen to the array patterns?¡± A terrifying power overflowed from the array pattern, pulling the space above into a ck curtain with cracks like a spider¡¯s web. Lin fan raised his head with a look of confusion, not knowing what was going on. BOOM! A terrifying might enveloped him. However, to him, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and didn¡¯t care in the slightest. At most, he would just st himself to death. In any case, death wasn¡¯t that terrifying to him. Bang! Bang! However, what he did not expect was that this force did not hit him. Instead, it exploded beside him. There was no resplendent light, nor was there any earth-shaking power. It only opened a crack in the void. Instantly, the crack in the void grew bigger and bigger, swallowing Lin fan whole. ¡°F * ck! I don¡¯t want to leave. ¡± All of a sudden, Lin fan came to a realization. Could this tear in the void be trying to teleport him out? Instantly, the tear in the void closed up tightly. Lin fan¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. Silence. The entire ce was silent. No one knew what had happened. The Pope raised his hand, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°He¡¯s gone, why would he leave ...¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what was going on. How could the power of the array runes not kill him, but open a crack in the void and send him out of the Holy Land? Without his permission, no one could leave this ce. ¡°Cult king, are you letting him go?¡± The punishment demigod stared at the cult king with an indescribable anger.¡±Do you know what you have done?¡± It was a fact that the Saint convent sect supported the divine religion. Although the magnificent me sect had always spected that it was the Saint convent sect, they had no evidence. At the same time, although he wasn¡¯t a demigod, his strength was on par with demigods. Instead of killing him, he let him go. When he became a true demigod in the future, how powerful would the magnificent me sect be? ¡°How can I let him go?¡± The cult king argued. He immediately looked at The Guardian Kings around him. ¡°Speak, who is it?¡± He only had one thought at the moment, and that was that one of The Guardian Kings must have betrayed the divine religion. Otherwise, the array would not have had any problems. The blood-refined Knight¡¯s expression was calm, but there was a hint of joy under his eyes. He had finally sent the person out. However, the cult king had already sensed something strange. However, everything he did was well hidden and would never be discovered. The cult King¡¯s gaze was hidden in the darkness as he looked at everyone. All The Guardian Kings held their breaths, not knowing who the problem was. At the same time, demigod judgment and demigod chaos had extremely unsightly expressions. When they came to the divine religion¡¯s Holy Land, they could burst out their power at will, but it was unrealistic for them to chase after them and run wild in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. ¡°Cult king, I hope you can investigate this matter.¡± The cult king replied,¡±mm, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± In the air. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A figure appeared. He lowered his head in deep thought. He was a little sad. In the Holy Land, he had clearly fought so happily, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be sent out for no reason. It was really hurtful. The two demigods of the Saint convent sect and the cult king were also demigods, but the cult King¡¯s situation was a little strange. If two dwarves formed a group, would they be considered two demigods? or would two dwarvesbine to form a demigod? He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°What a pity ...¡± Sighing, he left the ce and headed towards the Tiger Cloud City. Although he didn¡¯t meet his expectations this time, he had learned a lot of useful information, including the divine religion, Saint convent sect, and Holy Lands. Moreover, the divine religion¡¯s Holy Land was obviously not in the magnificent me sect, or it could be said that it should be some hidden dimension. Tiger Cloud City. The city Lord had been killed, and the guarding disciple had his cultivation crippled. The two family patriarchs were even more terrified. When the people in the city heard about this, it was as if they were listening to a heavenly book. They felt that it was so unrealistic. Elder Jin was guarding the ce, on guard for the situation in the city. Although the disciples in the city had all been cleared by Peak Master Lin, they could not rx. The void split open, and a figure appeared. ¡°Peak Master Lin.¡± Elder Jin immediately went forward. However, when he saw that Peak Master Lin¡¯s clothes had changed from before, he was very curious. He did not know what was going on. Could it be that he had changed his clothes? ¡°Elder Jin, leave one elder behind to guard the Tiger Cloud City. The rest of you, follow me back to the sect.¡± He was in a hurry to return to the sect and report this matter. At the same time, he had some opinions about the management of the magnificent me sect¡¯s city. He felt that it was not appropriate to arrange for disciples to guard the city. Some of The Guardian disciples might be conscientious and conscientious, but some of them might neglect their duties. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯ll stay.¡± Elder Zhen He took the initiative to speak. Although the situation in the Tiger Cloud City had been resolved, there were still many things that had yet to be resolved. It would be hard to exin to the people who had lost their children. If they knew that their children had been killed by the divine religion, they would find it hard to ept. ¡°Yes, true elder, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands.¡± Lin fan nodded his head and looked at the disciple who was standing guard,¡±bring him back and hand him over to the sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elder Jin nodded and picked it up as if he were picking up a little chick. He didn¡¯t give a good face to this disciple who had neglected his duty. Now that such a major incident had happened in the Tiger Cloud City, even death would not be enough to atone for his sins. As for the two family patriarchs, they were terrified when they felt the atmosphere. They had their own family forces, and the disciples in their families were all quite strong. However, in the eyes of true experts, these were nothing. ¡°You¡¯re all on your own. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± The two n leaders were submissive. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±Peak Master, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely guard the Tiger Cloud City well.¡± Lin fan snorted and didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. It was impossible for them to guard the Tiger Cloud City. It tore through the void and headed straight for the sect. He had gained quite a lot from this battle, but he was dissatisfied. At the same time, he still couldn¡¯t understand why he had been teleported out for no reason. This was really hard to understand.

 Chapter 355 - I have the capital to be arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355-I have the capital to be arrogant</h4>

    At the magnificent me sect¡¯s Mountain Gate. There were two more disciples guarding the gate. The magnificent me sect was now in a frenzy for cultivation, and many disciples were immersed in it. There were many cultivation Holy Lands on invincible peak. It was even rumored that some of his fellow disciples could feel their cultivation realm loosening just by taking a deep breath on invincible peak. To some of the disciples, this might have been bragging. However, after climbing the invincible peak, they changed their minds. This was not bragging, but the truth. Right now, the entire invincible peak was filled with the fragrance of elixirs. The disciples with low cultivation levels could feel the medicinal power rumbling in their bodies when they took a deep breath. Some of them were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to take another deep breath. They felt that if they did, something would happen. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°My disciple, why are you back so quickly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked, a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t been out for long, and he had already rushed back. Did something happen? Lin fan said,¡±master, this person is the disciple of the tigercloud city¡¯s guard. He neglected his duty and caused countless children to go missing in tigercloud city. He was harmed by the divine religion. I acted on my own ord and destroyed this person¡¯s cultivation.¡± ¡°Elder, please help me! I ...¡± The disciple shouted, but before he could finish, Tian Xu flicked his sleeve and threw him into the sect¡¯s prison. ¡°Master, I killed many of the divine religion¡¯s disciples this time, and because of special reasons, I¡¯ve entered the divine religion¡¯s Holy Land. It¡¯s a ce that doesn¡¯t belong to the sect¡¯s territory. It¡¯s like a kind of dimensional existence.¡± ¡°I met a demigod from the Saint convent sect in the divine religion¡¯s sacrednd. The divine religion¡¯s growth has always been supported by the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan said everything he knew. ¡°So it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve been looking for the divine religion¡¯s headquarters, but I couldn¡¯t find it. So it¡¯s in the dimension.¡± Tian Xu thought hard, and then he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Disciple, the sacrednd you mentioned should be the sacrednd opened up by the first Hierarch of the divine religion. I didn¡¯t expect it to still exist, but it¡¯s hidden even deeper.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been specting about the Saint convent sect, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. The Saint convent sect is really despicable.¡± Now, although he knew, he was helpless. The Saint convent sect was too strong for the magnificent me sect. Even if Tian Xu could take on a few demigods, who could take on the remaining demigods? Moreover, the strength of the Saint convent sect disciples was much stronger than the magnificent me sect disciples. It would not be a wise move if a war broke out. If the magnificent me sect started a war with the Saint convent sect, the sects that were dependent on the Saint convent sect would start fighting and work together to suppress the magnificent me sect. By then, the magnificent me sect would no longer exist. Lin fan saw that his master was thinking about something and knew that he was definitely thinking about the matters between the divine religion and the Saint convent sect. However, he had more important things to say. He had long realized that the disciples in charge of the sect were not very useful. They were not very practical and he needed a more effective method. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise move to send disciples to guard every city. I hope there can be some changes.¡± Lin fan said. Elder Jin and the others, who had been standing to the side, were stunned when they heard this. After all, this rule was set by Emperor Yanhua back then and no one in the sect could defy it. ¡°Oh, my disciple, how do you think we should reform it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked, not scolding him. Lin fan thought about his previous life¡¯s methods and felt that they were pretty good. ¡°Master, I think that the sect needs to set up a neww enforcement Hall and distribute it to every city. We¡¯ll choose disciples from the sect to go to each city to train and maintain thew and order of each city.¡± ¡°At the same time, I realized that there are families in every city that are trying to monopolize the entire city. They treat the cities as their own backyard. Many ordinary citizens have been persecuted and have no way to retaliate. However, if a new enforcement Hall is formed, no matter if it¡¯s an ordinary citizen or a member of a family, as long as theymit a crime, they will be treated equally. This will make the magnificent me sect safer and more United.¡± ¡°It can even effectively prevent the divine religion from infiltrating the city.¡± His words had a huge impact on elder Jin and the others. At the same time, these words would have a huge impact on the families in the cities. After all, the families in the cities had existed for a long time. When Emperor Yanhua overthrew the tyrant¡¯s rule, they had indeed received the support of the big families. Later, on ount of their achievements, they were given certain rights. If things went ording to Peak Master Lin¡¯s situation, it would probably cause a hugemotion. Tian Xu was silent for a moment before nodding.¡±Actually, I¡¯ve thought about what you¡¯ve just said before. Sigh, you¡¯re indeed my good disciple. Both of you have simr thoughts.¡± Lin fan raised his head and squinted at his teacher.¡±This person can¡¯t be so shameless. I giarized the ideas from my previous life and came up with this idea. How can I just giarize my own ideas like this?¡± But forget it, we¡¯re a family of master and disciple, there¡¯s no need to separate us. ¡°Disciple, your idea is very good, but there is one obstacle. I¡¯m afraid that the families in the various cities will not agree. If we set up thisw enforcement Hall, it will also weaken the power of the families. Come with me and discuss this with them.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tian Xu said. He thought it was feasible and discussed it with his senior brothers. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two figures disappeared from the mountain peak. Elder Jin and the other elders started to discuss. ¡°Peak Master Lin¡¯s words are beneficial to the magnificent me sect. However, it is a huge blow to the families in the cities. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to implement.¡± Elder Jin said,¡±I think it¡¯s a good idea. There have been many cases where families have been overbearing and tyrannical. Nowadays, whenever the magnificent me sect people encounter problems, they usually seek the help of their elders. Many of them are unfair. If our sect can intervene and everyone is equal, it might be a good thing.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, Peak Master Lin will definitely be hated by those family members.¡± Elder Jin immediatelyughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is only the hatred in their hearts. One year, two years, they may hate, but let¡¯s wait five years, ten years, and see if they will still hate after this system has obliterated the power of those families. However, the existence of the families is in the ount of the contributions of these families by Emperor Yanhua. If a new system is implemented, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to bacsh. However, more than a hundred years have passed, and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve paid them off. ¡± ¡°At the same time, thisw enforcement Hall can prevent the divine religion from sneaking into the city and ensure the safety of the magnificent me sect people. I agree with this.¡± Elder Jin understood Peak Master Lin¡¯s meaning. As for the other senior and junior brothers, their concerns were only because of the subtleties of these ns. In the depths of the sect. Elder GE Lian shook his head.¡±We can¡¯t do that. Our family has existed for a long time. We can¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. After all, we have to be divided into different levels. The higher level will manage the middle level, and the middle level will manage the lower level. This is the only way to ensure that the magnificent me sect will have a long history.¡± ¡°Elder GE, your point of view is wrong. How can you be divided into three, six, and nine grades?¡± Lin fan said unhappily. GE Lianughed.¡±Your idea is very good. Everyone is equal and everyone is like a dragon. However, this is only in your fantasy. If Imit a crime and kill innocent people, will I be punished too?¡± Elder ku mu smiled but did not say a word. He did not expect GE Lian to seal his mouth with a single sentence. ¡°Yes, he should be punished.¡± Lin fan nodded his head. After all, his wings had hardened, so he had more confidence in his words. ¡°You ...¡± GE Lian was initially full of smiles. He thought that this young man was going to create a miracle. However, when he heard these words, his expression changed. He had not expected this young man to say such things. ¡°Senior brother Tian Xu, this is your good disciple.¡± Tian Xu smiled and stroked his beard.¡±I¡¯ll have a good talk with GE Lian.¡± ¡°I think what Peak Master Lin said is feasible.¡± Huo Rong, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. ¡°The establishment of thisw enforcement Hall will be of great help to the sect¡¯s stability. At the same time, it will also give the people a sense of security.¡± ¡°More than a hundred years have passed. Look at what these ns have done now. Although they didn¡¯t cause any major chaos, there are still many cases of the n¡¯s disciples oppressing the citizens. It¡¯s time to get rid of the public spirit. ¡± Huo Rong felt that this method was feasible. One of the elders who didn¡¯t have any interactions with Lin fan said,¡±¡±I think we still need to think about this carefully. We can¡¯t rush to a conclusion. More than a hundred years have passed, and nothing has happened to the magnificent me sect. It clearly shows that there are benefits to the existence of the family.¡± This elder was also one of the top elders in the sect, and he cultivated the sword Dao. Elder GE Lian replied,¡±that¡¯s right. Time can tell everything. The existence of a family n is more beneficial to the sect than harmful. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remain neutral and won¡¯t participate in this matter,¡± Elder Kumu waved his hand, not willing to say anything more. The other elders nodded in agreement with elder GE Lian. And just at this moment, Lin fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you all in seclusion in the sect and have be stupid? don¡¯t you know how to go to the major cities to take a look? ¡°The descendants of the n oppress ordinary people like crushing ants. There¡¯s no one toin to. This is what you¡¯ve said about the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When Emperor Yanhua overthrew the tyrant, the wealthy families donated their wealth. However, the ordinary citizens rushed to the front with their lives. Tell me, do you, the elders who opposed the idea, have anything to do with the wealthy families?¡± GE Lian¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.¡±How can you be so arrogant? we are all elders of the sect.¡± Lin fan was fearless,¡±so what if I¡¯m arrogant? I have the right to be arrogant, and I have the strength to fight against demigods. When I be a demigod in the future, I can crush demigods with the flick of a finger. Do you think I have the right to be arrogant?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, then go out and fight. Other than my teacher, I won¡¯t participate. I¡¯ll single-handedly fight you.¡± ¡°You ... You ...¡± GE Lian and the other elders ¡®faces turned red with anger. They turned to Tian Xu.¡±Senior brother, is this your good disciple?¡± ¡°Yes, he is my good disciple.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Tian Xu asked indifferently, thinking that they did not know. ¡°Disciple, show some respect to my junior brothers. They are your elders after all.¡± GE Lian and the others wanted to vomit blood. They did not expect that this young man¡¯s cultivation base would advance so quickly. He had reached a level that they could notpare to. If hitting the wall could kill them, they would definitely hit the wall. ¡°Senior brother sect master, tell me, how can we mess around with this matter?¡± GE Lian and the others looked at the sect master, waiting for him to make the decision. The Grandmaster was really helpless. This position wasn¡¯t easy to sit in. Only after sitting in it did he understand how much pain it was. In the past, he was just too obsessed with power. But now, he had gotten over it and was just looking for trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for Tian Xu¡¯s help, he would have been crushed by the heavy burden. ¡°How about we test it out in a city? if it works, we¡¯ll set up thew enforcement Hall in the future. If it doesn¡¯t work, what about this?¡± ¡°As expected of the sect master.¡± Lin fan smiled. [PS: what should I withdraw to thank you? Big Boss has tipped me 10000 starting point coins.] [PS: thank you for fighting for 200 catties. Big Boss will tip you 10000 starting point coins.]

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356: A sacred and Noble profession</h4>

    He scolded the top-tier elders until GE Lian and the other elders turned red in the face, but they had nothing to say. This kid is crazy! GE Lian and the other elders found it hard to imagine that this young man¡¯s strength had improved so quickly. It was as if there would be a huge change every time they met. Right now, although he was only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, he was able to fight against demigods. If they didn¡¯t see this with their own eyes, they would never believe it. Last time, he was able to fight demigod Cang to a standstill in the sect. This kid clearly knew that he was stronger than them, yet he still provoked them. Even if they attacked him together, they might not be his match. However, he would test it in a city and see what the final result was. Thinking about how protective senior brother Tian Xu was of his disciple, they felt helpless. What else could they say? they could only say that Tian Xu¡¯s fortune and opportunities were much better than theirs. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be too impulsive in the future. After all, they are my junior brothers. Although they are a little stupid and not very smart, you should give in to them sometimes.¡± ¡°After all, they were suppressed by me all those years ago. Now, they are being suppressed by you again. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to take it and die before I do. If that happens, they¡¯ll be lonely for the rest of their lives.¡± Tian Xu sighed as if he wasmenting why he was so powerful and why his disciple was so monstrous. Lin fan looked at his teacher and blinked. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn ¡®t. ¡°Yes, your disciple understands.¡± He didn¡¯t need to think to understand that those few elders were from the same era as his teacher. They probably didn¡¯t have a good time. ¡°Recently, a demigod from the Luosha sectmunicated with me using divine sense. He protested against you killing him in the heaven sect Pce and was scolded by me. However, the demigod said that as long as you leave the magnificent me sect, he will teach you a lesson. Be careful.¡± Tian Xu said helplessly. The magnificent me sect was facing many other sects. In the eyes of those sects, the magnificent me sect was still too weak and could be easily bullied. However, the situation had changed slightly. Although his disciple wasn¡¯t a demigod yet, he could fight a demigod with his strength, which made them a little afraid. Lin fan said,¡±teacher, howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Tian Xu was surprised.¡±Why don¡¯t I know about it? I¡¯ve already told you about it, but you¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t go to the Luosha sect.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve brought up this matter, you¡¯ll have to be busy yourself. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself. If you can¡¯t even seed in one city, don¡¯t even think about promoting it in all aspects.¡± ¡°Yes, your disciple understands. Sigh, I¡¯ve been causing so much trouble. I originally wanted to leave the sect to gain experience, but it seems that I can only dy it.¡± He had already thought of a way out. If this matter didn¡¯t happen, he would go to other sects, such as the sunshine sect, the yin-yang sect, and the ocean-God sect. But now it seemed that he couldn ¡®T. He had to settle this matter first. ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded.¡±As you know, the Saint convent sect is supporting the divine religion. It¡¯s obvious that they want to use the religion to hold me back and make me feel uneasy. If we can uproot the divine religion, it will be a great thing.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll go back to the mountain first.¡± Lin fan said goodbye and headed towards invincible peak. He had to go and prepare. At the same time, he had to put in more effort in choosing his first city. The sunshine sect. Pfft! The sect master, who was sitting on the throne, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood. The paper in his hand was also stained red with blood. ¡°How is this possible? how can this man be innocent? my elder Zong Miyamoto died a horrible death in the magnificent me sect. Are we just going to let it go like this?¡± His body swayed, the blow was too great. An elder of the sect, Miyamoto Takeshi, had died tragically in the magnificent me sect, without an intact body. The death of the misty forest trial was also a tragic death. This was an unbearable blow to the sunshine sect. Dead, they were all dead! ¡°Senior brother, hold on. You¡¯re the pir of the sect. If you fall, the sunshine sect will really be finished.¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? it was really unbearable, really unbearable. A top elder and a judge, this was a huge blow to the sunshine sect. ¡°This kid is actually innocent. Are the people of the heaven sect Pce blind?¡± A peak elder furiously shouted. He had not expected things to turn out like this. Ji Yuan said,¡±I hate him. The person who invaded our sect back then was this kid. We shouldn¡¯t have just sent elder Miyamoto. We should have all gone and killed him. We wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to grow to this stage. Now, he can even fight against demigods. He¡¯s pushing our sect into a deep abyss.¡± ¡°I only hope that with my sect¡¯s matters, we can let the other sects understand that this child can not be left alive. If we want to kill him, we must kill him in one strike. We can not let a Tiger grow into a threat.¡± Everyone in the sunshine sect was in low spirits. They did not hide the news but spread it out. ¡°The ocean divinity sect¡¯s ni mo trial also died tragically in the magnificent me sect. If the heaven sect Pce can let it go, can the ocean divinity sect let it go too? Let¡¯s go to the ocean divinity sect and put pressure on the heaven sect Pce together. We joined the heaven sect Pce to seek peace, but now two of our experts have been killed. If we don¡¯t have an exnation, we won¡¯t ept it. ¡± Many of the elders felt hurt. He didn¡¯t expect that this would be the result. ¡°When thest step of the n is carried out, one of us will die.¡± The sunshine sect leader¡¯s eyes glinted coldly, as if he had gone mad. Ji Yuan was stunned for a moment before he nodded. He understood.¡±Yes, sect leader.¡± On a mountain in the magnificent me sect. The vast waterfall fell from the sky and hit the huge rocks, causing white mist to ripple and cover the surroundings. In the middle of the waterfall, a ck-haired man was sitting cross-legged, naked. He allowed the waterfall to hit him. Ever since thest battle, ck Emperor Zhen Yue had been cultivating non-stop. He had discovered the gap between him and Lin fan, and he wanted toprehend the de realm to a deeper level. Under the bombardment of the waterfall, all the pores on his body seemed to have burst open. With each bombardment, his pores were breathing, and with each breath, a mysterious aura burst out. In the darkness, an invisible de intent was emitted from his body and rushed up, trying to cut every drop of water in the waterfall in half. ¡°One, two, three, four ...¡± Not far away, Zhen Yi was holding the ck knife given to him by his master. He kept repeating the same moves. Beads of sweat rolled down his red face, but there was a kind of persistence in his eyes. He had achieved what his master had told him. Every piece of muscle, even every drop of blood, had fused with the saber in his hand. At this moment, a gust of wind blew over, and a piece of paper drifted with the wind andnded by his feet. Zhen Yi¡¯s round eyes looked at the piece of paper, then he picked it up and looked at it carefully for a while. Suddenly, his small mouth opened so wide that an egg could be stuffed in. Shock, astonishment. He secretly put the paper in his pocket and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that his master didn¡¯t notice. ¡°The person who defeated master has be stronger again. No, I can¡¯t let master see this. It will affect master.¡± Then, he started to do the same pose again. He believed that his master would definitely be stronger and dress that guy up. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. ¡± At this time, Zhen Yi rubbed his stomach and felt a little hungry. Then, he picked up the small ck knife and walked toward the stream in front of him. He had to rely on himself for everything. His master had been sitting there for a long time. Ever since hisst defeat, he had been sitting there. Invincible peak. After Lin fan returned to the mountain peak, he was thinking about this matter.¡±Junior Brother Lu,e over for a moment.¡± When Lu Qiming was patrolling the peak, he heard his senior brother¡¯s call and hurried over. He had be the messenger of the peak. As long as it was invincible Peak¡¯s territory, he would be there. Now, his senior brother was even stronger. He could even fight a demigod. This made him very excited. He didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to be so strong in the blink of an eye. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior brother?¡± Lu Qiming asked. Lin fan replied,¡±Junior Brother, I¡¯ve been preparing to set up thew enforcement Hall recently. I¡¯m going to promote it within the sect¡¯s cities. I¡¯ve just told the sect that I can conduct an entire city¡¯s worth of experiments ...¡± He was afraid that Lu Qiming would not understand, so he exined the concept. When Lu Qiming heard that, he frowned and thought hard. At first, he thought that this was a reform. After all, the current situation had been maintained for a hundred years. Such a sudden change would not be good. However, when he thought deeper, his eyes lit up as if he had figured out a key point. ¡°Senior brother, this is a good thing.¡± Lu Qiming said excitedly,¡±senior brother, if we can really set up thew enforcement Hall, it will definitely weaken the power of the families in the cities and unify the control of the sects.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s also a good n to implement it in one city. If it¡¯s implemented all at once, it will inevitably attract the resistance of the families in all cities. Now that it¡¯s implemented in one city, with the situation of those families, they naturally won¡¯t take it to heart, but by the time they react, it¡¯s already toote.¡± ¡°Amazing, this is really amazing. Senior brother is indeed senior brother. You can even think of such a method.¡± Lin fan looked at Lu Qiming in shock. That was just a rough description, and he could think so much. It was a pity for him to be an ordinary disciple. However, when he saw Junior Brother Lu¡¯s look of admiration, he epted it. This kind of admiration was not bad. ¡°Yes, this is just a small matter. Junior Brother, you don¡¯t have to make a fuss about it. This time, I called you over to let you choose some people. When the timees, you can give them a sacred and Noble profession.¡± Lin fan said. Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes widened. Sacred and Noble? This was an incredible matter. ¡°But, senior brother, what does this profession mean?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±it¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°Yes, Junior Brother will handle it now.¡± Lu Qiming said excitedly, then left. On the way, he took out a small notebook and a pen, dipped it in his saliva, and wrote four words. ¡°Holy, lofty¡± He was already moved by his senior brother¡¯s words. As for Lin fan, he had to settle things quickly. There were still many things waiting for him. He had to earn experience points and credit points. He had to be a demigod as soon as possible and be the strongest expert. At that time, he would see how those people would continue to be so presumptuous. Whoever dared to be impudent would be crushed to the ground.

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357-great things are about to happen </h4>

    He was not worried about Lu Qiming. Although Junior Brother Lu wasn¡¯t very strong and didn¡¯t have much talent in cultivation, he was very capable. Invincible peak was managed in an orderly manner, which was enough to show how good it was to have such a Junior Brother. ¡°AI.¡± At this moment, Lin fan raised his head and looked into the sky. He could not help but sigh,¡±¡±Why is my life so busy? not only do I need to cultivate, but I also need to manage these things.¡± ¡°It seems that the capable do more work, that¡¯s true,¡± He was now thinking about which city he should choose as his first stop. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t choose a city near the magnificent me sect. The closer it was to the magnificent me sect, the less powerful the family would be and the safer it would be. Everyone knew that no one could control them. Hence, if he had to choose, he would choose those that were further away, and those that had stronger family forces. However, even though the atmosphere of the invincible peak disciples was very high, their cultivation time was too short. Other than himself, there were no other strong cultivators. On the other hand, Wang Fu¡¯s talent was very strong. His cultivation was like riding a rocket, soaring to a very high level in a short time. If nothing happened, he would not fall halfway. The third demigod of the magnificent me sect was probably Wang Fu. ording to Lu Qiming, Wang Fu had left the sect to train. It was obvious that he had reached a bottleneck and needed to go out and temper himself. ¡°The first-ss inner disciples seem to have nothing to do. They¡¯ve been cultivating all this time. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to seduce a few of them.¡± He thought about it for a while and felt that it was feasible. These disciples were all very strong. Most of them were at the eighth or ninth stage of the Earth Star border realm. Some of them had even broken through to the first stage of the heaven star border realm. As for those elders at the fifth or sixth level of heavenly Dipper, he could also take a look at them. However, those elders all had their own responsibilities in the sect, and the possibility of them leaving the sect and going to some faraway ce wasn¡¯t too high. However, he could give it a try. This was the ce where the first-ss inner disciples lived. Every disciple had their own courtyard. Some of them moved their residence into a cave to stay away from the noise and cultivate in peace. Yue Huitian was an inner disciple of the magnificent me sect. He was also one of the magnificent me sect disciples who had recently broken through to the heaven¡¯s strength realm. He was talented in cultivation and had wanted to fight for the position of Peak Master of the ten peaks. However, not many first-ss inner disciples had such thoughts. Right now, there was no first-grade inner disciple who did not know of Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak. His cultivation was shocking and he could fight against demigods. Even demigod Cang couldn¡¯t take down senior brother Lin. How could they not know his cultivation? Originally, although thepetition among the ten peaks was intense, there was still hope. But now, all hope had disappeared. There was no chance at all. The reason for fighting for the ten peaks was naturally to be one of the candidates for the sect leader¡¯s selection. However, Peak Master Lin was now looking down on the world. No disciple couldpare to him. The rest of the peak Leaders all left the sect to gain experience. Even something as important as breaking through to the Tiangang realm couldn¡¯t raise everyone¡¯s expectations. All of them found an isted ce and broke through on their own. It was a pity, but it was also exciting. As disciples of the magnificent me sect, they naturally hoped that the sect would be stronger. Otherwise, even if they became one of the ten peaks, they would be bullied by the other sects. Who would be able to take it lying down? ¡°AI, it¡¯s so hard to break through to the second level of heavenly Dipper. What is it that I¡¯m stillcking?¡± Yue Huitian stopped his cultivation. The Tiangang power in his body stopped moving. It was as if something was blocking his way. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯t move. Suddenly! A voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Junior Brother Yue, what youck is the state of mind.¡± Yue Huitian was stunned. When he saw who it was, he immediately stood up.¡±Disciple Yue Huitian greets senior brother Lin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded, then entered the house.¡±Junior Brother Yue, you¡¯re quite refined. The decorations in the house are pretty good. These calligraphy and paintings are obviously made by famous people.¡± ¡°Senior brother is too modest, these are actually all just casual works of Junior Brother.¡± Yue Huitian blushed. He was a little embarrassed to be praised by his senior brother, but he was still very proud. After all, these paintings had caught the eyes of senior brother Lin, which was enough to prove that his skills were not bad. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s junior Brother Yue¡¯s masterpiece. These paintings are extraordinary to me. They contain my inner thoughts and feelings. If an ordinary person could obtain them and study them seriously, they might be able toprehend the cultivation method and be an ordinary master.¡± Lin fan eximed. No one knew if he was telling the truth or not. On the contrary, Yue Huitian was stunned. These calligraphy and paintings were all his works. When he created these works, he didn¡¯t have this feeling. ¡°Many thanks for senior brother¡¯s praise.¡± Yue Huitian¡¯s face turned red from the praise. Apparently, he also felt that his senior brother¡¯s praise was a little embarrassing. ¡°Junior Brother, the state of mind that I just told you about is an essential part of cultivation.¡± Lin fan changed the topic and didn¡¯t want to talk about calligraphy and paintings anymore. He just wanted to praise them. If he praised them too much, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Yue Huitian cupped his fists.¡±Senior brother, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. ¡± Lin fan smiled and thought for a moment,¡±state of mind, it¡¯s easy to say, but also hard to say. It can only be understood, but not described. You have to use your heart to understand it. Senior brother has the strength today because you have understood the changes of life and epted the principles of heaven and earth. When your state of mind is right, your strength will rise.¡± These words made him a little confused. He didn¡¯t even know how he got to his current strength. Other than killing, he just killed. After killing to a certain extent, he would increase his cultivation. As for his state of mind, forget it. Others might need it, but he didn ¡®t. However, one¡¯s state of mind was indeed very important. However, to him, Qi deviation, mental abnormalities, and mental demons were all unnecessary. If such a situation really urred, he would just resolve it with one sword. Yue Huitian was deep in thought. No one who could cultivate to the Tiangang realm was an idiot. Of course, for those rich sects, with the umtion of elixirs, even a pig could be a Tiangang. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about the divine sons and Saints at all. If he didn¡¯t rely on elixirs, he would humiliate the magnificent me sect disciples. For example, the disciples of the Saint convent sect all had bloodlines and body constitutions. They were all a mess, like a hybrid. ¡°Senior brother, I seem to have grasped something, but I don¡¯t seem to understand it. Please give me some more advice.¡± Yue Huitian asked. Although he didn¡¯t know why his senior brother came to his ce, he had to seize the opportunity. Lin fanughed,¡±that¡¯s simple. I came here because I heard from others that Junior Brother Yue has been working hard in cultivation, but he¡¯s still stuck at the first level of heavenly Dipper. Thus, I¡¯m here to give Junior Brother some good fortune. After all, a talent like Junior Brother is the future of the sect. As senior brothers, how can we just sit back and watch?¡± However, what surprised him was that this Junior Brother Yue seemed to be a little shy. Every time he praised him, his face would blush. ¡°Thank you for your love, senior brother.¡± Yue Huitian was very grateful.¡±Senior brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m going to open a Hall in a city. This Hall is important, sacred, and majestic. Ordinary people can¡¯t be in charge of it. I need to be on good terms with the people and be their protector. After thinking about it, I think I¡¯m the most suitable.¡± ¡°Also, Junior Brother, don¡¯t look down on it. This matter can temper your state of mind, form a family, build a career, and finally improve yourself and enter a higher realm. It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Yue Huitian nodded as he listened. He felt that it made sense. The one who had reached the top was the master. His senior brother had reached such a level at such a young age. Naturally, he had a lot to learn from him. At the same time, what his senior brother said was in line with his ideals. He had been in the magnificent me sect for more than ten years, so he naturally knew a lot of things. ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think of this? If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m willing to give you this sacred and Noble burden. ¡± Lin fan put his hand on Yue Huitian¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were full of expectation, as if he trusted him. Yue Huitian felt the trust in his senior brother¡¯s eyes and finally nodded.¡±Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. I¡¯ll fulfill my mission.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lin fan patted Yue Huitian¡¯s shoulder.¡±Good job, Junior Brother. I was right about you.¡± ¡°Many thanks, senior brother.¡± Yue Huitian nodded heavily. Very quickly, Lin fan left the ce. After settling one down, he would have to look for the next one. This one was easy to deal with, elder Jin of gold and power. With a cultivation base at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper and above, it was more than enough for him to guard the city. Since Lin fan personally appeared, naturally, it wasn¡¯t a problem. Very quickly, themunication was sessful. When Lin fan returned to the peak, his teacher was already waiting for him. ¡°Disciple, master wants to see you. I¡¯m busy today, but this matter can be taken slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, we can¡¯t take things slowly. We have to do it in one go. If we drag it on, it will only wear me down. If I lose interest at that time, something big will happen.¡± How could he take his time now? there were still many things waiting for him to do. It couldn¡¯t be that he would be fine just because his cultivation base had advanced to the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. He definitely had to go out and earn some points. Moreover, experience points were very hurtful. He used to think that experience points were easy to get, but now it seemed that experience points were more difficult than anything else. Now, the amount of experience points required to increase his cultivation was too much. Tian Xu looked at his disciple and finally sighed.¡±As expected. I was wondering why you would think of doing this. So it¡¯s because of your interest. You¡¯re the same as me. You¡¯ll get addicted to something because of your interest. Take your time, then. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. When this matter is over, I will also go out.¡± Lin fan said. Tian Xu paused for a moment and said seriously,¡±¡±My disciple, remember, don¡¯t go to the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±don¡¯t worry. Why would I go?¡± ¡°Your master is very serious.¡± Tian Xu nodded. The Saint convent sect was dangerous. If his disciple was trapped there, even he would not be able to save him. Demigods were strong, but the Saint convent sect was too strong. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m serious too.¡± After his teacher left, Lin fan pped his hands. This was going to happen.

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358-this is a perfectbination </h4>

    Lu Qiming was choosing his disciples. He was familiar with every disciple on invincible peak. ording to his senior brother, he had to find a reliable disciple. This was giving him a headache. After all, every disciple on invincible peak was very reliable. How could he choose them? However, he knew that as the manager of invincible peak, it was time for him to show his ability. He thought hard and carefully selected the most reliable disciples for his senior brother. The frog¡¯s ferule whipped the alchemy grandmasters of the sects until they cried out in pain, but its Frog Eyes kept looking into the distance. Just now, when that terrifying Desperado passed by, his legs were trembling in fear. However, an unprecedented thing happened. This Desperado actually ignored him. To the frog, it was like the sun rising from the West. No, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the sun to rise from the West. As long as one had the strength, it was easy for the sun to rise from the South. ¡°Frog master!¡± Pa! An alchemy Grandmaster spoke, but before he could say anything, he was pped with a ferule, causing the alchemy Grandmaster to cry. ¡°Frog master, why did you hit me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± The frog reached out with its little ws and patted its chest,¡±you¡¯re scaring this frog master. Refine pills, refine pills. Quickly show this frog master the pill refining technique I taught you yesterday. If anyone can¡¯t do it, this frog will beat you to death.¡± ¡°Argh! Frog master, that pill refining technique is too difficult. How can you learn it in a day?¡± The frog replied,¡±what are you talking about? this frog master only took half a day to learn this pill refining technique. Are you all even worse than a beast?¡± When the alchemy grandmasters heard this, they said,¡±that¡¯s right. How can we not know how to do it?¡± Pa! The ferule stirred the wind and clouds, whipping these alchemy grandmasters until they cried out. ¡°Frog master, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± The frog said,¡±you detestable guys. This frog master taught you the art of pill refinement, but you actually treated this frog master as a beast. This frog was just testing you guys earlier. You¡¯ve really disappointed this frog master. Watch me beat you up.¡± To this group of grandmasters, pain and happiness coexisted together. Facing the frog master, who had an unpredictable mood, they were in great pain. However, the pill refinement techniques that frog master had taught them were extremely powerful. They even had the guts to follow frog master for their entire lives and never learn all of frog master¡¯s pill refinement techniques. In the main hall. Lin fan sat there cross-legged, deep in thought. ¡°What should the deration be about?¡± He attached great importance to this matter. Since he was going to do it, he would definitely do it to the best of his ability. As long as thew enforcement Hall was taken care of, he could leave in peace. This time, he wouldn¡¯t return unless he became a demigod. No, he wouldn¡¯t return unless he entered the ninth heaven. The sunshine sect, ocean God sect, Yin Yang sect, Rakshasa sect, heaven sect Pce, and Saint convent sect all had grudges against him. He was in danger and under great pressure. He could only keep getting stronger. Otherwise, if he became weak, he might be killed by others. However, what happened now was very painful for him. Since he wanted to establish thew enforcement Hall, he naturally had to use a deration. At the same time, the name of thew enforcement Hall was not domineering enough, so he had to think about it carefully. ¡°Senior brother l¨¹, what are you doing?¡± Gao Dazhuang asked, puzzled. Now that they were on invincible peak, they were cultivating with all their might. They didn¡¯t care about anything else. They could only share senior brother Lin¡¯s burden if they could improve their strength. Yin Xiaotian, on the other hand, was holding Gao Dazhuang¡¯s arm. He was also very curious. He had been cultivating for a long time, but he had note out for a while. Right now, Zhang Long was the strongest among them. He was already in Earth Star border stage seven, while the rest of them were around Earth Star border stage four. Although it wasn¡¯t high, it wasn¡¯t slow either. If it was in the past, this would be something unimaginable. Lu Qiming looked at the two of them and felt that as their senior brother, he had to remind them. ¡°Junior Brother Gao, Junior Brother Yin, both of you need to be careful of your actions.¡± Gao Dazhuang and Yin Xiaotian were a little confused.¡±Senior brother, what kind of influence? it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Qiming shook his head and said nothing more.¡±This is an important matter. Senior brother Lin told me to pick some reliable disciples, but all the disciples on the mountain peak are reliable. I don¡¯t know who to pick. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± ¡°It is indeed a headache.¡± Yin Xiaotian nodded. ¡°You guys go cultivate, I need to think about it.¡± Lu Qiming waved his hand. He would not be able to sleep tonight if he did not solve this problem. At the same time, he had to resolve it as soon as possible. At least by tomorrow, he had to hand the name list to his senior brother. At this moment, the news spread among the disciples of invincible peak. The disciples gathered in groups of three to five and discussed with each other. ¡°Did you guys hear? Senior brother Lin is going to give us an important task, and senior brother Lu is currently choosing his men. ¡± ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but I heard that it¡¯s a sacred and Noble mission. Why don¡¯t we go to senior brother Lu and increase our chances? maybe senior brother Lu will find us familiar and choose us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s go to senior brother l¨¹¡¯s ce. ¡± Lu Qiming¡¯s head was throbbing. All of a sudden, he saw many disciples appearing in front of him. They were pacing back and forth, disappearing and reappearing at random. In that instant, it gave him a lot of inspiration. The next day! In the main hall of the sect. Under Lu Qiming¡¯s lead, a group of disciples arrived. Their faces were full of smiles and they were obviously excited. They had been chosen. To some of the disciples, they felt that they were really too smart. Yesterday, they had been hanging around in front of senior brother l¨¹, and it had really worked. ¡°Be serious and wait for senior brother to arrive.¡± Lu Qiming said. The disciples he had chosen this time were all reliable. When the invincible peak disciples heard this, they all stood up straight and waited for their senior brother to arrive. Lin fan walked out of the main hall. He had thought about it for the entire night and killed countless brain cells before he finally thought of it. ¡°Greetings, senior brother.¡± When he appeared, the disciples cheered loudly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and nodded. He then walked up to the main hall. Lu Qiming ran over hurriedly.¡±Senior brother, we¡¯ve selected 30 people. They¡¯re all in the Earth Star border realm, with the strongest being in the Earth Star border stage four.¡± ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s enough.¡± Lin fan nodded. At this moment, a beam of light came from afar. ¡°Greetings, senior brother Lin.¡± Yue Huitian was here. ¡°Junior Brother Yue is here. Please Stand Here, I¡¯ll exin the situationter.¡± He was already prepared to give a good speech so that his disciples would have a sense of belonging and honor in this Hall. At that moment, all the disciples looked at Lin fan, waiting for him to speak. ¡°My fellow junior brothers, today, I have an important matter to announce. And this matter is sacred and Noble.¡± When the disciples heard this, some of them felt their blood boil and some were even very excited. How could they not be excited by the holiness and nobleness of this? ¡°I¡¯m about to set up an enforcement Hall in a city. My main purpose is to maintain the safety of the city ...¡± After thinking for an entire night, he had thought of many things. He had to do his best to let the disciples understand what he was doing. Yue Huitian had already understood. He nodded and felt that it was right. When some of the disciples heard these words, they were stunned as well. To them, this was a huge blow. However, when they heard what senior brother Lin had to say, they felt their blood boiling. It turned out that he had such a lofty goal. And just as senior brother Lin had said, this matter was indeed a huge one. The pressure was huge. ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Are you ready? If any of you don¡¯t want to leave the sect for the time being, you can tell me. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Senior brother, we¡¯re willing.¡± The selected disciples shouted. How could they be willing to give up? Just by listening to it, one could feel that this matter was extraordinary and had a great sense of mission. If they could really seed, they would be the first wave of members. Lin fan looked at his junior brothers with satisfaction. He sighed in his heart. As expected of the disciples of invincible peak. He had taught them well. His thinking was very convincing. ¡°Good, very good. No wonder you¡¯re disciples of invincible peak. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡°Thew enforcement Hall will be officially named as the sect cityprehensive management Hall.¡± When the disciples heard this name, they were a little stunned. They felt that this name was a little tongue-twisting, but they could still ept it for the time being. ¡°Junior Brother Yue, step forward and take this as an oath.¡± Lin fan said, taking out the deration he had thought ofst night. Yue Huitian stepped forward and took the item. He looked at it and then raised his hand under Lin fan¡¯s guidance. He clenched his fist and ced it beside his head. He had already made up his mind and would not regret it. Yue Huitian said to Lin fan. ¡°I swear that I will be a member of the magnificent me sect¡¯s city management Hall. I promise to be loyal to the sect, to the people, to the rules of the sect, to obey orders, to obey orders, to be disciplined, to keep secrets, to enforce thew impartially, to be honest, to fulfill my duties, to sacrifice myself, and to serve the people with all my heart. I¡¯m willing to dedicate myself to the lofty cause of the sect¡¯s cityprehensive management Hall and strive hard to realize my oath. If I vite it, heaven and earth may punish me and turn me into ashes. ¡± Just as he finished speaking. The oath had been made. The heavens and earth trembled, and the heavens and earth reacted, forming a vortex. This was a sign that the oath had been made, and if one were to break it in the future, they would only suffer the wrath of the heavens. Suddenly, Yue Huitian raised his head and looked at the void. His aura changed. It was as if the oath made him feel like there was something he had to fulfill, but it felt more like a responsibility. It actually made him feel that his realm had loosened a little. Lin fan thought about it. In this world, the existence of oaths was a perfectbination. If there was a situation where an oath came true in his previous life, there would probably be Thunder every day. The crackling sounds were like firecrackers. One by one, the disciples swore. The vortex in the air above invincible peak grewrger andrger. Some of the sect disciples were rmed as they looked up into the sky in shock. They didn¡¯t know what had happened. Someone had actually sworn an oath to the heavens. This was a matter that could take one¡¯s life. Now, there were still many people who casually swore an oath. If they really went against it, they would really be finished. Even a demigod couldn¡¯t resist the wrath of heaven.

 Chapter 359

    <h4>Chapter 359: I won¡¯t really not give you face, will I? </h4>

    Just as all the disciples were in shock at the voidsea ... Lu Qiming, on the other hand, was trembling in shock. He looked at Lin fan with a burning gaze. ¡°Senior brother has said wise words again, and this time it¡¯s such a long one. No, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± In that instant, Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes lit up, and a maniacal smile appeared on his face. The pen in his hand was flying and dancing, and he could not take it anymore. Every single time he heard senior brother Lin¡¯s words, it felt as though he was listening to the logic of the heavens. He recorded it down and read it a few times. Then, he kept the small notebook in his arms. To him, The Little Book in his arms was more important than his life. Even if he lost his life, The Little Book couldn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Very good. I thank all of you here. I hope that all of you will remember your vows in the future. I hope that I will not disappoint any of you when we meet again in the future.¡± Lin fan cupped his fists and said. An oath like this was a form of restriction. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, senior.¡± The disciples who swore the oath said firmly. ¡°Senior brother,¡± Lu Qiming said.¡±Have you chosen the city?¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±I thought about itst night. I will go to ten thousand River City.¡± Myriad River City was arge city that was far away from the magnificent me sect. It was surrounded by a River, so trade was smooth there. Most of the magnificent me sect¡¯s trade came from there. The trade between the magnificent me sect and the Titan sect would also pass by there. This city had a huge amount of people, and there were four great ns that controlled the city. This was the ce he had chosen from the magnificent me sect¡¯s geographical location. If there was no difficulty, he didn¡¯t want to do it. If he wanted to do it, he would start with the most difficult one. Lu Qiming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew the special nature of myriad River City. Although the magnificent me sect was poor, there were a few cities that were very rich. For example, the thousand River City was very prosperous because of its geographical location. The wealth generated from it was extraordinary. ¡°Senior brother, when do we leave?¡± Lu Qiming asked. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. But before we leave, go to the alchemy room and get some pills and give them to the junior brothers to ensure that they can cultivate for the next three months. From now on, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the cultivation pills every month.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming nodded, then hurried to the alchemy room. After everything was settled, every disciple had three months ¡®worth of cultivation pills in their hands. Lin fan nodded at them.¡±The target this time is a little tricky, but I hope you can work hard.¡± The disciples nodded,¡±yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Lin fan tore open the void and brought everyone through the void, arriving at their destination in the shortest time possible. Right now, his cultivation could rival demigods, and he had even opened a space passage to reach myriad River City in half a day. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Senior brother, your disciple¡¯s first choice is myriad River City. It¡¯s going to be quite difficult.¡± Huo Rong was very concerned about this matter, but when he found out that myriad River City was his first choice, he felt that this was a challenge of high difficulty. Tian Xu asked,¡±difficulty? Junior Brother, I think you¡¯re wrong. If my disciple were to do it himself, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But since we¡¯re going to train this so-calledprehensive management Hall, he naturally can¡¯t do everything. It¡¯s good for those disciples to train well. ¡± ¡°In the future, if we seed, we can let them train other disciples.¡± Huo Rong said,¡±sigh, no one in our sect has ever thought of this. I didn¡¯t expect him to have thought of it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is the use of the brain, just like me.¡± Tian Xuughed and praised himself again. Huo Rong looked at Tian Xu. He didn¡¯t want to say anything because he was being a little frivolous. However, he agreed with senior brother Tian Xu¡¯s words.¡±It¡¯s not impossible for a demigod to solve a problem.¡± Myriad River City had developed waterways, and there were many cargo ships parked at the dock. At the same time, many cargo ships were alsoing from afar, with many goods piled up on them. The only sect that was willing to trade with the magnificent me sect was the Titan sect. The Titan sect was even poorer than the magnificent me sect, so trade couldn¡¯t solve any of their problems. However, the flow of goods between them still fattened up a group of people. In the city, at the residence of the disciples who were guarding the ce, the four family patriarchs were cursing fiercely. ¡°Your Chen family is too much. The dock is split into four and your Chen family actually stopped your ship at our ce. When are you nning to leave?¡± A man shouted angrily. He was the n leader of the Zhou n. Because of the dock incident, he was now in a confrontation with the Chen n. ¡°n leader Zhou, why are you so angry? it¡¯s just taking up some space, it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t return it.¡± Chen n¡¯s leader held his teacup and took a sip, speaking calmly. ¡°You ... You ...¡± The Zhou n leader¡¯s face was red with anger. He cupped his fists,¡±Sir, please be the judge. Is the Chen n in the right or wrong?¡± Myriad River City was special. There was no city Lord position. There had been one in the past, but it had disappeared. Right now, the disciple and the Chen n leader looked at each other and smiled,¡±¡±Don¡¯t let this matter hurt our rtionship. Since the Chen family will stay for a while and leave soon, let them stay for a while. Your Zhou family has arge territory, so you should help each other.¡± The other two patriarchs didn¡¯t say anything. They knew that the Lord Protector must havee to some sort of agreement with the Chen family. This matter had nothing to do with them, so they naturally didn¡¯t need to care. They just had to watch the situation. Suddenly! The disciple on duty raised his head and hurriedly walked out, looking into the distant void. The patriarchs of the four great families also did not know what had happened, and they were all outside. ¡°Milord, what happened?¡± The disciple in charge said,¡±I can sense that someone ising to myriad River City, but I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± The citizens of myriad River City all stopped what they were doing and looked up at the sky, not knowing what was happening. A crack appeared in the sky, and flowing light swirled in the crack. ¡°This is ...¡± The disciple¡¯s expression changed. He did not know what had happened. At this moment, dozens of figures appeared from the spatial cracks. The leader was surrounded by energyws. Thews interwove together and formed a huge that covered the entire world and the entire city. Yue Huitian stepped forward and said,¡±senior brother Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak has arrived. The disciples of Wanhe town¡¯s Mayor are here to wee him.¡± Lin fan¡¯s entrance was simple. He wanted to let the people of myriad River City know that he was strong and that they shouldn¡¯t be too impudent. When the disciple on guard duty heard this, his expression changed drastically. He cupped his fists and said,¡±I, Wu Di Yong, pay my respects to Peak Master Lin.¡± Now, there were not many disciples in the magnificent me sect who didn¡¯t know Lin fan. He was someone who could fight against demigods. There were even rumors among the disciples that he would probably be the sect leader in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Lin fan looked into the distance and led his disciples over. The citizens in the city didn¡¯t know what had happened, but they knew that an important figure hade. ¡°Wu deyong greets Peak Master Lin.¡± Wu deyong stepped forward, not daring to be presumptuous. Not to mention the other party¡¯s status was higher than his, just the other party¡¯s strength alone was enough to scare him. That was an existence that could rival a demigod. Elder Tian Xu was the only demigod in the sect, and Peak Master Lin was his disciple. His status was extremely high. ¡°Junior Brother Wu, you¡¯re the disciple in charge of myriad River City?¡± Lin fan chuckled. This disciple in front of him looked serious, but he couldn¡¯t really tell what was going on. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu deyong said in a hurry. ¡°Then who are these people?¡± Lin fan asked with a smile. Wu deyong was stunned. He turned to the four family patriarchs and said,¡±hurry up and greet Peak Master Lin. This is the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. He is also the disciple of the sect¡¯s top elder. He can even fight demigod-level Masters.¡± To the four family patriarchs, they understood the first few sentences, but they didn¡¯t understand thest sentence. What was a demigod realm? however, they didn¡¯t need to think to know that this person was very strong, so strong that it made people afraid. Just look at Lord Wu. If even Lord Wu was afraid of him, how could he be an ordinary existence? ¡°Next is the Zhou n leader. Greetings, Peak Master Lin.¡± ¡°More ...¡± The patriarchs of the four great families greeted him one by one, not daring to hesitate. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head and looked around. He could not help but sigh. This city was indeed very different from the other cities. ¡°Peak Master Lin, may I know why you are here ...¡± He did not dare to guess and could only ask. Lin fan smiled,¡±Oh, nothing much. I¡¯m just preparing to set up a division here. But don¡¯t be nervous, everyone. This division isn¡¯t built for anything. It¡¯s just that the heaven God sect is very arrogant now and we need to take precautions.¡± ¡°Oh, wait. There¡¯s something wrong with this city. There¡¯s the divine religion.¡± Wu deyong was shocked.¡±What? there¡¯s a divine religion? please give us your instructions, Peak Master Lin. We¡¯ll capture the divine religion¡¯s disciples immediately.¡± Lin fan waved his hand calmly,¡±there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a mere divine religion. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. This Peak Master will personally take action.¡± Suddenly, a terrifying aura burst out. The powerw that covered the sky above myriad River City started to change. It turned into a hand ofw that grabbed down. Countless hands ofws rumbled down, grabbing the divine religion¡¯s disciples in every corner of the city. Wu deyong¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. He was terrified. This level of control over thews was too terrifying. Bang! Bang! In an instant, the divine religion¡¯s disciples exploded, turning into a pool of blood and falling. To the four great family patriarchs, although their families were also nurturing their own descendants, the difference was still too great whenpared to this person in front of them. ¡°Alright, all of the divine religion¡¯s disciples have been exterminated. Junior martial brother Wu was a bit careless to actually let so many divine religion¡¯s disciples mix in.¡± Lin fan said calmly. ¡°Please forgive me, Peak Master Lin. It was my negligence.¡± Wu De said anxiously. At this moment, Wu Deyi discovered a piece of paper in front of him. He was immediately puzzled.¡±Peak Master Lin, What is this?¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±it¡¯s nothing. This is what the disciples have to swear. Junior Brother Wu, give it a try.¡± Wu deyong took the paper and read it carefully. His face turned pale. It was an oath to the heavens. ¡°Since Junior Brother is here, you can take the oath. It¡¯s very simple. Besides, this oath was written by senior brother, so it took a lot of effort. I need to find someone to approve it.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this ...¡± Wu Di Yong did not dare to, and looked at Lin fan awkwardly. Lin fan squinted his eyes,¡±what? Junior Brother, are you not going to give senior brother face?¡± ¡°Are you really not going to give senior brother face?¡± Wu Deyi¡¯s face turned even paler when he heard the voice. [PS: I¡¯ll finish the introduction tomorrow. It¡¯ll be just in time to finish a suitable introduction for old tie.] [PS: Thank you for calling me brother Baldy. I¡¯ll give you 10000 Qidian coins as a tip.] [PS: thank you to the fans of ** godly weapon. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 360

    <h4>Chapter 360: This aura is a little familiar</h4>

    Swear an oath? Wu deyong¡¯s heart was already cold. This was a matter of life and death. Other people might not know about his rtionship with the four great families, but how could he not know? If he really swore, he dared to guarantee that he would not be able to bear the consequences. ¡°Junior Brother Wu, you¡¯re really not giving your senior brother any face. Senior brother usually doesn¡¯t get angry, but if he does, then it¡¯ll be a serious matter.¡± Lin fan said calmly, his face expressionless. The way he looked at Wu De revealed a yful look. ¡°Peak Master Lin, can Junior Brothere backter to make the oath? Now that the divine religion has sneaked into the city, there must be a problem somewhere. ¡± Wu De changed the topic and looked at the patriarchs of the four families.¡±What¡¯s the situation with you? you didn¡¯t know that the divine religion¡¯s disciples had infiltrated the city. Do you know your crime?¡± The patriarchs of the four families didn¡¯t know what had happened. They were also stunned and roared in their hearts. What the hell did this have to do with them? you¡¯re The Guardian disciple. You¡¯re not taking responsibility, but you want us to take responsibility? how shameless of you to throw the me on us. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I must investigate this matter clearly. If there is a problem in any aspect, no matter who it is, we will not tolerate it.¡± Wu De said with a righteous tone. However, just as he finished speaking, a p was heard. Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything and pped him. He didn¡¯t use any strength. Otherwise, Wu Di¡¯s head would roll. No, it should be said that his head would explode. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The sect sent you here to guard the city, yet you still me others. I think the four family patriarchs are good people. What have you done to maintain the operation of myriad River City?¡± When the four family patriarchs saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. They only felt that it was a little terrifying. The Lord Protector had actually been pped, and he didn¡¯t even dare to put up any resistance. However, when they heard Peak Master Lin praise them so much, the four n leaders ¡®hearts warmed. They felt that they had finally met someone who understood them. They couldn¡¯t help but raise their heads and show a look that said,¡±indeed, we have done our best.¡± ¡°I ...¡± Wu deyong was stunned by the p. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Lin fan replied,¡±don¡¯t beat around the bush. It¡¯s just an oath. It¡¯s just a few words, and it won¡¯t take much time. Furthermore, Junior Brother has worked hard for myriad River City for so many years. Even if you don¡¯t have any merits, you¡¯ve worked hard. How could senior Brother Bear to bully Junior Brother?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± At this time, what else could Wu De say other than this? However, the hand that was holding the oath paper couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°I swear, my wish ... Is to seed ...¡± Wu Deyi stammered. It was a few simple sentences, but he read it intermittently. He read the beginning many times, but he still couldn¡¯t finish it. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯ll get angry. Be good, and you¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Lin fan wanted to see how the experiment would turn out. Once it was sessful, he would leave and earn some experience points. If he was lucky, he might be able to increase his experience points. Wu deyong looked at Lin fan. He wanted to fight back, but he didn¡¯t dare. He knew Lin fan¡¯s background very well. However, if he swore ording to the contents of the paper, the consequences would be even more unimaginable. He gritted his teeth. In the end, he had to go all out. ¡°I swear that I will be a member of the magnificent me sect ...¡± His tone was smooth and he sounded much better than before. When he said thest word, Wu deyong raised his head abruptly. When he found nothing out of the ordinary, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior brother, I ...¡± Before he could finish his words, a shocking change urred in the void. The originally cloudless sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds, forming a vortex. Lightning swam in the vortex, and a brilliant heavenly might enveloped the entire myriad River City. ¡°What is this?¡± Lin fan naturally knew what this thing was. He was an old acquaintance. He had been struck to death by it many times before. It was really powerful and normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Suddenly! Wu deyong kneeled on the ground, his face full of fear.¡±Senior brother, save me. I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Lin fan shook his head. He grabbed Wu Di Yong and threw him into the sky. ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t ...¡± ¡°No!¡± A terrified voice was heard. ¡°Junior brothers, look! The heavens and earth are going crazy!¡± Lin fan shouted. Yue Huitian and the others looked up. This was the first time they had seen the divine retribution. Although it had note down yet, the brilliant heavenly might in the void was like a heavy mountain, pressing down on their hearts. BOOM! The lightning in the vortex gathered and finally condensed into a beam of dazzling light that descended from the sky. Bang! Bang! The lightning was like a dragon, and the wrath of heaven was extraordinary. It was destroyed upon contact and turned into ashes. ¡°Although it was more beautiful than my fireworks at the beginning, the process and the result are not artistic at all.¡± Lin fan shook his head. Not a single speck of dust could be seen as he turned into nothingness. Yue Huitian and the other disciples were expressionless. They already knew what this oath meant, but they didn¡¯t regret it because they believed that they would never change their original intentions. Wu De was able to make an oath at thest moment, so that he could find his original heart before he disappeared. The four family patriarchs standing at the back shivered, their faces pale. They lowered their heads, not daring to say a word. Lin fan said,¡±Junior Brother Yue, from now on, you guys will be staying at Junior Brother Wu¡¯s ce. He was destroyed by the heavens because of his oath. You have to remember this. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you have to find the heavens and have a good talk with them. Why did they send down heavenly punishment to kill our disciples?¡± ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Yue Huitian nodded. ¡°You can rest assured that elder Jin wille here personally in a few days. At that time, there will be people guarding this ce.¡± Myriad River City had many problems, but he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them. He could only throw everything down and leave the rest to them. ¡°Peak Master Lin, my Lords, we will not be disloyal.¡± The four n leaders expressed their loyalty. They were already scared out of their wits. This person was gone just like that. This heavenly punishment was too ruthless. ¡°What are you all talking about, patriarchs? when did this Peak Master say that you were disloyal? however, these junior brothers of this Peak Master will be stationed in myriad River City soon, so I hope that all patriarchs will take care of them. The next time this Peak Masteres, I don¡¯t want to see any of these junior brothers missing, or else I¡¯ll start a massacre.¡± Lin fan looked at the four n leaders. He was just threatening them openly. Whoever dared to make a move would die. ¡°Of course, of course, we will definitely not let any of you have any trouble.¡± The four n leaders hurriedly said. They did not dare to say anything more. This Peak Master Lin in front of them was a ruthless character. It seemed to be very harmonious, but they believed that if they were to fight, they would definitely not be soft-hearted. ¡°Junior brothers, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. Senior brother still has some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Said Lin fan. He couldn¡¯t wait to go and collect more points and experience points. It was impossible for him to cultivate. He couldn¡¯t just sit there and cultivate in his entire life. He had to find a way. ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± The disciples cupped their fists. Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything more as he tore through the void and left myriad River City. As for whether or not the four major families would make a move on these junior brothers of his, that was unless they had eaten the guts of a leopard. Perhaps, the next time he returned, the situation would change. The four family heads heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the terrifying Peak Master Lin leave. They were truly afraid that the other party would attack them without a word. At that time, no matter how powerful the n was, it would be useless. However, they were from myriad River City, so this person wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far. After all, the magnificent me sect had protected them and had made great contributions to the sect. How could he destroy them so easily? At this moment, the four family patriarchs were weing Yue Huitian and the others with great enthusiasm. The presence of the sect¡¯s disciples here had a great impact on them. If they couldmunicate with them and make them their own people, it would not be a problem. In the void. ¡°My head hurts. Where should I go?¡± Lin fan shuttled through the void. He was a little troubled. There were some ces in the magnificent me sect that he couldn¡¯t go to. With his current situation, he had to ensure that not even a de of grass would grow wherever he went. No matter what, he had to at least leave a way out for the sect disciples. The sunshine sect, ocean divinity sect, Saint convent sect, and many other sects were still waiting for him. ¡°My teacher said I can¡¯t go to the Saint convent sect as it¡¯s too dangerous. However, danger isn¡¯t a problem for me. I heard that there are 1999 Saints in the Saint convent sect. If they are all at the first level of heavenly Dipper, killing one of them would be 1000,2000. Damn, that¡¯s a little too big. It¡¯s not easy to count, let¡¯s not count. ¡± ¡°You, Saint convent sect. There¡¯s still a ce in this world that can make me afraid. It hasn¡¯t even formed yet.¡± Since he had already decided, he would definitely not let it go. However, before that, he wanted to go to the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave to find out if there were any other strange demonic beasts like the abyssal worm. He had once swallowed something from the abyssal worm, and his experience points had soared to nine million. If he could find a few hundred and kill them, he would earn experience points. Just thinking about it made him excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave. ¡± The void reversed and retreated. It was no longer able to obstruct his passage. Everything had to retreat. After a long time. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a familiar smell.¡± Lin fan stopped and sniffed. There was a familiar aura that spread over. ¡°This ce seems to be River origin city.¡± ¡°This aura ... It seems to be the blood refiner¡¯s aura. Why would he appear in this area?¡± Thest time he had met the blood refiner Knight, he had fought with him and finallymunicated with him. The blood refiner Knight had also made an oath that he would no longer kill the magnificent me sect¡¯s people. He was very curious about this kind of person who had great ambitions. He didn¡¯t know if this fellow would seed. It could be considered an experiment. If it really seeded, it would be interesting.

 Chapter 361

    <h4>Chapter 361: I don¡¯t understand you at all</h4>

    In a sea of flowers, two figures were walking. ¡°Han Ming, the flowers here are so fragrant.¡± A gentle voice rang out. The venerable blood refiner, who was standing guard at the side, actually revealed a smile on his originally gloomy and emotionless face. The magnificent me sect did not have such a beautiful ce, but this sea of flowers was formed by aw. At this moment, the honored Sir Xue Lian raised his head and noticed a figure appearing in the void. He raised his hand and ced it by his mouth, indicating for silence. He then lowered his head and whispered a few words into xurou¡¯s ear. Then, without any fluctuations, he floated up and stepped into the void. Right now, Lin fan was extremely shocked. He waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°I say, Paragon blood refiner, what are you up to?¡± The blood refiner Knight raised his hand and sealed the space around him, not allowing any sound to escape.¡±Please lower your voice. Don¡¯t let her hear you.¡± When he said ¡®she¡¯, he pointed at the woman who was sniffing the fragrance below. ¡°You ...¡± When Lin fan caught sight of this, he looked at the blood refiner Knight in a daze, as though he had just seen a ghost. Was this the same bloody blood refiner Knight that he knew? The kind of emotionless, ruthless, cold, and bloody protector Shakyamuni of the divine religion? He looked down at the woman below. She was not a peerless beauty, nor was she a unique woman. Instead, she was an ordinary woman who could not see anything. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m just an ordinary man now. I¡¯m not The Guardian King of the divine religion. You can call me Xu hanming,¡± The Paragonughed. But to Lin fan, that smile did not seem evil at all. Instead, it seemed to be filled with a sense of care for something. ¡°Are you really the blood refiner?¡± Lin fan asked. How long had it been? at most, it had only been a month. This change was way too big. ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m no longer the blood refiner. I was the one who escorted Peak Master Lin out of the sacrednd thest time. That can be proven.¡± The blood-refined Knight said. ¡°You sent me out?¡± The moment Lin fan heard these words, he was dumbfounded. In fact, he even had the urge to hammer the blood-smelting Knight to death. That was a rare opportunity. He didn¡¯t expect that this guy would give him away. However, there was only one thing he wanted to figure out now. What was wrong with the venerable blood refiner that had caused him to be like this? ¡°I believe you¡¯re the blood refiner, but what¡¯s your situation now? what are you nning?¡± He really couldn¡¯t figure out what had triggered the blood refiner. Wasn¡¯t he nning something grand? why did it look like he was picking up a girl? ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m not plotting anything. That day, Peak Master Lin¡¯s words made mee to my senses, so I came to River origin city to temper myself and endure the humiliation. I never thought that I would be able to find back what I had lost.¡± Lin fan looked at Xue Lian the venerable with a strange expression,¡±you¡¯ve be a Buddha-nature Xue Lian the venerable? no, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯ve severed one of your ownws andprehended this ...¡± He could sense that the blood refiner¡¯s strength seemed to be slightly weaker than thest time he had seen him. The Paragon smiled without a word. He did not seem to mind at all. She liked the sea of flowers, so he had severed one of his nomologicalws andprehended thew of flowers. He wished for her world to be filled with the fragrance of flowers. ¡°You ... You¡¯re still the one I know, the one with great ambitions and the one who wanted to pull me into his team the moment he saw me, The Guardian King of the divine religion, the venerable blood refinery, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to seed. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s going to achieve great things. ¡± Lin fan was at a loss for words and started to brag. The blood refiner¡¯s smiling eyes suddenly flickered. He then looked down.¡±Please advise me, Peak Master Lin.¡± ¡°Behind a sessful man, there must be a woman. I didn¡¯t expect that before my great n could be realized, I¡¯d already have a woman. I¡¯m impressed, really impressed.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He didn¡¯t even know what the blood-refining sovereign had gone through to be like this. Then, he looked at the woman below from the corner of his eye. Could the power of love be so great that it could make a Bloody Butcher put down his knife and feel beautiful? Such a situation did not make sense. ¡°Behind a sessful man, there must be a woman. Among them ...¡± The venerable Xue Lian was taken aback, his brows furrowing.¡±Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ll be leaving in the future, and this ce is not suitable for me, and I¡¯m not suitable for her either. After all, we¡¯re people of two worlds.¡± Lin fan thought back to a saying that he would rather destroy a temple than destroy a marriage. This was a good thing! If even the blood refiner couldn¡¯t escape from this situation, then this kind of restraint was a little terrifying. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, venerable Xue Lian. I can exin it to you again.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± The Paragon of blood really liked to listen to this person¡¯s exnation. After carefully savoring it, he felt that it made a lot of sense. Now, he didn¡¯t pull her into his team only because she was there and he didn¡¯t want to cause any conflict. ¡°It was the arrangement of heaven and earth that you met her. Touch your conscience and see if you can feel the desire and call in your heart.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Conscience?¡± Patting his chest, he nodded.¡±Indeed. I can sense something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about what I just said. A sessful man must have a woman behind him. This is the ultimate obsession and motivation in your heart. The desire for power is too low and too easy to break. If it were her, she would have been able to win.¡± ¡°In life, there is an 80 to 90% chance of things not going ording to your wishes. But we are cultivators, and our goal is to have 10 things go ording to our wishes. Your current identity is definitely not good. You are an existence that everyone in the divine religion hates. However, if you be the sect master in the future, you will be above millions of people and have unlimited glory. There is no such thing as not suitable.¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. He just said whatever he felt was reliable. As for what he said, he felt that it made sense. At the same time, he sensed that the blood-refining Knight seemed to care a lot about this woman. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have severed one of his ownws toprehend a new one that wasn¡¯t suitable for him. To cultivators, this was a great taboo. How much courage did one need to do it? The blood-refined Knight fell silent, as if he was deep in thought. Finally, he raised his head.¡±Peak Master Lin, I still stand by my words. If you are willing to work with me for great things, I am willing to share half of the world with you. You are a talent.¡± ¡°Don ¡®t. My current strength is enough to crush you, but I won¡¯t kill you because I can see that you have an obsession in your heart that other divine religion disciples don¡¯t have. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how far you can go.¡± He just wanted to see if the blood refiner would seed or not. It was hard to predict what would happen. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened between the blood refiner Knight and the woman for them toe to this point. Logically speaking, this was impossible and unscientific. He really couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Han Ming, where are you?¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from below. ¡°Peak Master Lin, that¡¯s all for today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose that Gray Pearl, Peak Master Lin,¡± he said.¡±And don¡¯t let the divine religion get it either. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a disaster.¡± With that said, he descended to Xu Rou¡¯s side and conversed softly with her. With a lift of his finger, thousands of flowers began to float in the wind. Countless petals floated down into the air, creating a beautiful sight. ¡°He really knows how to y.¡± Lin fan watched for a while and was prepared to leave. He had to admire this guy. Even his temper had changed. He was now more like a gentle schr. However, he was still dressed like a beggar. Could it be that he was still training and enduring humiliation? He couldn¡¯t understand, so he cut open the void and left this ce. This time, he had discovered a big secret. He was looking forward to seeing what the blood-refined sovereign would turn into in the end. ¡°Interesting!¡± Thousand deep cave. Lin fan entered and passed through the cave,nding on the ground. ¡°This was the ce I met the abyssal wormst time. I wonder if there are any more here.¡± He squatted down and ced his palm on the ground. Immediately, dense lines spread out from his palm, reaching deep into the ground and spreading in all directions. ¡°The special characteristics of the cultivation technique and the ability to sense the earth are really good. No matter how deep it is, I can still sense it.¡± ¡°Yes, there is a huge cave deep down.¡± Lin fan stopped sensing. He had already noticed it. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if the abyssal worm was below, he had to try. His five fingers formed a fist and smashed down with the most violent force. BOOM! When the fist collided with the ground, a huge cloud of dust was immediately sent flying. The huge force directly prated the ground, and dense cracks immediately appeared with the fist as the center. A vast power spread out from the thousand deep cave. Some people who were training in the thousand deep cave didn¡¯t know what was happening. They only felt the ground shake, which made them very frightened. They thought that something terrible was about to appear. ¡°This is a little slow.¡± He felt that it was too slow for him to continue punching. Then, he floated up with his head facing down. He clenched his fists and his heart of strength was beating rapidly. ¡°Self-created fist technique, open the way.¡± Immediately, fist shadows appeared. They were so dense that it was impossible to see the moves clearly. The ground of the thousand deep cave began to shake, scaring some demonic beasts into fleeing in all directions. Some people who were on training also rushed out in fear, thinking that the thousand deep cave was about to copse. After an unknown amount of time. When thest punchnded, it finally broke through thest obstacle. ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived. ¡± In the cave, a pitch-ck abyssal worm with tentacles had awakened from its deep sleep. When it felt the vibration, it was instantly enraged. It shot up into the sky and spread to the ground. ¡°Huh, nothing?¡± Lin fan looked at the cave. There was nothing there. He was puzzled. On the ground, the abyssal worm looked at everything in front of it, but it didn¡¯t find any movement. It suddenly roared angrily, wondering who dared to be so presumptuous in its territory. ¡°Above.¡± Lin fan raised his head. He didn¡¯t expect to actually reach the top and fly to the ground. The abyssal worm that failed to find its target roared for a while before returning to the cave. Back and forth, one insect and one person, none of them found each other. ¡°Are they F * cking ying hide-and-seek with me?¡± Lin fan was furious. Up and down, did it look like fun?

 Chapter 362

    <h4>Chapter 362: Little trash, why are you acting like a big-tailed Wolf? </h4>

    ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± He took out his Mace and blocked one of the holes. Then, he went to another hole and shouted. ¡°Idiot,e out.¡± Suddenly, a brutal aura spread up from below, and a pair of cold eyes flickered. Suddenly! A pitch-ck figure, like a flying dragon, soared into the sky and directly rushed out of the cave. ¡°Stop acting like a Wolf with a big tail. Stop right there.¡± He punched out and mmed the huge corpse against the wall. The huge body hit the wall and made a loud noise. The ck abyssal worm was nailed there. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to y hide and seek. ¡± It was easy, and he got the points. He punched a big hole in the abyssal worm¡¯s body ording to his previous position, then climbed in, found the pink thing, and quickly swallowed it. ¡°As expected, even abyssal worms have this thing, and this abyssal worm is a little stronger than the one I encounteredst time.¡± Ten million experience points rose. Although it was not much, at least there was something to look forward to. He continued to sense, but he didn¡¯t feel the existence of the abyssal worm, which was a bit of a pity. Obviously, there were no more. ¡°This is a dangerous ce for the magnificent me sect. If we empty it out, it will cut off the future generations ¡®source of wealth. It¡¯s better to go to the Saint convent sect. There are so many saints there. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± He left immediately and entered the void, heading in the direction of the Saint convent sect. The Saint convent sect was a little far from the magnificent me sect, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem for a master who could defeat a demigod. They would be able to arrive in a day or two at most. A dayter, he had left the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory andnded on the ck Sea. The demonic Abyss ck Sea was the most dangerous ce, but they had to pass through it to reach the Saint convent sect. It was rumored that a demigod had once fallen here. However, Lin fan felt that this was probably just a boast. The religious brother of the Saint convent sect came on a divine boat and was safe and sound. How could a demigod die Here? At first nce, the calm sea surface didn¡¯t have any fluctuations. At the same time, it formed the two extremes of heaven and earth, which was very strange. ¡°This ce makes me feel like I should stop here for a while.¡± Lin fan stopped in his tracks. The purpose of this trip was very simple, and that was to get some points. However, this was the first time that the demonic Abyss ck Sea had descended. He was curious about what was so different about this ce. The sect¡¯s ancient books had recorded that there were many powerful demonic beasts in this Sea area, and there were many terrifying existences. Of course, the ancient books did not describe the specific situation so clearly. ¡°There seems to be a voice calling out to me.¡± Lin fan was silent. He did not know why, but his body wanted to leave this ce obediently. However, his heart was thumping wildly. At this moment, he was prepared to follow the will of heaven and respect his inner thoughts. Since he was not willing to leave, he would not leave. He wanted to see what was going on. Suddenly! In the distance, a brilliant light burst out, illuminating the ck Sea, making it shimmer with ck light. It was like a zing sun hanging high in the sky, illuminating the world. ¡°This power, this fluctuation ... I can feel the points calling for me.¡± ¡°My heart is still correct.¡± He flew into the distance. At this moment, a huge divine boat was floating in the sky. The divine boat was snow-white and seemed to be covered in the scales of some kind of demonic beast. It exuded a Holy and solemn aura as it emitted white light. A pair of illusionary white wings extended from the sides of the divine boat. It pped gently in the air. It was beautiful and extraordinary. On the surface of the sea, a huge demonic beast was emitting white mist from its body. There were many holes on its body as if it had been pierced by some kind of force. On the divine boat, a burly man with a naked body threw out a metal chain and tied up the beast. Then, he dragged it onto the divine boat. In the void, a man was surrounded by holy light. There was a white ball of light in his hand. He looked at the demonic beast in the ck Sea and smiled. ¡°Holy Son Lei Qi, your technique of light is getting more and more profound. A demonic beast at the first level of heavenly Dipper only needs a single move to suppress it. Amazing, simply too amazing.¡± There were both men and women around him, all of them surrounding the Thunder Qi Holy Son and praising him. At this moment, a purple-haired woman stood next to Holy Son Lei Qi. She had long and thin eyes, and she looked Holy and Noble. There was a special mark on her forehead. ¡°Holy maiden Eve, this demonic beast is my gift to you.¡± The Thunder Qi Saint son looked at the woman beside him with a smile. His eyes shed with a strange light, as if he really wanted to get close to her. In the Saint convent sect, the rtionships between men and women were veryplicated. If they were willing or liked each other, some interesting things could happen on the same day. He was very interested in the Holy maiden Eve, so he deliberately took out this illusionary wing divine boat to show off his wealth in front of the Holy maiden. I¡¯ll let her know that I, the Holy Son Lei Qi, have a high status and wealth. If she follows him, she¡¯ll get many benefits. ¡°Thank you, Saint son Lei Qi.¡± Holy maiden Eve said with a faint smile. This kind of holiness and nobility wasn¡¯t innate, but rather a unique temperament formed byter cultivation techniques. This kind of temperament had a great desire to conquer the Saints. The surrounding male and female disciples looked at Holy maiden Eve enviously, praising and praising her. They were all disciples of the Saint convent sect, not Saints or saintesses. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± At this moment, a voice rang out. When the Saint convent sect disciples heard this voice, they looked over and saw a figure walking over. Lin fan walked over with a smile on his face. He was so lucky to meet a Saint convent sect disciple in the ck demonic abyss sea. No wonder he had such a feeling. Even the heavens could feel the hope in his heart. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± The Saint convent sect disciples ¡®expressions changed slightly. Their previous humbleness was gone, reced by a sense of pride. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the magnificent me sect,¡± Lin fan said.¡±I passed by and saw that you were fighting, so I came to take a look in case you needed help. After all, the magnificent me sect loves to help others.¡± ¡°Magnificent me sect?¡± The disciples of the Saint convent sect looked at him with disdain when they heard about such a sect. ¡°You¡¯re just a disciple from a small sect, yet you¡¯re so confident that you¡¯ll help us. Hahahaha, listen up, we¡¯re from the Saint convent sect. You¡¯re just a magnificent me sect disciple, and you can¡¯tpare to us.¡± The Holy maiden Eve looked at him with disdain.¡±You barbarian, Yanhua pig. You¡¯ve disgraced me.¡± ¡°The Saint is right. I didn¡¯t expect this magnificent me pig toe to the demonic Abyss ck Sea. It really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for it. Maybe it met some beasts before it came and found us, so it came to ask for help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that the magnificent me sect is very weak and only has ten peaks. These ten peaks are simr to the Saints of the Saint convent sect. Unfortunately, we have 1999 Saints, while the magnificent me sect only has ten.¡± ¡°At the same time, if the ten peak Masters are ced among the Holy Sons of our sect, they will only be ranked at the bottom.¡± Instantly, endless mockingughter could be heard. Lin fanughed,¡±excuse me, what¡¯s so funny? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny. ¡± ¡°You,e over.¡± Lei Qi waved his hand and then looked at Holy maiden Eve.¡±Watch how I y with him.¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes widened as he pointed at himself in confusion. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± a Saint convent sect disciple scolded.¡±The Saint son Lei Qi was not talking about you. Who else could he be talking about?e here quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re really talking to me. When I came, I felt my heart beating really fast. It was as if something was watching over me. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys. I¡¯m so happy.¡± He was really too excited now. He didn¡¯t expect that even the heavens knew what he liked. After crossing the demonic Abyss ck Sea, he actually met a disciple of the Saint convent sect, and he seemed to be doing well. A Saint and a saintess, what a matchingbination. Lin fan walked in front of the Saint son Lei Qi with a smile on his face. He was looking forward to what would happen next. ¡°Eh, this shiny armor is really pretty.¡± Lin fan¡¯s gazended on the armor that the Thunder Qi Saint son was wearing. There was a white light flowing on it, and it was extremely beautiful. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect the weak magnificent me sect disciple to have such good eyes. This is the sacred lightning armor. It¡¯s invincible. Why, do you want to try it?¡± The Thunder Qi Holy Sonughed slyly. The surrounding Saint convent sect disciples were gloating. This was the Holy thunder armor. If it was attacked, it would explode with terrifying lightning power, which was enough to kill the opponent. If the magnificent me sect disciple attacked, the result would be expected. Lin fan was pleasantly surprised.¡±Can you really let me punch you once? But if I identally break it, I won¡¯t have to pay for it, right? I¡¯m very poor. ¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Thunder Qi Holy Sonughed wildly as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.¡±Come on, it¡¯s fine. If you can break it, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin fan asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, why? do you think I, the Holy Son of Thunder Qi, would lie to you? As long as you can break it a little, you can make any request. ¡± The Holy Son Lei Qiughed. In his eyes, this sad magnificent me sect disciple would only be a ck corpse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Lin fan reached out and touched it. It was so smooth. Then, he raised his fist and blew on it. ¡°I¡¯m really here.¡± ¡°Come.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Puchi! The fist pierced through the Holy thunder armor and the Thunder Qi Saint son¡¯s body, and blood spurted out. The Thunder Qi Holy son¡¯s pupils contracted as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my strength. Not only did I break your armor, but I also pierced you. But I think you¡¯ll forgive me. After all, I can make any request, and my request is to kill you.¡± Lin fan¡¯s mouth split open as heughed out. He then slowly pulled out his fist. On his fist, there were traces of blood and bits of flesh. Then, he punched out again and the Saint son Lei Qi¡¯s body exploded. A storage ring fell from the sky and was caught by Lin fan. The disciples of the Saint convent sect looked at the scene before them in shock, as if they could not react. Lin fan turned around and stretched out his hand. He touched the face of the saintess with his blood-stained hand and wiped the blood on her face. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, and you¡¯ve dirtied my hands. Why are you acting like a big-tailed Wolf, little trash?¡±

 Chapter 363

    <h4>Chapter 363: There is nothing wrong with my brain </h4>

    Holy maiden Eve¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered with fear. Her nose, lips, and face were all stained with blood, which gave her beautiful face a different feeling. Perhaps this was what it meant to be coquettish, and it needed blood to decorate it slightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done ying with you. Whoeverughed at me just now, please step forward. I¡¯m a vengeful person.¡± He was feeling really good now. He had just killed a Saint convent sect religious brother with a single punch and obtained 1000 points. However, it was a bit of trash as he was only at the first level of heaven¡¯s strength realm. However, the first level of heaven¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. After all, a first level of heaven¡¯s strength was still very powerful. Moreover, there were many people at this level in the Saint convent sect. They would use numbers to rece quality. There was nothing wrong with this thought. The disciples of the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. This was the Thunder Qi Holy Son, but he was killed with one punch without any room for resistance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to ignore me? or do you feel disdain for my tiny body?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll grow a little bigger and have a good chat with you guys.¡± Berserk body! Kachaa! Lin fan¡¯s body grew and he became a three meter tall giant. At the same time, his body turned ck and every muscle was bulging. It was a huge visual impact. ¡°Who are you?¡± The disciples of the Saint convent sect looked at the giant in front of them in horror. Their eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Why are you all so stupid? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a magnificent me sect disciple? don¡¯t doubt me, or I¡¯ll be very angry. Give me your hand.¡± Lin fan¡¯s gigantic body enveloped these people. When he saw these disciples stretch out their hands, he took off the storage rings on their fingers out of habit. All of this was wealth. Although he was rich, it was shameful to waste wealth. He had heard that the Saint convent sect was full of wealth. He was really curious and looked forward to it. He hoped that he could make a fortune this time. The Saint convent sect disciples were reluctant to see their storage rings taken away, but they did not dare to resist under such a terrifying situation. However, one of the disciples mustered up his courage and even said proudly,¡±¡±We¡¯re disciples of the Saint convent sect. If you dare ...¡± Bang! Bang! pping out with his palm, Lin fan crushed the head of the disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. I dare to do anything when I¡¯m emotionally unstable. ¡± The rest of the disciples trembled. They knew that the other party was pretending to be weak. In fact, he was very strong. Otherwise, the Saint son Lei Qi would not have died so easily. Lin fan came to the back of Holy maiden Eve and hugged her from behind. His rough hand touched her finger and slowly took off the ring. ¡°Listen to me and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m a very friendly person. You called me a barbarian just now, magnificent me pig. I¡¯m not angry at all because I¡¯m the most tolerant person in the magnificent me sect. How can I treat you like fireworks just because you said that?¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s something wrong with your aura. It¡¯s like a fountain of some sort of contamination. The air in this world is already extremely filthy, so how can there still be a fountain?¡± Pada! At this moment, Lin fan grabbed Holy maiden Eve¡¯s hair and lifted her up high. ¡°I¡¯m the saintess of the Saint convent sect. How dare you kill me?¡± At this moment, Holy maiden Eve¡¯s eyes widened, and two circles of ripples spread out from her eyes. It seemed to be a kind of pressure or threat. However, to Lin fan, pressure was just a useless thing. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed the man into the air. He closed his fingers and ced them on his waist. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve lit fireworks. I¡¯m getting a little rusty. However, it¡¯s better not to look at this fountain of filth. It¡¯ll taint my pure eyes.¡± ¡°Self-created fist technique, firework explosive fist.¡± Bang! Bang! A punch was thrown out. At the head of the punch, a wave of impact spread out and then sted into the figure in the sky. ¡°No, I¡¯m ...¡± Holy maiden Eve was shocked. In an instant, she felt as if some kind of power was expanding in her body. Her body kept swelling and then exploded with a bang. It turned into colorful lights that floated between heaven and earth. However, no matter how beautiful the fireworks were, he would not look at them. What was there to see about the source of pollution? 1,000 points in hand. It was easy and simple. ¡°Holy maiden.¡± The disciples of the Saint convent sect were terrified when they saw this. Their faces turned pale. They didn¡¯t know what kind of terrifying existence they had encountered and how they had the guts to do such a thing. ¡°You guys can leave. I don¡¯t kill ants.¡± Lin fan looked at the disciples beside him and waved his hands. He didn¡¯t bother to fight against ants. ¡°You¡¯re really letting us go?¡± The Saint convent sect disciples were in disbelief. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m not that interested in ants.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t feel too good after he grew bigger. He felt that his brain wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll report this to the sect?¡± ¡°Eh? Oh, right. ¡± All of a sudden, Lin fan scratched his head, feeling troubled.¡±If I let you guys go, you guys will definitely go back and tell the sect. If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t I be exposed?¡± ¡°Thank you so much. Thank you for reminding me. Then, goodbye. I can only hammer you to death.¡± He was most afraid of a sudden silence. The Saint convent sect disciples who thought that they could escape were terrified. At the same time, they hated the person who said those words. However, it was toote. Lin fan clenched his fist and swung it. A powerful energy vortex burst out. The moment the Saint convent sect disciples touched the energy vortex, they were turned into ashes and disappeared from the world. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with his brain? he suddenly thought of something and then suddenly didn ¡®T. He actually thought of letting them go. No, there¡¯s no problem with his brain. He must be pretending to let them go and then punching them to death.¡± ¡°Yes, that must be the case.¡± He looked up at the divine boat in the sky. He didn¡¯t even have one. Even the magnificent me sect didn¡¯t have such an advanced one. The Saint convent sect was very advanced in the technology of making divine boats, while the magnificent me sect was only at the beginning. If he could confiscate it and bring it back to the sect, he could let the group ofnd spirits take it apart and study it. Perhaps they could make an even better divine boat. When the burly men on the divine boat realized that their Saint sons and saintesses had been killed, they were terrified and knelt down to beg for mercy. Some even jumped into the endless ck Sea and disappeared with a bubble. The simple solution was to clean up the divine boat. The equipment on the ship was very advanced. He had seen the sunshine sect¡¯s eight-winged divine boat, but it was nothingpared to this divine boat. He ced his palm on the deck and sensed. He could feel that there were many formation patterns moving inside the divine boat, forming a mysterious power. ¡°It is indeed very interesting. I¡¯ll confiscate it.¡± He ced the illusionary wings divine boat into his storage ring. He was quite satisfied with this wave of gains. ¡°Keke! Your magnificent me sect killed the Saint convent sect¡¯s Saint and saintess. If I tell the Saint convent sect about this, you¡¯re done for. ¡± At that moment, a head emerged from the ck Sea. It was not a human head but the head of a monster. It had gills and looked at Lin fan with a gloating expression. ¡°Extorting the fish demon.¡± He had read about this type of demonic beast in the sect¡¯s ancient books. It was a demonic beast that loved to extort others. Furthermore, it only existed in the demonic Abyss ck Sea. It was a type of weak but extremely cunning demonic beast. ¡°Are you afraid? As long as you give me everything you have, I can help you keep this secret. ¡± He knew that he couldn¡¯t trust this kind of demonic beast. If he really gave it to him and left, any Saint convent sect disciples who passed by would definitelye out and shout. ¡°I Know Who Killed your Holy Sons and holy virgins, as long as ...¡± This kind of situation had happened many times. Some kind-hearted people were not willing to kill this kind of extorting fish demon. They would leave after satisfying the other party¡¯s request. In the end, that kind person was hacked to death, which was also quite sad. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your request.¡± Lin fan raised his hand. Instantly, an endless amount of powerws gathered on his fist and mmed down. ¡°Destroy the Gxy!¡± BOOM! The violent power sted into the ck Sea and formed a huge Whirlpool. The ck Sea was pierced through and even reached the bottom. The bottom of the ck Sea was pierced through and theva below copsed. Instantly, a red flood began to roll up from the water, and a thick stream ofva shot up into the sky. ¡°Extorting me? only I can extort others. No one can extort me. Do you really think that you can bully an honest man?¡± His strength could rival that of a demigod. With one punch, he would have no problem prating the ck Sea. Points increased. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be some demonic beasts in this Sea area. As for the 100 points notification, it might be the extorting fish demon. If he didn¡¯t seek death, he wouldn¡¯t have died. He stepped into the void and disappeared from the spot, heading toward the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory. There were many demigod powerhouses, Holy Sons, and holy virgins there. It was enough for him to suppress them. However, Liu ruochen was a potentialpetitor. If he could meet her, he could deal with her in advance. He just didn¡¯t know if he would meet her. His current strength was not enough to crush the Saint convent sect. He still needed to work hard. ¡°Is this the map of the sanctuary sect¡¯s danger zone?¡± He checked the storage ring and found a map in the Thunder Qi Saint son¡¯s storage ring. The goal of this trip was very simple. They would clear out all the dangerous ces, kill all the demonic beasts, and if they encountered any sect disciples, they would just kill them. Restricting the development of a sect was not a bad idea. However, this kind of action was not something that ordinary people could do. There was no benefit to it. However, to Lin fan, the benefits were unimaginable. In the magnificent me sect, he had to be careful not to destroy it. But here, he could do anything he wanted. ¡°The first destination is here.¡± ¡°Death¡¯s abyss ¡°

 Chapter 364

    <h4>Chapter 364: What a good ce</h4>

    ¡°It feels good to be powerful. Maybe this is self-confidence.¡± He flew above the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory without any panic. He didn¡¯t even have any intention of hiding. To have such an attitude was perhaps the prerequisite to bing a Big Shot. Everyone else was afraid of the Saint convent sect, but he was not afraid at all. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a beautiful ce, but it doesn¡¯t have the taste of home. I¡¯m all alone outside, and only the fireworks can make me feel like home.¡± Very quickly, in the distance, a dense mass of death Qi floated between heaven and earth. This death Qi seemed to have intelligence, forming all kinds of sinister images in the void. There were skulls, roars of beasts, and roars of the undead. Below it was a huge pool, and mist floated out of the pool. Looking at it with the naked eye, it seemed like a pale skeleton hand was reaching out from the pool and grabbing at the sky. However, in the blink of an eye, it returned to its original appearance without any movement. ¡°What a strange ce. I can¡¯t believe there are illusions here.¡± He had been to a few dangerous ces in the magnificent me sect, and the danger was obvious. If he said there were demon beasts, then there must be demon beasts. However, none of them were like the Death Pool, which could create illusions. Floating in the air, he lowered his gaze. A Pearl-like light suddenly burst out from the depths of the calm pool. ¡°Come in. The baby is waiting for you.¡± A voice resounded in his mind, filled with an alluring power. ¡°Treasure?¡± Lin fan was stunned. He had high expectations for this. The only purpose ofing to the Saint convent sect was to destroy everything in his path. No matter if they were Dead or Alive, they would be plundered clean. They would not leave a single trace behind and let it taint this beautiful world. It was everyone¡¯s responsibility to protect the world¡¯s environment. He believed that he was the only one who had such thoughts. ¡°What a noble way of thinking. I didn¡¯t expect to have such a vision aftering to the Saint convent sect. Indeed, I can feel more things that I couldn¡¯t before when I was traveling.¡± The Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River floated beside him. He pped his palm on the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, and a vast power burst out and poured into the cauldron. The originally calm Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River began to shake, and the runes on the surface of the cauldron flickered. ¡°Collect!¡± The space within the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was huge, and it could contain river water. After his teacher refined it previously, its power had grown even greater. It should not be a problem for it to absorb all the water in the death abyss. With a power that could contend against demigods, the heavenly River Imperial cauldron wentpletely berserk and absorbed the Death Pool continuously. The interior of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was divided into many spaces. This ordinary, refined river water had to be used for bathing and boiling soup. It definitely could not be wasted, so it had to be separated. The bottom of the deep pool. They had already reached the bottom, but the bottom was a little different. It was like a thin film, and below the transparent film was a passage. In other words, the disciples who came here for training were all at the bottom of this deep pool. ¡°This death pool is indeed huge. Could it be bigger than mountains and rivers?¡± Looking at the water level dropping continuously, he was overjoyed. Who cared if there was a problem with the water? he would just absorb it first. At the same time, he could feel that the difficulty of absorbing the water of the Death Pool was indeed high. The energy within his body was being consumed continuously. But for Lin fan, the amount of energy he had right now was simply too huge. What problem could there be after emptying a deep pool? it was simply too easy. A group of Saint convent sect disciples were killing demonic beasts in the underwater tunnel. ¡°The sword of glory.¡± A disciple held a snow-white longsword with sacred symbols in his hand. He shed out and cut a demonic beast in half. ¡°Amazing. I didn¡¯t expect senior brother to be able to form the sword of glory. In the future, he will definitely be able to form the Sword of Light or even the sword of order.¡± The disciples at the side were praising and envious. The man holding the swordughed and said confidently,¡±of course.¡± They hade to the deep pool of death to train and received an illusion-breaking treasure from the sect. It could ignore the illusions of the deep pool of death and directly enter the passage below. The passageways here extended in all directions, and no one knew where they extended to. Moreover, the demonic beasts here were very powerful. At the same time, many unexpected things would appear. If they were lucky, they could even get treasures. ¡°Yi!¡± At this moment, a disciple raised his head as if he had discovered something amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t there something wrong with the water level of the Death Pool? it seems to be dropping.¡± Everyoneughed.¡±How is that possible? this is the Death Pool. How can the water level drop? do you know how deep the water is? even if we¡¯re Earth Star border stage eight, we can¡¯t reach the bottom.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m seeing things.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s dangerous here, we don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Let¡¯s keep moving forward. If we can find the illusion crystal, we¡¯ll make a big profit this time.¡± The disciples of the Saint convent sect were excited. The illusion crystal was a good item, but it was hard to find. If they could find it, they could exchange it for a lot of good stuff. ¡°This speed isn¡¯t slow at all. However, the Death Pool seems to be very deep. I can¡¯t believe that it hasn¡¯t beenpletely absorbed.¡± Lin fan stood at the side and waited quietly. In the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory, they couldn¡¯t be overbearing when sneaking into the danger zone. Otherwise, if they blew up the danger zone, it would be a great loss for the disciples in the future. Suddenly! A violent aura suddenly swept up from below. When Lin fan saw this, he was stunned. He found it hard to believe that a golden crocodile that was a few hundred feet long could jump so high. At the same time, it opened its sharp mouth and bit at him. Such a clumsy body could actually jump so high. It had to be said that there were some things that you could think of, but you had never seen before. Under the zing sun, the Golden body emitted a dazzling light, and the pair of golden eyes flickered with ferocity. This outsider was actually absorbing the water of the death abyss. This was destroying his home. He had to use his most violent form to swallow the other party alive. Lin fan floated calmly. When the Golden crocodile was about to touch him, he raised his hand, formed a fist, and hammered down. BOOM! The fist and the crocodile¡¯s head collided. A powerful impact pierced through the air, causing the space to shake. Bang! Bang! The Golden crocodile exploded in an instant, and golden blood fell like raindrops, blending into the death abyss. ¡°Not bad, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a first level heavenly Dipper demonic beast. It¡¯s just a pity that its intelligence isn¡¯t high enough. If it could cultivate on its own, it would be a great help to me.¡± Inside the tunnel. ¡°Do you guys feel that there¡¯s a tremoring from above?¡± One of the men asked. ¡°There seems to be some quaking, but it might be caused by some demonic beasts. This is the Death Pool, there are many powerful demonic beasts here. It¡¯s normal for them to fight each other. As long as we don¡¯t go near the pool, there won¡¯t be any problem for us to train here.¡± Even now, they still did not know what was happening above. ¡°With my current strength, if the Saint convent sect wants to resist, they¡¯ll have to send a demigod expert. But by the time this demigod expert arrives, I¡¯ll definitely have gained a lot.¡± He felt that he was really lucky. Since he was here, he had to do something big. Thest drop of water from the Death Pool was absorbed. The Death Pool, which had been filled with water, had now be a huge pit. There were many demonic beasts in the deep pit. At this moment, these demonic beasts were all looking at the void in fear. Some of the demonic beasts roared in anger at the figure in the sky. Lin fan walked through the void and stretched out his hand, recalling the heavenly River King cauldron. He chose a good spot and stood right in the middle of the Death Pool. He then opened up his arms and felt the power of the world. His five fingers clenched into a fist, and his body fell down. Just as he was about tond on the ground, a fist that contained a brilliant light smashed down. In that instant, his body stopped, and time seemed to have stopped as well. Kachaa! A cracking sound rang out. His body, which had stopped moving, continued to fall, and a surge of power burst out from the center of his fist. The ground cracked, and the cracks spread in all directions. Huge rocks protruded, and finally, under the effect of the power, the cracks spread to the entire death pool. The demonic beasts in the deep pit were bombarded by the power and turned into pieces. Blood, flesh, and blood sttered all over the ground. No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t resist the attack of a demigod. In the passageway. The Saint convent sect disciples killed the demonic beasts and looked for treasures. Suddenly, the space trembled and the huge rocks above them cracked and fell. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on? is it going to copse?¡± ¡°How is this possible? this is the Death Pool! It has existed for a long time! How could it copse?¡± However, the situation at the scene hadpletely stunned them. This was clearly a copse. Huge rocks fell down, and some of the weaker cultivators were smashed into a bloody mess by the falling rocks. However, for an Earth Star border stage eight disciple, it was easy for him to smash the rocks and send them flying upwards. However, just as they were about to reach the top, a terrifying scene happened. An unparalleled power interweaved and covered the entire death pool. With a single touch, he immediately felt power pouring into his body. It was difficult to resist. ¡°What¡¯s going on? how did this happen?¡± Bang! Bang! His body exploded, and a drop of blood fell. Lin fan could feel his points rising. There was no need for this danger zone to exist anymore. However, this dangerous ce wasn¡¯t that big. It wasn¡¯t as good as the thousand deep cave, which was a ce that could resist the wrath of heaven. Moreover, the secrets of that dangerous ce were even more mysterious than the Death Pool. ¡°It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s really fast. ¡± Lin fan stood at his original spot. This ce had been destroyed beyond recognition by the purest of powers. Rocks were protruding out and the ground had copsed. It had long be a wastnd. As for the treasures in the perilousnd, he was even more disdainful. What could exist in a perilousnd that could be destroyed by him with one punch? 450,000 points. Not bad, the harvest was not bad. ¡°The Saint convent sect is indeed a good ce. No wonder everyone likes toe here.¡± ¡°I have to say, I like it a lot too.¡± At this moment, Lin fan just stood there and grinned. He was so happy.

 Chapter 365 - Iâ€™m just an honest man

    <h4>Chapter 365: I¡¯m just an honest man</h4>

    Saint convent sect achieved. Destruction of the death¡¯s poolpleted. Lin fan dove into the void. This time around, he was going to be absolutely unrestrained. So what if he was a demigod? if he had the guts, then he woulde. If one came, he would beat one up. If two came, he would beat up both of them. To be able to kill him, it could be considered their ability. After a long time. There were also disciples of the Saint convent sect who came to the death Pool to train. They were proud to be disciples of the Saint convent sect because they were the richest sect in the world. Even the disciples of other sects would treat the Saint convent sect disciples like their ancestors. The disciples of other sects would not be able to enjoy all the benefits. He was superior. That¡¯s right, this was the feeling of satisfaction they felt, a level higher than the disciples of the other sects. However, when they arrived at the Death Pool, their eyes were dazed and they stood there dumbly. ¡°Did wee to the wrong ce?¡± A disciple said in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This should be the Death Pool. However, what exactly happened? why did the Death Pool be like this?¡± Everyone looked at each other in fear. How did such a beautiful and dangerous ce suddenly be like this? ¡°Return to the sect and report this to the sect immediately. There¡¯s been a huge change in the Death Pool. From the looks of it, it¡¯s been destroyed by someone. This kind of power is definitely not something we can deal with.¡± A disciple with some brains said hurriedly. This was definitely not a small matter. If Lin fan was present, he would definitely be very willing to give this disciple a reward. For example, the ¡®smart¡¯ prize. Forbidden Forest. Lin fan floated in the air and looked at this dangerous ce before him. He felt that it was pretty interesting. The forest was like an ocean. From above, it looked like waves, ripplingyer byyer. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to clear them out.¡± When he was in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory, he was reluctant to do this, but he was very willing to do it in the Saint convent sect. Transformation into God swordsmanship! At this moment, many sword intents floated behind him and then split up, covering the entire area. Even though he had notprehended the highest level of this skill, it was more than enough for Lin fan. ¡°I can already hear the voices of the demonic beasts. These voices seem to be calling for something. Yes, they are calling for me. They are willing to be a part of my strength and contribute to the peace of the world.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been hard on you demonic beasts.¡± ¡°Go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed down with his palm, and the sword intent that covered the sky and earth flew down into the Forbidden Forest. Each sword intent was agile. Instantly, the roars and screams of the demonic beasts could be heard. His points continued to increase. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin fan smiled. This was a method he had thought of before but he wasn¡¯t too strong and couldn¡¯t use it. But now, his strength was on the level of a demigod and controlling the sword intent was simple. ¡°Again!¡± At this moment, a sharp sword will burst out from his body and soared into the sky. It could even cut the clouds. One sword intent after another covered the sky and earth. This was a powerful move that could only be performed when one had absolute control over the sword Dao. ¡°Go!¡± At this moment, he pressed his hands down and a vast sword intent descended from the sky into the Forbidden Forest, reaping the lives of the demonic beasts. Each demonic beast brought arge number of points. ¡°He¡¯s really too smart. He even thought of such a method.¡± He had been convinced by his own intelligence and wisdom. It was as if he had not expected that there would be such a good method. He didn¡¯t need to do anything. He just needed to let the sword intent burst out and kill all the demonic beasts in this ce. To Lin fan, this was an extremely wonderful ce for cultivation. However, it was a natural disaster for the disciples of the Saint convent sect. Such a dangerous ce was originally a ce for them to increase their strength and obtain opportunities. But now, Lin fan was harvesting them right away. He was basically cutting off their path of survival. Cultivation required enlightenment in battle, and opportunities did not appear out of thin air. A spiritual herb that could increase one¡¯s cultivation might need countless demonic beasts to kill each other and water it with their blood essence to slowly grow. However, all of this had quietly changed. This was because the most friendly peak leader of the magnificent me sect was helping the Saint convent sect change the environment. ¡°Not bad. This is how the points should increase. If there are demigods waiting for me to kill and I don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll be nothingpared to these points.¡± One by one, the demonic beasts died under the sword intent. Soon, a strong smell of blood came from the Forbidden Forest and a red mist of blood spread in the air. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Human, you¡¯re too impudent! This is the Forbidden Forest, how dare you kill so violently!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± A furious roar imbued with sound waves immediately came from the depths of the Forbidden Forest. It was obvious that they had killed too many people and had attracted some big shots. ¡°A wise man does not do things in the dark. I am a disciple of the Saint convent sect. Get the hell out here.¡± Lin fan looked into the distance. The void there seemed to be twisting due to the pressure from the power. Suddenly, there was a tremor in the distance, forming a huge wave. The wave grew bigger and stronger, crushing all the trees in Forbidden Forest. ¡°What?¡± He was taken aback. He raised his hand, and a huge figure appeared in front of him. He punched out and blocked the fist. The powerful shock waves spread out in all directions. ¡°Interesting!¡± He didn¡¯t expect such an expert to exist in the Forbidden Forest. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the giant figure wasn¡¯t human, but a demonic beast in human form. There was only a single huge eye embedded in the middle of its face. Its skin was snow-white and covered in veins, making it look very ferocious. Its six huge and rough arms gave off an infinite pressure. ¡°Disciple of the Saint convent sect, don¡¯t take me for a fool. Who the hell are you?¡± The taboo master hollered out in rage as his six fists tore through the void and headed straight for Lin fan. Bang! Bang! A deafening explosion reverberated throughout the entire Forbidden Forest. ¡°Hmm, not bad. A little strong.¡± Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. To think that this thing would be this strong! ¡°I am the Lord of the taboo. If you dare to be so presumptuous here, only death awaits you.¡± The forbidden art master roared out as his six arms went berserk. His speed had reached an extreme as well. The shadows of his fists were dense as they sealed off Lin fan¡¯s path of escape. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of the explosion reverberated, and the shockwaves spread out in all directions. ¡°Die!¡± A single punchnded on Lin fan¡¯s abdomen. A berserk power pierced through him, causing his body to fall down and crash onto the ground. ¡°Death!¡± Instantly, a beam of light shot out from that gigantic eye of the forbidden art master. It pierced through the entire world and struck the spot where Lin fan had fallen. Hu! The Lord of taboos let out a sigh of relief. He never thought that someone would dare toe here and act so presumptuously. He really deserved to die a thousand times. Bang! Bang! Suddenly! The Lord of taboo¡¯s pupils contracted as he lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the bloody hole in his abdomen. He slowly turned his head and saw a figure raising his fist and prating his body. His long ck hair did not move at all. Under the scorching sun, it emitted a ck light. ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re a little impudent.¡± Lin fan¡¯s mouth cracked open and he chuckled. He then opened his eyes. His unmoving ck hair started dancing like a dragon. Turning around, he dove down and clenched his fingers. His hands formed fists and intertwined with each other, forming a fist shadow that mmed into the body of the taboo master. ¡°Don¡¯t keep bullying an honest man. So what if you have six arms?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The fist shadows criss-crossed and violently struck down. ¡°How is that possible?¡± As the Lord of taboos spoke, arge amount of blood spurted out. His eyes widened, and his body suffered a pain that he had never felt before. ¡°Who are you? you have the power of a demigod. You¡¯re not an ordinary person ...¡± It was extremely difficult to speak, and he didn¡¯t have any power to fight back. ¡°I¡¯m just an honest man. ¡± Lin fan¡¯s body tilted as his arm stretched out behind him. A brilliant light gathered on his fist as he punched out. Bang! Itnded heavily on the body of the forbidden master, causing him to fall to the ground. Its huge body collided with the ground, and an invisible pressure burst out, forming a huge pit. The huge rocks on the ground were jutted out, unable to withstand the impact of this force, forming a hellish scene. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really too F * cking strong now. Can I even deal with the Lord of a dangerous ce with a single punch?¡± He was having a headache right now because he was too strong. Who else in this world could beat him up like a sandbag? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s very few. Bang! Bang! At this moment, the Lord of taboos, who was lying in the pit, suddenly rushed into the distance. This was an enemy that was impossible to defeat. He then turned around and said,¡±just you wait. This is the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory. You ...¡± ¡°Colored eyes, activate.¡± Lin fan looked at the huge eye in the distance. If he wanted to run, then so be it. Why did he have to turn around and say such things to him? ¡°Why would I?¡± The Lord of taboos suddenly stopped as an inexplicable anger erupted from his heart. The blue veins on his body seemed to have exploded and curled up like old tree roots. ¡°B * stard, I¡¯m the Lord of the forbidden area, the Overlord of the Forbidden Forest. How dare you challenge my authority? unforgivable!¡± The Lord of taboos exploded with a terrifying power that was even more powerful and shocking than before. Bang! Bang! With a stomp of his feet, the void shattered as the body of the forbidden technique master disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already right before Lin fan. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart. ¡± ¡°Tear me apart? interesting. It¡¯s a great dream.¡± Twisting his neck, Lin fan clenched his fingers into a fist and punched out at the head of the taboo master. Bang! Bang! The huge head was split into pieces, and the blood inside spurted out, dyeing the world red. ¡°This fellow is actually not bad. He has already surpassed the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, but he¡¯s still a long way from the demigod realm.¡±

 Chapter 366

    <h4>Chapter 366: Uprooting, not leaving an inch ofnd </h4>

    ¡°What is this?¡± At that moment, he saw a mysterious power floating out of the headless neck of the Lord of taboos. Then, his expression changed slightly and he fell down. He dug his fingers into the Lord of taboo¡¯s chest and pulled out a piece of pink meat. It wasn¡¯t meat. When he held it in his hand, he could feel the power flowing inside. ¡°This is very simr to the thing inside the abyssal worm, but much more powerful.¡± ¡°Even a demonic beast that can cultivate on its own can condense such a thing. It seems like it has discovered something incredible.¡± Lin fan was deep in thought. Then, he grabbed the pink thing, which was the power essence, and stuffed it into his mouth. Maybe because it was a Little Big, he couldn¡¯t stuff it in. He opened his mouth even wider and pped it. He almost choked. Refine! His experience points kept increasing. After an unknown amount of time. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lin fan burst outughing. He had not expected that the power essence of the taboo master would increase his experience points by 90 million! Wait a minute, the Lord of taboo¡¯s cultivation base was at the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, close to the half-step demigod realm. He only had 90 million experience points. The half-step divine elixir realm guy had increased his experience points by 100 million. As for the thing he had obtained from the sunshine sect, it had increased his experience points by 200 million. The difference between them was a little too big. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve gained nine levels of experience points. All that¡¯s left is my Foundation.¡± He was a little proud now. At the same time, he was very impressed with his spirit of enduring hardships. True experts did not rise in one go. They also needed to cultivate slowly. There were very few people like him who could slowly cultivate and endure loneliness. People nowadays were too eager for quick sess. It was not advisable, not advisable. He checked his points and saw that he had a total of 900000. ¡°Is this the benefit of truly going all out? ¡°I was once afraid of my hands and feet, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been so poor. As expected, squatting and guarding a dangerous ce ispletely the work of the weak. The real strong should directly tten the dangerous ce without any scruples.¡± ¡°I¡¯m enlightened. ¡± At this moment, Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the sky. After all the training he had gone through, he finally understood that only by going all out and doing things boldly could he attract such a huge amount of points. The one in the past was really not desirable. At this moment, he looked at the Forbidden Forest and thought about something important. He should not let go of this green forbiddennd. In his previous life, he had studied science. To live, humans needed oxygen, and trees were the best things to protect the world. They could release the oxygen that people needed to breathe. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given up.¡± Hended on the ground slowly and was ready to take away the Forbidden Forest. The good stuff must belong to the magnificent me sect. How could he leave it to a sect like the Saint convent sect that did not know how to protect the environment? He squatted down slightly and ced his palm on the ground. He held his breath and a sharp energy appeared. He raised his head and looked at the endless edge. ¡°Moving it will be a big project. The Forbidden Forest is a Little Big, but if we form a circle and divide thend, then prate the ground and dig through the foundation, we might be able to move this dangerousnd.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if it would work, he wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t try. Bang! Bang! Instantly, the sound of an explosion reverberated through the air. Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was standing. On the ground, there was only a bottomless chasm. In the distance, there was an explosion of air currents and gravel flying everywhere. It was as if something was continuously ttening the ground. From above, it could be seen that there was a Gully on the periphery of this dangerousnd. It was constantly forming and extending into the distance. At that moment, Lin fan was deep in the ground and his body was wrapped in a hot energy wave. When the earth touched the energy wave, it instantly cracked and melted. This was to concentrate power on the surface and cultivate it. As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, he had to do something for the sect. Although he didn¡¯t know how to invent or create techniques, he had the heart to add bricks and tiles to the magnificent me sect with his own hands and efforts. The earth trembled and the ground cracked. The cracks spread and even the toughest rock was turned into ashes by the impact. In the distance, many disciples of the Saint convent sect were walking on the road. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the ground suddenly shaking?¡± Such a change caused their expressions to change slightly. They did not know what had happened. After all, the violent shaking of the ground was extraordinary. Moreover, in the boundless forest, the birds pped their wings and flew high as if they were frightened. ¡°What happened?¡± At this moment, a voice as heavy as a mountain came from a luxurious horse. This voice was very heavy, and every word it said was like a heavy mountain, suppressing everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Sky Saint Saint son, I don¡¯t know. The ground suddenly started shaking.¡± The disciples at the side said respectfully. The sky Saint Saint Saint son had an extraordinary background. He was not only a Saint son, but also the descendant of a half-God monarch. Among the Saints of the sect, the heavenly Saint Saint could be ranked in the top 50. If they were ranked by their backers, they could be ranked in the top 10. ¡°That seems to be the Forbidden Forest. Did something happen?¡± Although the heavenly Saint Saint son¡¯s voice was deep, his face was as handsome as a gigolo. ¡°Lord Holy Son, should we go and take a look?¡± The disciple asked. ¡°Something must have happened for something like this to happen. Or, some treasure must have appeared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, let¡¯s go back to the sect. ¡± The sky Saint Saint son raised his head and looked into the distance. He waved his hand, not willing to go to the Forbidden Forest. The follower looked at the religious brother in surprise. He didn¡¯t know why the religious brother didn¡¯t go. After all, this was different from the religious brother he knew. In the carriage. ¡°What kind of existence does the Forbidden Forest have that can make my Saint heart tremble? it¡¯s obviously very dangerous.¡± The heavenly Saint Saint Saint son was confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Although he didn¡¯t have a physique and only had a saint¡¯s heart, this saint¡¯s heart was more powerful than some physiques. Its greatest ability was to avoid danger. When danger came, it could sense it in advance. Thus, for so many years, he had relied on this ability to have absolute confidence whether it was entering dangerous ces or fighting. When he looked at the Forbidden Forest, he had the urge to go, but his Saint heart immediately trembled violently, sending a signal of danger. ¡°Pei Pei! It¡¯s a really difficult project. When we move to the magnificent me sect, we¡¯ll have to collect entrance fees. It¡¯s too hard. ¡± Lin fan¡¯s speed was at its maximum as he circled around the Forbidden Forest. The ravine was getting deeper and deeper. However, the Forbidden Forest was huge indeed. He had not even gone around it once. ¡°Ya! Charge!¡± BOOM! The power me was boiling like a raging me. A super expert who could fight against a demigod actually did such a thing. If others knew about this, they would definitelyugh their teeth off. After a long time. Lin fan stopped. He had finally walked one round and looked around. The ravine was really deep and he had used up a lot of energy. This matter of remation was indeed a bit huge. However, being able to move such a dangerous ce back to the magnificent me sect was something to be excited about. The people of the magnificent me sect would probably be very happy. After all, with the increase in green coverage, they could absorb cleaner air. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s the magnificent me sect¡¯s fortune to have a Peak Master like me. Not only do they have to cultivate to improve their strength, but they also have to take care of the greenery in their territory. It¡¯s true that the capable do more work.¡± Lin fan sighed. However, the work that he had to do next was a little heavy. Transformation into God swordsmanship! The sword intents floated behind him and then floated in parallel. ¡°Split!¡± Boundless sword will flew out, ready to cut off the foundation, put it in the storage ring, and bring it back to the sect. Since he was already here, he would not leave even a de of grass behind. He didn¡¯t even leave a single piece of dirt behind. Time passed by. The splitting process was not bad and not slow at all. Then, his body started to spin and drilled into the center of the foundation. This area was really huge. It wouldn¡¯t take long topletely cut it off, so he could only use the most brutal force to solve it. With both hands on the top, he lowered his head and panted. The power in his bodypletely burst out. ¡°Rise!¡± With an angry roar, the veins on his arms popped out. Creak! The stones cracked, and the sword essence was constantly cutting. ¡°There¡¯s some progress. ¡± He could clearly feel that the Forbidden Forest was floating upwards. His thoughts were correct. No matter how many mysteries this dangerous ce had, there was no problem in uprooting it. As Lin fan continued to exert his strength, the Forbidden Forest began to shake violently. Countless broken rocks began to roll down. It was as if he was going to uproot the entire ce and change the world. If the people of the Saint convent sect saw this, they would go crazy. This was the Forbidden Forest, a dangerous ce for the Saint convent sect. It was also a ce where countless disciples liked to train. In their minds, this was a dangerous ce with the existence of the Lord of taboos, and there were endless possibilities. A wave of power wrapped around Lin fan. He was using all his power to lift up the Forbidden Forest. Kachaa! Thest crisp sound rang out, and the connected Foundationpletely broke. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin fan¡¯s body floated up continuously. A single ind floated up into the sky. At the center of the ind, there was an extremely tiny, almost negligible, pitch-ck figure that was serving as a foil to everything. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± He had seeded. He had finally seeded. He was simply too excited right now. The water in the Death Pool had been sucked dry by him. The water had a magical effect. It could create illusions and bring them back to the sect for the disciples to train. The Forbidden Forest was not bad either. ¡°This is the benefit of strength. If I didn¡¯tprehend thew of strength, how could I have been able to hold such a dangerous ce in my hands?¡± Forbidden Forest was immediately sucked into the storage ring and disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367: Before plundering, no, before taking it away </h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s really F * cking hard work. ¡± Such a vast project, other than an expert like him, who else could aplish it? he just wanted to ask, who else ... Looking at the huge pit below, he did not feel any guilt for destroying the terrain. Instead, he felt a sense of aplishment. ¡°This is ...¡± At this moment, he discovered that there was arge, fiery-red Bubble at the connection point that had been cut off. It was bulging as if it would burst at any time. Bang! Bang! Immediately, the red Bubble exploded. The viscous redva soared through the sky like a fire Dragon. When it reached a certain height, it bloomed like fireworks. ¡°Beautiful, magnificent.¡± He raised his head and looked. It was actually a kind of enjoyment to be outside. One couldn¡¯t keep fighting. Sometimes, one had to look at the natural scenery. This was the natural scenery of heaven and earth, a scenery that was not artificial at all. ¡°Sigh, when the world is peaceful, I must bring teacher around.¡± He thought about how his teacher had been guarding the sect for decades. He must have been very lonely. But what made his teacher like this? all of this was because of the existence of sects like the Saint convent sect that did not love peace. ¡°If you don¡¯t love peace, then we can only level you with a nuclear bomb.¡± After thinking it through, he turned into a stream of light and set off for his next destination. 900,000 points was a huge amount, but it was far from enough. He had to clear all the dangerous ces of the Saint convent sect and take away all the beautiful scenery. As for those that weren¡¯t too beautiful, they could just be destroyed. This world only needed beautiful things to exist. Lin fan stopped in front of a small stream. It was gettingte, so they didn¡¯t n to hurry. He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and flicked his finger. The green abyssal mes began to boil below. The interior of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was separated by dimensions, and it could store different types of water. When he came to the stream, he raised his finger and a few delicious fish floated into the air. Then, he moved his finger and sword intent exploded. He opened up the fish¡¯s stomach and cleared out all the internal organs. At the same time, he cleaned the fish scales and threw them into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River. He took out some spices from his storage ring and sprinkled them on the ground. Although they were outside and had to suffer, their quality of life couldn¡¯t be reduced too much. Thest time the frying pan returned to the sect, he had forgotten to ask his teacher to make it. Now, there was still a human-shaped face at the bottom of the pan, which was a little imperfect. Then, he looked into the distance and found a wild beast. He washed it and cut the meat into pieces. Roasted meat and fish soup were not bad choices. The not-so-sumptuous dinner ended. He poured away all the soup in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and washed it with the river water. He then boiled a new pot and jumped into it. He was lying therefortably. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve missed the magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fanid there and sighed. The stars in the sky were twinkling. He had always wanted to know if this world was also round. Unfortunately, even demigod-level powerhouses couldn¡¯t leave. He had tried flying up into the sky, but he couldn¡¯t reach the end. It was as if something was blocking him. He couldn¡¯t feel the end at all. ¡°With the moon above my head and a pair of shoes on the ground, I raise my head to look at the moon and shake my head to think of my hometown.¡± ¡°AI! As long as the world is at peace, everything will be fine. ¡± He closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep. It had been a long time since he had slept. Back in the sect, he had only been cultivating experience points. Now, he finally had the chance to sleep. Only when he was sleeping could he feel that he was still alone. He was not a robot that never knew how to sleep. In the morning, it was a little foggy. Lin fan woke up, put on his clothes, packed his things, and headed to his next destination. Death¡¯s pool. This ce wasn¡¯t empty. A figure appeared and when he saw the situation, he was stunned. ¡°Who did it? who did it?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually destroy the Death Pool to such an extent. Not a single drop of water was left in the pool, and the surrounding boulders were uneven. It hadpletely be a pile of rubble. ¡°Did someone break into the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory and cause destruction?¡± ¡°Furthermore, a Holy Son and a Holy Virgin of our sect have disappeared. Is there any connection between these two events?¡± The man fell into deep thought, unable to understand what had happened. After that, he disappeared from the spot and set off in another direction. The sky Saint Holy Son returned to the sect and reported that something strange had happened in the Forbidden Forest ocean. Although the Saint convent sect was currently being watched by the demigod powerhouses of the deceased sect, they could still deal with it. The other party would not dare to be too presumptuous for the time being. He didn¡¯t think much about it and set off for the Forbidden Forest. Not long after. They had arrived at the Forbidden Forest. ¡°Beast, what did this beast do?¡± What entered his eyes was a sea of red magma. The Forbidden Forest had disappeared and was reced by a huge deep pit. ¡°What happened? Did they move the Forbidden Forest away?¡± When he thought of this possibility, his expression changed. This was impossible. Even an ordinary demigod wouldn¡¯t have the power to move the Forbidden Forest. A demigod wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the weight. Unless it was a demigod who hadprehended thew of power. The demigod master of the dead sect didn¡¯tprehend thew of strength. There was only one possibility, and that was that a demigod master who hadprehended thew of strength hade to the Saint convent sect. At the thought of this, the man didn¡¯t stay any longer and immediately returned to the sect. If that was really the case, then this wasn¡¯t something he could deal with. He had to report this to the sect¡¯s monarch. Only a monarch could be in charge of this matter. ¡°Young man, please wait.¡± Lin fan did not fly through the void. That was because he had already arrived at his destination. The Saint convent sect was a dangerous ce that had existed for a long time and was loved by countless Saint convent sect disciples. At this moment, he heard someone calling him, which made him a little confused. When he turned his head, he found a fog blowing in his face. The old man in front of him was wearing a white robe and holding a book in his hand. His face was full of smiles, but this smile seemed to have ill intentions. ¡°Young man, are you sleepy?¡± The old man asked softly. While he was hiding in his robe, he was prepared to support Lin fan. ¡°Sleepiness? No, I just woke up and I¡¯m still sleeping. Pig, Who are you?¡± Lin fan asked. What did the old man spray on his face just now? it tasted good and even smelled good. ¡°I¡¯m the Messenger of God. I walk on the earth and spread the bright and sacred mission. Young man, do you have any wish to tell God? God can grant you any wish, as long as you believe in God. ¡± The old man said with a Holy look. Lin fan looked at the old man and then into the distance. ¡°Sure, take off your clothes. That¡¯s my wish.¡± The old man was stunned and he got close to Lin fan. He rubbed the ring on his finger and a colorless and odorless mist floated up. ¡°Young man, is this your wish?¡± ¡°Yes, hurry up. Didn¡¯t you say that any wish can be fulfilled? And what¡¯s in your ring? Why does it smell so good?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t wait for the old man to react and took the ring in his hand. When the old man saw this, his expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to make a move, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Lin fan picked up the ring and rubbed it a few times. A thick mist entered his nose and he revealed an intoxicated expression. ¡°It smells so good. It¡¯s not an ordinary smell. What is it?¡± ¡°You ...¡± The old man looked at Lin fan in horror. This was a drug made from many different herbs. Even if one was at the first level of heaven¡¯s strength realm, as long as they breathed in this drug, they would feel weak all over. But this guy in front of him was actually taking inrge gulps of this drug, and he was fine even after taking in the amount that was enough for a hundred people. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you so much. Hurry up and take off your clothes. This is my wish.¡± Lin fan urged. The old man looked at the man. He knew that this man was not from the Saint convent sect. He might be from the sunshine sect, the Yin Yang sect, or the magnificent me sect. He wanted to knock him out, bring him back, train him into a ve, and sell him to the ve market. These ves were the people of the weak sects. Theirbor was cheap and they could do many, many dangerous things. However, the person in front of him had absorbed so much and nothing had happened. This could only mean that this person was really terrifying. Whoosh! The old man took off his robe immediately and passed it to Lin fan with trembling hands. Lin fan took the book and walked forward. When the old man saw this, he ran away in a panic. To him, he had seen a ghost. ¡°This dangerous ce is a little special.¡± Lin fan put on his robe and walked forward with a book in his hand. There was a city floating in the air. The outside of the city was shrouded in light, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly. ording to the map. This was the city in the sky. Legend had it that it was the ce where the gods lived, but it waster destroyed. There were many terrifying demonic beasts inside, as well as the treasures buried by the gods. However, he did not know the exact situation. At the same time, at the bottom of the sky Castle, there was a huge silver pir that connected to the ground. There were all kinds of Holy runes on the pir. Although it looked destroyed, it still gave off a faint glow. ¡°Stop there.¡± Someone stopped Lin fan and wanted to check. ¡°God will bless you. Amitabha.¡± Lin fan mumbled the chant and rubbed the ring. Instantly, the two guards were dazed and swayed to the side. Lin fan swaggered in, and there were many Saint convent sect disciples around. ¡°This ce seems interesting. It used to be the residence of a God. Interesting. If I can finish this, it might not be too bad.¡± The floating city was divided into three regions. Thest region was not open to the disciples. It was said that the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch and the others had sealed it, and only the monarch and the others could enter. These were all recorded on the map. As for whether it was true or not, no one knew. However, he had always been curious about the unknown. He couldn¡¯t study it slowly. How could the Saint convent sect allow him to study it slowly? he could only take it back and study it again. Before plundering, no, before taking it away, he had to take a look at the structure of the city in the sky and see how he could move it better.

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368: This is the most explosive hammer strike </h4>

    He analyzed it carefully. The city in the sky was in the shape of a top and was only supported by a silver divine pir that reached to the sky. To be able to support this Sky City that was said to be the residence of a God, it was obviously not ordinary. He squatted down and ced his palms on the ground. Sensing the earth, he continued to extend downward to see how deep the pir was. However, he quickly raised his hand and stopped probing. ¡°It¡¯s really deep. It actually extends all the way to the core of the earth. Not bad, not bad. The moreplicated something is, the better it will be. I want this thing. ¡± He had gained quite a lot since he came to the Saint convent sect. He had sessfully taken two danger zones. If he could take the city in the sky as well, he would have three danger zones. However, now that he was a famous person, it would not be wise for the Saint convent sect to find out that he was a disciple of the magnificent me sect. It would also cause some trouble for the magnificent me sect. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought of a perfect solution.¡± In a short moment, he had already thought of the best method, but there was onest thing he needed to do. He touched the silver pir with his palm and felt the situation inside. ¡°There arews and a mysterious power. These two powers are rotating within, but they are very weak.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± With such power, as long as the hammer stopped, the pir would definitely be broken. However, before that, he still had important things to do. He clenched his fist, ced it in front of him, and took a deep breath. ¡°Guys from the magnificent me sect, I¡¯ve sacrificed enough for you. Don¡¯t Let Me Down in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he threw a punch at the handsome face. Only those who were ruthless to themselves were qualified to be strong, and he was such a person. Her originally soft face swelled up instantly. After wiping the blood from her nose, she touched it and realized that it was as swollen as a pig. ¡°Very good. No one should know who I am now. It¡¯s a perfect operation.¡± In the distance, the disciples of the Saint convent sect did not notice anything unusual. However, at this moment, the city in the sky had a seven-colored light that shone in all directions and prated deep into the void. Buzzzzzz! A stone door appeared in the air and opened. ¡°The city in the sky has opened.¡± Someone eximed, then rose into the air and flew toward the floating city. ¡°Hmm, very good, very good. We can take them all out in one go.¡± He was in a good mood when he saw this scene. He was going to enter the floating city, which saved him a lot of trouble. In the past, when he was not strong enough, he would definitely go in and kill everyone and plunder everyone¡¯s wealth. However, this was too time-consuming. Now that he was so powerful, there was no need to go in at all. As long as he uprooted the floating city and took it away, everything inside, be it treasures or people, would be his. There were originally many Saint convent sect disciples, but there was no one in front of them now. ¡°Begin the operation.¡± Berserk body! Cruel blood! As he activated the cultivation technique, the aura in his body continued to rise until it reached the peak. Five elements God-defying! Suddenly, a vast Power Storm exploded from his body. A God descended and devoured everything to strengthen himself. He then merged with his body. His body, which had already grown taller, gradually shrank and returned to its original appearance. ¡°This will do. We can definitely take this floating city back.¡± Lin fan clenched his fists. He knew what he was doing. Once he attacked, there was no turning back. The Saint convent sect was the number one sect in the world and no one dared to offend them, but he was no ordinary person. His fist was condensed with power, and a brilliant light wrapped around it, spinning continuously and emitting a brilliant light. When his power reached its peak, his eyes shone brightly. A punch broke through the void andnded on the silver divine pir. The silver divine pir sensed this destructive power, and a protective barrier suddenly appeared around it, the divine patterns on its surface shimmering. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, this isn¡¯t your final destination. ¡± With a loud roar, the heart of strength thumped and thew of strength pierced through. Crack! Crack! Cracks appeared on the protective light screen. It did notst long before it turned into specks of Starlight. The most powerful punchnded on the silver divine pir. Bang! Bang! A deafening explosion erupted. A wave of energy rippled out. It became more and more rapid and violent, destroying everything in the surroundings. The powerful force even swept out several miles before dissipating. Crack! Crack! A crisp sound rang out, and the silver divine pir began to crack. However, the crack was very small, and after a part of it cracked, there was no movement. ¡°This pir isn¡¯t ordinary. It can actually withstand the power of a demigod, and it¡¯s the most violent power.¡± In the floating city, a group of disciples was excitedly preparing for their training. However, all of a sudden, the earth shook and the mountains swayed. The entire floating city began to shake violently. ¡°What¡¯s going on? why is the floating city shaking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that some terrifying existence is about to appear?¡± For these inexperienced disciples, they would only think of the appearance of some terrifying demonic beast. They would never think that the dangerous ce they had been training in had already been moved away. In the distant void, the Temr sovereign had already taken action. The destruction of the two danger zones was a huge matter. If someone with demigod strength entered the Saint convent sect and destroyed the danger zones, it would be equivalent to uprooting the Saint convent sect¡¯s Foundation. However, trying to find this expert was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Suddenly! The originally calm void suddenly began to fluctuate slightly. The two half god sovereigns looked at each other and eximed. ¡°Not good. There¡¯s a situation at the floating city.¡± ¡°Beast, if I catch you, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡± Immediately, two figures flew into the void and swept toward the floating city. They were the two half-God sovereigns of the Saint convent sect. When they heard that there was a huge change in their territory, they rushed out to investigate. He couldn¡¯t tell what the changes in the Death Pool were. However, the Forbidden Forest had beenpletely uprooted. They knew that this person was not simple. The Forbidden Forest was guarded by the taboo master. Although the taboo master¡¯s strength was not at the demigod realm, it had already surpassed the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. It was impossible for anyone who was not a demigod to kill the taboo master. As for whether it was the demigod from the dead sect or not, there was no possibility. The demigod from the dead sect was already being chased by several demigods from the sect. No one knew where he had run to hide, so how could he dare to do such a thing? The floating city. The loud noise attracted some Saint convent sect disciples. When they saw a man with a swollen face mming into the silver divine pir, their expressions changed. ¡°Stop! This is the city in the sky. How dare you disrespect the divine miracle? you deserve to die.¡± Some disciples scolded. They were disciples of the Saint convent sect and were born superior to others. Now that someone dared to cause trouble, how could he tolerate it? At this moment, Lin fan was focused on the silver God pir in front of him. The cracks on it were getting more and more dense. As long as he continued hammering down, he would definitely be able to break it. By then, the floating city would be his. ¡°Copse!¡± He shouted! His aura expanded to an even higher level, and his power was condensed. He then punched out and prated the divine pir. A powerful shockwave spread out and turned into a destructive force, crushing the Saint convent sect disciples who were shouting. ¡°How can that be?¡± The Saint convent sect disciples immediately felt the endless pressure in front of them. It was like a demonic beast with its mouth wide open. They were unable to resist and were about to be devoured. ¡°You bastard! How dare youe to the Saint convent sect and act so presumptuously? unforgivable!¡± Suddenly, a powerful force from the sky pressed down and blocked Lin fan¡¯s power, saving the Saint convent sect disciples. Those disciples that were about to fall into hell noticed that the terrifying energy was gone and they raised their heads. When he saw the two figures in the sky, he knelt down immediately. ¡°Greetings, Thunder monarch, God sequence monarch.¡± They were all excited. They didn¡¯t expect two demigod sovereigns to arrive. In that case, the person who dared to destroy the floating city would only end up dead. ¡°Still not stopping.¡± Thunder monarch¡¯s body was surrounded by a vast amount of lightning. It was as though there were bolts of lightning dancing on his body. If he were to explode, he would be able to unleash a power that could destroy the heavens and earth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect two demigods toe. How interesting.¡± Lin fan cast a sidelong nce at him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. That final punch would definitely be able to shatter everything. With a loud roar, a dazzling light burst out from his fist and directly hit the divine pir. Crack! Crack! The cracks continued to extend and wrapped around the entire divine pir. Then, with a crack, itpletely shattered. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Lin fan¡¯s heart leaped with joy as he leaped up and grabbed onto the Broken God pir. He then ced the floating city on his shoulders. It was so heavy that he almost couldn¡¯t support it. With his current strength, he could actually feel the heaviness. This was obviously not ordinary. ¡°You bastard.¡± The Thunder monarch and the God order monarch had not expected that they would still dare to cause trouble even at a time like this. With a holler, thousands of rays of light burst forth from their bodies. The power of a demigod gushed out towards Lin fan. ¡°This is already mine. What do you want? if you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± With a furious roar, he lifted the divine pir and started swinging it around, smashing the city in the sky towards the two demigod sovereigns. The city in the sky, which blotted out the sun, tilted and crushed down, causing the void to crack. The two demigods ¡®expressions changed. This was the city in the sky, one of the most precious and dangerous ces of the Saint convent sect. How dare this despicable thing do this? They didn¡¯t dare to attack the floating city. If anything happened, it would be toote for regrets. He dodged instantly. ¡°No...¡± The Saint convent sect disciples below suddenly realized that the sky had turned dark. The huge city in the sky wasing toward them, turning them into meat patties. BOOM! The earth trembled, and the buildings above the city in the sky shattered and fell. ¡°You dare ...¡± The eyes of the two demigod sovereigns were about to pop out of their sockets. It wasn¡¯t that their hearts ached for these disciples, but that this person had actually treated the floating city in such a way. ¡°Straightforward! This is a real weapon. It would be a disappointment if it broke so easily. ¡± Lin fan¡¯s mood was too good. He had never used such a dangerous ce to hit someone. This attack was full of momentum. Not bad. However ... It was time to slip away. He remembered that he wasn¡¯t here to fight the demigod. He was here to take away all the beautiful things.

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369: I can¡¯t lose face anymore</h4>

    ¡°You want to run? dream on.¡± Thunder monarch hollered out in anger. Raising his palm, a Thunder Pearl floated up into the void. Like a firework, it exploded. Thunder and lightning were like dragons, covering the entire world like a spider web. Countless bolts of lightning struck down, covering everything in the surroundings. ¡°Sigh, why do you have to do this?¡± Lin fan sighed and looked at the two half god sovereigns. He then raised the God pir that connected the city in the sky and smashed it down at the two of them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The two demigod sovereigns didn¡¯t attack the city in the sky. Such a dangerous ce couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Even if they didn¡¯t know if it would cause any damage, they didn¡¯t want to take the risk. ¡°I am the king of the rebel army, Maimaiti qiegao. You can call me the best of the sunshine sect, the King of glory, the Holy Emperor ...¡± Lin fan¡¯s roar reverberated through the world. The city in the sky in his hands was his best weapon. Whoever he caught, he would smash them and he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Such a dangerous ce, since it was a ce where a God lived, it would definitely not be so fragile. If it was really so fragile, he could not do anything about it. ¡°Bullshit! The sunshine sect wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous even if they were given ten times the courage of a Tiger. Who are you?¡± If they believed what he said, then they really wouldn¡¯t be demigods. ¡°I¡¯m the wonderhand Divine de, the goddess of beauty. You can call me the beautiful Messenger of the Yin Yang sect, the beautiful goddess of one de.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the city in the sky fell and hit the ground. The disciples in the floating city were all confused by the impact. Some of them could not withstand the impact at all and exploded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? how did the city in the sky be like this?¡± ¡°Help!¡± Countless disciples cried out for help. They had clearly entered this dangerous ce to gain experience. How did such a thing happen all of a sudden? He even died without knowing why. Shenzhi monarch was shocked.¡±There are still disciples of our sect in the floating city.¡± He could feel his disciples calling out to him. ¡°Who are you?¡± There was a fire burning in shenzhi-monarch¡¯s heart. He did not expect that there would be such a reckless person in this world who dared toe to the Saint convent sect. At this moment, Lin fan carried the God pir and said calmly,¡±¡±Fine, since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Listen up, sons, I¡¯m your father.¡± Just as he finished speaking. The two demigod sovereigns werepletely enraged. They didn¡¯t care about anything, not even the floating city. They only wanted to kill this person. ¡°Lightning spirit.¡± BOOM! Thunder monarch roared out as the lightning on his body rumbled and exploded. In fact, they were like lightning snakes that extended out into the void. A Thunder God spirit descended into the world with a Thunder crown on his head. His entire body was covered in Thunder as he grabbed out at Lin fan with his gigantic Thunder hand. This Tiangang true body was truly extraordinary. Lin fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Carrying the city in the sky, he bolted out and hammered down on the head of the Thunder God. ¡°What¡¯s with the arrogance?¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The light was extremely bright and shone in all directions, and the powerful lightning energy and energy shockwave spread out to a hundred li. ¡°Call for help, call for help!¡± Sovereign Thunder hollered,¡±call the other demigods of the sect over and take down this fe.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. With a flutter of his robe, a strand of his spirit consciousness entered the void and headed into the distance. ¡°Aiyo, his IQ is infinitely high. He actually knows how to greet people.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the two demigod sovereigns to know how to call for help. They hammered down with the city in the sky, and when a loud boom was heard, they ced the city in the sky into their storage ring and flew into the distance. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can escape. Where do you think you can run to under my lightning barrier?¡± Sovereign Thunder snorted coldly. He had not expected that this guy¡¯s strength would actually be that of a demigod even though he was not at the demigod realm. Shenzhi-monarch pondered for a moment.¡±I think I¡¯ve heard this rumor before.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thunder monarch was surprised. He did not pay much attention to the other party¡¯s escape. In a while, the other party would know how preposterous it was to leave this world of Thunder. However, shenzhi monarch actually said that he had heard of it before, which attracted his attention. A figure directly entered the lightning barrier. After that, he never appeared again. The two demigod sovereigns were surprised and didn¡¯t seem to have reacted. ¡°Where is he?¡± Shenzhi monarch asked. ¡°Not good, he actually passed through my lightning barrier, chase ...¡± The Thunder monarch was shocked. How was this possible? this was the domain of a demigod, and it was his Thunder barrier. As long as one barged in, they would be trapped in a real world of Thunder. However, he could sense that this fellow had actually passed through it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lin fan dove into the void and looked at this thing that was filled with lightning. Even though he was struck by lightning after entering, it was of no use. However, since the other party wanted to call for reinforcements, it was obvious that more demigods would being. If there were too many demigods, it would not be easy to do things. He raised his finger and a drop of blood appeared. Then, he flicked it into the distance. This time, he didn¡¯te topete with the demigods. Instead, he had lofty ideals and goals. The blood glowed in the air and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He then flew into the distance. A Thunderbolt exploded in the void, and in the blink of an eye, it was extremely far away. ¡°Stop! No matter how fast you are, can you be faster than the lightning?¡± Thunder monarch had already followed behind. On the other hand, the God order monarch was slightly inferior and could not catch up for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not as fast as lightning. This makes me feel helpless for the time being.¡± Lin fan agreed. That was indeed the case. There were thousands ofws, and each of them had their own merits. The lightningw that the lightning sovereign hadprehended was indeed one of the best among thews. Its destructive power was shocking, and its speed was very fast. However, he was not envious. Power was the most fundamental. The Imperial Sword intent came out with a ng. He held the Tai sovereign sword in his hand, aimed it at his heart, and pierced it. Then, he pulled it out and continued to flee into the distance. In the Saint convent sect, several figures swept across the sky and fled into the distance. They had already received the signal from monarch Shen Zhi that there was an invasion. At this moment, a figure was standing on a barrennd with his back facing the two demigods. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something strange about this person.¡± Shenzhi-monarch stopped the impulsive Thunder-monarch and looked at him warily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could there be a problem?¡± The Thunder monarch asked. Monarch shenzhi said confidently,¡±do you think that someone can still stand so calmly with his back to us when he¡¯s being chased by two demigods? this is enough to prove that he¡¯s waiting for us to fall into a trap. If we go forward, we¡¯ll fall into the trap.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. ¡± Sovereign lightning pondered for a moment and understood. ¡°When the other demigods of the secte over, it won¡¯t matter how many traps he has set up.¡± Said shenzhi monarch. Following that, a few substance chains floated out of his body and intertwined with each other, forming a huge that covered the entire world. This was a divine-ranked that could seal the heavens and earth, preventing anyone from leaving. ¡°Senior brother is so thoughtful.¡± Sovereign Thunder nodded his head, acknowledging the words of his senior brother. Shenzhi-monarchughed.¡±Of course, Junior Brother. Although you are stronger than me, when ites to brains ...¡± Before he could finish his words, a shocking scene happened. The figure that was standing there gradually turned into ashes and scattered between the heaven and earth. ¡°This ...¡± Thunder monarch immediately stepped forward and grabbed out with his hand. However, he grabbed nothing. He looked around in a daze and tried to sense everything around him. However, he couldn¡¯t sense any fluctuations. ¡°Senior brother, he has disappeared. I can¡¯t feel any fluctuations. It¡¯s not a secret technique.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that a perfectly fine person had disappeared just like that. How was this possible? ¡°Impossible.¡± Shenzhi-monarch was shocked. How could this be? he was clearly right in front of him, so how did he suddenly disappear? Furthermore, they were demigod powerhouses and their perception of the void had reached a certain level. How could someone disappear before their eyes without them knowing? ¡°Thunder, divine rank, what happened?¡± At this moment, a few figures attacked. Shenzhi-monarch¡¯s face was gloomy.¡±We just met the guy who invaded the Saint convent sect, but we didn¡¯t expect him to escape. Now, even the sky City has been plundered by him.¡± ¡°What? The floating city has been plundered?¡± The expressions of the demigods who hade changed. ¡°I keep feeling like I¡¯ve heard of this person before, but I can¡¯t remember where. A cultivation base at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper actually has the strength of a demigod? what kind of sect is this ...¡± ¡°Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The chaos Emperor immediately said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The sanction King replied,¡±he is the only one who has suchbat power.¡± When sovereign zing glory heard these words, he did not expect that the brat he saw back then would actually have such capabilities. Now that the five demigods of the Saint convent sect had appeared, it could be said to be a terrifying force. However, the Saint convent sect did not only have five demigods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s the one who destroyed our sect¡¯s abyss of death, Forbidden Forest ocean, and now the city in the sky. No, I have to go to the magnificent me sect and make them hand him over.¡± Sovereign Thunder roared out in anger. He was so furious that there were even lightning bolts swimming around his fingers. ¡°No,¡± Shenzhi-monarch stopped him. ¡°If we go to the magnificent me sect and the other sects find out that our sect has been thrown into chaos by such a weak disciple, even with two demigods, we can¡¯t afford to lose face. We can¡¯t let the magnificent me sect¡¯s status rise.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Now, we can only track down the other party¡¯s whereabouts and capture him with our own hands.¡± ¡°What a bunch of beasts. How dare theye to our sect and cause trouble? they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. We should have killed them all when the eight sects invaded the magnificent me sect.¡± Sovereign Thunder said in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go and search separately. Contact us as soon as you find any traces. Junior Brother chaos and I have fought with him before. He has a puppet substitute, so he can survive. We can¡¯t be careless.¡± The sanction King said. At a certain ce. A figure in white stood there. She had a beautiful nose, Phoenix eyes, red lips, and white teeth. Her beautiful eyes were looking at the drop of Scarlet blood on her clothes as she fell into deep thought. What was this?

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370: This is a man¡¯s chest</h4>

    The ten seconds were up. BOOM! It pressed down heavily. ¡°What¡¯s going on? it seems like I¡¯m on top of something.¡± He was resurrected with a drop of blood, and his entire body was restored to its most perfect state. Only his clothes were gone. However, he felt like he was holding something soft in his palm. Could it be that the drop of blood hadnded on the demonic beast? When he looked over, he saw a figure being pressed down on the ground by him. The other party had snow-white skin and beautiful eyes. However, there was something wrong with his gaze. It was as if he wasn¡¯t surprised at all by his sudden appearance. He looked at his hand again, and it turned out that he was cing it on her chest. ¡°Brother, your chest is bigger than the average man ¡®s, but it¡¯s not hard enough. It¡¯s a little loose. You still need to practice more.¡± Lin fanughed. His small hand grabbed another handful, but he felt that it was a little loose. Then, he grabbed the other party¡¯s hand and pressed it against his chest. ¡°Do you feel it? this is a man¡¯s chest. It¡¯s hard and strong enough. You still have to learn.¡± Lin fan backed away naked. He didn¡¯t really care that he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. He was enlightened once more. This was just a stinky skin, so there was no need to care too much about it. ¡°ck hair, so he¡¯s not from the Saint convent sect. If his face doesn¡¯t change, he¡¯s not from the Yin Yang sect. If his legs aren¡¯t short, he¡¯s not from the sunshine sect. It¡¯s easy to exin.¡± He looked at it carefully, then took out a set of clothes from his storage ring and put them on. The harvest this time was not bad, but he wasn¡¯t prepared to take it. When he returned to the sect, he would go explore with his teacher and see what was in there. Of course, the things in the sky City must be good. After all, it was rumored that it was the ce where a God lived. If there were no treasures, then what was the difference between a God and a good-for-nothing? Suddenly! Just as Lin fan was putting on his clothes, the white-robed figure moved. Those slender fingers of hers were like the hands of heaven and earth as they grabbed out from thin air. There was a mysterious power that gathered in his palm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? why did you sneak attack me for no reason?¡± Lin fan was stunned. He clenched his fist and punched out with the most violent force. The void shattered. When his fist touched the other party¡¯s finger, a bright light shone out and a strong shockwave spread out. However, at this moment, Lin fan¡¯s face changed slightly. On the finger of the white-robed man, a suction force burst forth, sucking in all the fluctuations that were spreading out into the surroundings, not allowing any of them to leak out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? you¡¯re actually going to attack me. Although I, Lin fan, am not a bad person, I¡¯m not an existence that will allow others to bully me. Didn¡¯t I just say that your chest wasn¡¯t hard enough? could there be a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sorrow of a cultivator to be unable to face your true self. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only let you see everything clearly and let you see for yourself what you¡¯recking.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Lin fan¡¯s power burst forth once more as a berserk power swept through the entire world. The white-robed man¡¯s calm eyes flickered with light. He formed a hand seal and a mysterious divine pattern floated out from his back. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. A man like you is using flower-pinching finger in front of me. You are a pervert.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it. Although the other party was very strong, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. The shadows of his fists were traceless as they intertwined and formed a dense illusionary image. ¡°What a strange guy. He¡¯s as young as me, but his cultivation base isn¡¯t weak either. This can¡¯t be possible, right? other than me, there¡¯s only one peerless genius in this world. How can there be another one?¡± Bang! Bang! The violent shakingpletely exploded, forming a wave of impact that swept in all directions. The man in white raised his finger and guided the heaven and earth to form a light screen that covered the surroundings. At the same time, when the impact wave hit the light screen, it disappeared. It was unable to charge out. ¡°Amazing! His cultivation in formations is so strong. He¡¯s using the heaven and earth as his Foundation to form a light screen. This is an extraordinary technique. It¡¯s definitely not something that ordinary people can use.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even my own teacher doesn¡¯t have this level of attainment. ¡± Although his own power was crushing the other party, the other party had too many tricks up his sleeve. The formation was formed with ease, not by his own power, but by borrowing the power of heaven and earth. ¡°You¡¯re really too impudent. ¡± At this moment, a light screen shrouded over. Lin fan was extremely displeased. With the activation of the five elements God defying art, he went all out. Compared to before, he was much stronger now. A fist that contained a brilliant light directly smashed onto the light screen. Crack! ¡°This is my true power. Don¡¯t be too impudent. Only by seeing your true self will your cultivation be meaningful.¡± Lin fan¡¯s body pounced over. Under the white-robed man¡¯s astonished gaze, Lin fan pushed him to the ground. Then, he grabbed with his five fingers and tore off his shirt. ¡°Look, I said that there¡¯s something wrong with your chest. Why don¡¯t you ... Believe me?¡± Towards the end, her voice became softer and softer, and what entered her eyes were pink......Small particles. All the hair on his body stood on end as he retreated. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? wouldn¡¯t there be a misunderstanding? ¡°But don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re a family when we¡¯re outside, so it¡¯s the same to anyone, right? besides, I admit that you think I¡¯m blind. As for repaying you with my body, forget it. I like to set off fireworks, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but set off the people around me as fireworks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t like it. If you think you¡¯re at a disadvantage, I¡¯ll ept it. Come on, touch me however you like. I¡¯ll let you feel how hard a man¡¯s chest is.¡± He didn¡¯t expect this fellow to be a woman. But who could he me? her chest was small and soft, making it difficult to distinguish. Thinking about the fireworks he had encountered now, which one of them wasn¡¯t very tempting? they often swayed their waists, as if they were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that the other party was a woman. At this moment, The Woman in White took off the hair tie on her head. Her long ck hair was as soft as a waterfall and fell straight down. Then, he pulled up the clothes that had slipped off. However, The Woman in White¡¯s face seemed to be in pain, and countless images appeared in her mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Headache, or feeling like you can¡¯t take it?¡± Lin fan looked at his situation and felt that something was wrong. At this moment, he even noticed that The Woman in White¡¯s face was blushing, but it suddenly disappeared. Then, she raised her finger and drew some kind of magical formation pattern in the air. His fingers moved faster and faster, and the array pattern in front of him became more and moreplicated. A beam of light bloomed out, and at the same time, a terrifying power was brewing in thisplicated array pattern. There was also the power of heaven and earth. ¡°Seal!¡± When the slender finger stopped, the array pattern waspletely formed. It burst out with a bright light and enveloped the area. Lin fan didn¡¯t move. He wasn¡¯t afraid of things like seals. He wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. Very quickly, a cage descended and covered Lin fan. The Woman in White looked at Lin fan and was prepared to walk forward. Lin fan stuck his head out of the seal,¡±hey, where are you going? which sect are you from?¡± He really wanted to know which sect she was from. If she wasn¡¯t from the magnificent me sect, she would definitely kill anyone who yed with her until now. When this voice rang out, The Woman in White stopped in her tracks and looked at Lin fan in shock. ¡°Your seal isn¡¯t that good. Look.¡± Lin fan walked out of the seal and into it from the outside. It was really fun to go in and out. Pfft! Instantly, under Lin fan¡¯s shocked gaze, thedy in white spat out a mouthful of essence blood. Raising her finger, she drew out some sort of formation pattern. Then, with a sh of golden light, it was as though she had broken through the void, or perhaps even a dimension, and disappeared without a trace. ¡°What is this? I don¡¯t really understand.¡± He was a little dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand what the other party was trying to do. He spat out a mouthful of blood out of nowhere and even specially used blood to draw an array pattern. In the end, he disappeared without a trace. He couldn¡¯t understand this. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you, why are you running?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± In the end, he could only say this. Although the outside world was filled with evil, he was such a friendly person. How could he be dangerous? However, there was something wrong with The Woman in White. She was actually able to resist his strength before he transformed. She was really not bad. However, the other party¡¯s mastery of formations shocked him. He could easily form a seal with his hands, and at the same time, he was able to use the power of heaven and earth to form a seal. This was no ordinary skill. It was just that her chest was a little small. Sure enough, besides himself, the world was fair, and no one could be perfect. ¡°Now, the demigods of the Saint convent sect have already discovered me. With their intelligence, they should be able to guess who I am. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t think it through and thought that they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me after I pped them in the face. It seems like I¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± ¡°Sigh, after all, a man as eye-catching as me is like a Firefly in the dark no matter where I am. I¡¯m so bright and outstanding. It¡¯s a fact that¡¯s hard to hide.¡± He entered the void and left this ce. The great cause of umting points hadpletely begun. The Saint convent sect wasn¡¯t safe during this period of time. Countless dangerous ces were destroyed, and some of the dense forests were stained with blood. Countless demon beast corpses were piled up like mountains. It was like hell on earth. Some of the Saint convent sect disciples werepletely dumbfounded when they arrived at the ce. How did the once prosperous dangerousnds or forests be like this? Some of them were directly dug up by the roots, while some were beaten into a pulp, like a destend. The Saint convent sect¡¯s higher-ups were furious. The five demigod realm Masters searched endlessly, but the demigod monarchs were infuriated by the fact that each time they encountered the other party, they would disappear for no reason. On a barrennd, Lin fan looked at his storage ring and then at his own points. Points: 3010300 ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve gone a little too far. However, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s better for us to return to the sect. Those people outside are just too much of a bully.¡± During his time in the Saint convent sect, he had been to a few dangerous ces, but he did not take away the roots of some of them. When he was about to take action, he was caught by the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigod. There had only been one demigod at the time, but in an instant, the other four demigods had arrived. It was simply impossible to fight against them, so they immediately fled. Fighting with a demigod was a waste of time. His cultivation wasn¡¯t enough to suppress a demigod, so there was no need to waste time. When his strength increased, it would be time for him to explode.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371-this isn¡¯t an experience, this is moving back </h4>

    In a deserted ancientnd of the Saint convent sect. There was nothing here except for the bones of demonic beasts embedded in the soil. A white figure was walking there. His face was slightly pale, but he was fine. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. Is this the ce where the important things in my memory are?¡± ¡°But that guy is really terrifying. He¡¯s so powerful. If I don¡¯t use my secret technique, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Her figure was not stained by dust. When dust blew over, it was blocked by a light curtain around her. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left, I just need a little more time. ¡± After entering the cave, the ce had been excavated by the Saint convent sect disciples. Even the most fundamental power to maintain the dangerous ce had been taken away. It had be apletely abandonednd. There was no trace of life. The Woman in White looked at everything around her and shook her head,¡±it¡¯s a pity that the humans today don¡¯t cherish anything that the heavens and earth have given them. The existence of the danger zone is a gift from the heavens that can give birth to treasures without end. I didn¡¯t expect that they would be greedy to this extent, snatching away the source of the danger zone and turning it into a wastnd.¡± Looking at everything around her, The Woman in White felt very regretful. In the eyes of others, this was a dangerous ce, but in her eyes, it was a blessed ce. However, there were too few people who could understand it. As he continued to advance, there were traces of people stepping in every ce. There were all kinds of broken weapons and all kinds of corpses. Clearly, they were left behind by killing each other. By the time they reached the deepest part of the danger zone, it had long lost its former mystery, and everything was so dpidated. The Woman in White opened her arms,¡±I¡¯m back. Open it.¡± Suddenly, a mysterious aura was emitted from The Woman in White. The dust-covered and withered nts around her seemed to have regained their vitality and glory. The dried-up well in front of him started to change. It was originally filled with soil, but now, the soil had disappeared. Instead, a white liquid gushed out from the bottom of the well. Mysterious divine patterns gradually appeared on the craggy stone walls. These divine patterns glowed and then aimed at the well, shooting out beams of light. Whoosh! The Woman in White took off her clothes, exposing her exquisite figure, and stepped into the well. When his body was about to sink to the bottom of the well, he couldn¡¯t help but look down at his chest, revealing a confident smile. ¡°If one¡¯s chest is not t, how can one bring peace to the world?¡± ¡°Shallow!¡± At the magnificent me sect¡¯s Mountain Gate. There were new disciples guarding the gate. They straightened their backs and looked into the distance with determination. In their hearts, they were the image of the sect and The Guardian gods of the sect. This was what their senior brother had said, and to them, there was no problem at all. ¡°Senior brother Lin is back!¡± When the two disciples caught sight of Lin fan flying in the air, they eximed in excitement. This was the idol in their hearts. If anyone were to say a single bad word about senior brother Lin, they would definitely beat the other party up. This was not something that had never happened before. ¡°There are some young fellows in the sect who think that they are extremely talented. After they have made some progress in their cultivation, they boast that they will one day surpass the peak Master of invincible peak. They even say that they have started cultivating earlier than us. If we had started cultivating earlier, we would have been able to do the same. In response, they didn¡¯t say a word and just went up to fight. In the end, they were defeated, which embarrassed their senior brother Lin. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Teacher, teacher,e out quickly. Something big has happened.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t return to invincible peak. Instead, he went straight to his teacher¡¯s ce. The moment hended, he started shouting. ¡°What happened?¡± Tian Xu was calm and collected. He would not be surprised by anything his disciple said. If he were to follow this kid¡¯s emotions, he would probably die early. Lin fan sat beside his teacher and said helplessly,¡±I went to the Saint convent sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was shocked, and then he shouted,¡±¡±Do you want to die? how dare you go to the Saint convent sect? if those old half-gods attack you, do you think you can stille back alive?¡± ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be so excited. I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I? besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t met those demigods before.¡± Lin fan picked up the cup of tea beside him and took a sip. Then, he spat it out again.¡±What tea is this? why is it so bad? it tastes like bile.¡± ¡°Who did you meet?¡± Tian Xu did not care about this. He did not expect his precious disciple to go to the Saint convent sect. Didn¡¯t he say that he couldn¡¯t go? he still went. It was good that he was back. It seemed like he did not encounter any danger. ¡°Let me calcte.¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple in shock. ¡°I met five old bastards. Chaos, judgement, lightning, God rank, and ze. These old demigods are bullying me. I was beaten up by them. If I didn¡¯t escape quickly, I would have been beaten to death. How can these demigods be so shameless? before I reached this realm, I thought they would be like teacher, calm and elegant, and wouldn¡¯t attack the juniors.¡± ¡°Until these five old guys, I¡¯ve finally gotten over it. The older they are, the more shameless they are.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s heart was pounding as he watched his disciple go on and on. He didn¡¯t expect five demigods to be here. It was a great fortune that they could escape. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be angry. There aren¡¯t many demigods who have the same temperament as me.¡± Tian Xu said, stroking his beard. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if they discovered you, it shouldn¡¯t be the five demigods working together. Did you do something?¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple strangely. He didn¡¯t believe that his disciple didn¡¯t do anything, unless the five demigods had nothing better to do and worked together to suppress him. However, from this, it could be seen that his disciple¡¯s strength was not bad, and he could take on the responsibility. ¡°Teacher, what do you think I can do? I¡¯m such a friendly person, so I just want to take advantage of my youth to visit the various sects and experience the customs and broaden my horizons ...¡± As he spoke, he noticed that the teacher was squinting his eyes. He seemed to be saying, continue lying. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I just took some things. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Oh, I took something along the way. The Saint convent sect has five demigods to suppress you. It seems that this is not a simple thing.¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple.¡±My disciple, am I not your closest person?¡± Lin fan nodded,¡±yes.¡± ¡°Alright then. Tell me the truth. What did you take? if it¡¯s something good, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. If it¡¯s not, you can just throw it away. No one will know what it is.¡± Tian Xu asked. Lin fan was silent for a moment before sighing out,¡±the water of the Death Pool, the Forbidden Forest, the floating city, the never-ending tower, and the underground pce of the storm.¡± ¡°Just this?¡± Tian Xu was shocked. What¡¯s going on? he was going to the Saint convent sect to train in a dangerous ce, and he was already being hunted down like this. This was way too petty. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You only went to these ces to gain experience. Even if there were treasures inside, you would have taken them with your own ability. Could it be that those five old farts were really provoked?¡± Tian Xu was really confused. The Saint convent sect was a great sect. Could it be that they would not allow a disciple from the outer sect to train? Even if they were discovered, there was no need for the five demigods to attack together. Lin fan coughed lightly, looking a little embarrassed.¡±Teacher, this is not a training.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not training, then what is it?¡± Tian Xu asked in surprise. Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything more. He opened the storage ring and said,¡±master, take a look for yourself.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. He had no idea what his precious disciple was talking about. But when he took a casual look, he waspletely stunned. A drop of sweat actually fell from his forehead. ¡°Disciple, what are these?¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t know what to say. He was dumbfounded. ¡°So this is the dangerous ce. I saw that the scenery was pretty good, and no one stopped me, so I moved it back. Your disciple also saw that this was a natural ce. It doesn¡¯t necessarily belong to anyone. To be able to move it away is a skill, so I gave it a try. Who would have thought that I would be able to move it back so quickly?¡± Lin fan exined. Suddenly, he felt that this was a problem. Suddenly! He noticed that his teacher¡¯s body was spasming on the ground. It was as if he would pass out if he wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t smoke. Tell me what to do about this matter. We¡¯ve already moved back, so it¡¯s definitely impossible.¡± At this moment, Tian Xu retracted his hand. ¡°Disciple, who gave you this storage ring? why is it so big? it¡¯s obvious that they wanted you to have such improper thoughts.¡± ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about the storage ring anymore. What should we do? I swear, no, I didn¡¯t kill the disciples of the Saint convent sect. I just moved the things. ¡± Just as he finished speaking. One by one, corpses floated out of the storage rings. These were all disciples of the Saint convent sect. Some of them were training in dangerous ces and were suddenly caught in their storage rings, suffocating to death. ¡°Where did this corpsee from?¡± When Lin fan saw these corpses, he was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a scam? ¡°AI!¡± Tian Xu sighed.¡±My dear disciple, you¡¯re in big trouble. These dangerous ces are very important to any sect. Not only did you move one, but you also moved five. It¡¯s no wonder the Saint convent sect is after you.¡± ¡°Fortunately, you met these five demigods. If you had met those few demigods, you would have to stay in the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan naturally knew that demigods were also divided into different levels. His teacher was definitely the most powerful existence. ¡°Wait a minute, my disciple. You just mentioned the city in the sky, right?¡± Tian Xu was stunned for a moment as he tried to recall. Lin fan replied,¡±yes, a city in the sky.¡± Tian Xu was a little excited.¡±The city in the sky is a dangerous ce. There¡¯s a legend about it. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the residence of a God, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. However, the demigods of the Saint convent sect sealed off thest area. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s true. For so many years, no God has appeared in the Saint convent sect. It¡¯s obvious that they haven¡¯tprehended the essence of the city.¡± Lin fan looked at his teacher¡¯s expression of anticipation and naturally knew what it meant. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m doing this for the sect. Look at the sect¡¯s danger zones. Some of them are really bad. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I brought them back for the sect disciples to gain experience? if not, I¡¯ll just scam them.¡± Tian Xu hesitated for a moment before finally nodding.¡±My disciple, you¡¯re the one who caused this. You¡¯re my disciple, so I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. No matter what, I¡¯ll follow you. Did they recognize you?¡± ¡°They must have recognized me. When they were chasing me, they kept calling my name, saying that I was courting death and deserved to die, but I ignored them.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°I understand. You can go back first. I¡¯ll think of a solution and see how to solve it.¡± Tian Xu fell into deep thought. This was not a simple matter. If it was just one or two dangerous ces, the Saint convent sect would not be so aggressive. But now that there were so many dangerous ces, they would definitely not let this go. He didn¡¯t disturb his teacher and returned to invincible peak. He had enough points and experience points to go into seclusion. He wanted to see how far he could go. [PS: what should I withdraw to thank you? Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins as a tip.] [PS: thank you, fellow readers 20161230173930497. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m working on the introduction, but I¡¯ve been working on it from noon to night.]

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372: This is my path</h4>

    Invincible peak! ¡°Aiya, the things that are going to happen after this are really vexing.¡± When he came to the secret chamber, he thought about what would happen next. The Saint convent sect would definitely not let him go. They would definitelye looking for trouble. ¡°What an unfriendly bunch.¡± He pushed open the door of the secret room and walked into the darkness to enter seclusion. In the main hall of the Saint convent sect, many monarchs were having a meeting. On the outside, many disciples were furious. They already knew that the dangerousnds on the sect¡¯s territory had been plundered, and even the floating city had been taken away. To them, this was a huge blow. In the future, they would have fewer ces to train. That wasn¡¯t all. The floating city was one thing, but many of the other danger zones had also been emptied out. Five demigods from the sect had gone to capture them, but they had not seeded. This made them even more indignant and humiliated. ¡°We must capture the magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak.¡± Sovereign Thunder shouted out. The anger in his heart was burning. After chasing for so long and catching up with the other party several times, the other party still managed to escape in the end. Five demigods had attacked, yet a Peak Master of a sect had managed to escape. This was the biggest joke in the world. The Lord of sanctions pondered for a moment.¡±We can¡¯t let this go. The magnificent me sect already has Tian Xu. If another one appears, the magnificent me sect will definitely escape our control. We¡¯ll suppress it and prohibit all sects from trading with it. This will prevent the magnificent me sect from doing business and increase the sect¡¯s trade. The standard of the people is lower than the other sects, but if two demigods appear, the situation will be out of control.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just an ordinary demigod, but looking at this man¡¯s cultivation, he¡¯s only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, yet he already has the strength of a demigod. Once he steps into the demigod realm, I believe that among everyone here, other than the Saint Lord and a few senior brothers, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to fight against him.¡± He had never seen such a disciple before. His cultivation base was not even at the demigod realm, but the power that he could unleash was not to be underestimated. Many sovereigns were discussing. If it was just one dangerous ce, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fuss. But now, several dangerous ces had been plundered and many ces had been destroyed. This was causing trouble for their sects and making them lose face. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t let this guy grow any further. He had to eliminate all the unstable factors. Only then could the Saint convent sect maintain its dominant position. At this moment, an elder rushed in. ¡°Saint Lord, monarch, the Luosha sect¡¯s Messenger requests an audience.¡± The sovereigns who were discussing the matter frowned. They didn¡¯t know why the Luosha sect woulde. After all, their rtionship wasn¡¯t that good. Sacred master said,¡±please invite the emissary in.¡± ¡°I heard that the Luosha sect was also killed by this person during the trial in the heaven sect Pce,¡± sacred Lord Chaos said.¡±He obviously knows about what happened to the Saint convent sect and wants to work together to put pressure on the magnificent me sect.¡± Liu ruochen was sitting in a luxurious disciple¡¯s residence. However, her brows were tightly furrowed. She had already heard about the incident. Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, hade to the Saint convent sect to cause trouble. He had plundered many dangerous ces and sessfully escaped from the pursuit of five demigods. The news shocked her. ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± She would always remember what the other party had said to her. ¡°Ten years is too long. I¡¯m making the best use of every second. In half a year, I¡¯ll go to the Saint convent sect and trample you on the beautifulnd you¡¯ve been yearning for.¡± To her, these words were a form of humiliation. At that time, she had absolute confidence that as long as she came to the Saint convent sect, her cultivation would definitely improve by leaps and bounds. Then, she would return to the magnificent me sect and return all the humiliation she had suffered to Lin fan. But right now, Lin fan was already able to escape from the hands of five demigods. This sort of strength was definitely not to be underestimated. ¡°Impossible!¡± Instantly, Liu ruochen¡¯s face turned pale. She was afraid that the day woulde. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is the Saint convent sect. There are Saint sovereigns, sovereigns, and many other experts. How could he dare to do anything to me? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The difference in strength and Lin fan¡¯s speed had already made her feel extremely uneasy. In the secret room. ¡°Now that I have enough points, the only two techniques I can improve are the ancient world vajra body and the transformation into God sword formation.¡± The foundation he needed was simply too massive. Three million points might seem like a huge sum, but it would not be enough to put it to use. ¡°Upgrade!¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡± 400000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Upgrade!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡± 500000 points were consumed.¡± After three consecutive upgrades, he had raised the ancient world vajra body to the maximum level. ¡°Ancient world vajra body plete)¡± ¡°Characteristics: ancient body, Buddha¡¯s wheel, Buddha on the spot, earth response, ancient world response.¡± Instantly, Lin fan could feel a vast amount of power coursing through his body. It was as though he was in hot water, bubbling and boiling. The power gave birth to a golden light, and a mini Buddha appeared within his body. ¡°This characteristic is useless to me. It¡¯s best to turn it into power.¡± In his body, the power formed a giant hand that grabbed the Little Buddha and instantly obliterated him, melting him into the purest and boundless power and fusing it into his body. His cells continued to devour and raise the ancient world vajra body to the perfect level, but it was still difficult to meet his own needs. ¡°As expected, at this stage, the foundation required is simply too huge. Even if I fought with a demigod, the foundation I umted isn¡¯t enough.¡± Just raising the ¡°ancient world vajra body¡± to the level of perfection had already cost him 1.35 million points. However, his strength had indeed increased. This was the effect of raising his cultivation technique to the level of perfection. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad power. If it was in the past, I would have needed to break through my cultivation to be able to amodate such a vast power when I raised the¡± ancient world vajra body ¡°to perfection.¡± ¡°The transformation into God swordsmanship is a good choice. Although it¡¯s a sword principle, if it¡¯s improved to the highest level, perhaps an incredible scene will happen.¡± ¡°Upgrade!¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡± 150000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Transformation into God swordsmanship (Level 4)¡± Increase ... As he continued to improve, the points he had now were enough for him to use. Fifth level! Sixth level! Ninth level, the great circle level. In the end, he spent another 1.35 million points. ¡°Transformation into God swordsmanship plete)¡± ¡°Characteristics: deification¡± When the transformation into God swordsmanship reached the peak level, the sword essence in his body was like a wave, surging into the sky. ¡°This sword intent is so powerful.¡± He had already felt it. He had once felt that the one with the strongest sword will should be Miyamoto Takeshi, but now it seemed that Miyamoto Takeshi was only so-so, and he could just kill him with one strike. However, when he raised this technique to the level of perfection, his Foundation had not yet umted to the peak. This made him a little shocked. ¡°Holy F * ck! Just how big is the capacity of my body right now? I¡¯ve raised two cultivation techniques to such a level, yet I¡¯m still unable to umte my Foundation to its peak state. This is a little terrifying.¡± Right now, he was a little stunned. To think that advancing from the eighth level of heavenly Dipper to the ninth level would require such a vast Foundation. However, he could clearly feel that the power in his body was constantly expanding. It was just that it had not reached a critical point. He had already used up 2.7 million points, and he still had 300000 points left. In the past, this amount of points would definitely be a huge sum. However, it was no longer enough now. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m poor again. The speed of my spending is too fast. It¡¯s so fast that it¡¯s a little uneptable.¡± ¡°Cultivation is really a painful and annoying thing.¡± Lin fan shook his head. Every time he entered the secret room to cultivate, it was an extremely painful thing. It was simply too boring. The thing that gave him the most headache now was that he had already cultivated the cultivation method to perfection. There was no hope in life, and he had to find a new cultivation method. However, before that, he would take back the prize. ¡°Lottery, 300 draws in a row.¡± Although 300,000 points was a lot, it was not that much to him. At least, it would be easy to earn it. [Golden lottery: thank you for your patronage ...] He had already expected to be nk, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°Congrattions on winning: heaven-tier cultivation technique creation guide book.¡± Not bad, his luck was off the charts to have actually drawn this, which was also something he wascking now. After that, there was nothing surprising. The pills were not bad. At the same time, there were some cultivation techniques. However, these cultivation techniques were not good and did not have a high degree ofpatibility with his body. There were also some weapons. Although some of them were of good quality, to him, whatever weapon he wanted, his fist would do. Moreover, he had a frying pan and a Mace. ¡°Golden lottery: blood demon.¡± He waited quietly. He knew that the chances of getting a good item were not high, but after hundreds of draws, there should be something good. He continued to improve, and when thest lottery draw ended, he began to organize his things. A heaven grade cultivation technique creation guide book was something that he couldn¡¯t do without. Now that it was out, it wasn¡¯t bad. [Bloodbath demon: fight for blood. That¡¯s all. You canprehend the effect on your own.] This wasn¡¯t a cultivation technique, nor was it a BUFF. It was a state, simr to the state buff in battle. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re trying to figure out the effects on your own? stop pretending.¡± He wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to such an introduction. ¡°Self-created reincarnation: nk reincarnation. Reincarnation scenes need to be added.¡± ¡°This!¡± He couldn¡¯t understand this thing, but he felt that it was incredible. However, he didn¡¯t care about it for now and continued to look. From the pile of elixirs, he would pick out the ones that were useful to him and swallow them directly. As for the rest, he would just put them in the pill Hall on the peak. ¡°We¡¯re justcking a little bit of Foundation. ¡± He was having a headache and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so close to reaching the 9th tier. Was this because he didn¡¯t want to step into the 9th tier, or was he afraid that he would be too heaven-defying? ¡°I¡¯ll create the cultivation technique first. As long as I create it, this Foundation will naturally not be a problem.¡± He took out the notebook and the Tai sovereign sword and ced them at the side. He then started to think about it. Although creating a technique required great wisdom, it was just a simple thing to him. ording to the records in the little notebook, he began to circte his cultivation technique. As long as his body felt a little ufortable, he would immediately resolve it. It was a very simple operation. He had experimented countless times, and he would eventually seed. This was his path.

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373: I still want to properly experience what it feels like to be weak </h4>

    The news of the Saint convent sect had spread to countless sects far away. When some of the sects found out about this, their first reaction was that it was impossible. The Saint convent sect had the most demigod powerhouses while the magnificent me sect was considered a weak sect. How could a Peak Master dare to act so presumptuously in the Saint convent sect? it was said that he had even emptied a few dangerous ces. It was impossible. However, with the constant flow of information, those sects had already believed it. Some small sects had always been suppressed by the Saint convent sect due to their own strength. Even if they were bullied, they had to lick their faces and wee them. But after this incident, they discovered something big. The magnificent me sect was about to rise. This was what they were very willing to see. If the Saint convent sect was the only dominant force, the rest of the sects could only live under the Saint convent sect¡¯s authority. However, if the magnificent me sect grew stronger, he could find help. After all, they had heard that the magnificent me sect had always been willing to cooperate with other sects in trading pills, cultivation techniques, and other things. However, due to the Saint convent sect¡¯s interference from other sects, no sect dared to cooperate with the magnificent me sect. The magnificent me sect¡¯s major cities were bustling with activity. ¡°Good, good, good. Invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master Lin is really amazing. He has brought glory to our sect.¡± A man who looked like a schr had a red face. He was so excited that he almost jumped up. ¡°Haha, Peak Master Lin sneaked into the Saint convent sect alone and took back several dangerous ces. Even the five Saint convent sect sovereigns couldn¡¯t stop Peak Master Lin. I¡¯m sure Peak Master Lin is an extremely powerful demigod.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even stepped into the demigod realm, and I heard that he¡¯s only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. However, he¡¯s already able to fight against demigods. All of this was told to me by my cousin. He¡¯s already a disciple of the invincible peak, and he¡¯s also the junior Brother of Peak Master Lin.¡± In the teahouse, there was an intense discussion. However, there were also some who were worried. After all, they didn¡¯t think the Saint convent sect would let this go and might evene to the magnificent me sect personally. Although a long time had passed, the hatred would not disappear. In the past, the Saint convent sect and other sects had invaded the magnificent me sect and killed countless of theirpatriots. They would not let go of those who were unarmed. They even took pleasure in killing and did not treat the magnificent me sect people as humans. Everyone was looking forward to the magnificent me sect¡¯s rise and show the Saint convent sect. However, even though this might be difficult to achieve, they had been waiting. ¡°Look up.¡± At this moment, a man looked up at the sky and saw that the cloudless sky was suddenly changing. Arge patch of white clouds covered the distance and moved very quickly. ¡°This is a heavenly change. Something big is about to happen.¡± On the invincible peak of the magnificent me sect. The disciples of the sect looked up at the sky. The originally clear sky was suddenly covered by thick white clouds. This phenomenon shocked them and they didn¡¯t know what was happening. Suddenly! The originally unmoving white clouds had undergone a huge change. In the sky above invincible peak, the White clouds formed a vortex and began to spin rapidly. In the White cloud vortex, a strange phenomenon urred. Laws were circting, and divine sounds flowed out of the vortex. There was even a five-colored light shining out. Old hei, who was hovering above invincible peak, opened his eyes in shock. ¡°This ... This is ...¡± He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Thews of heaven and earth are condensing. This is a phenomenon that only happens when one breaks through to the demigod realm. Who is breaking through to the demigod realm?¡± Old hei was very knowledgeable, and he quickly realized that this wasn¡¯t something that would happen when someone broke through to demigod-there was a difference between the two. ¡°It¡¯s him. ¡± Old ck¡¯sntern-sized Python eyes stared into the secret chamber. Only the person in the secret chamber had the ability to create such a scene. The frog was teaching the sect¡¯s alchemy Grandmaster alchemy. At this moment, it was also staring into the void, and a drop of sweat rolled down its green face. He felt fear and apprehension. ¡°Please, please don¡¯t let that Desperado cause this. At least give this frog some hope.¡± The frog¡¯s heart ached, and it put its ws together as if it was praying. The sect disciples pointed into the distance and shouted,¡±¡±It¡¯s invincible peak. What¡¯s the situation there?¡± ¡°Is senior brother Lin about to break through?¡± Amotion broke out among the disciples. Senior brother Lin was the most shocking person on invincible peak. His cultivation speed was too fast, and he had created too many miracles. They also heard that senior brother Lin went to the Saint convent sect and pulled out several dangerous ces. Although they didn¡¯t see any dangerous ces, they thought that it was very likely. In the depths of the sect, several figures appeared. ¡°What the hell, did my precious disciple take a pill?¡± Tian Xu appeared as soon as he sensed the change in the world. He looked at invincible peak. In the sect, only his precious disciple could cause such a situation. He had only been in seclusion for a few days, and he had actually gained so much. This cultivation talent was something that even he could notpare to. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s wrong with your disciple?¡± Huo Rong was stunned for a moment. As an elder of the sect, he had seen many talented disciples over the years. For example, his senior brother¡¯s in-name disciple, han bikong, was also talented in the past, but she was not as abnormal as she was now. ¡°Senior brother, could he have be a demigod?¡± Huo Rong asked. Tian Xu shook his head.¡±That¡¯s impossible. With the magnificent me sect¡¯s current situation, it¡¯s impossible to cultivate another demigod.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± If he wasn¡¯t a demigod, then what else could have caused this? He couldn¡¯t understand. He even wanted to know what had happened there. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What situation could there be? his cultivation definitely improved. Junior Brother, the gap between you and my disciple is getting bigger and bigger. Tian Xu said with a smile. Huo Rong didn¡¯t really want to talk to his senior brother.¡±Senior brother, don¡¯t be like this. If you still recognize me as your Junior Brother, then don¡¯t say anything.¡± He knew what his senior brother was going to say, but he had to stop him at once so that he would not hurt his own people. However, even though Tian Xu¡¯s expression was calm, his heart was filled with shock. Indeed, such a phenomenon could only be caused by a demigod. But, his disciple was only at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper. Even if he were to break through, he would only be at the ninth level. How could such a phenomenon be caused? Thinking about how his disciple was able to fight a demigod with his current cultivation, he could tell that his Foundation was extraordinary. It could be said to be unparalleled and unrivaled. If it was because his cultivation had broken through to the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, it would be understandable. The disciples of invincible peak stared at the stone door of the secret room. Senior brother Lin was cultivating inside, and this phenomenon was truly shocking. Creak! Suddenly, the stone door opened, and a figure stepped out. ¡°Senior brother Lin hase out of seclusion.¡± The disciples of invincible peak shouted. Lin fan stepped out of the secret chamber and looked up into the sky,¡±disperse. There¡¯s no need for such a grand ceremony.¡± The vortex in the void seemed to have understood Lin fan¡¯s words as it disappeared into thin air. The world changed and disappeared without a trace. ¡°My disciple, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Tian Xu asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t break through.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°How could that be? if he didn¡¯t break through, then ...¡± Tian Xu pointed to the sky. If he didn¡¯t break through, then this didn¡¯t make sense. Lin fan looked up at the sky,¡±master, this is a very normal thing. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I break through or not. I don¡¯t want to break through for now.¡± He had already umted enough resources and even created a heaven-grade cultivation technique. Although it was only a low-grade one, it was already enough. Tian Xu was very familiar with his precious disciple.¡± If you can break through, why not?¡± ¡°AI!¡± Lin fan sighed and came to Tian Xu¡¯s side.¡±Master, I still want to experience what it feels like to be weak. If I break through, it won¡¯t be easy to experience it in the future.¡± Looking at his disciple¡¯s face, Tian Xu had the urge to beat him up. ¡°Teacher,e with me to a ce.¡± Lin fan smiled. He was a little lost right now. After breaking through, he could no longer feel the powerlessness of the weak. He still missed it. He didn¡¯t want it to happen so quickly. He would wait for a while longer. He would wait until he could. ¡°Are we going to the floating city?¡± Tian Xu was looking forward to it. He wanted to enter the floating city and see what was hidden in Division 3. ¡°No, it¡¯s a very important matter. Let¡¯s go and find thosend spirits.¡± Lin fan headed towards the weapon Refinery Hall. That ce had already been split into two. One of them had been given to thend spirit to research and develop things. ¡°Didi ...¡± Soon, a short Didi, who was wearing a safety helmet and white gloves, came up from the ground with all kinds of tools. ¡°Didi is here.¡± Didi raised his short hands and shouted. He had found that this ce was very safe. They could get anything they wanted. It was even safer than being underground. Here, they could use their brains to create all kinds of things and fight for peace. At the same time, morend spirits appeared. They were no longer afraid of humans, and even felt like they were already a part of this ce. Moreover, somend spirits even had students, they were disciples in the sect who felt that their progress was too slow because they had no hope in cultivation, so they changed their methods and learned to create all sorts of strange things from thend spirit. ¡°My disciple, what are we doing here?¡± Tian Xu asked, confused. Lin fan smiled and took out the illusionary wings divine boat from his storage ring. When the divine boat appeared, the earth spirits ¡®eyes widened and a light burst out. They had never seen such a thing before. ¡°This is ...¡± Tian Xu was stunned when he saw the object. He knew that it was a divine boat, but only a major sect could have such an advanced divine boat. Moreover, the divine boat was emitting an aura that clearly belonged to the Saint convent sect. ¡°I got this from killing the Saint convent sect¡¯s Saints and saintesses. Our sect doesn¡¯t have much knowledge of divine boats. If the earth spirits can take it apart and master the core technology, we can produce these divine boats in the future, right?¡± Lin fan said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ¡± Tian Xu nodded in agreement.¡±But my dear disciple, I picked it up.¡± Lin fan looked at his teacher, then nodded his head heavily.¡±Yes, I picked it up. Teacher, you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374-don¡¯t make false usations </h4>

    ¡°Didi, is it difficult to break this divine boat apart, study the core technology, and finally build our own divine boat?¡± Towards thesend spirits, he still had a lot of trust. Didi was walking around in the divine boat. When he heard the question, he immediately jumped to the side of the divine boat.¡±No problem. Wend spirits are the smartest.¡± ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s not good to be discovered on such a big divine boat. It¡¯s better to be hidden.¡± Tian Xu raised his hand, and the divine boat began to shrink. ¡°This is a powerful technique.¡± Lin fan eximed. Tian Xu smiled.¡±When you be a demigod, you¡¯ll know the many uses of a demigod. Such a method only condenses the materials of the divine boat, but it won¡¯t change the core of the divine boat.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He understood now. The principle was simple. At this moment, the two of them raised their heads at the same time and looked into the distance. ¡°Ah, trouble ising.¡± Tian Xu sighed calmly. ¡°Teacher, have you thought of a way?¡± Lin fan asked. He knew that the Saint convent sect would definitelye. If they didn ¡®t, it would be like seeing a ghost. However, the auraing from afar was a little unusual. It didn¡¯t seem like the Saint convent sect was the only one. ¡°Disciple, I have already thought of a way. Things will work out when they get there. There¡¯s no need to worry. Let¡¯s see what they want. We¡¯ll slowly deal with them when the timees.¡± Tian Xuughed. He did not take this matter to heart. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. Forget it, we didn¡¯t do it anyway. If they dare to frame us, we definitely can¡¯t let them off.¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m the most righteous person in the magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fan said solemnly. He had already thought it through. He definitely couldn¡¯t let others throw dirty water at him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go and meet them with master.¡± Tian Xuughed. Ever since he had taken this disciple as his disciple, he had been busy with many things. In the distance, the sky was filled with mes that had already solidified. Demigod experts had descended, and there was more than one of them. The mes that had condensed could be said to be earth-shaking. Even from a hundred miles away, he could feel a heavy mountain pressing down on his heart. The magnificent me sect disciples ¡®hearts sank as they looked into the distance. It was as if a powerful force hade from the end of the world and crushed them. When Lin fan and Tian Xu were floating in the air, an invisible light screen covered the magnificent me sect and dissipated the power. ¡°Greetings to the elders and senior brother Lin.¡± ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, stand further away. A few old demigods areing.¡± Lin fan said calmly. When the disciples heard that a few demigods hade, their hearts trembled. They immediately realized that the Saint convent sect hade to find senior brother Lin to question him. Even though they were excited about senior brother Lin¡¯s feat, they were also worried for him. To them, demigods were existences that were beyond their reach, and they were even more terrifying. A demigod could turn them into dust with a single nce. ¡°If you¡¯re here, thene. Why do you need to make such a scene?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s voice turned into a Soundwave that spread far and wide. The elders of the sect appeared. Even the sect master, who had note out for a long time, stepped out of the depths of the sect and wanted toe over. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Leave this ce to this old master and my disciple. It¡¯s useless for you toe.¡± Tian Xu said, stopping the crowd froming over. Some of the elders couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit blood. They took a step back. These words were hurtful, really hurtful. It was useless toe. Although it was true, he couldn¡¯t be so direct. Don¡¯t we have any shame? Lin fan said,¡±teacher, they¡¯reing with such ferocity. They¡¯re not simple.¡± ¡°Disciple, tell me the truth. How many of the demigods here can you fight?¡± Tian Xu asked. Lin fan raised his palm and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Five?¡± Tian Xu was stunned. He was a little arrogant. ¡°Oh, teacher, don¡¯t underestimate your disciple. What I meant was to destroy them all with a single p.¡± Lin fan said arrogantly. Although it was a little exaggerated, it wasn¡¯t too far off. ¡°Alright, I understand. I have an idea now.¡± Tian Xuughed as if he had taken a calming pill after hearing this. Even before he arrived, his voice could be heard. ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is presumptuous. He stole our sect¡¯snd. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, don¡¯t me us for not giving you face.¡± A mighty voice came from the distance. If it weren¡¯t for Tian Xu¡¯s defensive measures, ordinary disciples would have been crippled by the sound. ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple destroyed the demon ying trial of our sect. You have to give us an exnation today.¡± The voice of the Luosha sect demigod was heard. Tian Xu sighed. Both of them were here to look for his disciple. This was a beautiful Mess. However, why didn¡¯t the ocean deity sect, the sunshine sect, and the Yin Yang secte? Thinking about it, without a demigod expert, what was the point ofing? even if they came, they would only be cannon fodder. It was indeed a wise move. At this moment, Lin fan took a step forward and snorted coldly,¡±¡±If you want to pin a crime on me, you can¡¯t say it easily. I, Lin fan, am waiting for you guys toe. I want to see how long you guys can keep trying to frame me. I, Lin fan, have an indomitable spirit and am a righteous man. If I am framed just because of a few words from you guys, then the heavens and earth will not tolerate it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the world rumbled, and Thunder rumbled. Lin fan looked at the sky. They didn¡¯t give him any face and didn¡¯t even swear an oath. ¡°Hmph!¡± The only response he got was a cold snort, clearly expressing his dissatisfaction. In the depths of the sect. Huo Rong was anxious.¡±What should we do? the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect are both sending demigods. How can our magnificent me sect resist them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that kid¡¯s fault. If not for him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡±elder GE Lian said unhappily. ¡°Junior GE Lian, your words are not appropriate.¡± Huo Rong said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? it¡¯s clearly like that. ¡± The elders were also in an uproar, clearly expressing their powerlessness. ¡°Stop quarreling, your father¡¯s brain is already messed up by your quarrels.¡± The sect master, who had been silent for a long time, finally exploded. In that instant, silence descended as all of the elders turned to look at their senior brother. Even Huo Rong was in disbelief. This was the first time he had heard his senior brother swear. ¡°GE Lian, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. You¡¯re all disciples of our sect. When you made the Saint convent sect suffer, youughed more than anyone else. Now that the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigod is here, you¡¯re pushing the me on him. How did you be like this after so many years?¡± The Grandmaster scolded. After he finished, he even heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if all the unhappiness that he had been suppressing had finally exploded out. ¡°Senior ... Senior brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± GE Lian was a little stunned. After so many years, this was the first time he had seen his senior brother like this. When his senior brother wanted to be the sect master, he was the first one to agree. Now that so many years had passed, his true feelings for his senior brother were still the same as before. Now that he was scolded by his senior brother, he felt a little sad. ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. The sect master red at GE Lian. ¡°Oh!¡± GE Lian did not say anything else. Instead, he shrunk into a corner and looked rather pitiful. At this moment, many figures appeared in the void. ¡°Divine rank, Thunder, chaos, and judgement. I didn¡¯t expect the four monarchs toe from afar. Sorry for not weing you.¡± Tian Xuughed.¡±Oh, Luosha sect, demigod Night Demon is here. He¡¯s really an important guest, an important guest.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, don¡¯t say such useless things. Hand him over.¡± Sovereign Thunder pointed at Lin fan and hollered out. The Thunderbolts in his eyes crackled and crackled. Even if he were to suppress Lin fan down, it would not be able to dispel the hatred in his heart. ¡°Four sovereigns, why are you looking for me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before. ¡± Lin fan asked curiously. ¡°Act, keep acting. Do you really think we¡¯re blind with what you¡¯ve done in the Saint convent sect?¡± Shenzhi-monarch did not expect that this fellow would be so shameless as to act dumb and pretend that he did not know them. ¡°Saint convent sect? What Saint convent sect? four sovereigns? you can¡¯t frame me. No matter what, I¡¯m the peak Master of invincible peak. I have to take responsibility for what I say. ¡± Lin fan said fiercely. He didn¡¯t back down at all and instead, he was just and honorable. ¡°Lin fan, you killed my sect¡¯s demon ying trial. What do you have to say about this?¡± Night Demon demigod said sternly. The aura on his body was also extraordinary like he was prepared to fight at any moment. At the same time, the aura was a little gloomy. Lin fan said,¡±ying demon? Who is it? I don¡¯t know him. You need evidence to speak. If you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can this Peak Master be easily bullied?¡± ¡°You ...¡± Night Demon demigod was enraged.¡±The heaven sect Pce¡¯s demon ying trial is a disciple of our sect. We¡¯ve seen all the trials and judgments of the heaven sect Pce, and you still refuse to admit it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an interesting demigod, saying that he¡¯s your sect¡¯s disciple one moment and the next he¡¯s being judged by the heaven sect Pce. If I really killed him, would the heaven sect Pce note after me? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re carrying a dead rat around your waist and acting as a Hunter. Killing a demigod like you is like ughtering a pig. It¡¯ll only take a little time. ¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to stay? if otherse, youe too. If you want to prove that this Peak Master killed your sect¡¯s disciples, go to the heaven sect Hall and get some witnesses.¡± Lin fan waved his hand immediately, not giving him any face at all. He was just a demigod, not a God. What was there to be afraid of? The disciples of the sect stood there and looked up into the sky. They were so shocked by senior brother Lin¡¯s words that their blood was boiling. It was too F * cking domineering. This was the senior brother Lin in their hearts! Facing the demigod¡¯s questioning, he didn¡¯t back down at all and didn¡¯t even put the other party in his eyes. It felt good. ¡°You ...¡± Night Demon was furious and his face flushed red. He wanted to chop this kid into pieces. ¡°Demigod Night Demon, why don¡¯t you go to the heaven sect Pce and find some witnesses? although the magnificent me sect is weak, we can¡¯t allow anyone to nder us. If this is true, the heaven sect Pce won¡¯t let this go. After all, this is a trial of the heaven sect Pce.¡± Tian Xu said. Night Demon demigod was so angry that his entire body was shaking. He red at Lin fan,¡±how arrogant ...¡± ¡°Yes, so what if I¡¯m arrogant? get out of the way. Don¡¯t waste my time in confronting the Saint convent sect. You¡¯re already so angry over a mere trial. When I have enough time one day, I¡¯ll destroy your Luosha sect headquarters. Do you think I¡¯ll drive you to your grave?¡± Lin fanughed in his heart. This was the way to y. However, it was hard to get back that oppressive feeling from before. The feeling of being helpless against an expert was gone forever. Even if all of these demigods attacked, he wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure. This really made him feel helpless. He could only hope that he wouldn¡¯t break through for the time being so that he could find a trace of pressure from the past. But now, it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to achieve. ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s not good for cultivation if I keep feeling bloated.¡¯ He raised his head and looked at the sky, once againprehending. It was just that he hadprehended it toote. His cultivation had risen too quickly. Everything that he had not felt properly in the past had vanished like smoke in the wind.

 Chapter 375 - Soul formation

    <h4>Chapter 375: Soul formation</h4>

    ¡°My dear disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked when he saw his disciple looking up at the sky. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s nothing. I just thought of something and sighed a little.¡± Lin fan was filled with regret. He then turned to the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigod.¡±I can¡¯t admit to something without evidence. Although you guys are demigods, it¡¯s not that rare.¡± ¡°So, if you still try to frame me again and again, then I can only kill you to prove my innocence, or you can kill me.¡± Right now, he really wanted to see how strong these demigods were. Raising their cultivation to the ninth level of heavenly Dipper was something that could be done casually. If he had really reached this realm, perhaps demigods of this level would no longer be a challenge. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Thunder monarch couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stepped forward. He was a demigod of the Saint convent sect. How could he take it when he was provoked by a Peak Master of a weak sect? Even if others could tolerate it, his violent temper could not. ¡°Junior Brother Lei ting, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Lord shenzhi stopped him.¡±Tian Xu, is the magnificent me sect really going to do this? As long as you hand over all the dangerous ces you plundered and let him cut off one of his arms, this matter will be over. ¡± ¡°Shenzhi-monarch, you must be joking. If the danger zone is gone, we should be looking for the person who took it. Why did ite to our sect¡¯s disciples? As a demigod, you have to have the mentality of a demigod. You can¡¯t just randomly frame someone. ¡± Tian Xu acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Are you really going to deny it?¡± Shenzhi-monarch was furious. He didn¡¯t expect the old and the young to be so shameless to pretend that they didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Or do you think we¡¯re blind? isn¡¯t it enough that we¡¯ve seen it with our own eyes?¡± Lin fan and his teacher looked at each other, then nodded in unison,¡±not enough.¡± ¡°Senior brother shenzhi, why are you still talking to them? they¡¯re so arrogant and they still refuse to admit it. They¡¯re really reckless to fight against the Saint convent sect with the magnificent me sect.¡± Sovereign Thunder was burning with rage. Lightning wrapped around his body, and it was clear that he was prepared to make a move. ¡°Hmph, you still want to fight? the monarch of chaos and the monarch of sanctions colluded with the divine religion and brought endless trouble to our sect. Do you think we can just pretend nothing happened?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°You¡¯re ndering us. How could we possibly collude with the divine religion?¡± The monarch of chaos rebuked angrily. Lin fan replied,¡±I saw that with my own eyes. Are you guys saying that your Peak Master is blind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re blind. ¡± The monarch of chaos said. Suddenly! The moment the chaos monarch¡¯s voice rang out, the entire world changed as a horrifying aura burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body. ¡°Increase cultivation.¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡± 90 million experience points were consumed.¡± ¡°Ninth level of heavenly Dipper (+)¡± With Lin fan as the center, a beam of light shot up into the heavens. At the same time, a vast energy ripple spread out in all directions like a wave. ¡°Very well, you dare to insult me as a blind man. With just this one sentence, you have to stay. This Peak Master has tolerated you several times. Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re really too despicable. This Peak Master hasn¡¯t experienced enough yet, so I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± He had already gotten the chance. Even if he were to suppress them, it would still be excusable. It was just a pity that he would never be able to experience the feeling he had once experienced. Tian Xu was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his disciple to be so strong. He had just broken through. Night Demon demigod retreated and a drop of sweat appeared on his forehead. He felt a terrifying power building up in this kid¡¯s body, and this power actually made him terrified. The four sovereigns also widened their eyes. ¡°How is this possible? ninth level heavenly Dipper? how can he possess such strength?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe it. When he was at the eighth level of heavenly Dipper, this fellow¡¯s strength was already enough to fight against demigods. Although it was only a fight, it was already heaven-defying. But now that this brat had broken through to the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, the source of energy he was emitting was even stronger than before. Could it be that he wanted to kill gods before he even entered the demigod realm? ¡°You guys are really too much! I, Lin fan, am truly a righteous man with a heart of tolerance as high as the heavens! But to think that you guys would be able to provoke me to such an extent! Tell me, just how much have you guys gone overboard?¡± At this moment, he felt an endless power in his body. It was the strongest and most violent power. He had not taken the wrong path by walking on thew of strength. In the void,ws were flowing, and there were otherws mixed in. ¡°Except for thew of strength, the rest of you, get lost. Don¡¯t ask for trouble.¡± Lin fan raised his head. It was like this every time. Thews were all mixed together and it was hard to distinguish them. Immediately, the voidws pierced down. The otherws were helpless. They didn¡¯t want toe under the suppression of the world. Countless powerws were integrated into the heart of power. Under normal circumstances, the limit of condensing the heart of strength was three powerws. However, he was dozens of times more powerful. ¡°He¡¯s really strong, really strong. ¡± A me wrapped around his body and burned continuously. He clenched his hands and could feel that the power in his body had risen to the extreme. ¡°Five elements God defying!¡± BOOM! The void twisted, and a God appeared. He activated thest god, and a mysterious formation appeared behind him. Thest god was extremely violent, and it finally contained him. Seeing this, Tian Xu stumbled backward.¡±My disciple, you ...¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve hidden it from you. In fact, I¡¯ve created thest god with my unparalleled wisdom. Is it strong enough?¡± Lin fan chuckled. His long hair extended all the way to his heels. Under the scorching sun, his jet-ck hair shone brightly. ¡°Strong!¡± Tian Xu could not believe it. He knew that it was the magic of the seven Gods, but thest god, the five elements God, had been lost. He did not know how it would turn out. But seeing his disciple like this, he seemed to have discovered something big. A wave of energy swirled under Lin fan¡¯s feet. It grew bigger and bigger, spreading out in all directions. The magnificent me sect disciples ¡®eyes were wide open as they stared at the situation in the sky. They knew that senior brother Lin was strong. However, the aura that he was exuding right now had them all in shock. They felt as though their hearts were suffocating. He opened his eyes. With his eyes as the center, a shockwave spread out, causing the space around to shake. She twisted her neck and broke into a smile. ¡°Five old undying demigods, you¡¯ve really gone too far. This Peak Master doesn¡¯t like to bully people, but you¡¯ve really gone too far. You¡¯ve tried to frame me time and time again. Today, let me teach you a good lesson.¡± Lin fan raised his leg and stepped out. When his footnded in the air, ripples spread out. However, Lin fan¡¯s figure appeared right before the Thunder monarch in an instant. No one saw clearly what had happened, and no one saw what Lin fan had done. However, Thunder monarch bent his waist and spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was subjected to an endless amount of gravity as he was sent flying into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s really that powerful?¡± Lin fan lowered his head and looked at his palm in disbelief. This level of strength was way stronger than before! ¡°Bastard!¡± Suddenly, the world in the distance was covered in lightning, turning it into a lightning hell. Countless bolts of lightning fell from the sky and struck the ground. ¡°You¡¯re really too impudent. ¡± Sovereign Thunder stood up and lowered his head. His eyes were filled with lightning. Evidently, he was infuriated by Lin fan. He was a mighty demigod! To think that he would be sent flying by a single punch from thisd! ¡°Demigod? Five old undying demigods, you¡¯re all really outdated. ¡± Lin fan looked into the distance. That Thunder sovereign was pretty good at controlling the scene. His aura was really strong. Just looking at those Thunderbolts was truly frightening. At this moment, several lightning dragons coiled around the body of the lightning King. With his palm supporting the sky, lightning rumbled down from the void as a terrifying power gathered in his palm. At this moment, the Thunder monarch was just like a real God of Thunder who had descended into the world. He represented the most terrifying power of Thunder. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, but not interesting enough. ¡± Lin fan shook his head, looking bored. ¡°My disciple, be careful. This is his strongest move.¡± Tian Xu reminded. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lin fan smiled and didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, to the magnificent me sect disciples, the scene in front of them was too terrifying. In the distance was a lightning purgatory. The entire world had darkened and even a stone was wrapped in terrifying lightning. ¡°Demigod!¡± He had never used the transformation into God swordsmanship to its full extent before, so there was no need to use his full power to deal with demigods. Suddenly, everyone raised their heads and widened their eyes. In the void above Lin fan¡¯s head, a light screen was piercing down. The clouds in the middle of the light screen hadpletely disappeared, as though something terrifying was about to descend. Suddenly, a terrifying sword intent filled the air. A huge sword slowly descended from the clouds. There were all kinds of mysterious runes on the sword, which were shining with a dazzling light. When the huge sword fell, the surrounding void shattered. The Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns ¡®expressions changed drastically. They could feel an extremely terrifying power from the giant sword. It could even be said to be the pinnacle of sword Dao. On invincible peak, the frog opened its eyes wide. ¡°Thepletion of the transformation into God swordsmanship? that¡¯s impossible. Without the sword origin, how could he have cultivated to such a level ...¡± ¡°So, this is the power of the transformation into God swordsmanship. It feels pretty good.¡± Lin fanughed. He had already felt the terrifying sword will. At this moment, a shadow appeared behind Lin fan¡¯s back. The aura of this shadow was extremely strong. It raised its sword and struck out. A beam of light split the heavens and earth. The dazzling sword light was so bright that no one could open their eyes. It was as if the heavens and earth were being split apart. ¡°Thunder, run!¡± The God sequence monarch roared. The lightning purgatory in the distance crumbled, and countless bolts of lightning were reduced to ashes. Under this sword, any power was insignificant. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. The demigod from the Saint convent sect was so shocked that his expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Try my move. I didn¡¯t go all out, so I only cut off one arm. After all, I¡¯m a kind person. How can I kill people randomly?¡± Lin fan smiled. In the distance, Thunder monarch¡¯s hair was disheveled. His left arm had been cut off, and fresh blood was flowing out. Tian Xu nodded.¡±Very well, my disciple. Even though these demigods have tried to frame you time and time again, you¡¯re worthy of praise for showing respect to your elders. You¡¯ve shown the moral character of the magnificent me sect to the fullest.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, teacher. You¡¯ve taught me well.¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very proud of my disciple¡¯s excellence,¡± Tian Xu was also shocked by the scene before him. His disciple¡¯s strength had increased by a lot. With such strength, half of the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigods would have been crippled. The conversation between the two of them was also very harmonious, but it did not match the current atmosphere. ¡°Damn it ...¡± At this moment, Thunder monarch roared in anger. Lightning wrapped around his left arm. With crackling sounds, his left arm grew back. However, his face was extremely pale. ¡°Teacher, What is this?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that after bing a demigod, he would be able to regrow his arm. ¡°Disciple, this is also one of the wondrous uses of a demigod, but it will hurt the foundation. Look at that old man, isn¡¯t his face as white as paper? If you cut it again, it won¡¯t have the ability to grow anymore. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then it¡¯s really not that useful.¡± Lin fan shook his head. He had thought that it was an undying body, but it was just trash.

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376-peace is gone!</h4>

    The sword light covered the sky and the sun. It was no longer the realm of humans, but the realm of gods. The light dissipated, and the lightning purgatory copsed. The world returned to its calm state, but a bottomless ravine appeared, shocking everyone. The magnificent me sect disciples ¡®eyes widened. Even though they were watching from the sect, they could see the dark sky in the distance. It was a ravine created by a sword. Even though the sword light had dissipated, there was still a sword intent boiling in the ravine. ¡°So strong!¡± The disciples were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even move their limbs. They werepletely subdued by this unimaginable power. The frog on invincible peak was very experienced and knowledgeable. At this moment, it also stood up and retreated. The expression on its face had already frozen. ¡°Thest move of the transformation into God swordsmanship, the transformation into God. How could he haveprehended it? there is no sword source in this world.¡± The frog couldn¡¯t believe it, but it couldn¡¯t do anything about it, because that sword attack was indeed from a soul formation cultivator. ¡°I suddenly have a bad feeling.¡± His small frog heart started to beat. For some reason, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was as if his life was about to bepletely hopeless. ¡°The peak Master of invincible peak.¡± The shenzhi monarch stared coldly at the front.¡±Do you magnificent me sect people really have to be so bold?¡± However, when he said this, his pupils suddenly contracted. It was too powerful. The sword just now was really powerful. Even he might not be able to withstand it. What was going on with this brat? how could he have broken through to the ninth level of heavenly Dipper so suddenly? and how could his strength have skyrocketed to such an extent? The difference between a demigod and a Tiangang wasn¡¯t something that could be surpassed. How could this be? His previous views had beenpletely overturned by this brat. A ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign crushing a demigod was something that had never happened before. If Lin fan had known, he would have told them sternly that he had no choice but to cheat. Tian Xuughed.¡±Brother shenqi, you can¡¯t be so shameless. You came to my sect for no reason and framed my disciples. Now, brother Leiting has even hurt my disciples. My disciple can only fight back. But who would have thought that brother Leiting has not moved for so many years and is so weak?¡± ¡°Teacher, disciple also didn¡¯t expect this. Don¡¯t people always say that the strength of a demigod is indescribable? disciple is only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. How could I have known that my opponent would be so weak? just a casual sh of his sword could cause such a situation.¡± He looked very helpless. ¡°My dear disciple, this is not your fault.¡± Tian Xu consoled. Lin fan nodded,¡±yes, I know. It¡¯s his fault. He¡¯s too weak.¡± Pfft! In the distance, sovereign Thunder clutched at his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had heard every single word that was said. He was a demigod! To think that he would be humiliated in such a way! He raised his head with a vicious look in his eyes. ¡°Lin fan, Tian Xu, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, stop talking. Your injuries are more important.¡± They were all disciples of the same n, and it had not been easy for them to survive for so many years. Now that his Junior Brother had been beaten up like this, the volcano in his heart erupted, and he wanted to crush the other party ruthlessly. ¡°Brother Thunder, you¡¯re old, so don¡¯t talk so much. Although your face is important, it¡¯s not something to be ashamed of if you lose to my disciple.¡± Tian Xu said calmly. He didn¡¯t expect this matter to develop so well. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡°Tian Xu ... You ...¡± Thunder monarch was deeply shocked. He had heard of Tian Xu¡¯s shamelessness in the early years, but he didn¡¯t have much interaction with him. Now, it seemed like he was not just shameless, he was shameless. The chaotic demigod fell into deep thought. The strength of the peak Master of invincible peak was beyond their control. The magnificent me sect would probably have another demigod. No, although this kid was not a demigod, his power was not something that ordinary demigods could fight against. ¡°Good, magnificent me sect, you¡¯re really good. It seems like you¡¯re prepared to be punished by the Saint convent sect.¡± The chaos demigod took a step forward.¡±It¡¯s an undeniable fact that our sect¡¯s dangerousnd was plundered by your sect¡¯s disciples. In order to defend our sect¡¯s honor, the Saint convent sect will definitely go to war with your magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Start the battle!¡± The Lord of judgment continued. The Saint convent sect was the number one sect in the world. They were powerful and extraordinary. They liked to dere war on some sects. Of course, those sects had what they wanted. For example, if there was internal strife in a sect and someone rebelled, they were willing to provide all the help they could to the rebellious party so that they could better control them in the future. ¡°Just like a hundred years ago.¡± Sovereign Thunder continued in a frenzy,¡±even though I wasn¡¯t even born at that time, I¡¯ve been looking forward to that Golden Age for a long time. The eight sects sealed off all the cities and plundered every single one of them.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, shut up.¡± ¡°No!¡± Lord shenzhi stopped him and looked at Tian Xu.¡±As long as you hand over the dangerous ce, everything can be discussed.¡± However, the atmosphere was a little off. Looking at the two people in front of him, he realized that Tian Xu and Lin fan were showing signs of going crazy. ¡°They¡¯re really annoying. Teacher, I want to beat them to death.¡± Lin fan had seen the ancient records of the sect. There were records in them that the eight sects had once taken advantage of the weakness and incapability of their rulers to start a war, wanting to divide up this piece ofnd. Later on, they demanded a huge amount ofpensation. ording to the poption at that time, everyone had topensate the eight sects. It was an astronomical figure, an unimaginably huge one. ¡°My dear disciple, there are times when the living are more valuable than the dead.¡± Tian Xu suggested. ¡°Yes, teacher is right. The value of the dead is only deterrence, but the value of the living is not low, especially when they are demigods!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± All of a sudden, the wind blew and the clouds surged. The originally calm sky once again underwent a great change. It was a sign that a shocking change was about to happen. Shenzhi-monarch raised his head, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead.¡±What do you want?¡± However, the only response he got was Lin fan appearing right in front of him. ¡°Old undying demigod, you¡¯ve provoked this Peak Master time and time again, and you¡¯ve even talked about the evil deeds you¡¯ve done to my sect. This is contempt for my sect, and it¡¯s unforgivable.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his fist and hammered down. At that moment, his power burst outpletely. The punch burst out with a brilliant light, and the void was distorted, making everyone feel shocked. ¡°You!¡± Shenzhi-monarch raised his hand and caught the fist. However, the moment they touched, a terrifying power prated through. It was a power that made him feel terrified. ¡°How is that possible?¡± BOOM! A figure fell to the ground, causing a shockwave that spread out in all directions. From the deep pit, monarch shenzhi¡¯s angry voice could be heard,¡±¡±Peak Master of invincible peak, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m not someone you can bully ...¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, a stream of light fell from the void. Lin fan continued to fall. He opened his mouth andughed,¡±¡±Whether or not I¡¯m bullying you, that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m crushing you. Demigods? what a joke. For demigods like you, even if I were to dominate you, I would only be able to raise my hand and sh down with my de.¡± Bang! Bang! The light fell to the ground with a loud boom. The ground cracked and sank, forming a huge pit. ¡°Have a taste of my self-created technique. I¡¯ll kill the old demigod with random punches.¡± Countless fist shadows were like raindrops. There were no techniques, only the purest power that exploded out limitlessly. A deafening explosion erupted, and the ground suffered a violent impact. Countless gravel shook up, and when they floated in the air, they were shattered by the force and turned into ashes. ¡°Disciple is a little irascible.¡± Tian Xu did not stop them even though he had witnessed everything. He felt an indescribable pleasure in his heart. Perhaps this time, he was really going to rise up. He had endured for too long, and it was time for him to burst out with the most dazzling light. ¡°Bastard, stop!¡± The monarch of chaos and the others were all shocked when they saw this. Shen quqi was actually being beaten up on the ground, and he couldn¡¯t even fight back. However, their attempts to stop it were of no use. They only added a hint of color to the rumbling. Suddenly! The earth stopped shaking. Endless dust covered the area, and no one knew what had happened. When the ashes gradually dissipated, there were two blurry shadows. Their faces could not be seen clearly. Just as they were anticipating something, the voice that they hated the most came. ¡°Boring. The demigods are boring.¡± ¡°How am I going to live my life in the future?¡± Lin fan floated in the air and grabbed onto the head of monarch Shen Zhi with one hand. That face of his that had the aura of a demigod was now bruised and swollen. It was a horrendous sight. Shenzhi-monarch¡¯s limbs drooped down powerlessly, and his head drooped. His eyes were so swollen that he could not open them. ¡°You ... You ...¡± He wanted to say something, but before he could, his abdomen suffered a heavy blow that he had never experienced before. A powerful force ran through his body, forming a st that soared into the sky. ¡°Do you know what this is? This is power, do you understand?¡± Lin fan brought the God sequence monarch in front of him and shook his head,¡±what a pity. Seems like you don¡¯t understand.¡± He casually threw it to the teacher. ¡°Teacher, help me keep my spoils of war. Don¡¯t let him run away.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it for you. ¡± Tian Xu smiled. He was starting to understand what his disciple was trying to do. ¡°Lin fan, you¡¯re looking for death.¡± The chaos demigod shouted. He didn¡¯t think that a God-rank expert would be taken down. This kind of power was not something they could stop. The chaos demigod stood out and said,¡±Peak Master Lin, let¡¯s talk this out. We don¡¯t have to fight. It¡¯ll damage the harmony between the two sects.¡± The current situation was a little bad and beyond his control. The magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak master¡¯s strength was beyond their abilities. Ordinary demigods couldn¡¯t fight against her. Once upon a time, even if the magnificent me sect had an expert like Tian Xu, they would still dare toe here and act arrogantly. That was because Tian Xu was the only one. However, things were different now. Especially when he felt that there was something wrong with the peak master¡¯s brain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Saint convent sect to take such a dangerous ce. ¡°I¡¯m harmonious, I didn ¡®t!¡± ¡°The next one is you, you old fart chaos.¡± At this moment, before chaos demigod could react ... Lin fan had already appeared in front of him. His long hair danced wildly like a dragon, and his eyes shone with a crazy battle intent. He put his hands together, crossed his fingers, and hammered down. ¡°Call me father and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377: This generation can¡¯t be messed up anymore </h4>

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The sudden attack shocked the chaos monarch, but the power of a demigod wasn¡¯t that simple. He raised his hand and a gray light burst out from his palm. The void seemed to be divided into yin and yang, which were finally contained together. There was a chaotic will and chaoticws that supported the sky. ¡°What¡¯s this? in the face of absolute power, all resistance is just asking to be humiliated.¡± He swung the hammer down, but it was blocked by the gray light. ¡°Hahaha, impudent, truly impudent. Do you think you can suppress me just because you can suppress a God? do you know how powerful the chaosws are ...¡± Crack! Crack! A crisp sound rang out. Between his fists, a light that was like a spinning top erupted and illuminated the world. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The chaos monarch was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He had seen with his own eyes that the chaosws had been shattered. A chilling aura rose from his feet. ¡°Judgment, Thunder, save me ...¡± Sovereign Thunder raised his head and looked over. He was helpless. The Lord of sanctions took the initiative. The void trembled as the spear of sanctions burst forth with a bright light that struck out at Lin fan. ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you,¡± The spear was extremely fast, and it pierced through the void. Endless nomologicalws wrapped around the tip of the spear of sanctions, forming a piercing torrent. Will! ¡°Die!¡± The Lord of sanctions roared as he gathered his demigod intent. This spear was his strongest move. No matter what, he had to kill this kid again. The magnificent me sect disciples couldn¡¯t see the process, but they knew that a demigod had helped them. They immediately shouted and cursed. ¡°Despicable! You¡¯re actually bullying me with your numbers!¡± ¡°Senior brother Lin, be careful!¡± Their blood was already boiling. Some of the disciples had blood spurting out of their nostrils. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! Senior brother Lin is so strong! I can¡¯t help but want to spit out my blood!¡± The disciples looked up into the sky as they spat out blood. They could never forget the scene in front of them. This was the most glorious and glorious time of the magnificent me sect. The glory this time was senior brother Lin crushing the demigod of the Saint convent sect. ¡°You sneak attacked me. You¡¯re in such a hurry to reincarnate. You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Lin fan stomped down on the body of the chaos monarch before stretching out his hand and grabbing the spear of judgment. ¡°What?¡± The punishment King was stunned. The spear in his hand couldn¡¯t move at all. Suddenly, an unstoppable power spread out and the spear flew out of his hand and was caught by Lin fan. ¡°Detestable!¡± Facing such a crazy person, sanction King felt that something bad was about to happen. He didn¡¯t even care about the spear of sanction and stepped into the air, turning into a stream of light and increasing the distance. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, sanction King¡¯s heart bled. Lin fan used strength with both his hands and broke the spear. He looked at it carefully. The length was just right, and it was also maintained by thew of the Lord¡¯s punishment, so it could be considered an indestructible item. ¡°You B * stard! I¡¯ve worked so hard for this ...¡± The sovereign of sanctions howled into the sky. He was indignant in his heart. However, when he caught sight of Lin fan¡¯s gaze, he was a little stunned. ¡°Shut up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use this to stab you to death.¡± Lin fan grinned and said evilly. How he stabbed her would depend on her performance. ¡°My disciple¡¯sbat strength is pretty strong. The four demigods of the Saint convent sect may be weak, but they aren¡¯t that weak. If my disciple bes a demigod, then wouldn¡¯t I, as your master, be the one to be beaten up?¡± ¡°No, no, I have to enter the floating city and see what¡¯s going on with this God.¡± As a teacher, one had to possess the strength of a teacher. Although it was reasonable for the student to surpass the master, it was too fast. ¡± The chaos demigod roared in anger. He felt endless humiliation as he stood on the ground and looked up into the void. ¡°Lin fan, you little B * stard! I¡¯m going to mess up this entire life! I¡¯m not going to ...¡± Before he could even finish his words, a stream of light descended from the void. Wielding the two halves of the judgement spear, Lin fanshed out at the body of the Lord of Chaos. ¡°Old undying demigod, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Have a taste of my self-created move. A filial son is born from the rod.¡± In an instant, the staff¡¯s shadow flickered and formed a dense ck shadow. It even formed a countercurrent storm. This was formed because the speed was too fast. The staffnded on chaos demigod¡¯s mouth, shattering his teeth. A stick hit his waist. His eyes popped out and his mouth was wide open. The sticknded on his butt, and he stuck out his tongue. He couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Pi Li pa! At this moment, the figure could no longer be seen. There were only the shadows of the staff intertwining, forming a storm. Everyone was dumbfounded. Old hei hovered above invincible peak, sighing after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no hope in this life. ¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see it with his eyes, this aura was already shocking. Although it wasn¡¯t as perfect as his peak, it was still something he couldn¡¯tpare to. Yunxiao peak. Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing were already kneeling on the ground. They looked at each other. ¡°Do you think senior Brother Yun still has a chance?¡± ¡°I ... Should be.¡± ¡°But this aura is really terrifying. That¡¯s a demigod of the Saint convent sect.¡± Wang Shengtang stood up, straightened his back, and said very seriously,¡±¡±So what if he¡¯s a demigod? he¡¯s not human.¡± Although these words didn¡¯t have much power, Xuan Qing was stunned when she heard them.¡±That¡¯s right. As long as you¡¯re human, you still have a chance.¡± At this moment, the two of them looked into the distance. It wasn¡¯t Lin fan who was fighting there. It was their senior Brother Yun Xiao. Shua! A sharp light came flying at the chaos monarch, whose face was already swollen and his eyes had lost all light. When he felt this aura, he wanted to run, but he could not. His arms and legs were so swollen that he could not bear to move them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. Do you want to die or live?¡± The tip of the Lance stopped, and half of the Lance of sanctions was ced horizontally beside the chaos monarch¡¯s head. The King of Chaos ¡®mouth was so swollen that he couldn¡¯t even close it. Even though the mes in his heart were burning so fiercely that they could destroy the world, he couldn¡¯t let them out. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d dare to make a move on me ...¡± The chaos monarch said these words with great difficulty. ¡°Chaos, Live!¡± Sanction monarch said in a panic. ¡°Shut up!¡± The King of Chaos squinted and stared at the king of sanctions.¡±I asked you to save me, so just stand by and watch. I¡¯ll remember this.¡± ¡°No.¡± Sanction King wanted to exin, but he had nothing to say. He was really helpless. That kind of power wasn¡¯t something they could resist. Now, he was the one to me for the chaos. This was a Rift in the rtionship between the two of them. In the end, he could only me Tian Xu. ¡°Tian Xu, you¡¯ve taught a good disciple. You¡¯ve pushed the magnificent me sect into the fire pit. The Saint convent sect will never let you off.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with this old man? it¡¯s not like this old man hit you. Younger brother sanction, don¡¯t think too much first. Take care of yourself first. It¡¯ll be your turnter. Think about what you should do.¡± With Tian Xu here, it was impossible to let these guys escape. ¡°You ...¡± The sanction King almost spat out blood. He didn¡¯t understand how such a thing could happen. Could it be that the magnificent me sect was determined to continue? ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? then goodbye.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. Flicking his wrist, he struck out at the monarch of chaos. Although his head had not been smashed, chaos had already felt the destructive power. ¡°I want to live.¡± Bang! Bang! Half of the Lance of sanctions hit chaos ¡®head, but he retracted his hand quickly, so he only managed to use a little power. However, it was this little bit of power that caused chaos to fall to the ground and vomit blood. ¡°Call me father!¡± Lin fan squatted down and picked up the monarch of chaos. ¡°It¡¯s better to leave a line in one¡¯s life and do things in order to make things easier in the future,¡± The monarch of chaos lowered his head and said. ¡°He¡¯s gone. ¡± Lin fan shook his head and casually flicked the remaining half of the judgement spear in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t the magnificent me sect supposed to respect the elderly?¡± It was humiliating to call him father. Moreover, he was a demigod of the Saint convent sect. If he called him father, everything would be over. ¡°That¡¯s for others. I¡¯m a special case. I¡¯m a local hooligan who¡¯s not disciplined. I¡¯m a professional at beating up old demigods like you. Hurry up, time is running out. I¡¯m going to beat him upter. You saw it too. He was watching you get beaten up. And this weapon is his.¡± Lin fan said as he swung the weapon in his hand. ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t you nder me.¡± ¡°You ...¡± The sanction King was furious. He was about to explode. Night Demon demigod hid far away, but the world was sealed by Tian Xu, so no matter how he attacked, he couldn¡¯t open a hole. The monarch of chaos looked at sanction and Lin fan before lowering his head. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Bah! Son of a B * tch, you¡¯re so spineless, yet you still want to acknowledge me as your father. You¡¯re not even qualified to be a candidate, so go lie down. ¡± ¡°Teacher, help me look after my spoils of war. He got away.¡± Lin fan tossed the chaos demigod over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my disciple. I still have the ability to see things. ¡± Tian Xu chuckled, then turned to Chaos King.¡±Brother chaos, please take responsibility. This is how my disciple is. Actually, he doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. He¡¯s just joking. If he really acknowledges you as his disciple, then our seniority will be in chaos, and you¡¯ll be my grandson.¡± Pfft! The King of Chaos couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood andy there twitching.¡±You guys are ruthless ...¡± Lin fan twisted his neck as he pped the remaining half of the spear of judgment in his palm,¡±sovereign judgment, sovereign lightning, I finally have the time to have a good chat with you guys. Especially you, sovereign judgment.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± His smile made sanction King take a step back. A chill ran down his spine. ¡°Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown to this extent. It¡¯s a miracle that the magnificent me sect has a disciple like you. But don¡¯t forget that the Saint convent sect is thousands of times more powerful than you think.¡± He didn¡¯t think that he could defeat his opponent, but it had all happened too quickly. Once, in the divine religion¡¯s sacrednd, he and chaos had joined forces and were enough to crush the other party. But now, in the end, it was the other party who had crushed them. It was difficult for people to ept such a huge change. He was improving too quickly. ¡°And then?¡± Lin fan walked towards the Lord of judgment and came before him. ¡°I admit defeat,¡±

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378: How can my sect not treat our guests properly? </h4>

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept defeat. You¡¯re a demigod, and yet you¡¯re admitting defeat? do you have any shame? you¡¯re not just representing yourself, you¡¯re representing all the demigods.¡± Lin fan patted the shoulders of the demigod judgment and said solemnly. ¡°Peak Master Lin, please speak properly. The Saint convent sect is not here to question you. We are only here to ask about the danger zone.¡± The sanction King didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant. Things had already developed to this point. It was enough to see that this kid¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working well. Otherwise, even if ordinary people had such strength, they would not dare to do as they pleased. Not to mention, the four of them were the Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns. Now, the Saint convent sect was the number one sect in the world and had extraordinary influence. With just one order, countless sects would be at his beck and call. Did he not think about it? Of course, he definitely didn¡¯t think about it, or maybe he didn¡¯t think about it. Just like some cultivation maniacs, they would never think about too many things. They would only look at the battle in front of them and forget everything. He was a demigod and the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch. He had a high position and power. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t die and could only admit defeat. ¡°I¡¯m asking. I think you¡¯re here to cause trouble. Look at this beautiful ce, how are you going to exin it to me?¡± Lin fan was furious. Pointing at the scene that was riddled with holes, he felt a heartache. The moment he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of saliva onto the face of the judgement King. However, Lord judgment didn¡¯t dare to wipe it off. Instead, he turned around and looked at his surroundings. He really wanted to tell Lin fan that he was the one who caused all this and that it had nothing to do with them. But he didn¡¯t dare to. The winner was King, and the loser was a Bandit. Justice was on the side of the winner, while the loser was evil. ¡°My sect will pay for all of this.¡± The Lord of sanctions felt humiliated. He had to stabilize this madman. Earlier, he had already seen that if chaos didn¡¯t kill, then he would really die. ¡°Compensate? What are you going to pay with? every inch of my sect¡¯snd is worth an inch of gold. What are you going to pay with?¡± Lin fan¡¯s hand on the shoulders of the judgement King was getting heavier and heavier. Judge felt this power and quickly opened his mouth. But before he could say anything, his stomach suffered an unparalleled blow. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, let me release the anger in my heart. ¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The fists disappeared without a trace as Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone with a frenzied light. Both of his fistsnded on the abdomen of the Sovereign Of Judgment. With a series of punches, the power that burst forth was something that the Sovereign Of Judgment could not bear. His body seemed to be frozen. He bent his body and opened his mouth. Blood was brewing in his mouth, ready to be spat out at any time. ¡°Thest punch.¡± Lin fan lifted the Lord of sanctions up and punched him into the ground. A vast power prated Lord judgment¡¯s body and sank into the ground. The tortoise patterns exploded. ¡°You see, you¡¯ve destroyed my sect¡¯s precious territory again.¡± Lin fan lowered his head and felt thend being torn apart. His heart was in pain and he felt an indescribable bitterness. The sanction King wanted to swallow this mouthful of blood, but after hearing these words, he could no longer hold it in and spat out blood. This mouthful of blood spurted hundreds of feet high like a fountain. When it reached the top, it fell down in an arc like a flower. Sovereign Thunder sat there with a dazed look in his eyes. He raised his finger in disbelief. ¡°Crazy, crazy ...¡± Lin fan grabbed the Lord of punishment and tossed him over to his master,¡±master, another one! Help your disciple keep his spoils of war!¡± Tian Xu looked at sanction and shook his head.¡±Brother sanction, why bother?¡± The Lord of judgment tilted his head, and a hint of despair could be seen in his lifeless eyes. This was his most tragic experience, and it was the biggest blow he had suffered when he became a demigod. ¡°Hu!¡± At this moment, Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief,¡±alright, Thunder monarch. Out of the four Saint convent sect monarchs, you¡¯re the only one left. What else do you have to say?¡± Thunder monarch swallowed his saliva, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead. Then, he turned into a bolt of lightning and appeared in front of Tian Xu. ¡°Tian Xu, I admit defeat. I admit defeat.¡± ¡°Sigh, brother Thunder, why do you have to do this?¡± Tian Xu shook his head helplessly.¡±My dear disciple, don¡¯t beat him. He¡¯s quite badly injured.¡± ¡°Master, I would never hit anyone. Elder Zun is a good tradition of the magnificent me sect. We must carry it forward.¡± Lin fan smiled. Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve said something wrong. I¡¯m very pleased that my disciple has such an understanding.¡± Pfft! Chaos demigod supported himself with one hand and spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the ground red. He had an indescribable feeling and even had the urge to kill this old and young pair. However, he endured it. If he didn¡¯t endure a little, it would ruin a great n. Wasn¡¯t it a kind of cultivation to endure patiently? These two shameless guys. ¡°Disciple, has the matter been resolved?¡± Tian Xu asked. Lin fan shook his head,¡±not yet. The night Demon demigod of the Luosha sect said that I killed the judge.¡± ¡°Disciple has always been open and honest in my actions. I dare to take responsibility for my actions. How can I tolerate others ruining my reputation? therefore, if I don¡¯t resolve this matter, I will feel uneasy.¡± ¡°AI, my disciple, I can understand your feelings. I am also such a person. I can¡¯t tolerate others ¡®false usations. Even if the sky falls, I have to find out the truth.¡± Tian Xu sighed, showing his understanding of his disciple. Thunder monarch, who had already be a captive, clutched the soil with both hands and had a ferocious expression. ¡°How can there be such a shameless person in this world?¡± In the distance, the night Demon demigod, who had always wanted to leave this dangerous ce, was ashen-faced. He was already scared out of his wits. Four Saint convent sect sovereigns were crushed just like that. How miserable was this? and how audacious were the other party? ¡°Demigod Night Demon, pleasee over and ask.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± A voice rang out, causing the night Demon demigod¡¯s hair to stand on end. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. Peak Master Lin is such an open and aboveboard person. How could he be the kind of despicable person who kills my sect¡¯s disciples?¡± Night Demon demigod just wanted to leave. He felt like the magnificent me sect disciples were all crazy. He was even crazier than a madman. If he stayed, he would definitely not have a good end. All of a sudden, Night Demon demigod trembled and a cold air rose from his feet. His voice was a little terrifying and gloomy. ¡°You mean to say that this Peak Master is a vile person?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at night Demon demigod in the distance with an unfriendly tone. He admitted it, he admitted it ... Night Demon demigod was overjoyed, but suddenly, his face turned pale as if he was struck by lightning. He admitted it, so was he going to silence him? Even though he was a demigod, he was not as powerful as the four sovereigns. If he were to fall into the other party¡¯s hands, he would truly be turned into ashes without any help. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re standing so far away to speak in front of this Peak Master. Don¡¯t you know how to spell the word ¡®courtesy¡¯?¡± Lin fan said. But to Night Demon demigod, he was a little shocked. He found it hard to imagine that he wouldn¡¯t be hammered to death. But now, the world had been sealed. Even if he was a demigod, it would be difficult for him to leave. Finally, he gathered his courage and walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding.¡± As long as they could leave, everything would be fine. However, if they couldn¡¯t leave, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the misunderstanding. I remember that a long time ago, your Luosha sect was one of the eight sects. You took many things from this territory and killed many of my people. Now, you, a demigod, are here to say that I killed your sect¡¯s disciples. This is really hard to ept.¡± ¡°When the tyrant was in power, he didn¡¯t even have a demigod. The reason why he was plundered by your sect was also because he was weak.¡± All of a sudden, Lin fan sighed. Night Demon demigod felt that something was amiss.¡±Peak Master Lin, where did thise from? it¡¯s been over a hundred years, so this is all in the past.¡± ¡°What happened in the past is not a matter anymore? I¡¯ll kill you now, but a secondter, that¡¯s all in the past. Your Luosha sect won¡¯t avenge you. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you first. ¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Wait, Peak Master Lin is right. No matter how much time has passed, it¡¯s still a matter.¡± Night Demon demigod hurriedly said. However, he knew that this time, the magnificent me sect and the Saint convent sect hadid their cards on the table. As for the final oue, he could not say. However, judging from the current situation, Tian Xu, the most powerful man in the magnificent me sect, was no weaker than the major sects in the world. Ordinary demigods were no match for this guy. In this form, with only the top power, it was probably about to form an equal driving force. Not good, not good at all. ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you all this. It¡¯s like ying the lute to a cow. You keep saying that I killed your sect¡¯s disciples, so show me some evidence. You should know that you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for framing me.¡± Lin fan said. This time, he wouldy all his cards on the table. No, it wasn¡¯t calledying his cards on the table. This was a very innocent matter. If he didn¡¯t kill, then he didn¡¯t kill. ¡°Peak Master Lin, don¡¯t get too excited. I didn¡¯t think this through. I suddenly remembered that the demon ying trial didn¡¯t kill him. I was wrong.¡± Night Demon demigod hurriedly said. This matter was strange, and this fellow in front of him wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. But now, he had to stabilize himself and not be careless. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. With his attitude toward the Saint convent sect¡¯s four monarchs, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to attack, let alone him. ¡°Teacher, how do you think this matter should be resolved?¡± Lin fan turned around and asked. Tian Xu was silent for a moment.¡±You¡¯re a guest. How can you leave just like that? disciple, please enter the sect and receive them well.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s great to have a friend from afar. Please.¡± Lin fan smiled. This was going to be fun. Night Demon demigod hurriedly waved his hand,¡±no need, no need. I still have matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t disturb your sect. There are many days in the future, so next time ...¡± Bang! Bang! Before he could finish, the night Demon demigod¡¯s stomach was hit. He bent over and his eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why should we leave? if the other sects see us leaving, wouldn¡¯t they say that the magnificent me sect doesn¡¯t treat our guests well?¡± ¡°Junior brothers of invincible peak,e out and help these old half-gods into the sect.¡± The old man said. After komping the night Demon demigod with one punch, he looked at his teacher. The two of them nodded without making a sound. It could be considered as eye contact.

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379-reincarnation</h4>

    Lin fan threw the half of the spear in his hand away. ¡°Disciple, how are your preparations for this matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked. He had unconditionally supported his precious disciple, and now, he was no longer afraid. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time. I don¡¯t want to hold back anymore. I want to let myself go. Please support me.¡± It had been several months since he had entered this world and joined the sect. This period of time was truly too long. And now, all of this was because of his inted ego. The Saint convent sect had really disappointed him. He thought he would be lectured by a group of people there and dispel his arrogance, but it seemed like his arrogance was about to explode. He didn¡¯t want to let himself go, but he had no choice. He couldn¡¯t stop his expansion. Tian Xu ced his hand on Lin fan¡¯s shoulder.¡±My dear disciple, I believe in you and will support you. But you must remember the people of the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. If other sects dare to kill one of my people, I will kill a hundred of their disciples.¡± Lin fan said seriously. That killing intent was no joke. Tian Xu was stunned. He didn¡¯t mean to say that, but his disciple¡¯s expression ... Forget it. The disciples of invincible peak hurried over and raised their legs high into the air. The King of Chaos was being held high up by these ants. He was furious.¡±Let me go! I¡¯m a demigod! Are you guys looking to die?¡± To these disciples, being able to detain a demigod expert was something that they had never imagined. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°Tsk, so what if he¡¯s a demigod? invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master Lin is my senior brother.¡± When he said this, he was full of pride. Pfft! Chaos demigod faced the ground and spat out blood once more, but this blood didn¡¯tnd on the ground. Instead, it was caught by an iron basin. ¡°Senior brother just said that the blood of a demigod is good stuff.¡± A disciple hid under the chaos demigod with a metal basin in hand and followed him, not letting any blood go to waste. Then, he looked up and saw the King of Chaos ¡®angry eyes. He smiled foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can continue to spit. I will catch it. My sect is very friendly and very hospitable.¡± Hearing this, the King of Chaos almost fainted. The only thought in his mind was that they were all animals. In the depths of the sect, Huo Rong blinked and looked at his fellow disciples. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± To him, this had ended too quickly. At this moment, the magnificent me sect disciples were in an uproar. This was a victory, and they hadn¡¯t won such a battle in a long time. When countless female disciples caught sight of Lin fan, they screamed out at the top of their lungs. Some of them were so excited that they even fainted on the ground. They were then carried away by their fellow disciples. After that, more disciples took over and continued cheering. In the sect¡¯s dungeon, the iron chains ttered. Night Demon demigod panicked.¡±Peak Master Lin, what are you doing? aren¡¯t you a guest? why are you wearing these things?¡± He looked left and right. The iron chains locked his limbs and pulled them into a big word. Lin fan smiled,¡±don¡¯t worry, this is just one of the special ways our sect treats our guests. Only the most respected and important guests would be given such a gift. Night Demon demigod, you don¡¯t have to reject it. This is what our sect should do.¡± Son of a bitch! Night Demon half-God cursed in his heart but didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. The Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns did the same, locking them up and making them prisoners. Tian Xu raised his hand, andws came from the void and added to the chains. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s better to announce this to the public. After all, although our sect is weak, we can¡¯t let anyone bully us, especially when they¡¯re causing trouble at the sect¡¯s entrance. This is an insult to the sect,¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Disciple, what do you think we should do?¡± Tian Xu asked. Lin fan said,¡±I think that you shouldpensate me. I won¡¯t be unreasonable, and I won¡¯t ask the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect to redeem him. After all, this is a demigod realm. How much is it worth?¡± Therefore, send an emissary to bring them back. This will also show our sect¡¯s tolerance and magnanimity. ¡± Tian Xu nodded.¡±You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and discuss it with the sect master and the others.¡± After Tian Xu left, Lin fan smiled and walked in front of Night Demon demigod. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this is a misunderstanding. Please let me go. I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Night Demon demigod said. He had tried, but the chains were reinforced by Tian Xu and couldn¡¯t be broken. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll forget about the generous reward. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯ll take care of your storage rings for now.¡± Lin fan took all the storage rings of the demigods and plundered them all, leaving nothing behind. ¡°The Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns have destroyed our sect¡¯s environment. It¡¯s a serious crime, but we won¡¯t kill them. We¡¯ll justpensate them and repair them.¡± The God sequence monarch lowered his head and looked extremely dispirited.¡±Peak Master Lin, I have something to tell you.¡± Initially, Lin fan had wanted to research and discover something new. At this moment, he was a little interested.¡±Oh, monarch shenzhi has something to say to me. Please go ahead.¡± ¡°We are the Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns. Have you never thought about the sect when you treat us like this? all the consequences in the future might be caused by Peak Master Lin. You should think more about it.¡± Shenzhi-monarch said calmly. He was no longer impulsive. Although his words were not threatening, they still had a hint of threat. When Lin fan heard that, heughed. ¡°Lord shenzhi, you should rest well. You¡¯re thinking too much. This is not what you want to think about. After a while, someone from the Saint convent sect should be here to take you away. The reception is a little shabby, so please forgive us.¡± The moment he said that, Lin fan disappeared from the spot. ¡°Bah!¡± The God order monarch was filled with hatred. He had not expected this to be the oue. ¡°He will regret his actions one day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Demigod judgment shouted. His listless eyes lit up again, but this time, it was anger. ¡°Chaos, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, they discovered that chaos ¡®mental state was abnormal. ¡°I¡¯ve actually suffered such a great humiliation. Such a great humiliation!¡± The King of Chaos roared savagely. ¡°Monarch of chaos, don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s just calling out ¡®father¡¯. What haven¡¯t we experienced in our cultivation?¡± The night Demon demigod said. His original intention was tofort the chaos monarch and also to get closer to the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarchs. After all, they would be going through thick and thin together in the future. However, the word ¡®father¡¯ had touched on the King of Chaos¡¯s heartache, and it caused the chaos demigod to go a little crazy. It was as if he couldn¡¯t bear such a blow. ¡°Night Demon, you bastard, shut up. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shen lie red at him and rebuked. Night Demon demigod was furious. He had good intentions but didn¡¯t expect to be scolded. You guys are demigods but am I not? Don¡¯t you want your face? ¡°Shenzhi, what are you so proud of? if you¡¯re so capable, go and scream with that guy. If you scream with me, pfft, you¡¯re useless. You¡¯ll still end up as a prisoner,¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shen quqi was furious. He didn¡¯t expect the night Demon demigod of the Luosha sect to talk back to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you afraid of you? are you blind? there¡¯s Tian Xu, and now there¡¯s this crazy kid. When he bes a demigod, the world will change. Do you really think you can do whatever you want?¡± ¡°If you dare to scold me again, I¡¯ll see how long the Saint convent sect can remain arrogant when the Luosha sect and the magnificent me sect form an alliance.¡± Night Demon demigod also let go, and his saliva sprayed everywhere. ¡°You, I¡¯ll see if you dare to spit again.¡± God sequence was furious. ¡°Bah!¡± The night Demon half-God spat on Shen quqi¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. ¡± Looking at the disgusting saliva on his sleeve, monarch shenqi also spat at night Demon demigod. ¡°You actually dare to talk back.¡± Night Demon half-God¡¯s face was flushed red as he umted his ultimate skill.¡±Cough, cough, cough ... Bah!¡± On invincible peak, Lin fan entered the secret chamber. ¡°What does self-created reincarnation mean?¡± At this moment, Lin fan took out the reincarnation. It was a round stone b the size of a palm, and he could not tell what was different about it. Then, he sensed it with his mind. The stone b burst with light and turned into a stream of light, merging into his body. ¡°Interesting.¡± At this moment, Lin fan opened his eyes. The surrounding environment had changed. It was covered in a gray mist, and there was nothing there. However, with a thought, the gray mist dissipated and separated into many blocks. Each block was empty. As Lin fan entered a block, he could sense everything around him. Heavens! The ground! The sun! Soon, the originally gray cube actually appeared ording to his imagination. The sky, the earth, and the sun appeared. Lin fan opened up the memories of his past life and created a world. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing on the street. The people around him, the sound of people talking, the honking of horns, everything was so real. When he touched the person next to him, his fingers passed through, and he felt as if he was nothing. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like this, solid.¡± After a thought. When he touched it again, the passerby turned his head and asked,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± The passerby cursed and walked away. Annihte! He had another thought. The world disappeared and with another thought, the city appeared. When he raised his head, to others, it was just a sky. But to Lin fan, the sky was just a bunch of thin lines that wove together to form a huge. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You can construct the world you know and even specify the rules.¡± ¡°At the same time, after a reincarnation, you can imprint the things you have obtained in this reincarnation into your mind, forming a personality or habit. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really interesting.¡± ¡°However, before that, I still need to find someone to try it on.¡± At this moment, he thought of the five old undying demigods. He would construct a colorful world for them and let them reincarnate without anyone knowing. In the end, they would reincarnate and fuse their personality imprints into their bodies. Within the secret chamber, Lin fan had already understood everything. Even though he had entered that reincarnation, his main body was still moving about. And, there was nothing wrong with it. Neither God nor ghost knew. At the same time, he went to find a disciple to test it out. He realized that it was useless. In the end, he found out that only those who were suppressed could do it. Interesting. This was really interesting.

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380: This is a great belief</h4>

    In the sect¡¯s dungeon, the five demigods were in a heated argument. The night Demon demigod went all out and started arguing with God sequence monarch. His saliva flew everywhere, and hepletely lost the temperament that a demigod should have. ¡°What¡¯s so great about him? he¡¯s just like me, a prisoner of the magnificent me sect. Bai Gu is so young, yet he¡¯s the peak Master of invincible peak. People willugh their teeth off if they hear about this. I don¡¯t care about Night Demon, but the four Saint convent sect monarchs can¡¯t even touch the corner of his clothes. How sad and disdainful is this?¡± Night Demon demigodughed. ¡°Night devil, just you wait.¡± Shenzhi-monarch was so angry that his hair was standing on end. If he wasn¡¯t locked up here, he would have attacked and suppressed this Night Demon demigod. At this moment, a rustling sound came from the distance. ¡°Old demigods, you¡¯ve had a good time chatting. It seems like you¡¯re satisfied with the magnificent me sect¡¯s hospitality.¡± Lin fan walked over with a smile. He didn¡¯t expect the night Demon demigod to get into a fight with the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns. This was an unexpected surprise. Using a demigod as a condition to cause conflict between the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect was a good choice. The five demigods all fell silent upon hearing this. ¡°Peak Master Lin, is this how the magnificent me sect treats its guests by locking us here?¡± Shenzhi-monarch looked on coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was weaker than the other party, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the other party to be so presumptuous. ¡°Lord shenzhi, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was the one who suggested this way of treating guests. The kind of person will be treated the same way. This is the grandest way of treating guests in our sect.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. My sect has already spread the news. It won¡¯t be long before all the sects in the world know that the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns and the Luosha sect¡¯s demigod came to my sect to cause trouble and were captured by me. You can onlye from your own sect and take you back.¡± Lin fan said with a smile. Then, he covered his nose and retreated. ¡°F * ck! Why is it so smelly? did you guys poop at your crotch? if you want to poop, tell me. I¡¯ll send my disciples over to help you take off your pants. ¡± He pinched his nose and had a look of disgust on his face. ¡°You ...¡± Lord shenzhi was furious. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to humiliate them again. It was unbearable. It was really unbearable. Lin fan moved a chair over and sat there. He squinted his eyes and smiled. He didn¡¯t say a word as he looked around the five demigods. In the end, his eyes locked onto chaos demigod. When the five demigods saw that Lin fan wasn¡¯t saying anything, they didn¡¯t know what this kid was up to. ¡°Peak Master Lin, the tables have turned. Don¡¯t be too smug. Someone wille and take us away. However, you have to think about the consequences in the future.¡± The other party didn¡¯t kill them, which meant that they were obviously worried. Night Demon demigod said,¡±Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. That demon ying trial isn¡¯t my sect¡¯s disciple. I¡¯ve found the wrong person. Please let me go, Peak Master Lin. I¡¯ll be extremely grateful.¡± He was a little shocked at this ce. The higher one¡¯s strength was, the higher one¡¯s status was, and the more one didn¡¯t want to die without knowing why. However, Lin fan was currently floating in the middle of the gray cube, creating something. A city appeared, and it was a modern city. Lin fan floated in the air and looked down at the situation below. He nodded his head in satisfaction. He then raised his finger and humans appeared. The women were dressed in extremely alluring clothes while the men looked normal. However, there was a strange glint in their eyes. He raised his head and looked at the rules that had yet to be constructed in the void. ¡°I¡¯m the master of this world. In a perfect world, the rules are the mostplete. However, to deal with these old undying half-gods, only one rule is needed.¡± ¡°What kind of personality or habits should this chaos demigod instill in him?¡± He began to think, and then he instantly thought of it. He called himself a genius. The construction began, and a perfect world descended. Pulling the chaos demigod into this cycle of reincarnation wouldn¡¯t cause him to feel anything strange, but the final reward would make him unconsciously be used to it. Waa ... A cry resounded in a hospital in the reincarnation cycle. A new life had arrived. This new life¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to the chaos demigod ¡®s. In addition, this new life was a new life form in the cycle of reincarnation. A middle-aged man carried a new life and revealed an excited smile,¡±son, you¡¯re finally here. You must be a great whoreman in the future.¡± The new life¡¯s eyes were wide open. Although it could not understand, it stillughed foolishly. From then on, this new life had a name, chaos. Lin fan floated in the air and sped up time. When chaos was one year old, he could already walk, speak, and had a preliminary understanding of this world. This was a world that used bones as its rules. There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be bought, only things that couldn¡¯t be paid. Everyone had a certain price. Before chaos was eight years old, he had been studying a book. This was a treasured book created by this world¡¯s great saint of prostitution after putting in his blood, sweat, and tears. He had studied it with great effort. Because of his awe-inspiring talent, one early morning at the age of nine, he hadpletely mastered it. At the age of nine, chaos had enough capital to walk on the streets. He found his first target, a fat woman of 23 years old. He walked up to her. ¡°How much is it?¡± Chaos said with practiced ease. ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡± the fat woman asked. Chaos looked up and down.¡±Weight 200 pounds, 30 points for looks, 10 points for legs, 6 points for figure, 50 yuan, no more.¡± The fat woman smiled brightly.¡± 60 Yuan. I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, deal. I hope it¡¯s worth it.¡± Chaos nodded and followed the fat woman into a run-down hotel. In this world, one had to pay an equal price. Being free would be spurned by others, and even shameless. Thus, if one wanted to make a deal, both parties had to agree and pay an equal price. The higher the score, the higher the price. Chaos, on the other hand, was determined to be a saint of prostitution like the author of this book. For this goal, he was willing to give it his all. Time passed very quickly. Ny yearster, chaos, who was so old that he could barely move, walked onto the final altar and looked down on the entire world. At the same time, he worked hard to create a book,¡±the life of chaos visiting a Saint.¡± At the moment when her life was about to end, chaos saw the nurse taking care of her. She used herst breath and shouted,¡±¡±Tell me, how much is it?¡± The nurse smiled.¡±Your life.¡± ¡°Deal, it¡¯s worth the money.¡± Chaos was born for prostitution. In order to provide sexual services, he was willing to give up everything, even his life, as long as it was worth it. In the end, chaos got his wish andpleted thest deal in his life. He died on the hospital bed and left with a bright smile on his face. The 300-pound nurse was indeed worthy of his life. His life had been glorious and glorious. He had deeply integrated the Great Church into his body. Even a drop of blood or a cell contained the spirit of the Church. It wasn¡¯t free, and it wasn¡¯t forced. If both sides agreed, they could immediately start a war. For the Great Church, they were willing to pay anything. Lin fan, who was floating in the air, could not stop smiling when he saw this chaotic life. ¡°Hahahaha! Genius, I¡¯m really a genius. I can even think of this kind of reincarnation. ¡± ¡°I still felt that my intelligence wasn¡¯t enoughst time. It turns out that everything was fake.¡± At this moment, at the moment of chaos¡¯s life and death, a light spot floated towards the sky. ¡°This should be the only will in chaos¡¯s life.¡± Lin fan looked on and could feel the unbreakable faith within. ¡°It¡¯s you then. ¡± With a wave of his hand, he directly grabbed the light spot and entered the mind of the chaos monarch without anyone knowing. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what are youughing at?¡± When shenzhi-monarch and the others saw Lin fanughing out of the blue, they were all panicking. Could this guy have thought of something terrifying? ¡°How much is it?¡± At that moment, the bloodied and swollen-faced chaotic demigod said three words for no reason. ¡°Chaos, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lord judgment, who was standing at the side, did not know what chaos was talking about. Chaos Emperor raised his head and looked at sanction, then lowered his head again.¡±Nothing much.¡± Lin fan had been observing the entire time to check out the situation of this reincarnation. By the looks of it, it was perfect. He did not feel anything when his faith was infused into it. It was as if he was born with it. I understand. There are no problems with the initial experiment. ¡°Old undying demigods, if you¡¯re tired, you should rest well.¡± Lin fan chuckled out before continuing to construct his reincarnation. ¡°Since this works, it might not be too bad to turn a demigod into a gay.¡± He thought of another fun idea. However, when he was constructing reincarnation, he failed. Halfway through the construction, reincarnationpletely disappeared, as if it had suffered a heavy blow. ¡°What¡¯s going on? the entire Samsara is a gay world. Is this not possible?¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment and seemed to have understood. Reincarnation, life and death, men and women, must exist. This was the beginning of the birth of life. One could not do whatever one wanted. Although this could be forcefully constructed, with his own knowledge and experience, he was simply unable to perfect the reincarnation rules of this gay world. He was a human, not a God who could operate on his own and construct reincarnation. ¡°I see. In the end, it¡¯s still because he¡¯s not smart enough.¡± If this was the normal world, this would not work either. Although there were gays, they would definitely operate ording to normal rules. People who entered the cycle of reincarnation had their own will and thoughts. They would definitely not be gays. Only a single rule of the world could assimte it, even turning it into a living instinct, and then condense it into the strongest belief. ¡°Alright, prostitution, gambling, and drugs. Let¡¯s have a bet.¡± After making his selection, he finally chose a divine-ranked demigod. This fellow was the one who spoke the most nonsense. With experience, he would be able toplete the next step. When the God order monarch noticed Lin fan¡¯s invasive gaze, his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381: The five Saints descend</h4>

    He continued to construct reincarnation. However, he paused for a moment when he finished constructing a reincarnation. He felt as if he had neglected something, as if he had used something good on a bad path. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it anymore. This is the true reincarnation.¡± He believed in his own understanding. It must be right. This was the way to create reincarnation. Could there be any new tricks? However, after thinking about it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Therefore, all of this didn¡¯t exist, and it wasn¡¯t because of his intelligence. In the world of gambling, everything could be gambled, even one¡¯s life. Lin fan floated in the void and watched everything that was happening. In the hospital, crying sounds rang out. From the beginning to the end, only by walking through this life could one condense the strongest belief. Lin fan raised his finger.¡±Lord shenzhi, your Peak Master here shall bestow upon you the life of a main character. No matter how dangerous the situation is, you will still be able to survive. I¡¯ve treated you well.¡± In the hospital. A man with a broken arm held up the newborn baby andughed,¡±son, you are finally born. In this life, you must be a great gambler like Father and revive the family, the glory of the gambling Saint.¡± Kachaa! The door of the ward was pulled open, and a man with a full beard roared,¡±I want to bet with you. I want to bet with the baby in your hand. Your baby is too good-looking, but mine is too ugly.¡± The one-armed man shook his head.¡±The price is not equal. You still need to add more things.¡± The bearded man said,¡±plus my watch that¡¯s worth tens of thousands.¡± ¡°Alright, the bet is set,e on.¡± The one-armed manughed and a deck of cards appeared in his hand.¡±We¡¯ll pick the big or small to decide the winner.¡± In the end, the one-armed man lost. He looked at his child who was about to leave and shouted,¡±¡±Remember, his name is Shen quqi. He will be the man of the gambling Saint in the future. Don¡¯t let him sink too deep. He lives for gambling.¡± ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± Lin fan floated in the void andughed out loud. To think that he would be able to create such an interesting reincarnation! This was simply wonderful! He was looking forward to the final result of his divine rank. Three years had passed, and shenqi was already three years old. In this gambling-based world, his protagonist mode hadpletely been activated, and he had be a little famous locally. Gambling, gambling with the same price. Immersed in the sea of gambling, Shen quqi disyed his talent in gambling. From his previous involvement to his current hobby, he had been deeply infatuated with it. He had a new goal in his path, which was to be the most powerful gambling Saint in the world. From there, he would challenge the strongest person at the top of the world and win the World from his hands. At the age of 13, shenqi had already be one of the top 100 powerhouses in the city. His fame had spread far and wide, and everyone knew his name. However, there were only nine fingers left out of the original ten. At the age of 20, Shen quqi became one of the top ten strongest, and also the youngest powerful man in the world. He was shrouded in light and the idol of countless gamblers. However, out of the original nine fingers, he only wanted to put down five. When he was 30 years old, he stepped onto the edge of the altar and faced the most powerful gambler in the world, the God who controlled the world. ¡°I want to bet with you to pull you down from the altar.¡± On the highest throne, the God who had won the entire world,¡±alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Answer me, what is the bet in your heart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my life. It¡¯s my everything. I want to be number one in the world and win the entire world.¡± After twenty years. The 50-year-old godly rank had finally reached the top of the world. However, he looked at his empty hands and cried. ¡°Without hands, without teeth, without hair ... I¡¯ve already gambled on everything I can. Even if I win the World with a single hair, so what?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t gamble, I¡¯d rather die.¡± Shen Qi looked at the sturdy throne and roared,¡±¡±Throne, I want to bet with you. Bet that I hit you and I won¡¯t die.¡± Bang! Bang! He crashed into the throne. The world¡¯s youngest gambling Saint, the king of the world¡¯s top gamblers, died in less than ten minutes on his throne. He had gambled his entire life, even with himself, he gambled on whether his next step would be with his left or right foot. His legend would forever be passed down among gamblers, and he would be the most unforgettable God in the world. Hisst defeat was to reach the peak of gamblers and lose to the throne. But in the end, he smiled. No one knew what his smile meant, but ... His name, gambled on the divine rank, and would be remembered forever. Theter generations wrote Shen quqi¡¯s life into a story and passed it down. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lin fanughed so hard that tears were about to fall from his eyes. Just what the f * ck was this reincarnation that he had constructed? why was it so weird? However, the moment he died, a ball of light floated up into the void. Lin fan grabbed it and melded it into his body. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. ¡± Lin fanughed. In the dungeon. The five demigods red at Lin fan. They did not know what this kid was up to this time. Suddenly. Shen Qi looked at Lin fan,¡±Peak Master Lin, I want to make a bet with you. As long as I win, you¡¯ll let me go. How about it?¡± Lin fan looked at spiritual order monarch. He didn¡¯t expect the fusion to be so quick and nothing was wrong. But he didn¡¯t want to care. They wanted to harm him to be a gambler? in their dreams. He was a good child who did not touch anything. ¡°Coward, you don¡¯t even dare to bet?¡± Shen Qi roared. The other four demigods looked at Lord shefollowed in surprise, not knowing what was going on with him. ¡°Shenqi, are you alright?¡± The Thunder monarch asked weakly. ¡°Leiting, let¡¯s make a bet. I bet he won¡¯t dare to kill us.¡± Shenzhi-monarch looked at Thunder-monarch and said expectantly. Sovereign Thunder was stunned. He did not know what was going on with Shen quqi. Could he have gone mad? at a time like this, he was actually willing to take a gamble? ¡°Shen zhilie, you¡¯re crazy ...¡± Sovereign Thunder shook his head and sighed. He had not expected Shen quqi to be like this. Lin fan continued to construct the world. To him, he didn¡¯t expect reincarnation to be so strong. He was able to change the demigod¡¯s personality without anyone knowing. The Saint of prostitution was in chaos! Betting on divine rank! These two people¡¯s divine rank had already revealed their true nature, but the chaos had not yet shown itself. Perhaps it was because there were no women here. With these two experimenters, he became more and more familiar with the construction, and he continued to pull in the remaining three demigods. The me saint¡¯s punishment was a world where vulgarities were its catchphrase. It was a world where one would die if they didn¡¯t use vulgarities. In the end, it took 70 years for the Lord of the punishment to reach the peak of me God in the world of reincarnation at the age of 80. Even if he was going to die, he was still me. Stealing sacred Thunderbolts was a world where stealing was one¡¯s life. No matter what it was, even if it was a useless brick, it would steal it. In the world of Samsara, Thunder spent 60 years and finally stole the entire world. In the end, there was nothing to steal. It fixed its target on the sky and jumped from a thousand-meter tall building, wanting to Steal the Sky. In the end, it unfortunately fell to its death. Truth night devil was a world where he lived by telling the truth. Even if his family membersmitted a big crime, he would tell the truth and wouldn¡¯t help to hide it. In the end, he faced the mirror and looked at himself. He said his most handsome lie and felt ashamed. In the end, hemitted suicide. Although it was not perfect, it was still his first experiment and he definitely did not think it through. However, with this valuable experience, he would definitely do better the next time. He left the dungeon and went to his teacher¡¯s ce. ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. ¡± Night Demon demigod heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the figure leave. ¡°F * ck, we¡¯re not blind. Only an idiot like you saw it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sanction monarch said to Night Demon demigod. When night Demon demigod heard that, he was furious,¡±punishment, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°Arrogant my a * s.¡± When the Lord of judgment opened his mouth, he could not help but curse. He did not know why, but he felt ufortable if he did not say anything. ¡°Enough, sanction.¡± ¡°No!¡± The chaos monarch stopped him. He couldn¡¯t bear to hear this any longer. How could a Saint convent sect monarch say something like this? ¡°Enough to F * ck you up. I¡¯ll spit on you.¡± The sanction King retorted. ¡°You ... You ...¡± Chaos Emperor was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect judgement to scold him. Shenzhi-monarch said,¡±chaos, don¡¯t be angry. Why don¡¯t we make a bet on whether the punishment will still scold uster?¡± ¡°What are you betting on? you¡¯re still thinking about betting at a time like this? you¡¯re crazy.¡± The monarch of chaos rebuked angrily. ¡°Hahaha, four pieces of trash. You¡¯ve been subdued by such a powerful Peak Master Lin, and you still have the time to quarrel here? my Luosha sect is happy to see you fight among yourselves. When that happens, we¡¯llpletely suppress the Saint convent sect and make you a subsidiary sect of the Luosha sect. Then, watch how I, Night Demon, will humiliate you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Night Demon demigod said. ¡°What?¡± The Saint convent sect¡¯s four monarchs looked at night Demon. They didn¡¯t expect the Luosha sect to have such thoughts. ¡°Dog Day night devil.¡± The Lord of sanctions spat. Night Demon demigodughed,¡±curse all you want. My Luosha sect is letting your Saint convent sect take the lead. You guys don¡¯t know, right? my Luosha sect is about to have another demigod. When that timees, our strength will increase greatly. Let¡¯s see what you guys can do.¡± At this moment, the people in the dungeon started to burst out in anger again. Every time the demigod Night Demon said something, the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns would be furious. To them, Night demon¡¯s words were shocking. In the depths of the sect. Tian Xu sat down calmly.¡±Brothers and sisters, don¡¯t worry. The Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect have lost a lot of face by having five demigods in our sect.¡± ¡°Senior brother, will you be alright? after all ...¡± Huo Rong was worried. ¡°What else could it be? this is our chance, right, teacher?¡± Lin fan walked over with a smile on his face. He was really excited. ¡°Disciple, how are they being handled?¡± Tian Xu asked with a smile. His precious disciple was really impressive. As a teacher, he was shocked. Lin fan said,¡±of course it¡¯s settled. They are guests and we have to treat them well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We can¡¯t let others have a hold on our sect and say that we¡¯re not kind.¡± Tian Xu smiled. The surrounding sect Masters and elders looked at the two of them, speechless.

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382-can only be understood but not described </h4>

    News of the magnificent me sect¡¯s situation spread like wildfire. The citizens of the magnificent me sect were all shocked when they heard the news. To them, this was simply terrifying. ¡°Extra, extra, Peak Master Lin of invincible peak suppressed the Saint convent sect¡¯s four monarchs and the Luosha sect¡¯s demigod by himself. He won the battle and wants the two sects to send envoys to bring him back.¡± A child with pigtails was happily running on the street, shouting. ¡°Demigod?¡± Some people knew about it, but most of them had never heard of it before. It was onlyter on that they understood when they saw the content. It turned out that the key to the sect¡¯s strength and whether anyone dared to bully it was the existence of demigods. Now that Peak Master Lin of the sect was able to suppress five demigods by himself, countless citizens werepletely excited. The teahouse owner said,¡±all the tea and snacks today are free.¡± Some of the customersughed when they saw the stingy teahouse owner suddenly be generous. However, there was pride in his smile. In a forbidden area of the magnificent me sect. Yun Xiao cultivated with all his might in order to improve his own cultivation base. Now, he was sitting on a stone and eating dry food, but his mind kept thinking about what he had to doter. A piece of paper fell from the sky. He took it curiously and gobbled down the food while looking at the paper. With just one look, he waspletely stunned. Cough cough! She clutched her neck and her face turned red. She swallowed the food in her throat with great difficulty and looked at the paper in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? is this real?¡± The line of words in his eyes caused him to be in disbelief. ¡°Peak Master Lin of invincible peak is suppressing five demigods.¡± At this moment, Yun Xiao felt as though his life had turnedpletely dark. He felt as though there was no more hope left for him in this life. A demigod ... A demigod! And now, he was still stuck at the third level of heavenly Dipper even though he had been cultivating with all his might. He was so close to bing a demigod that he had no hope at all. He clutched the paper tightly and struggled. Two lines of tears fell.¡±I, Yunxiao ... Am not willing to ept this.¡± However, this unwillingness was useless in the face of reality. ¡°Ding dong! Dingdang!¡± At this moment, the sound of a bell came from afar. Cloudsky raised his head and saw a small figure jumping into the forbiddennd far away. He didn¡¯t think too much about it and chased after it. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s dangerous inside. You can¡¯t go.¡± Gradually, Yunxiao¡¯s figure went further and further away, and finally disappeared in the forbidden area. Among the ten peaks, Zhan hongdi and the other peak Masters could not bear the pressure and all came out to train. What was the reason for such desperate training? It was all because the peak Master of invincible peak, one of the ten peaks, was too powerful. With their current strength, they wouldn¡¯t even have the right to carry the other party¡¯s shoes if they returned. How could ordinary people withstand such a blow? On a mountain peak. Two figures, one big and one small, were standing there. ¡°Zhenyi, follow my breathing. Don¡¯t be impatient. Feel this wave. Don¡¯t shake the de in your hand. Don¡¯t tremble. Your heart is as still as water. Don¡¯t move.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue held a ck de and was teaching his disciple Zhen Yi cultivation. ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± A serious expression appeared on zhenyi¡¯s Red face. His teacher was teaching him cultivation, so he would not be careless. ck Emperor Zhen Yue said,¡±feel it well. The de is your eye and your arm. Feel the direction of the wind and feel everything around you. When you can use the de in your hand to cut off the wind that blows past you, then you¡¯ve entered the door.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher. I¡¯ll really enjoy itter.¡± ¡°Zhenyi, teacher will be leaving for a while. You should cultivate here.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue looked into the distance. Although her eyes were calm, there was a de intent boiling in them. Zhen Yi lowered his head and said,¡±teacher, you¡¯re going to the duel. Zhen Yi can stay by your side and won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue patted his disciple¡¯s head,¡±be good, if teacher doesn¡¯te back in a month, then take good care of yourself. If you are tired, you can go back to the vige that teacher took you away from.¡± ¡°No, teacher, I don¡¯t want to leave teacher.¡± Zhenyi threw the ck knife in his hand to the ground, hugged his teacher¡¯s thigh, and cried. Masachizuki¡¯s pupils shrank, and his tone became stern,¡±pick up the knife and say sorry to it. From now on, remember, only at the moment of death will the knife in your hand fall. Otherwise, it must be kept by your side forever.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to throw you on the ground.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue smiled in relief. He had been hiding from the divine religion and the blood refiner venerable, but recently, the blood refiner venerable had not appeared. Then, he thought of Lin fan,¡±we finally meet again. This time, I will let you experience the highest de intent that you haveprehended.¡± At this moment, a piece of paper in the distance was blown onto zhenyi¡¯s face. ¡°Teacher, save me! Zhenyi can¡¯t see! Zhenyi can¡¯t see anything!¡± Zhenyi shouted, his little hands grabbing randomly, and he couldn¡¯t see anything. Zhen Yue sighed and picked up the paper. ¡°Wow, I see it again. Thank you for saving me, teacher.¡± Zhenyi smiled happily, but when he looked up, he found that his teacher¡¯s face was very ugly. He couldn¡¯t help but ask carefully,¡±¡±Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After a while. ¡°Zhenyi, continue your cultivation. I¡¯ll teach you the next step.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue smiled, but this smile was uglier than crying. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Actually,pared to the duel, zhenyi is the most important.¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue said with a smile. However, he was feeling helpless in his heart.¡±Lin fan, just what have you done? why did you break through so quickly and suppress a demigod? just how terrifying is this?¡± ¡°Wow, teacher, zhenyi loves you the most.¡± Zhen Yi¡¯s big round eyes shone with excitement. Then, he hugged his teacher¡¯s leg and shouted happily. ¡°AI!¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue sighed in his heart. Even the most powerful de intent had been obliterated by this disciple he had picked up. Was this how he was going to progress towards the direction of the weak? ¡°Sovereign Xue Lian, can you give me some time to consider your offer?¡± A vice protector King of the divine religion said hesitantly. Xue Lian looked at the man in front of him,pletely lost in his grand ambitions,¡±what are you still thinking about? what¡¯s there to think about? be my follower, and from now on, you¡¯ll reach a position you¡¯ve never even dared to imagine.¡± The divine religion¡¯s vice Guardian King hadmunicated with the blood-smelting Knight for an entire night. He had been convinced by the blood-smelting Knight¡¯s words, and in the end, he knelt down on one knee. ¡°I, a sky demon, am willing to assist the sovereign Xue Lian in his great cause.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The blood-refined Knightughed out loud when he saw that the sky demon had finally submitted to him. He stepped forward and helped the sky demon up.¡±Good, good. From now on, you¡¯re one of us. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. One day, you¡¯ll be grateful for your choice today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The sky Yao nodded. He could feel the blood-smelting sovereign¡¯s ambition. At the same time, he had heard of theyout the blood-smelting sovereign had mentioned. He thought about it and felt that it was very hopeful. However, he knew the consequences of not agreeing. After all, the venerable Xue Lian had told him everything. If he did not agree, the only oue would be death. At this moment, the blood Warrior under the control of the blood-smelting Knight sent a message. This message came from River origin city. Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak, had suppressed five demigods from the Saint convent sect and Luosha sect. ¡°Amazing. As expected of the person this sovereign values. He¡¯s actually so powerful. It seems this sovereign needs to hurry up.¡± The venerable Xue Lian hadn¡¯t expected such a major event to happen. If it were in the past, he would have been very worried. After all, the divine religion was in trouble. But now, what did the divine religion have to do with him? Moreover, this was even better. The divine religion would definitely suffer a heavy blow and would have no time to keep an eye on him. This would make it easier for him to develop his forces. When the news reached the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect, it caused a hugemotion. Judgment, chaos, Thunder, and God-ranked Kings were all suppressed by the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak Master. Their first reaction was that it was impossible. Some disciples even announced that it was all fake and that Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect had taken action personally to suppress the four sovereigns. They wanted to give the credit to the disciples of the sect. It was to create a false situation and make people think that the magnificent me sect had be stronger. The disciples chose to believe him. However, the higher-ups of the sect knew that it was all true. The peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak was indeed capable of this. It was just that his progress was too fast, which made them feel uneasy. And now, he had reached the point where it was impossible to kill him. If he had known earlier that this weak disciple would end up in such a state, he would have done everything in his power to kill him. However, the moment he appeared in their line of sight, they had already asked the monarch to suppress him. Unfortunately, they failed to kill him every time. When some of the smaller sects heard about this, their first thought was disbelief. However, ording to their investigations, they found that all of this was true. Apart from Tian Xu, the magnificent me sect had another expert. Furthermore, he had suppressed the four Saint convent sect monarchs and a demigod from Luosha sect. Such a battle record was shocking. At the same time, they had a new idea, hoping to get rid of the Saint convent sect¡¯s suppression. The magnificent me sect, invincible peak. ¡°Hahaha, teacher, the news has already spread. The Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect should be sending people here soon.¡± Lin fanughed. This time, he had been in the limelight a little too much. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±The Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect will definitely send people over soon.¡± ¡°As long as theye, this matter will not end so easily. I have to make them vomit blood.¡± Lin fan made up his mind. If he wanted to y, he would y big. At this moment, Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at each other, and thousands of ideas of swindling and cheating appeared in their minds. However, all of this could only be understood and not described. [PS: in the previous chapter, I mixed up the me Saint and the Saint thief. I¡¯ve changed it.]

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383: The determination to explore the unknown </h4>

    After sending off his teacher, he was at ease and started to research his self-created reincarnation. The experiment on the five demigods had been very sessful. Apart from the chaos demigod, who hadn¡¯t shown any signs of abnormality, the other demigods had all noticed. It was a little ridiculous to think about it. He was really looking forward to what would happen when the Saint convent sect brought the four sovereigns back. ¡°Senior brother, you called for me?¡± Lu Qiming walked over excitedly. All the disciples in the sect were in a state of excitement. This was especially so for the junior brothers and sisters of invincible peak. They worked hard to cultivate with senior brother Lin as their goal. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ve called you over to discuss something.¡± ¡°Senior brother, please give me your orders,¡± Lu Qiming said. ¡°Tell me who is theziest disciple in the sect.¡± Lin fan wanted to see what other things would happen. For example, the positive effects would be different. ¡°Senior brother, if I¡¯m not wrong, Junior Brother Yi zhizhu is theziest disciple in the sect.¡± Now that he was in charge of invincible peak, he was naturally familiar with his fellow disciples. Theziest one was definitely Yi zhizhu. He had been in the sect for six years, but his cultivation level was still at the body tempering stage. He hadpleted zero missions from the sect. asionally, he would help others to earn Yanhua coins, but most of the time, he was sleeping. He already had an idea when he heard about the situation from Lu Qiming. At night. In the dead of the night, Lin fan sneaked into Yi zhizhu¡¯s room and easily suppressed him. This was also the only w of creating a reincarnation. If one wanted to enter reincarnation, they would have to be suppressed by him. This was undeniably a little troublesome. If they didn¡¯t do this, they could just kill their way into other sects and instill all kinds of negative habits into their experts. It wouldn¡¯t be long before problems would arise in those sects. Furthermore, he was still not very familiar with the construction of reincarnation. Some reincarnation worlds were still iplete. For example, the gay world copsed during the construction process because of the iplete reincarnation. ¡°If you¡¯rezy, then it¡¯s a hardworking world.¡± He directly led Yi zhizhu into the world of hard work. Not long after, Lin fan¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the house. In the past few days, there had been a huge change in the magnificent me sect. Yi zhizhu, who was once thought to be theziest, actually got up early. He swept the sect¡¯s roads with a broom and cleaned up the ce. Then, in the afternoon, he went to cultivate. At night, he even helped his fellow disciples with some things. To many of his fellow disciples, such a huge change was as if they had seen a ghost. They could not believe it. Lin fan had been observing the situation all this while,¡±as expected, I¡¯ve seeded. This little discovery is pretty decent indeed. To create a reincarnation cycle and allow one to reincarnate within it. In the end, all the obsessions that one has experienced will be integrated into one¡¯s body and be a habit. Not bad, not bad at all.¡± When Lu Qiming heard about this, heughed. He knew that this was all senior brother Lin¡¯s doing. Only senior brother Lin could have such power. The diligence that changedziness. Suddenly! In the distance, a change was happening. A pair of infinitelyrge Holy wings covered the sky and earth as they soared over. This pair of wings flickered with holy light, and even the auspicious clouds were pulled along as they followed behind. At the same time, beams of holy light pierced through the void and enveloped the magnificent me sect. Just as the Holy Light was about to reach the magnificent me sect, a light screen appeared and blocked the Holy Light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯te out to wee you, heavenly mandate King,¡± Tian Xu came from the mountain peak with a smile on his face.¡±My disciple, he¡¯s here.¡± On invincible peak, Lin fan had already felt the energy fluctuation. It seemed like the Saint convent sect had sent a true expert. However, the heavenly mandate realm Lord was very different from Shen lie and the others. He was obviously stronger. Perhaps this was the peak demigod that his teacher had mentioned. In other words, the most powerful existence among demigods, and the one with the most umted Foundation. ¡°Tian Xu, thank you for taking care of our four sovereigns. The Saint convent sect will always remember this.¡± The voice was like a God¡¯s voice that made people submit. The magnificent me sect disciples were on high alert, as if they were facing a great enemy. However, they all stood up straight. They had elder Tian Xu and senior brother Lin in their sect. They were not afraid of these guys. ¡°Teacher, this person hasn¡¯t even arrived yet, and the sound is already here. He¡¯s really a little arrogant.¡± Lin fan appeared beside Tian Xu and looked at the light figure in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. The heavenly mandate realm monarch is just so arrogant.¡± Tian Xu narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. Suddenly, a beam of light broke through the sky and appeared above the sect. The light cracked and a figure walked out. ¡°Handsome Tian Xu, I¡¯m already here. Hand her over.¡± The light gradually dissipated, and a somewhat surprising figure appeared. ¡°F * ck! This milk is too big. ¡± Lin fan¡¯s jaw dropped. He stretched out his hands and grabbed the two balls in the distance. Then, he shook his head,¡±I can ¡®T. I can¡¯t catch them with one hand.¡± The magnificent me sect disciples were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the person from the Saint convent sect to be an extremely beautiful and seductive woman. At the same time, the pair of bright wings on her back made her look Holy, especially her golden hair, which was shining. ¡°Disciple, this guy is already over 80 years old. It¡¯s only because he swallowed the ageless fruit that he can maintain his appearance forever.¡± Tian Xu said softly. When Lin fan heard that, his interest was greatly reduced. That would be boring. The most beautiful fireworks could only be created by the youngest and most beautiful girls. This kind of person¡¯s real age was over 80 years old, but what he bloomed was just a pile of trash. ¡°What are you saying? ¡®So what if he¡¯s over eighty? he¡¯s still as beautiful as a flower. Tsk tsk, the handsome Tian Xu from before has be a strange old man. What a waste of his good looks. Oh!¡¯ Hahaha ...¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch put his snow-white hand to his mouth and raised his hand, smiling. Then, his expression changed.¡±Stop talking nonsense and hand over the four pieces of trash. What a bunch of useless things.¡± When he looked at Lin fan, it was a little interesting. ¡°Little thing, you must be the peak Master of invincible peak, Lin fan. Although I¡¯ve never met you, I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re just like your master. A Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow. I¡¯m talking about you two.¡± But now, Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at the two balls of the heavenly mandate realm Lord. When the heavenly mandate realm Lord spoke, he kept trembling. He did not know what the principle behind this was, to actually cause such a situation. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord asked coldly with a gloomy face. ¡°To watch the game.¡± Lin fan said honestly. Then, he gave a few pointers,¡±this ball is not normal. It¡¯s really not normal.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord lowered his head and looked at the thing he was most proud of. He suddenly smiled proudly and said,¡±a ball? Well, no problem. Little thing, do you want to touch it? if you have the guts, you can.¡± ¡°Disciple, stay calm. This old hag is not to be trifled with.¡± Tian Xu said softly. Then, he looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch.¡±This matter ...¡± However, before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by his disciple. ¡°Teacher, please give me a chance to explore. I¡¯ve discovered something incredible.¡± Tian Xu was stunned. He did not understand what his disciple was saying. But in the blink of an eye, his disciple had already appeared in front of the heavenly mandate realm monarch. ¡°My disciple, you ...¡± Tian Xu¡¯s throat moved as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The heavenly mandate Emperor smiled.¡±You have the guts? Or do you only know how to look?¡± ¡°Can I really?¡± Lin fan raised his head and looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch. His eyes were filled with curiosity and exploration of the unknown. ¡°Sure, but it depends on whether you have the guts ... To do so.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a scene that left everyone dumbfounded happened. Lin fan had already stretched out his hands and grabbed at it. His fingers even sank in. Pfft! When the magnificent me sect disciples saw this, their blood boiled. All of them opened their nostrils and two streams of blood spurted out. ¡°Senior brother Lin, you¡¯re so domineering ...¡± They did not expect senior brother Lin to be so strong that he even dared to touch the Oracle monarch of the Saint convent sect. He had done something that they would not dare to do. The female disciples of the sect lowered their heads and looked at their own figures. They were not convinced at all. They felt that they were pretty decent themselves. If senior brother Lin was willing, they would be very happy to do so. ¡°You ...¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was stunned. Then, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and threw a punch. However, in that instant, Lin fan had already retreated and was shaking his head in regret. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much meat and fat in the ball. It¡¯s boring to form such arge ball. After exploring, all curiosity is meaningless.¡± Then, he took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, put his hand in, washed his hands, and shook them in the air. ¡°It¡¯s clean now,¡± ¡°Teacher, why is your beard red?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu waved his hand and wiped his nose.¡±It¡¯s nothing. I ... Have been feeling a little heaty recently.¡± He was from the same era as the heavenly mandate realm, even earlier. However, when the heavenly mandate realm was first born, she was known as the most beautiful woman in the world. Countless people loved her, but all of them failed. Even he, Tian Xu, had once been swayed by the beauty of this Tianyu for one in ten thousand moments. However, it was only for a split second. The heavenly mandate realm monarch looked at Lin fan with endless killing intent. She had not expected that this guy would really...Dare to do it. ¡°Oracle King, keep your eyes away. This is the magnificent me sect, not the Saint convent sect. If you want to fight, I think my teacher and I should be able to take you down. Don¡¯t look like we don¡¯t dare to. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± ¡°Now, we can talk about business.¡± ¡°The four sovereigns of divine rank, chaos, judgement, and Thunder came to our sect to cause trouble. Look at this beautifulnd, it was all damaged by them.¡± ¡°Also, your contempt for our sect is even more infuriating, so we needpensation. How much will the Saint convent sect pay for the four demigods?¡± Lin fan looked straight at the heavenly mandate realm Lord and said everything in one breath. Tian Xu tried to mediate the situation.¡±My disciple, how can you ask forpensation? the magnificent me sect is a friendly sect. You can¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°No, you have to pay. Otherwise, the four Saint convent sect monarchs won¡¯t be able to walk out of the magnificent me sect today.¡± Lin fan was firm and determined. Tian Xu sighed and shook his head.¡±Heavenly mandate realm monarch, please forgive me. I can¡¯t discipline my disciple. How about we talk aboutpensation? after all, they are four demigods.¡± ¡­¡­

 Chapter 384

    <h4>Chapter 384: Look, you¡¯ve already angered my disciple to this extent </h4>

    After all, they were still four demigods! His words had already revealed his intentions. Either the four demigods were redeemed, or they were to stay in the magnificent me sect. It was easy to choose one. In the depths of the sect, everyone was terrified. This was the first time that the magnificent me sect had negotiated with the Saint convent sect so openly. Lin fan was even more direct. This was extortion. Although Tian Xu¡¯s words were vague, it also sounded like he was extorting them. ¡°Is the magnificent me sect trying to extort us?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch said coldly. She hade on behalf of the Saint convent sect to bring these four pieces of trash back. ¡°It¡¯s a little straightforward, but the meaning is well understood. ¡± Lin fan nodded his head and didn¡¯t hide anything. He was just so direct. ¡°That¡¯s not right. How can our sect extort them? the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns destroyed our sect¡¯s mountains and rivers and even humiliated our disciples. It¡¯s only right that wepensate them.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Hehe.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lordughed. ¡°Very good. I didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to ask forpensation from the Saint convent sect. Tell me, how much do you want? Instead of getting angry, sheughed. She didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to make such a request. She wanted to see how arrogant the magnificent me sect could be. ¡°A few hundred heavenly elixirs, a few dozen divine elixirs, and some Yuan crystal mines. That should be enough to offset what the four sovereigns have done.¡± Lin fan opened his mouth like a lion. Every single thing he said shocked everyone. The magnificent me sect disciples ¡®mouths were so wide open that an egg could be stuffed in. Even if all the great sects in the world were to gather dozens of divine pills, they might not be able to gather all of them. Furthermore, to them, the heavenly pill was easy to understand, but what the hell was this divine pill? they had never even heard of it. Tian Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t expect his precious disciple to be so ruthless. What he said was something that was impossible to achieve. ¡°My disciple, be more reliable, don¡¯t be so evil.¡± Lin fan was stunned.¡±Teacher, how is this ckmailing? isn¡¯t this a normal ransom?¡± The two of them transmitted their voices andmunicated with each other. ¡°A few hundred heavenly elixirs? you¡¯re asking the Saint convent sect to die with all their resources. As for divine elixirs, I¡¯ve never seen any in my life.¡± At this moment, Tian Xu finally understood why his disciple was so rich. It was because his heart was as big as his wealth. Since he could even mention the ransom, what else could he not say? ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. If you don¡¯t even have this much, how can you be considered a great sect?¡± Lin fan was helpless. He looked down on the Saint convent sect. They didn¡¯t even have this much and they dared to call themselves the number one sect in the world. ¡°Heavenly mandate Emperor, don¡¯t say that our sect is overbearing. We can discuss anything. Please bargain.¡± Lin fan said calmly, giving this old hag face and allowing her to haggle. If thepensation was right, then it was a deal. ¡°Bargain? Hahahaha, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. ¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lordughed, then his face turned gloomy. He said,¡±¡±Not a single one.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and said. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still a need to talk about this?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord sneered. She didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to have such an idiot who wanted to negotiate with the Saint convent sect. Did he have the right? The magnificent me sect disciples held their breath. The Saint convent sect was too strong and they were almost out of breath. This was the power of the world¡¯s number one sect. Even if the magnificent me sect had the advantage, it was difficult for them to take the initiative. At that moment, Lin fan disappeared from the spot. No one knew what he was going to do. However, he came back very quickly. When he came back, he had something in his hand. Then, he threw it at the heavenly mandate realm monarch. ¡°Since there¡¯s no room for negotiation, then there¡¯s no need to. Go back and tell your sacred leader that the four old undying demigods will stay in the magnificent me sect forever from today on.¡± The bloodied arm floated in the air. It had the power of a demigod, but it was dispirited. The heavenly mandate realm Lord¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the four arms.¡±You dare?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing a man doesn¡¯t dare to do. ¡± Lin fan wagged his finger,¡±as for the people you think they don¡¯t dare to, they are not men.¡± ¡°My disciple, don¡¯t be impulsive. Heavenly mandate Emperor, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk it out. The magnificent me sect is happy to negotiate.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t provoke my disciple,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±If you tell me whether you dare to kill them or not, I¡¯ll definitely go back and bring their heads back. By then, there¡¯ll be no hope.¡± ¡°So, listen to me and have a good talk. My disciple, the other party is a senior of the Saint convent sect. Just take a step back.¡± ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Lin fan raised his leg and took a step back.¡±I¡¯ve already taken one step back. Now, we can continue the discussion.¡± ¡°You ...¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord looked at the four bloody arms and saw that the other party had shamelessly taken a step back. He was so angry that his chest was shaking. Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction.¡±I¡¯m d that you still listen to me.¡± In the depths of the sect, Huo Rong had the urge to vomit blood. The sect master sighed.¡±I¡¯ve always known that Junior Brother Tian Xu is a Rascal. Now, he and his disciple are working together. They¡¯re so powerful.¡± Kumu said,¡±senior brother sect master, aren¡¯t we going to step in and stop this?¡± The sect master shook his head.¡±There¡¯s no need for that. When we subdued the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns, The Grudge was already formed. Do you think the Saint convent sect will tolerate another Tian Xu in our sect? besides, this kid¡¯s achievements will definitely be higher than Tian Xu¡¯s in the future.¡± The few top elders were silent. The sect leader¡¯s words were true. The heavenly mandate realm monarch had never been so angry before, but he was so helpless. The four monarchs were in the hands of the other party. If the Saint convent sect lost four monarchs, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not only would it hurt their bones, but it would also cause the overall strength of the sect to decline greatly. At that time, it would be even more difficult to intimidate the other sects. ¡°Does the magnificent me sect want to start a war with the Saint convent sect?¡± The magnificent me sect was in an uproar after hearing what the heavenly mandate realm Lord said. For some disciples, they did not want war, but they were not afraid of war. Lin fan looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch and seemed to be in deep thought. The heavenly mandate realm monarch smiled smugly. In her opinion, the guy in front of her was already afraid. However, something unexpected happened. ¡°War? I¡¯ll kill you four old farts myself. But remember, even if the magnificent me sect is destroyed, I can tear the Saint convent sect apart. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. ¡± Lin fan raised his head and his eyes were filled with madness. Seeing this look, the heavenly mandate realm Lord couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He felt that this look was like a madman who had gone crazy and didn¡¯t care about anything. ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯re serious.¡± Tian Xu sent a message. Lin fan said,¡±just scare her. The magnificent me sect¡¯s people are much nobler than the Saint convent sect. Those Saint convent sect people don¡¯t even have the right to be at the bottom.¡± ¡°Tian Xu, is your disciple crazy?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord looked at Tian Xu, feeling that there was a madman in the sect. Tian Xu said,¡±then let¡¯s start a war. I¡¯ve been quiet for a long time. Your Saint convent sect has touched my bottom line. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use thest of my life to show the might of a demigod.¡± ¡°Maybe I can also get a few demigods from the Saint convent sect.¡± The magnificent me sect disciples were shocked. Some of them immediately shouted,¡±¡±If you want to fight, then fight. We have no fear.¡± The shouts gathered and spread to the sky. The heavenly mandate realm monarch was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Lunatics! The magnificent me sect is full of lunatics!¡± She was confident that she could bring back four monarchs from the magnificent me sect. However, she had to take it seriously. Things might not be as simple as they seemed. The Saint convent sect had waged many wars against the outer sects. However, they would definitely win that kind of war. It was just that the Saint convent sect didn¡¯t dare to make a move against a huge sect like the magnificent me sect. After all, the magnificent me sect had Tian Xu. If they were forced into a corner and Tian Xu just wanted to destroy the Saint convent sect, they would be in big trouble. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re crazy. Teacher, get ready to take down this old woman. Then, we¡¯ll gather our disciples and start a war with the Saint convent sect. Even if we have to destroy the sect, we¡¯ll make the Saint convent sect pay a heavy price.¡± ¡°Alright, disciple, I¡¯m ready.¡± Tian Xu nodded and looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch.¡±Before that, I¡¯d like to ask you one more thing. Is the Saint convent sect willing to talk? if you are, we can continue. However, if you go too far, the magnificent me sect will not be afraid.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was dumbfounded. She hade here to take the four monarchs away because she thought it was easy and not difficult. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with those difficult things. It would be better to take care of the flowers and daydream every day. But now, she didn¡¯t even know how it had be like this. How did it turn into a war? In the past, when he said ¡®are you guys going to war with the Saint convent sect¡¯ to some sects, they were all terrified and did not dare to resist. But now, these magnificent me sect lunatics were determined to start a war. How was she going to exin this to them? ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk about it.¡± At this moment, the heavenly mandate realm Lord had given in. If they really started a war, the consequences would be unimaginable. Lin fan snorted coldly,¡±if you want to talk, then just talk. Do you have any respect for our sect?¡± ¡°Calm down, my disciple. Give your master some face.¡± Tian Xu hurriedly stopped him. Then, he turned to the heavenly mandate realm monarch.¡±Look at you. You¡¯ve made my disciple so angry. But, I¡¯m still rational. Let¡¯s talk aboutpensation.¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath,¡±since master has spoken, I can¡¯t disobey. Let¡¯s talk about it again. However, if this old woman still wants to start a war, then there¡¯s no point in talking about this anymore.¡± ¡°Believe in your master, believe in the heavenly mandate realm. Peace is the most important thing. Don¡¯t hurt our peace.¡± Tian Xu said earnestly. The heavenly mandate realm monarch was so angry that his face and ears turned red, as if he had just done something intense. The other party kept calling her an old woman, and she was furious. But she had no choice, she was not good at diplomacy. ¡°Alright, the Saint convent sect will talk to the magnificent me sect about the four sovereigns.¡± Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at each other. It was done. They had the initiative. The sect master and elders in the depths of the sect were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that these two drama queens had actually pulled the situation back topensation. [PS: I¡¯m very busy now. The baby is about to be born and I have to do a lot of things. I also have to listen to the baby¡¯s heartbeat every few days. There are a lot of messy things to do. However, I¡¯ve already thought of a nickname. It¡¯ll be Wang Zai. Wang Zai milk. It¡¯s a good name. As for the real name, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet.]

 Chapter 385 - Senior Sister, how much is it?

    <h4>Chapter 385: Senior Sister, how much is it?</h4>

    ¡°A hundred heavenly elixirs, dozens of divine elixirs, and a crystal mine. The Saint convent sect can¡¯t provide that.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said. This was no doubt an exorbitant demand. In fact, it was a very big one. ¡°Then what can you offer to redeem the four sovereigns?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu was calm and collected, but his ears were listening carefully. ¡°An origin crystal mine.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch felt ashamed. Only the Saint convent sect asked other sects topensate. When had they everpensated other sects? however, the other party had seized the initiative and he had to give in. The four sovereigns could not afford to lose them. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk anymore? A Yuan crystal mine in exchange for four sovereigns? very well, my sect will give you a Yuan crystal mine in exchange for their lives. How about it?¡± Lin fan scolded,¡±you¡¯re too much. Are you trying to beg for food?¡± ¡°Disciple, calm down. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Tian Xuforted him.¡±Lord Tianyu, you don¡¯t want to talk anymore. Please think about it and stop humiliating my disciple with this. He is an impulsive person. If he really wants to do something, I can¡¯t stop him.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was stunned. Humiliate him? Can¡¯t you find out who¡¯s the greedy one? How infuriating was it for him toin that a crystal mine was too little? ¡°Tian Xu, get this straight. This is a crystal mine.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said in a deep voice. She did not expect that the other party would not be satisfied. ¡°Heavenly mandate realm monarch, I understand all of this, but I can¡¯t interfere in this matter. The four monarchs were captured by my disciples. At the same time, the four monarchs have framed my disciples many times. Therefore, I need my disciples ¡®consent.¡± A helpless expression appeared on Tian Xu¡¯s face. I really can¡¯t help you with this. You can only solve it yourself. ¡°Old man Tian Xu, it¡¯s been decades, and you¡¯re still the same. Fine, you¡¯re good.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch shouted angrily. However, the four monarchs were in the magnificent me sect¡¯s hands, so she had no choice but to redeem them. Tian Xu smiled calmly.¡±Thank you for your praise, heavenly mandate Emperor. It¡¯s not easy for me to remain unchanged.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch turned his head away. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to Tian Xu. ¡°Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak, just tell me what you want.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor asked directly. She didn¡¯t like to dawdle and didn¡¯t want to stay in the magnificent me sect any longer. ¡°I, Lin fan, am not an insatiable and greedy person. Look at the surroundings. It used to be so beautiful. But now, it¡¯s been destroyed by those four old fogeys. How heartbreaking.¡± ¡°Perhaps in that beautiful environment, there were cute little animals passing by. But because of them, they have to say goodbye to this world. How sad is that?¡± ¡°You have to know that life is priceless. If you lose it, you won¡¯t have it anymore. So, do you think one Yuan crystal mine is enough?¡± Lin fan said righteously, then looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch. On invincible peak, Lu Qiming¡¯s hands trembled as he quickly took out a small notebook. He had not expected senior brother Lin to say such words once again. These words struck the depths of his heart and actually gave him an epiphany. Life was priceless. If you lost it, you would never have it again. He quickly wrote, and because he was too excited, his body was trembling. No one couldpare to that focused expression. Tian Xu looked at his disciple, puzzled. Where did his disciplee up with so many tricks? Lin fan was silent for a moment,¡±my request isn¡¯t high. Ten heaven elixirs, thirty heaven grade skills, five essence crystal mines.¡± ¡°Are you dreaming?¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said. These conditions were extraordinary. The Saint convent sect had heavenly elixirs, but every one of them was extremely precious. Although they had heaven-grade techniques, they were already top-tier techniques. Not to mention, there were five crystal mines here. It was a huge amount, and even the Saint convent sect would have to suffer a great loss. ¡°Dream? No, this isn¡¯t a dream, it¡¯s the truth. Unless you admit that four demigods aren¡¯t as good as these things. Then you can go back now and treat it as if the four demigods are dead. In the future, no matter how the Saint convent sect wants to take revenge, our sect will take it. ¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t retreat. That was the lowest condition. Tian Xu felt that this condition was a little harsh. However,pared to the four demigods, the demigods were indeed more important. In the depths of the sect, the sect master and the top elders looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know if the Saint convent sect would agree. The heavenly mandate realm Lord looked at Lin fan and said,¡±alright, my sect will give it to you.¡± When he said that, the magnificent me sect disciples were all excited. They didn¡¯t expect to seed. The Saint convent sect really gave in and agreed to thepensation. ¡°Hand it over.¡± Lin fan stretched out his hand. The heavenly mandate realm Lord¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with indignation, but there was nothing she could do. The five magnificent crystal mines were shining with dazzling light. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve taken it.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Then this old master won¡¯t be polite.¡± Tian Xu smiled and collected the five crystal veins. At the same time, the heavenly elixir pills emitted a strong elixir fragrance, forming a Phantom in the air. ¡°Disciple, these heavenly pills are rare.¡± Lin fan was still a little unhappy. Out of these ten heavenly pills, the highest grade was only middle grade. To think that there were no upper grade pills. That was quite a pity. ¡°It seems like the Saint convent sect is ready to redeem their people.¡± He muttered in his heart. He already knew what was going on, but he still pretended. How shameless. The heavenly mandate realm Lord was very reluctant to part with them. This was a huge amount of wealth, and it was all because of these four pieces of trash. If it weren¡¯t for them, they wouldn¡¯t have to pay such a huge price. However, he had no choice but to give them to the Saint convent sect. The four sovereigns were extremely important to the Saint convent sect and there must be no mishaps. ¡°Now, can you let him go?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was so angry that he was about to explode, but he held it in. This time, they had suffered heavy losses. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tian Xuughed and hurried forward.¡±Aiya, sister Tianyu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. How could youe here? pleasee to the sect and have a cup of tea. I¡¯ll ask my disciple to bring him over.¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t dare to drink tea. If the magnificent me sect takes me down, you¡¯ll have to pay more.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Our sect wees guests with open arms. Please, please ...¡± Tian Xu stretched out his hand and smiled. This time, he had really struck it rich. The heavenly mandate realm Lord red at Lin fan, then walked into the sect with Tian Xu. ¡°Disciple, quickly invite the four sovereigns over. They can¡¯t be so vulgar.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Lin fan chuckled. It was a good choice to put the four sovereigns back. If it wasn¡¯t for this self-created reincarnation, he wouldn¡¯t have released these four old farts and would have killed them immediately. In the dungeon. The five demigods were cursing angrily. ¡°Old farts, someone hase to redeem you.¡± Lin fan walked over. When he heard the voice inside, heughed. It seemed like the curse saint¡¯s reincarnation was very powerful. They had not even entered the ce, but they could already hear him chattering. ¡°F * cking dog Lin fan! Yours truly will not let this go!¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± The sanction King cursed in anger. He had just lost an arm and was extremely weak. ¡°Hahaha, this is the treatment.¡± Night Demon demigodughed. When he saw this kid chop off their arms, he was so scared that his face turned white. But who would have thought that the kid wouldn¡¯t chop off his arm? this made him gloat for a long time. Lin fan unlocked the chains and said,¡±let¡¯s go. The heavenly mandate realm monarch is here. He has already paid the ransom for you.¡± Senior Sister Tianyu!¡± The four of them were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect their Senior Sister toe. But when they heard the word ¡®ransom¡¯, they didn¡¯t believe it. How could their Senior Sistere to hand over the ransom? This was not the style of the Saint convent sect. Night Demon demigod shouted,¡±what about me? why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± ¡°No one from your Luosha sect hase yet. It seems like you¡¯re not valued.¡± Lin fan nced at him. ¡°Impossible.¡± Demigod Night Demon was heavily injured, so how could no one from the secte to save him? this was impossible! Spray Saint judgementughed coldly.¡±Stupid Night Demon, you¡¯d better stay here. Think about how miserable you¡¯ll be when you¡¯re all aler.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Soon, Night Demon was the only one left in the dungeon. Judgment¡¯sughter entered his ears, making him furious. In the sect¡¯s main hall. The sect master and many elders had alreadye out. The elders ¡®expressions were very serious, but under this solemness, there was a feeling of wanting tough but holding back. ¡°Heavenly mandate Emperor, I¡¯vee from far away. I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡± The sect master said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Does the magnificent me sect still have any manners?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. You¡¯re already lucky that you haven¡¯t returned the things that you¡¯ve stolen. Why are you still pretending? these four old bastards are here. Hurry up and bring them back. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Lin fan walked over with four demigods standing outside the hall. ¡°Hmph!¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord snorted coldly. He did not even drink his tea. He stood up and left with the four kings. He did not even want to say a word. ¡°Hey, sister heavenly mandate realm, I haven¡¯t had this tea yet. It¡¯s top-quality.¡± Tian Xu wanted to make her stay, but she was long gone. In the end, he sighed.¡±What a waste.¡± Lin fan walked over and picked up the tea he had prepared for the heavenly mandate realm. He drank it in one gulp and spat it out.¡±Teacher, what kind of tea is this? why is it like dirt?¡± ¡°This is grass.¡± Tian Xu was helpless. Pei Pei! Lin fan spat out a few times.¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? teacher, hurry up and split the loot. Give me half of the heaven elixirs.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The sect leader coughed a few times to express that everyone was still here and he hoped that they could be more rational. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Master will take a look first. You won¡¯t be left out.¡± Now, Tian Xu had a huge fortune on him. He felt like he was floating as he walked. ¡°How can I not be anxious? these are all our wealth.¡± Lin fan said. The sect master coughed again.¡±Cough cough cough cough!¡± In the void, the heavenly mandate realm Lord looked at the four of them with a face full of displeasure.¡±You guys can¡¯t do anything right but ruin things. How dare you make the sect pay such a huge price to redeem you?¡± The four kings lowered their heads in shame. The King of Chaos looked at the heavenly mandate realm Lord from the corner of his eyes. He wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. ¡°Junior Brother chaos, if you have something to say, just say it. Why are you hemming and hawing?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord reprimanded him. Then, he touched his face and said,¡±I have a wrinkle on my face because I¡¯m busy with your Affairs.¡± ¡°Senior Sister, how much is it?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was confused.¡±????¡±

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386: The five miraculous people, what kind of miracle will they bring </h4>

    ¡°Chaos, what are you talking about?¡± Sovereign Thunder was slightly weak. However, when he saw the chaotic gazes, he shouted out in anger. The heavenly mandate realm Lord was a little stunned. He did not understand what it meant for the time being. However, when he saw the aggressive look in chaos ¡®eyes, he suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Junior Brother, how much is it? Are you saying this to me?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lordughed instead of getting angry, as if he was expecting something. The monarch of chaos was very nervous. The person in front of him was his Senior Sister, but for some reason, he believed that everything in the world had a price. As long as the price was set, it would definitely be possible. ¡°Yes, Senior Sister. How much is it? as long as it¡¯s worth it, I can even trade my life for it. And if I can do that with you, I can use my life as the price because it¡¯s worth it.¡± Chaos couldn¡¯t bear the impulse and finally said what he was thinking. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, the heavenly mandate realm monarchughed. Heughed so hard that his chest was trembling. Then, he looked at chaos and said,¡±Junior Brother,e here.¡± Chaos Saint walked over without fear.¡±Senior Sister ...¡± BOOM! The reply he got was an Iron Fist, which smashed him into the ground. ¡°Chaos, I think you¡¯ve eaten the heart of a leopard.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s expression became extremely terrifying. Thunder monarch stepped forward,¡±Senior Sister, the chaos is not intentional. Please calm your anger, Senior Sister.¡± ¡°Haha, this idiot is so confused. How dare he say such things to Senior Sister? I think his brain must be stuck between a door. How could he be the one who stabbed Senior Sister?¡± The sanction Kingughed as he scolded. However, before he couldugh to the end, his body suffered a heavy blow. ¡°I think you guys don¡¯t know how to write the word¡± death. ¡°¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord struck instantly and hammered the sanction realm Lord to the ground. Judgement and chaos were lying in the deep pit, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. They were already very weak, but now they were even weaker. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Monarch of sanctions spat out blood. Even now, he still did not know why his Senior Sister had hammered him. Thunder and Shen Quanqi looked at the situation and trembled. ¡°Senior Sister, please calm down.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord took a deep breath and said,¡±let¡¯s go. Shen zhilie, take them with you. We¡¯ll deal with them when we get back to the sect.¡± However, just as the heavenly mandate realm monarch was about to leave, he stopped. ¡°Senior Sister, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. How about I bet on whether I¡¯ll support chaos or sanctions first? How about an earth-tier pill as the prize?¡± When he was gambling, he was very excited. There was an indescribable feeling. ¡°Junior Brother Shen lie, even you dare to joke with me?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord suppressed the anger in her heart. She did not know what had happened. The junior brothers who had once revered him were now all extremely bold. Shenzhi-monarch said,¡±Senior Sister, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t dare to bet with Junior Brother?¡± ¡°Bet? Okay, okay. I¡¯ll bet with you. I¡¯ll make sure that Junior Brother has a good time ...¡± When thest word fell, the heavenly mandate monarch punched monarch Shen Zhi in the face. The terrifying power exploded instantly, and all the teeth in the demigod expert¡¯s mouth were broken. He fell to the ground. The moment the unmoving Thunder monarch felt the terrifying gaze of his Senior Sister, his body trembled and he waved his hands hurriedly. ¡°Senior Sister, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll go and help them.¡± After he finished speaking, hended and helped chaos, divine rank, and judgement up. On the other hand, Lord shenzhi mumbled,¡±Thunder, let¡¯s make a bet. How many teeth did I lose in total?¡± ¡°Shen zhilie, stop talking. Do you still want to die?¡± ¡°Chaos, you¡¯re really powerful. You even dare to flirt with Senior Sister. You¡¯ll suffer when you return to the sect.¡± ¡°Sanction, you¡¯re reallywless. How dare you say such rude words? I think you¡¯re crazy.¡± Sovereign Thunder had never thought that they would have such a hobby. Moreover, he did not know when Shen quqi would start gambling with others. Carrying the three of them, he followed behind his Senior Sister. However, when he saw the Golden token on Shen Zhi¡¯s waist, Thunder had a strange feeling. His fingers were a little itchy, and he wanted to get this token. The magnificent me sect, invincible peak. Lin fan returned to the secret room. The five Yuan crystal mines had been given to the sect. He took a closer look at the ten heaven elixirs and realized that they were not of much use. However, he could still choose from the thirty heaven grade skills. In the secret room, he looked through the cultivation techniques, trying to pick the most suitable one. ¡°Even though these skills are all Sky ss, they don¡¯t match my situation at all.¡± After a careful inspection, he was not satisfied. These cultivation techniques were not very suitable for him. ¡°The force Emperor master¡¯s main cultivation technique must be a hard body skill. This guy is almost alive. It¡¯s time to kill him.¡± He thought of the force Emperor master, an existence that had once crushed him. However, he had not met this fellow all this while. Now that the matter was almost resolved, it was time to harvest some good harvest. Now that he had extorted the Saint convent sect, they would not let it go. Furthermore, the five demigods ¡®storage rings were all with him. The wealth in them was indeed very rich. As expected of a demigod, there were many pills, and they were also the most useful for sect disciples. It was just a pity that hecked a cultivation technique. At this moment, a voice came from outside. ¡°The Luosha sect¡¯s Messenger is here to see the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Lin fan.¡± Lin fan was in the secret chamber. When he heard the voice, he was a little surprised. From the sound of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be someone powerful. However, it wasn¡¯t weak either. Clearly, it was a ninth level heaven¡¯s strength realm expert. At the mountain Gate, the Luosha sect¡¯s emissary looked calm. He had only arrived now because he wanted the Saint convent sect to take the lead. However, he did not expect that nothing would happen. In the end, the Saint convent sect had to pay thepensation and the four monarchs were redeemed. This made him cry out in disbelief. After all, the Saint convent sect was the world¡¯s number one sect. How could they possibly negotiate with the magnificent me sect? But the truth was right in front of him, and he had to believe it. Just as Lin fan was about to look for his teacher, his teacher¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Disciple, you can make the decision. I¡¯ll take a rest.¡± ¡°Teacher, although it¡¯s just a small fry, there¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡± He knew that his teacher didn¡¯t care about it. The loss of the Saint convent sect had already satisfied his teacher¡¯s heart. ¡°Sigh, teacher only has this much.¡± Lin fan sighed and stepped out of the secret room to see how the Luosha sect was going to redeem him. The disciples of the sect had experienced the Saint convent sect before, so they were used to it. They did not even react. Even the Oracle monarch of the Saint convent sect suffered a great loss when he came personally. As for the Luosha sect, it was not attractive at all. ¡°The messenger from Luosha sect? Why aren¡¯t there any demigods?¡± At that moment, Lin fan appeared at the mountain Gate and looked at the person who came. ¡°The Luosha sect respects your sect¡¯s words. Since the messenger hase, then it¡¯s the messenger. If Peak Master Lin is unhappy, I can go back immediately and ask the sect to send a demigod over.¡± The messenger said respectfully. He didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous anymore, and even the Saint convent sect had to pay thepensation. He would only go against the magnificent me sect if he was stupid. ¡°He¡¯s so honest. An emissary came, and an emissary really came. ¡± Lin fan chuckled in his heart, but he was toozy to say anything more.¡±Alright, long story short. What does the Luosha sect n to use to redeem the night Demon demigod? you should know that the Saint convent sect has paid a huge price to redeem the four sovereigns.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Peak Master Lin. Our sect understands.¡± The Luosha sect envoy said. ¡°My sect brought an essence crystal mine and a heaven-grade mid-grade pill.¡± ¡°So little?¡± Lin fan said unhappily. The Luosha sect Messenger said,¡±please understand, Peak Master Lin. Our sect¡¯s situation is not as good as before, so we can only take out this.¡± Just as Lin fan was about to say something, his teacher¡¯s voice came. ¡°Disciple, just agree. I know the Luosha sect emissary. He¡¯s a shameless thing. If you don¡¯t agreeter, he might even kneel down and cry. He¡¯s a very annoying fellow. A crystal mine and a heaven-grade mid-grade pill are already good enough.¡± Lin fan nodded and looked at the Luosha sect envoy. He had not expected him to be such a person. ¡°Alright, hand over the item.¡± The Luosha sect Messenger heaved a sigh of relief. He used all sorts of methods and finally took out an essence crystal mine and a heaven-grade mid-grade pill. Lin fan grabbed it and threw the essence crystal mine back to the sect. As for the pill, he kept it for now. The night Demon demigod in the dungeon was brought over. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I thought that the sect had given up on me, but I¡¯ve been in despair for a long time.¡± Night Demon demigod sighed. ¡°Lord Night Demon, the sect will never forget you.¡± The Luosha sect Messenger said, but he found it strange. His words didn¡¯t sound right with Lord Night Demon. How could the former Night Demon Lord say such words? ¡°Those four guys from the Saint convent sect are nothing but sh * ts. I have to talk to the sect master when I get back so that we can slowly fight the Saint convent sect.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to be so strong. But it¡¯s good. Let the magnificent me sect and the Saint convent sect both suffer, and our Luosha sect will benefit from it.¡± Night Demon demigod kept talking. The Luosha sect envoy waspletely dumbfounded.¡±Lord Night Demon, watch your words.¡± Lin fan, on the other hand, looked at night Demon with a smile on his face. ¡®Good, this is really good. It seems like it¡¯s working.¡¯ ¡°Peak Master Lin, the night Demon demigod of my sect must have been provoked, which is why he¡¯s spouting nonsense. Please understand.¡± The Luosha sect envoy hurriedly exined. ¡°I understand. My sect is very tolerant and friendly. If I say something wrong, I won¡¯t me you. Take care, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Lin fanughed. The Saint convent sect won¡¯t be peaceful with those four guys, and the Luosha sect will be in trouble with this Night Demon demigod. Let¡¯s just see what kind of happy things will happen. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Peak Master Lin.¡± The Luosha sect envoy heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t expect Night Demon Lord to say such things in someone else¡¯s sect. Where did his brain go?

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387: I¡¯ll look after your wife while waiting for your arrival </h4>

    He was very interested in the future of the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect. ¡°Now that the matter has been resolved, it¡¯s time to go find the force Emperor Lord. If I¡¯m lucky enough to meet the divine religion headquarters, it¡¯ll be a great fortune from the heavens.¡± With his current strength, it would not be a problem to blow up the divine religion¡¯s headquarters. He had already used up his experience points and points. If he wanted to enter the demigod-level, the number of points and experience points he would need would be terrifying. He had to work hard. He entered the void and left the sect. ¡°Farewell, senior brother Lin.¡± The gate-keeping disciple said excitedly. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Junior Brother, why don¡¯t you hand thispensation over to the sect?¡± The sect master had personallye to have a good chat with Tian Xu. The main reason was that he was very envious. This amount of wealth was truly too shocking. Tian Xu sat there calmly.¡±Senior brother, it¡¯s better to leave thepensation to me. I¡¯m the strongest in the sect, so I¡¯ll keep it with me. It¡¯ll stop those thieves from stealing.¡± ¡°Half.¡± The sect master said. Tian Xu closed his eyes and meditated without saying a word. ¡°An origin crystal mine.¡± The sect master said. Just as he finished speaking. A crystal mine flew out andnded in front of the sect leader. ¡°Senior brother, this is for you. Go back.¡± Tian Xu said. The sect leader looked at the crystal mine and then at Junior Brother Tian Xu. He felt like he had been tricked. ¡°Senior brother, tell the junior brothers not to leave the sect for the next few days. If they are taken away by the Saint convent sect, we might not have the wealth to redeem them. This time, it¡¯s not an ordinary battle. It¡¯s an economic war!¡± Tian Xu said sternly. Jiang Yuan city. It was very lively. The vendors had set up their stalls by the roadside and were shouting. It was a hubbub of voices. Lin fannded in the city and didn¡¯t attract any attention. He directly covered the entire city. What made him surprised was that there was no trace of the divine religion in the river origin city. Not even an ant. This was very different from the previous situation. Most of the magnificent me sect¡¯s cities had divine religion members hiding in them, but Jiangyuan city was very clean. It seemed that the venerable blood refiner attached great importance to this ce. ¡°Grand hegemony blood refinement, ocean of love blood refinement, what kind of chemical effect will be produced when these two arebined?¡± ¡°But ording to the situation of various TV series in my previous life, this might not end well.¡± He thought about it for a moment and then stopped thinking about it. He disappeared and when he reappeared, he was in a broken temple. ¡°Come out, I¡¯m looking for you. I¡¯m not going to F * ck you.¡± Lin fan shouted towards the empty temple. Suddenly, a blood shadow emerged from the statue in the old temple. The blood shadow did not have a face, and its entire body was made of blood. ¡°Ask the blood refiner Knight toe see me.¡± He knew that this was the blood refiner¡¯s doing, and it was probably something like a Blood Warrior monitoring the situation here. It seemed that the Paragon of blood really cared about this girl, to the point that he had left this thing behind. The cultivation of the sect disciples guarding this ce was definitely not as high as Xue Lian ¡®s, so it was normal for them to not notice. Xu mansion. ¡°Stop! This is the Xu residence. Who are you?¡± The guards stopped Lin fan. Lin fan took out his token.¡±The peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. I¡¯vee to your Xu residence as a guest and you¡¯re rejecting me?¡± When the guard saw the token, even though he didn¡¯t recognize it, he still hurriedly went to report. The magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak was an incredible ce. ¡°So it¡¯s Peak Master Lin of invincible peak. I¡¯m honored to have you here.¡± Very quickly, a middle-aged man hurried over. His face was full of smiles, and there was an indescribable excitement. At the same time, he was also puzzled. Xu mansion had no interactions with Peak Master Lin, so why would theye here? although he could not figure it out, he still weed them warmly. ¡°You¡¯re the patriarch of the Xu n?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Xu Zhonghu. Pleasee in, Peak Master Lin,¡± Xu Zhonghu stood to the side and said respectfully. Everyone in the magnificent me sect was talking about how Peak Master Lin had captured five demigods. He was like a god. And if Xu mansion could cling onto a big tree like Peak Master Lin, that would be amazing. In the inner hall, Lin fan asked,¡±¡±I heard that there¡¯s a blind woman in your mansion. Why don¡¯t you call her over and let this Peak Master take a look?¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, that¡¯s my daughter.¡± Xu Zhonghu was overjoyed. Then, he looked at the Butler,¡±hurry up and invite the youngdy over.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Butler hurriedly ran over. Outside, the Butler was in a hurry. A group of young men and women were chatting.¡±Butler, what¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Young miss, young master, old master asked me to call fifth miss to the main hall. An important guest has arrived.¡± A handsome man smiled.¡±Which honored guest is it? you actually want to see that Xu Rou. You have good taste.¡± His words were a little off, as if he was mocking her. ¡®¡¯ The Butler¡¯s expression changed.¡±Young master, please be careful with your words. That is the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, Lin fan. He is a god-like figure. If the old master hears you, young master, he will be in trouble.¡± As the housekeeper of the Xu family, he naturally knew that the old master¡¯s children would bully miss Xu Rou a little if they had a bad opinion of her. However, he did not dare to go too far. After all, the old master doted on the fifth miss. When the group of men and women heard this, they were extremely shocked, as if they had heard wrong. Then, the second and third youngdies looked at each other. As if they had an idea, they hurried over to meet peak Master Lin. In the main hall, Xu Zhonghu sat beside Lin fan and whispered to him. He didn¡¯t dare to neglect such an important figure and naturally had to show all his enthusiasm. At that moment, two beautiful figures walked in.¡±Father! We heard that there¡¯s an important guest here, so we came to take a look. ¡± The second and third youngdies entered the hall and saw the young man sitting next to their father. Their eyes lit up. This was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. That extremely powerful man. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Hurry up and pay your respects to Peak Master Lin.¡± Xu Zhonghu said sternly, then he smiled and said,¡±Peak Master Lin, these two are also my daughters.¡± ¡°My daughter greets Peak Master Lin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head, not really interested. Soon, with the help of the Butler, a figure came from afar. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this is my daughter, xurou.¡± Xu Zhonghu said,¡±daughter,e over and pay your respects to Peak Master Lin.¡± Xu Rou had learned from the Butler that the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak wanted to see her. She was very confused and did not know what had happened. ¡°My name is xurou. Greetings, Peak Master Lin.¡± Xu Rou¡¯s voice was soft as she bowed. ¡°You are Xu Rou.¡± Lin fan sized her up curiously. He wanted to take a good look at just what sort of magical powers this woman possessed. To think that she would be able to cause the venerated blood refiner, who killed without blinking an eye, to have such a concern in his heart. This was a miracle! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Move aside and let miss Xu sit.¡± Lin fan said to Xu Zhonghu. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Xu Zhonghu immediately nodded and let his daughter sit on the main seat. When the second and third young misses saw this, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. They did not know why peak Master Lin was so curious about xurou. Appearance, figure, which part of her could they notpare to? Lin fan supported his arm and held his chin. He stared at xurou. Although xurou couldn¡¯t see, she smiled and returned the greeting. ¡°Interesting, really interesting. That smile is so heartwarming. Could it be this thing?¡± Lin fan thought to himself as he continued to size it up. Xu Zhonghu stood to the side and didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited quietly. At this moment, Lin fan was looking at her. Xurou was smiling and replying like that. He was now looking after the blood refiner¡¯s wife while waiting for the blood refiner. Suddenly! He sensed an aura appear. It seemed to be the blood refiner, the venerable. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Lin fan burst outughing and walked out,¡±interesting! This is really interesting! n leader Xu, this little daughter of yours is pretty decent. You have to take good care of her. She has a huge fortune in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, definitely.¡± Xu Zhonghu was confused. He did not know what Peak Master Lin meant, but he already knew that Peak Master Lin thought highly of his daughter. This was a great fortune. He didn¡¯t care about the gazes of the crowd as he tore open the void and entered it. In the deserted temple. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. You¡¯re a little slow. ¡± Lin fan appeared. When he caught sight of the expression on the blood refiner¡¯s face, he was a little taken aback. The aura of this guy was a little off. Compared to before, it had changed a lot. ¡°I wonder why peak Master Lin is looking for this venerable. Or has Peak Master Lin thought it through and wants to discuss major matters with this venerable?¡± The blood-refined Knight said expectantly. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve begun to gradually control the power of the divine religion and formed a new power, I need talents like Peak Master Lin even more.¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±just now, this Peak Master went to Xu residence and saw your little girl. Her smile was really warm and she had good taste.¡± The blood-refined Knight was taken aback for a moment before he lowered his head and smiled.¡±Yes, she¡¯s very kind, so I hope that Peak Master Lin can help me keep this a secret. I don¡¯t want to see her get hurt. Even if this matter is exposed in the future, I won¡¯t implicate her.¡± ¡°Aiya, this doesn¡¯t seem like the venerable blood refiner¡¯s style of doing things,¡± Lin fan chuckled out,¡±let¡¯s cut to the chase. The reason I¡¯m here today is to ask you if you know where the strength Emperor master is.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin is looking for the strength monarch?¡± The blood-refined Knight was surprised. ¡°Yes, he still owes me a sum of money. I¡¯ll ask him for some interest.¡± He already wanted to kill the force Emperor master. After all, his current cultivation techniques were all at the maximum level, and he needed thetest hard body skills. This was especially so for the force Emperor master. He didn¡¯t look simple and had the potential to be a demigod. It would be better to kill him as soon as possible and end all troubles. ¡°The force Emperor master is The Guardian King of the second division. If he hasn¡¯t moved, he should be at the crying Crane Mountain.¡± The blood-refined Knight said. He had a conflict with the force Emperor Lord, and the force Emperor Lord was also one of The Guardian Kings monitoring him. ¡°Crying Crane Mountain, that broken ce, it¡¯s possible. But if you know where the Hierarch is, you can tell me.¡± What he cared about the most right now was the cult king. If he could kill him, it would be much better. ¡°To tell you the truth, no one in the sect knows where the cult king has been. Even Jun Wutian suddenly disappeared from my blood refining hell.¡± The blood-refined Knight said. ¡°Is that so? forget it, then. I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Paragon Xue Lian, you¡¯ll have to work hard. Soon, the world will be in turmoil. If you want to establish a sect, you¡¯ll have to do it quickly. If you miss this time, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± After Lin fan finished speaking, he left the ce immediately. He was going to hammer the strength Emperor master to death right now. When the venerable blood refiner heard this, he fell silent. [PS: thank you for your generosity, Qin Ling. Big Boss, 30000 Qidian coins for your tip.] [PS: it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to update, but I¡¯m really powerless. If each chapter is 2000 words, that¡¯s six and a half chapters a day. If you write too many chapters a day, the plot will easily go wrong.]

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388: Don¡¯t wish to be born on the same day, only wish to die on the same day </h4>

    On the crying Crane Mountain. The name sounded like a paradise on earth, but in fact, it was a big mistake. This was a brokennd where even birds didn¡¯t want to shit. It was the ce where the sect¡¯s top forces had killed the cult king of the divine religion. That battle had turned the Fairnd-like crying Crane Mountain into a deadnd. ¡°Force Emperor master,e out and pay your debt. It¡¯s been so many months, and you¡¯re still F * cking ying dead.¡± Lin fan stood on the peak of the mountain, stepping on the ck rocks. He looked at the barren mountain in front of him and shouted. His voice turned into a sound wave and spread out from his mouth. The vibration spread out and enveloped the entire crying Crane Mountain. In the underground cave of the crying Crane Mountain. A murderous glint flickered in their calm eyes. At the same time, a gloomy and terrifying voice rang out. ¡°Someone¡¯sing. We should capture him.¡± ¡°Lord force Emperor, you¡¯re busy every day. Let¡¯s go and capture this lowly existence and bring him to the force Emperor Shakyamuni.¡± Just as the believers were about to make a move and capture this reckless guy, a huge figure appeared behind them. An aura as heavy as Mount Tai enveloped them. ¡°Greetings, Lord force Emperor.¡± These followers immediately knelt on the ground to wee the most powerful existence in their hearts. The force Emperor master exuded a fierce aura.¡±Tell me, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Discipline King, this person has been causing a ruckus outside for a long time. We¡¯ll go and capture him. We¡¯ll wait for the force monarch¡¯s judgment.¡± The followers said. To them, this was the crying Crane Mountain, their sacred mountain. Back then, the first cult king had an unyielding battle with the magnificent me sect here. Although he was defeated in the end, in their opinion, it was a battle for the ideology of the divine religion. ¡°Do you guys know who¡¯s outside?¡± The force Emperor master was already filled with killing intent. However, this killing intent wasn¡¯t directed at Lin fan who was outside, but at these few idiots. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but anyone who disrespects the discipline King is an enemy. Please order us to capture that fellow.¡± The disciples ¡®eyes were filled with excitement, as if they were about to do something big. To them, anyone who dared to provoke The Guardian King had to be killed. Not a single one would be spared. ¡°They really deserve to die. It seems like they all want me to die.¡± When the disciples heard this, their expressions changed and they raised their heads. The moment they raised their heads, they had already said goodbye to the world. ¡°What a bunch of idiots.¡± The force Emperor master put his hands behind his back. Even if these followers showed loyalty, it was hard for him to show mercy. How could this be good? The force monarch master was afraid. The power of Peak Master Lin of invincible peak had been spread out, and everyone knew that even demigods were no match for him. Although he was the master of the force Emperor, The Guardian King of the divine religion, he had no room to resist when faced with someone who had already be such an existence. He might even be beaten to death by the other party. ¡°Lightning King, are we just going to let this person shout outside?¡± A figure appeared from the void and asked. ¡°Yes, let him call me. Now that the cult king is nning something big, although I really want to kill this person, I can¡¯t attract any trouble. I¡¯ll let him go this time.¡± The force Emperor master said in a deep voice. ¡°This magnificent me sect disciple is really lucky,¡± the ck figure said.¡±If not for that, he would have been a corpse by now.¡± The force Emperor master ced his hands behind his back, turned around, and walked into the depths of the darkness. However, just as he lifted his foot ... A deafening explosion resounded, and the deste mountain range copsed. ¡°If you still don¡¯te out, that means you¡¯re not giving me face. Then I can only throw you out.¡± Lin fan mmed his fist onto the ground. A terrifying power spread out like a huge, shattering the surrounding mountains. Since it was so deste, he might as well destroy it and make the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory more beautiful. The force Emperor master stood there, feeling his steps unsteady. The huge rocks above his head kept falling. ¡°Bastard, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t beat you, I would have killed you long ago.¡± He was angry, but also a little afraid. Although he liked to fight, he still had to see the strength of the other party. This brat clearly had the strength to suppress a demigod, yet he was still looking for a Guardian King like him. Wasn¡¯t it just that he had been bullied once in the past? was it necessary for him to gain power overnight and be so impatient to take revenge? Moreover, how could he know that his headquarters was here? someone must have leaked the secret. The person who had leaked the information was not simple. It must be someone like the Guardian King. At that moment, the figure of the venerable Xue Lian appeared in his mind. Recently, many of the divine religion¡¯s disciples had suddenly followed the venerable Xue Lian. It was obvious that they had some ulterior motives, and he had some conflicts with the venerable Xue Lian. The more she thought about it, the more likely it was. It must be him. ¡°Lin fan! Thest time around, you had used your substitute puppet to escape from the hands of yours truly! To think that you would dare toe over here again! Do you really wish to fight to the death with my sect?¡± At that moment, the force Emperor master shattered the Boulder and shot into the sky. He stood in the void and stared into the distance. Suddenly! The force Emperor master¡¯s expression changed drastically. His abdomen had suffered a heavy blow, and he bent his body, spewing out a mouthful of blood. BOOM! His body fell to the ground, and he looked at the cold figure above him in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s too weak!¡± Lin fan clenched his fists tightly. To think that this guy who could give him endless pressure in the past would actually be so weak! He could take him down with a single punch! ¡°Bastard!¡± The force king master roared, and his aura exploded, forming a wave of impact. The gravel around him was crushed by his power. However, before he could unleash his full power, Lin fan stomped down on his chest. Spurting out a mouthful of blood, heid in a deep pit full of turtle patterns. ¡°Don¡¯t be a B * stard, force monarch master. You¡¯re really too weak now. You¡¯re no longer worthy of my attention.¡± Lin fan shook his head and sighed. To think that the once mighty strength King would be crippled just like that. What a pity. Sin, he had truly sinned. All of this was because he was too abnormal. His cultivation base had risen too quickly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The force king master¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Even if the other party could suppress demigods, it was impossible for him to bepletely helpless. In fact, he didn¡¯t even see when the other party had arrived in front of him. Was the gap between them really that big? He immediately took the force Emperor master¡¯s storage ring and checked it. Elixirs and treasures of heaven and earth no longer held any value to him. All he needed now was the cultivation technique of the force monarch master. ¡°Let go of this Emperor.¡± The force Emperor master roared ferociously. Lin fan sat down on the body of the force Emperor master and checked out the storage ring carefully. ¡°What the hell is this? why is it all trash? is there no reliable one?¡± Lin fan was cursing. Then, his eyes lit up. He had discovered something incredible! After flipping through it for so long, he really found it. Ultimate strength true world technique ¡°Where did you get this cultivation technique?¡± Lin fan took the manual and patted the face of the force Emperor master as he asked. ¡°Let go of this Emperor.¡± The force Emperor master was burning with rage. How could he have expected that this guy would be so presumptuous? not only did he plunder his storage ring in front of him, but he also casually asked him where he had gotten the cultivation technique. How could he endure this? ¡°Aiyo, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? it seems like you¡¯re dying.¡± He could not be bothered to say anything more to the force Emperor master. If not for the cultivation technique, he would have killed him with a punch. ¡°What do you want?¡± The force monarch master asked. He didn¡¯t want to die yet. It was his bad luck to have met this guy. ¡°Cultivation method. This Peak Master wants a cultivation method. As long as you tell me all the hard body cultivation methods you know, I can spare your life.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Why should I believe you? do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± The force Emperor master said coldly. Although he was being crushed by the other party, he would not admit defeat. ¡°I, Lin fan, swear that as long as the force Emperor Lord tells me the hard body skills, I can spare his life. If I go against my words, I will be struck by lightning.¡± Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and swore. Instantly, the void trembled. It was clear that he had epted the oath. The force Emperor master was stunned. He had not expected the other party to swear an oath so easily. ¡°How about this? this Peak Master will do what he says, and will never go back on his words. After all, if I go back on my words, I will be punished by the heavens. Do you think that with my current status and strength, I will die together with you, a mere ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign?¡± Lin fan spoke up. He did not care if the strength Emperor master felt that these words were extremely unpleasant to hear. However, his words were as honest as they could be, without any false meanings. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The force Emperor master only wanted to live. No one wanted to die.¡±I¡¯ll tell you the hard body skills that I know. However, can you let me stand up and talk?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s just say it like this. It¡¯s tiring for this Peak Master to just stand there.¡± Lin fan smiled calmly. The force Emperor master was angry, but now that he was being called for, there was no response, so what else could he do? ¡°This Emperor obtained this cultivation technique from a secret realm. It¡¯s rumored that when one¡¯s strength reaches the extreme, one can reach a ce called the origin world. However, this Emperor doesn¡¯t know about it. This Emperor has only cultivated this cultivation technique to the fourth level. It has countless wondrous uses, and it has ...¡± Because of the existence of the oath, the strength Emperor master could be considered to believe Lin fan¡¯s words. Therefore, he said it out without holding anything back. At the same time, he also mentioned some hard body skills. However, to Lin fan, these hard body skills weren¡¯t that great. They could only be considered average. ¡°You said that this true world technique is very difficult to cultivate? After the fifth level, it will cause a huge pressure on the body?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Can you let me go now?¡± The force Emperor master nodded. Facing this kid, there was no way he could fight back. This made him very unwilling. When he had suppressed this kid in the past, it had only taken an instant. But now, the gap was too great. ¡°Look at the sky, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± In the air, a pitch-ck Vortex was condensing, and a brilliant heavenly might poured down from it. ¡°What are you doing, you lunatic?¡± the force Emperor master roared.¡±You want to break your oath? it¡¯s useless even if you have a stand-in puppet.¡± ¡°Force monarch master, although you and I can¡¯t be born on the same day, it¡¯s not bad to die on the same day. You¡¯re in luck.¡± Lin fan chuckled as he sat on the body of the force Emperor master calmly, waiting for the wrath of the heavens to arrive. BOOM! The divine retribution descended vertically, and the brilliant might of the heavens erupted. ¡°No...¡± The force Emperor master¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Suddenly, a loud noise erupted. Under the wrath of heaven, everything was turned into ashes. A deep pit appeared there, proving that an extremely terrifying situation had happened here.

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389: They¡¯re going to rebel</h4>

    Ten secondster. Lin fan was back to full health. ¡°Sigh, this is really a nostalgic life. The divine retribution is not bad. With one strike, he¡¯s instantly turned into ashes.¡± ¡°The force Emperor master¡¯s points are not bad either. How can I let you feel the power of the divine retribution? your points are only worthy of me.¡± ¡°However, the strength Emperor master is dead. Is there no one in this world who can dispel this Peak master¡¯s inted ego?¡± At this moment, he stood there and looked up at the sky. Two drops of lonely tears rolled down his face. This was the unwillingness of an expert. His heart ached. ¡°F * ck!¡± Suddenly, he remembered a very important matter, and that was that he had not asked the strength Emperor King where the cult king of the divine religion had gone. ¡°What kind of brain do I have? how could I forget such an important thing?¡± Creak! Suddenly, there was the sound of a piece of gravel rolling. ¡°Yi!¡± Lin fan looked over like he had just discovered a new continent. And under that pile of huge rocks, a figure was trembling in fear. Beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead. He had already felt that terrifying power just now. The force Emperor master¡¯s desperate roar reached his ears. The ck shadow trembled. He could not imagine how such a terrifying person could exist. The force Emperor master had previously said that he would not lower himself to the level of the other party because he did not want to cause any more major changes and could be considered to have spared the other party¡¯s life. But now, it seemed that this waspletely out of fear. If he had seen it earlier, he might have been able to retreat in time. However, it was because of his trust in the force Emperor master that he had reached such a level. ¡°You can¡¯t find me, you can¡¯t find me.¡± The ck shadow prayed in his heart. In the past, it was only others who were afraid of the divine religion. Since when was it the divine religion that was afraid of others? Suddenly! Something that made the ck shadow terrified happened. A huge rock was lifted by the terrifying guy. He was being held down by a pile of huge rocks, but there was still a small hole. He could see the situation outside, and even the sound of footsteps could be heard. At this moment, there was no more sound from outside. The ck shadow heaved a sigh of relief and felt that the other party had probably left. Then, he gently moved his body, trying to look through the small hole to see what was going on outside. His ck eyes slowly approached the hole. Suddenly, the hole where the sunlight was supposed to pass through was blocked by an eye. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve found you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A surprised cry came from the dark shadow, which scared him out of his wits. At the entrance of the cave, an eyeball was rolling around. ¡°Ah!¡± It was as if the ck shadow had seen a ghost. It desperately hit the huge rock, then created a huge hole and fled into the distance. ¡°This is too scary. How can it be so scary? who is this guy?¡± He was already so frightened that he only knew how to run for his life. The force monarch master had already been killed. How could he be a match for the other party? A figure was constantly moving under a pile of huge rocks. Huge holes were created from the impact of the rocks. ¡°Ah, it turns out that the divine religion¡¯s disciples are also so timid. They actually want to run away. That¡¯s such a wonderful thought.¡± Lin fan chuckled. He then leaped up and leaped into the distance. He then punched the ground. The ck shadow below the ground felt a heavy blow to his waist and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let them catch us, or we¡¯ll die.¡± He struggled, but when a hand grabbed his head, his mind went nk. ¡°What are you running for? this Peak Master isn¡¯t a man-eating tiger. Why are you so afraid?¡± Lin fanughed, revealing a bright smile that was harmless to humans and animals. The ck shadow looked at the man in front of him. He swallowed, sweat dripping down, and his hands and feet were cold. There was no other way. He really couldn¡¯t trick him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a very harmonious person. As long as you tell me some useful information, I can give you a chance to live. Do you want to fight for it?¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The ck Shadow¡¯s body trembled continuously because of his nervousness. He really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of tragic ending he would have if the other party had made a move. ¡°Speak, where did the Pope and the others go?¡± Lin fan only wanted to know where the Pope had gone. His current strength was more than enough. The divine religion had existed in the magnificent me sect for too long. It was time for it topletely disappear from this territory. After all, the magnificent me sect had been quiet for a long time and it was time for them to get stronger. However, the divine religion was hiding in this territory, which was a headache. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a follower. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± The ck Shadow¡¯s pupils dted. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to ask such a question. ¡°Eh, you don¡¯t know? Then that means he¡¯s useless. If he¡¯s useless, then he can only die. ¡± The force on his fingers gradually increased, and the ck figure felt as if his head was about to explode. He then shouted,¡±¡±Cult king went to the altar.¡± ¡°An altar? What¡¯s that?¡± Lin fan asked. The ck shadow was terrified.¡±I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a Messenger of the divine religion. I only know that the Hierarch went to the altar some time ago to resurrect some important figure. I heard all this by ident. I really don¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°Resurrection?¡± At this moment, Lin fan activated his not-so-developed brain. Then, he took out the gray bead, which was the one that the venerable blood refiner had told him not to lose. It seemed that it would be very useful to the divine religion. He then thought of the two shorties. ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just two shorties wanting to revive the cult king? this Peak Master can even think of such a simple matter, and they¡¯re even doing it in secret. How boring.¡± Bang! Bang! The head that he had been holding in his hand exploded in an instant, and red and white matter stained his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty. ¡± Lin fan was stunned, then he sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that just because he felt that he was smart, he was a little excited and directly blew up the other party¡¯s head. He felt a little sorry. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to look for it myself in the current situation. I can only ask the divine religion toe out on my own, or let the venerable Xue Lian inform me when he finds something. ¡± As Lin fan thought about it, he took the storage rings from the ck figure. Although the other party wasn¡¯t strong at all, everyone had their own little treasure vault. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t ignore them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to myriad River City and see how things are going there. I want to see how the magnificent me sect¡¯s city management Hall is developing.¡± He thought of that sacred and Noble existence. It was a reform that could not be ignored. He entered the void and set off into the distance. Myriad River City. During this period of time, huge changes had urred. However, to the ordinary citizens, it was a great thing. Myriad River City was a huge city by the harbor, and many trades were conducted here. There were many people working on the dock, and it was their only means of survival. Last time, a dock supervisor in the Chen family had embezzled the People¡¯s wages out of greed. Their wages used to be three hundred Yanhua dors a month, but this supervisor had embezzled one hundred Yanhua dors. At that time, it attracted a lot of protests from the people working at the dock. In the past, this kind of thing was easy to solve. The dock supervisor would directly call people over and beat up anyone who protested. Just as the people were in despair, an organization known as the city¡¯s sect management Hall appeared. ¡®¡¯ They immediately captured the dock supervisor and the dozens of attackers. At the same time, he also invited those whose wages had been deducted to go with him. At the start, the people were afraid. They were afraid that there was a problem and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. However, some citizens were indignant and unconvinced, so they directly braced themselves and went. However, when they got there, something unbelievable happened. The manager of the Chen family¡¯s dock had been punished, and it was said that he would be locked up for ten years. At the same time, those rioters who had participated in beating up the citizens would also be locked up for one or two years. In the end, even when Chen n¡¯s n leader personally came, it was useless. They were paid the same amount of money, and there was evenpensation. They said that it was some kind of loss, but they actually got a few thousand Yanhua dors. This made all the people dumbfounded, as if they had discovered something incredible. ¡°Boss, is this true?¡± Lin fan sat at an open-air tea stall and asked with a smile. The boss, who was busy preparing the tea, patted his chest and promised,¡±that¡¯s definitely true. It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lin fan smiled. He didn¡¯t expect elder Jin and Yue Huitian to be so good at management. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something even more important. The young master of the Zhou family, Zhou Ruisheng, is used to being arrogant and despotic. Last time, he took a fancy to an old house of a businessman and directly went to ask him to give it up. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give it up. Later, he broke the man¡¯s leg with his power. At that time, it was in the city, causing a storm.¡± ¡°Many people feel that it¡¯s a pity. The Zhou family is a big family in myriad River City. Furthermore, the one whomitted the crime was the young master of the Zhou family. The sect¡¯s city management Hall definitely can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ¡°However, no one expected that the people from the city¡¯s management Hall would go to the Zhou family on the same day. They broke into the house and arrested the young master of the Zhou family. The person in charge of the management Hall even crippled the young master of the Zhou family with a single palm strike. After that, hepensated the young master with a lot of money and was even locked up. I heard that the crime of personal injury was very serious and he would be locked up for more than ten years.¡± The moment Lin fan arrived at myriad River City, he did not head to the sect management Hall immediately. Instead, he took a stroll around the city and asked about the situation. He didn¡¯t expect the news he got to be so good. He ced the money on the table, stood up and left. Myriad River city¡¯s four great families were still holding on. However, they had already begun to gradually weaken their control over the city. He could take it slowly, but he couldn¡¯t rush it. When he arrived at the sect¡¯s city management Hall, it was very noisy outside. ¡°Quickly release this child, Ruisheng. How can you be so unreasonable?¡± A very old man stood at the door with a walking stick. He shouted with his neck red,¡±¡±I¡¯m already ny-eight years old, but I¡¯ve never seen people like you in myriad River City. The Zhou family¡¯s ancestors followed Emperor Yanhua to overthrow the tyrant. What a great contribution.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just captured the Zhou family¡¯s descendant. What nonsense is this? this is simply nonsense.¡± The old man was so angry that his entire body was trembling. The Zhou family n leader patted the old man¡¯s back and said,¡±second Grandpa, calm down. Calm down. You can¡¯t let this affect your health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re injured. I can¡¯t watch them overthrow the rules set by Emperor Yanhua. They¡¯re rebelling.¡±

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390: The birth of a veteran actor</h4>

    ¡°Who wants to rebel? How dare you?¡± At that moment, Lin fan walked out from the crowd. ¡°They, it¡¯s them.¡± The old man raised his skinny finger and pointed at Yue Huitian and the others angrily.¡±They are overthrowing Emperor Yanhua¡¯s rules. These families paid a great price to help Emperor Yanhua. Now, even their descendants are being captured. This is a rebellion.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to use my hot blood that is still warm to let you know how big of a mistake you¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°Aiya!¡± At this moment, the old man threw away the walking stick in his hand and was about to kill himself on the stone statue at the door. ¡°Second Grandpa, you can ¡®t.¡± The Zhou n leader immediately went forward and pulled the elder back. At the same time, he whispered,¡±¡±As long as my son cane out, I¡¯ll give you any amount of money.¡± The old man understood tacitly. Then, he shouted,¡±don¡¯t drag me down and let me die Here. Use my blood to defend this injustice!¡± When the surrounding citizens saw this, they were all furious. They knew who this old man was. He had lived for a long time and had a high status in myriad River City. Even though the four great families didn¡¯t tter this old man, they still showed him great respect. However, it was definitely not something good either. It was just that they were too old and did not dare to say anything. ¡°What a F * cking drama queen. You¡¯re still so full of drama at this age.¡± Lin fan shook his head and wanted tough. ¡°Disciple Yue Huitian greets senior brother Lin.¡± Yue Huitian said respectfully. When the Zhou family n leader saw who it was, he stood there dumbly. He would never forget the scene from that day. Sometimes, even when he closed his eyes, he would still be able to think about it. ¡°Peak Master Lin.¡± The Zhou n leader also lowered his head. He did not dare to act presumptuously in front of this person. When the old man saw how respectful these people were, he immediately understood. This person seemed to be a Big Shot, and he was full of acting skills. ¡°So it¡¯s you, my Lord. Then I¡¯ll smash my head against the stone statue in front of you. I¡¯ll let you see that my blood is still warm.¡± After he finished speaking, he rushed over. The old man knew that even if the Zhou n leader didn¡¯t drag him along, this Lord would definitely do the same. However, he was wrong. The Zhou family patriarch stood there, not daring to move. Meanwhile, Lin fan was talking to Yue Huitian. He wasn¡¯t interested in the old man who was going to kill himself. So be it. It was just that it would be a little troublesome to clean the bloodstains at that time. When the old man was about to touch the stone statue, he realized that no one was stopping him. He panicked and pretended to trip and fall to the ground. With tears streaming down his face, he picked up the grain-sized stone from the ground and pointed at it with a sad look on his face.¡±Well done, well done. Even a stone has to stop me. Where is the Justice in this world? where is Emperor Yanhua?¡± ¡°Senior brother Lin, this ...¡± Lin fan waved his hand,¡±don¡¯t worry about it. Just do your job.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Huitian nodded. Lin fan asked,¡±where¡¯s elder Jin?¡± ¡°Elder Jin is patrolling outside the city. Some time ago, some divine religion disciples passed by, but elder Jin killed a few of them. The rest ran away. Elder Jin is worried that there will be more disciples hiding, so he has been patrolling outside the city.¡± Yue Huitian said. At this moment, the elderly man tugged at Lin fan¡¯s sleeves,¡±Sir, this old man wishes to use death to prove his worth. However, this rock is blocking my way. This is the will of the heavens. The will of the heavens can not allow this old man to die.¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Zhou n, one of the four great ns of myriad River City, once devoted himself to Emperor Yanhua. He spent all of his fortune to overthrow the tyrant. Emperor Yanhua was kind enough to set a rule that from now on, all the ns in the city could rely on the magnificent me sect and develop on their own. Now, the descendant of the Zhou n, who has made such a great contribution, has only injured a merchant. How can he be treated like this?¡± The old man said emotionally like he was really touched by Lin fan and made him remember the past. ¡°You two,e here.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and called two disciples over,¡±each of you, support an arm and send this old man back. Don¡¯t blindly participate in everything.¡± ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± The two disciples nodded and lifted the old man up and walked away. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re rebelling.¡± The old man screamed at the top of his lungs. However, he was being held down by two disciples and naturally had no room to resist. ¡°Zhou n leader, what are you trying to do?¡± Lin fan asked. The Zhou family n leader¡¯s body trembled as he hurriedly stepped forward.¡±Peak Master Lin, please be magnanimous. My son is still young and he acted on impulse. Please give him a chance.¡± ¡°How old is your son?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Two...Twenty-four.¡± Lin fanughed,¡±it¡¯s not a small matter, so let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t set up the sect¡¯s city management Hall to deal with the various families. It¡¯s the divine religion¡¯s rampage that I have to be wary of. Since the young master of the Zhou family hasmitted a crime, then he should just stay here and turn over a new leaf.¡± He then looked at the people around him and smiled,¡±¡±Citizens of the magnificent me sect, although the city management Hall of the sect is used to resist the divine religion, it is still a Hall of the sect. Therefore, if there are any unfair and unfair things that happen, you cane here to report it. It will do whatever it can, and it will not do anything if it can ¡®t.¡± The surrounding citizens were all overjoyed. They truly liked the sect¡¯s city management Hall, and it gave them a sense of security. The Zhou family head looked at Lin fan with a pale face. He was obviously here to deal with the four families. Recently, the four families had been attacked, and the management Hall had been involved in many things. Inside the management Hall. ¡°Junior Brother Yue, have the four great ns been resisting recently?¡± Lin fan asked. Yue Huitian said,¡±the four families are indeed tyrants in myriad River City, but with our help, they have taken over a lot of things. As for the things at the dock, Junior Brother is also in charge. As for resistance, I feel that they have been resisting us.¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine if you resist. Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Huitian nodded. ording to senior brother Lin¡¯s situation, they had solved many things. It was verymon for the four great families to lend money to others in myriad River City. The interest was usually very high. As long as someone borrowed money from the four great families, it would be impossible to pay them back in their entire life. Hence, to exaggerate, most of the citizens in myriad River City were working for the four great ns. However, such a situation no longer existed. Yue Huitian had found a breakthroughst time and directly helped a teahouse owner solve the problem of the loan shark. Later on, many citizens came looking for him, but they were all settled in the end. Even though the four families were unhappy, ording to senior brother Lin, it was their own business. ¡°Junior Brother Yue, we have a situation.¡± At that moment, Jin Quan rushed over. When he saw Lin fan, he said respectfully,¡±¡±Peak Master Lin.¡± He already knew that senior brother Lin had suppressed five demigods by himself. When he heard about it, he was shocked. ¡°Elder Jin, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I found traces of the divine religion a hundred miles away from the city. Judging from the situation, there are quite a number of them.¡± Jin Quan said. When he discovered this situation, he was also shocked. After all, the divine religion had always hidden very deeply and rarely appeared in front of the world. ¡°A hundred miles away? This Peak Master will go take a look, you guys just stay in the city. ¡± He was now very interested in the divine religion. He immediately entered the void and headed in the direction elder Jin had pointed out. A hundred miles was just the blink of an eye. With his current strength, even the void had to give way. ¡°The smell left here isn¡¯t too good.¡± Lin fan stood in the air and sniffed around. There was a faint smell in the air that most people wouldn¡¯t be able to smell. As for why his nose was even more sensitive than a dog ¡®s, he found it difficult to answer. ¡°The air is circting. Let this Peak Master see where the smell has reached.¡± Exhaling heavily, he took a deep breath and leaned back. His nostrils erged like a vacuum, sucking everything from all directions and even the void. Immediately, a strong wind blew, and the leaves below rustled. At first, some of the demonic beasts were lying there and resting. All of a sudden, their bodies moved and they floated up. The demonic beasts were so frightened that they grabbed onto the trees with their ws. What was going on? what had happened? Hu! He heaved a sigh of relief and coughed violently. This was not a trick for humans. He sniffed until his nostrils were full of dust. At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°I found it. This smell is unforgettable.¡± A streak of light shot through the void. ¡°Yi, I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d actuallye to the heavenly river water.¡± In the distance, above the water of the sky River, several figures were hovering in the air, forming arge array. On the shore, there were countless corpses. These corpses were already dead, with their necks cut open and their blood flowing. This made Lin fan very sad. All of them were points and they were gone just like that. ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve already vited the rules set by Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak? you¡¯ve polluted nature. ¡± A loud boom resounded. The figures hovering there were shocked when they heard the voice. One by one, they stood up. ¡°Lin fan of invincible peak.¡± ¡°Aiyo, you still recognize me? it seems like this Peak master¡¯s reputation is getting bigger and bigger.¡± Lin fanughed proudly. He had not expected that the internal members of the divine religion would already know about his reputation. It seemed that he had not wasted so much time. He had been working hard and killing the disciples of the divine religion. To the divine religion¡¯s disciples, they were afraid of Lin fan of invincible peak. This guy had been pestering their divine religion and killing their disciples in all the major cities. Even though he was already so powerful, he still kept his eyes on the ordinary disciples of the divine religion. How shameless this was. ¡°What are you guys doing? Where¡¯s the Pope? get him out here. ¡± Lin fan shouted. It seemed like this time around, he had a chance to catch them all in one fell swoop. The eight senior executives of the divine religion in ck robes looked at each other.¡±Attack. He¡¯s only one person. We have a chance.¡± ¡°Form the formation!¡± Suddenly, the eight higher-ups of the divine religion burst out with a vast power, and the eight forces intertwined. ¡°Sigh, people who don¡¯t know how to talk properly are so annoying.¡± Lin fan shook his head. He clenched his fist and punched out. The power burst out and directly enveloped the eight higher-ups of the divine religion. Bang! Bang! Seven explosions rang out as his body exploded, and blood fell. In the end, only one of the higher-ups of the divine religion stood there, not knowing what to do. He couldn¡¯t believe that seven of them had died just like that ... Lin fan walked over with a smile on his face,¡±you are lucky to have stood out and not be killed by me. Now, let¡¯s have a good chat about what you are doing.¡±

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391: How much grievances did she suffer? </h4>

    At the bottom of the celestial River. The altar was ready. ¡°Let me go, you bastard! I¡¯m Jun Wutian! What do you want?¡± Jun Wutian roared in anger. He didn¡¯t expect that after being beaten by his mortal enemy so many times in the hell of blood refinement, he would find himself in this ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.¡± The two shorties no longer hid. Instead, they took out all sorts of things that they had prepared. ¡°Your Highness, we will definitely resurrect you. Soon, very soon, you will be able to escape the endless darkness.¡± Jun Wutian struggled, but no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. He wanted to turn into a blood worm, but the chains around his body seemed to have a mysterious force that restrained him. ¡°You two stupid shorties, let me go.¡± Jun Wutian cursed. These two shorties terrified him, especially the array pattern in the middle, which exuded an aura that came from the abyss of hell. Even though he did not touch it, just by feeling its aura, it made him feel as if his heart was being pulled by something. ¡°We didn¡¯t get the bead, so we can only use our strength to rece it.¡± The two shorties couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The divine religion was on the verge of crisis. Only the reemergence of the cult king could lead the divine religion to the altar. The bead that had gathered the power of all the previous cult Kings had been taken by the troublesome guy from the magnificent me sect. It was difficult to get it, so they could only rely on them. At this moment, fresh blood rolled down from the top of the altar, covering the surroundings and flowing into the formation patterns. Instantly, the blood light bloomed and pierced through everything. ¡°It¡¯s our turn now, Pope. We¡¯ll now wee your return.¡± The two shorties cut their wrists. Drip, drip, drip. Fresh blood rolled down and dripped into the core in the middle of the array pattern. The corpses on the pirs suddenly started to struggle, revealing a ferocious expression. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a good chat. Don¡¯t be nervous. This Peak Master is very friendly. Although you are from the divine religion, life is the most precious thing in the world. This Peak Master will naturally not kill you for no reason, right?¡± Lin fan said with a smile. The ck-robed upper echelon member swallowed his saliva and looked to the side. The seven people had already been reduced to flesh and blood, not even leaving behind a corpse. ¡°Why are you wearing ck robes in broad daylight? show your face and see how beautiful this world is.¡± Lin fan ced his palm on his head and pulled down his ck robe, revealing the face of the higher-up. However, this senior of the divine religion was sweating profusely. Apparently, he had been frightened. ¡°You¡¯re really a little ugly. ¡± Lin fan sized him up. This was the ugliest disciple of the divine religion that he had ever seen. His facial features were a little crooked, and his eyes were one big and one small. It didn¡¯t look very harmonious. ¡°However, this Peak Master is not someone who judges people by their appearance. Although you are very ugly, in my opinion, your dark soul is very interesting.¡± ¡°Be good and tell me, what are you doing?¡± Lin fan smiled, his palm gently touching the back of his head. It was very light, like he was petting a kitten, very gentle. ¡°Nothing much.¡± The divine religion¡¯s disciple said. Pa! ¡°Nothing much, so many people died. If they did anything, the world would have fallen apart.¡± The small hand that had been caressing her suddenly jerked the back of her head.¡±Tell me the truth, or else I will be very unhappy.¡± The divine religion actually said that they didn¡¯t do anything. They were just toying with his intelligence. The divine religion follower¡¯s head drooped down, and then he slowly raised his head. There was something wrong with his eyes, as if he had been greatly wronged. He was a disciple of the divine religion, and a high-level figure. Only they could bully others, and no one could bully them. ¡°It¡¯s better to die with dignity than to live in humiliation. ¡± The divine religion¡¯s disciple muttered softly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lin fan asked. He felt like this guy was saying something but he didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Suddenly, the five fingers of the divine religion¡¯s disciple struck towards Lin fan. ¡°I said that it¡¯s better to die with dignity than to live in humiliation. Go to hell.¡± With a furious roar, his eyes turned red and he couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. Puchi! A sword intent appeared, mixed with blood. An arm rose in the air and finally fell. ¡°Stop fooling around and tell me the truth. What are you guys doing?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect the divine religion¡¯s disciples to be so tough. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The divine religion¡¯s disciples burst intoughter.¡±The Pope will avenge us. Lin fan, the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak Master, you won¡¯t be able to be arrogant for long.¡± Suddenly! From the bottom of the water, two figures rose into the air and flew into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m out. ¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He casually smashed the head of the divine religion disciple and took the storage ring away. Then, he immediately gave chase. ¡°Stand still for this Peak Master. Don¡¯t think you can escape.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that these two short figures would finally appear. It seemed that these were the Yin Yang Devils that his teacher had mentioned. In the air, two short figures were flying at high speed. ¡°Yin, you go that way, I¡¯ll draw him away.¡± One of the Yin Yang Devils, yang, spoke. There was great power in his short body. Although his face was evil, it revealed a determined expression. ¡°Yang, you¡¯re going to die. If we were together, we could fight him.¡± Yin said. ¡°There¡¯s no hope,¡± yang said.¡±This guy is too strong. Even the four Saint convent sect sovereigns aren¡¯t his match. Even if the two of us join forces and burst out with the power of a demigod, we won¡¯t be his match.¡± He pouted and revealed his sharp teeth. He was very unwilling. ¡°That bastard will die one day. The magnificent me sect is so stupid. What do they think we¡¯re doing? they don¡¯t know that we¡¯re collecting everything so that the Hierarch cane again.¡± Yangughed and looked behind him angrily. He realized that the other party was getting closer and closer. He became anxious.¡±Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be so wishy-washy.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± The yin looked at the Yang, as if it was parting. Yang¡¯s ferocious face had a moment of gentleness, but it disappeared in an instant.¡±Sister, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t think about taking revenge for me. Go into hiding and wait for the Hierarch to find you.¡± At this moment, Yin didn¡¯t hesitate. He flew in another direction and disappeared from the world. ¡°Demonic sun!¡± At this moment, Lin fan realized that the world before him was a sea of fiery red. Within that fiery red, the figure of a demon could be seen boiling. That short fellow stood there, emitting a thick aura from his body, forming a strange phenomenon. ¡°Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, you¡¯ve stopped the divine religion many times. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡± ¡°Interesting. Let yourpanion go first. Seems like you have some personality. In that case, I¡¯ll hammer you to death first.¡± Lin fan chuckled out and punched out with his fist. A violent force howled out and shattered the entire scene. ¡°Detestable.¡± Yang¡¯s eyes flickered with ferocity, and then he fled in another direction. ¡°Running away when you can¡¯t beat me? do you really think that this Peak master¡¯s calves are very short?¡± In a forest, which was originally very calm, a figure suddenly fell from the void and mmed into the ground, forming a huge pit. ¡°So this is what the Hierarch of the heavenly God sect looks like. What a pity.¡± Lin fannded from the sky and stood at the edge of the pit. He looked down at the small figure lying in a pool of blood. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± At this moment, yang, who was lying in the pit,ughed out in a terrifying manner. He then turned into a beam of light and struck out at Lin fan. Pada! Lin fan reached out and grabbed Yang¡¯s neck,¡±you are really weak. You never thought that a day like this woulde. After all, you guys have done so many bad things.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Yang¡¯s face contorted in anger as he struggled.¡±Hmph! It¡¯s just a matter of bad things. I¡¯ll treat you the same way the magnificent me sect treats me.¡± ¡°Because we were born strange, we were treated as demons. If it wasn¡¯t for the Hierarch King taking us in, we would have died long ago. But now, we have seeded.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Come, if you have the guts, then do it. One day, the Hierarch will take revenge for us.¡± Yang raised his head and looked at the blue sky. He then closed his eyes and tears flowed down as he shouted in his heart. ¡°Pope, yang will take his leave first. I can¡¯t repay your kindness, but I hope I can still be by your side in the next life.¡± Her tears fell onto Lin fan¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wish then, Shorty ...¡± Lin fan chuckled and pped down with his palm. In the altar. A huge red meatball was covered in a bloody mist. Then, there seemed to be a heartbeating from it. Immediately, the huge red meatball bounced up, broke through the rock wall above, and flew into the void in the distance. After a long time. ¡°Luring the Tiger away from the mountain, this is really wretched.¡± Lin fan floated above and descended right through the waters of the heaven River. As expected, there was a hole below. However, the heavenly river water did not pour in as it was blocked by a light screen. When hended on the altar and looked at the situation around him, he didn¡¯t expect that the divine religion had actually set up a trap here to resurrect the real cult king. The array pattern in the middle had already dimmed, but there were a few items lying there quietly. He picked it up, sniffed it, and inhaled the remaining gas into his body. ¡°This is the power of faith.¡± There were only mummies on the surrounding pirs. One of the pirs was empty, but it was still stained with a red, sticky substance. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a sess, and the previous Pope has been resurrected?¡± If that was the case, things would be interesting. After leaving this ce, he had to go back and tell his teacher about this matter. After all, this time, it was the real cult king and not the two short men in disguise. It was a dark and damp ce. The huge red meatball fell and hit the ground, lying there quietly. The ground bulged up as if something was running amuck underground. Suddenly! The mound exploded, and a hideous monster appeared. Eight-headed and eight-tailed earthworms. ¡°What is this thing that came to my territory without even saying a word? is it not putting me in its eyes?¡± This earthworm was the eight-headed eight-tailed snake that Lin fan had killed twice. ¡°This egg has a very strong energy fluctuation inside. If I swallow it, perhaps I can evolve again.¡± The eight eight-tailed earthworms looked at the egg greedily and charged at it. However, when it got close, an arm suddenly reached out from the red meatball and grabbed the earthworm¡¯s head. This situation scared the worm out of his wits. Why would a hand reach out? How could there be a monster in broad daylight? [PS: thank you for the tip, Big Boss. 20000 Qidian coins.]

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392: Ancestors, I, Huo Rong, have done my best </h4>

    Tian Xu mountain, magnificent me sect. ¡°Disciple, you came and left in a hurry. What did you go off to do? you¡¯ve only been out for less than a day and you¡¯re back?¡± Tian Xu sat there calmly, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about his disciple¡¯s rash actions. ¡°Teacher, something big has happened.¡± Lin fan sat at the side and said in a serious tone. ¡°Oh! What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tian Xu said calmly. He had already gotten over it. Since something had happened, it meant that it had happened. There was no point in being nervous. He might as well calm down. ¡°Teacher, this is a big matter. Don¡¯t you have any reaction?¡± He didn¡¯t like Tian Xu¡¯s calm expression. At the very least, he should have shown some surprise to motivate him to tell him the truth. ¡°Reaction?¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin fan, and his expression changed dramatically.¡±Oh, something big has happened. What big thing? I¡¯m scared.¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes.¡±Teacher, you¡¯re too fake. Can you be more careful?¡± ¡°Tell me, what is it? I have something to tell youter.¡± Tian Xu picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. He suddenly realized that his disciple¡¯s ability to stir up trouble had be unparalleled after his cultivation level had increased. ¡°The cult king of the divine religion has been resurrected.¡± He spoke of this matter directly, and at the same time, his eyes were fixed on his teacher. Pada! Tian Xu¡¯s hand trembled when he heard this. He almost dropped his teacup, and his eyes turned serious. ¡°Teacher, why are you so serious? is it very serious?¡± He felt that his teacher¡¯s expression had changed a little too much. Although he returned to normal very quickly, he was clearly shocked by this matter. ¡°Disciple, did you see it with your own eyes?¡± Tian Xu asked. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, the two shorties who pretended to be cult king have been exposed. One of them has been dealt with by me, and the other has escaped. At the same time, there is an altar under the water of the heavenly River ...¡± Lin fan told him everything he saw and didn¡¯t hide anything. He had never seen the cult king and didn¡¯t know how strong he was, but seeing how serious his teacher was, he knew that he wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked. I didn¡¯t think that this heaven-defying resurrection formation would be controlled by the Yin Yang Devils. I¡¯ve been wondering why the Yin Yang Devils didn¡¯t appear when the cult king was killed by our sect. So there¡¯s a reason for that. ¡± Tian Xu pondered for a moment and then came to a realization. ¡°Disciple, you need to be careful about this. Now that the cult king has been revived, he¡¯s obviously in a weak state and will definitely hide. It¡¯s no doubt a fool¡¯s dream to find him. We can only wait for him toe out by himself.¡± He sighed helplessly. He didn¡¯t think that everything he did was in vain. Lin fan saw that his teacher wasn¡¯t going to talk about this anymore, so he asked curiously,¡±¡±Teacher, what do you want to tell me?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes glowed.¡±My disciple, you should show me the city in the sky.¡± Pada! Lin fan smacked his head,¡±Aiya, teacher, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about the thing I picked up.¡± He had picked up quite a number of dangerous ces from the Saint convent sect and had been storing them in his storage ring. He had forgotten about them, but now that his teacher reminded him, he did. ¡°My disciple, take it out and have a look. Thest area of the floating city is sealed off by the old guys of the Saint convent sect. There must be something important there. Let me go in and take a look. I might find something. If there really is a path to godhood, you know what I¡¯ll find.¡± Tian Xu fantasized. Then, he patted his disciple¡¯s chest, and his eyes began to shine with a bright light. ¡°I understand. Your disciple understands everything. If teacher were to be a God, then your disciple would definitely be able to act tyrannically and sweep through everything. No matter how big of a mess I¡¯ve caused, as long as I announce teacher¡¯s name, all living things would definitely submit to me.¡± Lin fan smiled. This feeling was pretty good. Tian Xu narrowed his eyes.¡±What are you saying, my disciple? If your master bes a God, I can bring you to be a demigod. What do you mean by ¡®domineering¡¯? how can you have such a thought?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I understand now. Teacher will be the test subject and move forward. If anything happens, teacher will be the one to take the lead. I can also rely on teacher¡¯s experience and take fewer detours.¡± Lin fanughed. If that was the case, that would be great. When he finished his sentence, he could clearly feel the killing intent in the surrounding air. Then, he looked around and indeed, his teacher¡¯s gaze was a little off. ¡°Haha, master, I¡¯ll take out the danger zones now. I¡¯ve seen them and they¡¯re pretty good. It¡¯s not appropriate to ce them far away. It¡¯s better to ce them near the sect. In the future, when disciples go out to train, they don¡¯t have to go so far.¡± At this moment, Lin fan stood up and raised his finger. The Forbidden Forest, the city in the sky, the never-ending tower, and the underground pce storm floated in the air. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The sect disciples found that the sky was covered, even the sun was blocked, and the entire sect was shrouded in darkness. When they raised their heads and saw the situation in the sky, they were all stunned. ¡°Is this the danger zone that senior brother Lin obtained from the Saint convent sect?¡± A voice was heard by everyone. ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, these are all dangerous ces that I picked up on the roadside. I will now store them around the sect. If you want to train in the future, you can choose this ce first.¡± With a single palm strike, Lin fan ced the Forbidden Forest in the West, the sky support in the North, the feeding tower in the South, and the storm in the underground pce in the East. As for the water in the Death Pool, it was better to forget about it for the time being. This was a reform. Of all the sects in the world, there had never been a sect that would ce danger zones around their sect. ¡®¡¯ However, the magnificent me sect was a pioneer. The disciples were overjoyed to see this. Although the magnificent me sect was a dangerous ce, it was a long distance away from them. It would take them a long time to travel back and forth. Now that the danger zone was right in front of his house, it would be much more convenient to go out. ¡°Teacher, what do you think?¡± Lin fan smiled. This was all his credit. ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Tian Xu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the floating city in the distance.¡±I¡¯ll go there and see what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Disciple, what else do you have to do?¡± He knew that his precious disciple would not be content with her ce and would spend most of her time wandering outside. ¡°Teacher, I definitely have to go out and see the world. With my current strength, there¡¯s almost no one who can threaten me.¡± Lin fan said confidently. However, very quickly, a basin of cold water was poured over him from head to toe. ¡°My disciple, there are many people who have threatened you. The heavenly mandate realm Lord can take you down, and no one has threatened you ...¡± He realized that this disciple of his had already be arrogant. He had to suppress him a little. Otherwise, he would really be able to rise to the heavens in the future. ¡°Her? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡± It was difficult to get rid of this inted ego unless someone really beat him up. However, he had not seen such a person yet. When he went out earlier, he discovered something big and came back to report it. Now, he had to continue to go out and wander, earn some points, and grow well. ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s all for now. I have to go out. An inch of time is an inch of gold, and an inch of gold can¡¯t buy an inch of time. It¡¯s a waste of time to stay here. I¡¯m going ...¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan left the sect and headed out into the vast world. This time, he would not return to the sect until he turned the world upside down. ¡°You Rascal, how dare you say that being with me is a waste of time, you ...¡± Tian Xu was so angry that his beard stood on end. He wanted to suppress this kid, but he had already left. He heaved a sigh of relief and then stepped toward the floating city. The path to bing a god was difficult and traceless. One could only explore it by themselves. He was also willing to explore it and point out a clear path for his disciple. Sect elder¡¯s Mountain peak. ¡°Brazen! This is too brazen! They ced the danger zone around the sect. If the Saint convent sectes, they will be exposed.¡± Huo Rong was terrified. As the sect¡¯s managing elder, he had to maintain peace and justice. But ever since his senior brother had taken in this disciple, he had also walked onto the evil path. Wherever his gaze passed, it was a dangerous ce. He was so brazen. ¡°Disciples, gather. Today, the sect will be leading a team to train in a dangerous ce.¡± At this moment, the sect Master¡¯s Voice came from the depths of the sect. Countless disciples were excited. They were finally going to experience the danger zone. The most dangerous things in a danger zone were not only the demonic beasts, but also the dangers contained in the danger zone itself. At the same time, some treasures also attracted them. ¡°Senior brother.¡± Huo Rong raised his head and looked into the depths of the sect. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so eager to enter the dangerousnd and reap a wave of harvest. ¡°Ah, ancestor, please do it again. I, Huo Rong, have already done my best. Senior brother Tian Xu has taken the lead, and my abilities are limited. I can¡¯t stop this evil trend.¡± Sighing, sighing again and again, he could only pack up and prepare to enter the danger zone to see what was there. The Saint convent sect. Two figuresnded. The divine pilfering Thunderbolt rushed back with a big smile on its face. It searched the three of them for a long time and finally got what it wanted. ¡°Come with me to see the Holy master.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s face was very cold. When he looked at the Thunder monarch and the other three, his anger exploded. ¡°Yes, Senior Sister.¡± Sovereign lightning nodded his head. Even though it was tiring to carry the three of them, he was content. The brothel Saint was in chaos, the gambling saint¡¯s divine rank, and the me saint¡¯s punishment were all pale and weak. They had suffered great losses in this trip, which was beyond their imagination. Within the sect, the golden-haired and blue-eyed disciples looked into the distance. They had already received the news that the four kings were suppressed by a Peak Master of the magnificent me sect. They could not fight back at all. Now, the heavenly mandate realm monarch had gone to bring them back, which was a disgrace to the Saint convent sect. In the main hall. The Holy leader of the Saint convent sect sat on the throne with the other elders around him. When sovereign zing glory saw this, he rejoiced in his heart. Luckily, he didn¡¯t go. If he did, he would probably end up like them. Not only would he be beaten up, but he would also lose face. He didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect kid to be this powerful. It was terrifying.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393: The sorrow of the Saint convent sect </h4>

    In the main hall, the Saint convent sect¡¯s half-God sovereigns shook their heads helplessly. They were all sovereigns of the Saint convent sect, but they were suppressed by a Peak Master and detained there. It was really embarrassing that they needed the sovereign of the sect to rescue them. ¡°The four of you have really embarrassed the sect. Chaos, divine order, punishment, look at the three of you. You don¡¯t even have the imposing manner of Saint convent sect monarchs.¡± Sovereign zing me said in dissatisfaction. Since the Saint convent sect was established, it had been one of the major sects in the world. In the end, it became the world¡¯s number one sect with its powerful strength. Countless sects had submitted to it. Now, a mere magnificent me sect had embarrassed the Saint convent sect so much. How could they be convinced by the public in the future? ¡°F * ck you, you F * cking shining old thief. I¡¯ve embarrassed you, you meddlesome trash.¡± me-spraying saint¡¯s judgement recovered a bit of its spirit and started to spray at dazzling. Sovereign zing glory was just saying it casually so that the four of them would remember it. However, he had not expected that the punishment would actually scold them. The sovereigns around were all stunned as they looked at the judgement in shock. Was this the judgement they knew? Zhi Yao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He mmed his palm on the table and suddenly stood up. He red and said,¡±Sanction, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°F * ck your mother ...¡± The king of sanctions said casually. ¡°You ...¡± zing Yao was so angry that his neck turned red,¡±sanction, I think you¡¯re crazy. How dare you say such things in the main hall.¡± ¡°Zhi Yao, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. I¡¯ll bet on whether sanction dares to F * ck your mother. I¡¯ll bet that he doesn¡¯t dare to.¡± In an instant, the hall was in chaos. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The Holy master sitting on the throne spoke, and his aura made everyone quiet down. ¡°Just as the sacred leader said, the magnificent me sect asked for a ransom. Ten heavenly elixirs, thirty heaven-grade cultivation techniques, and five crystal mines. This is a huge sum of money, and it¡¯s a heavy weight for our sect.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said. Among them, the five crystal mines were the most expensive. As for the heavenly elixir, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as there were enough materials, it could be refined. However, the yuan crystal mine was very rare. In order to redeem these four fellows, such a huge amount of wealth had been consumed. If not for the demigods, the sect would not have paid such a huge price. ¡°Did you see the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak?¡± the Holy master asked.¡±How is he?¡± Thinking of that guy, the heavenly mandate realm monarch was angry. This damn bastard dared to be so brazen in broad daylight. ¡°He¡¯s very strong. Although he hasn¡¯t be a demigod, his strength is already on par with demigods. In fact, normal demigods aren¡¯t his match at all.¡± Even she had not expected that there would be such a perverted fellow in this world. He was not even a demigod, but he was already able to suppress demigods. If he were to break through to the demigod realm, wouldn¡¯t the heavens be overturned by him? Sovereign zing glory was greatly rmed. He was already this strong, yet how long had it been? Terrifying, it was truly terrifying. ¡°Holy Lord, I think we should punish the magnificent me sect. If we allow them to continue growing, they will bring great trouble to our sect in the future.¡± One of the sovereigns suggested. He couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch the magnificent me sect grow stronger. He had to kill all the dangers in the cradle. Sacred leader was in deep thought. The sect wasn¡¯t safe right now. The demigod of the sect was eyeing them covetously and wanted to cause trouble. They were currently chasing after them but there was no situation. ¡°You guys go and rest.¡± Sacred master waved his hand at the four sovereigns. ¡°Yes.¡± The Holy stealing Thunderbolt kept its eyes on the people around it. When it saw the things they were carrying, it was a little impulsive, but under such circumstances, it definitely couldn¡¯t do anything. Otherwise, he would be stealing. He would be snatching it openly, which was not his style. ¡°Thank you, Holy master.¡± Spray Saint judgement cupped his fists. When the surrounding sovereigns heard these words, they were enraged,¡±punishment! Watch your words when you speak to the sacred master!¡± ¡°What is it? are you F * cking sick? this Lord is thanking the Saint Lord and it has nothing to do with you. Is your head filled with sh * t?¡± The sanction King cursed. ¡°Sanction? I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s sh * t in his head. How about we make a bet?¡± The gambling Saintughed. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He really wanted to take a gamble. ¡°Bet your mom.¡± Sanction said. Shen lie smiled.¡±Alright, we¡¯ll bet on my mother. But she died early, so we might as well bet on something else.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± At this moment, the Holy Lord was enraged. A heaven-shaking aura burst forth from him as his eyes shone with anger. He had not expected his two junior brothers to be so impudent in the main hall. They were clearly not putting him, the Holy Lord, in their eyes. In the face of such power, judgement, divine rank, Thunder, and chaos didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and left immediately. ¡°Holy Lord, I realized that my three junior brothers ¡®minds are not normal. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve suffered a blow in the magnificent me sect.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch had already sensed the problem. The junior Brother who had once revered him actually dared to flirt with him. In the past, no one would have believed this. ¡°Hmph, I think they¡¯ve been scared out of their wits by that magnificent me sect kid. They¡¯ve embarrassed the sect.¡± Sovereign zing me said in dissatisfaction. Outside. Betting on the divine rank was like a fish returning to the sea. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He was going to open the gambling den and let the disciples of the sect participate. Without any hesitation, he fled towards the mountain peak. Sovereign Thunder was prepared to return to his own mountain peak. However, he met a disciple who made him temporarily give up on the idea of returning. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± Sovereign Thunder asked. That disciple was in fear and trepidation. He had not expected that sovereign Thunder would actually tell an ordinary disciple like him. As he was too nervous, he even started to stammer. ¡°Greetings, monarch. This is the elixir that I have just received. I am preparing to use it to break through.¡± The disciple handed the pill in his hand over to the Thunder monarch. ¡°Okay, go back.¡± Sovereign Thunder nodded his head. However, there was a glint in his eyes. It was just that he did not let this disciple notice it. Looking at the back view of that disciple, sovereign Thunder felt that he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He then followed behind him secretly and chased after him. When he had the chance, he would steal the pill. On the other hand, Lord judgment returned to the mountain peak. When he stepped onto the mountain peak, the disciples who passed by greeted him one by one. ¡°Good your mother¡¯s neighbor. You look so sneaky.¡± ¡°Do you have sh * t in your head? continue your cultivation.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do something? if you can¡¯t do it, then pack up and get lost. Trash, I¡¯ll smack your sh * t out.¡± The Lord of sanctions pointed at the disciples who were passing by and scolded them one by one. However, these disciples were all breaking out in cold sweat. They did not know what had happened to the Lord of sanctions. Why would he suddenly start scolding people? However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This was the monarch. If they dared to talk back, they would be in big trouble. Back in the pce on the mountain peak, sanction monarch was sitting there with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s sofortable ...¡± He had never felt that scolding someone could be so refreshing. It was really too satisfying. He just didn¡¯t realize it before. The chaos monarch just stood there without saying a word or moving. Every time a disciple came to greet him, he would nod in acknowledgment. However, at this moment, his gaze flickered as he stared at the person in front of him. A female disciple walked over and said respectfully,¡±¡±Greetings, chaos monarch.¡± The monarch of chaos sized him up, not hiding anything. When the female disciple realized that the chaos monarch was not speaking, she raised her head and looked at him. She blushed and lowered her head, her heart beating wildly like a deer. ¡°Lord Chaos¡¯s eyes are so invasive. What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to follow Lord Chaos. Although Lord Chaos is old, he¡¯s still the monarch. If I can be Lord monarch¡¯s woman, no one will dare to bully me in the future.¡± Saint of whoring was already giving points to this female disciple in his heart. ¡°Looks, 60 points. That¡¯s a pass. Figure, 80 points. Slightly rough skin, 60 points. That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± The Saint of whoring said in confusion. The female disciple was stunned. She was somewhat surprised or baffled. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°Name a price. How much is it? I want to tease you.¡± The King of Chaos said frankly. When he said this, the woman¡¯s face turned red. At the same time, she was really excited. She didn¡¯t think that such a good thing would happen. ¡°If Daren likes it, this disciple does not need to use anything.¡± The female disciple whispered. Her voice was like a mosquito ¡®s, clearly very shy. ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, chaos, the Saint of brothels, snorted coldly, clearly dissatisfied.¡±It¡¯s worth it. There¡¯s nothing free in this world. How much is it?¡± The female disciple was shocked. Then, she understood what the monarch meant. He meant what she needed. She didn¡¯t expect Lord Jun to like this. It would be great if that was the case. ¡°Lord Monarch, I¡¯ll give you an earth-ss elixir. I¡¯ve been trying to make a breakthrough recently.¡± The female disciple said expectantly. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s not worth the price. A Mystic low-ss pill. If you agree, then leave. If you don ¡®t, then it¡¯s fine.¡± The chaos monarch stated his base price. As a female disciple, she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. The most important thing was to be able to have something happen between her and the chaos monarch. That was the most important thing. It was just that Lord Chaos liked it this way, so she was just cooperating. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, my Lord.¡± The female disciple said shyly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come to my bedroom on the mountain peak. We have to perform well and make it worth the money.¡± ¡°Hahaha ...¡± The chaos monarchughed heartily. The deal had beenpleted, and he was very happy. ¡°So bad,¡± The female disciple was even more embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect the sovereign of the sect to like this. Why didn¡¯t she realize it before? Monarch of chaos hugged his female disciple and walked around the sect in a brazen manner, attracting the attention of countless disciples. They didn¡¯t know who that female disciple was, and why she was so close to the King of Chaos. This female disciple also held her head high and puffed out her chest. Her face was full of pride, like a proud Phoenix. From her point of view, her life from now on would be different. Since then, the Saint convent sect¡¯s business of fooling around with men and women began.

 Chapter 394

    <h4>Chapter 394: Seek justice for our sect</h4>

    ¡°I only have tens of thousands of points now. It¡¯s too small. I have to find a ce to get my points.¡± In the void, Lin fan floated there and searched around aimlessly. This was really inappropriate. It was aplete waste of the world. He had never cultivated the absolute strength true world technique that he had obtained from the force Emperor master. He had never been able to cultivate a single technique until now. In his eyes, this was a humiliation. After a moment of silence, he suddenly thought of something. Since he couldn¡¯t go to the Saint convent sect, he would go to the sunshine sect. Thest time he went, he was afraid because he wasn¡¯t strong enough, but this time, he was going to go all out. ¡°Hmph, the sunshine sect used to be so presumptuous. Now, I¡¯m not even afraid of demigods, so why should I be afraid of you?¡± Before the sunshine sect could recover from their grief, Lin fan had set his eyes on them again. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll do it.¡± At this moment, he was in a wonderful mood. He had an indescribable feeling of pleasure. As for his current strength, would it be considered bullying if he went to the sunshine sect? In his opinion, this was not considered bullying at all. He had raised his cultivation base with his own ability. Instantly, he entered the void and headed toward the distant heaven and earth. The news that the Saint convent sect paid the ransom and redeemed the four monarchs spread among the major sects. Some of the mid-sized and small-sized sects had strange thoughts. Once, they were suppressed by the Saint convent sect and were forced to side with the Saint convent sect. The magnificent me sect was a big sect to them, but it was only established in terms of territory and poption. Its overall strength was very weak. But now that this news had exploded, many sects had a choice. The peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak had crushed five demigods by herself. Four of them were from the Saint convent sect, and one was from the Luosha sect. The Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect had paid the ransom. They couldn¡¯t believe it when they heard the news, but now that it was confirmed, they had to believe it. Therefore, emissaries from all over the sect set off for the magnificent me sect with the sect master¡¯s orders. It was said that the magnificent me sect was a sect of benevolence and righteousness. It gave people a sense of security and would not oppress people. It was naturally much better than the Saint convent sect. Especially since the magnificent me sect hadn¡¯tpletely risen yet, but there were already signs of it rising. Therefore, it was a hundred times better to build a good rtionship now than when the magnificent me sect had truly risen. Several days passed. The sunshine sect had undergone a huge change. Pa! ¡°This is too much, where does he put our sect?¡± The sunshine sect leader mmed the wooden box on the ground, his eyes almost spewing fire. ¡°Sect master, your health is more important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± elder Ji Yuan quickly consoled him, but he was also furious. He didn¡¯t expect that the magnificent me sect kid woulde to the Sunshine sect to cause trouble again, and this time, so brazenly. ¡°Body? what use does this body have in my sect? why did he act so arrogantly? is there no one in my sect who can stop him?¡± The sect master roared. The surrounding elders shook their heads and sighed. They were extremely vexed. No one could stop this. His heart ached and blood flowed, but he was helpless. ¡°Sect master, let¡¯s go and fight it out with him. Even if we can¡¯t win, we have to let him know that our sect is not to be trifled with.¡± An elder stood out and said indignantly. ¡°Alright, you go. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± The sect leader was so angry that he lost his mind. The elder stood where he was and looked at the Grandmaster in disbelief. The Grandmaster would say something like that? He wasn¡¯t going there to show off, but to be chopped up by that fellow. Ji Yuan waved his hand at the elder.¡±Sect leader, we can¡¯t wait for this to happen. We have to find someone to help us. Otherwise, our sect will really be destroyed by this bastard.¡± ¡°There are already three danger zones that have been destroyed by him. If this goes on, our sect¡¯s disciples won¡¯t even have a ce to train in the future.¡± At this point, Ji Yuan¡¯s heart ached. How heartless was this? this waspletely cutting off the future livelihood of their sect. ¡°Yes, yes, find the heaven sect Pce. We¡¯re members of the heaven sect Pce, they can¡¯t just leave us alone.¡± The sect master said hurriedly. His eyes were bloodshot. When he first heard the news two days ago, he didn¡¯t even dare to believe it. Later on, after confirming it, he didn¡¯t expect that it was really this person who caused destruction at the sunshine sect. Ji Yuan pleaded,¡±sect master, I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯ll go to the heaven sect Pce personally. No matter what, I¡¯ll call the experts of the heaven sect Pce to stop him from doing this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Junior Brother. Miyamoto is no longer here, but we can¡¯t avenge him. I¡¯m so sad. Now, this bastard hase to the Sunshine sect again to cause trouble. He treated our sect like his backyard. He deserves to die.¡± The sect leader was heartbroken and tears fell from his eyes. However, he was helpless. Without a demigod expert, the sect was just bullied like that. At the mention of the past, Ji Yuan did not feel good either. Then, he impatiently flew into the void.¡±Senior brother, hang in there. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± In a forest. There was an altar surrounded by people of the sunshine sect, who were kneeling and praying. On the altar, there were all kinds of animals. BOOM! A rumbling sound rang out. To the citizens who were kneeling there, they were all excited. They knew that a God wasing. The ground in the distance trembled as a gigantic dinosaur demonic beast charged over. Its blood-red eyes flickered with a red light, making it seem extremely brutal and violent. ¡°These foolish ants are here to deliver delicacies again. What fools.¡± The dinosaur demonic beast was in a good mood as it rushed over. ¡°God!¡± ¡°The great God has descended.¡± The huge dinosaur looked at these ant-like humans and finally fixed its eyes on the livestock. It opened its mouth and wanted to swallow them. Suddenly! A figure appeared and punched the face of the demonic beast. A terrifying power burst out, and thentern-sized eyes of the demonic beast suddenly popped out. Finally, with a bang, its head exploded. The people of the sunshine sect widened their eyes and stood there in confusion. Their God had been killed by a punch. ¡°So you¡¯re just an ordinary person from the sunshine sect.¡± Lin fan floated in the air and looked down. When the citizens saw the terrifying guy in the sky, they were so scared that they started trembling. He had killed their God! That must be a demon! He was thinking about whether he should kill these people. After all, the sunshine sect was the most harmful to the magnificent me sect. ¡°Get lost, this Peak Master doesn¡¯t kill people without an inch of iron.¡± In the end, he waved his hand and formed a hurricane, blowing these sunshine sect people to another ce. At this moment, everything fell silent. He took a look at his points and saw that he had already reached 2.3 million. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. The sunshine sect is such a nice ce. We can kill as many demonic beasts as we want.¡± He was in a good mood now. He had no sense of guilt for destroying everything. Once upon a time, he had to fight with some ordinary disciples of the sunshine sect, but now, he could destroy the world with just a re. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a great regret in life. I can¡¯t forget it.¡± Lin fan sighed. In the past, he had worked hard in cultivation so that he could have a good fight with the genius disciples of the various sects. However, man proposes but God disposes. Who would have thought that he would cultivate so quickly? The paragons didn¡¯t fight much, but they started to fight with the big shots of the major sects. Sometimes, it was a sin to develop too quickly. ¡°Hmph Hmph Hmph!¡± At this moment, a pig¡¯s cry could be heard. He raised his head and saw that there were a few pigs and some chickens and ducks in the simple and crude altar. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s spend the night here. It¡¯s not a bad choice to have pork chop and chicken soup.¡± He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and the frying pan and started to prepare dinner. As forprehending the cultivation technique, he was not in a hurry. Without experience points, everything would be in vain. The next day! Heavenly sect Pce. Filled with hatred and anger, Ji Yuan finally arrived at the heaven sect Hall with all his strength. From afar, before they even reached the heaven sect Pce, they began to shout. ¡°This is too much! The magnificent me sect has gone too far! Please, my Lords, help us!¡± A sorrowful voice reverberated through the heavens and earth. At first, some of the judges wanted toe out and wee them, but when they heard that it was the magnificent me sect, they all had goosebumps. Recently, the magnificent me sect had been in the limelight, especially that Lin fan of invincible peak. Who would dare to offend him? therefore, they pretended that they didn¡¯t know anything and avoided him. How could they go up and meet him? Ji Yuan stood in the square of the heavenly sect Hall and shouted, but he realized that no one was paying attention to him. When the people in the distance saw him, they all hid far away as if they were avoiding the God of gue. ¡°As a member of the heaven sect Pce, the sunshine sect is being destroyed by that scum from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. Please help us ...¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s tears flowed down his face as heined. As a top elder of the sunshine sect, he was nowpletely shameless. He only wanted to use the most tragic scene to win sympathy so that the heavenly sect Pce could take down the kid. The heavenly sect Pce¡¯s trial Hall. ¡°Oh no, oh no, sunshine sect¡¯s Zong Jiyuan is here, and he¡¯s rted to Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. Who cares?¡± It was the inquiry of the judgment of Supreme sun of yin and yang sect. He was already scared by Lin fan once and he didn¡¯t want to be scared a second time. He killed the demon ying trial with one punch and suppressed the magnificent me sect¡¯s demigod. In the end, he was redeemed by the sect. Who would dare to offend such a vicious person? ¡°Eternal judgment. You¡¯re the head of judgment. Please step forward for this matter.¡± Judgment of the great sun said. ¡°I ...¡± The universal judgment opened his eyes wide with a ¡®F * ck you¡¯ look on his face. He had already recovered from the pain of losing his disciple. He had recently taken in a little loli as his disciple, and she was very patient. He had even forgotten what the previous disciple looked like. Their days were toofortable. Now that judgment of the sun was asking him to meet elder Zong Jiyuan of the sunshine sect, he would have to do it unless he had sh * t on his head. [PS: for the introduction, I¡¯ll choose my reader: Wulin Fatty¡¯s introduction. Within this week, I¡¯ll make some changes to the introduction.]

 Chapter 395 - Who ... Are you?

    <h4>Chapter 395: Who ... Are you?</h4>

    In the square of the heavenly sect Pce. Ji Yuan¡¯s face was red with tears as he roared in grief and indignation. ¡°Sunshine sect¡¯s Zong Jiyuan is here to seek help from the heaven sect Pce. The magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak has gone too far. He has destroyed our sect. Please help us.¡± An old man stood alone in the heavenly sect Hall. This scene made one¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the trial of the sect Halle out yet? no, I¡¯ll go receive them.¡± One of thew-enforcement officers couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was ready to receive this pitiful old man from the sect. ¡°Do you want to die? don¡¯t you understand the current situation? this is elder Ji Yuan from the sunshine sect. He offended Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. He¡¯s an existence that can crush demigods. Don¡¯t you see that no one is willing toe out?¡± One of the judges pulled his underling back and scolded him. If this little brother of his went to wee them, his immediate superior would chop him up. ¡°My Lord, the heaven sect Pce is an organization that protects the peace of the world. How can they not do anything when someone is bullying the sunshine sect?¡± Thew-enforcement officer was very indignant and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His heart of justice was bursting. However, he soon lost consciousness. The judge knocked the kid unconscious.¡±What a fool. You don¡¯t even dare toe out for a trial. How can you be so capable? you can only be aw enforcer for the rest of your life.¡± Within the judgement Hall. ¡°No.¡± Shiva was helpless.¡±Someone has to step in for this matter, or else it will have a huge impact on the sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, someone has to do it. Ji Yuan is an elder of the sunshine sect. If he tells others about what happened here, the other sects will be disappointed in our sect.¡± Judgment of the great sun was also concerned about this. In the end, he looked at the judgment of the universe. When the universal judgement felt this gaze, it looked at the other judges around it. However, they all turned their gazes away, as if they had nothing to do with it. All the major trials were held by the disciples of the various sects. If it was something else, they wouldn¡¯t have declined. But this was rted to that guy who had been in the limelight recently. If they stepped in, it wouldn¡¯t be upholding justice, it would be courting death. Their sect was not as good as the Saint convent sect or the Luosha sect, so it was better not to bother. Thest time Lin fan from the magnificent me sect came to the heaven sect Pce, he had dared to kill a judge in the heaven sect Pce. In the end, he didn¡¯t even get a fart. Therefore, they had already realized that this person could not be provoked. If they did, they would be out of luck. ¡°Master.¡± At this moment, a cute little loli ran over happily, swaying her pigtails. She then pulled on the withered hands of the universal judgment,¡±master, master, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go get something to eat for my baby now. ¡± How could the eternal judgment sect dare to stay any longer? he then turned around and said,¡±think about it and send a representative first. My disciple is hungry. We can¡¯t let him starve to death.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he slipped away like the wind. The judges looked at each other and sighed helplessly. ¡°HAIs, forget it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for genyu anymore. He¡¯s too scared by that guy to show himself. That disciple of his was killed in the past. Now that he has another disciple, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t dare to mess with that guy anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If another conflict were to happen, and Peak Master Lin were toe to the heaven sect Hall and beat genyu¡¯s new disciple to death, that would be ... Sigh.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. How old is genyu¡¯s disciple? how could that person do that?¡± Shivaughed.¡±Can¡¯t do it? That kid is ruthless and terrifying. ¡± The judges whispered to each other and discussed the matter intensely. As for elder Ji Yuan, who was outside, they had forgotten about him. Even if he wanted to help, he didn¡¯t have the guts. Ji Yuan had been standing outside and screaming for a long time, but no one paid him any attention. Then, his body trembled in anger. He was truly disappointed in the heaven sect Pce. Just because this person was too strong and too fierce, no one dared toe forward? Just as Ji Yuan was about to say something like ¡®now you don¡¯t want to deal with the sunshine sect, but in the future, the sunshine sect will be out of your reach¡¯, a figure appeared. ¡°AI!¡± Cang wudao sighed. He didn¡¯t expect Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak to go to the sunshine sect again. Did he have a feud with the sunshine sect? ¡°Demigod Cang, you¡¯re supporting our sect!¡± When Ji Yuan saw who it was, he immediately knelt down, lowered his head, and his tears fell to the ground. The other party was a demigod, so it wasn¡¯t embarrassing for him to kneel. Cang wudao looked at Ji Yuan, not knowing what to say. He finally understood what Tian Xu had meant. This guy¡¯s progress was too fast. With his current strength, even if he were to step forward, he would not be this person¡¯s opponent. He might even be killed by this person. ¡°Elder Ji Yuan, please rise. This matter is something that the heaven sect Pce ...¡± Just as Cang wudao was about to say ¡®can¡¯t do anything about it¡¯, he noticed the look of anticipation in Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes and changed his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll help the sunshine sect to persuade them. ¡± ¡°Demigod Cang, how can we talk him out of this? this man destroyed our sect¡¯s territory and caused great damage to our sect. How can we just talk him out of this? we have to capture him and ask the magnificent me sect for an exnation.¡± Ji Yuan said unhappily. When he mentioned Lin fan, his eyes were filled with killing intent. Cang wudaoughed. He felt that elder Ji Yuan was just seeking his own death. He actually wanted to take Lin fan down. This was just a fool¡¯s dream. He wanted to drag them down with him. ¡°Elder Ji Yuan, let¡¯s not talk about this. We still need to invite someone else.¡± He felt very guilty. If it was in the past, he would definitely dare to face Lin fan alone. But now, it was better to find a helper. ¡°Many thanks, demigod Cang, this old man can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± At this moment, Ji Yuan had the urge to cry. Finally, someone was willing toe forward, and it was a demigod. He had been standing here for a long time, but no one was willing toe out to receive him. This made him feel despair. Now, his hope had finallye. ¡°Demigod Cang, please hurry up. Every second you dy means that bastard will destroy more of our sect¡¯s territory.¡± Ji Yuan looked at demigod Cang and ced all his hopes on him. Half-God Cang nodded and entered the void, heading toward a mountain in the distance. ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± On the peak of the mountain, an old man was sitting there, looking at the horizon in the distance. He did not turn around, but he knew who hade. ¡°Master God cloud, I¡¯ll have to ask you for help.¡± Cang wudao said. The elder in front of him had an extraordinary status and didn¡¯t belong to any sect. In fact, no one knew which sect he was from. However, he had been living in the heaven sect Pce for a long time and had a mild temper. Nothing could anger him. Even when Lin fan was on a trial in the heaven sect Pce, he had only appeared for a short chat and did not say much. ¡°Everything is connected. This is the sunshine sect¡¯s fault. We shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.¡± God cloud said quietly. Cang wudao nodded his head,¡±sigh, I know that. But since the sunshine sect has joined the heaven sect Pce, we can¡¯t just leave them be. That Lin fan from the magnificent me sect has indeed gone a little overboard. It¡¯s necessary for him to step out and stop them.¡± ¡°His strength has grown to the point where even I can¡¯t control him. I can only ask master God cloud toe out and persuade him.¡± As for capturing him, it was better not to think about it. It was hard to say what would happen in the future. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The sunshine sect. Lin fan was going all out. He was in the sunshine sect, so what was there to be afraid of? Originally, he wanted to find the great demon master and see how the situation was on his side, but he decided against it. This was a chess piece that he had worked so hard to get. How could he expose it so easily? he had to hide it. It might be of great use in the future. As for not being able to use it in the future, he would hide it for a lifetime, until he died. There was a forest below. He took a deep breath, and the green Air of youth rushed over. ¡°What a beautiful blue ocean.¡± The green leaves rippled in the wind. It was a beautiful sight. The demonic beasts in the forest were sensitive enough to sense a terrifying aura. If it was any other time, the demonic beasts would definitely roar in anger at such a terrifying aura. But now, they would roll away as far as they could. At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s fingers were clenched into a fist as he took in a deep breath. His eyes shone with a bright light as he hollered out. His body turned into a stream of light as he plunged down. He mmed his fist on the ground. Instantly, a terrifying shock wave spread out from the fist. Crack! Crack! The ground cracked, and he was sent flying. The power spread in all directions. The ground sank, the trees nted, and the power was transmitted to the ground. It then turned into a pir of light that burst out from the ground and shot into the sky. The demonic beasts were also directly bombarded by this force, and blood sttered everywhere. His points continued to increase, and it had increased by more than 500000. ¡°This is the proper way to earn points. The previous methods were too backward.¡± Lin fan stood in the middle of the ruins and felt great. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that in the magnificent me sect. It was just destroying nature. ¡°Argh! Bastard, you actually destroyed this ce. ¡± At this time, an angry voice was transmitted from the void. ¡°Interesting. There¡¯s actually someone from the sunshine sect who dares toe. He¡¯s looking down on me.¡± The sunshine sect seemed to be looking for help, as if they had not noticed him. ¡°Peak Master Lin, we meet again. It¡¯s been a while since west met. I didn¡¯t expect Peak Master Lin¡¯s strength to have improved even further. It¡¯s worthy of congrattions.¡± Master God cloud appeared from the void and looked at Lin fan with a smile. ¡°Who ... Who are you?¡± He looked at this old man, acting as if he was very familiar with him. He hated this kind of person the most. When this Peak Master was in trouble, no one came, but when he was in awe, he was like a good friend. How annoying! God cloud stood in the air, feeling slightly awkward. He had seen countless people, but he had never seen anyone like this. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this is heaven sect Hall¡¯s master Shen Yun.¡± Cang wudao said. ¡°I don¡¯t know this old man, but I know you. You¡¯re demigod Cang of the heaven sect¡¯s Hall who doesn¡¯t dare to fight me one-on-one, right? tell me, why did youe to find me?¡± ¡°Or rather, you¡¯re the sunshine sect¡¯s helpers. In that case, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I¡¯ll make the first move.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he made a move. A vast power burst out. ¡°Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What?¡± demigod Cang was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that this fellow would attack without a word. He must be crazy. [PS: thank you, Yu Sheng, for passing by. I¡¯ll give you 10000 Qidian coins as A tip.] [PS: thank you, brother Biao. I¡¯ll give you 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.] [PS: thank you, fatty Wulin. Old tie, 22000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 396 - Iâ€™m really angry

    <h4>Chapter 396: I¡¯m really angry</h4>

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so hot-tempered and impulsive.¡± Master ShenYun squinted his eyes and smiled, but it was a meaningful smile. ¡°You still dare to attack in front of the demigod of the heaven sect Pce? How dare you!¡± Elder Ji Yuan¡¯s facial features shifted, and he red with his eyebrows raised as he cursed with a fiendish look. However, he was not slow either. He immediately rolled far away, not daring to be within the kid¡¯s attack range. ¡°Strength!¡± Ji Yuan trembled in anger. It was the first time he felt how weak he was. He could only watch as the other party did as he pleased and looked down on the sunshine sect. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What a terrifying punch!¡± He shouted in shock. In his eyes, the power of this bastard¡¯s punch was really terrifying. When it hit the ground, the entire earth cracked. They were destroying the sunshine sect¡¯s territory. The territory was small to begin with, and there were all sorts of natural disasters. Now that this fellow had destroyed such arge area with a single punch, his heart ached. ¡°Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯te here to have a conflict with you.¡± Cang wudao said anxiously. He was also cursing in his heart. What was going on with Tian Xu¡¯s disciple? was there something wrong with his brain? why couldn¡¯t he even speak? ¡°If you¡¯re not here to have a conflict, then what are you here for? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, take my punch first. ¡± He couldn¡¯t let these guys talk nonsense now. Since he was here, he had no other choice but to stand and talk. ¡°If that¡¯s the case ... That¡¯s the only way.¡± Cang wudao was helpless. He didn¡¯t think that this kid wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Luckily, he had a premonition and called master God cloud along. Otherwise, it would have been a bit troublesome. ¡°Peak Master Lin, thest battle took some time. Now, let me see how powerful Peak Master Lin has be.¡± Instantly, ripples spread out from under Cang wudao¡¯s feet. Layer afteryer, the ripples rose up and then, like boiling water, the ripples grewrger andrger. He raised his hand and pointed it at Lin fan. ¡°The demigod realm is already at the edge of being a God. They can control the world and have many uses.¡± ¡°Divine Art!¡± In that instant, a terrifying power burst forth from Cang wudao¡¯s body. The invisible space around him seemed to have frozen. Elder Ji Yuan was ted when he saw this. Demigod Cang was finally going to use his full strength. This was the true strength of a demigod. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Bang! Bang! Lin fan couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He only knew that everything was about to be shattered by his fist. Although his movements seemed to be being pulled and slowed down, a single punch was enough to shatter everything. Bang! Bang! Cang wudao, who had already used his true strength, suddenly had his pupils constrict. In his eyes, the fist that was far away suddenly appeared in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of him and punched his face. A powerful force exploded, and his face was deeply sunken. A ball of blood spurted out from his nose. In the end, his body fell like a cannonball and hit the ground, creating a huge pit. ¡°You must be lying.¡± Elder Ji Yuan was dumbfounded. Demigod Cang had just used his strongest attack, but who would have thought that he would be smashed into the ground in the blink of an eye? His life and death were unknown. ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡± Cang wudaoid in the deep pit, his hands covering his face. He had not expected that this kid would actually p his face, causing his face to burn with pain. It seemed to be swollen. ¡°Hehe! This is a demigod. ¡± Lin fan raised his head in disdain. This was the work of his inted ego. He already felt like he was looking down on the world. He only wished for others to beat him to death. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Peak Master Lin¡¯s strength to be so powerful. This has really widened my horizons. You¡¯re not a demigod, but you have such strength. Extraordinary, extraordinary.¡± Master God cloudughed as if he had just discovered a new continent. He looked at Lin fan with a probing gaze. ¡°The eye-opening event is yet toe. Can¡¯t you give this Peak Master some motivation? you¡¯re a demigod all day long. Demigod, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of master God cloud. Because his strength and speed had reached the extreme, a white mist-like wave of air burst out when he punched out. Bang! Bang! Just as the fist was about tond on master ShenYun¡¯s body, a withered hand lifted up and blocked the punch. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you are very powerful. You are the first young man that I have been amazed by in so many years. However, you still have a long way to go. Don¡¯t lose your way.¡± Master God cloud ced himself in the position of an elder and taught earnestly. ¡°Interesting. How about this?¡± Instantly, Lin fan went all out. All of his skills were activated to their maximum state. The five elements God reversal was activated, and a terrifying and violent power burst out. The void that was originally filled with dark clouds started to shake, forming a Whirlpool. The ck hair behind his head extended, and when he opened his eyes, his long hair, which was originally calm, suddenly danced like a dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t bully the young. Take this punch.¡± The moment he finished his words, Lin fan hollered out. His aura turned corporeal as the mes wrapped around his body and burned. ¡°Wait!¡± Master ShenYun was shocked by the situation. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, but it was toote. Crack! Crack! The light screen in front of master ShenYun shattered instantly, and the punchnded on the side of his face. The tremendous force of the attack almost ripped master ShenYun¡¯s mouth off. His teeth, which were already few, were stained with blood as they flew out. ¡°Again,¡± Lin fan put his hands together and clenched his fingers into a fist. With a fierce hammer strike, he struck master God cloud¡¯s waist. The vast power directly prated through, forming an impact that spread hundreds of miles. ¡°This old man¡¯s waist.¡± Master ShenYun¡¯s body was hammered into the ground, sinking into a deep pit. He felt as if his old bones were about to shatter. He was furious in his heart. Why didn¡¯t the young people nowadays respect their elders? they could even do this. Cang Wu Dao knew that he wasn¡¯t this kid¡¯s match andid on the ground for a long time. However, when he saw master God cloud being hammered down, his eyes went wide in disbelief. ¡°Do you see this? this is power.¡± ¡°You two old men, what are you trying to do? let me ask you, what are you trying to do? one says it¡¯s a misunderstanding, and the other wants to teach. It¡¯s really impossible tomunicate.¡± Lin fan shook his head and looked at Ji Yuan. When the dumbfounded Ji Yuan noticed this gaze, his body trembled and his hands and feet turned cold. This gaze seemed to want to kill him. However, Ji Yuan stood up and looked at Lin fan.¡±Kid, Kill Me if You Can. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡± ¡°Boring,¡± Lin fan took a look and ran into the distance. He had to continue farming points and couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. When he saw Lin fan leave, Ji Yuan¡¯s entire body seemed to have been emptied out. He sat down on the ground. ¡°I was really going to die just now.¡± He felt as if he had just walked past the gates of hell. Although he didn¡¯t know why this thief didn¡¯t kill him, the feeling just now was really not good. ¡°Master God cloud.¡± Cang wudao rushed towards master God cloud. As for his own injuries, he didn¡¯t care at all. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but his face hurt a lot. ¡°This brat, he¡¯s really ruthless.¡± Master God cloud sat in the deep pit and touched his mouth. He seemed to be missing a tooth. ¡°This little bastard, this old man has lost another tooth.¡± ¡°Master God cloud, are you alright?¡± Cang Wu Dao asked. He didn¡¯t think that this kid would be this strong. Even master God cloud wasn¡¯t his match. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I was caught off guard by this kid. I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to unleash such power.¡± Master God cloudughed. He didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Cang Wu Dao heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that master God cloud was fine. ¡°Master, what should we do now? we can¡¯t just let Peak Master Lin mess around in the sunshine sect.¡± Cang wudao said. ¡°Daren, you must seek justice for my sect. This person is extremely daring, he even wanted to kill me just now.¡± Elder Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes were red with grief. Cang wudao looked at Ji Yuan¡¯s appearance and felt very annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that aftering, it would be such an oue. ¡°Master ShenYun, this man is a troublemaker. Why don¡¯t you go to the magnificent me sect and ask Tian Xu toe out? perhaps only he can discipline him.¡± Cang wudao said. Master God cloud waved his hand indifferently.¡±No need, that was just an ident. Although Peak Master Lin is powerful, he is not my opponent. Let¡¯s go, follow him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cang wudao nodded his head. He had heard of the legend of master God cloud for a long time. Although he had never seen him in action, he knew that he was definitely extraordinary. How could he have lost? it was obviously an ident. Lin fan was shuttling through the void. ¡°The sunshine sect is really shameless. They actually asked for help. But it¡¯s fine if they asked for help. I didn¡¯t expect them to find someone so powerful.¡± He realized that the old man, Yun, was very strong. Although he was punched into the ground, when the power entered his body, it seemed to be offset by some mysterious power. It didn¡¯t cause any injuries at all. To have such an ability, he was obviously not ordinary. Hended in a mountain range and immediately hid himself. In an instant, three figures appeared. Master God cloud¡¯s gaze was gentle as he looked down at the mountain.¡±Peak Master Lin, pleasee out. I only want to have a chat with you. I mean no harm.¡± Lin fan, who was hiding in the mountains, frowned when he heard this voice. It was just as he had expected. This old man was not simple. To be able to discover this, this Peak Master has hidden himself very well. But if he came out just like that, how embarrassing would that be? he had to find this Peak Master first. Besides, this was the sunshine sect. If he didn¡¯t show off his skills, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of his status. ¡°Ah, young people are so energetic. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t y anymore. I can only ask Peak Master Lin toe out.¡± Master ShenYun shook his head, and countless white streams of energy flew out from his back and headed down. ¡°F * ck, you guys are too much.¡± Lin fan cursed,¡±this Peak Master just came out to rx and someone came to stop me. This is really bullying. This Peak Master is angry.¡±

 Chapter 397 - We wonâ€™t take the blame for this

    <h4>Chapter 397: We won¡¯t take the me for this</h4>

    At that moment, Lin fan was really angry. Didn¡¯t she juste out to rx? why did someonee to stop her? Crack! Crack! His ten fingers sank deep into the huge rocks in the mountain range. His power turned into threads that connected the entire mountain range as one. ¡°You guys are such bullies.¡± ¡°I, Lin fan, am kind, righteous, and am filled with love for peace. But why do you have to force me time and time again?¡± Lin fan lowered his head and bit his lips. The veins on his arms popped out as he pulled them up. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless flying demonic beasts rose into the air, feeling as if they would never be able to leave if they didn¡¯t leave now. ¡°He ... He ...¡± At this moment, Ji Yuan began to shiver as if he had discovered something major. ¡°Stop, kid, you better stop!¡± Ji Yuan bellowed in rage. He finally understood what this fellow was trying to do. He was going to continue destroying the sect¡¯s territory. In the past, Miyamoto Takeshi had tried to kill Lin fan. Because he was too angry, he had destroyed an entire mountain range. When he returned to the sect, he had been scolded. The sunshine sect¡¯s territory was small to begin with. The consequences of destroying a mountain range were severe. Now that this kid was going to destroy it, it was the end of the sunshine sect. ¡°Ya!¡± With a furious roar, the heavens and earth shook. The mountain range that stretched out for who knew how many miles was lifted up by Lin fan and shot up into the heavens. ¡°You guys are going too far. Young people also have a temper.¡± Just as he finished speaking. The mountain range fell, bringing with it a strong wind that whipped toward the three of them. ¡°This kid is going against the heavens.¡± Cang wudao was dumbfounded. Was this kid trying topletely destroy the sunshine sect? ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his head. What sin had the sunshine sectmitted to attract this guy? What kind of luck did the magnificent me sect have to have such a disciple? With one strike, a loud boom rang out. The mountain range was directly destroyed, andrge amounts of dust rippled. The sky hadpletely turned ck. Plop! Elder Ji Yuan knelt on the ground, his eyes listless. He looked at the sect¡¯s territory being destroyed by this kid. His heart ached with an indescribable pain. How could this be? how could this be? Master ShenYun raised his hand and blocked the mountain. This kid¡¯s strength was shocking. It was not something that ordinary demigods could withstand. Just as he was thinking about this, a ck shadow appeared in the endless dust and a fist came violently. ¡°Old man, you guys are going a little too far.¡± He wanted to have a good fight with master God cloud and increase his Foundation. Bang! Bang! Master God cloud raised his palm and blocked Lin fan¡¯s fist. A strong gust of wind exploded from the two of them and swept across the world. ¡°As expected, this old man is not simple.¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and grinned as he punched out with both fists. ¡°Chaotic punches kill the old demigod.¡± Bang Bang! In an instant, countless fist shadows appeared and headed straight for master God cloud. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± God cloud said indifferently. However, he was also shocked. Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect was indeed powerful. The power that he had unleashed was truly terrifying. No wonder he was able to suppress the four Saint convent sect monarchs and the demigod from the Luosha sect. ¡°Our Foundation has increased.¡± Lin fan could clearly feel that his foundations were slowly increasing. This feeling was pretty good. Cang wudao looked at the situation in the sky. He didn¡¯t think that this kid was already this strong. If he hade over earlier, he would probably have been beaten to his knees by this guy. Just thinking about it terrified him. Luckily, he was smart enough to pull master God cloud over. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me. ¡± Elder Ji Yuan roared. Every time the two exchanged blows, the power that erupted was like a wind de, destroying everything around the sunshine sect. His heart ached. However, his roar did not affect the battle. ¡°Why?¡± Ji Yuan knelt there, his hands clutching the ground. His heart was in pain. He raised his head, tears streaming down his face,¡±why? why must you fight in my sect¡¯s territory? do you know how small my sect¡¯s territory is? what you¡¯re doing will bring about such a huge impact to my sect.¡± Cang wudao looked at Ji Yuan helplessly. This could only be said to be the sunshine sect¡¯s bad luck. ¡°Lord Cang, please stop them, our sect can not suffer such losses again.¡± Ji Yuan grabbed onto Cang Wu Dao¡¯s sleeve and begged. ¡°Elder Ji Yuan, I can¡¯t do anything about this.¡± Cang wudao shook his head. What kind of joke was this? he was going to stop it? He was afraid that if he entered, he would be beaten back. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so angry. This old man has a bit of friendship with your master, so give this old man some face and stop.¡± Master God cloud said. ¡°Bullshit, you old man are so weak, how could my teacher have any friendship with you? don¡¯t talk nonsense, let¡¯s fight first.¡± Every time Lin fan attacked, he used his full strength. He was surprised by this level of demigod. It was obvious that he was on the same level as his teacher. However, it seemed that the other party had yet to show his true ability, which made him feel distressed. Wasn¡¯t this looking down on himself? ¡°This Peak master¡¯s inted ego has already swelled up to this point. If I don¡¯t get a good beating, it¡¯ll really be hard to dispel. ¡°Old man, show me what you¡¯ve got. If you can suppress this Peak Master, then we can have a good talk. No...¡± Before he could finish his words ... He suddenly felt a pressureing at him. Then, his body fell instantly and he hit the ground with a loud bang. ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s so strong.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. This old man didn¡¯t show his true abilities. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless. He was a little too much. Just as Lin fan wanted to get up, he realized that a ck metal block was locking his body. ¡°Tied up? that¡¯s too much.¡± Lin fan hollered and his power exploded out. The ck metal couldn¡¯t block it and cracks appeared on it. ¡°Young man, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± Master God cloud sat on Lin fan¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Let me finish, I am ...¡± But before master God cloud could finish his sentence, something shocking happened. ¡°It¡¯s your mother ...¡± Lin fan hollered in rage. The ck metal chains that bound him cracked. He raised his leg and kicked master God cloud in the crotch. Lin fan shed and left his spot. He had a proud smile on his face,¡±don¡¯t be too careless when fighting with me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± ¡°Master God cloud.¡± Cang wudao didn¡¯t see what had happened, but at this moment, master God cloud was crouching there, covering his crotch. This shocked him, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°This old man is dying of pain.¡± Master ShenYun¡¯s mouth twitched and his face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect to fall into this kid¡¯s trap. ¡°Hahaha, what do you think? if you want to fight, you have to look like you¡¯re fighting. The kick just now was a move I created, but I haven¡¯t thought of a name yet. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Lin fan smiled, but he had some thoughts in his heart. This old man was really strong. If the old man used all his strength, it would be difficult for him to increase his experience points. Very good, you¡¯ve sessfully worn down this Peak master¡¯s inted ego. This is something worth being grateful for. Suddenly! He could feel a terrifying aura erupting from the old man¡¯s body. ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t respect your elders. You¡¯re really detestable. I¡¯m going to pull down your pants and spank your butt. I¡¯m going to teach you how to be a perfect junior.¡± A light burst out from the old man¡¯s eyes. When Lin fan caught sight of the old man¡¯s face, he realized that there was a fire burning in the old man¡¯s eyes. Moreover, the old man¡¯s aura had changed. The gentle aura was gone and in its ce was a terrifying aura. ¡°What kind of joke is this? you actually want to take off this Peak master¡¯s pants? don¡¯t you want your face?¡± Lin fan¡¯s brows furrowed as he took a step back. At this moment, master God cloud pushed Cang Wu Dao away and opened his arms wide. His expression was one of excitement and his eyes were filled with fire,¡±young people need to be full of energy and motivation. But you, young man, you¡¯re too much. I¡¯ll have to teach you a good lesson.¡± Bang! Bang! Lin fan did not wait for God cloud to continue talking as he dove into the void and fled into the distance. This old man was different from the other old men. He was a pervert. As the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, it would be a great humiliation if the old man took off his pants. At that moment, Ji Yuan was extremely excited,¡±Lord God cloud, this person is extremely daring, we can not let him off.¡± Master ShenYun immediately rose into the air and chased after Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan was sent flying by the impact and rolled on the ground. However, his face was filled with excitement. Master God cloud was finally going to make his move. BOOM! BOOM! However, this joy did notst long. The rumbling sounds made Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes widen. In the distance, the ground was sinking. In the void, an old man was wielding a vast power as he crushed over. In fact, his voice could be heard. ¡°Brat, stop right there! I¡¯m going to spank your butt!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was an even more deafening roar that struck fear into people¡¯s hearts. Ji Yuan stood there, looking at the ground under his feet. The turtle pattern had already appeared, and it had not stopped, spreading into the distance. Pfft! Ji Yuan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and started to shake. He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°How, how could it be like this?¡± He had gone to the heaven sect Pce to call for help to stop this B * stard, but to his surprise, even the people from the heaven sect Pce had started to wreak havoc on the sunshine sect¡¯s territory. ¡°Sect master, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± At this moment, Ji Yuan looked up to the sky and cried bitterly. He realized that he was the cause of all this. Every time the sound of the explosion was heard, it was like a sharp weapon that pierced deeply into his heart. It was extremely painful. ¡°Master God cloud.¡± Cang wudao didn¡¯t care about Ji Yuan as he directly entered the void and chased into the distance. He didn¡¯t expect master God cloud to be set on fire by the magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master. He didn¡¯t care that this was the sunshine sect¡¯s territory, so he destroyed it. This matter was a little off. At the same time, the heaven sect Pce couldn¡¯t take the me for this.

 Chapter 398 - Master and disciple take action, invincible in the world

    <h4>Chapter 398: Master and disciple take action, invincible in the world</h4>

    At the entrance of the magnificent me sect. Another two disciples took over the lofty duty of guarding the mountain Gate. ¡°Junior Brother, look around you. That¡¯s a dangerous ce that senior brother Lin picked up.¡± The thin disciple looked excited,¡±from now on, our sect¡¯s disciples don¡¯t have to travel so far when they go out for training. As long as they leave the sect, they can go out for training.¡± ¡°Senior brother, didn¡¯t senior brother Lin snatch this from the Saint convent sect?¡± The junior Brother at the side said in confusion. The emaciated disciple red at his Junior Brother,¡±wrong, you¡¯re so wrong. What do you mean by Rob? senior brother Lin picked it up. Do you think those people from the Saint convent sect are stupid enough to let senior brother Lin take it back so easily?¡± His Junior Brother replied,¡±no, didn¡¯t the Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereignse to the sect to ask for ...¡± ¡°Take my ass! The Saint convent sect was the one who bullied the magnificent me sect and was suppressed by senior Lin. Let¡¯s use our fists to tell them that they can¡¯t bully the magnificent me sect as they please. Remember, don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future.¡± The emaciated disciple said. ¡°Oh, oh, Junior Brother understands.¡± Suddenly! The distant heaven and earth seemed to have been impacted by something, and two figures glowing with light rushed over. It was so fast that it had already split the void into two. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s toote. Help, there¡¯s an old pervert who wants to kill your disciple.¡± In an instant, he shouted. He had given up. This old man was a pervert. He had chased him from the sunshine sect to the magnificent me sect. Even though they were about to reach the sect, they still didn¡¯t stop. They were really ruthless. ¡°Kid, stop right there!¡± God cloud followed closely behind. If his arm was long enough, he might have already caught the kid. ¡°He¡¯s really a madman. ¡± He didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯s endurance to be so strong. If he wasn¡¯t fast enough, he would have been caught. Fortunately, the old man knew his ce and didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble in the magnificent me sect. Otherwise, he would have shown the other party his power. The floating city floated in the air. Suddenly, a figure appeared and attacked the sect. ¡°Disciple, master is here. I¡¯ve waited for so long, and finally, my disciple has called for master to save me.¡± Tian Xu was overjoyed. He instantly felt the joy of being a teacher. He had been waiting for this moment. What was a teacher looking forward to the most? It wasn¡¯t that his disciple was better than him, but that when his disciple encountered a problem that she couldn¡¯t solve, she called for her teacher toe out and cover her. However, he waited and waited, but it didn¡¯t happen. He could only watch as his disciple gradually became stronger. In the end, he didn¡¯t need any help and could directly take care of things on his own. Now that the opportunity hade, he was very excited and had an indescribable joy. Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his master. He walked to his side and pointed to the back.¡±Master, this old man is too much. He chased me all the way from the sunshine sect to here. I almost exploded from holding my pee.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a detestable fellow who even dares to bully this old man¡¯s disciple. ¡± ¡°You ...¡± Tian Xu was furious. He wanted to see who dared to bully his disciple. And when he saw who it was, he couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°God cloud, you old man, how dare you bully my disciple? do you think I, Tian Xu, am easy to bully?¡± He didn¡¯t expect it to be an old acquaintance, an expert who lived in the heaven sect Pce. ¡°Tian Xu, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Your temper has gotten worse.¡± Master Shen Yun stopped and looked at Lin fan for a while. Then, he turned to Tian Xu and smiled. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time? what do you mean by bullying this old man¡¯s disciple? My disciple is kind, just, and respects the old and cherishes the young. Who knows how many people like him? just tell this old man, what do you want to do?¡± Tian Xu snorted and said. Lin fan held his head high and puffed out his chest. His teacher¡¯s words made sense. No one knew him better than his teacher. ¡°Tian Xu, you have to teach your disciple a good lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble in the future. It¡¯ll be toote for regrets then.¡± Master God cloud reminded. He could tell that this kid was the type to cause trouble. Although his current cultivation base was not bad, he still had to know that there was always someone better. ¡°Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up. What do you have to worry about?¡± Tian Xu snorted, not giving master ShenYun any face. As long as the other party said something, he would furiously retort back. Lin fan looked at his teacher in surprise. It was a little strange. His words were too firm. Could it be that he was full of confidence again? ¡°You ...¡± Master ShenYun was angered by Tian Xu¡¯s words.¡±Tian Xu, I¡¯m just telling you the truth. Please take it to heart.¡± ¡°Your disciple caused trouble at the sunshine sect, destroyed their territory, and caused great losses. If this goes on, the war will be caused by your disciple.¡± ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t listen to that old man. I wasn¡¯t destroyed and was just looking at the scenery. But this old man came and wanted to have a chat. But those three, one of them Ji Yuan, if I saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right I would have to help.¡± ¡°But who would have known that the old man was even more brutal than I was. With one palm, he destroyed a mountain of the sunshine sect. There were countless innocent lives on that mountain.¡± ¡°My disciple, this is very heartbreaking.¡± Lin fan clutched his chest. He was really sad like he had just witnessed something terrifying. He even forced a few tears down his face. ¡°Look, my disciple has been bullied by you. God cloud, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Tian Xu red at him and thenforted him.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be sad, my disciple. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll definitely get justice for you. This old man didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡± Lin fan shook his head,¡±master, he wanted to hurt me, but I kicked him in the crotch. I guess I¡¯ve gotten my revenge.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. Then, he shouted,¡±¡±God cloud of the heaven sect Pce, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so petty. All my disciple did was kick you in the crotch, and if that thing of yours is so fragile, what use can it be? why do you have to beat and kill my disciple for that?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, you¡¯ll see in a few years. When my disciple bes strong, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it.¡± His voice was very loud and it spread throughout the sect. When the disciples heard this, they were all dumbfounded. Amazing! Senior brother Lin had actually kicked the other party¡¯s crotch! This was really amazing! Master Shen Yun didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to say it so loudly without hiding anything. Instantly, his old face turned red as if he had lost all his face. This was really shameless. ¡°Master God cloud ...¡± Cang wudao hade from afar and had finally made it in time. The two of them were so fast that even he could not catch up to them. ¡°Teacher, this fellow is also a helper.¡± Lin fan said softly. ¡°Cang Wu Dao, what is the meaning of this with God cloud, why are you chasing after my disciple?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tian Xu roared. Cang wudao still didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he was a little stunned. ¡°Tian Xu, your disciple is wreaking havoc in the sunshine sect. Elder Ji Yuan hase to the sect to ask for help. The heavenly sect can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could my disciple cause trouble in the sunshine sect? don¡¯t frame him.¡± Tian Xu stood firmly on his disciple¡¯s side. Lin fan stood out,¡±that¡¯s right. I, Lin fan, am just and honorable. I have an indomitable spirit. How could I just destroy things as I please?¡± Cang wudao was stunned,¡±but when we rushed over, we saw with our own eyes that everything in front was destroyed by you. You can¡¯t say that it destroyed itself right?¡± ¡°Wrong, how could it self-destruct? it was someone else.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Lin fan said, then cupped his fists at his master.¡±I¡¯ve been traveling around the sects, looking at the scenery and feeling the world. When I passed by the sunshine sect, I happened to see a ferocious demon. I wanted to kill the demon and save countless innocent people, so I went to fight it without hesitation.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re indeed my good disciple. Such a chivalrous heart, just like when I was young.¡± Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction. Master God cloud and Cang Wu Dao¡¯s lips twitched. They really wanted to beat these two shameless people to death. At this moment, Lin fan continued,¡±therefore, a huge battle was inevitable. The final oue was just as they had seen. This entire environment was destroyed in the battle.¡± ¡°What about the yaomo?¡± Master God cloud squinted his eyes as if to say,¡±continue making up stories. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up.¡± ¡°Nonsense, that demon must be dead. It turned into a puddle of blood and scattered in the world.¡± Lin fan opened his hands and said really tough words. He then pointed at God cloud. ¡°You, on the other hand, didn¡¯t say a word and kept chasing me. Your moves were so fierce that you destroyed countless territories of the sunshine sect. You even had the right toin about me first. You¡¯re really going too far.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Master God cloud was so angry that he felt a lump in his chest. This kid really knew how to make up stories. ¡°What are you talking about? a man should admit to his actions. Tell me, did you destroy the sunshine sect¡¯s territory?¡± Lin fan asked. Master God cloud looked at Lin fan, then at Tian Xu. In the end, he nodded.¡±It¡¯s destroyed, but if you didn¡¯t ...¡± Before he could finish, Tian Xu interrupted him. Tian Xu¡¯s face was full of regret and disbelief.¡±I didn¡¯t expect God cloud to be someone who shirked responsibility. It¡¯s really hard to imagine. I¡¯ve finally seen it for myself.¡± ¡°Although my disciple is young and weak, you can¡¯t use me just because you¡¯re a senior. I always tell my disciple to respect seniors, but now, I¡¯ve misjudged you. You can¡¯t be respected. These words were said with great emotion, and the volume was not low. The sect disciples started discussing. ¡°To think that this senior would try to frame our senior brother Lin!¡± ¡°How detestable, are all the seniors nowadays so shameless?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± God cloud¡¯s ears twitched, and he heard every single word of the discussion. He was so angry that his entire body trembled, then he flicked his sleeves. ¡°You two master and disciple are really too ...¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it, this old man admits defeat. You guys are amazing.¡± With that, master God cloud left. He didn¡¯t want to stay there for another second. Cang wudao stood on the spot and looked left and right before finally following closely behind. This matter had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399: This is dog shit luck</h4>

    In the void. Master ShenYun¡¯s emotions were fluctuating. When Cang Wu Dao saw this, he felt helpless. How could he have thought that master God cloud would suffer such a huge blow? ¡°Master God cloud, please calm down. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to his level.¡± He could onlyfort her like this. What else could he say? ¡°Do you think Tian Xu has gone too far? do you think I¡¯m lying? if I don¡¯t discipline this unfilial disciple, he¡¯ll stab the heavens in the future. By then, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡± Master God cloud said angrily. He needed the approval of others. As for Cang Wu Dao, he naturally understood that master God cloud¡¯s current situation was in urgent need of acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Shen Yun is right. If Tian Xu doesn¡¯t discipline his disciple, he¡¯s going to be in big trouble in the future.¡± Cang wudao chimed in. He didn¡¯t expect Tian Xu to be so unyielding. He didn¡¯t even give master God cloud any face. What was going on? under normal circumstances, Tian Xu would have to be polite to God cloud. However, who would have thought that Tian Xu would be so unyielding and not give him any face at all? this was really iprehensible. ¡°Ah, good advice is unpleasant to the ear. I¡¯ve seen it. The magnificent me sect will be destroyed by this master and disciple. I¡¯ve seen Tian Xu before. He¡¯s a reasonable man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so unreasonable.¡± The more master God cloud thought about it, the angrier he got, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Master God cloud, what should we do about the sunshine sect?¡± Cang wudao asked. After all, during the chase, they had indeed destroyed the sunshine sect¡¯s territory, which could be said to be very miserable. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± God cloud looked at Cang Wu Dao and asked, not really understanding. Cang wudao looked at master God cloud helplessly before shaking his head,¡±nothing much.¡± ¡°Sigh, this kid is the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. It¡¯s true that the disciple of the person is the same. If he was my disciple, I would¡¯ve killed him with a p.¡± Master God cloud shook his head and sighed. Then, he entered the void and headed towards the heaven sect Pce. The sunshine sect. Ji Yuan was like a walking corpse as he staggered into the sect. When the surrounding disciples saw elder Ji Yuan, they also greeted him respectfully. However, Ji Yuan did not react to the way the disciples addressed him. The disciples looked at the elder and looked at each other, not knowing what had happened to him. However, they believed that the sunshine sect was the most powerful sect in the world. One day, they would rule the world. In the sect¡¯s main hall. The sect master and the other elders were waiting. When they saw that Ji Yuan had returned, they couldn¡¯t wait,¡±how is it?¡± Ji Yuan stood there without saying a word, tears streaming down his face. When the elders saw this, their hearts skipped a beat as they had a bad feeling. Plop! Ji Yuan knelt on the ground,¡±Grandmaster, I¡¯m useless. I had originally called heaven sect¡¯s Hall Master Cang wudao and God cloud over to take down that B * stard. But I didn¡¯t expect that not only did we not take him down, both sides even started fighting on our territory, which eventually led to the destruction of our territory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m useless. ¡± He cried out in a sorrowful voice. ¡°How can this be? how can the heaven sect Pce and the magnificent me sect bully us like this?¡± The surrounding elders were extremely indignant, each and every one of them moring and cursing. When the sect leader heard this, he took a step back and his blood attacked his heart. The sunshine sect had a great goal, which was to be a truly powerful sect and control the world. However, he failed every time, which was hard for him to ept. ¡°Sect master.¡± At this moment, Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and even crazed. He then looked up at the sect leader,¡±I want revenge.¡± When the sect master saw Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Junior Brother, you ...¡± He seemed to understand something. ¡°Right now, the fusion of the war behemoths is gradually progressing, but it¡¯s still far from enough. If our sect wants to be strong, we need a demigod. However, demigods are extremely difficult to obtain. Junior Brother is willing to give up everything for the sect, so I hope senior brother can help us.¡± Ji Yuan buried his head in his hands and clenched his fists tightly. He was clearly unwilling to ept this. ¡°There are only eight beast spirits left. Fellow junior brothers, who is willing to follow me?¡± Ji Yuan raised his head and looked at his eight junior brothers. Miyamoto Takeshi was already dead, and the sect¡¯sbat power had been greatly reduced. If he wanted to rise up, he had to produce a demigod. However, cultivating step by step was extremely difficult. The moment he said that, the eight elders swallowed their saliva in fear. ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s not that serious yet. We can use the Saint convent sect to put pressure on the magnificent me sect.¡± One of the elders suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not time yet. The Saint convent sect will never let the magnificent me sect be stronger.¡± To them, they naturally knew what these beast spirits represented. After consuming it, one would turn into that kind of monster. ¡°Forget it. You guys should just assist senior brother. Let me do it. Senior brother, please grant my wish.¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s bloodshot eyes were fixed on the sect leader. ¡°Junior Brother, are we really going to do this?¡± The sect master looked at Ji Yuan and asked. ¡°Yes, it is Junior brother¡¯s honor to sacrifice one person for the prosperity of the sect. Senior brother, please fulfill my wish.¡± Ji Yuan roared in a low voice. He no longer wanted to endure it. The heaven sect Pce had bullied them, the Saint convent sect had bullied them, and now the magnificent me sect, which had once been suppressed, was also bullying them. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had to make them pay the price. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve really thought it through.¡± The sect master asked. Ji Yuan said,¡±senior brother, I¡¯ve already thought about it. We¡¯re going to start now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The sect¡¯s Treasury. The group appeared in front of the nine stone gates. One of the stone gates had been destroyed, which was a disgrace to the sunshine sect. That kid from the magnificent me sect had broken into the treasure vault and taken everything, causing a shortage of elixirs for the sect disciples. The other elders of the sect looked at the eight intact stone gates in front of them and their hearts beat faster. The things stored inside were very terrifying. They had been passed down from a long time ago and had even be legends. Ji Yuan came to a stone door. The stone door was carved with a portrait of the heavenly dog engulfing the moon. It was ferocious and terrifying. One could feel the terrifying aura emanating from the stone wall just by looking at it. He raised his hand and touched the stone door. Then, he opened the stone door. A crack appeared in the door, and a wisp of darkness burst out. There was also a violent and gloomy aura. Behind the door, there was a terrifying existence. ¡°Senior brother, the sunshine sect will rece all the other sects in the world and be the strongest sect.¡± Ji Yuan said heavily. Just as Ji Yuan stepped into the darkness, an arm was ced on his shoulder. Ji Yuan stood there, then turned around and looked at his senior brother in front of him. He smiled and hugged him. ¡°I will never regret it. I will crush all the sects in the world under the sunshine sect.¡± Ji Yuan said ferociously. ¡°Senior brothers, don¡¯t open the stone door. I¡¯lle out myself when I can control it.¡± The Grandmaster took in a deep breath,¡±Junior Brother, it¡¯s your senior brother¡¯s fault for being useless. I need you to bear such a heavy burden.¡± Ji Yuanughed.¡±Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to say all this. I really miss it. When you were young, you took me to see the blooming cherry blossoms. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see them in the future.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll definitely see it. From now on, I¡¯ll fill the entire world with cherry blossoms.¡± There were tears in the sect master¡¯s eyes, but there was also a kind of ambition. Ji Yuan stood inside the stone door with a smile on his face. He looked at his senior brother outside the door. Then, the stone door gradually closed. The sect leader and the others stood outside,¡±from now on, other than me, no one is allowed in.¡± ¡°Yes, sect master.¡± The elders nodded, their palms sweating. They didn¡¯t expect Ji Yuan to choose this path. Suddenly! ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable and terrifying voice came from behind the stone door. It was Ji Yuan¡¯s scream, and even the sound of his hands hitting the ground. Ji Yuany on the ground, sweating profusely. He held a beast spirit in his hand and swallowed itpletely. Immediately, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. On his arms, blue veins protruded, and strange blood flowed. ¡°I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die.¡± With thest sound, Ji Yuan¡¯s face split open. It was extremely terrifying. ¡°Demon heavenly Hound, I want your power!¡± Outside, when the Grandmaster heard that miserable voice, his eyes were filled with tears,¡±go, all of you, get out.¡± When the elders heard this voice, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This was just too terrifying. The possibility of death was extremely high, but the possibility of sess was simply too low. This was because this beast spirit was not something that humans could consume. The magnificent me sect. ¡°Teacher, what is the origin of this God cloud?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°He¡¯s an old man. He thinks he¡¯s very calm and peaceful, as if he knows everything. But he¡¯s actually a guy who needs a beating.¡± Looking at the teacher¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he had some contact with God cloud. ¡°Master, I realized that you¡¯re much stronger than before.¡± Said Lin fan with a smile. He had realized that his teacher¡¯s attitude today was really tough. He didn¡¯t give him any face at all. Tian Xu coughed lightly.¡±Unyielding? It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t usually pay attention to it. ¡± ¡°Remember, if you have any problems in the future,e to me. I will help you.¡± Now, he was in a good mood. He finally felt the joy of being a teacher. At the same time, he had nted a seed in his disciple¡¯s heart. That was, his teacher was the most powerful. It was very important to rebuild his dignity. ¡°I know.¡± The gains from this trip were pretty good. He had earned a lot of points, and the feeling of being arrogant had been obliterated by God cloud. Although he was not beaten up, he was really scared out of his wits. He actually wanted to spank his own butt. What a perverted old man. ¡°Teacher, did you discover anything in the floating city?¡± Lin fan asked quietly. For him to be so tough, it meant that his strength had increased. Tian Xu looked around and said carefully,¡±¡±Disciple, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. There¡¯s a big secret inside, but I haven¡¯t fully understood it yet.¡± Speaking of the big secret, Tian Xu was very happy. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so lucky to find out something that no one knew about even after a fall. No wonder the Saint convent sect didn¡¯t cause any trouble after the first one. They didn¡¯t find out about it. If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have let it go. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a thing. Teacher, I¡¯ll be relying on you for the rest of my life.¡± Lin fanughed. He was going to go into seclusion now. It was only true when he was strong.

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400: The heavens are going to change</h4>

    Invincible peak. After parting with his teacher, he returned to the mountain peak. This time, he had already formed a grudge with the sunshine sect. However, he didn¡¯t regret it. When the sunshine sect started a war with the magnificent me sect, they didn¡¯t have any reason to do so. They had killed countless magnificent me sect people. He was already being merciful by not killing the sunshine sect¡¯s people when he went to wreak havoc at the sect. As for the heaven sect Pce¡¯s master Shen Yun, he looked like an honest man. Even though he would get angry, he was still an honest man, so bullying him wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. ¡°Worry, I¡¯m really worried.¡± He shook his head. He could even meet someone like God cloud in the sunshine sect. He was really strong. If he fought him alone, he would definitely not be his match. Originally, his inted heart had already reached its limit and was almost about to condense into a physical substance. But unfortunately, it was destroyed by the God cloud. ¡°It¡¯s better to go into closed-door cultivation. ¡± He raised his head and looked at the sky. There was nothing much to do recently. Points were easy to earn, but experience points were a lot. However, he should also make good use of the heaven tier cultivation method creation guide book. Last time, he had only created a heaven-tier inferior-grade cultivation technique, but now it seemed that it was not enough. When he was about to enter the secret room to cultivate, the green frog stood there in the distance, looking up at the sky. ¡°Frog, what are you doing?¡± Lin fan appeared behind it, his ck shadow blocking the frog¡¯s vision. The frog, who was in a trance, heard this sound and was so scared that its short legs started to tremble. He turned his back to Lin fan. He didn¡¯t expect this Desperado to think of him again. It was definitely not a good thing. In that short moment, a myriad of thoughts ran through his mind. Then, he suddenly turned around. Its two hind legs swung left and right, its front ws hit a 6, and swung up and down. ¡°Master, 666 ...¡± Pada! ¡± 6 my ass, what are you doing?¡± Lin fan caught the frog in his hand and squinted his eyes as he sized it up.¡±You frog, be more honest. Tell me, What are you looking at?¡± The frog swallowed. There was a drop of sweat on its cheek and it was swaying. Its green bean-like Frog Eyes looked at Lin fan innocently. ¡°Master, this frog has always been very honest.¡± However, in his heart, he was cursing madly. This Desperado must have nothing to do recently. Otherwise, he would not havee to find him. Every time he heard that this Desperado had caused trouble outside, his frog heart would beat very happily. Lin fan grabbed the frog in front of him.¡±I¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t had a good chat with you. What were you looking at just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at the sky. ¡± The frog said. He raised his head and looked at the sky. There were waves, but there was no movement. There were still clouds. ¡°What¡¯s there to see in the sky? you¡¯re a disobedient frog. I brought you out, raised you, and took care of you, but you never tell me the truth. It hurts.¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always wanted to set me up, but I don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re my demon pet, so I have to take good care of you.¡± Lin fan was sad, he shook his head and sighed. The frog¡¯s eyes were wide open as it looked at Lin fan. It couldn¡¯t believe that such words coulde out of the mouth of a Desperado. However, looking at the other party¡¯s sincere expression, he somewhat believed it. After thinking for a while, he decided to give her a reminder. ¡°Master, frogfrog is also true to you.¡± At that moment, the frog hugged Lin fan¡¯s thumb. Frog tears dripped down. It was not easy to squeeze out two drops. ¡°This Peak Master is also true to you.¡± Lin fan gently patted the frog¡¯s head. ¡°Master, the world is about to change.¡± The frog said seriously. ¡°You want to change?¡± Lin fan raised his head and didn¡¯t see any changes,¡±what reform?¡± The frog said in a deep voice,¡±in the unseen world, the operation of the world has slowed down a little. This is a sign that the world is about to change. Look at the ck spot in the sky. That ck spot is the source.¡± Lin fan raised his head and looked at it like an idiot,¡±ck dot? Where did that ck spote from?¡± The frog shook its head.¡±Master, you can¡¯t see it. Only I can see it. The ck dot is in my heart, and only people who understand can see it.¡± ¡°Then, when will there be a big change?¡± Lin fan stared at the frog. This frog was toying with him. ¡°At least a year, at most three to five years, maybe eight to nine years, or maybe tomorrow, or the day after. It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The frog shook its head. Its green face was very serious. ¡°Aiya, master, what are you doing? frog is very loyal to you.¡± Lin fan threw the frog to the side. He didn¡¯t want to waste time with it. ¡°Go to the side and y by yourself.¡± He was going to cultivate and be a demigod. Who else would be his match? However, his teacher had told him what kind of luck he needed to be a demigod. To him, as long as he had enough Foundation and experience points, a demigod was nothing. Watching the Desperado leave, the frog shook its head.¡±Sigh, it¡¯s not easy for me to tell the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me. Hmph, when it reallyes, I¡¯ll leave secretly.¡± In the secret room. Lin fan sat down cross-legged and took out his notebook and the Tai sovereign sword. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to create more cultivation techniques. If I can upgrade them to heaven-grade upper-level, my experience points will increase a lot every second. That will save me a lot of time.¡± At this moment, Lin fan was engrossed in the act of slitting his throat. The higher the grade of a cultivation technique, the harder it was to create. Even with his undying body, he still needed a lot of time to keep trying. And every time they created a cultivation technique, the negative situations that were caused were also strange and different. If it were not for the fact that they had an immortal body, no one would dare to try this. Several days passed. A Messenger from another sect had arrived at the magnificent me sect. The disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate were surprised to see these people. This was the first time they had encountered such a situation. The disciple asked,¡±may I ask who you are?¡± At this moment, the outer sect¡¯s envoy cupped his fists,¡±great evolution sect¡¯s envoy requests to see your sect¡¯s elder to discuss Foreign Affairs.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± When the disciples heard this, they hurriedly ran into the sect. Currently, the only sect that dared to have a rtionship with the magnificent me sect was the Titan sect. The other sects didn¡¯t dare to do so. One of the main reasons was that the major sects in the world were in the way. The other reason was that the magnificent me sect was really too poor. No one was willing to deal with the magnificent me sect. Soon, elder Huo Rong walked over with a smile on his face. He cupped his fists and said,¡±So it¡¯s great evolution sect¡¯s elder Bai Song. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you.¡± ¡°Elder Huo Rong is too polite.¡± Bai Song said with a smile. Recently, the magnificent me sect had been in the limelight. The small sects were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say. Even the Saint convent sect¡¯s four sovereigns were suppressed and the ransom was paid. This was already a challenge to the Saint convent sect. ¡°The dangerous ces around your sect look familiar.¡± Before he arrived, Bai Song had already seen the dangerous ces around him. Those dangerous ces seemed to be the Saint convent sect¡¯s dangerous ces. The magnificent me sect had actually ced the danger zone around the sect so tantly. They were not afraid of the Saint convent secting again. Huo Rong was slightly taken aback. Then, he smiled.¡±I also find these dangerous ces familiar. However, the peak Master of our sect¡¯s invincible peak said that he found these and ced them around the sect for the disciples to use for cultivation.¡± He didn¡¯t even believe his own words. However, the sect¡¯s rules had already been unified, and these dangerous ces were picked up. Bai Song did not expect Huo Rong to give such a reason.¡±I see. I picked it up. I picked it up.¡± The disciples of the great evolution sect looked around. They had never been to the magnificent me sect before, so they had only heard about it from their senior and junior brothers. It was said that the magnificent me sect was very poor, and the people of the sect were even poorer. However, looking at the situation now, other than the buildings being a little old, he didn¡¯t see anything poor. ¡°The mountain peak over there is so Grand. It¡¯s even more Grand than my big senior brother Zong¡¯s Mountain peak.¡± Some disciples looked at the mountain peak in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but exim. This was different from what they had heard. The magnificent me sect didn¡¯t seem poor. Huo Rongughed when he heard the conversation between the disciples. ¡°That¡¯s invincible peak. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s invincible peak.¡± Bai Song eximed. The sect had sent him to discuss diplomatic matters with the magnificent me sect because of such a disciple. It was said that even though he wasn¡¯t a demigod, he was so powerful that ordinary demigods weren¡¯t his match. The magnificent me sect had a peak half-God like Tian Xu and a rising star. It was a sign of great prosperity. In the end, the great evolution sect decided to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. Although there were dangers, any opportunity could only be obtained through danger. He could only give it his all. It was a bet on the magnificent me sect. In the sect, some elders thought that it was impossible. Establishing diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect would be offending the Saint convent sect. However, the Saint convent sect had been oppressing them and interfering with their sect¡¯s decisions. It was as if the sect had be a vassal sect of the Saint convent sect, which made the sect master of the great evolution sect very unhappy. At this moment, the disciples who were guarding the gate rushed over. ¡°Elder, the messenger from the Daxiong treasure sect is outside the mountain Gate. He requests an audience.¡± To this disciple, this was a little strange. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why were theying over one after another? Huo Rong smiled.¡±Pleasee in, emissary.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Mahavira sect to be here.¡± Bai Song wasn¡¯t too surprised. He just didn¡¯t expect that the great evolution sect wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to build a good rtionship with the magnificent me sect. Even the people from the Mahavira treasure sect hade. ¡°Elder Bai Song, please wait for a moment.¡± Fiery melt said. Bai Song nodded.¡±It¡¯s fine.¡± Just as Huo Rong was receiving them ... Lin fan, who was in his secret chamber creating a new skill, had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Saint mother heaven heart technique¡± ¡°Grade: heaven-grade top-rank¡± [Characteristics: Saint heart] In the past few days, he had experimented countless times with the only heaven-tier superior-grade cultivation technique. In the end, he had seeded on this one try. However, on the nk page of the guide book, this technique was recorded on the second line. He felt that this cultivation technique was a little ring. ¡°F * ck, what the hell is this? who the F * ck would go and cultivate? why would this thing appear out of nowhere?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure it out. As expected, cultivation techniques were really too difficult to create. It was even more difficult to create a cultivation technique that was most suitable for one¡¯s body.

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401 ¨C 30 points in the news wasn¡¯t for nothing</h4>

    ¡°An important guest has arrived and wants to see you. Come to the main hall.¡± Lin fan continued cultivating. He would not stop until he had created the skill. Suddenly, a voice entered his ears and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Honored guest? You want to see me?¡± ¡°In your dreams. I don¡¯t even have enough time to cultivate. Where would I find the time to meet any distinguished guests?¡± He didn¡¯t care and once again immersed himself in the sea of cultivation. Only cultivation could make him feel that he still had a long way to go in his life. In the main hall. Huo Rong smiled.¡±Elder Bai Song, elder Jia Sheng, please wait for a moment. Peak Master Lin will be here soon. Please have some tea first.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The two elders picked up the teacups and took a sip. The great evolution sect, the great hero treasure sect, and the magnificent me sect didn¡¯t have any interactions. There were only hundreds of sects in the world. It wasn¡¯t wise to develop on their own and iste themselves. They were unable to keep up with the changes in the outer sect. Therefore, it was necessary tomunicate with the major sects. Time passed by. Huo Rong was a little embarrassed. ¡®Why isn¡¯t this kid here yet? haven¡¯t I already informed him? if he still doesn¡¯t show up, he¡¯ll be embarrassing himself in front of the outer sect.¡¯ It would make people think that the magnificent me sect was rude and had no manners. Elder Bai Song and elder Jia Sheng looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to not pay much attention to them. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and see what Peak Master Lin is busy with.¡± Huo Rong was about to go out himself, but just as he got up, a figure came in from outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you all waiting. ¡± Lin fan was all smiles as he walked in from outside. He didn¡¯t want toe at first, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. After knowing that it was an external sect that hade to establish diplomatic rtions, as a magnificent me sect disciple, although he was strong and ranked second in the sect, he couldn¡¯t be arrogant. Moreover, he was not a proud person. The great evolution sect¡¯s apanying disciples recorded the meeting¡¯s situation. At the same time, there was also a record of the magnificent me sect¡¯s overall situation. When he returned to the sect, he would sort it out and let the people of the sect understand the reason for his visit. Initially, elder Huo Rong had invited the peak Master of invincible peak over. However, he had not arrived even after such a long time. He was prepared to record how arrogant Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak was. He ignored the small sects and was arrogant. However, now that the person had arrived, he stopped writing. He wanted to see what the rumored Peak Master Lin looked like. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Huo Rong asked, but there was still a hint ofint in his tone. After all, it was too much to let the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect wait for such a long time. Although the two sects were weak, since they hade to the magnificent me sect to establish diplomatic ties, they were on friendly terms. How could he ignore them? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Please forgive me, emissaries.¡± Lin fan cupped his fists,¡±when I heard that the two sects ¡®messengers had arrived, I was extremely excited. Hence, I chose some gifts to give to my followers. I didn¡¯t think that it would take me such a long time to choose. However, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve finally chosen one.¡± At this moment, Lin fan raised his palm and pills flew out. They were all Mystic upper-grade pills. He counted one each and distributed them to the disciples of the two sects. ¡°Everyone must be tired from the long journey. I hope you don¡¯t mind these gifts.¡± This was a beautiful move. Elder Huo Rong was dumbfounded. Since when did this guy know how to conduct himself? He even gave gifts. And that smile was like a spring breeze, very harmonious. Was this something that this kid could show? If his nature was really like this, he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble. The disciples of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect looked at the pills in their hands in a daze. Their sect wasn¡¯t rich either. They were about the same as the magnificent me sect. The few Mystic high-grade pills in each of their hands were more than their entire fortunebined. He was excited and happy. ¡°Thank you, Peak Master Lin.¡± The disciples of the two sects were extremely excited. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve made all of you wait for a long time. If we establish diplomatic rtions in the future, we¡¯ll be family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Lin fan chuckled and waved his hand. Then, he sat at the side,¡±I wonder what business the two of you have with me?¡± Huo Rong looked at Lin fan in a daze. He was impressed, truly impressed. There was nothing to pick on about his performance. He was really afraid that when this kid came, he would be so arrogant that he would belittle the two sect¡¯s envoys. Now, it seemed that he had been thinking too much. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Peak Master Lin¡¯s name for a long time. Now that I¡¯ve met you, you do live up to your reputation. However, the rumors outside are not true.¡± Elder Bai Song said. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±it¡¯s just a rumor from the outside world. It¡¯s good to just listen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± elder Jia Sheng said with respect.¡±If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have been influenced by the Saint convent sect¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take this to heart. The Saint convent sect came to cause trouble at our sect and suffered some losses. It¡¯s normal for them to be unhappy. As for what they said, I don¡¯t care. Those who understand will always understand. Those who don¡¯t will never understand.¡± Lin fan said calmly, appearing really calm. Huo Rong sat there, speechless. He was gradually unable to understand this kid. What kind of medicine did he take? why did he suddenly be so good at talking? The recording disciples of the two sects couldn¡¯t help but nod. They then recorded that this was the first time they were meeting the rumored Peak Master Lin. He felt that this person was wise, gentle, and refined. Bai Song and Jia Sheng looked at each other. They both felt that Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak was a good person. In the future, the position of the magnificent me sect¡¯s sect master would probably be this person. If they established diplomatic rtions, it would definitely be very harmonious in the future. Bai Song cupped his fists.¡±Elder Huo Rong, Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m here on behalf of the sect to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect. We would like to reach a consensus and seek further development. What do you think?¡± Huo Rong didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Lin fan. His meaning was clear.¡±Come, tell me. Your words are really nice. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Lin fan nced at Huo Rong andughed in his heart. The news in his previous life had scored 30 points. He had not read it for nothing. Instantly, his expression changed and he smiled. ¡°Good, this is a good thing. It¡¯s also an honor for our sect. It¡¯s not a wise thing to go into seclusion. Our sect¡¯s purpose is to seek diplomatic ties and create harmony between our sects. We¡¯ll fight for peace and work hard for peace.¡± ¡°The great evolution sect and the magnificent me sect have established a diplomatic rtionship. This will be of great benefit to both sects, whether it¡¯s disciples or citizens. There¡¯s no reason to disagree.¡± Lin fan opened his mouth. He felt like he wasn¡¯t stupid and his words were really smooth. When Bai Song heard this, he was stunned. He had never heard of such a novel thing. However, he understood that the magnificent me sect weed this. ¡°Daxiong treasure sect also hopes to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect and develop the sect together.¡± Elder Jia Sheng said. Lin fan smiled.¡±You¡¯re very wee. Ever since the magnificent me sect was established, we¡¯ve been seeking to establish diplomatic ties with other sects and maintain peace in the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our honor that the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect think highly of the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Peak Master Lin. It¡¯s our sect¡¯s honor to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect.¡± The two envoys hurriedly said. Meanwhile, the disciples of the two sects kept taking notes. They realized that Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect was indeed extraordinary. As for the rumors, they couldn¡¯t be trusted. Only by seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes could one determine the truth. After chatting for a long time,ughter could be heard from the hall. It was obvious that the three sects were having a good time. ¡°Elder Bai Song, elder Jia Sheng, it¡¯s your first time in the magnificent me sect, so you obviously haven¡¯t seen it before. Why don¡¯t you let me show you around and stay for a while longer?¡± Lin fan said courteously. That righteous and hospitable expression of his made one feel reallyfortable. The two elders even felt that Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect was too kind, which made them a little embarrassed. At the same time, they sighed with emotion. It was really different. In the past, they had also gone to other sects, but they were all looked down upon and not weed. This made them feel humiliated and unhappy, but they also knew that the sect¡¯s strength was not good enough. It was normal to be looked down upon. However, it was different after they arrived at the magnificent me sect. Although Peak Master Lin had not entered the demigod realm, his own strength was more powerful than that of a demigod. They were ttered that such an important figure would receive them personally. Even the disciples who followed him felt that they were valued by the magnificent me sect and were very proud. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, tell the junior brothers of the Imperial Kitchen to prepare the best food for the banquet. Bring out the best ingredients.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Huo Rong really couldn¡¯t understand this kid anymore. Was he pretending or was he for real? This was different from what they usually saw. ¡°Oh, Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s simple. There¡¯s no need to be extravagant and wasteful.¡± Elder Bai Song said. Lin fan patted elder Bai song¡¯s shoulder,¡±how can we do that? since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re our honored guests. If we were to simply entertain you, wouldn¡¯t that be saying that our sect doesn¡¯t value you? we have to make it Grand to show that our sect values you.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Elder Bai Song and elder Jia Sheng did not know what to say. They could only say that Peak Master Lin was being too polite. This rumor was indeed a lie. It was also the Saint convent sect that came up with this to defame Peak Master Lin. Now that he saw it, it was so good and hospitable. It was not like the rumors. They were polite and warm. If the magnificent me sect came to their sect, they might not even be treated this way. At the same time, it also strengthened the two sects ¡®determination to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect. If the peak Master was so friendly, the magnificent me sect would definitely be powerful. Furthermore, the love of peace was the wish of their sect. It was their wish for all the major sects to live in peace. The next day! At the mountain Gate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to stay for a while longer?¡± Lin fan said regretfully. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, but the matter of establishing diplomatic rtions can not be settled easily. We still have to go back and report it. After establishing diplomatic rtions in the future, I would like to invite Peak Master Lin to be a guest in our sect. Our sect will definitely wee you.¡± Bai Song sighed. Although he had stayed for a day, he had gradually begun to feel the power of the magnificent me sect. ¡°Well said, well said. Since you¡¯re going back, this Peak Master will not keep you. Please be careful on the road.¡± Lin fan revealed a reluctant expression. In the eyes of the disciples from the two sects, they were also impressed by Peak Master Lin¡¯s enthusiasm. His enthusiasm was like a raging me that enveloped them. This was the first time they had left the sect to seek diplomatic ties, and this was the first time they had received such attention. He would remember it in his heart.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chaos in the sect</h4>

    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± Lin fan waved at the two sects. The disciples of the two sects looked back and waved at each other. They were very happy that they had been valued by the magnificent me sect. It was an indescribable feeling. Huo Rong looked at Lin fan¡¯s smiling face and could not understand what was going on. Too hospitable, too friendly, that¡¯s a big problem. As for saying that this was his nature, he would not believe it even if he was beaten to death. Just as Huo Rong was about to speak, he realized that there was something wrong with the kid¡¯s expression. ¡°The Saint convent sect is really ruthless. How dare they smear my reputation outside.¡± Lin fan gritted his teeth. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was receiving these two envoys, he really wouldn¡¯t know what kind of reputation the Saint convent sect would have smeared. He had learned about it from a disciple. The contents of the Saint convent sect¡¯s defamation. ¡°The magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, despicable, shameless, thief, God¡¯s anger, people¡¯s hatred, indiscriminate killing, and so on ...¡± And just at this moment, Lin fan took in another deep breath. ¡°Bear with it and cultivate first. When the timees, I¡¯ll make the Saint convent sect pay.¡± He had already decided that once he became a demigod, he would not do anything but go to the Saint convent sect and show these people his strength. It was infuriating to frame him outside. ¡°What happened yesterday and today? It¡¯s not like you. ¡± Huo Rong said. Hiding the anger in his heart, Lin fan said in surprise,¡±¡±Nothing, it¡¯s normal. I¡¯m just like that. I haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯ve never been very friendly.¡± Huo Rongughed awkwardly. It would be like seeing a ghost if he believed his words. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± He was in a hurry to go back and create a new skill. The amount of experience points required was too much. If he only relied on the current situation, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take. Besides, he did not know how many experience points he would need to level up to demigod-level. If it was only 100 million experience points, it would not be too difficult. I¡¯m afraid 100 million is not enough. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s going on with your disciple? Why did you suddenly change into a different person?¡± Huo Rong asked,¡±do you think he¡¯s being controlled by an inner demon? after all, inner demons are good at hiding, and sometimes it¡¯s hard to find them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one being controlled by your inner demons. This is my disciple¡¯s nature. There¡¯s no problem with it.¡± Tian Xu red at Huo Rong. How dare he doubt his disciple? that was nder! He was satisfied with his disciple¡¯s actions this time. ¡°Nature ...¡± Huo Rong was embarrassed. He shook his head. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of the master and disciple. He felt strange. What kind of blow had he suffered? In the secret room. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to cultivate this Saint mother¡¯s heart skill. However, I can keep it. If I meet the right person, I can let him cultivate it. It might be a good choice.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of this. He didn¡¯t want to continue with anything and immersed himself in the cycle of creating his own cultivation technique and then getting rid of himself. ¡°Senior brother is already so strong, but he still continues to cultivate and improve himself. He¡¯s really admirable.¡± Lu Qiming looked at the sealed secret room. He picked up a pen, dipped it on his tongue, and wrote on a nk page. ¡°The ocean of learning is boundless.¡± Satisfied, he closed the little notebook and ced it close to his chest. This was his treasure, and no one could take it away. A few dayster. Every disciple and citizen of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect knew that their sects were about to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. This was especially true for the ordinary citizens. They didn¡¯t need to cultivate and only needed to work hard every day. During their leisure time, they would chat about certain topics. In the teahouse, there was someone who had finished reading. ¡°A few days ago, our sect went to the magnificent me sect to seek diplomatic ties. The process was perfect, and we were warmly received by the magnificent me sect. Peak Master Lin of invincible peak even showed up personally to show our sect¡¯s envoys and disciples around the magnificent me sect. He even gave our disciples Mystic high-level pills as a gift.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve heard that the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master is an evil person who does things like stealing.¡± A man in white who looked like a schr pointed at the piece of paper in his hand.¡±Look at what¡¯s written here. The rumors are all false. The magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master is gentle and elegant, full of passion and longing for peace.¡± ¡°And all of this is because the Saint convent sect went to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble and was suppressed by the peak Master of invincible peak. They were unhappy and took revenge on the peak Master of invincible peak.¡± ¡°This Peak Master isn¡¯t simple. His cultivation is extremely strong. It¡¯s such a powerful person who personally received our sect¡¯s emissary and gave our sect the highest treatment. We hope that the two sects can establish friendly rtions.¡± ¡°At the same time, our sect leader will be heading to the magnificent me sect in the next few days to discuss the details of establishing diplomatic rtions with him.¡± The people around them nodded. They were not familiar with the magnificent me sect and had a good impression of them. After all, as citizens of their sects, they hoped that their sects would be valued. The magnificent me sect¡¯s friendliness towards their sects had won their favor. The Saint convent sect. ¡°How dare these bastards establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect? they¡¯re so bold!¡± Sovereign zing glory stood in the Great Hall and looked at the contents in his hands with an ugly expression. ¡°Saint Lord, our sect should punish the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect to let them understand the consequences of this matter.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the magnificent me sect would want to break the only diplomatic existence and establish diplomatic rtions with other sects. The heavenly mandate realm Lord stood there, and the two huge ballsy there calmly without any fluctuations. ¡°Junior Brother Yaoyao is right. The great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect should indeed be punished. Otherwise, it will be difficult to convince the public.¡± ¡°Even Senior Sister agrees with Junior brother¡¯s words. Saint Lord, what else do you need to think about?¡± Sovereign zing glory said. At this moment, a monarch walked out,¡±Saint Lord, this matter isn¡¯t urgent. It¡¯s just that strange things have been happening in the sect recently. We still need to investigate further.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Dan ¡®e, what do you mean by that? What strange things could happen to our sect? If there really is such a thing, you should be the one to solve it. After all, you¡¯re in charge of the sect¡¯s Affairs. ¡± Said the sovereign. ¡°Speak. What strange thing happened?¡± the sacred master asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sovereign dan Wu nodded.¡±Recently, the disciples of the sect have been emotionally unstable. Hundreds of disciples have lost their belongings for no reason. At the same time, some of the sect¡¯s treasures have been lost for no reason.¡± ¡°A certain sovereign in the sect used his authority to engage in rtionships between men and women.¡± ¡°A certain sovereign in the sect enticed his disciples to participate in some kind of activity and refused to cultivate. As a result, he didn¡¯t evenplete the sect¡¯s missions.¡± ¡°There was also a monarch who insulted the disciples of the sect, causing dozens of disciples to be mentally humiliated and lose their minds.¡± ¡°The sect is currently in a state of chaos. Please investigate the situation within the sect before resolving the matter outside.¡± Sovereign zing mes frowned,¡±Junior Brother Dan ¡®e, who are you talking about? which sovereign has such an ability?¡± ¡°Senior brother ze radiance, this monarch isn¡¯t alone. There are at least three of them. We haven¡¯t found out who caused the loss of wealth for the sect disciples.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Sacred master asked. ¡°It¡¯s divine rank, chaos, and judgment, my three senior brothers. ¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. Suddenly! A furious roar could be heard in the main hall of the sect. ¡°Chaos, you bastard! How dare you do such a beastly thing to my disciple? you watched her grow up!¡± An angry voice resounded, and then there was an explosion. Chaos suppressed the person in front of him.¡±What are you trying to do by attacking me?¡± The old man suppressed by chaos was furious and in disbelief. ¡°Stop.¡± At this moment, several figures appeared. ¡°Saint Lord,¡± chaos cupped his fists when he saw the neer. When the elder who was suppressed saw who it was, he knelt on the ground immediately,¡±Holy Lord, please help us! He ... He ...¡± She couldn¡¯t say it out loud. She felt ashamed. She was not human. Sacred leader looked at chaos,¡±what did you do?¡± Chaos was calm and didn¡¯t feel anything. He said bluntly,¡±¡±Reporting to Saint Lord, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know why Junior Brother Qian Fu is so angry,¡± Qian Fu, who was kneeling there, raised his head.¡±Saint Lord, he actually doesn¡¯t admit it. My disciple was ... Defiled by this beast.¡± As soon as he said that, the scene was in an uproar. Countless disciples couldn¡¯t believe that the monarch of chaos was actually using force. Sacred master¡¯s expression changed,¡±you really did that?¡± The whoring Saint was in a state of chaos.¡±Saint Lord, we didn¡¯t do that. We didn¡¯t defile him. We were both willing. What crime is there? how can you say that we¡¯re defiling him?¡± Sovereign zing mes looked around.¡±Go and call for Junior Brother Qian Fu¡¯s disciple.¡± At this moment, Qian Fu looked at chaos.¡±You old bastard. You watched her grow up and you still dared to do this to her.¡± Not long after, Qian Fu¡¯s disciple arrived. She was one of the sect¡¯s flowers and was very pretty. Her figure wasn¡¯t bad, and the corners of her eyes were charming. Her long golden hair was shining under the scorching sun. ¡°Disciple, the Holy master is here. Tell him, did chaos defile you by force?¡± Qian Fu asked. The female disciple knelt on the ground,¡±Holy Lord, the chaos monarch didn¡¯t defile me by force. I did it of my own free will.¡± Pfft! When Qian Fu heard this, he spat out a mouthful of blood.¡±Disciple, it¡¯s fine. You have to tell the truth. That old bastard is so old that he¡¯s half a step into the coffin. How can you like him?¡± Monarch of chaos said,¡±Holy Lord, that¡¯s what happened. I offered her a low-grade heaven-tier pill to make a deal with her. It was a mutual agreement, and we both took what we needed. I didn¡¯t use my status to threaten or force her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sacred master asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Qian Fu¡¯s disciple said with certainty. At the start, when the King of Chaos first asked her how much it was, she was shocked and didn¡¯t know what was going on. And when she understood that the chaos monarch wanted to sleep with her, she rejected him because it was impossible. However, when the monarch of chaos mentioned a heaven-tier low-grade pill ... She couldn¡¯t refuse. Even if the chaos monarch didn¡¯t treat her as a human, it was fine. This was a heaven-tier low-grade medicinal pill, something that many people could only dream of but not obtain. Moreover, all he had to do was make a deal with the chaos monarch and he would be able to get it. It was too simple. After all, being slept with was not a big deal. He often had such activities with the Holy Sons and was used to it.

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Even so, it doesn¡¯t stop me from helping others</h4>

    At the entrance of the Saint convent sect. Qian Fu stood there listlessly and muttered. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! I must have been threatened by that bastard chaos, that¡¯s why I said those words.¡± When the sacred leader had said those words, he no longer believed in the sect. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. From now on, pay attention to your image. Even if it¡¯s a mutual consent, you can¡¯t be so disrespectful to your seniority.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just because his strength hadn¡¯t even entered the demigod realm and was only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper? he couldn¡¯t be the main force of the sect, and so he was crushed by the power of the sect. Qian Fu thought. [My disciple said this because she didn¡¯t want to implicate her master.] The more he thought about it, the angrier and colder he felt. ¡°Chaos, this old man will definitely not let you off.¡± Intense hatred burned in Qian Fu¡¯s heart. Since the heavens and earth were unfair, he had to do it for them. God sequence peak. ¡°Leave after you¡¯ve bought it, leave after you¡¯ve bought it.¡± From afar, he could hear the voice of monarch God sequence. It was apanied by the screams of the disciples. ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± ¡°Small! Small! Small!¡± There was a hugemotion at the scene, and countless disciples poured in,pletely obsessed with the gambling promoted by Lord shenzhi. Getting rich overnight was no longer a legend. To every disciple, they wanted to win. Thest time, a disciple won an earth-ss upper-grade elixir from Lord shenzhi, and that shocked everyone. The gambling table was surrounded by people. Shen quqi¡¯s upper body was bare, and his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the wealth on the gambling table. This gamble was a little too big, and his heart would ache if he lost. The surrounding disciples were alsopletely engrossed in it, forgetting everything. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The sacred leader¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t think that such a thing would happen in the sect. The Three Sovereigns were simply too outrageous. A loud shout shocked everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t move, senior brother Saint Lord. Wait a moment. Victory or defeat will be decided here. Open ...¡± Shen Qi¡¯s blood was boiling. At this moment, he felt as if all the blood in his body was about to explode. ¡°Hahaha, small.¡± Bang! Bang! A vast power fell from the void and mmed onto the gambling table, destroying everything on it. ¡°All of you, kneel down!¡± The sacred leader was furious. He didn¡¯t think that the sovereign of the sect would bring his disciples to y with these things. Even if he were here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cause these disciples to be afraid. Instead, they were all staring at the gambling table as if the things on it were the most attractive. At this moment, the sacred Lord had exposed the sacred divine rank bet. He had suffered heavy losses and was stunned. The gathering of the four Saints in the Saint convent sect was enough to bring about earth-shaking changes. In the secret chamber, Lin fan tried to create new skills but failed each time. ¡°What kind of luck is this? he actually didn¡¯t seed. I¡¯m really going to be angry.¡± As long as he felt that something was wrong with his body, he would raise his sword and resolve it. Several days passed in a sh. Invincible peak was very calm. Suddenly, a burst of ecstaticughter rang out. Even the thick stone door of the secret room could not resist it. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve finally seeded. This was really not easy.¡± Lin fan¡¯s mood was great as he heaved a sigh of relief. After much hard work, he had finally created the cultivation technique. ¡°Unparalleled Buddhist demon technique (30)¡± ¡°Grade: heaven-grade top-rank¡± ¡°Characteristics: Buddhist demon body, unparalleled, a single thought from Buddha and demon, extreme amplification of the physical body, extreme amplification of speed, extreme amplification of the sense of smell.¡± When heprehended this cultivation technique, the power in his body surged. A mixed aura wrapped around his body and enveloped the entire secret room. ¡°This skill is indeed very strong. When I cultivate it, I get 30 experience points per second. Compared to the Saintdy¡¯s heart skill, it¡¯s five more points. Could it be that even heaven-ss upper-level skills are divided into strong and weak?¡± He was a little confused, but he felt the power in his body. It felt like there was a power hidden in his body. ¡°ording to this situation, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to be a demigod.¡± The cells in his body were constantly devouring this power, and his Foundation was also increasing. However, the foundation he needed now was too much. It was as vast as the ocean, and it wasn¡¯t easy to be a demigod. ¡°Comprehension!¡± He chanted in his heart. The strength true world technique was the cultivation technique of the force Emperor master, but he had only cultivated it to the fourth level. ¡± 150000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Ultimate strength true world technique (first grade)¡± ¡°Characteristics: strength¡± Seeing this characteristic, he couldn¡¯t quite understand it. Afterprehending the first level, there was only the word ¡®strength¡¯. What the hell was this? However, he did feel that there was a burst of power in his body, and it was huge. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good cultivation technique. It¡¯s really strong. The first level is already so interesting. It¡¯spletely tailor-made. It¡¯s a bit of a waste to let the force Emperor Lord cultivate it.¡± The force Emperor master¡¯s coffin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡®Continue to improve,¡¯ he thought. ¡± 250000 points consumed.¡± ¡± 400000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Ultimate strength true world technique (third grade)¡± ¡°Characteristics: power Upanishad, true martial.¡± It only had two special characteristics after being raised to the third level, but it felt different. These two special characteristics were not normal and not as simple as he thought. ¡°I can only continue to deduce and see what the next level is like.¡± ¡°Upgrade!¡± It continued to increase until his points could no longer support it. ¡°Ultimate strength true world technique (Grade 5)¡± ¡°Characteristics: power Upanishad, true martial force, power God ethereal extent.¡± BOOM! Suddenly, a vast power burst out of his body, forming a torrent of power. His cells devoured this power crazily to strengthen themselves. ¡°This power is very strong. At the same time ...¡± Bang! Bang! His skin had split open. He clearly didn¡¯t have a strong foundation yet, but he was in such a situation. He didn¡¯t feel any pain, but it was a form of torture to see his skin split open and his flesh and blood exposed. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It won¡¯t expand again.¡± He could feel that the power he had umted was getting stronger and stronger. This cultivation technique was really strong, especially after the fifth level. The power that burst out was more than the sum of the power of the previous levels. His torn skin and flesh could not be healed, which made him very confused. There was a mysterious power in his skin and flesh that was eroding it. A mental power rushed into his brain, but it was quickly ignored. ¡°I really want to feel what kind of spiritual attack this is. It¡¯s a pity that My Immortal body can ignore spiritual pressure. It¡¯s really hard to feel pain.¡± He was very vexed. When he cultivated, the pain that came with it was actually a kind of enjoyment. Other people¡¯s cultivation was very painful, but to be able to grit their teeth and endure it was to train their will and their sense of pain. But unfortunately, his will was invulnerable. He didn¡¯t know what pain was, so everything made him feel so helpless. Soon, the torn skin and flesh gradually closed. It was clear that the time of torture had passed, and he had already passed. ¡°The power of true martial.¡± He stood up and clenched his fingers into a fist to try out the characteristics. In an instant, he felt as if his body had changed. ck patterns appeared on his arm as he punched out. There wasn¡¯t any beautiful scenery. However, the void in his eyes suddenly caved in. A force burst out and pierced through the wall of the secret chamber. It broke through the wall without any resistance and burst out. BOOM! Invincible peak trembled as a wave of energy ran through the entire peak and spread out into the distance. The disciples on the mountain peak were shocked and didn¡¯t know what was happening. They only felt the ground shake like the mountain was about to copse. ¡°Aiyo, you almost took my life.¡± Old hei was still wrapped around the mountain peak, cultivating. All of a sudden, a terrifying aura came through the gap between the mountain peaks. It didn¡¯t touch him, but the impact of the force cut his surface open. ¡°A very strong power.¡± Lin fan clenched his fingers. His control of strength was getting more and more terrifying as he opened his mouth. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve be stronger again. There are still some special characteristics that I haven¡¯t tried. If I were to try them, I¡¯m afraid they would be even more terrifying.¡± Although his Foundation had only increased by one-third, for some reason, he had swelled up again. His beating heart was filled with a desire to fight. He pushed the stone door open and stepped out of the secret room. ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time. I have to continue earning points. Which sect should I go to this time?¡± He lowered his head and pondered. Forget about the sunshine sect, it¡¯s not that interesting. The Saint convent sect is a little far, so I¡¯ll go to the Oceanus sect. That sect had once caused great damage to the magnificent me sect. Countlessmoners were killed and even used to cultivate evil techniques. He couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°My dear disciple, are you going out again?¡± Tian Xu appeared and looked at Lin fan. ¡°Yes, I feel that the weather has been good recently. It¡¯s a good time for me to go out of the sect to uphold justice and see if anyone in this world is in trouble so that I can save them.¡± Lin fan said with a strong sense of righteousness. ¡°When you leave the sect, wear this.¡± Tian Xu threw something over. Lin fan looked and was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand.¡±Teacher, this is?¡± Tian Xu smiled.¡±My disciple, our sect is a chivalrous sect. There¡¯s no need to reveal your identity. This is a fine tradition of our sect. Remember not to lose it. Listen to your master and wear it.¡± ¡°AI.¡± Lin fan sighed helplessly,¡±teacher is right. I don¡¯t need to leave my name for doing good deeds. I¡¯ll take it then.¡± It was a mask. To him, when he needed these things, he couldn¡¯t do things openly. Being sneaky wasn¡¯t his style at all. ¡°Disciple, which sect are you going to?¡± Tian Xu asked. However, he was a little worried that he would offend a strong sect. Otherwise, even if he fell out with them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back on his word. ¡°Ocean divinity sect.¡± Lin fan said. Tian Xu furrowed his brows.¡±Why did you suddenly decide to go to the ocean-God sect? That sect isn¡¯t friendly to the magnificent me sect. ¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±master, it¡¯s their business to be unfriendly, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from being friendly to them.¡± ¡°Okay, then you can go. Remember to wear this. It can hide your identity. No one will know who you are. Helping others is the truth.¡± Tian Xuughed, but he knew what his precious disciple was up to. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head and dove into the void, leaving the sect.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: I¡¯m justice</h4>

    ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s time to discipline him. He¡¯s been causing Trouble Every Day. One day, he¡¯s going to cause big trouble.¡± Just as Lin fan was about to leave, Huo Rong appeared beside Tian Xu. He looked at the sky in the distance and sighed. He was already so powerful, so he should also cultivate andprehend the great Dao of heaven and earth. However, he was like a child and couldn¡¯t settle down. ¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tian Xu said indifferently. Huo Rong looked at his senior brother in a daze. ¡®It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t understand again. How far do I have to go before I can understand?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to go into seclusion. Recently, the sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect havee to confirm the establishment of diplomatic rtions. Let senior brother sect master make the preparations.¡± Tian Xu returned to the mountain peak. He had to study the things in the city in the sky. It was an opportunity for a God, so he had to put in more effort. ¡°What bullsh * t God? the things he left behind are so vague and unpredictable. It¡¯s like a riddle.¡± Tian Xu was displeased. If he was young, he would have been willing to guess riddles, but now that he was so old, how could he have the energy to guess what these things were? At this moment, Lin fan was darting through the void at high speed. The surrounding void currents gave way to him without any obstructions. ¡°The Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River is the treasure of the ocean-God sect. Now that my teacher has given me a mask, it¡¯s to hide properly and not be too obvious. As for whether the other party can recognize me or not, that¡¯s their business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± He looked at the mask in his hand. It was soft andfortable to put on. It was cool and did not feel stuffy. It was indeed a good item. At this moment, he saw something strange happening below. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s trying to Rob us in broad daylight. How audacious!¡± Hended directly to see what was going on. ¡°Robbery? don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll only Rob you of your wealth, not your lives. There are rules.¡± A bald man holding arge machete stammered as he spoke. A group of underlings stood behind him. A monkey-like underling said in a low voice,¡±¡±Big brother, just cut them down. I guarantee that nothing will happen to them.¡± The caravan was being robbed. The members of the caravan were squatting there, not daring to move. When they heard that some of the bandits were going to cut them down, they were so scared that their faces turned pale and they broke out in cold sweat. The bald man pped the monkey-like underling to the side. ¡°You ... Are you stupid? if we kill them all, we have to leave them alive no matter what we Rob in the future. They will definitely pass by here again in the future. At that time, we can Rob them again and have business.¡± The little brother didn¡¯t understand at first, but when he heard his big brother¡¯s words, he immediately felt that it made sense. However, when he saw the woman in the caravan, he was tempted. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s not kill that woman, let us hehehe ...¡± ¡°Pa!¡± The bald man gave him another p.¡±You ... Are you stupid? if that woman is pregnant, then we ... We¡¯ll have a hostage in their hands. In the future, they¡¯ll threaten us and we¡¯ll have to listen to them, right?¡± The underling was stunned for a moment, but he instantly understood the situation. He looked at his big brother in admiration,¡±big brother, what you said makes so much sense.¡± The group of underlings behind him were also full of admiration. ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting.¡± At that moment, Lin fannded from the sky. When he heard the bald robber¡¯s words, he almost spat out blood. With this IQ, robbing? it was already good enough that he didn¡¯t get beaten up. ¡°You ... Who are you?¡± When the bald man saw someone fall from the sky, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Someone who could fall from the sky was definitely not weak. ¡°Help!¡± The members of the caravan saw that someone hade and called for help. At first, they thought that the hijacker was an idiot. Who would have thought that the hijacker was so strong that even Earth Star border stage five cultivators among them were no match for him? ¡°Who am I? I¡¯ll answer this questionter. ¡± Lin fan took a step forward and pressed down on the bandits, making them unable to move. Then, he looked at the caravans who were squatting on the ground.¡±You guys can go.¡± When the members of the trade caravan heard this, they tried to move. When they realized that the robbers couldn¡¯t move, they quickly led the carriages and ran away. The bald robber panicked when he saw the caravan run away.¡±Bro ... Brother, which gang are you from? there¡¯s a way to Rob, and it¡¯s also based on who came first. If you want to Rob us, you should at least let us Rob them.¡± ¡°AI.¡± Lin fan shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a stupid robber. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a good fortune, do you want it?¡± He thought of the cultivation technique that he had created, the Saint mother¡¯s heart technique. This cultivation technique was a little strange and he didn¡¯t want to cultivate it. He wanted to let these bandits cultivate it to see if this saint-like heart could change them. ¡°What ... What is good fortune? if you want to take it, then take it, but not your life.¡± The bald robber said. Lin fan was toozy to say anything to them. He raised his hand and a light gathered on his finger. He then pointed and entered the head of the bandit. ¡°It¡¯s useful. He¡¯s an Earth Star border stage six. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a Bandit. Let¡¯s see what the final result is.¡± With a palm strike, he helped the bald robber circte his cultivation technique and reach the beginner level. ¡°As expected, the heart of a Saint has emerged.¡± He had been checking the condition of the other party¡¯s body. There was a white heart that had reced the original heart. ¡°It¡¯s a great sess. ¡± Then, he left immediately and didn¡¯t stay. Heaven ss upper-grade cultivation skill,¡±Saint mother¡¯s heart skill¡±. This Bandit had struck it rich. However, this Saint mother¡¯s heart was unpredictable. The effect was probably very terrifying. He could only hope that the other party could hold on. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Lin fanughed. When he had created this skill, he had been shocked. To think that he would create a skill like this that was cultivated by the Holy Mother Phoenix. It was really powerful. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect to do such a good thing just by leaving the sect. It¡¯s really not bad to turn an evil Bandit into a Saint.¡± Within the territory of the ocean deity sect, a figure emerged from the void. ¡°This is the ocean divinity sect.¡± He did note to the ocean deity sect to y, but to cultivate and do a good deed. Then, he put on the mask that his teacher had given him, covering his original face. ¡°With this appearance, no one should be able to recognize who I am.¡± BOOM! In the distant forest, there was a roar and trees fell. ¡°Senior brother, that¡¯s a big demon Tian Huan. Why is there a big demon Tian Huan here?¡± One of the Oceanus sect disciples was flustered. He wished he had more legs. He never thought that he would attract the big demon Tian Huan. ¡°Hurry up and run. Big demon Tian Huan is not someone we can fight.¡± A man rushed forward. He was an Earth Star border stage seven disciple. He had brought his junior brothers here to train. Who would have thought that they would kill the big demon Tian Ji? This forest definitely did not have a big demon, Tian Huan. After all, this big demon had already gone to the South. At this moment, an angry roar could be heard. A lizard-like demonic beast with a back full of spikes and a body several dozen Zhang Long descended from the sky. Its four hoovesnded on the ground, causing the entire earth to shake. It could be said that the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. A terrifying aura spread out, causing these disciples to break out in cold sweat. They felt like they were going to die Here today. At this moment, the lizard demonic beast let out a roar, and a sound wave exploded from its mouth. It shook the hearts of the disciples, and blood flowed out of their seven orifices. ¡°Senior brother, save me!¡± At this moment, a disciple tripped and fell to the ground. He stretched out his hand and grabbed forward, hoping that his senior brother would save him. However, it was useless to call him father at this time. Hu Chi! The hot air sprayed on his body. The disciple who fell down had his eyes wide open and his face was filled with fear. He turned his head around and saw the head of a huge demonic beast. The blood-red eyes of the beast emitted a cold light. The disciple was so scared that he peed in his pants, and his pants were wet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The disciple screamed in fear. The huge beast w covered the sky and was raised high. If it fell, it would only be a dead end. ¡°No...¡± Bang! Bang! After a while, the disciple felt that he was going to die. However, after waiting for a while, he still didn¡¯t feel his flesh being trampled into a meat patty. He opened his eyes in horror and saw a figure in front of him. The figure raised his hand and stopped the demonic beast¡¯s huge w. ¡°Where is the justice in the world for a giant beast to hurt people in broad daylight?¡± ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m justice.¡± ¡°As long as the sun can shine on it, I will be there, because justice is everywhere.¡± Bang! Bang! Before the disciple could react, the huge demonic beast was sent flying and fell in the distance. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m called Dalei, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± da Lai responded, his face flushed. The disciples who were about to abandon their junior brothers and run away stopped in their tracks when they saw this. They looked at the figure in the distance. ¡°This is an ominousnd.¡± Lin fan mumbled to himself. ¡°An ominousnd?¡± Dale looked at the other in a daze, not knowing what he meant. ¡°That¡¯s right. Such an ominous ce should not exist. It should be destroyed.¡± Lin fan was calm. He didn¡¯t expect the second thing to happen. Helping others was about to happen again. Roar! The big demon climbed up and shook its head. It revealed its sharp fangs and roared at Lin fan. BOOM! It strode its huge body and charged towards Lin fan. ¡°The ominousnd shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Lin fan hollered and punched the ground. A terrifying power went deep into the ground and spread out in all directions. Crack! Crack! Cracks appeared and quickly spread in all directions. Suddenly, beams of light burst out from the ground and shot into the sky. As for the demonic beast, it was shattered by the light pir. The heavenly Phoenix demonic beast was dead! The ground sank, and all the demonic beasts in the area were killed. All the trees fell. After a moment. The originally beautiful and vast forest had turned into a barrennd. ¡°Done. The points are so easy to get.¡± Lin fan turned around and looked at the disciple who had fallen to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re Dalee, right? are you willing to walk with justice and destroy these ominousnds?¡± Lin fan reached out and smiled. But because he was wearing a mask, he looked really weird. Da Lai looked at Lin fan in a daze and didn¡¯t react. ¡°Justice?¡±

 Chapter 405 - The hero brought three girls to their deaths

    <h4>Chapter 405: The hero brought three girls to their deaths</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Justice can make you feel a different kind of happiness.¡± Lin fan stood there and squinted his eyes at the ocean deity sect disciple before him. He had wanted to kill him with a single palm strike, but a dead person was not as interesting as a living person. ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed this ce,¡± At this moment, the group of disciples in the distance had their eyes wide open as they looked at The Sea of Trees that had been reduced to ashes. They didn¡¯t know what to do. This was a disciple that their sect¡¯s disciples had trained in. However, he had been shattered by a single punch from the other party. Didn¡¯t this mean that there would be one less ce for them to train in the future? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys doubting the actions of justice?¡± Lin fan looked at them and that terrifying aura covered them. These disciples felt an extremely heavy pressure crushing down on their bodies. ¡°No, I don¡¯t suspect anything.¡± They now knew that this mysterious fellow was terrifying, truly terrifying. How could a human withstand such a punch? ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no doubt. Justice needs no doubt.¡± Lin fan looked at them and walked forward. This wave of harvest was not bad. There were not many points, but they still had more than 300000 points. It was truly a remote and poor ce. ¡°I¡¯m justice. I¡¯ll only do righteous things in this life.¡± As for the destruction of the environment, it was inevitable. However, as long as justice could be maintained, all the sacrifices were worth it. ¡°Please wait.¡± Da Lai didn¡¯t care that his pants were wet and hurriedly chased after her.¡±Can I go with you?¡± Lin fan looked at the other party. He didn¡¯t expect that this guy would dare to chase after him. How interesting. ¡°Of course, you can. Justice doesn¡¯t distinguish between you and me. Since you want to follow me, thene with me.¡± He was going to carry out a righteous operation in the ocean divinity sect. ¡°Senior brother, who do you think that guy is?¡± The disciples in the distance didn¡¯t follow and just asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s follow him and see what he¡¯s up to.¡± After that, this group of people chased after Lin fan. ¡°Justice, wait. We¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, Junior Brother Dalei. We wanted to save you just now, but we were saved by justice and were a step toote.¡± Just now, da Lai had almost been stomped to death by the big demon. They didn¡¯t dare to save him, so they could only run. However, something unexpected happened. This ¡®justice¡¯ had appeared out of nowhere. They didn¡¯t even know what it was. However, that was true strength. After a long time. They followed this justice because they wanted to find out who this person was and where he came from. However, even now, he still did not know the other party¡¯s background. He just felt that this person was not simple. At this moment, a huge mountain appeared in the distance. However, this mountain was a little different. There was a mysterious power that enveloped this mountain. ¡°This is the death Mountain of our ocean deity sect. It¡¯s one of the most dangerous ces. Although it doesn¡¯t look big, there¡¯s something else inside.¡± Jiang Kun said proudly. He was the senior brother who led the team this time. He was a little weak, only at the Earth Star border, but he was also an inner sect disciple in the ocean deity sect and enjoyed a certain status. ¡°This is an ominousnd.¡± Lin fan sighed. He hade to the Oceanus sect this time to wreak havoc and earn some points. ¡°Ultimate strength true world technique¡± was indeed not bad, but he could only deduce it up to level five with his points. There was still a long way to go before he could reach the level of perfection. As long as he umted enough points, he would go into seclusion and umte experience points. By then, he would be a demigod in one step. At that time, it would really bewless. Darley was puzzled.¡±An ominousnd? Is there something ominous about this ce?¡± Suddenly! In the distance, some people rushed out in a panic. When they walked out of the mountain, they sat on the ground, paralyzed. One of the men was in extreme grief.¡±Xiang ¡®er ...¡± The surrounding people¡¯s faces were also grave. It was obvious that something had happened in the death Mountain. Da Lai stepped forward.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead,¡± one of the men said.¡±We encountered horned pythons inside. Many of us died in the bloody mouth of that demonic beast.¡± ¡°Look, this is an ominous ce. If you don¡¯t enter, no one will die. If no one dies, you won¡¯t be sad. So, this ce is ominous. Is there any problem?¡± Lin fan looked at the crowd and asked. Dalei was stunned. He was a little confused by these words. However, Jiang Kun said,¡±how can this be an ominous ce? this is a dangerous ce. It¡¯s normal to die or be injured when one enters to train. This is something that no one can control.¡± ¡°No, it can be controlled. If such an ominous cepletely disappears, no one will enter.¡± Lin fan said firmly. When he said this, everyone was stunned, especially the disciples who had juste out of the room. They nodded their heads. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the death Mountain didn¡¯t exist, we wouldn¡¯t have entered. If we didn¡¯t enter, no one would have died.¡± Instantly, Lin fan closed his fingers and ced them on his waist, gathering his strength. A brilliant light enveloped the area, and a vast power surged, forming a white mist of power. ¡°The ominousnd must be destroyed.¡± He threw a punch. How could the light screen that covered the death Mountain be able to withstand it? it shattered immediately. Following which, the power prated through and mmed into the death Mountain. BOOM! Heaven and earth trembled. Under this force, the death Mountain was instantly torn into pieces and turned into ashes. All the demonic beasts that were living in it were killed. ¡°It increased by another 500000 points.¡± This wasn¡¯t the final score on the death Mountain. Some demonic beasts weren¡¯t killed by force, but by huge rocks and other things. However, it didn¡¯t matter. All of this was enough. He didn¡¯t ask for all of them to be harvested, as long as he could hammer half of them to death. The vast mountain of death was instantly ttened and disappeared from sight. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they looked at the scene in front of them. They didn¡¯t expect that yet another dangerous ce would be destroyed. Jiang Kun¡¯s mouth was wide open.¡±You ... How could you destroy my sect¡¯s perilousnd? this is my sect¡¯s perilousnd.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Who was this person? how could he have such terrifying power to actually destroy this dangerous ce? this must be an enemy sect. ¡°Xiang ¡®er, you can rest in peace now.¡± At this moment, the heartbroken man cried out as tears streamed down his face. The ce that had made him despair was finally destroyed. ¡°A dangerous ce? No, this is an ominousnd. Its existence will only cause more pain, do you understand?¡± Lin fan looked at Jiang Kun. The light from the mask was so bright that no one dared to look him in the eye. ¡°It seems like you guys don¡¯t understand. Then I can only give you guys a lesson.¡± He raised his hand and a heavy pressure enveloped them, suppressing them. Reincarnation! He was going to instill new ideas into these guys. These were all ominousnds. Those who were keen on entering the ominousnds were all heretics and had to be punished. Construct the world. Lin fan floated in the gray space, thinking about what kind of world he should build. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± He was very impressed with his smart brain. He could figure out anything with just a little thought. Jiang Kun actually said that this was a dangerous ce, so he had to change his perception. Create a world with swords and magic as the background. The rules of the world couldn¡¯t be too one-dimensional. They had to give them the potential to be Bravehearts, and bing Bravehearts was their motivation. At the same time, they were constructing the historical remains of this world and constructing the legends. These historical remains were all ominous ces and could not be entered, so no one dared to enter. The construction was sessful, and the reincarnation began. Wahhhhh! The baby was born. A male viger lifted the baby with his rough hands.¡±Son, you must be a glorious viger in the future.¡± Ten years passed. Jiang Kun didn¡¯t be a viger, but a hero. He wanted to destroy the Demon King¡¯s people. His family and the vigers had told him that those old ruins were an ominous ce. It was filled with horror and that if he went in, he would lose his life. However, as a man who wanted to be a hero, how could he be afraid of these things? therefore, he was full of curiosity about those ruins. Another eight years passed. The 18-year-old Jiang Kun walked out of the vige with the hero¡¯s long sword on his back. On the way, he met three girls, a Sage, a mage, and an Elf Archer. These were all girls who had the potential to be Bravehearts. Under the arrangement of Lin fan, the God of creation, Jiang Kun opened up a harem and went on a happy and enjoyable adventure with the three girls. The first ominousnd was the Goblin¡¯s maze. Jiang Kun entered with the three girls, but he saw with his own eyes that the sage was surrounded by a group of goblins and doing things that made him despair. In the end, he only brought his two girls and fled in a sorry state. After a year of rest, he gradually forgot about it. He then brought the mage and Archer into the slime swamp. He had witnessed with his own eyes how the mage girl had been defiled by the soft and sticky slime with tentacles, and finally dismembered. Another two years passed. He overcame everything and brought the elf girl to the Demon King¡¯s ominousnd. In order to be a true hero, he led the elf girl into thend. However, an unfortunate thing happened. The elf girl died. She died a miserable death. And he escaped. The Demon King said,¡±foolish humans, this is an ominous ce. As long as you enter, you will suffer for the rest of your life.¡± Jiang Kun sat paralyzed outside the ominousnd,pletely in despair. ¡°These ces are ominous ces. We can never enter them ...¡± In the end, Jiang Kun transformed into the person who prevented anyone from entering the ominousnd. In the 18-year reincarnation, new Bravehearts would descend, and he would be the person who prevented Bravehearts from entering the ominousnd. If they did not listen to his advice, they would be regarded as heresy by him and burned to death. Lin fan, who was floating in the void, looked at the world that was elerating and shook his head. ¡°How tragic. This is probably the most tragic world out of all the constructed worlds.¡± ¡°Perhaps it should be called, the hero brought the third sister to her death.¡± He hade out of reincarnation. Lin fan merged the mysterious soul into their bodies. ¡°Done, I¡¯m done.¡± It was a perfect reincarnation.

 Chapter 406 - The legendary demonic beast

    <h4>Chapter 406: The legendary demonic beast</h4>

    For Lin fan, he would need a certain amount of time to construct the reincarnation cycle. But to the outside world, it was only the blink of an eye. He retracted his pressure. The heavy pressure on their bodies disappeared, and they regained their freedom. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Kun was furious. This was a dangerous ce. How could it be an ominous ce? but suddenly, a strange feeling filled Jiang Kun¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he looked to the side at his fellow sect members who were crying their hearts out and those who were filled with fear towards the death Mountain. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Suddenly! He lowered his head and said,¡¯that¡¯s right¡¯,¡±although the death Mountain is a dangerous ce, it is indeed an ominous ce. I once had a friend who died in the dangerous ce, and it made me sad for a long time.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t enter the danger zone, there won¡¯t be any sorrow.¡± ¡°This is indeed an ominousnd.¡± He agreed with Lin fan¡¯s words and thought back to the past. If he didn¡¯t enter the danger zone, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Lin fan chuckled out,¡±seems like you¡¯ve agreed with me. This is indeed an ominousnd. And an ominousnd should indeed be destroyed, right?¡± ¡°Justice, you¡¯re right. The ominousnd should not exist. Entering it will only bring pain.¡± Jiang Kun nodded. As for the people around him, after going through reincarnation, their hearts had already been imperceptibly influenced. Their recognition that dangerous ces were ominous ces had also be deeper. This was a great situation. These little shrimps, fighting and killing, it was really too boring. It would be even more valuable if they could give off a different feeling. ¡°Are you guys willing to join the Justice sect? as long as the sun shins, we will be there. We will stop everyone from entering the ominousnd and bring them happiness.¡± Lin fan looked at the ocean deity sect disciples and asked. ¡°The church of justice?¡± Da Lai muttered to himself and then looked at Lin fan,¡±I am willing to join.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to save them if I have to stop others from entering the ominousnd.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t enter the ominousnd, there won¡¯t be any tragedies. I¡¯m also willing to do so.¡± At this moment, everyone acknowledged justice. They felt that there was nothing wrong with his concept of ¡®justice¡¯. Lin fan opened his arms,¡±the Justice sect wees you. Our principle is to recruit more people and let them understand that dangerous ces are bad ces and that they will only bring pain. Those who force their way in are heresy but we are righteous and should persuade them. But if persuasion is useless, then we should ...¡± Before he could finish his words, Jiang Kun raised his hand and shouted with a red neck. ¡°Heresy, burn them all.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lin fan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Kun to say such words. Hisprehension was way too strong. When the surrounding disciples heard this, they were slightly stunned. They did not expect Jiang Kun to say this. ¡°Very well, the Justice sect wees you. Now, we¡¯ll part ways. You can go and spread the word for the Justice sect.¡± Lin fan said. Jiang Kun looked at Lin fan,¡±justice, Who are you?¡± He had been suspecting whether the other party was from the ocean divinity sect, but he couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s appearance, so it was difficult to guess. ¡°You guess!¡± He entered the void and left. He had already achieved his goal here. He just needed to reincarnate this group of people and make them think that dangerous ces were all ominous ces. As for whether this group of people would eventually be wiped out or grow stronger, it was no longer something he should pay attention to. He now had more than a million points. The speed of umtion was not slow, he only needed a few more dangerous ces. Along the way. As long as they encountered a dangerous ce or forest, they would destroy it and kill the demonic beasts within, obtaining arge amount of experience. As for emptying the ocean deity sect¡¯s perilousnds, he had never even thought about it. How could the danger zone of a weak sect bepared to the Saint convent sect? If they wanted to move, they would have to move the Saint convent sect ¡®s. Several days passed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ocean deity sect¡¯s danger zone to be so scattered.¡± His goal was to set off for the ocean divinity sect. He went in a straight line and did not encounter many dangerous ces. Hended on the ground. The dangerous ce in front of him was simr to a historical site, and there was only one entrance. He grabbed the wall with both hands and was ready to open the ruin and smash it with a punch. However, all of a sudden, figures walked out from the pitch ck hole. When they came out of the hole and saw Lin fan, who was squatting by the side with his fingers clutching the hole, they could not help but be surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the disciples asked cautiously. Lin fan looked at him and didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, this arrogant attitude made this group of people very angry. One of the men, who was dressed more luxuriously than the others, walked in front of Lin fan. His eyes were dark and even had a hint of contempt. ¡°Who are you? don¡¯t you know who I am after seeing me?¡± Lin fan red at him,¡±don¡¯t bother me. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m gathering power? go to the side first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death. ¡± Tu Yun was infuriated. As one of the divine sons of the ocean deity sect, his cultivation base had already reached the first level of heavenly Dipper. This stupid fellow in front of him actually dared to say such words to him. In the ocean deity sect, other than the top elders, he was the only one who could do as he pleased. Now, someone dared to say such words to him. If that wasn¡¯t courting death, then what was? He raised his leg and kicked towards Lin fan. The surrounding disciples allughed disdainfully. They hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a reckless fellow who dared to speak to deity tu Yun in such a manner. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, go to the side and die. ¡± Suddenly! Everyone was stunned. They looked at Lin fan in a daze and then into the distance. Just a moment ago, they still didn¡¯t know what had happened. They only felt a very strong astral wind blow over, and then deity child tu Yun was sent flying. He then exploded in an instant, and his blood sshed all over their faces. He¡¯s dead? The Son of God was dead? ¡°You¡¯re really looking for death. I told you I¡¯m gathering power, but you¡¯re still harassing me.¡± He was very unhappy, so he could only punch this annoying fellow to death. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to kill. After all, he was a righteous man. But these people were too disobedient. How despicable. ¡°Rise.¡± Lin fan hollered out as he clenched his fists and raised them. Instantly, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The ground cracked inch by inch, and gravel rolled down. The ruins that were hidden deep underground had actually been lifted up by someone bare-handed. With this move, he directly lifted the top of the ruins, and the originally dark ruins werepletely exposed to the sun. ¡°I like the sunlight shrouding every corner of the darkness. Even the ruins can¡¯t avoid it.¡± Lin fan jumped above the entrance and stepped on the edge. He looked down. The ruins were huge and winding like a maze. However, at this moment, they could see nothing from the top. There was even a terrifying demonic beast that was resting. Suddenly, a blinding ray of sunlight shone in, causing it to open its eyes in shock. Looking at the situation around them, the demonic beast was stunned. It was originally pitch ck. How did it be so bright? where did the roof go? ¡°There are indeed many demonic beasts.¡± Lin fan looked over. There were many monsters scattered all over the ce. Without a roof, everything was exposed. No matter how hard they tried to hide, it was useless. He looked around, but no one came. He immediately took out the frying pan. ¡°I forgot to ask teacher to help me refine it again.¡± Looking at the protruding pan, he felt helpless, mainly because he had not used it for a long time and had forgotten about it. ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± The pan grew to a thousand feet in size and instantly covered the sky above the ruins, blocking the sunlight. The demonic beasts still felt that darkness was better, but what was this dark thing? The disciples who hade with the divine Son werepletely dumbfounded. The Son of God was killed by a single punch. What was even more terrifying was that this guy had actually lifted the top of the ruins. He even took out such a big thing. What the hell was he doing? ¡°Frying pan, I haven¡¯t used it for a long time. I¡¯ve always used you as a tool for eating. I know you¡¯re very lonely, but today, you¡¯ve regained your glory.¡± Lin fan picked up the pan and smacked it into the ruins. BOOM! There was an earthquake. A huge cloud of dust rose from the edge of the pan and covered the sky. He raised the pan, and the ce where he had been hit was now a t pan. His points were increasing. Even though there might be treasures in there, it was no longer important. At this moment, he only wanted to tten this ruin. The current scene was extremely terrifying. To those disciples, that terrifying fellow was swinging that huge ck thing and smacking it down again and again. Every time, it would cause a tremor. It didn¡¯t take long before the quaking stopped. The cloudless sky was covered in dust, and it was impossible to see what was in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s finally done. It¡¯s much more perfect now.¡± Lin fan looked at everything in front of him and was very satisfied. This was a masterpiece that he had worked hard to achieve. At that moment, he looked at the guy beside him.¡±Now, can you tell me what you want to tell me?¡± Plop! These disciples immediately knelt on the ground,¡±have mercy ...¡± To them, there was nothing else they could say at this point in time. Even the remnant had been killed by a single punch from this guy. Furthermore, he had even destroyed the entire ancient domain. This man was too terrifying. What else could he say? Suddenly! An ear-piercing roar spread out from the ruins, forming a sound wave that destroyed everything around it. When the disciples heard this sound, their blood boiled and they spat out a mouthful of blood. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground that Lin fan had smacked into a tnd sunk in, forming a bottomless pit. Pada! A huge beast w appeared, and a vortex formed in the sky. Thick dark clouds pressed down, as if it was the end of the world. When he saw the beast w¡¯s true appearance, he was stunned. ¡°What a huge monster.¡± This demonic beast was extremely ugly. Its skin was rough and there were dark brown pimples on the surface. When it opened its mouth, sharp teeth could be seen. ¡°Where did this thousand Zhang Long lizarde from?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a huge demonic beast under the ruins. At this moment, the disciples were panicking, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°How is that possible? the legend is true.¡± ¡°Komodo dragon lizard, this is a legendary beast.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re dead.¡± ¡­¡­

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407-it¡¯s time to show off</h4>

    ¡°Komodo dragon?¡± Lin fan had not expected that this beast would be the legendary beast. He took a few more nces at it. Indeed, a 10000-foot body was extraordinary. ¡°Demigod demonic beast! And it¡¯s not an ordinary demigod demonic beast! Its aura is very strong!¡± Not only were there dark-brown lumps on its rough surface, but there were also strange runes covering it. It waspletely natural. All of the disciples were sitting on the ground, paralyzed. When they saw the beast, their pants were wet. They were even more terrified than when they saw Lin fan. ¡°How could this be? how could a Komodo dragon possibly exist? isn¡¯t that the legendary divine beast that has already gone extinct?¡± Lin fan sized him up. How many years would it take to finish eating such a huge demonic beast? Although this demonic beast didn¡¯t look very decent, the more indecent something was, the more delicious it was. This was something that had been proven before. ¡°Hey, Komodo dragon, right? since it has the power of a demigod, can¡¯t it talk? say something.¡± Lin fan shouted. He wasn¡¯t afraid of demigod beasts. Although demonic beasts were stronger than humans, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. It was just a battle, what was there to be afraid of? Unless he could ascend to the heavens. Suddenly! The Komodo dragon swung its huge tail and swept over. The space on the right seemed to bepressed, and a strong wind came. Bang! Bang! Lin fan raised his arm and blocked the tail. But even so, it still created a huge impact that destroyed everything. As for the disciples, they didn¡¯t even cry out when they were hit by this energy. They were immediately disintegrated into a pile of flesh and blood. His tiny arm was a huge contrast to the huge tail. ¡°What a pity. If I knew that I was going to die, I would have killed them myself. Although I don¡¯t have many points, they are still meat.¡± Instantly, the Komodo dragon swung its tail again, and it was even more powerful than before. Bang! Bang! The ground cracked, and the strong wind even lifted up a thickyer of skin, creating a massive crater. Lin fan immediately retreated into the distance,¡±Aiya, little thing, you¡¯re pretty strong. You¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve F * cking gone too far.¡± At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the giant tail swept over again, his body expanded and his muscles exploded. His veins were like the roots of an old tree, bulging. ¡°The power of true martial!¡± His fingers clenched into a fist, and ck light burst forth as the fist and tail collided. BOOM! The sound of an explosion reverberated as a huge impact force exploded out and spread out in all directions. The battle between demigods was extremely terrifying, and the shockwaves created by it would create huge shockwaves. ¡°This demonic beast is very strong.¡± This was the first time he had met someone who couldpete with him in terms of strength. Even though the Komodo dragon was only a demonic beast, he should still be given enough respect. At this moment, the Komodo dragon opened its mouth, which was full of sharp teeth. Green liquid was umting in that mouth, bubbling and sizzling. Even the void was eroded. ¡°How long has it been since youst washed your teeth? shut up, it¡¯s too smelly. If you keep doing this, I¡¯m not going to fight you anymore.¡± Lin fan eximed. Initially, he had thought that he should give this beast enough respect. But now, it seemed like he had been doing it for nothing. When they didn¡¯t agree with each other, they would open their mouths, and their mouths were filled with a foul smell. It could even suffocate a person to death. Plop! Green liquid fell from the sky. The poison corroded the void and drew a long ck curtain. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan was starting to take it seriously. This poison had a life of its own. He could vaguely make out a ferocious Green Poison demon roaring within the poison. He immediately retreated and didn¡¯t fight with the poisonous liquid. When the poison touched the ground, it instantly formed a bottomless pit. Even a demigod would be in for a tragedy if they came into contact with the poison. ¡°If you have the guts,e with me.¡± Lin fan rose into the air and flew into the distance. He wanted to slow down since the monster was so huge and it might be slow. However, at this moment, a rumbling sound came from behind. He turned around and was dumbfounded. The speed was so fast. The Komodo dragon wagged its huge tail and stomped forward with its four hooves. Its speed was so fast that it left people dumbfounded. Even the ground started to shake violently. ¡°What a terrifying demonic beast! There¡¯s actually a demigod demonic beast in the Oceanus sect. Fortunately, it¡¯s wild. If it wasn¡¯t wild and was controlled by the Oceanus sect, it would have risen to power a long time ago.¡± Lin fan did not go at full speed. Instead, he headed towards the direction of the ocean deity sect. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t bear this situation alone. The ocean divinity sect should at least suffer a little. The shaking of the ground naturally attracted the attention of others. Some of the arrogant people were unhappy. They wanted to teach the person a lesson for being so impudent. However, when he saw the huge figure, he instantly shut up and hid in the dark, shivering. What kind of concept was a thousand Zhang demonic beast? This was already unimaginable. Moreover, the violent aura that was emitted was even more terrifying. The traction went smoothly, but suddenly, the Komodo dragon stopped moving. It was as if it had been chasing for too long and couldn¡¯t catch up to that guy. It felt like it was a waste of time and didn¡¯t want to chase. It stopped and was ready to turn back. How could Lin fan let this guy turn around? he took out his Mace, erged it, and stabbed it into the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s anus. ¡°Come over here. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The Komodo dragon¡¯s anus tightened and closed instantly. The flesh inside was as hard as steel. It pushed the mace out and then charged at Lin fan with a furious roar. ¡°This is more like it.¡± Lin fanughed. He didn¡¯t think that demonic beasts would have a sense of shame. The ocean divinity sect. The disciples at the entrance were taking a nap. If Lin fan saw this, he would definitely shake his head in regret. Thinking about the magnificent me sect¡¯s disciples, they were all in high spirits. Their spirits were much higher than those of the sea god sect. Suddenly! The disciple at the entrance woke up in a daze.¡±What¡¯s going on? is it an earthquake?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? how could you ... F * ck! What is that thing over there?¡± The disciples who were guarding the gate widened their eyes. In the distance, there was a ck shadow asrge as a mountain moving quickly. It was also stirring up arge cloud of dust, and they could not see what it was at all. Just as they were feeling puzzled, a roar shocked them so much that their faces turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Something terrifying ising!¡± The disciples at the entrance were shocked. They jumped and ran into the sect. ¡°Enemy attack, enemy attack ...¡± The vibration rmed all the higher-ups in the ocean deity sect. Several figures flew out of the sect and floated in the void. One of them was wearing a blue robe. He looked into the distance and when he saw what was in the distance, his expression changed.¡±Junior brothers, be careful. That¡¯s a Komodo dragon.¡± ¡°How is this possible? this isn¡¯t a demonic beast from the ancient times. How can it still exist?¡± someone eximed. ¡°There¡¯s no such huge demonic beast in my sect. ¡± When the sect elder heard this, he was extremely shocked. What a joke, Komodo dragon. This was a King race among demonic beasts, and now, they only had descendants with mixed bloodlines. A terrifying aura swept over like a wave, engulfing the ocean deity sect. This aura caused the sea god sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s heart to tremble.¡±Demigod realm. This is a demigod Komodo dragon lizard. What¡¯s going on? why would such a demonic beast appear?¡± ¡°Sect master, it¡¯s heading towards the sect.¡± The sect leader was shocked and didn¡¯t think much,¡±let¡¯s go, follow me to stop it. We can¡¯t let it get close to the sect or it will be a disaster.¡± When the disciples of the sect felt this power, their faces were dazed and they were in despair. From afar, the body that was like a giant mountain was truly too shocking. ¡°This demonic beast¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t high.¡± Lin fan dove into the void. He had a very low opinion of this beast. He was just a little stronger, but his brain was too stupid. The difference between him and her was too big. However, it was a good thing that this demonic beast was not blind. It could still see the ocean deity sect. If it had turned back and left halfway like before, it would have been a real disaster. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what the ocean divinity sect has to resist.¡± Then, the rumbling sounds continued. The sect master and elders of the sea god sect tried their best to stop it, but it did not affect the thick-skinned Komodo dragon lizard at all. With the Komodo dragon¡¯s strength, if it were to be hit by its tail, it would be crippled if not dead. An elder of the ocean divinity sect took out a treasure and shed at the Komodo dragon with his sword. It left a white mark on the Komodo dragon¡¯s body, which was shocking. However, this sword attack had angered the Komodo dragon. It whipped its tail and hit the elder, breaking his bones and causing him to spit outrge amounts of blood. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of the pills, he would have lost his life. ¡°It¡¯s so sad to have no demigods. ¡± Lin fan sat cross-legged in the void and looked on quietly. He was also gradually familiarizing himself with the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s fighting style. He had been using the most violent power to bombard everything. At the same time, that mouthful of poison was extremely corrosive. It was a wise move not to be contaminated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One figure after another was sent flying by the Komodo dragon lizard. Other than the sect master, the topbat power of the ocean deity sect had basically all knelt down and were unable to fight. Even the Grandmaster was sweating profusely. His eyes were filled with shock and he had no chance of winning. Lin fan was thinking about whether he should let the ocean deity sect be destroyed by the demonic beasts or go out and show off. The Oceanus sect had once dared to massacre the magnificent me sect¡¯s people because they had the Saint convent sect¡¯s support. Given the current situation, the ocean deity sect was indeed unable to resist. However, with the demonic beast¡¯s intelligence, it would definitely not be able to stop the high-level members from escaping. There would definitely be no problem in rebuildingter. At the same time, the Komodo dragon was a demigod demonic beast, and its entire body was a treasure. He couldn¡¯t just let others have it. ¡°It seems like the ocean deity sect really doesn¡¯t have any demigod experts. Otherwise, they would have appeared by now.¡± Lin fan stood up and prepared to casually show off. His reputation hadn¡¯t been too good recently, and it was time to wash it.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408: I¡¯m not that handsome Lin fan</h4>

    The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect was terrified. The demigod Komodo dragon lizard had already exceeded his limits and was difficult to fight against. He was able to hold on until now because his other junior brothers had helped him and attracted the attention of the other party. But now, all of the sect¡¯s top elders had been crushed and had no power to fight back. He was the only one left to face it. How could he fight? Just as he was in a daze, the void exploded. The Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s tail swept across, as if it had split the world in half. A strong wind swept over, and he had no way to fight back. ¡°The sect has been exterminated.¡± He was in despair. There was no way he could fight back against a demigod demonic beast like this. Bang! Bang! ¡°How can we mess with the sect in broad daylight?¡± The sea god sect¡¯s sect master suddenly opened his eyes and saw a person floating in front of him. He blocked the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s tail with one hand and floated proudly in the void. Such a posture was so dazzling. The sea god sect¡¯s sect master, who was calm in his heart, had the urge to throw flowers to wee him. He did not expect that someone would appear and block the Komodo dragon¡¯s tail with one hand. This kind of strength was extraordinary. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± The ocean deity sect¡¯s sect master said that such a powerhouse was definitely not an ordinary person. Lin fan¡¯s arm shook, shaking the tail away. He then turned his back to the other party and ced his hands behind his back. His tone was calm. ¡°Who I am is not important. When I passed by this ce, I found such a demonic beast running amuck and harming all living beings. I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Today, I will kill this demonic beast on behalf of the heavens and return peace to the world.¡± He didn¡¯t try to hide his voice. Instead, it was as vast as a Bell that reverberated in the void and spread in all directions. The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect was stunned. His mouth was slightly agape as if he had not expected the other party to say such a thing. As for the disciples of the sect, they were all cheering out loud. An expert had arrived to save them. Furthermore, that move just now was simply too shocking. An attack that even the Grandmaster couldn¡¯t defend against was blocked by this person with such ease. It was truly terrifying. Roar! When the Komodo dragon saw the man in the air, it roared in anger. Itsntern-sized eyes were filled with blood. It was clearly very angry. It was this puny human who had hurt it and its pink spot. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re angry.¡± He realized that the demigod Komodo dragon lizard was very angry. It was breathing out hot air. From its mouth filled with sharp teeth, green venom dripped down and corroded the ground. ¡°It¡¯s my first time fighting a demigod demonic beast. I¡¯ll see how strong it is.¡± Berserk body! Cruel blood! Instantly, a powerful aura burst out. His body swelled up, and a Blood Dragon soared into the sky. It wrapped around his body, and blood patterns appeared. ¡°So powerful.¡± The sect master¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could sense an extremely terrifying aura from the other party. Bang! Bang! Lin fan disappeared from where he was. At the same time, he formed a strong wind that blew over, causing the clothes of the sect Master of the Ocean God sect to flutter. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful just from his aura. Who is he?¡± BOOM! He threw a punch and it collided with the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s tail, creating a violent storm. The storm was like a de, and the surrounding trees and rocks were all turned into dust. ¡°He¡¯s a little powerful. ¡± Lin fanughed. The Komodo dragon was stronger than the few demigods of the Saint convent sect. As expected, demonic beasts were demonic beasts. Not only were they uglier and more retarded than others, but they were also stronger than others. At the same time, they were also strength-type demonic beasts. It was very interesting. Open fire. ¡°Five elements God defying!¡± Instantly, an extremely terrifying aura exploded out from Lin fan¡¯s body. A pir of energy shot into the sky. His originally expanding body started to shrink. His ABS appeared and became tight. His upper body was in a perfect state. When a God appeared, they would eventually turn into patterns and brand themselves on the body. He clenched his fingers, and with a cracking sound, he twisted his neck and opened his eyes. The ck hair that extended to his heels danced like dragons, and each strand of hair seemed to have a mind of its own. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really strong. You¡¯ve be even stronger.¡± ¡°Little thing, be prepared. This time, I¡¯m serious.¡± Lin fan opened his eyes. Those ck and red eyes were giving off a weird glow. A terrifying aura covered the entire sky like a mountain, pressing down on everyone so much that they couldn¡¯t even stand straight. The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect looked at the scene in front of him, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead. It was as if he had heard of this before. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak.¡± The sect master of the Poseidon sect suddenly recalled that only the terrifying Peak Master of the magnificent me sect could have such a situation. A three-meter tall, jet-ck body with engravings would eventually have ck hair that danced wildly. Lin fan didn¡¯t rush to attack and said calmly,¡±¡±Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak? Oh, I¡¯ve heard of him before. I heard that he¡¯s handsome, talented, famous, friendly, and full of justice. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not him. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who only wishes for world peace.¡± Just as he finished speaking. He instantly disappeared from where he was standing, and at the same time, a voice could be heard. ¡°Komodo dragon, you¡¯ve done many evil things. Today is the day you die.¡± In the void, there were loud explosions. This was the sound of the explosion caused by the extreme speed. The sect master of the Poseidon sect was stunned. ¡®That¡¯s impossible. This guy in the mask is definitely the magnificent me sect disciple. How can he not be?¡¯ And just as he was in a daze, the changes in the scene made him dumbfounded. The torrent of power filled the distance, and the vast power shook the earth and the mountains. Lin fan appeared in front of the Komodo dragon. He clenched his fist and a bright light burst out. Then, he punched out with his fist. The Komodo dragon roared and raised its huge ws. Its sharp nails cut through the void, leaving five ck lines. Even the invisible void was torn apart. Bang! Bang! The fist and The Giant w collided. Time seemed to have stopped. In that short moment, a dazzling light burst out like a spinning top. It spread in all directions along with the shock waves. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled as everything was destroyed by this terrifying power. Some of the sect disciples couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the demigods at all as they hugged their heads and prostrated on the ground. To them, it was as if they were in an abyss that was constantly turbulent. The cloudless sky was now covered in a gray mist. Looking up, one could only see the gray void that had been torn apart. ¡°It must be him, it must be him.¡± The sect master of the sea god sect was certain that the man in the mask was Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. In this world, only that guy from the magnificent me sect could have the power of a demigod. However, what he could not understand was why the other party would help their ocean divinity sect. After all, there was enmity between the two sects. Could it be? He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it, as it felt a little unrealistic. Suddenly. In the distance, the shadows of two gods appeared. A Buddha that was radiating with boundless Buddhist light was hovering in the void. At the same time, there was an ancient devil that was emitting a monstrous demonic aura. Between the two Buddha demons was Lin fan¡¯s figure. ¡°Let¡¯s try this move and see how it works. ¡± Lin fan felt extremely carefree. Although this was a monster, it was huge and could take a beating. ¡°A thought from the Buddha and the devil!¡± Instantly, Lin fan stared at the Komodo dragon lizard in front of him. His body turned into a beam of light and disappeared from the world. The two Buddhas and demons opened their eyes. The moment they opened their eyes, the heavens and earth were turned upside down. The entire heaven and earth turned into yin and yang, making people feel as if they were living in a different world. At this moment, Lin fan appeared in front of the Komodo dragon lizard. He raised his fist and punched out. The most violent power gushed out. The Komodo dragon roared and pressed down with its giant ws. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯ve used all my strength, and you still dare to fight me? do you really think that everyone is as strong as me?¡± Lin fanughed out loud as a bright light shone on his fist. This was power! The strongest power! BOOM! It was apanied by a scream. The Komodo dragon¡¯s w was hit by this punch. Its rough skin cracked like porcin and finally exploded, and a cloud of blood scattered in the air. The intense pain caused the Komodo dragon lizard to screech in pain. Its huge body rolled on the ground. Every time it rolled, it destroyed the beautiful natural environment. ¡°It seems that your strength isn¡¯t that great.¡± Lin fan sighed,¡±however, for you to be able to bring me happiness, it can be considered the most glorious moment in your beast life.¡± At this moment, the flesh and blood on the severed limb began to move. Following which, a giant w covered in sticky liquid suddenly extended out. Regrowing limbs. It was a very interesting ability, and one that was more suitable for demigods. However, how many times he could regrow limbs depended on his ability. The Komodo dragon waspletely enraged. The dark brown lumps on its body suddenly swelled and then exploded, revealing sharp teeth. With a roar, The Giant w struck again. Lin fan stood there as a strong gust of wind gushed over. It was as if the heavens and earth were floating. Everyone from the ocean deity sect was already terrified by this battle. This had already surpassed everything. This was a battle between true experts. Even the aftershock from the battle was hard for them to resist. That huge w was a terrifying existence to everyone. If it were tond on a sect, it might even tear it into pieces and turn it into ashes. Bang! Bang! Lin fan raised his hand and caught the w with his strength. Then, he grabbed one of the sharp ws and waved it around. The Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s body was out of his control. It flew into the air and was thrown to the ground. Crack! Crack! The ground was unable to withstand the force of the impact. It cracked and floated down, forming a huge pit. ¡°You can do it. You make me very excited, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Power God¡¯s ethereal extent!¡± Lin fan hollered as an extremely huge and muscr giant appeared behind him. One of his arms was as thick as a mountain and was fused with Lin fan¡¯s arm. He lifted the Komodo dragon once again and threw it down heavily. BOOM! BOOM! The ground cracked open from the impact. All the ocean divinity sect disciples were dumbfounded as they looked at the scene in front of them. This was something they had never seen before in their entire lives. [Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m attending a wedding tonight. I¡¯ll continue typing when I¡¯m back.]

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409: Does this guy not have any fear?</h4>

    At this moment, there was no longer any dazzling power torrent in this world. There was only a series of loud booming sounds. The Komodo dragon was angry and helpless. It struggled, but for some reason, this puny human was too strong. Its 10000-foot body was caught in the hands of the other party and toyed with without any room for resistance. BOOM! A heavy blow mmed into the ground. The Komodo dragon lizard suddenly realized that the human holding onto its w had disappeared. It thought that it was out of danger and was ready to roar. However, it realized that the tiny human had appeared at its tail. Lin fan¡¯s hands reached out and grabbed the Komodo dragon¡¯s tail. His veins popped out as he started pping it. This demigod demonic beast was indeed powerful. At the very least, it was more exciting than some people. ¡°Wudi will fall to your death.¡± Without any hesitation, the Komodo dragon lizard was just a toy in Lin fan¡¯s hands. Even though it was huge and intimidating, it was nothing much to Lin fan. He could easily crush them without any difficulty. BOOM! The ocean deity sect disciples cast their gazes into the distance. Lin fan¡¯s tiny figure suddenly became so dazzling and resplendent in their eyes. When the sect was suppressed by demigod demonic beasts, even the elders and sect leader would find it hard to resist. Just as they were about to despair, hope appeared. The man wearing the mask had appeared and sessfully blocked the Komodo dragon lizard, saving them from danger. It was almost time. The surrounding environment had reached a satisfactory level, and it was time to get rid of the Komodo dragon lizard. ¡°Destroy the Gxy!¡± Lin fan clenched his fingers. Light spun on his fist and he threw the Komodo dragon lizard into the air. With a loud bang, he punched the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s stomach. The power that could destroy everything seeped in and exploded in the stomach of the devil dragon lizard. A beam of light pierced through the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s abdomen and shot into the sky, creating a huge bloody hole. The flesh and blood within was a ghastly sight. The blood fell and dyed thend red. He had obtained the points. The ferocious demigod Komodo dragon lizard breathed in fresh air for a few hours before meeting the monster butcher Lin fan. Its body was pierced through. BOOM! The huge beast¡¯s head fell to the ground, and itsntern-sized blood-red eyes, which revealed a brutal look, also closed slightly. He even noticed that there were two drops of tears at the corner of his eyes. It was as if he was rejoicing at being able to see the light of day again. However, it was not long before he was beaten to death in regret. Without waiting for the ocean divinity sect¡¯s people to react, Lin fan kept the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s corpse into his storage ring. This was a demigod demonic beast, and its entire body was filled with treasures. Even though he did not know what the demigod demonic beast was for, he was sure that someone would know what it was for if he brought it back to the sect. Doing good deeds without leaving a name, just acting cool was enough. If he went too far, it would lead to a negative situation. And just as Lin fan was about to leave, the Grandmaster of the sea god sect spoke up. ¡°Please wait.¡± Lin fan stopped in his tracks, his back still facing the other party.¡±There¡¯s no need to say anything more. I saw injustice on the road and decided to help. Demigod Komodo dragon lizard, it¡¯s a scourge to all living beings. It deserves to die.¡± ¡°Are you the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak?¡± The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect asked. If he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. He had to find out who the other party was. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered. Then there¡¯s nothing to hide anymore.¡± Lin fan sighed and took off his mask, revealing his true face. ¡°As expected.¡± The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the other party would help his ocean divinity sect. It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°This Peak Master will take his leave.¡± Lin fan said righteously. He didn¡¯t say anything and prepared to leave. ¡°Please wait.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, why did you save us?¡± the sect master of the sea god sect asked. This was what he was most puzzled about, and he really wanted to know the answer. ¡°Why? There¡¯s no need to ask why. Although the ocean divinity sect hasmitted unforgivable crimes, the demigod Komodo dragon lizard ising. If we don¡¯t stop it, with the ocean divinity sect¡¯s situation, I¡¯m afraid that blood will flow like a river and it¡¯ll be like hell on earth. ¡± ¡°The magnificent me sect is a sect that upholds fairness, justice, and world peace. We can¡¯t just sit back and watch as the Komodo dragon lizards kill us. However, this is just a humanitarian act. The Grudge between our sect and the Oceanus sect has not been resolved yet. We¡¯ll discuss this again in the future. Goodbye.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Without waiting for the sect master to say anything, he disappeared from the spot. Why are you still here? There was no meaning to it. However, today¡¯s posturing was already considered okay. The disciples of the Oceanus sect were all shocked when they heard this. They knew about the history between the magnificent me sect and the Oceanus sect. A long time ago, the two sects had a huge feud. Although decades had passed, there was basically no interaction between the two sects. But now, the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak Master had appeared to save them. They could not believe it. ¡°Could this be the magnificent me sect?¡± Some disciples looked into the distance at the empty void and fell into deep thought. ¡°Sect master.¡± At this moment, the top elders had recovered. They had no room to resist against the Komodo dragon lizard and could only be suppressed by it. But now, the Komodo dragon lizard had been killed, and the ocean divinity sect was no longer in danger. ¡°How could this be?¡± At this moment, an elder looked around and saw that the surroundings were deste and full of potholes. It had suffered serious damage. The damage was caused by the Komodo dragon. It was a terrible sight. ¡°Sect leader, Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak has gone too far. How could he destroy our sect to such an extent?¡± An elder was very unhappy with the magnificent me sect. Now that such a situation had happened, he naturally had to push the me to Lin fan. ¡°Shut up. If not for Peak Master Lin¡¯s help, the sect would have been torn apart and reduced to ashes, much less destroyed.¡± The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect reprimanded. He then looked into the distant void and was stunned for a moment. After that, he brought everyone back to the sect. As Lin fan dove into the void, he suddenly thought of a problem. ¡°The demigod Komodo dragon lizard descended after he went through the ruins. It¡¯s definitely not in a deep sleep. Otherwise, it would havee out after such a long time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem. ¡± His brain was working quickly. He found a big problem. There must be a problem there. He was only distracted by the Komodo dragon lizard, so he didn¡¯t notice it for the time being. No matter what, he had to go and check out the situation. However, he was still quite satisfied with the ocean divinity sect¡¯s operation. Whether it was in terms of character setting or performance strength, he could be given a very high score. He continued to travel far away and arrived at the ruins that had been destroyed. It was no longer a t ground, but a bottomless abyss. It was pitch ck at first nce, and it was impossible to see what was inside. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something amazing down there.¡± He muttered to himself. As for what was down there, he would know once he went down and took a look. He wanted to see what was in there. After entering the abyss, it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as he had imagined. It was just pitch-ck around him, and he couldn¡¯t even see his fingers. He raised his finger, and the Azure abyssal mes burned on his finger. It illuminated everything around it. The surrounding walls were very ordinary, there was nothing special about them. ¡°It¡¯s very deep. I can¡¯t believe it hasn¡¯t reached the bottom. ¡± Lin fan was confused. From the start until now, he had been falling deeper and deeper. However, when he thought about the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s ten thousand feet body, he understood. To be able to hide such a huge devil dragon lizard, it was normal for the ground to be deep enough. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, a golden light flickered from below.¡±F * ck, it can¡¯t be a treasure, right?¡± He thought of many legends. A ce guarded by powerful demonic beasts would definitely have treasures. When he thought of this, he was a little excited. Could it be that his harvest was so great? He fell to the ground with hope, but when he saw the golden light, he was stunned. It wasn¡¯t a treasure, but a worthless skeleton. This golden light was just a Golden Bug. ¡°What a pity.¡± Lin fan shook his head and observed carefully. There were skeletons here, which was pretty good. Everywhere he looked, there wasn¡¯t just one skeleton. There were many. After checking it, although it had be a skeleton, he could still see some problems from the skeleton. Some of them had broken ribs, while others had their bones pierced through, forming a huge hole. ¡°What a terrible death. But you must be very weak.¡± Lin fan sighed. He knew that these must have been killed by the Komodo dragon lizard. However, if he were to be a little more serious, he would be able to kill that Little Lizard without any difficulty. ¡°Bullsh * t, you¡¯re the weak one. They¡¯re not weak at all. They¡¯re heroes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± An angry voice came from the dark abyss. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to act mysterious?e out now, or I¡¯ll hammer you to death.¡± Lin fan was shocked by the sound. What the hell? there¡¯s actually something here? Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even sense it. This guy¡¯s hiding skills were amazing. ¡°Did you release Komodo? did you know that you¡¯ve already caused a huge disaster?¡± At this moment, the voice came again. Lin fan turned his head back and was a little stunned. A yellow talisman paper was floating there. On the surface, there were facial features. When it opened its mouth, its mouth was moving. ¡°What are you?¡± Lin fan instantly stepped forward and grabbed the yellow talisman in his hand. He examined it carefully. He had never seen such a strange thing before. ¡°You ...¡± The yellow talisman was shocked. It didn¡¯t expect that this human would grab it without asking about its origin. It was terrifying. Don¡¯t you have any fear of the unknown? ¡°Human, you can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯m an ancient being. If you show me enough respect, I can consider allowing you to be a ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereign.¡± The yellow talisman¡¯s voice became vast, as if some ancient Lord had spoken. [Author¡¯s note: take a break today and update tomorrow. A total of six chapters, 19000 words. Update tomorrow.]

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410: If I say I¡¯ll wipe my butt, I¡¯ll wipe my butt, but I¡¯ll never wipe my mouth</h4>

    At that moment, Lin fan was stunned. Ninth level of heavenly Dipper? This yellow talisman actually wanted him to be a peerless expert at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, and the prerequisite was that he had to show him enough respect. This was a great gift. His mouth was wide open, revealing a stunned look. The yellow talisman paper was very satisfied with the expression of this junior in front of it. This kind of expression was more appropriate. Although it didn¡¯t know how long had passed, it was definitely the Dharma ending age. The power of heaven and earth had dissipated to the extreme, and the experts had declined. Perhaps the most powerful cultivator in the world was only at the peak of the Earth Star border realm. ¡°Young man, I have high hopes for you. Now that the Komodo dragon lizard has appeared, the world will be in chaos. Although I don¡¯t know which trap you triggered to release this demon, you still have a chance to be a hero. As long as you are under my tutge, you will be a legendary Tiangang realm expert. At that time, you will be a hero who will save the world.¡± ¡°Tell me, are you willing to be a hero and maintain the peace of the world?¡± The yellow talisman shouted. Although there was no flesh on the face, the facial features that appeared on the talisman were so vivid. He knew that no one would be able to resist his words, because such an ideal was too lofty. ¡°The legendary Tiangang realm expert?¡± Lin fan looked at the yellow talisman in his hand with a look of disgust. Which era did this thinge from? it was way too weak. Tiangang realm was a legend, and demigods were their ancestors. All of a sudden, the yellow talisman paper started to shake violently.¡±Junior, what are you doing?¡± He realized that this kid had actually ced him towards a me. The closer he got, the more he could feel the scorching temperature. ¡°You can¡¯t burn me, or you¡¯ll miss a great opportunity. Do you know how great an opportunity is?¡± The yellow talisman roared. Lin fan said,¡±I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t act all high and mighty in front of me. I can¡¯t tolerate all this. Which era did youe from? what are you? and who are these people?¡± The yellow talisman was flustered for a moment before it regained its calm. Then, it smiled and said,¡±¡±Junior, you have a lot of questions. It seems that you are a young man full of curiosity about the past. Very good. As a hero who saved the world, you must have such potential. With curiosity, you can go higher and further.¡± ¡°This guy is a little annoying.¡± Lin fan clutched his stomach,¡±my stomach hurts, so I didn¡¯t bring any toilet paper. Your talisman that can speak is pretty good. I¡¯ll use it to wipe my buttter.¡± ¡°Too much.¡± The yellow talisman paper was shocked and shook violently.¡±How can you be so excessive? do you know who I am? I¡¯m a powerful talisman. I¡¯ve existed for a long time, and I know everything about the past. If you want to defeat the Komodo dragon, you can only rely on me. Only I can train you to be a peak heaven¡¯s strength realm expert. Suddenly, the voice stopped. The abyss, which was originally quite spacious, suddenly became crowded. The yellow talisman looked at everything in front of it and its voice trembled,¡±how is this possible? how is this possible ...¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. What did he just see? The Komodo dragon that was supposed to rely on this guy to be thest spiritual mentor of the humans had died. How long had it been since the seal was broken, and it died just like that? could it be considered a Komodo dragon? You must be joking. Lin fan kept the Komodo dragon lizard in his storage ring. He squinted his eyes and looked at the talisman.¡±You¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Just what are you?¡± Just as the yellow talisman was about to speak, Lin fan raised his hand and stopped him,¡±¡±Be honest, I¡¯m a bit impulsive. If I say I¡¯ll use you to wipe my ass, I¡¯ll do it. I definitely won¡¯t use you to wipe my saliva. Think carefully before you speak.¡± ¡°He died prematurely and was threatened. What exactly is going on?¡± The yellow talisman paper was extremely shocked, as if it had seen a ghost. Just where did this thinge from? before he was sealed, he knew that the power of the heavens and earth had already started to die out. This was an age of vipralopa. Even if the seal was broken one day. He could still enjoy the respect of others and be called Lord talisman from the ancient times. ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle. This Peak Master still has things to doter. If you¡¯re of no use to me, I¡¯ll really use you as toilet paper.¡± Lin fan was getting a little impatient. This little talisman actually dared to be so arrogant. He was really too arrogant. He had to teach him a lesson. ¡°I¡¯m from the ancient times. The great origin Saint rune, I ...¡± Pa! Although he had no face, the origin Saint talisman could clearly feel that this junior had pped him. He wanted to burst out in anger, but he held it in. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. He had to hold it in. ¡°So what if it¡¯s yellow paper? don¡¯t mention the origin Saint talisman. It sounds scary. Tell me, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Lin fan asked. He was curious about the yellow paper. It was passed down from ancient times, and it was really strange. The yellow paper sighed, revealing his true personality, a cowardly personality,¡±it has already been 60000 years since I was sealed. Back then, the heavens and earth underwent a huge change, and the energy of the heavens and earth disappeared. The highest cultivation base I could reach was only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. But one day, a powerful demigod Komodo appeared. He was tyrannical and unrivaled in the world. It was unknown how many people died in his hands. That was truly a tragic scene.¡± ¡°I felt thepassion of the heavens and earth, and so I descended.¡± ¡°After that, twelve heroes appeared, and they were also the strongest existences in the human race. All of them were at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. They held the origin ... No, the yellow paper in their hands, and they had an intense battle with the Komodo dragon. That battle caused the sky to turn dark, the mountains to crumble, and the earth to crack. Do you know how miserable it was?¡± ¡°In the end, the 12 heroes fell, but the unscathed Komodo dragon lizard was also sealed. Peace was restored to the world. After a long time, an idiot appeared. He destroyed this ce and released the Komodo dragon lizard. The sacred rune of origin that saved the world was now in his hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished my story. ¡± Said the yellow paper. However, he suddenly realized that the gaze of this human was very strange, as if he wanted to kill him. ¡°Sixty thousand years ago?¡± Lin fan was a little suspicious,¡±that can¡¯t be right. 60000 years ago, how could the highest be only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper? you must be joking with me, right?¡± ¡°No, you are too ignorant. 64000 years ago, there was a war of deification. All the experts above the demigod realm disappeared in a few years. It was said that those gods used their own lives to defeat the evil, but it also led to the extinction of the natural energy, and it became thinner and thinner year by year. Until the Komodo dragon appeared, the strongest human was only at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. For thousands of years, there was no more demigod realm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re f * cking farting. ¡± Lin fan burst out,¡± 10000 years ago, demigod realm cultivators were no better than dogs. Yellow paper, you¡¯re being dishonest. You actually dare to tell me that 64000 years ago, the highest human was only at the ninth level of heaven¡¯s strength realm. If you¡¯re still dishonest, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m an origin Saint ... No, I¡¯m a yellow paper man with professional ethics. I¡¯ve been sealed my entire life and never said a word. Wait, that¡¯s not right ...¡± At this moment, the yellow paper was shocked. The nose that had appeared suddenly sucked in arge amount of power of the heavens and the earth. It swept over like a wave and poured into the yellow paper. ¡°It died prematurely. The power of the heavens and the earth has actually recovered. This is impossible.¡± ¡°Not good. Something big is going to happen. Is the Battle of the Gods investiture going to happen again?¡± The yellow paper man was stunned. ¡°Human, I was wrong. You should be a good person to the end. Please let me go. I¡¯ll stay here obediently and won¡¯t go anywhere. I won¡¯te out in this life.¡± The yellow paper seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly discussed it with Lin fan. ¡°You¡¯re just like a frog. You¡¯re not honest and don¡¯t really want to talk. I¡¯ll take you back to the sect and slowly train you. ¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t want to say anything more to the yellow paper. He dove into the void and headed back to the sect. The ocean divinity sect did not suffer too much of a loss this time. The body of the demigod Komodo dragon lizard was still in the storage ring. He could go back and see what he could do. Although the magnificent me sect was usually very lively, today was different. It was even more lively. Many disciples were gathered in the main hall of the sect with smiles on their faces. The sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect had brought their elders and disciples to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect. The sect Masters, who had not appeared for a long time, had also personally weed them. The entire sect was bustling with activity. The grandmasters of the three sects were seated side by side on the grandstand outside the hall. Below them were the sect disciples ¡®matches, which were mainly to add a bit of excitement to the atmosphere. There was no other meaning. The disciples of the three sects knew in their hearts that there would not be a winner and that they would stop when the time came. Even if they could defeat the other party, they would hold back. Then, they cupped their fists and walked off the stage. ¡°I wonder if the peak Master of your invincible peak is here.¡± The two sect leaders were really interested in Lin fan and wanted to meet him personally. ¡°Peak Master Lin has gone out and hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± the magnificent me sect master said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. ¡± The two sect leaders were regretful that they didn¡¯t get to see the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. The disciples watching from far away were happily chatting. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that our sect would really establish diplomatic ties with another sect. We didn¡¯t dare to imagine it in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, only the Titan sect was willing to establish diplomatic ties with us. The other sects avoided us like the gue. Even when our sect¡¯s elder personally went to talk to them, they were all sent away and didn¡¯t want to meet them.¡± ¡°I heard that the local characteristics of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect are very good, especially the great evolution sect¡¯s scenery. I might be able to go and take a look in the future.¡± Most of the disciples had never left the magnificent me sect. It¡¯s too dangerous and unsafe to go to other sects, but it¡¯ll be different after establishing diplomatic ties. ¡± At invincible peak, Lu Qiming was holding a piece of paper with senior brother Lin¡¯s introduction on it. It was given to him by the disciples of the two sects. He was very satisfied with the introduction. ¡°Gentle and elegant, sincere, peace-loving, extraordinary temperament ...¡± Lu Qiming nodded and smiled.¡±That¡¯s a fair assessment, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Lu Qiming was deep in thought. He felt that he should do something for senior brother Lin. [PS: I¡¯ll make up for yesterday¡¯s chapter today. My moral integrity still exists.]

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411: Our friendly Peak Master Lin has returned</h4>

    ¡°Today is a joyous day for the magnificent me sect. The Saint convent sect¡¯s evil monarch hase to congratte you.¡± A voice came from the distance like a spring thunder. All the disciples were so shocked that their ears hurt and they looked up in fear. He didn¡¯t know who it was. The three sect leaders were having a good conversation, talking about the matters after establishing diplomatic ties. However, when this spring thunder sounded, it interrupted their conversation. The magnificent me sect master stood up and looked into the distance. He was confused, but he did not lose his cool. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te out to wee you, evil monarch zongdan. ¡± The arrival of the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch made the disciples suspicious. They did not know what the Saint convent sect was here for. However, based on their understanding of the Saint convent sect, it would not be anything good. The sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect looked at each other. They knew that the Saint convent sect¡¯s visit was definitely not for anything good. It was obvious that the Saint convent sect was already very annoyed that they had established diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. ¡± Monarch dan Wu didn¡¯t act rashly. He walked over and sat on the high tform in the hall. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the great evolution sect, the great hero treasure sect, and the magnificent me sect have established diplomatic ties. My sect ces great importance on this matter, so I¡¯ve sent you here to congratte you.¡± Monarch dan Wu said, but his eyes were fixed on the two sect Masters. The two sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect sat there. They felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles, and their hair stood on end. They were very ufortable. ¡°What were we talking about just now?¡± The great evolution sect¡¯s sect master asked, but his tone was a little unnatural. They felt that this evil monarch¡¯s gaze was invasive, which made them ufortable. It was as if a pair of evil eyes had seen through their bodies and reached the depths of their hearts. ¡°Speaking of the trade after our sect established diplomatic rtions,¡± The magnificent me sect master knew that the arrival of dan Wu would bring great trouble to the two sects. Looking at that gaze that kept staring at the two sect leaders, who could stand it? Monarch dan Wu sat there without any expression. As the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch, he naturally had a high status and had no problem visiting the magnificent me sect. As for him, he was sitting there, not looking anywhere else but the two sect leaders. A chilling aura spread out. Although there was no pressure, for the sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect, there was an indescribable oppression. The harmonious discussion that they had earlier was now rare. It was as if there were many things that were not suitable to be said because of the existence of monarch dan ¡®e. The disciples of the three sects were all whispering to each other. It was impossible for the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch to be here without any problems. They could also feel the atmosphere at the scene. It was very depressing, and it was hard to describe. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing here instead of receiving the two sect leaders?¡± Tian Xu opened his eyes. His ethereal aura suddenly disappeared, and he returned to his mortal self. ¡°Senior brother, you ...¡± Huo Rong rushed over. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that something was wrong with his senior brother¡¯s aura. Although it was just a sh, he still caught it. ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡°you¡± anymore. If you have something to say, say it. This old man is very busy right now. ¡± Tian Xu urged. He had been studying it deeply recently and had a little bit of understanding, but it was not thorough enough. He was alsomunicating with the ck hell Python that was coiled around his disciple¡¯s Mountain peak. When he found out about the ck Python¡¯s original strength, he also took it seriously. As for his disciple not taking old ck seriously, he felt that it was a pity, but he did not say much. Since they¡¯re all his disciple¡¯s demon pets, then he¡¯ll let his disciple y by herself. The deity realm was very ethereal. He had been stuck at this realm for a long time. If he really broke through, he would be the first deity. ¡°Senior brother, the Saint convent sect¡¯s evil monarch has arrived with ill intentions. Although the sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect didn¡¯t show any signs of abnormality, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re terrified.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Huo Rong said. Monarch dan ¡®e was a demigod, and only Tian Xu was a demigod now. If they went to suppress him, they might be able to solve the situation. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then be scared. What am I going to do? If a puny sovereign dan ¡®e is enough to scare the two sects into going back on their word, then there¡¯s no point in establishing diplomatic ties. Go, go, I¡¯m very busy and have no time to entertain you. ¡± Tian Xu waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to say anything. He was so immersed in hisprehension that even if the sky copsed, nothing could stop him. He saw hope on the road ahead. Although this hope was sometimes hidden and sometimes visible, it still existed. Huo Rong wanted to say something, but he was helpless when he saw his senior brother¡¯s reluctant expression. He didn¡¯t even know what sovereign dan ¡®e was here for. If he had pushed him too far, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble. But the key was that monarch dan Wu¡¯s attitude was really good. He just sat there and didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes were staring at the two sect leaders. He stared at them until they trembled and felt really unnatural. It had seriously affected the matter of establishing diplomatic rtions between the three sects. On the high tform in the main hall. The two sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect had a lot to say, but every time they spoke, they felt extremely ufortable. In the end, the magnificent me sect¡¯s sect master spoke alone and the two sect Masters nodded. ¡°What do the two of you think of this trade?¡± The magnificent me sect master asked with a smile. Then, he nced at monarch dan Wu, knowing that the Saint convent sect didn¡¯t want the two sects to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. However, they couldn¡¯t stop him on the surface. Sending only an evil monarch was probably also a warning. The great evolution sect¡¯s sect master coughed lightly,¡±MN, very good. This is also what my sect is thinking.¡± Monarch dan Wu, who was sitting at the side, said,¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed a good choice to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect, great evolution sect, and great hero treasure sect. However, some of the three sects are far from each other. The time needed for trade is a little too long.¡± The two sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect looked at each other, as if they could hear a hint of threat. Just as the magnificent me sect master was about to speak, he looked into the distance and smiled.¡±¡±Peak Master Lin of my sect has returned.¡± At this moment, the two grandmasters raised their heads, looking forward to it. Sovereign dan Wu¡¯s face changed slightly as he looked into the void in the distance. He had never seen Lin fan before and was curious about him as well. He did not know just what sort of existence the other party was. He had suppressed the four sovereigns of the sect and even dared to provoke the Saint convent sect. The void trembled as if something was traveling through it. Soon, a figure appeared in the sky. Lin fan realized that the sect seemed to have be more lively. He was curious about what was going on. Thus, he was not in a hurry to find his teacher. ¡°Greetings, senior brother Lin.¡± The sect disciples cheered, clearly very excited. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head and looked at the tform.¡±Grandmaster, what happened?¡± ¡°Good news. The sect leaders of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect havee personally to discuss the matter of establishing diplomatic rtions with our sect. At the same time, the two sect leaders would like to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect that the timing would be just right.¡± The magnificent me sect master said with a smile. ¡°Oh.¡± Lin fan nodded and looked at the two sect leaders. He smiled and cupped his fists,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect the two sect leaders toe personally. It¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Peak Master Lin. ¡± The two sect leaders said humbly. The man in front of them was the second strongest person in the magnificent me sect. He could even suppress a demigod from the Saint convent sect. He was very powerful. At the same time, from his words, they felt that Peak Master Lin was just as the elders of the sect had said. He was very gentle and polite to them. Favorability +1 (JBG). ¡°Eh? There¡¯s something wrong with this aura. ¡± Lin fan looked at sovereign dan Wu, who was standing at the side, and said with some suspicion and disdain,¡±it seems to be the Saint convent sect, right?¡± ¡°This is the Saint convent sect¡¯s evil monarch dan. He hase to congratte our sect on establishing diplomatic rtions with our two sects.¡± The sect master said with a smile. Lin fan looked at sovereign dan ¡®e and grinned,¡±Oh, so the Saint convent sect has such intentions. Grandmaster, you guys have a good talk. I¡¯ll just sit there and listen.¡± After that, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He just swaggered over and sat next to monarch dan Wu, staring at him strangely. Monarch danwu suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if a pair of evil eyes were watching him in the dark. The exchange started again. With Lin fan¡¯s participation, the atmosphere was much more lively than before. Monarch dan Wu stared at the two grandmasters. However, he felt very ufortable. The gaze behind him kept on appearing and it was getting more and more invasive. Even though he was a demigod, he still felt ufortable. At this moment, sovereign dan ¡®e turned around and met Lin fan¡¯s gaze. Lin fan¡¯s mouth split open into a smile. His gaze was still the same as before, not avoiding it at all. ¡°It¡¯s indeed as the rumors say. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Monarch dan Wu¡¯s thoughts wereplicated. Meanwhile, Lin fan was thinking about something else.¡±The Saint convent sect has killed the evil monarch, a demigod. It might not be a bad idea to kill him along the way. Or, I might be able to do something big. I have to kidnap him and extort him from the Saint convent sect before killing him.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a little inappropriate. If someone recognizes me, won¡¯t it affect my reputation?¡± He was very annoyed, with an indescribable annoyance. Monarch dan Wu felt it. He noticed that Peak Master Lin, who was beside him, would asionally make a regretful expression. At the same time, he would emit an excited gaze. He had a bad feeling about this. He had heard that the magnificent me sect disciple was despicable, sinister, and shameless. He liked to Rob and kill people on the way. Just like Tian Xu, he liked to destroy the corpses so that no one could find them. However, that shouldn¡¯t be possible. I¡¯m the Temr¡¯s monarch. He wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. However, this worry still existed in his heart, and he was not very calm. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t calm his mind, so he couldn¡¯t really listen to what the three sect leaders were saying. Instead, he was wary of the gaze behind him. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up and cupped his fists.¡±The three of you, I still have important matters to attend to in the sect, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. The more he thought about it, the more dangerous it was. He couldn¡¯t take the risk. If this person really dared to make a move, he might not be able to return to the sect. Just as he was about to leave, a voice rang in his ears. ¡°Wait,¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guest. Isn¡¯t monarch dan Wu leaving in a hurry?¡± Sovereign dan Wu looked at Lin fan,¡±no rush, no rush. There¡¯s something on in the sect. I have to return.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not good to keep him. Let me see monarch dan Wu off.¡± Lin fan stood up and smiled. He was really friendly. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡± Monarch dan Wu said hurriedly. He had a bad feeling. ¡°How can we not send off our honored guest?¡± Lin fan walked forward and wrapped his arms around sovereign dan Wu¡¯s shoulders. He smiled,¡±¡±Please,¡± he said. Looking at Lin fan, sovereign dan Wu then strode down the steps. To him, every step he took was a kind of pressure.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412: I¡¯ll go crazy if I stay any longer, goodbye!</h4>

    The two sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect were surprised to see Peak Master Lin leave with monarch dan Wu. ¡°Gentlemen, this is the peak Master of our sect¡¯s invincible peak. Sometimes, rumors can not be trusted. Our sect¡¯s Peak Master Lin is very friendly to people.¡± The sect leader didn¡¯t even believe his own words and felt like he was going against his conscience. But he still had to say good things. After all, he had to keep up appearances. The two grandmasters nodded in agreement.¡±That¡¯s true. Seeing is believing. Rumors can¡¯t be trusted. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have been influenced by those rumors and misunderstood Peak Master Lin.¡± Now, monarch dan Wu¡¯s expression was grave, and his breathing was a little rapid. There was only one person in the magnificent me sect, and he was most afraid of Tian Xu. However, as long as he did not act too arrogantly, Tian Xu could not do anything to him. After all, Tian Xu knew his limits. But now, the peak Master of invincible peak was a little uncertain. Even the four sovereigns had suffered a lot. They even dared to ask the Saint convent sect for a ransom. It was enough to show that the peak Master was a fearless existence. Suddenly, he felt a force on his right shoulder. The five fingers were pinching his shoulder, and he felt a strange feeling. ¡°Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s enough to send you here.¡± Monarch dan Wu spoke. He didn¡¯t know what this person wanted to do. Lin fan smiled,¡±don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you off again.¡± From the back view, those who didn¡¯t know the situation would feel that the rtionship between the two must be very good. They had arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and their rtionship was incredible. However, the magnificent me sect¡¯s higher-ups were also worried. They didn¡¯t know what this kid was up to. He didn¡¯t want to kill this evil monarch halfway. If that happened, a war would definitely break out. After walking for a while, they were a little far from the high tform of the main hall. Monarch dan Wu was nervous, and a voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡± Lin fan¡¯s lips didn¡¯t move as he transmitted his voice over. When these words rang out, sovereign danwu turned his head around furiously. His eyes widened and his lips parted slightly as he looked at Lin fan. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. Calm down. Do you want to live or die? we¡¯ll be leaving the hall soon. I don¡¯t mind sending you back to the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan patted his shoulder gently and smiled. It was just that this smile was a little terrifying in monarch dan Wu¡¯s eyes. However, in the eyes of the disciples of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect, it was too brilliant. They didn¡¯t expect the peak Master of invincible peak, who was the second strongest in the magnificent me sect, to be so loving. Especially his smile, it made people feel warm like the sun andfortable like the spring breeze. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what is the meaning of this?¡± Sovereign dan Wu sent mentally. ¡°Nothing much, I just want to extort money from you, or rather, money to buy your life. You better hurry up. We¡¯ll be out of the main hall soon, and by then, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re looking for death.¡± He smiled widely. No one knew what kind of threat sovereign dan ¡®e was facing. However, from Peak Master Lin¡¯s expression, one could tell that both parties were very friendly. ¡°What?¡± monarch dan Wu was stunned. He had not expected this fellow to be so straightforward. He really wanted to extort him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you dare.¡± Lin fan patted sovereign dan ¡®E¡¯s shoulder,¡±don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s inauspicious. The grass on the grave of those who didn¡¯t believe in me in the past is already three meters tall.¡± The two of them transmitted their voices back and forth. However, Lin fan had always held the authority of the leader while sovereign dan Wu was at a disadvantage. He knew that this guy was very strong and he was no match for him at all. If he really let this guy send him out of the sect, he would probably really die. To kill a judge in the heaven sect Pce¡¯s territory was enough to prove that this person was either crazy or mentally ill. Soon, the two of them were about to step out of the hall. For monarch dan ¡®e, every step of this final journey was so heavy. He was hesitating and thinking. Did this kid dare to make a move or not? Why not give it a try? At that moment, monarch dan Wu really didn¡¯t believe that this guy would dare to attack him. Could it be that he really dared to bewless? Just as he was about to step out of the hall, monarch dan Wu stopped. ¡°I want to live.¡± His reply was very decisive, without any hesitation. Monarch dan Wu¡¯s heart ached. He knew that he had been extorted. Moreover, he had been extorted in front of everyone. At this moment, the two of them stopped. Everyone looked at the two people who had suddenly stopped and were a little puzzled, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Sect master, monarch dan Wu just said that he wanted to congratte the three sects on establishing diplomatic rtions. He hasn¡¯t given our sect his congrattory gift yet, but he wants to congratte our sect before he leaves.¡± Lin fan shouted,¡±I told sovereign dan Wu that there was no need to be so polite. As long as he is here, that is enough. But sovereign dan Wu is just too friendly and I can¡¯t reject him.¡± Monarch dan Wu revealed a smile. Although it was very bright, it seemed very forced. Could this person have any shame? how could he extort money like this? He actually said that he had to give gifts to congratte the three sects on establishing diplomatic ties. Why would he? ¡°Sovereign dan Wu, you¡¯re too polite,¡± the sect master said with a smile.¡±It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re here, but you still have to give me a gift. This ...¡± Huo Rong, who had just returned from Tian Xu mountain, looked at Lin fan from the corner of his eye. He saw Lin fan¡¯s smile and knew the reason without even thinking. This was definitely a threat to monarch dan Wu. Otherwise, it would definitely not be like this. ¡°Senior brother, since monarch dan ¡®e wants to send a congrattory gift, please ept it. After all, it¡¯s a kind gesture from monarch dan¡¯ e. At the same time, it also represents that there are no conflicts between our sect and the Saint convent sect. We have always been friendly.¡± Huo Rong really knew how to talk. He was able to talk about the rtionship between the two sects as if there were no conflicts. The magnificent me sect disciples felt that his words were unbelievable. They would have believed it if the Saint convent sect did not have any conflicts with other sects. As for the Saint convent sect, they would never believe it. Senior brother Lin had crushed the four sovereigns without giving them any face at all. Now, monarch dan Wu actually wanted to send a congrattory gift. They couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. ¡°Perhaps this monarch dan Wu wants to have a good rtionship with our sect, so he sent a congrattory gift. After this reasoning, it did make some sense. The great evolution sect and the great strength treasure sect were also stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what the evil monarch Bai dan meant, but when they saw his smile, it seemed like it was real. Could it be that the Saint convent sect really wants to be friendly with the magnificent me sect and build a good rtionship with them? Looking at the current situation, sovereign danwu, who was standing there, didn¡¯t know what to say. Gift? then what should he give? right now, he even wanted to kill Lin fan and tear him into pieces. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then our sect thanks monarch dan Wu for his good intentions.¡± The sect master cupped his fists and said. He could only ept sovereign dan ¡®E¡¯s good intentions reluctantly. ¡°Hehe!¡± Monarch dan Wu smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in his smile. He had been tricked. No, he had not been tricked. He had been extorted in front of everyone. Moreover, he could not resist. Lin fan patted sovereign dan Wu¡¯s shoulder andughed,¡±¡±Sovereign dan ¡®e said that it¡¯s a groundbreaking scene for the magnificent me sect to establish diplomatic rtions with the two sects, so he¡¯ll present a valuable gift. I¡¯m guessing that the Saint convent sect is so powerful, so this valuable gift must be extraordinary.¡± ¡°My fellow junior brothers, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Even though the disciples gathered around the hall did not know what senior brother Lin meant, they still shouted with enthusiasm,¡±¡±Yes.¡± ¡°The Saint convent sect is the number one sect in the world. I wonder what kind of gift they will give us.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll definitely be shocking. ¡± ¡°Yup,¡± The disciples ¡®whispers were transmitted to monarch dan¡¯ E¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an ordinary congrattory gift. The gift is light but the intention is heavy. It¡¯s not about the value of the congrattory gift, but the heart.¡± Monarch dan Wuughed. Lin fan was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to say something like that. He must have seen a ghost. However, did he really think that he would be able to pass the test just like that? ¡°Hahaha! Monarch dan Wu is too humble. He¡¯s a demigod and one of the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarchs. He¡¯s in charge of Foreign Affairs. How could it be an ordinary gift? he¡¯s obviously afraid that our sect will feel too embarrassed to ept it.¡± ¡°I ...¡± Monarch dan Wu had nothing to say.¡±You win.¡± He then checked the storage ring. His heart ached. He managed the external Affairs of the Saint convent sect and was a rtively wealthy monarch. If it was given to other powerful sects, he wouldn¡¯t feel bad. After all, what he gave out woulde back eventually and he could im it back. However, if he gave it to the magnificent me sect, he might be scolded to death when he returned to the sect. In fact, he was even prepared to keep this matter a secret and not let anyone know. In the end, he gritted his teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood. With a flick of his finger, arge number of gifts flew out from his storage ring. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, what are you standing there for? take it.¡± Lin fanughed. The Saint convent sect came to the magnificent me sect for nothing good. Since they¡¯re here, they might as well spit out some blood. Huo Rong looked at the gifts with a smile and epted them all. ¡°Farewell.¡± Monarch dan Wu cupped his fists. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the magnificent me sect for another moment, not even a breath. ¡°Wait,¡± At this moment, Lin fan spoke again. Monarch dan Wu took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.¡±Peak Master Lin, do you have any advice for me?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±sovereign dan Wu, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You¡¯ve given our sect such a generous gift. How can we not return the favor? your Peak Master just so happened to have in a beast that was wreaking havoc in the world. I¡¯ll give some of it to you.¡± Just as everyone was wondering, Lin fan took out the Komodo dragon lizard from his storage ring and held it in his hand. Its thousand feet body shot up into the sky, shocking everyone. ¡°Demigod realm demonic beast.¡± When sovereign dan ¡®e and the others saw the demonic beast, they were shocked. Although it was dead, its aura was still there. It was the aura of a demigod. And her aura was stronger than his. ¡°sh!¡± Lin fan lifted his finger and sliced off a piece of meat from the Komodo dragon. It was only the size of a palm. Then, he tied it up with a thin rope and let monarch dan Wu carry it. ¡°Monarch dan ¡®e, our sect is poor, so we don¡¯t have anything good to return the favor. However, this meat is from a demigod demonic beast. It¡¯s the most precious thing in our sect. Don¡¯t reject it. It¡¯s a token of our sect¡¯s sincerity. We can make it into cured meat and have one or two meals with it.¡± Lin fan held back hisughter and said with a serious face,¡±¡±Remember to add some salt. It will taste better.¡± With the fat meat in his hand, monarch dan Wu cupped his fists and said, word by word. ¡°Farewell!¡± He really couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. If he stayed any longer, he would go crazy.

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413: Your life is worth it</h4>

    ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Monarch dan Wu was far away from the magnificent me sect. He was furious and threw away the palm-sized piece of fat in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re going too far. ¡± He had been threatened, threatened, and ckmailed. This was something that he had never dared to imagine. Since when did someone dare to plot against the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch? No, it had never happened. Now, he had followed the gods and set a new precedent. Despite his scolding, he spread out his hands and looked at the fat meat that had fallen to the ground. He sighed and directlynded. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten the flesh of a demigod demonic beast before. I guess I¡¯ve set a new precedent. ¡± He could onlyfort himself in this way. It was just that this piece of fat meat was really too small, he was really stingy to the extreme. He wouldn¡¯t let the sect know about this. If they did, he would lose all his face. The magnificent me sect. Lin fan was in a good mood after bullying monarch dan Wu to the point that he had to scram. However, based on his true thoughts, he would rather use the most violent power to crush monarch dan Wu and make him kneel on the ground and sing the song ¡®conquer¡¯. However, it was a pity that the situation didn¡¯t allow it. Huo Rong was in charge of the reception of the two sects, and the sect Masters discussed the establishment of diplomatic rtions with them. After listening for a while, he headed for the mountain peak where his teacher was. All of the disciples ¡®attention was drawn to the demigod demonic beast. It was too shocking. The corpse was so huge that it was frightening. Although the demonic beast was dead, the power it emitted was too shocking. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯ve offended yet another person.¡± The teacher¡¯s voice could be heard even before he arrived. ¡°Teacher, so be it if you¡¯ve offended them. There¡¯s no more than one person anyway.¡± Lin fan smiled, not taking this matter to heart at all. There was bound to be a battle between the magnificent me sect and the Saint convent sect. Although this had not happened, it was already expected. If the Saint convent sect wanted to have the status of a major sect in the world, it would naturally not allow other sects to rise. ¡°Komodo dragon lizard. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of monster to still exist.¡± Tian Xu sighed. When Lin fan took out the corpse, he could already feel the demigod monster¡¯s aura. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯vee to ask for your help to see what you can make from the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s corpse.¡± He was filled with anticipation. It was not easy to kill a demigod demonic beast, so he naturally had to make good use of it. ¡°Komodo dragon lizard. It¡¯s a beast from the ancient times. It¡¯s very rare. It has a poison sac that stores the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s poison. It can be made into a treasure.¡± ¡°These bones are also very useful. Thend Spirit¡¯s research on the Saint convent sect¡¯s divine boat is very sessful. I can use them to build divine boats.¡± Tian Xu exined many of its uses. The Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s poison was indeed very powerful. It could even corrode the void, not to mention the ground. As long as it came into contact with the ground, a huge pit would instantly form. The corrosive power was very strong, and it could be said to be extremely terrifying. When he was at the ocean divinity sect, he did not look into the Komodo dragon. After all, he wanted to get a treasure that could increase his experience points by licking it. Only the blood-eye demonic Ape King and the icy sky demonic Dragon knew of such a treasure. These two demigod demonic beasts knew how to cultivate, so they must have formed such a treasure. However, if he were to make a move on these two demonic beasts, his teacher would definitely teach him a good lesson. Therefore, he could only think about it. As for actual actions, he would forget about it. ¡°Disciple, take out the corpse first and let master refine it for you.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan did not hesitate and took out the Komodo dragon¡¯s corpse. Instantly, a huge corpse flew across the sky. Although it had its eyes closed, its expression was still extremely ferocious. Countless disciples looked at the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s corpse and were shocked. To them, the aura of this demonic beast was too terrifying. At the same time, his respect for senior brother Lin had reached its peak. To think that such a terrifying demonic beast could be killed by senior brother Lin. Just how powerful must he be? The great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect¡¯s gazes were gradually attracted by the huge corpse in the distance. They had never seen a demigod demonic beast. He would never forget this sight in the future. Tian Xu pointed at the corpse in the air, and a mysterious power surged out and wrapped around the corpse. Then, a sizzling sound could be heard. ¡°Teacher, what kind of trick is this? you can even boil water?¡± Lin fan was curious and asked. ¡°Disciple, there¡¯s something you have to learn from now on. This is the condensation of demonic beast essence blood. It condenses all the blood in your body into a drop.¡± Tian Xu felt helpless. His disciple¡¯s strength had increased quickly, but there were some things that he did not learn. This was a very simple move that was a must when going out. ¡°Oh.¡± Soon, a drop of blood fell from the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s body. This drop of blood was golden in color and was surrounded by a circle of fog. He quickly took out a bottle and caught the drop of blood. He wondered if he would gain experience points if he swallowed it. At the thought of this, he really wanted to swallow it. However, forget it, it probably wouldn¡¯t increase. Tian Xu raised his hand again. With a swipe of his finger, the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s surface split open. Then, it fell off like a piece of clothing. ¡°This is the skin. The Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s skin is very hard. Even a sharp weapon would find it hard to leave a wound on it.¡± As Tian Xu exined, he began to cut the meat into pieces in an orderly manner. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the use of this flesh and blood?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°It¡¯s not of much use, but the taste is pretty good. Eating a little can increase your qi and blood. It¡¯s a little useful for cultivation, but it¡¯s no longer of any use to you.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan nodded his head and then shouted to the disciples in the main hall,¡±¡±Some disciples, bring all this meat away. We¡¯ll have the demigod realm demonic beast Feast tonight.¡± The disciples in the hall were so excited that their faces turned red. After all, this was the flesh and blood of a demigod demonic beast. The Golden giant dragon they had eaten thest time was already beyond their imagination. However, he did not expect that he would be able to eat the flesh of a demigod demonic beast again. This was something he did not even dare to dream of. Moreover, how much meat would such a huge corpse have? how long would it take to eat it? ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll be able to have a taste of demigod demonic beasts tonight.¡± The Grandmaster looked at the two grandmasters and smiled. The grandmasters of the two sectsughed as well. To them, this was definitely a delicacy that they had never tasted before. They thenughed as well, filled with anticipation. He didn¡¯t know what was so different about demigod beasts. Lin fan watched intently. Under his teacher¡¯s cutting, the Komodo dragon lizard was quickly broken down. The thick veins were golden in color. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary thing. He didn¡¯t care about these things, but when he saw a piece of pink flesh as tall as a person inside the skeleton, his breathing began to Quicken. ¡°My dear disciple, this piece of flesh is the essence of the Komodo dragon lizard. It¡¯s extremely poisonous. If you eat it by mistake, you will lose all your cultivation. In the worst case, you will be reced by the essence of the beast and be something that is neither human nor demon. That¡¯s why you have to destroy it.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Lin fan opened his mouth immediately. What a joke! How could he destroy this thing? ¡°Teacher, this disciple is useful. I want to keep him.¡± He did not expect the Komodo dragon lizard to have this. He was so lucky. Tian Xu asked,¡±my disciple, what do you want this for? Although it smells good, it¡¯s indeed harmful. Demigod demonic beasts like this will hide a trace of their consciousness in it. If someone or a demonic beast eats it by mistake, it will slowly be reced by it and achieve the purpose of rebirth. ¡± ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t say anything else. I want this.¡± Lin fan leaped into the air. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the piece of meat. Smelling it, he felt that it was extremely fragrant. To others, it was poisonous. But to him, it was a good thing. It was unknown whennd spirit Didi had arrived. Its eyes were shining as it stared at the things in front of it. ¡°These are all good things. If we can use them to forge a divine boat, we will definitely be able to build a very powerful divine boat.¡± ¡°You guys can take it back for forgingter.¡± Lin fan said. Didi was overjoyed.¡±Really?¡± Lin fan nodded.¡±Okay. Forge me a divine boat that has a unique characteristic. Do you understand?¡± Didi nodded.¡±Understood.¡± At that moment, old hei, who had been circling the mountain peak, appeared in front of Lin fan. He looked a little embarrassed, but his eyes were fixed on the bottle in Lin fan¡¯s hand. The drop of blood in the bottle was golden and attracted ckie¡¯s attention. Lin fan smiled,¡±you want it?¡± ckie nodded,¡±yes, this is the blood essence of a demigod demonic beast. If I can consume it, I can recover my cultivation faster.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Lin fan immediately threw the bottle over. Old hei held the bottle in a panic, as if he was really excited. Lin fan looked on and was ted. What was he so excited about? the faster he recovered, the better. He could be a free fighter from now on. A demigod realm demonic beast was split into two in an instant. ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t expect to have such a huge harvest. The Komodo dragon lizard isn¡¯t useless after all. It can benefit so many people. My life is worth it.¡± Lin fan sighed in his heart. The sect began to get busy. The disciples began to transport the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s flesh and blood, while the Earth Spirit, Didi, and the others moved the corpses and veins to forge various things. ¡°Disciple, how¡¯s teacher¡¯s skill? I¡¯m an expert at dissecting demonic beasts. I can dissect seven or eight of them when others are dissecting one. This is talent that ordinary people can¡¯tpare to. ¡± Tian Xuplimented himself. However, it was his first time dissecting a demigod-level demonic beast, so he felt good. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Lin fan said with a straight face.

 Chapter 414

    <h4>Chapter 414: Master has given you the cold shoulder, you won¡¯t be lonely anymore</h4>

    Afterplimenting his teacher, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the secret room and lick this thing. Demigod realm demonic beasts were not easy to encounter. Now that he had encountered one and even killed it, he had to make good use of it. After leaving his teacher¡¯s peak, he returned to invincible peak. When he passed by the elixir-making ce, the frog was in a daze again, looking up at the sky. The frog sensed that someone was approaching. Although it didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly, who else would dare toe to its famous frog master, who was so sneaky and silent? The frog¡¯s sad face quickly changed. Then, as if it had seen a lover it had not seen for a long time, it burst into tears and jumped up. ¡°Master, this frog really missed you.¡± He cried. He cried painfully. Why did this Desperadoe back? didn¡¯t he go out to have fun? As he flew up, his white belly covered Lin fan¡¯s eyes. Lin fan raised his hand and patted gently. Pada! The frog spread out its legs andy on the ground. Its face was bitter and sad. This Desperado had pped it away. It was clearly disdainful of it. The days were getting tougher and tougher, and the Desperados were getting smarter and smarter, no longer falling for his tearful attacks. ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t touch me. What are you doing, trying to take advantage of me?¡± Lin fan squinted at the frog. The frog immediately stood up, swayed left and right, and madly typed 6 ¡®s.¡±Master, what do you think of my 6?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lin fan said. The frog immediately maintained its original appearance, standing on its own. It tilted its head and said,¡±master, what are you doing? this frog is very tired and can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Lin fan stepped forward and moved his fingers around the frog¡¯s body. Then, he squeezed and took out a pill. ¡°Frog, you¡¯re not being honest. You hid the pill but didn¡¯t hide it well. It leaked out.¡± A wisp of pill fragrance spread out and floated in the surroundings. In the distance, the sect¡¯s alchemists were originally going to attend sses. However, when they saw the situation in the distance, they all hid at the foot of the wall. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t be discovered, Peak Master Lin is going to take care of the frog master again. We can¡¯t let the frog master find out, or else he¡¯lle for us. ¡± The alchemists were already familiar with the frog master¡¯s tricks. As long as he was wronged by Peak Master Lin, they would be the ones to suffer in the end. Thest time frog master was bullied, an Alchemist had only touched his butt when he was refining pills. He had been beaten up badly. However, they weren¡¯t angry. The frog master was a great Frog master in their hearts. He was their teacher, so it was normal for him to be beaten. They were happy to make the frog master happy. ¡°Impossible, how could my pill ...¡± The frog was horrified and eximed that it was impossible. But in an instant, it was stunned. Its sneaky Frog Eyes revealed a confused look and it began to act like a retard.¡±Master, this isn¡¯t frog¡¯s pill. Frog doesn¡¯t have any pills either. I¡¯ve given them all to master.¡± At that moment, the frog hugged Lin fan¡¯s leg and said with tears and snot,¡±¡±Master, you can¡¯t doubt frog. Frog is extremely loyal to you. If frog isn¡¯t loyal to you, you can swear to the heavens that frog won¡¯t eat for three days. No, I mean, I¡¯ll be unlucky for three days.¡± Lin fan squinted at Yan. This frog wasn¡¯t as honest as old ck. Before it became a demon pet, it was already very naughty. Now that it became a demon pet, it was even more naughty. ¡°Divine pill, when can you refine it?¡± The frog was stunned and dumbfounded.¡±Master, you must be joking. If I refine a divine pill in this state, I won¡¯t even know how I died.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll die for master¡¯s pill refining, but I can¡¯t bear to leave master. I¡¯ve been working hard on my cultivation recently. Once I reach the demigod realm, I¡¯ll be able to refine divine pills.¡± The frog¡¯s expression was very serious, and it even deliberately released its aura. The aura of a third level heavenly Dipper sovereign allowed master to understand that he was still very far away from the demigod realm, and it was impossible for him to reach it for the time being. You¡¯re dreaming. Lin fan was toozy to say anything to the frog. He took out the yellow paper. ¡°Hero, let me go back. I was wrong.¡± The moment the yellow paper appeared, it immediately roared. He was locked together with the Komodo dragon¡¯s corpse and saw it clearly. The demigod Komodo was punched through. What kind of concept was that? it was inhuman. The power of heaven and earth had been restored, and demigods had reappeared. ording to the records, the battle of deification was about to happen again. In his opinion, this was simply courting death. The battle of deification was so terrifying that he had existed for so long, so how could he not have points? Therefore, he was still willing to return to the abyss. After all, it was better to live than to die. Being able to survive was also a kind of ability. Although this human was a little arrogant and didn¡¯t respect him enough, he would definitely be able to wear this human down to death in the end. At that time, it would be his victory. ¡°How dare you! It¡¯s your good fortune that master brought you back. You should know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Seeing the yellow paper being so arrogant, the frog did its best to show off. It jumped with its small hind legs and pped the yellow paper with its front ws. With a loud p, frog Qi filled the air, showing the true colors of a green frog. ¡°You ... You guys.¡± Huang Zhi was dumbfounded. He had never thought that he would encounter such an encounter. As an origin Saint rune, he was respected by tens of thousands of people in his era. Even those ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereigns would be very polite to him. Now, not only was he humiliated by this human, but he was also pped by a frog. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, it was still a kind of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re all ruthless. Just you wait. The world is going to change greatly. The battle of deification ising. Without my guidance, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± The yellow paper roared. He was going to fight for hisst bit of dignity. How could he let a frog humiliate him? ¡°Master, let him down. Frogge wants to fight him one-on-one.¡± The frog said domineeringly. Lin fan released the talisman and it slowly floated down. The frog seized the opportunity and directly flew up with a w, pping the yellow paper.¡±I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± ¡°You beast, how dare you do such an unforgivable thing to this Saint talisman? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The frog stomped on the yellow paper with one foot.¡±Come on, I have four ws. What do you have?¡± ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the Desperado?¡± The frog raised its head and found that the person was gone. It immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It had finally managed to muddle through. But very quickly, Lin fan appeared. He brought a rope and tied the yellow paper up. He then skillfully tied a knot. ¡°Master, what are you doing? Are we going to hang this guy up and whip him every day?¡± The frog asked in confusion. He felt a great sense offort in his heart. Finally, there was someone who was worse off than him. Although he was nothing, at least he had a life. As for that old ck, he looked down on him. He actually got along with this human and shamelessly asked for something. As a frog that had lived for tens of thousands of years, he was looking down on her. Lin fan smiled and tied the rope on the yellow paper around the frog¡¯s neck. Then, he hung the frog behind him.¡±In the future, let¡¯s get along well and stop quarreling.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The frog stood there in a daze, as if it was stunned.¡±No, master.¡± ¡°AI.¡± Lin fan sighed and patted the frog¡¯s head.¡±Frog, master actually loves you very much. It¡¯s been a long time and he has neglected you. Now that I have a yellow paper to apany you, you have someone to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± The frog was in despair. It had just beaten the other party to death, but now it had to stay together. Even if it was a surprise, it couldn¡¯t do this. ¡°Don¡¯t be touched. Master loves you very much. Just ept it. Work hard and fight for the demigod realm. Then, you can take him down.¡± The moment he said that, Lin fan disappeared from the spot. The frog stood there dumbly. This oath came too F * cking fast. He had just sworn to be unlucky for three days, and it really came true immediately. ¡°Yellow paper, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to be impudent, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± The yellow paper roared,¡±you animal, I¡¯ll p you to death.¡± At this moment, the yellow paper was lifted up and hit the back of the frog, but it did not hurt or itch. But to the frog, it was a disgrace. ¡°Impudent thing, when this frog bes a half god, I¡¯ll take your paper life.¡± A frog and a piece of paper started quarreling. The alchemists who were hiding in the distance didn¡¯t know what to do. The frog master was clearly in a state of Fury. If he went over, he would only be met with death. In the secret room. Lin fan sat there cross-legged and took out the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s source. ¡°So it¡¯s the demonic beast source. Teacher really knows a lot.¡± Lin fan looked at the pink thing and was a little curious and excited. He didn¡¯t know how many experience points the demigod beast¡¯s source would bring, or if it wouldn ¡®t. He stuck out his tongue and licked it. It felt numb and numb. ¡°It¡¯s really cool. ¡± Suddenly, a strange power flowed through his body. ¡°Experience points +10000¡± ¡°Is it going to change?¡± He would not hesitate to raise his hand and lower his sword. Ten secondster, Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light. He didn¡¯t lose anything this time. In fact, he had made a huge profit. He hoped that he would encounter demigod realm demonic beasts in the future. As he licked, the sound of his licking spread throughout the secret chamber. Luckily, this ce was sealed off. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if the sound spread out. The experience points kept increasing, which was more refreshing than cultivation. At night. The magnificent me sect was bustling and brightly lit. The great evolution sect and the Mahavira treasure sect did not leave. Instead, they stayed at the magnificent me sect and enjoyed the demigod demonic beasts. All the disciples joined in and cheered. Lu Qiming wanted to call Lin fan out, but Lin fan was cultivating in his secret chamber, so he did not disturb him. ¡°Sigh, senior brother is really a role model for our generation.¡± He sighed in his heart. Then, he realized that all of this was for the magnificent me sect. With senior brother¡¯s strength, he could have swept across the world a long time ago. However, in order to make the sect stronger, he could only cultivate silently. He was touched and impressed. At the same time, he looked at the piece of paper in his hand that he had already written and made a decision. He had decided to tell senior brother Lin a story of his glorious past. He wanted to spread it to every corner of the magnificent me sect and let everyone know how great senior brother Lin was.

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415: Please call me the sect master of the blood refining sect</h4>

    While Lin fan was busy licking the origin, a group of people had already appeared on an ind outside the magnificent me sect. ¡°Venerable one, we¡¯ve been building this Ind for some time, and it¡¯s already formed.¡± A middle-aged man with two sabers on his back said excitedly. This ce was a Nameless Ind. It was notrge, only about 1000 square kilometers. This ce wasn¡¯t managed by any sect and was considered a wilderness environment. ¡°The venerable one is a thing of the past,¡± an elder said with a smile.¡±You should be addressing him as sect master now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it should be the sect leader. I never thought that one day, we¡¯d be members of the sect, or even the pioneers of the sect. If it weren¡¯t for the sect leader leading us, it¡¯d be hard to imagine.¡± ¡°Sect master, we should give the sect a name. This matter should be decided by the sect master.¡± The group of people stood in two rows and looked up at Xue Lian. Back when the blood refiner venerable hade to find them, they had been doubtful and even unconvinced. After all, he had done such a great thing, which was simply nonsense. They had joined the divine religion because of their faith, but when they reached a certain point, they suddenly realized that it was not faith, but a death wish. They were the target of the magnificent me sect¡¯s pursuit. But by then, it was already toote. He could only brace himself and continue. Now that the cult king had been exterminated and the divine religion was gone, they were free. They had followed the sovereign of blood smelting to do great things, and now that the preliminary results had emerged, they were very excited. If Xue Lian the venerable became the sect head, they would be the top elders of the sect. In the future, they would be able to walk with their heads held high. ¡°Samurai demon, what did you just call me?¡± Xue Lian asked, stunned. The middle-aged man who had suggested naming the sect was none other than the warrior demon. Although he didn¡¯t know why the blood refining sect master had asked such a question, he still replied,¡±¡±Sect master.¡± ¡°Call me that again,¡± Xue Lian said. ¡°Sect master,¡± the warrior demon said. ¡°Call me that again.¡± ¡°Sect master.¡± ¡­¡­ After a dozen or so times, the blood refiner threw his head back andughed uproariously, tears flowing down from the corners of his eyes. His great ambitions and grand ambitions had finally been realized. That¡¯s right, Peak Master Lin didn¡¯t lie to him. It was really possible. He could find an uninhabited ind, form a gang, and establish a sect. Although the scale was small now, he believed that under his wise and powerful leadership, the sect would definitely be able to strengthen and be a sect that the world could not underestimate. ¡°The name of the sect will be the soft frost sect,¡± the sect master said solemnly. ¡°Sect master, this name doesn¡¯t sound very domineering.¡± ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t seem to match our situation.¡± ¡°It should be called the heaven murder sect.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t call it the heaven murder sect. I think I should call it the heaven extermination sect or the Futian sect.¡± ¡°Do you have a grudge against the heavens? if you don¡¯t kill them, then you¡¯ll kill them. If you don ¡®t, then you¡¯ll be subdued. Why don¡¯t you call it the heavenly Sun sect?¡± ¡°Sun Sky sect, that¡¯s a good name. It¡¯s really domineering.¡± At this moment, the founding elders raised their opinions. They had used their hands to build this small sect. It was filled with a sense of fulfillment, as if they had done something big. Warrior demon said,¡±everyone quiet down. The sect leader gave us this name for a reason. He wants the sect leader to forgive us. After all, none of you here have ever studied in a private school.¡± ¡°Ah, private school. I was too poor when I was young, how could I afford it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve killed so many people that my hands have gone soft. Where would I find the time to learn?¡± The blood refining sect masterughed.¡±The frigid softness sect is a ce where strength and gentleness coexist. Now that you¡¯re all the founders of the frigid softness sect, you all have the goal of strengthening the sect. In the process, you¡¯ll naturally have to suffer some grievances. You can¡¯t go head to head with others like you did in the past. Endure for a moment, and everything will be fine. Take a step back, and the world will be clear.¡± ¡°So, this is the meaning behind the soft frost sect.¡± The Shakyamuni of the heavenly God sect pondered for a moment.¡±What the sect master said makes a lot of sense. If we endure, everything will be peaceful. If we take a step back, the sky will be clear. Our sect is still very weak, and we do need to endure. But I don¡¯t know who said this. It¡¯s a great question. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing to study under him for one or two years.¡± The sect master said regretfully,¡±the person who said this is very wise. Unfortunately, I invited him to work together with me on a major matter, but he refused. However, he pointed out the way for me. Without him, there would be no such thing as the current han Rou sect. Therefore, the position of vice sect master will always be reserved for him. Does anyone have any questions?¡± ¡°No problem. Since this person has contributed so much to the sect, he deserves the position of vice sect master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My sect is a boorish ce that only knows how to kill. It¡¯s a good thing to have a schr in charge.¡± Xue Lian was very satisfied with the current situation,¡±everyone, remember, now that you are all the sect¡¯s upper echelons, you can¡¯t be like before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect master. We understand. ¡± ¡°Sect master, now that we¡¯ve established our sect, how should we develop it?¡± The blood refining sect masterughed,¡±don¡¯t worry. The Vice sect master has already pointed out the path for me. I just need to suffer a little. However, for the sake of strengthening the soft frost sect, this little bit of suffering is nothing. I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll leave the sect in your hands.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the blood refining sect master disappeared into the void and set off towards the heavenly sect Pce. The Shakyamuni of the heavenly God sect began to chat. ¡°Martial demon, your cultivation is the highest. You should be in charge of the hall of cultivation techniques.¡± Warrior demon smiled,¡±sure, sure. But you need to write down all the cultivation techniques you¡¯ve learned in your life and ce them in the cultivation technique Hall for your disciples to cultivate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. There are so many of us, and we¡¯ve learned all sorts of things. If we gather all of them together, it¡¯ll be a huge treasure trove of cultivation techniques.¡± ¡°This old man has to go and give those disciples, no, the disciples, a good lecture so that they can¡¯t be the same as before. Their faith should be changed, and they should change into the soft frost sect.¡± At this moment, everyone assigned their positions and went to do their own things. Heavenly sect Pce. ¡°Who is it?¡± The disciple who was guarding the gate asked sternly when he saw someone approaching. ¡°I am the sect master of the hanrou sect. I would like to request an audience with the heaven sect¡¯s court.¡± Xue Lian cupped his fists and said. If it was before, he would have long since killed this man with a single p, but now he needed to endure. ¡°What sect is the soft frost sect? I¡¯ve never heard of it. I won¡¯t see it.¡± The disciple waved his hand. Xue Lian smiled and took out some things from his storage ring,¡±please help me inform them.¡± When the disciple saw these things, he was overjoyed.¡±Not bad, you know how to do things. Just wait, I¡¯ll go and inform them now.¡± Watching the disciple leave, Xue Lian sighed. At the same time, he thought of Peak Master Lin and felt extremely grateful. If he had not gone to train and endure humiliation, he would not have been able to learn the trick of bribery in the secr world. Very quickly, a judge from the heaven sect Pce walked over. ¡°This is Ge Yang caijue,¡± the disciple said.¡±If he wants to see the judge, he will need the permission of the judge.¡± Xue Lian immediately stepped forward.¡±I am the sect master of the hanrou sect, Xu hanming. I pay my respects to geyang caijue.¡± ¡°Soft frost sect? What sect is it? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± Geyang caijue was puzzled. Xue Lian replied,¡±it¡¯s just a small sect. We¡¯ve just been established and would like to join the heavenly sect Hall. We would like to ask for geyang caijue¡¯s help in rmending us.¡± Then, he took out some pills and secretly handed them over. Pada! ¡°What the hell? a small sect wants to join the heaven sect Pce? dream on!¡± Ge Yang caijue pped the pill away and looked at Xue Lian with disdain. A small sect like this wanted to join the heaven sect Pce? what a joke. Xue Lian was a little angry, but then he remembered what Lin fan had said. If you can still smile when someone steps on your face, then you¡¯re only one step away from sess. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s indeed a fool¡¯s dream, but please help me, geyang caijue. I¡¯m very grateful, and I¡¯m willing to do anything for you in the future.¡± Xue Lian licked his lips and showed a sincere smile. Ge Yang caijue looked at Xue Lian with a disdainful smile.¡±Hehe, you¡¯re an interesting sect master. Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel down and eat all the pills on the ground. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll get lost immediately.¡± Xue Lian looked at the pills scattered on the ground and thought of Lin fan¡¯s words. Then, he thought of the most beautiful figure in his life. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Immediately, Xue Liany on the ground and swallowed the pills one by one. The disciples of the sect were dumbfounded. There really was such a stupid person. Ge Yang caijue was stunned for a moment, then heughed out loud.¡±Hahahaha! Good! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a situation. Interesting! This is really very interesting! Eat it, eat it all! Don¡¯t leave a single one behind. As long as you finish all of them, I¡¯ll inform the judge.¡± Xue Liany there with a smile on his face. However, he was extremely furious in his heart. He really wanted to crush this guy into a pulp, but Lin fan¡¯s words kept ringing in his mind. ¡°Endure, endure. When someone steps on your face, you can still lick it and smile. If you don¡¯t seed, who will?¡± When all the pills on the ground had been consumed, Xue Lian cupped his fists and said,¡±I hope geyang caijue can help introduce me to you.¡± Geyang caijue looked at Xue Lian and said,¡±alright, wait a moment. I¡¯ll report to you now.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Xue Lian took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart, a smile appearing on his face. Endure it, if he couldn¡¯t even bear this little humiliation, then what kind of sect would he establish? Not long after. ¡°Come in, the eternal judgement will question you personally.¡± Geyang caijue shouted. This was the first time he had seen such a guy who had eaten all of them. He had been in the hall of judgement for a long time. When Xue Lian appeared outside, he smiled. He had seeded. He had really seeded. ¡°Peak Master Lin, thank you. You are right. It is necessary to endure silently. The sect head is here.¡± However, the King of Hell was easy to see, but the little devil was difficult to deal with. Joining the heaven sect Hall was a good start. He was going to move on to the next step, which was also what Peak Master Lin had told him. He was going to establish diplomatic ties with the neighboring sects, develop their philosophy, and slowly Annex them to strengthen the sect. Invincible peak, in the secret room. ¡°My mother, my tongue is numb ...¡± Lin fan was panting. It was finally done. He had finally licked all of the Komodo dragon¡¯s origin. Although he could bite it, he preferred to lick it, because this feeling was reallyfortable. He checked his experience points and was satisfied. [Experience points: 80240100] ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s not as good as the half-step divine elixir and even worse than the one at the sunshine sect. But it¡¯s enough. We¡¯re one step closer to sess.¡± ¡°This Peak Master will be invincible very soon.¡± Lin fan encouraged himself as he headed in the direction of invincibility. [PS: I¡¯ll be returning the chapters I owe for the tips. I can¡¯t write that many unless there are really special circumstances or I¡¯m really stuck. I¡¯ll still be able to keep up with the updates on a regr basis.]

 Chapter 416 - Peak Master Lin is really too loyal

    <h4>Chapter 416: Peak Master Lin is really too loyal</h4>

    ¡°More than 80 million experience points saved me a lot of effort, but I¡¯m still a long way from improving my cultivation.¡± After licking the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s origin, he earned 80 million experience points. It was not bad and worthy of praise. If he wanted to umte 100 million experience points, he would have to do it. Lin fan started to add, subtract, and multiply. This wasn¡¯t a simple matter. It required arge amount of mental work. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to calcte it. However, ording to his preliminary calctions, it would take 7.7 days, which was eight days, without sleep or rest, to umte 100 million points. ¡°Well, it seems that I can only continue to practice and see if I can improve my cultivation when I reach 100 million experience points.¡± Hecked everything now, including experience points and credit points. He would need to put in a lot of effort if he wanted to umte enough experience points. ¡°Cultivate, cultivate.¡± He sat in a circle and used the Buddhist demon¡¯s unparalleled technique. He gained 30 experience points every second. For others, cultivating was extremely boring. However, to him, cultivation was an unusual enjoyment. Every time he was tired, he just needed to use his sword and everything would be fine. At this moment, the secret room was very quiet. There was no sound at all, and it was already dark outside. The frogy on the bed, its four ws straightened, and fell asleep. In his dream, he dreamed of his wife waving at him. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m here ...¡± The frog muttered to itself as it sleepwalked. It dreamed that it had left the frog¡¯s body and returned to its original, handsome appearance. Just as it was about to hold his wife¡¯s hand, a ghostly cry suddenly woke it up. The yellow paper hanging behind him was singing loudly. It was very proud and veryfortable. ¡°Are you looking to die?¡± The frog¡¯s beautiful dream was shattered. It angrily cursed at the yellow paper,¡±you¡¯re too much! It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°What sleep? this Saint talisman never sleeps,¡± The yellow paper said proudly. ¡°Then shut up. I want to sleep.¡± The frog was furious. It used to be so peaceful and happy, but now with this yellow paper, everything was shattered. ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯ll sing my own song, what does it have to do with you?¡± The yellow paper had no face, but its voice had a sense of pride. This frog had dared to be so presumptuous to it during the day, so it would teach it a lesson tonight. ¡°How can I sleep with you singing like a ghost?¡± The frog cursed. It wanted to trample on the yellow paper and humiliate it. The yellow paper replied,¡±I can¡¯t help it. This is your business. It has nothing to do with the Saint talisman.¡± At the same time, he was filled with hatred. ¡®You were disrespectful to me during the day. If you can F * cking sleep tonight, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡¯ Until dawn, the frog¡¯s eyes were wide and dark. He had been disturbed by the yellow paper for a whole night. No matter how he threatened or insulted it, the yellow paper didn¡¯t care at all. This made him feel like he had punched cotton, and he felt very powerless. ¡°Desperado, you¡¯re really too ruthless.¡± The frog wanted to cry but had no tears. This was the revenge of a Desperado. However, it endured it. It was a great thing to be able to survive. ¡°Yellow paper, just you wait. When I reach the demigod realm, I¡¯ll take your paper life.¡± The yellow paper replied,¡±hehe, with your lousy frog bloodline, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible in your lifetime.¡± ¡°Thump thump!¡± The sound of a bell came from outside. The two disciples guarding the gate noticed a small divine boating from the distance and quickly rang the rm. It was a divine boat. Some sects would buy it from other sects. The magnificent me sect had one before, but it had been too long and was no longer as good as the others. Now that a divine boat had arrived, it naturally attracted the attention of the disciples. The top elders of the sect were conversing,¡±this is the divine boat of the ocean deity sect. What are they doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that they are here to provoke us?¡± Huo Rong stared at the sky.¡±Brothers, I don¡¯t think so. Something might have happened. No matter what, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± The sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect had not left yet. When they sensed the situation in the void, they were also puzzled. The ocean divinity sect and the magnificent me sect had a huge conflict during Emperor Yanhua¡¯s time. They had a blood feud. Although many years had passed, the two sects still had no interactions. At this moment, Huo Rong was floating in the void. He looked at the divine boat that was slowly stopping in the void.¡±Why have you alle to my sect?¡± However, when Huo Rong saw the figure standing at the front of the divine boat, he could not help but feel suspicious. He did not expect the sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect toe. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Huo Rong was puzzled. He did not know why the sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect hade personally. The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect cupped his fists and said,¡±Oh, it¡¯s elder Huo Rong. I¡¯m here to thank the magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak.¡± ¡°Is it rted to that kid?¡± Huo Rong was stunned. This was the first time he had seen someone from another secte to the magnificent me sect to thank them instead of asking for justice. Although he was very puzzled, he softened his attitude.¡±Oh? I wonder what happened to my sect¡¯s Peak Master?¡± The sect Master of the Ocean divinity sectughed,¡±elder Huo Rong, why don¡¯t we go down and talk?¡± ¡°Please,¡± he said. Huo Rong said hurriedly. As long as they didn¡¯te to cause trouble, they would wee them. Although there was enmity between the two sects, the sect master of the sea divinity sect must havee personally to improve the rtionship between the two sects. However, could he make this decision alone? In the main hall, the sect master appeared. After all, the sect Master of the Ocean deity sect hade personally. If Huo Rong was the only one to receive him, it would seem like they were looking down on him. The magnificent me sect master and the elders were all shocked. They suddenly realized that they didn¡¯t seem to recognize the kid. ¡°Thank you, Peak Master Lin, for saving our sect from being destroyed by the Komodo dragon lizard. Peak Master Lin was wearing a mask, so I don¡¯t know who he was. However, the various fighting styles and special circumstances reminded me of the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak.¡± ¡°In the words of my sect¡¯s Peak Master Lin, although there was a blood feud between the two sects, we can¡¯t just watch as the demonic beasts destroy the sect and cause blood to flow like a river. I¡¯m here today to thank Peak Master Lin for your kindness.¡± At this moment, the sect Master of the Ocean divinity sect raised his hand and pped a box. Then, he opened it. Instantly, the entire Hall was filled with the light of treasures. ¡°This is a little token from my sect, as well as some of my sect¡¯s special products. Thank you for your help, Peak Master Lin.¡± The sect master of the sea divinity sect said. Huo Rong and the others were dumbfounded. When the Grandmaster of the sea god sect had praised Lin fan so highly, they felt as though they were in a dream. Even if they were beaten to death, they wouldn¡¯t dare to believe this. When the Saint convent sect came, they were clearly in the right, but this kid turned ck into white and caused them to suffer a great loss. The heaven sect Pce was also here to cause trouble. He must have made a lot of enemies from the sunshine sect, the heaven sect Pce, the Saint convent sect, the Yin Yang sect, and so on. As for the sects that had blood feuds with the magnificent me sect, their sect Masters came personally to thank him for his help. They couldn¡¯t understand this. The two sect Masters of the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect looked at each other and nodded. They could tell that Peak Master Lin was indeed extraordinary after seeing it with their own eyes. Even the ocean divinity sect, who had a blood feud with him, came to express their gratitude. At the same time, Peak Master Lin was able to put aside his past hatred and kill the demigod demonic beast. How magnanimous was this? Admiration, he was truly impressed. ¡°I wonder where Peak Master Lin is right now. I would like to thank you in person.¡± The sect master of the sea god sect said. ¡°He should be in closed door cultivation right now. I¡¯ll send someone to inform him.¡± Huo Rong said. However, the sect master of the sea god sect waved his hand immediately.¡±Since Peak Master Lin is in closed-door cultivation, it¡¯s better not to disturb you. I¡¯m here to deliver these to thank you, Peak Master Lin. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The sect master and Huo Rong tried to persuade the other party to stay, but the other party declined and left on the divine boat. Huo Rong looked at the departing divine boat and then at the fewrge boxes at the side. He asked,¡±¡±Sect master, what is the ocean divinity sect trying to do?¡± The sect leader was silent for a moment,¡±maybe he really came to thank me.¡± Huo Rong was in disbelief. The situation in the ocean deity sect was ratherplicated. The higher-ups of the sect were not of one mind. From the people who hade, it could be seen that a few of the top elders had not followed. The ocean divinity sect. A few top elders were conversing. ¡°He actually brought that thing to the magnificent me sect? Are you trying to build a good rtionship with the magnificent me sect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trying to push the ocean deity sect out. I¡¯m very suspicious of his ability as the sect master. ¡± A group of top elders were very dissatisfied with the sect leader¡¯s behavior of bringing gifts to the magnificent me sect. At the same time, they had begun to doubt the sect leader¡¯s ability. However, they didn¡¯t have the guts to overthrow the current sect master. After all, it would be difficult to seed without support. As for the news of Lin fan killing the demigod Komodo dragon lizard in the ocean deity sect, it had already spread. The people of the Oceanus sect were all very interested in this matter. After all, there was a blood feud between the magnificent me sect and the Oceanus sect, but that was a long time ago. Now, the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master had killed the Komodo dragon lizard and saved the sea god sect. This made them very grateful, and their impression of the magnificent me sect gradually increased. However, some of the citizens were not happy with the magnificent me sect. After all, the magnificent me sect had killed many of their people in the past. Therefore, some citizens felt that a war with the magnificent me sect was necessary. Gradually, two factions were formed. The sect master of the sea god sect was in the pro-me faction, while some of the top elders in the sect had formed another faction. Although the momentum was still small, the sect master of the sea god sect¡¯s visit to the magnificent me sect had already be a point of conflict. In the magnificent me sect, people from all the major cities gathered in teahouses. At this moment, a refined-looking man who looked like a schr stood on a chair and waved his arms as he spoke with great passion. ¡°When the sunshine sect invaded our sect, they sent a giant war beast to the battlefield. Countless people were unable to fight against the war beast. Just when everyone was in despair, Peak Master Lin, who was still an outer disciple, suddenly descended from the sky on a cloud. With a divine weapon in his hand, he cut the war beast in half andid the foundation for victory.¡± The citizens below were stunned when they heard this. Some of the children¡¯s faces were even red. Their innocent eyes were filled with admiration as though they were looking forward to that situation. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417: No one can bully our invincible peak</h4>

    The magnificent me sect, invincible peak. Many of the disciples were in a state of cultivation. The training ground on invincible peak was the most high-end training ground in the sect. The body tempering pool and the stone steps were the best training grounds. At this moment, a figure appeared in the distance at the mountain Gate. However, that figure was very strange. He suddenly stopped moving and fell to the ground. The disciples who were guarding the gate were shocked when they saw what was happening.¡±Someone has fallen over there. Go and take a look.¡± When they saw the figure on the ground, the disciple guarding the gate couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that Wang Fu from invincible peak? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± At this moment, Wang Fu¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. There was a deep gash on his neck, and it felt as if his entire head would have been cut off if it had gone any deeper. ¡°Hurry, hurry, carry it to invincible peak.¡± Seeing such a serious injury, the disciples guarding the mountain Gate panicked. How much vitality did he have to be able to hold on until now? perhaps he had held on with one breath. The disciples who were guarding the gates carried Wang Fu and rushed towards invincible peak. When the disciples who passed by saw the bloody man, they were all stunned, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Senior brother l¨¹, senior brother l¨¹, Wang Fu is about to die!¡± The disciple on guard shouted from afar. Lu Qiming was checking out the situation on the peak. Two days ago, he had written the first story of senior brother Lin.¡±Fan Xiang is a good story, and the people of the sect like it a lot. It should have spread by now.¡± Although it was a little exaggerated, he had a big goal. In the future, he would make it the best-selling mythical story. Exaggerated techniques were verymon, and there was no problem at all. However, Lu Qiming¡¯s expression changed when he heard the sound from afar. Wang Fu was dying? How could this be? Wang Fu was the most talented disciple on invincible peak. Not only did they have high hopes for him, but even senior brother Lin had high hopes for him. ¡°Move, move, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Qiming hurried over. The surrounding disciples made way for Lu Qiming. The gate-keeping disciple said,¡±senior brother Lu, we don¡¯t know either. When we were guarding the mountain Gate, we saw him lying there.¡± The surrounding disciples ¡®faces turned grave. This was the most serious situation they had ever seen. In the past, even when their senior and junior brothers had left the sect to train and returned with injuries, they had never been so serious. Lu Qiming squatted down to examine the wound. He was shocked when he saw the ghastly wound.¡±Go, go to the medicine Hall and get some medicine. Get some earth elixirs and more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Some disciples ran away and returned quickly. ¡°Junior Brother Wang, hang in there!¡± Lu Qiming looked at Wang Fu¡¯s injuries in shock. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died long ago. There was not a single part of their body that was healed, especially the neck. There was a huge gash, and their head almost fell off. Pfft! Pfft! Blood sprayed out of Wang Fu¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing. ¡± At this moment, the disciple who had gone to get the elixir pills ran back in a hurry. Lu Qiming took out the pills, crushed some into powder, and rubbed it on his neck. Then he cleared the blood from Wang Fu¡¯s mouth and stuffed it back in. ¡°Swallow it.¡± Wang Fu, who was barely conscious, swallowed the pill with difficulty. The medicinal power spread through his body, temporarily saving his life. ¡°Who was it that was so ruthless? ¡± Lu Qiming frowned. He did not know who had attacked him. Wang Fu was already very strong. Although he had yet to enter the heaven¡¯s strength realm, he was already an Earth Star border stage nine. To be able to injure him to this extent, he must be a heaven¡¯s strength realm expert. ¡°Senior ... Brother,¡± At this moment, Wang Fu¡¯s consciousness was gradually returning. However, the injuries on his body were too severe and he still couldn¡¯t move. When he opened his mouth, blood was still flowing out from the wound on his neck. ¡± Junior Brother, don¡¯t speak. Right now, recuperating is the most important thing. ¡± Lu Qiming said hurriedly. As for the spectating disciples, some of them couldn¡¯t bear to look at it directly because it was simply too terrifying. Not to mention how much pain it was, just looking at such an injury made them feel cold all over. ¡± Senior brother, I don¡¯t know if I can do it, but I have to say it. It was the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect. Junior Brother Qin Zhen and I entered the boundless danger zone. We found treasures there, but we met the religious brother of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect. We were surrounded, Junior Brother Qin was killed, and I escaped death. ¡± Wang Fu¡¯s aura was still very weak after he finished speaking, and he could die at any moment. But all of a sudden, a green life force came from the withered mountain and entered Wang Fu¡¯s body, healing his internal injuries. This was the life force that elder ku mu had condensed. It was very precious, but after using it many times and this time, there was not much left. ¡°Thank you for helping, elder Kumu.¡± Lu Qiming said gratefully. He then looked at Junior Brother Wang Fu, who was gradually calming down, and instructed his disciples to arrange for Wang Fu to recuperate properly. With his injuries, he would need at least half a month to recuperate. Even if he had a lot of pills, it would not work. At this moment, the disciples gathered around, each and every one of them looking extremely indignant. ¡°Senior brother, what should we do now? we must seek justice for this matter.¡± ¡°This is a fight between the religious brother of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect. It¡¯s going to affect a lot of things.¡± Some disciples expressed their helplessness. These two sects were both major sects and were extraordinary. Furthermore, this was a situation they had encountered while training in a dangerous ce. They didn¡¯t know what to do with the deaths and injuries. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s normal to die in a dangerous ce. But since we already know who did it, why should we just let it go? senior Brother Qin Zhen is a member of invincible peak. Could it be that he died in vain and we can¡¯t even avenge him?¡± ¡°Senior brother l¨¹, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Lu Qiming frowned. He did not know what to do. At this moment, elder Kumu appeared.¡±Don¡¯t tell anyone about this for now. We¡¯ll think of a way to solve it in the future.¡± Some of the disciples who wanted to take revenge lowered their heads when they heard elder Kumu¡¯s words. They weren¡¯t convinced, but since the elder had spoken, what else could they do? they could only listen. Creak! The stone door of the secret room opened. ¡°Ah, cultivation is really boring.¡± Lin fan raised his head and looked at the piercing sunlight. He felt that walking in the world was still the mostfortable. At the same time, he raised his strength true world skill to level six. One million points were used up just like that, and he felt bitter in his heart. In the end, he was only left with a few hundred thousand points. ¡°It seems like I still need to continue umting points.¡± He had made up his mind to work hard to improve his Foundation. Now, he had enough experience points. 100 million experience points was enough to improve his cultivation. However, his Foundation was still insufficient, so he definitely had to slow down. If he wanted to do something, he had to do it to the best of his ability. If his Foundation was not good enough, even if he was beaten to death, he would not increase his cultivation. The foundation that he had built up with great difficulty was suddenly destroyed. This was very painful. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the situation there?¡± He looked into the distance and saw many disciples gathered together. They seemed to be arguing about something. He walked over and wanted to see what was going on. After all, it was necessary to get along with the junior brothers of the peaks. A group of disciples were gathered there, especially the female disciples. Some of their eyes were red. They had seen the situation just now. Those injuries were probably not much different from death. Now, they knew who it was, but they couldn¡¯t take revenge, which made them even sadder. ¡°What are you all doing here? Why don¡¯t you go and cultivate?¡± While everyone was listening to elder ku MU¡¯s teachings, Lin fan¡¯s voice rang out. When the disciples saw senior brother Lin, they were all very excited. They had a lot to say, but they just lowered their heads and didn¡¯t know what to say. Elder ku mu was slightly taken aback.¡±You¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± ¡°Elder Kumu, what brings you here to invincible peak?¡± Lin fan did not reply. He was curious as to why elder ku mu would be here. This was something that had never happened in the past. Could it be that you see that I¡¯m in the limelight recently and want to be good friends with me? If that was the case, it was not as if he could not give them face. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look,¡± ku mu said with a smile.¡±Invincible peak is now our sect¡¯s representative. A few days ago, the sect Master of the Ocean God sect came over and gave you many gifts to thank you for helping them kill the Komodo dragon lizard.¡± ¡°The ocean divinity sect is really thoughtful.¡± Lin fan chuckled. He hadn¡¯t expected the Grandmaster of the ocean divinity sect toe personally. This meant that there would be one less territory to cause trouble in the future. Since the other party had given him so much face, he had no choice but to give him some face. What a headache. In fact, he hoped that the outer sect would not give him face and mock him to their heart¡¯s content, bullying him. This was the only way he could be more motivated. Sniff, sniff! At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s nose twitched and his brows furrowed,¡±that¡¯s not right. It reeks of blood. Who¡¯s bleeding?¡± As soon as he said this, the disciples ¡®expressions changed. At first, he thought that it was a Junior Sister who had a rtive, but now it seemed that something was wrong. ¡°Are you guys hiding something from me?¡± Lin fan smiled and asked,¡±if you have something to tell me, I¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡± Elder ku mu chuckled.¡±It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss. Let¡¯s go to my mountain and have a chat.¡± After he finished speaking, he reached out and pulled Lin fan. Lin fan blocked his hand,¡±elder ku mu, this Peak Master is asking junior brothers some questions. Please do not interfere.¡± Elder Kumu stood there with a slight headache. If this brat were to find out about this, wouldn¡¯t he be defying the heavens? however, this brat waspletely ignoring him, which left him helpless. If he started too quickly, these top elders would not be able to suppress him. ¡°Junior Brother Lu, I trust you the most. Don¡¯t lie to me. What happened?¡± Lin fan asked. Lu Qiming nodded. He would not hide anything from Lin fan. Even if elder Kumu told him not to say anything, he would not lie to his senior brother Lin. ¡°Something has happened. Just now, Junior Brother Wang Fu returned with serious injuries and almost lost his life. As for Junior Brother Qin Zhen, he has died.¡± When Lin fan heard this, his face was calm,¡±who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve asked Junior Brother Wang, but he doesn¡¯t know their names either. He only knows that they¡¯re the Saints of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect.¡± Lu Qiming said. ¡°Yes. Junior Brother Lu, you can see the mountain. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath and made his preparations. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± elder ku mu asked anxiously. Lin fanughed,¡±only my invincible peak can bully others. No one can bully the people of my invincible peak. Even if it¡¯s a beast, no one can bully it.¡± Bang! Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, he rose into the air, tore through the void, and rushed into the distance.

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418: I¡¯m not here to be arrogant, I¡¯m here to ughter people</h4>

    ¡°Something¡¯s going to happen. ¡± Elder Kumu had a look of helplessness on his face. If this kid went out, something big would definitely happen. Furthermore, the calmer this kid was, the more violent the storm would be. ¡°Lu Qiming, why didn¡¯t you just bear with it? why did you tell him?¡± Elder Kumu didn¡¯t know what to do. Lu Qiming cupped his fists.¡±Elder Kumu, I can¡¯t lie to senior brother Lin.¡± ¡°You ... You ...¡± Elder Kumu was furious at Lu Qiming¡¯s words. This was a kind lie. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so stubborn. No, no, he couldn¡¯t let this happen. With his strength, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. Even if he chased after him, he might be suppressed by this kid in one move. At that time, not only did he not stop him, but he was also beaten up. That would be really embarrassing. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Senior brother, can¡¯t you just watch your disciple? he¡¯s going to make a big scene.¡± Kumu rushed over. This matter was not ordinary. He really found it hard to imagine what kind of trouble this kid would cause in the end. Tian Xu opened his eyes.¡±Junior Brother, I already know. This is my disciple¡¯s matter. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Elder Kumu was stunned. He hade to inform them out of goodwill, but he had not expected to be asked such a question. ¡°Senior brother, are you just going to let him continue with his nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing around,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±It¡¯s my duty as a Peak Master. One of our disciples is dead, and the other is injured. Are we going to be cowards?¡± If you want to fight, then fight. Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We can protest against the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect.¡± Kumu felt that this was the right way, but he didn¡¯t understand why they were leaving the sect directly. Could it be that they were going to fight with others? ¡°Protest? Only the weak will protest. The strong don¡¯t need to protest, they only need to show their strength. ¡± Tian Xu said. Elder Kumu didn¡¯t want to say anything more to his senior brother. He felt that if this continued, he might be led astray by his senior brother. ¡°Senior brother, this is martial arts. You shouldn¡¯t use martial arts to solve the problem.¡± What else could he say? it wasn¡¯t just a matter of the two sects, it was a matter of the three sects. Now the eternal sect was involved, and things were gettingplicated. ¡°Junior Brother, this is the reason why you¡¯re not as good as your senior brother. You¡¯re so afraid of your hands and feet, like a woman.¡± Tian Xu shook his head and did not say anything else. When Kumu heard this, he was stunned. Sissy? senior brother actually called him a sissy? how could he ept this? In the void, Lin fan¡¯s speed had reached its maximum. His first target was the Saint convent sect. Outside the Saint convent sect, a divine boat was floating over. On the divine boat, Holy Son AMU yed with the bead in his hand and smiled.¡±This is a good harvest. Not only did I get this treasure, but I also killed a magnificent me sect beast. It¡¯s a pity that the other beast ran away.¡± The disciples at the sideughed. ¡± Congrattions to Lord AMU for obtaining the treasure. As for the beast that ran away, I don¡¯t think it will live for long. That sword directly cut off half of its neck. It can¡¯t possibly be alive. ¡± Son AMU was also thinking about the kid¡¯s condition. He was only an Earth Star border stage nine, but he had managed to escape from him. It was unbelievable. ¡± The eternal Son actually wanted topete with Holy Son AMU for this treasure. In the end, he lost and could only return empty-handed. ¡± One of the disciples said. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s strength isn¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s slightly weaker than me,¡±AMU said with a smile. ¡± Saint, are you going to give this Pearl to Saint ruochen? ¡± Upon hearing the two words¡¯ ruochen¡¯, Holy Son AMU¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as if he was disdainful. He hadunched a strong attack on Liu ruochen, but he had yet to take her down. This really made him very unhappy. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. With his status and strength, it would only take a little time to take down this woman. ¡± But, Lord Holy Son, do you think they¡¯lle after us for killing the magnificent me sect disciples? ¡± One of the disciples asked. As soon as he asked this question, the surrounding peopleughed. ¡°Haha, you came to our door? Do you think the magnificent me sect has the guts to do so? besides, we¡¯re in a dangerous ce. Life and death are up to fate. It¡¯s all about skill.¡± Lin fan¡¯s speed was extremely fast, causing the void currents to avoid him. ¡°Motherf * cker, you actually dare to bully this Peak Master.¡± Although he seemed very calm now, he was actually already very irascible. He had thought that nothing would happen, but now it seemed that he couldn¡¯t be too friendly anymore. He had to show his ability and let all the sects know what the consequences were for bullying the people of invincible peak. ¡°Peak Master Lin ...¡± Just as he was passing by the surface of the sea, a voice came from below. Lin fan was bewildered. To think that he would bump into the blood-refining Knight here! It had been a long time since he hadst seen this guy. ¡°What are you doing here, blood refiner Knight?¡± Lin fan asked. Xue Lianughed.¡±Peak Master Lin, the venerable one is already a thing of the past. I¡¯m now the sect master of the blood refining sect. I founded the soft frost sect, and at the same time, I listened to Peak Master Lin¡¯s advice and sessfully joined the heaven sect Hall. At the same time, I¡¯ve formed trade rtions with the surrounding small sects with sincerity.¡± Hearing Xue Lian¡¯s words, Lin fan¡¯s heart was filled with shock. To think that this guy would actually seed! However, he still had things to do and had no time to chat with Xue Lian.¡±This Peak Master still has things to do, so I won¡¯t talk much for now. I¡¯ll wait for another opportunity in the future.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, what is it? if there is a need, I, Xue Lian, will not refuse.¡± ¡°No need. You¡¯re too weak to help.¡± After Lin fan finished speaking, he dove into the void and disappeared from the world. The blood refining sect¡¯s sect master stood rooted to the ground. His originally smiling face was now reced with a dumbfounded expression as Peak Master Lin¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, you can¡¯t help. ¡± The voice in his mind grew heavier and heavier, more and more demonic. He instantly received a critical hit of 10000 points. ¡°Am I really that weak?¡± The sect master mumbled to himself in disbelief. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and set off in the direction of the magnificent me sect. What he needed now wasfort. Rou ¡®er was better, she wouldfort him. After separating from the blood refining sect¡¯s sect master, he had been very surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the blood refinement to seed. ¡°Could it be that I have the ability to make my predictionse true? Even this guy can seed, it can¡¯t be. ¡± It was hard to believe and hard to ept. It just didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. Let¡¯s settle this matter first. ¡± He was already prepared to fight the Saint convent sect to the death. If no one died, he would not have cared. But now, a disciple of invincible peak had died. As the peak Master, he could not sit by and do nothing. Berserk body! Cruel blood! ¡­¡­ Five elements God-defying! He activated all of his cultivation techniques and an extremely terrifying aura shot up into the sky. The surrounding void was shattered. He was serious this time. He didn¡¯t need to think about anything. Once he got there, he would just start. He opened his eyes, his long hair dancing like a dragon, and his body turned into a stream of light, disappearing from the world. The Saint convent sect. A figure appeared in an instant and stood in the void. He didn¡¯t hide his aura at all and let it spread out like a wave towards the Saint convent sect. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce indeed. No wonder Liu ruochen wanted toe to the Saint convent sect.¡± This was the first time he had seen the Saint convent sect, and he had a good feeling about it. He wondered if Liu ruochen was in the sect. If she was, he would take care of her today. At this moment, the disciples of the Saint convent sect felt a huge fluctuation between heaven and earth. They looked up and saw a figure standing in the void far away. ¡°Who is that?¡± The disciples who noticed the situation asked in shock. They didn¡¯t know who it was that dared toe to the Saint convent sect. In the depths of the Saint convent sect, all the sovereigns felt this aura and opened their eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak?¡± the zing sovereign rushed out of the sect and floated in the air. ¡°This Peak Master was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the zing glory monarch.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. To think that he would be the first one to step forward! That greedy Sovereign Lord! ¡°What do you want to do in the Saint convent sect?¡± Sovereign zing glory looked at Lin fan. Thisd¡¯s strength had gotten even stronger. And given the situation, he was definitely not here to y. He was definitely here to cause trouble,¡±it hasn¡¯t been that long since you came to my sect¡¯s territory to cause trouble. You still dare toe again? He¡¯s really gutsy. ¡± All of a sudden, just as the words of the zing glory monarch had just left his mouth, Lin fan appeared right in front of him and punched out with all his might. Without any hesitation, he brought out his strongest power. Sovereign zing glory¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to block it, but he realized that this force was frighteningly huge. He was directly hit by a punch, and his body was sent flying like a cannonball into the sect. It even broke many buildings. ¡°Cut the crap. Anyone from the Saint convent sect who can speak, get out here.¡± Lin fan looked ahead coldly. His voice was loud and turned into a sound wave that covered the Saint convent sect. When the Saint convent sect disciples saw how the zing sovereign was beaten back by a group of people, they were all in shock and disbelief. As for the zing sovereign, he stood up from the deep pit with a furious expression,¡±Lin fan! Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± The little white angels wrapped around his body stopped blowing their trumpets. Instead, they took out their des and transformed into little Dark Angels. This clearly represented that the zing sovereign was already in a state of Fury. He didn¡¯t expect that this bastard would be so arrogant. He came to the Saint convent sect and started a fight. He had even embarrassed him in front of his disciples. This was unforgivable. ¡°Arrogant. I¡¯m not being arrogant today. I¡¯m going to kill.¡± Lin fan hollered out as his body was burning with mes. Even though he wasn¡¯t a demigod, his power was enough to cause the entire world to shake. At this moment, sovereign dan ¡®e appeared. He didn¡¯t know why this guy came to the Saint convent sect, but it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good. ¡°Peak Master Lin, if there¡¯s anything, we can talk it out. Why do you have to fight the moment you arrive?¡± He was very unhappy with this guy. He had been ruthlessly ughtered by him in the magnificent me sect. However, the Komodo dragon lizard¡¯s meat was really delicious, especially with the salt. This Peak Master Lin was not lying.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419-don¡¯t think of having an easy time today</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. A certain religious brother of the Saint convent sect killed my Junior Brother in a dangerous ce. I¡¯m here to demand you to hand him over.¡± Lin fan looked at dan Wu and spoke. He was prepared to fight this time around. It had been a long time since he had fought to his heart¡¯s content. If he didn¡¯t give him any face, then he would start. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Monarch dan Wuughed.¡±Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s really unreasonable for you toe and ask for someone over this matter. The dangerous ces are all up to fate. Isn¡¯t it very normal for one to be killed if one¡¯s cultivation is not good enough? If he¡¯s killed and now he¡¯s here to take him back, that¡¯s really unreasonable. ¡± ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s forget about this matter. Peak Master Lin, why do you have to be like this?¡± Monarch dan Wu wanted tough in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect it to be such a small matter. Lin fan grinned,¡±that¡¯s right, I¡¯m unreasonable. When have you ever seen your Peak Master being reasonable? cut the crap. Either you hand him over, or call out all the sovereigns of your sect for your Peak Master. Let¡¯s have a life and death battle. Let¡¯s see how many I can kill.¡± Instantly, a killing intent burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body. Monarch dan Wu frowned slightly. He could sense the killing intent. The other party was not joking. Furthermore, from what he understood, this fellow was very strong. The few sovereigns of the sect were not his match. If he were to be ruthless, he might really die. ¡°Peak Master Lin, since you say so, then tell me, who is the Saint who killed your Junior Brother?¡± Monarch dan Wu asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you don¡¯t even know who he is, and you¡¯re already here to ask for him. How long will it take for our 1999 Holy Sons to find out who he is?¡± He had killed a Saintst time, so there should only be 1998 left. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you just kill them all?¡± There was nothing wrong with what he said. The cultivation speed of the religious brother of the Saint convent sect was simply too slow. Although they were of the same generation, they were not on the same level. He had thought that these Saints would be his stepping stones, but it seemed like he couldpletely ignore them. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re being presumptuous.¡± Monarch dan Wu frowned and was displeased. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so arrogant and say that he would kill all the Saints of the Saint convent sect. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Hand over the person or I¡¯ll kill all the Saints of the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. After he was done with the Saint convent sect, he still had to go to the eternal sect. He was very busy and didn¡¯t have time to waste. ¡°Also, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Call out those in charge. You¡¯re too weak. It¡¯s not fun to crush you.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Monarch dan Wu was furious. Why did this person¡¯s words sound so unpleasant? arrogant, presumptuous. ¡°That¡¯s too much. Are you the only one allowed to kill, and no one else is allowed to kill?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±of course. I¡¯m here to kill people, so you guys cane and kill me. Now that the religious brother of your Saint convent sect killed my Junior Brother, I¡¯m here to seek revenge. I¡¯m standing right in front of your sect¡¯s Gate. Either youe and kill me if you¡¯re capable, or I¡¯ll take him away. Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If you don¡¯t hand him over, I¡¯ll make a move.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant,¡± At that moment, Thunder monarch appeared.¡±Senior brother Dan ¡®e, this man is very arrogant. Why are you talking so much nonsense to him? surround him and kill him. Even Tian Xu won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Not enough, give me a few more.¡± Lin fan twisted his neck. He knew that it was impossible to take her away from the Saint convent sect without making a move. ¡°F * ck you. Does Your Mother Know that you¡¯re so arrogant?¡± The me-spraying saint¡¯s punishment appeared. Then, he looked at sovereign dan ¡®e. ¡°Senior brother, why are you hesitating? take out your table and hit him.¡± ¡°Sanction, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. Let¡¯s bet on whether senior brother Dan e has a few. I bet he has a few. What about you?¡± The gambling Holy divine rank also appeared. ¡°Lin fan, as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, you¡¯re way too arrogant. Are you really not afraid of starting a war between the two sects?¡± Saint of whoring stood in the void, his eyes burning with anger. The disciples of the Saint convent sect were shocked when they saw the scene in the sky. The arrival of the six sovereigns was an extremely powerful lineup. The other party was just one person, but he was not afraid of the six sovereigns at all. This made them feel very unbelievable. ¡°F * ck, brothers, what are you afraid of? let¡¯s go and beat the sh * t out of this idiot.¡± The spray Saint judgment hollered out in anger. He was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. The power of hisws surged forth and struck out at Lin fan. ¡°Sanction, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Sovereign dan Wu shouted hurriedly. However, it was toote. The punishment had already taken action. He then looked at the other sovereigns. There was no other way. They had to take action. Lin fan looked at the six sovereigns. The moment he caught sight of judgment, his body disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was right before judgment. Then, he grabbed judge¡¯s face and lifted him up. He clenched his fist and power burst out from his fingertips. Then, he punched judge¡¯s chest. A violent force pierced through sanction¡¯s chest and then flung him to the side. ¡°Too weak,¡± Demigods weren¡¯t that easy to kill, and Lin fan didn¡¯t want to kill sanctions either. He was the experimenter of reincarnation, and from the looks of it, the results were pretty good. Lin fan decided to just let him continue wreaking havoc on the Saint convent sect. ¡°Sanction!¡± Sovereign dan Wu was shocked. To think that Lin fan¡¯s strength would be this formidable! To think that he would be able to st through [sanction] with a single move! Just how strong was that?! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin fanughed out loud,¡±you guys are really too weak. I just want to tell you guys to get your strongest person toe out.¡± BOOM! With Lin fan as the center, a beam of light shot up into the sky. That beam of light was like a liquid. However, it was the crystallization of power as a vast aura spread out. The five sovereigns ¡®faces were filled with shock. This aura was too strong, and it was really hard to resist. Lin fan raised his leg and took a step out. In the void, he pulled out several figures. ¡°Be careful, ze.¡± Monarch dan Wu was shocked, but it was toote. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. Lin fan grabbed onto the arms of the zing glory monarch and gave it a violent tug. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, both of his arms were ripped off. He then stomped down on his chest. The body of the zing glory monarch crashed onto the ground. Unable to withstand such an impact, the ground split apart, forming a huge crater. ¡°Two!¡± His eyes flickered with ck and red light as he stared at the lightning sovereign. Sovereign Thunder¡¯s body jerked. However, by the time he came back to his senses, Lin fan had already appeared right before him,¡±you¡¯re really weak.¡± ¡°Bastard.¡± The Thunder was enraged as tens of thousands of Thunderbolts surged out and wrapped around Lin fan, forming a huge world of Thunder. But all of a sudden, the world of Thunder cracked open, and a vast power came hammering down on Thunder¡¯s body. Lin fan closed his ten fingers together and mmed down heavily, causing the Thunder monarch to fall. Blood spurted out from his mouth as he mmed onto the ground just like the zing sovereign. ¡°So powerful.¡± This was the first time that the Thunder monarch felt so helpless. The other party was clearly not a demigod yet, but he was so powerful. However, at this moment, his gazended on the ring on the finger of the zing sovereign. His heart could not bear to feel bad. He crawled over with great difficulty andy down together with the zing sovereign. His fingers slowly moved and rested on the broken hand of the zing sovereign. It was as if he was showing concern, but in reality, he was just trying to steal a little. Even if he was hammered like this, it was still difficult to resist. The disciples of the Saint convent sect widened their eyes and looked at the sky in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that three of the six sovereigns were hammered and all of them were killed in seconds. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. How could this guy be so strong? And at that moment, just as Lin fan was prepared to continue attacking, a furious roar rang out. ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Suddenly, a terrifying power came from behind him. Lin fan did not hesitate. He turned around and punched out. BOOM! The two fists collided, creating a huge impact that spread out in all directions. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Lin fan looked at the person. It was the heavenly mandate realm monarch. The heavenly mandate realm Lord looked angry.¡±Kid, you are too much. I have tolerated you for a long time.¡± ¡°Your chest is really big, can I punch you?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Impudent!¡± Immediately, the two of them disappeared into the void. However, every moment, the void would tremble, and each time it trembled, it would lead to a huge impact. The impact shattered the ground and cracked the void. The power that was produced was not something that an ordinary demigod could withstand. ¡°True fist of heavenly mandate.¡± All of a sudden, the figure of the heavenly mandate realm monarch appeared. He punched out, and the heaven and earth hymns resonated. Lin fan¡¯s body fell down and hit the ground. This powerful impact was even more destructive. The ground instantly split into pieces, and countless gravel flew up, forming a huge pit. ¡°Has it ended?¡± Monarch dan Wu focused his attention and did not let his guard down. ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. One of your disciples died, and you still dare to cause trouble in the Saint convent sect? do you really think no one can stop you?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord floated in the void and gritted his teeth in anger. This kid was too presumptuous and didn¡¯t know how to respect her. ¡°Hahaha!¡± All of a sudden, Lin fan stood up from the deep pit. He turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood,¡±very powerful. But can you be even more powerful? I¡¯m so F * cking excited right now.¡± ¡°Burn!¡± The five elements Renegade God began to burn its lifespan, and the illusory straight line within its body began to shrink, but it quickly returned to its original state. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going all out. If you don¡¯t hand him over, none of us will F * cking get away with it! As the senior brother, I have to stand up for my junior brothers!¡± ¡°Wushuang!¡± The moment he said that, Lin fan¡¯s eyes started burning. A white mist shot out from his body and wrapped around him. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! This was the sound of expansion. His originally normal body suddenly grew taller. This was a buff. As his body grew taller, his ck hair that was like a dragon dancing wildly also grew longer. Although the figures could not be seen clearly in the dust, two mes could be vaguely seen burning. The heavenly mandate realm Lord became vignt. She felt that the kid¡¯s aura had be stronger again, and even stronger. Pada! As the dust settled, Lin fan stepped on the ground and raised his head. Those eyes of his gave off a chilling feeling. ¡°Now, we can continue.¡±

 Chapter 420 - How F * cking exciting

    <h4>Chapter 420: How F * cking exciting</h4>

    ¡°This guy is too strong.¡± The disciples of the Saint convent sect who were standing outside the main hall were shocked. This was the first time they saw someone from another sect dare to cause trouble in the Saint convent sect. Now, the Three Sovereigns had been crushed. The heavenly mandate realm monarch hade out to face the enemy, but he still could not take down the enemy. In their eyes, this was impossible ... The sanction monarch, Thunder monarch, and ze monarch were all crushed by the other party. They did not even have the strength to fight back. Monarch dan Wu¡¯s expression turned grave. He had not expected this fellow to be so powerful. The heavenly mandate monarch, who was floating in the void, frowned. The true fist of the heavenly mandate had surpassed all fist techniques and was her own creation. However, it seemed to be of no use. ¡°Lin fan, as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, your words and actions represent the sect. Now that you¡¯vee to cause trouble at the Saint convent sect, are you trying to dere war on the magnificent me sect and the Saint convent sect?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Monarch dan Wu shouted. In such a situation, the Saint convent sect had to suppress this kid if they wanted to save their face. If they let this kid take the religious brother from the Saint convent sect or kill him, it would be a huge loss of face. ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin fan raised his head and grinned,¡±dan e, you can¡¯t frame me like this. I, Lin fan, am here today to ask for the Saint to hand me over. Perhaps, you can kill me. There¡¯s no other meaning to it.¡± ¡°Do you really want to be so excessive?¡± Monarch dan Wu didn¡¯t expect that this kid couldn¡¯tmunicate with words at all. He must be sick in the head. If he wasn¡¯t sick, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the Saint convent sect alone. ¡°The winner is king, and the loser is a Bandit. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I, Lin fan, will either stand or lie down. We¡¯ll talk about the result at the end.¡± Just as he finished speaking. Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the heavenly mandate realm monarch. He clenched his fingers and punched out. A flood of power exploded out. This was the strongest power. His teacher had told him that the heavenly mandate realm monarch was much stronger than him. He was at the peak of the demigod realm. But to him, no matter how strong he was, the result had already been determined. The heavenly mandate realm Lord¡¯s body moved instantly. The two balls trembled, and holy light burst out from his palms as he pped them toward Lin fan. BOOM! The two of them shed and vast energy exploded, forming a violent impact that spread out in all directions. The heaven and earth shook, and the Saint convent sect was not far away, so they were naturally affected. However, a light screen appeared in the Saint convent sect and blocked the impact. ¡°This old hag is indeed powerful. She¡¯s one of the most powerful Women I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Old witch, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Watch how I beat you until you swell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill the old hag with a flurry of punches. ¡± In an instant, Lin fan entangled with the heavenly mandate realm monarch and punched with both fists. The shadows of the fists were dense, and the terrifying powerpletely burst out. ¡°Stinky brat, who are you calling an old witch?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was furious and retaliated. At this moment, heaven and earth changed. It was extremely gray and hazy. The power of the two of them seeped out in all directions, stirring up the heaven and earth. It even caused strange phenomena in the heaven and earth as lightning fell. ¡°Senior brother, this situation is not good. Let¡¯s make a move.¡± The chaos monarch said as he walked up to monarch dan Wu. ¡°Do you want to bet? If we take action, I bet that this kid will be able to hold on for a while. ¡± Gambled divine rank said. ¡°Shenqi, are you crazy? you¡¯re still thinking about this at a time like this.¡± Chaos red at Shen zhilie. Why was he still thinking about gambling at such an important moment? why didn¡¯t he bet his life? ¡°Right now, we¡¯re the only demigods in the sect,¡± ye mo said.¡±There¡¯s still the sacred Lord. If the divine punishment senior brothers were here, we might have already taken care of him. Let¡¯s attack and suppress him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± sovereign dan Wu said. His senior martial brother Shen fa and the others had already gone to hunt down the demigods after learning about their hideout. They didn¡¯t know what the situation was like. If the senior brother of the divine punishment sect was here, it would not be difficult for them to subdue this kid together with the senior Sister of the heavenly mandate realm. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Alright!¡± The King of Chaos nodded. He looked at the situation in the sky and attacked without hesitation. At that moment, the three Saint convent sect¡¯s Saint sovereigns joined the battle while the four Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns attacked Lin fan together. The disciples of the Saint convent sect were stunned by the scene. This was the first time they had seen the sovereigns of the sect attack together. The violent torrent of attacks in the void had long stunned them. This battle was too violent. ¡°You three pieces of trash, stop making up the numbers. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and dispelled thebined attacks of the three sovereign Lords. That beam of light that was formed from thews of the Three Sovereigns was shattered by Lin fan with a single p, turning into Starlight and falling down. ¡°You ...¡± Monarch dan Wu and the other two¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They felt very hurt. They felt that they were being despised by the other party. ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t underestimate us. We are sovereigns, demigods.¡± Chaos was furious. His body turned into a ck and white light and charged at Lin fan. ¡°Sigh, weak.¡± The flowing light set off a terrifying torrent of power. Lin fan raised his hand, and with a ¡®pa da¡¯ sound, he blocked the stream of light. The chaos monarch appeared, and his head was caught in Lin fan¡¯s hands. ¡°How can that be?¡± The chaos monarch couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Such a powerful attack of his had been so easily blocked by his opponent? This was too disrespectful. Lin fan lifted the chaos monarch up and brought him before him.¡±Tell me, aren¡¯t you really weak? why must you seek death?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± The King of Chaos was furious. Bang! Bang! Lin fan punched out with his fist. The chaos monarch¡¯s body was bent over. Opening his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His stomach had suffered an unparalleled blow. The power prated through his body and out, reverberating in the void. ¡°How can he be so strong?¡± The Saint of whoring felt his consciousness gradually be muddled. His eyes rolled back, and his limbs drooped powerlessly,pletely losing consciousness. ¡°Even though trash has the determination to shine, they¡¯re still too weak.¡± Then, he threw Saint of prostitution chaos to the side. ¡°Old hag, it¡¯s not over between you and me yet. Let me take care of these little shrimps first. We¡¯ll have some funter on. I¡¯m filled with desire for that thing of yours.¡± Lin fan¡¯s gaze turned to the two gigantic balls. He looked at his palm and squeezed it. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°Too big, I can¡¯t control it.¡± Lord dan Wu and Lord Shen Zhi swallowed their saliva. They couldn¡¯t ept this. They weren¡¯t small fries, but mighty demigods. How could they be treated like this by this guy? ¡°Bastard, how did Tian Xu educate you? how dare you humiliate me?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was furious, but as soon as he made his move, the boy¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. ¡°Not good.¡± She knew that this kid¡¯s target was dan er and Shen lie. Sure enough, just as she was thinking, two screams were heard. Dan er and Shen lie bent their bodies, their eyes bulging. They opened their mouths and almost spat out their bile. The two of them were especially shocked. They had no idea when this kid had appeared in front of them. When he punched out, they had no room to resist. He was too strong, so strong that it was terrifying. Lin fan hollered. He raised his palm and smacked the two of them on the back.¡±Stop bothering me. Just lie down.¡± Bang! Bang! A terrifying force exploded out. The bodies of sovereign dan Wu and sovereign Shen Zhi fell to the ground, causing dust to rise and forming a huge pit. Monarch dan Wu¡¯s consciousness had not yet dissipated. In the end, he shouted,¡±I am not a shrimp ...¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately fainted. ¡°Alright, old witch, it¡¯s time for us to y. I¡¯ming.¡± Lin fanughed. That muscr body of his was covered in sweat, exuding the aura of a man. ¡°Tianzong!¡± Suddenly, the heavenly mandate realm Lord shouted out. Her beautiful eyes narrowed and a cold light shed. She pierced through the void and disappeared without a trace. When she reappeared, she was already behind Lin fan. His palm turned into a de and shed over without a sound or a trace of fluctuation. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan stood there with a crazed look on his face. A battle like this really made him feel good. Although he was no match for the heavenly mandate realm monarch, he could feel everything. ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Lin fan turned around, his eyes shining. This was the attack of the heavenly mandate realm monarch. But to him, he would not Dodge it at all. Although the heavenly mandate realm Lord was a big-breasted woman, she was not brainless. She had rich battle experience. She had already locked onto everything. Lin fan¡¯s next move was within her control. Puchi! A mass of blood spurted out, and the heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s expression changed greatly. She did not expect that this kid had no intention of dodging. How could this be possible? Suddenly, her expression changed and beads of sweat fell from her fair forehead. ¡°Old witch, take my ultimate move.¡± Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed one of the huge balls. His fingers sunk into the ball while his right hand clenched into a fist. His eyes were filled with madness as he punched out. Bang! Bang! The force prated directly, but when he touched it, there was indeed something soft, which achieved the purpose of buffering. ¡°Bastard.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was furious. He endured the pain and chopped down with his hand. Blood spurted out. ¡°You dare to do this?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was going crazy. His palm contained a destructive power as it mmed towards Lin fan¡¯s chest. Pfft! Lin fan aimed at the heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s face and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he continued. Pfft! Pfft! Suddenly, the heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s originally white face turned red. ¡°Damn it, damn it.¡± When had she ever suffered such humiliation before? furthermore, the fact that thisd was grabbing onto her tightly without letting go at all had her even more enraged. She struck out instantly as a boundless amount of power exploded out and struck Lin fan¡¯s body. This kind of power was difficult to resist. Lin fannded on the ground. The moment hended on the ground, the power that was coursing through his body spread out and destroyed everything around him. ¡°It hurts.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s hands were soft, and her face was pale. She did not expect this guy to attack her weakness. That kind of pain, even she found it hard to bear. The spectating disciples of the Saint convent sect looked at the scene in the sky with their mouths agape. They raised their hands and wiped the blood from their nostrils. They saw it, they really saw it. That guy¡¯s hand had indeed touched it, and it had sunk in. It was so F * cking exciting.

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421-I still have to act tough</h4>

    ¡°Hurry up and bring the sovereigns back.¡± One of the Holy Sons said hurriedly. The battle was too intense. The impact it caused was simply terrifying. If they were to be within the range of the impact, they would not even know how they died. However, there was also a kind of jealousy hidden in their hearts. That guy was so young. How could he be so powerful? it was impossible. The gap between people couldn¡¯t be so big. When the disciples heard this, they started hesitating. They didn¡¯t know what to do. They really didn¡¯t dare to go. However, he thought that if he saved the monarch, he would have made a great contribution. If the monarch remembered him, he might get different benefits. Under the temptation of the huge benefits, some disciples took action. Their bodies were like leopards as they quickly entered the battlefield. A disciple carried monarch dan Wu out of the deep pit and said impatiently,¡±¡±Lord Monarch, your disciple, si ka, is here to save you. Please remember my name. I am si ka.¡± To a disciple, if they entered the battlefield without any benefits, they would be extremely bold. At the same time, a female disciple went to the Chaos King¡¯s ce. She had heard that the Chaos King¡¯s reputation in the sect had been bad recently, which caused many male disciples toin in their hearts. However, in her opinion, this was because the Chaos King was full of charm, and those disciples were just envious. He was confused and unconscious, and only had a little bit of consciousness left. When he saw the female disciple carrying him on her back, he said weakly,¡±¡±How much is it?¡± ¡°Lord Chaos, we¡¯ll talk about this when we get back.¡± The female disciple¡¯s face was slightly red. She had heard in the sect that Lord Chaos often liked to ask female disciples ¡®how much¡¯, and if they came to an agreement, they would get all kinds of good things. She actually had her own ideas, but there were too many female disciples who often appeared in front of Lord Chaos, so it was hard for her to get a chance. The heavenly mandate realm Lord floated in the void, and his pale face gradually regained some color. However, he kept looking down and frowned. ¡°Is He Dead?¡± Just now, she had indeed fallen into madness and had not held back. If she had really killed this kid, there might have been some trouble. That old man, Tian Xu, would never give up. However, this was all the brat¡¯s own doing, and he could not me anyone else. ¡°Aiya, the old witch¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. It¡¯s hurting me. It seems like you¡¯ve been using it often.¡± Suddenly, a voice spread out from the pit. The disciples who were carrying the sovereigns were scared out of their wits when they heard this sound. They scrambled back to the sect. As for the unconscious sovereigns, they didn¡¯t care about them anymore. Some of them were carried back to their sects, while some were thrown aside halfway. If they continued to fight, the impact would be too much for them to handle. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t go too far. Even your teacher wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord said sternly. If he was not dead, he might not be so serious. However, the key was that the other party seemed to be safe and sound, which made her feel terrified. Looking at the surrounding environment, it had long been destroyed beyond recognition. In the deep pit, Lin fan blew away the dust. He raised his foot and stepped on it. ¡°My teacher is my teacher, and I am me. Don¡¯t take it for granted. But I¡¯ve already discovered your weakness. Later on, I¡¯ll keep attacking that part of your body.¡± ¡°You.¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor¡¯s face was very ugly. This guy was too despicable. At the same time, this was indeed a weakness for her, but she had no choice. He was born with it, so he couldn¡¯t be removed. Even when he was walking, he would tremble up and down. In closebat, he couldn¡¯t use his hands and feet. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your hand. ¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was as cold as ice. He was not as proud as he had been when they first met. Suddenly, a white light bloomed from behind him. Within the white light, there were all sorts of colors circting. At the same time, there were also white feathers floating in the air. ¡°Is this an explosion?¡± He would like to see what other tricks the heavenly mandate realm monarch could y. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± At this moment, a voice came from the depths of the sect. The surrounding disciples lowered their heads when they heard this voice. This was the voice of the sacred master. The heavenly mandate realm Lord was ready to make a move. However, at this moment, he held back the anger in his heart and just red at Lin fan. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Peak Master Lin. The Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect have nothing to do with each other. Are you trying to start a conflict?¡± In the distance, there was a door that stood erect. At this moment, the door opened up, and a vast power spread out from the gap. A hundred thousand feet of white light burst out from the door like a waterfall, sweeping across the heaven and earth. A figure walked out. It was the Holy leader of the Saint convent sect. ¡°The special effects are not bad. It¡¯s worth 60 cents.¡± What Lin fan hated the most were those who used special effects. It looked good but it wasn¡¯t necessarily practical. However, the other party actually said that he was going too far. This was something that he could not tolerate. Am I, Lin fan, a person who bullies others as I please? This kind of framing was really intolerable. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with what you¡¯re saying. Who the F * ck said that we should mind our own business? don¡¯t you know who¡¯s supporting the divine religion?¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Shut up! How dare you disrespect the Saint Lord!¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said sternly. ¡°So what if I¡¯m disrespectful? fight me if you dare. I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m a man of indomitable spirit. I¡¯ll challenge the Saint convent sect alone today. Hammer me to death if you dare.¡± Lin fan¡¯s domineering voice spread out. The disciples of the Saint convent sect widened their eyes in shock. This guy was too arrogant. Was he really the peak Master of the magnificent me sect? Why was his character so low? Although it was not as good as the sanction monarch, it was not far from it. In the distance, the sacred leader¡¯s body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the battlefield. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you in my entire life.¡± Sacred master said, Lin fanughed,¡±you¡¯ve never seen it before? It doesn¡¯t seem like it doesn¡¯t exist, but do you see it now? I¡¯m an arrogant person that you¡¯ve never seen before. I¡¯ve broadened your horizons, but you don¡¯t have to thank me. When the meeting fails, I¡¯ll show you how arrogant I am. ¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord trembled with anger. This man was too presumptuous, but then heforted himself in his heart. ¡°Calm down, I have to calm down. I¡¯m ady. I can¡¯t be so rough.¡± The sacred leader frowned. He knew that this kid was Tian Xu¡¯s disciple, but he was disappointed. ¡°If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. Tian Xu Can only produce such a disciple.¡± Lin fan red at the Holy master,¡±I don¡¯t need you to tell me whether I¡¯m right or wrong. How my teacher teaches me has nothing to do with you. Since you¡¯re out, then tell me. Do you want to fight or make up?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The Saint Lord asked. He already knew the strength of this kid in front of him. He was indeed very strong. Even the heavenly mandate realm couldn¡¯t take him down, which was enough to show that he was very capable. If a war really broke out, it would probably be a great loss for the sect. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Hand over the Saint. He killed my Junior Brother, so he must pay with his life.¡± This was the main purpose of this trip. A disciple of invincible peak had been killed. If he didn¡¯t have any skills, he might have just swallowed his anger and not do anything. But since he was so strong, what was the point of holding back? he would directly kill his way in. If he didn¡¯t give it to her, he would beat her up until she gave it to him. ¡°Impossible.¡± The moment Lin fan made such a request, the Holy master rejected it immediately,¡±how can I hand over the Holy Son of my sect to you? do you really think that the Saint convent sect is so easy to bully? Or do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have some strength?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Lin fan smiled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The sacred master shouted. Lin fan shook his head,¡±I¡¯mughing at your ignorance as the Saint convent sect¡¯s Holy master. Don¡¯t you know that you can do whatever you want with a bit of strength?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s fight. This Peak Master swears to the heavens that if I don¡¯t take away the murderer of my Junior Brother today, I will be struck by lightning and turned into ashes.¡± BOOM! When this oath appeared, the heavens and earth trembled as they sensed it. The Holy Lord and the heavenly mandate Emperor were shocked. They did not expect the other party to swear an oath to the heavens. That meant that this time, there must be an exnation. The disciples in the hall widened their eyes. ¡°This guy is looking for death. He actually swore to the heavens. Doesn¡¯t that mean that our sect has to hand over the Saint?¡± ¡°Impossible. Do you think the Holy master will agree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how could he possibly agree?¡± At the ce where the Saint was. Holy Son AMU swallowed his saliva and looked up into the void in the distance. He didn¡¯t expect that killing the magnificent me sect disciple in a dangerous ce would attract such a terrifying existence. Especially when the other party swore to the heavens, his heart trembled. Didn¡¯t that mean that there would definitely be an oue today? ¡°Son AMU, that guy will definitely die Here.¡± One of the disciples said. Holy Son AMU nodded andughed arrogantly,¡±of course. How dare such a reckless thinge to the Saint convent sect? I wonder who gave him the courage.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, where¡¯s saintess ruochen?¡± The disciple replied,¡±saintess ruochen has left the sect to gain experience and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s out of the sect? if she¡¯s here, we can invite her toe along and take a good look at this scene. After all, she used to be a member of the magnificent me sect.¡± The son of AMU said with a smile. After a short moment of worry, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He believed in the sacred master, and even more so, he believed in the sect. How could the world¡¯s number one sect be forced to hand him over by a mere Peak Master of the magnificent me sect? Lin fan felt that toying with the heavens like this wasn¡¯t a good thing at times. He felt a sense of guilt. However, he had no choice. He had to act tough and make the other party give up on the idea of arguing with him. ¡°Hu!¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath and spread out his hands,e on, there are only two oues today. Either you kill me or you hand over the person. There is no third option.¡± The Holy Lord and the heavenly mandate realm monarch looked at each other and finally nodded. Instantly, two terrifying auras gushed out like a tidal wave that blotted out the skies and covered the earth as they came crushing down on Lin fan. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. Instantly, two figures appeared beside him. Two different types of powers came crushing down on him, one from the front and one from the back. This was a pincer attack.

 Chapter 422 - Youâ€™ve gone too far

    <h4>Chapter 422: You¡¯ve gone too far</h4>

    Both the sacred Lord and the heavenly mandate realm monarch were stronger than him, so he was under a lot of pressure. However, a man couldn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t do it. In such a situation, he should fight to his heart¡¯s content and disy his strength. Bang! Bang! The collision of power caused a dazzling light to burst forth. With the three of them as the center, ripples spread out in all directions. The power impact this time was different from the past. The aftershock of this power was like a violent storm, sweeping across the entirend. With a rumbling sound, the earth split and trees copsed. The spectating disciples felt their hearts shake and they were terrified. The space around was shattered and the flood flowed out. ¡°This is a real battle. It¡¯s so refreshing.¡± Lin fan chuckled. Such a battle was way toofortable. The sh of power between powers gave one an indescribable feeling. However, suddenly, the figure of the heavenly mandate realm moved and appeared behind him. The Holy wings suddenly shrank and formed a semi-circle, which then condensed into a point and hit his back. At the same time, the Holy master hollered out as both his palms pressed down on Lin fan¡¯s body. Bang! Bang! Lin fan¡¯s bodynded on the ground. A huge cloud of dust rose up and covered the sky. ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, an angry roar came from below. Lin fan ced his hands on the ground and used strength. He actually lifted the ground and then pped it towards the sky. ¡°F * ck, this guy¡¯s strength is too strong.¡± The disciples were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the peak Master of invincible peak to lift the ground up and use it as a weapon. ¡°Break!¡± Sacred Lord focused and pped down. The ground that covered the sky cracked and turned to dust. ¡°Senior brother sacred master, we have to end this quickly. If we fight here, it will affect the sect.¡± The impact of such a battle was too great, and it would have a huge impact on the sect. Moreover, she could tell that this guy¡¯s fighting style was too brutal. He had onlyprehended thew of strength. He really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Yes.¡± Sacred master nodded his head. That was indeed the case. Lin fan stood in the deep pit and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. That blow had already turned his back into a bloody mess. ¡°You guys are really strong. However, this is the only way to make me more excited. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use all my strength and have a good fight with you.¡± ¡°Blood-soaked demon!¡± This was the state he had drawn and he had never used it before. However, looking at the situation now, it was very necessary. Instantly, when he activated the status. He felt like he had a crazy desire for battle. ¡°Ah!¡± A furious roar burst out. The sound turned into a sound wave that shot into the sky. The expressions of the two people floating in the air froze. ¡°This berserk aura is ...¡± Sacred master frowned and became serious. Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect was the most vignt existence among them. He was one of the most powerful. However, there was only one of them. Although it could be used to intimidate, it wouldn¡¯t make the Saint convent sect feel fear. Later on, they heard that the magnificent me sect had a disciple who could fight a demigod. Although they were concerned, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now, it seemed that this disciple¡¯s strength had grown to a point where they were worried. ¡°This feeling ...¡± Lin fan looked at his hands. He did not know when, but a red me was burning on his body. As for the blood that was flowing out, it was boiling up as though it had a mind of its own. It attached itself to his body, forming a series of mysterious formation patterns. Plop! His heart was beating violently, and suddenly, the loud beating woke up the desire to fight in his body. He bent his body, clenched his fists, opened his mouth, and gritted his teeth. Blood veins appeared on his face. His originally ck and red eyes gradually changed. A blood-red membrane covered them, forming a pair of blood-red eyes. ¡°This feeling, this feeling ...¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really too strong. ¡± BOOM! At this moment, Lin fan stood up straight and raised his head. A pir of blood shot up into the sky. As it expanded, the speed at which it was expanding kept increasing. In an instant, the pir of blood spread out in all directions like the speed of light. The Holy Lord and the heavenly mandate Emperor frowned and retreated. When they saw the figure below, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor asked. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something wrong with this kid¡¯s aura.¡± Sacred master focused his mind and didn¡¯t dare to be careless. At that moment, Lin fan¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. He looked at his own condition and raised his head. His blood-red eyes were frightening.¡±Very interesting ...¡± ¡°What?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was stunned. He did not know what he was talking about. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good fight. ¡± Lin fan hollered and bent his knees. In the end, he jumped up and a huge force exploded out. The ground cracked and spread. ¡°What a powerful aura. Junior Sister, be careful. This kid has be stronger again.¡± Sacred leader warned, but he was also paying attention to his surroundings. Immediately, he felt the fluctuations behind him. He turned around and punched out. This punch was condensed with nomologicalws, and the void waspletely distorted. Even if he hid deeper, he would still be killed. Lin fan¡¯s body appeared and he didn¡¯t back down at all. The Holy master wanted to say something. However, when he caught sight of Lin fan¡¯s expression, he was stunned. To him, this was not the expression of a human. It was more like that of a crazed demon who was excited about fresh blood. BOOM! The two of them attacked each other. The punch of the sacred master that was filled with a terrifying amount of power mmed right into Lin fan¡¯s chest. In fact, that terrifying power even prated right through his body. However, Lin fan¡¯s punch was the same as well,nding on the body of the Holy master. However, the Holy master reacted instantly and used a secret technique to retreat. In the blink of an eye, he had pulled apart the distance between him and Lin fan. ¡°Pfft!¡± Sacred Lord covered the area that was hit. There was blood at the corner of his mouth and he didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Senior brother, are you alright?¡± Tianyu came to Lin fan¡¯s side and looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This kid is too strange. ¡± Sacred leader said warily. He had an indescribable feeling like he wasn¡¯t facing a person. Furthermore, the fact that this brat was able to cultivate hard body skills to such a level made him exim in admiration. Before demigod, there might be people who would cultivate hard body skills. However, once one reached demigod, not many people would be willing to cultivate because the difficulty of advancing was simply too high. Di da! Fresh blood fell. Lin fan floated there and touched his pierced chest. Looking at the blood on his hand, he smiled excitedly,¡±not bad. Look, you pierced through it and the wind blew it away.¡± ¡°Lin fan, what do you want?¡± Sacred master asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. Let¡¯s have a good fight first. We¡¯ll talk when it¡¯s about time.¡± He could feel his Foundation growing. The feeling of fighting against an expert was really good. The moment he said that, Lin fan lowered his head. His eyes shone with a blood-red light. In an instant, he disappeared from the spot and attacked the two of them. Immediately, the sky copsed and the earth cracked. In the void, the three figurespletely disappeared. However, each time they appeared in the empty void, there would be a shockwave that spread out. The faces of the disciples in the hall turned pale. They felt an immense pressure crushing down from the heavens and earth. They couldn¡¯t even straighten their backs. Suddenly, something happened. Lin fan¡¯s body was smashed to the ground. ¡°Saint!¡± Sacred Lord floated in the air and raised his finger. He hollered and vastws gathered, forming long Spears that gave off God Power. He pressed down and the spears fell like rain. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The disciples of the Saint convent sect were overjoyed when they saw this. ¡°Is that guy dead?¡± ¡°He should be dead by now. This is the Saint master¡¯s attack. Who else can survive?¡± At this moment, the world was silent. The heavenly mandate realm monarch heaved a sigh of relief, but he was still a little worried.¡±Senior brother, will Tian Xu take revenge on us if we kill him like this?¡± The Holy master asked,¡±revenge? He still has the face to take revenge. Look at the current situation of our sect. ¡± Sure enough, when he looked around, the heavenly mandate dynasty couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. The damage was too serious. Other than the sect, which was still intact for the time being, the rest had turned into ruins. The deep pits were too horrible to look at. This was a battle between demigods, and it was too tragic to watch. Pada! Suddenly, there was the sound of crushed stones falling to the ground. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s really cruel, but he¡¯s really strong. I¡¯ve found the feeling I haven¡¯t had in a long time. Actually, you¡¯d better beat me up right now. Before long, you won¡¯t even be qualified to carry my shoes.¡± At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s voice rang out, shocking everyone. To think that he would still be alive after such an attack! Bang! Bang! A deafening sound rang out as Lin fan struck out once more. That sort of crazy will enveloped the two of them. He did not care about any moves, but just used the most violent power to attack everything in his sight. ¡°How is this possible? how is this possible?¡± Sacred leader didn¡¯t dare to believe it. He didn¡¯t expect that this kid would bepletely fine. Moreover, his fighting ability was so terrifying. Bang! Bang! A single move struck out and sent Lin fan flying into the distance. However, he did not stop there. Instead, several types ofws surged out and crushed over. BOOM! As the tremors spread, the distant heaven and earth were covered in ashes. Ten secondster. Just as everyone thought that Lin fan had been killed ... The sky in the distance turned dark. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, please use more strength. ¡± Lin fanughed out loud. He held a mountain with his hands and threw it out. When the sacred master caught sight of this, his face changed,¡±you beast! How could you do this?¡± He didn¡¯t expect this kid to uproot the Saint convent sect¡¯s Mountain range and throw it over. Did he know what this meant? The disciples of the various sects looked up into the sky and felt that it was pitch ck. It was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t breathe. He didn¡¯t think too much about sacred Lords. He raised his palm and 10000 white lights shed. He pped out and the mountain range stopped in the air. ¡°Eh? The things that I smash, how can they not fall to the ground. ¡± Lin fan hollered out as he dove down. Both of his palms pressed down on the mountain range as he smashed down. ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone in terms of strength. ¡± Crack! Crack! The white light of the tuofu mountain range instantly shattered, and the mountain range rapidly fell. ¡°You¡¯re too much. ¡± The sacred leader was furious. If this entire mountain range came crashing down, the entire sect would be doomed.

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423-isn¡¯t this good enough? why do you have to fight?</h4>

    The mountain range stretched for thousands of miles and looked like a living Dragon. At this moment, the mountain range was falling. If itnded heavily on the sect, the consequences would be unimaginable. The heavenly mandate realm Lord flew towards Lin fan and floated in the sky. He opened his arms and the Holy wings on his back spread out. They were enough to cover the sky. With the blessing of the Holy Light, it was filled with a feminine glow. Lin fan pushed the mountain with all his might. He even stuck out his tongue and let out all sorts of weird sounds. This was him using all the energy he had to eat. ¡°Lin fan, don¡¯t go too far. This is the Saint convent sect. Do you want to destroy the sect?¡± The sacred leader was furious but he could only support the mountain range. But this kid¡¯s strength was just too strong and he couldn¡¯t support it. He chose to ce it in front of him. If he didn¡¯t rush up and kill this brat, the consequences would be that the mountain range would fall into the sect. Otherwise, he could only hold on. ¡°Junior Sister, do it.¡± The sacred master roared. He was filled with regret right now. His junior brothers and the divine punishment sect weren¡¯t here. If they were, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± The heavenly mandate realm nodded his head and pped his wings. Countless rays of white light shone down and charged towards Lin fan. Lin fan didn¡¯t care about it at all. He just pushed with all his might. Instantly, the white light pierced through Lin fan¡¯s body, causing blood to flow out. There were even pieces of flesh that fell down onto the mountain. After persevering for a while, his breathing became weaker and weaker, and he finally closed his eyes. When sacred leader felt the pressure disappear, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like Junior Sister seeded. He raised his hand and lifted the mountain. However, he was also furious in his heart. This kid was really too much. The surrounding environment of the Saint convent sect was destroyed to this extent. Suddenly, before the sacred leader could react, the floating mountain started to fall again. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, what are you guys doing?¡± Lin fan shouted and pushed with all his might. If he could really destroy the Saint convent sect, that would be pretty good. But the possibility was very low. Sacred Lord was shocked and didn¡¯t know what was happening. He quickly raised his hand to stop the falling mountain. ¡°Lin fan, are you really going to do this?¡± He roared. Lin fan replied,¡±what do you mean by that? it¡¯s your sect¡¯s disciples who have gone too far. They killed my Junior Brother. As his senior brother, how can I just sit back and do nothing? do you know how cute my Junior Brother is? He¡¯s only a teenager and he¡¯s already dead. He hasn¡¯t even married a wife yet, and he¡¯s going to die without any descendants. Do you know how painful it is?¡± ¡°Just because of this, you want to destroy my sect?¡± The sacred master was enraged. What the f * ck was this? In the past, the Saint convent sect had killed disciples of the magnificent me sect, but nothing like this had ever happened. Now, because of a small disciple, they were going to do this. They must have gone crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Either you hand him over, or we¡¯ll fight to the end,¡± Lin fan shouted. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. ¡± Sacred leader didn¡¯t expect this guy to be like a madman. Even Tian Xu was more normal than him. ¡°This Peak Master is just so unreasonable. If you can kill me, then do it. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The veins on Lin fan¡¯s arms swelled up. Bright Power exploded out and smashed into the mountain range. Sacred leader wanted to spit out blood. This was the first time he met such a person and he couldn¡¯tmunicate with him at all. The most important thing was that this guy was so strong. He had not be a demigod yet, but he had such strength. Many times before, he felt that he had already killed this kid, but he was still alive and kicking. ¡®I¡¯ve heard from sanction and the others that this brat has a substitution puppet. But that¡¯s impossible! Every attack has an isting power that canpletely stop the use of the substitution puppet. ¡® ¡°How could this be?¡± The heavenly mandate realm was shocked. How could he be fine? He then dove down and pped out at Lin fan¡¯s back. The power of thews prated through and pressed Lin fan down on the mountain. But she didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. With her back to the mountain, the heavenly mandate Emperor lifted Lin fan¡¯s body and panted heavily. She could swear that this kid was the most difficult opponent she had ever met. ¡°It¡¯s over now. ¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch muttered to himself,¡±senior brother, I¡¯ve already taken care of him.¡± Then, he looked at Lin fan.¡±You¡¯re Tian Xu¡¯s disciple. If I kill you, Tian Xu will take revenge on me. But you¡¯re really too unreasonable.¡± Thinking of this, the heavenly mandate realm monarch sighed. She turned her neck and wanted to see how to solve the problem of the mountain range. But suddenly, his expression changed. Bang! Bang! A huge force came, and the heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s body was hit by gravity and mmed into the mountain. Her beautiful red lips opened and she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Don¡¯t be too careless. ¡± Lin fan pushed the mountain once more. But this time, he had a hostage under his palm. ¡°Bastard, take your hand away.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord¡¯s snow-white cheeks blushed, but it disappeared in a sh. He cursed angrily. Lin fan was stunned. He looked down and saw that his ten fingers were deep in his flesh. Although the position wasn¡¯t right, he couldn¡¯t do it anymore and could only suppress it. ¡°No,¡± Then, he increased his strength. At the same time, the palm almost slipped away, so he could only hold on even tighter. The heavenly mandate realm Lord murmured softly. His long eyshes trembled, and he felt weak all over. Sacred leader didn¡¯t know what was going on and why this kid couldn¡¯t be killed. But the power he was enduring was getting stronger and stronger and he found it hard to hold on. Thew heprehended wasn¡¯t thew of strength. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to bear an entire mountain range, but the key was that this kid¡¯s strength was shocking. The crushing force was really too strong. ¡°Peak Master Lin, are you trying to start a war between the two sects? if you let go now, my sect can not pursue this matter.¡± The sacred leader roared. In his opinion, even if the magnificent me sect had an expert like Tian Xu, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be tough or do anything to the Saint convent sect. However, the situation had changed drastically. Who would have known that the magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak woulde alone like a madman? ¡°Even if a war breaks out, I won¡¯t give up, unless you hand over the person.¡± Lin fan¡¯s strength increased, and the mountain range started to fall. The heavenly mandate realm Lord was pressed down and cursed angrily,¡±let me go. It hurts. I¡¯m going to explode.¡± ¡°Senior brother, please agree to it. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She even had the thought of dying. When had such a situation ever happened? ¡°Bastard, what did you do to my Junior Sister?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the sacred leader could sense the pain in her Junior sister¡¯s voice and asked angrily. Lin fan replied,¡±Hmph, your Junior Sister has already be a hostage in my hands. I advise you to behave yourself. Don¡¯t resist in vain.¡± ¡°You ...¡± The Holy master¡¯s heart was burning with rage.¡±Alright, we¡¯ll let go now.¡± ¡°No, you have to hand over the person to me. Only then will I let go.¡± Lin fan said. He had already figured out the Saint convent sect¡¯s situation. It was nothing much. As long as they became demigods, they would be in for a good time. As for now, he was really here to avenge his Junior Brother, not to cause trouble. ¡°Then tell me which Holy Son you are.¡± The Saint Lord didn¡¯t know how his Junior Sister was doing, but he was sure that she wasn¡¯t in a good state. If this kid killed his Junior Sister, it would be a loss that the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin fan replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know, how do you expect me to find it?¡± The sacred master was enraged. ¡°This is your business, not mine. If you still don¡¯t show your sincerity, then let¡¯s continue and see who canst until the end.¡± The Holy master said,¡±how can you be so unreasonable? I wonder who it is. Do you really want this Holy master to hand over all the Holy Sons in the sect to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. If you don¡¯t mind, you can hand them all over. ¡± Pfft! The Holy leader wanted to vomit blood. Was this even humannguage? even when the Saint convent sect was at its strongest, they didn¡¯t go this far. ¡°Senior brother, hurry up. I can¡¯t take it anymore. AMU is the only Holy Son that has left the sect recently. Who else could it be?¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and he even felt like he was about to die. The Holy leader hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to do. If he handed over the religious brother, the Saint convent sect would lose all its face. However, this kid was not going to fight to the end. If this continued, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Bring AMU out.¡± With the sacred leader¡¯s order, the normal elders of the sect immediately moved. A battle like this had already made them feel fear. AMU, who was resting, was instantly stunned when he heard this. He broke out in cold sweat and was captured by the elders before he could react. Very quickly, son AMU was sent over and shouted,¡±save me, save me ...¡± When Lin fan caught sight of the son of AMU, his body flickered and appeared beside him instantly. He grabbed his neck and left the ce, floating in the void. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? you just have to fight before you hand him over. After all, I, Lin fan, am a friendly person. I¡¯m not the kind of person who likes to fight and kill.¡± At this moment, the mountain range, which had lost all pressure, floated silently in the void. Sacred master heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ah!¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord let out a loud roar and sat there, paralyzed. He panted heavily and then red at Lin fan.¡±Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you ...¡± ¡°Junior Sister, stop!¡± The sacred master shouted. The heavenly mandate realm Lord stood in the void and looked at Lin fan with fire in her eyes. She lowered her head and saw ten fingers on the two balls. This was a humiliation. She also felt a burning pain on her skin under the clothes. If she took it off, she would find ten red, blood-red fingerprints on it. ¡°Heavenly mandate Emperor, don¡¯t look at me like that. If it wasn¡¯t for your big thing¡¯s buffer ability, I would have pressed the mountain down.¡± Lin fan said unhappily. Pfft! The heavenly mandate realm Lord couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation. He spat out a mouthful of blood. How could he me her? Was he still human? ¡°Good, very good. Peak Master Lin, the Saint convent sect will definitely seek an exnation from the magnificent me sect.¡± The Holy master red at Lin fan coldly, wishing that he could tear his body into a thousand pieces. ¡°If you dare to go to the magnificent me sect to demand an exnation, I, Lin fan, swear to the heavens that if the Saint convent sect dares to go to the magnificent me sect to demand an exnation, I, Lin fan, will do nothing in my life but destroy the Saint convent sect. If I go back on my word, may I be struck by lightning.¡± Suddenly, the world only trembled slightly, and then there was no more. ¡°God, you¡¯re not giving me face. Do you believe that I can swear ...¡± Suddenly, a huge change urred in the void. Vortexes and torrents appeared, and flowers fell from the sky. Trumpets were blown and heavenly flowers were scattered, as if they were witnessing this great oath. Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction before pointing at the Holy master,¡±see that? the oath isplete. I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± The Holy master almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Was he still human? Where did Tian Xu find this disciple? why didn¡¯t he just kill him with a p? ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve handed him over, I have to go to the eternal sect. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯lle back and learn from you in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan left the Saint convent sect with AMU. Sacred leader stood there with rage and humiliation,¡±I want to swear ...¡± However, at this moment, outside the sect¡¯s main hall. ¡°I, James, swear to the heavens that Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak has insulted our sect. I, James, will work hard in my cultivation and kill him one day. If I break my promise, I will be struck by lightning.¡± His disciple, James, had made the oath to show off in front of the sect¡¯s Holy leader. Furthermore, this oath had a very big direction to go in. In the future, just these two words alone indicated the uncertainty of time. In any case, this oath was as good as not saying anything. He wouldn¡¯t lose anything, but he had to let the sect¡¯s Holy leader see his faith. The Holy leader was touched. He didn¡¯t expect the sect to have such a disciple, but ... BOOM! All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning struck down from the heavens and struck the disciple to death. Immediately after, four more bolts of lightning struck down, all of them striking the same spot. ¡°This ...¡± The sacred Lord¡¯s pupils constricted upon seeing this, and any thoughts of swearing an oath were obliterated. ¡°What¡¯s going on ...¡± [PS: thank you, Tianyi Yi, Yi Tiandao virtual songstress, Luo Tianyi. Big Boss, you¡¯ve given me 10000 Qidian coins.]

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424: This isn¡¯t the time for you to act cool</h4>

    The disciples of the Saint convent sect rejoiced. ¡°I almost learned to swear from him just now. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s obviously making a joke out of the heavens. How could he possibly surpass such a terrifying guy in his lifetime? this is the consequence of toying with the heavens. ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better for people to know their own limitations. People who like to show off will not have a good ending.¡± At this moment, the Saint convent sect disciples all nodded in agreement. However, the environment around the sect shocked them. Was this something that a human could do? This was the Saint convent sect, thergest sect in the world. How could it be destroyed like this? even the Holy Son of AMU was taken away from under their eyes. They had lost all their face. ¡°This old man has a headache.¡± Monarch dan Wu woke up in a daze. He was crushed by Lin fan and lost his mind. When he saw his surroundings, his pupils constricted. He then came to the side of the Holy master,¡±senior brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± He was dumbfounded. This was the Saint convent sect, the Holy Land in his heart. But now, only the sect was intact. The surrounding environment was full of potholes. It was a terrible sight. The sacred leader sighed helplessly. Even he couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. ¡°Where did that bastard go? Is He Dead?¡± Monarch dan Wu looked around. When he saw the mark on Senior Sister Tianyu¡¯s chest, he was stunned and had a bad feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± This was the greatest humiliation the Saint convent sect had ever suffered. He wanted to lead the monarch of the sect to the magnificent me sect immediately. But he couldn ¡®t. This was not a wise move. The demigod of the dead sect was eyeing them covetously. At the same time, the other sects in the world were also watching the Saint convent sect. Those sects that had been waiting for a long time would probably join forces and divide the Saint convent sect. ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue like this. Saint Lord, give the order. I¡¯ll bring the monarch to the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Monarch dan Wu shouted. He wanted to take the initiative and go to the magnificent me sect. No matter what, he had to get justice for the magnificent me sect and make them pay the price. Sacred master looked at sovereign dan Wu as if he was looking at a fool. However, he didn¡¯t say much. He still didn¡¯t know what had happened just now. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have said this. That kid wasn¡¯t a human. He just made an oath and didn¡¯t think about the consequences. This gave him a headache even though he was the sacred leader. ¡°Return to the sect. No one is allowed to spread this matter. Otherwise, the sect will punish you severely.¡± Sacred leader waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this matter. This time, the Saint convent sect admitted defeat. You¡¯re ruthless, but the tables have turned. One day, we¡¯ll make this guy pay. When the heavenly mandate realm monarch returned to the sect, the surrounding disciples cast him strange looks. They had all seen the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master grab it with great force. Look, Oh my God, there are handprints on it. Those handprints are really painful to the eyes. In fact, they were sometimes impressed by the heavenly mandate realm monarch¡¯s beauty and figure, but they only thought about it and did not dare to show it. In the void. ¡°Let me go, I beg you, let me go.¡± AMU¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He was really scared. He originally thought that he would be fine in the sect. After all, this was the Saint convent sect, and he was the religious brother of the Saint convent sect. He couldn¡¯t be taken away just like that. But now, he was like a little chick, being held in someone¡¯s hand. His mentality had copsed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. What are you afraid of? do you think this Peak Master will eat you?¡± He was helpless against the cowardice of AMU¡¯s Holy Son. If he had been a little more unyielding, he could have gone up and given him a good beating. But looking at the situation now, he was really disappointed. Holy Son AMU¡¯s eyes revealed a pitiful look.¡±Peak Master Lin, please let me go. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If I had known that he was your Junior Brother, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it even if you gave me ten times the courage.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, I¡¯m willing to be your ve.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have so many junior brothers and junior sisters to help me. I don¡¯t need your cattle and horses. Be good and don¡¯t move around. Be careful that I don¡¯t break your head when I¡¯m not paying attention.¡± Lin fan said unhappily. He had onlye into contact with one son of Saint convent sect before, but he wasn¡¯t much. He had solved him easily without any problems. Up until now, these Saints were nothing in his eyes. A single sneeze from him could make them spit out their sh * t. Forgive me for saying such disgusting things, but I¡¯m also telling the truth. Thend had changed, and they were far away from the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory. The Saint convent sect and the eternal sect were separated by a boundless ocean. For those who couldn¡¯t travel through the void, it would take them a long time to cross this ce. But for Lin fan, it was extremely fast. The son of AMU knew that he was done for. Falling into the hands of such a cruel fellow, he would definitely not have a good end. ¡°Peak Master Lin, tell me, what will be my end? I¡¯m willing to guard your Junior brother¡¯s grave for my entire life, even if it means torture. ¡± The son of AMU didn¡¯t want to die. He had a bright future, so how could he die? ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. There¡¯s someone to guard the tomb. ¡± Said Lin fan with a smile. He was very friendly. Seeing this smile, AMU¡¯s heart rxed. Perhaps the other party wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, or at least he wouldn¡¯t lose his life. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Holy Son AMU asked. Lin fan replied,¡±I¡¯ll just kill you when I reach my Junior brother¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± When AMU¡¯s Holy Son heard this, he was shocked. His eyes rolled back, and he fainted from fear. ¡°What a piece of trash.¡± Lin fan took a look and grabbed it in his hands before dashing off into the distance. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and headed straight for the eternal sect. Although the eternal sect was not as powerful as the Saint convent sect, it was still one of the major sects and was much stronger than the magnificent me sect. The disciples who were guarding the gate had nothing to do and were talking about what they had seen and heard. Suddenly, they saw a figure appear in the void and couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Is this the eternal sect?¡± Lin fan stood in the air and looked at it. He was a little unhappy. This building was really good. It was even more beautiful than the magnificent me sect. How luxurious. As for the disciple on guard, he waspletely ignored. ¡°Whoever is in charge of the eternal sect,e out now.¡± Lin fan shouted. His voice reverberated. He was toozy to say anything more. He had spent a lot of time and he had to return to the sectter. ¡°Impudent! This is the eternal sect. State your name!¡± The disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate scolded loudly. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to ignore them. Lin fan lowered his head and red at them. Instantly, a wave of pressure exploded out. The disciples who were guarding the gate trembled in fear when they felt the pressure and did not dare to say anything. ¡°He¡¯s such a Tiger. Even in the eternal sect¡¯s territory, he doesn¡¯t show any respect. He¡¯s a tough one.¡± They had seen a lot and were at the bottom of the society, so they still had some knowledge. ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, a figure appeared. The young man was exceptionally handsome, but under his sword-like eyebrows was a pair of eyes that were filled with displeasure. At the same time, the aura that he exuded was that of confidence, pride, and unparalleled in the world. He felt like a heaven¡¯s favorite. ¡°Noobs, step aside and ask your sect master and elder toe out.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t want to talk to this young man. At this moment, many disciples had gathered around. When they heard the other party¡¯s words, they were shocked. ¡°What an arrogant fellow! This is senior brother Yu, one of the eternal sons of the sect! To think that this fellow would dare to be so impudent!¡± ¡°Hmph, he doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He¡¯s only as young as senior brother Yu, but he¡¯s so arrogant. I think senior brother Yu will definitely teach this guy a good lessonter.¡± As expected, the moment the Jade Fox heard Lin fan¡¯s words, her heart burned with passion. As the eternal Son of the sect, he was ranked second. Within the sect, he was an existence that countless disciples worshipped. Now that he was being ignored, he was furious. ¡°Arrogant. I hope your strength is as arrogant as your mouth.¡± In an instant, the paper fan in senior brother Yu¡¯s hand opened, and multicolored light shone, beautiful and magnificent. Many of the female disciples were mesmerized by this scene. Their eyes were filled with love. This was the most perfect prince Charming in their hearts. In their opinion, although the man who was their senior brother¡¯s enemy was not bad looking, as long as he was their senior brother¡¯s enemy, he was their enemy. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that someone would send themselves to my door to show off in front of my junior brothers and sisters. This is really not bad.¡± Yu Hu felt good about it, but he did not pull back the power in his hands. Pada! ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, this is not the time for you to be pretentious. ¡± Lin fan raised his hand casually and pped out. Then, he frowned.¡±Where are the people in charge of the eternal sect? they¡¯re not giving me any face at all. This Peak Master is going to get angry.¡± ¡°Senior brother ...¡± All of the female disciples who were looking at their senior brother Yu with adoration were all heartbroken. Their senior brother didn¡¯t have any sort of demeanor at all. He was sprawled on the ground, unmoving. This caused their hearts to shatter. This wasn¡¯t the senior brother Yu in their hearts at all! At this moment. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you havee from afar. Please forgive me for not going out to wee you. This junior is insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± A voice rang out from the depths of the sect. A figure then appeared before Lin fan. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a petty person.¡± Lin fan replied calmly. At the same time, he was ted and proud. To think that the eternal sect would know of his name even though he had never had any dealings with them. This was a pretty good feeling. But thinking about it, it made sense. Now that his name was quite well-known, he was willing to help others and would definitely help other sects through disasters. It was obviously a very normal thing for such a good reputation to spread. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I am elder Rong Qi of the eternal sect. May I know the reason for your visit?¡± Elder Rong Qi asked. However, they were also on guard. The magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak had a bad reputation. It was said that he was unreasonable and merciless when killing people. He was also a little out of his mind. His emotions were unpredictable, so no one in the sect was willing toe out to wee him. In the end, he was the only one who was arranged toe out.

 Chapter 425 - Following the right person is very important

    <h4>Chapter 425: Following the right person is very important</h4>

    ¡°Elder Rong, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. This Peak Master has onlye here for a small matter.¡± Lin fanughed. Although he was carrying the son of AMU, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him to give a fist salute. However, such a scene was rather strange. Elder Rong¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at it. He muttered in his heart,¡±it¡¯s really extraordinary as the rumors say.¡± How could he not be nervous? although the eternal sect and the magnificent me sect had not interacted with each other for many years, this guy hade here out of nowhere. It must be something bad. When the spectating disciples heard that the other party was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, their hearts trembled. Wasn¡¯t that the legendary brutal demon who drank blood and ate raw meat? In an instant, the disciples started trembling. They had never seen what Peak Master Lin looked like, but they had heard of his name. Thinking of how senior brother Yu was actually shouting at the other party, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. He was courting death. ¡°I wonder what small matter Peak Master Lin is talking about?¡± Elder Rong asked warily. He even pulled a distance away from Lin fan so that if anything happened, he could escape at once. The four demigods of the Saint convent sect were beaten to a pulp, and he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight them head-on. ¡°AI!¡± At that moment, Lin fan sighed sadly. ¡°Why is Peak Master Lin sighing? could it be that you have something that you can¡¯t tell me? if you need help, please let me know.¡± Elder Rong asked. No matter what, they had to keep the other party in check. They couldn¡¯t let the other party go on a killing spree, or they would be finished. ¡°The more I think about it, the sadder I feel. This Peak Master had a very close Junior Brother, but one day, he actually died. Don¡¯t you think this is sad?¡± Lin fan wiped his eyes. Elder Rong was silent for a moment, then he nodded.¡±Indeed, it¡¯s not easy to find a considerate disciple. I hope Peak Master Lin can restrain your grief and go along with the flow. If you want to punish the murderer, our sect is very willing to help.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin fan asked in surprise. Elder Rong was stunned, and his thoughts turned. There was something wrong. This Peak Master Lin was too excited. There was clearly a problem. With his strength, what enemy could he not deal with? Could it be that the enemy was very powerful, so he came to seek help? This was a little troublesome. However, looking at the other party¡¯s anticipating expression, he felt that it would not be good to refuse. In the end, he gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Our sect is willing to help Peak Master Lin. Please tell us who this person is.¡± Pa! Lin fan pped his hands.¡±Alright, the eternal sect is magnanimous and reasonable. I¡¯ll be Frank then. An eternal Son of your sect killed my Junior Brother. Please hand him over.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Rong was already listening attentively, but suddenly, his eyes froze as if he had heard wrongly.¡±Peak Master Lin, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said that my Junior Brother was killed by the eternal Son of the eternal sect. Just hand him over.¡± Lin fan said word by word. Elder Rongughed awkwardly.¡±Peak Master Lin, you must be joking. How could my sect¡¯s disciples kill your Junior Brother? this must be a rumor.¡± ¡°A rumor? Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask. ¡± Lin fan smiled under elder Rong¡¯s suspicious gaze. Lin fan brought the son of AMU in front of him. He wanted to ask him but realized that he had fainted. He had no choice but to p him left and right. The sound of a p could be heard. ¡°Wake up, wake up ...¡± Elder Rong found him familiar and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Peak Master Lin, who is this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Saint convent sect¡¯s son AMU. When I went to ask for him, he was unwilling to hand him over. In the end, I got angry and lifted a mountain and smashed it down. In the end, the Saint master gave in and handed him over.¡± ¡°This really makes me unhappy. If it wasn¡¯t for the long fight, this Peak Master would havee over long ago.¡± Lin fan muttered to himself. However, he didn¡¯t notice that elder Rong¡¯s face was turning paler by the second. ¡°Holy Son AMU!¡± Elder Rong looked at the man who was being held in his hand. It seemed like he was really the one. In his opinion, the Saint convent sect must have gone through a lot of pressure to hand over the religious brother. Could it be that the Saint convent sect¡¯s Saint Lord or the heavenly mandate Emperor didn¡¯t stop them? ¡°Argh! Please don¡¯t kill me, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. ¡± Holy Son AMU¡¯s face was swollen from the p. When he woke up, he immediately begged for mercy. He was already afraid. Such a terrifying existence would definitely take his life. ¡°Stop shouting. Tell me, which eternal Son is your partner?¡± Lin fan shook the rambling son of AMU until he was no longer wailing and howling. Only then did he let go. AMU¡¯s son looked at Lin fan timidly. He really regretted it now. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have killed him. Elder Rong was panicking. How could he treat the religious brother of the Saint convent sect like this? how cruel was this? it was as the rumors had said. It was terrifying. He couldn¡¯t even make the decision on this matter. ¡°It¡¯s Adam, Adam¡¯s eternal Son. ¡± Holy Son AMU shouted. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything anymore. He only hoped that someone would be as unlucky as him or share his burden. Only then would he feel a little more fair. ¡°Impossible!¡± Elder Rong retorted,¡±Holy Son AMU, please don¡¯t nder my sect¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡°Elder Rong, please call eternal Son Adam out. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry and need to go back.¡± Lin fan said. He believed in the son of AMU. ¡°Peak Master Lin, there must be a misunderstanding. You can¡¯t just listen to the words of Holy Son AMU.¡± Elder Rong said. ¡°So you¡¯re saying no?¡± Lin fan squinted and his eyes shone. It was really shocking. Elder Rong swallowed his saliva. This guy¡¯s eyes were too F * cking evil. They were prating. However, at this moment, he had to settle this matter. Then, he straightened his back and said,¡±Peak Master Lin, our sect respects you, but you can¡¯t bully us just because we don¡¯t have people. Adam is our sect¡¯s eternal Son. How can we just listen to him and hand him over? please forgive our sect for not being able to do that.¡± These words made the disciples very excited. They all straightened their backs. This was the eternal sect. They would never yield to any pressure. BOOM! All of a sudden, the earth quaked and the mountains trembled. A vast aura burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body, shooting up into the heavens. Lin fan went all out and his body swelled up, showing his most vicious form to everyone. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what is the meaning of this?¡± Elder Rong took a step back, sweat dripping from his forehead. He couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything,¡± ye mo said.¡±The eternal sect doesn¡¯t want to give me face. Fine,e out if you can. Either you hand over the man or kill me. There¡¯s no third choice.¡± It was the same trick again. However, the result this time was different. The Saint convent sect even challenged Lin fan for a while and made a big move. When elder Rong saw this, his expression turned ugly. He hurriedly raised his hand and said,¡±Peak Master Lin, please wait a moment. Let me inform the sect master.¡± At the same time, he cursed in his heart. What a beast! He really lives up to his reputation. He¡¯s unreasonable and attacks people whenever they don¡¯t agree with him. Who would dare to have any rtionship with the magnificent me sect in the future? ¡°Hurry up. In my life, I hate people who don¡¯t give me face the most. Hurry up and get the person in charge toe out. Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to make a move. If I do, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. If that happens, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± Lin fan became anxious. His body was like a steam engine, emitting mist like he was on the verge of exploding. Elder Rong quickly asked the sect master toe out and resolve it. He could not resolve this matter. The other party was too unyielding and unreasonable. He couldn¡¯t win. In the eternal Son¡¯s residence, Adam was already aware of the situation outside. He quickly left the crowd and returned to his room to pack his things, ready to escape. He didn¡¯t expect that Holy Son AMU had been captured and brought here. ¡°Bastard, how could you rat me out? I¡¯m the religious brother of the Saint convent sect. What a coward.¡± He didn¡¯t think that the sect could protect him, even AMU had been captured. This meant that the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t protect him. Just as he finished packing and was about to retreat, he realized that a figure had appeared behind him and grabbed his shoulder.¡±Adam ...¡± Adam¡¯s hair stood on end. When he saw who it was, he had a bitter look on his face.¡±Sect master ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. ¡± The Grandmaster waved his hand and sighed,¡±Adam, the sect has been kind to you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to protect you, but just now, there was news from the Saint convent sect that even the Saint convent sect was almost destroyed by the guy outside, so ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen! I don¡¯t want to listen! Grandmaster, you have to save me! You¡¯re the Grandmaster! You have to protect every single disciple under your wings!¡± Adam¡¯s face paled as he cursed madly in his heart. The Grandmaster was going to abandon him! The despair in his heart exploded. There was no hope. ¡°AI, it¡¯s precisely because of this that I¡¯m letting you out. Adam, you¡¯re a man. You have to be brave enough to take responsibility. If I were to use you alone to exchange for the safety of my millions of disciples, it would be worth it. You¡¯re the sect¡¯s hero. The sect will remember you for the rest of our lives,¡± The sect master said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be a hero. Sect master, please let me go. I promise I won¡¯te back.¡± However, the sect master didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Instead, he grabbed and entered the void, appearing at the mountain Gate. The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster appeared and handed Adam over. ¡°Sect master, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m loyal to the sect, how can you sell me?¡± Adam roared in anger. He hadn¡¯t expected this to be the result. ¡°Shut up!¡± The sect master scolded angrily.¡±You¡¯ve ruined the hundred-year-old friendship between the eternal sect and the magnificent me sect by killing the magnificent me sect disciples. You¡¯re a Rascal, and you¡¯ve ruined the good rtionship between the two sects. Since Peak Master Lin is here today, I¡¯ll hand you over to Peak Master Lin for punishment.¡± Lin fan was satisfied and sighed,¡±there aren¡¯t many people like the sect leader who is so understanding.¡± ¡°No, no, this is not something that can be tolerated.¡± The sect master said hypocritically. Lin fan looked at the struggling Adam,¡±stop struggling. You still can¡¯t tell that your sect has sold you out. You¡¯re such a fool and you¡¯re even serving the sect. In the future, be more careful. It¡¯s important to follow the right person. If you follow the wrong person, you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± His voice was very loud, and it was directly transmitted to the ears of all the disciples below. This was destroying the hearts of the disciples. The Grandmaster of the eternal sect looked at Lin fan and his lips twitched. He was cursing in his heart. B * stard! If not for the fact that he was a little afraid of Lin fan, he would have beaten the sh * t out of him a long time ago. ¡°Eh? Could it be that there¡¯s a problem with what I said?¡± Lin fan looked at him innocently. ¡°Hehe!¡± The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster chuckled. It was as if he was saying,¡±I¡¯m begging you, hurry up and leave. My sect is afraid of you.¡±

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426: A few thousand years ago, a few years ago, no </h4>

    Adam¡¯s limbs hung limply. He was already in despair. He had been abandoned by his sect. ¡°Sure enough, the eternal sect is much more reasonable than the Saint convent sect. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Lin fan raised his hands and bumped the two of them into each other as a form of thanks. He then disappeared into the void and headed towards the magnificent me sect. ¡°How hateful.¡± Elder Rong was extremely sorrowful. How could he allow the other party to take away the sect¡¯s eternal Son? where was his face?¡±sect master, this has made the hearts of the sect disciples turn cold.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go after him and fight him. How about we kill as many as we can?¡± The sect master said. Elder Rong was stunned. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. The sect leader was mocking him. However, he was still unhappy.¡±However, we can¡¯t let the other party take us away so easily. What will the other disciples think of the sect if they do that?¡± ¡°En, this beast is too much. We can¡¯t let him live.¡± The sect master said, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°Sect master, what do you mean?¡± Elder Rong was looking forward to it. If he could kill this kid, he would be able to vent his anger. ¡°If an expertes, he might be able to suppress this kid.¡± The sect master said. Elder Rong was a little puzzled.¡±Strong? Where did this experte from?¡± The sect master said,¡±do you still remember the talisman that fell from the sky andnded in our sect a long time ago?¡± Elder Rong understood and his expression changed slightly. The talisman had fallen from the sky and no one knew where it hade from. After countless years of research, he finally understood the meaning of the talismans on the talisman. He finally came to the conclusion that the talisman hade from somewhere else. It was simr to a message. ¡°However, the sage of our sect a hundred years ago warned us three times before his death not to answer because we don¡¯t know the source of the talismans at all, let alone their existence. If wemunicate casually, I¡¯m afraid ...¡± The Grandmaster said,¡±Rong Qi, you¡¯re thinking too much. As long as there¡¯s life, we canmunicate. If our sect can benefit from it, then the Saint convent sect will be nothing. As for this kid, he will be nothing.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. After the sage analyzed the content on the talisman, he unfortunately left. Although he told us not to answer, he didn¡¯t exin what it meant. If our sect can contact this source, we might be able to obtain many benefits.¡± Rong Qi said, feeling a little expectant. This was a kind of curiosity towards the unknown, and even more so, a pursuit of a higher existence. They didn¡¯t believe that the demigod realm was the peak. There must be a higher realm. In the void, Lin fan carried the two of them. This trip to the Saint convent sect wasn¡¯t too smooth, but the eternal sect was very well-behaved. Adam¡¯s entire body was powerless. He had given up all hope for the sect. He had never thought that the sect would actually abandon him. ¡°AMU, you coward. Why don¡¯t you take the responsibility alone? you¡¯re the Saint convent sect¡¯s Holy Son. You¡¯re as timid as a mouse and only know how to betray me. You got that treasure, and I didn¡¯t get anything.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cursed. Holy Son AMU¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. He didn¡¯t have any power to resist, so he retorted when he heard Adam¡¯s insulting voice. ¡°Shut up. You were the one who did it. I only injured that man, and you cut his head off and kicked it like a ball.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, you have to see clearly. I, AMU, did not kill him. In the end, he was the one who killed him, not me.¡± Holy Son AMU said. He could only hope that the other party would show mercy and let him off this time. ¡°Oh!¡± Lin fan replied indifferently without any reaction. After the battle with them in the Saint convent sect, his Foundation had increased a lot. It felt good. However, his Foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough. After sending these two guys back to the sect, he should leave the sect and earn a wave of points to upgrade his cultivation technique. By then, he would be able to be a demigod. Who else could be better than him? ¡°Hehe!¡± As he thought about it, Lin fan¡¯s smile became very strange. Adam and AMU were arguing furiously. However, when they heard thatughter, their hearts skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t this guy a little too terrifying? this was way too frightening. ¡°No...¡± The two of them shed tears of despair. If they were given another chance, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have killed that guy. In the magnificent me sect, the disciples who were guarding the sect were whispering to each other. ¡°Sigh, senior Brother Qin Zhen of invincible peak has been killed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even senior brother Wang Fu was severely injured by someone and managed to hold on until he reached the sect with hisst breath. I wonder if senior brother Lin will be able to seek justice for them.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯ve heard that it was the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect who took action. No matter how powerful senior brother Lin is, he can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Suddenly, the void trembled and three figures appeared. When the disciples guarding the mountain Gate saw the person, they stepped forward and said respectfully,¡±¡±Greetings, senior brother Lin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded and carried the two of them into the sect. As for the disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate, they found it a little strange. They did not know who the two people who were being carried by senior brother Lin were. However, the two of them looked a little miserable and desperate. ¡°Who do you think those two are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from what I can see, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s an evildoer. After all, senior brother Lin likes to stand up for justice and punish evil.¡± ¡°En!¡± Lin fan carried the two of them and headed towards invincible peak. The disciples who passed by all greeted him respectfully. However, when they saw the two of them in senior brother Lin¡¯s hands, they asked curiously. ¡°Senior brother Lin, who are these two?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±the religious brother of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect. He¡¯s the one who killed the disciples of our invincible peak. Now that I¡¯ve brought him back, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± When the disciple who asked the question heard these words, he stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Then, he looked at the distant voice and eximed. He spread the news in all directions. ¡°Senior brother Lin has brought him back.¡± ¡°The religious brother of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect have been captured by senior brother Lin.¡± The disciples who had no idea what was going on were all bbergasted when they heard this. Then, they were all excited. Even the blood in his body was boiling, and there was an indescribable feeling of pleasure. Huo Rong had been dealing with the sect¡¯s Affairs. Recently, the diplomatic rtions between the great evolution sect and the Mahavira sect had been harmonious, and the trade had been good. At this moment, he heard the topic among the disciples. He was also dumbfounded. Did this kid really bring her back? Then, he didn¡¯t think too much and headed to where his senior brother was. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Senior brother, senior brother, he ...¡± Huo Rong wanted to say,¡±how is this possible?¡± however, his senior brother¡¯s calm expression made him feel excited. Even his senior brother didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be impatient. We¡¯re not young anymore, so why are you in such a hurry? this old man already knows, so it¡¯s good to bring him back.¡± Tian Xu looked calm on the surface, but he was not. How did this kid do it? the eternal sect was still fine, but what was going on with the Saint convent sect? how could he bring them back so easily? this was impossible. However, the two auras were indeed from the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect. Invincible peak. Lu Qiming stepped forward.¡±Senior brother, are they the ones who killed Junior Brother Qin?¡± ¡°Yes, is Junior brother¡¯s gravestone ready?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°I¡¯m done. ¡± Lu Qiming nodded, then red at the two. At this moment, there were many disciples around, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two. They had not expected that senior brother Lin would really bring him back. This made them extremely excited, and they did not know how to express the excitement in their hearts. Lin fan looked at the junior brothers around him and felt that he had to say something to encourage them. ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, when I first entered the peak, I swore to the heavens that I would never let any of you suffer any humiliation. If there was, I would help you solve it. Unfortunately, Junior Brother Qin was killed by these two. Therefore, I personally went to the two sects to capture these two and bury them with Junior Brother.¡± These words touched the invincible peak disciples to tears, and they felt an indescribable pride. This was the senior brother Lin in his heart! ¡°Long live senior brother Lin!¡± The disciples cheered. To them, being able to be a disciple of invincible peak was something to be proud of. ¡°Disciple,e here for a moment.¡± At this moment, his teacher¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Junior Brother Lu,¡± Lin fan said,¡±let them die with you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. Then, he and the other disciples carried the two of them to the back of the mountain. Adam and AMU both cried out like pigs being ughtered. This wasn¡¯t a game. At least interrogate them. Who would kill someone without saying anything? In the distance, Wang Fu clenched his walking stick tightly, tears streaming down his face and snot dripping down his face as he looked at senior brother Lin in admiration. He didn¡¯t expect senior brother Lin to personally go out and capture the two of them. He didn¡¯t know what to say. If he had senior brother Lin¡¯s strength, he would have considered many things and would not have gone to catch them without hesitation. After all, this would offend the two great sects. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin fan chuckled as he walked over. He sat at the side and looked at his teacher¡¯s condition. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise,¡±¡±Teacher, when I look at your face, I find that you¡¯re quite extraordinary. You¡¯re even more divine than before.¡± Tian Xu smiled.¡±You can tell?¡± ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Lin fan nodded his head,¡±teacher, did you gain something? can you reach God state?¡± ¡°Well, sigh, how difficult is it to reach the immortal state? it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens. It¡¯s been thousands of years, and it¡¯s been thousands of years now, but there hasn¡¯t been any immortal state.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m so capable that I¡¯m already at the edge of the godly state. I just need a little more time to step into the godly state and then ... Do you understand?¡± Tian Xu said seriously, but he did not forget to praise himself. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± Lin fan nodded. He understood, hepletely understood. Didn¡¯t his teacher say that he was extremely smart and nothing could stop him? Tian Xu¡¯s expression turned serious.¡±My dear disciple, I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯re strong, but you¡¯ve made too many enemies. You have to be careful from now on. The Saint convent sect and the eternal sect are not to be trifled with. However, the sunshine sect has been quiet recently. It¡¯s very strange.¡± ¡°What did junior martial Brother Han say?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from bi Kong that the sunshine sect hasn¡¯t made any moves recently. It¡¯s very quiet, but it¡¯s unsettling.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan replied,¡±the sunshine sect should be well-behaved by now. However, I¡¯m worried about where the revived sect leader of the divine religion has gone. There has been no news from him at all. Nothing strange has happened to the cities and viges around the sect.¡± ¡°He¡¯s hidden very well. ¡± [PS: sh * t, my hand trembled. I wrote the wrong title.] Day.

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427: Junior brothers,e back, I miss you </h4>

    ¡°AI!¡± Lin fan sat beside his teacher and sighed. He was a little lonely. ¡°Disciple, why do you suddenly appear so lonely?¡± Tian Xu asked, confused. The master and disciple looked up at the sky and chatted. Suddenly, Lin fan sighed. Tian Xu couldn¡¯t understand it. Lin fan said,¡±master, look at the ten peaks. Other than me, the other nine peaks ¡®junior brothers haven¡¯t returned in a long time. I miss them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The other nine peak Masters are the mainstays of the sect. Although it¡¯s necessary for them to work hard in their cultivation, they haven¡¯t returned for several months. Even I miss them a lot. When they were still around, the sect was very lively and thepetition between the disciples was very fierce.¡± Tian Xu sighed. Which sect was like the magnificent me sect, where only one of the ten peak Masters was present? the other nine peak Masters were nowhere to be seen. No one knew where they had gone to cultivate. Tian Xu ced his palm on his disciple¡¯s shoulder.¡±My disciple, you¡¯ll get used to it. Just like me, I was a genius at a young age. My cultivation speed was amazing, leaving my junior brothers behind. In the end, I stood at the top, and no one could control me among my peers. In the end, I could only feel a little fun by fighting with some old people.¡± ¡°Therefore, I understand my disciple¡¯s pain.¡± Lin fan turned his head and looked at his teacher. It was as if he had found a confidant. He was touched and said,¡±¡±Teacher ...¡± ¡°My disciple!¡± ¡°Teacher!¡± ¡°My disciple!¡± The two of them nodded and hugged. ¡°Although I have never experienced master¡¯s era, I can understand that master must have been very lonely back then.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded.¡±My dear disciple, you must remember that you¡¯ve be the role model for all your junior brothers and sisters. They will strive to surpass you. Even though they know that it¡¯s impossible, you must still encourage them and let them see a glimmer of hope.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll exercise restraint in the future and let my junior brothers and sisters see hope.¡± Lin fan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Look at Huo Rong, ku mu, and the others. They used to be so weak. If I didn¡¯t set a good example for them, they wouldn¡¯t have reached their current cultivation levels.¡± Tian Xu sighed, feeling that he had indeed done something great. Huo Rong and the others were innocent. Lin fan said,¡±thank you, master. I can imagine that if it wasn¡¯t for you leading them, they wouldn¡¯t be as strong as they are now. So, I will definitely learn from you and be a good senior brother.¡± ¡°Master is very pleased that disciple has such thoughts.¡± Tian Xu was very pleased. He felt that taking in this disciple in this life was really worth it. An old man and a young man sat there, looking up at the sky and talking to each other. ¡°Hey, where did the junior brothers go? I won¡¯t bully them anymore. Isn¡¯t it good that they¡¯re back?¡± He didn¡¯t miss them in the past, but he missed them now. For example, Yun Xiao, Zhan hongdi, Wan Zhongtian, and others. If he returned, he could swear that he would never bully them again. In the depths of a dangerous ce. ¡°Yunxiao, go! Destroy it!¡± A young girl was riding on Yun Xiao¡¯s neck. With a wave of her arm, she made him fight with a demonic beast that was a thousand feet in size. ¡°You¡¯ll die. ¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s pupils dted, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. However, when he resisted, the iron chain around his neck ttered.¡±Don¡¯t pull it. It hurts, it hurts ...¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± The young girl pped Yunxiao¡¯s head.¡±If you dawdle any longer, I¡¯ll hang you up and beat you up tonight.¡± Cloudsky shuddered when he heard this, and he rushed forward with all his might. He wanted to cry now. He regretted chasing after her. It was toote for regrets. At first, he thought that the girl would be in danger, but in the end, he was the one in danger. The girl was very normal before. She told him that if he was willing to apany her for three years, she could grant him one wish. Cloudsky didn¡¯t take it to heart at that time, so he nodded. His wish was to be stronger, to be very strong. In the end, a strange situation urred. When he agreed, it was as if some kind of contract was formed, and this young girl revealed her true face,pletely treating him as a ve. Every day, if they didn¡¯t obey orders, they would be ruthlessly whipped and abused in all kinds of ways. This made Yunxiao, who was once one of the ten peaks, give up thest of his restraint and be an existence that would cry and scream when he was whipped. ¡°Lin fan, I hate you.¡± Yun Xiao shouted in his heart. If this guy had not given him such a huge blow, he would not havee out to train. It would be great to stay on Yun Xiao peak and be respected by his junior brothers and sisters. However, he was actually quite happy here. When he was being whipped by the young girl, he actually felt a little excited. Not only that, unknowingly, his cultivation base had also undergone some changes. He had actually reached the fourth level of heavenly Dipper. This was something he didn¡¯t dare to imagine. In the end, the demonic beast finally copsed, and Yunxiao was also beaten ck and blue.¡±That, is that enough?¡± He still didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name, but he had to get permission to do anything. Otherwise, he would be whipped to death. However, he learned from the young girl that a few decades ago, someone had met her and really persevered for three years. He didn¡¯t know how that idiot was persevering. Now, he felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the motivation in his heart, he would have fainted long ago. Suddenly, the young girl grabbed Yunxiao¡¯s hair with her ten fingers and pulled as if she was riding a horse.¡±Charge ahead, go ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull, it hurts. ¡± Cloudsky shouted naked. There was only ayer of cloth wrapped around his crotch, just like a Savage. ¡°What¡¯s the pain? if you want to be stronger, you have to endure it. Charge!¡± Cloudsky closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face as he strode forward. He really wanted to leave this ce. This girl was aplete lunatic. He would rather be ravaged by Lin fan than this girl. In a volcano, a ck figure sat in a circle, ignoring the monstrous mes below. ck mist drifted out from his body, and the sound of iron hooves could be heard. ¡°Ten directions invincible!¡± Zhan hongdi roared as he opened his eyes. An unparalleled battle intent surged out from his eyes. It was as if there was an ancient battlefield in his eyes. His aura was extraordinary and had reached its peak. ¡°Break!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, Zhan hongdi¡¯s body changed. An unparalleled God of War appeared. This figure was d in golden armor and held a heaven-defying divine weapon. It had already solidified. Then, the figure moved and shed towards heaven and earth, directly splitting the void and creating a crack that was difficult to close. ¡°Breakthrough!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Zhan hongdi roared. His aura was extremely powerful, and his fighting spirit was boiling. Theva below was also stirred up, surging and pouring on his body. As theva fell, Zhan hongdi clenched his fingers, andva flowed down from his fingertips. His eyes turned fiery red, with mes dancing in them. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through to the fifth level of heavenly Dipper. ¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Zhan hongdiughed out loud. He then looked into the distance,¡±Lin fan, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? your pressure has filled me with motivation. With this motivation, I, Zhan hongdi, will be even stronger.¡± But suddenly, Zhan hongdi covered his face and his body twitched. Tears flowed down his fingers as he choked. ¡°Just how in the world did you cultivate? why are you so far off? you can even kill a demigod! I¡¯ve only just broken through to the fifth level of heavenly Dipper! When can I see the end of this? when can I see hope?¡± ¡°Wuwu!¡± A tough man of his generation, a war god, was crying in grief. Tears and snot were flowing uncontrobly. The joy of breaking through had long disappeared. Thinking about Lin fan, he felt despair. Under normal circumstances, he should have returned to the sect gloriously after breaking through. He would have been praised by the sect master and elders, and worshipped by his junior brothers and sisters. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to go back. What was the point of going back? that ray of light had already covered everything. When they entered the city to replenish their resources, the words that they heard would always be,¡± ¡°My sect¡¯s Peak Master Lin is amazing, b....¡± He really didn¡¯t want to hear any of this. He only wanted to hear someone else say,¡±great emperor Peak¡¯s Peak Master Zhan is amazing.¡± He would be satisfied, but there was no such possibility. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve broken through. Why are you crying? you shouldn¡¯t be so happy and make such bold promises,¡± At this time, a voice came from the bottom of the volcano. ¡°You know nothing.¡± Zhan hongdi replied. But suddenly, his expression froze.¡±Who?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m under your feet. This is hero mountain. There were many people like you who came here to cultivate. There were also many people like you who came here to end their lives. If you can, you can call me hero because I¡¯m a living being formed by the blood of countless heroes.¡± Hero said. Zhan hongdi was on high alert, but he sighed.¡±Sigh, it¡¯s fine if I tell you. At least there¡¯s someone to listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s Grand Emperor Peak. I should have been worshipped by countless disciples, but one day, I met a disciple ...¡± At this moment, Zhan hongdi recounted Lin fan¡¯s situation as though he was talking about a legend. After a long time, Zhan hongdi finally finished speaking. He felt much better.¡±Tell me, is he even human? do I still have a chance?¡± Hero was silent for a long time.¡±If that¡¯s the case, based on my experience, you have no hope. It¡¯s hard to have any hope in this life.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Zhan hongdi did not expect this guy to not care about others and even added a stab. ¡°However, if you trust me, I can help you. At least, I can make the gap between us less big.¡± Hero said. ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± Zhan hongdi was suspicious.¡±You¡¯re so kind?¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think of everyone so badly. I saw you cultivating here for several months without moving. I can feel your will and am willing to give you some guidance.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so powerful. That person has risen to this level in such a short time. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not from the same world as you. The two of you are like heaven and earth, so high that you can¡¯t reach. But I can let you jump a little higher.¡± Heroes had life, but they didn¡¯t have emotions and desires, so he didn¡¯t know if his words were hurtful, but he was telling the truth. Zhan hongdi turned around, and the tears that he had been holding back flowed down again. ¡°I want to beat this guy to death.¡± [PS: thank you, referee. No name. Big Boss, 20000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [PS: thank you, Tianyi Yi, Yi Tiandao virtual songstress, Luo Tianyi. Big Boss, you¡¯ve given me 10000 Qidian coins.] [PS: why are there so many people tipping today? there are more than 30 people. Could it be that something is happening?]

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428: Working hard for the demigod</h4>

    Lin fan was having a good time conversing with his teacher. However, he suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Teacher, I still have something to do. I have to return to the mountain.¡± He had almost forgotten an important matter. He still had two points to harvest. This person forgot some important things after his ego inted. He really shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Go on.¡± Tian Xu nodded, having a good time chatting with his disciple. In front of Junior Brother Qin¡¯s gravestone on invincible peak. Before the mountain was built, this ce was the graveyard. However, no disciple had been buried here all this time. This Junior Brother Qin could be considered to be the first to move in. The scene was huge. Basically, all the disciples had arrived. Each of them had a worried expression on their faces. Their gazes towards the disciples of the two sects were also filled with anger. The religious brother of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect were both figures who could reach the heavens with a single step. They were existences that they could not hope to match. However, senior brother Lin had personallye out and captured the two of them, which was very satisfying. Holy Son AMU was already scared out of his wits. A group of men surrounded him, and their gazes looked like they wanted to kill him. This made him very terrified. ¡°What do you want? You can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m the Saint convent sect¡¯s religious brother. If you kill me, you¡¯ll get your retribution. ¡± AMU¡¯s Holy Son cried out, no longer having the demeanor of a Holy Son. Although the Saint convent sect had given up on him, it didn¡¯t matter. He could only continue to use the name of the Saint convent sect to suppress the people, hoping that these people would be afraid and let him go. Although the possibility was very low, he had to try no matter what. Perhaps he would seed. Adam, who was at the side, was crying with tears streaming down his face. ¡°I¡¯m the eternal Son of the eternal sect! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The cries shook the sky, and the surrounding disciples whispered to each other. ¡°So this is the Saint. He¡¯s nothing much. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so scared.¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right. There was once a religious brother from the Saint convent sect who came to our sect to act arrogantly, but he was beaten up by senior brother Lin. Now, it seems like the religious brother is nothing special.¡± The disciples conversed with each other. They used to feel that the Saints of the major sects were unattainable, and even felt inferior. But now, he didn¡¯t feel that way. It was just like that. Even though he had never gone out with Lin fan before, his horizons had unknowingly widened. ¡°I¡¯ll cut them down. ¡± No one knew where Zhang Long hade from, but he had been cultivating, and his aura had be extraordinary. With the help of the pills on the mountain, although he had not entered the heaven star border realm, he was already an Earth Star border realm expert. ¡°Senior brother Zhang is about to make his move.¡± The disciples of invincible peak naturally knew of senior brother Zhang. He was a cultivation maniac who was usually focused on his cultivation and rarely appeared. However, he was also one of the earliest disciples to follow senior brother Lin. AMU and Adam¡¯s hearts trembled when they saw who it was. Were they really going to die? Their cultivation had been sealed, and they were unable to resist at all. When they thought about how they were going to die soon, their hearts were filled with despair. The sect had abandoned them, and that had already made them feel lost. Now, another fierce man hade and was going to kill them with his own hands. This made them even more at a loss. Zhang Long stood in front of the two of them and took out a huge saber from his storage ring.¡±The two of you killed our junior brothers from invincible peak. I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my de is very fast. Even if your head falls to the ground, you won¡¯t feel any pain. ¡± For the two of them, despair had already enveloped them. AMU and Adam leaned against the gravestone, their faces covered in tears and snot. Their faces were red, and they were drenched in sweat because of fear. ¡°No! We don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m the religious brother of the Saint convent sect!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the eternal Son of the eternal sect! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The spectating disciples looked on with disdain. They didn¡¯t expect the high and mighty Saint and the others to be such existences. They were afraid of death too. Zhang Long raised his hand. The silver de of the knife glowed with a cold light. Under the frightened gazes of the two, the silver light enveloped them. ¡®I¡¯m finished. ¡® ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a sound was heard. The de was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from their necks. AMU and Adam looked at the source of the voice and were instantly overjoyed.¡±Peak Master Lin, please spare our lives.¡± In their eyes, Peak Master Lin was here to save them. Perhaps the sect had sent someone to save them. ¡°Senior brother.¡± ¡°Senior brother!¡± Zhang Long called out. He was a little confused as to why his senior brother wanted to stop him. ¡°Greetings, senior brother.¡± The surrounding disciples said respectfully with fire in their eyes. This was worship. Lin fan nodded and walked in front of the two of them. He had almost forgotten about the important matter. Although these two guys ¡®cultivation bases weren¡¯t that great, they were still points. How could he let them go so easily? AMU and Adam hugged Lin fan¡¯s legs and cried out,¡±Peak Master Lin, I beg you. Please let us off.¡± ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, as the peak Master of invincible peak, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect all of you. Junior Brother Qin is unfortunate, and I¡¯m in great pain. Today, one of them is the Holy Son of the Saint convent sect, and the other is the eternal Son of the eternal sect. They¡¯re both murderers, so I¡¯ll take care of them andfort Junior Brother Qin¡¯s soul in heaven.¡± Lin fan was a little sad. He then looked at the two of them. AMU and Adam thought that they would be able to survive, but after hearing these words, their faces turned as white as paper, and they were extremely frightened. He raised his hand. A palm struck down. After finishing, he obtained the points. The death of the two sects ¡®geniuses made the surrounding disciples excited. But to Lin fan, it was just so-so, he just didn¡¯t want to waste it. ¡°Master, did you notice anything strange?¡± ckie¡¯s voice rang out in his mind. Lin fan let his junior brothers do their own things while he floated at the bottom of the mountain. ¡°Old ck, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you¡¯re about to make a breakthrough?¡± Lin fan asked. Old hei¡¯s recovery speed was a little slow, and he was only at the sixth level of heaven¡¯s strength now. He wouldn¡¯t be of any help to Lin fan. ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you noticed that the celestiality in the world is a little different? Compared to before, it seems to be even richer?¡± Old hei said,¡±look at my current cultivation. Originally, it would take me at least four months to reach this level. But now, I¡¯ve recovered to the sixth level of heavenly Dipper. This speed is extremely terrifying.¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t feel any different. The celestiality had be dense? He didn¡¯t really feel that way, but he felt that old hei and the others were cultivating too slowly. ¡°This is not a good situation. I have a feeling that something is going to happen.¡± Old hei said. As a ckher Python, he was supposed to be an evil and powerful man who could do anything. But now, he was convinced that there was no hope for him in this life. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a stupid oath. This kid¡¯s strength was getting stronger and stronger. He was aplete monster. He wasn¡¯t even a demigod, but his strength was already so strong. Once he became a demigod, he would be able to fly. ¡°Oh, go and cultivate. We¡¯ll talk about it when it happens.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. He didn¡¯t care too much about these things. It would be great if something really happened. At that time, he would be able to y with her as much as he wanted. Now, he felt so bored. ¡°Master, I¡¯m serious.¡± Old ck said, feeling like master didn¡¯t really believe him. ¡°I¡¯m also being serious. You should hurry up and cultivate properly. Sixth level heavenly Dipper is really too weak. You should at least be able to step into the demigod realm. ¡± Lin fan sighed. The followers that he had taken in were all so strong. But look at his followers, one was not honest and the other cultivated too slowly. It was really a headache. Old hei almost spat out blood. A demigod? What kind of joke was this? how could it be that easy? the speed of recovery was so slow. If he wanted to be a demigod, he would still need some time. ¡°Cultivate well, I still have things to do.¡± He had enough experience points, so he had to earn some points. As he walked towards the mountain peak, he thought about what would happen next. The sunshine sect was a good choice, but it was too hurtful. They had destroyed so many ces, and it was said that the other party was very stable now. The Saint convent sect and the eternal sect were all candidates. As for the elephant god sect, the Yin Yang sect, and the Luosha sect, they were all pretty good. Furthermore, these sects would definitely wee a person filled with a sense of justice like him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the elephant god sect first.¡± After pondering for a moment, he chose the elephant god sect first, then the Yin Yang sect, and the Luosha sect. He would not let any of them go. As long as he became a demigod, there should be no one in this world who could stop him. When he thought about how he was about to step into demigod-level, he could not wait. He entered the void and set off in the direction of the elephant god sect. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At this moment, Huo Rong blocked his way. Lin fan asked,¡±elder Huo Rong, may I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Right now, Huo Rong was truly a little afraid of Lin fan. This kid didn¡¯t even say a word and just liked to leave the sect. And the moment he left the sect, he would definitely cause trouble. As the fairest and most righteous elder in the sect, he had to stop this kind of behavior. He had to prevent them from falling deeper and deeper into the abyss of evil. ¡°I¡¯m going out to fight for justice. ¡± Lin fan said with a straight face. Huo Rong sighed and said,¡±Lin fan, you can¡¯t go to the other sects to cause trouble. Things will go wrong. Our sect has always been friendly and if you cause trouble, other sects will have a bad impression of us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head seriously,¡±elder Huo Rong, what you¡¯ve said is what I¡¯m thinking in my heart as well. My sect is just and friendly. I¡¯ve always remembered it in my heart. At the same time, I¡¯ve always done things based on this principle. I definitely can¡¯t cause any trouble. I hope that elder Huo Rong can believe me. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Looking at Lin fan, Huo Rong¡¯s heart was bitter. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He had a feeling that he was ying the zither to a cow. As for what this kid said, he wouldn¡¯t believe a single word. ¡®I¡¯m not that kind of person ¡®? if you¡¯re not that kind of person, then who else could be? ¡°Elder Huo Rong, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll bring you a gift when I return.¡± Lin fan chuckled before disappearing from the world. Huo Rong felt sad and helpless. His disciple¡¯s cultivation speed was too fast and that made him unhappy. If he was too strong, then their words would be useless. The only person who could suppress this kid now was senior brother Tian Xu. ¡°Are we really out of date?¡± Huo Rong felt a sense of worry, as if he had aged a little.

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429: Acting is really tiring</h4>

    The Saint convent sect¡¯s outer territory. Liu ruochen had followed the Holy Sons and holy virgins out of the sect to gain experience. When she saw the scene around the sect, she waspletely dumbfounded. Originally, the surroundings of the sect had been so beautiful, but now, it had be pockmarked and too horrible to look at. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± One of the Holy Sons was in a daze. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this still the sect he remembered? ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not something good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m blind, how could this be a good thing?¡± The hearts of the Holy Sons and holy virgins were clouded with an indescribable feeling. Liu ruochen¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and her heart was thumping. In front of her, there were sect disciples transporting soil and gravel from afar to fill up the pit. It was definitely impossible to return to his original appearance. But no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let these deep pits exist. Otherwise, if someone didn¡¯t pay attention and fell in, they would be crippled even if they didn¡¯t die. ¡°Greetings to all Holy Sons and Holy daughters.¡± At this moment, some disciples walked over from afar. They were transporting things and were busy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu ruochen asked.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± The disciple was furious.¡±Reporting to saintess ruochen, Lin fan of the magnificent me sect came to our sect and asked us to hand over Holy Son AMU. Because the sect¡¯s Holy leader and monarch didn¡¯t agree, a battle broke out and the sect was destroyed to this extent.¡± ¡°Lin fan!¡± Liu ruochen¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard the name. She had not seen this person for a long time, but she had always paid attention to his Affairs. ¡°What¡¯s the final situation? Did the Saint sovereigns and the sovereigns kill him?¡± One of the Holy Sons asked. He felt that this was like a fantasy story. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to cause trouble in the Saint convent sect. At the same time, he actually wanted to take away the son of AMU. He must be dreaming. Holy Son AMU was one of the top Holy Sons of the sect. If the sect was willing, then it would be like seeing a ghost. ¡°No, the Holy master and the sovereign didn¡¯t manage to capture that person. In the end, Holy Son AMU was taken away.¡± As an ordinary disciple, he was unable to ept this. He had really lost a lot of face. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked,¡±are you ying with us? Even the sacred master and the sovereign couldn¡¯t stop the other party. ¡± The disciple replied,¡±No.¡± Liu ruochen remained silent, her expression extremely ugly. She thought back to what she said to Lin fan. One day, he would realize the difference between him and her. Now, this sentence was like a palm, mercilessly pping on the face. ¡°How did he be so powerful?¡± Liu ruochen couldn¡¯t understand. She had tried her best, but she still couldn¡¯t reach this level. She was only at the second level of heavenly Dipper. Despair, even fear. This was because she recalled what the other party had said to her. He would trample her to death in the Saint convent sect. What if ... ¡°HAIs! Elder Huo Rong, to think that you¡¯re suspecting that I¡¯m not friendly enough! How is that possible? I, Lin fan, am the friendliest person in the world!¡± As he entered the void, he recalled what elder Huo Rong had said and could not take it anymore. This was a sign of distrust. In the territory of the elephant god sect. Floating in the air, Lin fan took in a deep breath of air with a look of satisfaction on his face. ¡°Hmm, not bad. I can already smell the smell of points in the air.¡± Ever since the war between the Titan sect and the elephant god sect, they had not had much contact with the elephant god sect. Speaking of the Titan sect, he thought of that cute little girl. An outstanding person like him would be worshipped wherever he went. That was a very normal thing. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t worth making a fuss over. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the distribution of the elephant god sect¡¯s perilousnds. I¡¯ll have to do a thorough investigation.¡± Since he hade here, it was definitely not so easy to return. He had to earn a lot of points, or he would really suffer a huge loss. At that moment, Lin fan¡¯s nose twitched. A smell came from far away. ¡°Is this the smell of points?¡± His eyes focused and he looked really serious. Then, he didn¡¯t stay and just charged into the distance. In the distance, a group of people stood there and waited. At the same time, they weremunicating with each other. ¡°Elder Yi, this is our sect¡¯s famous and dangerous ce, the Tuoshan cave. It will be of great help to our disciples if they enter to train.¡± Elderhar said with a smile. This was the first time that the elephant god sect and the Luosha sect had formed an alliance in dangerousnds to train together. Elder Yi¡¯s status in the Luosha sect wasn¡¯t low either. His cultivation base was at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, and he was also extraordinary. In the surroundings, the disciples of the two sects were also waiting. They were preparing for the second batch of disciples to enter. The first batch of disciples had already gone inside to gain experience. No one knew what kind of treasure they would obtain in the end. This made them look forward to it. Elder Yiughed.¡±Indeed. This Alliance is groundbreaking. The dangerousnds of our two sects will be shared. This will greatly improve the strength of our disciples.¡± ¡°Sigh, the magnificent me sect actually ruined the battle between my sect and the Titan sect. How infuriating. Now, that Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect is even more arrogant. One day, I¡¯ll definitely teach the magnificent me sect a lesson.¡± Lahar was furious. If it wasn¡¯t for the interference of the magnificent me sect, the elephant god sect would have taken down the Titan sect long ago. However, there was nothing they could do about it. The elephant god sect had no demigods and was weaker than the magnificent me sect. However, the magnificent me sect¡¯s overall standard was not that strong. Compared to their elephant god sect, they were only a little stronger. Elder Yi¡¯s eyes were dark. Ever since their sect¡¯s Night Demon demigod returned from the magnificent me sect, he had be abnormal. He didn¡¯t know what he had gone through. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The peak Master of the magnificent me sect has offended many sects. His good days areing to an end.¡± Elder Yi said. Elderhar was slightly stunned and confused.¡±Oh? Could it be that the other great sects are about to take action?¡± Elder Yi smiled,¡±let¡¯s not talk about this. I wonder how the disciples are doing.¡± He knew that elder Yi didn¡¯t want to say anything more. The elephant god sect had always been on good terms with the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect. However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t because the other party was interested in their strength, but because they wanted to use the elephant god sect to restrain the magnificent me sect. It could be considered as each taking what they needed. ¡°What the hell? elephant god sect and Raksha sect are actually together. And it seems like they have a very good rtionship.¡± Lin fan hid in the dark and muttered to himself. ¡°This dangerous ce looks interesting. There should be a lot of demonic beasts here. If we can harvest them, we might be able to make a big profit.¡± He had already decided that he would go out and kill them all. He would bury all the people from these two sects here. Just as he was about to take action, Lin fan stopped. In his mind, the voice of elder Huo Rong rang out,¡¯our sect is just, peaceful ...¡¯. ¡°What a headache. Although Huo Rong is a bit of a Saint, his words are not unreasonable. He does need to be just and peaceful.¡± ¡°If I take the initiative to attack, there would be no reason.¡± He thought hard and thought of a n. Immediately, he thought of it and couldn¡¯t help but feel that his intelligence had gradually increased again. Elderhar looked at the situation of the surrounding disciples and could not help butugh.¡±Elder Yi, look. These disciples are all eager to enter.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Elder Yi smiled. He had brought his disciples here from the Luosha sect because he had taken a fancy to this ¡®tuo cave realm¡¯. The situation inside was very beneficial to some disciples. Suddenly! An unusual fragrance came from behind. Elderhar and elder Yi were a little surprised. This fragrance was very refreshing and was not an ordinary thing. When he turned around, he realized that a man with a swollen face and a sorry figure was walking forward. However, this was not the main point. Most importantly, the item in the man¡¯s hand hadpletely attracted their attention. Judging from its appearance and smell, this pill was at least an earth pill, and it was even a high grade one. The two of them looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding. ¡°Stop there.¡± Lahar said sternly. When Lin fan heard the voice, he panicked. The pill in his hand fell to the ground. A few pill bottles rolled down from his body. He picked them up and put them away in a hurry. Whenhar and elder Yi saw this scene, they were shocked. They did not expect that there would be more than one pill. There were even a few bottles of it, which shocked them. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± Lin fan asked warily. Lahar stepped forward.¡±Who are you? What are you holding in your hand, and where did you get it?¡± Lin fan lowered his voice,¡±I advise you guys not to have any bad ideas. I¡¯m not someone you can offend. Moreover, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Whenhar heard this, heughed. Then, his expression changed rapidly.¡±How dare you! I am an elder of the divine elephant sect. Everything here belongs to the sect. Hand over everything you have.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I don¡¯t want to regret it when the timees. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Arrogant! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant. You dare to say that you will kill me? in my opinion, you must be a spy. Die!¡± In an instant, elderhar made his move. At the same time, it was a fatal move. These pills had incited his greed. At the same time, looking at the other party¡¯s situation, it was obvious that he was not a great figure. Perhaps he was just lucky to have obtained such a pill. Elder Yi looked at the situation before him andughed in his heart. He had not expected that after waiting here for nothing, he would actually get a windfall. He was really lucky. However, he still felt that there was something wrong with the young man with a bloody nose and a swollen face. It was as if he was too calm, or perhaps he was waiting forhar to make a move. Lin fan looked at the iing elderhar and felt helpless,¡±elder Huo Rong, I¡¯ve been listening to your advice. Justice and peace. However, the other party has gone too far. I have no choice but to take action.¡± At this moment, Lin fan raised his hand and clenched his fist. As elderhar neared, his eyes shone with excitement. Bang! Bang! A perfectly intact head was instantly split into pieces like a watermelon. The white and red liquid was scattered all over the ground. One punch, done. Acting was really tiring.

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430: Your sect¡¯s elder is truly disappointing </h4>

    ¡°Impudent! This Peak Master didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, but you actually dared to have evil thoughts. This really makes me angry.¡± Lin fan said angrily. All the disciples, including elder Yi, were dumbfounded by this punch. ¡°This Peak Master?¡± Elder Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling, as if he had thought of something terrifying. Then, he raised his head and looked at the person in front of him. ¡°Hmph, this Peak Master travels the world to uphold justice. I didn¡¯t want to attract too much trouble, so I didn¡¯t reveal my true face. I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect ...¡± Lin fan was furious. He covered his face with both hands and rubbed it. His swollen face was instantly restored to its original appearance. ¡°You are the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, Lin.¡± When elder Yi saw the real face, he was shocked. His hands and feet turned cold as if he had seen a ghost. Lin fan squatted down and took elderhar¡¯s storage ring. He raised his head and looked at the other party.¡±Just now, were you thinking of making a move on me as well?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Elder Yi immediately waved his hand. His face, which had been red, had now turned extremely pale. He had heard many rumors about Peak Master Lin. He could be said to be an abnormally terrifying existence. Whoever provoked him would be unlucky. Elderhar was just a little presumptuous, and his head exploded with a single punch. How terrifying was that? He realized that this Peak Master Lin was trying to lure them into taking the bait. Furthermore, he had probably taken out the pills on purpose to lure others to attack him and then kill them with a single punch. However, what he could not understand was, since he was already so strong, why did he have to do something so unnecessary? there was no need at all. ¡°No? I can see that you clearly have it. Say no more, you¡¯ve already made this Peak Master extremely angry, all of you can go to hell. ¡± ¡°Demigod!¡± With a loud roar, a huge vortex appeared in the void. Tens of thousands of rays of light descended from the sky. A huge sword slowly descended, and a vast sword will filled the world. ¡°sh!¡± Instantly, a terrifying sword intent pressed down. When elder Yi saw the terrifying sword intent in the air, he could not help but kneel on the ground.¡±Peak Master Lin, I really didn¡¯t do it. Please spare my life.¡± BOOM! The divine transformation realm cultivatornded, but he deviated from his original trajectory and directly split the ¡®tuo stone cave realm¡¯ into two. Then, sword will filled it and killed all the living beings inside. His points were increasing, which made him feel good. This feeling was not bad. ¡°You really don¡¯t have one?¡± Lin fan asked calmly. Elder Yi¡¯s body trembled. He had been scared out of his wits. It was really scary to attack without saying a word. ¡°No, he really didn ¡®T. He was greedy. I tried to stop him, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lin fan nodded his head,¡±so that¡¯s how it is. However, as you can see, this guy took the initiative to attack me. This Peak Master was only acting in self-defense, so I killed him with a single punch, right?¡± ¡°Right, right. He¡¯s seeking his own death. It has nothing to do with Peak Master Lin.¡± Elder Yi said hurriedly. Lin fan sighed.¡±Sigh, as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, I¡¯ve always upheld the justice and peace of the sect. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble, and I don¡¯t want to kill the innocent. However, he¡¯s really too much. For the sake of my treasure, he actually tried to kill me. How can I let him live?¡± Elder Yi swallowed his saliva. Right, right. No matter what he said now, it was all right. However, when elder Yi discovered the situation at the dangerous ce, his pupils shrank and he waspletely dumbfounded. The danger zone that was originally intact had actually turned into a destend. Immediately, he thought of the disciples who were still in the danger zone. Didn¡¯t that mean that they had all been annihted? Lin fan pointed at elder Yi and said,¡±also, don¡¯t say that this Peak Master didn¡¯t show his true face. He doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡± I don¡¯t show my true face to save unnecessary trouble, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Elder Yi said hurriedly.¡±Now, whatever you say is right. Even if you refer to a deer as a horse, you still have the final say.¡± With hundreds of thousands of points in his hands, Lin fan¡¯s mood was lifted considerably. ¡°Good. It¡¯s rare to meet someone who¡¯s reasonable. Come with me to the elephant god sect and exin the situation to them. Don¡¯t say that the magnificent me sect is bullying us. I¡¯m just walking away, and he wants to attack me. How can I not fight back?¡± Lin fan said righteously. The sweat on elder Yi¡¯s forehead slowly fell. He was really frightened. However, he dared to swear to the heavens that this Peak Master Lin was simply luring them into the trap. He was just lucky that he did not attack together with elderhar. Otherwise, there would be two dead bodies lying here. ¡°I¡¯m willing to testify for Peak Master Lin on this matter. Thathar was clearly greedy and wanted to possess the treasure. Now that Peak Master Lin has executed him on the spot, he¡¯s also helping the elephant god sect get rid of a great harm.¡± Elder Yi¡¯s ability to change sides was very high. As for his identity as a Luosha sect elder, that was a joke. Even the sect¡¯s demigod had been beaten half to death, so he was nothing. If he dared to say anything wrong, Peak Master Lin would probably be ruthless and kill him directly. ¡°Elder Yi, why do you keep looking back? Could there be something there?¡± Lin fan asked. Elder Yi was a little nervous.¡±No, nothing.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the elephant god sect now. I must go there and ask if their sect¡¯s elder wants to start a war with my sect. I must get an exnation.¡± Lin fan snorted coldly and was really unhappy. ¡°Shameless!¡± Elder Yi thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Whose fault was this? Then it was definitely this guy¡¯s fault. He hid his true face for no reason and even took out so many pills. He was clearly trying to bait people and even pulled them to his side. Respect, respect. The second batch of disciples who were preparing to enter the danger zone looked at this scene with their mouths agape. At the same time, some of the disciples ¡®hands and feet turned cold. If they were the ones who had entered earlier, they would have been dead bodies by now. As for the disciples of the elephant god sect, they were even more furious. However, when they found out that the other party was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, their hearts were filled with fear. When the divine elephant sect and the Titan sect were at war, although they had managed to escape, they knew that many of their fellow sect members had been brutally killed by this guy. Not even their bones were left. Such a method was as terrifying as the devil. Elderhar¡¯s head was crushed by a single punch. Was this even done by a human? Floating in the void, Lin fan was just about to bring elder Yi away when he stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Peak Master Lin?¡± Elder Yi asked very carefully. The most important thing now was to keep his life. This guy¡¯s emotions were unpredictable. The rumors were true, so he had to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to let these disciples stay in the wilderness. If they encounter any powerful monster beasts, they obviously won¡¯t be able to resist them. Who asked this Peak Master to be kind and righteous? I can¡¯t just watch them die. Although their elders tried to kill me, I can¡¯t just leave them be. I can only bring them along. ¡± He raised his palm and wrapped the disciples with his strength. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re so righteous ...¡± Elder Yi said in admiration. Lin fan smiled and waved his hand,¡±sigh, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Elder Yi sighed in his heart. He had only heard rumors about Lin fan but had never seen him with his own eyes. Now that he had seen him, he was indeed worthy of his reputation. ¡®It¡¯s easy to be despicable, but he should be worse than a beast. Can someone with a bit of face say such words?¡¯ Elephant god sect. ¡°Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak requests to meet Shi Ditian.¡± Lin fan floated in the air and shouted out. He had given the other party enough face. However, when the voice was heard. The elephant god sect was in an uproar. Who was the sect that the elephant god sect hated the most? It must be the magnificent me sect. After all, a sect like that had almost destroyed their sect. The person he hated the most was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. During the battle between the elephant god sect and the Titan sect, that bastard had killed many of their fellow sect members. A few thousand was already a small number, but there were at least ten thousand of them. To be called a devil, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a God Killer. Now that this devil hade to the elephant god sect, all the disciples turned pale with fright. The elders of the sect were all panicking. Their sect did not have any demigod experts. Who could stop the other party? Shi Ditian¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. Even though he did not know what was going on, he could only brace himself and step forward. Who asked him to be the Grandmaster? if he did not step forward, who would? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. Please forgive me for noting out to wee you.¡± Shi Ditian came from the depths of the sect and turned into a stream of light as he cupped his fists. ¡°Not at all, sect leader Shi. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯re still as elegant as ever.¡± Lin fan smiled. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee,¡± Shi Ditianughed. Just by looking at the conversation between the two, he really couldn¡¯t see any problems. They seemed to be very friendly. ¡°Eh, why is elder Yi back? why isn¡¯t elderrhar with him?¡± Shi Ditian asked. He then turned his gaze around. All the disciples were present, but there seemed to be less than half of them. Could something have happened? Lin fan looked at elder Yi, indicating that he could speak. Elder Yi¡¯s heart was filled with curses, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet. ¡°Sect leader Shi, your sect¡¯s elderhar is extremely disappointing. He actually coveted Peak Master Lin¡¯s elixir and wanted to kill him, wanting to take the elixir for himself. Peak Master Lin tried to persuade him, but it was useless. In the end, he could only kill him.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin was worried that sect leader Shi would not believe him, so he invited me toe along and exin to sect leader. I can also be a witness.¡± Elder Yi said. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Shi Ditian was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if elder Yi were toe, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Lahar was not that stupid. ¡°Grandmaster Shi, do you think that your Peak Master would lie to you?¡± Lin fan said unhappily. ¡°You can ask your sect¡¯s disciples. I¡¯ve advised him many times not to go overboard, but he still didn¡¯t listen and still attacked. In the end, there was no other way but to kill him.¡± Shi Ditian looked at the surrounding disciples. Seeing that the sect disciples were actually nodding their heads, he was also dumbfounded. Didhar have a screw loose? did he not know who this guy was? Impossible, absolutely impossible, there must be something wrong.

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431: Old grandpa, your ring is not bad</h4>

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Then it¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead, good that he¡¯s dead.¡± Shi Ditian was in full agreement with Lin fan¡¯s actions. To think that he wasn¡¯t angry at all! He didn¡¯t understand. Logically speaking, he should be furious and argue for the sect elder¡¯s innocence. He didn¡¯t expect that he would say that it was better to die. She was so bold that he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Shi Ditian took out some natural treasures from his storage ring and said sincerely,¡±¡±Peak Master Lin, our sect is sorry for this matter. We didn¡¯t expect such an elder to exist. He dared to be greedy towards Peak Master Lin. He deserves to die. Please ept this and I hope that Peak Master Lin can calm down.¡± ¡°This ...¡± Lin fan truly could not understand what was going on. This hadpletely messed up his ns! Even if he wanted to vent his anger, he had nowhere to vent it. ¡®This is bad. This Shi Ditian is a little sinister. I¡¯m such an open and aboveboard person. Perhaps I can¡¯t y with the other party. I can¡¯t be friends with him. It¡¯s about time for me to retreat.¡¯ ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, then this Peak Master will not be polite. In the future, I will have to put more effort into choosing elders. Goodbye.¡± Lin fan cupped his fists and dove into the void, leaving the elephant god sect. ¡°AI!¡± Looking at Lin fan¡¯s departure, elder Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Shi Ditian with pity,¡±Grandmaster Shi, my condolences.¡± To the elephant god sect, losing a ninth level heavenly Dipper elder was a huge loss. ¡°What else can we do if we¡¯re not as strong as him? elder Yi, I just want to know if it was really our sect¡¯s elder who took the initiative to attack?¡± Shi Ditian asked. He still did not believe thathar would take the initiative to attack. Elder Yi nodded.¡±Yes, that¡¯s true. It was indeedhar who took the initiative to attack. At the same time, he was indeed greedy and wanted to take the pill for himself.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not that elderhar is stupid. It¡¯s just that this person is too sinister. He hid his true appearance and pretended to be weak to lure elderhar into his trap. At the critical moment, he attacked and killed elderhar with a single punch.¡± ¡°You have to be careful of such a despicable person. I have to return to the sect and inform the entire sect that it¡¯s best not to speak if we meet such a person. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote for regret if we are fooled.¡± Now that he thought about it, he also felt a wave of fear. If they attacked together, his little life would be in danger. He was very d. However, it was a pity that those disciples had died for no reason. Shi Ditian¡¯s eyes were cold as he gritted his teeth.¡±Magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, one day, I will make you pay the price.¡± ¡°Strange, this is really strange.¡± Lin fan dove into the void. Towards Shi Ditian¡¯s actions, he could not really understand it. There were so many things that he did not even have the chance to say. It was truly frustrating. However, after exterminating that danger zone and obtaining more than 400000 points, he had also earned a lot and was satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s no secret that I¡¯vee to the elephant god sect. If I empty their dangerous ce, I¡¯ll definitelyin to them. But it¡¯s not worth it to leave just like that. It seems that I can only be more peaceful.¡± In the distance, there was a training ground. It was not a dangerous ce, but a sea of forests. Every sect had a forest like this. As he fell, he spread out his arms. An aura spread out from his body, and endless sword will emerged from his body. It then floated beside him and extended to the left and right. The sword essences were all aimed at Sen hai. To control this level of sword intent, one had to have strong power. Otherwise, the Tiangang energy in one¡¯s body would be depleted. ¡°Let¡¯s try a peaceful solution. ¡± ¡°Go!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! The sword intent that extended from left to right to the end swept out, crushing every demonic beast in the forest. His points were increasing. This was the benefits that the demonic beasts in the forest had given him. ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, a terrifying aura spread out from the depths of the forest ocean, as if a pair of bloodthirsty eyes were shining. Puchi! This was the sound of space cracking. Something was approaching at an extremely fast speed. Instantly, Lin fan raised his hand and his body floated backward. Initially, there was nothing in front of him. But unknowingly, a human-shaped demonic beast had appeared. The punch came without a trace, as if it had be one with the void. ¡°Interesting. He¡¯s so fast that I almost couldn¡¯t react in time. That¡¯s really scary. Then, go to hell.¡± Lin fan smiled and clenched his fist. The human-shaped demonic beast had a ferocious look on its face, as though it was an elephant person. It was wearing a golden essory on its body. This punch was filled with boundless rage. However, to Lin fan, this bit of power was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. ¡°Come back!¡± Just as Lin fan was about to kill this human-shaped demonic beast with a single punch, a voice rang out from the depths of the forest. ¡°You want to run? Did you ask me?¡± Lin fan punched out. As for the human-shaped demonic beast that was preparing to retreat, it threw a punch at him. Bang! Bang! A miserable shriek rang out as the right arm of the demonic beast continued to disintegrate, blood sttering all over the ground. However, a force from the depths of the forest ocean swept over and forcibly snatched the demonic beast away. ¡°They run really fast.¡± Looking at the broken arm on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he looked at The Sea of Trees.¡±Aiyo, I didn¡¯t think that there would really be a demigod in the elephant god sect. Stop hiding ande out quickly.¡± The fact that the elephant god sect had a demigod was truly something that no one dared to imagine. Furthermore, it was hidden deep enough. If he hadn¡¯t found a random ce to farm some points, he wouldn¡¯t have found it. ¡°Peak Master Lin, why must you be so overbearing?¡± A voice came from the forest. ¡°To think that you even know my name. Helplessly, this man is afraid of being famous, just like pigs are afraid of being fat. It seems like I am indeed very famous.¡± Lin fan muttered in his heart. ¡°Where are you from?e out, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Peak Master Lin, please enter.¡± A voice sounded. Lin fan chuckled. He had not expected this guy to let him in. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He would go in and see just what kind of background he had. If he was an enemy, he would kill him with a single punch. He didn¡¯t want the elephant god sect to have someone who was better at acting than him. He took a step forward and instantly disappeared from his original spot. Following the guidance, he arrived in front of a stone cave. There were bloodstains on the ground. They were probably the bloodstains of the human-shaped demonic beast. He stepped into the cave and it extended all the way to the underground. A human-shaped demonic beast was guarding the ce. When it saw Lin fan, it bared its fangs and barked. Lin fan raised his hand and pretended to hit her.¡±If you bare your teeth again, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± The human-shaped demonic beast was obviously scared of being beaten up. It shrunk its neck, pushed open the stone door, and stood far away. Lin fan looked at his surroundings. There were four stone walls and in the middle was a stone stool. On it was a person with long hair and tattered clothes. He didn¡¯t have legs. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin fan asked. He could feel that the legless old man in front of him was indeed a demigod expert. However, he was not afraid. If he were to attack, he would be able to kill him with ten punches at most. However, this wasn¡¯t certain yet. Perhaps the other party had some tricks up his sleeve and could hold on for a while. ¡°I¡¯m just a sinner of the elephant god sect,¡± The old man said. ¡°Sinner, that¡¯s not necessarily true. Judging from your strength, you¡¯ve reached the demigod realm. Why are you here? there¡¯s no demigod expert in the elephant god sect now. If you go out, things will be different.¡± Lin fan asked. The old man sighed.¡±Why do you say that, Peak Master Lin? I shouldn¡¯t have appeared in this world, but Peak Master Lin hase to the elephant god sect. I can onlye forward and beg Peak Master Lin to be magnanimous and give the elephant god sect a way out.¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and sized him up,¡±you¡¯re a demigod. If you¡¯re in charge of the elephant god sect, things might be different.¡± The old manughed.¡±Peak Master Lin, you don¡¯t have to joke around. If I were in charge of the elephant god sect, perhaps Peak Master Lin would have the idea of killing me.¡± ¡°He can even F * cking tell that. This old man¡¯s IQ is a little high.¡± Lin fan felt that he was smart and could actually see through his thoughts. ¡°Tell me, why are you staying here?¡± A demigod staying in this godforsaken ce was already suspicious. If he didn¡¯t get to the bottom of this, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease. The old man sighed.¡±Well, I have to start from a long time ago. Back then, Emperor Yanhua almost entered the divine elephant sect. I was just an ordinary elder at that time. Because of this, I was dissatisfied with Emperor Yanhua, so I worked hard on my cultivation.¡± ¡°After a few decades, I reached the demigod realm. I was prepared to break through to the demigod realm with the blessing of the entire sect, but I didn¡¯t expect the Saint convent sect and the other sects toe out and stop me from breaking through. In the end, I was locked up here for all eternity, unable to leave even when I die. Otherwise, the elephant god sect would be destroyed.¡± ¡°So many years have passed. I¡¯ve already gotten over it. The past is like the past. It¡¯s not worth remembering.¡± ¡°Oh, is there any more?¡± Lin fan asked as if he was listening to a story. ¡°Ah?¡± The old man was stunned.¡±What do you mean?¡± ¡°Story, is there any story left? if there¡¯s no story, this Peak Master will take my leave first. Elephant god sect is a pretty good ce. There are so many dangerous ces, and I haven¡¯t been there yet.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Wait,¡± The old man hurriedly said,¡±Peak Master Lin, please give us some face and let the elephant god sect off.¡± ¡°Face?¡± ¡°Do you know how many demigods there are in the Saint convent sect?¡± Lin fan lowered his head. The old man nodded.¡±I know. Although he hasn¡¯t been out for a long time, he has been bringing me news. There are now ten demigods in the Saint convent sect.¡± Lin fan replied,¡±yes, ten demigods. Among them, there were God rank, Thunder, chaos, judgment, dan e, and ze. They were beaten up by this Peak Master to the point that they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves. Furthermore, I just had a huge fight with the sacred master and the heavenly mandate monarch a while ago. It was a draw. Tell me, how can I give you face? if you were strong, this Peak Master would respect you. But now, are you stronger than that sacred master?¡± The old man felt that the situation wasn¡¯t right. He was a veteran demigod, so he should give some face to this young man. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don ¡®t, how do you expect this Peak Master to give you face? do you know why this Peak Master didn¡¯t kill a demigod?¡± Lin fan said. The old man shook his head,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because if I kill all of you demigods, there will be no fun in my life anymore. I¡¯d rather die than fight with a group of Tiangang realm kids. But most importantly, I can¡¯t die even if I wanted to. If you weren¡¯t a demigod, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to me until now. So, I¡¯m already kind enough to not kill you. Do you understand?¡± Lin fan sighed. Life was boring right now. He could only y with demigods. Those little Tiangang realm kids were really boring. ¡°Just like this, you¡¯re doing me a favor?¡± The old man looked at Lin fan in a daze. He had lived for a long time, much longer than those demigods. He had wanted to chat with the other party as a senior, but the situation didn¡¯t seem right. Lin fan replied,¡±yes, that¡¯s true. However, as the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak¡¯s Peak Master, I¡¯m righteous, peaceful, and I like to give face to others. Of course, how I¡¯ll give face depends on your performance. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± The old man shook his head, but he had a feeling that something incredible was about to happen. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± Lin fan pped like he was really disappointed. Then, he looked at the ring on the old man¡¯s finger and said casually,¡±¡±Old man, your shiny ring is pretty good.¡± The old man lowered his head to look at the ring. Then, his expression became a little dull as he swallowed his saliva. It felt like the other party was trying to extort him. [PS: Aiya, F * ck, there are so many people giving gifts today. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ll be happy tomorrow. ^_^]

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432: Don¡¯t use us as guns</h4>

    The old man looked at Lin fan with a weird expression. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The human-shaped demonic beast guarding the old man bared its fangs in anger. However, when it met Lin fan¡¯s gaze, it was so frightened that it shrank back and didn¡¯t dare to move. This person was too evil, even worse than them demonic beasts. ¡°This person isn¡¯t too smart. He¡¯s much worse than Shi Ditian.¡± Lin fan muttered in his heart. He thought about how intelligent Shi Ditian was. Even though his strength wasn¡¯t much, he was smart and knew what to do. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this ring is just ordinary.¡± The old man said. He could sense danger. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to let this man in. If the boundless forest was destroyed, then so be it. He felt that he had gotten himself into trouble. ¡°Oh? If this ring was so-so, what better one could there be? Take it out and let this Peak Master gain some knowledge. ¡± Lin fan said in surprise. That look of anticipation made the old man feel stifled. The old man smiled awkwardly.¡±That ...¡± Lin fan sighed and muttered to himself,¡±¡±The kindness of not killing you is as great as the heavens. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave. I won¡¯t tell anyone about the demigod in the elephant god sect. I¡¯ll just pretend that I¡¯ve never seen you. I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± The elder spoke. He was the only demigod of the elephant god sect, but he was also a useless demigod. He had once used the luck of the elephant god sect to break through to the demigod realm. However, he was forcefully suppressed by the Saint convent sect and was forbidden from breaking through to the demigod realm. In the end, he was sealed here. In the Saint convent sect¡¯s words, the elephant god sect was not qualified to have a demigod, and it would destroy the peace of the world. At that time, he was proud and wanted to resist, but he was facing the Saint convent sect and many other demigods. What could he use to fight them? in the end, he could only do this. The people of the elephant god sect even thought that he was dead. After so many years, no one remembered him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan stopped and asked curiously. The old man sighed and took off the ring.¡±Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s fate that we were able to meet. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Aiyaya ...¡± Lin fan was a little embarrassed, but his body was still very honest,¡±that¡¯s so embarrassing, but this is also a kind thought. If this Peak Master doesn¡¯t take it, wouldn¡¯t I be looking down on you? thank you.¡± To the old man, this matter shouldn¡¯t have been like this. He was a half god and could be considered as one of the most high-end powers in the world. Although he wasn¡¯t the strongest, he was still considered as the backbone. In front of any young man, he could be regarded as an old senior, an old legend. But he didn¡¯t expect ... Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it. At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s gaze turned to the human-shaped demonic beast at the side and he sized it up carefully. The human-shaped demonic beast felt this gaze and felt a little uneasy. He took a step back. He was afraid. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the demonic beasts nowadays to be so materialistic. You should have been cultivating hard to improve your cultivation, but you¡¯re wearing gold and silver instead. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s better to give up on these worldly possessions. Let me help you.¡± At this moment, a rustling sound came from the most mysterious cave in the elephant god sect. ¡°Goodbye, both of you. I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t stay in the elephant god sect any longer. I hope we can meet again if we have the chance.¡± Lin fan cupped his fists and didn¡¯t say anything else. He retreated. The cave was very quiet, and it had returned to its former peace. ¡°Wuwu!¡± The human-shaped demonic beast came to the old man¡¯s side and sat on the ground with tears streaming down his face. He was the representative of the demonic beasts of the elephant god sect and was supposed to wear gold and silver. But now, he was naked and had nothing on him. Everything had been stripped by that hateful human. The old man closed his eyes as his chest heaved up and down. Then, he opened his eyes and said,¡±go and seal the entrance. Don¡¯t see anyone anymore. Even if Sen hai is destroyed, don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The human-shaped demonic beast felt wronged. This human was too beastly. He didn¡¯t even let an animal like him off. They moved the huge rocks and blocked the entrance of the cave. They didn¡¯t want to see any other humans for the rest of their lives. ¡°Sigh, to think that I, a mighty demigod, would have to spend the rest of my life here. How sad, howmentable.¡± He couldn¡¯t go out. If the Saint convent sect found out that he went out, it would be a disaster for the wanshen sect. They would never allow the elephant god sect to have a demigod. Now, he was also cultivating. If he could be a peak demigod, he might still have a chance. As for now, he had no chance at all. In the void. Lin fan tossed the storage ring in his hand, satisfied.¡±I didn¡¯t lose anything this time. I¡¯ve earned quite a bit.¡± After a quick check, there were many good things inside. There were elixirs, natural treasures, and some cultivation techniques. Elephant god suppressing the heavens ¡°What the hell? condensing the true body of the elephant god and stomping down with his leg, the elephant God¡¯s leg can crush everything. Isn¡¯t this the same as cultivating into an elephant? No, it¡¯s too embarrassing. I can¡¯t cultivate it. ¡± He wasn¡¯t that interested in the cultivation techniques inside. He did not want to waste his points either. He had to improve his Foundation and break through to demigod-level, so he would definitely open a new lottery level. Although he wasn¡¯t too sure, he believed that his feelings were absolutely not wrong. ¡°The points are a little low. I have to umte more or it won¡¯t be enough. Besides, I have a chance of bing a demigod. I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡± ¡°I want to be a demigod! I want to be invincible!¡± A strong belief upied his heart. He had definitely worked hard. A genius like him, who was also hardworking, would definitely be the most powerful expert in the world. ¡°Yin Yang sect, you¡¯re my next target. You¡¯re the one who can pave the way for me to be an ultimate powerhouse. Perhaps you¡¯re all so excited that you can¡¯t calm down.¡± In the void, a ray of light shed past and disappeared from the world. At this moment, a huge event happened in the territories of the various sects. On the streets, there were children running. ¡°Extra, extra, the magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak Lin has arrived at the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect, forcing them to hand over the Holy Son and the eternal Son.¡± This voice instantly stirred up a wave. ¡°Little brat, is this true or false?¡± Someone asked. The child replied,¡±then it must be true. The content is all on it. It¡¯s exclusive news. Do you want a copy?¡± ¡°One serving? that¡¯s amazing. The magnificent me sect is really going against the heavens these days.¡± Recently, every major event had something to do with the magnificent me sect. Many sects were shocked that the magnificent me sect was not the magnificent me sect they knew. In the past, the magnificent me sect had always aspired to be a major sect in the world and had always walked down this path. However, it was very rugged and many sects had stopped them. They had never expected so many things to happen in recent times. In the various teahouses, the sound of discussion continued. ¡°Holy sh * t! This is amazing! The Holy Son of the Saint convent sect and the eternal Son of the eternal sect killed a disciple of invincible peak during their training. Peak Master Lin has personally gone to the two sects to demand for the disciple. This kind of courage is too strong. It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The Saint convent sect refused, and a huge battle broke out. Eight demigods attacked, and six of them were beaten to the point where they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves. The divine Lord and the heavenly mandate realm monarch joined forces, but they were evenly matched. In the end, the Saint convent sect was forced to hand over the person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Tian Xu is personally taking action?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s clearly written here that only Peak Master Lin will make a move.¡± ¡°This is incredible. The magnificent me sect is on the rise. Not only did they have Tian Xu, but they also have a disciple who is even more powerful than him. At such a young age, he has already suppressed the Saint convent sect¡¯s demigod. If he bes a demigod, wouldn¡¯t he be unstoppable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. This Peak Master Lin is really something. He has been causing trouble at the Saint convent sect time and time again. Not only did he move the Saint convent sect¡¯s dangerousnd, but he also beat up their demigod. This kind of behavior is unprecedented and will never be seen again.¡± ¡°No way. It doesn¡¯t seem like Lin Feng was the one who did the dangerous ce thing.¡± ¡°Bullsh * T. Go to the magnificent me sect and take a look yourself. If the danger zones around the sect don¡¯t belong to the Saint convent sect, then who do they belong to? it didn¡¯t take long for them to put it out so tantly and treat it as their own danger zone. I¡¯m impressed by their ability.¡± No one knew who had spread this news. The sacred Lord and the monarch had hidden themselves, but paper couldn¡¯t cover up the fire. The news spread very quickly, causing countless people to be extremely shocked. Many sects felt that they should establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect and seek help to get rid of the suppression of the Saint convent sect and the other major sects. The magnificent me sect was a big sect, but at that time, they only had territory and a lot of people. Their overall strength was still not enough. But now that a Peak Master like invincible peak had appeared, many of the weaker sects saw hope. The magnificent me sect¡¯s people enjoyed watching thetest news. When they saw that Peak Master Lin was so powerful, they felt very proud in their hearts. Heavenly sect Pce. Cang wudao¡¯s head hurt. The people in front of him were all the top elders of the variousrge sects. Pa! ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak hasmitted a grave crime. He should be punished and the magnificent me sect should be punished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the eternal sect elder said.¡±He should be punished for his arrogance. Who else is willing to join us?¡± ¡°Night Demon, do you think we should teach the magnificent me sect a lesson and let them know the severity of this matter?¡± Night Demon demigod sat there, raised his head, and smiled.¡±Sigh, if you can¡¯t beat them, then you can¡¯t beat them. If they want to ask us for help, then they¡¯ll ask us for help. Don¡¯t say all this as if it¡¯s for someone. It makes people look down on you, doesn¡¯t it? The Saint convent sect and the eternal sect were attacked because of your own ipetence. ¡± ¡°If you really want our help, you should at least show some sincerity? We can¡¯t possibly be used by you for no reason, right? Everyone, do I make sense?¡± Ever since the honest night devil learned how to speak the truth, his IQ had also increased. ¡°Night Demon, what do you mean by this?¡± The eternal sect elder mmed the table and stood up.¡±So, you¡¯re saying that your Luosha sect is unwilling to show up? Think about it, you were also beaten up quite badly. ¡± Night Demon demigod waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. I don¡¯t mean anything. As for being beaten up, I deserve it. It¡¯s better to do what I can.¡± The other sect elders nodded in agreement.¡±Demigod Night Demon has a point. He didn¡¯t offend us, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for us to step in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We should at least have a reason to punish the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Benefits,¡± Night Demon demigod continued. The elders of the various sects looked at night Demon demigod. They didn¡¯t know when it started, but they realized that night Demon demigod¡¯s words were a little harsh at times. However, he was also likable at times. He spoke his mind and never yed around.

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433-blown up</h4>

    In the heaven sect Pce¡¯s conference hall, the noise was extremely loud and the ce was abuzz. ¡°Night Demon, if the lips die, the teeth will grow cold, do you understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± monarch dan Wu asked. He realized that this Night Demon demigod was very different from before and he didn¡¯t know what had happened. Night Demon demigodughed.¡±Of course I understand, but the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect didn¡¯t perish. Everyone here is a representative of their respective sects. But other than the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect, who else has been attacked?¡± All the elders present shook their heads.¡±No, Peak Master Lin did note to our sect.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te to our sect, so there¡¯s no conflict between them.¡± Night Demon demigod said,¡±see? Peak Master Lin didn¡¯t bully them. He only bullied the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect. If we step out to punish the magnificent me sect, we will be offending them. Who will be responsible then?¡± ¡°Night demon¡¯s words make sense.¡± Some of the sects were really afraid of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible Peak Master. They didn¡¯t want to mess with him. After so many things had happened, they thought that he was a lunatic. Whoever messed with him would be in trouble. Besides, they weren¡¯t tired of living. At this moment, the night Demon demigod stood up and said with a solemn expression,¡±¡±Most importantly, what do the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect have to punish the magnificent me sect?¡± This question stumped the two sects. The rest of the sect elders looked at night Demon in shock. They realized that this Night Demon wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed. He was good with words and knew how to attack people. But sometimes, they felt that he was telling the truth, just that it was a little hurtful. ¡°This ...¡± Monarch dan ¡®e was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to say. Night Demon demigod continued,¡±if it¡¯s a demigod who¡¯s going to put pressure on us, I think we should just forget it. Six of the Saint convent sect¡¯s sovereigns were crippled, and even the Saint sovereign was useless. All the demigods here are going toe out?¡± That¡¯s impossible. If there¡¯s really a war, tell me who will be the first to die. Will our demigods die first, or will the demigods of the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect?¡± ¡°Night devil, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Monarch dan Wu shouted. ¡°Dan er, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m going too far. I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Demigods are the top powers of any sect. The death of one is an unbearable loss.¡± Night Demon demigod said. ¡°He dares to kill?¡± Monarch dan Wu gritted his teeth in anger. ording to the previous situation, all the sects present would give the Saint convent sect face and respond to their call. He didn¡¯t expect Night Demon to be involved. ¡°You don¡¯t dare? He wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect if he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Don¡¯t take us for fools. Everyone here is clear about this. ¡± Night Demon demigod didn¡¯t give him any face at all and was abnormally straightforward. This caused the elders of the variousrge sects to have a huge change in their impression of Night Demon. Monarch dan Wu took in a deep breath and sat down. He didn¡¯t want to say anything, but he was really angry at night Demon demigod. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, dan er. I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you want to talk about anything else, there¡¯s no need to talk about it. The only sects that have established diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect are the Titan sect, the great evolution sect, and the great hero treasure sect. That¡¯s human. ¡± ¡°Economic sanctions are a fool¡¯s dream. The magnificent me sect is self-sufficient now. We won¡¯t starve to death.¡± ¡°As for ostracizing the magnificent me sect, that¡¯s even more ridiculous. For so many years, the magnificent me sect has been ostracized to this extent. Have they ever interacted with other sects?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that any form of punishment would be useless. ¡± Night Demon demigod didn¡¯t even pant, and what he said made sense. The other sects all nodded in agreement. They realized that demigod Night demon¡¯s words were right on point. They felt that the Saint convent sect was a little bad. They kept their mouths shut and wanted to punish him, but the key was that they had to have a way. If they couldn ¡®t, then what was the point? Monarch dan Wu was rendered speechless by Night demon¡¯s words.¡±Alright, what do you think we should do?¡± At this moment, everyone was looking at night Demon demigod, waiting for his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Night Demonughed.¡±Just like before, the eight sects will join forces and attack the magnificent me sect. We¡¯ll split the territory equally. The Saint convent sect will lead the attack, and we can all contribute.¡± When he said that, everyone looked at night Demon with their mouths agape. They didn¡¯t expect him to actually talk about something that happened a hundred years ago. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± Monarch dan Wu stood up with his eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe that demigod Night Demon would actually say such a thing. More than a hundred years ago, the magnificent me sect wasn¡¯t the magnificent me sect yet. It was controlled by an ipetent tyrant. That was why the eight sects could join forces to plunder it. But now, what a joke. At that time, Tian Xu could turn the world upside down by himself. Who could stand it? Not to mention Lin fan from invincible peak, he was just a lunatic and no sect could handle him. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient,¡± Demigod Night Demonughed.¡±I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m just telling the truth. This is the only way out. Of course, if that¡¯s the case, the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect will have to lead the way.¡± ¡°What do you mean by saying all this?¡± monarch dan Wu looked at night Demon coldly. Night Demon demigodughed,¡±what else could it mean? when the Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect fight to the death, our sect will just sit back and reap the benefits.¡± There was an uproar! The elders of the various sects looked at night Demon demigod with their mouths agape. Was this guy¡¯s brain damaged? he was too direct and even dared to say such things. Monarch dan Wu didn¡¯t expect the Luosha sect to have such a n. They were waiting for both the Luosha and the magnificent me sect to suffer. ¡°Everyone, why are you all looking at me like that? I¡¯m just speaking the truth, don¡¯t you all think the same?¡± Night Demon demigod looked at everyone and smiled. His smile was very normal, as if he was talking about something very normal. The elders of the various sects were ridiculing in their hearts. Was this still something a human would say? Even if he had a brain, he would only keep it in his heart and not say it out loud. Cang wudao sat there without saying a word. This meeting was considered to be over. The words of the night Demon demigod scared the Saint convent sect into silence. Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect the Luosha sect to have such thoughts. Yin Yang sect. Floating in the void, Lin fan let out a bright smile,¡±not bad, not bad. It¡¯s my first time here at the Yin Yang sect, and I¡¯m pretty curious.¡± He could already hear the points calling out to him. He couldn¡¯t wait. At this moment, he saw a group of people passing by below. He suddenly remembered that he hade to the Yin Yang sect. This person was unfamiliar with the ce and would definitely have to spend a lot of effort to find some dangerous ces. However, if he asked, it might be much easier. Landing on the ground, he corrected his face, revealed a bright smile, and walked forward. There were a total of six people in this group, four women and two men. The men were very handsome and the women were very beautiful. At this moment, the six of them were talking andughing. The beautiful woman with a mole at the corner of her mouth smiled,¡±senior brother, our harvest this time is quite good. I didn¡¯t expect our luck to be so good.¡± ¡°Junior Sister, our luck this time is really good. If they didn¡¯t stop the demonic beasts, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these good things.¡± When they entered the danger zone, they were prepared to retreat after going a little deeper. However, they didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually fight with the powerful demonic beasts in the danger zone. This helped them instead, allowing them to take the opportunity to enter and plunder ruthlessly. When they came out, those people shouted at them, asking them to help. How could this be possible for them? they must have solved it by themselves. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± At that moment, Lin fan walked over with a smile. When the six of them heard the voice, they turned around. However, when they saw who it was, they were puzzled. One of the men asked,¡±Who are you?¡± ¡°This one is a rogue cultivator. I¡¯m passing by your sect and would like to borrow a map of the danger zones to take a look. Of course, it¡¯s not free, so please ept these pills.¡± Lin fan chuckled and took out some pills from his storage ring. These pills were all Mystic upper-grade pills, good stuff. Originally, ording to the previous situation, he would definitely Rob anyone who blocked his way and Rob anyone who refused to give him anything. However, elder Huo Rong had been so patient with him. Naturally, he could not disappoint elder Huo Rong. Justice and peace, he would remember them in his heart. He was determined to be a qualified magnificent me sect disciple. The six Yin Yang sect disciples held the elixirs and looked at the young man in front of them with joy in their eyes. One of the male disciples said,¡±¡±This distribution map is of great importance. Let¡¯s go over there and discuss it. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Alright, we can discuss as much as we want. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Lin fanughed. Then, he stood on the spot and looked around like a country bumpkin. A group of people were gathered together. ¡°Who knows this country bumpkin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but looking at his condition, he seems to have a lot of good stuff.¡± ¡°Senior brother, why don¡¯t we make a move and ...¡± The female junior sister¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent and greed. ¡°He¡¯s definitely a country bumpkin in country bumpkin clothes, looks and looks. He¡¯s not a member of yin-yang sect. If we kill him here, we will bury his corpse. By then, nobody would know about it, hehe ...¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too. He¡¯s just a country bumpkin. Kill him and you¡¯ll be rich.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not you guys, but us. Junior Brother, we are ... No, when did youe?¡± Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t know when, but this guy had actually appeared beside them and even started discussing with them. Lin fan smiled,¡±I came here very early. Seeing that you guys have been discussing for so long, I¡¯m a little anxious. Who did you guys call a country bumpkin just now? I¡¯ve never seen a country bumpkin before, so I want to broaden my horizons. ¡± The six of them took a step back, then looked at each other and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, country bumpkin. ¡± Suddenly, a male disciple held a sword and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He charged at Lin fan, wanting to behead him. ¡°Six sword strikes!¡± The other five were excited,¡±this is the final sword of senior brother¡¯s [six swords]. It is very powerful.¡± However, at this moment. Lin fan sighed,¡±elder Huo Rong, you can¡¯t me me for this. They were the ones who made the first move.¡± Then, he took a deep breath and blew. As for the fellow who had attacked him, he suffered a heavy blow. His body seemed to be shrouded by a huge force. Bang! Bang! It shattered into pieces and blood sttered all over the ground. It blew up.

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434: What big brother said makes sense</h4>

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± When the five of them saw this, they were shocked and their faces were as white as paper. The only two girls were so scared that they were trembling all over, and their chests were trembling. They were very beautiful. However, when the two girls realized that the other party was looking at them, their hearts trembled even more. They felt that the other party¡¯s gaze had a malicious element. ¡°Run!¡± The three male disciples were so scared that their legs went soft and they ran away. That was their senior brother just now, the most powerful person here. Now that he had been blown up by the other party in a single breath, how were they supposed to fight him? ¡°I pretended to be friendly, but you guys are not. It¡¯s really infuriating. I¡¯m really disappointed in the Yin Yang sect.¡± He felt helpless. He was clearly forcing himself and pretending to be friendly, but the other party was really too much. It was unbearable. ¡°Mace, my good brother, it¡¯s your turn to attack.¡± He did not know how long it had been since hest used a spiked club, and he had forgotten the happy times. The spiked club that was emitting a silver light had a desire for battle. ¡°Violent Mace!¡± His figure instantly disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he raised the mace in his hand high and mmed it down. Puchi! The mace fell down and hit one of the disciples. Instantly, a mass of flesh and blood fell to the ground, and the silver mace was stained with blood. ¡°You guys are really too much. I, Lin fan, am a famous person who has Great Expectations for the world. But your evil has made me lose my patience.¡± He was really angry now,¡±elder Huo Rong, your words have been proven to bepletely wrong after many experiments.¡± ¡°This Peak Master wants to release himself and be my true self.¡± This hammer strike caused the two girls who were standing there stupidly to feel a chill down their spines. Then, with a plop, they copsed onto the ground. Their pupils constricted as though they had just encountered something terrifying. ¡°You want to run, but unfortunately, you can ¡®t.¡± Lin fanughed. He stomped on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to rise. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the disciples. When the disciple caught sight of Lin fan¡¯s figure, his mouth was agape as he let out a look of fear. Bang! Bang! The hammer struck the disciple¡¯s body, and the spike of the mace pierced through his body. The powerful force sent the disciple flying into the sky, where he became a small star and disappeared. ¡°Have you run that far?¡± Lin fan looked forward. The remaining male disciple¡¯s legs were like wind and fire wheels. He ran extremely fast and had already run a few hundred meters. ¡°What a pity!¡± ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± The mace in his hand finally grew to a size of 300 meters. Then, he moved his wrist and hammered down directly. The earth shook and the mountains shook. The ground was instantly split into pieces by such an impact, leaving a huge deep pit. The mace returned to its original form. He could kill these guys with a single look, but he did this to find the feeling he had in the past. Justice and peace were the wrong ideals. How could he forgive others when they were so cruel to him? The mace was stained with some flesh and blood, which was a little disgusting. He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and washed it, and it became a clean weapon again. He walked in front of the girl and stretched out his hand.¡±Alright, give me the map of the dangerous areas.¡± The girl with the mole looked at Lin fan in fear and cried,¡±I beg you, please don¡¯t kill us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I don¡¯t kill women. Give me the map,¡± Lin fanughed, his eyes were filled with nostalgia. As for the girl with the mole, she could feel the reminiscence in the other party¡¯s eyes. She was also thinking in her heart, could it be that she looked like the other party¡¯s former lover? Such a gaze could not fool her. With the map in his hands, Lin fan was satisfied. He then looked at the two girls who were sitting on the ground and stretched out his hand.¡±Come, stand up. I¡¯ve given you guys sperm.¡± ¡°As expected,¡± The girl with the mole thought to herself that she must be simr to this guy in front of her. She must have been someone important to him in the past. Otherwise, she would not have revealed such a look. This gaze was filled with longing and reminiscence. ¡°Thank you. If you want to do anything to me, you can.¡± The girl with a mole said. As for the other girl, she was also standing at the side in fear. They had initially wanted to kill the other party and Rob him of his wealth. However, they had not expected that this person would be so terrifying that he would kill all of their senior brothers in a single move. ¡°Oh, indeed. I want to do something.¡± Lin fanughed. However, when he saw that the two girls ¡®pants were wet, he frowned and his mood was affected. Such moist fireworks, even if they bloomed, would only be a dud. It would be difficult for them to disy their brilliance. The woman with the mole realized that she had peed her pants because she was too afraid. She couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go and take a shower. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m a fireworks researcher. Other than cultivation, I also have a hobby of studying fireworks. I¡¯m very curious about whether fireworks will release their original brilliance in a moist situation. Are you willing to cooperate with me and witness it?¡± Lin fan thought for a moment and felt that he could give it a try. The girl with a mole felt her head throb when she heard this. She did not know what the other party was talking about. However, in such a situation, she hurriedly nodded her head.¡±I¡¯m willing.¡± Suddenly! Lin fan grabbed the mole girl¡¯s head and smiled,¡±thank you for your cooperation.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± The girl with the mole realized that something was wrong, but it was toote. Her body flew towards the sky uncontrobly. The girl at the side also cried out in surprise, but she also flew into the air. ¡°Alright, double fireworks. I¡¯ve never tried it before, so let¡¯s take a look.¡± Lin fan clenched his fist and ced it on his waist. He took in a deep breath. Setting off fireworks was a sacred and technical activity that not everyone could do. If the firepower was too strong, it would affect the quality of the fireworks. If the firepower was weak, it would affect the range of the fireworks. ¡°Advanced version, double fireworks explosive punch.¡± A punch was thrown, but it was divided into two forces. Lin fan raised his head and looked on. BOOM! In the air, two fireworks exploded. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lin fan mumbled and then shook his head,¡±it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not perfect. There¡¯s a F * cking stench.¡± When he was done, he picked up the map and nced at it. Then, he immediately headed into the distance. He had to go to the dangerous ce. The demigods had to enter. He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. A few dayster. The Yin Yang sect had a shocking change. Countless disciples who had left the sect to gain experience went to the dangerous ce full of hope. They wanted to show off their skills, but when they entered, they were greeted with a strong smell of blood. In the beginning, they didn¡¯t know what had happened. However, as they went deeper, they found out that the demonic beasts living in the dangerousnd had all been killed. Moreover, this was not just one danger zone. There were many. This matter had also caught the attention of the Yin Yang sect. This was not a small matter. The danger zone was the ce where the disciples cultivated. If the danger zone was gone, where would the disciples go to cultivate? In the end, the elders of the sect left the sect to investigate. However, the biggest suspect appeared in their minds. ¡°Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak.¡± Of course, this was just a guess. There was no evidence yet. However, ording to the situation of the various sects, the suspect was clearly him. Or rather, there was no need to guess at all. Who else could be so bored to this extent other than him? ¡°Damn, is he trying to find me?¡± Lin fan was hiding in a forest. Above his head, he saw people flying past him from time to time. Originally, he could havee out openly, but one day, he heard the angry curses of someone passing by above his head. ¡°This must be the doing of the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. As long as we find him, we must go to the magnificent me sect to demand an exnation.¡± He started to worry about the situation. If the Yin Yang sect really went to the magnificent me sect, they would definitely ask forpensation. However, he hade out in secret, so how could he let others find out? Therefore, even if they were to guess, he had to go back first. This time, he had made a huge profit. How many dangerous ces had he destroyed? as long as there was life inside, he would kill them all. Not a single one was left. Looking at that guy leaving, Lin fan did not stay any longer. He retreated immediately and headed back to the sect. He was going back to break through now. The magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. Lin fan returned to his own territory in a good mood. However, it was a pity that he did not go to the Luosha sect. However, his points were almost there. It was more important toe back and break through. ¡°Yi!¡± At that moment, Lin fan heard the sound of fighting ahead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce where I passed the ¡°Saint mother¡¯s heart technique¡± to the bandits?¡± He had some doubts and didn¡¯t know what had happened. He could go and take a look. The Saint mother¡¯s heart skill was a heaven-tier upper-grade cultivation skill. It was very powerful, but the negative buffs were a little terrible. ¡°My Lord, please spare my life, please spare my life.¡± A convoy was stopped, and the people transporting goods were crying and begging for mercy. The bald robber replied,¡±we¡¯re here for money, not lives. What are you crying for? don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Argh! If you want to Rob me, you might as well just kill me. I have my parents and children to take care of. My whole family is counting on me. If you Rob all these things, I won¡¯t be able to live either. ¡± The merchant cried. ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± The bald robber felt a headacheing on. Then, he helped the merchant up.¡±Get up. You¡¯re so pitiful. I won¡¯t Rob you then.¡± ¡°Big brother, are we not going to Rob this meat that¡¯s in our hands?¡± His underlings asked in shock. This was not their style at all. ¡°How is this a robbery? didn¡¯t you hear that the whole family is waiting for this? Tell me, if we Rob him now and his whole family starve to death in the future, what¡¯s the point of robbing him?¡± ¡°Think about it. He¡¯s a businessman, and his children will be businessmen in the future. Generation after generation, they will all be businessmen. And when we have children in the future, we have to leave a way out for our children, right?¡± ¡°If we Rob him now, his whole family will starve to death. Who will we Rob for our future children? Isn¡¯t this the same as regrowing resources and allowing them to go on for a long time?¡± The bald robber said. The group of underlings fell into deep thought when they heard this. Then, their eyes lit up. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 435 - Too charming, canâ€™t help it

    <h4>Chapter 435: Too charming, can¡¯t help it</h4>

    Lin fan floated in the void and fell into deep thought. The bald robber¡¯s words were a little retarded, but they made sense. ¡°If I destroy all the sects, I¡¯ll be bored to death in the future. I should give them some hope.¡± ¡°If the demigods of the various sects were to be ughtered, there wouldn¡¯t be many who would survive. However, after killing them, they would definitely be lonely. It would be fun to keep them alive.¡± At this moment, Lin fan looked at the bald robber. This was a talent. Could the ¡®Saint mother heaven heart technique¡¯ increase one¡¯s intelligence? This was really like seeing a living ghost. ¡°Big brother¡¯s words do make sense. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully and it¡¯s true.¡± One of the underlings said. ¡°That¡¯s only natural,¡± The bald robberughed. He then looked at the confused merchant and said hurriedly,¡±How many children are there in the family?¡± The merchant was very nervous. He realized that there was something wrong with these robbers. They seemed to have a problem with their brains. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Aiya, that won¡¯t do. Two is too little. You should have a few more, right?¡± The bald robber said. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll give birth immediately when I get back. I¡¯ll definitely give birth to more.¡± The merchant immediately nodded. In this situation, they had to keep their lives. ¡°Alright, you can go back now. See you next time.¡± The bald robber said. The merchant swallowed his saliva. However, at this moment, he realized that the horses had snapped their ropes and ran off due to the shock. ¡°My Lord, the horse has run away, I can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°This is my fault.¡± The bald robber med himself, then looked at his underling.¡±Go and bring our horses over.¡± The underling was stunned.¡±Big brother, this is our horse. We¡¯re robbers. How can we give things to others?¡± Normally, the bald robber would have pped them and cursed,¡±are you stupid?¡± but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t do it. He felt like his underlings were meant to be protected and not destroyed. ¡°Think about it, where did his horse go? We were the ones who scared him away. As robbers, we have to follow our principles. We have to admit to our mistakes. ¡± ¡°Moreover, this horse is raised by us and has feelings for us. Next time, we will definitely bring them over. By then, won¡¯t they be back?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The bald robber tried to reason with his underlings. The underlings frowned and felt that their big brother¡¯s words were a little hard to understand, but after thinking about it carefully, they were suddenly enlightened. ¡°Big brother¡¯s words make sense.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you understand. Go and help them pick up their horses.¡± The bald robber said enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, big brother,¡± The underlings had already been convinced by their big brother¡¯s intelligence. Thinking about it carefully, it was really like what their big brother had said, full of great logic. The merchant was dumbfounded. He dared to swear to God that he had never encountered such a robber in his life. Usually, when they encountered a robbery, themon phrase would be ¡®there¡¯s an elderly and a young one¡¯. Of course, there was a high chance of being beaten up by the robbers, but any businessman who was robbed by the robbers would enjoy it. But today, he had really seen a ghost. He had never encountered such a robber before. ¡°Sir system, I can do this myself.¡± When the merchant saw the bandits helping him move the goods that were scattered on the ground to the carriage, he was shocked speechless. The bald robber waved his hand.¡±No, I¡¯ll do it. The road isn¡¯t safe. Do you need me to send you back?¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± The merchant immediately waved his hand. He swore to the heavens that this was the first time he had encountered such a robber. It was too human. However, when the merchant saw this situation, he felt that it was a little unreasonable. Then, he took out some money from his sleeve and said,¡±Sir, just take this money as the money for the horses.¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯re robbers. We only take money, not money. Let¡¯s go. Remember to take this road again next time.¡± The bald robber said. ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll definitely leave, we¡¯ll definitely leave.¡± The merchant immediately nodded. They definitely had to continue on this road. It was so safe. He had never met such a good person before. Not only did he lose a horse, but he also helped to move the goods. When they left, the merchant even waved his hand.¡±Thank you, thank you.¡± The bald man waved his hand and smiled. Then, he looked at his underlings and said,¡±listen up, there are rules to robbery. We can¡¯t destroy the foundation of this business. Just now, there were old people and young people here, so we have to let them go.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t had any business for a few days, big brother,¡± one of his underlings said cautiously. ¡°What are you afraid of? if we don¡¯t open for three years, we¡¯ll eat for three years once we open. Do you understand? keep waiting and see if there are any more caravans.¡± The little brother was helpless. He really wanted to say,¡±big brother, this is already the fourth caravan you¡¯ve let go.¡± In the void, Lin fan looked down at the situation below. For a moment, he did not know what to say. ¡°I hope my brain isn¡¯t damaged from cultivating the Saint mother¡¯s heart technique. If this goes on, there¡¯s a high chance I¡¯ll starve to death.¡± He didn¡¯t think too much and left this ce. If an Earth Star border stage six Bandit with a heaven graded upper-grade cultivation technique could starve to death, then there was no hope for the world. The magnificent me sect. Two more disciples were assigned to guard the mountain Gate. However, the situation was different now. The disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate all straightened their backs and felt very proud. They were disciples of the magnificent me sect. Furthermore, they were extremely excited about what had happened to senior brother Lin. There was an indescribable feeling of excitement. The news of senior brother Lin¡¯s arrival at the Saint convent sect and the eternal sect and his crushing of the two sects had spread far and wide. ¡°Eh? senior brother Lin is back.¡± A disciple shouted. In the sky, a figure flew quickly andnded on invincible peak. ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± Lu Qiming was patrolling the peak. He saw his senior brother and immediately went up to him. ¡°Yes, Junior Brother. I¡¯m going to go into seclusion. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming nodded and looked at his senior apprentice brother in admiration. He did not expect his senior apprentice brother to go into seclusion again. The frequency of his seclusion was too high. Moreover, the news about his senior brother had spread to countless sects in the world, which greatly increased the prestige of the sect. There were many disciples who wanted to join invincible peak. However, the number of disciples on invincible peak had already reached its limit, and they could not ept any more people for the time being. However, he was also very excited. So many of his fellow disciples wanted to join invincible peak. Didn¡¯t that mean that invincible peak was good? In particr, the matter with Junior Brother Qin had made countless people exim. After all, the reason why senior brother Lin left the sect and came to the two sects was to seek justice for a disciple. Furthermore, the battle with many demigods in the end was even more shocking. ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re back. Why are you in such a hurry to go into seclusion?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s voice was heard. Lin fan said,¡±master, your disciple has gained something recently. Let¡¯s see if I can improve.¡± Tian Xu was surprised.¡±My disciple, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re about to break through to the demigod realm? If that¡¯s the case, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll take you to the heavenly sect Pce. ¡± ¡°Master, I understand, but I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll go into closed-door cultivation and try.¡± Lin fan said. He then pushed open the stone door and walked in. He didn¡¯t know if he could fill up his Foundation, but there was no harm in trying. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°This disciple of mine is quite formidable. There¡¯s hope for him to be a demigod.¡± Tian Xu smiled. If he could really be a demigod, the situation would be different. ¡°Senior brother, you really have to do something.¡± At this moment, Huo Rong hurried over. ¡°What now? My disciple is such a good person, why should I care?¡± Tian Xu narrowed his eyes and pointed.¡±Junior Brother, are you jealous of my disciple? after all, his cultivation is much higher than yours. But as an elder, you can¡¯t be so petty.¡± ¡°I ...¡± Huo Rong almost choked on his own breath.¡±Senior brother, your words are hurtful. When have I ever been jealous?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that you didn ¡®t. Senior brother was just casually saying.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. Huo Rong said,¡±senior brother, you really have to do something about it. I just found out that he went to the elephant god sect and killed elderhar. Then, he went to the Yin Yang sect and killed all the demonic beasts in more than a dozen dangerous ces. Not a single one was left alive. Right now, the news has spread among the sects.¡± ¡°I know about the elephant god sect. Elderhar was greedy for my disciple, so he deserved to be killed. As for the Yin Yang sect, Junior Brother, don¡¯t frame my disciple. Even the Yin Yang sect hasn¡¯t found out who did it, so how can you frame my disciple?¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Senior brother, we don¡¯t need to figure it out. Who else could it be? Yin Yang sect is well aware of his bad deeds. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have any evidence,¡± ¡°Although with his strength, no one can stop him in the world for now, it¡¯s hard to say that nothing will happen in the future.¡± Huo Rong tried his best to persuade Lin fan. Before he left, he even told Lin fan not to be rash. However, who would have thought that this kid would turn a deaf ear to his words and not take it to heart at all? ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Tian Xu said as he looked at Huo Rong. To Huo Rong, these words were a critical hit. His eyes were dazed and he looked like he was about to cry.¡±Senior brother, you said I¡¯m annoying ...¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Junior Brother, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s a little disgusting. I have sensed that the God Realm isn¡¯t a problem. You¡¯re making things difficult for me by disturbing me like this.¡± Tian Xu felt helpless. His junior brothers were too dependent on him. He had protected them too much when he was young, and they could not leave him even at this age. Sigh ... He had no choice but to be too charming. ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re about to break through to the God Realm?¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Rong was shocked. If his senior brother had broken through to the godly state, the situation would be very different. ¡°Not yet. Junior Apprentice-brother, don¡¯t disturb your senior apprentice-brother any further. I need toprehend,prehend.¡± Tian Xu said. Huo Rong immediately stood up, not daring to disturb him. ¡°Senior brother, cultivate well. I¡¯ll leave now. There¡¯s no need to send you off. Cultivate well.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s face was full of smiles, and he was very excited. ¡°God Realm!¡± [Author¡¯s note: when we go out for dinnerter, we¡¯ll bring our wife to the hospital to get the fetal heart rate checked and check on the fetal position. The expected date of delivery is April 13th, but it¡¯s very likely to be brought forward. I¡¯ll let everyone know first. If there¡¯s a sudden break one day and you don¡¯t take leave, then you¡¯ve given birth.] (But I¡¯ll try not to ask for leave) [PS: Oh, right, isn¡¯t there an event now? everyone, join it. Join the dirty Feng Army and strengthen yourself.]

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436: Teacher, have you been in the evil cult before?</h4>

    The secret room was silent. Lin fan sat down cross-legged and was prepared to raise his true world power to the full circle state. The points he had collected from this trip out of the sect were already enough. Perhaps he should be able to raise it to perfection. ¡°Upgrade!¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡°1.2 million points consumed.¡± ¡°Ultimate strength true world technique (seventh grade)¡± ¡°Continue to improve!¡± ¡°1.4 million points consumed.¡± ¡°1.6 million points consumed.¡± ¡°Origin world technique (perfection)¡± ¡°Characteristics: increase in power and destruction limit, using power to prove Dao, true martial divine power, covering the sky with one hand, breaking all spells with one power, sensing by the origin world.¡± Suddenly, a vast energy exploded out from the depths of his body, filling every corner of his body. His skin began to crack. ¡°It¡¯s just as the force Emperor master had said. The more one advances in this cultivation technique, the more torture one will have to endure. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was painless, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be screaming like a pig being ughtered.¡± He could feel that his body was suffering from intense torture. This kind of torture might already be inhuman, but unfortunately, the undying body was just so unsolvable. ¡°Such a powerful force can¡¯t even fill up the foundation. How are we going to live?¡± He was helpless. Every cell in his body was crazily devouring power and constantly growing stronger. However, his Foundation had not reached its peak. ¡°That¡¯s just too terrifying. Over four million points have been used up, and he still hasn¡¯t filled up his Foundation. Is it really that hard to be a demigod?¡± With a wave of his arm, a vast power surged out, andyers of ripples spread out in all directions. He had always thought that it was hard to get experience points, but now it seemed that points were even harder. He had killed a lot of demonic beasts and umted a lot of points. But unfortunately, it was not enough. If he were to fight with experts, although he could umte his Foundation, it would be a fool¡¯s dream to fully umte it. ¡°What should we do now?¡± He had a slight headache.¡±Extreme strength true world technique¡± had already been raised to the Grandpletion level, and there were no other techniques that could be raised. His points were also gone. ¡°Damn it, is there a need to be like this? What¡¯s wrong with letting this Peak Master be a demigod? it¡¯ll take your life!¡± Without thinking too much, he pushed open the stone door of the secret room. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Teacher, teacher, please do me a favor.¡± Lin fan rushed over. He could only ask a teacher for help. Otherwise, where would he go to find a cultivation technique? ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯ve entered seclusion way too quickly. What have you been cultivating all this time?¡± Tian Xu was dumbfounded. ¡®Is he still human? how can he go into seclusion like this? he¡¯s only been in there for a short while and he¡¯s already out?¡¯ ¡°I just closed up like this. Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I really asked for help this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate.¡± Lin fan came to his teacher¡¯s side, frowning. He was as worried as he could be. Why did he have to be such a genius? cultivation was a difficult thing, but to him, it was not difficult at all. In the beginning, he could still pursue a little and raise his cultivation technique to the level of perfection. But now that his cultivation technique had already reached the level of perfection, there was no way to continue raising it. ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu was shocked. He did not understand what kind of trouble his disciple had encountered for him to say that he could not cultivate anymore. Lin fan rubbed his hands,¡±master, give me some hard body skills. I¡¯ve already raised all my skills to the perfect level. There¡¯s no other way.¡± ¡°Also, this cultivation technique is as cruel as it can be. I like it.¡± Tian Xu sat there, dumbfounded. He looked at his disciple and patted Lin fan¡¯s head.¡±I¡¯m not stupid. Why are you talking nonsense?¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Just give me one. Look.¡± At this moment, Lin fan stood up. His aura surged and all the skills he had cultivated started to boil. An illusionary image appeared behind him. That was the scene of him cultivating all the skills to the extreme. Tian Xu felt suffocated when he saw this. He knew that his disciple¡¯s cultivation techniques were all hard body skills, but he did not expect his disciple to have cultivated all of them to such a level. ¡°My disciple, you ...¡± He was shocked. Although hard body skills were powerful, the process of cultivating them was too painful. There were people who tried hard body skills in the past, but none of them ended up well. Either he was crazy, or he had yed himself to death. Thus, most people would asionally cultivate a hard body skill, but they would definitely not delve deep into it. ¡°Ah, master, I¡¯m also a genius. I¡¯ve embarked on an unusual path, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help to learn a hard body skill.¡± Lin fan said helplessly. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about drawing a lottery. Perhaps he could get a good cultivation technique, but the chances were too low. Moreover, the lottery draw was addictive. If he became addicted, he would be walking on a road of no return. It would be useless even if he cut off his hand in the future. At the very least, he would have to wait until he broke through to the demigod realm. He didn¡¯t know what to say to this disciple of his. He just felt a huge pressure on him. This improvement was way too F * cking fast. As a master, he felt that if he didn¡¯t work hard, he would really be left behind by his disciple. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take it out from my collection. Disciple, this cultivation technique is extraordinary. You have to take a good look at it.¡± Tian Xu took out a cultivation technique. Lin fan looked at this skill and was speechless for a moment. Xingyang heaven art, earth-tier upper grade. ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t underestimate this skill. It¡¯s one of the most powerful hard body skills. I¡¯ve always kept it with me, and I¡¯ve never been willing to use it.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. In fact, he didn¡¯t have many hard body skills left, but there was one that he didn¡¯t want to take out. That cultivation technique could easily affect one¡¯s mind and cause one to be bloodthirsty and insane. He did not wish for his disciple to be insane. Lin fan took a look at the cultivation technique,¡±master, stop joking. This cultivation technique is really bad. The powerful ones with side effects are the best. I¡¯ve cultivated to this level. Do you not trust me?¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t expect his disciple to have such a high standard. He didn¡¯t even want this cultivation technique. This put him in a difficult position. Did he really have to take it out? ¡°My dear disciple, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but I can¡¯t harm you.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°How about this, master? you just need to give me a level of the introductory cultivation technique. I need these because I want to learn from the strong points of hundreds of schools and integrate them. It¡¯s just that those cultivation techniques are dangerous and master doesn¡¯t want me to cultivate them. But if you only give me one level, there will definitely be no problem.¡± ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s just a small request. You won¡¯t reject it, right?¡± Lin fan said with regret. His expression was so pitiful that Tian Xu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Really? Only one level?¡± Tian Xu thought about it and felt that it was not a big deal. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s more true than anything. ¡± Lin fan nodded his head seriously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you oneyer.¡± Tian Xu turned around and took out a cultivation technique from his storage ring. He flipped through it and tore off the first level of the cultivation technique. There were a few pieces of paper in total, and he stuffed them into Lin fan¡¯s hands. ¡°My disciple, this cultivation technique is called ¡®chaos origin Demon Heart¡¯. It¡¯s a type of evil cultivation technique, but there¡¯s no good or evil in this world. It all depends on one¡¯s self. However, this cultivation technique will affect one¡¯s mind. Although it¡¯s only one level, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem with my strength.¡± Tian Xu stuffed the rest of the cultivation techniques back into his storage ring. Lin fan squinted his eyes,¡±teacher, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to do this. This martial art is good stuff. If you tear it like this, won¡¯t it be useless in the future?¡± ¡°Disciple, this technique is too evil. I¡¯ve always wanted to destroy it, but I felt that it wasn¡¯t easy for others to create this technique, so I kept it for now. I¡¯ll destroy it when I have the chance in the future.¡± Tian Xu coughed lightly and kept the skill well. He only gave the first level to Lin fan. ¡°Teacher, why do you have so many evil cultivation techniques? did you join a demonic sect in the past?¡± Lin fan was very suspicious of this. The skills that he got from his teacher were more and more evil. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Tian Xu was a little embarrassed. How could he tell her that he had been a part of the demonic sect when he was young? it would damage his dignity. He waved his hand and said,¡±my dear disciple, what are you saying? I¡¯m not that kind of person. I took this demonic technique from someone I killed. I felt that this technique would bring a storm of blood if it were to be exposed to the world, so I could only keep it for safekeeping. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Go back quickly. I¡¯m going to cultivate in seclusion.¡± He didn¡¯t really want to talk to his disciple and quickly sent him away. This was already thest hard body skill. ¡°The magic of the seven Gods and extreme destruction body break have been fooled by my disciple. Fortunately, he only gave me the first few levels. He didn¡¯t give me the most dangerous part. So, even if my disciple continues to cultivate it, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Lin fan was pretty satisfied with this skill. It was a heaven grade upper level skill, chaos origin Demon Heart. ¡°Teacher, I will take my leave.¡± He left in satisfaction. Although he only had the first level of the cultivation technique, it was enough. As long as he had enough points, he could raise it to the full level. Tian Xu watched his disciple leave and sighed helplessly.¡±Why did he have to cultivate a hard body skill of all things? what a headache.¡± Invincible peak. Lin fan stood on the peak of the mountain and went into deep thought. He had to go out for a while. Based on the current situation, if he could raise his chaos origin Demon Heart to the perfect realm, he might be able to break through to the demigod realm. ¡°The boring training is about to start again. But in order to be a demigod, I have to endure it no matter how boring it is.¡± He lifted his foot and entered the void. His destination was Luosha sect. The frog that was beating up the sect¡¯s alchemy master felt Lin fan leave the mountain and heaved a sigh of relief. The Desperado had finally left. However, he had been feeling uneasy recently. He raised his frog head and stared at the void. ¡°The world is really going to change.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe this frog?¡±

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437: One is farming, the other is adopting</h4>

    Two figures were shuttling through the void. ¡°Dan er, is it okay for us to go to the magnificent me sect like this?¡± Elder Rong of the eternal sect asked worriedly. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m here to ask the sect leader of the magnificent me sect what to say about this. I can¡¯t possibly not give him an exnation, can I?¡± Monarch dan Wu was unhappy and wanted to join forces with the other eight sects to have a talk. However, they werepletely messed up by the night Demon and were extremely unhappy. In the end, only the two of them came. Elder Rong nodded. However, he frowned slightly as he felt a little ufortable.¡±Dan e, do you feel that the atmosphere is a little different?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Monarch dan Wu asked. He could tell that this fellow was actually a little timid from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable to ask for an exnation from the magnificent me sect. The Saint convent sect had been destroyed to such an extent. Although they admitted defeat, the magnificent me sect still had to make a statement. After all, that guy was only a Peak Master, not a sect master. If even the sect master said that there was no exnation for this matter, then the conflict between the two sects could be considered to be settled. Elder Rong shook his head.¡±No, I feel ...¡± Suddenly! ¡°This ...¡± Monarch dan Wu took a step back and looked at elder Rong in shock. He raised his finger and said in disbelief,¡±this ... This ...¡± Behind elder Rong, a thick, sticky, headless demonic beast opened its mouth and attached itself to elder Rong¡¯s back. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Elder Rong cried out in shock. Although he did not know what it was, he knew that he was in danger.¡±Monarch dan Wu, save me ...¡± Monarch dan Wu wanted to attack, but suddenly, he saw monsters as thick as tentacles writhing below. Then, they shot up into the sky and attacked him. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this aura,¡± Monarch dan Wu frowned as he felt the power below him. Suddenly! A huge change was happening below. A ck cloud rose into the sky and turned into a huge ck Mouth. There were sharp teeth in the mouth as if it was going to swallow the world. ¡°What¡¯s this? why is it so strange?¡± ¡°What?¡± monarch dan Wu was shocked. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Elder Rong¡¯s cry was heard by the thick, sticky tentacles. He waspletely drowned. ¡°Retreat!¡± Monarch dan Wu retreated without hesitation. Although he was a demigod, he was still shocked by the situation below. At the same time, this was the magnificent me sect. As the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch, there was no need for him to kill such a terrifying existence for the magnificent me sect. Instantly, he turned into a beam of light and disappeared. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect the magnificent me sect to have something so evil. It seems like we don¡¯t have to do anything. The magnificent me sect is already in trouble.¡± Monarch dan Wu had disappeared without a trace. The thick tentacles that were circling below had also disappeared. Below him, a long-haired middle-aged man held a hoe. He raised it high and then dropped it down, lifting up a piece of soil. ¡°Earthworms, turn the soil.¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head and continued to explore thend. He was naked and did the same thing every day, which was exploration. Not far away, the monster that had turned into a giant tentacle was now lying on the ground. ¡°How could this be? how could this Lord be like this?¡± The eight-headed and eight-tailed earthworms could only dig into the ground and flip the soil when they heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words. He would never forget what had happened that day. A giant egg had fallen from the sky andnded on his territory. It had wanted to swallow him. However, who would have known that the egg would split open and an arm would reach out to grab his head. When one¡¯s head was grabbed, one would definitely resist. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be beaten up by the person who came out of the egg. However, this was not the most tragic thing. The most tragic thing was that the middle-aged man was so powerful, but he did nothing but explore thend and let him plow the soil. Thus, the originally dark and damp territory had be like this. At a nce, it was all fields, and some fields had even sprouted. The middle-aged man waved his hoe, his nerves not very calm.¡±I am the cult king. No, I am a farmer. It¡¯s good to open upnd, to farm.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± elder Rong Qi woke up. When he saw the situation before him, he became alert.¡±Who are you?¡± The middle-aged man looked at elder Rong Qi and said,¡±the fields are short of people. Help water them.¡± Elder Rong was stunned. What was going on? What watering? he was furious and attacked,¡±I don¡¯t care who you are. How dare you make fun of me? you deserve to die.¡± The middle-aged man raised his hoe and smashed it down on elder Rong¡¯s waist. ¡°Aiyo, my waist.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Elder Rong screamed and fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with fear. He couldn¡¯t believe that the man who wielded the hoe was so strong. ¡°Water it or die.¡± The middle-aged man said. ¡°Water the nts, water the nts.¡± Cold sweat trickled down elder Rong¡¯s forehead as he hurriedly nodded. He realized that the middle-aged man in front of him was extremely strong, and it seemed that there was something wrong with his mental state. Why were there so many lunatics in the magnificent me sect? and all of them were perverts. ¡°Swear to be a farmer and water the fields with me. Otherwise, die.¡± Although the middle-aged man didn¡¯t speak much and was a little stiff, at least he had expressed himself clearly. Elder Rong could feel the killing intent in the other party¡¯s eyes. If he were to refuse, he might really die. Under such threats, elder Rong, who was already afraid of death, immediately swore to water and farm with the other party. Instantly, the oath was made. If he went against it, he would die. The middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction and continued to plow thend.¡±Go fetch water and water.¡± The earthworm that was digging the ground was already in despair. He was being forced to do this. Now, he was digging the ground every day, and his stomach was full of soil. He was a great demonic beast with eight heads and eight tails, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be in a worse state than thest time. The first two times, his physical body had been cut off, and this time, he was directly threatened to use it to turn the soil. What kind of humiliation was this? However, the soil still had to be turned. However, there were times when he felt that turning the soil really gave him a sense of achievement. In a forest. A group of hunters went up the mountain in search of prey. To them, the demonic beasts were too powerful, so they could only hunt some animals. However, even if they were animals, they were still dangerous existences. One of the big men held a wooden bow and saw an Antelope running away. He couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Follow them. Where did the prey go?¡± There were both men and women in this group of hunters, and there were not many people in the vige. If they were injured, they would have to ask the women to help take care of them. ¡°Chief, there seems to be the smell of blood ahead. We have to be careful.¡± One of the vigers said. The big man with the wooden bow was the vige chief. He nodded and said,¡±yes, inform the vigers to be careful.¡± In the distance, Yin of the Yin Yang devil duo was squatting there, eating raw animal flesh. The divine religion had been destroyed, and she had nowhere to go. She could only lie low. She didn¡¯t know how yang was doing, but she didn¡¯t dare to go out or leave this ce because the magnificent me sect must be searching for her. Suddenly! Yin xinshen thought that someone from the magnificent me sect had arrived. However, when he saw that it was a group of vigers with no cultivation, he heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was wondering if he should kill them. Just as she was thinking about this, she realized that someone had picked her up. The vige chief said,¡±why is this child here? and he even dares to eat raw meat.¡± The woman said,¡±these parents are too heartless. How could they leave such a young child here without caring about him? look at him. I don¡¯t even know how long he¡¯s been here. What a pitiful child.¡± ¡°Although this child looks a little weird, he can¡¯t be like this. He¡¯s worse than a beast. Look at his nails, they¡¯re so long. Vige chief, let¡¯s bring the child back.¡± When Yin heard these words, killing intent rose in her heart. She fixed her eyes on the woman who was holding her. She raised her hand and wanted to use her sharp fingers to crush the woman¡¯s head. But suddenly, the woman took the initiative to stretch out her neck and let the yin arms wrap around her neck. ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You don¡¯t have to live here anymore. Come, have some steamed buns.¡± The woman patted Yin¡¯s back and then took out a bun and passed it to Yin. ¡°Chief, let¡¯s go back.¡± The vige chief nodded.¡±Yes, let¡¯s go back.¡± In the vige, there was a group of children ying. They had tried several times but had failed. Hula! The woman brought a basin of water and took off Yin Shen¡¯s clothes. When she saw the patterns on Yin Shen, she was sad,¡±what happened to this child? why are there so many patterns on his body? what are we going to do in the future?¡± The pattern on the yin body was a pattern that contained a terrifying power. If it exploded, it could destroy an entire mountain range. However, at this moment, the woman thought that it was left behind by someone who had been abused. The woman cleaned her body and washed the dust off her body. Then, she took a pair of scissors and cut off her long nails. As she cut them, sheforted her,¡±child, what¡¯s your name? don¡¯t be afraid. You will live here from now on and I will take care of you.¡± ¡°Come, put on your clothes. This is what I used to wear when I was young. Wear it first. I¡¯ll make one for you in a while.¡± He was in a daze as he let her put on her clothes. He raised his hand and looked at his ten fingers. His long and sharp nails had disappeared. After everything was settled, the woman held his dirty hands and looked at them carefully. A smile appeared on her face.¡±How cute.¡± At this moment, Yin¡¯s body started to tremble. The words ¡®so cute¡¯ resounded in her mind. No one had ever said this to her. A group of children ran over.¡±Auntie, can we bring her along to y?¡± The woman said,¡±okay, remember to protect the little sister.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the children replied. Then, a big kid grabbed Yin¡¯s hand.¡±I¡¯ll take you on the swing.¡±

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438: I¡¯m a half-God now</h4>

    In the territory of Luosha sect. ¡°It¡¯s so F * cking cold here. ¡± This was his first timeing to Luosha sect. It was white all around. He came at the wrong time as the season was not right. ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a low profile. If we¡¯re too high-profile, it will affect the progress.¡± He had already thought it through. What was the purpose of this trip? That was to umte points and break through to demigod-level, so he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He just wanted to collect points in peace and take thest step on the road to the strongest. Whoosh! Flying at a low altitude, he spread his arms and sensed everything around him. There were demonic beasts moving around. He released his aura and began to move. Suddenly, countless auras were released from his back and attacked in all directions, forming a hand of power that swept across everything. All the demonic beasts were crushed in an instant, turning into blood and flesh and scattering on the ground. ¡°Haha, this Peak Master is too smart. I can even think of such a method.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where the Luosha sect¡¯s danger zones are, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll encounter them if I just push through like this. They¡¯re really smart.¡± He felt that there was nothing wrong with what he had thought. It was a genius-like idea. The Saint convent sect. Monarch dan Wu returned with his tail between his legs. When he told the sacred Lord about the magnificent me sect, he immediately attracted the attention of the sacred Lord. The existence of such a monster in the magnificent me sect was a disaster for the sect. ¡°Dan er, go to the eternal sect immediately and tell them what happened to Rong Qi in the magnificent me sect. Let¡¯s see what the eternal sect wants.¡± Sacred master said. ¡°Holy Lord, I don¡¯t think the eternal sect will take any action. They¡¯re too cowardly to go to the magnificent me sect.¡± Said monarch dan ¡®E. He had seen through the eternal sect. They were cowards. However, since the sacred leader had spoken, they had to inform him. Elder Rong Qi had died in the magnificent me sect. Even if the eternal sect didn¡¯t dare to say anything, they would definitely have a strong opinion of the magnificent me sect. This hatred would umte and one day, it would explode. As he watched monarch dan Wu leave, sacred leader sighed. He had once pretended to be strong but now, when there was no one around, he felt really helpless. Lin fan had appeared in the magnificent me sect, and he had evene to the Saint convent sect to cause trouble a few times. As the Saint Lord, he suddenly felt the pressure on him increase. The Saint convent sect might be strong and glorious, but he would be sad and helpless when there was no one around. A few dayster. In a dangerous ce in the Luosha sect. Lin fan¡¯s hand was holding onto thest monster. With a little bit of strength, the blood and flesh of the monster sttered all over the ground. During this period of time, he had been working hard to collect points, and his harvest was quite good. They came to a ce with no one. ¡°Comprehension!¡± He chanted in his heart. ¡± 150000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Chaos origin Demon Heart (Level 1)¡± The moment heprehended it, a kind of power surged out of his body. However, this power had not reached the point where it was unstoppable. ¡°Upgrade!¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s really hope this time.¡± ¡± 500000 points were consumed.¡± ¡°Eight hundred thousand points consumed.¡± There were only six levels to this cultivation technique. When he was about to reach the sixth level, he felt a huge change in his body. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± He opened his eyes instantly. With himself as the center, a vast aura burst out, forming a shock wave that spread out in all directions. Crack! Crack! The sound of skin cracking could be heard. He knew that he was reaching his limit. ¡°The foundation in my body is about to reach its peak.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Break through!¡± His teacher had told him that he needed the luck of the sect to be a demigod, but to him, that was nonsense. With experience points, he could just point with his finger and there would be no problem. ¡°Increase cultivation!¡± ¡± 100 million experience points were consumed.¡± ¡®Cultivation state: demigod¡¯ BOOM! Instantly, the moment Lin fan raised his cultivation state to the demigod realm, a vast aura rose up into the sky like a dragon. His entire body was burning with mes, and the mes were getting more and more vigorous. They even covered the sky and the sun, as if they wanted to burn the world. The originally cloudless sky had a change. A huge Whirlpool appeared, with lightning and even the might of the heavens within. Bolts of lightning descended vertically like swimming Dragons. Then, they disappeared with a bang. However, that was not the end. The entire world seemed to have be a Land of Lightning. Countless terrifying Thunderbolts densely covered the void and fell from the sky. One could not tell how far they covered at a nce. Luosha sect. ¡°What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on with this aura?¡± Several figures swept out from the depths of the sect. Night Demon demigod stood in the void and looked into the distance,¡±it seems like someone is breaking through in our sect. Given the situation, it should be a demigod. Who is sowless?¡± ¡°Impossible. Even if he¡¯s a demigod, he can¡¯t be this powerful. Who¡¯s so arrogant toe to the Luosha sect for a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡± Everyone stepped into the void and flew into the distance. When the disciples of Luosha sect felt this power, they felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them. They couldn¡¯t even breathe. Lin fan stood in the middle of the flood. There were lightning bolts swimming around his body, making crackling sounds. ¡°This level of power is really strong.¡± He clenched his ten fingers. His body contained a terrifying power. This was a power that he had never felt before. ¡°I¡¯m invincible. ¡± Lin fan hollered out as his hair stood straight up and shot up into the sky. Within the whirlpool in the void, a bolt of lightning struck down and wrapped Lin fan up within it. All of a sudden, Lin fan realized that everything before his eyes was pitch ck. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he had arrived at a different ce. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± the sect master and elders of Luosha sect were shocked when they saw a person standing in the strong torrent. Night Demon demigod took a look and was stunned.¡±Isn¡¯t this the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak? why is he here?¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s Lin fan. ¡± To them, they had never seen Lin fan before. However, they knew of his name. He was an extremely evil existence! ¡°What do we do now? From the looks of it, he¡¯s breaking through to the demigod realm. ¡± A top elder said. ¡°This ...¡± The Luosha sect master was in a difficult position. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Night Demon demigod said,¡±why don¡¯t we make a move and interrupt his advancement? if the magnificent me sect has another demigod, it will be bad. Furthermore, before this kid became a demigod, it was already difficult for us to be his match. If he bes a demigod, how can we suppress him?¡± These words made everyone¡¯s hearts move. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine if we seed. If we don ¡®t, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± The sect master said. Night Demon demigod looked on with a weird expression.¡±Is he breaking through to the demigod realm or not? Why doesn¡¯t he look like one? he came to my sect to break through, so how could my sect have the luck to let him advance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± The Grandmaster was also puzzled. At that moment, Lin fan was in a strange state. He didn¡¯t know what this ce was. ¡°Could this be an inner demon?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if it wasn¡¯t an inner demon, what else could it be? However, he felt that something was not right. If this was an inner demon, then there would definitely be someone who looked exactly like him. Then, like an idiot, he would say things like ¡®I am you, you are me¡¯, and so on, which was hard to believe. But now, such a situation did not happen at all. Thinking about it, if he was improving, his inner demon might also be improving. When Lin fan took a step forward, he realized that his surroundings had changed. A perfectputer had appeared. On the screen was a very popr game, which was also his favorite game in the past. Chicken dinner? His skills were not good, and he couldn¡¯t get anything good from opening boxes, so he basically died on the spot, but he never got tired of it and yed every day. However, at this moment, a different scene appeared on the top left corner of the screen. He activated the item insight Gu. The fully-equipped engine was turned on with one click. The invisibility engine was activated. Health lock Gu activated. Self-sight Gu was activated. Star sucking great spell Gu was activated. The instant movement engine was activated. ¡­¡­ ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s a cheat. ¡± Lin fan was shocked. This was a cheat, and a very high-end one at that. It was also a cheat that he had been looking for. Suddenly, a power entered Lin fan¡¯s body like it was affecting his mind. When one broke through from earth aura to heaven aura, there would be a Great Tribtion of the heart demon. When Tian Huan became a demigod, the Great Tribtion of the heart demon came again. This time, it was different from the past. It was no longer a temptation or a threat. ¡°With such a cheat, he will definitely win the chicken dinner.¡± Lin fan walked towards theputer. With every step he took, he seemed to be one step closer to the abyss. When he stood in front of theputer, Lin fan immediately took out his Mace and smashed it down. ¡°I, Lin fan, am an upright person. When I y games, it¡¯s a fairpetition. How can you ask me to cheat? you¡¯re a yer who ys this game with all your heart. You¡¯re destroying the harmony of the game and shortening the lifespan of the game. I can¡¯t forgive you. I, Lin fan, can¡¯t be on your side.¡± Bang! Bang! Theputer was smashed to pieces. ¡°F * ck, this is a lousy game. You¡¯ve already blocked five ounts in my previous life, and now you¡¯re trying to cheat me of my money. I won¡¯t fall for your trick.¡± The scene changed to a beach. Instantly, countless beautiful girls in bikinis ran on the beach. Every time they ran, they left long shadows under the setting sun. Countless pairs of eyes were blinking at Lin fan. Every time they blinked, there would be a sh of lightning. This was a sign of love. ¡°There are so many girls.¡± Lin fan was wearing a pair of shorts as he stood on the beach. He sniffed and sniffed, his nostrils widening. ¡°Little brother.¡± A beautiful youngdy ced her dainty hands on Lin fan¡¯s shoulders. She had wanted to lean on Him, but all of a sudden, she was sent flying into the sky. ¡°This is the perfect firework that I¡¯ve been pursuing. Even if it¡¯s just a dream, I hope it¡¯ll be more real.¡± BOOM! It exploded! The beautiful fireworks bloomed on the beach.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439: I also have my dignity</h4>

    At this moment, there was no one on the beach. The people had already flown into the sky, blocking the sun and the sky. ¡°Perhaps the most powerful technique can only be realized in a dream.¡± At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. Due to the number of fireworks, he had to raise both of his hands. When his energy reached its peak, he pped it down. BOOM! In an instant, the world changed colors and was filled with a myriad of colors. He raised his head, and tears flowed down from the corners of his eyes. He muttered to himself,¡±¡±I can die without regrets.¡± This was the most beautiful moment he had ever seen. It was likely that such a situation would never happen again in the future. If all of this was really done by the inner demon, he really should thank it. If it wasn¡¯t for him, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have seen such a scene. Crack! Crack! The beach shattered into pieces. The scene in front of him hadpletely disappeared, and the surrounding environment was a gray blur. ¡°It¡¯s you, indeed. ¡± Lin fan saw his ck self. The ck Lin fan opened his eyes wide and looked at Lin fan as if he was stunned. Lin fan stepped forward and patted the inner demon on the shoulder.¡±To think that we would meet again after such a long time. Even though you have taken on my appearance, I will allow you to exist this time. Well done.¡± ¡°Alright, is the heart demon tribtion over? it¡¯s about time.¡± Lin fan said, not caring about the heart demon in the slightest. To others, the heart¡¯s devil that could cause their expressions to change was nothing much to Lin fan. He could just treat it normally and not take it to heart. The inner demon¡¯s body trembled, and tears fell from its dark eyes. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lin fan turned around and was ready to look around to see what kind of existence this gray space was. But when he heard the angry voice of the heart demon, he stopped and looked around curiously. ¡°Can¡¯t you show me a little more respect, or perhaps a little more reverence? I¡¯m an inner demon, and inner demons also have dignity. Can¡¯t you let me feel your fear of me? even just a little bit will do. ¡± The inner demon roared angrily and clenched his ten fingers tightly. He was very unwilling. He was a heart demon, and also Lin fan¡¯s heart demon. No one was more familiar with Lin fan than him. But even so, he had never seeded in his two heart demon tribtions. Lin fan was silent. Although the other party was a heart demon, just from the scene just now, it was worth it for him to take a step back. If it wasn¡¯t for him, he might not have been able to see such a satisfying firework. ¡°Argh! Inner demon, so you¡¯re the inner demon. You scared me to death. ¡± All of a sudden, Lin fan¡¯s expression changed as though he was terrified. The inner demon stood there and looked at Lin fan in a daze. He could tell that the other party was toying with him. This fearful expression was not what he wanted at all. ¡°Shut up,¡± The inner demon roared. Lin fan said,¡±what exactly do you want? didn¡¯t you perform very well just now? I was indeed scared. Don¡¯t be too dissatisfied.¡± ¡°Argh! It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. ¡± The inner demon scratched its head and said angrily,¡±you bastard! I¡¯m the inner demon! Why aren¡¯t you afraid of me? why aren¡¯t you affected?¡± Crack! Crack! Cracks appeared on the inner demon¡¯s body, as if it was about to disintegrate. ¡°Inner demon, are youing out again next time? For example, when I be a deity, will you continue to appear? actually, the mental Demon Realm that you created as the second was quite good. Can you continue next time?¡± Lin fan asked. He actually felt like this heart demon was to his taste. ¡°Bastard!¡± In the end, the inner demon roared andpletely disappeared from the world. However, there was still a voice. ¡°The river flows thirty years to the East and thirty years to the West. Don¡¯t bully the weak inner demons.¡± When Lin fan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head,¡±what a F * cking Chuunibyou. Sigh, he¡¯s hopeless.¡± The gray space around him shattered. When he opened his eyes, he could see that the currents between heaven and earth were extremely violent. With him as the center, they were umting endless power. ¡°Ah!¡± Lin fan bent his body and clenched his fists tightly. His eyes widened and he hollered. An endless amount of power burst out from his body. ¡°I, Lin fan, have finally be a demigod!¡± BOOM! With Lin fan as the center, a pir of power burst forth. It expanded continuously and covered the entire heaven and earth. ¡°So strong!¡± The top fighting force of Luosha sect in the distance raised their hands to block the impact, but they still couldn¡¯t stop it and retreated. ¡°How can he be so strong? he¡¯s really breaking through. However, our sect¡¯s fate energy can¡¯t allow a demigod to break through. How did he do it?¡± Night Demon demigod was shocked. When a sect was established, there would be a thing called luck. For example, the Saint convent sect had ten demigods, which was already the limit. Furthermore, there was a theory of fate being drawn. The Saint convent sect had been interfering with other sects in order to draw fate to their own sect and encourage more demigods to appear. Of course, this was a saying that had been passed down since ancient times. Whether it was true or not, there was no way to investigate. However, all the major sects now regarded this situation as real. As for some small sects, even if they gathered the entire sect¡¯s fate energy, it would be difficult for them to produce a demigod. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s true ording to the situation of each sect. But sometimes, it¡¯s hard to say. Take the elephant god sect for example. There was once someone who wanted to break through to the demigod realm. However, the elephant god sect at that time was scarily poor. How could they have such luck? Therefore, it was difficult to observe and verify one¡¯s luck. ¡°So strong! Is he invincible just like that?¡± Lin fan stood there, feeling a little sad. He had only been here for a few months, and he had already reached such an invincible state. How could he still have any more dreams in the future? At this moment, he saw those figures in the distance. ¡°Demigod Night Demon?¡± Lin fan shouted. He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered again. Especially when he was breaking through. How could he y in the future? if they saw him, they would definitely not dare to be impudent in the future. He had wanted to pretend to be a pig to eat a Tiger after bing invincible, but now that the Tiger had seen it with his own eyes, a pig, no, a Dragon had ascended, so how would he dare to be impudent to him? From now on, he would probably be lonely. The Luosha sect master immediately went forward.¡±Congrattions, Peak Master Lin, for sessfully breaking through to the demigod realm.¡± Although Peak Master Lin had extorted Luosha sect in the past, looking at the current situation, the power that erupted from his breakthrough was shocking and extraordinary. If he continued to harden, he would probably die without even knowing how he died. ¡°And you are?¡± He didn¡¯t know the other party. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Luosha sect leader putisha.¡± Putisha cupped his fists and said. He was also guessing in his heart how strong this guy was after breaking through to the demigod realm. How could he bepared to the Holy leader of the Saint convent sect? ¡°So it¡¯s sect master PU.¡± Lin fan chuckled. He then asked,¡±¡±Did you all see what happened just now?¡± Sect head PU didn¡¯t know what Lin fan meant but he still nodded,¡±yes, I saw it.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll have to ask everyone to help me keep it a secret and not publicize it. After all, I¡¯m a low-key person and don¡¯t like to be high-profile.¡± Lin fan thought for a moment and decided to say it. Given the current situation, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would dare to offend him in the future. However, if the other party helped to hide it, perhaps his future life could still be a little interesting. ¡°I will, I will.¡± Sect master PU nodded immediately. Although he did not know what the other party meant, he felt that there was something wrong.¡±Peak Master Lin, how could it be ...¡± His meaning was clear-why would he appear in Luosha sect? at the same time, he was worried that he had done something to our territory. After all, the Saint convent sect¡¯s territory was a miserable ce. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a long story. Somewhere far away, there was a demon causing trouble. How could I tolerate it? I was going to subdue it, but when I passed by your sect, I suddenly felt that I was about to break through, so I broke through here. But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t damage the Luosha sect at all.¡± Lin fan was spouting nonsense with a straight face, hoping that the people of Luosha sect would believe him. ¡°I see. However, Peak Master Lin, you don¡¯t have to say all this. Our sect still trusts Peak Master Lin¡¯s character very much.¡± Sect master PUughed. However, in his heart, he was cursing. It would be weird if he believed it. He would never believe it even if he was beaten to death. There must be something wrong for him to appear in the territory of Luosha sect for no reason. After getting rid of this guy, he would definitely send people to investigate everywhere to see if the sect¡¯s territory had suffered any losses. ¡°Sect master, when will you believe him? don¡¯t speak against your conscience. Given his situation, he definitely has bad intentions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Demigod Night Demon said. He was an honest man and never lied. The sect master¡¯s current appearance made him feel very ashamed. His words frightened sect master PU so much that his expression changed. He looked at night Demon as if he was an idiot. To actually say such words in such a situation, he must be tired of living. The elder at the side hurriedly covered Night demon¡¯s mouth and said awkwardly,¡±¡±He¡¯s an idiot, an idiot. Peak Master Lin, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Lin fanughed. This Samsara was really strong. Even in such a situation, they still dared to speak the truth. Then, he gave them a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡± ¡°Night Demon, this isn¡¯t a ce for you to be impudent. Get the hell back.¡± Grandmaster PU cursed, then turned to Lin fan,¡±Peak Master Lin, please don¡¯t mind him. He has been cultivating to the point of going berserk recently, and his brain is not normal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Night Demon demigod is a straightforward person and speaks the truth. This is how it should be. Sect leader PU should learn from him and not be too hypocritical.¡± Lin fan said. When sect master PU heard this, he almost spat out blood. He was a hypocrite? If you hadn¡¯t be a demigod, I wouldn¡¯t have been so hypocritical. I¡¯ll try to be a little weaker. Of course, this was just a thought in his heart. He really did not dare to say it out loud. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve broken through halfway, my Foundation isn¡¯t too stable. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Let¡¯s talk again in the future.¡± Lin fan cupped his fists and then hurried back. This time, he had suffered a small loss, and at the same time, he felt a little sad. ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± Sect leader PU cupped his fists and when Lin fan disappeared, his expression changed,¡±Night Demon, do you want to die? to be honest, you didn¡¯t say that. What happened to you?¡± ¡°Sect master, I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± Night Demon demigod said. ¡°HAIs! What are you still standing there for? hurry up and take a look at the situation all over the sect! If you say that this guy didn¡¯t do anything, even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Sect master PU was anxious. He was worried about the sect¡¯s situation, especially the danger zone. But even if he knew, so what? this fellow had broken through to the demigod realm, so who could suppress him? No one could stop the rise of the magnificent me sect. He had to think about how to build a good rtionship. [PS: thank you, referee. I don¡¯t have a name. Big Boss, I¡¯ll give you 10000 Qidian coins.] [PS: I rmend a book written by a friend, gate of God. Those who are interested can read it.] [PS: I was stuck today. After thinking for an hour, I figured it out. It turns out that the plot hase to an end. It¡¯s time to develop the next plot.]

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440: I, Lin fan, am lonely, lonely</h4>

    At the entrance of the magnificent me sect. The two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate stood there with their backs straight. Their eyes were staring into the distance. To them, they had a heavy burden on their shoulders. Senior brother Lu had told them not to guard the mountain Gate. It was a very important thing to do, as it represented the image of the sect. Therefore, any disciple who guarded the gate would use all their essence, energy, and spirit. At this moment, the void trembled and a figure appeared. ¡°Senior brother Lin is back!¡± The two disciples shouted out. They were filled with admiration towards their senior brother Lin. Right now, the entire sect was filled with the name of their senior brother Lin. In their eyes, this was simply too much of an honor for the sect. ¡°Wee back, senior brother Lin.¡± The disciples shouted in excitement. ¡°Yes.¡± In the air, Lin fan nodded his head and floated back into the sect with a face of despair. The disciple looked at the figure in the sky and could not help but be suspicious.¡±Did you notice that senior brother Lin doesn¡¯t seem to be in the mood?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed. Senior brother Lin, who used to be full of sunshine and vitality, has suddenly be dispirited. Eh, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± One of the disciples was biting his cor, tears streaming down his face. He looked sad.¡±What¡¯s wrong with senior brother Lin? Could something have happened?¡± Pada! The disciple beside him patted his back,¡±how could this be? how could anything happen to senior brother Lin? we have to believe in him!¡± ¡°AI!¡± Lin fan sighed. He felt weak and powerless. By right, after breaking through to the demigod realm, he should be excited. But now, he really didn¡¯t feel much excitement. Instead, he felt that his life would probably be lonely from now on. Just like his own teacher, he stayed on the mountain peak all day long without anything to do. He looked at the introduction of the lucky draw. There was an additional diamond lucky draw, but what was the use of it? life was boring to begin with, so what was the point of drawing more useful things? On invincible peak, the passing disciples all greeted Lin fan respectfully when they saw him. However, they realized that Lin fan seemed to be in low spirits. They had no idea what was going on. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Qiming was shocked to hear that his senior brother had returned listlessly. He had never encountered such a situation before. Thus, he rushed over to ask about it. ¡°Junior Brother, this ... Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You can go and do your work. I want some time alone.¡± Lin fan wanted to say something but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just shook his head and left. Lu Qiming wanted to chase after her, but he stopped in his tracks and thought hard. ¡°What happened?¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand, then he muttered to himself,¡±¡±Could it be that senior brother was hurt by love?¡± On the peak of the mountain, Lin fan sat there with his hand on his chin. He looked into the horizon and was deep in thought. News of Lin fan¡¯s situation spread throughout the sect. All the disciples knew that senior brother Lin had returned, but they seemed to be in a bad mood. They didn¡¯t talk much and even looked worried. This made many disciples anxious. Senior brother Lin was their idol. How could they just watch him be so depressed? Some of the female disciples wanted to warm senior brother Lin up with a broad heart, but they were afraid that senior brother Lin would not be willing. This was really making people anxious. Tian Xu mountain. ¡°Senior brother, hurry up and take a look at your precious disciple. The sect disciples said that he¡¯s been in a bad mood ever since he returned. Did something happen outside?¡± Huo Rong said. This was the first time he had seen such an expression on the kid¡¯s face. It was as if something big had happened. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. How could his disciple be unhappy? he stood up.¡±I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Then, he headed toward invincible peak. He was worried about this matter. After all, he was depressed and hurt. He must have something on his mind. If he didn¡¯t solve it, it would be a big problem in the future. Invincible peak. Tian Xu appeared and looked at his disciple sitting in the distance. His heart ached.¡±My dear disciple, what¡¯s wrong with you? don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin fan turned around. His face was filled with despair. Tian Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had no idea what was going on. He was already so powerful, yet his mind was still affected by something. It must be extraordinary. He had to ask clearly. ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s going on? Was she being bullied? Tell your teacher, I¡¯ll take revenge for you. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked hurriedly. Although he believed in his disciple¡¯s strength, there were still people who could bully him. As a teacher, it was finally time for him to show off. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Disciple, tell master boldly. Master will immediately leave the sect to take revenge for you. I¡¯ll catch him in front of you and let you teach him a good lesson.¡± Tian Xu disyed the demeanor of a teacher. It was a kind of ¡®don¡¯t be afraid. If you are bullied outside, your teacher will protect you.¡¯ ¡°AI.¡± Lin fan shook his head,¡±master, sit. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s heart was burning with anger at the sight of his disciple¡¯s current state. His once cheerful and energetic disciple had disappeared, and this made his heart ache. It seemed that he must have suffered a huge blow in the outside world. To be able to cause such a huge blow to his disciple, he was definitely not an ordinary person. However, no matter who it was, even if it was the Emperor of heaven, he, Tian Xu, had to pull the other party down from his position and avenge his precious disciple. ¡°Teacher, what do you think I should do in the future?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°My dear disciple, you still have a long way to go. Tell me, who bullied you? let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± ¡°All of a sudden, I don¡¯t have a goal in life. I feel empty inside.¡± Lin fan shook his head and sighed. He was a little sad. He felt that the blow that his disciple had suffered was probably not ordinary. How could such words be said at such a young age? It seemed that the other party had not only bullied his disciple¡¯s body, but also suppressed his disciple¡¯s heart. Good fellow, you actually dare to be so presumptuous. It seems that I have to show my might. ¡°My dear disciple, tell me which blind fool bullied you. I¡¯ll take revenge for you immediately. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one can hurt you unless I die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Tian Xu said sternly. He was clearly enraged. To think that his disciple would be forced into such a state. He really deserved to die. Lin fan shook his head helplessly,¡±teacher, I¡¯ve broken through to the demigod realm.¡± ¡°Disciple, so what if he¡¯s a demigod? I promise I¡¯ll ... What did you say?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tian Xu shouted, but his expression changed in the middle of his sentence. He looked at his disciple in confusion. ¡°Master, I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ve already broken through to the demigod realm. I¡¯m invincible now. I won¡¯t have any opponents in the future. What should I do?¡± Lin fan said sternly. He didn¡¯t want this to happen. After bing a demigod, no one would dare to be so impudent with him in the future. What should he do? ¡°What did you just say?¡± Tian Xu asked again. Lin fan replied,¡±I said that I¡¯ve already entered the demigod realm. I¡¯ll be lonely in the future. What should I do?¡± Tian Xu narrowed his eyes.¡±You¡¯re listless because of this?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Lin fan nodded,¡±it¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m so worried. Master, do you understand?¡± Suddenly, after he said that, he realized that the air had frozen. A pair of fiery eyes filled with anger appeared behind him. ¡°Old ...¡± An Iron Fist came at him.¡±You unfilial disciple, always making fun of me. Today, I will use the fist of education to teach you a good lesson.¡± ¡°D * MN, teacher, what are you doing?¡± Lin fan was shocked as he raised his hand to block. Instantly, a vast amount of power burst forth. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. Today, I¡¯ll give you a lesson. There¡¯s no end to the sea of learning. There¡¯s always a higher mountain.¡± BOOM! A violent boom exploded in the void. The disciples looked up and didn¡¯t know what was happening. There was an explosion in the air above invincible peak. Huo Rong was puzzled.¡±What happened this time? why did they start fighting all of a sudden?¡± In the void. Tian Xu¡¯s long beard fluttered in the wind.¡±My dear disciple, I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson. Take this!¡± ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re ying with your life.¡± Lin fan was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to hold back. This teacher was serious. However, Tian Xu had already sealed the void, so the impact of the battle did not spread out. Otherwise, the entire magnificent me sect would be destroyed. After a long time, the battle was over, and the sound of the void shattering disappeared. On the mountain peak. Tian Xu ced his hands behind his back.¡±My precious disciple, do you still find life boring?¡± At that moment, Lin fan was lying there with a bloody nose and a swollen face. He looked up at the sky and said,¡±this is going to be fun.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s fun. Master¡¯s hard work until now has not been in vain.¡± Tian Xu sighed, but he was also shocked. He almost failed to take down his disciple. This was too terrifying. He had actually reached demigod-level. He knew that his disciple¡¯s cultivation speed was very fast, but it couldn¡¯t be this fast. At the same time, he was puzzled. How did he break through to the demigod realm? He was going to bring his disciple to the heaven sect Pce, but if there was really luck, he would definitely have to go there. However, with the current situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to voice his doubts. Otherwise, it would affect the atmosphere. Watching his teacher leave, Lin fan rubbed his face. It was swollen. If he had used all his strength just now, the oue might not have been certain. Of course, at this time, it was better to give way to his teacher. After all, he was already at this age. As a disciple, how could he not respect his teacher? Huo Rong asked,¡±senior brother, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Junior Brother, good news! My disciple has already be a demigod, and his strength isn¡¯t something that ordinary demigods can match up to. In this world, I¡¯m afraid that other than this old man, there¡¯s no one else who can suppress him for the time being.¡± Tian Xu said smugly. ¡°What? He¡¯s a demigod. ¡± Huo Rong was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t think that this kid would really be a demigod. Tian Xu said,¡±why do you look so surprised? don¡¯t you know who taught you this? from now on, our sect will have two demigods, and they will be the best of the best. They will be able to fight against everything.¡± These words were a little arrogant, but Huo Rong did not think about it. Instead, he had to inform the others about this. ¡°Hahaha, good, good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re a demigod. Junior Brother will take his leave first. I must inform everyone about this.¡± He had to tell the sect leader and the other junior brothers about this good news. This was great news.

 Chapter 441

    <h4>Chapter 441: What is this white light? it¡¯s a tadpole!</h4>

    The news of his breakthrough to the demigod realm spread throughout the sect. Countless disciples eximed in admiration. Senior brother Lin had be a demigod. This made them extremely excited. Even though they weren¡¯t the ones who had broken through, they didn¡¯t know why they felt so refreshed. They even walked with their heads up and chests out. At the same time, the sect¡¯s situation was getting better and better. In the past, they were short of pills, but now, they really didn¡¯tck pills. In the past, Mystic ss pills were really hard toe by. But now, profound level pills were just like that. The sect¡¯s alchemy grandmasters had been trained by frog master, and their alchemy skills were each better than thest. It wasn¡¯t a joke. In the past, it wasn¡¯t a shameful thing to not be able to refine Mystic pills. Now, in the pill refinery Hall, an Alchemist who could not refine a Mystic-grade pill was not a good Alchemist at all. The Saint convent sect. ¡°What? The brat from the magnificent me sect had be a demigod? And it¡¯s in the Luosha sect. Do those guys have sh * t in their heads? they didn¡¯t stop us. ¡± The sacred master was furious. If someone from any other sect had broken through to the demigod realm, they would definitely step forward to stop them. However, they really didn¡¯t know what to say to the magnificent me sect. This was especially so for this brat. He was simply too terrifying. Before he became a demigod, he was able to fight them to a standstill. Now that he had broken through to the demigod realm, how could they fight him? ¡°Sacred Lord, the current situation isn¡¯t good for our sect. Another demigod has appeared in the magnificent me sect, and it¡¯s that kid. The other sects will definitely be restless. We have toe out and give them a piece of our mind.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. He had wanted the eternal sect to step up for elder Rong Qi¡¯s incident at the magnificent me sect, but it seemed like the eternal sect would be done for as well. ¡°Divine rank, chaos, where¡¯s Thunder and the others? let theme over.¡± ¡°Demigod realm?¡± the sacred leader¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to break through to the demigod realm just like that. How was he supposed to y? If it was a normal demigod, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. But this kid was already so strong before he became a demigod. Now that he was a demigod, he was going to be a God. When the sacred leader mentioned these sovereigns, sovereign dan Wu flung his sleeves, clearly very angry. ¡°Holy master, they¡¯re getting more and more out of hand. They¡¯ve already turned the sect into a mess.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Saint sovereign asked. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to the situation in the sect today and had been troubled by that brat¡¯s matter. After hearing dan E¡¯s words, he had a bad feeling. ¡°Chaos King is engaged in improper rtionships with men and women, causing many of the Holy Sons in the sect to feel despair. They are going on hunger strikes and refusing to cultivate to protest the chaos. We hope that the sect can punish the Chaos King.¡± ¡°The punishment even caused countless disciples to be scolded like dogs. Some disciples took the initiative to leave the sect and return to the city to be ordinary people.¡± ¡°Shenlie gathered the disciples to gamble. Countless disciples lost their entire family fortune. Some disciples rashly entered dangerous ces to pay off their debts and eventually died there.¡± ¡°Recently, the death rate of the sect¡¯s disciples has increased greatly. It¡¯s starting to affect the sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± When the Holy leader heard this, he was furious.¡±Tell the three of them to get their asses over here. They¡¯re rebelling, they¡¯re really rebelling. Now that the magnificent me sect is gradually growing bigger, they still have the mood to do such things.¡± ¡°Holy master, there¡¯s one more thing that¡¯s the most serious. The disciples of the sect have been robbed frequently, even their treasure vault. But until now, the murderer has yet to be found. This hidden murderer is the most dangerous one. If we don¡¯t catch him, he¡¯ll be a huge threat to the sect.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. Now, he was the busiest in the sect. Who asked him to be in charge of the sect¡¯s matters? As for Senior Sister Tianyu, forget it. Even at her current realm, she was still a person who loved beauty. Usually, she would either sleep or take a bath. She did not care about the affairs of the sect at all. ¡°Bastard!¡± The sacred master had not expected the sect to turn out like this.¡±Go, call the three of them over. I¡¯d like to see just what they¡¯ve been blinded by.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monarch dan Wu nodded. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had to take care of these three people. They hadpletely ruined the atmosphere of the sect. Especially the chaos, it was simply a loss of face for the sect. The endless time and space no longer belonged to Lin fan¡¯s world. A man floated in the air. His eyes shone with a golden light as if he was looking through the endless space and time in the direction of the final destination. ¡°It¡¯s time toy out the ns for thend of the origin. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let my son go first and take the lead for father.¡± The man was shining with a golden light, and a chaotic aura was circting around him. He rubbed his waist and suddenly lifted his robe. He straightened his waist, and a white tadpole-shaped light pierced through everything and disappeared without a trace. In the forest. A young figure shuttled back and forth quickly and thennded on a branch. This figure was Liu ruochen. At this moment, her expression was extremely ugly, and there was even a hint of fear. ¡°How is this possible? he¡¯s actually a demigod!¡± She was afraid. Lin fan¡¯s words in the magnificent me sect kept ringing in her mind. He wanted to trample her to death in the Saint convent sect. Originally, the Saint convent sect was the safest ce for her. But after all the situations, she understood that the Saint convent sect was not safe. Especially since Lin fan had broken through to the demigod realm. If he were toe to the Saint convent sect and attack him, no one would help him. By then, he would really die. She was usually calm and collected, but in her heart, she was afraid. She wanted to trample all men under her feet and continue to work towards this goal. However, the changes were too great for her to react. ¡°No, before I have absolute strength, I can¡¯t return to the sect.¡± Liu ruochen¡¯s beautiful face was filled with determination. Suddenly, the void started to shake. She raised her head to look at the void, not knowing what was happening. There was a terrifying forceing from the void, making it hard for her to breathe. Biubiu~ ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Her expression changed drastically. A white light shot through the void and was heading straight for her. ¡°This is ...¡± In the white light, a white tadpole wagged its tail and attacked her abdomen at an extreme speed. ¡°No,¡± she said. She used her hand to block it, but the white light passed through her hand and directly prated her abdomen. ¡°What is this thing?¡± A drop of cold sweat fell from her demoness-like face. All of a sudden, she felt pain in her abdomen. Her originally calm abdomen actually swelled up without any warning. Liu ruochen was terrified. She ced her palm on her abdomen and could feel her heart beating. This discovery sent chills down her spine. ¡°How did it be like this? how did I get pregnant?¡± She panicked. She couldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing happening. What did that white light do to her? Her goal was great. If it didn¡¯t work out in the end, and when it was necessary, she would use her body in exchange for great benefits. But now that she was suddenly pregnant, herst trump card had been destroyed. Just as she was thinking about this, her abdomen swelled up again. Liu ruochen ced her hands on her abdomen, trying to destroy the thing inside and expel it. However, when she ced her hands on her abdomen and tried to exert her power, she realized that it was useless. It was as if something was blocking her. ¡°How can that be?¡± She sat on the ground in despair. This inexplicable white light made her at a loss. He did not know what had happened. In the southernmostnd, a white-robed figure appeared and looked up at the void. ¡°This aura ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I remember. The great change of the world is really about to begin. I have to hurry. After leaving the abandoned and dangerous ce of the Saint convent sect, she passed by many sects and went to many abandoned and dangerous ces to search for everything that appeared in her memory. It was to make all the necessary preparations before the world changed. ¡°This demigod is pretty useful.¡± After Lin fan fought with his teacher, he started to test his own condition. He could swear that if he went all out, he would definitely be able to press his teacher to the ground and rub him against the ground. Even if he was in a trance, there was a high possibility that he would be able to. Of course, he wasn¡¯t that kind of person. How could he let his teacher suffer such harm? After all, he was already old and had honor on him. He couldn¡¯t let his teacher be dispirited, so he would just let his teacher continue to live proudly. For his teacher to be able to find such a considerate disciple like him, it was really a blessing of several lifetimes. Broken limbs could be regrown, but it would consume a lot of energy. His control ofws had improved, and it was not something that the Tiangang realm couldpare to. Power projection was something that could not be done in the past. It was simr to a clone, but it was not a clone. Instead, it used power as a pir and projected to a distant ce. There were many wondrous uses, and he still needed to slowlyprehend them. At this moment, Lin fan left the main hall and headed deep into the sect. ¡°Come out, this Peak Master has something to say.¡± The Grandmaster and the others were extremely excited about Lin fan¡¯s breakthrough to the demigod realm. They would definitely be the first to respond to Lin fan¡¯s call. Each of the elders had a smile on their faces, clearly very excited. ¡°Disciple, what do you want to do after you¡¯re no longer lonely?¡± Tian Xu asked. Elder GE Lian looked at Tian Xu with envy and jealousy. He had no idea how his senior brother could be so lucky to find such a powerful disciple. Just thinking about Jun Wutian in the past made him panic. He had invested so much, but in the end, it was all for nothing. There was not even a return. Lin fan looked at the crowd and decided to share his perfect idea.¡±I have decided to host a show to show the magnificent me sect¡¯s strength. I want to show the other sects the strength of our sect.¡± The sect leader and elders looked at Lin fan with question marks in their heads. They didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°This is really hard for you to understand. Forget it, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Lin fan felt that he couldn¡¯t exin it to them. Forget it, it was better to let him do it. After bing a demigod, he had to find something for himself.

 Chapter 442

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442-F * ck, so strong</h4>

    After a few days. Lin fan had been busy with many things recently. Now that he had broken through to the demigod realm, he had to show off his own strength. Of course, this was definitely not to show off, but to let more people know that something big had happened in the world again. Good news had to be shared with everyone, not kept a secret alone. This kind of breadth of mind, this kind of breadth of mind, other than himself, who else could have it. The Saint convent sect. ¡°Holy master, bad news.¡± Monarch dan Wu came in hurriedly with an invitation in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Recently, the sacred leader¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t very good. He was annoyed by the chaos. As for dan e, he actually didn¡¯t want to see what he was thinking. It was as if dan E¡¯s junior Brother Tattletale every day, giving him a huge headache. He had just taught chaos and the others a lesson a few days ago, and at the same time, the three of them had promised him that they would never do it again, so he had let them go. Monarch dan ¡®e handed the invitation over.¡±This is from GE Lian of the magnificent me sect. He said that the magnificent me sect is going to set up a Festival to showcase its overall strength. I don¡¯t know what it is, but he invited us to the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°The magnificent me sect?¡± The Saint Lord took the invitation,¡±I just have bad intentions. I want to see what¡¯s written on it.¡± The sacred leader opened the invitation and looked at it carefully. No matter what was written inside, he wouldn¡¯t go. This sect was just too presumptuous. It was just someone who had be a half god, so why was he in such a hurry to show off? However, his expression changed slightly when he read thest line. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m inviting you. I hope that the demigods of the various sects will arrive on time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll personallye and invite you.¡± Although there was nothing wrong with this sentence, sacred master could tell that it was a threat. ¡°Holy master, should we go?¡± Monarch dan Wu asked. ¡°Go, why not? Our sect is the number one sect in the world. If we don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll be looked down upon. ¡± The sacred leader closed the invitation and said,¡±¡±Inform them that other than the heavenly mandate realm monarch, the rest of the Monarchs will follow me to the magnificent me sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Monarch dan Wu nodded. However, for some reason, he felt flustered, as if something was about to happen. The Luosha sect, the eternal sect, and the other sects had all received the invitation, but they didn¡¯t know what to do. It was no longer a secret that the peak Master of invincible peak had broken through to the demigod realm. The Luosha sect, in particr, was scared out of their wits. They had promised to keep the secret for Peak Master Lin, but no one knew how the news had spread. If Peak Master Lin were to find trouble with them, they would be done for. However, he had no choice but to go. Although thest line was ordinary, it was filled with killing intent. It was dangerous! Invincible peak. ¡°Senior brother, all the members have been gathered.¡± Lu Qiming had no idea what his senior brother was up to, but he still followed his orders. Lin fan looked at the crowd and nodded his head in satisfaction,¡±hmm, not bad. Those who are refining pills, stand on the left. Didi, stand on the right.¡± Earth Spirit Didi and his tribesmen stood happily on the right. They did not know what was going on, but there were so many people around them. They were a little excited and felt that something big was going to happen. At this moment, Lin fan coughed a few times.¡±This time, I¡¯ve gathered all of you because there¡¯s something big to do. And all of you are the main force, so you have to put in all your energy. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The earth spirits raised their hands in excitement. As for the other disciples, they were all very confused. Even the frog was standing there with a dumbfounded look on its face. It had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Lin fan looked around and nodded,¡±very good. In the next few days, I will train you guys strictly. Go through some hardship and don¡¯t bezy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, the disciples shouted. They could feel that senior brother Lin¡¯s expression was a little serious. This meant that this matter was definitely very important. And for them to be chosen, it meant that they were talents that senior brother Lin had taken a liking to. Therefore, to them, this was a form of glory. ¡°Senior brother, what is he doing?¡± Huo Rong looked at invincible peak, which was full of people. He really didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Although this kid had exined it to them once, they couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Hmm,¡± Tian Xu replied without saying anything. ¡°These invitations have been sent to all the sects. What are they trying to do?¡± Huo Rong was very puzzled. Tian Xu smiled and stroked his long beard.¡±I understand now. Junior Brother, do you really not understand?¡± Huo Rong looked at his senior brother.¡±Senior brother, please tell me.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Xu chuckled.¡±Forget it, Junior Brother. If you don¡¯t understand, just pretend you don ¡®t. This matter can only be understood.¡± He was also very puzzled in his heart. What was his disciple doing? why did he always do these messy things? however, the sect¡¯sprehensive management Hall and whatnot were really useful. Now, it had been promoted to the third city. Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, he had heard that the public security in the three cities was very good and very different from before. Huo Rong looked at Tian Xu suspiciously.¡±Senior brother, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand and are just pretending to understand.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? he¡¯s my disciple. As his teacher, how could I not understand his thoughts? Junior Brother, your thoughts are dangerous. If you don¡¯t understand, how can you doubt others?¡± He didn¡¯t expect his silly Junior Brother to see through him. He would definitely retort. As the strongest elder in the sect, how could he not understand? Huo Rong was really confused, but judging from his senior brother¡¯s situation, he must be pretending to know something. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was his Junior Brother. A few dayster. The magnificent me sect was bustling with activity. Many people hade to the magnificent me sect¡¯s city. They had heard about the sect¡¯s event, so they had alle to take a look. As for the citizens of the cities that were further away from the sect, they were regretful that they couldn¡¯te and watch. At the mountain Gate, the disciples who were guarding the gate had a serious expression on their faces. Their backs were as straight as a spear as they stood there without moving. They knew that many sects would being this time. Although they were only here to guard the mountain Gate, the burden on their shoulders was still very heavy. They absolutely could not disgrace the sect. ¡°Luosha sect, here.¡± A divine boat suddenly fell from the sky. If it was in the past, the magnificent me sect disciples might have been shocked, but now, it was nothing. Putisha came with the elders and some disciples. The sect master, Huo Rong, and the others went to wee them into the sect. The disciples guarding the gate were all nervous, but they had to remain calm in this situation. They couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. The disciples of the Luosha sect looked around. It was their first time visiting the magnificent me sect. It was said that the magnificent me sect was very poor and only Tian Xu was the strongest. However, times had changed. Tian Xu wasn¡¯t the only expert. There was another one, and that one was very powerful. He was giving the Luosha sect a headache. Weng Weng Weng! A flying insect was flying in the air. The disciples guarding the gate shouted in their hearts,¡±fly to the side, fly to the side.¡± Immediately, the insectnded on the disciple¡¯s lips. A Luosha sect disciple saw this and whispered,¡±¡±Look, there¡¯s a bug on that man¡¯s lips.¡± The Luosha sect disciples looked over quietly and smiled. Suddenly! The disciple who was guarding the gate stretched out his tongue and licked the insect. ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s so strong.¡± The Luosha sect disciples eximed, dumbfounded. The sect elder red at him when he heard his exmation. The disciple lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. However, he was shocked. The magnificent me sect was so powerful. Even a disciple who was guarding the gate was so powerful. He didn¡¯t even care what kind of insect it was and just licked it. It was really terrifying. ¡°Your sect¡¯s disciples are truly extraordinary.¡± He noticed that these disciples had serious expressions and stood upright. Although they were weak, they were full of energy. At first nce, they gave people a different feeling. It was as if he hade to a very serious ce. ¡°No, no.¡± The Grandmasterughed. Towards such praise, he would definitely silently ept it. The Luosha sect was the first to arrive on the high tform in the hall. There were still empty seats beside them. The Luosha sect was also thinking about which sects woulde. ¡°The Saint convent sect has arrived.¡± ¡°The eternal sect has arrived.¡± ¡°The Yin Yang sect has arrived.¡± ¡­¡­ Many sects came one after another. They had no idea what the magnificent me sect was up to this time. Even when he was here, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on and felt that something was wrong. Invincible peak. ¡°Senior brother, people from the sect are arriving one after another.¡± Lu Qiming walked over. Today was an important day. He was the only one in the sect who knew what his senior brother was up to. In order to prepare for this big event, he had specially changed his clothes. He had originally wanted to wear these clothes when he went on a date with the woman of his heart, but he had specially worn them out for today. ¡°Mm, pass down the order. Have everyone get ready. You go to the main hall. I¡¯ll leave the matter to you.¡± Lin fan patted Lu Qiming¡¯s shoulder and said in a serious tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission perfectly. ¡± Lu Qiming said sternly. Since senior brother Lin had entrusted such an important task to him, he would definitely use his full strength. In the main hall. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The Holy master asked in a low voice. Monarch dan Wu looked at it for a long time, but he still could not understand it,¡±Holy Lord, I don¡¯t know either. But it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± At this moment, not only were the people of the Saint convent sect confused, but the people of the sect were also confused. It was no secret that Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak had be a demigod. If he was just showing off, he should have started by now. However, the current situation was really iprehensible. At the same time, some small sects were also invited. They came here for two main purposes. One was the specific situation of the magnificent me sect. The other was to seek help. If the magnificent me sect really became powerful, they would be very willing to establish diplomatic ties with the magnificent me sect. Suddenly! A vast voice resounded. ¡°All rise.¡± Lu Qiming walked over and stood in the middle of the hall. He turned around and said,¡±please stand up.¡± The Saint convent sect was speechless. The eternal sect was speechless.

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443: Shut up, shut up!</h4>

    ¡°Stand up what?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Apart from the magnificent me sect, the rest of the sects were all confused. What was he doing? why did he stand up? However, some of the smaller sects did not hesitate and stood up. Putisha still didn¡¯t know what was going on, but looking at the situation around him, it didn¡¯t seem right if he didn¡¯t stand up. Although he was the sect master of the Luosha sect, he didn¡¯t know where the peak Master of invincible peak was watching. Perhaps, the other party was prepared to find trouble and had thought of this method. If they didn¡¯t stand up and that guy appeared immediately, shouting that he didn¡¯t give them any face and was asking for a beating, it would be a tragedy. Therefore, regardless of whether he understood or not, he had to stand up quickly. The elders of the Luosha sect had no reason not to stand up when they saw their sect leader. Monarch dan Wu was puzzled,¡±Holy Lord, what does this mean? Should we also stand up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just stand there. There are so many F * cking things to do. It¡¯s not that troublesome.¡± Spray Saint judgement cursed,¡±what the hell is this? what¡¯s the point of doing all this?¡± The sacred master¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He felt that something was wrong. ¡°Get up, get up. The other sects have all stood up. If we don¡¯t stand up, something might happen.¡± The sacred leader might look calm, but he was actually panicking. He didn¡¯t know what this kid was doing, but he felt like if he didn¡¯t stand up, he wouldn¡¯t give him face. The consequences of not giving him face seemed really serious. He then red at sanction. In the end, sanction also stood up. Lu Qiming nodded in satisfaction.¡±Salute!¡± He shouted. BOOM! The void exploded. ¡°This is the divine origin cannon. What is it doing?¡± Huo Rong was dumbfounded when he saw the disciples controlling the divine origin cannons and firing them into the sky. Many origin crystals had been burned. No one could understand what was happening now. Everyone from the sects had question marks on their heads. What did this mean? they couldn¡¯t understand. At least someone had to exin it to them. They looked at it like fools and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°y the song of invincible peak.¡± Lu Qiming shouted at the top of his lungs. Then, he took out his MP4 and pressed the y button ording to senior brother Lin¡¯s instructions. ¡°Who are you?¡± instantly, a dumbfounded voice was heard. The voice continued and pierced through the clouds. Invincibility was so, so lonely. Invincibility was so, so empty. He was alone at the peak, the cold wind blowing continuously. ¡­¡­ The voice lingered in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°This voice, it sounds a little interesting.¡± Night Demon demigod snorted and felt really good. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the sacred master asked. He really didn¡¯t understand. He had been prepared to let the magnificent me sect suffer the braggart of that kid, but he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. As for the disciples of invincible peak, they held their heads high and puffed out their chests. They were very excited. Very soon, the song ended. Before anyone could react, Lu Qiming¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire sect. ¡°Next up is the magnificent me sect¡¯s alchemy Hall¡¯s alchemy Grandmaster, team Fang. This is the first time you¡¯re making an appearance.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes looked into the distance. In the distance, a small, green figure was bouncing over. ¡°Pfft!¡± The sacred leader almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What the f * ck is this? where did this froge from? ¡°This is frog master, a Grandmaster Alchemist mentor from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak,¡± Lu Qiming said. Under the gazes of countless people, the frog moved its ws and jumped. When it reached the bottom of the hall, it raised its front paw, waved it left and right, and hit 6¡¯s madly. Then, it jumped away. ¡°This frog wants to die.¡± The frog wanted to cry but had no tears. It really wanted to die. It was fine that it made such a humiliating move in front of that Desperado, but it didn¡¯t expect that it would have to do it in front of so many people. Where would it put its face in the future? Huo Rong was dumbfounded. He really couldn¡¯t understand. However, the situation suddenly changed. In the distance, a row of dark figures appeared. They were all the magnificent me sect¡¯s alchemy grandmasters. They walked in an orderly square. ¡°This ...¡± Huo Rong thought that they were here to do some tricks. However, his face turned serious immediately. Then, he was overjoyed, as if he had discovered something big. The temperature that was originally considered mild suddenly became hot. In front of these alchemy grandmasters, there was an alchemy furnace. White mist wasing out of the furnace. ¡°Is he refining pills?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Monarch dan Wu was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. Sacred master¡¯s brows furrowed,¡±just what in the world is going on?¡± At first, they had thought that this was a joke. However, when the alchemy Masters appeared, they realized that something was wrong. The magnificent me sect was serious. Everyone knew that the magnificent me sect was not good at alchemy and did not have aplete set of alchemy techniques. They were notparable to the other big sects at all. Therefore, some of the magnificent me sect¡¯s elixirs were very precious and expensive to buy. However, in their sect, because the alchemy grandmasters ¡®alchemy skills were more advanced, it was very easy for them to refine pills. At the same time, they did not spread their alchemy skills to outsiders, so no one had been able to catch up with them. Now, he was shocked to see the magnificent me sect refining elixirs. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a pill refining technique before. ¡± An elixir refinement elder of the Luosha sect said in shock. The frog was already at its end. It was so scared by this Desperado that it took out its secret art. This alchemy technique wasn¡¯t simple. Although it wasn¡¯t very useful, it had a lot of special effects. One could walk and concoct alchemical pills at the same time. It was a divine technique to show off. However, he had no choice. That Desperado was so terrifying that he didn¡¯t dare to resist. He could only hand over the secret art. ¡°Pillplete!¡± Instantly, the alchemy grandmasters roared as they opened their pill furnaces. A strong pill fragrance rushed out. At the same time, pills rose into the air and floated into the hands of the sect Masters and elders. ¡°This is a Mystic high-grade pill. It¡¯s twice as strong as the mystic high-grade pills in my sect. How is this possible ...¡± The Luosha sect, the eternal sect, the Yin Yang sect, and all the other sects were shocked. The magnificent me sect had mastered such an alchemy technique. It was terrifying. Once upon a time, their alchemy skills had surpassed the magnificent me sect ¡®s. However, the magnificent me sect¡¯s alchemy skills had now reached such a level. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t something that a single alchemy master could refine, but many, many. ¡°Alright!¡± The citizens who had rushed over from various cities were shouting out in excitement. To them, even though they didn¡¯t know what kind of pill it was, they could tell that it was extraordinary just by looking at it. Especially from the expressions of those who hade to the sect, they could tell that they had been shocked. ¡°This is bad. The magnificent me sect is showing off their strength.¡± The sacred leader looked at the sect leaders and noticed that their expressions had changed. They were probably considering establishing diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. Lu Qiming was extremely nervous. Everything that was happening was shocking to him. Although he had lived on invincible peak and knew about the alchemy grandmasters, it was still shocking to see them all gathered together. ¡°The magnificent me sect¡¯s Weapon Refinery Hall team has entered. This is also the first time the weapon Refinery Hall team has made an appearance.¡± At this moment, it was pitch ck behind him. The earth spirits were wearing white gloves and holding two wrenches. They walked over excitedly, and behind them was a huge divine boat. ¡°What is this?¡± All the guests were shocked. They could feel that the divine boat was actually giving off the aura of a half god. ¡°Was that divine boat made from the corpse of a demigod?¡± Monarch dan Wu said in shock. The sacred leader¡¯s face turned ugly.¡±How is that possible? the magnificent me sect¡¯s technology is very backward. How could they build such an advanced divine boat?¡± ¡°Holy Lord, that¡¯s impossible,¡± sovereign dan Wu said.¡±Perhaps it¡¯s just because he looks good.¡± ¡°Take a closer look at the energy flow inside this divine boat. It¡¯s veryplicated. But why does it have some simrities with the core technology of my sect¡¯s divine boat?¡± The sacred leader felt that this core technique was familiar, but it was also different. He didn¡¯t know what the magnificent me sect had experienced. It was one thing for him to be so skilled in alchemy, but how could he be so skilled in forging the divine boat? Only big sects like them could forge a divine boat of this level. After all, the core technology of divine boats was not so easy to break through. ¡°Thend spirit is a part of the magnificent me sect,¡± Lu Qiming exined.¡±It¡¯s part of the Earth Spirit n and is a skilled craftsman. This invincible divine boat was made from demigod demonic beasts ...¡± His exnation was a great deterrent to the various sects. The sect master and elders of the sea divinity sect looked at each other.¡±Could this demigod demonic beast be a Komodo dragon lizard?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± The citizens who hade from various cities to watch had their mouths wide open. ¡°My sect is actually this powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that our sect is so powerful.¡± ¡°Look, what are those?¡± At this moment, another row of people came from behind, but these people were holding signs in their hands. Lu Qiming said,¡±this is the magnificent me sect¡¯s Secretnd team. We have 56 secretnds now. This is our greatest fortune.¡± When monarch dan Wu saw this, he eximed,¡±¡±Holy master, look! Isn¡¯t that Sky City our sect¡¯s Sky City? how could they change its name and make it theirs? that¡¯s too shameless!¡± A disciple in the front row was holding a sign with a drawing on it, which was the general appearance of the dangerous ce. When the sacred master saw this, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. But he had no choice. In the current situation, he definitely couldn¡¯t make a big fuss. ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Holy Lord, look. That¡¯s the great never-ending tower. How dare the magnificent me sect call it the small never-ending tower? they¡¯re just trying to piss us off.¡± Monarch dan Wu pointed into the distance. ¡°There¡¯s also the underground pce of storm. They actually changed it to the underground pce of storm. How could they be so shameless?¡± Monarch dan Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Tears were streaming down his face. This was going too far! But there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°Holy Lord, look over there. That¡¯s the Forbidden Forest. They actually ...¡± Monarch dan Wu was about to speak again. ¡°Shut up, you shut up.¡± The sacred master shouted. ¡°What?¡± monarch dan ¡®e turned his head and saw that the Holy master¡¯s eyes had turned red. Then, he shut up. Every time he opened his mouth, sacred Lord¡¯s heart would receive a critical blow. [PS: thank you, ye Guhan, for your 11000 Qidian coins tip.] [PS: thank you, Tianyi Yi, Yi Tiandao virtual songstress, Luo Tianyi. Big Boss, you¡¯ve given me 10000 Qidian coins.]

 Chapter 444

    <h4>Chapter 444: Settling all grudges in one battle</h4>

    ¡°The few dangerous ces ahead seem to be the Saint convent sect¡¯s dangerous ces.¡± Some elders of the sects whispered among themselves. They had been to the Saint convent sect and had seen these dangerous ces. ¡°It¡¯s the Saint convent sect¡¯s dangerous ce. I heard that Peak Master Lin went to the Saint convent sect and emptied a few of the dangerous ces. I thought the magnificent me sect would hide it, but now they¡¯re too tant. What would the Saint convent sect think?¡± ¡°Hey, look! The faces of the Saint convent sect people have turned green.¡± All the sects looked at where the Saint convent sect¡¯s people were. As expected, with the Saint Lord as the representative, everyone¡¯s faces looked as if they were constipated. ¡°With the Saint convent sect¡¯s strength, they should protest on the spot and take back these dangerous ces.¡± Luosha sect puti Shaughed,¡±take it back? What a joke. Do you think the Saint convent sect would dare to make a sound? that kid looks normal, but he¡¯s a lunatic. He might even beat him up on the spot. ¡± ¡°No way. We¡¯re in the magnificent me sect. No matter how stupid he is, he knows what he can and can¡¯t do.¡± An elder said. Putisha shook his head and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. They were still too inexperienced and couldn¡¯t see through everything. He actually asked if this kid could do it. Huo Rong¡¯s face was full of smiles.¡±Senior brother, I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have such an idea. Not bad, not bad at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a big fuss out of nothing. Don¡¯t you know whose disciple he is? Junior Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to lecture you, but sometimes, you need to use your brain more. It¡¯s such a simple thing to understand, but you only understand it now. You¡¯ve really disappointed me. ¡± Tian Xu sighed, but he was also shocked by the kid¡¯s yfulness. To Huo Rong, however, his senior brother¡¯s words had not been very pleasant recently. Why did he always say that there was something wrong with his brain? Lu Qiming, who had witnessed everything, was excited. At first, he did not feel anything different, but now, as a whole, he was shocked. This was the strength of a sect. Unknowingly, he had be so powerful. ¡°Senior brother Lin of invincible peak, please enter the arena.¡± Lu Qiming gathered all his energy and shouted. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking into the distance. All the sect leaders and elders knew that the changes in the magnificent me sect were rted to this kid. He was evil and they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡± The eyes of the disciples below the stage were burning with passion as they waved their arms and shouted. Right now, Lin fan¡¯s prestige in the sect was extremely high. He was the idol in the hearts of countless disciples. ¡°Those gazes have a very strong prative power.¡± As for the situation around him, he epted it very indifferently. This was nothing. How could he watch TV shows for nothing? With a smile on his face, he waved his hand. ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, good day.¡± This sound was very loud, and it exploded in the crowd. Wang Fu had just recovered from his serious injuries, and his cultivation level had even improved. He truly worshipped senior brother Lin. After all, senior brother Lin¡¯s ideals were exactly the same as his. At this moment, he was also waving his arms and shouting,¡±senior brother, good ...¡± The rest of the invincible peak disciples followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s a strong aura. Sect leader, maybe our Luosha sect can do the same in the future.¡± Night Demon demigod said. Putisha looked at the scene and nodded,¡±en, you¡¯re right. This kid is quite impressive to be able to think of such things.¡± ¡°This trip wasn¡¯t a loss. My sect can learn from this scene, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Demigod Night Demon looked on with envy in his heart. If only he was the one walking in the middle of all this in their sect. How great would that be? Of course, this was just a thought. The person who was going to leave would definitely be the sect master. How could he get a chance? Tian Xu smiled.¡±Senior brother, you¡¯re supposed to be the one at the bottom, but my disciple is afraid that you¡¯re not used to it, so he¡¯ll be the one doing it this year. It¡¯ll be your turn next time.¡± ¡°Next year? when is that?¡± The Grandmaster loved this feeling and wanted to walk around and look really cool. ¡°This ... I think it¡¯s once every ten years. It¡¯ll be your turn in ten years.¡± Tian Xu said as he recalled what his disciple had told him. ¡°Ten years?¡± When the Grandmaster heard this, he was stunned,¡±Junior Brother, isn¡¯t ten years a little too long?¡± He felt that ten years was too long. Moreover, could he hold on to the position of sect master for ten years? Looking at the current situation, it felt like he was about to step down. The student had surpassed the master. Invincible Peak¡¯s Lin fan was already a demigod. It was only natural for him to be the Grandmaster. ¡°It¡¯s not long, it¡¯ll be over in the blink of an eye. Senior brother, don¡¯t worry, just wait patiently. Ten yearster, you¡¯ll be the one walking down there today. How impressive, right?¡± Tian Xu looked at the situation below and felt very proud. This was his disciple. As a teacher, how could he not be proud? ¡°This cocky fellow, I really want to take a sh * t and stuff it into his mouth.¡± Sanction cursed, as he couldn¡¯t bear to see this. On the other hand, godly rankughed.¡±Sanction, I¡¯ll bet with you. I don¡¯t believe that you can take off your pants and sh * t on the spot. Do you want to bet?¡± ¡°Bet your mom, is there sh * t on your head?¡± Judgment retorted. He realized that Shen lie was acting like he was sick, especially after he was redeemed by the sect. He was speaking weirdly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bet on my mother. Sure, but I¡¯ll bet on whether there¡¯s sh * t in my head. I bet there¡¯s no sh * t.¡± Shen Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would be willing to bet with him in such a boring time. He realized that the people in the sect were all normal. However, the punishment made him unhappy. Their words were really harsh and they weren¡¯t like this in the past. Chaos red at them.¡±That¡¯s enough, the two of you. How can you do this in public? are you trying to embarrass our sect?¡± Holy pilfering Thunderbolt looked at the situation and its eyes lit up. The things below were really good. Its hands were itching. ¡°Holy master, it¡¯s time to take care of them. If the other sects hear such filthy words, they¡¯ll lose all face.¡± Monarch dan Wu said in a low voice. He really did not know what to say to these junior brothers. How did it be like this? The sacred leader stood there expressionlessly and felt really annoyed, especially when he heard sovereign dan ¡®E¡¯s voice. ¡°Shut up and mind your own business.¡± Monarch dan Wu was stunned for a moment as he looked at sacred master in shock. It had been a long time since he had seen sacred master like this. Sacred master had never said such words to him before. Just what had happened to make the Holy Lord so irritable? As the manager of the sect, he was in charge of everything in the sect. Now that he was being reprimanded by the sacred master, he felt a little hurt in his heart. It was as if he was being despised. Some of the smaller sects were conversing with each other. In their minds, the magnificent me sect was poor, backward, and deeply rooted, so they had never thought about how the magnificent me sect was. Even though the magnificent me sect had a demigod disciple, it only made them feel that the magnificent me sect¡¯sbat power had increased, but its overall economic strength was still weak. But now, it seemed like there was a huge change. His alchemy skills were even better than the Saint convent sect. The divine boat¡¯s forging ability was unparalleled and extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t just an increase in individual strength, but the entire sect¡¯s technical ability. Therefore, some of the smaller sects had already thought of establishing diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. At the same time, he would buy some pills, divine boats, and other war equipment. ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°To serve the people.¡± The slogan was loud and clear. Lin fan had copied it from the military parade in his previous life. Although there were some cuts, there was nothing wrong with it in the magnificent me sect. When the citizens who hade from thousands of miles away heard this slogan, their faces and ears turned red. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this before. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are these adults serving us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? this is what Peak Master Lin called for. From what I know, our sect has set up a sectprehensive management Hall, and it has already been opened in three cities. I heard that those families that have existed for a long time can no longer control the cities, so everything is left to us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. My rtive came to my house as a guest and told me about it. The changes in their city are huge. If the n¡¯s disciples bully people, the management Hall wille forward. Last time, my rtive¡¯s hand was broken. ording to the past, he could only admit that he was unlucky. However, no one expected that the management Hall woulde forward and arrest the person who hit him. They even asked for somepensation on behalf of my rtive.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s some kind ofpensation for lost time, recuperation, and all sorts of other things. I don¡¯t understand, but I got more than 10000 Yuan inpensation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± When the people from the various cities heard this, they were all stunned. Their cities hadn¡¯t changed yet, so after hearing this, they were all looking forward to it. They didn¡¯t know when the management Hall would move into their cities. ¡°I really want to go up.¡± The sect leader was really envious but when he thought about how the next batch was in 10 years, he felt like it was too long. But no matter what, he had to wait for the next batch. Kumu and the other elders had smiles on their faces. They had already seen the changes in the sect. Then, they looked at Tian Xu and sighed. They were very envious of him for taking in such a good disciple. Although he was unreliable at times and would cause trouble, he did some things quite well. At this moment. Lin fan stopped in his tracks and stood in the middle of the hall. He looked up and nodded at his teacher. ¡°Seal!¡± Tian Xu understood. He raised his palm and a seal descended. With Lin fan as the center, the space was sealed. ¡°What are they doing?¡± All the sects were confused. They didn¡¯t know what the magnificent me sect was up to this time. At this moment, Lin fan was floating in the air,¡±thank you all foring to watch my sect¡¯s firstprehensive strength exhibition ceremony. I, Lin fan, have had many conflicts with you all. I¡¯m sure you all are not happy about it.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not a narrow-minded person. So, I¡¯d like to invite the Saint convent sect, eternal sect, Luosha sect ... When all the demigods of the various sectse up, we¡¯ll have a fight and let bygones be bygones.¡± The peak Master said. When he said that ... The scene was in an uproar.

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 445-surviving and climbing</h4>

    ¡°What did he just say?¡± All the sects were shocked. He actually wanted all the demigods to fight. This was just too arrogant. Every demigod¡¯s strength was unimaginable, and now he wanted to fight all of them alone. He even said that after one battle, everything would be written off. This magnificent me sect¡¯s Peak Master of invincible peak must be out of her mind. Even if she wanted to die, she shouldn¡¯t do it like this. They knew that Lin fan had broken through to the demigod realm and was really strong, but if he said that he could challenge all the demigods, they didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Senior brother, can he hold on?¡± Huo Rong asked. He still didn¡¯t know how strong this kid was. Although they knew that it was very strong, it was noughing matter when all the demigods present were going up. ¡°This is nothing, this old man can also go up and beat them up, do you believe it?¡± Tian Xu was very calm, but Huo Rong did not believe him. However, when he thought about how his senior brother had been studying the godly state opportunities he had obtained from the floating city, he was shocked. ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going toprehend that ...¡± ¡°Shh! Lower your voice, don¡¯t let everyone know. There¡¯s still a bit to go, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Tian Xu raised his hand and asked his Junior Brother to keep his voice down. What was the point of being so high-profile? what if others found out? ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Huo Rong nodded his head. His heart was beating fast. He didn¡¯t expect things to change so much. His senior brother was about to be a God. This was something that had never happened before. If he really seeded, it would be amazing. The situation at the scene didn¡¯t seem to be very cooperative. This made Lin fan a little helpless. Wasn¡¯t it just a fight? if there was a need, then why didn¡¯t anyonee up? ¡°Demigod experts of the various sects, there¡¯s no other meaning to this battle. I¡¯ve always adhered to the principle that friendshipes first, andpetitiones second. There¡¯s no need to determine the winner. Pleasee up.¡± Lin fan said sternly. ¡°Holy master, in my opinion, this situation is not good. This guy is clearly trying to trick us into going up. If we win, it won¡¯t be glorious, but if we lose, we¡¯ll really lose all our face.¡± Monarch dan Wu saw through the implications of this at a nce. How could such a small trick escape his eyes? The Holy Lord did not make monarch dan Wu shut up this time. Clearly, he also agreed with this statement. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? let¡¯s go up together and beat the sh * t out of him.¡± Sanction King rolled up his sleeves and was ready to charge forward to teach this guy a lesson. ¡°Hey! Sanction, I ...¡± ¡°Shut up. You only know how to gamble. I¡¯ll bet with you that you don¡¯t dare to go up. If you have the guts, then go up.¡± Spray saint¡¯s judgement interrupted Shen zhilie. He had had enough. This guy talked too much. At that moment, judgement noticed a golden light shing in God Rank¡¯s eyes. ¡°Judgement, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Shen lieughed and disappeared from the hall. He reappeared in the void and looked at judgement proudly as if he was saying,¡±did you see that? you have lost.¡± ¡°Shenqi, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Monarch dan Wu wanted to stop him, but Shen quqi was too fast. Before he could react, he was already in the void. ¡°Alright, the sanctuary sect¡¯s monarch shenzhi has ascended to power. It seems that monarch shenzhi is very interested in my suggestion. I hope that all the previous conflicts will be written off. That¡¯s good.¡± Lin fan chuckled. To think that the first one to go up would be a God-ranked one. This was pretty good. ¡°Peak Master Lin, how about I make a bet with you?¡± Shen quqi said. It was hard to change his nature of gambling. Lin fan chuckled out.¡±I wonder what God sequence-monarch would like to bet on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether they dare to go up the stage. ¡± Wagering on the divine rank allowed him to grasp anything that could be gambled. He would not give up even in battle. He even felt that he was born to gamble. He would feel ufortable if he did not gamble for a day. ¡°Alright, I bet they dare.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the power of reincarnation to be so strong. A demigod had been killed just like that. Shen Qiughed.¡±I didn¡¯t expect Peak Master Lin to say ¡®I dare¡¯. In that case, I can only say ¡®I don¡¯t dare¡¯. After all, in gambling, there must be a winner and a loser. There is no such thing as a draw.¡± The people from the various sects were dumbfounded. They naturally knew that shenzhi-monarch was from the Saint convent sect. However, they didn¡¯t expect the other party to say something like that. Didn¡¯t that mean that the Saint convent sect didn¡¯t dare to do so? ¡°Saint Lord, he¡¯s gone mad.¡± Monarch dan Wu said in disbelief. Was this even something a human could say? As the monarch of the sect, he didn¡¯t speak up for the sect and actually said that the sect didn¡¯t dare to. Sacred master¡¯s expression was solemn.¡±With the monarch of our sect and the demigods of the other sects, it¡¯s very possible for us to take down the other party. Even though we don¡¯t know how strong he is after he bes a demigod, it¡¯s impossible for him to be sowless.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, all of you,¡± Monarch dan Wu was stunned.¡±Saint Lord, don¡¯t be rash. That brat is clearly doing this on purpose.¡± When he said this, the Saint Lord had already gone up the stage. Dan e had no choice but to look at his other junior brothers,¡±all of you, go up. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. He¡¯s so arrogant. If I don¡¯t break his eggs, he¡¯ll really not know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Judgment cursed as he stepped out and floated in the air. ¡°I was impulsive. How could I be so impulsive?¡± Saint of whoring shook his head in confusion, but he had no choice and could only go up. Night Demon demigod looked at the situation and found it interesting,¡±sect leader, maybe we can use this chance to teach this kid a lesson. With so many demigods attacking together, how strong would he have to be to be able to fight against them?¡± ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Putisha nodded. If he, the sacred master, and the other sect Masters worked together, even Tian Xu wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. There might be hope. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± All the demigods from the Saint convent sect and the Luosha sect went up to the stage. The eternal sect and the other sects didn¡¯t say anything when they saw this. They just went up to the stage. With so many demigods, what was there to be afraid of? he could not understand what was up with Peak Master Lin of invincible peak to make such a request. When the citizens of the various cities saw this, they were all excited. Some of them even widened their eyes in disbelief. Peak Master Lin had challenged many demigod experts from various sects alone. How overbearing was this? In the void, Lin fan¡¯s face was all smiles as he said in a serious tone,¡±¡±Today, I¡¯ll fight with the demigods of the various sects. I don¡¯t want to win or lose. I just want to write off all the conflicts after this battle.¡± ¡°Well said, well said. Since Peak Master Lin has put it this way, our sect is not an unreasonable person. After this battle, everything that happened in the past will be written off.¡± Instantly, Lin fan smiled and nodded his head. He was satisfied. All the demigods of the various sects were here. When he broke through to the demigod realm, there was no celebration. It was a pity. Today, he would use these demigods to show off his might. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack togetherter and directly suppress him.¡± Night Demon demigod shouted,¡±this kid is really strong. If anyone wants to kill him, then do it. But this is the magnificent me sect. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he died.¡± Originally, everyone had a smile on their faces, but when they heard Night demon¡¯s words, they instantly felt suffocated. ¡°Night Demon, shut up. If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then don¡¯t talk.¡± Putisha¡¯s smile froze. He didn¡¯t think that the half-God of his own sect would say such words in public. This was too embarrassing. As expected. The magnificent me sect disciples were furious. Some of them wanted to kill this demigod, but they could only curse in their hearts because of their own strength. Despicable, shameless. Lin fan squinted his eyes as his lips curled into a smile. Instantly, a vast aura burst forth from his body. ¡°Violent body!¡± ¡°Cruel blood!¡± ¡°Five elements God defying!¡± ¡­¡­ He went all out, and a terrifying power burst out. The powerful impact swept out in all directions. ¡°So strong!¡± The demigods who had never fought against Lin fan before felt their hearts skip a beat. This level of power had them feeling fear. Tian Xu raised his hand to reinforce the seal. He did not expect his disciple¡¯s strength to be this strong. If the seal wasn¡¯t strengthened, the impact of the power would be enough to destroy the sect. Bang! Bang! Instantly, Lin fan disappeared from where he was. The demigod floating in the air was shocked. The sacred master said,¡±everyone, don¡¯t hold back anymore. Peak Master Lin is very powerful. If you hold back, you will only lose even faster.¡± Just as he finished speaking. ¡°Peak Master Lin!¡± A demigod realized that Peak Master Lin, who had disappeared, had appeared before him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Friendshipes first. This Peak Master will never hurt anyone.¡± Lin fan clenched his fist and a bright light exploded out as he punched the face of the unknown demigod. ¡°Lin ...¡± The demigod thought to himself,¡±please show mercy.¡± However, his face was instantly hit hard. A terrifying power was transmitted over, and his tongue stuck out. His eyes bulged out, and his body fell to the ground. Bang! Bang! He fell to the ground. Although he still had the strength to fight, he didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°So powerful, how can he be this powerful?¡± He was terrified. He waspletely unable to fight back, and his speed was so fast that even he, a demigod, couldn¡¯t see it clearly. If he got up now and continued to fight with Peak Master Lin, his oue might be even worse. It was safer to lie down here. Suddenly! In his eyes, figures descended from the sky one after another. These were all demigod experts from the various sects, but weren¡¯t they defeated too quickly? they didn¡¯t even have the power to fight back. To the ordinary citizens and even some of the disciples of the sect, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the void at all. But every time a rumbling sound came from the ground, they would know that another demigod had been hammered down by senior brother Lin. ¡°He¡¯s too Savage. ¡± ¡°Die!¡± The Saint stealing Thunderbolt roared. However, it felt a heavy blow to its abdomen and was hammered to the ground. ¡°How can that be?¡± Thundery on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. He had not expected this kid¡¯s strength to be so terrifying. Just as he was about to get up and continue charging forward, he stopped and looked around. There were many demigod experts from the sect lying there. As for those who were watching, they didn¡¯t pay attention to this. Instead, they raised their heads and looked at the void, paying attention to the battle. ¡°Forget it, the important matter is more important.¡± Thunder hesitated for a second, but it still managed to survive. It crawled on the ground and headed toward the demigod.

 Chapter 446

    <h4>Chapter 446: So fast, why didn¡¯t you take longer?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    ¡°This guy is too strong.¡± The faces of the demigods from the various sects changed. They could only feel how powerful their opponent was when they were fighting. They couldn¡¯t even fight back. ¡°Everyone, this is just a normal fight. We don¡¯t ask for a result. This is just a friendlypetition.¡± Lin fan grabbed the head of a demigod and punched his stomach. The other party¡¯s eyes were bulging and his body was hunched. He almost vomited his bile. ¡°Teacher¡¯s barrier is really not bad. It prevents power from passing through and ensures that the sect¡¯s territory isn¡¯t destroyed. Otherwise, under such circumstances, it really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡± Lin fan was going all out. Normal demigods were no longer enough. Only demigods like the sacred master could exchange one or two moves with him. Of course, this was only one or two moves. The unconscious demigod only had one thought in his mind as he fell. ¡°F * ck your mother. This isn¡¯t a friendlypetition.¡± However, it was all toote. Suddenly, a sharp light came from behind. When he turned his head, a ck light appeared in the sky. The clouds rolled and rolled. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough. The strongest power can ignore everything.¡± Lin fan stretched out his palm and grabbed the ck light. His battle instinct exploded and he lifted the ck light up like he was holding a sharp sword. Then, he shed it down. In an instant, heaven and earth were separated. The pupils of the demigod in the distance contracted. There was only the ck light that wasing at him and sealing his path. It was as if there was no ce in the world where he could hide. ¡°This is not good. This is a friendlypetition. We can¡¯t kill anyone.¡± At this moment, Lin fan finally came to his senses. He was a little too ruthless with his attacks. With a single step, he disappeared into the void. When he reappeared, he was right in front of the demigod. He stomped on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a normalpetition?¡± The demigod roared in his heart, but his facial features changed. He felt a burning pain as he fell to the ground. BOOM! The magnificent me sect disciples roared with passion. Some of the female disciples crossed their legs and looked at the figure in the sky with adoration. ¡°Senior brother Lin is too amazing!¡± To all the disciples, this scene was too shocking. They could only say that it was too powerful, so powerful that they were about to copse. Huo Rong looked on in a daze. This was simply too strong. He had not expected this disciple of his senior brother to be this strong. ¡°Junior Brother, how is my disciple?¡± Tian Xu asked smugly. This was his precious disciple. She had finally finished her apprenticeship. His heart was filled with a sense of aplishment. However, his cultivation speed was too fast. He had many things to teach, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. ¡°Not bad.¡± Huo Rong had not expected Lin fan¡¯s strength to be this strong. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to imagine. ¡°Not bad? It¡¯s only ¡°not bad.¡± Junior Brother, although you¡¯re envious and jealous, you still have to tell the truth. ¡± Tian Xu said. Fire melt was stunned. He was actually envious and jealous? under normal circumstances, was this something that a human could do? He had met this kid when he was only in the Earth Star border realm. How long had it been since then? how could he have grown to this extent? Tian Xu smiled.¡±Junior Brother, continue watching. My disciple is already the second strongest in the world. As for the first, you don¡¯t have to ask. It¡¯s useless to ask because the first is me.¡± Huo Rong was speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. His senior brother¡¯s words were right, but he was too confident and shameless. The Thunder monarch slowly crawled in front of a demigod and stretched out his sinful hand, trying to grope his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The unmoving demigod suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Thunder monarch. He didn¡¯t know what Thunder monarch of the Saint convent sect wanted to do. Why did he put his hand on his abdomen? the way he touched it didn¡¯t seem right. Thunder was stunned and heaved a sigh of relief.¡±You¡¯re fine. You really gave me a fright. I thought something had happened to you, so I came to see you.¡± So kind? The demigod didn¡¯t really believe him, but since he was the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch, he didn¡¯t say anything and moved to the side. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can lie down at the side. This Peak Master Lin is too strong. We agreed on a friendlypetition, but he¡¯s too ruthless. He doesn¡¯t give you any face at all.¡± Thunder monarch did not say anything more as he continued to climb forward. He didn¡¯t expect his first target to be feigning unconsciousness. In the void. Lin fan felt really good. He really felt good beating him up. He had never thought that he would be able to beat up so many demigods at once. However, when the demigods fell one by one, the demigods from the sects becamepletely vignt. ¡°Saint Lord, this brat really doesn¡¯t have a good heart. If we are all defeated, then we will really have no ce to hide our face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Monarch Dane said. His heart was burning with anger. He had already been forced to this point, and it was really hard to turn back. Sacred leader¡¯s heart was bleeding. Once again, he realized that this kid¡¯s strength had changed so much. Lin fan looked down and saw a dense bunch of demigods lying there. He then looked at the few demigods standing in front of him and chuckled,¡±¡±All of you are the grandmasters of a major sect. Although this Peak Master is extremely talented and has be a demigod, I have never looked down on anyone. To be able to battle with all of you today is truly exciting.¡± ¡°Then, sect leaders, please be prepared. I¡¯ming.¡± Just as he finished speaking. He instantly disappeared. Beads of sweat started dripping down the sacred master¡¯s forehead. At that moment, sovereign dan Wu¡¯s agonized cry rang out. Lin fan¡¯s knee struck out, mming into sovereign dan Wu¡¯s stomach. ¡°You ...¡± Monarch dan ¡®e bent his back and his eyes were filled with shock. He did not see how this guy appeared, but when he did, he suffered a heavy blow. Lin fan put his hands together and hammered down with the cannon. Bang! Bang! Monarch dan Wu spat out a mouthful of blood and his body fell to the ground. Because of Tian Xu¡¯s blessing, the ground was extremely hard, and it was painful to bump into it. ¡°Tian Xu, you bastard! Why did you make the ground so hard?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Monarch dan Wu cursed in his heart before he fainted. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re good. I don¡¯t dare to underestimate you.¡± The sacred master started paying attention. His body was wrapped in a bright light as he pped out at Lin fan. The sect Masters of the eternal sect, Luosha sect, and the other major sects attacked immediately. ¡°Hahaha, good timing.¡± Lin fan hollered out as he punched out. As the fist and the palm collided, a bright light shone out and shot up into the sky. A vast amount of energy spread out in all directions. ¡°He¡¯s really strong. How did this kid cultivate?¡± Putisha¡¯s expression was solemn. He even had the thought that he might lose face here today. Whoosh! The sacred leader took a few steps back and ced one hand behind his back. That hand started to tremble. From the sh just now, he could already feel the power. ¡°How could there be such a huge improvement? it¡¯s impossible.¡± Last time, when he fought with the heavenly mandate realm monarch, he felt that this kid was a little difficult to deal with. But now, with only one blow, he actually felt a sense of powerlessness. The other sect leaders weren¡¯t weak, and some of them were on par with sacred Lords. When they worked together, they were still able to easily suppress them. ¡°That¡¯s right. The sect leaders are indeed powerful. Although this is only a friendlypetition, we have to be serious.¡± Lin fan chuckled. Instantly, a powerful current of energy burst forth. The powerful wind blew at everything. If not for his teacher¡¯s enchantment, everything in the surroundings would have been destroyed. Sacred master¡¯s expression was solemn as beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead,¡±what should I do? what should I do? I¡¯m going to lose all my face.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. How long had it been, and they were already powerless to resist. Lin fan raised both of his hands up high and sped his ten fingers together. With a mighty hammer strike, the space exploded. The heaven and earth seemed to be drooping down as a powerful pressure swept over. It actually made the sacred master and the others unable to hold on. At this moment, Tian Xu appeared. He raised his palm, but his body also retreated. He changed his technique and finally dissipated the power. ¡°This precious disciple is too ruthless. If he were to go down, wouldn¡¯t he take half of their old lives?¡± Tian Xu muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t think that his precious disciple would hide it from him. If he hadn¡¯tprehended a little more, he would have lost face as a teacher today. Lin fan was surprised,¡±teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Disciple, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough to exchange blows with the seniors.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. Lin fan was wondering why his master had stepped in. Then, he thought about it and understood. It seemed like his master was a little soft-hearted and didn¡¯t want these grandmasters to lose face. ¡°Many thanks for the sect heads¡± guidance. ¡± Lin fan cupped his fists and said. ¡°No, no, Peak Master Lin is so young and already has such strength. This is really eye-opening.¡± Putisha said and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was really dangerous just now. If not for Tian Xu¡¯s intervention, he would have spat out a mouthful of blood even if he could withstand the attack. But wait, something was wrong. When did Tian Xu be stronger? he was able to withstand the pressure that they couldn¡¯t withstand with one hand. At this moment, they understood. This master and disciple duo had appeared. Could it be that this was also to let them understand the difference in strength? ¡°Senior brother Lin is invincible!¡± At that moment, the magnificent me sect disciples cheered loudly. They had all seen how senior brother Lin had crushed all the demigods. Looking at the eight people floating in the void, they were the grandmasters of the eight sects. However, in the hands of senior brother Lin, they were still nothing. Even though he did not crush them, it was obvious what the situation was like. Lin fan waved his hand, then looked at the grandmasters,¡±everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry. They¡¯re fine. Your Peak Master didn¡¯t go all out. After all, this is just a friendly match, not a life and death battle.¡± The Holy leader looked down. The Saint convent sect was the most miserable. Other than him standing here, the rest were basically lying there. Sovereign Thunder was secretly making his move. However, when he realized that the battle had ended, he was stunned. ¡®So fast? why don¡¯t we fight a little longer? I haven¡¯t found a suitable target yet.¡¯

 Chapter 447

    <h4>Chapter 447: This is a treacherous plot!</h4>

    The show of the sect¡¯sprehensive strength had already ended. The citizens who hade from the various cities were filled with pride. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I didn¡¯t expect our sect to be this strong. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°I think our Peak Master Lin is the best. Look at how many demigods were knocked down by Peak Master Lin with one punch. Let¡¯s see if there are any other sects that dare to bully us in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to hurry back to the city and tell the people there that it¡¯s their loss if they don¡¯te.¡± The people of the various cities were all satisfied and didn¡¯t regret it. Today had really opened their eyes. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep when they returned. When these people returned, the sect would arrange for disciples to escort them. Although they took the official road, they still had to ensure their safety. The disciples of the various sects were all conversing with each other, sharing their thoughts. They had just witnessed the most glorious moment of the sect. However, senior brother Lin had said that this was not the peak of glory, but only the beginning. The grandmasters and elders of the various sects wanted to return to their sects. However, Lin fan was not prepared to let them leave. They had not done what they needed to do. Since they were all here, it was only natural that they had to have a good chat. Now, the happiest ones were the Titan sect, the great evolution sect, and the great hero treasure sect. The Titan sect was genuinely happy for the magnificent me sect. On the other hand, the great evolution sect and the great hero treasure sect were d that they had made the right choice. It was a wise move to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect. At the banquet. Lin fan, the Grandmaster, and Tian Xu were seated at arge round table. The rest of the people were the grandmasters and elders of the various sects. As for the small and medium-sized sects, they were arranged to be in other ces. At that moment, Lin fan stood up and raised his wine cup.¡±Thank you all foring. I, Lin fan, will thank you all here. I¡¯ll finish this cup of wine.¡± The people present were a little flustered, as if something was about to happen. How could they be in the mood to drink? they felt that this was a trap. ¡°F * ck!¡± Spray Saint judgement turned his head. Sovereign Thunder touched the gold-patterned wine cup in his hand. He covered it with his palm, and when he opened it again, the wine cup had disappeared. However, he was still sitting there as if nothing had happened. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re too kind. Since the debt has been written off, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Putisha said with a smile. Everyone could tell that the situation was a little depressing. Everyone wanted to go back and not stay in the magnificent me sect. He had already shown what he needed to show, so what else did he want? He wasn¡¯t that overboard. However, this was only what he thought in his heart. He was still good at talking. ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t drink so much. It¡¯s not good to drink and get drunk,¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get drunk even if I drink a thousand cups. I¡¯ll be fine even if I drink another pot. Just watch if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Lin fan chuckled as he picked up a pot and poured it into his mouth. Everyone couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. What kind of wine was needed to make a demigod drunk? they didn¡¯t know what was up with this gourd. Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, they heard a crisp p. Everyone was shocked, not knowing what had happened. Lin fan smashed the wine jar on the ground. His face was red, and even his eyes were red. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Everyone was shocked. Was this a joke? one jar and he was drunk? Even ten jars were impossible. ¡°Saint Lord, something¡¯s up. There¡¯s definitely something going on.¡± Monarch dan Wu felt a pain in his stomach as if his liver had been shattered by this kid. It was supposed to be a friendlypetition, but he didn¡¯t expect that this move would be so ruthless. ¡°My disciple, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you can¡¯t drink, then drink less. If you get drunk, what will you do?¡± Tian Xu was anxious. How could his disciple be drunk? Even the sect master stood up and said apologetically,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My sect¡¯s Peak Master must be drunk. Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up and help Peak Master Lin back to rest. His health is very important.¡± The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster said hurriedly. He couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and he felt a little depressed. At the same time, he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. Pa! At that moment, Lin fan mmed the table and his body swayed. Then, he pushed away the people who were supporting him,¡±your Peak Master isn¡¯t drunk. However, there are some things that I¡¯m not happy about.¡± Everyone present was also shocked by the sound. They didn¡¯t know what this kid was going to do. ¡°Aiya, my disciple, you¡¯ve drunk too much. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Listen to your master and go back to have a good rest.¡± Tian Xu said. The Grandmaster said,¡±Lin fan, all the grandmasters and elders are here. You can¡¯t cause any trouble. Go back and rest well.¡± ¡°Rest your ass. We¡¯ll make things clear today. If we don ¡®t, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± Lin fan mmed the table once more. The wine and delicacies on the table all bounced up and down before falling back down. All the grandmasters felt that something was wrong and looked at Lin fan in a daze, not knowing what he meant. At this moment, Lin fan pointed at putisha shakily. Putisha was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand what this had to do with him.¡±Peak Master Lin, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Sect master PU, I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to ask if you¡¯re going to return the territory you once upied. I¡¯ve had too much to drink today, so I¡¯ll be Frank. That belongs to our magnificent me sect, not your Luosha sect. If you don¡¯t return it, I¡¯ll fight with you today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave the sect and seize the territory. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s stronger.¡± Lin fan said sternly, his expression was really serious. ¡°My disciple, what are you saying? how could you say such things to sect master PU? please don¡¯t take it to heart. My disciple has drunk too much and is drunk. She¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tian Xu said anxiously. Putisha knew that this was definitely not a good thing. Then, heughed awkwardly.¡±It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Peak Master Lin drank too much.¡± ¡°Who drank too much? who¡¯sughing at you? just one sentence, return it. I, Lin fan, am a vengeful person. Whoever deserves it, shall have it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll start fighting tomorrow. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m scaring you. To put it bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t for my teacher stopping me today, you would have been lying there for this Peak Master.¡± Lin fan said domineeringly and looked at putisha,¡±don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°This ... This is true,¡± putisha said. He really wanted to say,¡±bullsh * t, what I snatched is my sect. It¡¯s already been more than a hundred years, and you still want to take it back? you must be dreaming.¡± However, looking at this kid¡¯s situation, whether he was really drunk or not, he was a little intimidated. If he refused, he was afraid that something big would happen. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that sect master PU would never be unreasonable. ¡± Lin fan chuckled. Then, he turned around and asked,¡±so, are you going to return it or not?¡± ¡°My dear disciple, how can you speak to sect master PU like that?¡± Tian Xu tried to mediate the situation.¡±Although you have the power to destroy the Luosha sect, our sect is peaceful and just. How can you force another sect? this is destroying the harmony.¡± Lin fan replied,¡±teacher, I¡¯m trying to reason with sect master PU. Only when I can¡¯t reason with him will I use force. Don¡¯t you think so, sect master PU?¡± Putisha didn¡¯t want to return the favor, but when he saw Lin fan¡¯s gaze, he felt helpless. Lin fan was too strong, and not just strong. Even if everyone present were to join forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return it. I¡¯ve wanted to return it for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found the right time.¡± ¡°The Rakshasa sect has never upied the territory of another sect, nor will they destroy the integrity of another sect. Violence is the way of barbarians. How can we use violence? let¡¯s be reasonable.¡± He had never imagined that the magnificent me sect would be so unyielding. If he didn¡¯t return it, he would do it. If this was in the past, who would be afraid of who? but now, he was really afraid. Even Luosha sect would be no match for this kid. ¡°Good, sect master PU is a reasonable man. Here¡¯s a toast to you. We¡¯ll go through the procedures tomorrow and return the territory we upied before. From now on, we¡¯re Good Brothers and we¡¯ll help each other.¡± Lin fan said,¡±what I said just now was a little rash. I drank too much and my brain can¡¯t make decisions.¡± ¡°Sect master PU, he¡¯s drunk. Don¡¯t take it seriously, and don¡¯t forget it,¡± the sect master said. ¡°Eh? Who didn¡¯t take it to heart?¡± Lin fan red at him and said sternly. The corners of putisha¡¯s eyes twitched as he hurriedly said,¡±¡±Peak Master Lin is right. It is indeed time to return it to its original owner.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good. Sect master, sect master PU wanted to return it himself. How could he not take it seriously?¡± Lin fan said. He then looked around,¡±everyone, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± The other sect leaders nodded and felt a little pain in their heads. This kid was just grabbing their heads. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t even resist. This was really a trap. The sacred leader didn¡¯t want to say anything. If he had known earlier, he would have left during the day even if he had to die. As expected, something was going to happen. Monarch dan Wu had nothing to say. Although he had not drawn his saber, his words were already very clear. Not many people present today could escape. ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s so arrogant.¡± The sanction King was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist. After a long time, the expressions of the sect leaders were really ugly like they were being bullied. Finally, the banquet ended and everyone left. After everyone had left. Lin fan smiled,¡±teacher, how is it?¡± ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯re amazing. This time, the magnificent me sect has taken back everything we¡¯ve lost.¡± Tian Xuughed. He was pairing up with his disciple. ¡°Sect master, there was something wrong with your expression just now. You should have revealed an expression that said I was just joking and not taking it seriously, but you showed that you were very eager. Even I could tell.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Ah?¡± The Grandmaster was stunned,¡±that¡¯s impossible. My expression was on point.¡± Tian Xu waved his hand.¡±Senior brother, there was indeed something wrong with you just now, but fortunately, my disciple and I acted very realistically so that they didn¡¯t notice your situation. You have to be more careful next time.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s inevitable to make mistakes the first time.¡± The sect master sighed. Lin fanughed,¡±I told you. When dealing with them, you can¡¯t be soft. When you need to be tough, you have to be tough. Now, it¡¯s all good. We have to make them spit it out.¡± ¡°My dear disciple, the finishing touch I gave you just now wasn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re amazing. Although you have the strength to destroy the Luosha sect, you still scared them.¡± Lin fanughed proudly. As expected, with strength, everything was easy to handle. [PS: thank you, man of the Shang Emperor, for your 11000 point coins tip.]

 Chapter 448

    <h4>Chapter 448: The outbreak of the sunshine sect in a desperate situation</h4>

    In the resting area of the various sects. ¡°He¡¯s impudent. ¡± Sacred Lord returned to his room with an angry expression. He sat at the table and punched the table with his left hand. ¡°He¡¯s not just being presumptuous. He¡¯s going too far. He¡¯s arrogant, shameless, and he¡¯s trying to nder us.¡± Monarch dan Wu pulled a long face. The sacred leader had nothing to say. During the banquet, he wanted to boldly step out and say,¡±don¡¯t be too arrogant,¡± but he kept those words in his heart and didn¡¯t say them. ¡°Dan er, say, putisha is really too weak. If he stood up and said a word, I think all the sects would fight back. But look at him, what does he look like? he¡¯spletely afraid and doesn¡¯t even have the heart to resist.¡± ¡°He even said that he¡¯s from a big sect. How embarrassing.¡± The sacred master said shamelessly. ¡°Yes.¡± Monarch dan Wu nodded.¡±It¡¯s indeed embarrassing. The mighty Luosha sect was suppressed by that kid to the point that they didn¡¯t even dare to say a word. They could only agree with him. In my opinion, the Saint convent sect will have to rely on us in the future.¡± In another room. Putisha¡¯s face darkened. He felt terrible. Why was this happening? why was the Luosha sect the unluckiest among all the sects present? On what basis? ¡°Night Demon, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s going too far? he quit drinking and caused trouble. I think Tian Xu and the others are in cahoots with him.¡± Putisha¡¯s heart was bitter, and he wanted to find someone to talk to. Now, only Night Demon could talk to him. Night Demon demigod thought for a moment and nodded.¡±¡±They¡¯re in the same group, and I can tell at a nce that he¡¯s pretending to be drunk. He¡¯s drunk.¡± Now that he had something to talk about, putisha¡¯s mood was a little better.¡±Night Demon, tell me, that territory has been there for more than a hundred years. It belongs to our Luosha sect. How could he have the face to ask for it? don¡¯t you think so?¡± Night Demon demigod shook his head,¡±sect master, that¡¯s not right. That territory isn¡¯t ours. We snatched it. Furthermore, I think our sect has made a profit. We managed it for more than a hundred years and gained quite a lot. Back then, our actions when we came to the magnificent me sect could only be described in two words.¡± ¡°Which four words?¡± Putisha was a little displeased. What did Night Demon mean by that? what territory wasn¡¯t theirs? it was clearly theirs. ¡°Burning, killing, snatching, and raping.¡± Night Demon demigod was very honest and didn¡¯t like to lie. Although it was more than a hundred years ago and he wasn¡¯t born yet, he had read about it from the ancient books of the sect. The scene at that time was very tragic. It could only be described with these four words. ¡°Get lost!¡± Putisha raised his hand and pointed at the door. ¡°Sect master, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Night Demon demigod was stunned. What was going on now? why was the sect leader scolding him? ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Disappear from my sight immediately. ¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Putisha roared. Night Demon demigod wiped his face helplessly,¡±sect leader, just let me go if you want me to. Why are you saying I should scram? also, you¡¯re spraying saliva all over my face.¡± Pada! Putisha picked up the teacup on the table and smashed it at night Demon. Night Demon demigod covered his head and ran, shouting,¡±I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t do anything.¡± Seeing the night Demon demigod leave magnificently, putisha sat there helplessly with a worried expression. He looked at the demigod of his sect like a fool. Perhaps this was the reason why he was inferior to others. The next day! At the entrance of the sect. Lin fan cupped his fists,st night, I drank so much that my head hurt. Now, it still hurts. But since everyone is in such a rush to go back, why don¡¯t you all stay for a while more? let my sect do our part as a host.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Peak Master Lin. I still have some matters to attend to in the sect. Let¡¯s meet again if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡± The Saint Lord cupped his fists together. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. In fact, he didn¡¯t even want to see Lin fan¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to lose control and start a fight with him. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do it, so he could only be out of sight, out of mind. Putisha¡¯s face was full of smiles, but in his heart, he was cursing. However, in the current situation, he had to smile. ¡°Have a good trip, sect leaders. Remember toe and y again next time. The gates of my sect will always be open for you.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. When the sect leaders turned around, they were all smiling. However, when they turned around, their faces were dark. ¡°I won¡¯te even if I¡¯m beaten to death.¡± He knew that nothing good woulde out ofing to the magnificent me sect, but if he didn ¡®t, the consequences would be unimaginable. The words that guy had left on the invitation were clearly a threat. Just because he was strong, he could do whatever he wanted? This waspletely intolerable by heaven and earth. After all the sects had left, Lin fan smiled,¡±teacher, look at this. It¡¯s so perfect. Everything has been solved.¡± ¡°Yes, my disciple. This time, our master and disciple cooperated perfectly. However, you¡¯ve offended all these major sects.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, you also have a share.¡± Lin fan looked at his teacher. How could he take the me for this alone? ¡°Shush, my dear disciple, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m already so old, and I need to create a good image for myself. It won¡¯t be good if I¡¯m not well-liked by the other sects in the future.¡± ¡°AI.¡± At that moment, Lin fan sighed helplessly, as if he was thinking about something. Tian Xu asked,¡±my disciple, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you sighing?¡± Lin fan said,¡±master, it wasn¡¯t perfect this time. Look, I¡¯m the only Peak Master here. It¡¯s a pity. Junior Brother Dao has a wife and has forgotten about the sect. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If all ten peaks were here, it would be a big scene. But disciple, don¡¯t you know why they¡¯re not here?¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin fan. As long as he had the points, he could understand the situation. He had suppressed the other Peak Leaders so much that they didn¡¯t dare to return. What else could it be? it was definitely because this disciple of his was too strong and caused the peak Leaders to lose all hope. ¡°Teacher, I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Lin fan shook his head. He didn¡¯t have any idea at all,¡±your disciple is going into seclusion.¡± After saying that, he left in a hurry. Tian Xu looked at his disciple in a daze. He was full of admiration for his disciple. He was already a demigod, but he still wanted to cultivate. Why didn¡¯t he stabilize his cultivation? A few dayster. The news of the magnificent me sect¡¯s overall strength spread among the other sects. In the various cities, some of the citizens were exceptionally excited. They had witnessed the moment when the sects were flourishing. Inside the teahouse, it was extremely lively and the discussions were endless. ¡°Hahaha, Peak Master Lin is too strong. He fought the demigods from all the sects and won in the end.¡± ¡°If not for elder Tian Xu, those sect leaders would have been suppressed by Peak Master Lin.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our sect to be so powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for this, we wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± ¡°The Luosha sect has returned the territory that they once upied.¡± ¡°He also said that he would return the treasures that the other sects had plundered. This is so satisfying.¡± To the people, their lives had been very depressing. They knew about the situation within the sect. At the same time, the oppression from the outer sect made them feel even more depressed. They couldn¡¯t vent it out. But now, everything had changed. All of a sudden, the sect had be so strong. This was something that they could not believe. However, they had no choice but to believe it because this was the truth. The sunshine sect had be much more obedient after their despair. The sect leader was worried and he sighed. The top elders all kept their mouths shut. They already knew about the sect¡¯s situation. ¡°Sect master, the magnificent me sect invited all the sects to participate in the so-calledprehensive strength exhibition a few days ago. It¡¯s over now. Thetest news is that the kid is already very strong. No sect in the world canpete with him. Even the Saint convent sect¡¯s Divine Master is no match for him.¡± An elder said in despair. He had not expected that this brat¡¯s strength would actually be raised to such a level. He was already an existence that they could no longer contend against. The Grandmaster sat on the throne in a low voice. All the elders could see that the Grandmaster was already in a state of anger and was suppressing it. The disciples all felt that the sect wascking in energy. Even though it was still operating as usual, they felt like something was missing. ¡°Is that so?¡± The sect master closed his eyes and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. The magnificent me sect has already surpassed the other sects in terms of elixir and weapon refinement. There are even many sects who are preparing to establish diplomatic rtions with the magnificent me sect.¡± As the top elders of the sunshine sect, they felt an indescribable sense of despair when they heard this. The magnificent me sect¡¯s rise was not a good thing, and the sunshine sect had yet to have a demigod. They would probably end up as prey. At this moment, there was amotion outside. A ray of light came from the distance. The sect master raised his head and frowned.¡±Saint convent sect¡¯s zing monarch.¡± The elders in the hall all changed expressions, not knowing what this fellow was doing here. In the void. The zing sovereign floated there, not in a good mood. He had suffered a great loss recently, and his state of mind was in a mess. The little angels that surrounded him no longer had the strength to blow trumpets or throw flowers. These little angels represented the current mood of the zing sovereign. When he was in a bad mood, the little angels would have no motivation. ¡°May I know why the zing sovereign hase?¡± The sect master came forward and asked with a smile. However, all of a sudden, the gaze of the zing sovereign came over, causing the sect master to feel a little flustered. The gaze of the zing sovereign was very sharp, and there was an unspeakable fear in his heart. Sovereign zing glory narrowed his eyes and looked at everyone. As for the elders of the sunshine sect, they all lowered their heads, not daring to look at the zing sovereign. The sect leader was unwilling to give up. The man in front of him was the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch. The sunshine sect did not dare to resist. To ze monarch, the sunshine sect was the Saint convent sect¡¯s dog. He had been in a bad mood recently, so he could onlye to find these guys and have a good chat with them. At the same time, he could make up for his wealth. ¡°Hmph!¡± The zing sovereign snorted coldly. This cold snort was like a thunderp that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears. The elders of the sunshine sect trembled. They knew that the zing sovereign was going to make his move on them. In the past, it wasn¡¯t as if such a thing had never happened. In the end, they had to use the sect¡¯s wealth to settle it. But now that something like that had happened to the sect, how could they still have so much wealth to give to the zing sovereign? after all, the disciples of the sect still had to cultivate.

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449: The world has changed</h4>

    Sovereign zing mes stood there, looking at the sunshine sect disciples unhappily. Why didn¡¯t he have any insight? where did his previous knowledge go? ¡°Sovereign zing glory, please understand. Our sect has been destroyed by Lin fan of the magnificent me sect many times. We have lost more than half of our wealth. The cultivation needs of our disciples are already a problem.¡± The sect leader cupped his fists but his heart was tangled up. It hurt, it hurt. What did he think the sunshine sect was? a treasure vault? They woulde when they were short of wealth, and when they were not, they would treat the sunshine sect like a fart. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The expression of the zing sovereign changed drastically. The little angels that were wrapped around his body had turned into ck Angels. They took out their des and revealed an evil smile. It was obvious that they were already furious. ¡°What did you just say? Are you saying that I¡¯m here to extort the sunshine sect? you¡¯re humiliating the demigods and the Saint convent sect. I¡¯m telling you, this matter won¡¯t be resolved so easily. ¡± ¡°You ...¡± zing sovereign was furious. His eyes were burning with mes.¡±If your sunshine sect doesn¡¯t give a proper answer, then you can only ept my wrath.¡± However, he was in a good mood. He had not thought of any reasonable way to extort them, but he did not expect the sunshine sect toe to him on their own ord. ¡°Anger? What anger?¡± At this moment, a voice came from the distance. The sunshine sect leader was shocked. Who interrupted him again? didn¡¯t they know that something big was going to happen? However, when he saw the figure in the distance, he waspletely stunned. Then, he said excitedly,¡±¡±Junior Brother ...¡± Ji Yuan walked over with a nk expression. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s Ji Yuan. I didn¡¯t hear you go to the heaven sect Pce to cry out your grievances. He¡¯s hiding somewhere. ¡± Sovereign zing me asked with a smile. Ji Yuan came before sovereign zing glory with an indifferent expression.¡±What business do you have with my sect?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Sovereign zing glory¡¯s expression froze as he looked at Ji Yuan with a frown. He had not expected that this puny Ji Yuan would actually dare to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°Impudent!¡± zing sovereign raised his hand and pped Lin fan. The Saint convent sect was bullied by Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, but that didn¡¯t mean that the sunshine sect could turn the tables and act so arrogantly. ¡°Junior Brother, be careful ...¡± The Grandmaster shouted. However, an unbelievable scene happened. Ji Yuan raised his hand and fiercely pped the face of the dazzling sovereign. The p was exceptionally clear and sent the dazzling sovereign to the ground. The sect elders ¡®eyes widened in shock. This Ji Yuan was going against the heavens. Sovereign zing gloryy on the ground. However, many thoughts had already appeared in his mind. How dare he? How could he be like this? Was there a problem with this? However, no matter what, a mere sunshine sect elder dared to p him. This was already a big deal. Even God couldn¡¯t save him. ¡°Ah!¡± With a malevolent expression, sovereign zing radiance roared out furiously,¡±¡±Ji Yuan, you¡¯re looking for death.¡± In an instant, the zing sovereign raised his hand, wanting to suppress Ji Yuan with a palm strike. However, when he saw Ji Yuan¡¯s current condition, his face froze as if he had seen a ghost. Behind Ji Yuan, there was a huge shadow of a pitch-ck heavenly Hound. The shadow was brutal, violent, and devouring the world. Its blood-red eyes were locked on Jiao Yao. ¡°This aura ...¡± The dazzling sovereign staggered backward and said in disbelief,¡±¡±Ji Yuan, you¡¯ve be a demigod.¡± In an instant, Ji Yuan raised his hand, and the ck mist behind him boiled. There seemed to be some kind of brutal creature lying dormant in the ck mist. At that moment, the pupils of the zing sovereign contracted. Unknowingly, Ji Yuan had already grabbed the neck of the zing sovereign. ¡°Zhi Yao, our sect isn¡¯t a fish. You can¡¯t ughter us. If you continue to be impudent, you¡¯ll only die.¡± Ji Yuan said coldly. The skin and flesh on his palm suddenly swelled up, and a row of sharp teeth protruded, emitting a faint cold light. It was as if ze dared to say another word and his neck would be bitten off. A drop of cold sweat fell from the forehead of the dazzling sovereign. He couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t resist Ji Yuan at all, just like how he had faced that kid. How was that possible? How could Ji Yuan be a demigod? this was impossible. When he saw Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes, the ze monarch looked away and said unwillingly,¡±¡±I know.¡± Ji Yuan slowly put down his palm.¡±My sect still has matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep you. Go.¡± Zhi Yao took a few steps back. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he felt a chill in his heart. This aura wasn¡¯t the aura of a human. It was more like the aura of a beast. He didn¡¯t know how Ji Yuan entered the demigod realm, but he definitely didn¡¯t rely on his own cultivation. ¡°Good, good, the sunshine sect is amazing. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Zhi Yao didn¡¯t expect to lose so much face. He didn¡¯t stop and immediately left through the void. However, when he left, hisst fierce look made many sunshine sect disciples shiver. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve finally seeded.¡± The sect leader was delighted and tears flowed down,¡±I didn¡¯t expect that our sect would really have a demigod.¡± The other elders were also very excited. The scene of Ji Yuan forcing the ze sovereign back was still etched in their minds. Didn¡¯t this mean that Ji Yuan¡¯s strength was much stronger than the scorching brilliance? ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m very hungry.¡± Ji Yuan said. His face was twisted as if he was in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The sect leader was shocked and didn¡¯t know what was happening. But when he saw that there was something moving in Ji Yuan¡¯s stomach, his expression changed. Puchi! His clothes were torn apart, and a terrifying mouth could be seen on Ji Yuan¡¯s abdomen. The mouth was split open, and it was filled with sharp teeth. It was a terrifying sight. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m very hungry. The side effects of the heavenly demonic Hound are too great. I need to eat all kinds of livestock. Go and find them quickly.¡± Ji Yuan panted and said. Just now, the heavenly Hound¡¯s consciousness had merged with his, and they were influencing each other. However, at this moment, the heavenly Hound¡¯s consciousness had disappeared because of hunger. Thus, the current Ji Yuan was the true Ji Yuan of the past. ¡°Go and find some livestock for Ji Yuan.¡± The sect leader immediately gave the order and the elders around turned into light and shot out in all directions. Their hearts were heavy yet excited. Ji Yuan had be a powerful demigod, but because of that, he had be a monster. However, all of this was given to them by Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. They had to make him pay for it. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s the situation with the magnificent me sect?¡± Ji Yuan asked, his eyes burning with the mes of revenge. The sect master said in a deep voice,¡±that kid has already be a demigod. Some time ago ...¡± He told Ji Yuan everything that had happened recently. Ji Yuan¡¯s face turned grave after hearing this.¡±He¡¯s also a demigod, and he¡¯s so powerful. How could this be? the heavenly Hound¡¯s power isn¡¯t enough to fight him.¡± Suddenly! Heaven and earth began to shake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A tiny ck dot appeared between the heaven and earth. It was gradually expanding, and from this ck dot, countless gray and chaotic auras spread in all directions. The magnificent me sect. Lin fan was cultivating in his secret chamber. However, when he sensed the situation outside, he left the secret chamber immediately. He raised his head and looked up into the sky. He thought of what the frog had told him. Then, he turned into a stream of light and went to find the frog. ¡°How is that possible? the change is too fast.¡± The frog straightened its back legs, its Frog Eyes shining with horror. The yellow paper kept ying with the frog.¡±What¡¯s too fast? You beast, do you even know how to observe the sky?¡± The frog ignored the yellow paper and kept talking to itself,¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible. Judging from the current situation, the world will change in at least a year. How can it be so fast?¡± Pada! Lin fan grabbed the frog,¡±frog, what does this mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible. ¡± The frog ignored Lin fan and kept talking to itself. Lin fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pped the frog¡¯s head.¡±You, hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± The frog came back to its senses. When it saw the Desperado, it was stunned.¡±Master, this is a huge change in the world. We¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t understand what the frog was saying, but he felt that the situation wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Master, the first change in this world is the recovery of the power of the heavens and earth. It will be much stronger than before. From now on, all living beings will be able to cultivate even faster.¡± The frog knew a lot, and its green face looked very serious. ¡°The power of the heavens and earth is getting thicker, and my cultivation speed is getting faster. This is a good thing. Why do you say that it¡¯s over?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at the frog. He felt that this guy wasn¡¯t honest. The frog¡¯s face was bitter.¡±Master, this is only the first step. The next step will be truly terrifying. At that time, life and death will be in the hands of heaven, and danger will lurk everywhere.¡± Pada! Lin fan smacked the frog¡¯s head.¡±Don¡¯t waste time. Tell me, what¡¯s the next step?¡± The frog was a little afraid. It wasn¡¯t afraid of Lin fan. It was afraid of what was happening,¡±the next step will be a meteor shower. However, don¡¯t underestimate these meteor showers. These meteor showers are actually the carriers of terrifying beast spirits. Those beast spirits will kill all living beings, which means they will destroy the entire world.¡± ¡°You know it very well.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. In the past, this frog ...¡± The frog was about to say something when it suddenly reacted. Then, it hugged Lin fan¡¯s finger and said,¡±master, we¡¯re done for. Let¡¯s quickly find a ce to hide. Who knows, we might even be able to escape this cmity. In this frog¡¯s opinion, let¡¯s go to the door of a thousand caves. It¡¯s very safe there.¡± ¡°Yi!¡± At this moment, the frog raised its head in confusion. ¡°What now?¡± Lin fan asked. The frog looked up at the sky.¡±That¡¯s strange. This is different from what I¡¯ve seen before.¡± ¡°Not good, it¡¯s even worse.¡± Lin fan looked at the frog making a fuss and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He took out the heavenly River King cauldron and boiled the water inside. ¡°Frog, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you still do this, I¡¯ll really cook you.¡± [PS: he went out at Sixo¡¯ clock to do a favor, and someone got married. He¡¯s already done a few favors this month.]

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450-we have to fight back</h4>

    The frog trembled when it felt the strong killing intent of this Desperado. It then turned its frog face with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Master, listen to this frog. Let¡¯s run. Otherwise, we¡¯re really done for.¡± Lin fan carried the frog and walked towards the heavenly River King cauldron. It was bubbling and white mist was rising. ¡°Hmm, not bad. The water is already boiling. Just go in and cook the Bullfrog. It¡¯ll be done. The taste will definitely be good.¡± The frog red at its ws, and its bitter expression turned into panic.¡±Master, 666, frog won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Then tell me quickly, how did you end up?¡± Lin fan held the frog and squinted his eyes. If it dared to say something like ¡®it¡¯s done for again¡¯, he would cook it directly. ¡°Master, this is different from what I¡¯ve seen in the past. This doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary great change of the world. This is the descent of the real body. Those people who came to plunder are much more powerful than the people here. Wherever they passed, heads would fall off and turn into ashes. It¡¯s very cruel.¡± The frog said very seriously, hoping to use such terrifying words to scare this ruffian so that he could take it away and hide far away. ¡°Oh? Cruel? is he as cruel as I am?¡± Lin fan asked. The frog looked at the Desperado in confusion. Who would say that about it? but it wondered how to answer this. If this Desperado was even crueler than those people, then they definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡°Master, you are such a kind person. How can you be as cruel as them? they don¡¯t even spit out the bones when they eat people. They don¡¯t even cook them and eat them raw. It¡¯s really scary.¡± The frog said. Lin fanughed,¡±crueler than me? I¡¯d like to see how cruel they are. When will theye?¡± He was really interested in this world change and there was a me in his heart. That was interest, that was loneliness no longer existing, and there was something new for him to y with. Look at the world now, all the major sects were being crushed by him, without any power to resist. Life had be so boring. Now that there was such a cruel existence, he definitely had topete with the other party to see who was the cruelest. ¡°Ah?¡± The frog was dumbfounded. Is he still a human? how could he have such a thought? ¡°My disciple.¡± Tian Xu was very alert about the changes in the world. ¡°Teacher, the world has changed. This guy said that someone will descend, and it¡¯s a terrifying one. I don¡¯t believe it. Do you?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu looked up and shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t really believe it either.¡± The frog waspletely speechless at these two guys.¡±You can¡¯t underestimate them. They¡¯re really strong, terrifyingly strong.¡± Lin fan said,¡±hurry up and tell me. When will this person being?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But looking at the situation, it should be soon.¡± The frog said. It had seen such a situation before when it was still in human form. Of course, high-end people like them would usually not participate in it personally. Instead, they would hand it over to their subordinates. As for whether it was cruel or not, there was no need to say. If it wasn¡¯t cruel, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by someone and turned into a frog. Rip! In the sky, a crack appeared. Chaotic air flowed through the crack. It was pitch ck and one could not see what was inside. ¡°This crack is actually on the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory. This is interesting.¡± Lin fan said. The frog said,¡±master, they wille out from the crack. We have already opened the entrance. From what I see, they wille out soon.¡± Lin fan threw the frog to the side.¡±Teacher, I think this situation is a little interesting.¡± Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, my disciple. I also find it interesting.¡± ¡°Do you think only my sect has this crack, or all the other sects have it?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu raised his head and pondered.¡±I¡¯m not too sure. Shall I go and take a look?¡± ¡°Mm, then I¡¯ll have to trouble teacher.¡± Lin fan nodded. He was curious as to what this crack was. Or did it only appear in the sky above the magnificent me sect and not in the other sects? With his current strength, it was not difficult for Tian Xu to change directions with a thought. ¡°My dear disciple, I¡¯ve already seen it. It¡¯s not only our sect that has these cracks. Other sects have them too. They also appear in the sky above some dangerous ces.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan pondered for a moment,¡±why does this look like an alien invasion?¡± ¡°Alien? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Disciple?¡± Tian Xu asked curiously. He was quite interested in the word ¡®disciple¡¯. ¡°It means that, master, I think we have to fight back against these visitors from the sky. We can¡¯t let theme here at will.¡± Lin fan said. This was their territory. How could he allow these people to descend so easily? ¡°That¡¯s reasonable, disciple¡¯s words make sense. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tian Xu agreed. He wasn¡¯t too sure about the changes in the world, but he had a rough idea of what it meant from some ancient books. Once upon a time, there were gods in the world they were in. However, they wouldpletely disappear every 10000 years. He didn¡¯t know the exact situation but looking at the situation, it might be rted to this. ¡°Didi,e here.¡± Lin fan shouted towards the weapon crafting hall in the distance. His voice turned into a sound wave that spread out. Didi, who was developing all kinds of new things, put down the tools in its hands and looked up at invincible peak. It then took off its construction cap and ran over. ¡°Senior brother, what are your orders?¡± Earth Spirit Didi stood in front of Lin fan and looked up. They had already integrated into the magnificent me sect and even proudly recognized their status as disciples of the R & D department. ¡°Didi, it won¡¯t be long before enemiese out of the crack. Have you developed something extremely destructive? when these enemiese, we can give them a heavy blow.¡± Lin fan asked. Land spirit Didi was very proud.¡±Senior brother, we have already upgraded the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯. It can fire without the need to locate it. At the same time, it is more powerful than before. If those enemies want toe out from this gap, Didi is confident that we can keep them all there.¡± ¡°Very good. Go and order the divine origin cannons to fire at all the gaps in the magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Didi nodded and then disappeared like the wind. The frog crouched on the ground and looked at Lin fan in shock. Then, it said in disbelief,¡±¡±They are very strong.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re strong or not. Let¡¯s fight and see what their background is.¡± Lin fan said. He had already made preparations to wee these guys. ¡°Disciple, do you think that the people of each city should make arrangements? if something really happens, it is still necessary to hide.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan thought for a moment,¡±master, let¡¯s have the junior brothers go to the cities and take care of the civilians ¡®evacuation, just in case.¡± Eternal sect, a ce with no one. After the sect master used the talisman, a crack appeared above his head. ¡°Sect master, we¡¯ve seeded. The legendary expert will definitely descend.¡± An elder said excitedly. They used the talismans tomunicate with the legendary existence. After using them, a crack appeared above their heads. In their opinion, an expert would definitely descend. The magnificent me sect had gone too far and they were furious. However, if the sect had a true expert, they would definitely make the magnificent me sect pay. ¡°We still don¡¯t know where this crack is connected to. If it is connected to an even more mysterious ce, perhaps the opportunity for our sect to be stronger is here.¡± The sect master pondered. ¡°Eh? sect leader, look! Why is there a crack in the distance?¡± An elder said in shock. When he had just used the talisman, a beam of light had shot up into the sky and torn a crack. However, in the distance, another crack had appeared. The Grandmaster looked at it with rapt attention. Then, he looked at the crack above his head and could not help butugh,¡±I understand now. Look, isn¡¯t this crack thergest while that crack is the smallest? clearly, the legendary expert will appear from this crack. And the expert will definitely have followers and will definitelye out from that small crack.¡± When the elders heard this, they nodded their heads and felt that what he said was true. ¡°Hmph! When the strong cultivators arrive, I¡¯ll teach the magnificent me sect a lesson.¡± Some of the elders rubbed their palms together and were already looking forward to it. Demigods were no longer a match for the magnificent me sect. If a true God were to descend, he would be invincible. Due to the magnificent me sect¡¯s sudden rise in power, the other sects were much more peaceful during this period. But now, the changes in the world caused all the sects to be confused. Patriarch Putu of the Titan sect had received a notice from the magnificent me sect saying that this was a sign of the enemy¡¯s arrival. The magnificent me sect had also sent over ¡®divine origin cannons¡¯ to defend against the enemy¡¯s arrival. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, father?¡± Suddenly, the ground started to shake. In the distance, a ten-meter-tall giant was walking over. With every step, the ground would shake violently. PU tu looked at the huge figure. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. This was his daughter. In the past, she couldn¡¯t cultivate. However, after eating the Holy fruit, she had activated the Titan Divine Spirit body. As she continued to cultivate, her daughter had be taller and taller. Originally, he wanted to let his daughter return to her original appearance, but his daughter said that the taller one grew, the further one could see. She liked this, so he had not changed. ¡°Daughter, there¡¯s news from the magnificent me sect that enemies will descend from the crack in the sky. We have to be prepared and destroy them the moment they descend,¡± ye mo said. PU tu said. ¡°Father, did brother Lin inform us?¡± Yuan GE clenched her hands and ced them on her chest. Her eyes were filled with love. PU tu looked at his daughter¡¯s appearance and sighed. What do you want to do with the current situation?

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451-is this the start of the invasion?</h4>

    The Saint convent sect. ¡°Holy Lord, I have a bad feeling about the rifts that have appeared recently. The magnificent me sect has sent out news that these rifts are connected to unknown space and time, and powerful cultivators will be arriving soon. I think we should be careful and be prepared for a counterattack.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. He was very unhappy with the magnificent me sect, but the appearance of these cracks made him a little nervous. Although the magnificent me sect had said that the rifts were dangerous and that they should be blocked, the sects that regarded the magnificent me sect as their enemy would not believe their words. However, he knew that there was indeed a problem. Perhaps there was really a problem. Shenzhi-monarchughed.¡±Senior brother Dan ¡®E, I¡¯ll take a gamble with you. I bet that there¡¯s no danger at all in these cracks. It¡¯s just a natural phenomenon. Do you dare to take the bet?¡± ¡°Shut the F * ck up, Shen zhilie! I¡¯m talking about serious business here. Why don¡¯t you Bet Your Life on this?¡± Judgement was furious. The more he looked at the divine rank, the more displeased he was. He didn¡¯t care about the sect at all. He only knew how to gamble all day long. It really made him unhappy. Shen Zhi smiled mysteriously.¡±Betting your life, sure. As long as you have enough chips, your life isn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. The Saint sovereign reprimanded. He had lost all confidence in the Saint convent sect and was even in despair. These junior brothers were outrageous. They didn¡¯t even have the sense of responsibility of a monarch. ¡°What about the chaos? Where the hell did he go?¡± Sacred leader looked around and didn¡¯t find any trace of chaos. ¡°Saint Lord, I¡¯m here.¡± Chaos pulled up his pants and walked over. He was in high spirits and had an indescribable sense of satisfaction. He had just reached a perfect deal with a disciple. The Holy Lord red at her and did not say anything more.¡±Junior Sister Tianyu, what do you think is going on with these cracks?¡± Tianyu frowned slightly.¡±I think these rifts are indeed dangerous. What the magnificent me sect said makes no sense. These rifts are connected to unknown void, and it is very likely that powerful cultivators we don¡¯t know about will descend. Therefore, it is necessary to be prepared.¡± The stealing holy thunder muttered to itself,¡¯I think this is an opportunity. Can¡¯t the magnificent me sect just do whatever they want? What if they secretlymunicate with the people in the crack? so, in my opinion, we should observe for a while and see what the situation is. ¡± When sacred Lord heard this, he fell into deep thought. He didn¡¯t know what choice he should make. ¡°Sacred Lord, I believe the magnificent me sect¡¯s words are credible. We should really be prepared, or we should strike the strongest blow when someonees to the crack and kill them in the cradle.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± sovereign Dane said with a serious expression. He had thought about this matter very carefully and knew that it wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. ¡°Dan er, what do you mean? Tell me. ¡± Sacred master asked. ¡°Alright.¡± Sovereign dan Wu nodded and walked out. Facing the other sovereigns, he said,¡±think about it. The magnificent me sect is much more powerful now because of Lin fan. They don¡¯t care about any other sect. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t need any help at all. The appearance of these cracks can only mean one thing. Something big is about to happen. Even the magnificent me sect might not be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Therefore, I believe that these rifts are just as dangerous as the magnificent me sect has said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± the King of Chaos said.¡±I think we should wait for the people from the crack toe. If the magnificent me sect is so afraid, then it must be an incredible existence. If they are here, they can destroy the magnificent me sect. Then we can take down the magnificent me sect without losing a single soldier.¡± ¡°Stupid, you¡¯re too stupid. Junior Brother chaos, how could you be so stupid?¡± Monarch dan Wu said indignantly and then cupped his fists at the sacred leader. ¡°Holy Lord, listen to me. We don¡¯t know anything about the beings that will descend from these cracks, and the magnificent me sect is on guard against them. This means that they¡¯re extraordinary. If the magnificent me sect can¡¯t resist them, how can our sect resist them? or is it that these unknown beings are friendly enough to our sect and only want to destroy the magnificent me sect but not our sect?¡± Monarch dan Wu agreed with what the magnificent me sect had said. This unknown crack might really be dangerous. The sacred master pondered for a moment before finally nodding.¡±Junior Brother Dan E¡¯s words make sense.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch did not care about these things. They were not even important to her. She just wanted to go back to sleep and leave the rest to the people in the sect. At this moment, all the sects in the world were in turmoil. They were all on high alert towards this mysterious crack that had appeared. They didn¡¯t know what would happen in the end. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± In a dangerous ce, Yun Xiao was soaking in a boiling pool. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he felt an unbearable pain all over his body, which almost took his life. ¡°What are you shouting for? shut up, or I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The young girl said sternly as she looked at the void. She was very calm, but the ce she was looking at could see through to the extreme. Cloudsky didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He didn¡¯t even dare to utter a single word of nonsense. This young girl was seriously too terrifying to him. In fact, he was already regretting it. If he had known this would happen, he would not have agreed to it. It was too terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s starting. ¡± The young girl muttered to herself with a solemn expression. However, in Yun Xiao¡¯s opinion, this young girl must be thinking of other ways to torture him. During this period of time, he had been tortured to the point of insanity. He had only been able to hold on until now because of his strong belief. And this belief was to be the head of the ten peaks. Therefore, he could only endure the torture. The magnificent me sect. The disciples of the sect left the sect to evacuate the people in the cities. They already knew that the crack in the sky was dangerous, but they didn¡¯t know what it was. As for the citizens of the various cities, they listened to the orders of their sect disciples and evacuated to a safe ce to hide. Invincible peak. Lin fan raised his head and looked at the sky with a face of anticipation,¡±Aiyo! Holy F * ck! When is this going to happen? don¡¯t wait for a few decades! Who would be able to take that?¡± He was really curious about when someone woulde from the crack. ¡°Senior brother, is this crack very dangerous?¡± Lu Qiming asked curiously. Lin fan nodded,¡±en, it is indeed dangerous, but it is very safe now.¡± Lu Qiming was a little confused. He looked up into the sky.¡±Senior brother, why do I feel that these cracks are a little scary?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Whether or not you¡¯re bluffing will depend on what happenster.¡± Lin fan said. He was really curious about these cracks but he had no idea what to do. This made him very helpless. In fact, he was still looking forward to these cracks. ording to what the frog had told him, the people who woulde through the crack would be very cruel and terrifying. He really wanted to know how cruel these people were. Could they really be as cruel as him? Behind the crack, there was a vast space. A middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura and spirited eyes looked at the disciples below and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Thend of origin has opened. As Vanguard disciples, you must stay in thend of origin and wait for the sect to descend.¡± ¡°Deacon, what should we do if we encounter resistance from thend of the origin?¡± A disciple in the crowd asked. The deaconughed,¡±ording to past records, the people of thend of origin would definitely not resist. They do not know what exactly happened. If they really encounter it, then kill them all. Not a single one will be spared.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The disciples understood. Thend of origin only opened once in a long time. They were considered lucky to have been able to wait until thend of origin opened in their lifetime. They had heard that there were many opportunities in thend of origin. Of course, they didn¡¯t know what was in thend of origin. However, ording to the introduction of others, the people in thend of origin were all natives. They were the kind of very backward existences. They were gods when they arrived there. Therefore, just the thought of it made them excited. Disciples like them would be treated as god-like existences wherever they went. Just the thought of it made them excited. ¡°Go on.¡± The deacon waved his arms and the disciples set off. In fact, he did not know what kind of existence thisnd of origin was. However, ording to the records of the sect, thesends of origin were very mysterious. Moreover, the existences inside were like indigenous people to them, so the danger was very low. As for the ordinary disciples, they would be the vanguard emissaries to upy the ce and wait for the experts of the sect to arrive. Weng Weng Weng! Lin fan was still waiting on invincible peak. He did not know when the crack had started moving. But at this moment, the crack in the sky started shaking. Light swirled within it, and there was a strange phenomenon. ¡°Is it finally here?¡± Lin fan focused his attention and looked up into the void. He could see that something was happening to the cracks in the void. ¡°Didi, get ready. There¡¯s a change in the crack.¡± Lin fan shouted at Didi in the distance. His voice turned into a ripple that reverberated through the void. The disciples of the sect were on high alert. They had been on guard against the crack in the void. If anything happened, they would inform the sect immediately. But now, the crack was shaking and something strange was happening, which made thempletely nervous. He did not know what had happened. In the distance, Didi¡¯s expression was serious.¡±All members, get ready. Aim the muzzles at the target. Crystal thrower, start throwing crystals.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With Didi¡¯s order, thend spirits started to get busy and threw the raw crystal ores into the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯. The magnificent me sect was no longer short of crystals. They had already developed a crystal mine and taken a few from the Saint convent sect. One origin crystal after another was thrown into it, and the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯ hummed. It was already fully charged, and it was just waiting for the moment to fire. Lin fan leaped into the air and came to the bottom of a crack. He stopped the disciples below,¡±leave this crack to me.¡± He suddenly remembered that knowing one¡¯s enemy and one¡¯s self would lead to a hundred victories. It would not be good if he did not have any captives. [PS: thank you, Emperor of Shang. Big Boss, 12000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m backte today. I¡¯ll present the fourth chapter. That, that, those who have votes can vote. It¡¯s the end of the month.]

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452: Save me, the Aboriginals are fierce and cruel</h4>

    The crack in the void didn¡¯t expand, but the chaotic gray air flow inside became more and more violent. At the same time, there was a faint light shing. ¡°My dear disciple, what do you think of the alien that descended from the crack? Will he be very strong?¡± Tian Xu was a little nervous, but he used the word ¡®alien¡¯ perfectly without acting. ¡°Master, I¡¯m also looking forward to it. If he¡¯s too weak, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of our attention?¡± He didn¡¯t know how strong these people who descended were. He only hoped that they weren¡¯t too weak. Invincible peak. The frog crouched there, shivering. Beads of sweat were falling from its green face. ¡°Little bastard, I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid. Let me tell you, you¡¯re finished.¡± The talisman leaned against the back of the frog and cursed. It was a talisman paper, a noble origin Saint talisman. However, it was humiliated by a beast. How could it bear it? Every night, it would sing loudly, causing this beast to be unable to sleep. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, you piece of paper. Let me tell you something terrifying is about to happen. Once I¡¯m caught, you¡¯ll be burnt to ashes by these terrifying guys.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really terrifying. They¡¯re perverts to the extreme. How is it? are you already afraid?¡± The frog squatted there, staring at the crack in the void. It was a little nervous and a little scared. How could the world change so quickly? He wasn¡¯t even ready yet. The disciples of the various sects were all on high alert. What kind of being would descend from the crack in the void? this made them very suspicious and nervous. Ku mu, Huo Rong, and the other elders had already scattered to various ces. As long as there was anything wrong with the cracks, they would use the ¡®divine origin cannons¡¯ to destroy them. One of the cracks shook violently, and a ray of light shot out like a waterfall. Didi controlled the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯ and made all the necessary preparations. He had already filled up all the origin crystals, and his energy had reached its peak. He aimed the ck muzzles at the gap, waiting for the enemy to descend and then harvest them. ¡°Senior brother l¨¹, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± On a small hill not far away from the sect, the disciples of invincible peak were a little nervous. ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡± Lu Qiming replied calmly.¡±Under senior brother Lin¡¯s leadership, we¡¯ll definitely defeat these invaders.¡± ¡°Junior brothers, we have to believe in senior brother Lin and follow his footsteps. Everyone, get into position and don¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded, full of confidence in senior brother Lin. As for the spatial tear, although they were a little nervous, with the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯ in their hands, they were still very confident. Suddenly! The originally calm heaven and earth started to shake. The gray aura from the crack spread out. Starlight could be seen in the crack. It was obvious that the battle had begun. ¡°It¡¯s starting. ¡± Lin fan raised his head and looked over. He couldn¡¯t help but be filled with anticipation. He was really curious about what was inside the crack. He was really curious. ¡°Get ready to fire.¡± When the disciples in the distance heard senior brother Lin¡¯s words, they took a deep breath and aimed their cannons at the crack. In the crack. A ball of light was in urgent need of falling, and it contained many people. ¡°Haha! We¡¯re going to descend into thend of the origin ancestor soon. I wonder how the natives here are like. How stupid or how tiny they must be.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that thend of origin is a little different from the creatures in other ces.¡± ¡°The deacon ordered us not to rush into action when we reach the natives. Instead, we should upy the territory and wait for the sect to arrive.¡± Suddenly! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The disciples in the ball of light realized that there was a terrifying force rising up from below, and it was heading straight for them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that rapidly moving light pir?¡± BOOM! When the divine origin cannons fired, the origin crystals turned into power and directly hit the light balls. The ball of light that was supposed to escort these disciples to thend of the origin started to crack like porcin. One of the male disciples, who was carrying a green longsword on his back, panicked. He was the person in charge of the disciples who had descended this time. He hurriedly took out a Jade token and instilled his magic power into it. The Jade token flickered with green light. Then, amidst the turbulence, he shouted towards the Jade token,¡±Sir Deacon, save us! The natives are retaliating! They are ferocious! The protective array is about to be shattered!¡± Just as he finished speaking. The protective shield of the formation exploded instantly. An unparalleled force rushed over and annihted all these people. On the other side of the world, thew enforcer in charge of escorting the disciples to thend of origin frowned, not knowing what had happened. ¡°The natives are retaliating?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Although it was his first time escorting a disciple to thend of origin, ording to the records, how could these natives of thend of origin possibly fight back? this had never happened before. At this moment, the Jade token was shattered and turned into ashes that scattered in the air. Lin fan looked around. He could feel a destructive power shooting up into the sky. It seemed like the God essence cannon had started to unleash its power. ¡°Disciple, when are you going to make your move?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Xu asked. The crack above his head was already shaking, and he could feel a lifeing out from it. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯sing now. You can just watch from the side.¡± Lin fan took out his Mace. ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡± The spiked club continued to expand, bing a hundred Zhang Long club. It aimed at the crack in the void and stabbed in without any mercy. ¡°This feeling is very deep.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and then lowered it. One was up and the other was down. There was a little bit of feeling. In the crack. The disciples who were protected by the formation were all excited. They would be able to reach the natives soon. They had already decided to tame them and feel like they were part of the upper ss. Suddenly, a disciple eximed,¡±look, what¡¯s that ck thing?¡± The originally silver spiked club had turned a little ck under the effects of the gray torrent. Bang! Bang! The mace collided violently with the protective array. With a crack, the protective array actually cracked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? are the natives of thend of the origin resisting?¡± The barrier started to shake and the disciples started to sway. Some of them took out their Jade tokens and started to ask for help. ¡°Not good, the natives are attacking us. ¡°The disciple shouted at the Jade token in panic. A voice came from the other end of the Jade token,¡±attack? How did they attack you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very thick, big, and dark unknown thing. It¡¯s bombarding our protective shield. It can¡¯t hold on any longer. I beg the sect for help, I beg ...¡± Bang! Bang! The Jade token shattered without any sound. In the unknown space, thew enforcer was wearing a long green robe. His long hair hung behind his back and he looked like a celestial being. However, at this time, his face was extremely ugly. This was not the first time. It was a series of events. Just now, at least ten Jade tes had been broken. They had obviously been attacked. Through the gaps, the spiked club pierced through them. For those disciples, this was simply too terrifying. Some of them had their bodies pierced through by the spikes, causing blood to spurt out. Some of them were unlucky and were directly crushed by the mace. They, who were preparing to invade thend of the origin ancestor, werepletely flustered. Some of their faces were ferocious, and they were screaming as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Help! Help!¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting anymore. These natives are too dangerous. They are attacking us. Save me, I won¡¯t invade anymore.¡± At that moment, Lin fan¡¯s expression was a little weird. His points were increasing, but the increasing points seemed a little off. Where did a few hundred pointse from? He was only at the Earth Star border realm, and the most he could get was 3000 points. That was the heaven star border realm. ¡°No way. These hackers are so weak?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He was even a little disappointed and regretful. He had been prepared to fight to the death with his opponent, but now he felt like he was going to challenge a wild chicken after he had equipped himself with divine equipment and was ready to challenge unknown BOSS. This contrast was too great. ¡°My disciple, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so sad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked. He had already been convinced by his disciple¡¯s move. How could he use the spiked club like this? didn¡¯t he say that he was going to capture someone? how was he going to capture someone if he used it like this? Lin fan wasn¡¯t too happy. He frowned and was a little disappointed.¡±Master, I feel that these intruders are all very weak.¡± ¡°Weak? How do you know?¡± Tian Xu was stunned. He didn¡¯t even realize that his disciple knew. ¡°Teacher, look. I¡¯m holding the mace and stabbing it up and down. If the other party was a strong person, there would definitely be some difficulty and obstacles. But now, look, my Mace is stabbing smoothly and smoothly. There are no obstacles at all.¡± Lin fan used his brain and analyzed it carefully. ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded, realizing that something was amiss.¡±Disciple, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to capture them? how are we going to do that now?¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±master, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a chance. Let me see if there are any lucky little guys who can survive.¡± ¡°Small!¡± The 1,000-feet-long mace gradually shrank, slowly shrinking back from the dark crack. When it had shrunk to a certain size, a mass of red blood slowly flowed out from the hole in the dark crack. And on the spikes of the spiked club, there were corpses hanging. Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at them seriously. Although the bodies were badly mutted, the clothes they were wearing were different from theirs. However, their appearances were almost the same. ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± All of a sudden, a disciple on the mace let out a miserable cry. His arm had been pierced through, and blood was flowing out. His face had turned extremely pale. ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s a live one.¡± Lin fan was ted. Seemed like he had sessfully captured this captive.

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453: Perhaps this isn¡¯t the strong person I¡¯m waiting for</h4>

    ¡°This works too?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect that his disciple would be able to keep one of them alive after stabbing him with the mace for so long. ¡°Teacher, look, this guy seems to be very weak.¡± Lin fan pulled back the mace and threw away the bodies hanging on it. He grabbed the invader whose arm was pierced and looked at him carefully. ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±They¡¯re indeed very weak. If all the intruders are at this level, I¡¯m really disappointed.¡± ¡°Bumpkins! Bumpkins! You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m an inner sect disciple of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces! You bumpkins are courting death!¡± The man¡¯s face was ferocious. Although his left hand was pierced, his right hand was intact. At this moment, he even shouted. ¡°ck Tortoise hoofprint technique¡± Instantly, he formed a seal with his right hand. An earth-yellow light shone brightly as the image of a ck Tortoise appeared. He pped his palm onto Lin fan¡¯s chest. When he realized that the native didn¡¯t move, a smile appeared on his ferocious face. Bang! Bang! The palmnded on Lin fan¡¯s chest, causing a huge sound. Lin fan lifted the indigenous being up and lowered his head. He looked at his chest and then at the other party,¡±what are you doing?¡± The man was shocked and his eyes opened wide. He couldn¡¯t believe that the ck Tortoise hoofprint couldn¡¯t cause any damage to this native. How was this possible? ¡°Disciple,¡± Tian Xu said,¡±I think he was trying to kill you with that palm.¡± ¡°Eh? You want to kill me?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at him. When the man saw this look, his heart trembled and his hands and feet turned cold.¡±No, no, this is just a friendly way to meet.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to believe that this native in front of him had such a strong background that the Xuanwu hoof print technique didn¡¯t work at all. If it was any other ordinary person, their chest would have been torn apart long ago. However, the person in front of him waspletely fine. This was unbelievable. ¡°Friendly? not bad. I¡¯m also very friendly to you. So, please ept my friendly way.¡± Lin fan raised his hand, his fingers forming a fist and he punched out, hitting his stomach. Puchi! The man¡¯s body was arched. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes even bulged out. An unbearable pain wrapped around his body. ¡°Teacher, we have to bring this back and interrogate him properly to see what his background is.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Disciple, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±I can just search your soul.¡± ¡°Although soul searching is simple and reliable, it doesn¡¯t give me any sense of aplishment. So, it¡¯s better to interrogate him personally.¡± Lin fan said. This was unknown creature that came from an unknown world. If he could interrogate it personally, it would feel pretty good. ¡°Well, since I want to interrogate him personally, then go.¡± Tian Xu nodded and turned to look at the cracks.¡±My disciple, I¡¯ll go and see what these cracks are.¡± ¡°Teacher, be careful. Don¡¯t get swept away by the crack.¡± Lin fan said. Then, he carried the man who had been punched until his guts were all gone and walked towards the sect¡¯s dungeon. The eternal sect. The sect master and the elders waited quietly. At this moment, something happened to the crack. A light barrier slowly fell from the crack. Inside the shield, many people looked at this strange ce curiously. ording to the introduction of the sect, this was thend of origin, a backward world where indigenous people lived. ¡°They¡¯re here, experts are here. ¡± The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster said excitedly. He looked up at the falling ball of light expectantly. The rest of the elders were also very excited. They had been waiting for this moment for a long time. A hundred years ago, the great sage had told them not to respond, but now it seemed that it had been a foolish decision. Only the strong could save the eternal sect. As the shield dissipated, the visitors from the sky started to whisper among themselves. ¡°Senior brothers and junior brothers, the ones standing there are natives.¡± ¡°So, these are the native creatures of thend of origin. Why didn¡¯t they take action when they saw us? perhaps they don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve descended from the sky. To them, we might be gods. To gods, the natives of many ces would kneel down and worship us.¡± ¡°But the deacon said that when we descend, we will kill the natives and upy thend until the sect Army arrives.¡± The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster stepped forward and cupped his fists.¡±I¡¯m ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the cultivators from beyond the heavens were shocked. In their eyes, the other party¡¯s fist salute meant that he was going to attack, so they immediately made the first move. One of the male disciples roared as he unsheathed the sword on his back. A sh of green light enveloped the sword, and it moved like lightning. At the same time, a green flood Dragon attached itself to the sword. It opened its bloody mouth and bit down. ¡°Flood Dragon rises from the sea!¡± The disciples who had descended sighed,¡±I didn¡¯t expect senior brother to have cultivated his swordsmanship to such a level. It¡¯s said that senior brother had received guidance from a powerful swordsman and his swordsmanship is very high. It seems like it¡¯s true.¡± ng! Sparks flew. The eternal sect¡¯s Grandmaster stood there, unmoving. He took the attack head-on, and when the sword touched him, it stopped in its tracks. ¡°Eh? Could it be that this native is wearing a spiritual garment that can withstand my sword?¡± He was shocked. A spirit robe was a spirit weapon. In their world, treasures were divided into Dharma artifacts, treasured weapons, spirit weapons, and Immortal Weapons. And this spirit weapon was extraordinary. Immediately, a look of greed rose in his heart. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s attack together. These natives have spirit weapons. After we kill them, they¡¯ll all be ours.¡± The man shouted, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. He extended his fingers and controlled the sword to sh at the natives. ¡°What? A spiritual weapon?¡± The disciples who had just arrived were shocked. The greed in their eyes grew even more intense. They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Everyone shouted and took out their Dharma Treasures. Immediately, multicolored light shone as they used their dharmic powers to activate their magic treasures. There were gs, gourds, beads, and all sorts of magical treasures floating in the air. The Grandmaster of the eternal sect couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He turned to the elders and asked,¡±what do they mean by this?¡± ¡°Sect master, they seem to want to kill us.¡± An elder said. He was originally very excited. After all, experts had arrived. However, at this moment, these experts that they had been waiting for to arrive actually wanted to kill them. This was hard for them to ept. ¡°How can that be?¡± The sect leader couldn¡¯t ept it and personally used the talismans to reply to these experts. But he didn¡¯t expect that the experts who descended wanted to kill them. He couldn¡¯t see through their cultivation but he could feel that there was a strange power in their bodies that was different from the power they had. ¡°All you barbaric natives, go to hell! The treasure belongs to the capable. It¡¯s a disgrace to keep it with you.¡± Instantly, a myriad of multicolored light enveloped him. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡± The Grandmaster¡¯s face was grim. But, at a time like this, he had no choice but to retaliate. To think that all of these powerful beings who had descended would have treasures! And by the looks of it, they were all extraordinary! Every single one of those treasures was shrouded in a multicolored light that contained the power of the heavens and earth within. He struck out with his palm, hoping that he would be able to hold on. He was a demigod, so he was extremely powerful. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless against these experts who had descended, so he used the power ofw. Suddenly, the world rumbled, and the vast power ofw surged out, crushing toward the experts who had descended. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When the magic treasures in the sky were hit by this destructive power, they all exploded. They didn¡¯t evenst for a second. Pfft! The disciples who had taken out their Dharma Treasures all spat out a mouthful of blood with red faces when their Dharma Treasures exploded. Their minds formed a connection with their magic treasures. Now that their magic treasures were destroyed, they were also heavily injured. When the sect leader saw this, he wanted to hold back but that power continued to crush him and he couldn ¡®t. Bang! Bang! Miserable shrieks reverberated through the air as the outsider disciples all fell to the ground. Some of them even died with their eyes wide open and their legs straightened. They didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Even with their magic treasures, they weren¡¯t his match. One of the disciples widened his eyes in fear. He took out a Jade token and injected his dharmic powers into it. Immediately, a green light burst out. ¡°Deacon, save me! These natives are too strong, too brutal! My brothers and sisters are all dead! They¡¯re too ... Too terrifying!¡± He spoke intermittently, and when he finished speaking, his breath dissipated. He died with grievances. ¡°How could this be?¡± The sect leader was stunned by the situation. ¡°Sect master, are these the experts?¡± The elders couldn¡¯t believe it either. When the Grandmaster retaliated earlier, it was just a normal counterattack. He didn¡¯t even use his strongest power. However, these powerhouses that they had been waiting for so long had all died. He died so mysteriously that he didn¡¯t even know what had happened. Looking at the elders, the Grandmaster¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion as his lips twitched,¡±perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding. These people might not be experts.¡± He then looked up into the sky and continued to wait for the experts to arrive. ¡°Sect master, what should we do now?¡± Many elders asked. They didn¡¯t know what to say. The expert they were waiting for had made them feel despair. The sect master was silent for a moment.¡±Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The unknown world. As a Deacon of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces, he was in charge of the disciples ¡®arrival. However, he had lost count of the number ofmunication Jade cards that had broken in his hands. This also meant that the disciples who descended had suffered countless casualties. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ording to our sect¡¯s records, how could the natives of thend of origin fight back? it¡¯s even more impossible for them to be a match for our disciples. What¡¯s going on?¡± He only wanted to know what had happened in thend of the origin ancestor. Savage Aboriginals? Just how brutal was he? [PS: I can¡¯t miss a family gathering. If I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll update tonight. If I drink, it¡¯s hard to say, but I¡¯ll try my best.]

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454: True Moon, where did this trashe from</h4>

    ¡°Master, zhenyi found some fruit.¡± With a ck knife on his back and two fruits in his hands, zhenyi ran over with a red face. ck Emperor Zhen Yue was deep in thought, and then he opened his eyes. Seeing his disciple running over, he smiled,¡±Zhen Yi, cultivate properly, don¡¯t be distracted.¡± ¡°I know, teacher.¡± Zhen Yi reached out his hand.¡±Master, I¡¯ll give you the big one. I¡¯ll just eat the small one.¡± For Zhen Yi, although it was very tiring to follow his master to cultivate outside, he was very happy. It was a joy that he had never felt before. He hoped to always be with his master. No matter where his master went, he would follow. Zhen Yue patted her small head,¡±you have to cultivate well. Otherwise, master won¡¯t be happy even if you find fruits for him every day.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, master. Zhenyi will work hard in cultivation.¡± Zhen Yi nodded his head heavily with a bright and tender smile on his face. Suddenly, Zhen Yi opened his eyes wide and raised his hand. He said in surprise,¡±¡±Master, someone has appeared over there.¡± Zhen Yue looked over and frowned. In the void in the distance, a group of people wrapped in a shield was slowly falling. A while ago, this crack had already appeared. At that time, he thought that something was going on, but there was no movement after that, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But now, someone was actuallying out from inside, which made him vignt. ¡°Zhenyi,e behind me.¡± Zhen Yue said. He felt that this person wasn¡¯t friendly, and had an inexplicable feeling. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhen Yi was hiding behind his master, but his big round eyes were secretly watching the situation in the distance. ¡°Senior brother song, this is thend of origin. There are two natives there.¡± Within the protective shield, a disciple saw two figures standing at the peak of the waterfall in the distance and was surprised. This was the first time he hade to thend of the origin, and it was also his first time seeing the natives. Therefore, he was curious, and at the same time, he felt a sense of superiority. ording to the sect¡¯s records, there were very few experts in thend of origin, and they usually lived in seclusion. With their strength, as long as they didn¡¯t go to those ces of seclusion, they could basically do whatever they wanted. And when the sect Army arrived, even those experts would be nothing. ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. ¡± Zhen Yue¡¯s brows furrowed, slightly confused, as if she couldn¡¯t see through these people. ¡°Master, what¡¯s strange?¡± Zhen Yi asked. Zhen Yue said,¡±Zhen Yi, their auras are very strange. The power contained in their bodies is not the power we need for cultivation.¡± At this moment, the shield fell, and the person inside walked towards ck Emperor Zhen Yue. ¡°Native, when you see us descend, why aren¡¯t you kneeling to wee us?¡± Apprentice brother song¡¯s eyes were like an eagle ¡®S. He was holding a Scarlet saber in his arms. Although it was unsheathed, the Scarlet saber seemed to be burning with mes. The surrounding temperature also became scorching hot. ¡°Who are you people?¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue asked, but his eyes were fixed on that senior brother song. ¡°Hmph, you barbaric natives are really ignorant. We are disciples of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, and I am the sect¡¯s legacy disciple, song Tiandao.¡± Song Tiandao squinted his eyes and looked at the other party. To him, these natives were like ants, not worth mentioning. Both of them could not see through the other¡¯s cultivation because they cultivated in different powers. It was difficult to tell their realms. ¡°Hehe, these two natives are funny. They don¡¯t show any fear when they see senior brother song. Don¡¯t they know who senior brother song is?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me them. How could these two barbaric natives know that senior brother song is a core disciple of our sect? he has a high position and a powerful cultivation base. His heavenly de technique can shock the heavens and earth. It¡¯s said that those who have seen senior brother song¡¯s de attack are all dead. But these two barbaric natives can still look calm because they don¡¯t know who we are.¡± The disciples who had descended were conversing with one another. To them, these natives were nothing much. ording to the sect¡¯s records, the natives of thend of origin were dull, ignorant, and had low cultivation. Any item from the sect would arouse the curiosity of these Aboriginals. Moreover, ten thousand years ago, the sect had descended once. Although there were experts among the natives, they were suppressed by the sect¡¯s Grand Elder in the end. ¡°The ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces?¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue was puzzled. He had never heard of this sect before. At the same time, he found that these people were very strange, as if they were not from this world. But all of this didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°You use a saber?¡± Zhen Yue asked song Tiandao. Song Tiandao was stunned. He looked at the ck de in his hand andughed,¡±that¡¯s right. Why? You still want to use that broken ck de in your hand to fight me?¡± At this moment, ck Emperor Zhen Yue closed his eyes. When he opened them again, a vast de intent burst out. ¡°Using a saber? let¡¯s see if you have the right to use a saber.¡± In an instant, the tip of True moon¡¯s de drooped down, and the ck de emitted light. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, all the disciples burst outughing as though they had just heard the funniest joke in the world. To think that this indigenous being would say such things to senior brother song! This was the sect¡¯s core disciple, senior brother song. His strength had reached the realm of spirit returning to void, which was enough to look down on the masses. As for them, they were only inner sect disciples, and their strength was only at the Qi-spirit refining stage. ¡°Hahahaha, funny, funny. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like what the sect said. The natives are really stupid.¡± Song Tiandaoughed and unsheathed his long saber. Instantly, when the long saber was unsheathed, the sky turned red as if it was being burned by mes. ¡°This is apprentice brother song¡¯s low-grade spirit weapon, the Scarlet me saber. It¡¯s said that the weapon refining elder of the sect gathered the mes of heaven and earth to forge this spirit weapon. When it¡¯s used, it can burn three hundred miles. It¡¯s so powerful that it bes a saber spirit.¡± The junior brothers were very envious of senior brother song¡¯s spirit weapon, but they weren¡¯t strong enough and had no fate with these spirit weapons. ¡°Native, make your move. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chanceter.¡± Song Tiandao said. With a spiritual weapon in hand, his strength had increased by another level. He didn¡¯t care about these natives. ¡°ck intent!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Zhen Yue shouted, and the ck de in her hand streaked across the sky and then suddenly returned to its sheath. ¡°What? Native, are you kidding me?¡± Song Tiandao was furious, but suddenly, his voice stopped. The surrounding disciples who had descended did not know what was going on and could not help butugh out loud. ¡°This native is really funny. What¡¯s the meaning of a sh?¡± ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s no movement at all! There¡¯s no mana fluctuations either! When senior brother makes his moveter on, that¡¯s going to be an incredible scene!¡± Suddenly! Crack! Crack! The Scarlet me saber in song Tiandao¡¯s hand shattered, and song Tiandao¡¯s body was split in half. Blood spurted out and he fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? how can this person be so weak?¡± ck Emperor Zhen Yue was puzzled. As for the disciples who had descended, when they saw this, they were dumbfounded.¡±Senior ... Senior brother.¡± They didn¡¯t expect their senior brother to be split into two. Immediately, everyone reacted and some people even screamed. Some disciples took out their Jade cards and hurriedly injected their magical power to contact the deacon. ¡°Help! Help! Senior brother song is dead! These natives are too scary!¡± ¡°Come and save us! We have to go back! The natives here are too cruel! We don¡¯t even know what happened!¡± Panicked cries rang out. Zhen Yi didn¡¯t dare to look ahead.¡±Master, what happened to them?¡± ¡°Too weak, not worthy of a knife.¡± Zhen Yue said disdainfully. He would challenge anyone who used a de, regardless of whether they had a grudge or not. He would use the ck de in his hand to prove whether the other party was qualified to use a de. But unfortunately, that person just now was not qualified at all. ¡®ck will¡¯ was one of the moves that he hadprehended during this period of time. It used the ck de as the foundation. With one sh, it was enough to destroy everything. The reason why he had trained so hard was also to challenge Lin fan. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯vee to the ce where the natives live. Only sect elders can kill these natives.¡± This group of disciples started panicking. They remembered that this might be the native experts that the sect had been talking about. At the same time, they were filled with regret. Why had they descended into such a ce? But he had no choice and could only escape. If he continued to stay, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°If you¡¯re not from here, then you¡¯re a beast race. You keep calling me a native. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Saber intent flickered in Zhen Yue¡¯s eyes, and suddenly, the void shook slightly. As for the disciples, they felt as though they were being locked down by something. ¡°Run for your life, this native is a cultivator at the peak of the spirit returning to void stage. We are no match for him.¡± But when these words came out ... To these disciples, it was as though their bodies had been sliced apart by something sharp. They were instantly reduced to blood and flesh as they copsed onto the ground. Even if they were wearing magical or treasured clothing, they couldn¡¯t resist it and were all torn. After dealing with these strange guys, Zhen Yue turned around and left. ¡°Master, wait for me!¡± Zhen Yi shouted as he chased after him. In unknown world. The Deacon¡¯s expression was dazed. He did not know how many Jade tokens had been used to ask for help. ¡°Where did they go? even if there are powerhouses in thend of origin, there shouldn¡¯t be so many of them.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. We have to report this to the elders.¡± He realized that things had changed. Arge number of disciples descended, but they kept sending distress Jade tablets. This meant that something had happened in thend of origin. The inner sect disciples could not hold on at all. They could only send stronger disciples into thend of origin to see what the situation was. [Author¡¯s note: I drank too much. I managed to upload a new post, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m typing on the keyboard. I¡¯ll add another chapter tomorrow. I¡¯m going to eat chicken for a while. I need to rx and go to bed. Everyone loves me so much. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand. Love you all. Muah.]

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455: Is there any problem with my interrogation?</h4>

    In the magnificent me sect¡¯s dungeon. The captured disciple woke up slowly. However, when he tried to move his body, he realized that his limbs were tied up. He could even feel a cold wind blowing past him. His body was a little cold. When he lowered his head to take a look, he almost fainted. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The man¡¯s face was twisted as he struggled. This was a humiliation, a humiliation to cultivators. He didn¡¯t expect that not only was he captured, but he was also stripped naked. How humiliating was this? ¡°You¡¯re awake. ¡± Lin fan walked in front of him with a smile. This was his first time interrogating someone and he was a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know how to act so that others would think that he was a qualified interrogator. ¡°My fellow cultivator, you ...¡± Pa! A pnded. ¡°Who¡¯s your fellow Daoist? what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin fan asked. However, he started to think about it. ¡®Dao friend¡¯ sounded really familiar. Why did it sound like something he had read in a novel in his previous life? Immortal cultivation? Are you talking about those people who don¡¯t sleep at night and still want to cultivate to be Immortals? ¡°You ...¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. He wanted to kill Lin fan but he knew that he was done for. He was caught and he had nowhere to run. ¡°Song Qian.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin fan was stunned,¡±what did you just say?¡± ¡°Song Qian.¡± The man spoke again. Lin fan apuded,¡±good name, this name is extraordinary. Song Qian, he¡¯s really here to give you money.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Song Qian said in a deep voice. Pa! It was another p, but this time it was on the left side of his face, so it was symmetrical. ¡°I told you not to call me fellow Daoist. If you dare to say anything, fellow Daoist, please stop and I¡¯ll cut off your head.¡± Lin fan said calmly. Then, he sized the other party up. When he saw his crotch area, heughed in disdain as if he was looking down on him. Song Qian was dumbfounded. He felt that this native was aplete lunatic. Wasn ¡®t¡¯ fellow Daoist ¡®a very normal form of address? As for ¡®fellow Daoist, please wait¡¯, it was even more normal. However, he could tell that the other party was not joking with him. If he really said it, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where are you from?¡± Lin fan asked. He had to find out where these guys came from. Knowing one¡¯s enemy and knowing one¡¯s own strength was the key to victory. Moreover, he was suddenly very interested in where the other party was. They had actually invaded this ce and opened up a passageway. If he followed the passageway and attacked, he would turn the other party upside down and take whatever he needed to take. He would use it to strengthen the magnificent me sect. That would be a great feeling. ¡°I¡¯m from the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. ¡± Song Qian said. However, he kept thinking about how he could escape from this ce. He was actually captured by the natives, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. But looking at the natives, they didn¡¯t know any demon techniques. If they had fallen into the hands of the devil Dao, they would have been in a state where they could neither live nor die. Pa! Another p was thrown. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where you¡¯re from, not which sect you¡¯re from. If you give me the wrong answer again, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead.¡± Lin fan threatened. Song Qian wanted to shout out in anger,¡¯what the f * ck do you mean by this?¡¯ but he held himself back after some thought. ¡°I¡¯m from the true immortal realm, and I¡¯m from the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. ¡± Pa! It was another p. Song Qian couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±What are you trying to do? I¡¯ve already told you. Why did you still hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only asking you where you¡¯re from. Just tell me. I don¡¯t want to know which sect you¡¯re from. If you answer my question first, you¡¯ll be beaten up. Do you understand?¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with the questions. Which sect are you from?¡± Song Qian¡¯s heart was burning with anger. He felt that the other party was ying with him. He had already asked this question, but this fellow still asked. ¡°The ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to not tell her, so he could only tell her his background. ¡°Well, you¡¯re honest.¡± Lin fan nodded. He was quite satisfied with this result. Then, he squinted his eyes and asked,¡±what are you guys doing here?¡± Song Qian fell silent for a moment. However, he was feeling uneasy. He was considering if he should tell the other party about this matter. Then, he forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re here to have a friendly exchange with you. We don¡¯t have any ill intentions. ¡± Pa! Another p rang out. Song Qian was stunned. He raised his head and looked at the other party in a daze. This native was crazy to fight even when he was friendly. ¡°What¡¯s friendly? Don¡¯t you know that this Peak Master hates your friendliness? there¡¯s no other way, I can only kill you. ¡± Lin fan took out his Mace. As for Song Qian, the moment he saw the mace, he was scared out of his wits. He would never forget this terrifying thing. It was too frightening. ¡°Not friendly,¡± he shouted.¡±We¡¯re here to invade. To invade.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re finally telling the truth. You¡¯re tactful.¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±how many people are there in this invasion?¡± Song Qian swallowed his saliva. He was already afraid of this native. Now, he was filled with regret. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee. When he heard that there was an invasion, he had signed up excitedly. But now, it seemed like he was just courting death. After falling into the hands of this native, it was as if he had fallen into the Nine Hells. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple. The sect is in charge of all these things.¡± Song Qian shook his head and said. ¡°You¡¯re not being honest. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you. ¡± Lin fan pointed at Song Qian. Then, he looked around and found a candle. Song Qian, who was tied up, didn¡¯t know what this native wanted to do. How could he say such a thing? if he did, it might affect the ns of the sect. He believed that the sect would definitelye to save them. However, at this moment, looking at the actions of this native, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He roared,¡±¡±What do you want to do? what do you want to do?¡± Lin fan ced the candle in front of the guy¡¯s crotch and lit it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Don¡¯t waste it. Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just an ordinary disciple.¡± Song Qian was on the verge of tears. He didn¡¯t know what this native wanted to do. To him, this was too terrifying. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Watch carefully.¡± Lin fan took out a secret manual from his storage ring. This was a skill that he had obtained after killing an enemy. It was a kind of evil skill. It was filled with yellow pictures that had indescribable actions. Then, he opened the cultivation technique and showed it to Song Qian. Song Qian¡¯s Dao heart became unstable when he saw this. The blood of a man surged out and he felt his blood burning. At his crotch, that thing was actually slowly straightening. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard. ¡°It hurts! You native, you deserve to die! The sect will definitely not let you off!¡± Song Qian cried out miserably. His Dao heart was in turmoil as he looked at the pictures. It was simply difficult to resist. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Take a good look at it. It¡¯s so exquisite. Look at this girl. It¡¯s so enchanting. Aiya, this is amazing. That figure, that chest. Aiya, F * ck. If you touch it, you¡¯ll die of pleasure.¡± Lin fan acted as amentator and described the contents of the image to the fullest. Not long after, Song Qian felt the burning heat. It was so intense that he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He felt like he was going to be crippled. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Take it away. ¡± He had never suffered such torture before. This was torture both physically and mentally. ¡°You should¡¯ve said so earlier, there¡¯s no need to suffer.¡± Lin fan took the candle away.¡±Speak. Tell me what you know. If you don¡¯t answer to your satisfaction, you should know the consequences.¡± Now, Song Qian even felt like dying. ¡°For this invasion, the first to arrive are the inner disciples and core disciples of the sect. There are many of them, at least tens of thousands ...¡± ¡°Our true immortal realm has ten immortal Dao sects, six devil Dao sects, and four demonic Dao halls. This invasion of thend of origin was advocated by the higher-ups of the sects. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really just an ordinary disciple. Please, I beg you, let me go. I promise I won¡¯t say anything. ¡± Lin fan thought about it for a moment and started to fill in the nks in his mind. His knowledge was extraordinary. Wasn¡¯t it just cultivation? he really didn¡¯t care about those sects. Based on the current situation, the person who descended was really weak. However, ording to what the other party said, there were still experts behind. It was just that the experts had yet to arrive, and instead, they had sent the weak over. Why was this? Could it be that he was going to take the lead? Or rather, the conditions did not allow it, so it could not descend. This was rather suspicious. ¡°Disciple, how¡¯s the interrogation going?¡± Tian Xu asked, confused. ¡°Master, I¡¯m personally taking action. How can I hide anything from this kind of trash? However, this invader might be very cunning. Teacher, please search his soul, in case he has forgotten something. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°Alright,¡± Tian Xu replied.¡±Let me take a look.¡± Under Song Qian¡¯s terrified gaze, Tian Xu pointed at his head, and countless images appeared. Tian Xu¡¯s expression also became more and more colorful. When he stopped, Song Qian was dead. ¡°Disciple, this true immortal realm is really interesting. I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be called thend of the origin. I didn¡¯t expect that they would divide their cultivation levels like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®refine essence into Qi¡¯? refine ...¡± Tian Xu¡¯s words were a little awkward. ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t it just refining essence into Qi, refining Qi into spirit, refining spirit into emptiness, refining emptiness into Dao, and finally the legendary immortal? it¡¯s very simple.¡± Lin fan said. Tian Xu was taken aback.¡±You know that?¡± Lin fanughed proudly,¡±this is nothing. Your disciple knows a lot more.¡± What a joke, did he read the novels in his previous life for nothing? However, what made him feel a little helpless was what kind of realm did the Dao integration of void refinement realm correspond to here? was it the demigod realm or the God Realm? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t he still have a long way to go in the future? ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve thought of something and I need to get busy.¡± He was going to look for the frog, which he definitely knew. Tian Xu looked at the candle and the invader¡¯s corpse, deep in thought. This disciple actually had such a fetish. [PS: thank you for the 10000 Qidian coins tip for not being stuck in traffic every day.] P.S. She still finished thest card and retreated.

 Chapter 456 - We have to counter-invade

    <h4>Chapter 456: We have to counter-invade</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± The frog stood on the peak of the mountain. It was a little confused. The world had changed, and experts had descended from the crack. However, he was a little disappointed by the current situation. Could he still be considered a strong person? The guys here started to fight back, but they all died before they evennded. This was too bad. The yellow paper hung on the frog¡¯s back and talked all day long. At first, the frog almost went crazy, but now, the frog was used to it. No matter how noisy it was, it could face it calmly and even guarantee that its frog heart would not move. Pada! At this moment, the frog sensed that someone wasing from behind. Although it couldn¡¯t see with its Frog Eyes, the smell made the frog tremble in fear. How did this Desperado have the time toe and find it? He was a frog that had lived for tens of thousands of years. He shouldn¡¯t be like this, but now, he was being treated like a non-human, which made him feel extremely painful. At this moment, the frog¡¯s expression was solemn. Then, it soothed its frog heart, and its expression gradually changed into a despicable look. ¡°Wow, master, why are you here? frog was worried to death.¡± That expression seemed to be filled with concern for Lin fan. He even managed to squeeze out two drops of tears. Lin fan caught the frog in his hand and squinted his eyes. He had to be more careful when dealing with this frog.¡±Let me ask you, do you know about the true immortal world?¡± ¡°True immortal realm?¡± The frog was stunned.¡±What true immortal realm?¡± The frog was confused. It couldn¡¯t understand what this Desperado was talking about. Then, it suddenly reacted.¡±Oh, I know. So this isn¡¯t the world I used to live in. I was scared to death. I thought that people from my world had descended.¡± Lin fan was a little confused by the frog. What was going on? He knew that although this frog wasn¡¯t reliable, it had some ability. A huge change in the world was enough to scare him to death. However, looking at the situation now, even he seemed to be a little confused. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know what was going on either. ¡°Your world?¡± Lin fan asked. The frog said,¡±master, I understand now. This is another world that has descended. It¡¯s different from my world. The people from my world are incredible. Their level of cruelty is extremely high. Have you ever seen a scene where tens of thousands of people are swallowed with a single mouth?¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. The people from my ce are really scary. When they swallow, there¡¯s a crunching sound. Sometimes, just thinking about it makes me really scared.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Lin fan shook his hand, shaking the frog all over. The frog was about to vomit.¡±Master, I really don¡¯t know. This is different from what I¡¯ve encountered. Although the beginning was simr, this is really very different from what I know. This frog is very loyal to you. For master, I¡¯m even willing to give up my life. So master, you have to treat me well.¡± ¡°Are you really that loyal?¡± Lin fan looked at it suspiciously. He was very suspicious of the frog. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s more true than anything else. ¡± The frog nodded its head seriously. What a joke! This Desperado was very terrifying. If he wasn¡¯t honest, it would be very terrifying. However, he was really a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Although he was knowledgeable and knowledgeable, he had never heard of this ¡®true immortal realm¡¯. Lin fan pondered for a moment. He was filled with a yearning for the unknown. He really wanted to know just what sort of trash this true immortal world was. The frog saw that this Desperado was thinking hard, so it didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. However, it was also relieved in its heart. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t descend from its own world. Otherwise, it would really scare people to death. However, he felt that this so-called true immortal realm was too weak. What kind of people were they sending? just a while ago, someone was about to descend from the crack. But what was the final result? Just as there was a shadow, it was blown up by the ¡®divine origin cannon¡¯ of this fellow disciple. Thinking about it, it was too sad. People couldn¡¯t stand it. Lin fan threw the frog down and was a little confused. The frog actually said that he didn¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t that mean that the world the frog lived in also invaded often, but it was just a little more terrifying? So, in summary, he had alreadye up with a little idea. This ¡®true immortal realm¡¯ might be weaker or slightly stronger than this ce, and the world that the frog lived in was a very strong existence. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that¡¯s what he meant. ¡± Seeing that this Desperado wasn¡¯t going to y with it, the frog heaved a sigh of relief. It had escaped a cmity. ¡°Senior brother ...¡± Lu Qiming¡¯s voice came. Lin fan looked over and saw that Lu Qiming and the rest had returned. Lu Qiming had led a group of disciples to the bottom of a crack. Now that they had returned, something must have happened. ¡°Frog, be honest. If you think of anything, tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry master, I¡¯m your man in life and I¡¯ll be your ghost in death. As long as I know, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± The frog¡¯s head was like a rattle-drum, moving up and down. Its green frog face was also very solemn. When it saw the Desperado leave, the frog heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Fortunately, I¡¯ve finally managed to muddle through. What kind of world is the true immortal world? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. With such strength, you still dare to invade. You¡¯re done for. You¡¯ve been taken in by this Desperado, and I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s invading who.¡± As long as it was not an invasion from the world he was in, it had nothing to do with him. He continued to go back and rest. ¡°Junior Brother, what happened?¡± Lin fan asked. Recently, the God essence cannon had used up a lot of crystals. However, it felt really good to let his junior brothers and sisters fire. However, no matter how satisfying it was, it wasn¡¯t as satisfying as stabbing with his Mace. ¡°Senior brother, when we were trying to stop the invasion, we discovered a group of intruders. Then, our senior brothers and sisters captured them. What should we do now?¡± Lu Qiming asked. ¡°How many people?¡± Lin fan asked. He didn¡¯t expect his junior brothers to be so strong to actually capture them. ¡°There are more than 300 of them. Their methods are very strange. Some can spit fire, and some can spit water. It took junior brothers a lot of effort to capture them, but fortunately, there are no casualties.¡± Lu Qiming said. Lin fan was silent for a moment,¡±alright, lock them all up. Send word down that as long as they are alive, lock them up in the sect¡¯s dungeon and watch them closely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qiming nodded and left in a hurry. Now that there were too many cracks, there were some ces that he couldn¡¯t take care of. However, his senior and junior brothers had already left the sect to capture them. He realized that although the people who had descended were arrogant, they were not that big of a deal when they fought. Lin fan saw that his teacher was still floating in the distance and went forward. ¡°Teacher, how is it? Do you see any problems?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°My disciple, this crack is a little strange, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s so strange about it,¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Oh, really? Let this disciple take a closer look. ¡± Lin fan walked forward and stuffed his head into the crack. It was pitch ck and the chaotic air currents were flowing through the crack. He couldn¡¯t see the end of it and there were even lightning bolts wrapped around it. At the same time, there was a strong wind blowing. ¡°Could it be that the true immortal realm lies at the end of this Rift?¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple in confusion. At the same time, he was impressed by his disciple¡¯s courage. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something might happen in the crack? ¡°Disciple, how is it?¡± Lin fan turned his head,¡±teacher, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s pitch ck and I can¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t know where the crack leads to either.¡± ¡°My dear disciple, I¡¯ve just sent my divine will inside and found that there is no end to it. At the same time, there is a strange power in the crack that actually weakened my divine will and eventually dissolved it. I can¡¯t find the end.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan said,¡±I feel that this matter is a littleplicated. Maybe we can contact some of the sects and have a good discussion. From what I can see, this invasion must have just begun. The intruders who have descended are all too weak. However, there must be powerful beings waiting behind. They might descend soon.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Tian Xu nodded in agreement.¡±Then, what should we do after this?¡± Lin fan was silent for a moment, then smiled,¡±teacher, isn¡¯t this simple? if this crack can connect to unknown world, we might be able to fight our way back and invade them. We might be able to open up new territory and have a different harvest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ve been sick of this ce for a long time. If I can go to the true immortal realm and take a look, I might be able to find something different. ¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes flickered. He was very interested in the unknown. ¡°Disciple, if you really find a way to go there, you must take me with you. You can¡¯t go alone.¡± He still had a lot of trust in his disciple, but he was also afraid that his disciple would forget, so he reminded her. Lin fan smiled,¡±master, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t forget you. It¡¯s just that the current situation is a little disappointing. I feel that it¡¯s better to wait for the other side¡¯s experts to descend. The invaders are too weak now and it¡¯s not worth it to attack. Furthermore, they know too little.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. ¡± Tian Xu nodded. In the territory of the heavenly demon fox Tribe. A group of descenders arrived at this ce. ¡°Senior brother, where is this ce? why isn¡¯t there a single person here?¡± They were already lost when they arrived here. There were some powerful demonic beasts in this forest, but they were all smashed to pieces by their Dharma Treasures. ¡°The Aboriginalnd is indeed the Aboriginalnd. The demonic beasts actually don¡¯t have demonic cores. What a pity. We¡¯ve killed so many for nothing.¡± These people were very angry. When they encountered demonic beasts, they were very excited. After all, demonic beasts had demonic cores in their bodies. After killing them, they could seize the demonic cores and use them to refine pills or absorb the Dharma power within. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t even get a fart after dissecting the bodies. ¡°Eh? senior brother, look over there. There are a few fox demon Cubs.¡± One of the disciples pointed. Everyone looked over and saw a few young fox demons ying there. Little Zhi was the younger brother of Heavenly King Dao¡¯s wife. He was still young, but he was good at talking and was used to walking on two legs. But in the eyes of these descenders, this was extraordinary. ¡°A spirit fox, and it¡¯s still a young one. If we catch it and tame it as a spirit pet, we¡¯ll really earn a lot.¡± The leading senior brother said excitedly, his eyes shining.

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457: There¡¯s a mistake in the records</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°Little thing, what are you doing?¡± A pockmarked face disciple looked at the spirit fox cubs greedily. In the true immortal realm, every cultivator would catch a spirit pet. Some would ride it, while others would fight. This kind of spirit fox was more valuable, especially its Cubs. After the spirit fox grew up, it would have a bloodline inheritance and would know all kinds of divine powers and immortal Arts. Furthermore, its ability to charm others was even better. Therefore, as long as they could catch him this time, they would be rich. A few little heavenly Fox demonic beasts were ying with each other. When they heard the sound, they stood up straight, raised their front paws, and looked at these people in a daze. Because of the marriage with the magnificent me sect, the celestial demon fox Tribe was much friendlier to humans. These little fox demons were not afraid of humans and wanted to go and have a look. ¡°They are bad people.¡± Little Zhi stopped his friends and looked at these people vigntly. This voice stunned the disciples. ¡°Did you guys hear that? This spirit fox has spoken. He has actually spoken. ¡± Everyone was shocked. If they didn¡¯t hear it with their own ears, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Zhang Yixian was an inner sect disciple of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces. In the inner sect, he was considered to be in the upper-middle ss, but he was still a long way from the top of the inner sect. To cultivators, the most important things on the path of cultivation werew, wealth,panion, andnd. And this spirit fox was wealth, so he had to get it no matter what. If he could obtain this spirit fox, he might be able to improve greatly. ¡°Come over,¡± Suddenly, Zhang Yixian rose into the air. His eyes were shining. He stretched out his hand and a rope flew out from his sleeve. ¡°This is a demon binding chain. Senior brother Zhang has used this demon binding chain to subdue demonic beasts before.¡± Everyone looked at the snake-like rope with envy. This was a mid-grade bejeweled weapon. It was extraordinary. No matter where the other party escaped, they could capture him. At this moment, the demon binding chain seemed to have a mind of its own as it bound all of the heavenly demonic Fox Tribe members. At the same time, there was a trace of pure yang lightning that swam around it, binding these little things tightly. Little Zhi struggled, but the more he struggled, the tighter the monster binding rope became. It was so painful that little Zhi cried out. ¡°Brother-inw, help! Someone¡¯s bullying little Zhi ...¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve been captured by my demon binding chains and you still want to struggle? you can only be in so much pain that you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Yixian snorted coldly, then leaped over, wanting to capture these spirit foxes. Suddenly! A figure appeared in front of little Zhi. ¡°Brother-inw, they¡¯re bad guys. They¡¯re bullying me.¡± When little Zhi saw that his brother-inw had arrived, he immediately cried andined. At the same time, he looked at the person without a single bit of fear.¡±Bad guys, my brother-inw is here. You guys are in trouble.¡± ¡°Who are you people?¡± Heavenly King Dao said coldly. He had temporarily left the sect and returned to the territory of the heavenly demonic Fox Tribe in order to take care of Mei ¡®er. After all his hard work, he had finally given birth to a descendant. Hence, Mei¡¯ er could be taken care of better in the tribe. After all, most of the people in the sect were uncouth, and there were also some junior sisters who were not very experienced in the world. How could they understand the situation of this pregnant woman? ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be a native.¡± Zhang Yixian didn¡¯t expect to be stopped halfway, but he knew that they were natives of thend of origin, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Ever since they had descended here, they had been moving around in this forest. At the same time, ording to the records of their sect, the natives were ignorant and weak. They werepletely iparable to their true immortal world. ¡°Senior brother, the natives here don¡¯t seem to be any different from us.¡± One of the disciples said. Zhang Yixian replied,¡±there¡¯s a huge difference. These are just natives, the lowest level ofbor.¡± Heavenly King Dao was a little unhappy. Recently, the world wasn¡¯t calm and there were many cracks. At first, he thought that something big was going to happen, but after waiting for a long time, nothing happened. However, this group of people who had appeared made him extremely puzzled. They couldn¡¯t sense his strength, but they felt that the power in his body was a little strange and different from what they were familiar with. ¡°Brother-inw, this rope is really ufortable.¡± Little Zhi shouted. Heavenly King Dao looked at the rope around little Zhi. He didn¡¯t think much of it and just treated it as a normal rope. He grabbed it with both hands and was ready to break it. ¡°Foolish native, this is senior brother Zhang¡¯s demon binding rope. You¡¯re actually trying to break it by force? you must be dreaming.¡± When some of the disciples saw this, theyughed in disdain. Pada! Heavenly King Dao used a little bit of strength and felt that the rope was a little weird. However, he didn¡¯t use much strength and broke the rope. Puchi! Zhang Yixian¡¯s heart trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with shock as if he had seen a ghost. This demon binding chain was his personal treasure, and he was connected to it with his mind. But now, it had been broken by this native. His mind had been severely injured, and his face was extremely pale. ¡°A mere native dares to destroy my treasure? die!¡± Zhang Yixian was furious. His heart was filled with pain. This was his treasure, and now it was destroyed by this native. In an instant, Zhang Yixian formed a hand seal and pped the sword bag at his waist. A rainbow light wrapped around Zhang Yixian¡¯s body and flew towards Heavenly King Dao with a sharp voice. ¡°This is senior brother Zhang¡¯s rainbow cloud sword. I heard that an elder of the sect personally made it for him. It was made by gathering the heaven and earth¡¯s rainbow. Although it¡¯s only a mid-grade artifact, even some upper-grade artifacts can¡¯t resist its sharpness.¡± The disciples were very envious. Senior brother Zhang was someone they envied. He had many Dharma Treasures on him. Among the inner disciples of the sect, he was considered rtively rich. An ordinary person might only have one treasured weapon, but this senior brother Zhang had at least a few. His strength was extremely powerful. ¡°He¡¯s a very strange person. Perhaps he has something to do with those cracks. ¡± Heavenly King Dao didn¡¯t let his guard down. The power in his body burst out and a vast force crushed over. He pped his palm forward. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself. You took my rainbow cloud sword with your bare hands. You¡¯re simply looking for death.¡± However, in an instant, an unbelievable scene happened. Cracks appeared on the body of the rainbow cloud sword. With a Kacha sound, it shattered into pieces. By the time he reacted, Heavenly King Dao¡¯s palm was alreadying. A green light screen appeared on Zhang Yixian¡¯s body to resist the palm. This was the protection of his treasured clothing. However, the light screen onlysted for a moment before it waspletely shattered. Bang! Bang! The palmnded on Zhang Yixian¡¯s body and instantly shattered it into pieces. A pool of blood spurted out. Heavenly King Dao frowned. He felt that this person¡¯s body was really weak. He was actually crushed by just one palm. Although he was in the heaven star border realm, even someone in the Earth Star border realm would only be seriously injured by this palm. They would not explode like this man. ¡°How can this be? senior brother Zhang has been killed.¡± When the spectating disciples caught sight of this, their faces were filled with fear. They then raised their heads and were extremely shocked,¡±how is this native so strong?¡± ¡°Quickly kill him, quickly ...¡± Instantly, all the treasures in the sky started to float up. The disciples started to cast spells and spells as they all charged towards Heavenly King Dao. They had invaded from the true immortal world with the intention of reaping what they could. But who would have thought that such a thing would happen? How could these natives be so strong? they couldn¡¯t even fight back. Heavenly King Dao raised his head and frowned. He pressed down with his palm and crushed the disciples. At this moment, all of the invading disciples were dead. Even until their deaths, they still didn¡¯t understand how these natives could be so strong. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Little Zhi said excitedly. Heavenly King Dao thought for a while and then he carried little Zhi and rushed toward the heavenly demonic Fox Tribe. He felt that something was wrong and that this ce was really dangerous. He had to bring the celestial demon fox race back to the sect. At the same time, he also wanted to find out who these people were. From the situation just now, these people were very strange. The true immortal realm. The deacon in charge of this descent stood in front of an old man and said,¡±elder Xiang, something has happened. The disciples have arrived at thend of the origin ancestor, but they have been counterattacked by those natives one after another. They have suffered heavy casualties.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Xiang stood up,¡±the natives of thend of origin areunching a counterattack?¡± You killed a disciple of my sect?¡± ¡°Yes, up until now, there have been 23 Jade tes that have sent news. Then, they disappeared very quickly.¡± The deacon said. He had not expected such a thing to happen. ording to the sect¡¯s records, the natives of thend of origin were very weak. ¡°How can that be? every team is led by a true disciple. Even if they encounter a powerful existence, their safety can be guaranteed. Twenty-three Jade tes. Doesn¡¯t that mean that twenty-three true disciples of our sect have already died in the hands of these natives?¡± Elder Xiang said sternly, exuding an overbearing pressure that made the deacon break out in cold sweat. ¡°Stop the disciples from descending and wait for the sect to arrive. I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen when I let them go down to train. I¡¯ve miscalcted.¡± ¡°Among the core disciples, there are many who have cultivated the spirit to Return To Void. If they also died there, then it is obvious that these natives were not weak. The records of the sect are wrong.¡± Elder Xiang thought about it and felt that thend of the origin was not normal. There was a difference with the records of the sect. ¡°Have the other sects taken any action?¡± Elder Xiang asked. The deacon replied,¡±we haven¡¯t taken action yet. Only our sect will send our disciples down.¡± ¡°Mm, go. Tell the disciples not to descend. We¡¯ll wait for the sect¡¯s team to arrive before making a decision.¡± Elder Xiang said. ¡°Yes.¡± The magnificent me sect. The junior brothers and sisters of the sect had escorted many of the disciples who had descended. The elders of the sect had also left. It was simply a nightmare for those who had descended. They hade to thend of origin with a superior mindset, but who would have thought that they would encounter such a thing? ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ve brought something fun,¡± At this moment, Lu Qiming ran over in a hurry with a g in his hand. Lin fan asked,¡±what fun?¡± Lu Qiming took out the g.¡±Senior brother, this is it. We took it from the invader. I don¡¯t know what he did, but a fire Dragon flew out of the g. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458: Because I¡¯m the best</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s so magical. ¡± Lin fan took the g but didn¡¯t say what it was. For a talent like him, how could he not know what it was? it was just a magic weapon, no big deal. ¡°That¡¯s right, senior brother. After I obtained it, I also wanted to summon the fire Dragon. However, no matter how I tried, it was useless. I wonder how those intruders did it.¡± Lu Qiming said. He had been trying to figure out what was going on. However, after pondering for a long time, he still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hahaha, a bunch of barbaric natives. They actually want to understand the immortal treasures of our true immortal realm? they overestimate themselves.¡± The captured disciples mocked when they saw the situation. However, there was a sense of helplessness and sadness in this mockery. They hade to invade and take down these natives. They had not expected things to turn out this way. Instead, it was captured by these natives. It was simply a disgrace. ¡°Be honest. If you dare to disrespect my senior brother again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± One of the disciples smacked this guy on the head. Impudent fellow! How dare he insult their most respected senior brother Lin? that was too much! ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t hit him. Our sect gives special treatment to prisoners. Although they are intruders, they have human rights. Just force him down to eat shit.¡± Lin fan was teaching these junior brothers. Even though they were intruders, since they had been captured, they definitely couldn¡¯t fight and kill. That wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple nodded, then looked at the invader,¡±Hmph, count yourself lucky to have met our righteous and kind senior brother.¡± Lin fan shook his head. The junior brothers of the sect had to be taught a lesson. They were too violent. They shouldn¡¯t have hit people for no reason. However, the g in his hand was quite interesting. The power contained within it was quite mysterious. He clenched his fingers and the g was crushed. Spots of Starlight floated up and eventually disappeared from the world. ¡°This might be dharmic powers.¡± The true immortal world, the Paradise of immortal cultivators, had actually invaded this ce. This was really interesting. Moreover, the cracks in the void were passages. If he could pass through them, his life would be wonderful. Lu Qiming looked down on the g. It was too fragile.¡±Senior brother, there are no more intruders in the rift. I think they must have suffered a great loss and know how strong we are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Maybe they¡¯re waiting for the experts to arrive before invading.¡± Lin fan said. Lu Qiming nodded.¡±I understand, senior brother. I¡¯ll tell my junior brothers to stay alert and be on guard in case they invade again.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± He was now very curious about the true immortal realm. He wanted to see what this world looked like and whether it was rich and colorful or full of surprises. In the dungeon. The ce was filled with intruders. They had been stripped from head to toe, leaving only their underpants that covered their crotches. ¡°This is a disgrace! How can cultivators like us be humiliated by these barbaric natives?¡± A man said angrily. However, he didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. ¡°These damn barbaric natives, how dare they humiliate us like this. When the sect elders arrive, we will teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°What did you eat? why is your mouth so stinky?¡± The people around him kept their distance from the guy who was talking. He was too smelly. When he opened his mouth, it was suffocating. The long-haired man was filled with grief and indignation,¡±the natives deserve to die! They made me eat shit!¡± There was an uproar! The disciples who were locked up here widened their eyes. These natives were way too terrifying. How could they do this? ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. The current situation is not good. These natives are far stronger than we thought. Furthermore, it seems like they have formed their own sect and are very powerful. The sect¡¯s records are wrong and have caused us to be mistaken.¡± At this moment, a disciple was calmly analyzing the current situation. ¡°Senior brother Chen, what should we do now? All our things have been taken away by these barbaric natives, and this prison is extremely hard. We have no way to use our magic power. ¡± ¡°Yeah, and I found that they didn¡¯t use any magic weapons when they fought. It¡¯s very different from our situation.¡± Senior brother Chen was silent for a moment.¡±Don¡¯t panic. We must be quiet now. We can¡¯t let these natives attack us. We must keep our lives and wait for the sect toe and save us.¡± ¡°Sigh, who said that the natives of thend of origin are ignorant and weak? let hime to me now and see if I don¡¯t beat him to death.¡± Everyone sighed and lowered their heads. They had thought of all kinds of possibilities, but they had never thought of such a situation. ¡°Now, we can only wait for the sect toe and save us. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say if these natives won¡¯t attack us.¡± ¡°AI!¡± A long sigh spread through the dungeon. They were all sect disciples, and most of them were inner sect disciples. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine the current situation. They had invaded the source ancestornd to plunder and strengthen themselves, but who would have thought that they would be beaten up like this? Several dayster! The crack in the void was very calm, and there was no movement. It was as if there were no intruders. But Lin fan knew that this was not the ce. The invasion was stilling. Or perhaps, it was just a group of small shrimps that had arrived. The big shots were gathering at the back. ¡°Senior brother Lin, I¡¯m back.¡± Heavenly King Dao led the heavenly demon fox Tribe back to the sect. ¡°Junior Brother Dao, where have you been these days? Why didn¡¯t you bring back any news?¡± Lin fan asked. Heavenly King Dao felt guilty,¡±senior brother, it¡¯s all my fault. Mei ¡®er is pregnant, so I went back to the n to rest. I wanted to wait for my child toe out before returning to the sect.¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes. He was really impressed. This Junior Brother looked serious, but who would have thought that he wasn¡¯t serious at all? his wife had only transformed for a short time and he was already so eager to F * ck her. He even nted a seed. That¡¯s amazing. ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Heavenly King Dao felt that something was wrong with his senior brother¡¯s eyes, it seemed like he was looking at him. ¡°Nothing, did you encounter something?¡± Lin fan waved his hand. As a senior brother, he had to have the dignity of a senior brother. It wasn¡¯t good to beining about other people¡¯s private lives. Heavenly King Dao quickly exined what he had encountered and at the same time, he was curious about the cracks. ¡°Junior Brother, these rifts were created by intruders. The ones you killed were the intruders. But it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. The outside world isn¡¯t peaceful anymore. In my opinion, there will be a great battle soon.¡± Lin fan said,¡±do you know where the other junior brothers are? Now that something big has happened, it¡¯s time toe back. ¡± ¡°Senior brother, I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ve never met them before.¡± Heavenly King Dao shook his head. Of course, he knew why the other Peak Leaders went out. But just like what senior brother Lin said, it was time to return to the sect. It was too dangerous to stay outside all the time. ¡°En, you go and arrange for them. I have to discuss some matters with the various sect leaders.¡± Lin fan had received a notice from his teacher that people from the various sects had arrived. He wanted to discuss this matter and see how they would resolve it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Heavenly King Dao replied. Now that senior brother Lin was the leader of the ten peaks, he was in full agreement and approval. Whether it was strength or prestige, he was undeniably the number one. In the sect¡¯s main hall. When Lin fan arrived, all the grandmasters stood up and cupped their fists,¡±Peak Master Lin.¡± ¡°Everyone hase from far away, so I apologize for not going out to wee you. However, it¡¯s better to talk about serious matters.¡± Lin fan said as he swept his gaze across the crowd. There were many sects in the world that hade, but there were also some that had not. However, the Saint convent sect, Luosha sect, and eternal sect were all here. ¡°Disciple, tell all the sect leaders about this.¡± Tian Xu said as he stood there. The Grandmaster felt like he didn¡¯t exist anymore. He was the Grandmaster and he should be the one speaking. But looking at the situation, the other sects didn¡¯t seem to care about him anymore and were more concerned about this kid. Envy, jealousy, this is too much. ¡°Everyone, whatever unhappy things we had in the past, let¡¯s put them aside for now.¡± Lin fan said,¡±right now, there are many cracks appearing in the void. Many intruders have descended. I believe that the various sects have already met with them.¡± The grandmasters of the various sects nodded their heads. They hade here for this matter. The appearance of the crack had made them wary. However, at this moment, a pair of eyes were locked on him, which surprised him. He looked over and saw a monarch from the Saint convent sect with a spirited look. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this monarch before, I wonder who he is?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°This is the God punishment King of our sect.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said. The divine punishment Overlord¡¯s aura was sharp.¡±I have long heard of Peak Master Lin¡¯s name. I have been hearing about the things that you have done to our sect. I would like to meet you.¡± Lin fan waved his hand,¡±alright, God punishment Lord. This time around, we¡¯re here to discuss our ns, not to seek revenge. You¡¯ve got to have a good attitude. How can you keep remembering things from the past? don¡¯t be so petty. Be more magnanimous.¡± The divine punishment Lord¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. He wanted to spit out blood. You¡¯vee to the Saint convent sect to cause trouble time and time again, yet you want him to be more magnanimous. Shameless, you live up to your reputation. The sacred master said,¡±Peak Master Lin, if you have something to say, just say it. This time around, all the sects havee to find out how this matter is going to be resolved. Even though the intruders that have descended are all very weak, ording to our investigations, they also have sects. This means that there will be a day in the future when an expert will descend.¡± ¡°Holy Master¡¯s words are very well said, enough to show that you have worked hard.¡± Lin fan praised,¡±that¡¯s right. These invaders came from a world called the true immortal world. There are sects and sects there and the situation is different from here. But I can guarantee that there are many strong people.¡± ¡°There are hundreds of sects in the world, but only a dozen of them have demigods. Therefore, we have to unite and face the invasion of the true immortal realm together.¡± ¡°Since we are going to unite, we need a leader. And I will be the leader.¡± Lin fan said bluntly. Sacred leader was really interested in this leader, but when he heard these words, he blurted out. ¡°Why Are You the One?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Why should I be the one? let me exin. ¡± Lin fan looked at the Holy master and then looked around. ¡°Because I¡¯m the most powerful.¡±

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459: What he said makes so much sense that I can¡¯t refute it</h4>

    ¡°F * ck!¡± The sacred leader couldn¡¯t help but curse. He had thought that the kid woulde up with a shameless reason, but he didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing. ¡°I¡¯m the most powerful?¡± This was a huge blow, and sacred leader couldn¡¯t take it, but he had to ept it. This was because the other party said that there was no problem and that was indeed the case. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re boasting shamelessly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The divine punishment monarch shouted in disdain. He had always been chasing after the demigods of the dead sect, so he had never shown himself. Although he had heard that this kid was very powerful, he would not believe it without seeing it with his own eyes. Now, in front of so many sects, he said that he was the most powerful. What did he think of the Saint convent sect? ¡°Divine punishment Lord, don¡¯t get too excited. If you¡¯re not convinced, we can go out and practice.¡± Said Lin fan with a smile. His attitude was very friendly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone.¡± The divine punishment Lord had a bad temper and could not tolerate such an arrogant fellow. However, when the divine punishment monarch was about to go out, he was stopped by the sacred master. In the past, the Holy master might have been happy to see this and sent his Junior Brother out to teach this kid a good lesson, but after that group fight, he no longer had the mood. ¡°Senior brother, why are you pulling me?¡± The divine punishment Lord said unhappily. Spray Saint judgement looked at him and said,¡±senior brother, are you F * cking looking for death? you¡¯re not this b*stard¡¯s match. Do you believe that he¡¯ll beat the sh * t out of you?¡± ¡°Sanction? what did you say?¡± The divine punishment Lord shouted angrily. The gambling Saint couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Senior brother Holy Lord, don¡¯t drag me. Let me fight outside. We¡¯ll block the next one. Those who bet on my senior brother winning, the odds are one to a hundred. Those who bet on Peak Master Lin winning, no, are youing or not?¡± Sacred leader shook his head and said,¡±Junior Brother, don¡¯t go. You¡¯re really no match for him. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself. There are so many sects here. The Saint convent sect can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.¡± ¡°Senior brother, even you don¡¯t believe me?¡± The divine punishment monarch looked at his senior brother in disbelief. He had not expected that even his senior brother would not believe him. This made him very sad. The confidence he once had waspletely destroyed. In the crowd, Thunder monarch was standing behind an elder of another sect. His gaze would asionally nce at the essory on the waist of that elder. His fingers were trembling, and he kept trying to reach out to it. He realized that this was the best time. Everyone was paying attention to the situation. His presence was basically zero, and no one noticed him. At this moment, the finger of the Holy thieving Thunderbolt hooked, and the pendant fell into his hand. Then, with his hands behind his back, he slowly left. The elder who had his essory stolen sensed something. He touched his waist with both hands and looked left and right.¡±Eh, where¡¯s my stuff?¡± The Thunder monarch came to the divine punishment monarch¡¯s side.¡±Senior brother, stoppeting. You¡¯re really no match for him. You¡¯ll lose very badly.¡± ¡°You ... You guys.¡± The divine punishment Lord found it hard to ept. He was once revered as a God of War by his junior brothers, but now, he was being distrusted. Lin fan said,¡±God punishment Overlord, your Peak Master would advise you to listen to your fellow sect members. Don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± ¡°AI!¡± The divine punishment monarch flicked his sleeves and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He wasn¡¯t a Saint Lord anyway, so he just let them be. Huo Rong sneaked to Tian Xu¡¯s side.¡±Senior brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for him to be like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡°An able man should do more work. It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m first and he¡¯s second. I agree, so he¡¯s first. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ¡°Senior brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked as he looked at his worried senior brother.¡±You look like you¡¯re in trouble.¡± The sect master turned to Tian Xu.¡±Junior Brother, do you think I can still be the sect master for another ten years?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Tian Xu asked. He still respected his senior brother a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the sect for so long just to help him. ¡°Look at your disciple, she¡¯s so popr. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it for ten years. Senior brother still wants to participate in the sect¡¯sprehensive strength exhibition and walk around in the middle of it.¡± The sect leader was worried. 10 years was such a long time. If he just endured it, then so be it. But looking at the situation, 10 years wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. I promise you. However, you¡¯re a little weak. I¡¯ll leave this to my disciple. You just have to be the Grandmaster happily. With me around, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Tian Xu consoled him. His senior brother had a Heart of ss. He would overthink things and was a little sensitive. Although he was already old, his mentality was still very young. Otherwise, the magnificent me sect wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much for so many years if senior brother was a man of great talent and strategy. After all, the sect still had him, a peak demigod. No matter how bad it was, it couldn¡¯t be this bad. ¡°That¡¯s good. Junior Brother, you can do whatever you want with your disciple. After ten years, when you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll step down and retire.¡± The Grandmasterughed. With this guarantee from his Junior Brother, he was happy. ¡°We¡¯ll see. If my disciple isn¡¯t interested, then you¡¯ll have to work for a few more years, senior brother. ¡± Lin fan looked at the crowd,¡±grandmasters, this Peak Master will be the leader. Is that okay?¡± If the Saint convent sect had no problems, then they had no problems either. Some sects didn¡¯t have their own opinions, so the magnificent me sect was a good choice. They fully supported them. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m convinced that Peak Master Lin will be the leader.¡± ¡°My sect is also convinced.¡± The divine punishment Lord turned his head and didn¡¯t want to say anything. The Saint convent sect was the number one sect in the world, but they didn¡¯t even have a chance to deal with such a major event. Instead, they were suppressed by the magnificent me sect. He was dissatisfied. However, since his senior brother didn¡¯t say anything, what else could he say? Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll follow senior brother. Since you don¡¯t want to fight, then forget it. He was so angry! ¡°Peak Master Lin, we can only rely on your leadership to defeat the true immortal world and ensure our safety when they invade us this time.¡± A small sect leader said. ¡°Sect master, you¡¯re wrong. Our goal isn¡¯t just to defeat them and ensure our safety.¡± Lin fan chuckled. These words of his were something that the various sects could not understand. The honest man from the Luosha sect, Night Demon,ughed.¡±Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by that? Could it be that we have some other situation?¡± Lin fan replied,¡±of course! If the true immortal world hadn¡¯t invaded us, who among you would know of the other worlds out there?¡± Everyone shook their heads. They really didn¡¯t know. To them, the invasion of the true immortal world was really an eye-opener, and they didn¡¯t expect that there would be another world outside. ¡°Tell me, is the world we live in big?¡± Lin fan asked. The various grandmasters thought to themselves that it felt really big. Just as someone was about to reply, Lin fan interrupted. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m actually young. For so many years, the various sects in the world have been in constant conflict. But no matter how much we fight, we¡¯re still people of this world. In the eyes of the sects, the disciples of our own sects are our own people, and those of other sects are outsiders. But now that the true immortal world has descended, the situation has changed. We are all our own people, and the true immortal world is an outsider. ¡± ¡°Think about it and use your heart to feel if what I said makes sense.¡± Lin fan said slowly. He had to make things clear to everyone. Otherwise, it would be impossible to invade the true immortal world with just the magnificent me sect. Luosha sect leader puti Sha thought about it and felt that it made sense. Even the God punishment Overlord, who didn¡¯t really like Lin fan, started to think about it. Holy F * ck! What the f * ck was thisd saying? did he make some sense? Lin fan felt that it was about time. He had already given them plenty of time to think about it. ¡°Everyone, think about another question. Since the true immortal world has appeared, does that mean that there¡¯s only one true immortal world? Their invasion has opened a bright path for us. It¡¯s certainly not only the true immortal world, but there are other worlds, so many worlds, so many territories, waiting for our arrival. Is there a need for hundreds of sects to nest in this world and fight for that little territory?¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, what do you mean?¡± the sacred leader asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Lin fan pointed at the Holy master,¡±what I mean is that we¡¯re all on the same side. Let¡¯s work together andunch a counterattack against the true immortal world. We¡¯ll take down the other party¡¯s territory and let them know that ournd of origin is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°What is thend of origin?¡± Some of the sects didn¡¯t quite understand and asked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what the invaders call us. This ce is called thend of the origin.¡± Lin fan exined and continued to brainwash him. ¡°Think about it. When that timees, we¡¯ll counterattack and upy One World after another, and each sect will be given One World. How much territory will that be? by then, do we still need to fight until we¡¯re bloody over a little territory?¡± ¡°Why are you frowning because there¡¯s no danger in your territory?¡± ¡°Is it even necessary to beg for this and that just for a little bit of resources?¡± ¡°Tell me, do you want to have your own world?¡± At this moment, many of the grandmasters looked at Lin fan with sparkling eyes. This was something that they had never thought of before. Moreover, they were already tempted. If that was really the case, that would be really great. ¡°What if there aren¡¯t that many worlds?¡± A very small voice was heard. Suddenly, there was silence. Everyone had the same thought. That¡¯s right, what if there wasn¡¯t any? ¡°Who said that?¡± Lin fan asked. Under such intense brainwashing, there was actually someone who could still react. Talented and rational. Everyone looked at each other. Finally, a sect leader of a small sect raised his hand timidly,¡±I asked.¡± Lin fan pointed at him,¡±good question, but let me tell you that this is impossible. If that happens, then we will split thend.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, although this is a good idea, we don¡¯t know anything about the true immortal world. We don¡¯t know the distribution of their power and what level they are at. What if they crush us?¡± Sacred master asked. Lin fan chuckled out,¡±Holy master, why are you thinking so much? Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s a tall one to hold it up. As the leader, I¡¯m the first to rush in. What are you afraid of? if something really happens, then the true immortal world will invade us now, and we won¡¯t be able to resist it, right?¡± The Holy master nodded his head, feeling that what he said made sense. If the true immortal world was truly that powerful, there was no way they would be able to defend against it. At this moment, all the sect Masters agreed. ¡°Peak Master Lin is right. If the true immortal world invades us, we will retaliate.¡± ¡°And let them know that we¡¯re not to be trifled with.¡± Lin fan was very satisfied with the oue. Then, he raised his hand and said,¡±tell me, let¡¯s kill them.¡± ¡°Kill them.¡± All the grandmasters roared out in excitement as well. It was as if they could see everything beautiful in the future. ¡°F * ck his mother.¡± ¡°F * ck his mother.¡± At this moment, even the Saint Lord was waving his arms around in excitement. Opening up a territory and controlling a world was something that no one had ever done before. This was something that would be praised by future generations. Even though he felt that something was off. But he couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment. Forget it, this kid¡¯s words made sense, and he actually couldn¡¯t refute them. [PS: I rmend a book. It¡¯s my good friend¡¯s ¡°I want to be a good person.¡± If you¡¯re interested, you can go and support it or post somements. After all, it¡¯s my good friend¡¯s book. I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s useless to rmend it.]

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460: This guy is not dead yet</h4>

    ¡°Senior brother, why do I feel like this kid is trying to fool us?¡± The crowd was excited, which shocked Huo Rong. He felt like something big was about to happen. Tian Xu smiled.¡±Junior Brother, how could my disciple be lying? what he said makes sense. The true immortal world¡¯s invasion did open a path for us and point us in the right direction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little too casual. Even now, we still haven¡¯t figured out the true immortal world¡¯s situation. ¡± Huo Rong felt that this matter was a little too extreme. They hadn¡¯t even figured out the situation in the true immortal world before summoning him. It was too casual and they hadn¡¯t discussed it properly. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between knowing it and not knowing it? even if we don¡¯t act, the true immortal realm will still make a move. If we take the initiative, we might be able to catch them off guard. ¡± Tian Xu felt that his precious disciple¡¯s words made sense. It was indeed not a wise move to sit and wait for death. Huo Rong didn¡¯t say much. He still felt that it wasn¡¯t very reliable. ¡°Silence!¡± Lin fan pressed his hand down and the originally passionate scene quieted down. Everyone raised their heads and looked at Lin fan. Regardless of whether they believed it or not, it was something that some sects yearned for. If what Peak Master Lin said was true, then it might be a good choice. ¡°Now, we have to unite and work together to stop the invasion of the true immortal world. When the time is right, we will counterattack and catch them off guard.¡± ¡°As far as I know, the other party¡¯s cultivation levels are divided into: refining essence into Qi, refining Qi into spirit, refining spirit into emptiness, and refining emptiness into Dao. As for whether these four levels correspond to our cultivation levels, I still don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°However, based on the current situation, the disciples who have descended are all very weak and not very powerful. Therefore, we still have a chance to counterattack.¡± Lin fan exined and everyone listened. Some sects already knew about this but some didn ¡®t. Now that he heard about it, he felt that the cultivation levels were a little strange. ¡°Peak Master Lin, then tell us, what should we do?¡± One of the sects asked. His sect was a small sect and nothing much. In this situation, Peak Master Lin was already giving them face by being willing to bring them around. ¡°The situation is very simple. Let¡¯s all swear to the heavens that in this invasion, everyone will do their best. If anyone tries to y tricks, we¡¯ll be struck by lightning. How about it?¡± Lin fan said. When he said that, the crowd started to discuss. This was especially so for the sacred master. He was cheering loudly, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. He would definitely take advantage of this and preserve the strength of his sect. He wouldn¡¯t reveal everything he had. Now that this brat had already said that he was dead, there was no turning back. She didn¡¯t know where this guy learned it from. He had nothing to do all day long, so what kind of oath was he making? ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Lin fan asked. The small and medium-sized sects naturally had no problems. They were more than happy to do so. This way, they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being used as cannon fodder. No problem, Peak Master Lin¡¯s suggestion is very good.¡± The crowd said. Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction and looked at the Holy master,¡±Holy master, let¡¯s start with the Saint convent sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Holy master looked at Lin fan in a daze. What the f * ck was the meaning of this? ¡°Saint Lord, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust your sect. It¡¯s just that your sect is the number one sect in the world. By taking the lead to represent us, it¡¯s also a show of our respect to the Saint convent sect. Please.¡± Lin fan chuckled. Look at how good he was with his words. The Holy master squinted his eyes at Lin fan, wishing that he could just chop thisd into 17 or 18 pieces. If he didn¡¯t believe it, then so be it. Why did he have to say such things? who was he trying to fool? With so many pairs of eyes watching, it didn¡¯t mean that it was impossible. In the end, he could only swear to the heavens. The Saint convent sect¡¯s oath put all the major sects at ease. Lin fan chuckled,¡±alright, let¡¯s all make an oath together. As for those sects that aren¡¯t here, we won¡¯t bring them along to y.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The sect leaders nodded and then swore. Instantly, the void trembled and formed a vortex. The oath waspleted. The disciples outside looked up at the sky and saw the thick dark clouds rolling. Not long after, the aura disappeared. It was just that the various sect leaders felt a little uneasy after making the oath. ¡°Alright, everyone has already made the oath. From now on, we are all on the same side. When we get out of the pce, we need to prove one thing.¡± Lin fan said with a smile. Sacred leader was suspicious,¡±what is this kid up to? I feel like I¡¯m regretting it.¡± He realized that it was as if he had boarded a pirate ship. Now that the oath had been made, it was toote to regret. ¡°Saint Lord, we must be careful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± sovereign dan ¡®e said. He realized that the Saint Lord was a little impulsive. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be too impulsive. It was simply asking a Tiger for its skin. It was very dangerous. He didn¡¯t believe that this kid was so kind to think about them when there were benefits. ¡°F * ck, the Saint convent sect is actually working with these small sects. How embarrassing.¡± The Saint convent sect was supposed to control the world, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this? Chaos frowned.¡±Sanction, can¡¯t you just speak properly? why do you only know how to scold people all day long? do you know that this habit of yours has a very bad influence on people?¡± ¡°Bullsh * t! When did I curse? chaos! Don¡¯t always target me! Take a look at yourself! You¡¯re the one who harmed the female disciples of the sect! You¡¯re an old bastard! You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Sanction said disdainfully. Saying that he was scolding people was simply nonsense. ¡°You ...¡± Chaos was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. When had he ever harmed a female disciple of the sect? this was a mutual consent, a fair deal. ¡°All of you, shut up. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡± The sacred leader red at the two of them and wanted to p them to death, but he had no choice. They were both junior brothers and he couldn¡¯t really kill them. Judgement and chaos didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at each other, snorted, and ignored each other. From the beginning to the end, the heavenly mandate realm monarch did not say a word. She found that these junior brothers were beyond redemption. When the sect disciples saw so many grandmasters appear, they were all extremely curious, wondering what was going on. Lin fan said,¡±teacher, can you take a look at the cracks in the void and see if you can destroy them?¡± ¡°Disciple, let master take a look.¡± Tian Xu lifted his head and floated up into the air. His eyes shone brightly as he raised his palm and smacked down. Instantly, the space waspressed and formed into a hand seal. When it touched the cracks, it exploded. Everyone looked up, not knowing what was going on with the crack. ¡°He¡¯s actually fine. ¡± When the explosion dissipated, the crack was still there without any signs. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these rifts,¡± Tian Xu said in a deep voice.¡±My palm can destroy the void, but these rifts are still fine. It seems like these rifts aren¡¯t as simple as a void passage.¡± ¡°This is going to be a little troublesome.¡± Lin fan was in a difficult position right now. With so many cracks, how was he supposed to find out where the powerful beings of the true immortal world would descend from? If they didn¡¯t know where it wasing from, the difficulty of waiting would be a little high. Just as Lin fan was deep in thought, a voice rang out. ¡°Brother, brother ...¡± The moment Lin fan heard this voice, he was stunned. Why did it sound so familiar? when he looked over, he waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to still be alive. ording to the usual routine, he was already so powerful, so these people should not have disappeared into thin air. In the distance, mo Jingzhe waved his hand with a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t care what was going on as he rushed over. Then, he came in front of Lin fan and gave him a hug. Then, he patted Lin fan¡¯s shoulder and sighed,¡±brother, we finally meet again.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lin fan asked. Where did this idiote from? ¡°Brother, I¡¯vee to find you for something important.¡± Mo Jingzhe hurriedly said,¡±you don¡¯t know? I was cultivating that day, and suddenly, the sky turned dark. I looked up and saw such arge, round, ck crack above my head. Before I could react, a group of people descended. As soon as they saw me, they said,¡¯native, die!¡¯ Who am I, mo Jingzhe? He¡¯s not the kind of person who can¡¯t distinguish between good and evil. ¡± ¡°But those guys were very presumptuous. I, mo Jingzhe, had already mastered the divine Art. When they attacked me, I had to fight back. We fought for two days and two nights. I was stabbed dozens of times, and finally ...¡± ¡°Stop,¡± he said. Lin fan raised his hand,¡±don¡¯t talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about the main point.¡± Mo Jingzhe took a deep breath. He was a little tired after saying so much in one breath. Then, he said with a smile,¡±¡±When I killed thest person, he told me to wait. His sect¡¯s elders will be here soon. I thought that it would be difficult for me to fight with them. How can I defeat those elders? so, I thought of you, brother, and came to ask for help.¡± ¡°Is it as big as the crack over there?¡± Lin fan pointed and asked. Mo Jingzhe looked over.¡±Yes, it¡¯s dozens of times bigger than the crack.¡± Lin fan looked at everyone and nodded his head. He felt that he had found the crack where the big shots had descended. However, since the fool was here, he had to make some arrangements.¡±Yes, I know. Tell me where the crack is and you can go back. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I won¡¯t go back and will just stay here. In my eyes, this matter is not simple.¡± Mo Jingzhe said seriously, as if he had seen through everything. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to your family?¡± He didn¡¯t want to keep this fool by his side. He was a little in the way. Mo Jingzhe smiled.¡±No need. I¡¯ve already brought them here. Look, they¡¯re right there.¡± Lin fan looked over and saw a group of people standing there. Mo Lingyu was among them. When she saw Lin fan, she waved her hands. ¡°Amazing.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that mo Jingzhe was not stupid. He knew that the sect was the safest ce. However, it was a little strange. Every time he was in trouble, this guy would bring him news. He was really a good brother.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461-what am I doing here then?</h4>

    ording to mo Jingzhe¡¯s location, Lin fan led the various sects to this ce. Just as mo Jingzhe had said, there had indeed been an intense battle here. However, what he couldn¡¯t figure out was what was going on with these tombstones. It was even carved with the words ¡®tomb of the nameless¡¯. He had chopped the other party to death and even helped to bury him. He was really awesome. ¡°It¡¯s here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be above the danger zone. This crack is really big. ¡± Lin fan raised his head. The crack in the air was huge and was round. It was pitch ck and he couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯re saying that the experts from the true immortal realm will invade from here?¡± Tian Xu asked. He was getting more and more interested in the true immortal world. Lin fan could not be sure either,¡±this is also where the crack is thergest. If any powerful beings were to descend, they might descend from here. However, it¡¯s hard to say for sure.¡± Everyone looked up. This was thergest Rift they had ever seen. At first nce, this pitch-ck Rift looked like a pitch-ck demon that was devouring the world. ¡°How can you be so sure that the experts of the true immortal realm wille out from here?¡± Sacred leader asked. He felt that this fellow was leading them by the nose and this made him unhappy. Although he was the leader now, the Saint convent sect was still the number one sect in the world. ¡°A man¡¯s sixth sense must be trusted. Saint Lord, this crack is huge and extraordinary.¡± ¡°This Peak Master knows that you¡¯re not convinced by me, but this is a matter of great importance that concerns our safety. It¡¯s better to control your child¡¯s temper.¡± Lin fan said with a sigh as though he was lecturing. This angered the Holy master so much that he almost jumped up in anger. Who would frame someone like that? ¡°Peak Master Lin, what do you mean?¡± Putisha asked. Lin fan replied,¡±based on the current situation, we have to gather our strongest forces and wait here. The rest of the ninth level heavenly Dipper sovereigns will lead the disciples to guard the other rifts and repel the invaders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that we demigods are all waiting for the other to descend here?¡± This didn¡¯t sound good. This was the territory of the magnificent me sect. If they were all here, they could indeed stop the other party. However, if there was such a big crack in their own sect, what would they do? ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Lin fan nodded his head. Right now, he was a little excited. If the powerful beings of the true immortal world were to descend and gang up on the other party, they would be able to catch the other party off guard. ¡°Then what if our own sect also has an expert who invades?¡± Putisha said. It definitely wouldn¡¯t work if all the demigods were left here. Lin fan smiled,¡±that¡¯s fine. Each sect only needs one demigod. Of course, the Saint convent sect has the most demigods. At least half of them should be here. At the same time, we¡¯ll let the weaker ones guard their respective sects. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°What about the other sects?¡± The Saint sovereign said. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to trick them again. Why did the Saint convent sect have to send out half of the sovereigns? if anything were to happen, they would be in deep trouble. Lin fan replied,¡±forget about the other sects. If they aren¡¯t demigods, it¡¯s useless even if theye. It¡¯s better for them to help suppress the cracks.¡± Most of the small and medium-sized sects heaved a sigh of relief. They did not have any demigod experts, so they did not need to participate in the war. Shi Ditian said regretfully,¡±sigh! My elephant god sect wishes to fight alongside Peak Master Lin. However, our sect doesn¡¯t have any demigods. What a pity.¡± ¡°Sect leader Shi, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for this. Your sect has a demigod who is living in seclusion in the forest ocean. I met him when I passed byst time. Just call him over.¡± Lin fan said. Shi Ditian was stunned. Their sect had a demigod? How did he not know about this? then, his expression changed and he was even a little excited. Their elephant god sect actually had a demigod. However, when they thought about how this demigod was going toe here to fight against the experts of the true immortal world, they felt flustered and had an unspeakable bitterness. At the same time, he was a little unhappy with the demigod. Since he existed, why didn¡¯t hee out? otherwise, the elephant god sect wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky. ¡°Sect heads, elders, what¡¯s the decision on this matter? although the other intruders from the rift are not strong, some of them are not weak to our disciples. We can¡¯t be careless. If we want a sect to own a world, we¡¯ll have to show our true abilities. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be destroyed by the true immortal world and have nothing left.¡± Lin fan said. Even though they had made an oath and no one would y with ghosts, it was still better to give them a reminder. The sect leaders nodded. They knew how serious this matter was and it wasn¡¯t as simple as they thought. ¡°Elder Huo Rong, arrange for the disciples to make preparations in the next few days. They have to take charge of the cracks. At the same time, let the disciples form teams and check everywhere. Don¡¯t let any fish escape the.¡± Lin fan said. Huo Rong nodded,¡±yes, don¡¯t worry. I can handle this.¡± Looking at it now, it made Huo Rong feel like he was no longer an elder, but a subordinate of this kid. ¡°Forget it. Who asked this kid to improve so quickly? in the entire sect, only Tian Xu Can suppress him.¡± It was really infuriating topare people. ¡°Saint Lord, I¡¯ll stay.¡± Thunder took the initiative to ask for battle. He really wanted to see who on earth the true immortal world was. How dare they be so arrogant and invade their territory? they were really courting death. Sacred master nodded and agreed to let Thunder stay. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Thunder monarch to stay. He¡¯s too weak. It¡¯s better for the God punishment monarch, the heavenly mandate monarch, the punishment monarch, and the God order monarch to stay.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t give him any face at all as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m weak?¡± Sovereign Thunder red at Lin fan. Wasn¡¯t this a little too disrespectful? no matter what, he was still a demigod sovereign! Lin fan chuckled out,¡±sovereign Thunder, this matter is of utmost importance. There can not be any mishaps. You should stay behind. If anything were to happen, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have the ability to save you.¡± Lei ting looked at Lin fan, feeling indignant. He admitted that he couldn¡¯t beat Lin fan, but he would never admit that he was the weakest demigod in the Saint convent sect. The sacred master said,¡±Thunder, go back and guard the sect. Don¡¯t argue about these matters anymore.¡± Sovereign Thunder almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. This was too much. He didn¡¯t believe that he was inferior to judgment and divine rank. Shenzhi monarch smiled.¡±Junior Brother Leiting, I¡¯m afraid this battle will be fraught with danger. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay. Peak Master Lin is just being kind. You should go back.¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not the weakest.¡± Sovereign Thunder was cursing in his heart. He wasn¡¯t willing to ept this. However, there was nothing he could do. Since the matter had already been settled, what else could he say? ¡°I went to the sunshine sect a few days ago and found out that Ji Yuan has be a demigod. No one from the sunshine sect came this time. It seems like they don¡¯t want toe with us.¡± Said the sovereign. When he was facing Ji Yuan, the terrifying aura made him want to retreat. He had always been indignant, so he brought it up now to let everyone know that the sunshine sect was different now and had a demigod master. Lin fan was shocked. This was crazy. There was a demigod in the sunshine sect, and that demigod was Ji Yuan. Did he take drugs? Given Ji Yuan¡¯s situation, it was still unknown if he could be a demigod. This was really strange. At this moment, two figures appeared in the distance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that such a major incident had happened?¡± The crowd looked over and didn¡¯t expect the heaven sect Pce to send someone. Tian Xu nced at them.¡±Cang wudao, God cloud, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯rete, but you¡¯re still finding excuses to say that you weren¡¯t informed ...¡± The two people in the distance looked a little embarrassed. Before they came, they had hesitated a lot and had been discussing whether they shoulde or not. After all, they were going to the magnificent me sect. They didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lin fan and hated him. Butter on, he found out that since most of the sects had gone, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯t go to the heaven sect Pce. Thus, he rushed over. God cloud cupped his fists.¡±Tian Xu, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You¡¯re still as sharp-tongued as ever.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then don¡¯t talk. I told you to study for a few more years, but you just didn¡¯t listen. Is this what a sharp-tongued person should say?¡± Tian Xu shook his head and waved his hand.¡±I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. It¡¯s a waste of my breath.¡± Lin fan chuckled out,¡±so, it¡¯s the two demigods of the heaven sect Pce who have arrived. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s make an oath then.¡± ¡°An oath?¡± Cang wudao and God cloud were both stunned. They had just arrived and they were already making an oath. What the hell was this? The sacred master looked at the two of them,¡±we¡¯ve all sworn an oath that we¡¯ll work together in the face of this invasion. If there¡¯s anyone who tries to y tricks, we¡¯ll be struck by lightning. Hurry up and stop wasting time.¡± Cang Wu Dao said,¡±we¡¯ve just arrived so please exin. After all, we still don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°What do you mean by understand?¡± the me Saint said.¡±Why is it so difficult to make an oath? if you hadn¡¯t arrived now, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you around. Stop wasting time. Hurry up. There are so many demigods waiting. Only the two of you are precious.¡± Cang wudao¡¯s attitude was very good but when he heard the words of judgement, his face turned red with anger,¡±judgement, what do you mean?¡± ¡°F * ck! What a F * cking idiot.¡± Spray Saint judgement turned his head and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°You ...¡± Cang wudao red at the other party in rage. He had not expected that the punishment would be so Savage,¡±Saint Lord, with his current state, he¡¯s clearly just trying to stir up trouble.¡± God cloud blocked Cang Wu Dao,¡±forget it, I understand what it means. Swear.¡± Cang Wu Dao red at judgement as he swore with master God cloud. Lin fan could feel that this retaliating party of his was getting stronger and stronger. He refused to believe that they would not be able to take down these true immortal world. ¡°Demigod Cang, you can go back now. There¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡± Lin fan said. Cang wudao was just about to say something when he heard those words and was taken aback,¡±Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± sanction said impatiently.¡±You can leave now. You¡¯re the weakest, so God cloud will stay. You go back to the heaven sect Pce and guard it, understand?¡± ¡°Then what am I here for? You¡¯re going back after making an oath?¡± Cang wudao was stunned. This was too much bullying. Also, he actually said that he was weak? ¡°En,¡± Lin fan smiled.

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462: The big boss ising, be prepared</h4>

    As a demigod, Cang wudao had his own dignity. But now, that dignity had been trampled on by someone. Listen, my God, what did he say? He was the weakest, and he had to go back the moment he arrived. All he had to do was make an oath. Now that there were so many people at the scene, did he still have any sense of shame? Master ShenYun¡¯s expression was calm. He epted these words. He was indeed powerful, and the other party needed his help. As for Cang wudao, he wanted to help but couldn¡¯t do anything because the other party was speaking the truth. With the two of them as the benchmark, he was indeed the stronger one while Cang wudao was much weaker. Lin fan wanted to continue speaking, but seeing Cang wudao standing there stupidly, he asked curiously,¡±¡±Demigod Cang, do you still have something to do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Cang wudao was hurt. Hisplete heart had long been shattered. This was a blow that had left him with no intact skin. Ever since he became a half god, he had been high and mighty. When had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s hurry back to the heaven sect Pce. We don¡¯t know when the intruders wille to these cracks. ¡± Lin fan said. He definitely knew that Cang wudao was hurt but he had no choice. In the heaven sect, Cang wudao was the weakest. But that was good too. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t do anything. At least he could make an oath to prove that he had participated. ¡°Farewell.¡± Although Cang wudao was expressionless, when he turned around, there were two obvious traces of tears at the corner of his eyes that fell down. Lin fan looked at the crowd,¡±everyone, since you¡¯ve already made your vows, then bring out your full strength. From now on, you¡¯ll have to depend on yourselves to eat porridge and rice husks.¡± All the sect leaders nodded their heads. They knew that this was a huge matter and it wasn¡¯t something that the small things from before couldpare to. If they didn¡¯t have the power to resist the invasion of the true immortal world, their sects might be destroyed or even enved. Of course, enving was impossible. Even if he died, he would not be enved. ¡°Peak Master Lin, we¡¯ll take our leave now. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely use all our strength to resist these intruders.¡± The sect leaders cupped their fists. The true experts of the true immortal world were definitely not people they could fight against. They could only go and clean up some of the weaker ones. Many people at the scene immediately scattered and headed towards the various sects. Huo Rong and the others also retreated back to the sect and ordered the disciples to take action. Out of the ten peaks, only Heavenly King Dao had returned. The other Peak Leaders seemed to have disappeared from the world. It was really annoying that they didn¡¯te back even after such a huge event. The sacred master asked,¡±Peak Master Lin, what do we do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± Lin fan replied. Then, he took out the heavenly River King cauldron. With a flick of his finger, the earth abyssal green mes started burning.¡±Everyone, go and catch some wild beasts.¡± Putisha could not understand.¡±Peak Master Lin, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Dinner. It¡¯s getting dark. Aren¡¯t you guys hungry?¡± Lin fan looked at the crowd. Although a huge battle was about to happen soon, he still had to eat. The divine punishment monarch turned his head away and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.¡±I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯re still in the mood to cook at a time like this. But someone still went to catch wild beasts. As for me, there¡¯s food to eat. It¡¯ll be a waste if I don¡¯t eat.¡± The magnificent me sect, invincible peak. The frog squatted there and looked at the ck python that was circling the mountain peak.¡±¡±Old ck, I¡¯ll show you the way, it¡¯s up to you to believe me.¡± He was panicking. He knew that this invasion wasn¡¯t the world he was in, but he couldn¡¯t be careless. Because there must be a connection. If that was the case, one day, the world he lived in would definitely invade. ¡°I don ¡®t.¡± Old ck cultivated on the mountain. After the World changed, the power of heaven and earth was much stronger than before. He felt that he was not far from his peak. ¡°Old ck, why are you so stubborn? brother frog gave you a clear path, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± The frog was irritated. This old ck¡¯s brain isn¡¯t working. I made an exception and pointed out a clear path for him, but he still doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows the way. ¡± Old hei¡¯s voice was filled with disdain,¡±take care of yourself first. With this strength, you¡¯re not even at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper, and you still dare to boast so shamelessly?¡± ¡°Aiyoh! Old ck, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. So what if they¡¯re not at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper? do you believe that even if they¡¯re demigods or gods, if theye before me, this frog has the ability to kill them?¡± The frog said unhappily. ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost.¡± Old ck swept his ck tail and sent the frog flying. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time talking to it. He had already be a demon pet, yet he was still ying tricks. He did not even consider his future. God, aren¡¯t you afraid of blowing it up? ¡°F * ck, old ck, you¡¯ve lost my pity.¡± The frog flew in the air and roared. The talisman behind himughed,¡±haha, this is hrious. Even an animal knows how to brag.¡± The frog wanted to p the talisman in anger, but its ws couldn¡¯t reach it. It left its life intact so that it could take revenge next time. However, he was indeed panicking. He didn¡¯t know how long he could hold on, so he decided to wait and see. However, he could not understand the current situation. The true immortal world had invaded this ce, but who would have thought that the Desperado would actuallyunch a counterattack on the true immortal world? This could probably be considered the true immortal world¡¯s bad luck to have encountered such a Desperado. The sunshine sect. ¡°Junior Brother, now that all the sects are heading to the magnificent me sect, what should we do?¡± ye mo asked. The sect master asked. Right now, Junior Brother Ji Yuan was the only demigod in the sect. At the same time, he was also the person he trusted the most. As for the other junior brothers, they were still inferior to Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan¡¯s expression was gloomy. Ever since he had fused with the beast essence, his personality, temper, and aura had all undergone major changes. However, it was only when he was hungry that his Junior Brother was a true Junior Brother. ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to do anything. I¡¯ve already interrogated them. Those intruders are from the true immortal world, a new world. Let them go and wee them. The sunshine sect will wait for them.¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened. He would not work with the magnificent me sect. He would let them fight with their lives. When both sides were heavily injured, the sunshine sect would have their chance. ¡°Junior Brother, what should we do if those intruderse to our sect?¡± The sect master asked. Ji Yuan said,¡±senior brother, don¡¯t worry about this. With me around, they can¡¯t do anything.¡± The sect master didn¡¯t say anything more, so the sunshine sect could only rely on Junior Brother Ji Yuan. The true immortal realm. Elder Xiang had been waiting for the arrival of the sect, and during this period of time, he had not allowed any disciples toe. Thend of origin was unexpected. There were experts killing disciples inside and they had suffered great losses. Therefore, they could not let the disciples take the risk. The deacon in charge of the disciples ¡®arrival stood at the side and didn¡¯t say a word. As long as the sect¡¯s elders came, then no matter what kind of experts there were in thend of origin, it would be useless. At this moment, immortal Qi swirled around in the distance. Multicolored light shone as a Pagoda rapidly shuttled over. ¡°That¡¯s the Qiankun dark heavenly Pagoda. Elder si tiantu is here.¡± The deacon revealed a look of joy. This was a true void refinement realm third level Dao integration stage expert. At the same time, the Qiankun dark heavenly Pagoda was a low-grade immortal weapon, which was extraordinary. The Qiankun dark heavenly Pagoda floated in the air. A colorful immortal light burst out from the bottom of the pagoda, and many disciples came out of the pagoda. At the same time, a Sage-like old man slowly descended. He was like a god from heaven, surrounded by immortal Qi. The deacon immediately went forward.¡±Disciple greets elder.¡± Si tiantu nodded, but there was a hint of anger in his eyes. The deacon was so shocked that his heart trembled. He knew that the elder was ming him for causing the sect to suffer such heavy losses. ¡°Senior brother, are you here alone?¡± Elder Xiang asked. ¡°Yes, I heard that something big happened here, so I brought my disciples here first. The rest of my senior and junior brothers are behind us and have not arrived yet.¡± Si tiantu said in a deep voice. He then looked at the deacon,¡±speak. What exactly happened in thend of origin? why did the sect suffer such heavy losses?¡± His voice was like thunder, exploding in the Deacon¡¯s mind. The deacon immediately knelt on the ground,¡±elder, I arranged for them to descend. Not long after, news came that they encountered fierce resistance from the indigenous people in thend of origin. I don¡¯t know what happened in the end. I quickly informed elder Xiang and waited for a decision.¡± Elder Xiang said,¡±senior brother, thisnd of origin has some discrepancies with the sect¡¯s records. I¡¯ll make the decision to let the disciples not go down for the time being. Instead, we¡¯ll go and take a look at what¡¯s happening.¡± Si tiantu pondered for a moment.¡±Our ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces aren¡¯t the only ones entering thend of the origin. The other sects are also making preparations. Therefore, we must enter thend of the origin before them.¡± Elder Xiang nodded his head.¡±Among the disciples who entered thend of origin, there were legacy disciples. Given their cultivation base, they were all killed by these natives. Obviously, it has rmed those native experts. Their cultivation base must be at least at the Dao integration realm void refinement realm. Senior brother, why don¡¯t we wait for the other senior and junior brothers to arrive before entering together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Si tiantu waved his hand. His eyes were filled with killing intent,¡±even if it¡¯s a void refinement realm Dao integration realm cultivation base, it¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I¡¯ve already collected the heaven and earth Qi in the Yin Yang mysterious heavenly Pagoda and upgraded it into a middle-grade immortal weapon. It¡¯s enough to suppress these natives.¡± ¡°What? It has already been upgraded to middle-grade immortal weapon. ¡± Elder Xiang was shocked. The yin-yang mysterious heavenly Pagoda was made ording to the 33-level ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. It was divided into nine levels and had countless magical effects. At the same time, the cultivation base of this weapon spirit was also at the mid-stage Dao integration realm. Si tiantu smiled.¡±Junior Brother Xiang, it¡¯s just the two of us. Let¡¯s go down and see how these natives are doing.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Elder Xiang was very confident. His senior brother had actually refined the yin-yang dark sky Tower into a middle-grade celestial artifact. That would greatly increase its power and make it extraordinary. Furthermore, with his cultivation base at the peak of the way of the virtual entity-level, he was able to suppress everything. There was no need to wait for the other senior and junior brothers. ¡°Elder, should we follow them?¡± The sessive disciples who followed him asked. ¡°No need, just wait here. Tell the elders that Junior Brother and I will go down and have them wait for a moment.¡± Si tiantu was rather confident. After refining the yin-yang dark sky Tower into a middle-grade celestial artifact, his confidence had risen. With such a celestial artifact, he would not be a threat even if he were to face three cultivators of the same cultivation. As for those natives, he didn¡¯t even care about them.

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463: I haven¡¯t even started fighting yet</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s already been a few days. Are theying or not?¡± Night Demon half-God squatted there, feeling a little anxious. He stared at the dark crack above his head every day, but he didn¡¯t see any changes. Shouldn¡¯t he at least tell them that he was here? was it appropriate for a group of demigods to sit here and wait? Lin fan smiled,¡±Night Demon, don¡¯t be anxious. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you are anxious. Calm down.¡± ¡°AI.¡± Night Demon demigod shook his head and sighed. He sat beside the sect master and waited quietly. ¡°F * ck, are these idiotsing or not? my balls are getting cold.¡± me Saint judgement stood up and pointed at the air.¡±If they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll shit and throw them up. Let them eat shit.¡± Monarch shenzhi was excited.¡±Sanction, you can do it right in front of us. If you dare to do it, I¡¯ll lose and I¡¯ll throw your sh * t on it. How about that?¡± When the demigods around them heard the conversation between the two, they looked at them with disdain. This was the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch. How vulgar. The sacred master¡¯s face darkened as he red at the two of them,¡±the two of you, shut up.¡± He didn¡¯t expect his two junior brothers to say something like that. It was an embarrassment to the Saint convent sect. ¡°Can¡¯t you even say a few words? you have no human rights. ¡± [Sanction] nced at the Holy Lord and sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t have any human rights. He didn¡¯t even give the Holy Lord a chance to speak. The world had changed. Lin fan looked into the void. Even though he had been consoling the demigods to not be anxious, he was still a little flustered. He wouldn¡¯t really note, would he? if he didn¡¯te, when would he have to wait? The demigod from the elephant god sect had also left the mountain. However, in front of so many demigods, he was nervous and afraid. He had been hiding in the cave, but he hadn¡¯t expected the elephant god sect¡¯s sect master toe. This made him very shocked. When he arrived, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. There were too many demigods here and it was too terrifying. ¡°Disciple, could you have made a mistake?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked. He was not doubting his precious disciple, but he did not believe her at all. Whoever set the rules, if the crack was big, the strong woulde from here. Lin fan wasn¡¯t sure either, but he had to be certain.¡±Master, it can¡¯t be wrong. Your disciple¡¯s sixth sense is very urate. You have to believe in a man¡¯s sixth sense.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait.¡± Tian Xu stroked his beard. He had been waiting for a few days. If they still didn¡¯t show up, he would be in despair. Right now, it wasn¡¯t just Lin fan and the others who were feeling bored. Even the disciples who were guarding the crack had a look of confusion on their faces. It had already been a few days, but there was no movement at all. They even suspected that the people from the true immortal world were noting. After all, they had captured quite a few descenders. The other party might have known that they were not to be trifled with, so they had note. ¡°Junior brothers, stay alert,¡± Lu Qiming said.¡±Don¡¯t worry. This is a long battle. We can¡¯t be careless. We can¡¯t be careless before senior brother¡¯s notice.¡± ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Everyone perked up. Although there was no movement yet, they believed that if they were careless, the enemy woulde. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what if they don¡¯te? Do we really have to keep waiting?¡± Sacred leader asked. He felt that this n wasn¡¯t stable. ¡°Of course not. If they¡¯re still not here, we¡¯ll have to figure out how to enter the crack and reach the true immortal realm.¡± Lin fan said. Suddenly, the crack in the void started to shake, and the chaotic torrents inside gradually became violent. ¡°Everyone, keep your spirits up. Someone¡¯sing.¡± Lin fan stood up and waved his arms. He had been waiting for this moment. The half-gods who were dozing off suddenly opened their eyes and were overjoyed. It was finally here. If they continued to wait like this, they might go crazy. Master God cloud said,¡±you¡¯re finally here. It wasn¡¯t easy.¡± In the crack. Si tiantu and his Junior Brother were enveloped in a golden light. With their cultivation base, they didn¡¯t need any Dharma Treasures to protect themselves. They could cross the river just by using their dharmic powers to protect themselves. ¡°Senior brother, what exactly is in thend of origin that all the sects are so concerned about?¡± Elder Xiang asked. Si tiantu smiled.¡±ording to the records, there¡¯s a great opportunity.¡± Elder Xiang didn¡¯t seem to understand. He didn¡¯t know what it was, nor did he know what kind of great opportunity it was. However, the airflow around him caught his attention.¡±Senior brother, these chaotic airflows are good stuff. If we can collect them, we can refine them into Dharma Treasures.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, these aren¡¯t chaotic air currents. They¡¯re turbid air that can corrode our immortal bodies. Don¡¯t touch them.¡± Si tiantu said. When elder Xiang heard this, he was extremely shocked. He didn¡¯t think that this would actually be impure Qi. They cultivated in order to pursue the great path to immortality. They went against the heavens and cleared the foul Qi in their bodies. How could they be contaminated by foul Qi? ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I¡¯d like to see how capable this native of thend of origin is to kill so many of our disciples. If those fiend sectse, I¡¯m afraid all of their souls will be extracted and refined into magic treasures.¡± Si tiantu snorted. ¡°Senior brother is right. These barbaric natives don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Elder Xiang said. Instantly, there was light under his feet. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± The two of them fell down, and the originally dark scene was instantly filled with light. ¡°This is thend of the origin ancestor?¡± Elder Xiang looked at the world in the distance. It was no different from the true immortal world. ¡°Hmm, looks like I¡¯ll have to find the natives of this world.¡± Si tiantu said. He then spread out his divine sense, enveloping the entire area. Suddenly! Si tiantu looked down and saw a group of people standing below. He was stunned and looked at the people below. ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Xiang was surprised to hear this and looked down. He didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t notice it at the beginning. It was amazing, but when he saw those people, he was also shocked. Why were there so many people? Moreover, he realized that there was something wrong with the looks of these natives. It was like they were unhappy and there was also a hint of disdain. ¡°F * ck, we¡¯ve been waiting for half a day and two idiots came?¡± The judge said unhappily. He was very unhappy. He had thought that many people woulde, but now he was extremely disappointed. Lin fan was unhappy and slightly disappointed. However, he still shouted,¡±all of you, F * cking attack! Take down these two guys!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± BOOM! Everyone suddenly rose into the air. The ground could not withstand the pressure and directly cracked. Instantly, the world trembled, and arge group of demigods charged at the two of them. When elder Xiang, who was initially calm, caught sight of this, his face changed immediately,¡±senior brother! This is a powerful being from the indigenous tribe!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to fall into a trap. Look at how powerful my mana is.¡± At this moment, si tiantu flicked his sleeve, and a Pagoda that was surrounded by immortal Qi floated over. It then spun continuously in the air and gradually grew bigger. ¡°Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda, press!¡± Instantly, the Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda burst forth with a blinding light that gushed out towards Lin fan and the others. Lin fan said,¡±do whatever you want, but remember to leave them alive.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± the sacred master and the others replied. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to these dazzling lights. ¡°This broken tower is a bit of a hindrance.¡± Lin fan went all out. He clenched his fist and punched out. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself. How dare you sh head-on with my Qiankun dark sky Pagoda.¡± Si tiantuughed coldly. This native was indeed a native; he didn¡¯t have a single bit of brain. Bang! Bang! His fist collided with the Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda. A brilliant light burst out, and the mysterious heavenly Pagoda started to tremble. Crack! Crack! There were cracks on the surface of the mysterious heavenly Pagoda. Si tiantu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He couldn¡¯t believe that his Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda was actually destroyed by a single punch from this native. How was that possible? When he finally reacted, he realized that there were several more figuresing at him. He panicked and made a hand seal. ¡°Five Immortals ...¡± Before he could even use the technique, the surrounding void shattered. He was so shocked that he immediately used his movement technique and disappeared, leaving the four demigods in the air. However, when si tiantu appeared, he realized that a native had appeared beside him without him knowing. Lin fan grabbed si tiantu¡¯s long hair and punched him in the stomach. Bang! Bang! Si tiantu¡¯s eyes popped out of their sockets as he punched out. Even the protective immortal robe on his body was shattered, making it difficult for him to resist. ¡°How can this be? how can a native be this strong?¡± He could not believe it. He was wearing a low-grade immortal robe that was enough to withstand a full-force attack from a Dao integration stage void refinement realm cultivator. ¡°Junior Brother, run! The natives here are too strong!¡± Si tiantu red at his Junior Brother and roared. However, when he looked at his Junior Brother, his eyes were so bloodshot that they seemed as if they were about to burst. He saw his Junior Brother being surrounded by a group of Aboriginals. He couldn¡¯t see his Junior brother¡¯s figure and could only hear the waves of screams and curses. ¡°F * ck your mother. You¡¯re so useless. You actually made us wait for such a long time. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m going to beat the sh * t out of you.¡± The me-spraying saint¡¯s punishment kicked elder Xiang¡¯s butt again and again. ¡°Senior brother, save me!¡± Elder Xiang¡¯s miserable cry rang out. Lin fan replied,¡±don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s still useful.¡± Shen lie grabbed elder Xiang¡¯s head and pped him again and again.¡±I understand.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord and the divine punishment realm Lord were also listlessly patting each other. They were not interested at all. They were too weak. At the same time, the demigods of the other sects were watching, but they had no ce to interfere. The group of demigods ganged up on him, but this fellow couldn¡¯t even block a single move. This really disappointed them. Could it be that all the experts of the true immortal world were like this? Judging from their situation, they were at most ordinary demigods. At this moment, Lin fan looked at the guy in front of him and punched out once more. The power pierced through his abdomen, turning into a light pir that shot into the sky. Si tiantu¡¯s body was hunched over as he vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood. His aura was getting weaker and weaker. Putisha wanted to attack but Lin fan stopped him,¡±don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even fought once.¡± Puti Sha protested. After waiting for so long, he should at least let him touch it once. It would prove that he didn¡¯t wait for nothing. But what should he say now? ¡®I¡¯m going to die. This ... Even if you¡¯re happy, you can¡¯t ignore the feelings of others. ¡® ¡°You¡¯ll die if you keep hitting me, you can¡¯t fight anymore. ¡± Lin fan punched down but he didn¡¯t expect that this guy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He thought that he was definitely an expert and went all out but he was a little disappointed. He was just a little stronger than an ordinary demigod, nothing much. The Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda was mmed into the ground and a crack appeared on its surface. The weapon spirit within was terrified. It was too terrifying. It was simply too terrifying. This group of natives was too strong. He was trembling. He definitely couldn¡¯t be left alive. When he saw that the natives didn¡¯t notice him, he immediately rose into the air and flew toward the crack in the void. ¡°You want to run?¡± Tian Xu hadn¡¯t made a move all this time. When he saw that the broken thing was about to leave, he reached out to grab it. The item spirit of the mysterious heavenly tower panicked and ran for its life. However, the pressure around him was getting stronger and stronger. Finally, it exploded. ¡°Interesting,¡± Tian Xu said in surprise. At this moment, a stream of light entered the rift from the explosion. The item spirit of the xuantian tower was severely injured and waspletely stunned. He had just descended, so how did he be like this? [PS: thank you for yourpany, Luoyang Chenxing. Big Boss, 50000 Qidian coins for your tip.] [PS: thank you, fellow readers 20170530044825069. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [PS: thank you, Emperor of Shang. Big Boss, 12000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [PS: thank you for your support, Zeng Hong. Big Boss, you¡¯ve given me 10000 Qidian coins as a tip.]

 Chapter 464

    <h4>Chapter 464: Corpse-looting cultivation Big Boss</h4>

    ¡°That dot of light just now seemed to have a spirit.¡± Master God cloud was confused. Tian Xu had already stopped after crushing the tower-like object, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be something else hidden in it. ¡°This might be what the invader meant by a treasure with a spirit, or Artifact Spirit.¡± He had searched the souls of his disciples and found out that there were magical treasures in the true immortal world. Although they were simr to the treasures here, he had to admit that the magical treasures in the true immortal world were more powerful and magical. When he grabbed it, the pagoda-type treasure had a strong power that enveloped it, but because he was so strong, he was able to crush it. ¡°If this Artifact Spirit can escape back, doesn¡¯t that mean that we can also pass through this crack and reach the true immortal realm?¡± Master God cloud said. He had sensed the cracks when they first appeared, but when he went inside, his senses were worn away. Before he could figure out what was going on, he would definitely not enter. ¡°God cloud,¡± Tian Xu said with a smile.¡±Aren¡¯t you going to fight these descenders?¡± Master God cloud looked over and saw a group of demigods surrounding the house. There were even people standing at the side. They wanted to go forward, but there was no space for them. They could only wait anxiously. ¡°Tian Xu, do you think there¡¯s still room for us to stand?¡± At this moment, a group of demigods had surrounded the two descenders. There were also some demigods who had no way to interfere. They didn¡¯t even have a ce to squeeze in, so how could they enter? ¡°Everyone, stop fighting. Leave them alive. Let¡¯s see who these two guys are.¡± Lin fan shouted as he grabbed the half-dead si tiantu with one hand and fell down. ¡°Teacher, the two people who descended this time are the strongest among all the descenders. However, if the overall strength of the true immortal realm is like this, then there won¡¯t be any problem in counterattacking.¡± Lin fan was really excited, but he was a little disappointed. They were all too useless. If a true expert were to descend, he would definitely roll up his sleeves and start fighting. Even if he was beaten up, he would feel veryfortable. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. ¡± Tian Xu felt that he had to wait for a while. He couldn¡¯t rush it, or something would happen. ¡°Motherf * cker, trash, trash.¡± Judgement dragged elder Xiang over in dissatisfaction. This trash had actually made them wait for so long in vain. Si tiantu was knocked down by Lin fan with just two punches. Even though he was severely injured, he still had the demeanor of an immortal. However, elder Xiang was not so lucky. He was beaten ck and blue, and the judge did not fulfill his promise to beat the sh * t out of the other party. ¡°Natives, you detestable natives!¡± Si tiantu¡¯s injuries were severe, and his heart was bleeding. His Natal immortal weapon, the Qiankun dark heavenly Pagoda, had been destroyed by these natives. It was a treasure that he had painstakingly refined. However, when he looked at his Junior Brother, he was filled with grief and indignation.¡±Junior Brother ...¡± Elder Xiang knelt there and raised his head. His eyes were swollen, and only a slit could be seen. At the same time, he opened his swollen mouth with great difficulty. ¡°You barbaric natives, fight again if you have the guts. I was just caught off guard by you just now.¡± Elder Xiang was furious. He was a void refinement realm and Dao fusing realm cultivator, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand one move and was taken down by these natives. He was not convinced. However, he was also terrified. These natives were very strong, so strong that he felt despair. Of course, if these natives were willing to give him a chance to fight again, he would definitely give up everything and escape immediately. ¡°Compare your mother.¡± The me-spitting saint¡¯s punishment pped him.¡±How dare you talk big with your strength? you¡¯re wasting our time. Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll make you spit sh * t.¡± ¡°Sanction, you¡¯re the Temr Overlord. You should be more civilized with your words. It¡¯s either sh * t or mom. It¡¯s very unpleasant to hear.¡± Night Demon demigod said unhappily. This guy waspletely discrediting demigod experts like them. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Sanction red at him. ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. These two guys are indeed weak, but we can¡¯t be careless.¡± Lin fan stopped him. He then looked at si tiantu,¡±speak. Tell me everything you know. When will the Army of your true immortal world arrive?¡± Si tiantu lowered his head and circted the dharmic powers in his body to heal his injuries. However, his injuries were simply too severe. It was impossible to defend against the two punches of this young man before him. Even though he was wearing an immortal robe, it was still shattered by a single punch. This kind of terrifying power had already made his heart turn cold. ¡°Noment.¡± Si tiantu said in a low voice. Even if he was beaten up to this state, he wouldn¡¯t lower his head.¡±I advise you natives to release me and Junior Brother quickly. Otherwise, when the sect arrives, you¡¯ll all be exterminated.¡± ¡°Teacher, this fellow is stubborn. Let¡¯s search his soul.¡± Lin fan looked at his teacher and said. There was no need to waste time. The only thing he wanted to know was when the Army would arrive. ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded and walked toward si tiantu. Si tiantu¡¯s eyes flickered with shock as he looked at Tian Xu in resistance.¡±What are you trying to do? What do you want to do?¡± Tian Xu tapped his finger on si tiantu¡¯s head, and countless images appeared. The demigods of the various sects watched with rapt attention. ¡°Not bad. The environment here in the true immortal realm is a little better than ours.¡± ¡°So this is the true immortal world. This sect is really impressive.¡± They saw all kinds of scenes, especially the sect in the true immortal realm. It was really majestic, and it was not something that they couldpare with. Si tiantu cried out in pain. His brain was being invaded, and he couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡°Demonic techniques ...!¡± Elder Xiang looked at everything in horror. His senior brother had been invaded by these natives, and all his secrets were exposed. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t kill him. Keep him alive.¡± Lin fan said hurriedly. He was really afraid that his teacher would kill this invader if he wasn¡¯t careful. That would be a huge loss. He was still thinking about the other party¡¯s points. After bing a demigod, he had been umting experience points whenever he had time. He didn¡¯t know how many experience points it would take to go from demigod to immortal state. The demigods gathered around and chatted with each other. They were all extremely interested in the true immortal world. It was an eye-opening experience. By the time Tian Xu retracted his finger, si tiantu had copsed onto the ground. He was foaming at the mouth, but he was still breathing. ¡°My disciple, this invader is an elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. He has a high position and authority, just like the elders in our sect. However, there are many invader with strength like his.¡± ¡°How many are there?¡± Sacred master asked. Tian Xu nced at it. ¡°How would I know? it¡¯s just a lot.¡± At this moment, Lin fan knelt down and searched si tiantu¡¯s body with his hands. ¡°My disciple, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Xu asked worriedly. From the soul search, he had learned that the true immortal world was not an ordinary one. It was not just them, but other sects as well. A huge battle was probably inevitable. ¡°I¡¯m searching for something. Let¡¯s see what this guy has on him. ¡± Lin fan said. Then, he took a ring from the other party¡¯s finger and took a look. He wanted to open it but he couldn ¡®t. ¡°Disciple, this thing is called a Xumi ring over there. It¡¯s the same as the storage rings here, but it¡¯s a little magical. The higher the dharmic power, therger the space inside. It also recognizes its master by blood, so it¡¯s hard for outsiders to open it.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, I know.¡± He knew what it was. Without thinking too much, he squeezed the ring with two fingers, and with a burst of energy, the Xumi ring broke into pieces, exposing everything inside. Elder Xiang¡¯s heart trembled. Where did this nativee from? how could his strength be so great that even his Xumi ring was crushed? However, when he saw the things inside his senior brother¡¯s Xu mi ring, his eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to be so rich. Suddenly, one of the immortal Weapons floating in the air started to shake. A majestic voice came from the pot-shaped immortal artifact.¡±Bastard, how dare you hurt my fellow Daoist.¡± ¡°The eight Treasure Miaozhen pot, a low-grade immortal weapon.¡± Elder Xiang eximed in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to have such a treasure. Then, he shouted,¡±¡±Eight Treasures true pot, kill these natives.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at it. He raised his hand and grabbed the pot in his hand. The weapon spirit struggled, but it was useless. Lin fan¡¯s fingers exerted strength, but to the weapon spirit, it felt like his entire body was about to explode. He immediately begged for mercy,¡±¡±Fellow Daoist, please spare my life. Please spare my life. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to cultivate. Please don¡¯t destroy my cultivation.¡± ¡°Disciple, this thing is very valuable back in their true immortal world. It¡¯s a treasure, but we can¡¯t use it.¡± Tian Xu said. He already knew the situation of the true immortal world after soul searching. The demigods of the other sects were envious of Tian Xu¡¯s skills. He had never known anything before, but now he knew everything. ¡°If it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless. Let me see what kind of structure is inside.¡± Lin fan¡¯s fingers pressed down. He didn¡¯t expect the pot to be so tough. But it was a pity that in front of absolute power, everything was just paper. Crack! Crack! The pot shattered instantly, and an illusionary figure floated out of it. It was the artifact Spirit, and it roared,¡±¡±Bastard, how dare you destroy my true body? I¡¯ll make you die with me.¡± Lin fan sped his hands together and smacked the weapon spirit to death. Points +11000.¡± ¡°Eh, I can actually get points. Not bad.¡± Lin fan chuckled out. He had not expected that all the treasures of the true immortal world would be considered as living beings. This was interesting. Elder Xiang was dumbfounded by this scene. This native was too brutal. These were low-grade celestial artifacts! How could he destroy them just like that? didn¡¯t he know the value of these celestial artifacts? At the same time, a pile of rocks fell to the ground. He picked up a piece and examined it carefully. The stone flickered with immortal light and contained a vast power. ¡°Disciple, these are immortal stones. In the true immortal realm, they can be used for cultivation, for setting up arrays, and for buying things. However, they are very precious and are usually used for spirit stones.¡± Tian Xu exined. ¡°Teacher, I know.¡± Lin fan nodded. He didn¡¯t expect that the invaders this time would really be a group of big shots.

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465: How naughty!</h4>

    ¡°Cruel!¡± ¡°A demon!¡± The item spirit of the Qiankun mysterious heavenly Pagoda escaped into the crack. The foul air in the surroundings corroded his body. Without a true body, it was difficult for him to resist the foul air. ¡°Dao friend, you can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m helping you, it¡¯s that these natives are cruel.¡± He couldn¡¯t forget the scene of si tiantu being crushed by these people, and he really didn¡¯t want to recall it. The true immortal realm. The disciples of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces had arrived, led by twelve elders. There were thirty-three elders in the thirty-three celestial pces. With such strength, they would be considered arge sect even in the true immortal realm. The deacon was waiting anxiously, not knowing what was going on. Si tiantu and elder Xiang had been gone for a long time, but there was still no news. He was really worried to death. At this moment, there was a ray of light shining in the distance. When one looked over, one could see a huge red sun sweeping over. The twelfth elder arrived with many core disciples and inner disciples from the sect. ¡°Greetings, elder Tang.¡± The deacon went forward and greeted the elders one by one. There were 12 of them in total, which showed how important this matter was to the sect. ¡°Junior Brother si,¡± elder Tang nodded and frowned,¡±you came early. Where is he?¡± The deacon replied,¡±elder, elder si and elder Xiang entered thend of the origin in advance to investigate who killed the disciples after they entered thend of the origin.¡± ¡°Junior Brother si is a little too rash.¡± Elder Tang shook his head. Although thend of origin was and of Aboriginals, he couldn¡¯t be careless. However, he didn¡¯t think that anything would happen to his Junior Brother. ¡°Senior brother, Junior Brother si and Junior Brother Xiang have entered thend of the origin and are fine. With their cultivation, how can these natives fight against them?¡± Said Yi daoling. He was also an elder of a sect, and his cultivation was also earth-shattering. In the realm of true immortality, he was one of the top experts and had many Immortal Weapons on him. He didn¡¯t care about the invasion of thend of origin this time. However, it wasn¡¯t just his sect that was invading thend of origin. The six sects of the devil path and the four halls of the demonic path were also invading. These were all ruthless characters, and it was hard to say if they wouldn¡¯t try to cheat. Suddenly! The descending passage started to shake. The deacon was delighted,¡±it seems like the elders have returned.¡± ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a ray of light flew out from the passage, issuing a cry for help. Everyone was shocked, not knowing what had happened. Yi daoling¡¯s expression changed.¡±This is Junior Brother SI¡¯s Qiankun dark heavenly Pagoda¡¯s Artifact Spirit. How could this be?¡± Half of the weapon Spirit¡¯s body had been corroded, and it was emitting a ck aura. It was also very weak. It was a tragic sight to see the artifact Spirit of a celestial artifact in such a state. Tang tianri raised his hand and passed through a vast amount of immortal Qi to stop the erosion of the foul Qi. However, some methods were needed to remove the foul Qi. ¡°Why are you the only one here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang tianri asked impatiently. He was also guessing that his junior brothers had encountered trouble in thend of the origin. The item spirit of the mysterious heavenly tower had a ferocious expression on its face as it said in pain,¡±¡±When we were in thend of origin, we were besieged by the natives. The two of them were captured by the natives, and my body was destroyed. I had to risk my life to escape.¡± He was now seriously injured, and it would be impossible for him to recover without a hundred years. Destroyed, all of it was destroyed. A hundred years of cultivation was destroyed in a single day. He was really unwilling. ¡°What?¡± Tang tianri¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect his junior brothers to encounter danger in thend of origin. At the same time, the elders who had followed along had grave expressions on their faces. This matter was not simple. ording to the sect¡¯s records, the natives of thend of origin were weak and ignorant, but now the two elders were in danger. Obviously, they had encountered an incredible expert. The core disciples and inner sect disciples hade to thend of origin to test their skills. However, when they heard that their elders had suffered and that their celestial artifacts had been destroyed, they were shocked. He felt that thend of origin was really dangerous and he didn¡¯t dare to go down. Yi daoling pondered for a moment.¡±Senior brother Tang, let¡¯s hurry down. Maybe we can still make it. If the two junior brothers die, it will be a loss for our sect.¡± Tang tianri hesitated for a moment and finally made a decision.¡±Alright, junior brothers, follow me down. However, the natives of thend of origin must still be waiting, so we can¡¯t be careless. Take out your magic weapons and be ready for battle at any time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone nodded. Even though they were on guard, with the 12 of them, even if the other party was an immortal, they would still have the ability to fight. The deacon said,¡±elder, do we need to send disciples down with you?¡± Elder Tang waved his hand.¡±There¡¯s no need. Judging from the current situation, there must be void refinement realm and Dao integration realm experts among these Aboriginals. They won¡¯t be of any help even if they go down.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait here,¡± When the disciples saw the 12 elders go down, they were all shocked. At the same time, they felt that these natives were done for. The 12 elders were all void refinement realm and Dao integration stage super mighty figures. They were an invincible force. Thend of origin. ¡°Peak Master Lin, how should we deal with these two fellows?¡± Putisha asked. He had never thought that he would work with this kid. After all, the two sects had conflicts. But who would have thought that this first cooperation would feel so good? Although this kid¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t too good, he was still quite reliable. ¡°What else can we do? just chop him up.¡± Lin fan said. When si tiantu and elder Xiang heard this, they werepletely dumbfounded. This native actually wanted to kill them? Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to cultivate to this level. How could he die in such a sullen way? ¡°You can¡¯t kill us. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble and no one will be able to save you.¡± Elder Xiang roared. Si tiantu lowered his head.¡±We are the elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. If you kill us, the sect will not let you off. When that timees, everyone will die because of you.¡± Night Demon demigod said,¡±Peak Master Lin, killing them won¡¯t do us any good. If we use them to negotiate with the true immortal world, we might be able to gain some benefits.¡± Some of the demigods agreed with what Night Demon said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Killing us won¡¯t do you any good. But if you keep us alive, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine when the sect descends.¡± Elder Xiang said. He had already changed his view of the natives. This wasn¡¯t a good change, but because these natives were really strong and they weren¡¯t something they couldpare to. Initially, the two of them had arrived and thought that they could crush everything. But now, it seemed like they were just dreaming. Lin fan gestured with his hands,¡±everyone, your Peak Master would like to ask, what good would it do for us to keep the two of them alive? the reason why the true immortal world invaded us was to enve and kill us. Therefore, even if we were to keep the two of them alive, nothing would change.¡± ¡°But if we kill the two of them, the power of the true immortal realm will be weakened. By then, we¡¯ll kill whoeveres. In the end, there will be no more experts in the true immortal realm. Then, we¡¯ll be the ones in charge.¡± ¡°Do you think what this Peak Master said makes sense?¡± The demigods fell into deep thought. ¡°Damn, what you said makes F * cking sense. Peak Master Lin, I support you. That night Demon has sh * t in his head, and he still wants to negotiate? If the true immortal world really values them, then it can only be said that the true immortal world is very weak. At that time, there¡¯s no need to negotiate. We¡¯ll just kill them. ¡± me Saint judgement said. ¡°Sanction, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Night Demon shouted angrily.¡±If you weren¡¯t the Saint convent sect¡¯s monarch, I would have cut your head off a long time ago.¡± ¡°All of you, shut up.¡± Putisha and the Holy master said in unison. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to argue at a time like this? be quiet. ¡± Night Demon and sanction looked at each other and were unhappy. But they had no choice. Since they were in an Alliance, they couldn¡¯t attack. Master God cloud nodded.¡±Peak Master Lin is right. There is no point in keeping him alive. Killing him might be of some use.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Even though the divine punishment Overlord couldn¡¯t stand Lin fan, he had to admit that what he said made sense. Elder Xiang and Si tiantu were terrified. They didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. The other party really wanted to kill them. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a move just now, so let me kill these two.¡± Putisha said. In the battle just now, he didn¡¯t even use a single punch, so he was very unsettled. After waiting for such a long time, he couldn¡¯t just not let someone make a move, right? otherwise, he would have really suffered a great loss waiting for such a long time for nothing. ¡°Sect master PU, stop. It¡¯s better for me to deal with these two.¡± How could Lin fan give these two points to putisha? ¡°Peak Master Lin, let me do it.¡± Putisha said. Lin fan chuckled out,¡±I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. Grandmaster PU, please rest well. There¡¯s no need for you to do anything for such a small matter.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You¡¯re the leader of this operation. Just leave the killing of these two intruders to me.¡± Putisha said. However, he was stunned. Lin fan took out his Mace and smashed it on the two of them. Blood spurted out and the two of them were smashed into meat paste. ¡°Sect master PU, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll do it. Why are you always fighting with me? now that I¡¯ve killed them all, go back and sit down.¡± Since he had the upper hand, he could only smash him to death in advance. Putisha looked at Lin fan with a weird expression like he was saying,¡±how can there be someone like you? we agreed to fight the invaders together, so we can¡¯t just not attack.¡± Night Demon looked at the two people in front of him and couldn¡¯t understand them either.¡±Are these two stupid?¡± He was an honest Night Demon, and he would never lie. The sacred master asked,¡±Peak Master Lin, then what are we doing now?¡± ¡°Sit here and wait. There should be more peopleing. Didn¡¯t an Artifact Spirit escape just now? he¡¯ll definitely ask for help.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°I¡¯m waiting. ¡± Sacred leader muttered in his heart. If they had to wait for a few more days, who would be able to take it? However, he had no choice but to continue waiting. There were only thirty demigods present. In terms of overall strength, this level ofbat power was already very strong. Suddenly, the crack changed again. ¡°The intruders are here. Get ready.¡± Lin fan stood up. He didn¡¯t expect the intruders toe so quickly. How naughty.

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466: Senior brother, save me</h4>

    In the void, the circr crack was not calm at all. Streams of chaotic air currents danced like dragons. ¡°Did you guys notice the problem?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by this? What did you find?¡± The Saint Lord asked curiously. He was a little unhappy with Lin fan. He was always in the limelight. Even the Saint convent sect, the world¡¯s number one sect, didn¡¯t show off their abilities. Instead, this kid from the magnificent me sect kept stealing their limelight, which made them very unhappy. ¡°Look, when those two guys descended, although there was a tremor, it wasn¡¯t this strong.¡± Lin fan said. The heavenly mandate realm Lord looked up. It was said that women were meticulous. Although she was a woman with big breasts, she was still very meticulous.¡±Yes, that¡¯s true. The previous shock was not as strong as this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The heavenly mandate realm Lord is indeed the heavenly mandate realm Lord. He is so careful about the intensity of the earthquake. He is obviously extraordinary.¡± Lin fan looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch and said. The heavenly mandate realm Lord smiled.¡±I¡¯m just sensitive to this.¡± Lin fan¡¯s heart trembled. There was a hidden meaning to her words. How sensitive was she? ¡°Peak Master Lin, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Just say what you have to say.¡± Shenzhi-monarch asked. He was already bored enough here, but now that something strange had happened, he was in high spirits. ¡°The truth is that the people who came this time are definitely not simple. Perhaps there are far more than two of them. Everyone, use all your strength. As soon as you see a figure, immediately stop talking nonsense with the other party.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone with a wise light. This reasoning was very simple and had no difficulty at all. With his intelligence, it was not a problem at all. ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m really convinced by you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to deduce this. I¡¯m convinced.¡± me Saint judgement said in admiration. Lin fan waved his hand calmly,¡±simple, simple. It¡¯s not a difficult thing.¡± Instantly, the crack trembled more and more violently. Now, he had been maintaining his best condition and going all out. His long hair danced like a dragon and the muscles on his body bulged up as if they were exploding. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the crack in the void. As long as someone appeared, they would rush up immediately. Inside the tunnel. ¡°Senior brother, ording to the sect¡¯s records, the situation in thend of origin isn¡¯t like this. The two junior brothers entered and were actually suppressed. There¡¯s clearly a problem.¡± Yi daoling said. ¡°Don¡¯t trust the records too much,¡± Tang tianri said.¡±These records are from 10000 years ago. No one knows what happened in thend of origin during this time. We¡¯d better not be careless and be prepared. Those natives are probably waiting at the other side of the passage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yi daoling nodded. Instantly, Tang tianri raised his palm, and the eight trigramspass floated under everyone¡¯s feet. Eight pirs of light rushed up and formed arge array, protecting everyone within. At the same time, the words imprinted on the surface of thepass also floated up, emitting a golden light and floating around everyone. ¡°The eight fiends underworld River Luotian te? senior brother, aren¡¯t you being too careful? why would you need to use such an immortal weapon to deal with these natives?¡± Yi daoling said in shock. This was senior brother Tang¡¯s high-grade celestial artifact, and it was not an ordinary celestial artifact. However, it was not refined by senior brother Tang, but obtained from a celestial secret realm. Theherworld Luotian te was divided into 20yers. This was the firstyer of the innate Eight Trigrams. Xiantian was the body and houtian was the use. Houtian couldn¡¯t break the Xiantian. Using houtian didn¡¯t need to use Xiantian, but Xiantian was in it. They were Xiantian Lords, standing in an undefeatable ce. Senior martial brother Tang had only managed to open the eighth fiend underworld well Luotian te to the tenth level. If he could open itpletely, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a high-grade immortal weapon. However, the amount of magic power required to use this kind of immortal weapon was too huge. The rest of the elders felt much more at ease. With their senior brother taking out such a celestial artifact, their safety would be greatly improved. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Junior brothers, be careful. ¡± Senior brother Tang said. When the light appeared, everyone immediately appeared in thend of origin. Before they could react, they heard a loud shout. ¡°Go!¡± When they came back to their senses, they saw a group of people charging over from the distance. Their auras were ferocious and they were definitely not ordinary. ¡°These natives are indeed waiting for us.¡± Yi daoling said in shock. When he finally reacted, he felt the earth shake and the mountains sway. The light pir that protected them also trembled violently. Crack! Crack! The light pir showed signs of breaking. Tang tianri was shocked. He formed a hand seal, and his mana surged out like a wave. ¡°Four symbols!¡± Four beastly roars burst out. At the same time, four Saint beasts emerged from the light pir. ¡°F * ck, which world is this game from?¡± Lin fan¡¯s heart was a little taken aback. He did not know what the hell this true immortal world was. To think that these four Saint beasts would be the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise! However, he could not care less about that right now. Let¡¯s just fight first. ¡°Brothers, tear it down!¡± The thirty demigods used all their strength. The power of heaven and earth exploded out, shaking the space and causing it to explode. This was something that had never happened before. How terrifying was the power that 30 demigods had unleashed? Tian Xu was also among them. He struck out with his palm and created a huge hole in the light pir. Pfft! Tang tianri had just arrived here and discovered the natives ¡®attack. He was confident that he had the eight fiends River Styx Luotian te and was invincible. However, he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. He spat out a mouthful of blood and suffered a bacsh. ¡°Junior brothers, inject your dharmic powers.¡± Tang tianri roared in anger, his face filled with horror. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless. When he felt a steady flow of mana surging towards him, he quickly counterattacked. ¡°Eight fiendsherworld!¡± The thirdyer of the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te glowed with a yellow light. Eightherworld fiend Dragons roared and flew out. They were yellow in color and each scale was like a small mountain. ¡°F * ck! F * ck! What the hell is this?¡± The spray Saint judgement had never seen these things before. He was shocked by these eight huge yellow Dragons, but he didn¡¯t stop his attack and continued to crush them. Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. This was an immortal weapon! To think that it would have so many special effects! However, these were all crooked ways. Only strength was the truth. He clenched his fist and punched out. One of theherworld evil dragons was shattered into pieces and turned into pure Dharma power, dissipating in the air. Tang tianri¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. In the blink of an eye, the eightherworld evil dragons were shattered by these Aboriginals and disappearedpletely. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these natives?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what was going on and why there were so many native experts here. Yi daoling eximed,¡±senior brother, we¡¯ve been ambushed. These natives can¡¯t be underestimated. Let¡¯s go.¡± He could already tell that these natives were too strong. They couldn¡¯t even withstand the eight fiends underworld River Luotian te. This kind of power was clearly that of a void refinement realm Dao integration expert. There were only twelve of them here, but the other side had thirty. ¡°You¡¯re driving this old man mad. ¡± Tang tianri was burning with anger. He flicked his sleeves, and the Xumi ring opened. Many celestial stones flew out and shattered, and arge amount of celestial force merged into the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te. Weng Weng Weng! The eight fiends River Styx Luotian te, which had received arge amount of immortal energy, started to tremble, and an immortal light array covered the entire world. ¡°The tenth level, seventy-two dragons.¡± The Dragon¡¯s Roar resounded through the world, and it was even more powerful than theherworld fiend Dragon from before. Instantly, a God Dragon that was filled with a Dragon¡¯s might spiralled out and dove down at Lin fan. Lin fan clenched his fist,¡±you¡¯re really looking for death. Watch how I¡¯ll punch you to death.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, please show mercy. Let me do it.¡± ¡°Lin fan!¡± Putisha shouted. He had been waiting for a long time for a chance to attack. How could he let Lin fan take it? Looking at putisha¡¯s expression, he was a little helpless,¡±Okay, okay, you do it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, watch how I¡¯m going to destroy you.¡± Putishaughed, and a vast power burst out. He grabbed with his five fingers, and the void trembled. The huge palm directly grabbed toward the divine Dragon. However, when he touched it, putisha¡¯s expression changed slightly. He spat out a mouthful of blood and panicked.¡±Peak Master Lin, save me.¡± ¡°F * ck, can you do it? if you can ¡®t, why are you pretending?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t expect that putisha wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. He shook his head and insisted on doing it himself. It was really embarrassing. ¡°The power of true martial!¡± Lin fan¡¯s fist burst forth with a bright glow as an unparalleled power pierced through the void and headed straight for the divine Dragon. Bang! Bang! The divine Dragon exploded and turned into ashes. Tang tianri¡¯s face was pale as he spat out mouthfuls of blood, dyeing his clothes red. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s go. These natives are too strong. We¡¯re not their match.¡± Yi daoling said anxiously. He realized that his junior brothers couldn¡¯t gain any advantage when fighting with these natives. If not for the eight fiendsherworld and heaven reaching te protecting them, some of them would have died. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. Tang tianri came back to his senses and knew that he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He couldn¡¯t even hold on to the 72 Dragons on the tenth level. How could he fight? Crack! Crack! Suddenly, an ominous sound was heard. Tang tianri lowered his head and his pupils contracted in fear. All of these natives ¡®powers were bombarding the eight fiends River Styx Luotian te. As for the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te, it couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and started to crack. ¡°Move aside, let me do it.¡± Lin fan hollered out as his fist shone with a brilliant light. The strongest power he could muster was sent out. BOOM! A violent boom resounded through the world. ¡°No, my magic treasure.¡± In Tang tianri¡¯s eyes, the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te kept splitting and finally turned into powder, dissipating in the world. However, he quickly realized that if he didn¡¯t run, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tang tianri was boiling with anger and quickly attacked the crack. Yi daoling and the rest were also panicking. They followed closely behind. They never thought that the natives would be so terrifying. It hadpletely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Seeing that these intruders wanted to leave, how could they do as they wished? ¡°Brothers, follow me and catch them. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Lin fan was the first to leap into the air and gave chase. The remaining demigods followed closely behind like jackals. Tang tianri entered the crack and did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly passed through it. ¡°Senior brother, save me!¡± A cry for help came. Tang tianri looked down and saw Junior Brother Yi, who had already reached the crack. He stopped there and reached out his hand to grab him. His expression was filled with despair. ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Tang tianri shouted. However, all of a sudden, his face froze. He saw a human head right below his Junior Brother. The smile on the human head was so terrifying. ¡°Hehe, you want to run? dream on.¡± Lin fan grabbed his ankle and threw him down. Then, several demigods attacked and pressed him to the ground. Lin fan raised his head and looked at Tang tianri, who was already in the crack. He grinned. Tang tianri¡¯s heart turned cold as he shifted his gaze. The rest of his junior brothers were the same. They were all grabbed by the feet by these natives and dragged back again. ¡°No...¡± Tang tianri panicked. In the end, he gritted his teeth and left this dangerous ce without looking back.

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467: The next invasion will be investigated clearly</h4>

    To them, how difficult could it be to descend to thend of origin and enve these natives? 10,000 years ago, the ancestors of their ancestors ¡®ancestors¡¯ ancestors ... Had descended here and plundered many things. ording to the records, thend of origin was small. Although there were powerhouses, there were not many, and they were not strong. Those who should be killed had already been killed. But now, what was it? This record was aplete lie. Have you ever seen dozens of people attacking you as soon as you arrived here, fighting until you couldn¡¯t even fight back? Just a moment ago, they had been so close to entering the crack and escaping this ce. However, the moment their ankles were grabbed by the indigenous being, they were in despair. They couldn¡¯t escape. Lin fan looked at the escaping figure within the crack and fell into deep thought. Should he stay or let him go? this put him in a difficult position. However, they didn¡¯t even know his name. This made things difficult. Then, he shouted. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. If you dare toe again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± He didn¡¯t know if she heard him, but it didn¡¯t matter. If he had activated colored eyes, this fellow would have probably run over with his tongue out as if he had seen a beautiful woman. ¡°Why did you let him go?¡± Master God cloud came to Lin fan and asked. ¡°I did it on purpose,¡± Lin fan said with a smile. ¡°Why?¡± Master ShenYun was confused. He didn¡¯t think that letting these intruders go would be a good thing. They should be killed to prevent future trouble. ¡°When he returns, he will definitely tell others about the situation here. Then, there will be experts who will descend instead of sending trash here. This will also save us from wasting our time.¡± Lin fan said. Then, he looked at the situation around him. It didn¡¯t seem too harmonious. The screams were too loud. The demigods were like hooligans as they directly pressed the descenders to the ground and rubbed them. Master God cloud frowned. He felt that there was something wrong with his words. ¡°This time, he¡¯s still acting like a human. What was thest time? he¡¯s worse than trash.¡± The spray saint¡¯s punishment used both its fists and legs to beat up the invader, causing him to cry out in pain. It was a terrible sight. ¡°Sect master PU, are you alright?¡± Lin fan looked at the pale-faced putisha and asked curiously. This guy was just too embarrassing. He wanted to show off but when he was given the chance, he didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, he was beaten up and bleeding. How embarrassing. Putisha was very embarrassed and didn¡¯t really want to talk. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t be too reckless in the future. Do your best and don¡¯t always think about being on par with me. I¡¯m a special person.¡± Lin fan shook his head. This was still a matter of strength. The first half of his sentence was still normal. It could be considered as a form of persuasion. It was understandable and eptable. However, the second half of his sentence did not feel right. What was he supposed to say? Wasn¡¯t this a clearpliment? When he wanted to refute, he realized that the kid was walking in that direction. He wanted to say something, but he had nowhere to put it. Depressed, he spat out another mouthful of blood. Lin fan came over to the side of the judgement King and squatted down. He felt the pulse of the descender and waved his hands,¡±don¡¯t hit him anymore. He¡¯s going to die. Just leave him be.¡± ¡°Damn it! This kind of trash dares to fight with us? if the true immortal world is like this, we¡¯ll rush up and F * ck him up.¡± me Saint judgement cursed. He didn¡¯t want to talk too much about punishment. The power of Samsara was quite powerful. It could turn a decent person into a Big Shot who would spout dirty words. This was also quite powerful. Lin fan came to the other side. This invader was a little pitiful. He was beaten up by the four demigods and was curled up on the ground. ¡°Night devil, wait.¡± Night Demon, who was about to kick him down, stopped abruptly. His feet floated in the air, not knowing what this kid was going to do. Lin fan went up and felt around. His heart was still beating strong and his breathing was stable. Not enough, not enough. ¡°Keep fighting. This person is fine. Don¡¯t y dead. It¡¯s not good to lie. If he¡¯s fine, then he¡¯s fine. Stop pretending.¡± When the elder curled up on the ground heard these words, his face turned red and he wanted to struggle, but he was quickly beaten up by the four demigods. Beasts, beasts, these natives were unforgivable. He checked them one by one. Some were dying and couldn¡¯t fight anymore, but some were still alive and kicking and could still be beaten up. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem. After waiting for such a long time, it was time to let everyone vent their anger. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan asked as he saw his master looking at the sky. ¡°Disciple, your master has discovered that this true immortal realm is not as simple as it seems.¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not simple at all. He¡¯s actually able to open a passage to our ce. He¡¯s quite powerful.¡± Lin fan sighed. If even he could not do it, to think that the true immortal world could do it! That was truly amazing. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. What I¡¯m trying to say is that the magical treasures of the true immortal realm are not simple. The power that erupted from that feng shuipass just now was no small matter. ¡± Tian Xu felt that talking to his precious disciple had be so difficult that he didn¡¯t even want to talk anymore. Lin fan nodded his head,¡±yes, thatpass had even injured sect master PU. However, I only needed two punches to shatter him. It¡¯s indeed an extraordinary sound. To think that it¡¯s so tough.¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin fan, closed his eyes, and sighed. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. There was no way tomunicate anymore. The things they were talking about were all different. ¡°Oh right, wait.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Tian Xu said hurriedly as Lin fan continued to check. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan asked, not knowing what his teacher was going to say. Tian Xu finally understood.¡±I forgot that we can cross this crack. When I searched their souls, I found out that they are afraid of the foul air in the crack, so they use their Dharma Treasures to avoid it.¡± ¡°In other words, we only need ster energy to protect our bodies and we can pass through.¡± The reason why he didn¡¯t enter earlier was due to the unknown, but after learning the principles behind the soul search, he wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. ¡°Teacher, I already knew.¡± Lin fan replied indifferently. Tian Xu was stunned.¡±How did you know?¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±even these guys can enter. Disciple is so strong, so what problems can there be? it¡¯s just that the situation hasn¡¯t stabilized yet. Let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe something will happen.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Tian Xu felt that his disciple¡¯s words made sense. If that was the case, then what was he thinking about for so long? ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go and take a look at them. If we continue fighting, they¡¯ll all die.¡± Lin fan said. Then, he pped his hands,¡±alright, stop fighting. Everyone, stop. Pull them over and line them up.¡± For these elders of the 33 celestial pces, they were really afraid. Each of them had a bloody nose and swollen face. They used to have the air of Immortals, but now, they were in a terrible state. ¡°Bah! I wonder who gave you the courage to invade our ce. Do you regret it now?¡± Sanction chuckled. Yi daoling¡¯s face was already numb. As an elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, he held a high position and was in charge of the life and death of his disciples. When had he ever been reduced to such a state? at this moment, he gritted his teeth and said,¡± ¡°You barbaric natives are doomed.¡± However, just as he said this, sanction kicked the other party¡¯s face and said in disdain,¡±¡±You¡¯re still in trouble. Let¡¯s talk about it after you¡¯ve escaped this disaster. You¡¯re still in trouble. You¡¯re really stupid.¡± Yi daoling was kicked up into the sky. A Red Shoe print appeared on his face. The anger in his heart was like a volcano. He wanted to explode but he held it in. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, an elder screamed in horror as he touched the flesh at the side. ¡°What are you screaming for?¡± Sanction¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was making a fuss. ¡°Who¡¯s the person in charge here?¡± Yi daoling said in a low voice. In the current situation, it was impossible to escape, but he had to keep his life. Lin fan replied,¡±I¡¯m the leader. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yi daoling looked at Lin fan,¡±I think we can make a deal. If you let us go, I can swear that the sect will nevere here again.¡± ¡°Noting here anymore? We can¡¯t do that. If you don¡¯te, we¡¯ll have to invade youter. It¡¯s not easy to discover a new world, so how can we not go and take a look?¡± Lin fan said. Yi daoling was terrified. He felt that his arrival this time was not a wise move. Or rather, he had brought great trouble to the true immortal world. ¡°That¡¯s good. Where are my two junior brothers who descended earlier?¡± Lin fan pointed to the side.¡±Those two meat pies are your junior brothers. I don¡¯t want to say this, but the next time they descend, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to investigate carefully. Don¡¯t just send people over casually. Do you know how disappointing that is?¡± ¡°Argh! ¡°This is Junior Brother si and Junior Brother Xiang ...¡± The elder squatting beside the meat pie shouted in fear. Gulu! Yi daoling looked over there and felt his hands and feet turn cold. He realized that the natives here were very cruel. Of course, he didn¡¯t understand that the cruel one wasn¡¯t everyone but Lin fan. Lin fan grinned,¡±don¡¯t worry, your senior brother ran away. He should be calling for help. You guys might have a chance to survive.¡± The true immortal realm. The deacons and the disciples had been waiting for the oue of the twelve elders ¡®arrival. Suddenly, the light shook. A figure appeared. However, the moment this figure appeared, he copsed onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Theherworld overarching heavenly te is gone ...¡± Tang tianri¡¯s face was pale. His eyes were dull as he mumbled. The Dharma Treasure that he had been relying on was gone. ¡°Elder!¡± When the warden saw this figure, he immediately went forward. However, when he saw the elder¡¯s expression, his heart trembled. Could something have happened? When he heard elder Tang¡¯s words, he felt as if his heart had been struck by lightning. The eight fiendsherworld Luotian te was gone? This was elder Tang¡¯s life source magic weapon. Moreover, it was a high-grade immortal weapon with extraordinary power. What was going on in thend of origin? how could it be so terrifying? elder situ Tian and the others were fine, but this time, it was elder Tang who led the team. Only one of the 12 elders came back? If the sect were to find out about this, it would be a huge shock. The disciples who had followed him felt that something was wrong. Thend of origin was probably very dangerous. [PS: I feel like I¡¯ve be even more handsome recently. My head hurts. Every time I write in front of theputer screen, the face on theputer screen mesmerized me, and it affected my writing speed.]

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468: Do you know how many I can take on?</h4>

    ¡°Elder.¡± The deacon asked tentatively. He realized that the elder¡¯s emotions were a little off. The light in his eyes was a little dim, as if he was obsessed. Pada! Tang tianri grabbed the Deacon¡¯s arms with both hands, his eyes wide open. His face was ferocious and he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°My eight fiendsherworld heavenly te is gone ...¡± To him, he could lose anything, but not this. Even if all 11 of his junior brothers were captured by the natives, they wouldn¡¯t be as important as the eight fiends River Styx Luotian te. This was the foundation of bing an immortal. Without the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te, everything would be over for him. He would bepletely beaten back to his original state. ¡°Elder Tang ...¡± The deacon did not know what to say. He felt that it would be useless to say anything more.¡±Where are elder Yi and the rest?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang tianri dropped his hands weakly. His dry lips opened slightly.¡±They ...¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Elder Tang, why do you look like this?¡± Suddenly, a long howl swept over from the distance. In the distance, the sword light covered the sky. Whoosh! The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard. A group of disciples with extraordinary auras stepped on celestial swords and flew in the air like the legendary sword Immortals. ¡°Zuo Yunfei of the immortal sword sect.¡± The warden recognized the middle-aged man who was leading the group at a nce. This was the immortal sword sect of the ten immortal Dao sects. Unlike them, they didn¡¯t cultivate immortality, only the sword, and their killing aura was extremely strong. ¡°So it¡¯s elder Zuoing, I wonder what¡¯s the matter?¡± The deacon asked. Elder Tang¡¯s breath was unstable. Apparently, he was severely wounded. He was the only one who could fight Zuo Yunfei. Zuo Yunfei was standing on the celestial sword, looking very handsome. Although he was in his middle age, his sword will was so sharp that no one could forget him. ¡°Humph! I, Zuo Yunfei, am here with only one deacon? elder Tang, I heard that you have encountered some danger in thend of origin. I¡¯m very curious. I wonder what you have encountered that made you so embarrassed.¡± Zuo Yunfei looked at the warden with his sharp eyes. The warden dared not look at him directly and could only lower his head. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Tang tianri. ¡°We have a mole here?¡± The deacon was shocked. There must be a traitor in the sect. Otherwise, how could the immortal sword sect know about this? Judging by the current situation, Zuo Yunfei was obviously here to make fun of them. ¡°Elder Zuo, I don¡¯t think you have anything to do with the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces.¡± Tang tianri stood up and looked at Zuo Yunfei calmly. ¡°This naturally has nothing to do with me, but as one of the ten sects of the immortal Dao, it¡¯s still necessary for me to show some concern.¡± Zuo Yunfei said with a smile. Then, he lifted his finger and the immortal sword under his feet returned to its sheath with a whoosh. The disciples who followed him were also expressionless. They formed sword seals with their fingers, and the celestial swords rose into the air, drawing beautiful traces in the air, and then returned to their sheaths. The disciples of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces watched all of this with envy. The sect that liked to show off the most in the true immortal realm was definitely the immortal sword sect. ¡°Elder Tang, you don¡¯t look right. You¡¯re obviously seriously injured.¡± Zuo Yunfei asked with a smile. He could tell at a nce that Tang tianri¡¯s breath was unstable and he was seriously injured. Although she had been enduring silently, it was impossible to escape his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need for left elder to worry about this. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Tang snorted and stood up.¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± With the current situation, he had to inform the sect. He couldn¡¯t be careless anymore. His heart was bleeding. Not to mention his 11 junior brothers, even the upper grade immortal weapon, the eight fiends River Styx Luotian te, was destroyed. If it wasn¡¯t for his profound cultivation, he would have vomited blood and died. The deacon supported elder Tang,¡±elder, what happened?¡± Tang tianri pondered for a moment, then said softly,¡±¡±Hurry up and inform the sect master. There¡¯s a big secret down there. We can¡¯t let the immortal sword sect get there first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The deacon was moved. Zuo Yunfei kept his eyes on elder Tang as his ears quivered slightly. Although he was a swordsman, his ears were unusually sharp. This was an innate ability. Although Tang tianri¡¯s voice was very soft, it still did not escape his ears. ¡°There¡¯s a big secret,¡± Zuo Yunfei was lost in his thoughts. He did not know what the big secret Tang tianri was talking about was. However, he could only think of one thing. Tang tianri must have encountered something in thend of origin. The battle was very intense, and he was afraid that both sides would be injured. If he were to inform the sect master now, it would be the final blow to the secret of thend of origin. ¡°Elder Zuo, what should we do now?¡± A core disciple who was holding a sword asked in a low voice. Zuo Yunfeiughed.¡±When the snipe and the m fight, the third party will benefit. We¡¯ll benefit when we enter thend of origin.¡± The pro-disciple became alert.¡±Elder, Tang tianri entered thend of origin and came out with serious injuries. He is obviously not ordinary. Isn¡¯t it too reckless for us to enter like this? I think we should wait for the elders to arrive before entering together.¡± ¡°No need. That guy is seriously injured. It¡¯s obvious that the existence in thend of origin isn¡¯t any better. We can go in now and seize the opportunity. Isn¡¯t that better? if we wait for their sect leader toe, we won¡¯t have anything to do.¡± Zuo Yunfei said. Tang tianri, who was being supported by the deacon, had a gloomy look in his eyes. He had done it on purpose. He knew that Zuo Yunfei of the immortal sword sect had extraordinary hearing. Zuo Yunfei once wanted to join the immortal sword sect, but was not selected. However, he relied on his strong hearing to eavesdrop on the cultivation method of the immortal sword sect. In the end, he was discovered by the elders of the sect and was epted as a disciple. Therefore, he said that on purpose to let Zuo Yunfei in. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look. ¡± Zuo Yunfei didn¡¯t know what was in thend of origin. Thend of origin. The current scene was a little too tragic to look at. ¡°This guy¡¯s clothes are a little hard. There¡¯s also some kind of power inside that keeps pulling.¡± The night Demon demigod stripped the invader naked, leaving only his underpants for him. Elder Yi red at the other party with tears in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect these natives to dare to treat them like this. He had actually stripped them of all their clothes, leaving nothing behind. ¡°This is an immortal robe. It¡¯s a magic treasure in their world.¡± The divine-ranked demigod said. Night Demon demigod looked at the clothes in his hands.¡±How do I use them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Kill him, then drip a drop of blood on his clothes. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s that simple. You¡¯re not trying to trick me, are you?¡± Night Demon demigod was really shocked. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. However, why did it sound so unreliable? ¡°The divine rank is right. The Dharma Treasure has a spirit. It recognizes its master by blood. That should be the case. Now, their divine thoughts are in the immortal robe. But if they die, it will be ownerless.¡± Lin fan said. Although he had never tested it, it should be like this. ¡°Teacher, what I said should be correct, right?¡± Lin fan turned around and asked. Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. But I can¡¯t tell you the details. You can try.¡± To these intruders, every word said by these natives made them feel terrified and had an unspeakable fear. And now, what were these natives saying? He wanted to kill them and see if dripping blood would work. ¡°We can cut off all contact with these immortal clothes.¡± Yi daoling said hurriedly. At this moment, staying alive was the most important thing. He believed that senior brother Tang would definitely bring people to save them. However, these natives were too strong and there were too many of them. When he saw the injured putisha, he knew that these natives were not invincible. Shixiong¡¯sherworld River Luo Tian te couldpletely crush his opponent to death. ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Night Demon demigod urged. Tian Xu came to Lin fan¡¯s side.¡±My disciple, when do you think the true immortal world wille?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯ll be very soon. The other party won¡¯t give up so easily. The first toe was only the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. But ording to what we know, there are more than just these 33 celestial pces in the true immortal world.¡± Lin fan said. ¡°If all the experts of the true immortal realm were toe, would we be able to hold on with the few of us?¡± Sacred master was worried. Although he had been on a winning streak before, he realized that something was amiss now that he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re right, bumpkin. I can tell you that the true immortal realm¡¯s experts are beyond your imagination. Our sect¡¯s 33 celestial pces have a total of 33 elders, and we even have a sect leader. At the same time, we also have a Grand Elder who¡¯s in seclusion. You have no chance.¡± ¡°The ten sects of the immortal path, the six sects of the devil path, and the four pces of the demonic path are far more powerful than you know.¡± ¡°If you are willing to negotiate, I can help you.¡± Yi daoling said. They had always held the absolute advantage. It was just that the other party didn¡¯t know how strong they were. If he were to reveal some of it to them, they might be able to know just how powerful the true immortal world was. ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re saying that ...¡± Sacred master was slightly taken aback. He gradually realized that this matter was indeed too simple. Although they had always been the victors, the true power of the true immortal realm had yet to arrive. All the demigods present were already the most powerful forces in thend of origin. Even if they pulled all the remaining demigods over, there would only be fifty people at most. He had seen the situation of putisha. He had been slightly injured by the other party, which meant that the experts of the true immortal world were not weaker than them. They only had the advantage in numbers. ¡°Holy Lord, I realize that you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and said. The Holy master was slightly taken aback.¡±Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by this?¡± Lin fan chuckled,¡±it¡¯s not them who invaded us. It¡¯s US who invaded them. At the same time, it¡¯s not us who want to negotiate with them. It¡¯s them who want to negotiate with us. Do you know how many of those people I just killed?¡± The Holy master looked at Lin fan and shook his head. Lin fan chuckled out as he raised two fingers and flicked them in the air. ¡°Twenty?¡± Sacred leader said in shock. He saw the strength of those people and knew that the person who escaped was really strong. ¡°Tsk!¡± Lin fan¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smirk. He then replied casually. ¡°Two hundred.¡± The Holy master was speechless. [PS: reporting thetest situation. He¡¯s already in the hospital. His wife¡¯s stomach is in slight pain. Once everything¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll write as many chapters as I can when I get back. I¡¯ll have to apany the bedter, so I¡¯ll write first.] Oh, the child was a boy.

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469-why didn¡¯t you say so earlier</h4>

    By the time Lin fan said 200, the Holy master waspletely stumped. Even the way they looked at Lin fan was like,¡±let¡¯s not brag and we can work together.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°What big words.¡± Yi daolingughed out loud as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. This native actually said 200? what a joke! Senior brother Tang was a void refinement realm cultivator who had reached the Dao integration realm. He even had a high-grade immortal weapon. However, the other party thought that he was invincible just because he managed to beat senior brother Tang. This made Yi daoling feel very disdainful. At the same time, he felt that a native was a native. The contents of the sect¡¯s records might not be wrong. ¡°Holy master, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lin fan looked at him. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even believe the truth. It was really hard to handle. The Holy master looked at Lin fan with a weird expression. For a moment or so, he did not know what to say. But in the end, he could only nod his head,¡±I do!¡± The word ¡®trust¡¯ had vited so much of his conscience. Buzzzzzz! At this moment, the crack in the void started to shake again. ¡°Someone else is here? This speed is way too fast. ¡± Lin fan raised his head and could not help but turn serious. That¡¯s impossible. The previous wave had only left for a short while. I didn¡¯t expect it toe again. This didn¡¯t make sense. Yi daoling and the others looked up into the sky in anticipation. Their hearts were beating fast. This must be senior brother Tanging to save them. ¡°Bumpkins, it¡¯s not toote for you to regret now. Don¡¯t put up a pointless resistance. The true immortal realm is not something you can imagine.¡± Yi daoling said. If he could tame this group of natives and use them for the sect, his strength would increase by another level. ¡°F * ck you, shut up.¡± The me-spraying saint¡¯s punishment kicked Yi daoling to the ground.¡±Motherf * cker, these dogs came so quickly. Could it be that they¡¯re just guarding the door?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! All of a sudden. From the crack, countless celestial swords fell vertically and floated between heaven and earth. ¡°What?¡± Lin fan was suspicious. The people who came this time were a little off. Yi daoling wanted to call out, but when he saw the immortal swords, he was shocked.¡±This is the immortal sword sect?¡± ¡°The immortal sword sect?¡± When Lin fan heard Yi daoling¡¯s words, he started to get suspicious. Could this ¡®immortal sword sect¡¯ be another sect? However, he didn¡¯t understand the situation. Why did these sects have to descend one by one? couldn¡¯t they all descend at once? If all of them were to descend, it would save a lot of effort. Zuo Yunfei floated down with an extraordinary temperament.¡±Is this thend of the origin?¡± ¡°Elder, there¡¯s someone down there.¡± A core disciple with sharp eyes pointed below and said. ¡°Oh?¡± Zuo Yunfei lowered his gaze. When he saw Lin fan and the others, he did not feel any terrifying aura from them.¡±So these are the natives of thend of origin. But what was the thing that injured Tang tianri?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard. ¡°Zuo Yunfei, run! You can¡¯t deal with these barbarians!¡± Yi daoling roared. He was somewhat dumbfounded. What was going on? why were the people from the immortal sword sect here? could it be that senior brother Tang didn¡¯t tell them about this? ¡°Eh?¡± Zuo Yunfei was surprised. He felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. However, when he saw the naked Yi daoling, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Hahaha, the dignified elder Yi of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces was actually stripped naked by a native. This is really a big deal.¡± When the disciples who had followed along looked into the distance, they burst outughing. They naturally knew who Yi daoling was. He was an elder of the heavenly Pce with a high position and power. He was far from what they couldpare with. However, they were surprised to see such a high and mighty person naked. ¡°How foolish.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± Yi daoling cursed when he saw that the other party was not running. ¡°Shut up! You are not strong enough to be captured by these barbaric natives, and now you want me to run away? you must be crazy!¡± Zuo Yunfei said with disdain. ¡°I, Zuo Yunfei, am practicing the extreme sword way, which is the true essence of the sword way. One sword can break all techniques. No matter how powerful these local people are, they can¡¯t take one sword strike from me.¡± Zuo Yunfei was full of confidence, and his sharp sword will was so powerful that it could split the sky and shake the earth. The disciples behind him were also full of admiration. This was the left elder, their idol. ¡°Zuo Yunfei, you are too arrogant. You are no match for these barbaric natives.¡± Another naked elder with his head lowered raised his head and roared. He didn¡¯t want to raise his head, because he was afraid of being recognized. However, Zuo Yunfei was still here. He was going crazy. They didn¡¯t know how senior brother Tang was doing, but judging from the current situation, it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t informed his sect yet. They hoped that Zuo Yunfei could escape and inform the other sects of the true immortal world about the situation here. ¡°Eh? Yang Yun. ¡± Zuo Yunfei looked over again, but he didn¡¯t expect that Yang Yun was also squatting there. Then, he took a closer look and his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. The 11 elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces were all here. When he looked at these natives, he realized that they were all looking at him as if he was a joke. When he thought of Tang tianri¡¯s situation, he suddenly shouted,¡±how dare you trick me ...¡± He understood that Tang tianri had deliberately said those words for him to hear. He wanted him to go down. The disciples behind him did not know what was going on, but they knew something was wrong when they saw the elder¡¯s expression. ¡°Retreat!¡± Zuo Yunfei shouted and flew toward the crack on his flying sword. ¡°Disciple, are you going to stay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked. They stood there and watched the other party act so brazenly in front of them. They had not made a move because their disciple had her arms crossed and was watching with great interest. ¡°Of course, how can I not? but it¡¯s fine as long as your disciple makes a move.¡± Lin fan smiled. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be sword cultivators. ¡°Demigod!¡± At this moment, Lin fan opened his arms wide as a boundless sword will shot up into the sky, stirring up the wind and clouds. A gigantic sword that was wrapped in a hundred thousand rays of light descended down. A godly spirit floated behind him and shed out with his sword. Instantly, a sword light split the ground and swept across everything. Zuo Yunfei¡¯s heart trembled when he sensed the terrifying sword essence. It was even more terrifying than his own. Many disciples were riding on flying swords and covering the sky as they fled in panic. But when they saw the light in the distance, their pupils constricted. ¡°No!¡± As the sword intent sliced through, the floating longsword fell silently. At the same time, blood and flesh dripped down from the sky. Zuo Yunfei, who was running away, raised his head and saw blood on his face. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°The cultivation of these disciples is not bad. They¡¯re in the heaven¡¯s strength realm and have good points.¡± With a single strike, Lin fan killed all of these disciples. In the void, only Zuo Yunfei was floating there, dumbfounded. ¡°What an idiot.¡± Yi daoling cursed. He didn¡¯t expect Zuo Yunfei to be so stupid. Did he not understand what was happening here? He actually dared to bring a group of disciples over. This was simply courting death. Weng Weng Weng! The disciples ¡®long swords fell to the ground and were stabbed into the ground. They were densely packed together, making it look like a sword tomb. However, they had a deeper understanding of the strength of this native. ¡°So powerful! The sword intent of that sword is extraordinary, even more powerful than Zuo Yunfei ¡®s.¡± ¡°Who ... Who are you?¡± Zuo Yunfei¡¯s words didn¡¯t make any sense. He was totally frightened. ¡°Sigh, this batch of invaders is really too weak. It¡¯s clearly you who invaded, yet you still ask who we are. What a pity.¡± Lin fan shook his head and sighed. It was really bad. Zuo Yunfei was so terrified that he immediately started to run for his life. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, he realized that a ray of sword light wasing straight down, shing across his face. A drop of cold sweat fell off Zuo Yunfei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Try running again, and I¡¯ll kill you with one strike.¡± Lin fan rose into the air and attacked Zuo Yun. When he approached Zuo Yunfei, he saw a group of people approaching. Zuo Yunfei felt that if he didn¡¯t fight back, he would really die. Suddenly, the immortal sword in his hand turned into a stream of light and attacked Lin fan. ¡°Native, die!¡± ¡°Extreme sword!¡± All of a sudden, a strong sword will burst out. The sword light illuminated the sky and the earth. Zuo Yunfei also disappeared in the void. No one knew where he was. However, the terrifying sword essence did not dissipate. It continued to envelop the surroundings. Yi daoling¡¯s eyes were locked on the void. This was Zuo Yunfei¡¯s most powerful strike. It was extremely terrifying and contained the great Dao of sword will. Even he could not withstand this strike. If Zuo Yunfei could really kill this native, he might have a chance. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Lin fan sighed and raised his left hand casually, grabbing the immortal sword in his hand,¡±you bastard! You stabbed me more than 1300 times, but every time you stabbed me, you would change directions halfway. Even if you¡¯re not bored, I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zuo Yunfei opened his mouth wide and looked at Lin fan in shock. His most powerful attack had been casually caught by this native. Lin fan looked at the swordsman in front of him with a wide smile. He was pretty strong indeed. God¡¯s rank and judgement were definitely not a match for this person. Moreover, the sword intent was indeed sharp. It was just like what he had read in the novels in his previous life. The attack power of a sword cultivator was very strong, and it wasmon for them to challenge people of a higher level. Just this destructive power was indeed worthy of praise. Pada! Zuo Yunfei released his hand and knelt down in the void,¡±I surrender.¡± Lin fan grabbed Zuo Yunfei¡¯s head and threw him down.¡±Beat him up first. Don¡¯t kill him. Let him squat over there.¡± The demigods of judgmentughed. Then, they surrounded Zuo Yunfei and started to beat him up. In the end, Zuo Yunfei squatted beside Yi daoling naked with a swollen face. ¡°Yi daoling, you¡¯re ruthless. Since you knew how powerful these natives were, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Zuo Yunfei was very angry. He felt that it was their fault. If they had said it earlier, they would have been fine. Yi daoling took a look.¡±Idiot.¡± PS: ¡°I went to the hospital to stay overnight. Let me exin. At 1:40 in the afternoon, my wife¡¯s abdomen was in slight pain and there was blood, so I hurriedly packed up and went to the hospital. I was busy until 4:00. The admission was arranged. At the same time, there was an ultrasound to see if the fetal position was correct and a mess of signatures. I stayed in the hospital. The doctor said that she hasn¡¯t given birth yet, but she will stay here for one or two days. If she starts to open her fingers, it will start soon. That¡¯s why I came back to write.¡±Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. But now I have to go to the hospital and take care of her. It¡¯s a natural birth, not a C-section, so I was hospitalized. Some readers said that when the water breaks, it¡¯s normal to bleed first. I¡¯m just short of two chapters today. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not looking for an excuse not to update. I hope you can believe me. [Author¡¯s note: I¡¯ll be returning home from the hospital at 7 am tomorrow. I¡¯ll write my story in the morning and go to the hospital in the afternoon.]

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470: Even the eggs flew out</h4>

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, how are you going to deal with these guys?¡± Putisha asked. He didn¡¯t feelfortable in his heart. He wanted to disy his strength, but he didn¡¯t expect to be injured. He had really lost a lot of face. ¡°Let them wait and see what¡¯s going on behind us before we make a decision.¡± Said Lin fan. He had pondered this for a long time. He would just keep these 12 guys for now. If he were to kill them now, they wouldn¡¯t be worth much anymore. ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m getting impatient. When are we going to invade?¡± me Saint judgement asked. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? you only know how to hack. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?¡± He was very disappointed with the punishment. This was simply a brainless fellow who only knew how to invade all day long. At the very least, he had to figure out the situation of the true immortal world. Moreover, the true immortal world couldn¡¯t wait to invade them, and they didn¡¯t have to run away. One by one, they came to their door without fear of death. If they invaded directly, wouldn¡¯t it be letting the other party know how powerful they were? His current goal was very simple. It would be best if the true immortal world could continue to invade and send all their high-endbat forces over. By then, everything would be settled. Zuo Yunfei squatted there. His Natal immortal sword had been confiscated by these natives, so he could only watch them y with his immortal sword. ¡°Yi daoling, what¡¯s the situation with these natives?¡± He asked. Yi daoling took a look at Zuo Yunfei and snorted,¡±can¡¯t you see the situation now? These Aboriginals are very strong, stronger than expected. You actually dared to bring a group of disciples down here, you really have guts. ¡± ¡°Bullsh * t. If Tang tianri didn¡¯t set me up, I wouldn¡¯t havee down.¡± Thinking of this, Zuo Yunfei was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces had actually tricked him intoing down. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not as good as him, and you¡¯re saying that my senior brother tricked you? but I have a great change of opinion of you. The speed of the immortal sword sect¡¯s left elder¡¯s surrender is really fast. It seems that the rumored indomitable spirit of sword cultivators is also false.¡± Yi daoling said sarcastically. He had seen how Zuo Yunfei had surrendered. That speed was really fast. He immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. He didn¡¯t even want his Natal immortal sword. It was really an eye-opener. ¡°What do you know? we are sword cultivators and we practice the way of the sword. Although one sword can break all techniques, it is also directed at our hearts. If our hearts want to surrender, I can¡¯t go against it. Otherwise, my inner demons will appear. This is a big matter, and you will be responsible for it.¡± Zuo Yunfei said righteously without blushing or having his heart beating fast. However, he was terrified of that native. He was too strong. The sword intent that he had unleashed was even stronger than his own. Could it be that this native had reached that level? ¡°Hehe!¡± Yi daolingughed disdainfully and then lowered his head. However, he kept thinking about this matter in his heart and what he should do. Ta ta! Footsteps could be heard. Yi daoling raised his head and realized that it was the native standing in front of him. His heart froze. He originally wanted to curse out ¡®how dare you be impudent¡¯, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. He said in a gentle voice,¡±May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin fan knelt down and held Yi daoling¡¯s chin. He said with difficulty,¡±¡±I¡¯m just thinking about how to deal with you. Should I hammer you to death or leave you be for now? it¡¯s a headache.¡± Being touched by this native¡¯s chin made him very angry. This was something that only women would do when they were being teased. But now, this native was actually toying with him. However, he was strong. The natives were strong and could only bear with it. ¡°Peak Master Lin, right? actually, we can have a talk. We don¡¯t have to take his life.¡± Yi daoling said hurriedly. He did not want to die. After cultivating for a hundred years, he had finally be a cultivator who had reached the void refinement realm and the Dao integration realm. Furthermore, if he worked harder in the future, it would not be impossible for him to be an immortal. If he died here, he would be reduced to a pile of dust and no one would remember him. ¡°Talk your mother out. Change your attitude and I¡¯ll burst your ass. Do you believe me?¡± Spray Saint judgement came to the side and cursed. Lin fan raised his hand,¡±punish, mind your words. Don¡¯t treat the prisoners like that. They have human rights too.¡± The God of gambling looked at sanction and shook his head.¡±Sanction, how many times have I suggested to gamble with you? you¡¯ve always rejected me. This time, you¡¯ll listen to me and gamble with me once. I¡¯ll bet that you won¡¯t dare to burst their anus, okay?¡± ¡°Ass-popping?¡± Yi daoling¡¯s eyes were wide open. He didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Then, he asked carefully,¡±¡±What is this chrysanthemum?¡± ¡°Oh right, judgement, what did you say chrysanthemum? Is it the yellow flower?¡± Shen Qi asked. He had already noticed a few times that some of the words that judgement said were iprehensible. ¡°Hehe, chrysanthemums?¡± Sanctionughed and then stared at the other party.¡±The chrysanthemum is where you shit.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Yi daoling and the others felt their hair stand on end and their bums tighten. They felt extremely terrified. The strength of the natives was not only strong, but they also had such a disgusting hobby. Zuo Yunfei squatted there obediently. If he had known that this would happen, he would not havee. He also hated Tang tianri to the core. He was an animal. A dignified immortal cultivator would actually speak nonsense and curse you to be haunted by your inner demons every day. A great resentment burst out from Zuo Yunfei¡¯s heart. Just as he was feeling resentful, a pair of feet appeared in his sight. He raised his head in fear and looked at the native in front of him, revealing a smile that he thought was charming. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Lin fan sized him up,¡±you are the one who ys with the sword?¡± Sword y? ¡°Holy F * ck!¡± Zuo Yunfei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was a swordsman, but he was called a swordsman. How humiliating was that? ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a swordsman,¡± Zuo Yunfei said right away. Although he always appeared to be upright and serious in front of his disciples, he was actually quite a slippery guy. Otherwise, if he really had a personality, when the immortal sword sect didn¡¯t take a fancy to him back then, he should have a kind of ¡°even if I¡¯m not here, I¡¯ll still be there¡± kind of demeanor, and wouldn¡¯t rely on my hearing to eavesdrop on others ¡°teaching. In the end, he was fancied by the elder and agreed to enter the sect. ¡°I¡¯m just bored, let¡¯s y for a while. ¡± Lin fan looked into the distance and shouted,¡±throw this guy¡¯s sword over. Let him liven things up for us and kill some time.¡± The demigods who were ying with the celestial sword casually threw the celestial sword over. This sword wasn¡¯t interesting at all, so they just let it be. Lin fan tossed the sword over. When he touched it, he could feel the terrifying sword intent within. But that was all there was to it and nothing new. ¡°Go, hurry up.¡± He was a little impatient. He had heard that swordsmen were also very good at ying with swords, but he did not know if it was true. Holding the immortal sword, Zuo Yunfei¡¯s heart began to swell.¡±These barbaric natives actually returned the immortal sword. Should I just kill them and run away?¡± he thought, but that idea was shattered in an instant. Stop joking. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. These natives were too terrifying. How could he be a match for them? ¡°Um ... Can I put on some clothes?¡± Zuo Yunfei felt chilly. Except for a piece of cloth covering his crotch, he had nothing else. ¡°What are you wearing? don¡¯t you know how to be honest with each other? Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle, or I¡¯ll cut you to death. ¡± Lin fan raised his hand and threatened. It was like if this guy dared to talk anymore, he would p him. ¡°All of you,e over here. The true immortal realm¡¯s immortal sword sect¡¯s left-hand elder is going to show us his sword. Let¡¯s all watch.¡± Many half-gods walked over and looked at Zuo Yunfei, who was standing in the middle naked and holding a sword. They were all pointing at him. ¡°What¡¯s so nice to see?¡± Night Demon demigod muttered. Tian Xu shook his head andughed. He didn¡¯t expect his disciple to y like this. This man was an expert from the true immortal realm, but asking him to y with his sword like this was obviously an insult. For such a powerful being, it was impossible for him to die, because respect was more important than anything else. However, when Tian Xu thought that the intruder was about to attack, he didn¡¯t expect that the intruder would actually use his sword. ¡°Everyone, please take a look. I¡¯m going to perform a sword dance of the immortal sword sect. Please give me some pointers.¡± Zuo Yunfei said while cupping his hands. ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Tian Xu shook his head. He had a new understanding of the people of the true immortal realm. Even at such a cultivation level, he could still be so shameless. ¡°Hehe.¡± Yi daolingughed in a deep voice,¡±Zuo Yunfei, Oh, Zuo Yunfei. You¡¯re indeed an elder of the immortal sword sect. You¡¯re really willing to do anything to survive.¡± The remaining elders also looked up and no longer said anything. They swore that as long as they survived this time, they would definitely spread this news to the entire immortal sword sect. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at ying. ¡± Lin fan said. Night Demon demigod said,¡±en, the only thing that¡¯scking is that this guy¡¯s eggs keep falling out.¡± ¡°Damn it, why are you talking so much nonsense? it¡¯s good enough that you can see it. This idiot, the little thing flew out. Are you blind? didn¡¯t you see it?¡± me Saint judgement said. ¡°Sanction, are you sick in the head? did I provoke you? why do you keep insulting me?¡± Night Demon demigod said unhappily. He realized that this punishment seemed to be sick. ¡°My disciple,¡± Tian Xu said,¡±I¡¯m afraid the next true immortal world invasion won¡¯t be so simple.¡± ¡°Yes, that guy will definitely tell everyone about what happened here. But it¡¯s fine, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. The thing is, the sunshine sect is making me a little uneasy. Do you think they¡¯ll stop us halfway?¡± Lin fan said. Ji Yuan of the sunshine sect had be a demigod, so he would definitely be up to no good again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, the sunshine sect won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡± Tian Xu said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because master is here that I¡¯m not worried at all. Even if Ji Yuan bes a demigod, he¡¯s just an ordinary demigod. He¡¯s not worth mentioning. The most important thing right now is still the true immortal world.¡± ¡°I wonder when the true immortal realm will invade. This is really making me anxious.¡± In the true immortal realm, something big happened in the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces. Tang tianri was going to report this to the sect leader. Thend of origin was not as simple as he had imagined. There was great danger inside.

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471: Why am I going down again?</h4>

    The deacon apanied Tang tianri. As a Deacon, he had to serve the elder well. Following elder Tang in the future would also bring him many benefits. Although elder Tang seemed to be in a bad state, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. He was still not someone that a small Deacon like him couldpare to. Now, Tang tianri even wanted to die. He led 11 elders to thend of origin, but in the end, he was the only one who escaped. He closed his eyes and his mind was filled with the images of his junior brothers reaching out their hands and looking at him in despair. Just thinking about it made him panic. He left them in the lurch and escaped. If something happened to his junior brothers, he would never be able to forgive himself. However, the most uneptable thing for him was that the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te had been destroyed. It was an upper grade immortal weapon and the foundation of his cultivation. Now that it was gone, how could he still be considered an elder in the sect? his strength had dropped to the bottom all of a sudden. ¡°Junior Brother Tang, why have you returned?¡± At this moment, a voice came from afar. The elders in the hall looked at Tang tianri in confusion. Didn¡¯t he bring everyone there? why did hee back? ¡°Sect master, something has happened.¡± Tang tianri shouted in grief and indignation. Two drops of tears fell from the corner of his eyes, showing his extreme heartache and helplessness. He even had the thought of dying. This wasn¡¯t because they were useless, but because the natives were too cunning. The man sitting on the throne had a solemn expression on his face. He did not seem to be breathing, but his gaze was so dignified that no one dared to look at it directly. ¡°Elder Tang, what happened? why did youe back alone? Could the matter of thend of origin have been resolved?¡± The Hierarch asked. ¡°Sect master, something happened. I led 11 junior brothers to thend of origin and were besieged by the natives. I was the only one who escaped.¡± Tang tianri was furious.¡±It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect my junior brothers.¡± There was an uproar! When Tang tianri said this, the surrounding elders were all stunned. This must be a joke. 12 elders had arrived at thend of origin, but only Tang tianri returned. These were 12 void refinement realm Dao integration realm elders. Could it be that there was such a powerfulbat force in thend of the origin ancestor? Impossible, an elder stood out on the spot. ¡°Elder Tang, you¡¯re talking too much. Or is there something wrong with you? since they were captured by the natives, how could youe back? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because you have the eight fiends underworld heavenly te. ¡± ¡°Huang Ren, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that I, Tang tianri, have betrayed the sect and caused them to fall into thend of the origin?¡± Tang tianri said indignantly. ¡°Hmph, perhaps only you know the truth.¡± Huang Ren said in a weird tone. ¡°The truth? what truth can there be? my eight fiends River Styx Luotian te was also destroyed by those natives.¡± Tang tianri said angrily, his heart bleeding. With such a high-grade immortal weapon, if he couldpletely refine it, it was not impossible for him to be an immortal. But now, everything was gone. His eight fiends underworld River Luotian te hadpletely disappeared. ¡°What?¡± The surrounding elders were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Tang tianri¡¯s eight fiends River Styx Luotian te to be destroyed by a native. This was too unbelievable. Everyone knew how powerful Tang tianri¡¯s eight fiends River Styx Luotian te was. It was a top-tier immortal weapon. It was because of this celestial artifact that Tang tianri could reach his current level. At the same time, what was even more terrifying was that the eight fiendsherworld Luotian te had a total of 20yers of seals, and he had only unsealed the 10thyer. If all 20yers were unsealed, how terrifying would it be? this was already beyond imagination. Elder Huang Renughed in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Tang tianri to encounter such a situation. It was really satisfying. ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± The sect leader was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to believe it. If that was the case, then they would suffer heavy losses. ¡°Sect master, I¡¯m telling the truth. Elder situ Tian and elder Xiang entered thend of origin and didn¡¯te out. I brought my junior brothers in to save them, but I didn¡¯t expect those natives to guard the entrance. When we arrived, they attacked us and caught us off guard. In the end, we could only give up my eight fiendsherworld River Luotian te and escape.¡± Tang tianri said in a low voice. He couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was real. He really hoped that someone would wake him up. Suddenly, the sect leader stood up, his eyes shing with anger. Didn¡¯t that mean that they had lost 13 elders and Tang tianri had even lost a high-grade celestial artifact before they had even arrived? This ... Huang Ren said,¡±Tang tianri, don¡¯t talk nonsense. ording to the sect¡¯s ancient records, how can thend of origin be so powerful? ording to the records, the natives there are weak and ignorant ...¡± Hearing this, Tang tianri could no longer bear it and roared,¡±shut up!¡± ¡°Ancient book, ancient book, that¡¯s a lie. It¡¯s not what the records say. When we arrived, there were at least twenty to thirty Aboriginal experts who attacked us. Moreover, they were terrifyingly powerful. Even my eight fiends underworld heavenly Ascension te couldn¡¯t resist them.¡± He really hated the old ancestor who had written the ancient books to death. It was bad enough that he was blind, but he also knew how to brag. This was passed down from generation to generation, and it was really harmful to people. If he knew where the old ancestor¡¯s coffin was, he would have gone up and lifted it. When everyone heard this, they were stunned. Twenty to thirty Aboriginal experts? If that was the case, then that power was a little terrifying. At the same time, it was able to shatter the eight fiends River Styx Luotian te. This power was already unimaginable. Even they didn¡¯t dare to say that they could do anything to the eight fiends underworld River Luotian te. ¡°Sect master, there¡¯s no time to lose. The most important thing is to save our junior brothers.¡± Tang tianri said anxiously,¡±our sect¡¯s 13 elders have fallen into the hands of the natives. If something happens to them, it will be a huge loss for our sect.¡± The sect leader stood up and his eyes shed with golden light. He thought about it and then tore open the space with everyone and flew into the distance. As the sect leader, he couldn¡¯t ignore this matter. If the 13 elders died in thend of origin, it would be a blow to the sect. It was a loss that they could not bear. The entrance to thend of origin was the only entrance that could allow Dao integration stage void refinement realm cultivators to enter. The group of disciples were waiting there. ¡°Zuo Yunfei of the immortal sword sect has been in there for a long time. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡± One of the core disciples was confused. Could it be that he was reluctant toe out? ¡°In my opinion, they¡¯re already finished. Elder Tang and the others went in, but only elder Tang came out. It¡¯s obvious how dangerous it is inside.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Thend of origin seems to be very dangerous. It¡¯s not as simple as we thought.¡± As the sect¡¯s legacy disciples, they weren¡¯t stupid. Elder Tang and the others had fallen inside, so if they entered, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to let out a fart. Suddenly, the world in the distance started to shake. ¡°Greetings, sect master.¡± Some core disciples didn¡¯t notice and were shocked when they heard the voice. They didn¡¯t expect the sect leader toe. However, when they saw the sect leader¡¯s grave expression, they knew that he was not in a good mood. Thus, they all stayed where they were and waited to see how the sect leader would deal with this matter. Tang tianri said,¡±sect master, should we go in together, kill those natives, and save our junior brothers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave. If other sects find this opportunity, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to live in thend of origin forever.¡± The Hierarch stared at the crack, trying to see what was inside. However, after looking at it for a while, he shifted his gaze.¡±Elder Tang, you still need to go down.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang tianri looked at the sect leader with question marks in his head. He actually wanted him to go down. No, this couldn¡¯t do. He would die if he went down. He really didn¡¯t want to see those natives anymore. They were too terrifying. ¡°Elder Tang, this matter started because of you. Could it be that you still want the sect master to apany you down?¡± Elder Huang Ren said. The surrounding elders also agreed with these words. The sect leader naturally couldn¡¯t take the risk. If the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces lost their sect leader, the other sects would take advantage of the situation and attack. The consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Sect leader, those natives are too strong. Even if I go down, I won¡¯t be able to help.¡± Tang tianri said hurriedly. Stop joking. Why was he the one who went down again? Moreover, the eight fiends underworld heavenly te had been destroyed by these natives. If he went down, what else could he use to fight with the other party? no, this definitely wouldn¡¯t do. However, since the sect leader had spoken, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°It¡¯s fine. A wisp of my divine sense will follow you down. At the same time, you can take this with you. ¡± The sect leader raised his hand and a bell-like treasure floated out. It shook in the air and a vast sound spread out, resounding through the sky. ¡°This is a high grade immortal weapon, the earth Yuan Bell.¡± Tang tianri was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the sect leader to give him such a celestial artifact. ¡°With the protection of the earth Yuan Bell, it is enough to protect you from all evil. This time, you are only going down to pass on a message. Our sect is willing to have a talk with them.¡± The Hierarch said. The current situation wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by force. The ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces couldn¡¯t afford to lose these elders. He could only negotiate with these natives. Elder Huang Ren said,¡±in a war between two worlds, we don¡¯t kill the messenger. With the sect leader¡¯s earth Yuan Bell protecting you, these natives can¡¯t do anything. Moreover, the sect leader has entrusted his spiritual will to talk to them. You¡¯re just going to make a trip. What danger can you face?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down?¡± Tang tianri really didn¡¯t want to go down. Even though he was protected by the earth Bell, he was still a little afraid. The fact that the Aboriginals had destroyed his eight fiends underworld River Luotian te had already left a huge shadow in his heart. It was hard to get rid of it in a short time. Now, not long after, he had to go down again. He was afraid. Elder Huang Renughed,¡±what am I going down for? It¡¯s not like I lost my junior brothers, or are you, Tang tianri, already afraid?¡± ¡°You ...¡± Tang tianri was furious, but he had no choice but to admit it. In his heart, he silently cursed,¡±F * ck you.¡±

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472: The sect master¡¯s personal visit</h4>

    Thend of origin. ¡°Peak Master Lin, are you mistaken? why do I feel like they won¡¯te?¡± Master God cloud asked. He was suspicious of everything the kid said, even if it was just a punctuation mark. The true immortal realm¡¯s invasion was aggressive, but now it seemed that it was just so-so and couldn¡¯t be shown in public. ¡°Wrong? Master God cloud, are you kidding me? let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but I have the highest intelligence among everyone here. If I can¡¯t be sure, then no one can. ¡± He was very unhappy with master God cloud¡¯s suspicion of his intelligence. With his level of intelligence, it was a joke to doubt his high intelligence. Master God cloud looked at Lin fan in a daze. Forget it, I won¡¯t say anything. I can¡¯t get anything out of this kid. He was convinced. Even now, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on with these sects. In the past, they fought to the death, but now, they stopped fighting just like that. They even United to fight against the invaders. No, they even formed an alliance and prepared to invade others. When Lin fan said those words, all the surrounding demigods looked at him in unison. His eyes were burning with anger. It was as if he was saying,¡±you can insult our character, but you can¡¯t insult our intelligence.¡± Everyone in the sects knew that Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, was a little out of his mind. If he was normal, would he still be able to do those things in the past? Anyone could understand whose brain had a problem. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not wrong. ¡± Lin fan smiled. He really couldn¡¯t agree with the intelligence of these people. He also understood that sometimes, telling the truth would cause others to be unhappy. He could understand all of this. However, as a man of indomitable spirit, he had to be upright, daring to say and do. He couldn¡¯t keep quiet just because others were unhappy. ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t be like this. Sometimes, it¡¯s fine as long as you understand it in your heart. You¡¯re taught by me, so your intelligence is naturally extraordinary.¡± Tian Xu patted his disciple¡¯s shoulder and said. Lin fan nodded,¡±yes, I understand, master. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I have such wisdom.¡± Tian Xu wanted to say something, but he felt that something was wrong. The night Demon demigodughed.¡±Who doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s something wrong with Peak Master Lin¡¯s brain? what Tian Xu sect? your Tian Xu brain also has problems ... Sob ...¡± Putisha pushed the night Demon demigod to the ground, covered his mouth, and smiled awkwardly.¡±It¡¯s a misunderstanding. He¡¯s sick. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He then looked at night Demon and said in a low voice,¡±if you want to die, don¡¯t bring the Luosha sect along.¡± He didn¡¯t understand when night Demon had be so audacious. He dared to say that Peak Master Lin and Tian Xu were sick in the head. He must be courting death. ¡°You won¡¯t even tell me the truth now?¡± Night Demon retorted. He had lost confidence in the sect leader and didn¡¯t even tell the truth. Was there any human rights left? ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth. You¡¯re asking for my life. Shut up.¡± Putisha had already submitted to the night Demon. Ever since he was redeemed, he had changed. Night Demon felt indignant, but his mouth was very honest.¡±If you weren¡¯t the sect leader, I would have dealt with you long ago.¡± But when he said that, he noticed that the sect leader¡¯s eyes were really sharp like he wanted to F * ck him. ¡°Why?¡± Night Demon asked. Putisha took a deep breath to calm his heart. He had to endure it. When this matter was over and he returned to the sect, he would deal with this guy. After so many years, he had finally spoken the truth. ¡°Thump thump!¡± A Bell rang in the sky and the earth, and the sound came from the crack. The sound waves came inyers like waves, spreading out from the crack. ¡°Someone¡¯s here again. ¡± Lin fan pped his hands and stood up. He was filled with anticipation. He realized that the people of the true immortal realm were actually quite yful. They had alreadye here with apass and a sword, and now a clock. He wondered if there would be a coffin next time. When Yi daoling, who was already in despair, heard the bell, his expression became very rich. In his listless eyes, there was a dazzling light that exploded. The sound of the bell was very familiar. Wasn¡¯t it the sect leader¡¯s earth Yuan Bell? At this moment, he waspletely touched. He didn¡¯t expect the sect leader toe personally to save them. ¡°Sect master, we¡¯ve let you down. We still need you toe and save us ...¡± Yi daoling wailed. However, when he saw the figure in the crack, his voice stopped abruptly. How could his senior brother be here? where was the sect master? If the sect leader came personally, these natives would definitely not be his match. But now, it was actually senior brother Tang who had returned. What was going on? Did hee back to deliver food? Although he had the earth Yuan Bell to protect him, Tang tianri was still very afraid. He didn¡¯t care if he had arrived or not. He immediately activated the earth Yuan Bell in the crack to protect himself. He was already traumatized by these natives. They were too dangerous, so dangerous that it made him afraid. ¡°Why is it this guy again?¡± Lin fan was confused and at the same time, he was really disappointed. If I let you off, you should have at least brought some people. But now you came alone. This really made me unhappy. ¡°F * ck, there¡¯s only one more. There¡¯s not enough to go around.¡± Spray Saint judgement scolded,¡±you didn¡¯t even do your job properly when you invaded. You deserve to be like this.¡± The sacred master looked at the judgement with a bitter expression. How could the sect have such a sovereign? this was the sect¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, everyone, don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯m not here to fight. ¡± Tang tianri said hurriedly. He was afraid that if he said it toote, he would be beaten up by these natives. Tian Xu gave him a strange look.¡±Disciple, why do I feel like you¡¯re here to negotiate?¡± ¡°Negotiate? Impossible, he¡¯s here alone, how can this be a negotiation? he¡¯s clearly not putting us in his eyes. ¡± Lin fan was really unhappy. He had to be careful when negotiating, so what if he came alone? That means he doesn¡¯t put us in his eyes. Tang tianri was floating in the void, very close to the crack. If the situation went wrong, he would definitely retreat at once. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t hit me, I came here to say something.¡± Tang tianri said. Lin fan waved his hand,¡±if you have something to say,e down and say it. Why are you standing so high up? you can¡¯t hear me.¡± Tang Tianchi shook his head immediately. He definitely wouldn¡¯t go down. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if he went down. He wouldn¡¯t go down even if he was beaten to death. ¡°Senior brother, where¡¯s the sect master?¡± Yi daoling shouted. ¡°Tang tianri, you¡¯re a despicable man. How dare you trick me?¡± Zuo Yunfei pulled his neck and cursed angrily. Why did he lose so much face? Wasn¡¯t it all because this bastard had set him up on purpose? if it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Tang tianri nced at Zuo Yunfei calmly without saying anything, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Junior brothers, the sect master has asked me toe down and have a good talk with the residents of thend of the origin.¡± At first, he had been calling her a native, but now he had directly be a resident. This level of improvement was quite big. Yi daoling really wanted to say,¡±what¡¯s the use of youing down? if the sect leader came down, it might be of some use.¡± But then, they continued to lower their heads. They didn¡¯t have any hope for the future. She had been squatting here for a while, and her feet were numb. Furthermore, he also had a deeper understanding of this native. He heard from the surrounding natives that this person had a problem with his brain. He would beat people up if they didn¡¯t agree with him. He didn¡¯t know how to speak and often used violence to solve things. ¡°Come down and talk. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t fight. We can still guarantee our integrity.¡± ¡°Besides, when the two worlds are at war, we don¡¯t kill the envoys. Although your true immortal world invaded our home, we definitely won¡¯t use force on you.¡± Lin fan shouted out into the void. This guy¡¯s brain had gotten smarter. To think that he would know the danger and note down. Furthermore, he was so close to the crack. If he were to escape, no one would be able to stop him. Tang tianri would never go down, no matter what the other party said. How could he know what these natives were thinking? what if they cheated? Therefore, it was better to be wise and stay here. Nothing would happen to him. If something really happened, he could just fly directly to the crack. With such a distance, it was impossible for him to escape. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me. ¡± Lin fan shook his head. You didn¡¯t listen to my kind words and even threw a tantrum. I¡¯ll look at you with lecherous eyes so that your father won¡¯t even know who you are. At this moment, a voice was heard. ¡°Experts of thend of origin, I am the sect master of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. I hope we can have a chat.¡± The sect leader¡¯s divine sense that was entrusted to Tang tianri emerged. ¡°Greetings, sect master.¡± When Yi daoling and the others saw this figure, they immediately shouted in excitement. Although this was only a wisp of the Hierarch¡¯s divine sense, they felt more at ease, as if they had a sense of security. ¡°Power projection is also spiritual will or an avatar.¡± Tian Xu stroked his long beard and mumbled to himself. He was curious about the cultivation in the true immortal world. ¡°Come down and talk.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. He didn¡¯t expect a Big Shot to appear. However, this was just a strand of his consciousness. Something wasn¡¯t right. If he really came, then there would be a lot of fun. ¡°Sect master, be careful! These natives are very cunning.¡± Tang tianri reminded. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± The sect leader fell down, but what shocked Tang tianri was that even if the sect leader went down, he had to be brought down.¡±Sect leader, I can just stay there. There¡¯s no need to go down.¡± The sect leader smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if he was saying,¡±do you think the earth Yuan Bell is protecting you? you are just a supplementary item.¡± Lin fan looked at him,¡±you are the sect leader of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The sect leader smiled and then looked at Yi daoling and the others.¡±Please release the elders of my sect. My sect is willing to ept this favor.¡± ¡°Eh, where are the other two elders of our sect?¡± He looked around and counted carefully. There were originally thirteen, but there were only twelve here, and one of them was from the sword immortal sect. ¡°Over there.¡± Lin fan pointed. The sect leader looked over and realized that there were only two balls of meat paste. He looked at Lin fan and then at the meat paste. He was stunned.

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473: This Bell and I are fated</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about it before, so I didn¡¯t pay attention and smashed it to death. Are you okay?¡± Lin fan asked,¡±actually, it¡¯s nothing much. If you want to make a move, just do it.¡± The Hierarch looked at the two lumps of meat. From their auras, he could tell that they were the two elders of the sect. He had never thought that he would die Here. There was anger in his eyes. He wanted to kill all the natives, but soon, his anger dissipated and his face was calm. ¡°Our sect descended to thend of origin just to have an exchange with you all. We have no ill intentions. As for them, I¡¯m afraid they have misunderstood us, which is why such a situation has urred.¡± The sect leader wanted to save the elders and not let them die Here. Otherwise, it would be a huge blow to the sect. ¡°What a detestable bastard.¡± Tang tianri wanted to vomit blood. The death of his two junior brothers was unbearable. He naturally knew the sect leader¡¯s concerns. He could not let the elders die Here. ¡°Do you think this exchange is necessary?¡± Lin fan looked at the various demigods and asked. ¡°Exchange my a * s! What exchange? exchange my a * s! Peak Master Lin, let¡¯s go! Take down the other party andunch a counterattack on the true immortal world!¡± me Saint judgement scolded. Lin fan raised his hand,¡±sanction King. Calm down and don¡¯t be too rash. There¡¯s still room for discussion.¡± The Holy master looked at sanction.¡±Have you been cultivating to the point of going crazy recently? can you shut up?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sanction felt really hurt. The moment he spoke, he was going to be scolded by the sacred leader. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong and he was really annoyed. ¡°Everyone, my sect¡¯s ck Tortoise thirty-three Celestial Pce is one of the ten sects of the immortal Dao in the true immortal realm. Everything that happened before was a misunderstanding. If you are willing to let my sect¡¯s elder go, my sect will definitely not decline any requests in the future.¡± The Hierarch said. Lin fan looked at the bell and then exchanged nces with the demigods. The divine punishment Lord understood the meaning of this gaze. Gradually, the crowd dispersed, but their scattered positions were obvious. They had already surrounded the other party. ¡°Teacher, I have my eyes on that Bell.¡± Lin fan said softly. ¡°Yes, that Bell is indeed not bad. I will hold backter and not break the bell.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sect master. He could feel that his aura was a little different. That mysterious energy, or Dharma power, was huge and dormant in his body like a huge wave. The Hierarch realized that something was wrong and shouted,¡±¡±Everyone, what are you all doing?¡± ¡°F * ck you, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin fan hollered out and attacked. The surrounding demigods did the same. ¡°Sect master, I told you that they are despicable. Why didn¡¯t they listen to me?¡± Tang tianri was terrified, especially when he saw the Aboriginals attacking. He did not know what to do. His eight fiends underworld River Luotian te had been destroyed by these natives and his strength was greatly reduced. But in this situation, he couldn¡¯t just watch and not fight. The dharmic powers in his body surged out and crushed in all directions. ¡°You guys ...¡± The sect leader was furious. He didn¡¯t expect these natives to really fight back. He hollered in rage and raised his finger. A vast amount of power exploded out. ¡°Tian Yuan!¡± The condensation of dharmic powers had the charm of the great Dao hidden within. This had already surpassed the means of Tang tianri and the others. ¡°Hehe, this is interesting.¡± Lin fan¡¯s speed reached its peak and appeared in front of the sect leader. He clenched his fingers and gathered power. He then struck out. BOOM! The brilliant light illuminated the world and burst into a dazzling light. The sect leader¡¯s expression changed. This was just a thought and was no match for Lin fan. His finger exploded. However, to him, this was simply impossible. Even if it was only a trace of divine sense, it was not something that ordinary people could deal with. Even Tang tianri would find it difficult to resist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Hierarch made a gesture with his fingers and mana surged. The earth Yuan Bell rang and the sound spread in all directions. At the same time, it floated up and wanted to leave this ce. ¡°Where are you going? Peak Master Zhong has taken a fancy to this guy.¡± Lin fan leaped into the air and appeared above the earth Bell in an instant. He pressed down with his palm and the Golden Bell shield rippled. It was hard for it to withstand such a power. BOOM! The earth-Yuan Bell fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. Tang tianri, who was inside, panicked and shouted,¡±sect leader, save me ...¡± The Hierarch rose into the air. He had a new understanding of the natives. These natives were not simple. Although it was only a trace of spirit sense, it was at the way of the virtual refinement realm. ¡°Earth Yuan Bell.¡± Suddenly, a loud voice exploded from the sect leader¡¯s mouth. That strong impact swept out and the earth Yuan Bell that was suppressed by Lin fan started to shake. Many immortal marks appeared on it and they represented the will of the great Dao. Thump! The sound of a bell rang out within Lin fan¡¯s body like a Thunderbolt. This was the power of the earth Yuan Bell. Furthermore, it was the power of an upper grade immortal weapon that could destroy everything. Even a Dao integration realm void refinement realm cultivator would find it difficult to resist. However, to Lin fan, there was nothing else to it. ¡°How can that be?¡± The sect leader was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the attack of the earth Yuan Bell to be useless. However, this was a mental attack. Tang tianri, who had been locked in the earth-Yuan Bell, saw that the sect leader was about to run and immediately shouted,¡±¡±Sect master, don¡¯t go! Save me! Save me!¡± ¡°Teacher, this guy is leaving. Cut off his spiritual will.¡± Lin fan shouted. Since he was already here, he shouldn¡¯t think of running away so easily. Otherwise, where would he put his face? ¡°You ...¡± The sect leader red at Tang tianri. He didn¡¯t expect Tang tianri to remind these natives that he was leaving. However, it was impossible to suppress these natives with the current situation. Just as the Hierarch rose into the air and was about to retreat, he realized that someone was blocking his way. ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why leave?¡± In the air, his long white beard swayed in the wind, and he was smiling. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous. ¡± The sect leader was really serious. This native gave him a huge sense of danger and he was even more dangerous than the native just now. However, how could he stay here and control the earth Yuan Bell? when he saw the native sitting on the bell, he was burning with anger. This was a scheme to seize his immortal treasure. ¡°A line between heaven and earth!¡± Tian Xu moved, but no one could see his speed. ¡°What?¡± The sect leader was shocked as he felt an extremely strong wave. This wave made him feel terrified. Puchi! The Hierarch¡¯s body was cut in half and then dissipated with a bang. Only a drop of blood fell down and disappeared without a trace. The vibrating earth Yuan Bell seemed to have stopped moving andnded there steadily. ¡°I¡¯ve finally got it. ¡± Lin fan lifted the earth Bell and Tang tianri stood there dumbly. He knew that he would be unlucky but the sect leader didn¡¯t believe it. These natives were really terrifying. ¡°I ... I ...¡± Tang tianri wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Lin fan beckoned to the surrounding demigods,¡±go receive this invader.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Sanction clenched his fist and walked towards Tang tianri. At the same time, many demigods gathered around. ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± Tang tianri covered his head with his hands and slowly squatted down. He was an elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces, and he had never met such a person since he started cultivating. ¡°Senior brother, quickly squat down. Don¡¯t resist.¡± Yi daoling was in despair. Even the sect leader¡¯s spiritual will was useless. What else could he do other than descend with his real body? Suddenly, a miserable cry was heard, apanied by the wildughter of the group of natives. A terrifying feeling enveloped them. ¡°Disciple, this sect master¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak.¡± Tian Xu came to his disciple¡¯s side and said. ¡°Teacher, what do you mean?¡± Lin fan was studying the earth Bell, but up until now, he hadn¡¯t found anything. However, his teacher¡¯s words made him a little surprised.¡±Not weak? how strong is it?¡± ¡°At least,¡± Tian Xu said in a deep voice.¡±I¡¯ve entered the immortal state.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lin fan was bewildered.¡±Oh, at least he¡¯s in the God Realm. Even if he¡¯s a God, he¡¯s pretty strong. Seems like I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡± Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect him to be a God. ¡°Teacher, are you sure you can handle it?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu smiled smugly.¡±My dear disciple, are you doubting your teacher¡¯s abilities?¡± Lin fan immediately waved his hand,¡±no, definitely not. I have a lot of confidence in teacher. Anyway, with teacher here, this matter has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll first study what¡¯s going on with this clock.¡± ¡°My dear disciple, what are you studying? this earth-Yuan Bell is an immortal weapon from the true immortal realm. It has already been refined by the sect master. How are you going to study it?¡± Tian Xu shook his head. They had been interrogating him for so long, and he still didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only destroy it.¡± Lin fan was helpless.¡±I thought that this Bell was fated with me. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so.¡± After hearing the native¡¯s words, the item spirit of the earth Yuan Bell trembled. Although he was an Artifact Spirit and had been refined by the sect leader, he still had a brain. The true immortal realm. Everyone was looking forward to the sect leader¡¯s disy of his might, but suddenly, the sect leader¡¯s face turned red and his body trembled as if he had been injured. ¡°Sect master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Huang Ren asked urgently. The sect leader opened his eyes, and a cold light flickered in his eyes,¡±I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such experts in thend of origin. It seems that the ancient records are indeed wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Huang Ren was shocked. ording to the sect leader, that meant that thend of the origin was very dangerous. Looking at the current situation, not only had Tang tianri not returned, but even the earth Yuan Bell was nowhere to be seen. Did that mean that they had all been left there? ¡°Emperor Chaobai, I didn¡¯t expect that even you woulde personally.¡± In the distance, a dazzling sword shadow attacked. The disciples felt the sword intent and were flustered, but because the sect leader was there, they were relieved. ¡°Song Qinglian from the sword immortal sect.¡± The Hierarch looked at the person and said in a deep voice. ¡°My Junior Brother Zuo Yunfei has been here for a long time. I wonder where he is.¡± Song Qinglian¡¯s white dress fluttered in the wind, and the disciples behind her followed closely. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The sect leader said and didn¡¯t say anything else. If he wanted to know, then he would have to go down. But in this situation, even if his main body descended, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to take down the other party. [PS: update on thetest situation. I¡¯ll be in the hospital for the next few days. The child hasn¡¯te out yet, and I¡¯ve been suffering from abdominal pain and bleeding. I¡¯m going to the hospital to keep himpany for the night now. I¡¯ll pay back what I owed yesterday when the child is born. I¡¯ll still update when it¡¯s time to. Special circumstances are special circumstances, and I¡¯ll try my best. Time is always like that. It¡¯s always tight.] [PS: thank you, Park No. 7¡¯s jin. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [PS: thank you, referee. I don¡¯t have a name. Big Boss, I¡¯ll give you 10000 Qidian coins.] [PS: thank you, fellow readers 20180314103614106 for your 10000 Qidian coins tip.] [PS: thank you, fellow readers 161213074518368. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 474

    <h4>Chapter 474: This native is threatening me</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Song Qinglian really wanted to kill Emperor Chao Bai with one strike, but she gave up after thinking about it. She couldn¡¯t beat him, so she didn¡¯t want to court death. However, Junior Brother Zuo Yunfei hade here in advance with a group of disciples. He couldn¡¯t have disappeared for no reason. He must have gone to thend of the origin. He wanted to go in and see what was going on, but just as he moved his feet, he turned back. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. Emperor Chao Bai wouldn¡¯t havee here for no reason. Moreover, when he saw him, he left without saying a word. At the same time, he didn¡¯t say anything when he was asked. There must be something wrong. At the same time, he felt that Emperor Chao Bai seemed to have some internal injuries. ¡°Could it be that thend of the origin is very dangerous?¡± Song Qinglian thought about it for a long time and felt that she was right. There must be danger here, or else Emperor Chao Bai would not have left for no reason. At this moment, song Qinglian had been convinced by her own wisdom. It must be the case. If thend of origin was not dangerous at all, or if there were many treasures, she would have been killed. He had already charged towards the White Emperor like a dog, so why would he wait for anyone else? ¡°Elder, are we still going to go down?¡± A disciple asked. They had heard of thend of origin for a long time. As legacy disciples, they naturally wanted to go to thend of origin to find immortal fate. Perhaps they would be lucky and encounter some benefits. However, without the elder¡¯s permission, they couldn¡¯t go down even if they wanted to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Song Qinglian waved her hand. She had to give him some time to think about it. From the results of her earlier spection, it was not a wise move to go down now. In the distance, Emperor Chao Bai hoped that song Qinglian would go down personally. The strength of the natives in thend of origin was extraordinary and couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If the immortal sword sect lost two elders, it couldfort his sorrowful heart. Fourteen elders of the sect were crushed by the natives, and his earth-Yuan Bell was also robbed by them. It could be said that he suffered a great loss, to the extent that he wanted to bang his head against the wall and die. Taking a closer look, had such a huge loss ever happened before? There was none at all. But now, and of origin had caused the death of half of the sect¡¯s elders. If other sects knew about this, wouldn¡¯t the heavens be overturned? If it was an ordinary elder in the sect, he could ept it. After all, the sectcked everything but people. But now? These elders were the top elders, the main force of the sect. ¡°Jump, jump in.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s eyes were fixed on song Qinglian in the distance. She had been standing there for a long time. Why was she so slow? couldn¡¯t she just jump down and take a look for herself? At this time, song Qinglian seemed to have received some news and left with the sessive disciples like the wind. Emperor Chaobai was very unhappy and bitter. Why was it that his sect was the most unlucky while the other sects didn¡¯t suffer any losses? the biggest loss was that the immortal sword sect had lost an elder. However,pared to the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, it paled inparison. How could there be a F * ckingparison? At this time, the immortal sword sect¡¯s pro-disciples were also stunned when they saw elder song leave in a hurry. Didn¡¯t hee to thend of the origin? why did he turn back? As for song Qinglian, she had just received a piece of shocking news. It was so shocking that it made her a little afraid. More than a dozen elders of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces had descended on thend of origin. In the end, only Tang tianri came up in a sorry state. Later, he brought the earth-Yuan Bell back to thend of origin. In the end, not even a shadow was left. As for the earth Yuan Bell, it seemed to havepletely disappeared from the world. ¡°Terrifying. I felt that something was wrong. So Emperor Chao Bai is trying to trick me into going down.¡± Song Qinglian cursed in her heart. The sect Masters of the ten immortal Dao sects were actually so despicable and shameless. If it wasn¡¯t for the message from his sect, he might really be unable to hold back his curiosity and descend to take a look. In the base of the immortal sword sect, song Qinglian couldn¡¯t wait toe to the meeting ce. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is this news true or false?¡± As soon as he entered, he immediately asked. That was just a voice transmission, and he had only said a rough outline. As for the specific situation, he had yet to know. ¡°Elder song, please calm down. This is the information that we have sent back from the spies we have ced in the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. It should not be fake.¡± Song Qinglian was stunned. Then, she took a deep breath and said indignantly,¡±If it¡¯s true, then that Emperor Chao Bai is really too despicable. He actually dared to trick me down. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys transmitting your voice, I¡¯m afraid I would have gone down as well.¡± ¡°However, if this is true, doesn¡¯t that mean that Zuo Shidi has already met with mishaps after entering thend of the origin?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. Although Zuo Shidi was a bit of a coward, his strength was still not bad. If even he wasn¡¯t a match for this native, then how strong was this native? ¡°I¡¯m 80 ¨C 90% sure. ¡± The elder of the immortal sword sect said. ¡°How could this be? our sect actually lost an elder. This is a huge blow.¡± Song Qinglian¡¯s expression was very serious. As an elder of the sect, Zuo Yunfei was very powerful. He had long reached the way of the void refinement realm and was also one of the powerhouses of the immortal sword sect. Now that he was killed, it was a great loss to the sect. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s still alright. ording to the intelligence, the ck Tortoise 33 Celestial Pce lost 14 elders. Moreover, Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s earth-Yuan Bell was left behind in thend of origin. I¡¯m afraid it has already been obtained by the natives. If we¡¯re talking about losses, they¡¯re the ones who suffered the most.¡± An elder said. Song Qinglian¡¯s face looked a little better as she came to a sudden realization.¡±So that¡¯s what happened. I was wondering why Emperor Chaobai¡¯s face was so livid, as if he was constipated. It turns out that he wanted to trick me into going down after losing so many elders. It¡¯s really karma.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder. You¡¯ve saved my life.¡± Thinking about it, it was true. If it wasn¡¯t for the timely information, he might have really gone down. Then, the final result would be ... The immortal sword sect had lost two elders. However, every sect had records of thend of origin, and the things recorded on them were roughly the same, as if they were written by the same person. Although the records said that there was an immortal encounter, a heavenly immortal encounter. However, he didn¡¯t write it down. He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of fate this immortal encounter was. ¡°What do we do now? Thend of origin has already opened, we can¡¯t just not go down, right?¡± Song Qinglian asked. If the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces hadn¡¯t be cannon fodder in advance to let everyone know, they really wouldn¡¯t have known what would have happened. ¡°Elder song, I¡¯m afraid we really can¡¯t go down now. The situation in thend of origin is a littleplicated. We now have a clear idea of how strong those natives are. If we go down and meet them, a big battle will definitely break out. At that time, there will definitely be casualties. In the end, we will suffer the same losses as the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces.¡± An elder said. In his opinion, thend of origin was still very dangerous, so it was best not to go down first. He wanted to see if there were any fools who would continue to be cannon fodder. ¡°En, that makes sense. Our immortal sword sect isn¡¯t in a hurry. Let¡¯s see what the other sects say. It¡¯s better to let them fight first.¡± Song Qinglian nodded. She felt that what he said made sense. At this time, the matter of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces had spread throughout the ten immortal Dao sects, six devil Dao sects, and four demonic Dao pces. When they found out about the situation, everyone was stunned. To lose so many elders, Emperor Chao Bai probably wanted to die. Regardless of whether they were from the righteous or evil sects, as long as they had a brain, they were all waiting to see which sect could not help but descend in advance. It would be good to explore the way for them. Thend of origin. Lin fan looked at the clock in front of him and hesitated.¡±Sigh, it would be a pity if I destroyed it. But it¡¯s not fated to be with me. If I don¡¯t destroy it, there¡¯s no point in keeping it.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to destroy it.¡± Just as Lin fan raised his hand, the item spirit of the earth Bell was stunned. It emerged from the bell and shouted,¡±¡±Wait, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± The weapon spirit looked at the native, not understanding what was going on. How did such a native appear? With its current cultivation base, it could even fight against a Dao integration stage void refinement realm mighty figure. But just now, this native had pressed down with his palm and it couldn¡¯t move at all. This was a humiliation to it, a high-grade celestial artifact. Lin fan looked at the bald man before him. Evidently, he was the weapon spirit,¡±let¡¯s talk things out properly? Alright then, tell me, are we fated to meet?¡± The night Demon half-God squatted beside putisha and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Grandmaster, look at this kid. How can he be so despicable? how can we be fated to meet?¡± ¡°Shut up, really.¡± Putisha looked at night Demon, not knowing what to say. He had a premonition that one day, he would be killed by this guy. The artifact Spirit was very sad. This native¡¯s words were very simple and easy to understand, but it felt like he was threatening it. It was an upper grade celestial artifact¡¯s Artifact Spirit, and its master was the sect master of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, Emperor Chao Bai. This couldn¡¯t be changed unless Emperor Chao Bai died. Only then would he regain his freedom. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m a celestial artifact and I¡¯ve already recognized a master. We¡¯re not fated to be together.¡± The artifact Spirit looked at the situation around him. A group of natives was squatting around him, and the native in front of him gave him an extremely high level of danger. It was already surrounded, and it was impossible for it to escape. ¡°So it¡¯s still not fate?¡± Lin fan shook his head unhappily,¡±forget it, your Peak Master is an indomitable spirit and would never take others hostage. Since that is the case, then go.¡± When he saw the native raise his hand again, the artifact Spirit hurriedly said,¡±¡±Wait, we¡¯re fated, we¡¯re fated.¡± ¡°Speak clearly, is there fate or not? how can you say it so quickly?¡± Lin fan said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s fate. ¡± The weapon spirit was very worried. This was clearly a threat. Although he was only a weapon spirit, he also had a personality. And with a personality, he naturally knew that a wise man submits to circumstances and that his life was the most important. However, if Emperor Chao Bai refined him, it would be useless even if this native obtained him.

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475: Not giving face at all</h4>

    Lin fanughed in his heart. What a joke. With his unrivaled talent, how could he not be able to take down this Bell? However, he knew that the earth Yuan Bell had been refined by Emperor Chao Bai and he could not use it. However, he had just checked and found that the earth Yuan Bell was very hard. If he used it to hit someone, it would not have any problem. Tian Xu looked at his disciple and the clock that couldn¡¯t be used. He was very convinced. However, would anyone descend into the true immortal realm? Based on the current situation, the chances of it descending were very low. Tang tianri was beaten ck and blue. He regretted it so much. He knew it was dangerous here, but why did hee? even if he was beaten to death, he shouldn¡¯t have had the thought ofing down. ¡°Senior brother, will the sect mastere to save us?¡± Yi daoling was in despair. He had been captured by the natives and suffered merciless torture. Now, he had been stripped naked, and there was only a piece of cloth wrapped around his crotch. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his cultivation base was strong enough and his state of mind was high enough, he might not have been able to withstand such humiliation. If you let some disciples with low cultivation try, they would probably die in such a situation. Tang tianri looked at Yi daoling and really wanted to reply,¡¯what¡¯s the point of saving him? if he really wanted to save him, he would have done so long ago.¡¯ But in this situation, some words offort were still necessary. ¡°He will. The sect leader will not abandon us. He will definitelye to save us.¡± Yi daoling lowered his head. His eyes flickered with a firm belief.¡±Yes, he will definitelye and save us. Definitely.¡± Zuo Yunfei of the immortal sword sect was stunned for a long time. It was strange. He had disappeared for such a long time, so the sect should have found out by now. Why didn¡¯t theye to save him? He was a bit confused. Could it be that the sect abandoned him? but that was absolutely impossible. He was one of the outstanding elders of the immortal sword sect, and the sect couldn¡¯t lose him. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps they¡¯ve already started taking action. Thinking of this, Zuo Yunfei was full of confidence again. He just couldn¡¯t figure out how the natives of thend of origin could be so powerful. Lin fan was chatting happily with the earth Yuan clock. From time to time, he would throw out a threat or two. Of course, when he said these words, his expression was unusually friendly. To him, the things in the true immortal realm were really good, especially these Immortal Weapons and so on. They had many wonderful uses and were much better than the ones here. Because of the invasion of the true immortal world, the magnificent me sect¡¯s people had been transferred away and arranged to stay near the sect. Invincible peak. Lu Qiming was so busy that he had his disciples spread out to defend the area. The power of the divine origin cannon was obvious to all. One shot was enough to send these intruders into the sky. ¡°Senior brother, I wonder how things are on your side.¡± He looked up at the sky and was a little worried. His senior brother and the elder were facing a true expert. However, he was too weak and couldn¡¯t help much. ¡°Senior brother l¨¹, when do you think this will end?¡± One of the disciples asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be soon,¡± Lu Qiming said.¡±Don¡¯t think about it. Hurry up. The senior brothers are fighting the strongest enemy at the front line. We can¡¯t be a burden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The true immortal realm. Emperor Chao Bai pondered for a long time. He had to save the elders, but the current situation didn¡¯t look good. Thus, he was prepared to discuss with the ten immortal Dao sects and hope that they could help. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask these sects for help. Instead, he was prepared to use another method, such as entering thend of origin together. He had to save the elder and take back the earth Yuan Bell. Nothing could be missing. ¡°Why do all these stupid things happen to our sect?¡± Emperor Chao Bai was furious and had an indescribable worry. Why did the other sects not suffer any losses, but the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces suffered the most? The remaining elders were also helpless and didn¡¯t know how to solve this. But no matter what, they had to save him. But in this situation, they could only let the sect leader make the decision. They just had to follow the sect leader¡¯s orders. ¡°Sect master, we need to make a decision as soon as possible. Elder Tang and the others are fine for now, but we don¡¯t know what the natives will do to them, so we need to hurry.¡± An elder said. The Hierarch was deep in thought. This matter was not as simple as it seemed. The Aboriginals of thend of origin had extraordinary strength, and even a wisp of spirit sense could be detected. Especially in the end, the old man who had cut off his spiritual will was not an ordinary expert. It was not unreasonable for Tang tianri and the others to be defeated when the Aboriginals had such strength. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard about this,¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Emperor Bai. He then contacted the other sects. No matter what, the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces couldn¡¯t handle this alone. They had to find help. As for asking the Grand elders, that was out of the question. As the sect leader, he couldn¡¯t even solve a small problem like thend of origin. If he asked the Grand elders, even the Grand elders would doubt his ability to be the sect leader, let alone take action. At the same time, the other sects would probably not agree. After all, even the Grand Elder hade out. Could it be that he wanted to monopolize thend of the origin ancestor? Therefore, it would be bad if there was a misunderstanding. Two dayster, Emperor Chao Bai had contacted the sect Masters of the other nine sects. As for the devil Dao and the demonic Dao, it was better to forget about it. It was useless even if he contacted them. The key was that the demonic Dao and demonic beasts were too sinister. He had to be on tenterhooks when cooperating with them. In the main hall. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± He cupped his fists at Emperor Bai and said. When the sect leaders arrived, the situation in the hall became extraordinary. The mana became thick and there were all sorts of strange signs. This was something that only true experts could do. ¡°Emperor Chaobai, why have you called us over?¡± The sect leader of the nine Immortals mountain spoke. He had already informed everyone present before he came. Nothing good woulde out of calling the White Emperor over. Even though the 10 sects of the immortal Dao were all immortal Dao, their rtionships were veryplicated. There were asional conflicts between the sects, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good. Emperor Chao Bai smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that now that thend of the origin has opened, I think we should join forces and enter thend of the origin together. After all, the six sects of the devil path and the four halls of the demonic path are all eyeing us covetously. If we split up, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have any advantage.¡± ¡°Therefore, the ten sects of the immortal Dao should join forces and enter thend of the origin ancestor together. What do you all think?¡± He could only say this now to fool these guys first. If they could enter thend of origin together, he was confident that he could kill those natives. ¡°Emperor Chaobai, the nine Immortals mountain is not in a hurry.¡± The sect leader of the nine Immortals mountain waved his hand. He did not even need to think before he rejected the offer. ¡°How can we not be anxious? thend of origin is there. If we let the demonic path and the demonic path get the immortal encounter first, we will suffer a great loss.¡± He didn¡¯t like the nine Immortals mountain sect master very much. Wasn¡¯t he rejecting him way too quickly? ¡°Emperor Chaobai, put away your fake smile. Do you think everyone here is a fool?¡± the nine Immortals mountain sect leaderughed in disdain. ¡± 14 elders of your ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces have fallen into thend of origin. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re Dead or Alive. Your spiritual will descended, but not only did you fail to kill the indigenous people, but you also lost the high-grade immortal weapon, the earth Yuan Bell. You asked us to join forces to fight against the indigenous people of thend of origin. You also took this opportunity to save the people you sent.¡± ¡°To put it nicely, you¡¯re seeking the help of our nine sects.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re treating us as fools, as cannon fodder.¡± The nine Immortals mountain sect leader didn¡¯t give him any face and directly exposed Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s true colors. The rest of the sects looked at the sect leader of nine Immortals mountain and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone knew that the sect leader of nine Immortals mountain was straightforward and didn¡¯t y around. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed, but he soon smiled. ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding could there be? the White Emperor of your dynasty doesn¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what happened, right? You nted spies in our sects, but you think we didn¡¯t nt spies in your ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces?¡± ¡°We already know your every move before you even took action.¡± The nine Immortals mountain sect master flicked his horsetail whisk and ced it on his arm.¡±I won¡¯t stay any longer. You can settle your own problems in the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. Goodbye.¡± The rest of the sect leaders looked at the sect leaders of nine Immortals mountain and didn¡¯t know what to say. Wasn¡¯t he being too direct? he had even revealed the matter of the spy. At this moment, the sect master stood up.¡±There¡¯s no need to rush to thend of origin for now. If the ten immortal sects take the lead, it would be as the demonic and demonic sects wish. We¡¯ll wait a little longer. Goodbye.¡± One after another, the sect Masters of the various sects stood up and left. They weren¡¯t fools. Although there were some benefits to joining forces to descend to thend of the origin ancestor, the benefits were definitely not as great as the disadvantages. He had saved the 14 elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. Didn¡¯t that help them turn the tables? Thus, he had to wait. It would be best if he waited until the 14 elders were killed by the natives. That would be the best time. Very quickly, the sect leaders left. They hade here to see what Emperor Chao Bai would say. But now it seemed that his words werepletely without any technical content. He was clearly treating them as fools. ¡°Everyone ...¡± Emperor Chao Bai wanted to say something, but he realized that everyone had left. He stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. ¡°You bastard.¡± Emperor Chaobai¡¯s face turned green with anger. He didn¡¯t expect that not a single sect would give him face. They had probablye here to see a joke. Now that they had seen a joke, they would leave. To him, thest thing he wanted was for the other sects to know what had happened in the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. But now it seemed that it couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. Besides, he had been overthinking from the start.

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476: You guys know too much</h4>

    After thend of origin opened, the various sects of the true immortal world had already thought of an idea and were ready to invade. But now, it was much more stable. It was no longer a secret that something like this had happened to the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. The sects that were still moving temporarily settled down and watched the development of the matter. They were not willing to be the first to stand out. The news that the ck Tortoise 33 Celestial Pce had lost 14 elders and a high-grade immortal weapon, the earth Yuan Bell, had already spread. All the sects knew that the natives of thend of origin were not as simple as they had thought. Therefore, no sect was willing to be the first to rush to the front. Whoever rushed in front would be paving the way for the people behind. The ten sects of the immortal Dao, six sects of the devil Dao, and four pces of the demonic Dao were all waiting. As for the heavenly Pce¡¯s encounter, they sympathized with them from the bottom of their hearts. If it weren¡¯t for them, perhaps no one would know what the situation was. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really noting?¡± Lin fan sat down cross-legged and started cultivating. He then opened his eyes and looked at the crack in the void. It had already been a few days, but there was still no movement, not even a bubble. In order to maintain his peak condition, he had not stopped after going all out. Otherwise, some of the side effects of the cultivation techniques woulde and kill him. It would be too scary if he suddenly died here. During this short period of time, he did not waste it. Other than cultivating and umting experience points, his biggest gain was the skill that he had obtained from the earth Yuan Bell. ¡°Mixed element earth body¡± ording to the earth Yuan clock that was connected to him by fate, this was a secret manual from the true immortal world. But in Lin fan¡¯s eyes, this was a heaven ss upper grade skill. The points he had umted were about the same as the upper-grade heaven-tier cultivation techniques he had cultivated in the past. Most importantly, he was a hard body skill. ¡°F * ck! I can¡¯t take it anymore, these F * ckers, are theying or not?¡± me Saint judgement couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had been waiting here for a few days, but he didn¡¯t even get a fart. It was really boring. ¡°My dear disciple, I¡¯m afraid the true immortal realm won¡¯te,¡± Tian Xu said. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t think so. The true immortal realm isn¡¯t so cowardly. It¡¯s only been a short while. If that¡¯s the case, we should be able to counterattack.¡± The reason why Lin fan was waiting here was because he wanted to see what was going on in the true immortal world. If they were to invade, then they had to hurry up. It could also be considered as showing him how strong the true immortal world was. However, after the sect leader¡¯s invasion, nothing had happened. There was not even a shadow of a person. Tang tianri, who was being held hostage, looked at the crack in the void every day, longing for it. They had been waiting for the sect leader to save them but after waiting for so long, there was still no movement. They were really in despair. Did the Hierarch forget about them? However, he quickly threw this thought to the back of his mind. How could the sect leader give up on them? the sect leader must have been waiting for an opportunity, so he waste. Zuo Yunfei was on the verge of copse. He cursed in his heart,¡±can¡¯t it be any more fake? I¡¯m an elder of the immortal sword sect. How could such a living person suddenly disappear, and those true disciples who followed him? didn¡¯t the sect notice his disappearance?¡± Or did she really abandon him and didn¡¯t dare to appear? ¡°Holy master, what should we do now?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord asked. She had been waiting here for so many days without taking a bath or a good rest. This was very harmful to women. If he really didn¡¯t want toe, then he would just go back and recuperate for a day or two. What would he say after that? The sacred leader had a helpless expression. How would he know what to do? if they didn¡¯te, could he force them toe? ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± ¡°You¡¯re still waiting?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord didn¡¯t want to say anything more. How long would he have to wait? At this moment, Tang tianri was immersed in the sadness of being abandoned. Suddenly, he saw someone in front of him. He raised his head and when he saw this native, his heart trembled. This was the punishment of a monarch. He was one of the powerful Aboriginals, and he liked to curse. He had a bad temper. What was he trying to do by standing in front of her? He didn¡¯t understand. With a PA sound, he understood what was going on. He didn¡¯t know what this terrifying native was going crazy for. He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, so why did you kick his face? Even if he was a prisoner now, he still had human rights. Human rights were Supreme and invible. ¡°You dregs are really disappointing. Are you going to invade? are you going to invade?¡± Sanction stepped on Tang tianri like crazy while cursing. He had already waited for so long, couldn¡¯t he be more sincere? They were the ones who invaded, but now they suddenly stopped. What was this? The screams continued. Tang tianri felt like he had been F * cked. This had nothing to do with him. Who knew why the true immortal world had not descended? ¡°MA ...¡± Yi daoling wanted to stop him, but he decided against it. When he had no choice, he should protect himself first. ¡°Hehe, well done, well done.¡± Zuo Yunfei was very excited. He had an indescribable feeling of pleasure. It was all this guy¡¯s fault. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee here. So, when he saw Tang tianri being beaten up by the natives, he was also very happy. At this moment, Lin fan stood up. His eyes were filled with determination,¡±I¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°My dear disciple, what have you decided?¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple in surprise. Did he have a new idea? Everyone looked at Lin fan, not knowing what this kid wanted to do. Lin fan chuckled out,¡±I¡¯ve decided. We¡¯re going to take the initiative to invade them. This true immortal world is simply way too disappointing. Since they¡¯re noting, then we¡¯ll have to go and look for them personally.¡± ¡°Peak Master Lin, I like what you¡¯re saying. We should be the ones invading. We¡¯ve been like fools for so long. It¡¯s aplete waste of time.¡± Sanction kicked Tang tianri away and said excitedly. Lin fan came to the entrance of the crack and took a closer look. It was extremely dark inside. The destination should be the true immortal world. Even though he did not know what was going on inside, he was still willing to go in and take a look. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go Scout first and see what¡¯s going on inside the crack. If it¡¯s possible, we¡¯ll gather the Army and counterattack.¡± He had already thought it through. In the current situation, it was impossible to wait for the other party to descend. He could only take the initiative to attack. The true immortal realm? What a disappointing world. He was actually so timid and had waited for so many days in vain. ¡°Be careful, my disciple. If the situation doesn¡¯t look right,e back immediately.¡± Tian Xu was a little worried. After all, they were going to the true immortal world, and he was not sure what was going on in the crack. However, he had to stay. The magnificent me sect needed someone to guard it. Don¡¯t look at how everyone was fine now. In fact, it was also because of the oath. If the invasion was over, the speed of falling out would probably be very fast. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Lin fan stepped into the crack and attacked impatiently. When he entered the crack, he felt as if he was in a ck hole. It was pitch ck all around him, but he could sense that the exit was right above him. Whoosh! A gust of wind blew over, and the foul air surged over. Lin fan did not protect his body and took the attack head-on. He wanted to see just what was so amazing about this crack. ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± When the turbid air and the wind blew over, he didn¡¯t feel any problems with his body, but his skin seemed to be a little dark. ¡°Yes, I understand. Isn¡¯t this turbid gas ink? why are you being so mysterious?¡± He directly took out the Tai sovereign sword and gave himself a shot. He had been in his best state for a few days, and his brain was a little abnormal. He had to use it to calm himself down. Ten secondster, he opened his eyes and used his earth energy to protect his body. He sped up and turned into a stream of light, shooting upward. The true immortal realm. The spatial Rift. Two disciples of the heavenly Pce were guarding this ce. It was not to prevent others from entering. Now, all the sects were begging and praying for someone to be blind and enter thend of origin. ¡°Senior brother, what is the sect saying now? Thend of origin is right there. Why hasn¡¯t it taken any action yet?¡± A disciple asked. He was very curious and wanted to enter thend of origin to see the situation. However, the sect didn¡¯t do anything, which made him feel helpless. ¡°Shh! I heard some senior brothers say that the sect has suffered great losses and that fourteen elders are trapped in thend of origin. The sect leader is trying to find a way to save them. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. The elders are all trapped in thend of the origin. How is this possible?¡± The disciple eximed in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Yeah, how is that possible? why isn¡¯t your sect leader here?¡± Lin fan had appeared behind the two of them out of nowhere and asked curiously. ¡°Sect master, I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been here in a long time.¡± The two disciples could not react for a moment. Then, they turned around and looked at Lin fan warily,¡±Who are you?¡± They were shocked. This F * cking living person had suddenly appeared beside them and was even chatting with them. Now that they had reacted, they were so scared that their hair stood on end. Lin fan smiled,¡±I was just passing by, just passing by. Let¡¯s chat.¡± The two disciples looked at each other and one of them asked,¡±¡±You¡¯re here to prepare to enter thend of the origin?¡± ording to the sect, if anyone wanted to enter thend of origin, they would be allowed to enter. Furthermore, they had to show that they were wee to enter. ¡°En, that¡¯s right. However, I would like to ask, why is your sect not entering thend of origin?¡± Lin fan asked. It was only when he got up that he realized that there were no guards here. It waspletely different from what he had expected. Normally, when a crack appeared, it would lead to another world. Everyone would definitely rush in and fight to enter, but what was this? There were only two disciples guarding the ce, and there was not even a decent guard. What did this mean? It meant that the true immortal world did not value the people of thend of origin. What a humiliation this was! A nameless me filled Lin fan¡¯s heart. The two disciplesughed,¡±because our sect understands courtesy. Let the other sects enter first, then we will enter.¡± ¡°F * ck! We¡¯ve waited for so long for nothing. So, this is the reason.¡± Lin fan cursed. What the f * ck, there was still such a reason? ¡°What did you just say?¡± The two disciples looked at Lin fan in shock, feeling that something was off. ¡°He¡¯s a native of thend of origin,¡±a disciple suddenly said in panic. Lin fan looked at the two of them and grinned, revealing a bright smile. ¡°You guys know too much.¡±

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477: The horn to defeat evil has been blown</h4>

    ¡°This ce is too quiet.¡± Lin fan sat there and looked at the two of them who were lying on the ground. In his heart, he was praying for the two of them to reincarnate soon. ¡°The air in the true immortal world is quite fresh.¡± The tip of his nose sniffed the air of this world. He felt that it was alright. There was a sweet and sour smell in the air. At a nce, this ce was like a teau. There was no one here, but looking at the footprints on the ground, there should have been many people here. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t understand. The crack has already appeared and they can descend, but no one hase. Could it be that the previous method was a little too fierce and made them feel danger, so they don¡¯t dare to enter?¡± He felt a little helpless. If he had known that this would happen, he would have given way back then. At least it gave the other party some hope. But looking at the current situation, the other party waspletely in despair. The 10 sects of the immortal path, the six sects of the devil path, and the four temples of the demonic path. This power distribution is a little small. We have more than 200 sects each, which is dozens of times more than the other side. However, there were more high-endbat forces in the realm of true immortals than there were in the other world. However, this was not a problem. This wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by numbers, but by quality. At that moment, Lin fan felt that there were many people peeking at him like they were monitoring him. But it didn¡¯t matter, so what if they saw him? ¡°Greetings, extraterrestrials. I am Lin fan and I am new here. I don¡¯t know any tricks. If you are unhappy, you cane and kill me.¡± Just as he finished speaking. The void in all directions trembled. It was obvious that the people monitoring them had left quickly. They couldn¡¯t understand what the other party was saying, but they could feel that these words were somewhat arrogant. The Aboriginals came up from the crack, which made them extremely shocked. In the beginning, they had thought that they were the only ones who coulde to thend of the origin. However, they had not expected that this native could alsoe to the true immortal world through the crack. They had to bring this news back to the sect. Lin fan headed back to thend of the origin ancestor. He was going to lead arge team here. A battle wasn¡¯t something that could be done by one person. It was something that everyone had to do. Although it was very refreshing to y alone, sometimes it was easier to do things with more people. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t let those sects take advantage of him without putting in any effort. Thend of origin. Tian Xu looked at the crack, wondering how his disciple was doing and whether he had reached the true immortal world. He was very curious about the true immortal world and wanted to see it. Somehow, Tian Xu felt that he had yet to reach the end of his journey. Perhaps he could get what he wanted in the true immortal world. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± A voice rang out as Lin fan came out from the crack. The demigods of the various sects were ted. Since Lin fan hade out from the chasm, didn¡¯t that mean that they would be able to pass through it as well? ¡°Disciple, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Tian Xu asked urgently. Lin fan chuckled out,¡±we¡¯re already there. We can head straight to the true immortal world. Furthermore, this chasm tunnel isn¡¯t that big of a deal. It¡¯s really safe. Everyone, let¡¯s go take a look together. I have to say, the air in the true immortal world is really pretty good. When your Peak Master was there, I did take in a few more breaths.¡± ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Sanction stepped into the air and entered the crack. However, not long after, an angry voice cursed,¡±how is this safe? this aura is so harmful that I need to protect myself with earth energy.¡± All of a sudden, the demigods rose into the air and attacked the crack. They were very interested in the unknown true immortal world. After all, humans were always curious about the unknown and wanted to find out what it was. Now that they were able to enter the true immortal world, they were very excited. ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± Yi daoling stared at the crack with his mouth agape. He never expected that these natives would really go over. He felt that something was wrong with the opening of the crack this time. It was clearly their true immortal world that had descended into thend of the origin. But how did things turn out like this? it was now the natives who had invaded their true immortal world! He realized that these native experts weren¡¯t from the same sect, but were from different sects. This was bad news. How terrifying would it be for these natives to be able to unite together? as for the sects in the true immortal world, they were constantly fighting each other. If they wanted to stop these natives, they would have to join forces. However, the possibility of this was very low, and he was not confident. Immortals and demons were opposing each other. This was aw that had never changed in their world. The ten sects of the immortal Dao, the six sects of the devil Dao and the four halls of the demonic Dao had always been enemies. It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream to form an alliance. Tang tianri looked at Yi daoling.¡±What are you saying, Junior Brother?¡± ¡°Senior brother, the situation is bad, but I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it.¡± Yi daoling said. Perhaps he was really overthinking it, but for some reason, he was still extremely flustered. Lin fan smiled,¡±master, let¡¯s go and take a look. Your disciple just took a look. The ce the crack leads to is not bad.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your master has been waiting for a long time. ¡± Tian Xu rose into the air. A new world ... He was really curious about it. In the true immortal world, many demigods had appeared on the originally empty ins. Night Demon looked around curiously,¡±so this is the true immortal world. It feels a little different from where we came from, but it¡¯s not that different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with this true immortal realm? the power contained in the heaven and earth is very strange and unfamiliar. ¡± The divine punishment Lord absorbed the power contained in the void, which was ipatible with his own body. However, he could also use it by directly transforming it. It was as if everyone had discovered a new continent. They were filled with great curiosity about everything. ¡°How do you feel, teacher?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°Good, very good. I can feel that thews of the true immortal world are different from ours. However, the origin is the same.¡± Tian Xu said. He had already felt this when he arrived in the true immortal world. Lin fan looked at the crowd,¡±we¡¯ve seen everything we need to see. Let¡¯s head back first and discuss the important matters.¡± He had already decided that since the true immortal world was no longer invading, it was their turn to counterattack. ¡°Peak Master Lin, this ce is not bad. We like it very much. If we upy this ce, how will we split it?¡± Night Demon asked. He felt that it would be better to give the true immortal world to the Luosha sect first. ¡°What do you mean split? we haven¡¯t upied it yet. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it first. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. He didn¡¯t expect the night Demon to be so big-hearted and think about how to split it so quickly. Thend of origin. Lin fan stood on the high tform and looked at the crowd. He waved his arm,¡±everyone, our chance is here. But it¡¯s up to you to grasp it.¡± ¡°In the past, this Peak Master went against you because there was no one else besides you. But now it¡¯s different. The true immortal world has appeared, and our new goal is right in front of us. No matter what, we are all people of the same world. Now that we are facing the invasion of the experts from the outside world, we must unite and let them know that we are not easy to bully. We can defeat all evil for justice and peace.¡± ¡°Yes, Peak Master Lin is right. The Saint convent sect will be the first to agree. Let go of all hatred and focus on dealing with the true immortal world.¡± When the Holy master arrived at the true immortal world, his thoughts started to race. What a beautiful world! This was a huge, unknown treasure! If they really upied it, it would be a big deal to divide the territory. ¡°Pay close attention, sacred Lord. The true immortal world is no simple ce.¡± The divine punishment Lord said. He knew that the sacred leader was already tempted. After all, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of such arge territory. ¡°Yes.¡± The sacred leader nodded impatiently. What was the point of thinking so much at this time? he was willing to be the first to upy the true immortal world as long as he could get enough territory. ¡°We also agree.¡± The demigods of the various sects spoke. Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,¡±that¡¯s good then. Your Peak master¡¯s first goal is to use that teau as a base to expand gradually and slowly swallow up the true immortal world. At the same time, this ce is where our Foundation lies. We can¡¯t lose it. Therefore, your Peak Master suggests that when we expand, we can move all the dangerous ces and secret grounds of the true immortal world to thend of origin. Even if something were to happen in the future and we were chased back, we would still have profited from it.¡± ¡°Good suggestion.¡± Putisha nodded. This was not bad. He had a backup n and could still profit from it. Yi daoling¡¯s eyes were wide open. Hearing the words of these natives, he felt his heart tremble. They were really going to invade the true immortal world. However, he could not understand how things had turned out this way. In the past, the true immortal world had descended upon thend of the origin. How did it seed? however, in their generation, they were actually counter-invaded by the natives of thend of the origin. This was simply not right. ¡°Peak Master Lin, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s start quickly. Let¡¯s lead the disciples up and begin the invasion. My table bar is getting impatient.¡± Spray Saint judgement said excitedly, his eyes shining. The Holy master closed his eyes, not wanting to see the judgement anymore. What the hell were they talking about? what big bar? was a big bar that big? He had been talking about it all day long. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still one more thing to be solved before that. ¡± Lin fan raised his hand, signaling for the crowd to be quiet. Then, he pointed at Tang tianri and the others.¡±Just now, they all heard our n. They know too much.¡± ¡°Scheme?¡± Many demigods were dumbfounded. How could that be considered a setup? If it wasn¡¯t for barging in and using brute force to conquer others, if it was really a setup, it was impossible to go to the true immortal realm so brazenly. ¡°Silence, end all troubles.¡± The gaze of judgment turned to Tang tianri and the others. Tang tianri and the others were dumbfounded. What kind of logic was that? what did it have to do with them? it wasn¡¯t what they wanted to hear. It was you who didn¡¯t avoid suspicion and said everything, alright? Besides, what he did just now was a setup. It was as good as not saying anything. Why did he have to kill her? ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s talk it out. Although we¡¯re from the true immortal realm, we didn¡¯te here to do anything. We¡¯re just here to spread love and justice. We really don¡¯t have any intention of invading.¡± Tang tianri hurriedly shouted. He felt that these natives were serious and they really wanted to kill him. If he had known that this would happen, he would have cut off his ears just now and not want to hear it. ¡°Shut up. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll inject positive energy into your mouth.¡± Sanction red at the captives. Lin fan looked at sanction and felt like there was something wrong with the reincarnation. Why was he saying such obscenities all day long now? [PS: thank you, Yu Sheng, for passing by. Big Boss, 13000 Qidian coins for your tip.] [Author¡¯s note: not yet. I won¡¯t be keeping watch at the hospital tonight. My mother-inw is in the hospital. I¡¯m back to write my story.]

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478: This is my, Lin fan¡¯s n</h4>

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re really not here to invade. We¡¯re here to have a friendly exchange.¡± Lin fan stood in front of the invader. Tang tianri¡¯s heart thumped andrge beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He quickly expressed his sincerity. He was really here to have an exchange. Although he had indeede to invade at the beginning, the natives here were too strong. It was impossible to invade. He had to make it a friendly exchange. Lin fan¡¯s nimble little head turned quickly. There was no benefit in keeping these people, so he might as well just kill them. At least he would get points. Now that he was a demigod, it would take a long time for him to enter the godly state. He had a huge amount of experience points and points. However, this was no longer a problem. The appearance of the true immortal world had perfectly solved the problem. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, so don¡¯t call me big brother. This Peak Master is very young, only in my twenties.¡± Lin fan said with a smile. Then, he took out the mace and looked at it carefully. ¡°No, once this Mace is hammered down, blood will spray everywhere, and there will be minced meat on it. It¡¯s a little difficult to clean.¡± Tang tianri, who was squatting there, widened his eyes. His face was as pale as a ghost, and his heart was beating so fast that he could hear the thumping sound through his body. After pondering for a moment, Lin fan took out the frying pan and smiled brightly.¡±This frying pan is good. Once it¡¯s used, it¡¯ll turn into a meat patty. It¡¯s clean and pollution-free.¡± Plop! One of the elders was in a bad mood. His eyes rolled back and he fainted. What the hell? the natives here were too cruel, even crueler than their true immortal world. Oh heavens, Oh earth, what kind ofnd of origin was this? How did the old ancestors of the past invade and how did they change so much? ¡°My disciple, keep them for now. They still have some use.¡± Tian Xu said. Lin fan was surprised,¡±master, what use are they? look at their sect, no one came to save them. It is enough to show that they are not important in the sect. If we use them to threaten them, I think it is useless.¡± Before Tian Xu could say anything, Tang Tianchi said in a panic,¡±¡±It¡¯s useful. It¡¯s really useful. I¡¯m an elder of the heavenly Pce. I¡¯m really useful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, how many days has it been? There¡¯s not even a shadow. ¡± Lin fan took a look and was filled with disdain,¡±your true immortal world¡¯s human touch is so F * cking disappointing. If it were us, we would have longe to save them.¡± Tang tianri was speechless. Is this our fault? If you have the ability, then lower your strength a little and see if our true immortal world has any human feelings. Moreover, he could tell that these natives had no principles and were extremely terrifying. They fought in groups and there was no fairness to speak of. With the arrival of the twelve elders, no matter how strong the other party was, they would still have the power to fight. But what happenedter? they had twelve people while the other party had thirty people. How could there be anyparison? From the very beginning, this was not a fair battle. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the use of keeping them?¡± Lin fan asked curiously. ¡°My dear disciple,¡± Tian Xu said with a smile,¡±bring them to the realm of true immortality. If we meet the heavenly Pce, we can use them as hostages. Perhaps the oue will be different.¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment and suddenly thought of a good idea. He felt that he was really too smart. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve also thought of a way.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. He was skeptical of his disciple¡¯s idea. After all, this was his precious disciple. How could he not know what was in her head? The surrounding demigods gathered around in curiosity, wondering what Peak Master Lin had up his sleeve. ¡°Teacher, the first thing we¡¯re going to do when we get to the true immortal world is to announce to the entire world that we¡¯re going to kill these guys and see if their sects are willing toe and save us. If they¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll be able to catch them all in one fell swoop. If they¡¯re not willing, then they deserve to die.¡± Lin fan said proudly. He felt that the idea he had thought of was really good and extremely coquettish. The crowd looked at Lin fan and their mouths twitched. Especially when they saw his proud expression, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Was there a need to be so arrogant? He even ran to their territory and told them that they were going to kill their elders and that they weren¡¯ting to save them. He was forcing them into a corner and they had no choice but to fight back. ¡°Disciple, isn¡¯t this method a little bad?¡± Tian Xu reminded his disciple tactfully. He hoped that his disciple would understand that this was not a wise idea. Of course, he would not say that his disciple hade up with such a stupid idea. After all, there were so many people here. He had to give his disciple face. ¡°Not very good?¡± Lin fan was unhappy,¡±teacher, you don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re going to invade, not y house. What we want is ferocity and dominance. We¡¯ll let the true immortal world know how powerful we are. As for sneaking around, it¡¯s definitely not okay. It doesn¡¯t match our style.¡± The divine punishment monarch touched the Holy master and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Holy master, I feel that if we follow this brat, something will happen.¡± He felt that he should have set up a trap when he went to the true immortal world, not be so reckless. This brat was so arrogant that he had forced the other party into a corner. When that happened, it would be hard to say what would happen. ¡°I feel that what Peak Master Lin said makes a little sense.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the sacred leader said calmly,pletely treating the words of the God punishment monarch as air. ¡°Ah?¡± The divine punishment monarch was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect the Holy Lord to say something like that. Could it be that his intelligence had been led astray by this brat? ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. Everyone, take this opportunity to return to your respective sects and gather your disciples. We¡¯ll set off at any time to attack the New World.¡± Lin fan waved his arm and said excitedly. He felt wonderful now. He was like a general who was going to lead a group of underlings to expand the territory and conquer everything. ¡°Also, in the future, we have to call the people of the true immortal realm as Aboriginals. In the current situation, it¡¯s no longer them who are invading us, but us who are invading them.¡± Lin fan said. He didn¡¯t really like the word ¡®native¡¯. He felt that he was being looked down upon. Look at these guys squatting here. This is the real immortal world. They¡¯re simply trash. ¡°Peak Master Lin is right. Everyone, I¡¯ll return to the sect first and gather the disciples.¡± Putisha was very excited. They were finally going to take action. Yi daoling sighed in his heart.¡±It¡¯s over. This time, it¡¯s really over. The true immortal world is in trouble. The ancient books are misleading people.¡± Forget about the true immortal world invading thend of origin. The situation had changed. ¡°Good idea. What a smart Peak Master Lin.¡± Tang tianri agreed with Peak Master Lin¡¯s method in admiration. It would be fine as long as he did not kill them now. The disciples from the various sects who had been monitoring the crack went back to report the situation like the wind. Nine Immortals mountain. ¡°Sect master, things aren¡¯t good. Just now, the natives of thend of origin came up from the crack passage and brought a message.¡± One of the disciples knelt down and said nervously. ¡°What did he say?¡± The sect leader of the nine Immortals mountain frowned. He didn¡¯t expect the natives to be able toe to the true immortal world through the crack. This wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°Greetings, extraterrestrials. I am Lin fan and I am new here. I don¡¯t know any tricks. If you are unhappy, you cane and kill me.¡± This disciple repeated Lin fan¡¯s words without missing a single word. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The sect leader of the nine Immortals mountain was confused. He knew every single word in this sentence, but when they were all linked together, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The disciple said,¡±sect master, maybe the alien is what thend of the origin calls us. This native¡¯s name is Lin fan. As for his n, I don¡¯t know. However, if hees to kill him, he should be looking for trouble. So, these are the words that the native said to us.¡± The sect leader waved his hand and let the disciple leave first. The disciple left respectfully and then looked at the elders,¡±what do you think? the natives were able toe to the true immortal world through the crack. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯reing up. It¡¯s just that we should not make a move.¡± ¡°Sect master, I think we should attack and force these natives to retreat.¡± Elder Xiao of the nine Immortals mountain said after thinking for a while. ¡°Help? nine immortal mountain is helping out of the ten immortal Dao sects. What about the other sects?¡± The punishment elder said,¡±in my opinion, we should wait and see. Right now, the most anxious ones are not us, but the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces and the immortal sword sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Nine Immortals mountain can¡¯t stand out for now. As the saying goes, the bird that sticks out gets shot. If we fight with those natives, the other sects will just sit back and watch. If we suffer any losses, it will be a huge loss.¡± Another elder said. He agreed with what the punishment elder had said. It was to his liking and it was indeed the case. There was no problem. The sect leader said,¡±okay, tell the disciples to pay attention. If they encounter those Aboriginals, retreat for the time being. Let¡¯s see what the heavenly Pce and the celestial sword sect are going to do.¡± At this moment, the nine Immortals mountain was quietly observing the changes. However, to the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, they were extremely uneasy. Emperor Chaobai was worried to death. These natives were beyond his imagination. The first thing they did when they returned to the sect was to take out the ancient book. The first page of the ancient book wrote,nd of origin, Aboriginal, weak, ignorant, controble ...¡¯ When he saw this sentence, an unknown fire burned in his heart. How could this be considered weak? How could this be called stupid? ¡®Flip your palm? flip your ass! Fourteen elders of our sect are in their hands now. We don¡¯t even know how to save them. At the thought of this, Emperor Chao Bai threw the ancient book into the brazier and cursed,¡±idiot!¡± He didn¡¯t know which stupid old ancestor of the sect wrote this ancient book. It was aplete scam. Ever since he became the sect leader, he had been working hard. Sometimes, he would talk about thend of origin every day. After all, he could control it with a flip of his palm. How refreshing was that? But now it seemed that if he had known this would happen, he would have asked the sect¡¯s disciples to block the crack with mountain rocks so that no one could go down ore up. [PS: I can¡¯t write anymore. I¡¯m going to the hospital. My water broke. I might not be able to update tomorrow. Sorry.]

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479-you¡¯ll really do it? you must do it</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to follow senior brother Lin to the true immortal world. Are youing?¡± The magnificent me sect disciples started to get excited. After senior brother Lin returned, he had already informed the others that he would be bringing a group of disciples into the true immortal world. Regarding this, they were very excited. They could go to the magical new world to take a look, which made them extremely excited. ¡°Definitely, I must go.¡± ¡°How are you going to go? your cultivation level is not high enough. Senior brother Lin said that the lowest level is the Tiangang realm.¡± ¡°What? Does that mean I can¡¯t go?¡± ¡°En, I have no choice. I just broke through yesterday, and now I¡¯m at the first level of heavenly Dipper. You¡¯re in an awkward position.¡± As the disciples conversed, some of them even had the thought of dying. Senior brother Lin¡¯s requirement was the heaven star border realm, and some of the disciples were stuck at the Earth Star border stage nine. Even if they wanted to go, they couldn ¡®t. Therefore, during this period of time, some disciples had risked their lives to raise their cultivation to the Tiangang realm. However, they had not umted enough, so there was nothing they could do. On invincible peak, the frog crouched there. Its little frog Eyes looked at these busy people, and it couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Just what kind of ce is this true immortal world? they were clearly trying to invade this ce, yet they were being invaded instead. I¡¯ve lived for tens of thousands of years, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± The frog sighed. It was speechless. It was the first time it had seen this. However, he had a feeling that things weren¡¯t like that. In any case, there must be a problem somewhere. However, he, a frog that had lived for tens of thousands of years, couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was. Just as the frog was lost in thought, it felt an extremely terrifying smelling from behind. It didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. Its right paw patted its face and slowly moved down. The frog¡¯s face, which was originally very serious, changed at this moment. It became very excited and very happy.¡±Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Pada! Lin fan held the frog in his hand and looked at it carefully.¡±This time,e with me.¡± ¡°Master, where are you going? it¡¯s fine as long as frog is here. I still have to refine pills for master.¡± The frog¡¯s heart creaked. This was bad. This Desperado actually wanted to take it with him. It was a hundred times unwilling. Bang! Bang! He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and ced it there.¡±I¡¯ll give you one more chance to organize your words.¡± The frog looked at the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, then at the Desperado, and began to curse in its heart. Why didn¡¯t such a beastly Desperado be struck to death by lightning? how could he still be allowed to live in this world and harm the world? ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever master goes. I can¡¯t bear to leave master.¡± The frog¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Why are you crying? don¡¯t you want to go?¡± He knew that this frog was really dishonest and shameless. It could say anything. The frog felt bitter. Why don¡¯t I want to go? who would want to be with a Desperado like you? ¡°How could that be? I cried because I was happy. These are tears of happiness, not tears of despair. Being able to be with master is the happiest thing in my life. If someone wants to separate me from master, I will definitely fight him to the death.¡± The frog revealed its true feelings. From its expression, it seemed that what it said was from the bottom of its heart. ¡°Master, will the invasion of the true immortal world be very difficult? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely use all of my abilities to refine pills for master. ¡± The frog patted its chest and said confidently. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I feel a little ufortable without anyone around me shouting ¡® 6¡¯. Master will give you the chance to shout ¡® 6¡¯ this time. Go back and pack up, and prepare to go with me.¡± After Lin fan finished speaking, he left the ce. He had to go to the pill refinery Hall to findnd spirit Didi. As it watched the desperadoes leave, the frog sat on the ground in despair. ¡°Sigh, why is life so hard?¡± The frog lowered its head. Nothing good had happened since it met this Desperado in the door of a thousand caves. People had to lower their heads when they were under the eaves. He was a frog that had lived for tens of thousands of years. He should have been respected by tens of thousands of people, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. But soon, the frog¡¯s dazed eyes burst out with a dazzling light.¡±Wife, wait for me toe back. I will definitely descend in front of you again.¡± He had already made up his mind. As long as he could see his wife again, any hardship would not be a problem. The Saint convent sect. The saint¡¯s life had been in chaos recently. He was so happy. The Saint Lord wasn¡¯t here, so no one could control him. Moreover, the transactions in the past few days were huge, but the gains were good. ¡°Lord Chaos, you¡¯re amazing.¡± On the bed, a female disciple looked at Lord Chaos with intoxicated eyes. Her heart was filled with joy. She had finally gotten on Lord Chaos¡¯s bed. This was a great improvement for her. Chaos smiled and took out an earth-ss elixir from his storage ring.¡±It¡¯s a fair trade. Both of us are willing parties. Your service is not bad. It¡¯s worth the money.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Chaos.¡± When the female disciple received the pill, her face bloomed with a smile. There were rumors going around in the sect that if you hadn¡¯t slept with the chaos monarch, then you really couldn¡¯t do it. In fact, this kind of atmosphere had even be a fashion. However, the hearts of the Saint convent sect¡¯s male disciples were bleeding. Many of his junior sisters and junior sisters had fallen at the hands of the chaos monarch. Sovereign Thunder¡¯s situation had been pretty good recently. The sect¡¯s Treasury and the disciples ¡®private rooms were like no man¡¯snd, and theft often urred. The disciples of the various sects were allining. One of the disciples managed to get his hands on a mid-grade earth-ss elixir. He left it in his room for half a day, only to find that the elixir was gone when he returned. At that moment, the disciple even had the thought of dying. ¡°Holy master, you¡¯re finally back. If you still haven¡¯t returned, the sect would really be finished.¡± Monarch dan Wu was extremely anxious.¡±Holy Lord, the sect has been constantly robbed in recent days. That old fogey chaos is even morewless andwless. No one is watching over him. His rtionship with the female disciples is getting more and moreplicated. No one dares to look at him directly.¡± ¡°Last time, he ... He was in the toilet with a female disciple. That ... Aiya, I can¡¯t say it.¡± Sovereign dan ¡®E¡¯s expression wasplicated and he found it hard to speak. He felt that chaos had changed, and he was different from before. The sacred leader nced at sovereign dan ¡®e with a look that seemed to say,¡¯ why are you tattling on me the moment we return to the sect?¡¯ To the sacred leader, he really didn¡¯t like people who liked to tattle. ¡°Mm, I understand. Pass down the order for the sect disciples to gather and follow me into the true immortal realm.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What?¡± monarch dan Wu was stunned.¡±Holy Lord, about the chaotic matter ...¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s chaotic? what¡¯s the big deal about having some kind of rtionship with a female disciple? I say, why do you keep harping on chaos all day long? if you have the time, find the thief for me.¡± The Holy master said impatiently. His mind was filled with the matters of the true immortal world. He didn¡¯t want to bother with such a small matter at all. It was simply a waste of time. ¡°Holy Lord, I¡¯m investigating who stole it.¡± As the person in charge of the sect¡¯s Affairs, he had to keep the sect in good order and not let any pests exist in the sect. ¡°Okay, go and investigate first.¡± Sacred master waved his hand and walked into the hall. The divine punishment Lord followed by his side. He had something to say.¡±Holy Lord, this time, when we enter the true immortal world, Junior Brother feels that someone must remain in the sect.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sacred master asked. ¡°Look, Ji Yuan from the sunshine sect. I don¡¯t know how he managed to enter the demigod realm, but the sunshine sect didn¡¯t do anything about the invasion this time. Something¡¯s obviously wrong, so I think if I stay in the sect, even if the sunshine sect does something, I¡¯ll be able to deal with it.¡± The divine punishment Lord said. ¡°The sunshine sect still dares to have any ideas?¡± The Holy leader stopped in his tracks, his face full of anger. He didn¡¯t believe that the tiny sunshine sect would dare to have any ideas while they were away. ¡°The sunshine sect is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Chaos, malice, Thunder, and average strength may not be enough to protect the sect.¡± The divine punishment Lord said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. ¡± The sacred master pondered for a moment before speaking. All the sects were mobilizing their forces. In order to enter the true immortal world, they had brought out all their strength. Thinking about the beauty of the true immortal world, they felt a little excited. The sunshine sect. ¡°Everyone, now all the sects are preparing to enter the true immortal realm, so please stay here and be patient. Our sunshine sect will be responsible for your safety.¡± The sunshine sect leader looked at the disciples of the 33 celestial pces and showed great friendliness. There was a crack above the sunshine sect¡¯s head as well. However, when the intruders descended, they did not kill them. Instead, they weed them in the grandest way possible. Ji Yuan¡¯s gaze locked onto these people. He had an idea in his heart, which was to make good use of these people. They no longer had any allies in thend of origin, and the Saint convent sect would not support them. However, these were no longer important, because the emergence of the true immortal world had given them New Hope. It was not impossible for them to join forces with the sects of the true immortal world to deal with the Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect together, or even eradicate them. He already knew what had happened to the heavenly Pce. Fourteen elders had been captured by the magnificent me sect and the other sects, which was not a good situation. ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The sect master asked. Shidi was the strongest person in the sunshine sect. His Junior Brother had paid such a huge price to merge with the heavenly Hound¡¯s beast spirit, turning him into a beast that was neither human nor beast. He was also sad in his heart, but no matter what, he would not waste his Junior brother¡¯s sacrifice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the heavenly Pce isn¡¯t reliable. These people are just ordinary disciples. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Ji Yuan said. ¡°AI.¡± The sect leader sighed. How could he not know about this but he had no choice. No matter what, he could only continue like this. Suddenly! The void trembled. Ji Yuan frowned.¡±Why would theye?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The sect master was shocked. ¡°Lin fan, Tian Xu.¡± Ji Yuan rose into the air.¡±Senior brother, don¡¯te out.¡± In the void. ¡°Disciple, are you really going to destroy it?¡± Tian Xu asked. They hade to the Sunshine sect for this matter. ¡°Yes, we have to do it. Master, look at the sunshine sect. They have a demigod, but he¡¯s not doing anything. It¡¯s dangerous for us to go to the true immortal realm like this. So, do you think we should do it?¡± Lin fan said. When he and his teacher were at the sect, they had identally mentioned the sunshine sect. As they were talking about it, they suddenly felt that they were going in the wrong direction and wanted to destroy the sunshine sect. PS: thank you, white-robed King¡¯s League Master. Thank you for giving little Feng the money to buy milk powder. After writing another chapter, I¡¯ll go to the hospital. I didn¡¯t sleep from yesterday until 10 am. After that, I went home and slept for a few hours. Tonight, I¡¯ll adjust my work and rest schedule. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll update again. How many chapters do I owe? let¡¯s talk about it and work hard to pay it back.

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480: Clear your power</h4>

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± At this moment, Ji Yuan appeared in front of the two of them. His expression was not very good, and he did not really want to see these two guys. One was a madman and the other was an old man. The sunshine sect had already suffered enough in the hands of these two. Although the sect had caused a lot of harm to them, they couldn¡¯t just keep staring at them. ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this elder Ji Yuan? now that he¡¯s a demigod, he¡¯s even speaking with a tough tone. Teacher, take a look at how unfriendly he is.¡± Lin fan sighed. He was a little hurt. This Ji Yuan was just a viin who had gained power and was starting to be extremely arrogant. ¡°Ji Yuan, you¡¯re really unkind. When the true immortal world invaded us, we immediately fought back without saying a word in order to protect our beautiful and harmonious world. Look at you, you¡¯ve be a demigod, but you¡¯re just cooped up in a corner. You don¡¯t even show any signs of gratitude. Tell me, how can you face us? how can you face the living creatures of this world?¡± Tian Xu nodded in relief. His disciple had grown up after all. His heart and soul had been refined. If this had happened in the past, his precious disciple would not have said such words. ¡°My disciple, you¡¯ve improved.¡± Lin fan looked at his master and nodded,¡±under master¡¯s wise and brilliant leadership, your disciple has naturally improved.¡± ¡°Disciple, master is very pleased.¡± Tian Xu patted his disciple¡¯s shoulder. He was very proud to be able to witness the growth of his disciple. Ji Yuan looked at the two drama queens in front of him. They didn¡¯t say a word and were putting on a pretense. How could they say such shameless words? ¡°What do you guys want? The sunshine sect surrenders and doesn¡¯t want to ask anything. ¡± Ji Yuan said coldly. If they were to fight, they would definitely not be a match for these two. Tian Xu gave him a dangerous feeling. This feeling was even stronger than before. Perhaps it was because he had broken through to the demigod realm, so he could feel it more clearly. Lin fan said,¡±teacher, please speak.¡± Tian Xu shook his head.¡±My disciple, please tell me.¡± Ji Yuan was on his guard. There was no way the two of them woulde to the Sunshine sect for good. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Lin fan pointed at Ji Yuan and suddenly became serious,¡±this Peak Master has calcted with my fingers and predicted that a demon has appeared in this world. Therefore, I havee to exterminate the demon under the orders of the heavens.¡± Ji Yuan retreated resentfully, putting some distance between him and the two.¡±Are you here to kill me?¡± He didn¡¯t expect this kid and Tian Xu to be here to kill him. After bing a demigod, his strength would naturally be extraordinary, but these two guys were also extremely powerful. He had no chance of winning if he were to fight them. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re here to exterminate demons.¡± Lin fan smiled and nodded. ¡°Wait,¡± Ji Yuan immediately raised his hand.¡±Tian Xu, Peak Master Lin, there was a misunderstanding between our two sects in the past, but it¡¯s all in the past. I, Ji Yuan, will never provoke your magnificent me sect. Please let me go.¡± ¡°My disciple,¡± Tian Xu said,¡±the heavens are kind. Shall we let him go?¡± ¡°Teacher, his words don¡¯t seem to be very trustworthy.¡± Lin fan was suspicious of Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan even wanted to die now. How could he not see that these two people were acting in front of him? The two of them would never kill him unless they wiped out the entire sunshine sect. In fact, Ji Yuan was right. Tian Xu and Lin fan would not be able to kill the sunshine sect. There were so many people. How long would it take to kill them? although the sunshine sect deserved to die, there were still many innocent people. They were not butchers who would kill without batting an eye. Of course, if everyone from the sunshine sect said something mean to them, they would definitely attack. Now that they were going tounch a counterattack on the true immortal realm, what the two of them needed was a stable rear. ¡°Teacher, forget it. Let your disciple do it. This kind of person can¡¯t be left alive.¡± Lin fan rolled up his sleeves and was prepared to fight with Ji Yuan. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t attack first.¡± Tian Xu immediately stopped Lin fan and turned to look at him.¡±Ji Yuan, I¡¯m an old acquaintance of yours. Although I¡¯ve wanted to beat you to death before, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. If my disciple wants to F * ck you, I can¡¯t just leave him be. But I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Ji Yuan wanted to curse out loud. ¡®Watch your sister grow up? we¡¯re in the same batch, okay?¡¯ but in the face of these two shameless guys, he had nothing to say. He could say whatever they wanted to say. ¡°Ji Yuan, what are you staring at?¡± Tian Xu frowned.¡±Swear to us that you¡¯lle with us to the true immortal realm and stay united. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t save you. My disciple has been in a bad mood recently. If he makes a move, your sunshine sect will be wiped out.¡± ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t stop me. Let me do it. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Lin fan hooked his hand and grabbed towards Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan stood there with a worried look in his eyes. He knew that the two of them were here to cause him trouble. In his opinion, it was very likely that he would be cannon fodder if he charged into the enemy lines. However, if he didn¡¯t agree, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°I, Ji Yuan, swear to the heavens that I will follow the magnificent me sect into the true immortal realm. At the same time, we will be United ...¡± Instantly, the void trembled, and the oath waspleted. Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at each other andughed in their hearts. This was exactly what they wanted. When the sects were discussing, they had thought about dragging the sunshine sect into this. Perhaps they could be used as cannon fodder in the true immortal world. Suddenly, a vortex appeared in the sky, and at the same time, lightning appeared. Lin fan was shocked,¡±Ji Yuan, you¡¯re too dishonest. You¡¯ve just sworn an oath and you¡¯re already going against it.¡± A rumbling sound reverberated through the world. Ji Yuan raised his head and was shocked. Thinking of the disciples of the true immortal world in the sect, he immediately turned into a stream of light and attacked the sect. ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re right.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. Lin fan pointed at his head,¡±master, don¡¯t look down on me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a brain. I just don¡¯t want to use my brain. That¡¯s why people misunderstand me. Master, do you believe me?¡± ¡°This ...¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t want to say anything more. His words were a little inappropriate, but since his disciple had already said so, what else could he say?¡±I do.¡± In the main hall of the sunshine sect. The legacy disciples of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces sat there, feeling very proud. They felt that these natives had some knowledge and knew how to treat them well. One of the legacy disciplesughed,¡±sect head, don¡¯t worry. Our ck Tortoise 33 Celestial Pce is one of the ten immortal Dao sects in the true immortal realm. When our sect elders arrive, we will definitely show you how powerful our sect is.¡± When the Grandmaster heard these words, he chuckled. Right now, he only wanted to know what was going on outside. He was worried that his Junior Brother would be able to deal with Tian Xu and Lin fan. Suddenly! He saw his Junior Brothere in quickly. He had wanted to go forward and ask, but he had not expected that his Junior Brother would attack the disciples of the heavenly Pce directly. One palm crushed one person. The heavenly Pce¡¯s disciples, who were enjoying themselves, saw this scene. Their faces changed as if they had seen a ghost. They scolded sternly,¡±what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± The sect leader panicked and felt like his Junior Brother was sick. Ji Yuan was terrified. The pressure in the void was getting stronger and stronger, as if heavenly punishment could fall at any time. The strength in his hands was also getting stronger and stronger. The screams continued. The sunshine sect disciples were all dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with elder Ji Yuan. He had been serving the heavenly Pce disciples well. How could he kill them just because of a disagreement? this was too unreasonable. When the pressure in the air disappeared, Ji Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He had almost been done for. ¡°Junior Brother.¡± The sect master looked at Ji Yuan with a strange expression, not knowing what he meant. Ji Yuan shook his head. Just as he was about to say something, Lin fan and Tian Xu came in. ¡°Good, good. Elder Ji Yuan¡¯s reputation is truly extraordinary. These intruders have been killed well.¡± Lin fan said with a smile. ¡°You guys ...¡± The sect master looked at Tian Xu and Lin fan in shock. The surrounding disciples were all terrified when they saw who it was. They knew who these two people were. They could be said to be extremely terrifying existences. They had also heard rumors about Lin fan. Their sunshine sect had also suffered a lot because of this guy. The elder had suddenly attacked the disciples of the heavenly Pce because of these two. Tian Xu, Peak Master Lin, is this enough?¡± Ji Yuan said. He had initially thought that they would not have the time to notice the sunshine sect after the appearance of the true immortal realm. However, it seemed like that was just a dream. No matter how much trouble they had to deal with, they would not let the sunshine sect go. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. From this, we can see that elder Ji Yuan is sincere about this matter.¡± Lin fan nodded in satisfaction. This was a really ruthless move. He didn¡¯t expect the divine retribution to be so powerful. It didn¡¯t give Ji Yuan any time to think at all. The moment he swore, he knew that Ji Yuan had broken his oath and almost killed him. ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± The sunshine sect leader was confused. ¡°Senior brother, from now on, the sunshine sect will alsoe to the true immortal world.¡± Ji Yuan said. Lin fan chuckled,¡±Ji Yuan, now that we¡¯re in an Alliance, it¡¯s time for us to show our sincerity. I suggest that all disciples above the heaven¡¯s strength realm enter the true immortal world. At the same time, all the top elders of the sect should enter as well.¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple in shock. ¡®This is too cruel!¡¯ Ji Yuan looked at Lin fan like he wanted to say,¡±you can even say such words. Can you have any shame?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Lin fan asked, giving off a look that said,¡±I¡¯ll give it a try if you don¡¯t agree.¡± With all the sunshine sect¡¯s top forces, there was nothing to be afraid of. What could a group of earth aura disciples do? At the same time, the top elders were also taken away, leaving only the sect master. Apart from him and his teacher, the rest of the magnificent me sect would stay behind. As for the heavenly Dipper realm disciples in the sect, they would only choose those at the first level of heavenly Dipper to do some small things in the true immortal world, such as cooking rice and so on. To the sect, there would definitely be no loss. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Ji Yuan shook his head. He had already seen through everything, but even if he did, it was useless. Could he still resist? These two guys looked reasonable, but they were actually unreasonable. [PS: I rmend a book,¡±hunting demons from hell.¡± If you¡¯re interested, you can read it.]

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481: We¡¯re a group of people who pursue justice</h4>

    The sunshine sect disciples heaved a sigh of relief after Lin fan and Tian Xu left. ¡°This is too much. The magnificent me sect is too much. They¡¯re bullying us.¡± The sect master¡¯s expression turned ugly.¡±Ji Yuan, they¡¯re going too far.¡± Ji Yuan looked at his senior brother and sighed.¡±Senior brother, can¡¯t you see? when have they not bullied people?¡± He was already so brazen now. As long as one had eyes, they would be able to tell. ¡°Then we¡¯ll really listen to them? All the heavenly Dipper realm disciples of the sunshine sect are going to enter the true immortal realm. They want us to be their cannon fodder. ¡± The sect master said angrily. This was killing without spilling blood, and they were the sunshine sect¡¯s Vanguard. Ji Yuan clenched his fists tightly and was unwilling to give up. He had endured countless pain and risked his life to merge with the heavenly Hound¡¯s beast spirit to be a demigod expert. He thought that he could turn the tide and push the sunshine sect to the peak. But now, it seemed that this was not enough. It was far from enough. ¡°Senior brother, we have no choice. If we refuse, the sunshine sect will cease to exist.¡± Ji Yuan said. ¡°How is that possible? would they dare?¡± The sect master didn¡¯t believe that the magnificent me sect would dare to do anything to the sunshine sect. Ji Yuanughed, as if he was amused by his senior brother¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±Senior brother, you still don¡¯t understand. What kind of person is this magnificent me sect Lin fan? if he doesn¡¯t dare to, he wouldn¡¯t have the idea of attacking the true immortal world.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re just here to take a look? I believe that guy really wants to destroy our sunshine sect.¡° The sect master¡¯s pupils contracted when he heard this. In the end, he put down his hands helplessly. He knew that Ji Yuan was right. Suddenly, he noticed that his Junior Brother was walking towards the sect¡¯s Treasury. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.¡±Junior Brother, what are you doing?¡± Ji Yuan stopped in his tracks and turned around, a helpless smile on his face.¡±Senior brother, I want to fuse with the remaining beast spirits.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Do you really want to die?¡± The sect leader was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to believe it. He even felt like his Junior Brother was ying with his life. ¡°Senior brother, death is not scary. Even if there is no chance, I will create one. As I said, the sunshine sect will not be weaker than the other sects. If the beast spirit of the heavenly Hound is not enough, then we will add other beast spirits. Even if I die, I will try.¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s expression was crazy. However, he was very calm, as if he had already thought of this. It was only because of the arrival of Lin fan and Tian Xu that he had made this decision in advance. He knew that after merging with the beast spirit of the heavenly Hound, he no longer had any potential. No matter how he cultivated, his cultivation would not increase. If he wanted to turn the tide, the only way was to continue fusing with beast spirits. The Grandmaster looked at Ji Yuan in a daze. He knew that his Junior Brother had gone through a lot of terrifying things. Even now, when he wanted to fuse with a beast spirit again, his face was expressionless. There was not even the slightest change in his expression. ¡°Senior brother, ording to the magnificent me sect¡¯s n, we¡¯ll have to gather our disciples. It¡¯s toote now. We can only go to the true immortal realm. I¡¯ll find a chance to merge with them. Believe me, I¡¯ll make the sunshine sect strong and be the number one sect in the world. All sects must live under my might.¡± Ji Yuan¡¯s expression was solemn as he said firmly. ¡°Junior Brother, I ...¡± The sect master lowered his head. His words were stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Ji Yuan said,¡±senior brother, don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s the most glorious thing to be a disciple of the sunshine sect. Remember, don¡¯t do anything and wait for me to seed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The suzerain nodded. He felt guilty for making his Junior Brother Bear all the responsibility. The other elders couldn¡¯t do the same, they only cared about their own safety. There were only seven beast spirits left. He knew that if he fused any one of them, he would have a 90% chance of dying, not to mention fusing more. However, there was no other way. Even if he died, he had to try. Lin fan and Tian Xu had been hiding in the void the whole time. If not for the dy, he would have destroyed the sunshine sect. Such a sect could not be left alive, but now that Ji Yuan was dragged into the water, the problem was temporarily solved. ¡°Disciple, do you think we¡¯ve pushed the sunshine sect too hard?¡± Tian Xu asked. Lin fan was surprised.¡±Tight? I don¡¯t feel too tight. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. ¡± Tian Xu looked at his disciple and nodded. Since his disciple said that it was fine, then it was fine. Lin fan felt that his teacher¡¯s two friends were not bad. If they were to drag him down with them, it would be great.¡±Teacher, what do you think if we bring the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King to the true immortal world?¡± ¡°My dear disciple, why are you calling for them? don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s good to keep them here. Although they have some misunderstandings about me, they won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing if the magnificent me sect is in trouble when we¡¯re not around.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. Lin fanughed. He didn¡¯t expect his teacher to have a backup n. With two demigod-level demonic beasts, his safety was indeed not an issue. However, he had been thinking about one thing. What did his teacher do to these two demonic beasts to actually cause them to be so injured? But looking at the situation, even if he asked his teacher, it would be useless. A few dayster, the bottom of the biggest crack was already filled with people. The disciples of all the sects had arrived. At a nce, it was like a vast ocean. The service of each sect was of all kinds, and when mixed together, it was a colorful scene. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the abyss? I didn¡¯t expect you to break through to the demigod realm. It¡¯s not easy. ¡± Monarch dan Wu said with a smile, but there was a hint of vignce in his eyes. The current Ji Yuan did not give him a good feeling. His aura was very gloomy, and his eyes were sharp, as if he was looking at his prey. ¡°Ji Yuan!¡± zing sovereign red at Ji Yuan with hatred. Thest time he went to the sunshine sect, he was forced to retreat by Ji Yuan. Although the other sects did not see it, it was still embarrassing for him. ¡°How can there be so many demigods? what happened to this world?¡± The talismans hanging on the frog¡¯s back werepletely dumbfounded. There were too many of them. When he first appeared, he was in a terrible state. The ninth level of heavenly Dipper was already the peak, and he even needed his origin Saint talisman to train him. But now, a group of demigods? this was too heaven-defying. ¡°Country bumpkin, you¡¯re so shocked by a demigod. You¡¯re so ignorant.¡± The frog ridiculed. It was at odds with this talisman and couldn¡¯t take it down, so it could only bicker. ¡°Only a beast like you has such knowledge.¡± The talisman counterattacked, but it would not lose to this green frog. In front of these demigod experts, the disciples of the various sects didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. The aura in this area wasn¡¯t simple. It was very heavy, and it was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t even breathe. However, they were also very excited. They could finally enter the true immortal world. This was what they were looking forward to the most. Lin fan looked over and raised his arms,¡±everyone, please be quiet. Right now, the chasm is right above our heads. We¡¯re going to descend into the true immortal world soon. But, you have to remember that we¡¯re not going to invade. We¡¯re just here to defend our territory. We¡¯re a bunch of people who seek peace and harmony. As for the people of the true immortal world, they exist only to destroy.¡± ¡°We bear a heavy responsibility. If we fail, then the true immortal world will invade our ce and burn, kill, and pige. So, we must seed andpletely upy the true immortal world. We must also show them how difficult it is to achieve peace.¡± Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction. His disciple was right. Everything was for the sake of justice. The disciples were all really excited. They didn¡¯t expect to take on such a heavy responsibility. ¡°Teacher, we can set off now.¡± Lin fan said. He then raised his head and looked at the gigantic crack. His heart was surging with emotions. The Army was about to descend upon the true immortal world. By then, things would be really fun. It was difficult to be stuck at the demigod realm. However, countless enemies were waiting for him when he went to the true immortal realm. The ten immortal Dao sects, six devil Dao sects, and four demonic Dao pces would definitely not tolerate other powers attacking and would definitelye out to suppress them. At that time, there would definitely be a tough battle. Just thinking about it made him a little excited. ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu flicked his sleeve, and a ray of light enveloped the group of disciples. He rose into the air and entered the crack. ¡°This is for real.¡± When the captured Yi daoling saw this scene, he was shocked. He felt that the true immortal world was in trouble. There was something wrong with this crack. They were clearly the ones who invaded thend of origin, but now, arge number of indigenous people from thend of origin had entered the true immortal world. This was a little awkward. At the same time, he didn¡¯t know if these people could survive. There was no news from the sect, which made them feel despair. The true immortal world. The rift. There were many secret agents hiding and paying attention to the situation here. During this period of time, there was no movement. They thought that no one woulde up to thend of origin. But suddenly, the crack trembled and a group of people appeared. They opened their mouths wide in disbelief. It had reallye. Following that, groups of people appeared one after another. The number was increasing and it was beyond their imagination. ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat. Hurry back and inform the sect that the natives of thend of origin areing.¡± They were already dumbfounded. What were these Aboriginals trying to do? could it be that they were going tounch a counterattack on their true immortal world? ¡°Hehe, it seems that the news of our arrival will soon spread to the entire true immortal world.¡± The moment Lin fan came up, the first thing he could sense was the aura that was hidden all around him. However, he felt that it was a pity that the unity of the true immortal realm was really too poor. ording to logic, when they came up, there should not be open space in all directions, but the resistance of the true immortal world. But now, there was no one there. They werepletely ignored. ¡°Disciple, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tian Xu sighed. Lin fan nodded his head,¡±master, actually, your disciple here doesn¡¯t really understand much either. This true immortal world is a little disappointing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded. He was ready for battle, but it was useless. At the very least, some F * cking people had toe to show some respect. There was no reaction at all. What else could he say?

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482: I am true immortal whitecauldron</h4>

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, what should we do now?¡± Putisha asked. This time, he had revealed everything about the sect. In order to pursue a wider territory, he had already given up his original territory. That ce was covered in snow and was bone-piercingly cold. He couldn¡¯t understand why his ancestors would choose such a remote ce to build their sect. It wasn¡¯t the first time that putisha wanted to move, but thend of origin was only so big. No sect would be willing to give them their territory wherever they moved. Of course, the territory that they had once taken from the magnificent me sect had been returned. It was no longer theirs. Now that the true immortal realm had appeared, he saw some hope. Everyone looked at Lin fan. They had all made an oath, so Lin fan was their leader. They had to listen to him. Lin fan replied,¡±what else can we do? with this ce as the center, we¡¯ll carry out some simple territorial construction. At the same time, we¡¯ll expand our territory. We¡¯ll have to slowly erode it and keep the entire true immortal world in our hands.¡± However, when he said this, everyone looked at him, not knowing what he was doing. Seeing everyone¡¯s dumbfounded expressions, he was very annoyed. His IQ couldn¡¯t be so low that he didn¡¯t even know this? There was no other way. It seemed that he could only exin it with his actions. Lin fan pointed at the ground,¡±look closely. This ce is ours.¡± Everyone had question marks on their heads. When did this ce be their territory? they had juste up here and had yet to start a war with these invaders. Lin fan raised his foot and reappeared a thousand meters away in an instant. He then shouted,¡±¡±Whose territory is this? Is there anyoneing out? if there¡¯s no one, then it¡¯s ours. ¡± The space was quiet, without any movement. ¡°Sect master, what is he doing?¡± Night Demon asked,¡±is he stupid?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Putisha red at night Demon. He realized that night Demon had changed. He was no longer the night Demon of the past. He was in a panic and didn¡¯t know what he had gone through. ¡°What did you guys hear?¡± Lin fan asked the crowd. Everyone expressed their confusion and didn¡¯t understand what this meant, but they still replied,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Lin fan gave him a thumbs up.¡±That¡¯s right. If you didn¡¯t hear anything, then it¡¯s a no man¡¯snd. Who owns the no man¡¯snd? Whoeveres first, it¡¯ll belong to whoever. Whoeveres over, raise a g, and this ce will be ours in the future. ¡± The disciples in the distance looked at each other, not knowing who Peak Master Lin was talking about. ¡°Stop looking, it¡¯s you.¡± Lin fan said. A skinny disciple walked towards Lin fan nervously. He was a disciple of the sunshine sect, but he had been called by Peak Master Lin. He had toe. ¡°nt the g.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The disciple quickly nodded. He didn¡¯t know where he found the g, but he directly stuck it into the ground. ¡°F * ck! I finally understand. Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re really shameless and arrogant. If this goes on, the true immortal world will soon be our territory. ¡± Sanction said excitedly. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±you all see that? which territory is ours? they don¡¯t have the final say, we have the final say.¡± Then, he looked at the disciple at the side.¡±Just like what I did just now, keep walking into the distance. When you reach a certain ce, you will also shout. If no one answers, nt a g for me. Do you understand?¡± The sunshine sect disciple looked at Lin fan. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to. Wasn¡¯t this a little too shameless? However, the person in front of him was Peak Master Lin. If he dared to say such words, he would probably die without even knowing how he died. ¡°I understand.¡± The disciple nodded. ¡°Go on.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and selected a few more sunshine sect disciples. He had them spread out in all directions and form a circle. The sacred master pondered for a moment and felt that this method was feasible. However, it felt a little slow.¡±Peak Master Lin, aren¡¯t we taking too long? why don¡¯t we just find a city and upy it? then, we¡¯ll have everything.¡± Lin fan waved his hand,¡±that won¡¯t do. We are the ones fighting back and we are considered weak. So, we have to change our method and surround the sect from the ins and take them down.¡± ¡°Surrounding the sect on the in?¡± Sacred leader was confused, not knowing what he was talking about. But thinking that it made sense, he didn¡¯t say much. Ji Yuan looked at the scene in front of him and felt that something was wrong. Why did the sunshine sect disciples have to nt the g in the distance? it seemed like they had already taken action. ¡°Now that we¡¯vee here, we should settle our amodation. We can¡¯t just stay here. There are so many of us. Even if we hide in the cities of the true immortal realm, we¡¯ll be easily discovered.¡± Said the God order monarch. ¡°What the divine rank said makes sense. We must have a ce to live if we want to attack the true immortal realm.¡± Lin fan said. On the other hand, shenzhi-monarch smiled smugly. It was very normal for him to point out everything with one sentence. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The moment he finished his words, Lin fan dove into the void and disappeared without a trace. Everyone watched as Peak Master Lin disappeared. For a moment, they were confused, not knowing what he was going to do. The frog crouched there, sensing the situation around it. Thew of the great path, the true immortal world, that was immortal cultivation, but it was a little weak, and its power level was not at its peak. He was a frog that had lived for tens of thousands of years. His experience was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. His biggest goal was to return to his human body and return to his wife¡¯s side. So many years had passed, and he really missed his wife. Even if he was bullied by this ruffian, he wouldn¡¯t give up because his wife was his only goal. As long as this goal existed, no matter how hard or tiring it was, he would be able to hold on. Baiding city. It was one of the countless cities in the true immortal realm. In the middle of the city stood a huge white cauldron. It was rumored that a long, long time ago, an important figure had ascended here. Later, in order tomemorate him, the world forged this huge cauldron and changed the city¡¯s name to the White cauldron city. At this moment, baiding city was bustling with activity. In the middle of the city, there was an arena. On it, two young men were fighting intensely. On the viewing tform, there was a group of people. One of them was a middle-aged man with deep eyes and an extraordinary aura. The people around him were like stars surrounding the moon. They didn¡¯t dare to get close, but they were very respectful. His gaze was fixed on the ring, nodding and shaking his head from time to time. The eastern sun sect had a Grand Sun for recruiting disciples, and the immortal master had arrived to select the outstanding disciples from all the ns. For the ns in baiding city, if their disciples could enter the immortal sect, it would be like reaching the heavens in a single step. ¡°Immortal master Li, do you think he can enter the celestial sect?¡± The Bai n head asked respectfully. The eastern sun sect was one of the ten sects of the immortal Dao, and countless people were fighting to enter it. It was the same for the Bai family. A long time ago, their ancestor had ascended, and the Bai family was also the descendant of that ancestor. However, they had experienced countless changes and were now just an ordinary family. ¡°Hmm, not bad. He¡¯s only one step away from the realm of transforming energy into Qi. However, whether he can enter the celestial gate or not will depend on his talent.¡± Immortal master Li said. He was only an inner sect disciple in the sect and was not allowed to see anyone. However, he entered the city once every three years to select disciples for the sect, which was very glorious. ¡°Bai Jingyang, just admit defeat. I¡¯ve already entered the realm of transforming energy into Qi, and can be considered half an immortal master, while you¡¯re just a mortal. It¡¯s already not bad that you¡¯re able to hold your own against me until now with these crude martial arts techniques.¡± On the arena, a youth said. He was a Chen n disciple and had pretty good talent. As for the young man in front of him, he was a disciple of the Bai family. Bai Jingyang, who was at a slight disadvantage, sneered in his heart. In fact, he had a huge secret, and that was that he was not a simple teenager, but the Bai n¡¯s elder ancestor. It was just that when he was transcending his tribtion and ascending, he had encountered an extremely powerful lightning tribtion and unfortunately died. He did not expect that when he opened his eyes, he would be attached to this Bai n¡¯s junior. It was just that this Junior¡¯s talent was really too poor, so he couldn¡¯t cultivate his profound Immortal Technique for the time being. He could only cultivate some martial techniques. However, even if it was a martial technique, it was also extraordinary. Otherwise, how could he have fought with this Chen n disciple until now? As for the eastern sun sect, he had to go because it was founded by him and an old friend. He was the ancestor of the eastern sun sect, but no one knew about it. ¡°Ignorant,¡± Bai Jingyang said indifferently. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The disciple of the Chen n was furious. He was clearly an immortal master who had refined essence into Qi, but he had not expected that he would still be unable to take down Bai Jingyang. This made him very angry. ¡°I ... I said that you¡¯re ignorant. You think that you can win by using the spirit-cleansing pill to force a breakthrough to the level of [Energy-transforming into Qi]. In fact, you¡¯re gravely mistaken. In my eyes, you¡¯re still not worth mentioning.¡± Bai Jingyang almost blurted out his name from his previous life, but he managed to hold himself back in time. Although it had been a long time, it was hard to say for sure that there was no one who didn¡¯t know of the name true immortal whitecauldron. He had experienced thousands of things, but now he was fighting with a young kid. It was really embarrassing. The Chen n disciple was shocked. Only the n leader knew that he had consumed a spirit-cleansing pill to forcefully break through to the level of refining essence into Qi. How did Bai Jingyang know about it? Especially the look in his eyes, which made him very unhappy. It was as if everything was under his control. Bai Jingyangughed as he looked on. Back when he had dominated the true immortal realm, no one had been his match. He could be said to be an existence that could suppress an era. Although he had failed the Tribtion, he believed that if he reincarnated, he would definitely reach the peak that he could not reach in his previous life. And this was only the beginning. Suddenly. The situation on the stage changed. Bai Jingyang¡¯s hands started moving, as if he was performing some kind of fist technique. On the grandstand, immortal master Li¡¯s originally rxed expression suddenly turned serious. He realized that the fist technique that Bai Jingyang was using actually contained the intent of the great Dao. This was a sign that he had cultivated the fist technique to the extreme, and had touched the edge of ¡®Dao¡¯. ¡°How is this possible? how could a small city like baiding city produce such a monstrous genius?¡± Immortal master Li was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°One punch,¡± Bai Jingyang immediately moved and threw a punch. With a bang, the Chen n disciple was unable to put up any resistance and was sent flying out of the ring, spitting out blood. However, Bai Jingyang did not stop there. He continued to practice his fist technique in the ring. He wanted to perfect this technique and let the disciple of the eastern sun sect have a good look at it. He knew that there was a master of the eastern sun sect around and wanted to use this fist technique to lure the master out. He didn¡¯t want to join the eastern sun sect and start as an ordinary disciple, because it was a waste of time. If he still had the Xumi ring, even if he didn¡¯t join the sect, he could still return to the peak of his previous life. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it,¡± At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s figure descended from the sky. After searching for so long, he had finally found the city. When Bai Jingyang saw the young man who had suddenly appeared on the stage, heughed in his heart. It seemed that he had attracted the attention of the young man. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll let you off easy. You actually allowed me, true immortal white cauldron, to be your disciple. When I return to my peak in the future, I¡¯ll grant you a sliver of immortal fate.¡¯ A punch that contained Dao struck out at Lin fan. Lin fan was about to speak up, but to think that a weakling would dare to attack him! It seemed like he had to establish his authority. Forget it, I¡¯ll just kill him with one punch.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483: I want to save these civilians who are living in deep waters</h4>

    In Bai Jingyang¡¯s previous life, he was insufferably arrogant. No one dared to disobey him, and those who disobeyed him would die. As for joining the sect of an ant, he was originally unwilling, but he had no choice. He had countless celestial methods, but he didn¡¯t have the corresponding resources. It was difficult to reach the peak again. This punch was very simple, but in its simplicity, there was a kind of ¡®Dao¡¯ that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Bai Jingyang was very confident that if the person in front of him wanted to receive this move, he would need to use his own dharmic powers to overwhelm him. In the stands, the Bai n leader asked in confusion,¡±¡±Immortal master Li, who is this?¡± He thought that the young man who had suddenly appeared in the ring must be an expert from the eastern sun sect. Although he was very young, his actual age was probably at least a hundred years old. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Immortal master Li said. How could he know where this person came from? ¡°Ah?¡± Just as he blurted out the word ¡®ah¡¯, the scene changed drastically. Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out. A tremendous amount of power burst out like a mad dragon. Bai Jingyang, who was still in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock, suddenly felt a terrifying forceing towards him. He was shocked and had no idea what was going on. ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡± Bang! Bang! The punchnded on Bai Jingyang¡¯s head, and it exploded like a watermelon, sttering blood and flesh all over the ground. ¡°What a brutal invader. I¡¯m fine, but I haven¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re already attacking me. If I wasn¡¯t stronger, I would have been killed by you.¡± He really didn¡¯t expect that the people of the true immortal world would be so ruthless. They knew that they were weak, but they still dared to attack. Such a brutal nature was really unpleasant and was probably deeply rooted in them. Points +9. ¡®Where did these pointse from? it¡¯s only nine points. A level one body tempering martial artist has ten points. This guy doesn¡¯t even have a body tempering martial artist, is he trying to be funny?¡¯ To Bai Jingyang, he had never expected such an ending. He had clearly been reincarnated, reincarnated, and climbed to a higher peak, yet he had died just like that. ¡°Bastard, how dare youmit murder in front of this immortal master!¡± Immortal master Li hollered and attacked, wanting to kill Lin fan right there and then. The eastern sun sect hade to whitecauldron city to recruit disciples, but someone had dared to kill them. This clearly showed that they didn¡¯t care about the eastern sun sect. They deserved to die. ¡°Savage.¡± Lin fan was unhappy. He hadn¡¯t even said anything and they were already attacking him. When immortal master Li attacked, Lin fan punched out andnded on his face. In that short moment, immortal li felt this terrifying power and immediately regretted it. He wanted to beg for mercy, but it was toote. Bang! Bang! The moment the power entered the ring, it exploded, staining the ring with fresh blood. This was the scene that the strongest power should show. Themoners loved to be lively and had gathered around to watch thepetition. But when they saw this terrifying scene, they werepletely dumbfounded. Someone died ... The Bai n chief sat on the ground, dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect the immortal master of the eastern sun sect to be killed. Lin fan waved his arm,¡±everyone, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t be afraid. Your Peak Master isn¡¯t here to kill. Instead, I¡¯m here to save all of you. I¡¯m here to save all of you from the abyss of suffering. So, all of you, please calm down.¡± ¡°Argh! He killed someone. ¡± Themoners were in chaos as they fled in all directions. ¡°Sigh, it seems like thesemoners have been oppressed for many years. They can¡¯t believe in themselves.¡± Lin fan shook his head and sighed. Even though these were all natives of the true immortal world, as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, they should have a heart that wanted to save the world. As for those evil tyrants andndlords, which were those sects, they were too despicable. They had to be eliminated and return the world to its original state. ¡°You two, stop right there.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and pointed at the Bai and Chen families who wanted to run. ¡°Immortal master, please spare my life! Please spare my life!¡± The Bai n leader immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. Lin fan was filled with disdain as he waved his hand,¡±I¡¯ll give you guys the time to get the hell out of here. Tell those sects that Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak will personallye to the true immortal world to save the world. He will definitely exterminate them.¡± To the two n leaders, they didn¡¯t care about this and immediately ran. They were afraid that if they were a little slower, they would be killed by this terrifying guy. If even an immortal master was no match for him, how terrifying would he be? ¡°These sects are really disappointing. We¡¯ve already arrived, but there¡¯s not even a single one of them. At least send some people to fight.¡± Lin fan felt helpless. At this moment, there was no one around. Themoners who were originally watching the arena had disappeared. ¡°Alright, we can start now.¡± His goal was simple, which was to move the city away and save the civilians from the abyss of suffering and keep them away from danger. When they arrived outside the city, they ran around the city and cut off the periphery of the city, just like when they moved to the sanctuary. After falling into the deep pit, he raised his finger and the sword will shed out, breaking the foundation. He reached deep into the center of the city and held it with both hands. His power was like a spider web, densely intertwining and condensing the entire city. He shouted and raised the city up high. Boom! Boom! Boom! The city started to shake. Themoners who were hiding in their homes didn¡¯t know what was going on. All of them revealed a terrified expression. There weremoners standing on the streets. When they looked up, they realized that they were getting closer and closer to the sky. What was going on? could it be that the city was about to fly? ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a perfect idea.¡± He was so touched by his own wisdom that he was about to cry. He didn¡¯t expect that he could think of such a good idea. Theck of housing wasn¡¯t a problem. They could just move an entire city and live with themoners who were in deep water. He would be happy with the people and be one with them. In the end, he would slowly upy the true immortal world and save all the civilians. At the crack. Night Demon was very confused.¡±What method does this guy have? There are so many of us here, where can we find enough rooms for us to live in?¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Putisha said impatiently. ¡°Sect master, I¡¯m just asking. No matter what, you want me to shut up. You can¡¯t just stop me from talking, right?¡± Night Demon said anxiously. He realized that the sect master was bing more and more unreasonable.¡±Sect master, you can¡¯t do this. Life is unpredictable. In the future, I won¡¯t ...¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Putisha looked at night Demon, as if he would fight him to the death if he dared to say another word. He didn¡¯t want to hear Night Demon speak at all, not even a single word. Ever since Night Demon returned from the magnificent me sect, he had changed so much that it was unbelievable. He felt like Lin fan had taught him something, but now that they were in an Alliance, what else could he say? There was nothing more to say. Night Demon looked at the sect master and finally nodded,¡±Alright, alright, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Ji Yuan stood there without saying a word. Aftering to the true immortal realm, he was not thinking about how to invade, but how to leave the team. Of course, it was already impossible to unite with the people of the true immortal realm. He had already made an oath, but he didn¡¯t know if an oath would be effective in the true immortal world. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t try, because it was a gamble of his life, and it wasn¡¯t worth it. The sunshine sect¡¯s disciples were upying the territory from all directions. ¡°Whose territory is this? If there¡¯s no one, I¡¯ll nt the g. ¡± A disciple shouted. After waiting for a moment, he realized that there was no sound, so he directly inserted the g. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Peak Master Lin¡¯s method to be so useful.¡± The disciple sighed. When he looked up, it was already very far away. However, the magnificent me sect was their archenemy. They would never like the magnificent me sect in this life, so they continued to work. God order monarch was very bored.¡±Sanction, don¡¯t you feel very bored now? Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± ¡°Bet your mom.¡± Sanction cursed. Shenzhi-monarch looked at sanction helplessly.¡±If you don¡¯t want to bet, then don¡¯t bet. What kind of mother are you talking about? you don¡¯t have a mother. The thing I hate the most is people who gain something for nothing.¡± ¡°F * ck, dumbass.¡± Judgement shook his head. He felt that his divine rank had changed. It was different from before. It was not the divine rank he knew before. He had a huge headache. Suddenly, a huge ck shadow came from the distance. Everyone was shocked and raised their heads. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Many disciples were shocked, not knowing what that ck thing in the distance was. As for the demigods, they could see everything clearly. ¡°What is this guy holding?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was shocked. She felt that Lin fan of the magnificent me sect was really crazy. ¡°What?¡± monarch dan ¡®e asked,¡±did he move an entire city here?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone looked at each other and felt that this was impossible. He was getting closer and closer. ¡°F * ck, it really is a city.¡± Sanction was shocked. The Holy leader¡¯s expression was a little strange. He was wondering if the dangerous ces of the Saint convent sect were moved away in the same way. Now, this guy moved an entire city here, and he had an indescribable feeling. He felt hurt. ¡°My disciple, what are you doing?¡± Tian Xu was helpless. His precious disciple was too extraordinary. He was even more ruthless than he was when he was young. To be able to grow up to this point was already considered very difficult. Lin fan replied,¡±teacher, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just moved to a city and it¡¯s just nice for me to live in. Also, themoners in this city are living in deep trouble. How can a righteous and kind person like me just sit by and watch?¡± ¡°Shameless.¡± Cang wudao muttered. He was convinced. He had always believed in the saying ¡®a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow¡¯. Tian Xu wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with, so how could his disciple be any good? But fortunately, the heaven sect Pce was fine for the time being. If the true immortal world had not appeared, it was really hard for him to imagine what thend of origin would have be. Perhaps it would be this kid¡¯s yground. ¡°The people below, hurry up and make way. This Peak Master is putting down the city.¡± Lin fan shouted. What were these people standing there for? if this city went down, they would be smashed into pieces. [PS: continue writing. I¡¯ve been busy these past few days, so I¡¯ve written six chapters less.] She would return home from the hospital the day after tomorrow, and she would slowly return the favor then.

 Chapter 484

    <h4>Chapter 484: This bullying is too much!</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Lin fan slowly descended. In order to not let the civilians in the city suffer any injuries, he had to be really careful. Sometimes, he admired himself quite a bit. What a righteous and kind person. Not only was he bold, but he was also F * cking meticulous. This was not something a man could have. The disciples of the various sects were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. To move an entire city here by force, just how powerful was this force? it was way too terrifying. ¡°Teacher, how is it? This city isn¡¯t bad, right? this is something your disciple has been searching for a long time before finding. ¡± Lin fan pped his hands and said happily. Tian Xu came to Lin fan¡¯s side. He looked at the city, then at Lin fan.¡±Disciple, you¡¯re ... Very good.¡± He felt that he was a little too rash. If he moved the city over, he could understand. But the key was how to deal with the people in the city. He couldn¡¯t just kill them all. It might be a piece of cake for the sunshine sect to do it, but no matter what, the magnificent me sect was full of righteousness. ¡°Spare me, please spare me, immortal master!¡± Themoners in baiding city were all scared out of their wits. When the citynded and they saw the huge crowd, they knelt down and begged for mercy. Although they were civilians, they had heard rumors that there were demonic cultivators who cultivated cultivation techniques or refined Dharma Treasures that could massacre an entire city. Therefore, they must have encountered a demonic cultivator. ¡°Peak Master Lin, these are people from the true immortal world. In my opinion, we should just kill them all.¡± Sacred master said. Lin fan looked at the Holy master in a daze,¡±you¡¯re way too cruel, aren¡¯t you? to think that you could even think of such a suggestion. How terrifying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m cruel?¡± Sacred leader was stunned. This guy actually said that he was cruel. Did he even know what he was doing? Not to mention now, just in the past, when heunched a counterattack on the elephant god sect, he killed many disciples of the elephant god sect with one move and even left no bones behind. Now, he was being called cruel. This was simply a thief crying out To Catch a Thief. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. I don¡¯t want to talk to cruel people. I¡¯ve already made my decision. ¡± Lin fan said. He then floated into the air and shouted,¡±¡±Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We are the apostles of justice, the heroes who save the people. We are not here to hurt you, so please stand up.¡± The demigods from the various sects were embarrassed when they heard this. What was he saying? The Apostle of justice? The hero of the people? This was too embarrassing. Looking at Lin fan in the sky, the citizens of baiding city were panicking. They were just ordinary citizens. In the face of these immortal Masters, they were just the most lowly existences. As for the people of thend of origin, how would thesemoners know what they were? ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve sent you all here to save you. You must be living in fear under the prestige of those immortal Masters, but you can rest assured now because you¡¯ve already left them ande to our safe and preciousnd. So, you should just act as you normally do. We are very harmonious, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± Lin fan said. However, the citizens weren¡¯t fools. They felt that these people wanted to establish a sect and take over the city. Unfortunately, they were snatched away by the other party. As for resisting, he didn¡¯t even need to think about it. The other party had even brought over an entire city. How powerful and terrifying was this? At this moment, Lin fan felt that something wasn¡¯t right. It was as though there was something wrong with the void. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I suddenly thought of something and have to get busy.¡± Lin fan said, then left impatiently. ¡°My disciple ...¡± Tian Xu wanted to say something, but Lin fan was nowhere to be seen. He felt that the stall that his disciple had given him was a littleplicated. However, he naturally knew what his disciple meant. It was just to make these city people believe them, give them a ce to live, and cook for them. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Tian Xu coughed lightly and began to brainwash the people. After the disciple left, the teacher took over. The sacred master and the others were panicking when they heard this. They felt that something was wrong. This deception was too deep, and it was easy to be led into the water. In a ce where no one was around, Lin fan stood there and looked up into the sky,¡±there¡¯s always danger in the unseen world. Heavens, you can¡¯t be trying to F * ck me up, right? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you. ¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand. Although there was no lightning, he had this feeling. BOOM! As his voice resounded, thunder and lightning suddenly apanied him. ¡°Divine retribution!¡± He didn¡¯t expect the divine retribution toe. He opened his arms, didn¡¯t resist, and didn¡¯t run. He struck as he pleased. As the Thunderbolts descended, Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was standing. He was turned into ashes by Tian Gang. The might of the heavens was still very terrifying. Ten secondster, Lin fan opened his eyes and continued to lie on the ground. He curled his finger at the sky,¡±if you have the guts, continue to run.¡± The heavens and earth shook, and he was momentarily stunned. It was as if he had not expected this. ¡°What¡¯s going on? how did it attract the wrath of the heavens?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure it out. He didn¡¯t seem to have made an oath recently, and he didn¡¯t break it either, so why would there be a heavenly punishment for no reason? However, it didn¡¯t matter. He wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t seen the world. This kind of heavenly punishment was just ordinary. ¡°Come, continue to hack. If a man dies, he will nest in the sky. If he doesn¡¯t die for tens of thousands of years, this Peak Master will not wear clothes. The big Bird will aim at you and hack here.¡± Lin fanid on the ground with his four limbs spread out and his fifth limb raised up as he red at the world in rage. BOOM! Another bolt of lightning struck down, destroying everything. Even though he was already a demigod, he had no way of resisting the divine punishment. Unfortunately, ten secondster, a figure was lying there quietly. Heaven and earth shook, and everyone was stunned for a moment. But then, another bolt of lightning fell. After an unknown period of time, Lin fan was numb to it. He felt that the heavenly aura hade out of nowhere and he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°What did this Peak Master do to you to make you so angry? if I¡¯ve really done something wrong, please continue.¡± Lin fan looked up at the sky, wondering if it would still strike him. The heavenly Dao of the true immortal realm operated on its own without any consciousness. It had no personal emotions and could only evolve ording to its own will. The rebirth of true immortal whitecauldron and his attempt to climb to the top of the world was an unconscious act of the heavenly DAOs. The heavenly DAOs needed to evolve, and in order to evolve, they needed to reach a higher level of power. However, something regrettable happened. That was because Lin fan¡¯s single punch had destroyed everything. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a single fart left. This was something that the Heaven¡¯s Will felt extremely regretful about. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Lin fan waited for a moment. Everything was normal, and there were no fluctuations. Then, he got up and dusted his butt. He took out his clothes and put them on.¡±What the hell is this? what a waste of time.¡± The ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. A figure turned into a stream of light and arrived in the hall. ¡°Sect master, things are bad. The natives of thend of origin areing up.¡± The disciple who was monitoring the other side of the crack panicked. He didn¡¯t dare to forget that scene. Arge number of indigenous people swarmed up from thend of origin like locusts. That scene was really terrifying. When Emperor Chaobai heard this, he frowned.¡±Did you see elder Tang and the others?¡± ¡°Yes, elder Tang and the others are being watched by the natives.¡± The disciple said anxiously. He knew that these Aboriginals were not to be trifled with. He did not even look at the miserable state of elder Tang. It was really too horrible to look at. Their clothes were barely covering their bodies, and they only had a piece of cloth wrapped around their crotches. Emperor Chao Bai was anxious. He only wanted to save the sect elder, but what should he do in this situation? The rest of the sects didn¡¯t take any action at all. Even when he called for all the sects to act together, no one paid any attention. ¡°Haiz, these people didn¡¯t even care about the natives. When they get stronger, it would be toote for them to regret.¡± He shouted angrily at Emperor Bai. ¡°Sect master, let¡¯s invite the Grand Elder,¡± An elder said. This matter wasn¡¯t easy to resolve. The strength of the natives was beyond imagination. ¡°No,¡± Emperor Chao Bai immediately rejected the idea. Invite the Grand Elder? What kind of joke was this? if the Grand Elder were to step in, what would he do? The Grand Elder would definitely doubt his ability and think that he didn¡¯t have the ability to be the sect master of the heavenly Pce. By then, it would be toote to cry. ¡°Sect leader, what should we do? the other sects won¡¯t ask about this. The demon and demon Dao won¡¯t show up either. To them, they can¡¯t wait to see us fight to the death with the natives.¡± He raised his hand at the White Emperor.¡±Let me think.¡± He was thinking about how to resolve this matter. If it wasn¡¯t resolved properly, it would really cause a huge mess. Out of the ten immortal Dao sects, the one who suffered the most losses was the heavenly Pce. 14 elders, what kind of concept was that? This was basically cutting the sect¡¯s top power by half. ¡°Report!¡± Another disciple rushed in.¡±Reporting to sect master. Things are bad. The natives have taken baiding city away.¡± He red at the disciple,¡±why are you reporting this? the baiding city is the eastern sun sect. What does it have to do with us?¡± ¡°The eastern sun sect, yes, let¡¯s go to the eastern sun sect.¡± Emperor Chao Bai had his own thoughts, but he felt that something was amiss. The immortal sword sect had lost an elder, but they didn¡¯t even say anything. The eastern sun sect had only lost one city, so they probably didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Go, continue to monitor. If there¡¯s any situation, report it immediately.¡± He ordered the White Emperor. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan was struck badly but he couldn¡¯t understand why. No matter what, he didn¡¯t care if he was struck or killed but at least he had a reason. If he didn¡¯t even give a reason, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he wasn¡¯t giving face and was simply bullying people? I¡¯ll remember you, just you wait. ¡°My dear disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked when he saw his disciple. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just met an unreasonable one. Teacher, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin fan asked. Tian Xu smiled.¡±My dear disciple, I¡¯ll take action. There won¡¯t be any problems. It¡¯s done.¡± Lin fan looked over and realized that themoners had indeed returned to their normal appearances. At the same time, the disciples of the various sects had also moved in. ¡°Teacher, how did you do it?¡± Lin fan asked. ¡°A threat.¡± Tian Xuughed. ¡°Ah?¡± Lin fan was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°A threat,¡± Tian Xu replied. [PS: thank you for your saliva-soaked rice. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.] [PS: thank you, many readers, for your tips. It¡¯s a little too much to write down. Thank you all. Thank you.]

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485: I have sympathy for you</h4>

    He was a little helpless. He didn¡¯t expect his teacher to deal with these civilians by threatening them. This was not in line with his beliefs. He had wanted to use love to influence them, but now it seemedpletely unnecessary. He had already threatened them. It was unnecessary to use love to influence them. Besides, he didn¡¯t have that much love to influence others. This was actually quite good. ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve already settled everything that needs to be settled. But these sects are too ...¡± He couldn¡¯t figure out what the sects in the true immortal realm were all about. They had already arrived and upied a ce. At the same time, they had also picked up a city. Was there no movement at all? ¡°From what I can see, they¡¯re just waiting to see who will make the first move.¡± Tian Xu saw through their nature with a single nce, but he shook his head helplessly. This sect in the true immortal realm really disappointed them. ¡°Peak Master Lin, what do we do now? the disciples of the various sects have settled down. Now that the sects of the true immortal world are not taking the initiative to attack, do you want us to take the initiative?¡± The sacred master had lost all confidence in this true immortal realm sect. They thought about how brave theirnd of origin was. As long as they dared to invade, the first thing they did was to fight. Now that the armies of the various sects had gathered and descended upon the true immortal realm, they had originally wanted to have a great battle. But looking at the situation, it was very disappointing. ¡°If you already know, why are you still asking me? If we don¡¯t take the initiative to attack, are we supposed to wait for them here in vain?¡± Lin fan said. This Holy master was way too cruel. He didn¡¯t even like to talk to cruel people anymore. The sacred master hesitated for a moment.¡±If we take the initiative to attack, who should we attack first?¡± ¡°You ask me, and I¡¯ll ask whoever. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the weakest, and we¡¯ll fight whoever first. However, the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces are a little suspicious. These elders have all been captured by us. Have they never thought ofing to save us?¡± Lin fan asked back. The sects here were so inhumane. The elders had been captured for so many days and they didn¡¯t even let out a fart. At this moment, Lin fan pondered for a moment beforeing up with an idea.¡±Spread the news that we¡¯re going to kill these elders. Let¡¯s see what the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces have to say.¡± The sacred master replied,¡±MN. We can only try this method.¡± To Lin fan, this was the only way out. If they didn¡¯t show up and say anything, it would only prove that the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces had a heart of stone and were extremely cruel. They would even abandon their own people. Thend of origin. In a certain cave, screams reverberated through the world. ¡°It hurts, it hurts.¡± Liu ruochen¡¯s face was pale and covered in sweat. She was about to go crazy and still didn¡¯t know what was going on. Ever since she had mysteriously gotten pregnant, she had not returned to the sect. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t dare to go back for fear that Lin fan would kill her. However, Lin fan was very busy right now and didn¡¯t have the time to care about this. At this moment, Liu ruochen¡¯s mind was nk. She felt that she was not far from death. The feeling of being torn apart down there made her feel that this was probably the most painful thing in her life. In fact, she was still the original, but just like that, she had inexplicably changed. After a long time, a baby¡¯s cry was heard. Liu ruochen¡¯s entire body rxed. However, when she saw the naked baby, her eyes flickered with endless anger and murderous intent. Everything she had was destroyed by this baby. She had nothing left. He dragged his tired body to the baby. At this moment, the baby lying on the ground had his round eyes wide open. He did not cry or make a fuss, as if he was in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯ve destroyed everything I have.¡± Liu ruochen was extremely shrewd. She had endured in the Saint convent sect for so long with the goal of bing a powerful figure who could control everything. However, she lost everything because of Lin fan. And now, because of this baby, she had been pushed into a bottomless abyss. ¡°Die!¡± Liu ruochen had a crazed look on her face as she smacked the baby with her palm. It was obvious that she was going to kill him. However, just as her palm was about to touch the baby, she realized that the baby had raised his tender little hand and patted it gently. With a crack, Liu ruochen¡¯s eyes werepletely dazed. A miserable cry erupted. Her wrist was red and swollen, and her arm was broken. ¡°You bastard.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Liu ruochen roared and attacked again. She did not believe that she could not even kill a baby. However, just as she was about to touch the baby, the baby suddenly peed, and a pir of water shot toward Liu ruochen¡¯s face. BOOM! A terrifying force burst out and mmed Liu ruochen into the wall. She was so deeply embedded that she might not even be able to pull herself out. ¡°How could this be?¡± Liu ruochen was dumbfounded. The baby that had destroyed everything was actually so powerful. The urine that sprayed on her face slowly fell down, but it made her temporarily clear-headed. She felt like she had discovered something incredible. She had given birth to this baby, and he was already so powerful at birth. If he were to grow up in the future, wouldn¡¯t he be even more terrifying? Magnificent me sect, Saint convent sect, Lin fan, you all have to die.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Instantly, Liu ruochenughed hysterically. Her beautiful face looked extremely terrifying. Creak! Liu ruochen slowly climbed down from the wall. She no longer had any killing intent and said gently,¡±¡±Son, I¡¯m your mother.¡± Looking at the baby¡¯s calm and lovely little face, she slowly leaned over, wanting to pick him up. However, when the face was about to touch the baby ... However, the baby frowned. There was the smell of urine. He waved his little palm and mmed it on Liu ruochen¡¯s face. Bang! Bang! Like a spinning top, Liu ruochen was sent flying into the distance. ¡°Amazing, so amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that I, Liu ruochen, would be blessed by the heavens and earth to give birth to this child. Even if I can¡¯t reach this level myself, I should be able to be a mother because of my son.¡± She already had a crazy idea, and that was to raise this baby and use him for her own purposes. In the end, he would use this baby to let them know what true terror was. Although her face was swollen, it did not affect her excitement. When she looked at the baby, it was like she was looking at a precious treasure. The true immortal realm. Lin fan entered the city and sat down cross-legged to cultivate. The demigod had already started spreading the news to see what the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces were thinking. On the other hand, he was cultivating. Although he had already be a demigod, it was still not enough. He was still far from the realm he wanted to reach. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to earn experience points. The time required is a little scary.¡± ¡°Improve the¡± mixed Yuan earth body,¡±¡± he thought. This martial art was owned by the earth Yuan Bell. It was a hard body skill, different from those immortal Arts. ¡± 200000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Mixed element earth body (1st level)¡± Suddenly, a power burst out from his body. However, this power was slightly different from the power of heaven and earth. It was obviously magic power, but the source was the same. It was power. ¡°Upgrade,¡± With his current points, he could still level up. ¡± 400000 points consumed.¡± ¡°Mixed element earth body (2nd level)¡± When he reached the second level, his body once again surged with power. However,pared to his current Foundation capacity, it was still a drop in the bucket. ¡°How miserable. ording to the situation, there¡¯s still a long way to go before I can enter the God Realm.¡± He had a headache. The God Realm was too difficult, but even so, it didn¡¯t dampen his confidence. He had to enter the God Realm no matter what. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak with a firm tone. A few dayster. Lin fan had been cultivating and umting experience points. The news finally spread. In the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces, Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly and even somewhat helpless.¡±Tell me, what should we do now? the natives of thend of origin want to kill our sect¡¯s elders. They are forcing us to show ourselves.¡± ¡°Sect leader, we can¡¯t wait any longer. Even if the savages are forcing us to show up, we have to go. If we don ¡®t, we¡¯ll lose all of our elders. That¡¯ll be a huge loss.¡± An elder said. ¡°What a bunch of bastards, why do they have to get involved with our sect? there are ten sects of the immortal path, the devil path, and the demonic path. There are so many sects, why are they the only ones targeted?¡± Emperor Chao Bai felt like crying, feeling that these natives were really going too far. This clearly showed that he didn¡¯t take the heavenly Pce seriously. Some elders muttered in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t me the natives for this. Who asked their sect to go in the moment the crack opened and even lose so many elders? These natives weren¡¯t stupid. They clearly had hostages in their hands, so why were they still bullying other sects? It could only be said that the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces had bad luck this time. ¡°Sect master, are we going to save them or not?¡± The elder asked. Emperor Chao Bai took a deep breath.¡±Save him. How can we not save him?¡± The elder felt bitter in his heart. He felt that something big was about to happen. At the same time, he was filled with regret. Their ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces had acted like they were big-headed prawns. Now, they were in for a tragedy. The rest of the sects knew about this matter. To them, this matter had nothing to do with them. Of course, they still had to watch the show. They didn¡¯t know what the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces were going to do. Could it be that the entire sect was going to fight to the death with these natives? if that was the case, then that would be really fun to see. After a period of time, the people of baiding city finally epted the situation. However, these people treated them quite well, so they went back to their usual routine. ¡°I¡¯ve gained more than 10 million experience points during this period.¡± He cultivated every day without rest and could increase nearly 2.6 million experience points in a day. It was not slow. He pushed open the door and stepped into the air. Outside the city, there was a stone tform. Thirteen elders were squatting there, each of them with a worried expression. ¡°This is none of my business. I¡¯m an elder of the immortal sword sect, not the heavenly Pce.¡± Zuo Yunfei said helplessly. He was very lonely here alone. If someone from the immortal sword sect was also caught, he would feel that he had apanion, and he wouldn¡¯t be so scared and bored. But it was a pity that the people around him were all from the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces. ¡°Hey, I say, will your leadere to save you? Why do I feel that your sect leader is quite timid? there hasn¡¯t been any movement for so many days. ¡± Zuo Yunfei asked. At the same time, he had a deep sense of sympathy for these people. Following the wrong person was so bitter.

 Chapter 486 - Dont say I didnt give you a chance

    <h4>Chapter 486: Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance</h4>

    ¡°Zuo Yunfei, shut up. Your immortal sword sect has already forgotten about you, and you still want to mock us? why don¡¯t you look at your own situation?¡± Tang tianri red at him and said unhappily.

    Zuo Yunfei was furious when he saw Tang tianri. He roared,¡±¡±Tang tianri, you bastard! Who did this to me? if you didn¡¯t trick me, do you think I would be like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re stupid, who can you me?¡± Tang tianri said in disdain.

    ¡°I ... I ...¡± For a moment, he was speechless. However, he secretly swore to himself that he would remember this. As long as he could live, he would make this bastard pay the price. How dare he trick a peerless sword immortal like him?

    Suddenly, everyone quieted down and muttered softly.

    ¡°That native is here.¡±

    Tang tianri looked at them from the corner of his eye and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They were in such a miserable state because of the other party. This native was very strong.

    Lin fan took the steamed buns and ate them happily. He walked in front of everyone and said,¡±have you guys had breakfast? do you want some big steamed buns?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± They didn¡¯t dare to not answer the other party¡¯s questions. If they didn¡¯t answer, who knew what the other party would do to them? they might even say,¡±I asked you a question, but you didn¡¯t answer. Are you not giving me face?¡±

    Thus, there was no harm in answering honestly.

    /

    They had cultivated to this realm and had long absorbed the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, achieving inedia. Why would they need to eat these coarse grains?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Lin fan shook his head,¡±I wanted to let you guys eat your fill and die of hunger.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone raised their heads and looked at this native in disbelief,¡±you want to kill us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, otherwise I would have kept you guys for the winter.¡± Lin fan ate his bun and said calmly,¡±don¡¯t worry, my knife is really fast. I raise my hand and I slice down. Whoosh, it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, we have no grudge against each other. Please don¡¯t kill me. I, Zuo Yunfei, will remember your great kindness.¡± Zuo Yunfei panicked. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party still wanted to kill them.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate to this realm. He didn¡¯t know how much pain he had suffered. If he was killed by the other party, he would have nothing left.

    ¡°What do I need your great kindness for? it¡¯s not worth a single cent.¡± Lin fan looked up into the void and was starting to get impatient,¡±are theying or not? if they don ¡®t, I¡¯m going to start killing them.¡±

    These guys were the elders of the two sects. They couldn¡¯t be kept alive. If they were, they would only be a scourge.

    Moreover, they were all demigods. If they were released, the two sects would recover their strength for nothing, which would be bad for them.

    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t so extravagant that he wouldn¡¯t earn points.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, are these dogsing or not?¡± Sanction asked. He had waited for a long time and looked for a long time, but he didn¡¯t find any movement in heaven and earth.

    ¡°Be more civilized, don¡¯t scold people the moment you open your mouth.¡± Lin fan said. Now that the punishment had been destroyed, it was hard to say if he could survive in the future.

    If he spewed vulgarities every day, he would be hacked to death one day.

    ¡°I¡¯m very civilized. ¡± Sanction said in a daze, as if he did not quite understand what Peak Master Lin meant. He clearly did not say any vulgarities, so why did he ask him to be more civilized?

    At this moment, the void in the distance started to tremble. The tremors were like waves, rolling overyer byyer.

    At the same time, it was apanied by multicolored light. The multicolored light was like a mist.

    There seemed to be a huge heavenly Pce inside.

    The sect master of the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce is here.¡± Tang tianri was overjoyed, and an excited smile appeared on his face.¡±I knew it. The sect leader and the others would never give up on us.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re finally here. ¡± Sanctions rubbed shoulders and was extremely excited. It was obvious that a huge battle was about to happen.

    Lin fan said,¡±those below the demigod realm, hurry up and return. Don¡¯te out.¡±

    Instantly, the group of disciples retreated like the tide. They knew that this contest was not something they could participate in.

    If a battle really broke out, just the shockwaves from the battle would be enough to kill them.

    ¡°This special effect is a little awesome.¡± Lin fan realized that the way these experts descended was really different. Weird scenes appeared so frequently. They were really cultivators.

    ¡°Disciple, the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces have arrived, but there are still many experts hidden in the surroundings.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan nodded his head calmly,¡±yes, your disciple has felt it as well. These guys hiding in the void should be from the other sects. They¡¯re clearly here to check out the situation.¡±

    In the distance, Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s expression was grave. This time, he hade with his trump card, the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce.

    Although it was a high-grade immortal weapon, it was not just a simple one. It was the Emperor of the high-grade Immortal Weapons.

    ¡°Your sect leader is here. Are you very excited?¡± Lin fan looked at Tang tianri and the others and shook his head. They were already captured, yet they were still smiling like flowers. Did they really think that the sect leader could save them?

    Tang tianri and the others trembled and immediately became well-behaved. They were still in the hands of this native. If this native killed them in advance, even if the sect leader came, it would be useless.

    Instantly, the multicolored light dissipated, and a group of people floated in the air.

    This scene was like a heavenly soldier descending. He stepped on the auspicious clouds and looked down.

    Lin fan looked up at the sky and cursed,¡±you bunch of fes, are you guys sick in the head? we¡¯ve been waiting here for so many days and there¡¯s not even a single sign of us. What? are you looking down on us?¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s expression was grave. He lowered his gaze and took in everything. At the same time, he saw the elders of the sect squatting there.

    However, he was filled with grief and indignation. He had not expected this native to treat an elder of the heavenly Pce in such a way. What was the meaning of stripping him naked?

    The various sects that were hidden in the void and watching the scene were also shocked. This native was really fierce. The moment he opened his mouth, he spat. He was definitely not ordinary. He was really fierce.

    ¡°Everyone, my sect has no enmity with you. Why do you have to make things difficult for my sect¡¯s elder? why don¡¯t you let him go and we can have a good talk?¡± Elder Huang Ren said, but there were mes dancing in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you? do you have the right to speak? Let your so-called sect master speak. ¡± Lin fan waved his hand and said.

    ¡°You ...¡± Huang Ren was furious, but he held it in and kept his mouth shut.

    He was an elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, and his status was only second to the sect master. Now that this native actually said that he didn¡¯t have the qualifications, he was very annoyed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, fellow Daoist. ¡± His earth Yuan Bell was still in the hands of Emperor Bai. This time, he was here not only to save the sect but also to get the earth Yuan Bell back.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your Dao friend? please correct your attitude and respectfully call me Peak Master Lin.¡± Lin fan took a look. Since he hade to the true immortal world, he had to raise his own status and let the other party know that he was not someone who was easy to talk to.

    Otherwise, he would really think that he was easy to talk to and not respect him enough.

    Emperor Chao Bai was angry, but he could only endure it. He was very disappointed with the various sects. If they had joined forces, how could these natives still be able to do anything? in the end, he could only cup his fists.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, my sect has no enmity with you. Why do you have to capture my sect¡¯s elder?¡±

    Right now, they could only keep these natives under control. If they made a move, the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces would suffer a huge loss. At the same time, the other sects would definitely take this opportunity to make some small moves.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t reply and said softly,¡±¡±Teacher, should we make a move?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what this guy is up to. ¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan said,¡±what are we waiting for? we came here to counterattack. There¡¯s no point in waiting. Let¡¯s just fight. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°No, there are too many people here, and most of them are hiding in the void. If we are entangled by the heavenly Pce, the people hiding in the void will attack the people in the city. We can¡¯t stop them.¡± Tian Xu was more thoughtful and didn¡¯t want anything to happen.

    ¡°You do have a point.¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment and felt that it made sense.

    Seeing that the other party did not reply, Emperor Chaobai was a little nervous. He had made a great decision toe here this time.

    If they didn¡¯te, the other sects would think that the heavenly Pce was afraid of these natives.

    However, if they didn¡¯te, the sect elders would be killed and they would beughed at by the various sects. If their reputation was damaged and the Grand elders found out, they would definitely beat them to death.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin.¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lin fan raised his hand.¡±Are you trying to save them?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said to the White Emperor.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t say that this Peak Master doesn¡¯t give you peace-loving people a chance. If you can defeat me in a one-on-one fight, I can let you bring back the sect¡¯s elder. Of course, this Peak Master is also very magnanimous and can give you countless chances. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you can find such an opportunity? it¡¯s simply too great. Only someone like me would give you such an opportunity.¡±

    Lin fan sighed. A person like him should have a bright life.

    His current life was quite brilliant, and he was very satisfied.

    Voices were transmitted to each other in the void.

    ¡°This native of thend of origin is really arrogant. He actually wants the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce to take turns to fight him. Does he really think he is invincible?¡±

    ¡°Although we are not on good terms with the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be looked down upon by the natives. Although Emperor Chao Bai is a hypocrite, he has even brought an upper-grade celestial artifact like the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. What ability does this native have to say such things?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Emperor Chao Bai has to say. Taking turns to fight is really fun. Now, there are still neen elders and with Emperor Chao Bai, there are twenty of them. No matter how strong this native is, his Qi will be exhausted after the battle. ¡±

    ¡°I heard that the cultivation of these natives is different from ours.¡±

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s different or not, it¡¯ll be the same in the end. What is Emperor Chao Bai still thinking about? he can just agree to it.¡±

    The Lords of the various sects were whispering and discussing among themselves.

    Some were gloating.

    Some were indignant.

    Although he didn¡¯t offend them, this native was too arrogant and they didn¡¯t like him.

    Wasn¡¯t this underestimating their true immortal realm?

 Chapter 487 - We were too careless

    <h4>Chapter 487: We were too careless</h4>

    ¡°My disciple, can you hold on?¡± Tian Xu asked worriedly.

    Lin fan said,¡±master, don¡¯t say that. I can¡¯t be weak. If they know that I can¡¯t hold it in, they¡¯ll immediately agree to it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m being so strong now. I¡¯m just trying to put pressure on them.¡±

    A look of worry appeared on Tian Xu¡¯s face. Anyone who was not blind could see it, but it quickly disappeared and became calm.

    ¡°Sect master, did you see that?¡± Huang Ren said softly. He had just seen the two natives whisper to each other and the old native had a worried expression. What did that mean?

    If one used their brain to think about it, it might not be difficult to understand why.

    ¡°I see it.¡± He nodded at Emperor Bai.

    Although it was only for a moment, it was clear that this native was probably exaggerating.

    If it was that old native who came to fight, he might have thought that he had no chance at all, because that old man¡¯s strength was extraordinary.

    ¡°What do you think? are you willing? if you¡¯re not, then forget it. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± Lin fan said.

    Emperor Chao Bai didn¡¯t hesitate. He felt that this native was pretending to be arrogant, but he would soon change his attitude. Thus, he spoke directly.

    /

    ¡°Alright, no problem. Thank you, Peak Master Lin, for giving me this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taken the bait. ¡± Lin fanughed in his heart. A look of surprise appeared on his face for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.

    Of course, this scene was seen by Emperor Chao Bai.

    ¡°So this native was just putting on an act. Very good, then he¡¯ll have to pay the price for his actions.¡± Emperor Chao Baiughed coldly in his heart.

    ¡°Sect master, let me handle this battle.¡± Elder Huang Ren requested to fight.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded at Emperor Bai and agreed to the request. Huang Ren was the weakest of the remaining elders. It was time to see how strong this native was.

    Although he knew that this native¡¯s cultivation base was at the way of the virtual refinement realm, there were differences between these realms. As for how high they were, it had yet to be verified.

    The various sects hidden in the void perked up. It was about to begin. This was going to be interesting.

    Floating in the void, Lin fan clenched his fists, ready to fight at any moment.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, I am Huang Ren, an elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. Please forgive me if I hurt youter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huang Ren said. A clear air rose and wrapped around his body.

    ¡°Profound Dragon Qi! I never thought that Junior Brother Huang would use all his strength in his first move. This native is going to be unlucky. This profound Dragon Qi has countless uses, it¡¯sparable to some upper grade Immortal Weapons.¡± An elder said with a smile. He felt that this native was going to be very troublesome.

    Lin fan said,¡±elder Huang, you have to consider this carefully. If you fight and lose, you¡¯ll have to be like them, squatting there naked.¡±

    These words sounded like they had good intentions.

    But in Huang Ren¡¯s eyes, this native was clearly afraid.

    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need. If we lose, we¡¯ll deal with it however we want. Peak Master Lin, make your move.¡± Huang Renughed as he formed a hand seal. The profound Dragon Qi that wrapped around his body suddenly rose and became several times thicker than before.

    It even formed into a menacing mysterious Dragon that swept out towards Lin fan.

    ¡°Interesting, but not big enough.¡± Lin fan held it in. He really wanted to finish him off with one punch but if it was too violent and scared no one, then it would be a waste.

    Therefore, there would be many benefits in the future if he could endure it and calm down.

    In an instant, the void trembled.

    ¡°Imperial heaven palm!¡±

    Elder Huang Ren felt like he had the upper hand and was beating up this native so much that he was dodging. Therefore, he let go of himself and grabbed him.

    The void trembled as a thick amount of power condensed into a gigantic hand that grabbed out at Lin fan.

    ¡°Amazing. I didn¡¯t think that elder Huang of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces would have such a technique. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Lin fan flickered through the void and appeared right in front of elder Huang Ren.

    He clenched his fist and punched out.

    ¡°What?¡± Huang Ren was stunned and he quickly retaliated, pping Lin fan¡¯s body.

    But at this moment, Lin fan¡¯s fist followed right behind him, mming into Huang Ren¡¯s abdomen. The violent force pierced through his body, causing elder Huang Ren¡¯s eyes to bulge out as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Lin fan clutched at his chest as well. He wanted to vomit blood, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. However, his face was still red as if he was in great pain.

    ¡°As expected, he won by half a move.¡± Lin fan said. He grabbed elder Huang Ren with one hand and tossed him behind.

    Sanction Kingughed and grabbed Huang Ren.

    ¡°How did this happen? I was so close.¡± Huang Ren wasn¡¯t willing. He had already hit the native.

    If he had used a secret technique to Dodge, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been hit by this punch.

    But now, no matter what he said, it was useless.

    However, even though he was remorseful, he realized that this native wasn¡¯t that strong. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple in the air and sighed inwardly. He felt that his precious disciple was too cunning. Was there a need to put on such an act?

    He was clearly trying to trap them.

    The people from the various sects were discussing in low voices.

    ¡°This native¡¯s strength isn¡¯t that strong. Even Huang Ren was able to injure him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. However, he can not be underestimated. He has such strength at such a young age. It¡¯s reasonable for him to be a little arrogant.¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai heaved a sigh of relief. So that was how it was. He finally understood the strength of this native.

    He was on par with Huang Ren and was slightly stronger, but he was not that strong.

    At this moment, he wanted to take action personally to capture this native and save the sect elder. However, elder Qing Yun took the initiative to ask for battle.

    ¡°Sect master, leave this person to me. With such strength, there¡¯s no need for sect master and the other senior brothers to act.¡±

    Elder Qing Yun was wearing a green robe with nine green clouds on it. His every movement was like that of an immortal.

    He had requested to fight because he wanted to take down this native and show off in front of all the sects. He wanted to let them know the strength of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, this old man is Qing Yun. I challenge one and two. Please show mercy.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s tone was modest, but his eyes were filled with pride.

    If this was all the strength of this native, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lin fan smiled.

    However, he was cursing in his heart. ¡®This group of idiots really think that I¡¯m easy to bully. But that¡¯s good. Take it slow. There¡¯s no rush. In any case, you¡¯ll know how sad it ister.¡¯

    Instantly, the two of them exchanged blows.

    Everyone at the scene was extremely shocked. This Qing Yun was really fierce. He went all out the moment he came up. He wore immortal clothes and held Immortal Weapons as he smashed them onto the native¡¯s body.

    Celestial light shot out in all directions, covering the entire heaven and earth.

    Void refinement realm and Dao fusing realm cultivators were extraordinary. Every time they attacked, they could draw upon thews of the great Dao.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, is this all you¡¯ve got? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m disappointed. ¡± Elder Qing Yun wielded an immortal weapon. Every time he activated it, destructive power would surge out.

    ¡°This Qing Yun is really ruthless. He¡¯s going to kill us. If we get hit by his immortal weapon, we might even lose half of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, looking at this native dodging left and right while being beaten up, I can¡¯t help butugh.¡±

    ¡°No, Qing Yun seems to have been deceived by the other party. This consumption of magic power is too great. If we still can¡¯t take down this native, I think things will be bad.¡±

    Sure enough, not long after this person finished speaking, elder Qing Yun¡¯s magic power had been greatly exhausted and beads of sweat began to fall from his forehead.

    ¡°Elder Qing Yun, your immortal weapon is so strong! I was almost beaten by you!¡±

    Lin fan was in a sorry state, but he appeared behind elder Qing Yun. He clenched his fingers into a fist and mmed it down on his back.

    Pfft!

    Spurting out a mouthful of blood, Qing Yun¡¯s pupils constricted as though he couldn¡¯t believe it. He had always had the upper hand, but how did it end up like this?

    ¡°Sect master, Qing Yun was too careless. He thought that he was stronger than this native, so he used his immortal weapon casually. This consumed too much of his magic power, and he didn¡¯t have any defense at all, which allowed this native to seize the opportunity. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Qing Yun had paid more attention to his own condition, I¡¯m afraid that the one who would suffer in the end would be this native.¡±

    The elders whispered to each other. They felt a little regretful, thinking that Qing Yun shouldn¡¯t have done this.

    ¡°How can we be so careless? this native isn¡¯t that strong, and he still managed to seize the opportunity.¡± Chao Bai said hatefully.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±I won by a narrow margin. It was really dangerous.¡±

    Elder Qing Yun, who had fallen to the ground, was just about to stand up when he fell to the ground with a thud. He turned his head and said angrily,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Sanction grabbed Qing Yun¡¯s ankle and dragged him along.¡±What are you doing? if you lost, you better behave yourself. Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I was too careless.¡± Qing Yun hammered the ground, very unwilling.¡±Peak Master Lin, I was too careless just now. I request to do it again.¡±

    ¡°No, a loss is a loss. There¡¯s no second chance.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Sigh, I really regret it.¡± Qing Yun was filled with regret. He could have captured the other party, but because he was too careless, the other party had seized the opportunity. If he was given another chance, things definitely wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.

    ¡°Sect master, he¡¯s not that strong. Don¡¯t be as careless as I am.¡±

    Pa!

    Sanction kicked Qing Yun¡¯s face.¡±Behave yourself. This is just a game. How can you be so careless? you¡¯re already a captive, you bastard. Show me the look of a captive.¡±

    Elder Qing Yun saw stars from the kick and heard rustling sounds. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he had been stripped naked by these natives.

    Then, sanction kicked Qing Yun¡¯s butt.¡±Squat down like them.¡±

    Qing Yun wanted to curse but decided against it. He obediently squatted in a row with the crowd and then looked at Huang Ren with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I was too careless.¡±

 Chapter 488 - You already have no one else

    <h4>Chapter 488: You already have no one else</h4>

    Huang Ren looked at Qing Yun and didn¡¯t really want to say anything.

    How could he stillugh at a time like this?

    Careless? Carelessness could lead to death.

    ¡°Hehe, what a F * cking joke. Two more. I think your heavenly Pce should just surrender. Maybe these natives won¡¯t kill the captives.¡± Zuo Yunfei smiled.

    Two of the 16 elders of the ck Tortoise thirty-three Celestial Pce had been killed, and now, 14 of them had been captured. The sect was basically done for. And from the looks of it, it was still happening. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before more people joined.

    ¡°Tian Xu, do you think we should kill these guys?¡± Sacred leader asked. ording to his n, he naturally couldn¡¯t leave these people alive, but he definitely couldn¡¯t kill them now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it first. ¡± He knew that the true immortal world was not as simple as it seemed. The strongest people in the world were definitely not these people.

    This was because thend of origin had many secrets that he had yet to see through.

    The woman that Huo Rong had once met gave him a very dangerous feeling. Although her aura was calm, she could control the origin of time. How terrifying was that?

    If one had not reached a certain realm, one would not be able to understand the horror within.

    /

    But now, the stronger he was, the more shocked he was. Even now, he hadn¡¯t even seen the time origin, let aloneprehended it.

    This was no longer a power that humans could control.

    Therefore, he suggested that these people should be kept alive as a backup n.

    ¡°Sect master, let me do it. When I saw the situation of clear sky peak just now, I was so anxious. I clearly had a chance of winning, but I lost because of my carelessness. Furthermore, this native is already injured and won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.¡± Gu Sheng requested to fight.

    He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He was about to die from anxiety.

    If he had known earlier, he would have made a move earlier on. A native with such average strength yet so arrogant. What effort would it take to take him down?

    Emperor Chao Bai also felt that this native wasn¡¯t worth his time. His eyes were fixed on Tian Xu, because that man was the one who made him feel the most dangerous.

    Lin fan chuckled,¡±everyone, this Peak Master was lucky to have won. But looking at your faces, it seems like you guys are not convinced. If there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t convinced, you cane at me one by one. This Peak Master will take you on.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Gu Sheng stomped in the air as immortal Qi swirled around his body. Behind him, the shadow of a ming phoenix rose into the sky.

    The surrounding temperature was gradually rising.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan smiled.

    No one knew what kind of magic art Gu Sheng had used, but a wave of fire suddenly appeared under his empty feet, turning half of the sky red.

    The people from the various sects hidden in the void couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°This old man Gu Sheng is quite powerful. He has actually cultivated the Phoenix Fire Nirvana technique to such a level. He can create a sea of fire that stretches for hundreds of miles. Is he trying to roast this native?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with this native.¡±

    ¡°What problem can there be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡±

    They looked at the situation andmented from time to time. But some people felt that this native didn¡¯t feel right, but they couldn¡¯t say it.

    After a long while, the originally calm Gu Sheng was also fuming with anger.

    This native didn¡¯t fight with him but kept dodging. At the same time, he attacked him several times but was blocked by him.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, isn¡¯t it interesting for you to keep hiding?¡± As Gu Sheng retracted his hand, the mes stopped for a moment. However, at that moment, a figure appeared in front of Gu Sheng.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Gu Sheng was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that this native wouldunch a sneak attack right after he finished his cultivation.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan threw out a punch and itnded on the side of Gu Sheng¡¯s face. He then followed up with two punches. Like raindrops, theynded on Gu Sheng¡¯s abdomen and mmed him onto the ground.

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Lin fannded and grabbed Gu Sheng. He tossed him behind and added one more captive.

    ¡°How despicable.¡± Gu Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn¡¯t ept this in his heart. He had not expected this native to be so despicable tounch a sneak attack on him.

    White Emperor Chao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to curse at Gu Sheng. ¡°What the f * ck is he doing? we were just having a good fight. Why did he stop? how could he be so careless and let his opponent seize the opportunity? what the f * ck is this?¡±

    ¡°Sect master, he ...¡± The surrounding elders didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    What was this? It was clearly a sure-win situation, but the other party had actually managed to sneak an attack on him.

    He had learned his lesson, and he still dared to be careless. Did he really think he was invincible?

    Even the onlookers were feeling sorry for Gu Sheng. What a pity! He had almost been able to suppress this native, but he had been too careless.

    ¡°Elder Gu, you¡¯re really good at using your mes. Quite a lot of my hair has been burned off, and I¡¯ve even been burned by the mes many times. If it wasn¡¯t for elder Gu¡¯s carelessness, I would¡¯ve needed to spend more effort to win.¡± Lin fan chuckled. That gleeful look on his face made the elders of the heavenly Pce so angry that they gritted their teeth.

    They were roaring in their hearts. Could it be that they didn¡¯t even have a single point?

    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Sheng¡¯s carelessness, he might have really thought that he could win.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡±

    Another elder was furious. This was too embarrassing.

    After a long time, they heard a voice that made them unhappy.

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ......

    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±

    There were more and more captives, and the elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces were getting fewer and fewer.

    Emperor Chaobai could no longer remain calm. His face was red with anger.¡±What¡¯s going on with you? tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was really angry. What was wrong with the sect elders? they were all so careless. How could they be careless?

    Not only was Emperor Chaobai stunned, but the rest of the sects were alsopletely dumbfounded.

    Up until now, they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what had happened.

    Every time they thought that this native was going to be unlucky, something would happen.

    When thest elder was captured, Lin fan floated there and let out a helpless smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just luck again. ¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai took a deep breath and raised his hand.¡±You all don¡¯t have toe. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    However, it was rather awkward to raise his hand. There was no sounding from behind him. He suddenly realized that the elders were all gone.

    ¡°Sect master, the elders of your heavenly Pce are all here. Do you still want topete?¡± Lin fan looked a little embarrassed. It was like he had won too much and made the other party single.

    When Emperor Chaobai heard this, he was stunned. He looked over and saw thirty-one Elders of the sect squatting there with swollen faces.

    ¡°Sect master, we were too careless.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have been so careless. Otherwise, how could this guy be my opponent?¡±

    Until now, these elders were full of regret. They always felt that they were so close to winning, and the reason for their loss was because they were too careless.

    The corners of Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s mouth twitched. He was unwilling and even regretful. If he had been the one to attack from the start, this would not have happened.

    ¡°Are you going topete or not? why don¡¯t you just forget it? you guys have lost too much.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯tpeted yet. If I win, let them go,¡± he said to Emperor Bai.

    ¡°This ... Alright, I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t give others a chance. If you need this opportunity, I¡¯ll give it to you. I just hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Lin fan said with a troubled look,¡±actually, your Peak Master here would suggest that you forget it. If you lose again, the heaven Pce will be finished.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± He smiled at Emperor Bai.¡±I¡¯ll lose. That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll never be careless.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, since that¡¯s the case,e on.¡± Lin fan waved his hand.

    The people from the various sects who were hidden in the void were speechless.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? the heavenly Pce is so unlucky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The elders have been captured. Emperor Chao Bai can¡¯t turn back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that Emperor Chao Bai has fallen into a great scheme?¡±

    They felt that Emperor Chao Bai had suffered a great loss this time. It was impossible to save the elders from these natives.

    Of course, they knew that Emperor Chaobai was extremely powerful and extraordinary. This native was doomed. He was probably just lucky to keep winning, which made him arrogant.

    If it were them, they would definitely notpete at this moment.

    Because it was no longer necessary.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make my move.¡± Suddenly, heaven and earth shook as a terrifying Mana Burst out from Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s body.

    The ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, which had appeared behind Emperor Chao Bai, shone with celestial light and transmitted celestial music.

    At the same time, a ck Tortoise divine beast appeared above the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. Its might was even more terrifying, making it difficult for one to resist.

    ¡°Haha, the sect master¡¯s attack is extraordinary, and the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce is an important treasure. How can he resist it?¡± Tang tianriughed.

    However, all of a sudden, he looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    Lin fan watched as the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce descended. At the same time, the heavens and the earth sank as a boundless pressure covered the sky and earth.

    ¡°Amazing! This Peak Master is serious now.¡±

    ¡°Open fire!¡±

    Immediately, countless cultivation techniques were activated.

    A terrifying power burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body. At the same time, his appearance underwent a huge change.

    It was rare for a hard body skill to be cultivated to his level.

    His ck hair was straight and extended to his heels. When Lin fan opened his eyes, his motionless ck hair started to dance like a dragon.

    ¡°F * ck! This native is hiding his strength. ¡±

    The void trembled. With Lin fan as the center, a shockwave of energy rippled out, forcing everyone who was hiding in the void out. When they saw this, they werepletely stunned.

    This was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    No wonder it was a fluke. How could this be a F * cking fluke?

    ¡°You ...¡± Emperor Chao Bai was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t turn back anymore. With a loud roar, his magic power surged, and the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce became even more violent.

    ¡°Emperor Chao Bai, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s mouth split open as heughed. He could finally start acting now.

    Then, he took out the earth-Yuan Bell from his storage ring and disappeared on the spot. He attacked the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, raised the earth-Yuan Bell in his hand, and smashed it down heavily.

    ¡°My earth Yuan clock.¡± Emperor Chao Bai was shocked. He immediately channeled his powers, wanting to retrieve the earth Yuan Bell. But no matter how the earth Yuan Bell resisted, it could not escape from Lin fan¡¯s control.

    ¡°This Peak Master has taken a fancy to this Bell, no one can take it away.¡± Lin fan¡¯s strength was terrifying to the extreme. He suppressed the earth Yuan Bell forcefully and then took control of it before smashing it down.

    BOOM!

    The earth Bell and the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce collided, and the resulting power fluctuations swept through the world, creating a spiritual Qi tsunami.

 Chapter 489 - My fist is still stronger

    <h4>Chapter 489: My fist is still stronger</h4>

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s heart trembled in disbelief. He had not expected this native to be controlling his earth Yuan Bell.

    No, this wasn¡¯t maniption. He was forcefully suppressing the earth Yuan Bell and using it to collide with his ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. This was the simplest and cruelest method.

    Whoosh!

    He retreated back towards Emperor Bai. When the two Immortal Weapons collided, the shockwaves created were so strong that he was unable to defend against them.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracks appeared on the surface of the earth Bell, and so did the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce.

    This was the result of the collision of two celestial artifacts.

    ¡°So useless! It¡¯s just one attack and I can¡¯t even take it anymore.¡± Lin fan swung the earth Yuan Bell in his hand. It felt quitefortable to use it to smash people.

    ¡°Master, save me, save me!¡± The item spirit of the earth Yuan Bell was scared out of his wits. He had not expected this native to be so cruel as to smash him directly.

    /

    Although his earth Yuan Bell could be used for both offense and defense, it still required the support of Dharma power to attack. However, this native didn¡¯t support it and directly smashed it. How could he take it?

    Furthermore, he was facing the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. Although they were both high-grade celestial artifacts, the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce was superior to him in terms of quality.

    Emperor Chaobai¡¯s face was gloomy. He kept urging his magic power to bring the earth Yuan Bell back to his side. However, no matter how much the earth Yuan Bell struggled, it could not escape the control of this native.

    This made Emperor Chaobai anxious. If this continued, the earth Yuan Bell would really be destroyed.

    ¡°Save what? earth Yuan Bell, you are my treasure. How can I let others save you? you are looking down on me. Fine, let me use you to bring out my strongest power.¡± Lin fanughed. It was so F * cking good. It was not his treasure, but it was so easy to use.

    Although the earth-Yuan Bell had been resisting, his power was not something that a mere fairy weapon couldpete with.

    Within the demigod realm, this Peak Master is invincible.

    Even if it was an immortal state warrior, he could still fight.

    ¡°What a despicable native. He just fought with us and he was hiding his strength.¡± Elder Qing Yun was furious. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.

    He had been unconvinced earlier because he had been just a little bit weaker. But now, the power that the other party had disyed had terrified them.

    If the other party had used this level of strength just now, they might not even have been able to withstand one move.

    The people from the various sects who were hiding in the void immediately retreated, maintaining a maximum distance.

    They were all shocked by this native. The strength that he had shown before couldn¡¯t bepared to what he was showing now.

    ¡°I knew something was wrong. So this native has been hiding all this time.¡±

    ¡°What a sinister native. This time, I¡¯ve really learned something new. The elder group of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces waspletely annihted. Emperor Chao Bai only has one path left, and that is to win. Otherwise, he¡¯ll really be finished.¡±

    ¡°Win? I don¡¯t think so. This native¡¯s strength is extraordinary, and the power he¡¯s using isn¡¯t Qi at all. It¡¯s different from what we have here. ¡±

    Previously, they had dared to get closer to take a look. But now, they no longer had any thoughts about it. The strength that the native had disyed was too strong. If the native attacked them after capturing Emperor Chao Bai, they would not be able to escape.

    ¡°Emperor Zhao Bai, I¡¯m here. If you want to save these elders, show me your full strength.¡± Lin fan grinned and attacked. With a flick of his wrist, the earth Yuan Bell mmed down.

    ¡°Detestable.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s anger soared to the sky. He put his palms together, and his vast mana was unleashed. The ck Tortoise Celestial Pce covered the sky and earth, and a true immortal voice was transmitted from within.

    A massive ck Tortoise appeared in the air, its massive ws tearing through the air as it came crashing down with terrifying might.

    ¡°Emperor Chaobai¡¯s strength is not just for show.¡± The people from the various sects sighed.

    As the sect master of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Especially after obtaining the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, the power that erupted from him was not something that ordinary people could withstand.

    Lin fan raised his head. Facing the huge w, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He raised the earth Yuan Bell and smashed it towards the huge w.

    ¡°This thing, other than being a Little Big, what else can it be?¡±

    The ck Tortoise¡¯s ws were the only difference.

    Tang tianri sneered.¡±This native is really reckless. He wants to use the earth Bell to fight the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. He probably doesn¡¯t know the power of the ck Tortoise after it shows itself.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Only you know how to die!¡± The Lord of sanctions kicked Tang tianri in the face. He had been standing by the side listening for a long time.

    He was the only one who was nagging.

    ¡°You ...¡± Tang tianri almost hated these natives to death. They had no human rights at all. They didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. As long as he had a chance to live, he would definitely teach these natives a lesson.

    Bang! Bang!

    The multicolored light enveloped the heavens and earth. It was so dazzling that it made it difficult for people to open their eyes.

    ¡°So, this is the power of two high grade Immortal Weapons.¡±

    Song Qinglian of the immortal sword sect looked serious. The strength of this native was beyond his imagination. If the sect hadn¡¯t informed him in time, he would have ended up like Zuo Yunfei in thend of origin.

    So, he should be d.

    As the light dissipated, the heaven and earth returned to peace. However, the void had long been shattered. The power of the two upper grade celestial artifacts was extraordinary. Thews of the celestial Dao contained in them were full of destructive power.

    Crack! Crack!

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    There was a hole on the surface of the earth-Yuan Bell. He didn¡¯t want to say anything. It was too sturdy. It was said to be a high-grade immortal artifact, but it was broken just like that.

    On the other hand, other than some cracks at the beginning, the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce was not damaged at all after the collision. Instead, the celestial light on its surface became more and more vigorous.

    ¡°Earth Yuan Bell.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s heart ached. The earth Yuan Bell was his immortal treasure, but it had suffered so much in the hands of this native.

    He could feel that the weapon spirit in the earth Bell had suffered heavy damage.

    Even if he were to take it back, it would take a long time to repair it.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken just like this?¡± Lin fan looked at the earth Yuan Bell in his hand and felt a little regretful. He had wanted to make good use of this earth Yuan Bell. But now that it was so broken, he couldn¡¯t take it out anymore.

    ¡°Big brother, please spare me. Please spare me.¡± The artifact Spirit begged for mercy. He was truly afraid. This native was simply too terrifying.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off for the time being.¡± Lin fan said regretfully.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± suddenly, the item spirit of the earth Bell was shocked.

    Lin fan opened his arms and hugged the earth Yuan Bell. This scene stunned everyone, not knowing what he was going to do.

    ¡°What is my precious disciple up to now?¡± Tian Xu was curious. He was convinced by his disciple.

    Since they were fighting, couldn¡¯t they be more serious? what was this?

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just trying to figure out what¡¯s going on with you.¡± Lin fan tried his best to hug the earth Bell tightly. Then, he used a little strength and his arms kept tightening.

    ¡°Stop ...¡± He shouted at Emperor Bai. He seemed to have understood what this native was going to do.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lin fan hollered. The veins on his arms were like tree roots, protruding out as he locked the earth Yuan Bell tightly.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s already broken, it¡¯s useless. Be my everything.¡±

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The surface of the earth Yuan Bell cracked like porcin.

    ¡°Master, save me, save me!¡± The item spirit of the earth Bell howled in agony as it felt as if its body was about to break apart.

    The various sects that were hidden in the void were dumbstruck as they watched all of this.

    That was an upper grade immortal weapon! How could it be destroyed so easily? but what did they just see? this indigenous being was actually going to crush this upper grade immortal weapon!

    How was that possible?

    Bang! Bang!

    The earth Bell exploded and its fragments scattered in the air. The weapon spirit within wanted to turn into a beam of light and leave. However, the moment it moved, it was caught by Lin fan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Lin fan chuckled as he clenched his fingers together. With a ¡°pa!¡± Sound, the weapon spirit of the earth Bell wailed out in pain and turned into ashes.

    ¡°Not bad, I got the points.¡±

    Lin fan was satisfied. He loved points the most.

    The earth Yuan Bell was a high-grade immortal artifact. Its cultivation base was at the way of the virtual refinement realm and it had 30000 points.

    ¡°ording to this calction, there are three realms of Dao integration of void refinement, and they correspond to demigod. So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    He understood now. An ordinary demigod would only have 10000 points, a slightly better one would have 20000 points, and a peak one would have 30000 points.

    This amount of points was considered veryrge.

    ¡°Bastard, you actually dared to destroy the earth Yuan Bell.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had not expected this native to destroy his earth Yuan Bell, which was his most precious treasure.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s just a matter of convenience. ¡± Lin fanughed. This earth Yuan Bell had really disappointed him. He had thought that it was hard enough, but reality had taught him a lesson.

    This was not even as hard as his own fist.

    Song Qinglian of the immortal sword sect looked at the scene solemnly and whispered,¡±¡±I have an uneasy feeling. I think we¡¯d better leave this ce. Emperor Chao Bai is no match for this native.¡±

    Everyone found it hard to believe when they heard this, but they had no choice but to believe it when they saw it.

    A high-grade celestial artifact couldn¡¯t withstand the hands of this native at all. With just his two arms, he had crushed a high-grade celestial artifact. How terrifying was this?

    ¡°Emperor Chaobai, let¡¯s get serious. You can continue using your ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, and I¡¯ll y with you with my fists.¡± Lin fan clenched his fists as he felt his body filled with energy.

    ¡°Tian Xu, I have to remind you that your disciple is a little too arrogant.¡± The Holy master looked at the scene and felt that Peak Master Lin¡¯s actions were a little arrogant. He could be beaten to death easily.

    ¡°Mad?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The sacred master nodded his head. If this wasn¡¯t arrogance, what else could it be? this was simply too arrogant, alright?

    Tian Xu looked at the situation in the sky and smiled.¡±¡±Saint Lord, my precious disciple isn¡¯t arrogant at all. He¡¯s always been very low-key, and now, he¡¯s just serious. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    The sacred leader looked at Tian Xu in a daze. He didn¡¯t even want to say anything.

    What the hell was he thinking?

    If this was not considered Savage, then what was?

    [PS: I picked her up from the hospital today. I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to die.]

 Chapter 490 - -done, done

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490-done, done</h4>

    Yi daoling was a little flustered.¡±Why do I feel like the sect master is going to lose?¡±

    However, as soon as he said this, he was scolded by Tang tianri.¡±What nonsense are you talking about? the sect leader will lose? Are you still dreaming?¡±

    Pada!

    The sanction King stepped on Tang tianri¡¯s head.¡±Do you F * cking not understand what I¡¯m saying? I told you to shut up. If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll stuff this stick into your ass.¡±

    The wooden stick was as thick as an arm. Tang tianri was terrified and immediately squatted down. He didn¡¯t dare to say another word. At the same time, the cold wind blew on his butt, making him feel cold.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and raised his head to look at Emperor Chao Bai in the void,¡±are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, this Peak Master will being soon, hehe. ¡±

    ¡°Damn you Aboriginals!¡± Furious, Chao Bai showed no mercy. Pressing down with both palms, the ck Tortoise roared and its giant ws came crashing down.

    The aura on the w was extraordinary. The power it contained was immense, and the immortal Daows within it burst out with the most powerful force.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll let you understand what true power is.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    /

    Lin fan shot up into the sky. The void where his feet were at started rippling out with a series of shockwaves that spread out in all directions.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to use his own body to fight the ck Tortoise. He¡¯s crazy. ¡±

    No one was optimistic about Lin fan¡¯s actions. He was clearly ying with his life.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers as a brilliant light burst forth from his fingertips. The light spun like a top, shining in all directions, causing one to be unable to open their eyes.

    ¡°The most powerful punch.¡± Lin fan hollered out as he punched out with his fist,nding it on the w of the ck Tortoise.

    To the others, the savage was going to cough up blood from the ck Tortoise¡¯s w. To their disbelief, the ck Tortoise shrieked and its w crumbled. It couldn¡¯t withstand the punch.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Emperor Chao Bai was shocked. After recovering for a short while, he shed with his immortal sword, cutting through the void and a ck crack extended out.

    ¡°Amazing! This is the sect master¡¯s great void Immortal Technique.¡± Tang tianri¡¯s emotions were surging, but he didn¡¯t dare to jump up in excitement when he saw the judgement at the side. He could only cheer in his heart.¡±All the best, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin fan chuckled as he stood in the void. Under the disbelieving gazes of everyone, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the ck crack in his hand.

    ¡°How could this be? what¡¯s up with this indigenous being? to think that he would be able to grab hold of the sword Qi of the void! That¡¯s something that¡¯s formless and without a physical form!¡± Tang tianri wanted to see this native being cut in half by theher sword Qi.

    However, the current situation shocked him so much that he almost jumped up.

    Before he could jump up, he was kicked to the ground by sanction.

    ¡°F * ck your mother! Did you just ignore my words? I¡¯ll stab you to death!¡± Judge was enraged. As a sovereign, even though he had been beaten up by Lin fan, he still had his dignity. Now that a mere captive had dared to challenge his authority time and time again, how could he tolerate this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Tang tianri shouted in fear. If the stick was stuffed in, he would die.

    Lin fan grabbed onto the sword Qi in the void. Even though he could not feel its physical form, he could tell that it was real. He then swung his arm and the sword Qi in the void was reflected back. A ck crack appeared in the heavens and earth as it struck towards Emperor Chao Bai.

    Then, Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was and reappeared beside Emperor Chao Bai with a maniacal smile on his face.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll let you feel my power.¡±

    With a furious roar, his fists rained down like raindrops.

    The true immortal world was a ce where the big shots of immortal cultivation resided. The immortal Arts that they cultivated all had special effects. However, to Lin fan, the thing that he was most interested in was an invincible power.

    Only the collision of flesh and blood, the mixing of sweat and blood, was the most exciting thing for him.

    BOOM!

    Emperor Chao Bai controlled the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce and mmed it towards Lin fan. Lin fan¡¯s fistnded on the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce and a loud boom was heard.

    The boundless ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, which was filled with immortal Qi, was falling down continuously under Lin fan¡¯s crazy output. To think that it could not take it any longer.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bold. ¡± Song Qinglian waspletely dumbfounded. This level of strength was too terrifying. Even the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce couldn¡¯t resist it.

    This was a top-notch high-grade immortal weapon, and it contained boundlessws of the immortal Dao.

    Even he wasn¡¯t a match for this native. However, this native was doing it with ease and didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.

    The power that exploded out shook the world and the shockwaves spread out for hundreds of miles. The people watching felt like they couldn¡¯t block the shockwaves and retreated.

    ¡°Emperor Chaobai, you¡¯re quite interesting. But I think the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce should be called the tortoise Celestial Pce. It¡¯s tough enough, but there¡¯s no rush. Let me see how long you can hold on.¡±

    Lin fanughed out loud. He put his hands together, his fingers clenched into a fist, and he hammered down.

    Bang! Bang!

    A beam of power light pierced through the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, and the vast power went through it and fell to the ground.

    A drop of cold sweat fell from Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s forehead. The impact of the energy just now had brushed past his face. If he had been close, he might have been seriously injured.

    ¡°Master, save me!¡±

    Suddenly.

    A voice came from the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. It was the artifact Spirit¡¯s cry for help.

    He looked up at Emperor Bai, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Dense cracks appeared on the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. These cracks were like a spider web that covered the entire surface.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    A roar reverberated, and a vast power struck the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce directly. With a bang, the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce shattered.

    A figure passed through the shattered ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, turned into a stream of light, and attacked Emperor Chao Bai.

    ¡°The ck Tortoise Celestial Pce.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s eyes widened and he struck like a Thunderbolt. This was the most precious treasure of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces and the symbol of his position as the sect leader.

    He had thought of thousands of possibilities, but he had never thought that the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce would be destroyed by someone.

    Because it was impossible.

    When the surrounding people saw this, they were all stunned. They didn¡¯t know what sort of skill this indigenous being was cultivating. How could the battle situation be like this? this waspletely different from them!

    ¡°What ck Tortoise? don¡¯t be too careless. Carelessness can lead to death.¡± His goal this time was to take down the sect leader of the heavenly Pce.

    If they hadn¡¯t acted tough earlier, the elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces might not have been able toe down. Now, it seemed that as long as they took down the sect leader, everything would be over.

    ¡°The ck Tortoise sacred body.¡±

    Just as Lin fan was prepared to take Emperor Chao Bai down with a single punch, he saw ayer of earth yellow immortal light shining out from Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s body.

    At the same time, a ck Tortoise appeared behind him.

    When the ck Tortoise opened its eyes, a terrifying aura burst forth. This was an extraordinary aura that could prate all Nine Heavens and tennds.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin fan¡¯s brows were furrowed. His movements were being hindered. When that punchnded on the immortal light, it only caused a ripple.

    ¡°Amazing, to think that he has such a technique.¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai floated in the air with his head lowered and his face twisted.¡±Native, you¡¯re too despicable.¡±

    The onlookers were also shocked when they saw this. They remembered that Emperor Chao Bai was once a Son of Heaven with the ck Tortoise sacred body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the sect leader of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces.

    Emperor Chaobai had never used it in all these years, so it was forgotten.

    But now, Emperor Chao Bai had been forced into such a state by the natives, and he was truly enraged.

    ¡°Sect master, when have I ever been evil? it¡¯s normal to suffer losses in a battle. These two celestial artifacts are really not that great. And you should know that I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you¡¯re too obsessed with external objects, it will affect your own strength greatly.¡± Lin fan replied indifferently.

    He was very troubled by Emperor Chaobai¡¯s turtle shell.

    He hated fighting the most. The other party had been defending all this time. Couldn¡¯t he just let loose and fight to his heart¡¯s content?

    What a disappointment.

    ¡°Shut up, you detestable native! I¡¯ll definitely take you down!¡± Emperor Chao Bai shouted angrily. As the sect master of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces, he had never been provoked like this.

    ¡°Sigh, vexation, I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you.¡±

    The moment he finished his words, Lin fan clenched his fingers tightly and disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared, he punched out at the yellow immortal light.

    However, this punch was just like the previous one. It was useless and could only cause ripples.

    ¡°Native, don¡¯t waste your energy. The Xuanwu sacred body is not something you can break. You¡¯re delusional.¡± Emperor Chao Bai said coldly. The Xuanwu sacred body was one of the sacred bodies in the realm of true immortals.

    At the same time, he had the Xuanwu sacred body and the cultivation technique of the Xuanwu 33 celestial pces, which was better.

    ¡°This Peak Master hates Holy bodies the most.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t put his words to heart. What a joke, can¡¯t you break it? I¡¯ll break it for you to see.

    In thend of origin, there were bloodlines and sacred bodies. They were simply trash. He pushed his way through and destroyed everything he encountered without any obstacles.

    Instantly, Lin fan hollered out as his fists rained down like raindrops,nding on the yellow immortal light.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Xuanwu¡¯s protection had changed. The power of the indigenous being¡¯s fist had prated it.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    With a punch, the earth-yellow immortal radiance was instantly shattered.

    Emperor Chao Bai was shocked. He tried to use his immortal skill. But with Lin fan so close to him, it was impossible for him to use any immortal skill.

    ¡°Lie down, brother.¡± Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out at Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s face.

    Pfft!

    He punched out, and the power prated through. He opened his mouth at Emperor Bai, and the teeth in his mouth cracked with blood.

    ¡°This Peak Master has said before, you¡¯re not good enough.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan appeared in front of Emperor Chao Bai and punched him in the stomach.

    With a boom, a dull sound reverberated through the world.

    Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s body was bowed, his eyes bulging and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Done, I¡¯m done.¡± Lin fan spread his fingers wide open and grabbed onto Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s head. As for Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s four limbs, they drooped down as he temporarily lost consciousness.

 Chapter 491 - How could you lie to an honest man like me?

    <h4>Chapter 491: How could you lie to an honest man like me?</h4>

    ¡°Sect master, we¡¯ve lost ...¡± The captured elders raised their heads and looked into the sky in disbelief. The invincible sect master in their hearts had actually lost to a native.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Tang tianri had escaped the punishment. In the words of punishment, what if he spat sh * t? but even so, he was still frightened by the punishment and almost lost his soul.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Do you know that the moment you dared to invade us, the end of your true immortal world was already set in stone?¡± Sanction grabbed Tang tianri¡¯s head and said with a smile. This sentence was the first time he had said it without swearing.

    Tang tianri looked at the sanction, and thousands of ¡®F * ck you¡¯ stomped through his heart. Who the F * ck said this?

    At the same time, he expressed a deep hatred for everything recorded in the ancient book. Which old bastard ancestor wrote this nonsense? this time, they had beenpletely trapped.

    The people of the various sects were all terrified. The most terrifying thing had finally happened.

    All of the upper echelons of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, one of the 10 sects of the immortal Dao, had been suppressed by the natives.

    They couldn¡¯t believe that this native was this powerful. Although this native was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, the Tigers weren¡¯t weak. They were taking turns to fight, but they couldn¡¯t ept the result.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that even if the upper echelons of the thirty-three celestial pces attacked together, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for this native?

    /

    In such a situation, how high must one¡¯s cultivation be to be able to do it?

    Lin fan grabbed onto Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s head and descended slowly.

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re invincible.¡± The magnificent me sect disciples shouted excitedly. Their blood was boiling when they saw their senior brother¡¯s power. Some disciples couldn¡¯t control themselves and started dancing on the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually this powerful. ¡± Ji Yuan looked on expressionlessly. He had merged with the beast spirit of the heavenly Hound and entered the demigod realm. But now, it seemed that the gap between him and Lin fan was really huge. It was like a chasm that was impossible to cross.

    ¡°Teacher, everything has been settled. All of the upper echelons of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces are here.¡± Lin fan chuckled and tossed Emperor Chao Bai to the side.

    Tian Xu nodded with a smile.¡±Not bad, my disciple.¡±

    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t understand his precious disciple. He couldn¡¯t believe how strong he was.

    The situation just now was far beyond what a demigod couldpare to.

    Although Emperor Bai Chao¡¯s cultivation method was different from theirs, his aura was at the peak of the demigod realm. However, his disciple was able to take him down easily. Could it be that his strength wasparable to the God Realm?

    He wanted to ask, but he gave up after thinking about it.

    ¡°Disciple, actually, I can kill the White Emperor with a single look.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan was stunned. He felt that his teacher¡¯s words were a little strange.¡±Teacher, you can continue bragging. This is just one look. He¡¯s not weak.¡±

    Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. He felt that his precious disciple was not very willing to cooperate with him. Moreover, he did not trust him. This made him feel very hurt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Lin fan pondered for a second or two.¡±I do, I do. How can I not believe what you say?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Tian Xu nodded. He had left a deep impression in his disciple¡¯s heart. He wanted to let him know how powerful he was.

    At this time, sanction dragged Emperor Chao Bai to Tang tianri¡¯s side. However, Emperor Chao Bai had already fainted, which made sanction very annoyed. Why did he sleep? he immediately gave him two or three big ps.

    Tang tianri swallowed his saliva.¡±This is my sect¡¯s leader. Can you not be like this?¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Sanction King kicked Tang tianri to the ground.¡±You shut your F * cking mouth.¡±

    Tang tianri fell to the ground, his heart aching. There were no human rights. Even if he was a captive, he still had human rights.

    However, these natives were too brutal and didn¡¯t care about human rights.

    ¡°Let me go.¡± Emperor Chao Bai woke up and roared in anger. However, his powers were sealed and he became an ordinary person. In the hands of the judge, he was like a baby that could be manipted at will.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin.¡± Sanction shouted.

    Lin fan was talking to his teacher. When he heard the voice, he asked,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Sanction pointed at Emperor Chaobai.¡±This B * stard, what do you say? Should I beat him up or strip him off?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me for such a small matter. What are you doing here? do as you see fit. ¡± Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. At the same time, he felt helpless. He was so smart, but he had to lead this group of people who didn¡¯t have their own opinions. It was really tiring.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s beat him up first.¡± Judgment waved his hand, and a few demigods came. They stepped on Emperor Chao Bai and gave him a beating.

    ¡°Sect master.¡± Elder Huang Ren¡¯s heart was bleeding. They saw the sect leader¡¯s tragic state and closed their eyes. They didn¡¯t want to see the sect leader¡¯s face as it would make them feel despair.

    The sect leader¡¯s glorious image was severely damaged.

    But even if they didn¡¯t look, their hearts bled when they heard the screams.

    Whoosh!

    The screams disappeared and were reced by the sound of clothes being taken off.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Elder Qing Yun red at judgement with eyes that were about to pop out,¡±you guys can¡¯t do this! He¡¯s our sect master!¡±

    However, his protest was of no use. Emperor Chao Bai was quickly stripped naked and he squatted at the side.

    Zuo Yunfei couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He was the sect master of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. How could he be stripped naked and squatting here? it was so embarrassing.

    When the surrounding sects saw this, they werepletely dumbfounded. They had never thought that the natives would actually treat the people of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces like this.

    Especially Emperor Chaobai. As the sect leader, he had a high position and was a big Shot of the immortal path. However, he still couldn¡¯t escape from the poisonous hands of the natives and was directly stripped naked. His dignity had beenpletely destroyed.

    ¡°Teacher, there are quite a few people hiding in the surroundings. Should we directly take action and capture them?¡± Lin fan smiled as he looked around. At the same time, he was discussing with his teacher in a low voice.

    He really wanted to take down this group of people. After all, they were all here, and this was a rare opportunity.

    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t you think there are a little too many people here?¡± Tian Xu didn¡¯t want to talk to his disciple anymore. What was he thinking? why did he want to capture everyone?

    ¡°There are many, not many. I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s only a few dozen people.¡± Lin fan said. How was this a lot? it was clearly very little.

    At that moment, Lin fan stepped forward and cupped his fists,¡±¡±Everyone, pleasee out. We only have conflicts with the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. We don¡¯t have any conflicts with you, so pleasee out and meet us.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, you are so elegant. We are impressed.¡± A figure appeared. Song Qinglian of the immortal sword sect directly flew out of the void and cupped her fists.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡±

    Seeing his senior brother, Zuo Yunfei had tears in his eyes. He knew his sect would not abandon him and woulde to save him.

    ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯ve sent my senior brother to save me,¡± he said proudly.

    However, for the elders of the heavenly Pce, their hearts were bleeding when they saw the Hierarch like this. They didn¡¯t want to talk to Zuo Yunfei anymore.

    ¡°No, No, thank you for thepliment. But Who are you?¡± Lin fan smiled and winked at his teacher. His meaning was clear. It was almost time to seal the world.

    Song Qinglian smiled,¡±I¡¯m immortal sword sect¡¯s elder song Qinglian.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s elder song. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Peak Master Lin¡¯s name. ¡± Song Qinglianughed. At this time, there were still many sects hidden in the void who had note out. They felt that something was not right.

    However, he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.

    Suddenly, song Qinglian was shocked. She pointed into the distance in horror.¡±Peak Master Lin, what is that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin fan turned around and looked over curiously.

    Immediately, song Qinglian¡¯s voice was heard,¡±everyone, run.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Song Qinglian stepped on her immortal sword and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t abandon me.¡± Zuo Yunfei shouted in despair. He didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to run away all of a sudden, which broke his heart.

    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m such an honest person, yet I dared to lie to you. This is unforgivable. Master, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin fan was furious. He tried to talk nicely to these invaders but they actually tried to y tricks with him. They didn¡¯t care at all and were just so despicable.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground that Lin fan was standing on exploded up as a beam of light swept across the entire world.

    The people from the various sects also retreated quickly. They definitely wouldn¡¯t say a word to these natives. When song Qinglian came out, they felt that this guy had gone crazy.

    Didn¡¯t he see the situation just now? this native was really cunning.

    However, when he saw song Qinglian trick the other party into being stunned, giving them a chance to escape, he was also very grateful.

    ¡°Hahahaha, natives are just so-so, a simple trick and you¡¯ve taken the bait.¡± Song Qinglianughedcently. He had already controlled the time. With his speed, as long as the native was stunned for a moment, he would be able to escape.

    ¡°Eh, why is the sky so dark?¡±

    Song Qinglian was puzzled. A ck shadow covered the sky. She was puzzled, but when she looked up, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that this native had actually caught up to him. His speed was extremely fast! How could this native catch up?

    Lin fan was furious,¡±you¡¯re too much! Your Peak Master tried to talk nicely to you, but you lied to me! You¡¯ve really hurt me! I thought that people from the true immortal world were all honest and trustworthy people. Who would have thought that you¡¯re all so sly and sneaky? unforgivable!¡±

    Instantly, Lin fan raised his hand and punched out. This punch was wrapped in the Laws of Power. Using the most brutal method, it crushed everything.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I was just thinking that my house was on fire ...¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Song Qinglian was hit hard. She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. There was only one thought in her mind. How could he be so ridiculously strong?

    BOOM!

    She fell to the ground, and the ground instantly cracked, forming a deep pit. Song Qingliany there powerlessly, and the immortal sword fell straight down and stabbed into the ground beside her.

    Lin fannded and grabbed song Qinglian¡¯s ankle. Because he was too sad, he didn¡¯t want to say anything and dragged her back.

 Chapter 492 - Its too easy to get wiped out if you lead a team by yourself

    <h4>Chapter 492: It¡¯s too easy to get wiped out if you lead a team by yourself</h4>

    Zuo Yunfei was in despair. Senior brother song¡¯s leaving figure was so despairing and sad in his eyes.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Senior brother, you¡¯re safe. Even if the weather is clear, I won¡¯t me you for facing these cruel natives.¡± Zuo Yunfei felt like crying. He had thought he had finally gotten hope, but what he had been waiting for was only despair.

    He finally understood that the sect had really given up on him.

    However, when he saw Emperor Chaobai squatting there, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was really too funny. He wanted to hold back hisughter, but he really couldn ¡®t.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin has returned.¡± Someone said.

    Zuo Yunfei raised his head. He had given up all hope on this native. How powerful could he be to be able to kill Emperor Chao Bai?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He noticed that the native was holding an ankle. Although he couldn¡¯t see his face, he was familiar. He eximed,¡±¡±Senior brother ...¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect his senior brother to be caught. Didn¡¯t he run away earlier?

    Lin fan took a step forward and tossed song Qinglian to the side.¡±Teach this guy a lesson. He¡¯s not honest at all.¡±

    The spray saint¡¯s punishment grabbed song Qinglian¡¯s head and walked toward the group of demigods. They were about to start fighting.

    /

    Zuo Yunfei really wanted to jump over and shout,¡±don¡¯t hurt my senior brother, please hurt me!¡± But he gave up the idea after thinking for a while. Sword cultivators always followed their hearts. If they didn¡¯t want to do it, they couldn¡¯t force it, or they would be haunted by their inner demons.

    ¡°Teacher, Emperor Bai¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t at the immortal state, but I feel like he¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, I can see that too. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll search Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s soul and see what he knows.¡±

    ¡°Despicable natives, I advise you to learn your lesson and not sink deeper and deeper. Otherwise, the Grand Elder of my sect will not let you off easily.¡± Emperor Chao Bai was beaten ck and blue. He roared in anger, but his confidence was stillcking.

    Lin fan took a look but didn¡¯t put it to heart.

    ¡°Soul search.¡± Tian Xu pointed his finger at Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s forehead, and countless images appeared.

    Many of these secrets were rted to the true immortal world.

    ¡°Teacher, how is it?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Half-step true immortal.¡± ¡°What realm is this?¡± Tian Xu was confused.¡±What does half a step mean?¡±

    The moment Lin fan heard this title, he chuckled,¡±teacher, it¡¯s easy to understand what a half-step true immortal is. It¡¯s something that¡¯s neither high nor low. It¡¯s neither strong nor weak. It¡¯s something stuck in the middle.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. The cultivation system of the true immortal realm is interesting. Above the void refinement realm and the Dao integration realm is the true immortal realm. However, one has to abandon their mortal body and undergo some Heavenly Tribtion. However, the White Emperor of this dynasty only went through half of the Tribtion and almost died. He could only rely on a fairy weapon and not undergo the Tribtion for the time being.¡± Tian Xu found it interesting.

    The moment Lin fan heard these words, he chuckled out. Crossing half of the Tribtion? what a talent this was!

    ¡°Disciple,e over for a moment.¡± Tian Xu waved at Lin fan, as if he had something to say.

    The sacred leader and the others were curious and didn¡¯t know what Tian Xu wanted to say, so they also wanted to hear it.

    Lin fan nced at him,¡±Holy master, what are you doing? I¡¯m having a private conversation with my teacher. If you want to eavesdrop, that¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± The sacred leader smiled awkwardly, but he still felt like something was wrong. He really wanted to know what this master and disciple pair were going to say.

    Tian Xu and Lin fan stood in the distance and whispered to each other,¡±my disciple, there are still four Supreme elders in the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. Judging from the situation, they should all be at the true immortal realm.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s there to be afraid of at the true immortal realm? you¡¯re the only one here. I¡¯ll take them all on. Your disciple believes in you.¡± Lin fan said. He looked at Tian Xu with eyes full of admiration.

    Tian Xu couldn¡¯t stand his disciple¡¯s gaze, but on second thought, it wouldn¡¯t be right if they really fought.

    ¡°Disciple, if it was just one, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. But if all four of theme, I¡¯ll only be beaten up.¡± He felt that he couldn¡¯t be too proud. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t easy to brag. Sometimes, it was necessary to speak the truth.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tian Xu was stunned. He turned his head and saw his disciple¡¯s hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lin fan said seriously. At this time, he had to help his teacher regain his confidence. It was just four true immortals, which was God Realm. What was there to be afraid of? at most, they would just fight and see who could kill who.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple without saying a word, but his brain was spinning.

    As a teacher, how could he be afraid? wouldn¡¯t he be letting his precious disciple down?

    Also, what was the meaning of his disciple being so calm?

    Tian Xu smiled and patted the back of Lin fan¡¯s hand.¡±My dear disciple, I was just joking with you. How could I possibly be beaten up? even if all four of them came, they would only be beaten up by me.¡±

    ¡°I told you all this just now because I wanted to see how you would perform when you meet a strong person.¡±

    Tian Xu was calm, but he felt helpless in his heart. If they really came, how was he going to start? one against four could kill him.

    ¡°Teacher, what did you think of your disciple just now?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Mm, not bad. You didn¡¯t embarrass me. As my disciple, you should have such a fearless heart. So what if the enemy is powerful?¡± Tian Xu praised, but he felt bitter in his heart.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±master, I was a little nervous just now too. After all, there were four God Realm experts. If they were to really fight, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to win. But with master here, I have nothing to fear.¡±

    Since his precious disciple had already said so, what else could he say?

    A few dayster.

    The disciples of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces were a little stunned. The sect leader and elders had disappeared and had yet to return.

    In the sect, there was suddenly no leader.

    The deacons were also suspicious, not knowing what had happened.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the depths of the sect. ¡°Emperor Chao Bai,e and see us.¡±

    All the disciples who heard this voice knelt on the ground. This was the voice of the Grand Elder.

    But after a while, no one answered.

    ¡°Emperor Bai,e and see us.¡± The voice came from the depths of the sect again, and this time, it was a little harsh.

    The deacons looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Where did the sect leader go? the Grand elders were all calling for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. ¡± Suddenly, a figure came from the sky. Then, without any hesitation, he shouted,¡±The sect leader and the elders have been captured by the natives.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The faces of the disciples who were kneeling there changed as though they could not believe it.

    As for the disciple floating in the air, he was wrapped up by a force and directly sucked into the depths of the sect.

    ¡°Speak, what happened?¡± In the depths of the sect, an old man red at him.

    The disciple looked at the four people in front of him and was stunned for a moment. He then knelt down on the ground,¡±Grand Elder, things are bad. Sect leader led the sect elders to attack the natives but they were captured by them.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head in front of the four Grand elders. The terrifying pressure around him made him feel terrified.

    When the four elders saw through everything, they were furious. They didn¡¯t expect the sect leader and elders to be suppressed by the natives. How infuriating was this?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that these juniors are bing more and more disappointing.¡± Grand Elder Dong Xiao was expressionless, but his voice was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Dong Xiao, there¡¯s something wrong with this. Let¡¯s go to the immortal sword sect, the nine Immortals mountain, and the eastern sun sect first. We¡¯ll find those old guys and work together.¡±

    The four Grand elders instantly disappeared from the space that had been created.

    At the immortal sword sect, four terrifying auras descended, rming the sect Grand Elder. When they left, a total of seven auras left together.

    Then, they appeared at the nine Immortals mountain, the eastern sun sect, and other major sects.

    The ten immortal Dao sects started to move.

    ¡°Sect master, we¡¯ll be fine, right?¡± Tang tianri asked. He was actually a little scared. In the hands of these natives, he had really given up all hope. They were simply inhuman and too cruel.

    The Hierarch didn¡¯t really want to speak. He was naked now and had lost all his face and dignity. However, after squatting for a long time, he had thought it through. He wasn¡¯t the only one squatting, so it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing.

    ¡°No, the Supreme elder and the others wille to save us. However, since we¡¯ve alerted the Supreme elder, I can¡¯t escape as the sect master.¡± Emperor Chaobai was heartbroken. He had not expected such a thing to happen.

    Zuo Yunfei saw his senior brother was very disappointed, so heforted him,¡±¡±Senior brother, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? actually, this is nothing. Everyone is the same. It¡¯s not embarrassing.¡±

    Song Qinglian looked at Zuo Yunfei and sighed. She lowered her head and said nothing.

    This would be extremely embarrassing.

    ¡°My heart is beating quite fast.¡± Lin fan furrowed his brows. Then, he counted with his fingers.¡±I see. You haven¡¯t eaten. No wonder you¡¯re jumping so fast.¡±

    However, he felt that something was not right this time. Capturing all the higher-ups of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces would definitely alert the Grand Supreme elder that his teacher had mentioned.

    If what his teacher said was true, then he would be in deep trouble.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid at all. What his teacher said after that was all bullsh * t. If they were all immortal State Warriors, his teacher wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.

    ¡°Disciple, why are you so worried?¡± Tian Xu walked over from afar.

    ¡°No, teacher. If, I¡¯m saying if. If I tell you to leave, you must leave. Otherwise, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my teacher anymore.¡± Lin fan said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tian Xu knocked Lin fan¡¯s head.¡±You unfilial disciple! You¡¯re my disciple in life and in death. If you dare to betray me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, your disciple was just saying. Why are you so bad? you scared me to death.¡± Lin fan patted his little heart and said.

    However, the color of the sky suddenly changed. The dark clouds that were originally thousands of miles long were now rolling with auspicious clouds. One could vaguely see Immortals moving within.

    This kind of heaven and earth phenomenon was not something that ordinary people could do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you,¡± Tian Xu looked into the distance. His eyes glowed as if he could see through time and space.¡±My disciple, there are expertsing, and there¡¯s more than one of them. They¡¯re no weaker than me.¡±

    ¡°He really came.¡± Lin fan felt that things weren¡¯t right and instantly went to where the prisoners were and captured them.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve sent the Grand Elder here. You should give up on resisting.¡± Emperor Chao Baiughed out loud. Who else could have achieved such a phenomenon other than a true immortal?

    Tian Xu came to Lin fan¡¯s side.¡±My dear disciples, you guys should leave first. I¡¯ll cover your retreat. The experts who havee this time are extraordinary. Even I¡¯m not confident in winning.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave? Don¡¯t go, stay. ¡±

    Even before he arrived, a majestic voice could be heard from the distant void.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend,¡± Lin fan¡¯s expression was calm as he grabbed onto Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s head,¡±do you believe that I¡¯ll crush his head?¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± Lin fan scolded.

    ¡°You dare to try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai was shocked and immediately shouted,¡±don ¡®t! Grand Elder! Don¡¯ t! Peak Master Lin, calm down! Calm down!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be the price for trying between the two of them. Who knew if this native would dare to do it?

    Immediately, 32 figures floated in the air. When these figures appeared, the spirit Qi in the world thickened.

    Countless rays of light pierced through the heavens and earth like a waterfall, illuminating the surroundings.

    It was obvious that Emperor Chao Bai was not on the same level as these people.

    True immortal realm was the same as God Realm.

    ¡°F * ck! We¡¯re screwed, we no longer have the advantage in numbers. ¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have the advantage in strength. This script is not right. Either they are all weaklings or they are all super strong. How can we y?¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s heart ached. He suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t suitable to lead a team. It was too easy for them to be wiped out.

 Chapter 493 - The enemys firepower is too strong, retreat quickly

    <h4>Chapter 493: The enemy¡¯s firepower is too strong, retreat quickly</h4>

    The current situation was not good.

    The people from the true immortal realm were too shameless. So many people actually came all of a sudden.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, what do you say now?¡± Sacred leader was on guard. These people gave him a kind of pressure like a heavy mountain pressing down on him, making him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He was an expert, and not an ordinary expert at that.

    ¡°What else can I say? I¡¯ve already said that people from the true immortal realm are shameless. Do You Believe Me Now?¡± Lin fan grabbed onto Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s head. Judging from the current situation, as long as he had this guy in his hands, he should be fine for now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± The sacred leader nodded his head. He agreed with Peak Master Lin¡¯s words. Although they were from thend of the origin, the most important thing in life was to believe.

    Tang tianri didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard these natives ¡®shameless words. He only wanted to say,¡¯ do they still want to be F * cking shameless?¡¯

    Didn¡¯t he know who was the shameless one?

    However, looking at the current situation, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. With the Grand elder¡¯s arrival, what could the natives do?

    More importantly, it wasn¡¯t just the four Grand elders that came this time. There were also Grand elders from other sects.

    /

    Emperor Chao Bai felt helpless as he watched all of this. He had not expected the Grand Elder to have such a good rtionship with the Grand elders of the various sects.

    As the sect leader, he had to fight to the death with the various sects.

    Could it be that to these Grand elders, they just like to watch the younger generation fight with wits and courage, and in the end, they would realize that their ancestors actually had a good rtionship with the ancestors of other sects?

    ¡°Release him.¡± Grand Elder Dong Xiao took a step forward, and the world changed. The Phantom of a kun Peng spread its wings and soared into the sky, sweeping over with boundless might.

    When the disciples of the various sects felt this power, they quickly retreated. Their faces were pale. They could feel an immense pressure from this power.

    ¡°What a powerful aura.¡± The sacred Lord¡¯s expression was solemn. The blood in his body started to boil, and he felt like it was shaking.

    Master Shen Yun of the heaven sect Pce frowned. He was stronger than the sacred Lord, so he was more sensitive to this power.

    ¡°Could he be a God?¡±

    At the thought of this, master God cloud¡¯s heart began to thump. If that was the case, he was in for a bad time.

    Lin fan looked at the thirty-two big shots in the void and felt really helpless. If it was just one of them, he could have just killed them casually. But, with thirty-two of them, he was screwed.

    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are to release her just because you say so?¡± No matter what, he couldn¡¯t lose his momentum. He immediately shouted.

    However, he kept sending a voice transmission to his teacher,¡±teacher, we really can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    ¡°My disciple, you retreat first. I¡¯ll block you.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s expression was grim. He could tell that the 32 people were all at the immortal state, which meant they were true immortals of the true immortal realm.

    His strength was extraordinary, and it was already not something that his disciples and the others could resist.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that even if you try to stop me, you can ¡®t. So, let me do it. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Lin fan said.

    As the two of them weremunicating mentally, Dong Xiao bellowed,¡±B * stard, you are the Grand elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. How dare you barbarians capture our sect leader and elders? you will be punished even more. If you let them go, I can spare your lives.¡±

    The Supreme elders of the various sects who had followed along were all shrouded in immortal light. When they looked at Lin fan and the rest of the indigenous beings, it was as though they were looking at ants.

    They had followed Dong Xiao here to capture these natives.

    ¡°A way out?¡± Lin fan chuckled out. The hand that was grabbing onto Emperor Bai¡¯s head increased in strength,¡±I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to reorganize your words. If you guys still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then your Peak Master is going to crush you guys to death.¡±

    Emperor Chao Bai¡¯s face was filled with pain. He was a sect master, but he was caught by a native. It was a terrible feeling. Moreover, the native seemed to have set his mind on him and kept torturing him. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Hmph, native, do you think you can use him to threaten us?¡± ¡°If you want to make a move, do it,¡± Dong Xiao said coldly. ¡°But after that, you¡¯ll all die.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, don¡¯t use me to threaten the Grand elders. I¡¯m useless. It¡¯s fine if you want to talk about conditions.¡± Emperor Chao Bai understood that it was impossible to threaten the Grand Elder with him.

    If these natives went too far, the Grand elders wouldn¡¯t care. They would still attack.

    To put it bluntly, even though he was the sect leader, he was not that precious in the eyes of the Grand Elder.

    Lin fan looked over at Emperor Chao Bai,¡±you¡¯ve really made me despair.¡±

    ¡°F * ck you!¡± Emperor Chao Bai cursed in his heart. ¡°What does this have to do with me? these are the Grand elders. Do you think I¡¯m their son?¡±

    Even if it was their son, with their strength and status, they would not lower their status and be threatened.

    ¡°My dear disciple, you should leave quickly. I¡¯ve already thought about it. I¡¯ll have a good fight with them. Although it¡¯s a narrow escape, there¡¯s still a chance of survival. If it¡¯s you, you won¡¯t have a chance to live.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tian Xu said solemnly.

    Lin fan could use colored eyes to attract these guys and make the teachers attack crazily. The possibility of this was not high. After all, these guys were all immortal State Warriors. If he was surrounded, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Maybe he would be smashed into pieces in an instant.

    One of the Grand elders of the nine Immortals mountainughed,¡±¡±Dong Xiao, why don¡¯t you just make a move and kill them? that way, we won¡¯t have any future problems. Sect leaders and elders can be nurtured, but as true immortals, how can we possibly be threatened by ants like these?¡±

    Dong Xiao looked at the other party and sneered in his heart. Why did they attack? if they did, the sect leader and the elders wouldn¡¯t be able to live. The ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces would suffer heavy losses. At that time, they would have to recuperate in seclusion. Their overall strength would decrease. They wouldn¡¯t be able to take that.

    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡± Lin fan said.

    Dong Xiao stared at this native. To have such ability at such a young age, he was indeed a talent. However, it was a pity that he was courting death.

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    Given the current situation, it was no longer possible for Lin fan to lead these demigods to fight this battle.

    The final result was a team wipe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and let them leave. This is my bottom line. ¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Disciple, you can ¡®T. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± How could he watch his precious disciple fall into danger? as a teacher, he would never need his disciple to save his own life.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your request.¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s expression was calm, as if he had everything under control.

    He only wanted to save the sect leader and the elders. As for these natives, he didn¡¯t care about them. He would deal with them in the future.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. Take them and leave first. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all be wiped out. Thirty-two divine realm experts are not something we can resist.¡± Lin fan said.

    He was finally convinced. This waspletely different from what he had expected. He had originally nned to directly counterattack and expand his territory, but the other party had used cheats and did not take the ordinary path.

    So many immortal State Warriors hade all at once. How could they fight? even if they all attacked, they would be wiped out.

    ¡°Get four God Realm experts from the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces to try. Although it¡¯ll be difficult to fight, it¡¯s not like we have no chance of winning.

    But for now, forget it. There was no chance of winning at all.

    He didn¡¯t expect the topbat power of the true immortal realm to be so strong. It was really like seeing a ghost.

    ¡°Sect master, the situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡± Night Demon demigod said in a small voice. This waspletely different from what they had expected.

    He was so happy just now. He would F * ck them one by one and F * ck them both.

    But now, the Grand Elder was here. Such a high-endbat power was simply terrifying.

    ¡°You shut up.¡± Putisha said with a serious expression. In this situation, he was not qualified to fight with them.

    Night Demon was hurt. He didn¡¯t know how he had offended the Grandmaster. There was nothing wrong with what he had said.

    The situation was already very bad, so what was wrong with this?

    Ji Yuan seized the opportunity. As long as the situation was not right, he would leave this ce at the first moment. He would definitely not die Here.

    Of course, he hoped that Tian Xu and Lin fan would die at the hands of these intruders. If that was the case, it would be great.

    Lin fan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the void, but his voice was directed at the people of the various sects,¡±everyone, your Peak Master is leading you in a counterattack. The situation has changed, and we can¡¯t continue. But don¡¯t worry, since your Peak Master has led you here, I will definitely not let you die Here. You can go back first. Leave this ce to me.¡±

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Without any hesitation, the spray saint¡¯s punishment turned into a stream of light and attacked the crack.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid. What was the point of fighting in this situation? Staying behind would result in a team wipe.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, based on the current situation, my impression of you has changed,¡± The Saint Lord cupped his fists and did not say anything more. Staying behind to fight to the death was impossible. A wise man would submit to the circumstances. Furthermore, this was Lin fan who had asked them to leave. Could they just stay here and die together?

    Instantly, one figure after another turned into a stream of light and attacked the crack.

    The frog crouched beside Lin fan and pondered for a long time. It also wanted to go back. It was very scary to be with this Desperado.

    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if this Desperado would want him to be buried with him, so at this moment, he was in a dilemma.

    ¡°Frog, you should go back too.¡± Lin fan said.

    The frog was stunned.¡±Master, I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I¡¯m willing to live and die with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, frog. You¡¯ve changed my opinion of you. You can stay.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t expect the frog to have such an idea. He was very pleased.

    The frog was stunned.¡±Master, I think I should just forget about it. I¡¯m not strong enough and will only drag you down. I¡¯ll be master for a day and master for life. I¡¯ll definitely cultivate well and take revenge for master in the future.¡±

    Pa!

    ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡± Lin fan kicked the frog and sent it flying into the sky towards the crack.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave me ...¡± The frog¡¯s voice was very sorrowful, but it was in a wonderful mood. It had finally left.

    [PS: I yed with my son for a while. Hehe.]

 Chapter 494 - You guys are too beastly

    <h4>Chapter 494: You guys are too beastly</h4>

    The demigods and disciples of the various sects quickly retreated.

    Before this, they were unstoppable and killed all gods they met. No matter who came, they would kill them. But now, it seemed that the big boss hade and a shocking change had happened.

    ¡°Disciple, listen to your master.¡± Tian Xu grabbed Lin fan¡¯s arm with a pleading look in his eyes. As a teacher, he was fully prepared.

    This time, it was different from the past. It would be a lie to continue to remain calm.

    Lin fan looked at Tian Xu.¡±Master, please don¡¯t be like this. Can you please believe me this once? I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but please don¡¯t tell anyone. Actually, your disciple isn¡¯t a human. He¡¯s a God. I¡¯m a God that lives above the nine Heavens.¡±

    However, when he said this, Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. He felt that his precious disciple was toying with his intelligence.

    ¡°Disciple, can you say something more reliable to your master? you¡¯re making things difficult for your master.¡± Tian Xu sighed. Taking in such an unreliable disciple, his old heart was hurt badly. He would never know when his disciple would be telling the truth.

    At this moment, Tian Xu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Lin fan put his hand on Tian Xu¡¯s shoulder and said with a serious face,¡±¡±Master, I¡¯m serious this time. I¡¯ll be fine. Please take the junior brothers back first. I promise, I swear, I¡¯ll leave safely.¡±

    Tian Xu wanted to say something, but when he saw his disciple¡¯s gaze, he didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, he nodded.¡±Alright, I believe you, but you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lin fan smiled. He had finally convinced his teacher. He was serious this time. Although he wasn¡¯t a match for these guys, it was impossible for them to kill him. Even if the sky fell, it would still be impossible.

    /

    Don¡¯t ask why he was so confident, he was just so arrogant.

    ¡°Oh, right. Teacher, when you leave, don¡¯t forget about that city. It belongs to us.¡±

    That city was not bad. If they stayed here, wouldn¡¯t their previous efforts be in vain?

    Since he hade to the true immortal realm, he had to bring something back to prove that this trip was not in vain.

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about this at a time like this. ¡± Tian Xu was truly impressed. Did this disciple of his not feel pressured at all? he was already surrounded by so many people, yet he was still thinking about such things.

    But there was nothing he could do. His disciple had already spoken, so what else could he say? he transformed into a stream of light and opened his hand, causing the city to fly up into the air. He directly grabbed it. This was no ordinary method.

    ¡°Damn, these natives are really greedy.¡± Zuo Yunfei eximed. ¡°You still want to bring back something at this moment?¡±

    However, when he saw the Aboriginals retreat one after another, he was extremely happy and proud. Did you see that? this was the power of the true immortal world.

    The 32 Grand elders in the air didn¡¯t stop the natives from leaving. To them, these natives weren¡¯t important.

    The cave abode¡¯s only goal was to save the sect master and the elders and minimize their losses.

    As for the Aboriginals moving the city away, he didn¡¯t care. At their level, there was no difference betweenmoners and ants.

    So what if it¡¯s a city? the poption of the true immortal realm is huge. Sometimes, some cultivators of the devil path can ughter several cities by cultivating their cultivation techniques and refining devil treasures.

    Some powerful demonic cultivators could swallow a city in one bite. All of this wasmon, so they didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Senior brother, we¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± When Tian Xu left with the disciples, the disciples looked at Lin fan. Some of them even had tears in their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.

    Tian Xu nced at Lin fan, and without looking back, he led his disciples into the crack and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Aiya, they¡¯ve all left. I didn¡¯t expect that our counterattack would fail. This is really unpleasant.¡± Lin fan was helpless. To think that his passionate counterattack would fail just like that.

    However, this also allowed him to clearly see the situation in the true immortal world.

    There were many experts, and it was very interesting. It was much more interesting than the ancestral ground.

    In thend of origin, the highest realm was only demigod realm. Of course, other than his teacher, who else could be his opponent?

    Although thend of origin still had many small secrets, the powerhouses in those small secrets were all hidden and could not be found even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Alright, let him go.¡± The sound reverberated between heaven and earth like the sound of a yellow bell. If it were an ordinary disciple, they would probably not be able to withstand it. Just a sound was enough to make them bleed from their seven orifices.

    Lin fan was unmoved. There were a total of thirty-three prisoners here. He estimated that killing them all would cost him at least three hundred and thirty thousand points.

    330,000! How insignificant was this?

    But he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who spent extravagantly. The children of poor families took care of the household early and knew how to save money.

    If she gave up just like that, even if she could forgive herself, the heavens would not forgive her.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lin fan raised his hand,¡±let me think for a second.¡±

    ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± Dong Xiao shouted angrily, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Clearly, he was enraged. As a Grand Supreme elder with a true immortal cultivation base, he had already given this native enough face by making a deal with him. However, he hadn¡¯t expected this native to still dare to spout nonsense.

    ¡°Hehe! You know too much. ¡±

    The moment he said that, Lin fan punched out with a violent force.

    ¡°No!¡± Emperor Chao Bai was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. His expression changed drastically, but in an instant, his body exploded and turned into ashes.

    He had obtained the points.

    This power did not stop and continued to press down.

    Elder Huang Ren¡¯s pupils contracted and his eyes widened. He felt his entire body being surrounded by a force before it exploded with a bang.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Dong Xiao was infuriated as he struck out immediately. Boundless powers gushed out of his body and came crushing down on Lin fan.

    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s too fast. I can¡¯t fight him head-on. I¡¯ll run away first.¡± Lin fan punched out once more. He had tond another blow. Without even turning his head back, he fled into the distance. At the same time, a drop of blood fell down andnded on the edge of the crack.

    His points continued to increase.

    The elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces had suffered heavy losses. Zuo Yunfei¡¯s expression changed when he saw his senior brother song being blown to pieces.

    When Tang tianri saw Yi daoling and the others ¡®bodies explode, he was so scared that he sat on the ground.

    At the same time, the energy was still surging over and was already being transmitted to them.

    Just as Tang tianri and Zuo Yunfei thought that death wasing, they found that a beam of celestial light struck and shattered the force.

    ¡°Many thanks for Grand elder¡¯s life-saving grace.¡± Zuo Yunfei came back to his senses and cried with joy. He thought he was going to die, but the Grand Elder saved him.

    Lin fan dove into the void and fled madly while counting the points.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why are you only getting 31 points?¡± He kept recording, but after waiting for a long time, there was no new point notification. He finally understood that two guys were lucky and didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Despicable native, you deserve to die ten thousand times.¡± Dong Xiao was furious. His anger was so intense that it took physical form and burned the sky.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this native would go back on his word and kill the sect leader and elders in front of him. This was destroying their ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces.

    Pulling out his tendons and skinning him was already a light punishment, but once he caught him, he would definitely extract his soul.

    ¡°Whether this Peak Master dies or not is none of your business. A bunch of retards. You believe in this? if you have the ability,e and cut me down.¡± Lin fan was running away. He had to run far away.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Lin fan felt that it was about time, so he stopped in his tracks.

    Dong Xiao and the others, who had been chasing after him, also stopped. They hadn¡¯t expected this native to run so fast that they couldn¡¯t catch up.

    ¡°Everyone, wait a moment.¡± Lin fan raised his hand and thought for a moment. Then, he raised his head,¡±it¡¯s not that your Peak Master is bragging, but you are all trash.¡±

    ¡°Colored eyes¡±

    Instantly, Lin fan¡¯s eyes glowed with a mysterious power. The thirty-two godly state experts who were standing in mid-air suddenly attacked him as though they had gone mad.

    ¡°Amazing. This colored eye is simply overbearing.¡± Looking at the sky full of people attacking him, he was not afraid at all. As a man, he should not retreat. If he wanted to do it, he should do it thoroughly.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    The crowd drowned Lin fan.

    ¡°F * ck, you guys are too beastly.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much movement. In just an instant, Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from the world.

    After Lin fan¡¯s death, Dong Xiao came to his senses and roared out,¡±this indigenous being deserves to die a thousand deaths! To die without an intact corpse is already showing mercy!¡±

    The four Grand elders of the heavenly Pce were very injured. They didn¡¯t expect the sect to suffer such a heavy loss. The sect leader was dead, and most of the elders were dead. Only one person survived.

    What should he do in the future?

    ¡°He¡¯s really strong. I can¡¯t even fight back.¡± Lin fan woke up and wanted to test his own strength to see how long he couldst against thirty-two God Realm experts.

    However, the reality was too cruel. After the colored eyes were activated, these guys seemed to have gone crazy. They were merciless in their attacks, and every move was a death blow. They copsed in an instant.

    Even if there were some weak immortal State Warriors among them, they were still no match for them.

    ¡°He¡¯s running so fast. ¡± He had wanted to see which two were still alive, but looking at the situation now, there was not a single person here.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go back and report to the teacher first. I¡¯m already so old. If you¡¯re still worried about me, it¡¯ll really be inexcusable.¡±

    Lin fan did not hesitate and entered the crack.

    He would return to the true immortal world again. Of course, the next time, he would definitely not lead a team. He had almost destroyed the team.

    Not long after Lin fan disappeared.

    Thirty-two true immortals appeared in front of the crack.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this crack can¡¯t support our descent. If we could descend, thend of origin would have been ours long ago. ¡±

    ¡°Earlier on, I discovered that one of these indigenous beings is also at the true immortal realm. How did he manage toe up here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    Everyone was discussing, not understanding what was going on.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s face was gloomy. The heavenly Pce had suffered heavy losses. He then raised his hand, and the five elements of heaven and earth gathered in his palm.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    This was to seal the crack and prevent the natives froming up again.

    That was because the heavenly Pce no longer had the strength to fight for it.

 Chapter 495 - Were victorious this time

    <h4>Chapter 495: We¡¯re victorious this time</h4>

    ¡°Dongxiao, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. Your heavenly Pce can¡¯t use this crack, but it¡¯s not like our sect can ¡®t.¡± Lu Zhenyang, the Supreme elder of the nine Immortals mountain, said.

    He expressed his regret over what had happened to the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, but he was still very happy.

    With such heavy losses, more than half of the heavenly Pce had been destroyed. It would take a long time to recover.

    Dozens of void refinement realm and way of the virtual entity realm elders, no matter which sect this was, it would make one vomit blood.

    ¡°Lu Zhenyang, are you gloating over my misfortune?¡± Dong Xiao suppressed his anger.

    ¡°Haha! How is that possible? if I was gloating, why would Ie and help? however, isn¡¯t it a waste to seal thend of the origin ancestor just like that?¡± Lu Zhenyang said with a smile.

    They were all Grand elders of their respective sects, and their hearts were all on the sect. Therefore, the starting point of everything was always for the sect.

    As for the heavenly Pce¡¯s misfortune, they felt sorry for it in their personal circumstances.

    However, if they stood on the sect¡¯s side, they could only say that it was good to die.

    Dong Xiao didn¡¯t say anything else. He nced at the crack and felt unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. He rode the cloud and left.

    /

    The Supreme elders of the various sects also left. They had to spread the news. After all, the heavenly Pce had suffered such a great loss that they had to let everyone know.

    At the same time, he wanted the various sects to know in their hearts that they shouldn¡¯t bully the heavenly Pce in the future. They were really in a miserable state now.

    Thend of origin.

    Tian Xu stood in front of the crack. His aged eyes were fixed on the crack. He was waiting for his precious disciple to return.

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced of Peak Master Lin¡¯s righteousness. From now on, no one is allowed to bully the magnificent me sect. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you angry.¡± me Saint judgement said.

    ¡°Sanction, stop talking.¡± Sovereign dan Wu didn¡¯t have a good impression of the magnificent me sect. How could he let the punishment be in front of so many people? he couldn¡¯t represent the Saint convent sect and say that he wouldn¡¯t provoke the magnificent me sect.

    ¡°Shut your F * cking mouth, did I say something wrong, or do you have an idea? This old man¡¯s words are final, whoever dares to move will be killed. ¡± Sanction didn¡¯t give monarch dan Wu any face at all and started to me him.

    ¡°Sanction, don¡¯t be too impudent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Monarch dan Wu furrowed his brows and shouted angrily. He had not expected the current punishment to be sowless that it even dared to scold him.

    After all, he was the person in charge of the Saint convent sect¡¯s Affairs. In terms of status, he was one level higher than the judge.

    ¡°Shut up, I told you to shut up.¡± [Sanction] wasn¡¯t weak at all. He pointed at sovereign dan Wu as if they would fight if the other party dared to say another word of nonsense.

    ¡°Both of you, shut up.¡± The sacred leader red at the two of them and then turned to Tian Xu.¡±Tian Xu, Peak Master Lin will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    He was a little happy. At the same time, he thought to himself that since things had alreadye to this, he should let go of the past.

    The matter of the dangerousnd being stolen was not pursued and ended here.

    Tian Xu did not say anything. His expression was grave. He did not know if his precious disciple could return.

    ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯ve promised your master. Don¡¯t break your promise, or else your master will never forgive you.¡±

    The demigods and disciples of the various sects raised their heads to look at Tian Xu in the void. They all knew that if Peak Master Lin really didn¡¯t return, it would be difficult for Tian Xu to walk out of this demonic nightmare.

    Suddenly!

    The cracks began to ripple.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± A familiar voice came.

    Tian Xu coughed lightly, and his serious expression gradually rxed. A smile appeared on his face, and he was clearly very happy.

    The frog, who was squatting on the ground, had been very serious. It had a demon pet contract with this Desperado, so it could sense his situation.

    In the beginning, there was a brief loss of contact, but suddenly, the connection reappeared.

    In his opinion, it couldn¡¯t be that the signal was bad.

    Now that it heard this voice, the frog was in despair, but it had to make its attitude clear.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. Even frog has missed you to death.¡± The frog wanted to cry but had no tears. It couldn¡¯t understand. Were those guys from the true immortal world all fools? how could they make hime back?

    The world was unfair.

    Lin fan¡¯s figure appeared at the edge of the crack. When he saw his master, he immediately went forward and smiled,¡±master, did you see that? your disciple never brags. If I say that I¡¯ming back, I will definitelye back. Just those guys, your disciple can kill them with one look.¡±

    ¡°My dear disciple, am I not your closest person?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Lin fan immediately nodded,¡±master, you¡¯re definitely the closest person to me. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tian Xu sighed.¡±Talk to me about something more reliable. Don¡¯t be like this, or else you¡¯ll put me in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve misunderstood me again. Everything I¡¯ve said to you is true.¡± Lin fan was a little sad. He didn¡¯t expect his teacher to not believe him.

    Who was he? That was Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. He was a man of honor, and every word he said was very reliable.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and finally sighed.¡±Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. As for anything else, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Lin fan smiled. Then, he saw that the demigods and disciples of the various sects were all here. He felt that he had to say a few words. After all, he was the one who had led the way.

    Now that he had been beaten back, he had to take the me.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± At that moment, Lin fan waved his arm and his aura rose,¡±we have won this time.¡±

    However, in Lin fan¡¯s heart, what victory was there? they were almost wiped out by the other party. If not for the fact that he had held back from killing the elders of the heaven Pce, he really did not know how many of them would have been able to return.

    It seemed that the Three Pure Ones were also blessing him.

    The demigods of the various sects were stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what he meant. They had all been chased back by the other party, so how could it be considered a victory?

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re also wondering where our victory came from. But what I¡¯m saying is that I really won. You see, didn¡¯t we take back this city? and we even have our own territory in the true immortal realm.¡±

    ¡°Although these territories have been illegally upied by the enemy, they are still ours. One day, we will take back those territories with our own hands.¡±

    ¡°We went there empty-handed without losing a single person. We even obtained a lot of things. Do you think we won?¡±

    Lin fan shouted. Although he didn¡¯t agree with what he said, he wanted to make these guys a little more excited.

    It would be good for him to lead them there when he had the chance to perfect it next time.

    ¡°Oh my, Peak Master Lin¡¯s words seem to have a little f * cking logic.¡± Some people who weren¡¯t very smart started to fill in the nks in their minds. It seemed to be true.

    He had originally gone there empty-handed, but this time, he had really brought back some things.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin is right. We have won.¡± Putisha said.

    Night Demon was helpless,¡±sect head, what¡¯s with this victory? we were beaten back. We lost face.¡±

    Putisha¡¯s gaze could kill.¡±Shut up.¡±

    Night Demon looked at the situation around him. He didn¡¯t know why these guys were so excited. He was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect Lin fan of the magnificent me sect to be so powerful. With just a few words, he could toy with everyone. It was terrifying.

    Even his sect master was so immersed in it that he didn¡¯t notice the problem.

    Lin fan was very pleased. At least from this, it could be seen that the demigods of the various sects still agreed with what he said.

    ¡°Then, everyone, how about leaving this city to me?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin is right.¡± No one thought much about it. Whatever Lin fan said was right.

    But wait, what did Peak Master Lin just say?

    Lin fan smiled,¡±teacher, bring the city back to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tian Xuughed. He took the city and left without waiting for anyone to say anything.

    The sacred master replied,¡±this isn¡¯t fair. We haven¡¯t even gotten anything yet.¡±

    However, it was useless to protest. Tian Xu had already left with the city.

    Before Lin fan left, he turned around and took a look at the crack. Then, he left.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate had been waiting all this while, wondering how senior brother Lin and the others were doing. It had been quite some time since the counterattack on the true immortal world started, and they were all very anxious.

    But even if they were in a hurry, they couldn¡¯t help at all with their strength.

    Suddenly!

    There was a situation in the distant void.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin and the others are back.¡± A disciple who was guarding the mountain cheered.

    They did not know the exact situation, but they had full confidence in senior brother Lin. Therefore, they thought that senior brother Lin and the others must have obtained something good from the true immortal world.

    ¡°Teacher, please go and make arrangements for the people in this city.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded. This was an increase in poption, which was quite beneficial to the sect.

    Lin fan returned to invincible peak. This counterattack wasn¡¯t too bad. At least, he was able to understand the situation of the true immortal world.

    It wasn¡¯t very reliable to lead a group to attack. After all, the highest strength in the true immortal realm was very strong, and there were many of them. Besides himself and his teacher, the rest of the people really couldn¡¯t hold on. They would just be soy sauce.

    However, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference between the realms.

    Huo Rong and the others quickly came to invincible peak to ask about the situation.

    They had stayed in the sect and were extremely anxious. After all, they didn¡¯t know the exact situation. If something happened, it would be a huge loss for the magnificent me sect.

    But when he saw Lin fan return, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    When they found out that there were many godly state experts in the true immortal world, they were all stunned.

    To them, the divine realm was ethereal and untraceable. They had never thought that there would be so many divine realm experts in the true immortal world.

    It was a great fortune to be able to return safely.

    Lin fan was resting at invincible peak for the time being. As for the true immortal world, he was definitely going to head there. How could he just admit defeat like that?

    And the next time he went over, a person descended.

    At night.

    A figure pulled out a ray of light in the dark night.

    At the edge of the crack, Ji Yuan¡¯s figure appeared. He looked up and saw the endless gray crack. He had an idea.

    In his opinion, the power level of the true immortal world was higher than that of thend of origin. If he could enter it and find the root of his cultivation, he might get unexpected gains.

    He silently stepped into it, preparing to descend upon the true immortal realm alone.

    As for those terrifying existences, he was not afraid. Even if he was discovered, he had a way to convince them.

    When he was about to reach the end.

    Bang! Bang!

    A ray of light hit Ji Yuan¡¯s head, and blood immediately gushed out. Ji Yuan retreated quickly in shock, rolling back to where he came from.

 Chapter 496 - This is really too unscientific

    <h4>Chapter 496: This is really too unscientific</h4>

    Ji Yuan ran for a long time. He touched his head with his palm and then looked at his palm. It was bloody and terrifying.

    ¡°How could this be? the people from the true immortal realm should have left by now. Why would they suddenly be attacked?¡± The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. It was different from what he had imagined.

    Under normal circumstances, the experts of the true immortal realm should be waiting for his arrival, then capture him and question him.

    After that, he immediately sought refuge and told them about his difficulties. He was willing to be a part of the true immortal world and develop his strength.

    But now, he didn¡¯t even see who the other party was, and the attack came. This was too terrifying.

    ¡°Damn it! Is our sect really going to be bullied by the other sects?¡± Ji Yuan did not want to see the sunshine sect being bullied by other sects.

    As for fusing with a beast spirit, he was not mentally prepared for that.

    If he really died, it would not be worth it.

    The true immortal realm.

    The tragedy of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces had already spread throughout the true immortal realm.

    /

    When the various sects heard about this, they were all stunned. The heavenly Pce¡¯s sect leader had been killed, and at the same time, thirty-two elders had also died at the hands of the natives.

    For the heavenly Pce, this was a great loss.

    At the same time, they didn¡¯t expect these natives to be so ruthless. They even dared to attack. At the same time, some people felt that it wasn¡¯t a wise decision to invade thend of the origin.

    Not only did they fail to take down thend of origin, but they were also killed by others.

    In the end, the Grand elders of the various sects only chased the natives back. Wasn¡¯t that embarrassing?

    However, Tang tianri was doing well. He never dreamed that he would be appointed as the sect master by the Supreme elders.

    Although his senior and junior brothers had died and he was very sad, the sudden appointment made his heart move.

    It was reasonable to say that his position in the sect was neither high nor low, and there were many people above him, so it was impossible for him to be the sect leader in his life.

    It would only be possible if the people above were all dead.

    But now, it had reallye true.

    In front of others, he tried his best to appear very sad, but when night fell, he would cover his mouth andugh secretly in bed.

    ¡°Native, thank you so much.¡±

    He had always wanted to be the sect leader. After all, if he didn¡¯t want to be the sect leader¡¯s elder, he wouldn¡¯t be a good elder.

    Such an impossible dream hade true just like that.

    Although the Grand Elder had ordered the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces to close down and not allow any disciples to leave or enter, it didn¡¯t matter to him. As long as it was the sect leader, it was fine.

    The four main elements of immortal cultivation werew, wealth,panion, andnd.

    Up until now, he had everything except a partner. His life could be considered satisfied.

    With the help of the heavenly Pce, there was hope for him to be an immortal.

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door of the secret chamber and rested for a while. He cultivated quietly and umted ten million experience points.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming came over with a smile on his face. Some time ago, their senior brother had led them to the true immortal world and returned triumphantly. They had all been very excited.

    His respect for his senior brother increased once more.

    At the same time, Lu Qiming had already published senior brother Lin¡¯s quote. Professionals had copied it and distributed it to all the cities. His goal was to make senior brother Lin¡¯s glory shine on every piece of the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°My sister is pregnant.¡± Lu Qiming smiled.

    ¡°So fast.¡± Lin fan was stunned. Then, he thought about it and realized that it made sense. It had been a long time.¡±Congrattions, congrattions. Later on, when we go to the alchemy room, I¡¯ll take some pills and send them back. Take it as a congrattory gift from senior brother.¡±

    Lu Qimingughed happily. He did not expect to be the brother-inw of the Lu family. Heughed for a long time when he heard the news.

    At this moment, he noticed that his senior brother¡¯s gaze was always looking into the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion,¡±¡±Senior brother, you¡¯re leaving again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded his head. Then, he thought about the ten peaks of the sect,¡±during this period of time, have you seen any of the other Peak Leaders return?¡±

    Lu Qiming shook his head.¡±No. Other than Peak Master Dao, I haven¡¯t seen any of the other peak Masters. I haven¡¯t even heard from them.¡±

    ¡°Strange.¡± Lin fan had been thinking about them. After all, as a senior brother, he had to take good care of his junior brothers. But now, they were nowhere to be seen, as if they had disappeared from the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he went to the true immortal realm?¡±

    All of a sudden, he had this thought. Perhaps it was really possible. After all, he had crushed everyone in the magnificent me sect and made countless geniuses lose their shine. How could he be willing toe back?

    He might even be squatting there and cultivating hard, waiting for his divine skill to be fully mastered before returning to fight for the position of peak leader.

    However, to Lin fan, this title of the head of the ten peaks was really meaningless. Whoever wanted it could have it.

    What he wanted now was the God Realm.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I won¡¯t be around during this period of time. Manage the mountain well.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. Then, he thought of something important.¡±Senior brother, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say.¡±

    Lin fan looked at Lu Qiming and realized that his expression had turned serious. Could it be that something big had happened?

    ¡°Senior brother, recently, there¡¯s a female disciple from the outer sect who¡¯s very close to Qin Shan. Furthermore, Qin Shan doesn¡¯t seem to have any negative feelings towards this female disciple.¡± Lu Qiming said.

    Lin fan was stunned. He felt that this wasn¡¯t logical at all. Even Qin Shan had a girl in love with him?

    But thinking about it, although her silly brother was a little silly, he was still pretty.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Lin fan said. Then, he brought Lu Qiming and headed towards Qin Shan.

    On the mountain peak.

    Qin Shan squatted there, ying with mud. Beside him, there was also a girl. The two of themughed from time to time. Qin Shan grabbed a handful of mud and touched the girl¡¯s face. The girl also grabbed a handful of mud and returned the favor.

    The two of them were dirty, but theirughter continued.

    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Lin fan stood in the distance and watched. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of them.¡±Junior Brother Lu, if it¡¯s possible, let the two of them be together. It¡¯ll be ast resort for my silly brother.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, this woman is ...¡± Before Lu Qiming could finish his sentence, Lin fan interrupted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who she is or what she does. It¡¯s not easy for a girl to fall for my silly brother, so she has to agree. As long as I¡¯m here, I can protect him for the rest of his life.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded. He had wanted to say that the woman might have some ulterior motives, but his senior brother¡¯s words made him stop.

    That was indeed the case. So what if his thoughts were impure? as long as his senior brother was around, Qin Shan could live a peaceful life without any worries. Who would dare to betray him or harm him?

    Then, Lin fan headed toward Tian Xu mountain.

    ¡°Teacher, do me a favor.¡± The person had yet to arrive, but his voice had already traveled over.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He sat down beside the teacher and took a sip of the tea. Then, he took out the mace and the pan.

    ¡°Disciple, what are you doing in such a hurry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Xu asked with a smile. The sects were very peaceful now. Because of this, they might not be going against the magnificent me sect for the time being.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±teacher, please help me refine these two treasures. Take a look at these two treasures. They¡¯ve expired and I can¡¯t take them out anymore.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at the frying pan and Mace helplessly. His disciple was not weak, but the weapon he was using was not something he could take out. The shape was not right, but he had no choice. His disciple had already spoken, so what else could he say?

    Tian Xu raised his hand, and countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures flew out of his storage ring. A ball of fire burned in the air.

    Lin fan waited. If word got out, it would be a little embarrassing. A demigod who didn¡¯t know how to craft weapons.

    He didn¡¯t even know where the smithing manual that his teacher gave himst time was. He hadn¡¯t looked at it for a long time. However, he didn¡¯t need to refine. If he liked something good, he could just snatch it. Why would he need to refine it himself?

    ¡°Disciple, this time, master has prepared everything for you,¡± Tian Xu said. He had to let his disciple know that he was generous and generous to him. At the same time, he had to show his dignity as a teacher.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lin fan nodded, his eyes locked onto the thing in the me,¡±teacher, it must be hard, hard to the extreme. It must be as hard as it can be. I don¡¯t need it to have many functions, but it must be hard.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at his precious disciple with a confused expression. Can¡¯t he talk nicely?

    However, he had no choice. This was his disciple. Since he said he wanted to be tough, he would be tough.

    All sorts of natural treasures were fused into it.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    At this moment, Tian Xu pointed out a finger. The mes spread out, and the two weapons glowed with a blinding light.

    ¡°It¡¯s so F * cking eye-piercing. ¡± Lin fan was overjoyed. Another legendary weapon had appeared. After his teacher¡¯s repeated refining, the mace and frying pan would definitely be able to follow him for the rest of his life.

    Those people from the true immortal realm were really too much. No matter what, they were guests, but they attacked him just because they didn¡¯t agree with each other. If it wasn¡¯t for his immortal body, he would have died long ago.

    Therefore, he had to use a Mace and a frying pan to deal with them.

    With the pot in hand, he was invincible.

    When they collided with each other, there were sparks that burst out. It was very beautiful.

    ¡°Teacher, this is great.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes were shining. He felt that these two weapons were simply too strong. However, it was still not enough.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    He raised his hand and grabbed the powerw in the air. Instantly, the powerw descended from the sky and wrapped around the two weapons before finally seeping into them.

    ¡°Disciple, that move of yours was beautifully yed. You¡¯ve used thews to perfection.¡± Tian Xu praised.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±it¡¯s all because of teacher¡¯s good teaching.¡±

    Tian Xu stroked his beard andughed.¡±Good, well said. My dear disciple, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, your disciple will retreat first.¡± Lin fan ced the mace on his shoulder and walked away with the pan in his hand. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Disciple, where are you going?¡± ¡°Master!¡± Tian Xu shouted when he saw his disciple leaving in a hurry.

    Lin fan stopped and turned his head. He said seriously,¡±¡±Master, I¡¯m going to go and maintain the world¡¯s nuclear peace.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Tian Xu smiled again. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His disciple was always full of justice.

    Perhaps only a righteous person like him could teach him.

    [PS: don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay back what I owe. Let me take a break and organize my thoughts for the novel. It¡¯s ufortable to write without any thoughts.]

 Chapter 497 - Life is such a failure

    <h4>Chapter 497: Life is such a failure</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I led a group, I would almost be wiped out and lose all my face. If I wasn¡¯t smart enough to regain everyone¡¯s trust in me, I¡¯m afraid they would have lost their confidence in me.¡±

    Lin fan floated at the edge of the crack and felt really sad. This was a huge humiliation.

    In the crack, the gray airflow was still flowing. As for how the crack had appeared, it was still unclear.

    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The mace and the frying pan had been remade, and they were hard enough to deal with the experts of the true immortal realm.

    This time, he had already decided that he would charge in alone and turn the true immortal world upside down. Finally, he would let his secte to clean up the mess.

    If even he couldn¡¯t solve it, then forget it. To be boastful, who else in this world could be more awesome than him?

    ¡°Not good.¡± Just as this thought came to his mind, Lin fan¡¯s brows furrowed.¡±Why is he getting arrogant again? didn¡¯t he just get killed by someone?¡±

    He was afraid. Having an inted heart was the most terrifying.

    There were as many experts as clouds in the true immortal world. Just the strength of those Grand elders was no small matter. They had just been killed a few days ago. They should have kept a low profile, but they did not expect their hearts to be so inted.

    /

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Lin fan stepped into the chasm and headed upwards. This time around, if he did not take down the true immortal world, his name would be written in reverse.

    At this moment, he discovered that there was a thinyer above his head. The thinyer was emitting light, and there were immortal patterns flowing within it. It was somewhat mysterious, as if it was some unknown thing.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter. He was stubborn and directly forced his way through.

    His body passed through the thin film without any obstruction.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it didn¡¯t stop him at all.

    ¡°Teacher, where are we?¡± Holding the ck knife, zhenyi followed behind his teacher, looking around vigntly with his big round eyes.

    He and his teacher entered a very, very small crack. When he opened his eyes, he was in this unknown environment.

    Zhen Yue looked around vigntly.¡±Zhen Yi, stay with me and don¡¯t walk around.¡±

    When he was cultivating at the waterfall, he had killed many people who had appeared out of nowhere. Later, he found out that these people had descended from the crack.

    Therefore, he brought Zhen Yi into the crack.

    He felt that there was an opportunity at the end of the crack that could make him stronger.

    He had been stuck at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper for a very long time. The legendary demigod realm was extremely ethereal. He could see it, but he couldn¡¯t touch it. He knew that this was because hisprehension wasn¡¯t enough, and his Foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    He had always wanted to find Lin fan to have a good fight but he knew that his strength was far from Lin fan ¡®s.

    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Zhenyi nodded, and his small body grew a little taller, but he was still a little boy.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, there was a movement in the darkness of the forest.

    ¡°Help! The old man is dying! Don¡¯t chase him!¡± Immediately, an old man in tattered clothes ran from the front in a very sorry state. As he ran, he shouted.

    When he saw Zhen Yue, his bean-sized eyes suddenly burst out with a light of survival,¡±young man over there,e and save this old man.¡±

    BOOM!

    A demonic beast descended from the sky. Its four hooves stomped on the ground, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. It roared ferociously, and the sound waves rushed out.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The disheveled old man rolled on the ground from the impact of the sound wave.

    Zhen Yue looked on vigntly,pletely unmoved by the old man¡¯s cry for help. He hade to this strange ce and met a stranger, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t take action.

    As for the old man¡¯s life and death, it had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s save that Grandpa.¡± Zhen Yi pulled his teacher¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go. ¡± Zhen Yue pulled his disciple and walked away. He didn¡¯t care about what happened here at all.

    He didn¡¯t know where this old man came from, so it was better not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    However, Zhen Yi couldn¡¯t bear to see the movement behind him. He looked back from time to time with his big round eyes. When he saw the old man fall down in fear because of the wild beast, he became worried.

    Suddenly, Zhen Yue noticed that Zhen Yi¡¯s hand had broken free. She was stunned and said,¡±Zhen Yi,e back.¡±

    After Zhen Yue¡¯s training, although Zhen Yi was small, he was very flexible. He held the ck knife that was taller than him in his hand and blocked the demonic beast. His small hands were trembling, but his eyes were firm.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m very powerful. If you continue to bully me, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Zhen Yi said as he looked at the tall, very tall monster.

    ¡°Old grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will save you.¡± Zhen Yi turned his head and said firmly, but he was also scared to death.

    Roar!

    The demonic beast roared. It didn¡¯t expect that a tiny ant would dare to block its way. It immediately raised its hooves and crushed toward Zhen Yi.

    ¡°Zhenyi.¡± Zhen Yue was shocked and immediately turned into a stream of light. He didn¡¯t expect that his disciple would want to save this old man of unknown origin.

    At the same time, he med himself for not teaching her well. Such a stupid act of helping others when they saw injustice would send them into the abyss.

    Suddenly, cold sweat fell from Zhen Yue¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t expect this demonic beast to be so fast, and it seemed that he would be toote.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death. ¡± Zhen Yue roared and shed with the ck de in his hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhenyi was scared. He closed his eyes and waved his ck knife randomly, shing at the demonic beast.

    In the eyes of demonic beasts, such weak ants were like ants.

    But suddenly, Zhen Yi¡¯s body seemed to be out of control. The ck knife in his hand was wrapped by a mysterious power. The ck knife that he waved casually moved in a mysterious trajectory and killed the demonic beast at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye.

    BOOM!

    The demonic beast was torn into pieces and copsed on the ground. In the end, it still couldn¡¯t figure out how this tiny ant had done it.

    Zhen Yue stopped and looked serious, this ...

    When Zhen Yi opened his eyes and saw the demonic beast on the ground, his round eyes widened. He looked at the ck de in his hand and saw that there were still blood stains on it.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll kill this demonic beast.¡± Zhen Yi ran over excitedly, hugged Zhen Yue¡¯s leg, and said happily.

    Zhen Yue touched Zhen Yi¡¯s head, then looked at the old man warily,¡±Who are you? Since he¡¯s so powerful, why did he pretend to be chased by a demonic beast and even use my disciple¡¯s hands to kill it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it wasn¡¯t Zhen Yi who killed him.¡± Zhen Yi pouted. He had thought he was very powerful, but it turned out that he wasn ¡®t.

    The old man stood up and smiled. He pointed at Zhen Yi and said,¡±little guy, you are good. I like you. How about being my disciple? I will train you and make sure you be the best in the world.¡±

    Zhen Yi hugged his teacher¡¯s leg and said,¡±thank you, Grandpa, but Zhen Yi already has a master. In the future, I will be master¡¯s disciple. I will not take anyone else as my master.¡±

    Zhen Yue looked at him with a serious expression, but she was very happy in her heart. She patted Zhen Yi¡¯s little head and felt very satisfied.

    The old man looked at Zhen Yue and shook his head,¡±this kid is your master. He¡¯s too weak and won¡¯t be able to learn anything. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll live a good life if he follows me.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Zhen Yue frowned. He didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so arrogant. A vast de intent spread out from his body, piercing into the sky and stirring the clouds.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter, kid? you¡¯re not convinced?e,e, I¡¯ll teach you how to use a saber. I really like this little guy. It¡¯s such a waste to follow you.¡± The old man said with a smile.

    ¡°Zhenyi, move aside.¡± Zhen Yue said.

    Zhenyi looked at his teacher and nodded. He stood aside and said worriedly,¡±¡±Teacher, don¡¯t hurt the old grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhen Yue would definitely agree to his disciple¡¯s request.

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad, this little disciple, this old man wants him. This old man has had three disciples before, one wanted to kill this old man, one betrayed this old man, and thest one even coveted this old man¡¯s things. This life has really been too much of a failure. I originally wanted to find a ce and casually die, but I didn¡¯t expect the heavens to be kind to this old man and let this old man meet a good seedling. Don¡¯t worry, this old man won¡¯t kill you.¡± The old manughed. He had A New Hope.

    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly. ¡± Zhen Yue was furious. He didn¡¯t expect to meet such an arrogant person in this mysterious ce.

    ¡°Unparalleled saber Dao!¡±

    With a loud roar, Zhen Yue¡¯s body turned into a stream of light and disappeared without a trace. However, the powerful de intent formed a storm and the surrounding trees copsed.

    The old man ced his hands behind his back and said with a smile,¡±not bad, not bad. People cultivate immortality, but you cultivate the saber. You¡¯ve even reached this level. Not bad. However, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not pure.¡±

    The saber intent appeared above the old man¡¯s head and shed down.

    However, all of a sudden, a huge change urred.

    The old man raised two fingers and pinched in the air. The ck de was blocked.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhen Yue¡¯s face was filled with shock. She didn¡¯t expect such an oue.

    ¡°No, I can ¡®t.¡± The elder shook his head and flicked his finger, causing the ck de to shake. To Zhen Yue, a vast de intent was transmitted over and hit her body, causing her to spit out blood.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± Zhen Yue raised her head, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Zhen Yi was shocked and ran towards the teacher.

    The old man appeared in front of Zhen Yi, touched his head, and said with a smile,¡±¡±Kid, did you see that? your teacher is too weak. Follow this old man and I guarantee that you will be one of the strongest in the world.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The old man was taken aback. He realized that the little guy was about to cry.

    Zhenyi bit his lips. His eyes were red and his body twitched. Then he burst into tears and hit the old man with his little hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my teacher. He¡¯s the best, not that weak. ¡±

    Then, he ran to Zhen Yue¡¯s side and hugged her arm,¡±teacher, are you okay?¡±

    Masachizuki wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and touched zhenyi¡¯s head,¡±it¡¯s fine. Sorry to disappoint you, teacher is not that powerful.¡±

    Zhenyi shook his head.¡±No, in my eyes, teacher is the best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve roamed the world for hundreds of years, and the disciples I¡¯ve taken in are all trash. Why haven¡¯t I met such a considerate one? failure, I¡¯ve really failed. I might as well die.¡± The old man covered his face and wanted to cry as well. Then, he threw a secret manual over,¡±forget it, forget it. This book is for you. Three yearster, if you still can¡¯t beat me, I¡¯ll take this disciple away from you.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t solve,e to Cang Sheng mountain to find me.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t say anything more. He shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°What a failure. Life is such a failure.¡±

 Chapter 498 - A single fellow Daoist sounds very old

    <h4>Chapter 498: A single ¡°fellow Daoist¡± sounds very old</h4>

    Zhen Yue clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t expect to meet such an old man. Three yearster, if he wasn¡¯t a match for this old man, he would take his disciple away from him.

    This was not allowed to happen.

    ¡°Disciple, master will definitely protect you well.¡± Zhen Yue said firmly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhen Yi nodded.

    Then, he turned his eyes to the manual,¡¯true de intent¡¯, and flipped to the first page. Zhen Yue¡¯s expression changed. This was something he had nevere into contact with before, and he had even thought about it.

    Lin fan came out from the crack and looked around. He was a little sad,¡±I am back. Just a while ago, this ce was so prosperous. It wasn¡¯t so empty and quiet like now.¡±

    The geographical location of the true immortal world was still unclear, but its specific strength was already known.

    Although the matter had passed, some sects still sent disciples to guard the ce and check the situation.

    When they saw someoneing out of the crack, the disciples who were waiting were all stunned.

    This ce had been sealed by the Grand Elder of the heavenly Pce. How could anyonee up here?

    /

    No, he had to return to the sect and inform the elders. The seal of the heavenly Pce¡¯s Grand Elder was useless.

    Just as the disciple was about to Enter the Void and leave, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, his face filled with fear.

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Why are you leaving? those who are far away are guests. You people from the true immortal realm really have no manners at all. I¡¯m asking you, why are you leaving?¡± Lin fan appeared in front of him and asked unhappily.

    This was really too disappointing. He had worked so hard toe here, but what was the point of it? wasn¡¯t it because he wanted to get along with the people of the true immortal world? but he didn¡¯t expect that the people of the true immortal world would want to slip away the moment they saw him. This made him very unhappy.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The disciple looked at Lin fan warily. How could he not know how cruel these natives were?

    The 32 elders of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, including the sect leader, had all been killed. The scene was too tragic to look at. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Lin fan walked up and hugged his shoulders. He smiled,¡±which sect are you from?¡±

    ¡°Origin demon sect.¡± The disciple said in fear, feeling that something was wrong,¡±big brother, I was wrong. Please let me go. Just treat me as a fart. Pfft, let me go.¡±

    ¡°I can ¡®t.¡± Lin fan shook his head in regret. Then, he hugged her even tighter and said softly,¡±¡±Let me ask you something. Do you have a map?¡±

    ¡°What map?¡± The disciple was afraid. He felt that this native was really terrifying. Although his voice was calm, it was constantly revealing a feeling that made him terrified.

    Lin fan chuckled out,¡±what are you acting for? I¡¯m talking about the map of the true immortal world. Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°No, I really didn ¡®t.¡± The disciple hurriedly shook his head, then quickly nodded,¡±yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there or not?¡± Lin fan smacked the back of his head.

    Bang! Bang!

    The disciple¡¯s head exploded instantly.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Lin fan was stunned. He had not expected that a single Pat would be enough to shatter the other party¡¯s head,¡±this physical body is way too weak, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t even use much strength!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Since there¡¯s no map, I¡¯ll just look around.¡±

    He hade to the true immortal world to have a good talk with these peace-loving people.

    ¡°The Grand Supreme elder of the true immortal world should be at the immortal state. I still have to collect more points. In this ce, I can do whatever I want without holding back.¡± Lin fan¡¯s face was all smiles as he dove into the void and headed off into the distance.

    The ten sects of the immortal Dao, the six sects of the devil Dao, and the four temples of the demonic Dao should be the high-end organizations of the true immortal world. If they wanted to lead the true immortal world in a wonderful direction, they had to get rid of these sects.

    The origin demon sect should be the demon path. This name didn¡¯t sound too good and was a little tacky.

    The Forest of Illusions was a dangerous ce in the true immortal world. It contained a mysterious power. When someone entered it, they would hallucinate and experience all kinds of scenes.

    It was very dangerous, but it still couldn¡¯t stop the enthusiasm of the disciples of various sects.

    This was because there were many spiritual herbs and demonic cores of demonic beasts inside. They were all very useful to cultivators.

    At this moment, the void trembled and a figure appeared.

    Lin fan floated in the air and sniffed. He came from afar and followed the smell. He felt that there were points waiting for him here.

    ¡°Leave this ce to this Peak Master to harvest.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. In thend of the origin, he had been very careful not to damage the environment. But now, there was no need to do so.

    He opened his arms, and sword intents floated behind him. They were vast, covering the sky and earth, shocking everyone.

    With a press of his palm, the 10000 swords swooped down, directly killing their way into the forest.

    To gain points, one had to be so brazen. Killing them one by one was too backward. Moreover, it was very slow, and there was no sense of satisfaction to speak of.

    A demonic beast was lying down and resting. Suddenly, it opened its eyes and saw a sword intent falling from the sky. Before it could react, its body was pierced through by the sword intent.

    ¡°Not bad, your points have increased quite a bit.¡±

    He was very satisfied, but the overall strength of the true immortal world was not much different from his side, except for the high-end strength.

    However, there were many demigods and immortal State Warriors.

    However, the strength of ordinary disciples was about the same.

    Thinking about it, this was indeed the case. Their world was different from the true immortal world. First of all, there was a huge difference in their lifespans.

    Cultivators in the true immortal realm naturally pursued immortality. Their lifespans were much longer than those in thend of origin. As time passed, the number of experts would naturally increase.

    However, it was different in thend of origin. Even a demigod expert only had a lifespan of 100 to 200 years, and that was when they died of old age.

    However, it was hard to say. If he entered the God Realm, his lifespan would probably increase a lot.

    At this moment, a 1000 feet long Earth Dragon with a body of Earth rose up from the forest. It howled menacingly and charged towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and pressed his palm on the head of the Earth Dragon. He then grabbed with his fingers and his fingers entered the head of the Earth Dragon. With a flick of his wrist, he lifted it up and with a loud boom, he smashed it into the forest.

    With a boom, the ground shook. Then, the ground cracked like a spider web.

    ¡°Too impudent, it¡¯s not good to sneak attack.¡± Lin fan chuckled out as he looked down. To think that there would be a powerful being in this ce. However, this ¡®powerful being¡¯ was only to others. To Lin fan, it was nothing much.

    Immediately, a loud voice reverberated from the forest.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is the forest of fabrications. It contains terror. Please stop, or there will be endless trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Lin fan frowned and wasn¡¯t too happy. That ¡®Dao friend¡¯ annoyed him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist.¡± The voice came once more. At the same time, he was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with this person. Was there a problem?

    In an instant, something that terrified him happened.

    Lin fan took out his Mace and it gradually grew bigger. It was still 1000 feet long, but the cold light was even sharper, giving people a sense of horror. He raised the mace and smashed towards the forest.

    ¡°Dao your sister.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, stop!¡±

    BOOM!

    The mace heavily struck the forest, and a huge force was transmitted over. It was simply impossible to resist the vast power. The ground cracked, and the destructive force was too strong, which shocked the eyes.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t do this. There are evil spirits sealed here. If you do this, you¡¯ll only be pushed into the abyss.¡± The voice from the Forest of Illusions came again, filled with fear.

    He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a person. He already told him not to attack, so why didn¡¯t he listen?

    ¡°F * ck! You¡¯re still calling me fellow Daoist? you¡¯re looking for death.¡± Lin fan panted in dissatisfaction and hammered down again.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I already told you that there are demons sealed here. Do you not understand? which sect are you from? don¡¯t you know that demons are a disaster for the world?¡± In the depths of the Forest of Illusions, a khaki-colored Pearl was roaring.

    Below the Pearl was a stone tform. There were several chains at the bottom of the stone tform that extended in all directions and connected to the other end.

    However, the current situation was not good. The iron chains were actually showing signs of cracking under the impact.

    At the same time, wisps of ck mist rose up and slowly dispersed.

    The ck mist was filled with evil, and there was even a terrifying resentment within it that kept roaring.

    ¡°Sacred Earth Pearl, you can¡¯t seal me. I, old ancestor xuwang, am about to break out of the seal.¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl was shocked, then it shouted into the void,¡±¡±Fellow Daoist, stop fighting. He¡¯sing out.¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Lin fan was furious. He hadn¡¯t expected that this guy would still dare to call him ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯. Without any hesitation, he hammered down once more.

    The power of the mace was extraordinary and terrifying.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl was dumbfounded. Who was this person? was he crazy? why did he smash it even harder after shouting ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯?

    ¡°Shut up. If you call me fellow Daoist again, I¡¯ll take your dog life.¡± Lin fan hollered and raised his Mace. The final blow came crashing down.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sacred Earth Pearl was dumbfounded.¡±Oh no, old demon xuwang hase out.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A terrifying sound reverberated through the world as ck mist appeared from the broken chains and formed a ck mist in the air.

    ¡°Sacred Earth Pearl, you¡¯ve sealed me for thousands of years. I have to thank you properly today. But before that, I have to thank that fellow Daoist.¡± Ancestor xuwangughed darkly before looking into the distance.

    ¡°Many thanks to fellow Daoist for breaking the seal.¡±

    However, the situation suddenly changed.

    Ancestor xuwang was stunned. He looked at the figure in front of him and asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 499 - What can you do to me?

    <h4>Chapter 499: What can you do to me?</h4>

    ¡°Dao your sister.¡± Lin fan spread out his fingers and grabbed out at old master xuwang. However, his fingers passed through the ck mist and grabbed nothing. To think that there was no physical body at all!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you doing this? I¡¯m the old ancestor xuwang, I¡¯m invisible and incorporeal. Even if fellow Daoist tears your hand, you won¡¯t be able to catch me. ¡± Said ancestor xuwang with a smile. However, there was a hint of mockery in his smile.

    Lin fan looked at him and felt that this guy was a little presumptuous. He was a little unhappy that he had gotten what he wanted.

    In this world, it was precisely because there were so many vile people who had achieved sess that the world was so unpeaceful.

    Unforgivable, this was unforgivable.

    The sacred Earth Pearl ced on the stone tform roared,¡±Dao friend, do you see this? this is the old devil. Why don¡¯t you listen to me? old devil xuwang has broken the seal. There will be a disaster in the world in the future.¡±

    Sigh, regret, regret.

    As the Supreme Sacred Earth Pearl, he had sealed old ancestor xuwang, but he had not expected it to be destroyed.

    Lin fan rubbed his temples. ¡®Fellow Daoist¡¯ wasn¡¯t too friendly. Did these people not know how to address him other than that? that made him really helpless.

    At this moment, old master xuwang had turned into a ck mist and was flying around Lin fan¡¯s body. At the same time, he was chiding Lin fan teasingly.

    /

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be too impulsive. I¡¯m very excited to break out of the seal. Why don¡¯t you be my Flute Boy? I can teach you the method to be an immortal and ensure your longevity.¡± Ancestor xuwang said with a smile. Although he did not have a physical body, the body formed by the ck mist still had facial features.

    At a nce, one could tell that the other party seemed to be very happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little impudent. ¡± Lin fan looked at the other party and said unhappily.

    He thought about how Lin fan was such a low-profile person. Yet, someone dared to be so presumptuous in front of him. How could he tolerate this?

    He clenched his five fingers into a fist and punched out fiercely. Power roared out. The void could not withstand such power and shattered immediately. However, when it hit ancestor xuwang¡¯s body, a ck hole was formed and it prated through.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you so irascible? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m invisible. You can¡¯t hit me.¡± Said ancestor xuwang.

    The sacred Earth Pearl said,¡±fellow Daoist, nothing can break through ancestor xuwang¡¯s incorporeal body. He will only materialize into a real body when he attacks.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, all of you. Don¡¯t call me fellow Daoist. I¡¯m Lin fan from the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. You have to call me Peak Master Lin, understand? if you call me fellow Daoist again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath. To think that such a creature would exist!

    Old ancestor xuwang was a little arrogant.

    The sacred Earth Pearl was dumbfounded. It did not expect this guy to have the time to talk about this. This ancestor xuwang was very powerful. Although he had been sealed for so long and his strength had been greatly reduced, his invincibility still made people feel helpless.

    In the past, in order to seal this old ancestor xuwang, countless people had died before he was finally sealed.

    Old master xuwang¡¯s body was like a stream of water as he floated towards Lin fan¡¯s ears,¡±Dao friend.¡±

    Then, it floated to another ear,¡±fellow Daoist, what can you do to me?¡±

    At this moment, old master xuwang was extremely smug. He flew around Lin fan¡¯s side and called him ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ many times.

    ¡°How is it? What do you think, fellow Daoist?¡± Ancestor xuwangughed.¡±I like the feeling of others wanting to kill me but being helpless.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, a little, a little, a little ...¡± Old master xuwang floated in front of Lin fan and stuck out his tongue. At the same time, he spat out a ck mist.

    He had been sealed for too long and had finallye out. Naturally, he had to tease this pitiful fellow Daoist. When he was tired of ying with him, he could kill him.

    Of course, it was a good choice to possess this guy.

    Lin fan lowered his head. He was already on the verge of exploding. This time around, he had finally seen through everything. The people of the true immortal world were simply way too unfriendly. This was clearly a provocation!

    He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Colored eyes!¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin fan raised his head as a glint of light shot out from his eyes. Old master xuwang, who was still gloating, was stunned for a moment. He then flew into a rage and pped out with his palm.

    From the eyes of this fellow Daoist, ancestor xuwang could see a look of disdain. He was mocking him.

    As expected, when old master xuwang made his move, his body had indeed solidified. It was very different from before.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed the palm of old master Xu Wang,¡±bloody hell! Your Peak Master has been tolerating you for a long time now!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The sacred Earth Pearl was stunned. It had not expected ancestor xuwang to suddenly attack. Was he not afraid of being caught?

    He could not quite understand it anymore. If old ancestor xuwang was really such an impulsive person, he would not have sacrificed so many people in order to seal him back then.

    ¡°Turn off your colored eyes.¡± Lin fan muttered to himself.

    However, he was already holding on tightly to old ancestor xuwang. He wanted to run, but he could no longer do so.

    The frenzied old ancestor xuwang snapped back to his senses. He did not know what had just happened. However, when he caught sight of the fellow Daoist before him, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? this ...¡±

    He was stunned. How could he be grabbed by someone out of the blue? he then hollered out and pped Lin fan with his other hand,¡±let go of yours truly!¡±

    However, this palm was caught by Lin fan. He then exerted a little strength and broke it apart. Instantly, a tragic cry rang out as beads of sweat dripped down from old master xuwang¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weak that you only have the cultivation of a normal demigod and you dare to fight back? you probably don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯.¡± Lin fan chuckled,e, show off for this Peak Master to see.¡±

    Ancestor xuwang was truly stupefied. Although he was invisible when he was in the void state, he could no longer be invisible when his physical body was caught by someone.

    The strength of the fellow before him was extraordinary. A wave of energy was transmitted over and wrapped around his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I was just ying around. ¡±

    ¡°You have released me from the seal, and I can¡¯t even thank you enough. How can I be smug?¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, let¡¯s talk this out.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as the words ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ came out of old master xuwang¡¯s mouth, Lin fan¡¯s fistnded on the head of the other party, causing it to shatter instantly. There was no flesh or blood, only a ck mist that slowly disappeared from the world.

    ¡°How arrogant, but there¡¯s a limit to arrogance.¡±

    Lin Fa swung his arms around, feeling a little disappointed. This old master xuwang was only a demigod. However, from the looks of it, his true strength should be more than that.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter now. It had already been blown up.

    ¡°Yi!¡± At this moment, Lin fan realized that there was a ck ball of light that was floating out from the neck of old master xuwang.

    As soon as the ball of light appeared on his neck, it immediately flew into the distance.

    ¡°Bastard, just you wait!¡± From within the ball of light came the voice of old ancestor xuwang.¡±I¡¯ll just call you fellow Daoist. What can you do?¡±

    When the sacred Earth Pearl saw this, it was shocked.¡±Dao friend, don¡¯t let him escape. This is the primordial spirit of old ancestor xuwang.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I, old ancestor xuwang, have no roots or body. If I want to run, who can stop me? I will take my revenge one day.¡± Old ancestor xuwang shouted, his voice filled with boundless rage.

    ¡°Colored eyes, activate.¡± Lin fan stood in the distance and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± Old ancestor xuwang roared as he turned in the air and pierced through the air. He was determined to fight to the death with this fellow.

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the ball of light. He closed the colored eye,e, continue to run. If you can escape from this Peak master¡¯s fingers, then you have some skill.¡±

    ¡°How could this be? how could this be?¡± Old ancestor xuwang cried out in fear. He did not know what had happened. He had clearly escaped. How did hee back in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°No way! Is old ancestor xuwang that stupid?¡± The sacred Earth Pearl was dumbfounded. It couldn¡¯t believe that this was the extremely cunning old ancestor xuwang. If he was so brainless, it was impossible that so many people had died in the past before he was sealed.

    His physical body was clearly destroyed and his primordial spirit escaped. However, he didn¡¯t expect that his primordial spirit would return halfway and even fly toward this fellow Daoist. He was walking right into a trap.

    He could already tell that this violent fellow Daoist had extraordinary strength and was definitely at the Dao integration realm of the void refinement realm.

    Lin fan looked at the ball of light in his palm and was a little confused. Why did this thing look so appetizing? no, it could be because it looked too simr to the beast spirit or the God pill.

    It should be fine to just lick it.

    He hesitated for a moment. If he didn¡¯t try, he would never be sure if this thing could increase experience points.

    He aspired to be the strongest in the world. If he didn¡¯t even dare to try this, he might as well go home and farm.

    At this moment, old ancestor xuwang realized that there was something wrong with this fellow Daoist. What was he trying to do by sticking his head out?

    Also, why did he stick out his tongue? did he have to be so perverted?

    I am the high and mighty old ancestor xuwang, how can I be humiliated like this?

    Don ¡®t!

    It was the sound of licking.

    Lin fan licked it and smacked his lips. The taste wasn¡¯t right, but the softness was just right.

    But the most important thing was, why didn¡¯t it increase his experience points?

    Regret, disappointment.

    Old master xuwang was afraid. He felt that this fellow Daoist was a pervert. He then said with a trembling voice,¡±fellow Daoist ...¡±

    BOOM!

    He clenched his fingers and they exploded. Pure mana floated in the air.

    He had obtained the points.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, don¡¯t call me fellow Daoist. You¡¯re seeking your own death. ¡± Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    ¡°Terrifying!¡± The sacred Earth Pearl¡¯s eyes widened as it eximed in horror. Was this fellow Daoist still human?

    Old ancestor xuwang had actually died just like that.

    At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s gazended on the Holy earth Pearl. He thennded on the side and grabbed the Holy earth Pearl in his hand, studying it carefully.

    The sacred Earth Pearl fell silent, not daring to say a word.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Peak ... Peak Master, Hello.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl suddenly remembered the previous conversation and quickly corrected itself. Ancestor xuwang had been crushed to death because he had called her ¡°fellow Daoist.¡±

    He did not dare to.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,¡±en, not bad. You have some insight.¡±

 Chapter 500 - Pervert, let me go!

    <h4>Chapter 500: Pervert, let me go!</h4>

    The sacred Earth Pearl cursed madly in its heart. If it didn¡¯t have any foresight, it would probably be crushed to death by this fellow Daoist just like ancestor xuwang.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was, what was the problem with the ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯?

    Why did he sound so irritable?

    ¡°Now that old ancestor xuwang is dead, he will no longer be able to bring harm to the world. It¡¯s time for me to leave. If fate allows it, I¡¯ll meet you again, Peak Master.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl wanted to fly up and leave Lin fan¡¯s palm. However, it realized that it couldn ¡®t.

    ¡°Peak Master, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl trembled. This hot-tempered fellow Daoist couldn¡¯t be thinking of making him stay, right?

    He really didn¡¯t want to stay here. He didn¡¯t even want to say a word to this ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯, because it was too strange.

    Old ancestor xuwang couldn¡¯t be that stupid. Something must have happened that he didn¡¯t know about. Thus, he could conclude that this special ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ was very dangerous.

    As the sacred Earth Pearl, it was a Supreme item that could suppress evil spirits. However, if it came to fighting, it was better to forget about it. He was definitely not the opponent of this ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ in front of him.

    ¡°Why are you leaving? you and I are fated.¡± Lin fan grabbed the sacred Earth Pearl and observed it carefully. There was a mysterious power within it. This Pearl seemed to be a little special.

    /

    If he didn¡¯t study this thing thoroughly, how could he let him leave?

    Moreover, wherever I go, not even a de of grass will grow. How can I let the treasure slip through my fingers?

    ¡°Fate? There¡¯s no fate between the two of us. Today, you¡¯ve killed old ancestor xuwang, so I¡¯ll definitely go to all parts of the world to sing your praises. ¡± The sacred Earth Pearl said hurriedly.

    He realized that there was something wrong with the situation. This ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ couldn¡¯t be thinking of subduing him, right?

    What kind of joke was this? he was the sacred Earth Pearl. How could he be subdued by others?

    Therefore, no matter what, he had to escape. He definitely couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of this ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯.

    Lin fan increased his strength and squinted his eyes, staring at the sacred Earth Pearl.¡±If this Peak Master says that it¡¯s fated, then it¡¯s fated. You¡¯ll follow me from now on.¡±

    F * ck!

    The sacred Earth Pearl was about to explode. It realized that this ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ waspletely unreasonable and was trying to force it to stay.

    How was that possible?

    He would rather die than be someone else¡¯s possession.

    ¡°Peak Master, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m the sacred Earth Pearl, and I¡¯m not under anyone¡¯s control. If you insist on going against the heavens, you must be punished.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl became serious. It felt that there was no use in talking nicely.

    Although this ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯ had killed old ancestor xuwang, he could not be so presumptuous. How could his Sacred Earth Pearl be controlled by someone else?

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying more, you¡¯re mine in the future. ¡± Lin fan was toozy to say anything more. He had already decided that this Pearl was his and no one could take it away from him.

    The sacred Earth Pearl flew into a rage. A Halo appeared on its surface and gradually expanded. Thorns of light pierced through the surface of the Halo.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve gone too far. I can only seal you for a few days to let you calm down.¡±

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    A rumbling sound burst out from the Holy earth Pearl. From the dark, a sealing power was enveloping Lin fan.

    ¡°You want to seal me?¡± Lin fan looked at the sacred Earth Pearl in shock. To think that this guy would deny the fact that there was fate between them and seal himself up against his will.

    He was probably thinking too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, seal. ¡±

    Instantly, a multicolored light enveloped Lin fan. The sacred Earth Pearl burst out with a bright light that covered Lin fan. Within this power, there was the heaviness of the earth. It was as if the weight of an entire world was pressing down on his body.

    ¡°Sigh, why must you provoke my Sacred Earth Pearl? this is not a wise move.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl sighed. It didn¡¯t expect that there would be a fellow Daoist who would provoke it. Wasn¡¯t this just seeking death?

    However, seeing that this fellow Daoist had done a good deed by killing old ancestor xuwang, he decided to show mercy and seal him for a few days.

    ¡°How is it not wise? Tell me about it. ¡±

    Just as the sacred Earth Pearl was sighing to itself, it suddenly stopped. If it had a face, it would have been shocked.

    ¡°You ... You ...¡± He didn¡¯t dare to believe it. How was this possible? he had clearly sealed it. How could it be like this?

    Lin fan grabbed the sacred Earth Pearl in his hand and grinned.¡±Just now, I discovered that you have a new ability.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The sacred Earth Pearl was stunned, not understanding what this fellow Daoist was talking about.

    However, at this moment, he realized that something was wrong.

    Lin fan held the pot in his right hand and the sacred Earth Pearl in his left. He opened his arms and looked around, feeling his surroundings.

    ¡°The north-east wind, the air is slightly dry ...¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl was shocked.¡±What are you talking about?¡±

    He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with this fellow Daoist¡¯s brain. Why was he suddenly saying something he couldn¡¯t understand?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Lin fan made his move. He mmed the frying pan down, sending the sacred Earth Pearl flying into the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll F * ck you, heavenly venerate grape ...¡± The sacred Earth Pearl finally knew what the other party was up to. When it reacted, it felt the surrounding air exploding and the void started to tremble.

    It flew at an extreme speed, leaving a white tail in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fast and destructive. Most importantly, the sacred Earth Pearl is very hard.¡± Lin fan nodded. He was pretty satisfied with this. It seemed like this Sacred Earth Pearl was notpletely useless after all.

    ¡°Colored eyes, activate.¡±

    Lin fan stood in the void and opened his eyes calmly.

    After receiving such treatment, the sacred Earth Pearl had wanted to just leave. But all of a sudden, it flew towards Lin fan like a mad man.

    Pada!

    He opened his fingers and caught the sacred Earth Pearl in his hand. He closed his colored eyes. He was in a good mood. He flew one round and then flew back on his own.

    He finally realized how powerful the colored eyes were when they werebined with the sacred Earth Pearl.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The sacred Earth Pearl was stunned, as if it had seen a ghost. It could not believe that it had flown away, but after flying for half a day, it had inexplicably returned.

    This fellow Daoist is really strange.

    ¡°Peak Master, give me some face and let me go. I¡¯ll repay you in the future.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl said.

    He felt that he couldn¡¯t escape from the other party¡¯s control, but no matter what, he had to make the other party let him go.

    Lin fan smiled. He had gained quite a lot.¡±What face? we are fated. Anyway, you have to repay me, so why don¡¯t you repay me now? let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Stay here and I¡¯ll take you to see the mountains and rivers.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he put the sacred Earth Pearl into his storage ring.

    The harvest this time was not bad. He obtained a treasure, and this treasure was very hard.

    ¡°I ...¡± The sacred Earth Pearl was about to say something, but it was put into the storage ring without a sound.

    At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s gazended on the Forest of Illusions below.

    Such a good environment, although it was a little unsightly after being smashed by him, no matter what, the true immortal world did not deserve such a good environment.

    When hended on the ground, he inserted his ten fingers into it. Power threads burst out from his ten fingers, intertwining into arge that wrapped around the entire territory. With a loud shout, the veins on his neck protruded.

    If the people of the true immortal world were to see this, they would definitely be scared to death. Was this still a human?

    The force was too great. The area was not small.

    Crack! Crack!

    The edges of the ground split apart, forming a crack on the ground. Lin fan used his strength and lifted up the Forest of Illusions, then kept it in his storage ring.

    ¡°Done, I¡¯m done.¡± Lin fan pped his hands and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had a bright smile on his face. To him,borers were the most glorious.

    The Pearl of Sacred Earth, which was trying to find a way out in his storage ring, was so anxious that it didn¡¯t know what to do.

    However, when he saw the storage ring open and a ray of sunlight shining in, he shuttled through it excitedly. Suddenly, a huge ck shadow covered him and suppressed the sacred Earth Pearl.

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±

    A cry of surprise rang out and the sound of the sacred Earth Pearl disappeared,pletely covered by the Forest of Illusions.

    Lin fan dove into the void and searched around aimlessly.

    His only purpose ining to the true immortal world was to let this group of peace-loving people know how difficult it was to achieve peace.

    As for where he wanted to go now, it was all up to heaven¡¯s will.

    At night, the true immortal world was very quiet. However, within the silence, there was a dangerous aura that filled the entire area.

    On a piece of deste sand, a bunch of tree branches crackled as they were burned by the mes. The mes burst forth and dispelled the surrounding darkness.

    ¡°Comfortable!¡± Lin fanid in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and took a hot bath. He felt that his life was pretty decent.

    [View points: 1050009]

    ¡°This final number makes me feel helpless. Nine points, which bastard contributed it?¡±

    Then, he recalled that there had been an extremely weak invader in that city who had attacked him cruelly.

    In the end, he was killed by him.

    These nine points were his contribution points.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°Six hundred thousand points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (3rd level)¡±

    Instantly, a wave of power exploded from his body. This was the power brought about by the upgrade of his cultivation technique to the third level. Every cell in his body was greedily devouring it.

    The surface of his skin glowed, and he felt that his body had be stronger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, there¡¯s still a long way to go before reaching the God Realm. The foundation required for this is too huge, so huge that it¡¯s a bit scary. ¡± Lin fan shook his head and felt that God Realm was interesting. It actually needed so much Foundation.

    He was going to use the remaining 400000 points for the diamond lottery, which was a high-end level lottery.

    Drawing 10,000 points once was really scary.

    But to Lin fan, it was easy to get addicted to the lottery, but it was also easy to turn a bicycle into a motorcycle. So when he had enough points, he could give it a try.

    Moreover, this was the true immortal realm. How could he be afraid of not having enough points?

    Once the sun rose, he would take action and forcefully farm points. He didn¡¯t believe that there wouldn¡¯t be a ce for him to farm points in such a huge ce like the true immortal world.

    In the distance, in the dark void, a figure carrying a woman on his shoulder was quickly approaching.

    ¡°Lecher, let me go!¡±

 Chapter 501 - -using love to influence you

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501-using love to influence you</h4>

    ¡°Little girl, stop shouting. No one can save you even if you shout until your throat breaks.¡± In the darkness, the figure¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and there was a hint of anxiety.

    It was as if he had waited for too long and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Du Yufeng of the desires demon sect, aren¡¯t you afraid that the he family will kill you?¡± The woman on the man¡¯s shoulder said sternly.

    ¡°Eh? I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered. This girl has good taste. This Lord has heard that you, little girl, have seduced many young talents and never let them touch you. Tonight¡¯s night is not bad, this Lord can be the first to taste it. ¡± Du Yufengughed as his eyes flickered with anticipation.

    The profound Yin body was a good cultivation vessel. He had kidnapped this little girl not only because she was a lecherous person, but also because she was a good cultivation vessel that could allow her cultivation to improve greatly.

    There was some movement during the kidnapping and they were discovered by the he family. They were chased for a long time, but they still managed to escape by using their divine abilities.

    ¡°You ...¡± He Jie¡¯s face turned pale. She had not expected to meet du Yufeng.

    He was an ordinary elder of the desires heart demon sect, but his cultivation was not weak. He had refined his spirit to return to the void and was also a famous perverted Bandit. Because of his cultivation technique, he often plundered women and used their Yin to supplement yang. Every woman who was used to supplement yang would end up in a very miserable state.

    She saw it once, but it was just skin and bones, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it looked like.

    She had been thinking of a way to escape from du Yufeng.

    /

    It was impossible to threaten him. If he was afraid, he would not haveid his hands on her.

    ¡°Actually, we can have a chat.¡± He Jie steadied her mind and decided to have a good chat with du Yufeng.

    Du Yufeng flew in the air and couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±hahaha, young miss of the he family, you actually want to have a good chat with a perverted Bandit like me. This is really a huge piece of strange news. Say, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    He Jie¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was weaker than him, she would have torn him into pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯ve beenmitting crimes everywhere. Other than the demon desire sect, I¡¯m afraid the other sects won¡¯t be able to tolerate you. If you let me go, I can promise you that I¡¯ll send you a woman every day, or even more. Why take the risk?¡± Said he Jie.

    She was the youngdy of the he family. There were many maids in the family, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for one to disappear every day. She also had a secret force that had always been used for human trafficking.

    Finding a suitable woman was naturally not a problem.

    ¡°Stain!¡± Du Yufeng smacked his lips and said,¡±oh my, miss he, you¡¯re not ordinary. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to guarantee this. If the young talents who are infatuated with you were to know about this, they would probably be heartbroken to death.¡±

    ¡°So what if they¡¯re sad? I¡¯m not someone they can touch. You should consider it carefully.¡± He Jie said, hoping that this would move du Yufeng. By then, not only would she be fine, but she would also be able to escape unscathed.

    If she could also form a rtionship with the desire heart demon sect, it would only be beneficial to her power.

    At this moment, He Jie saw that the other party was deep in thought. She smiled and continued,¡±¡±How is it? By then, you can have as much as you want. Why do you need to continue being so sneaky?¡±

    ¡°Miss he, I have to say that I¡¯m very tempted by what you¡¯ve said, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t like those ordinary women. I¡¯m only interested in you, miss he. Don¡¯t say anymore. Let Me Love You well tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Du Yufengughed out loud. Could it be that this little girl didn¡¯t know what kind of physique he had?

    That was the best furnace. Even a thousand or ten thousand women could notpare to this one furnace.

    ¡°You ...¡± He Jie¡¯s face was pale and her heart was beating fast. She kept looking around, hoping that someone woulde and save her.

    But in this pitch-ck night, who coulde and save her?

    When she thought of the women who had been brutally killed by du Yufeng, her entire heart was filled with fear.

    Suddenly!

    In her line of sight, there was a fire source in the distance. Although she didn¡¯t know who it was, to her, it was the only life-saving straw. Then, she pulled her neck and shouted.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Du Yufeng had wanted to tell the little girl to stop screaming, but when he saw the fire in the distance, he became interested as if he had not expected someone to be here.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s only one young man. That¡¯s just nice. I can kill him along the way. Who knows, I might get some unexpected gains.¡±

    ¡°Miss he, it¡¯s useless for you to save his life. It just so happens that I like to have third parties watching from the side. Let¡¯s just let this kid have it. At least, I¡¯ll let him enjoy it in the end.¡± Du Yufengughed evilly. He was even a little excited.

    He Jie, on the other hand, was in despair. She had never thought that du Yufeng would be so evil.

    Could this be the retribution he had to face for all the outrageous things he had done?

    While Lin fan was bathing, he was ready to try his luck and see what good things he could get from the lottery.

    However, he heard a cry for help. It was a girl¡¯s voice, and he felt that it might be a beautiful woman.

    ¡°Hehe, not bad. My luck has actually improved aftering to the true immortal world.¡±

    Lin fan chuckled. He saw two figures descending from the sky. However, it was more urate to say that they were one person. The other chick was being carried on his shoulder.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Du Yufeng sized up Lin fan and could not help butugh out.

    ¡°Young master, save me! He¡¯s a perverted Bandit who wants to defile me!¡± He Jie¡¯s voice was soft and she appeared to be very weak.

    She didn¡¯t know what this young man was like, but there was no chance now. She could only ce all her hopes on this person in front of her.

    ¡°Perverted Bandit?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at du Yufeng. He then said in disdain,¡±¡±I hate perverts the most in my life.¡±

    ¡°If I had the idea, I could have solved it by myself. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be a perverted Bandit. I really deserve to die.¡±

    Lin fan was disdainful. A good man like him looked down on such people.

    Women were meant to be pampered and toyed with. They were sacred and pure, so how could they be tainted?

    If it really didn¡¯t work, he could just ask her out.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Du Yufengughed out loud.¡±I didn¡¯t expect to meet another fool on the way. Good, good ...¡±

    When thest ¡®good¡¯ word was blurted out, du Yufeng made his move. He conjured a spell with his fingers and a ball of pink light shot out towards Lin fan.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? can¡¯t they just talk nicely? why do they attack just because they don¡¯t agree? how despicable.¡± Lin fan was displeased. This true immortal world had truly disappointed him way too much.

    It was really annoying to see a good person always hit people.

    Then, he got up and put on his clothes. He raised his palm and scattered the pink light.

    ¡°What?¡± Du Yufeng was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that this ordinary-looking young man would be able to block his attack so easily.

    He Jie was overjoyed to see this. A smile appeared on her face.¡±Young master, save me.¡±

    At this moment, du Yufeng opened his mouth and a small silver snake sword flew out like a living thing. It was only the size of a fingernail, but after spinning in the air, it gradually grew bigger and attacked Lin fan.

    Under the moonlight, the silver snake dagger emitted a dazzling light.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t even look. He raised his left hand and grabbed the sword. He used a little strength and broke it.

    Pfft!

    Du Yufeng¡¯s expression changed drastically and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. He couldn¡¯t believe that this was the case. This small silver snake sword was his life bonded magic weapon. It was extremely strange and could absorb moonlight and sunlight. In the end, it would reflect a piercing light, causing the target to be unable to open their eyes and see the situation in front of them.

    But who would have thought that the young man would grab the silver snake sword without even looking at it and break it?

    This strength ...

    He couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    At this moment, du Yufeng had the thought of escaping. He then lifted He Jie up and threw her towards Lin fan.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He Jie cried out in panic. At the same time, she opened her arms as if she wanted to throw herself into Lin fan¡¯s arms.

    In this short period of time, she had discovered that the man in front of her was very powerful and good-looking. If she could hook him into her hands and use him, it would be of great help to her.

    ¡°Young master, save me!¡± He Jie called out in a tender voice.

    Facing this woman who was pouncing over, Lin fan furrowed his brows. He raised his leg and kicked her to the side. Then, he headed towards du Yufeng to capture her.

    ¡°What? So ruthless. ¡± Du Yufeng was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that this young man didn¡¯t know how to take care of women. Any normal man would open his arms and embrace a beautiful woman.

    Furthermore, He Jie was a beauty among beauties. How could anyone resist such a temptation?

    Just as du Yufeng was thinking about this, he discovered that this young man had appeared in front of him. At the same time, a palm was reaching out to grab his head.

    ¡°What are you running for? do you know that you¡¯ve made this Peak Master very angry?¡± He grabbed du Yufeng¡¯s head and lifted him up.

    Du Yufeng was struggling. However, it was useless to him. At the same time, he knew that he had kicked an iron te.

    But how was this possible? how could he be so powerful at such a young age? this simply didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Spare me, spare me!¡± Du Yufeng begged for mercy.

    After he Jie was kicked to the ground, shey there without moving. However, her eyes were wide open and she was filled with endless anger. However, her anger quickly dissipated.

    She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a man who could resist her beauty.

    However, when she heard du Yufeng¡¯s plea for mercy, she raised her head and stood up.¡±Thank you, young master, for saving my life. I can¡¯t repay you, so I can only ...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin fan said.

    He Jie had a lot to say, but the words ¡®shut up¡¯ struck back at her.

    ¡°Lecherous thief.¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment. Initially, he had wanted to just p them to death. But after thinking about it, he realized that the people of the true immortal world were so evil and disgusting. He had to change them properly and use his love to reform them.

    At the same time, he also wanted to test how strong the power of reincarnation was.

    ¡°Reincarnation!¡±

    In that instant, Lin fan floated up into the middle of a gray void. Once again, he was the God of creation, constructing the world.

 Chapter 502 - Im very satisfied with this reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 502: I¡¯m very satisfied with this reincarnation</h4>

    Even though he didn¡¯t construct reincarnation often, he had gained a lot of experience after constructing reincarnation for sanctions and the others.

    Thus, it was easy to construct reincarnation this time.

    After thinking for a moment, what kind of life should he give such a pervert?

    Immediately, he thought of it. He admired his own intelligence and wisdom. He could even think of such a loving cycle.

    Modern buildings emerged.

    In thews of the world of reincarnation, no matter how simple the reincarnation was, it had to have a self-consistent process. If there was noplete reincarnation of life and death, the world of reincarnation would copse, and it would never be able to form aplete reincarnation.

    City X.

    A middle-aged man stood at the entrance of the hospital, looking at the big screen in the distance. His eyes shed with yearning, and he heard a voiceing from the screen.

    ¡°The 15th male saintess assembly hase to an end. After the scores of many professional judges, this year¡¯s male saintess title goes to the 28-year-old Yu Sheng. Let us wee Yu Sheng with a warm round of apuse for winning the title of male saintess. He will also be the new leader of the country.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at the screen enviously. When he saw the data of the Buddhist male Saint on the screen, he waspletely shocked.

    /

    ¡°Being seduced hundreds of times in an hour, normal heartbeat, pure eyes, motionless, not even a drop of sweat, so terrifying.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect this year¡¯s male Saint to be so powerful. His data was amazing in all aspects. He was definitely the number one in the world. Even thest year¡¯s male Saint was weaker than this year¡¯s Yu Sheng in all aspects.

    ¡°AI!¡± The middle-aged man sighed and walked towards the hospital without looking back. His son was about to be born and he had ced all his hopes on his son.

    In the ward.

    The middle-aged man held the newborn baby and raised it over his head. With tears streaming down his face, he smiled brightly.¡±My son, you really didn¡¯t let your father down. 70% of it depends on fate and 10% on your father. You¡¯ve just been born, but you have more potential to be a Buddhist male Saint than your father.¡±

    ¡°All the best! You must be a great Buddhist male Saint!¡±

    ¡°And your name is du Yufeng. In the future, you will definitely be more powerful than the male Saint of Buddhism, Yu Sheng.¡±

    The baby in his handughed happily, and a drop of wonderful urine fell on the middle-aged man¡¯s body.

    A yearter, du Yufeng began to live a life without any desires under the leadership of his father.

    Two yearster, three yearster ... Under his father¡¯s guidance, du Yufeng had been learning the 18 Dharma of the male Saint.

    This was his family¡¯s Secret manual, but unfortunately, other than his ancestors, no one else had been able to sessfully cultivate it.

    Du Yufeng had entered a mysterious state. In the nine years ofpulsory education, he had defeated the contestants of each district and won the title of first ce every year.

    He was called the Little Buddha male Saint by his father¡¯s generation.

    Perhaps it was because of his talent, but his heart was calmer than his peers. It was as if no temptation could tempt him.

    He had mastered the 18 Buddhist male Saint techniques.

    18 yearster.

    Inside the room, du Yufeng was sitting cross-legged. Around him, beautiful women were seducing him. However, his heart was as still as water and wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. He could face the most alluring things in the world indifferently. In his heart, everything was just a skeleton.

    Instantly, everything in his mind disappeared.

    ¡°Phew, I¡¯ve finally broken through my limit.¡±

    Du Yufeng heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he stood up and looked at a portrait on the wall. It was the current male Saint of Buddhism, Yu Sheng.

    He had been the male Saint of Buddhism for 18 years in a row. In these 18 years, Yu Sheng had defeated all kinds of enemies, making countless men feel ashamed.

    At the same time, it was a pity for countless women, because such a powerful man would not fall for them at all.

    And only the weak would fancy them.

    True experts would treat them like skeletons and wouldn¡¯t even spare them a nce.

    Du Yufeng¡¯s eyes flickered with a fiery light.¡±Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism, I, du Yufeng, will pull you down from your throne. I¡¯ve already made preparations to bear the crown.¡±

    ¡°The registration for the 33rd male Saint assembly has officially begun. The male Saint of Buddhism, Yu Sheng, has won the title for 18 consecutive years. Or you? Bring your ID card and sign up. The next male Saint is waiting for you. ¡±

    Du Yufeng had already made his preparations. All these years, he had forgotten everything and worked hard to train just for this day.

    The conference officially began.

    Among the countless experts, du Yufeng had forcefully carved out a bloody path, causing countless men to feel ashamed of their inferiority. They all called him terrifyingly strong because they simply couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. In the end, they were subdued by the temptation.

    In front of the television, du Yufeng¡¯s father was so excited that he was trembling.¡±Son, all the best. You must win. Don¡¯t be like your father and be a weakling who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and finally had you.¡±

    A few dayster, the peak battle arrived.

    Du Yufeng had made it to the end. He had fought his way out of countlesspetitors. Now, he was standing below the stage. He raised his head and looked at the man who was sitting on the throne.

    ¡°Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism, I, du Yufeng, havee to challenge you. After today, I will be the new male Saint of Buddhism.¡±

    Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism, looked down at the young people below the stage. His voice was vast and heavy.¡±Young man, your courage ismendable. I have forgotten how many young people like you, who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, wanted to challenge me. But in the end, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and left with the beauty. So do you know how many people have cried and shouted where you are standing?¡±

    Du Yufeng lowered his head and looked. On the steps, there were many illusionary images. They seemed to contain the illusionary images of the temptations of previous challengers.

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    Instantly, their auras changed. They became desireless, as if their beating hearts were only beating for the sake of living.

    Countless people throughout the country who were watching this year¡¯s Grand Tournament screamed when they saw this scene.

    Countless people clenched their fists. The deicidal war was about to begin.

    At this moment, everyone was watching intently. They knew that they only had one hour, and the one who won in this hour would be the new male Saint.

    The battle had entered a state of white heat. Du Yufeng¡¯s expression was solemn, and beads of sweat were falling from his forehead. In the past eighteen years, he had alreadyprehended an even higher realm.

    He had no desires, as if he had touched the Supreme Dao.

    After ten minutes, Du Yu Feng was trembling.

    30 minutes.

    50 minutes passed.

    After fifty-nine minutes, du Yufeng was trembling violently.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re going to lose. I¡¯ve reached the true state of having no desires. You¡¯re not the only ones who¡¯ve improved over the years.¡± The male Saint, Yu Sheng,ughed.

    ¡°Damn it, are we going to lose just like this?¡± Du Yufeng was very unwilling. He had painstakingly cultivated for so many years just for this day.

    There were still countless people waiting for him.

    I can¡¯t lose to my father¡¯s expectations. I can¡¯t let him down. He has ced all his hopes on me.

    ¡°Last ten seconds.¡± The judge said.

    Du Yufeng was almost in despair. He even saw the wild smile of Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism.

    ¡°Son, good luck.¡±

    In an instant, a bolt of lightning shed across du Yufeng¡¯s mind. The moves of the ¡± 18 Buddhist male Saint techniques¡± appeared in his mind one after another, and they were getting faster and faster.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Du Yufeng was shocked. He quickly flipped through the book and found that the 18 Dharma of the male Saint had changed its appearance and formed a move that he had never learned before.

    ¡°Ah!¡± An earth-shaking roar resounded. A white light burst out from du Yufeng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Thest move of the 18 Dharma of the male Saint. I don¡¯t even want my heart to beat!¡±

    All of a sudden, heaven and earth lost their color. Even Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism, was shocked when he saw this scene. He said in disbelief,¡±¡±The death of a paramount realm being is all good.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Immediately, du Yufeng¡¯s face turned red and his veins bulged. His beating heart suddenly stopped beating. A thought shot into the sky and even passed through the atmosphere. It didn¡¯t stop and covered the sun.

    The originally fiery red sun instantly turned ck.

    Heaven and earth fell into darkness. Even the sun was no longer needed as it was directly annihted.

    Plop!

    Yu Sheng, the male Saint of Buddhism, was foaming at the mouth and his eyes were wide open.¡±How is this possible? how is this possible ...¡±

    The judge was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.¡±Contestant du Yufeng has reached the highest realm of no desire. Even the Lord of life and the sun can¡¯t tempt him anymore. He has surpassed the limits of the past male saints ...¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡± Du Yufeng¡¯s aura, which had already disappeared, once again burst out. His motionless heart beat again. He looked at Yu Sheng and said,¡±you have lost, and I have already touched an even more mysterious realm.¡±

    ¡°Good job, son.¡± In front of the TV, his father¡¯s face was full of tears. Eighteen years, a whole eighteen years. He had been determined to be strong, but in the end, he had be weak. He couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of a woman and left with her.

    But now, his son had seeded, bringing his hopes to the peak.

    Through the TV, the excited voice said,¡±the 33rd male Saint of Buddhism, du Yufeng, has sessfully reached the top and broken the human record. This will be passed down for all eternity.¡±

    Du Yufeng reached the peak and looked at Yu Sheng. After a moment of silence, he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to prove that I¡¯m better than you today. I just want to say that although there are strong and weak people, dreams shouldn¡¯t be distinguished. I hope that from this moment on, we can all know how to pursue our dreams. Therefore, I¡¯m here to invite all the strong people in the world to challenge me. I¡¯ll wait for you on the throne of the male Saint of Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m done.¡±

    At this moment, the entire world was in an uproar. In the end, warm apuse rang out.

    Since then, du Yufeng had been sitting on the throne until he was 99 years old. In another hour, he would be 100 years old.

    The world¡¯s top reporter said,¡±male Saint, how are you? ever since you reached the top, have you met any challengers that you value the most?¡±

    The old du Yufeng was already toothless, but he still smiled and said,¡±yes, I value every challenger very much because they were born for the Buddhist male saints. I admire their fighting spirit.¡±

    ¡°Male Saint, do you still have no desires?¡± The reporter asked.

    Du Yufeng said,¡±of course. I¡¯m no longer tempted by anything. Even you are like air in front of me. Forget it. I¡¯ll show you guys.¡±

    Under the witness of the reporters, the Buddhist male Saint, du Yufeng, broadcasted for countless juniors what a true male Saint was. His power that contained the great Dao waspletely unleashed.

    His beating heart suddenly stopped at this moment. In order to disy the highest state of no desire, he even resisted the temptation of the air.

    The bell rang, and a hundred years had passed.

    Du Yufeng smiled and closed his eyes. His life as a Buddhist saint had ended.

    On the day of his death, the whole world mourned and sent the great Buddhist male Saint on hisst journey. He was a hero in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Puchi!

    Floating in the endless void, Lin fan almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This reincarnation cycle was pretty interesting.

    With a hook of his finger, a ball of light floated into the endless void.

 Chapter 503 - The feeling of blending in with nature

    <h4>Chapter 503: The feeling of blending in with nature</h4>

    The crystal of reincarnation merged into du Yufeng¡¯s body without a sound or any movement.

    ¡°Spare me!¡± Du Yufeng begged for mercy. He didn¡¯t expect that he would really kick an iron te. Moreover, it was a very hard iron te.

    When he Jie saw this, the thoughts in her heart became crazier and crazier. She really wanted to control such a person.

    She was very satisfied with her own condition and would never believe that there was a man in this world who was not infatuated with her.

    Don¡¯t even think about why he was so confident.

    This was the confidence of a woman.

    Du Yufeng was an ordinary elder of the lust demon sect. Even though he wasn¡¯t one of the top members, he still had a lot of power. However, someone like him had been casually captured by the other party.

    He was like a little chick, without any power to resist. Such power had even moved her.

    The young geniuses that surrounded him couldn¡¯t bepared to such a person at all. It was simply like the difference between heaven and earth.

    However, at this moment, du Yufeng felt that something was amiss. There seemed to be a slight change in his heart. Why did he ask for a detour? life and death were up to fate. Everything depended on luck.

    /

    It was a strange feeling. If there wasn¡¯t someone around, he would have cried out that he had seen a ghost.

    Lin fan squinted and looked at him. That little thought didn¡¯t escape his eyes.

    How long had it been since the fusion? It was a little scary that he actually had this kind of idea of letting fate decide his fate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spare my life. I have something to ask you. ¡± Lin fan opened his mouth and said. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be reincarnated. He couldn¡¯t just knock him to death right away.

    Those who enter my Samsara must turn over a new leaf.

    This du Yufeng could be spared from death, but he couldn¡¯t escape punishment. This reincarnation could be considered the most ruthless.

    ¡°Alright, alright, please speak.¡± Du Yufeng said hurriedly. He was very scared in his heart. He had used all his strength just now, but he was still no match for the other party. Moreover, it seemed like the other party wasn¡¯t serious.

    If this was true, he would have died long ago.

    ¡°Do you have a map?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Du Yufeng was stunned. He didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.¡±What map?¡±

    Lin fan chuckled out,¡±it¡¯s a map of the true immortal world. Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Du Yufeng¡¯s head was nodding very frequently. Even if he didn¡¯t have it, he had to find a way to get it. In his situation, he needed to hide everywhere. Therefore, it was necessary to bring a map sometimes.

    ¡°This is the map,¡±

    Lin fan took it over and took a look. Not bad at all! The map wasplete and had all the ces in the true immortal world marked out clearly.

    He released his hand and put du Yufeng down.¡±Alright, you can leave now.¡±

    With a plop, du Yufeng knelt on the ground.¡±Please spare my life. I beg you to spare me. I failed to recognize Mount Tai. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    In his opinion, if they could leave now, didn¡¯t that mean that they could be on their way?

    He had been through so much suffering ever since he started cultivating. He had been deceived by women and was unconvinced. He wanted to defy the heavens and change his fate to step onto the path of immortality. After so many years, he finally had a trace of achievement. He didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    ¡°What are you doing? this Peak Master is just asking you, what do you want? I told you to leave, but you still can¡¯t bear to leave, right?¡± Lin fan red at him. This guy¡¯s intelligence was a little low. He didn¡¯t even want him to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± Du Yufeng raised his head and asked in a daze.

    ¡°What? do you really want me to kill you? if you don¡¯t want to leave, I can satisfy you.¡± Lin fan said.

    Du Yufeng was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that the other party would really not kill him. He immediately stood up and shed tears of gratitude. Then, he said in a low voice,¡±Senior, you have to be careful. This woman isn¡¯t a good person. She¡¯s the youngdy of the he family, and she specializes in ying with men.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡±

    Du Yu ran away like the wind, afraid that the other party would go back on his words.

    At the same time, he felt a little irritable in his heart, as if there was a force suppressed in his abdomen that he couldn¡¯t release.

    Looking at du Yufeng¡¯s disappearing back view, Lin fan¡¯s mouth split open and heughed out.

    ¡°In reincarnation, because of the rules of this Peak Master, you¡¯ve been so calm that you haven¡¯t been killed yet. But here, I¡¯ll try to let you be calm. When that timees, you won¡¯t even be able to cry.

    At that moment, Lin fan looked at thedy beside him. His gaze was gentle as he sized her up.

    He Jie¡¯s heart trembled, but she forced a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, and you have a good figure. Not bad, not bad.¡± Lin fan praised him and looked at him with pure admiration.

    When he Jie heard this, her heart was filled with joy. It was just as she had thought, no man could escape her beauty.

    Even if this fellow was powerful, it was the same.

    At the same time, she was also thinking if she could hold on to him tightly if she gave herself to him.

    Or should he continue seducing her and crush her value?

    No one could force her if she didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Young master, thank you for saving my life. I can¡¯t repay you with anything, but I¡¯m willing to repay you with my body.¡± After saying this, she even showed a shy expression, then added in a low voice,¡±my daughter is still a Virgin.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Lin fan stepped forward, raised his palm, and tried to grab He Jie.

    He Jie was very embarrassed, but she was also displeased in her heart. Why was he so impatient? did he still want to stay here?

    However, he definitely had to let the other party take advantage of him a little, but he should not overdo it. He had to prevent the arrow from being nocked on the bow and the other party from not being able to bear it.

    Pada!

    All of a sudden, He Jie¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her bright eyes flickered with surprise.¡±Young master, you ...¡±

    Lin fan grabbed the man¡¯s head and lifted him up. After going through his body, he roughly estimated his height.¡±1.7 meters, 48 pounds, a C in chest. Overall, he looks good.¡±

    He Jie was shocked.¡±Young master, what are you doing?¡± Could it be that you believe what he said? he¡¯s framing me. I¡¯m really a clean and honest person, how could I be that kind of person?¡±

    Lin fan said,¡±of course I believe him. I don¡¯t even believe the words of the same gender. Why would I believe a person of the opposite gender?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He Jie was dumbfounded. She did not know what the other party was thinking. How could he have such an idea?

    Was this person in front of her still a man?

    She dared to swear to the heavens that as long as it was a man, he would never be able to escape her seduction.

    In her eyes, men were all cheap goods that could only be used.

    At that moment, Lin fan raised his head and realized that the moon was in the other direction. He then changed his direction and raised He Jie up high, aiming at the full moon in the sky.

    The moon was so white and bright that its radiance could be seen by the naked eye, covering the earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect scene. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time.¡± Lin fan was so excited that he was on the verge of tears. Ever since he had parted ways with his inner demon, he had been thinking about it day and night. He wanted his inner demon to appear once more and pull him into the inner demon tribtion.

    But unfortunately, the inner demon seemed to have disappeared and never appeared again.

    ¡°Thief, don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± At this moment, countless figures came from the distance.

    When he Jie heard the voice, she looked over and immediately shouted excitedly,¡±¡±Elder, save me ...¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that the n elders would finally catch up at this time.

    The hope of survival emerged, and she felt that she could live on again.

    The elders of the he family couldn¡¯t bear to see He Jie being killed, because he Jie was the most capable one among the younger generation of the he family. Although she was only a girl, she was able to y a group of young talents in circles, which was enough to show her skills.

    ¡°I¡¯m unlucky. This Peak Master wants to release the most beautiful fireworks in the world and doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Violent body!¡±

    Instantly, Lin fan activated his skill. His body started to ring out as his clothes were ripped apart. A terrifying aura shook the void and swept out in all directions.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± When the he family¡¯s expert felt this powerful aura, his expression changed drastically, as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Five elements God defying!¡±

    Activating the magic of the seven Gods, seven godly spirits descended into the world and appeared behind Lin fan. The bodies of these godly spirits were no longer what they used to be. They were all thousands of feet tall, horrifying to the extreme.

    Thest god devoured all the other God spirits to strengthen itself. In the end, it was imprinted on Lin fan¡¯s back. Runes appeared on his back, and they contained a terrifying amount of power.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡± An angry roar reverberated out, forming a sound wave that was even more difficult to resist.

    The elder of the crane family was shocked when he saw this. Was he still human?

    To them, this was the heaven and earth appearance, a supernatural power that a true powerful being could possess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. ¡± The he family elder cried out in shock. He didn¡¯t even look back as he fled into the distance.

    It was truly too terrifying. Just this aura alone made it difficult for anyone to resist. If he really made a move, he might be killed in a single strike.

    ¡°You guys are lucky.¡± Lin fan took a look. He wanted to light the fireworks and didn¡¯t want to be interrupted.

    Setting off fireworks was a skill. Before setting off, one had to adjust one¡¯s state of mind and restore one¡¯s calm. It was best to blend in with nature and feel the peace.

    At the same time, the calction of the angle, wind, night, and so on were veryplicated.

    Those who had not gone through nine years ofpulsory education would definitely not be able to set off brilliant fireworks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t abandon me, n elder. ¡± ¡°How could you do this? I¡¯m a woman! Do you only know how to kill women?¡± He Jie screamed. She had never thought that hope would disappear in front of her once again. She then looked at Lin fan and screamed in despair.

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±that won¡¯t happen. If I only knew how to kill women, then this Peak master¡¯s Dao of fireworks would have long reached the pinnacle. It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve only been releasing impure ones like you guys that I¡¯ve been unable to reach the peak.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. The quality of fireworks can¡¯t be picky. As long as the technique is good, it can make up for the loss.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    He flicked his wrist and threw He Jie into the air.

    The White figure ovepped with the moon and was extremely beautiful. If the interlude was ¡°love of a lifetime,¡± it would definitely be a great feeling.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I have an MP4. I should have this song.¡±

    At that moment, Lin fan took out his MP4 and started to look for songs. He should be able to find them.

    He Jie fell from the sky and hit the ground. The huge impact made her spit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°I found it.¡± Lin fan smiled. Then, he went forward and grabbed He Jie again.¡±I¡¯m sorry. I was looking for a song and forgot. I¡¯m going to die anyway. It¡¯s fine to fall.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he threw it into the air again.

    At the same time, the song started ying. The tune instantly brought Lin fan into that kind of feeling.

    It was perfect!

    He tilted his body, opened his right arm, and clenched his fingers into a fist. When the White Holy figure merged with the moon, he punched out.

    ¡°No...¡±

    BOOM!

    It exploded instantly.

    Lin fan looked on with rapt attention and let out a satisfied smile.

    In the middle of the moon, it was like a flower in full bloom. It was very beautiful.

    Points +6

    It couldn¡¯t be a whole number.

    [Author¡¯s note: I, Xinfeng, am very upright. I will only inject positive energy into you.]

 Chapter 504 - well talk after moving out, no more competition

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504-we¡¯ll talk after moving out, no morepetition</h4>

    In a small forest.

    After saving his life, du Yufeng ran far away. When he felt that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him, he found a ce to lie down.

    However, he felt a little strange in his heart. Why did he have to spare his life? life and death were up to fate. He couldn¡¯t control it.

    However, when he thought of the man just now, his expression became serious. He felt that something was wrong.

    Now, all the sects knew about thend of origin. Could it be that the person just now was from thend of origin?

    Thinking of this possibility, du Yufeng couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to return to the sect immediately.

    But at this time, he didn¡¯t want to move for the time being. Anyway, it was fine to rest for a while. He just had to walk fasterter.

    In the distance, several figures stood still.

    ¡°This ...¡± An old man had a terrified expression,¡±this is too terrifying. How can the aura he is emitting be so terrifying?¡±

    The youngdy of the he family had been killed. As a n elder, he was also responsible. However, the other party was too strong. If he stayed, he would only die.

    /

    With the current situation of the he family, they would lose a lot of strength without He Jie.

    ¡°n elder, judging from the situation, hejie will not survive. Without her, our connection with the sect will be cut off.¡± The disciple who followed him said.

    The most talented descendant in the he family was none other than He Jie. Although she wasn¡¯t very strong, she had connections with the disciples of the big sects.

    At the same time, her power was mainly used for human trafficking and supply to various special cultivators.

    For example, they couldn¡¯t look for things that required cultivation vessels or things that had special hobbies. Therefore, they had always bought them from He Jie.

    Now that He Jie was dead, what should they do?

    The n elder pondered for a moment.¡±Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. Let¡¯s go back quickly. We¡¯ll take over hejie¡¯s power. Third brother, did you remember that person¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noted it down. When I return, I¡¯ll go down and publish the portrait. I¡¯ll say that He Jie was killed and let those young talents take revenge.¡±

    The n elder nodded.¡±Mm, very good. It¡¯s just a pity that He Jie has suffered losses because of this.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. In such a short time, they were thrown into chaos, causing the forces to be leaderless. After all, they were a group of men, how could they y these young talents in circles?

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve already seen the fireworks and enjoyed my senses. Let¡¯s see what I can get from the lottery.¡±

    Lin fan continued to lie in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River. The green abyssal mes below him were boiling. The me he had gotten from the frog was not bad. Although it was just a trace, it was still good for boiling water.

    [Total points: 450015]

    The number of points seemed a little ufortable, but forget it, he didn¡¯t care too much.

    The diamond lottery draw was 10000 a time. He was thinking about how to draw.

    He had not drawn it once, so he should be lucky.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just draw all of them.¡± After making the decision, he would immediately start drawing. If he didn¡¯t get anything good, he would hit the wall.

    ¡°Consumed 450000 points. 45 consecutive diamond draws.¡±

    When he was left with only 15 points, Lin fan sped his hands together and prayed to the heavens.

    ¡°Third, pleasee again. I¡¯m willing to use all the disciples of invincible peak to stay single for the rest of their lives in exchange for a good item.¡±

    ¡°Diamond lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up.¡±

    F * ck!

    The first shot and he was already cklisted. He was really cklisted. However, there was no rush. It was only 10000 points. He could hold on.

    ¡°Diamond lottery: a card of any heaven-ss skill.¡±

    ¡°Diamond lottery: received a divine-level technique creation guide book.¡±

    Handsome, awesome, Three Pure Ones, please ept this Peak master¡¯s bow.

    Lin fan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. This was a thief! To think that two good things would appear consecutively! However, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to have more. It had been a long time since the eternal BUFF had appeared. If another one were to appear, he would be fine with anything.

    However, Lin fan¡¯s face turned darker and darker. It was so dark that it was scary.

    He had been saying ¡®thank you for your patronage¡¯ all this time. Was there no other way to say it?

    Or perhaps a cultivation technique would do.

    However, as the system notification rang out, he had already given up all hope. Even if he didn¡¯t have any cultivation techniques, he could at least have some pills.

    Don¡¯t be like this.

    By the time he had drawn thest item for 45 consecutive draws, he had already given up all hope. It was just as he had expected. Other than these two items, there was nothing else.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not too bad. 450000 points. It¡¯s already a profit to be able to get these two items.¡±

    He could only console himself like this. Furthermore, these two items were indeed very important to him, especially this divine-level cultivation technique creation guide book.

    He was extremely lucky.

    The heaven-grade high-grade ¡°unparalleled Buddhist demon technique¡± that he was cultivating now was not bad, but he was already a demigod, so he definitely had to cultivate a divine-grade cultivation technique.

    As for the heaven-grade cultivation method perfection card, he was hesitating and feeling slightly embarrassed. He had already raised his mixed element earth body to the third level and had used up nearly two million points.

    It was not worth it to improve just like that.

    Keep it first.

    He squinted his eyes and sat cross-legged in the Imperial cauldron of the Milky Way. He entered a state of cultivation and slowly increased his experience points.

    God Realm, Oh God Realm. As long as he entered this realm, the true immortal world would definitely be beaten up by him.

    Early in the morning, a ray of sunlight shone in. He took out the map and looked at it carefully. In the end, he chose a ce.

    The origin immortal supremacy mansion!

    This was a secret realm in the true immortal realm. It opened once every ten years and was closed at other times.

    But to Lin fan, who cared if it was closed or not. It couldn¡¯t stop him.

    After packing up his luggage, he entered the void and disappeared without a trace.

    He city.

    This was the city where the he family was located. Because the he family was the most powerful family, the city was renamed by the he family, and the surname was the main name.

    ¡°Waa!¡±

    An unprecedented cry rang out.

    A handsome young man copsed on the ground, hugging a wooden pir next to him and wailing,¡±miss he, why did you leave? how could you bear to leave me behind? I haven¡¯t recited a poem to oppose you, or admired the flowers and moon with you.¡±

    This talented man was crying bitterly, his face covered in tears. He was extremely sad.

    He was a schr who had read the books of the sages. By chance, He Jie had taken a fancy to him. The two of them went on a boat and watched theke. They were so beautiful that they felt sweet in their hearts.

    Although there were asional rumors that He Jie was not a Virgin, in his opinion, these were nders from outsiders and naturally could not be believed.

    Now that he had heard that miss he had been brutally killed by a murderer without a corpse, it was as if the sky had fallen on him. His heart was cold.

    Immediately, the handsome man stood up with a ferocious expression.¡±I want to avenge miss he. Who is the person in the portrait?¡±

    Many of the people around were also very sad. However, when they heard this, they looked at him in disdain.¡±You? a useless schr. How are you going to take revenge? your butt?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t humiliate me! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡°You!¡± Cai Jun was furious and immediately started fighting with the other party.

    In a teahouse in the distance, a few people were sitting.¡±The youngdy of the he family was killed?¡± I heard that Tang Feng, the sessor disciple of the eastern sun sect, has been in love with miss he for a long time. If he knew about this, he would go crazy. ¡±

    ¡°Who knows? this miss he is quite capable. Look at how many people here are heartbroken. I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be like this even if their parents were dead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the he family and ask them what¡¯s going on. ¡±

    This group of people were dressed in extraordinary clothes and the magic power in their bodies was boundless. They were very curious about this matter.

    Prime immortal¡¯s mansion.

    When Lin fan arrived, he looked around and only saw a stone door. It was closed and there were all sorts of pictures on it.

    Thump thump thump!

    Lin fan knocked on it,¡±it¡¯s really hard.¡±

    Then, he clenched his fist and a terrifying power gathered in it. He punched out and shook the stone door.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a single punch, the stone door trembled. On the stone door, a force was sent back, jolting Lin fan away.

    This energy entered Lin fan¡¯s body and caused his blood to boil. There was blood at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is interesting. A stone door can shake this Peak Master to this extent.¡± He didn¡¯t expect the stone gate to be so magical.

    As for the power that entered his body, he didn¡¯t care and just destroyed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m injured. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡±

    Recently, he didn¡¯t have to use the Tai sovereign sword anymore. He directly raised his hand and pinched his own neck. With a crack, it was done.

    Ten secondster.

    Full recovery.

    ¡°The prime immortal¡¯s mansion. I know it¡¯s the ce of a Big Shot when I hear the name. However, this stone gate is blocking the way. I can¡¯t really wait for it to open in ten years.¡±

    Lin fan circled around and could not tell how big this Yuan immortal supremacy residence was.

    Beside the stone door, there were two stone pirs.

    He directly walked over, opened his arms, and hugged it. Then, with a roar, a vast power surged out and he was ready to take the origin immortal supremacy mansion away by force.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground started to shake, but this was even more difficult than moving the forest of delusions, so the vibrations were rtively small.

    ¡°This Peak Master doesn¡¯t believe that if I don¡¯t move you away, I¡¯ll havee to the true immortal world for nothing.¡± Lin fan bit his lips and opened his butt, trying to lift it up.

    No matter what, he had to take this origin immortal supremacy mansion away.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked, and the soil at the edge of the area burst open.

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy!¡± Lin fan¡¯s face was red and he was panting. This was the first time he had found something so difficult to move.

    Thismotion woke up the living beings sleeping in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    They were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened.

    How could the yuan immortal supremacy mansion, which had always been very calm, suddenly be in turmoil? it seemed that there was still a long time before it would open. What was going on in the outside world?

    Just as Lin fan was moving them endlessly, a vast voice rang out from within the yuan immortal Lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°This is an important ce for Celestials. Why don¡¯t you all retreat quickly? don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±

    Lin fan stopped what he was doing and looked at the stone door. The sound seemed to havee from the stone door.

    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t understand.

    Then, he buried his head and continued to move it. No matter who it was, he had to move it first.

    When he brought it back to the sect, he would go on an adventure with his teacher.

 Chapter 505 - I will be back

    <h4>Chapter 505: I will be back</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy, but at least there¡¯s hope. ¡±

    Lin fan had used a herculean amount of effort to just move a little. But just this little bit filled him with confidence. As long as he could move it, it meant that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to move the dangerous grounds of the yuan immortal supremacy mansion.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With all his strength, the blue veins on his arms and neck were like tree roots coiling up, like ferocious Dragons.

    This was also because Lin fan was cultivating a hard body skill and had onlyprehended thews of strength. Everything was solved through violence.

    If not for this, even a God Realm expert wouldn¡¯t have the ability to shake the origin immortal supremacy estate.

    ¡°This Peak Master doesn¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t carry you.¡± Lin fan hollered out, causing the ground to shake and rocks to roll down from the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    The ground around the origin immortal supremacy mansion kept cracking, and it gradually affected the foundation of the origin immortal supremacy mansion.

    At this moment, The Hidden Life form in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion was furious, and a vast voice filled with supreme majesty could be heard.

    ¡°This is an important ce for Celestials. Why don¡¯t you all retreat quickly? don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±

    /

    It wasn¡¯t clear which Big Shot in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion had spoken, but his tone was filled with a sense of dominance and sociability.

    The cultivators who didn¡¯t mingle in society often would probably be shaken off by these words.

    But who was Lin fan? He was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak, a real person in society. How could he be scared away by such threats?

    ¡°A horse killing a chicken, kill your sister.¡± Lin fan cursed out. He gritted his teeth as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    He could already tell that this origin immortal supremacy mansion must be a treasurend. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.

    ¡°Bastard, the origin immortal sovereign mansion isn¡¯t something an ant like you can touch. If you don¡¯t quickly retreat, you¡¯ll definitely die when the killing tribtiones.¡± The voice from the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion came out once more.

    The owner of the voice was dumbfounded.

    Was he still human? Even a fool would know that this was impossible.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    Lin fan let go of his hands and swung his arms around with a serious expression. He realized that this Yuan immortal supremacy Manor was not simple at all. It was way too difficult to move.

    It was as if something was pulling the origin immortal supremacy mansion, making it difficult to lift.

    In an instant, Lin fan retreated into the distance, maintaining a certain distance from the yuan immortal Lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Mortals, you¡¯d better leave quickly. Ten yearster, the immortal abode will open and you can take your own fortunes.¡±

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. He swore that if he didn¡¯t take the yuan venerate residence away today, he wouldn¡¯t be called Lin fan.

    Moreover, this was an ownerless item to begin with. For it to appear in the wilderness, it was clearly known by a fated person, and he was this fated person.

    This item was fated with him.

    He took out the sacred Earth Pearl from his storage ring.

    ¡°Peak Master, please let me go.¡± As soon as the sacred Earth Pearl appeared, it began to scream. He had finally realized that this fellow Daoist was simply terrifying.

    If he fell into his hands, he would probably not have a good life.

    Moreover, he was the Supreme, most sacred, and most sacred holy earth Pearl. How could anyone else have it?

    He wasn¡¯t even afraid of shortening his lifespan.

    Lin fan took out the frying pan again,¡±Sacred Earth Pearl, even though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, you¡¯re already my teammate. It¡¯s time for you to show your strength. Let¡¯s walk towards the bright path together.¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl was dumbfounded. How could he be so shameless? When did we be your teammates? this is imprisonment, this is forcing you to stay.

    The so-called teammates were all willing to be together.

    At that moment, Lin fan aimed at the stone door. He pulled open his right arm and used his left hand to control the sacred Earth Pearl.

    With the hardness of the sacred Earth Pearl, it could definitely break the stone door.

    ¡°The glory of the sacred Earth Pearl.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Lin fan shouted. He held the pan and whipped it. With a bang, the Holy earth Pearl¡¯s speed reached its limit and it mmed directly towards the stone door.

    BOOM!

    Deafening rumbles reverberated through the world. Under the impact of the sacred Earth Pearl, the stone door shook and dust rolled down from it.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± The sacred Earth Pearl cursed. It admitted that it was tough, but it could not be treated like this.

    Colored eyes!

    The sacred Earth Pearl wanted to slip away, but it attacked Lin fan subconsciously.

    In his current state, he didn¡¯t even need to turn off his colored eyes. The palm of his hand that was holding the pan became thicker. Then, he aimed at the right direction and bombarded it again.

    At that moment, the speed of the sacred Earth Pearl increased. The sound of it cutting through the void trembled and finally hit the stone door heavily.

    ¡°You mortals, How dare you!¡±

    The voice that came from the yuan venerate¡¯s residence gradually became more and more furious, as if it had beenpletely angered by Lin fan¡¯s actions.

    But it was a pity that Lin fan continued to do things his own way. He didn¡¯t care about the voice that was transmitted from the origin immortal Lord¡¯s residence at all.

    Now, Lin fan felt as if he was possessed by an International Tennis champion. All sorts of difficult moves were not a problem at all.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    The sacred Earth Pearl hit the stone door again and again, and it hit the same ce every time.

    The power from the stone door was all poured into the sacred Earth Pearl, but the situation of the sacred Earth Pearl was very stable. There were no problems for the time being.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard. Ordinary celestial artifacts can¡¯t resist it.¡± He felt that he had found a treasure. The sacred Earth Pearl¡¯s hardness was very high. Even a high-grade celestial artifact could notpare to it.

    Crack! Crack!

    Instantly, a hole was made in the stone door. The sound of the door cracking was very pleasant.

    Lin fan immediately shut off his colored eyes, grabbed the Holy earth Pearl, and threw it into his storage ring. Then, he charged towards the stone door.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve already said that I have to open it even if I don¡¯t want to. How dare you threaten me? it¡¯s a killing tribtion. Come at me if you have the guts.¡± Lin fan was all smiles as he looked into the hole.

    It was just that it was gray inside, as if something was blocking his vision, and he couldn¡¯t see what was inside at all.

    At that moment, Lin fan punched into the hole, then ced his palm on the back of the stone door. His body was close, and with a roar, he pulled hard.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t take down the stone door after all that.

    Crack! Crack!

    The stone door trembled, and dust rolled down. Hearing this, he was overjoyed. He was finally going to seed.

    Finally, with a terrifying roar, he tore down the stone door, even the sides.

    ¡°This Peak Master can¡¯t have the potential to be a city guard, right?¡±

    He pondered over it but didn¡¯t care so much. He put the stone door into his storage ring. The door was very hard. Although it wasn¡¯t as hard as the sacred Earth Pearl, it could withstand his punch. It was enough to show that it was quite powerful.

    In the future, he would be able to use it to beat people up.

    ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯ve already torn down the door, and you still want to open it in ten years? let me tell you, I¡¯m the one who broke the rules. If I want you to open it now, you have to open it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear it down.¡±

    He raised his head and stood proudly at the entrance of the cave.

    The situation inside was a little weird. There was a mysterious substance flowing around and sealing the hole. He didn¡¯t know what was going on inside.

    ¡°Mortal, you¡¯re inviting death to yourself.¡± A voice once again came from the origin immortal sovereign mansion. Without the stone door blocking it, this voice was very vast. When it pierced through, it crushed into one¡¯s mind.

    It was simr to a kind of spiritual pressure.

    However, this sort of mental suppression waspletely useless against Lin fan.

    ¡°What do you mean kill? this Peak Master is not one to be scared. This Peak Master has calcted with my fingers that you and I are fated. Come with me.¡± Lin fan raised his feet and walked into the hole. He wanted to see what was inside.

    Who was speaking inside?

    But all of a sudden, the mysterious substance in the surroundings suddenly noticed a change. It was as if it had been absorbed by something and was being pushed towards the depths of the cave. In an instant, the mysterious substance in the surroundings disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t care at all. Who cared what danger he was in? he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    He raised his feet and strode forward fearlessly.

    At that moment, Lin fan stopped and his brows furrowed. He realized that something was wrong. A strong wind was attacking and it was getting closer.

    When he saw what was in front of him, he cried out in surprise as a huge fist was thrown at him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment he touched it, he realized that this power was vast and impossible to resist.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his body flew into the distance. Then, he flew into the sky and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. ¡± Lin fan hollered but gradually, his voice disappeared.

    The origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion returned to peace, and only a faintughter spread.

    ¡°Hmph, mortals, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice. The killing tribtion wille. It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±

    At the entrance of the cave, the original stone door had already been moved away by Lin fan. However, at this moment, the mysterious substance flowed over and formed a new stone door. This stone door was even thicker than before. At the same time, there was a mysterious aura that shrouded it.

    In the void, Lin fan did not know where he had been whacked to.

    He didn¡¯t expect that there was really an expert in the origin immortal supremacy mansion. Moreover, the power contained in the punch just now was extraordinary. It was at least at the God Realm, and not an ordinary God Realm.

    If it was an ordinary immortal state, it was impossible to have such pressure.

    Pfft!

    As he flew, he spat out blood.

    ¡°The true immortal world isn¡¯t a simple ce. The waters run a little deep.¡±

    Such a small danger zone already had such an existence. Moreover, looking at the situation, it was not a physical entity. However, the power that erupted from it was extraordinary.

    ¡°Damn it, this is embarrassing. Forget it, let¡¯s fly for a while. I¡¯m seriously injured anyway. Let¡¯s see when I die.¡±

    He closed his eyes and followed the local customs.

    After an unknown period of time, the force crushing his body gradually weakened, and his body fell from the sky.

    When itnded on the ground, it bounced a few times as if it was on water.

    The power contained in the punch just now was hard to resist. He was seriously injured and spat out a lot of blood on the way.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He still had to go to the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    Although that punch was powerful, he didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t move this dangerous ce.

    ¡°Phew! It¡¯s finally stopped. ¡±

    Lin fanid there. His bones felt like they were all broken and blood flowed out. His life force was slowly disappearing.

    He could revive in ten seconds anyway.

    Wait a minute!

    What was going on?

    At this moment, something that shocked Lin fan happened.

    Why did the life force that had been loste back?

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a young girl¡¯s face.

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506-you have to kill and bury them</h4>

    Lin fan looked at the youngdy before him.

    Her icy blue hair reached her waist, and her skin was as white as snow. Her brows were furrowed, and her slender fingers were pressed on Lin fan¡¯s body. Under her palm, a blue light bloomed.

    She was as pretty as a fairy, much prettier than Liu ruochen or He Jie, who were the most beautiful girls he had ever seen.

    Especially the temperament that she exuded, it was very different from those flirtatious cheap goods.

    If there were fireworks, it would definitely be very beautiful.

    But unfortunately, Lin fan wasn¡¯t a pervert.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± Lin fan opened his mouth but his tone was a little weak and there was blood in his mouth.

    To be able to beat the invincible Peak Master Lin to such a state, it was enough to show how violent the power of that punch was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m trying my best to save you. ¡± The young girl spoke. Her teeth were very white, as beautiful as shells. Her voice was very soft, but there was a kind of determination.

    This was a young girl¡¯s determination.

    Lin fan was confused. Save me? What the hell was this? this Peak Master still needed someone to save her? this was simply a huge joke.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t save him anymore. You should go back.¡± Lin fan waved his hand, not wanting to say anything more. Even though this chick was someone from the true immortal world, seeing that she had taken the initiative to save this Peak Master, he would not let her off the hook.

    After all, I¡¯m a person with very good three views, not that kind of cruel person.

    When the young girl heard this, she immediately shook her head as if she was in a hurry.¡±No, don¡¯t say anything. I know it hurts, but I can definitely save you.¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Lin fan cursed in his heart. This situation wasn¡¯t good. The life energy in his body was flowing out and he was ready to revive at any time. But this girl actually increased his life energy. This feeling of not being able to go up and down was really not good.

    Of course, he definitely couldn¡¯t stab himself in front of the girl. After all, it was too bloody. What if he scared her?

    At this moment, footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Princess.¡±

    In Lin fan¡¯s line of sight, a tall middle-aged man walked over. He was bare-chested and his muscles were bulging. He looked full of strength, but when he looked at Lin fan, he was full of vignce. His right hand was touching the bone knife on his waist.

    It was as though if Lin fan dared to move, he would attack immediately.

    ¡°Princess, he¡¯s a human cultivator. Get away from him.¡± The man said warily.

    ¡°Ying Fei, he¡¯s severely injured. He needs treatment.¡± Ying Fei looked at Lin fan, then at the princess. Finally, he nodded his head and carried Lin fan.

    ¡°Brother, how long has it been since youst took a bath? the smell is a little suffocating.¡± Lin fan took in a deep breath. The strong smell of a man assailed his nose, and he almost coughed up blood.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Ying Fei said coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the princess wanted to bring this human cultivator back, he would have killed him on the spot.

    They were from the monster race and lived in seclusion in the forest mountains. They never participated in any battles, but the human cultivators would not let them go and had been hunting them.

    Even if there were powerful monsters who had established sects and could take in all the monsters in the world, they couldn¡¯t trust anyone, even if they were monsters.

    Thus, he could only hide.

    ¡°Arrogant, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t expect the burly man to be so presumptuous. But forget it, for the sake of this girl, I won¡¯t argue with you. However, the taste is really bad.

    However, all of a sudden, the youngdy¡¯s hand grabbed Lin fan¡¯s hand.

    Lin fan was stunned. He wanted to retract his hand. How could this Peak Master let a chick touch his hand?

    However, the youngdy¡¯s grip was very tight.¡±Don¡¯t move. Your injuries are very serious. If you don¡¯t get treatment, you will die on the way.¡±

    Lin fan really wanted to say that he really wanted to die and that after he died, everything would recover.

    However, in the face of such a situation, it was better to forget it.

    He could act as a wounded person and see what the situation was.

    After all, the true immortal world was vast and filled with many unknown.

    Not long after, many people appeared in the surroundings.

    There were both men and women, all dressed very simply. Moreover, those houses were all built from trees, looking very simple.

    It wasn¡¯t a tribe, but more like a tribe. All the wooden houses were built together, and a row of sharp wooden stakes surrounded the fence.

    No one knew who these guardrails were stopping.

    After all, to the cultivators of the true immortal realm, these things could be blown away with a single breath.

    When many of the n members caught sight of Lin fan, who was being carried on his shoulders, their faces were filled with wariness. Some of their eyes were even burning with rage.

    It was as if there was a deep hatred between them.

    At that moment, an old woman walked over with the help of her nsmen.¡±Ying Fei, who¡¯s that on your shoulder?¡±

    Ying Fei looked at the man and said respectfully,¡±elder, this is the human cultivator that the princess saved by the river. I think we should kill him. The princess has requested to bring him back.¡±

    Lin fan said,¡±I didn¡¯t ask you to save me. Why don¡¯t you just put me back where I was? I¡¯m prettyfortable lying there alone.¡±

    The old woman held a wooden walking stick in her hand. Although she was old, her eyes were filled with dignity.¡±Human cultivators, you have obviously been discovered foring here. Kill them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ying Fei nodded.

    However, at this moment, the young girl stepped forward to stop him.¡±No, you can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re still young. We can¡¯t let human cultivators live, or they¡¯ll only bring disaster to our race.¡± The old woman¡¯s expression gradually softened.

    ¡°The old granny is right, you should just kill me, but you have to bury me as well as kill me.¡± Lin fan said as heid on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    It was just that the smell on this burly man¡¯s body was still so pungent that it was really hard to bear.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old woman looked at Lin fan warily. Those words of hers gave her a bad feeling. If this human was not afraid of her at all, then there was only one possibility-there were people around.

    However, that wasn¡¯t right either. This human cultivator was seriously injured. If it wasn¡¯t for Qingqing¡¯s treatment, he would have died long ago. What was the meaning of this?

    She could not understand.

    But when he looked at Qing Qing, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He definitely couldn¡¯t kill her.

    ¡°Lock this person up and guard him strictly.¡± The old woman said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ying Fei nodded. Then, he carried Lin fan and walked towards the prison.

    ¡°Wait, he still needs treatment. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die.¡± Qing Qing chased after him.

    The old woman wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she went to a stone statue in the middle of the n.

    This stone statue was four meters tall and was a female stone statue. She held a scepter in her hand. Although it was just a stone statue, it had an indescribable sense of brilliance.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at the statue.

    With the stone statue as the center, a strange power spread out in all directions, enveloping this small area.

    But the power was not strong, it was subtle.

    If he had not entered the demigod realm, he would not have been able to tell.

    In the dungeon.

    Ying Fei threw Lin fan down. His actions were simple, but also a little rough.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being a little rough.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    He wouldn¡¯t die yet, but he really wanted to die.

    Qing Qing followed by the side and continued to treat Lin fan.

    Lin fan looked at the girl in front of him and wanted to die. He really wanted to say,¡±girl, if you treat me like this, how long will it take for you to treat my injuries?¡±

    ¡°Sister, what is this ce?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Qing Qing¡¯s hair drooped down as she focused on treating Lin fan¡¯s injuries,¡±this is the Yue n. My nsmen all live here. How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Me? just like that, with a whoosh, I flew over.¡± Lin fan said.

    Immediately, Qing Qing pursed her lips andughed.¡±Who would fly here with a whoosh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I, Lin fan, have never lied.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lin fan? I¡¯m Qing Qing, the princess of the Yue n. ¡± After Qingqing said this, she felt that the aura in the other party¡¯s body had stabilized a little. She took her hands away and said a little clumsily,¡±¡±I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m still very weak. I can only treat you up to here. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. ¡±

    At that moment, Ying Fei walked in.¡±Princess, the elder is calling you back.¡±

    Qing Qing stood up and waved at Lin fan,¡±goodbye, with me here, you will be fine.¡±

    Lin fan smiled and waved his hand,¡±little sister, see you tomorrow.¡±

    After he left, he realized that the burly man outside the cell was staring at him as if he wanted to eat him.

    Immediately, Ying Fei said,¡±human cultivator, I advise you to put away your thoughts. She is the princess of our n. She is not someone you can touch. Although the princess allowed you to live, don¡¯t think that you will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Lin fan asked in surprise.

    ¡°Impudent, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ying Fei said. He didn¡¯t expect this human cultivator to be so outspoken. If the people in his n heard this, what would they do?

    Lin fan chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He realized that the ears of these people from the Yue n were extremely sharp, just like those of elves.

    ¡°Let me ask you, why is your Yue n hiding here? I heard that the demon race has four pces. Isn¡¯t it good for you to join one Pce?¡± Lin fan asked.

    However, Ying Fei just sat there cross-legged and didn¡¯t say a single word, treating Lin fan like air.

    The other party¡¯s disregard made Lin fan feel a little helpless. This person was really too unfriendly.

    However, his internal injuries were still quite serious. At the same time, he was also very interested in the demon race.

    He took out the map that he had obtained from du Yufeng and began to read it carefully.

    The origin immortal supremacy mansion had left a deep impression on him. This ce made him feel slightly embarrassed and he was very unhappy. After he understood the situation here, he would definitely kill his way back.

    He wouldn¡¯t stop until he moved the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion.

    It was night time!

    The nsmen of the Yue n gathered in the center. Qing Qing was led by the old woman to pay respects to the stone statue.

    This was their moon n¡¯s goddess, thefort that protected the moon n.

    They had managed to survive many times due to the protection of the moon goddess.

    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t be kind to human cultivators. They will return kindness with enmity. In their world, benefits are more important than anything else. Even blood Brothers will kill each other for benefits.¡± The old woman said solemnly.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Qingqing couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The old woman shook her head, then looked at the moon n goddess statue and recalled that night eighteen years ago.

    A beam of moonlight fell from the sky andnded beside her feet.

    And in the moonlight, a baby appeared, and this baby was the current Qing Qing.

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507: I was blinded by the pill</h4>

    Creak!

    The sound of beans being eaten spread throughout the dungeon.

    Lin fan took out a bunch of pills from his storage ring and stuffed them into his mouth like they were free.

    These elixirs all belonged to the sect Masters and elders of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces. After capturing them, these Xumi rings would definitely be his.

    Ying Fei, who was guarding the human cultivators, was cultivating. He had a heavy responsibility. As the number one warrior of the moon n, he had to cultivate and improve his strength.

    This way, they could protect their nsmen.

    However, just as he was meditating, he heard a creaking sound.

    ¡°So annoying.¡± Ying Fei opened his eyes. He wanted to tell the human to behave, but when he saw what the human was holding, he was stunned.

    The tip of his nose sniffed.

    It was the smell of pills.

    And its grade was not low.

    When Lin fan consumed these pills, there wasn¡¯t much use. When he consumed them, it was as if his powers were flowing through his body. However, the power that he needed was ipatible with his powers, pushing them out of one another.

    With his demigod strength, the magical energy provided by these pills was so insignificant that it was instantly devoured.

    However, after devouring it, the true form of this mana would be power, so it would be of some use.

    Lin fan was enjoying himself and his face was full of smiles. When he saw Ying Fei¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but wave the pill in his hand.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Give me one. ¡±

    There was a pill in his palm. He didn¡¯t know what pill it was, but he felt that the medicinal power was not bad. It wasn¡¯t cheap.

    Ying Fei¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the pill.¡±This is the turbid heaven pill.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect this human cultivator to have such a pill. This was a pill that only cultivators who could cultivate the spirit to return to the void could consume.

    ¡°If you want it, then reach out and take it.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    Ying Fei was silent for a moment, but he really wanted it. The Yue n was very poor, and it was impossible for them to have such a pill.

    At this moment, he finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the pill. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the pill. However, just as he was about to touch it, Lin fan¡¯s wrist moved and he swallowed the pill. At the same time, he revealed an expression that was asking for a beating,¡±I¡¯m not giving it to you ...¡±

    ¡°You ... You ...¡± Ying Fei wanted to curse out loud. How could this human trick him? but after thinking for a while, he decided not to. This pill did not belong to him. Furthermore, it was such a precious pill. How could this human give it to him?

    ¡°As expected, you humans don¡¯t keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Aiyoyo, you even feel a little wronged.¡± Lin fan looked at him. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to feel so wronged. It was as if he had been deceived and was very sad.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Ying Fei turned his head and didn¡¯t want to talk to Lin fan.

    He had been too heartbroken just now. This was a lie, but he was really tempted by the pills.

    ¡°Come, take it.¡± Lin fan tossed out a pill. The medicinal effects of this pill were slightly weaker, but it was not simple either. The mysteries within it were a littleplicated.

    ¡°Three-mark spirit-cleansing pill.¡± Ying Fei was shocked. This was a three-vein pill, and it was just right for him.

    If he were to consume this pill, he was sure that his cultivation base would improve and his magic power would be even more profound.

    ¡°Let me ask you, why is your Yue n constantly being killed? And what¡¯s the situation with the four demon pces?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Ying Fei kept the pill with satisfaction. His attitude had changed greatly and he was willing to talk now.

    ¡°That¡¯s because of the uniqueness of our Yue n. Every female of the Yue n has the ability to heal the moment they are born. This is more powerful than any pill. Our Princess is even stronger. I don¡¯t know when it started, but human cultivators from the outside world have their eyes on us. It seems like the rumor is that eating us can heal all injuries ...¡±

    Lin fan and Ying Fei continued to chat. Because of the pills, Ying Fei answered most of Lin fan¡¯s questions.

    As expected, people were more realistic. With a little benefit, his attitude had changed.

    He wasn¡¯t friendly to him before, but now he was really friendly. Not bad.

    After chatting for a long time, Lin fan suggested,¡±are you single?¡±

    Ying Fei was stunned. Then, he nodded.¡±Yes.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. I suggest you take a good bath. The smell on your body is so pungent that you can choke someone to death. No wonder you¡¯re still single.¡± Said Lin fan. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Even though he was so far away, he could still smell the pungent smell.

    ¡°This smell can¡¯t be washed away. This is the liquid of a demonic beast. If you apply it on your body, you can avoid many dangers. I¡¯ve applied it since I was young, and it¡¯s the same as my body odor now.¡± Ying Fei said.

    Lin fan looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, he would just stay single.

    However, from the other party¡¯s mouth, he learned a lot of information. The four pces of the demon race were a sect established by four top-tier demon beasts who had transformed into human forms.

    It had been passed down for so many years. It was terrifying, but only to Ying Fei. To him, the strongest was only at the immortal state. What was there to be proud of? one day, he would crush them.

    ¡°Thank you for the pills. I¡¯m going to sleep now. As for whether you¡¯ll die or not, I can only follow the elder¡¯s arrangements. I can¡¯t help you, but don¡¯t worry. If you really die, I¡¯ll set up a monument for you and bury you. I won¡¯t let the wild beasts take your body away.¡± Ying Fei said.

    ¡°???¡±Lin fan¡¯s head was filled with question marks. What was he saying?

    But forget it, I¡¯ll give the young man a chance. After all, he doesn¡¯t have much knowledge, and I can¡¯t me him for not knowing.

    After Ying Fei left, Lin fan took out his notebook and pen. He was prepared to try and create a God grade skill.

    Ever since he created the heaven-grade cultivation technique, the unparalleled Buddhist demon technique, he had been keeping it until now. Now that he was already at the demigod realm, it was time for him to improve.

    Flipping through his little notebook, he tried to find out which Meridian he had cultivatedst time and continued trying.

    Since he was going to die anyway, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see if his body was normal.

    He sat cross-legged and began to try.

    When he tried to open a Meridian, the energy in his body suddenly became unstable and violent, as if it could explode at any time.

    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s the first experiment and there¡¯s already a problem. What a torture.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The night was quiet.

    Several figures stopped outside the moon n¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Damn it, where did that demonic beast go? it actually left right under our eyes.¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard. It was filled with regret, as if he had lost something.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s already dark. It¡¯s dangerous for us to stay here. It¡¯s better to go back early.¡± The other man said.

    At this moment, the lights in the distance made them feel strange.¡±Look, there is a light over there. It seems like someone is living there. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, then pressed their feet and nimbly moved on the branches. When they were about to reach the moon n, they stopped.

    ¡°There must be arge group of people living here. They¡¯re not living in the city but here. There must be something wrong. Could it be the demons?¡± The man said.

    At this moment, they were hidden in the darkness, waiting quietly. When they saw two Moon n members return to the vige from the distance, they were shocked.

    ¡°Pointy ears, they¡¯re from the moon n.¡± One of the men said excitedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s said that the moon n has a magical effect. Send a message to the sect and we will reward you.¡±

    At this moment, everyone disappeared and quickly fled into the distance.

    He couldn¡¯t beat the grass and alert the snake, so he had to wait for the sect to arrive.

    Early in the morning.

    ¡°It¡¯s too horrible to look at. ¡± Lin fan sighed. Creating a cultivation technique was really not something for humans to y with. It was too boring.

    After trying for an entire night, he had never seeded.

    However, there were a few Earth ss skills. But to Lin fan, they were of no use.

    At this moment, footsteps could be heard from outside. Qing Qing had arrived with a smile on her face. She hade to treat him again.

    However, Ying Fei kept looking at Lin fan warily. After he went backst night, he suddenly realized that he had been blinded by Lin fan¡¯s pills. He had actually said something that he couldn¡¯t say.

    Hence, he was filled with regret.

    ¡°Yi!¡± When Qing Qing ced her hands on Lin fan¡¯s body, she was shocked.

    Lin fan looked at him and let out an ¡®eh¡¯, as if to say,¡¯doesn¡¯t it feel amazing? there¡¯s no problem.¡¯

    ¡°How did you ...¡± Qing Qing was shocked. She was not like this yesterday. How did she suddenly recover?

    Suddenly, a voice came from outside.

    Qing Qing and Ying Fei¡¯s expressions changed. They quickly ran outside. They knew that something had happened.

    At this moment, the people of the Yue n were looking warily at the human n that had surrounded their n¡¯snd.

    ¡°Demon race, you have harmed the world and killed us humans. Your sins are unforgivable. Now that you have been discovered by our disciples, this is karma. Today, I will execute you and remove the great harm from the world.¡± The person who spoke was an old man in a Daoist robe. When he looked at the moon n, there was a hidden joy under his eyes.

    ¡°All disciples, get ready. Today, our sect will carry out Tian Xing¡¯s Dao.¡±

    The words of the old man, an elder of the immortal Dao sect, were filled with righteousness that reverberated through the world.

    ¡°I will obey elder¡¯s orders.¡± The disciples who had followed behind him also heard a loud voice.

    This kind of might made the people of the moon n somewhat flustered.

    The old woman stepped forward.¡±We, the moon n, stand aloof from worldly affairs. Only you humans can kill us. When will we ever have the chance to kill you humans?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an evil demon. There¡¯s no point in saying more. I¡¯ll take you down first.¡± Instantly, the old man smacked down with his palm. His magic power poured out and formed a huge hand in the air, directly grabbing at the old woman.

    The powerful aura covered the sky and the sun. The void refinement realm cultivation base waspletely unleashed.

    An invisible pressure enveloped them. The members of the moon n were all struggling to hold on.

    Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden, as the giant palm came crashing down, the stone statue glowed and shot into the sky, protecting the moon n members.

    ¡°Go, bring that human here.¡± The old woman ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ying Fei nodded. He left the scene quickly and rushed to the dungeon.

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 508-you guys are really long-winded</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you demonic cultivators to have such a treasure. It seems that you killed my fellow human cultivators and robbed them.¡±

    The old man said sternly as he looked at the stone statue in the middle.

    The light just now had burst out from the stone statue. This treasure that could block his palm strike made him have some ideas.

    The moment the old woman heard the words of this human, she was so angry that her entire body was trembling. This was the stone statue of their moon n¡¯s goddess! To think that this human would actually say that this was a treasure that he had snatched from the human race!

    ¡°Bullsh * t! This is the ancestor of my race! When did it be a treasure of the human race? you despicable human! You deserve to be cut into pieces!¡± The old woman said angrily. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her cultivation wasn¡¯t as high as the other party ¡®s, how could she have allowed the other party to humiliate her moon n like this?

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still so stubborn even when you¡¯re about to die. The demonic priest is old, but you still have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. p your mouth.¡± ¡°Die!¡± The old man shouted in anger, and the sound waves rippled, directly attacking the moon n.

    The light from the stone statue gradually dimmed, and its mana was unable to support its opponent¡¯s attack.

    When the old man saw this, he was extremely disappointed. He had thought that this would be an incredible treasure. But looking at the situation now, it was just ordinary.

    The old woman raised her staff and a ray of magical light was emitted from the tip of the staff. It formed a magical barrier above the heads of all the moon n members and reduced the pressure on them.

    Qingqing looked at the situation with a worried expression,¡±elder ...¡±

    ¡°Princess, I will send you off first. Remember, you must hide your identity and not be discovered by the human race.¡± The old woman said seriously. She knew that this old man was not someone she could deal with.

    A Dao integration realm void refinement realm cultivation base was no longer something they could fight against.

    ¡°Demonic priest, you want to stop me with such a small trick?¡±

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The elder formed a spell with his fingers and pointed in the air. The protective barrier that covered the sky started to crack and turn into specks of Starlight that disappeared into the sky.

    As for the old woman, she was shaken and staggered back a few steps before she could stabilize herself.

    The surrounding disciples looked at the elder¡¯s mighty disy of power and held their heads high. They looked at everything in front of them. It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream for these demons to escape from the elder.

    ¡°Elder, I¡¯ve brought him.¡± At that moment, Ying Fei brought Lin fan over.

    The old woman¡¯s movements became more agile. She appeared beside Lin fan, took a sword from her nsmen, and ced it on Lin fan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t ...¡± Qing Qing cried out in shock when she saw this.

    Lin fan raised his hand and pushed the de away from his neck,¡±don¡¯t be like this, swords have no eyes. You will die if you touch it.¡±

    ¡°Be honest,¡± The old woman said coldly, the long sword in her hand emitting a dim light.

    Qing Qing stood at the side, feeling that the elder¡¯s actions were not good.

    ¡°There¡¯s a human in our hands,¡± the old woman said.¡±If you dare to move, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    When Lin fan heard this, he wanted to cover his face.

    ¡°Olddy, I don¡¯t like to use my brain. I know that your threat is useless. Why do you have to do this?¡±

    After this incident, he once again came to the conclusion that the people of the true immortal realm were not very friendly, and their intelligence was not high enough.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. The old woman knew that there was not much hope in saying this, but she still had to give it a try.

    In the void, the old man looked down at the situation below and suddenlyughed,¡±you demonic priest, you just randomly find someone of your kind and pretend to be a human. You want to deceive us? what a joke.¡±

    ¡°Our sect¡¯s mission is to kill demons and bring peace to the world. Even if he is a human, we will neverpromise with you demons.¡±

    At this moment, a disciple beside him said,¡±¡±Elder, I was herest night and found that this person is very familiar with the demonic priest. He haspletely joined the demonic priest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a thing. It seems that he has been bewitched by the demonic priest. Well, today I will clean up the house.¡± The old man looked at his disciple as if he was praising his intelligence. When he returned, he would definitely give him some benefits.

    When the disciple saw the elder¡¯s gaze, he was very happy and silently retreated to the side.

    Lin fan raised his head,¡±I say, are you guys sick in the head? isn¡¯t it just because the Yue n is going to benefit from eating it? why do you have toe up with those nonsensical reasons? isn¡¯t it just about who¡¯s stronger? who has the final say? you people from the true immortal world are really F * cking hypocritical. And you¡¯re even dilly-dwy.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re deluding the public with lies.¡± The old man was furious. He wanted to p this person to death, but suddenly, he was stunned.¡±What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°AI.¡± Lin fan sighed,¡±I say, you guys are so F * cking hypocritical. And you¡¯re so long-winded.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the previous sentence.¡± The old man¡¯s expression was grave, as if he had discovered a big secret.

    Lin fan looked at this elderly man and shook his head helplessly,¡±you guys from the true immortal world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the sentence. Where are the people from the true immortal realm? Who are you? could you be ...¡± The elder was shocked. He knew about the natives of thend of the origin, but not long ago, the Supreme elder of the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce, Dong Xiao, had already sealed the crack. How could a nativee up?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from thend of origin, which is also what you call a native. If you want to attack, then attack. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t pretend in front of this Peak Master. Be careful, or you¡¯ll be beaten.¡± Lin fan said.

    When the surrounding disciples heard this, they trembled. Although they hadn¡¯t reached the crack, they knew how brutal the natives of thend of origin were.

    It was said that thirty-two of the thirty-three elders of the ck Tortoise thirty-three Celestial Pce had been killed. At the same time, the sect leader, Emperor Bai, had been killed by the natives. This news had shocked the entire true immortal world.

    Who wouldn¡¯t know?

    The old woman was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what the two were talking about.

    Thend of origin?

    What kind of existence was this?

    ¡°Wait,¡± All of a sudden, the old man raised his hand, and a drop of sweat appeared on his forehead.¡±What did you just say?¡±

    He was sick.

    He realized that the people of the true immortal world were really sick in the head. Could it be that there was something wrong with their ears? they couldn¡¯t even understand what he was hearing.

    At that moment, Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the de. He ced his right hand on the back of the old woman¡¯s hand and said gently,¡±¡±Old granny, you¡¯re old now. Don¡¯t y with knives and guns anymore. Come, be good and let go.¡±

    The old woman was stunned and Lin fan took the sword.

    Lin fan waved his sword and pped it on his palm again and again.¡±Listen up. I am Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. Do you understand?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A frightened voice rang out.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you, run ...¡± The old man was shocked. He didn¡¯t care about the disciples around him and turned around to escape. He turned his head from time to time to see if that person was chasing after him.

    He didn¡¯t go to the scene, but he knew who had killed those guys from the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of him was one of them.

    Although I¡¯m not sure if this person is lying, we cultivators value our lives and don¡¯t want to take any risks.

    ¡°Come back.¡± Lin fan shouted and activated his colored eyes.

    The fleeing old man¡¯s expression changed and he became furious. He could sense the contempt and humiliation in the other party¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an ipetent person. I¡¯m just like you. ¡±

    The old man was roaring in his heart. He was despised for his impotent acts, and this person in front of him was also looking down on him.

    ¡°The elder has returned to save us.¡± The disciples of the immortal Dao sect cheered.

    When the elder turned around and ran, they were stunned and didn¡¯t react in time. Then, they realized that this native from thend of origin was very terrifying.

    They felt that they had been abandoned. The elder had escaped.

    But now that the elder had returned, it meant that he was here to save them and kill this native.

    A ray of light swept over at an extreme speed. The mana in his body was like a wave, engulfing the sky and earth.

    To the old woman, the human cultivators were like the ocean, crashing down with huge waves.

    But to Lin fan, it was just a bug.

    Ordinary demigod-level powerhouses were not worth mentioning.

    He yed with the long sword in his hand, and when the other party was about toe, he directly shed down from above and split it.

    The old man¡¯s body instantly split into two, his blood sttering all over the ground.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The disciples were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect their elder to be killed by a native in one strike.

    The members of the Yue n opened their mouths wide, and the old woman¡¯s lips had be O-shaped. Because of her old age, her lips were dry and cracked, and the lip lines were very prominent, like chrysanthemums.

    ¡°The elder is dead! Let¡¯s run!¡± The disciples of the celestial Dao sect shouted in fear as they flew into the distance. They wished they had a pair of wings to fly faster.

    ¡°This sword left its name. It killed a demigod.¡± Lin fan looked at the long sword. There were blood stains on the sword that were dripping down. He then flicked his wrist and shed out. A half arc sword will split the heavens and earth and flew into the distance.

    The sword will cut the disciples in half and flew into the distance.

    The disciples of the celestial sect stopped in mid-air, and their bodies split apart like raindrops. They fell down and crashed into the forest, causing a loud boom.

    The points were not bad.

    However, this demigod was a little weak.

    ¡°Go, bring me the Xumi rings of those disciples.¡± Lin fan instructed Ying Fei. Then, he squatted down and took the old man¡¯s Xu mi ring.

    He was stunned for a moment.¡±I forgot to ask for his name. Forget it. He¡¯s dead anyway.¡±

    Lin fan passed the sword to the old woman. The old woman was totally stunned. She didn¡¯t dare to believe that this was all real.

    The human that she had threatened to kill was actually so powerful.

    Suddenly, she was a little scared. This human wouldn¡¯t want to kill her, right? but at her age, he probably wouldn ¡®t.

    However, when she saw the old man who had been split in half, she felt that age did not have an advantage.

    Very quickly, Ying Fei, who had been opening his mouth the whole time, took back the Xu mi ring and handed it over to Lin fan. When he handed over the things, his hands were trembling.

    Lin fan was prepared to leave. However, he turned to look at Qing Qing,¡±little sister, you¡¯re not bad at all. Your Peak Master has high hopes for you.¡±

    Qing Qing looked at Lin fan. Her snow-white face was blushing,¡±t-thank you.¡±

    Lin fan turned around and waved his hand. He walked away calmly.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    At this moment, the old woman thought for a long time before chasing after him.

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 509-sit tight and start driving</h4>

    Lin fan paused for a moment. ¡®Please hold on¡¯ was still considered normal, but if someone were to say ¡®Dao friend, please hold on¡¯, he would really explode.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The old woman was silent for a moment.¡±I have a presumptuous request. Please ...¡±

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Lin fan.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a presumptuous request, there¡¯s really no need to say anything. This Peak Master has been here before and was locked in the dungeon by you all. I was almost hacked to death. If it wasn¡¯t for this girl¡¯s conscience, would you all still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this Peak Master has already helped you avoid a n extermination disaster once. You can¡¯t be too insatiable.¡±

    Lin fan looked at the old woman. Although she was a good person, she wasn¡¯t a thug. How could she reply with a ¡®please speak¡¯ just because someone said ¡®I¡¯m asking for your help¡¯?

    This was not his style.

    Plop!

    The olddy knelt down before Lin fan with an anxious look on her face,¡±Peak Master, please help out our Yue n. You just have to bring our n¡¯s Princess out of here. We don¡¯t need you to bring us away. Please, Peak Master!¡±

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at him. He didn¡¯t like the way he knelt down without saying anything.

    ¡°Elder.¡± Qing Qing looked at the old woman worriedly.

    The surrounding nsmen also knelt down, their foreheads touching the ground.¡±Peak Master, please save our Princess. We can die without regrets.¡±

    The old woman pleaded,¡±Peak Master, now that the Yue n has been discovered by the immortal sects, there is no longer any peace here. We only hope that we can send our Princess to the moon god ruins. Although the road is filled with difficulties, we will not follow them. She should be fine.¡±

    She really wanted to send the princess to the moon god ruins, but the journey was full of danger. Not only did she have to be wary of the human race, but she also had to be careful of the dangers they might encounter on the way.

    It was still difficult for the Yue n to do so with their strength, so they had been living here all this time in the hope that one day, someone in the n would have a great improvement in cultivation and could send the princess over.

    Lin fan was in a difficult position. Could this be the legendary ¡®entrusting an orphan¡¯?

    No, this wasn¡¯t an orphan, but a sister. However, he was used to being single and didn¡¯t want to have a burden by his side. Just as he was about to reject them or trick them intoing to thend of the origin, he saw the old woman take out something and hold it in her hand.

    ¡°Peak Master, this is the heirloom of the Yue n. It can bring the dead back to life. As long as Peak Master helps to bring the princess here, I will give this to Peak Master.¡± A multi-horned crystal shined brightly as ity in the old woman¡¯s palm.

    Lin fan could sense the tremendous life force within the crystal. This was something he had never felt before.

    Even the life essence condensed by the sect¡¯s elder Kumu would find it difficult topete with it.

    Lin fan chuckled,¡±if you take this out now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll exterminate you and take it away?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need these things at all, because he was immortal.

    However, such a legendary thing was not bad. His teacher was not immortal. If something were to happen to him one day ... Bah bah, what were you saying? how could something happen to his teacher?

    The old woman said,¡±Peak Master, this heirloom can only be activated with a spell. As long as you agree, our Princess will definitely inform you of the spell when we arrive at the destination.¡±

    Lin fan had not expected the old woman to have such a move.

    Qingqing stepped forward and hugged the old woman,¡±elder, if you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either. I want to stay with you.¡±

    The old woman caressed the princess¡¯s hair, her old eyes filled with love.¡±Princess, you still have a mission toplete. You can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°This scene is a little pretentious.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t really like this kind of scene. However, he was also thinking that this treasure was not bad. It was worth collecting.

    ¡°Deal,¡± he said.

    Lin fan said. Since that was the case, he could do it. With this treasure, he could at least give those close to him a way out. If something happened one day, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to save them.

    ¡°Many thanks, Peak Master.¡± The old woman was overjoyed and shed tears of gratitude.

    This young man¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he would have no problem bringing the princess to the moon god ruins.

    ¡°Where are the moon god ruins? give me the map.¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Peak Master Lin.¡± The old woman returned to the wooden house and quickly brought out a tattered leather map. Although it was old, the marks on it were still clear.

    Qing Qing came to Lin fan¡¯s side and begged,¡±can you bring my nsmen and leave with you? I¡¯ll definitely work like a horse in the future to repay your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t say anymore. We can¡¯t leave. The moon goddess statue is here. We can¡¯t leave. Even if we die, we have to stay here.¡± The old woman said.

    They were not going to leave. The moon goddess statue was here, and they could not go anywhere. They had to protect the statue well. Even if a powerful enemy came, they would not retreat.

    Lin fan looked at the map. The markings on the map were very clear. He muttered in his heart. The distance was a little far but it was okay. With his speed, he would need a day. This round trip would take at least two days.

    However, the heirloom of the Yue n was not bad either. Although it was useless to him, it was still very useful to the people around him.

    However, the life and death separation at the Yue n¡¯s side was somewhat helpless. There was no need to go through so much trouble.

    He came to the edge of the moon n¡¯s camp and pressed his palms on the ground. Then, he stabbed his ten fingers into the ground. At the tip of each finger, a thread shot out and weaved into arge.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Ying Fei looked at Lin fan, not knowing what he was going to do.

    Even the other members of the moon n were confused. They knew that this human cultivator was very strong, but they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    At this moment, Lin fan hollered out and started to move the ground.

    If the origin immortal supremacy¡¯s mansion couldn¡¯t be moved directly, then this piece ofnd couldn¡¯t be moved.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked, but the cracks spread out in a circr arc. In the end, they gathered together and formed a circle.

    ¡°Everyone, hold on tight. Let¡¯s start driving.¡± Lin fan said. He used more strength and pulled up the entire piece ofnd.

    ¡°Oh my God, is he still human?¡± Ying Fei was bbergasted, as if he had seen a ghost. How much strength did he need to do this?

    An entire piece ofnd was lifted up. This power was too terrifying.

    Thinking back to how he had been so rough to this human cultivator the night before, he felt a lingering fear.

    If this human had made a move, he would probably be a corpse by now.

    The ground shook violently. The moon n nsmen held onto the surrounding buildings to stabilize their bodies.

    The old woman sat on the ground. She had lived for a long time and had seen many powerful cultivators, but she had never seen one like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good person to the end and send Buddha to the West. It¡¯s just a stone statue. This Peak Master will take away your territory as well.¡±

    Lin fan raised his hand and held up this piece ofnd. He then opened up the map and took a look. After confirming his target, he dove into the void and headed off into the distance.

    His cultivation was already at the demigod realm, so his speed had already reached its peak. At the same time, he unleashed his power to form a barrier, protecting the people of the Yue n in a round ball so that they wouldn¡¯t be blown away by the astral wind when they passed through the void.

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. ¡± Qing Qing eximed, her eyes sparkling. She had never thought that there would be such a powerful person.

    ¡°May the moon god bless us.¡± The old woman sped her hands together and knelt in front of the statue, praying. In her not-so-bright mind, this must be a Messenger sent by the moon goddesses to save them.

    However, no one noticed that the moon god statue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, as if it had not expected such a thing to happen.

    This was not what she had nned.

    The sacrifice of her people was a necessary factor in the princess¡¯s growth, but now ...

    It was just that no one noticed this short moment. The stone statue was still a stone statue, and there was nothing strange about it.

    Lin fan¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Unknowingly, he passed by one ce after another.

    Of course, there were also cultivators who noticed the huge ck shadow in the void. They wanted to follow it and see what was going on.

    But to them, if they wanted to catch up, it was simply asking for humiliation. They couldn¡¯t even see the tail lights.

    ¡°What a fast speed.¡± A cultivator was shocked. The magic weapon under his feet was a Speed Magic weapon, but he didn¡¯t expect that even so, he couldn¡¯t catch up with the other party.

    Naturally, Lin fan knew that he was being watched. However, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as it wasn¡¯t a powerful being above the demigod realm, he could basically ignore it.

    Although there were many experts in the true immortal world, immortal state experts were still the Grand elders of the major sects. How could theye out for a stroll for no reason? thus, they didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way.

    However, the location of the moon god ruins was not easy to reach. Some of the ces were dangerous, not only because of the interior, but also because of the weather.

    Lightning Field.

    Wind field.

    These two types of danger zones were formed by the heavens and earth. There were many terrifying demonic beasts living in them, and the harsh environment was not something ordinary people could resist.

    In his opinion, if it wasn¡¯t for him, the moon n would have to have demigods if they wanted to send the princess to the moon god¡¯s ruins. Moreover, demigods might not be enough, and they would have to be at least at the top.

    Along the way, Lin fan¡¯s horizons had been broadened. There were quite a number of demigod beasts in the special regions, and they were all over 10000 feet in size. He even felt that it was possible for there to be God Realm beasts as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a dangerous ce. The waters in the true immortal world are even deeper than that of thend of origin. There are many powerful existences hidden within. If we want to conquer itpletely, our current strength is still not enough.¡±

    As for the people of the Yue n, they had long been shocked by everything that had happened before their eyes.

    They had never thought that the journey to the moon god ruins would be so dangerous. Although they had not experienced it personally, they knew that if it had not been for the human cultivator who had brought them here, they would not have had any hope in this life.

    The old woman finally understood why the previous generations of the Yue n had never returned from the moon god ruins. It was all because of this.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have passed through this ce so easily?¡± Qing Qing sat there with some doubt between her brows. It didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Instead, he felt that he had gone through a lot of hardships and arrived here with a group of trustworthypanions.

    It wasn¡¯t as simple as just wearing it.

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510-the points that deserve a beating reached its peak</h4>

    They did not encounter any difficulties along the way.

    Even if they met some beasts that didn¡¯t have eyes, they would be smacked to death by Lin fan in one move.

    In front of a fiery demigod like him, anyone who didn¡¯t have God Realm cultivation dared to be so impudent. They deserved to be beaten up.

    When he passed through thestyer of fog, the scene in front of him changed.

    The rising sun was high up in the sky, and a ray of sunlight shone down.

    The nsmen of the Yue n opened their eyes and looked at the scene around them. Their mouths were also wide open.

    There was a small ind in the distance. The small ind was shrouded by a strange power, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly.

    Many immortal birds were flying around the ind, giving it a peaceful feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a paradise on earth. ¡±

    Lin fan looked on in a daze. He was filled with hatred in his heart. How could he have met the people of the Yue n? if he hadn¡¯t met them, he would have definitely moved back to the sect and shared the joy with his teachers and junior brothers.

    But now, he was helpless. This was the ruins of the Yue n.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. This is the moon god¡¯s ruin that was recorded. We¡¯ve finally arrived. May the moon god bless us. ¡± The old woman knelt on the ground and prayed to the heavens and earth. The moon god had guided them here.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already sent you all here. Your mission isplete, so you can give me the things now.¡± Lin fan said.

    To him, this thing was of no use. It was not even as good as a piece of paper. After all, a piece of paper could be used to wipe one¡¯s ass. What was the use of this thing?

    However, his teacher needed it, so he had to be fully armed.

    ¡°Thank you, Peak Master. I¡¯m really grateful to Peak Master.¡± The old woman shed tears of gratitude. If not for the help of this human, it would have been impossible for them toe here.

    Lin fannded down and ced the moon race territory down, allowing it to float on the surface of the water.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, this is the heirloom of my race. The spell is ...¡± The old woman handed the item over to Lin fan and recited the spell.

    When he heard this spell, Lin fan¡¯s expression was a little different. Then, he nodded his head silently. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use it anyway. When the time came, it would be someone else who would be chanting this spell.

    ¡°Yes, the delivery has been delivered, and the deal between us has been reached. A fair deal, integrity is the most important.¡± Lin fan said.

    To other people, this heirloom was priceless. But to him, it was worthless.

    Qing Qing came in front of Lin fan and thanked him sincerely,¡±thank you.¡±

    Lin fan patted the girl¡¯s head,¡±girl, you¡¯re not bad.¡±

    Being touched like that, Qing Qing¡¯s face turned red, and then she revealed a gentle smile, looking very happy.

    Even though Lin fan didn¡¯t try to hook up with girls, he would flirt with them at times.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a cry was heard.

    Everyone looked over and saw that just as the old woman was about to enter the ind, she was bounced back by a mysterious force.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet, go back. ¡±

    A male and female voice spread out.

    What he meant was, the time wasn¡¯t up yet, so go back to where you came from.

    The old woman¡¯s expression changed,¡±moon god above, my race has been hunted by humans and is on the verge of extinction. Please have mercy and allow us to enter.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡±

    His voice reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears like an echo.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± The moment Lin fan heard this, he was enraged,¡±your Peak Master here has worked so hard to carry this thing and fly for an entire day and night. To think that I would be allowed to return! Is this a joke or is he just bragging?¡±

    He had originally wanted to leave after sending the Yue n over, but who would have thought that there would be this.

    Then, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He came to the ind and reached out his hand to touch it.

    Sure enough, there was a mysterious power that enveloped the ind, preventing anyone from entering.

    The old woman sat on the ground in despair.¡±It¡¯s not time yet. This is the moon goddess¡¯s guidance.¡±

    He had thought that everything would be over after sending the princess here, but he did not expect to get such an oue.

    The time was not up yet. This was yueshen¡¯s guidance, and she could not oppose it. She could only obey.

    As for the members of the Yue n, they looked at the elder in despair. They did not know what to do. Did they have to return there?

    Returning to the territory that had already been discovered by human cultivators, they would die there.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a loud noise was heard.

    Lin fan was holding a stone door in his hands. Facing this mysterious power, he smacked it down on its face.

    Crack! Crack!

    This mysterious power was simr to a protective shield. At this moment, it cracked andpletely disappeared, turning into fragments.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. You can go in. What¡¯s with going back or not? I didn¡¯t n to take you back when I sent you here. It¡¯s a waste of time. This is just a small business. There¡¯s no need to make so much trouble.¡± Lin fan said.

    The moon n members ¡®eyes widened as if they had seen a ghost.

    The moon goddesses had guided them back, but they hadn¡¯t expected this human to take out a stone door and destroy the energy barrier that had stopped them. This was too brutal.

    In the distance, the stone statue¡¯s mouth twitched again, but it soon disappeared.

    ¡°Go on in. Since you¡¯re standing aloof from the world, you can live here well in the future. As for what¡¯s inside, this Peak Master doesn¡¯t care. After all, this Peak Master is not the kind of person who covets treasures.¡± Lin fan said.

    The old woman looked at the human cultivator in front of her. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so noble and unquestionable. She was full of admiration for him.

    His impression of human cultivators had changed slightly. Of course, that was only in regards to Lin fan.

    But to Lin fan, whatever was in there, he would definitely be coveting it. However, one had to have a bottom line as a person. He wasn¡¯t like those people from the true immortal world who had no morals at all.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The old woman expressed her gratitude once again.

    Qing Qing looked at Lin fan with a weird look in her eyes. This was the most different human she had ever seen.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and left.

    However, before he left, he took a look at the stone statue.

    He kept feeling that someone was peeking at his pure body, but forget it, he still had things to do. He had to go to the origin immortal supremacy mansion, where the big treasure was. The things here were far inferior to the origin immortal supremacy mansion.

    ¡°Thank you ...¡±

    The nsmen of the Yue n waved their arms and watched the good man leave.

    In their hearts, this human cultivator was a good person, a very good person, worthy of their friendly treatment.

    Qingqing looked up into the sky and engraved that figure in her heart, not wanting to forget it.

    In the void.

    Lin fan looked at the heirloom of the Yue n and chuckled out. This thing was pretty decent.

    The moon n had arrived at the moon god ruins and had a new shelter. This ce was far away from the human race, and the periphery was filled with danger. It was extremely difficult to enter, and they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being discovered by the human race.

    ¡°Elder, the moon god statue can¡¯t be moved.¡± Ying Fei shouted. They hade to a new ce, so they naturally had to move the stone statue in. But who would have thought that the stone statue that could be moved by one person in the past would not be able to be moved.

    The old woman said,¡±send a few more people to escort yueshen inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The group of Yue n warriors walked towards the stone statue. Then, everyone worked together and finally lifted the stone statue with a creak.

    A tear fell from the corner of the stone statue¡¯s eye. This was different from what she had expected. It was clearly not like this, so how did it be like this?

    The old woman looked at the nsmen who had invited the stone statue in, and a smile appeared on her face. The Yue n was finally safe and didn¡¯t need to suffer from the destruction of the human n.

    In this category, ancient records stated that the princess would inherit the moon n¡¯s power and be the new leader.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what this power was, it must have been left behind by the moon goddess.

    The prime immortal¡¯s mansion was one of the more precious secret realms in the true immortal world.

    When it opened once every ten years, the disciples of each sect woulde and enter to find their own opportunities.

    Of course, the danger here was very high. After all, it wasmon for disciples to fight among the ten immortal sects, not to mention encountering the demonic and demonic sects.

    However, the disciples who coulde out of the origin immortal venerable mansion would be the middle power of the sect, because being able to survive was enough to show that they were people with great luck.

    In the true immortal realm, luck existed. People who had luck could avoid all dangers, and even had a higher chance of encountering good fortune than the average person.

    BOOM!

    At this time, the origin immortal supremacy mansion that countless sects attached great importance to suffered the most serious damage in history.

    Lin fan held the frying pan in his hand and struck the ball in all sorts of positions. He was disying his skills to the fullest.

    ¡°Tornado explosion cricket ball.¡± Lin fan whipped the Pearl. The speed of the Holy earth Pearl was at its maximum. It was spinning at a high speed, forming a strong wind around it. It swept over and hit the stone door.

    An intense explosion reverberated through the entire world.

    ¡°Mortal, leave quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be killed.¡± That familiar voice rang out once more, and it was still filled with Supreme might.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you put it in another way?st time you came, you said this. This time, you said the same thing. Don¡¯t you have any other tricks?¡± Lin fan cursed. He was determined to get the yuan venerate residence.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again,¡± The voice in the yuan venerate mansion was very surprised, as if he didn¡¯t expect this guy toe again.

    Lin fan replied calmly,¡±yes!¡± It¡¯s this Peak Master again. I¡¯m not here to joke with you this time. ¡±

    ¡°Mortals are ignorant and greedy. They will only be consigned to eternal damnation if they covet the origin immortal supremacy mansion.¡± The voice in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion was very angry. He didn¡¯t expect this kid toe.

    The punchst time was condensed with immortal force. It was not something that ordinary people could resist. Even cultivators who had reached the way of the void refinement realm would have been killed by that punch.

    ¡°Nonsense, if there¡¯s a tribtion,e. This Peak Master isn¡¯t afraid.¡± Lin fan caught the sacred Earth Pearl and then whipped it with all his might.

    ¡°You¡¯re too much. I¡¯m the sacred Earth Pearl. ¡± The sacred Earth Pearl roared. It had not expected such an oue.

    BOOM!

    The stone door exploded once more, and Lin fan kept the Holy earth Pearl. Just like thest time, he began to pry open the door again. No matter what, he had to get this Yuan immortal supremacy Manor.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lin fan hollered out as his arm expanded to its maximum size. The simplest and most brutal power burst forth from him.

    Crack! Crack!

    The stone door was flipped over again and ced into the storage ring.

    Such a treasure was useful to him.

    ¡°Evil beast!¡±

    Angry curses came from the origin immortal mansion.

    ¡°En, evil creature, I¡¯m going to take you in today.¡± Lin fanughed cheekily. His asking for a beating had reached its peak, reaching the point where he was hated by both man and God.

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511: Thanks for the nine years ofpulsory education</h4>

    There were already two stone doors now.

    The stone door was not bad and its hardness was not bad, but it was stillckingpared to the sacred Earth Pearl.

    He thought about it and decided to leave one for his teacher and one for himself. It seemed that his Junior brother¡¯s child was about to be born, so he had to prepare a congrattory gift. This stone door was not bad.

    He estimated that he was still short of one serving.

    At the thought of this, Lin fan stopped immediately. He then looked at the yuan venerate residence and turned into a beam of light, disappearing without a trace.

    The being in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion was furious, but he suddenly found that this human cultivator had left for no reason. He was immediately full of questions.

    What was going on?

    The human cultivators who had been so fierce just now suddenly ran away.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re tactful.¡±

    A cold snort came from the yuan venerate mansion, then the stone door silently reappeared.

    This was a Prime immortal¡¯s residence, so how could it not have a stone gate? otherwise, if it wasn¡¯t high enough, the disciples would look down on it and think that it had no style.

    The moment the stone door appeared, a stream of light shot over from the distance.

    ¡°This Peak Master hase again.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Three doors! This was simply too good! Before he even arrived, the Holy earth Pearl had already ripped through the void and exploded forth.

    BOOM!

    The sacred Earth Pearl hit the stone door and created another hole.

    ¡°Evil creature, you actually still dare to return.¡± The voice in the prime immortal¡¯s mansion was very angry, as if the other party had driven him crazy.

    There¡¯s no end to it, again and again. He had clearly left, but he actually came back halfway.

    How could he be so overboard?

    Lin fan didn¡¯t reply. A man who was serious about his work was the most handsome.

    But now, he was going to take the stone door away, so he didn¡¯t want to answer the other party¡¯s question for the time being.

    He put his arm in and started to lift it.

    The veins on his arms, neck, and body were bulging. This was the power boiling in his body. Using the strongest power to crush everything was the true path.

    From the start of his cultivation, he had been cultivating hard body skills in order to reach the limit of strength. Any opponent would be killed with a single punch.

    Crack! Crack!

    The stone door shook again.

    ¡°How can a human cultivator be so powerful?¡± The being in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion was shocked. He had seen many cultivators with vast magical power, but the power of this evil beast was too terrifying.

    Finally, with Lin fan¡¯s hard work, the stone door was opened and kept.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally done. Three stone doors, one for teacher and one for Junior Brother Dao¡¯s child. The perfect gift. ¡±

    He was in a good mood. Then, he looked at the situation in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion and fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Foolish mortal, leave quickly. You can¡¯t move the origin immortal supremacy mansion.¡±

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±wrong. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be moved. There¡¯s only a way that can¡¯t be thought of. Have you heard of this saying? Give me a fulcrum and I can move the earth. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The voice in the origin immortal mansion was very confused.

    Lin fan took a few steps back as he pondered. This Yuan immortal supremacy residence was indeed very heavy. Even though he could shake it, it was still impossible to move it.

    However, the nine years ofpulsory education was not for nothing.

    At this point, he wanted to say a few words. He wanted to thank the country and the leaders. If the nine years ofpulsory education were not free, a poor man like him would not be able to afford it.

    At the same time, Lin fan was a person who liked to learn. Although it was only a short nine years ofpulsory education, it allowed him to learn a lot of knowledge.

    He took out his Mace.

    ¡°Big!¡±

    The spiked club instantly grew in size as he held it high in his hand. At a nce, it was a little frightening.

    ¡°Mortal, what are you doing?¡± The existence inside the origin immortal mansion was very confused and angry. He didn¡¯t know what this mortal wanted to do. In his eyes, this mortal was like a madman.

    Since when did such a disciple exist in the true immortal world? and which sect did he belong to?

    Lin fan floated in the air and lowered his Mace. Using the boundary of the yuan immortal Lord¡¯s mansion as a Foundation, he lowered it down. Then, he pressed the mace down, causing the soil to be squeezed and pop out.

    The mace gradually sank into the soil and only stopped when it was halfway through.

    ¡°Very good. This Peak Master is clever and quick-witted. When I use my brain, I will be a terrifying existence with both wisdom and strength. Who else in this world can be my opponent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the world is ignorant. This Peak Master empathizes with them and doesn¡¯t want to use my brain. ¡±

    Lin fan mumbled to himself like a madman.

    The existence in the origin immortal mansion waspletely dumbfounded. He had existed for a long time, so long that he had forgotten, but he had never seen such a person before, let alone in such a way.

    He didn¡¯t know what this mortal wanted to do.

    The origin immortal supremacy mansion stood here and stood tall. Even if an Almighty wanted to take the origin immortal supremacy mansion away with magic power, it would be difficult.

    ¡°Mortal, don¡¯t humiliate yourself. Do you know how long the origin immortal supremacy mansion has existed? Even a true immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to lift it. ¡±

    When Lin fan heard this, heughed in disdain,¡±illiterate, ignorant. You know nothing about physics.¡±

    ¡°Invincible true body!¡±

    Instantly, a massive, gigantic body appeared behind Lin fan.

    This was Lin fan¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix true body. However, because it was way too overbearing, it was called the invincible true body.

    With his strength at this level, the invincible true body had already be even more powerful.

    His blood-red hair was thousands of feet long. It fell down and the entire world was red because of his blood-red hair.

    All kinds of runes appeared on his bulging muscles, exuding a chilling aura.

    ¡°What is this?¡± A horrified voice came from the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion. He could sense this strange existence.

    It was like a demon, yet not a demon, a cosmic form that had never appeared before.

    He could sense that this giant cosmic form was d in a long ck robe and had two curved horns on its head. It was extremely weird, but the most important thing was its eyes.

    One red and one gold, both exuding a strange aura.

    There were no legs, only countless ck-red power threads that swayed irregrly under his feet.

    It was really too terrifying.

    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to show off your ability. Shake him up.¡± Lin fanmanded.

    The invincible true body raised its arms. One of them was covered in scales, while the other was filled with righteousness. Formation patterns appeared on it, emitting a vast power.

    When his hands came into contact with the spiked club, a vast amount of power spread out from the bottom of his feet with the invincible true body at the center.

    It was like a ripple, spreading out in circles, spreading across the world.

    Creak!

    The sound of something moving could be heard.

    The spiked club continued to tilt, and the origin immortal supremacy mansion slowly rose.

    ¡°How is that possible? mortal, you¡¯remitting treason.¡±

    Lin fanughed,¡±foolish, ignorant. The power of physics is endless. You have to use your brain.¡±

    ¡°Get it, get it higher.¡±

    The invincible true body¡¯s body was huge, covering the sky. It pressed down with both arms easily without any difficulty.

    When the yuan venerate residence tilted, Lin fan instantly dove down and lifted the ground. With a loud shout, a ball of me wrapped around his body. He used all his strength and wanted to lift the yuan venerate residence.

    ¡°You and this Peak Master are fated, this is something that no one can stop.¡±

    Lin fan was going all out. He could feel the weight of the yuan celestial sovereign mansion. Even if he used all his strength, he couldn¡¯t resist it. However, shaking it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Bang! Bang!

    There was a loud bang.

    The prime immortal¡¯s mansion flew up high.

    In Lin fan¡¯s eyes, this Yuan immortal supremacy mansion was really vast. It stretched out like a mountain range. At the same time, there was a light shining at the bottom. It was as if it was connected to the terrain and was borrowing the power of the terrain.

    The moment the prime immortal¡¯s mansion left the ground, he found that it seemed to have be lighter. It seemed that it was true. It had formed a connection with the terrain.

    No wonder he couldn¡¯t lift it earlier. It seemed like this was the reason.

    ¡°Evil beast, beast, beast, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re going against the heavens and you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens.¡± The existence in the prime immortal¡¯s mansion waspletely dumbfounded.

    They didn¡¯t know what had happened and how this mortal had managed to do it.

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    He didn¡¯t waste any time and directly put the origin immortal supremacy estate into his storage ring.

    The items from the lottery must be of high quality. That was how overbearing it was.

    I don¡¯t care how big you are, I¡¯ll harvest you all.

    At this moment, the world changed and became very quiet. There was a huge pit where the origin immortal sovereign mansion was located. It could be said that the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen, and cold wind was blowing like the howling of a devil.

    ¡°Done. Retreat.¡±

    For the time being, he didn¡¯t want the people of the true immortal world to know that the number one powerhouse of thend of origin had snuck in.

    He had already thought it through.

    The most important thing was to make a fortune in silence. As for fighting against those old farts, there weren¡¯t many benefits. They were also full of trouble. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they could be killed.

    At that time, not only would he not get anything, but he would also be wasting his time.

    He retracted his invincible true body and instantly disappeared without a trace.

    He had to go back and meet up with his teacher. He had to explore this origin immortal supremacy mansion. The existence that kept talking inside made him very unhappy. He had to catch him and give him a good beating.

    The uprooting of the prime immortal¡¯s residence would definitely cause a hugemotion.

    After Lin fan had disappeared for a long time, a few figures appeared.

    When they saw the situation, they were dumbfounded as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t believe that the origin immortal supremacy¡¯s residence, which had always existed, had disappeared inexplicably, leaving only this huge pit here.

    At the opening of the crack.

    Lin fan did not care about the situation in the true immortal world at all as he entered right away. Right now, he was going to head back and share what he had obtained beforeing back to the true immortal world.

    Since the strategy of counterattacking was not sessful, then they could just change the strategy.

    The magnificent me sect.

    There were two other disciples guarding the gate. Although they were bored standing there, they were very serious and felt that they had a great responsibility.

    ¡°Senior brother, the magnificent me sect is so powerful now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? with senior brother Lin around, those sects wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with us.¡±

    At the mention of ¡®senior brother Lin¡¯, the two of them revealed an expression of admiration. He was the idol in their hearts. Furthermore, there were many disciples who had entered the sect today, and they were all here for senior brother Lin.

    ¡°Senior brother, look! That¡¯s senior brother Lin!¡± The gate-keeping disciple pointed into the air and was so excited that he almost jumped up.

    ¡°Wow, senior brother Lin looks so handsome when hees back.¡±

    The two of them raised their heads and sped their hands together. They ced their hands under their chin and their eyes were filled with stars. They looked at senior brother Lin with adoration. Even though senior brother Lin had entered the sect and could not be seen, they still looked at him with the same expression.

    He was an idol!

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512: Let¡¯s explore together</h4>

    Tian Xu mountain.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back. When he stepped onto the peak, he feltfortable and secure. This was the feeling of returning home, warm and safe.

    Tian Xu sat there cross-legged, trying toprehend the world. He opened his eyes.¡±My dear disciple, I know you¡¯re back. Where did you go this time? why did you leave for so long?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been long. It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± Lin fan sat beside his teacher and took a big bite of the fruit on the stone table.¡±Teacher, do you know what I brought back for you this time?¡±

    Tian Xu shook his head. How could he know what his disciple had brought back from his trip?

    ¡°Take a guess.¡± Lin fan asked with a smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡± Tian Xu was thinking about what his disciple was up to this time. He felt flustered as if his disciple was up to something again.

    Of course, with the current situation, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. In thend of origin, all the sects had stopped fighting and were in harmony.

    Apart from the sunshine sect, no one knew what they were up to. Even the Saint convent sect did not do anything.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re being too perfunctory. I went out for a trip and I was thinking about you the whole time. You didn¡¯t even make a guess and you¡¯ve dispelled my desire to explore.¡± Lin fan was helpless. He didn¡¯t expect his teacher to be so uncooperative.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and pondered for a moment before asking,¡±¡±A dangerous ce?¡±

    Lin fan sighed and waved his hand.¡±Teacher, activate your gradually solidifying brain and think in a bold direction. Don¡¯t always think about dangerous ces.¡±

    ¡°A bold direction?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. Then, as if he had thought of something, he said expectantly,¡±¡±Could it be that you¡¯re bringing back a grand-disciple for this old man?¡±

    ¡°Good job, my dear disciple! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Tian Xu was very excited.

    Lin fan was originally smiling, but when he heard his teacher¡¯s words, he squinted his eyes and looked as if he had nothing to live for.¡±Teacher, your disciple told you to make a bold guess. You can¡¯t make such an illogical guess. Forget it, forget it. Just watch.¡±

    At this moment, he took out the treasure of the Yue n and threw it to his teacher.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Tian Xu looked at the crystal in his palm in surprise.

    ¡°This is a treasure that can bring the dead back to life. The life force inside is very strong. Compared to this, elder ku MU¡¯s life essence is like a drop of water in the ocean.¡± Lin fan said,¡±master, I brought this back especially for you. It¡¯s for self-defense.¡±

    As expected, Tian Xu¡¯s expression changed drastically when he felt the power in the crystal. It was indeed a strong and vast life force.

    ¡°My dear disciple, how did you get this?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. This was definitely not a product of their world. After all, he had never heard of it before. Then, there was only one possibility-it was from the true immortal world.

    Did my disciple go to the true immortal realm again during this period of time?

    Lin fanughed proudly,¡±master, I did a good deed. I got this from someone.¡±

    ¡°My disciple.¡± Tian Xu sighed and patted Lin fan¡¯s shoulder.¡±Tell me the truth. There¡¯s only me and my disciple here. There are no outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m really doing a good deed. They gave it to me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Lin fan protested. This was too heartbreaking. Why didn¡¯t they believe him?

    He was clearly doing a good deed. It was a gift, could it be that he had snatched it?

    ¡°Alright, alright. I did a good deed and gave it to you. I believe you.¡± Tian Xu did not want to dwell on this issue. If he continued to doubt, his precious disciple would be anxious to death.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s a magic incantation. As long as I chant it, goddess of the moon, please grant me rebirth.¡± Lin fan said softly. He felt that this incantation was a little childish.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple in a daze. He felt that his precious disciple was toying with him.

    Lin fan coughed lightly,¡±teacher, this is a spell. Although it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s just like that. You should keep it just in case.¡±

    ¡°This ... Forget it, this disciple is just being kind, master will keep it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. No matter what, this was a token of his disciple¡¯s goodwill. He would ept it.

    ¡°Oh, right. Teacher, I¡¯ve brought something for you. I¡¯ve worked hard to find it.¡± Lin fan took out the stone door.

    ¡°Teacher, look at this door. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s very hard. In the future, we can change the door of the house. It¡¯ll look very stylish. If you don¡¯t want to change it, it¡¯s a good choice to use it to smash people.¡±

    Lin fan said with a smile. Although this door wasn¡¯t good for a teacher, he had taken a fancy to it and felt that it was good.

    As long as it was something good, he had to bring it back to share with his teacher.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Tian Xu was very touched. He didn¡¯t expect his disciple to grow to such an extent in the blink of an eye. The things he brought back were not bad either. He was very pleased.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to be filial to my teacher. ¡± Lin fan smiled, then his expression became serious. He looked left and right, and after confirming that no one was around, he said softly,¡±¡±Teacher, this disciple has really brought back a good thing this time. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not easy to take it out here. Let¡¯s go outside the sect.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at Lin fan. When he saw how careful his disciple was, his heart skipped a beat. Oh no, the main point is here. This is going to be bad.

    At this moment, two figures left the mountain peak.

    Huo Rong looked at his senior brother¡¯s peak and sighed,¡±sigh, it¡¯s good to have a disciple. It¡¯s even better to have a powerful disciple. What a pity. Why can¡¯t I meet one?¡±

    All the disciples in the sect were envious of senior brother Tian Xu.

    Thisparison was infuriating. Although they didn¡¯t say it sometimes, they thought about it in their hearts.

    Take Huo Rong for example. When his senior brother took this kid as his disciple in the past, he had tried to stop him. After all, how could such a powerful person like his senior brother take in such a disciple?

    But now, it seemed that time was like an invisible hand, pping his face all day long.

    Just look at how much his senior brother¡¯s disciple had grown.

    Was he still human?

    At this moment, Huo Rong raised his head and sighed.¡±If I Could Turn Back Time, I would definitely snatch this disciple of senior brother.¡±

    Outside the sect.

    ¡°My dear disciple, what exactly do you want me to see?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked curiously. He was old now and no longer had the drive he had when he was young. The things that he used to be excited about were now dull and boring. Of course, he would still be happy and curious when he saw his disciple bringing back things from the outside. This was to give his disciple a sense of satisfaction.

    After all, as a teacher, if his disciple brought back something to show respect to him and he acted like he didn¡¯t care, it would be too much of a blow to his disciple¡¯s enthusiasm.

    However, the things that his disciple brought back had always piqued his interest. For example, the city in the sky that his disciple brought back from the Saint convent sect. He was very interested in it, and the immortal state fortune was among them.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Wait for your disciple to choose a good ce.¡± Lin fan looked around and chose a ce. He then opened up his storage ring and took out the origin immortal Lord¡¯s residence.

    Immediately, the mountain-like Yuan immortal supremacy mansion floated out andnded heavily on the ground.

    Even the sect was shaken.

    Countless disciples were startled awake by themotion, not knowing what was happening.

    Tian Xu¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw the item in front of him. He looked at Lin fan helplessly.¡±Disciple, where did you get this from?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I really didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    ¡°I picked it up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tian Xu said quickly. He knew what his disciple wanted to say, so he did not give him the chance to speak.

    Lin fan nodded his head,¡±I picked it up from the ground. This is the true immortal world¡¯s origin immortal supremacy residence. It¡¯s a magical and dangerous ce. Your disciple thought that if you know yourself and your enemy, you¡¯ll be able to win every battle. Therefore, I wanted to study it with teacher.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try it out for you.¡±

    Lin fan took out the sacred Earth Pearl.

    Tian Xu felt the aura of the sacred Earth Pearl and was surprised.¡±You picked it up again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I picked it up.¡± Lin fan nodded.

    The sacred Earth Pearl wailed,¡±big brother, I beg you. Please spare me. I am the sacred Earth Pearl, a Supreme existence. You can¡¯t treat me like this. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? you¡¯re talking nonsense all day long.¡± Lin fan red at him, thenughed,¡±teacher, when I picked it up, it would talk nonsense like it had lost its mind. Look, the fun is behind.¡±

    Immediately, Lin fan took out his frying pan and whipped it violently. The sacred Earth Pearl was thrown at the stone door.

    With a loud bang, a hole was made in the stone door.

    ¡°Evil creature, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± A vast voice came out of the origin immortal mansion.

    Lin fan kept the sacred Earth Pearl.¡±Teacher, did you hear that? There¡¯s a sounding from this dangerous ce and it¡¯s very strong. It should be an immortal state. ¡±

    Tian Xu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He was filled with curiosity. Hended in front of the stone door and pressed his palm on it. The stone door shattered with a loud bang. The situation inside was imprinted into his eyes, but he could not see the depth of it.

    ¡°Disciple, this dangerous ce is a little magical.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°En, okay. Let¡¯s go in and take a look. You stand behind me. If you encounter anything, let me solve it.¡± Tian Xu said. The aura in that voice was indeed extraordinary.

    At this moment, the master and disciple stepped into the cave and set off.

    ¡°Two foolish mortals, they deserve to die.¡±

    A furious roar came. Just like before, a huge fist filled the entire cave and came crushing toward the two.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tian Xu snorted coldly. He raised his hand and struck out with his palm. The fist instantly exploded and disappeared.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Lin fan gave him a thumbs up.

    Tian Xu smiled smugly.¡±It¡¯s nothing, my dear disciple. In my eyes, this level of strength is just average. It¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Given teacher¡¯s strength, I¡¯ll definitely give this fellow a good beating when I find him.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu was overjoyed. It felt good to show off his strength in front of his disciple. This was also to make his disciple admire him even more as a teacher.

    To Lin fan, his teacher¡¯s strength was really extraordinary and he had improved a lot. It seemed like after entering God Realm, his realm had changed a lot.

    He was improving every day.

    [PS: thank you for your saliva-soaked rice. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513-a little scared</h4>

    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s something strange about this origin immortal supremacy mansion,¡± At this moment, the two of them were still in this long passageway. The surrounding walls were uneven, and as they went deeper, there were many corpses lying on both sides.

    The bodies had long rotted, and only bones remained. At the same time, they were all lying on the ground. It was easy to figure out how they had died.

    He must¡¯ve been stabbed in the back by his teammates when he returned with a full load and died in the end.

    Seeing that there was nothing on the finger bone, he could tell that the Xu mi ring had been taken away.

    He was really pitiful.

    It was just as he had thought. The people of the true immortal world were really unfriendly. They were so cruel to their own people.

    His idea of attacking the true immortal world and upying them was absolutely correct.

    Perhaps, the opening of this crack was not to let the true immortal world invade thend of the origin, but the will of the true immortal world. It was hoping that peace-loving people like him would go and save that world.

    For some reason, Lin fan felt that the burden on his shoulders had increased.

    ¡°My disciple, what are you doing? What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Tian Xu noticed that his precious disciple¡¯s expression had suddenly turned serious, and he thought that he had discovered something.

    ¡°Master, I suddenly realized that I have a heavy responsibility,¡± Lin fan said seriously.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very heavy.¡± Tian Xu felt that he could not keep up with his disciple¡¯s pace, but he could not show an expression of ¡®what are you talking about¡¯, so he could only nod in agreement.

    At this moment, the two of them had been walking in the passage for a while. There was a light in front of them, and when they stepped into the light, everything in front of them changed dramatically.

    ¡°A whole new world? this ...¡± Tian Xu was shocked. There was a boundless forest in front of him, and the sun, moon, and stars were moving above his head.

    ¡°Amazing! What¡¯s the origin immortal supremacy mansion? I thought it was just a cave, but it¡¯s actually a small world.¡± Lin fan sighed,¡±teacher, can you really do it to this extent?¡±

    Tian Xu coughed lightly.¡±My disciple, this ... Master should be able to do it.¡±

    He wanted to beat his disciple to death right now. How could he possibly do what he was seeing right now? it was impossible even for an immortal state cultivator.

    Even though the sun, moon, and stars above were different from the ones in the outside world, they truly existed. Most likely, they had been created by someone with great power.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Lin fan said and thennded. His feet touched the ground and it was really thick like it really existed.

    At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s palm touched the ground and he was sensing it quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s very big, and there are many demonic beasts living here. ¡± A bright smile appeared on Lin fan¡¯s face.¡±Master, I¡¯ll take care of the beasts here. You can go and take a look at the other ces. If there¡¯s anything, inform me immediately.¡±

    Tian Xu was also very curious about this ce. He wanted to see what this origin immortal supremacy mansion was like. To be able to create this ce, it was definitely not an ordinary ce. Perhaps it really hid a big secret.

    The existence in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion no longer spoke. It waspletely silent. He didn¡¯t expect these two mortals to be so arrogant and really dare to enter.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let these two mortals discover me.¡±

    Lin fan looked into the distance. His teacher was also looking for something.

    He hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on in the origin immortal supremacy mansion and which Almighty had left it behind, but his ultimate goal was to find the thing that had been talking inside and beat it up.

    ¡°Yi!¡±

    At this moment, there was a sparkling dot on the ground that flickered in Lin fan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Treasure!¡±

    His first thought was that it was a treasure. Only a treasure could emit such a gentle and dazzling light that made people yearn for it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Peak Master would also have such great luck. I¡¯m just casually walking around and I¡¯m already able to encounter wealth.¡± His desire for wealth was not as deep as before, but since he had encountered it, he would definitely not let it go.

    He knelt down and stretched out his hand to see what that shiny thing was.

    Suddenly!

    Just as Lin fan bent down, a ck shadow attacked him from the forest at the side.

    Lin fan nced at him and shook his right arm. He punched out into the void and his power exploded out. Like a wave of air, itnded on the body of the ck shadow.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard.

    A huge demonic beast was lying there with a broken body.

    ¡°You must be tired of living. How dare you provoke this Peak Master? if you¡¯re smart, you won¡¯t even be able to escape in time.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t think that the beasts here would act as if they had lost their minds. They didn¡¯t even look at who they were facing and just attacked casually. Were they looking for death?

    Points +300.

    An Earth Star border realm demon beast, ording to the cultivation level of the true immortal world, was at the Qi refining and soul formation stage.

    To normal people, it was extremely dangerous. But to Lin fan, it was just a Grasshopper.

    Picking up the shiny object, Lin fan frowned. This was indeed a storage ring. However, the items within had long been taken away.

    ¡°Could it be that the Earth Star border realm beasts have intelligence? they even know how to wait.¡±

    This was just his idea. He didn¡¯t know the exact situation, but no matter what, he was much smarter than the demonic beasts in thend of the origin.

    ¡°Disciple, the situation is not good.¡± At this moment, Tian Xu appeared beside Lin fan.¡±I¡¯ve looked around just now. This ce is surrounded by a mysterious power. No matter where I go, I feel like I¡¯ve seen this ce before. There¡¯s also a tremoring from the distance. Something must being this way.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m fine. In my opinion, it must be the instructions of the voice that asked me to leave just now.¡± Lin fan said.

    At this moment, the trees in the distance copsed as if thousands of soldiers and horses were charging over. The rumbling sounds continued, and even the ground began to tremble.

    Roar!

    A furious roar soared into the sky, causing the air to start fluctuating.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin fan caught sight of an ancient giant walking over from the distance. His body was huge, at least a thousand feet tall. He was stark naked, and his muscles were bulging out in a menacing manner. That was especially so for his eyes, which shone with a ghostly light, exuding a berserk aura.

    That was not all. Beside the ancient giant, there was a group of demonic beasts. They followed the giant and charged toward Lin fan and Tian Xu.

    ¡°Disciple, leave these to master.¡± Tian Xu said. It had been a long time since he had disyed his strength in front of his disciple.

    When Lin fan heard this, he thought,¡±how can that be? there are so many beasts. If I let my teacher kill all of them, who will I get the points from?¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t, don¡¯ t, teacher. You should rest here. Leave this to your disciple.¡± Lin fan hurriedly stopped him. Even though his cultivation state had already reached the demigod realm, no matter what, he had to advance and not retreat.

    Look at these demonic beasts, how cute they are. They are all points.

    Tian Xu sighed.¡±Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll take it as a test of my disciple¡¯s strength. Go on.¡±

    At this moment, Lin fan took out his Mace and erged it. Facing the beasts that were charging at him, he didn¡¯t care about them at all. He leaped up and floated into the air.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he swung down his massive Mace and smashed it down.

    Tian Xu¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched his disciple¡¯s attack. He did not expect that the weapon he had made for his disciple had always been used this way.

    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible, he was a demigod, after all, so he naturally had to have the demeanor of a demigod.

    BOOM!

    The mace fell, and the ground shook violently.

    Those demonic beasts still didn¡¯t know what had happened. They only saw a huge ck shadow falling from the sky, which scared them so much that their souls almost flew away. However, by the time they reacted, they were instantly turned into flesh and blood.

    ¡°Not bad, this point increase is very overbearing.¡±

    Lin fan was overjoyed. He loved to fight with monsters the most. After all, they were the ones that could provide him the most points.

    In his opinion, the sudden attack of these demonic beasts should be rted to the noise from the cloud immortal¡¯s residence. Otherwise, the demonic beasts would have nothing better to do and would gather together to hold a concert.

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his Mace and smashed it down on the Horde of beasts without holding back at all.

    The ancient giant howled out in anger. The chains that were wrapped around his arms started making loud bangs as he swung them out at Lin fan.

    The speed of the iron chain was at its peak, and the sound of it breaking through the air was extremely ear-piercing.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little powerful. ¡± Lin fan looked at the chains that were flying towards him. He raised his hand and grabbed them. Then, he pulled them with all his might.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    To the ancient giant, all it could feel was a tremendous forceing at it as its body flew towards Lin fan uncontrobly.

    Lin fan¡¯s lips cracked into a smile as he stretched his right leg out. Just as the ancient giant¡¯s head was about to reach him, he sent a kick out.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ancient giant¡¯s head exploded in an instant, and its tall body, which was like a small mountain, copsed with a loud boom.

    He had obtained the points.

    A heavenly Dipper realm demonic beast was only average and not very strong.

    ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡± The existence in the origin immortal Lord¡¯s mansion had been watching the situation. When he saw this scene, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In his eyes, these two mortals were a little terrifying. Did they have to be so cruel?

    What¡¯s with this long mace?

    Who was he trying to scare with this?

    More than 500000 points.

    The beast tide this time was indeed crazy. The corpses of the demonic beasts had long been shattered, and blood stained the earth, making it look like hell on earth.

    ¡°Not bad, my disciple,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±You¡¯re good at this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, teacher. I have always been this clean and efficient.¡± Lin fan smiled. He was full of points and was in a good mood.¡±Teacher, let¡¯s go ahead and take a look.¡±

    ¡°This is the secret realm of the true immortal realm. There are many treasures inside, but these treasures are not very useful to us. What I want most is to find that guy and give him a good beating.¡±

    Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m very curious about this ce as well. The mystic realm of the true immortal world is indeed very different from the dangerous ce we are in.¡±

    Instantly, the two of them turned into a stream of light and attacked the inside.

    ¡°Foolish mortal.¡±

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    In the depths of the origin immortal supremacy mansion, an unknown creature suddenly became nervous for some reason.

    [PS: someone who reads books reported the chapter about Sage kui, so it¡¯s changed to a Buddhist male Sage.]

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 514-they really killed their way in</h4>

    At this moment, as Lin fan and Tian Xu went deeper and deeper, two paths suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my disciple? Let¡¯s go, this path leads straight ahead, it should be the target you¡¯re looking for. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked curiously when he saw his disciple stop.

    Along the way, his disciple had been very protective of him as a teacher. Whenever they encountered demonic beasts, he would never let him take action. Instead, he would fight to get rid of these demonic beasts.

    He even had the feeling that if he didn¡¯t let his disciple settle this, his disciple would be very angry.

    He felt that the heavens had been kind to him. In his old age, he was still able to send him such a disciple. He was really lucky in life.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something wrong? Your disciple believes that this path is better. ¡± Lin fan said.

    In front of them, there were two crossroads. One of the intersections was very clear. With a nce, one could tell that it was very safe.

    However, the other path was pitch-ck, like the mouth of a giant beast, full of sharp teeth. There seemed to be some kind of evil tentacle moving slowly in it.

    Tian Xu looked over and said in confusion,¡±my dear disciple, I don¡¯t think the tunnel you¡¯ve chosen is a tunnel. It¡¯s more like the cave of a demon beast. In a dangerous ce like this, all kinds of demon beasts can exist. However, I feel an auraing from this tunnel. It¡¯s like there¡¯s some kind of treasure in it.¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand.¡±Teacher, you¡¯re wrong. Do you know about psychology?¡±

    ¡°Ah? What school?¡± ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Tian Xu was confused. What did his disciple mean? he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Psychology.¡± Lin fan said word by word. His nine years ofpulsory education were not in vain. When everyone else was learning Language and Mathematics, he had already been learning these.

    After all, what was the use of that?

    Who didn¡¯t know how to speak Chinese? who didn¡¯t know how to count? even the old grandpas and grandmas who didn¡¯t go to kindergarten were very good at ounting. It was impossible for them to lose a single cent.

    As for foreignnguages, the people were poor and had not even established themselves in the viges, so it would be a waste to learn them.

    ¡°Disciple, I don¡¯t understand a single thing you¡¯re saying. Can you exin?¡± Tian Xu was dumbfounded. Sometimes, he really couldn¡¯t understand what his disciple was saying. Could he say something more reliable?

    Lin fan was silent for a moment. It seemed that one day in the future, there would be a need for nine years ofpulsory education. Although the people of the magnificent me sect also studied, they didn¡¯t have enough education to walk around.

    Although he was an existence that pursued power, sometimes it was necessary to act as an academic pioneer.

    ¡°Teacher, look. Under such circumstances, especially in a secret ne, everyone¡¯s mentality is to find a treasure. If a certain ce reveals a trace of a treasure, then this brain doesn¡¯t even need to think. It will just follow its feelings and leave.¡±

    ¡°But look here, there¡¯s a bright path with the afterglow of the treasure. The other path ispletely ck, and there¡¯s also a strange thing appearing. A normal person would definitely choose the bright path.¡±

    ¡°But on the other hand, there must be a lot of people who came to the origin immortal supremacy¡¯s mansion, and many people have taken this road. What else is at the end? On the other hand, although this path is dangerous, no one has ever walked it before. So, I¡¯m sure that this path is the right one. ¡±

    Lin fan used his brain and carefully analyzed the situation. To him, who would be crazy enough to create two paths? if there were no ghosts, it would be unnecessary.

    Tian Xu thought for a moment and nodded. He felt that his disciple¡¯s words made sense. Then, he looked at the pitch-ck passage filled with sharp teeth and agreed.¡±My disciple, your analysis makes sense.¡±

    Lin fan smiled,¡±master, that¡¯s only natural. I¡¯ve been able to live until now all because of my brain.¡±

    These words already had an element of bragging in them.

    But there was nothing wrong with it. He would just treat it as if it was true.

    At this moment, Tian Xu wasn¡¯t the only one pondering over Lin fan¡¯s words. Even the mysterious existence in the yuan immortal Lord¡¯s residence waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°How could this be? I spent countless years trying to figure out this method. No one has ever been able to break it. How could this mortal see through it so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    He was a little flustered for some reason.

    Over the years, the disciples of the sects who entered this ce had all taken this bright Avenue. In fact, some disciples didn¡¯t even notice the problem here because at the end of the bright Avenue, there was the radiance of a treasure that attracted them to go forward.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin fan waved his arms and started to set off.

    It didn¡¯t matter to him what the treasure was. Even if it was a treasure, how powerful could it be?

    Could it be a high-grade celestial artifact?

    Was it even more powerful than the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce that he had destroyed?

    This was clearly impossible.

    When he stood in front of the pitch-ck hole, an ear-piercing shriek was heard from the hole.

    Lin fan picked his ear with his finger,¡±my ears are really hurting from the explosion. But even so, it can¡¯t block the path of this Peak Master.¡±

    Just as Lin fan and Tian Xu entered, swooshing sounds could be heard from inside.

    Instantly, countless hands shot out. However, when they reached Lin fan¡¯s face, they were all sliced apart by him.

    ¡°Teacher, look, there must be something wrong here. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, why would they fight back? they obviously don¡¯t want us to go in.¡± Lin fan analyzed.

    ¡°Yes, what your disciple said makes sense.¡± Tian Xu nodded. He was impressed by his disciple¡¯s intelligence.

    Even he was almost fooled by this.

    ¡°Teacher, please wait a moment. Let this disciple clean up the situation inside.

    The top and bottom of the hole were very sharp, connected by a half arc. It was very ck, and at the same time, the sharp teeth inside exuded a cold light. Those tentacles that could appear at any time were hidden very deep.

    Although it was confirmed that there was a Ghost Inside, if it was an ordinary person who entered, he was afraid that this scene would be very miserable.

    At this moment, Lin fan took out his Mace. No matter what was inside, he had to deal with it first.

    He aimed the mace at the entrance of the cave.

    Big! Big! Big!

    Instantly, the mace expanded and squeezed the sharp teeth inside. The sharp and hard teeth exploded under the pressure of the mace.

    At the same time, the tentacles hidden in the darkness were constantly whipping. However, when they hit the spikes on the spiked club, they screamed in pain.

    ¡°You can do this?¡± Tian Xu felt that he had learned something new under his precious disciple¡¯s guidance. He had never thought of such a method.

    ¡°Teacher, did you see that? this spiked club is a divine weapon. It can change its size at will. Although it¡¯s full of danger, it¡¯s not a problem for us with our strength. However, it¡¯s still a bit troublesome. But now it¡¯s different. Once the spiked club is used, no matter what¡¯s inside, it¡¯ll be crushed.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    Tian Xu coughed lightly.¡±My disciple, the things that I¡¯ve refined are naturally not simple. Back then, my skills in refining weapons have shocked countless sects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, teacher is amazing.¡± Lin fanplimented.

    All of a sudden, Lin fan felt the mace touch something. It twitched and then mmed into it again.

    At the end of the mace, a demonic beast with bulging muscles and red eyes was holding the mace tightly. However, it was instantly crushed by the fierce impact.

    Points increased.

    ¡°Demigod realm demonic beast?¡±

    When the points were disyed, Lin fan was surprised. Although it was just an ordinary demigod demonic beast, it seemed like it was just as he had expected. This cave was indeed extraordinary.

    When Lin fan pulled the mace out, a pool of purple blood slowly fell from the hole.

    The sharp teeth inside had been destroyed, and the tentacles had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s been settled inside.¡± Lin fan rose into the air and flew in.

    Tian Xu looked at the entrance of the cave and pondered for a moment. He felt that there was something there, but he did not think too much about it and followed after it.

    This was the first time he had entered a dangerous ce with his disciple and explored it together.

    Although this kind of dangerous ce couldn¡¯t cause him any harm, being with his disciple could also strengthen the rtionship between the master and disciple.

    ¡°This beast.¡± The mysterious existence of the origin immortal reverent¡¯s mansion cursed. He had never seen such a crazy person.

    How could he not follow the routine?

    What was the situation with that weapon just now? was it sick? how could it be so big?

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed, I¡¯m really doomed. I¡¯m going to enter. What should I do?¡¯

    For so many years, no one had evere in.

    He was the one who had set up theyout of the cave, so it could be said that it was very powerful.

    Even a true immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly in such a dark environment, but this mortal was so simple that he destroyed all the killing intent inside.

    Lin fan and Tian Xu walked through the darkness. The darkness was beyond their imagination.

    Even with their cultivation, they could not see their surroundings clearly. It was almost as if they had been blinded after entering.

    When it reached a certain level, the path ahead was blocked. A stone door blocked the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere stone door. Disciple, move aside and let master do it. ¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan said anxiously,¡±teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    This was a stone door, and one that he had never seen before. How could he let his teacher break it? then, he found a crack, gritted his teeth, and began to move.

    With a furious roar, his powerpletely erupted.

    Creak! Creak!

    The stone door trembled and was eventually taken away by Lin fan forcefully. He then ced it in his storage ring silently. To him, this stone door was much easier to move than the ones outside.

    At this moment, a ray of light passed through.

    It was a secret chamber surrounded by walls. A Pearl was embedded in the ceiling. The Pearl seemed to contain a star that was slowly rotating.

    ¡°This is the final location?¡± Lin fan was surprised. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anything useful.

    And in a certain corner, there was something that was trembling. It wanted to cry, but it didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    They really killed their way in.

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 515-this immortal¡¯s origin is very mysterious</h4>

    There were two stone stools in the secret room. Although they had been there for a long time, they were spotless.

    ¡°Teacher, sit down and rest for a bit.¡± Lin fan sat there and looked around. He was looking very carefully. He dared to swear to the heavens that there was definitely something inside.

    But now, there was nothing. It could only mean that they were hiding.

    She probably knew that he hade in and was afraid. She didn¡¯t want to be beaten up and ran away.

    But if he didn¡¯t want to get hurt, what was he doing earlier? he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Tian Xu sat at the side.¡±My disciple, there¡¯s something strange about this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can tell.¡± Lin fan said.

    The stone stool under Lin fan¡¯s butt was trembling, but it suppressed the movement and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. It was afraid that the other party would notice.

    ¡°My dear disciple, what are we doing now?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±master, we¡¯ll wait here. If I don¡¯t find that guy today, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    The stone stool muttered in his heart,¡±despicable mortal, you actually want to find this immortal? you¡¯re f * cking thinking too much.¡±

    However, he had no other choice. This mortal was sitting on his body and didn¡¯t want to leave at all. He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Suddenly, the stone stool thought of an idea.¡±Since you want to find me, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± As if realizing how smart he was, the stone stool couldn¡¯t help but praise himself.

    Lin fan and Tian Xu sat there silently, as if they were prepared to fight to the death.

    A voice came from the void.

    ¡°Two foolish mortals, you actually still want to find me. Howughable. Leave quickly, and I¡¯ll spare your lives. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±

    The voice seemed to being from a distance.

    Tian Xu frowned.¡±Disciple, the sound ising from that direction. The person you¡¯re looking for should be there.¡±

    The stone stool under his butt quickly nodded. He really wanted to say,¡±that¡¯s right, old man, you¡¯re absolutely right. Hurry up and get the hell out of here with this kid. Stop wasting time here.¡±

    But at this moment, something that almost made the stone stool fly into a rage happened.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Lin fan waved his hand indifferently,¡±this is a diversion. We¡¯ve been here all this time, but we¡¯ve never heard his voice. Now that we¡¯re here, his voice hase. There¡¯s only one truth.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here, and he really wants to trick us into leaving. ¡±

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple in surprise. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He suddenly realized that his precious disciple was very smart.

    He had never seen such an intelligent side of his disciple. Now it seemed that his disciple had really grown up. Not only did he know how to solve things with violence, but he also knew how to use his brain.

    ¡°You can even tell.¡± Suddenly, a shocked voice was heard.

    Lin fan instantly stood up, turned around and kicked the stone stool, kicking the other party upside down.

    ¡°This Peak Master already knew that you had a ghost. Sitting on your body, my buttocks are all wet. Is there a need to be so afraid?¡± Lin fan was already convinced. When he sat down on the stone bench, he realized that his butt was a little wet. It was the stone bench that was sweating.

    He sat there quietly to see how long the stone bench could be hidden.

    He didn¡¯t expect that with just a little bit of thinking, it would make the stone stool shout out impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m your Grandpa. Do you know who I am? how dare you treat me like this?¡± Facial features appeared on the stone bench. Its lips moved and it started to scold Lin fan.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite powerful. When this Peak Master was outside, you were very impudent. Now that this Peak Master is here,e,e, jump up and fight with this Peak Master.¡± Lin fan looked at the stone stool, but he was also shocked in his heart. This stone stool could actually be a spirit. It was really like seeing a ghost.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with mortals. Tell me, what do you want?¡± The stone stool was already dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think that he would really be discovered.

    Although he had sent this guy flying with one punch in the true immortal world, the Dharma power of that punch was umted over countless years. Now that it had been exhausted, he had no capital topete with the other party.

    Lin fan calmed down. He crossed his arms and sized him up. This gaze made the stone stool panic. Of course, he didn¡¯t have a heart, but on the surface of the stone stool, cold sweat suddenly fell down. It was sweat.

    ¡°Teacher, if you were to refine this thing, what do you think you would be able to refine?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Tian Xu stroked his beard and pondered for a moment.¡±My disciple, if youe with master¡¯s standard, you can make a good chair.¡±

    ¡°Or a chair?¡± Lin fan was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, of course. After I made it, the chair couldn¡¯t speak anymore. It can be considered as solving this problem.¡± Tian Xu said, but he was also very curious. He had seen the immortal Weapons of the true immortal realm, and they were indeed magical because they had weapon spirits with independent thoughts. This was something that thend of origin could not do.

    Although weapon refinement in thend of origin could also produce a weapon spirit, it was only a form of power, which was very different from this.

    ¡°You mortals are too cruel. Did I offend you?¡± When the stone stool heard this, he was drenched in sweat and immediately roared.

    He had been hiding here for countless years. Sometimes, he would act as a hidden expert, but most of the time, he would not care about the situation outside.

    Even if someone came in, he could disguise himself as an ordinary stone bench.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet these guys this time.

    Lin fan chuckled. His smile was filled with evil intentions. The stone stool waspletely flustered. What¡¯s more cruel is toe, what¡¯s his background?¡±

    ¡°I have no background. I¡¯m just an ordinary stone bench. I was born with intelligence.¡± The stone stool said.

    ¡°Aiyo, do you think we¡¯re stupid? And you¡¯re born with spiritual intelligence? who are your parents? How did they give birth to you? or did they have sex, and one of them got pregnant, so you stared at it?¡± Lin fan asked.

    He realized that this stone stool was a little arrogant. It was already like this, but it still didn¡¯t tell the truth.

    The stone stool said,¡±what do you mortals say? you were born from the heavens and earth. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything more.¡±Master, let¡¯s refine it. This stone bench doesn¡¯t have much use. If we refine it earlier, it can be considered as adding a set of seats for the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking. I heard that the ce where the disciples go to the toilet iscking a stepping stone. Let¡¯s use this stone stool as a material.¡± Tian Xu said seriously, as if he was speaking the truth.

    The stone stool broke out in a cold sweat as he stared at the old man in front of him. If he could spit blood, he would have done so.¡±Old man, you are too cruel.¡±

    Lin fan sent another kick over,¡±what are you saying? is this how you speak to this Peak master¡¯s teacher?¡±

    The stone stool rolled over again. It was so ufortable that it wanted to cry, but it couldn ¡®t.

    If the heavens gave him another chance, he dared to swear to the heavens that it would definitely not be like this. He would be as safe as he could be.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that these two mortals would actually kill their way in. This was something he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°What do you guys want? Can¡¯t you show me some respect? after all, my background is a little mysterious. ¡± The stone stool protested.

    ¡°Profound? How profound is it? tell me. ¡± Lin fan asked.

    The stone stool looked at the two people in front of him. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. However, looking at the situation of these two people, they didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with. Now, in this unfamiliar ce, there was no response from heaven or earth. It was very sad.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a stone stool under patriarch origin immortal¡¯s ass. I¡¯ve been blessed by the heavens and earth and gradually developed my own intelligence. When patriarch origin immortal left, I was willing to follow him, but he said that I had extraordinary talent and that following him would only dy me. I was forced to stay here.¡± The stone stool said.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. He believed the first half of the story, but he didn¡¯t believe the second half. Then, he looked at his teacher.

    He realized that the teacher was the same as him. He might have believed the first half of the sentence, but he definitely did not believe the second half.

    The stone stool looked at the two brutal people in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything else. He felt bitter. The reason patriarch origin immortal didn¡¯t take him with him was because he saw him as a waste and a hindrance.

    He was just an ordinary stone bench that had developed its own intelligence.

    However, after such a long time, he was also improving. Other things aside, his hardness was definitely strong enough.

    Lin fan asked,¡±the stone door outside, did you make it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± The stone stool said. He was now very regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have been so presumptuous back then. If he had been dead, the other party definitely wouldn¡¯t have discovered him and wouldn¡¯t have been sopetitive with him.

    Upon hearing this, his eyes flickered.¡±Then you¡¯re very hard?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what this cruel mortal meant, but he still nodded.¡±Hard, very hard.¡±

    ¡°Folding chair, four legs. Can it be changed?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The stone stool was dumbfounded. It didn¡¯t know what Lin fan was talking about. Then, it kept changing. Finally, with Lin fan¡¯s exnation, it changed into a suitable appearance.

    Lin fan grabbed the stone stool,¡±very good. Since you¡¯re of some use, this Peak Master will forgive your impudence earlier. From now on, you¡¯ll be with me.¡±

    The stone stool said,¡±please, I beg you. Let me go. I don¡¯t want to leave. I just want to stay here quietly and wait for death.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s start.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Alright, disciple, this is all you can do.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile.

    The stone stool wanted to scold him, but he didn¡¯t dare to.¡±Bastard, bastard, I¡¯ll follow you from now on.¡±

    Lin fan ced the stone stool into his storage ring, satisfied.¡±Teacher, let¡¯s go. The other things here are no longer important. We¡¯ll just let the disciples train in the future.¡±

    Tian Xu did not care about these things. He was already in the immortal state, so what he needed was not some cultivation technique or treasure, but a sense of the power of heaven and earth.

    This could not be described with words, and could only be understood with heart.

    Instantly, the two of them turned into a stream of light and headed outside.

    The origin of the yuan venerate residence had nothing to do with Lin fan. What was the point of knowing so much about it? it was something from the true immortal world anyway. Even if he were to meet the owner of the yuan venerate residence in the future, there would only be two results.

    He would either beat up the other party or be beaten up by the other party.

    There was no other choice.

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 516-sigh, this is the rebellious stage</h4>

    Invincible peak.

    After Lin fan returned with his master, he returned to his own mountain peak. Ever since he had returned from the true immortal world, he had not been prepared to rest.

    This time, he had gained quite a lot. He had earned quite a lot of points, but it had not reached a terrifying level.

    However, the experience points were a pity.

    The sunshine sect¡¯s stone gate had that thing that could increase experience points, but Lin fan was a righteous man. He had cheated them once, and there was no need to do it again.

    Who knew if the other party had hidden the item.

    Could he still be like the Saint convent sect, killing people when he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted?

    That was impossible.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming arrived with a smile on his face. To him, his senior brother¡¯s return was like a pir of support.

    ¡°Junior Brother l¨¹, you¡¯ve worked hard on the mountain peak. Did anything happen recently?¡± He was basically a hands-off shopkeeper now, and he trusted Lu Qiming a lot. In the past, he only brought pills for the peak for his junior brothers to cultivate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior brother. Nothing has happened on the peak recently. All of us are cultivating hard.¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Are youcking in medicinal pills?¡±

    He knew that there was no need to ask this question. The frog was here, and the alchemy Masters of the sect had made great progress after learning from the frog. Even the alchemy Masters of the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t catch up with the magnificent me sect.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage. The first batch of disciples hase out. They¡¯ll be out of the sect to train and bring back Pills. They¡¯ll hand in all the pills they¡¯ve used in the past. Some of them will even hand in several times more than the gratitude peak. Now, the pills are all piled up there, not knowing how to use them.¡± Lu Qiming said with a smile.

    He had never thought that things would turn out like this. The disciples were very passionate about invincible peak and were very willing to return the pills. This was also the foundation for the continuous supply of pills for other disciples to cultivate.

    Following that, Lu Qiming reported on other things. Wang Fu was indeed the number one genius. He had entered the heaven¡¯s strength realm not long ago and had even formed the heaven¡¯s strength true body. Although it was not as vast as Lin fan ¡®s, it was still extraordinary.

    After his cultivation base improved, he immediately went out to gain experience.

    Zhang Long, Yin Xiaotian, Huang Fugui, Gao Dazhuang, and the others were also stuck at Earth Star border stage nine due to the umtion of pills.

    ¡°Oh, right. Senior brother, a disciple reported somethingst time.¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Lu Qiming was in disbelief.¡±Senior brother, a disciple saw Liu ruochen.¡±

    When Lin fan heard this name, he sneered,¡±that guy didn¡¯t really look for her after she joined the Saint convent sect.¡±

    ¡°However, that disciple said that Liu ruochen has a child with her, and that child is very powerful. He could even kill a first level heavenly Dipper demonic beast in an instant. Liu ruochen even asked that disciple to bring back a message.¡± Lu Qiming was so angry that he could not say anything.

    ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡± Lin fan was curious as to what Liu ruochen would say.

    Her sister had been blown up by him with one punch, but she was still alive.

    ¡°She said that one day, she would make senior brother kneel on the ground and regret what he had done to her.¡± Lu Qiming said.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The moment Lin fan heard this, he burst outughing,¡±good, good! It¡¯s rare for a Shrew to be thinking about you. That¡¯s pretty good. Your Peak Master will be waiting for him then.¡±

    At the same time, she muttered in her heart,¡±Liu ruochen, Oh Liu ruochen. She¡¯s such a beast. She¡¯s already an Auntie. In order to take revenge, she won¡¯t even let a child off. I¡¯m convinced.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about her. Go do what you need to do. I¡¯ll go to Junior Brother Dao¡¯s ce.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Senior brother, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Senior brother, please sign this.¡± Lu Qiming took out a small notebook from his pocket.

    ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t look at it. Just sign it,¡± said Lin fan curiously. He wanted to flip it open, but Lu Qiming stopped him.

    ¡°Good, good, so mysterious.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know what Junior Brother Lu was doing. Then, he waved his hand and wrote the words ¡®Lin fan¡¯ sneakily.

    Satisfied, Lu Qiming kept the little notebook close to his body, an excited smile on his face.

    After his senior brother left, Lu Qiming patted his chest. This was the most precious thing to him. It was also the proof that he and senior brother Lin had known each other for a long time. He had to protect it.

    To him, he could lose his life, but not this.

    The peak of the Heavenly King.

    ¡°Junior Brother Dao ...¡± The moment Lin fannded, he shouted.

    This ce had already be the base camp of the heavenly demonic Fox Tribe. Although the sect had some opinions about demonic beasts in the past, they had acquiesced to it after the incident with Junior Brother Dao.

    Of course, the main thing was that he, Lin fan, had acquiesced to it. Who would dare to not?

    The heavenly demonic Fox Tribe, who had been living a normal life on the mountain peak, showed a friendly smile when they saw someoneing.

    When they had first arrived, the sect disciples had looked at them with a strange and wary gaze. However, they had tried their best to blend in and gradually made the sect disciples let down their guard and willing to interact with them. This was a very good start.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, you¡¯re back!¡± Heavenly King Dao walked over. When he saw Lin fan, he was ted. It was all thanks to senior brother Lin that he was able to bring the heavenly demon fox race back.

    In the distance, Mei ¡®er followed Dao King with a big belly.

    ¡°Hello, senior brother Lin.¡± Mei ¡®er said respectfully.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Lin fan chuckled. Looking at the other party¡¯s huge belly, he could feel a little life throbbing within it.

    ¡°Senior brother, how long do you n to stay this time?¡± Heavenly King Dao asked. Now that he was taking care of his wife and his people, he didn¡¯t feel like cultivation was that important anymore.

    After falling in love, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just wanted to stay by his wife¡¯s side.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment,¡±I can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll head out by tomorrow at thetest. The matter of the true immortal world has yet to be resolved. I have to head over to take a look. This time around, I¡¯vee back to bring some gifts for my junior disciple.¡±

    When Heavenly King Dao heard this, he smiled,¡±senior brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You¡¯ve helped us enough.¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t. This isn¡¯t for you. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Lin fan waved his hand.

    Mei ¡®er smiled and said,¡±Heavenly King, I¡¯ll ept it on behalf of the child since it¡¯s a kind gesture from senior brother. However, senior brother, how did you know it¡¯s a junior nephew? what if it¡¯s a niece?¡±

    Lin fan was stunned,¡±this ... That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. Let¡¯s see how senior brother¡¯s gift is.¡±

    At this moment, Lin fan took out the stone door and mmed it against the ground.

    When he saw the gift, Dao Heavenly King was stunned.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Good, good, good,¡± Heavenly King Dao said ¡°good¡± three times. What else could he say? after all, it was a gift from his senior brother.

    Mei ¡®er was also smiling. She had heard from elder Tian Xu that senior brother Lin was different, and there was no need to make a fuss. Now, it seemed that he was right.

    ¡°Senior brother, this stone door looks extraordinary. It¡¯s not bad to be used as a door to a house.¡± Heavenly King Dao said.

    ¡°Who told you to use it as a door? it¡¯s a weapon. Don¡¯t look down on this stone door. It¡¯s really hard. I¡¯m a demigod, but I can¡¯t even damage a corner with one punch. How strong is it? from now on, when Ie out, I¡¯ll cultivate well. If I meet an enemy, I¡¯ll just take the stone door and smash it down. I don¡¯t care what their cultivation is. They¡¯ll still be alive.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Heavenly King Dao blinked his eyes and was dumbfounded again. This was uneptable. This stone door was a weapon? He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what it would be like for his children to pick up the stone door and fight with others.

    However, since his senior brother had already said so, what else could he say? he could only agree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put the stone door down first. If martial nephew can pull it up in the future, that means he has the strength.¡± Lin fan carried the stone door and came to the side of the entrance of the peak of the Heavenly King. Then, he pressed down with his palm. The stone door instantly sank deep into the ground, leaving only a little bit of it exposed.

    After settling everything, Lin fan was prepared to leave.

    ¡°Senior brother, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± Heavenly King Dao said.

    Lin fan waved his hand,¡±I won¡¯t stay any longer. I still have things to do. Oh, by the way, have the junior brothers from the other peaks returned?¡±

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯te back.¡± Heavenly King Dao said.

    Lin fan thought for a while and said,¡±that¡¯s weird. They¡¯ve been out for too long. So what if they¡¯re back? senior brother can¡¯t bully them. Sigh.¡±

    He shook his head and sighed, not knowing what they were thinking.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay at home and wanted to go out. It seemed that he was still too young and had not collected himself. It was a rebellious period.

    With Lin fan¡¯s current strength, he didn¡¯t care about these things anymore. What he pursued was the pinnacle of power. As for those small things, that was what he had pursued in the past.

    His current pursuit was extraordinary.

    After staying in the sect for a night, a figure rose from invincible peak at dawn and flew into the distance.

    Tian Xu shook his head as he watched his disciple leave. He knew that his disciple had gone to the true immortal world.

    However, he did not stop her. His disciple had her own path.

    Lin fan flew all the way. When he passed by a forest, he heard the sounds of an intense battleing from not too far away.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Who else dares to cause trouble in the magnificent me sect?¡±

    He was really curious. He then escaped to see what was going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    When he saw that figure, he was prepared to appear and take him down. However, when he saw the situation around him, he hid in the void and watched quietly.

    The ¡®Yin¡¯ of the former Yin Yang Devils of the divine religion had actually done such a thing.

    Its small body was extremely agile as it engaged in a fierce battle with the two demonic beasts.

    Behind her, there were some people lying on the ground. They looked like vigers.

    However, for some unknown reason, these vigers had fainted.

    At this moment, one of the injured demonic beasts flew into a rage and threw a punch at the viger who was lying on the ground.

    Lin fan wanted to attack but when he saw the situation, he stopped. Yin attacked quickly, blocking the huge fist of the demonic beast with his arms. A powerful force was sted out, and the small body of Yin retreated. He also spat out a mouthful of blood, but his body did not stop.

    Unknowingly, a sharp de appeared in his hand. It streaked across the sky and cut off the head of the demonic beast.

    The other demonic beast was enraged. It turned around and ran.

    A ninth level heavenly Dipper demonic beast was indeed powerful.

    Yin didn¡¯t give chase, but turned back and wiped the blood from his mouth. He then carefully carried the vigers onto the carts.

    Then, he took the cart¡¯s rope and tied it around his arms, pulling the cart far away.

    From the start to the end, she had not noticed Lin fan who was hidden in the void.

    ¡°Strange.¡± Lin fan shook his head and smiled before leaving.

    [PS: I rmend old tie¡¯s book,¡±the stay-at-home dad entering the entertainment industry.¡± Go and support it. I, old tie, will give you face.]

    [PS: thank you, Shang Emperor man. Old tie has been promoted to Alliance leader with a tip of 10000 Qi coins.]

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 517-I believe it now</h4>

    At the edge of the crack.

    ¡°This crack seems to be slightly bigger than before.¡± Lin fan looked at the crack. There weren¡¯t any strange changes, but he had a feeling that the crack had gotten a little bigger.

    After pondering for a moment, he understood. Perhaps it was because it had been open for too long and too many people had entered. Over time, it had expanded slightly.

    At this moment, Lin fan took out the stone stool,¡±take a look. Your Peak Master is bringing you into the true immortal world. Do you feel excited?¡±

    The stone stool had nothing to live for and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Admit defeat, you¡¯re awesome.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Lin fan asked in surprise.

    The stone stool said,¡±mortal, what else do you want me to say? what do you want? just say it. No matter what, I, the stone stool, am a stone stool that can support heaven and earth. I am a stone stool that can be an immortal after attaining Dao. How can I be captured so easily?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still pride. In the future, follow this Peak Master, do you understand?¡± Said Lin fan. He felt that this stone stool was not bad. It was the best weapon and could be used to attack and defend. At the same time, its hidden abilities were even more shocking.

    The stone stool didn¡¯t say anything else. He thought about how he had once been sat on by a primordial immortal patriarch. Although he often suffered from smelly farts, at least he still had some pursuits.

    However, ever since he had been abandoned by a primordial immortal patriarch, his life had begun to fall into despair.

    But now, he had met this cruel mortal. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He admitted defeat and was convinced.

    Lin fan kept the stone stool with a satisfied expression on his face. He then entered the chasm. Right now, he was going to head to the true immortal world to seek out the dazzling wealth.

    Although he had yet to see wealth, he could already feel it beckoning to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here again. ¡±

    The crack glowed, and soon, a figure appeared from the gray crack filled with unknown energy.

    However, before Lin fan could react, he felt a sense of danger. He dodged to the side nimbly and saw a white light entering the crack. Without a sound, it disappeared without a trace.

    A shocked voice came into his ears.

    ¡°How is this possible? that old fogey Dong Xiao clearly set up a seal! How can this native stille up here?¡± ¡°What?¡± an old man was astonished, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Maybe something went wrong with the insight.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! We¡¯ve already checked the seal. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s anything wrong with it! There must be something wrong with this native!¡±

    The three old men were extremely shocked that Lin fan coulde up from thend of origin ancestor. It was as though they would not be at ease if they did not find out the reason.

    ¡°How can you be so heartless? if you have something to say, say it. There¡¯s no need to get physical. It¡¯s not friendly.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    He could already sense an extremely powerful force from the three old men.

    Godly state experts were equivalent to true immortal state experts.

    Of course, this was only known. As for how strong he was, it was unknown.

    One of the old men¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light as he stared at Lin fan,¡±how did you get up here?¡±

    ¡°How did you get up here? That¡¯s a bit of a problem. How did you get up here?¡± Lin fan said. He had not expected that this time around, powerful beings from the true immortal world would be camping here.

    But from the looks of the situation, it didn¡¯t seem like they were here to besiege him. The three immortal State Warriors were here to see him or to have a friendly exchange.

    At this moment, Lin fan took out a stone bench and ced it neatly at the side. He then sat down.

    ¡°The three of you should be the true immortal experts of the true immortal realm. Why don¡¯t we have a good chat?¡± Lin fan said,¡±actually, even though this Peak Master is a native, I¡¯ve always had a peaceful heart. There¡¯s no need for us to start fighting and killing each other the moment we meet. That¡¯s not harmonious, right?¡±

    Although he said that, he was still thinking about it. Although the three immortal State Warriors were strong enough, they shouldn¡¯t be killed so easily. At least, he could make a profit. As for whether he could make a profit or not, it would depend on how the situation developed.

    ¡°Hmph, ignorant native. How dare you tell us this? I advise you to tell us the truth. This ce has already been sealed by the cave vortex. How did you get up here?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll refine you into a demonic corpse and imprison your soul, making you unable to reincarnate for all eternity.¡± The Supreme elder of the devil refining sect, Teng Shi, shouted.

    Lin fan chuckled,¡±this old senior, one look and I can tell that you¡¯re from the demonic path. Your words are so domineering. This Peak Master is Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. It¡¯s my first time in the true immortal world and I¡¯ve long heard of you. I wonder if you can tell me your name?¡±

    Elder Teng Shi looked at him coldly.¡±I am the Grand Elder of the demon refining sect, Teng Shi.¡±

    Lin fan cupped his fists,¡±so it¡¯s elder Teng. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you. This Peak Master has just arrived and I¡¯ve never offended you. Why are you so unfriendly? please take a seat.¡±

    He patted the stone bench and quickly asked him to take out three stone benches.

    Then, he looked at the other two old men and asked curiously,¡±¡±May I know who these two are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Grand Elder of the lust demon sect, the forefather of the true demons. ¡± The ck-robed old man had a thin face. At first nce, he was full of evil Qi and was obviously not a good person.

    The other old man didn¡¯t say anything and was really mysterious. At the same time, he looked at Lin fan like he wanted to see through him.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s forefather true demon. Please take a seat, everyone. Let¡¯s talk things over. After all, I have no grudges with you, so there¡¯s no need to get into a conflict. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if that happens.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph, do you think you can take advantage of me?¡± The vine corpse of the demon refining sect had a look of disdain on its face. It didn¡¯t even care about Lin fan at all.

    Lin fanughed,¡±right, right, elder Teng is right. We really can¡¯t gain any advantage.¡±

    At that moment, the vine corpse sat on a stone bench at the side. He looked down on Lin fan like he was a mortal and not worth mentioning.

    The three Supreme elders sat there. They naturally didn¡¯t think that this native could do anything to them. However, they hade with a purpose.

    He¡¯d wanted to see what the seal Dong Xiao had set up was like, but after checking it out, he found that there really wasn¡¯t a problem with it. He couldn¡¯t figure out how this native had managed to get up here.

    After du Yufeng returned to the sect, he told the elders about what had happened and attracted their attention.

    ¡°You killed the thirty-two elders of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces, the White Emperor dynasty, and the sect leader?¡± The forefather asked.

    They hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, so naturally, they didn¡¯t quite believe it. However, after many inquiries, they had no choice but to believe it.

    At the same time, they were also very impressed. He was actually able to turn the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces into such a state. He was quite powerful.

    ¡°Yes, I was just lucky.¡± Lin fan¡¯s smile was warm. He didn¡¯t look like a fierce person, but more like a refined person.

    But to these three old farts, who knew how many times they had seen the world, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be confused by such an illusion.

    Therefore, he was always on guard.

    Of course, this kind of vignce was not necessary for them. They were Immortals of the true immortal realm and had long transcended the mortal world. They would not be shocked if such a native killed the sect master and elders of the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce. They would only think that this person was a little arrogant.

    If they had let go, this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem, but they couldn ¡®t.

    After all, the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce still had four Grand elders.

    On the other hand, Grand Elder Teng Shi snorted disdainfully.¡±Lucky? I think you¡¯re really bold and ignorant. We¡¯vee here today just to take a look, but we didn¡¯t expect you toe up here. This has saved us a lot of time. ¡±

    ¡°Come with me, I have something to ask you.¡±

    The vine corpse looked at Lin fan. After asking around, he had already found out that this indigenous being¡¯s cultivation base should be at the Dao integration realm.

    It was just that this level of cultivation, they naturally did not ce it in their eyes.

    Lin fan just sat there quietly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you really think that you can escape from the three of us?¡± The vine corpse asked. At the same time, its eyes glowed with a threatening aura.

    If it were any other ordinary disciple, they would have been drenched in sweat by now. But for Lin fan, this was no problem at all.

    At that moment, Lin fan slowly got up and silently folded the folding chair he was sitting on. This wasn¡¯t made of wood or iron. It was made of stone.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve always given your true immortal world a chance, but I didn¡¯t really believe it. The people of the true immortal world are all cruel and unreasonable. But now it seems that I¡¯ve been overthinking it. You¡¯ve always been the same.¡± Lin fan sighed.

    He held the stone bench in his hand and shook it a little. It felt pretty good.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Grand Elder Teng Shi suddenly got up, but he suddenly found that the stone stool under his butt was stuck to him, making him unable to get up.

    The other two Grand elders were shocked. The magic power in their bodies burst out, and the stone bench cracked. It couldn¡¯t withstand this power.

    Seeing this, Lin fan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He picked up the stone stool and smashed it at the vine corpse¡¯s head.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you nicely, why don¡¯t you listen? do you think you¡¯re so arrogant? just look at how hard your head is.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone stool smacked the head of the Supreme elder.

    It was very hard and with just one hit, it broke the other party¡¯s head. Blood flowed down his head.

    ¡°Native, How dare you!¡± When the two Grand elders saw how arrogant this native was, they scolded him sternly. However, the stone bench under their butts was biting them and they couldn¡¯t get away for the time being.

    Then, he had no choice but to circte his Supreme celestial energy and start bombarding.

    Under such power, even the stone bench could not hold on for long.

    But to Lin fan, this demon refining sect¡¯s Grand Elder was too presumptuous. He would beat him up first and then run away after that.

    ¡°This old man is infuriated. Native, you deserve to die.¡± The vine corpse was furious. It raised its arm to block.

    However, Lin fan¡¯s chair pping technique was extremely crafty. After pping the chair a few times, he saw that the guy¡¯s face was bruised and blood was flowing all over the ground. He didn¡¯t stay any longer and directly flew into the air and attacked the distance.

    Crack! Crack!

    The three stone stools were instantly shattered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces. ¡± The vine corpse was furious and chased into the distance. He didn¡¯t expect to fall for this kid¡¯s trick.

    P.S. The renovation upstairs was so loud that his head hurt.

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 518-your Shi Sheng shouldn¡¯t be like this</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re as stupid as a pig. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Lin fanughed out loud. He had an indescribable feeling.

    However, at this time, it was better to slip away first.

    He didn¡¯te to the true immortal world to have a big fight with these old guys. As for the demigod realm beating up the immortal realm experts, it was too strenuous.

    It would be better to develop steadily, take what should be taken, pick up what should be picked up, and not do those dangerous things.

    ¡°Where did he go? where did this little bastard go?¡± The vine corpse was flustered and exasperated. It didn¡¯t expect that it would fall for this little bastard¡¯s trick and be smashed into pieces.

    When their palms touched, they were covered in blood. Even their vision was red.

    It was a great humiliation!

    If the younger generation saw this, would he still have any face?

    ¡°He got away.¡± Forefather true devil looked up into the sky, his eyes shing with ck light as he searched for traces. But after a while, he couldn¡¯t find any traces.

    It was obvious that he had already slipped away.

    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t spare him.¡± The vine corpse was furious. He circted his immortal force and his face recovered. However, he was also shocked. Something that could break his immortal body must be extraordinary.

    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it before, but now that he thought about it, he felt that there was a problem.

    The stone stool was extraordinary. It was created out of thin air. This kind of ability was not something that ordinary celestial artifacts could do.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they couldn¡¯t enter thend of origin, how could these natives still be alive? how hateful!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to spare him. We have to find this native. To think that there would be such a mutant that even the seal of the cave abode can¡¯t withstand. What¡¯s going on?¡± Forefather true devil couldn¡¯t understand.

    The old man, who hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time, pondered for a moment.¡±Could it be that that native has some celestial treasure that can break the seal?¡±

    When the two of them heard this, they were slightly surprised. If that was the case, it might make sense. But what kind of immortal treasure could break the seal without a sound?

    Moreover, even Dong Xiao didn¡¯t feel anything strange about it. It was clearly not ordinary.

    ¡°Hehe, you want to find this Peak Master? you must be dreaming. Just you wait. As long as your strength reaches the immortal level, I¡¯ll make you kneel down and surrender.¡± Lin fannded in a forest. He took out a stone bench and sat down. He breathed slowly and rxed.

    ¡°Stone stool, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Lin fan praised. Although God Realm experts wouldn¡¯t be able tost long, they would onlyst for a few seconds.

    ¡°Please let me go, I beg you.¡± The stone stool was wailing. He had already given up. Those three fes just now were all true immortal state.

    Moreover, he had also heard that this fellow was not from the true immortal world. Instead, he was from thend of origin.

    If he wasn¡¯t from the true immortal realm, why would he bring him along?

    It was really like seeing a living ghost.

    Lin fan shook his head and said regretfully,¡±stone stool, stone stool, I can¡¯t agree to your request. What is wrong with staying by my side?¡±

    ¡°In the past, you said that your purpose was to be sat on by others, right? But now, it¡¯s different. You¡¯ve burst out with the most brilliant light. Don¡¯t you have any lofty dreams and goals?¡±

    He felt that there must be something wrong with that essence immortal patriarch¡¯s brain. How frighteningly blind was he to not take such a powerful treasure with him?

    ¡°Ideals? Target? I¡¯m just a stone bench, why are you talking about ideal goals with me?¡± The stone stool was helpless. It felt like he was talking to a madman.

    ¡°No, no, what¡¯s wrong with the stone bench? I¡¯m asking you, what¡¯s wrong with the stone bench?¡± Lin fan¡¯s tone became even more serious.¡±You have to know that even a puddle of urine or a puddle of shit has its own value. You are a stone stool that can talk. Don¡¯t you want to be the stone stool that smacked the most powerful people to death?¡±

    ¡°Or are you willing to be a stone bench under someone else¡¯s butt and willingly smell the smell of shit?¡±

    ¡°Think carefully, your Shi Sheng shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    The stone stool was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect this cruel mortal to actually tell him such a far-reaching goal.

    He had never thought that he would just want to live an ordinary life, be sat on by others, and then be praised by others,¡¯this stone bench is not bad, veryfortable¡¯.

    He was satisfied with this.

    But now, this mortal was telling him that he would be the stone bench that killed the most experts. This was something he had never expected.

    ¡°My Shi Sheng shouldn¡¯t be like this?¡± The stone stool fell into deep thought, as if it had entered a state of enlightenment.

    Lin fan crossed his legs,¡±do you think that the origin immortal old master is dead?¡±

    The stone stool said,¡±he shouldn¡¯t be dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you feel unhappy that he abandoned you, despised you, and gave up on you? Don¡¯t you want to prove your value as a stone? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this humiliation. I¡¯ll prove that he was blind to have abandoned you back then. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll make myself a stone bench that he can¡¯t climb up to. ¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? If you think it¡¯s too profound, this Peak Master can exin. ¡±

    Lin fan felt regretful. It had been a long time since he told someone about life.

    Back in the sect, he had told his junior brothers and sisters about the Dao of life. He had said it so well that they had regained hope in life.

    ¡°I understand,¡± The stone stool spoke, but it was a little distrustful.¡±Can I really do it? I¡¯m just a stone stool, a stone stool that attained Dao and became an immortal. Aren¡¯t those goals you mentioned too far away? Besides, origin immortal patriarchs are very powerful. How can I be a stone bench that he can¡¯t reach?¡±

    Lin fan sighed,¡±look at you. We haven¡¯t even started and you already have no confidence in yourself. You just have to tell me if you want to or not.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, but it doesn¡¯t feel realistic.¡± The stone stool said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you want to. Did you feel the excitement just now? A true immortal state being was beaten up badly by you. Have you ever done that before?¡± Lin fan slowly guided him. This stone stool was not bad and had many uses, but it didn¡¯t work well together. If he could brainwash the other party, then he would be in a stable position in the future.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The stone stool said. He gradually felt the blood in his body boiling. Of course, he didn¡¯t have any blood. It was just a false feeling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why this is a good start. What are you worried about? This time, you¡¯ve smashed the head of a true immortal state being, but the next time, you¡¯ll be able to smash him to death. After a hundred years, you¡¯ll be the number one on the stone bench. By then, no one will dare to look down on you anymore. ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. This Peak Master just wants to ask you, are you willing to work for me?¡±

    Lin fan didn¡¯t want to give the stone stool any time to think. He decided to be quick. What was the point of thinking so much?

    The stone stool was silent. He was tempted. Thinking about how the essence immortal patriarch hadpletely ignored him made him feel very ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that useless. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    The stone stool exploded. He wanted to recover from his decadence and be a stone stool that no one could reach.

    He didn¡¯t want to smell a butt that reeked of sh * t anymore. He wanted to be the world¡¯s number one stone stool and p more powerful people to death.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you have such a great ambition, I will definitely fulfill your wish. Next time, listen to mymand and I will guarantee your sess.¡± Lin fan said firmly. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He had finally managed to trick the stone stool into ce.

    Suddenly!

    There was some movement in the sky. A ck dot fell from the sky far away.

    ¡°A shooting star?¡± Lin fan looked on curiously. Where did this thinge from in broad daylight?

    As it got closer and closer, the ck dot turned into a red fireball with a long tail. Its target was Lin fan.

    Lin fan wasn¡¯t afraid and just watched like he was watching a show. After all, he had already passed the era of shock and not knowing what to do.

    From then on, he would grow to an age where he would remain calm and collected in the face of danger.

    BOOM!

    The fireball fell and hit the ground. The powerful air current rubbed against the ground, burning it.

    ¡°Heavenly justice?¡± Lin fan thought about it and didn¡¯t really understand. Although it happened right in front of him, he didn¡¯t go forward. He just observed carefully and wanted to see what was going on.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    The sound of coughing could be heard. It seemed to be a person.

    Indeed, a man was lying in the pit. His robe was intact, but it was stained with blood.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die after falling from such a high altitude. Who are you trying to fool?¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment and walked over. Then, he squatted down and observed carefully.

    The man looked to be in his forties or fifties, and his face was thin. At this moment, his eyebrows were twitching, and he suddenly opened his eyes.

    If it was a normal person, they would have fallen to the ground and peed their pants. But to Lin fan, what was he doing? who was he trying to scare?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin fan asked.

    At that moment, the man raised his hand and grabbed Lin fan¡¯s wrist. He looked suspicious but didn¡¯t think much. He took out something from his pocket and said with difficulty,¡±¡±Take this and head to the flying celestial school. As a reward, they will give you an immortal encounter. Take this pill and it will help you build your foundation.¡±

    ¡°Flying immortal school?¡± Lin fan was confused. Could it be the 10 immortal Dao sects? but he had never heard of it and was a little curious.

    The man said,¡±remember, you must hide your identity. This vellum contains an immortal Sutra. You must hand it over to the flying celestial sect¡¯s sect master. You must remember to bury me ...¡±

    As soon as he spoke, he twisted his neck and died.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Lin fan took a look and looked at the things in his hands. It was a piece of leather paper and a pill. However, this pill looked pretty good. There was a hint of white in the red and there was immortal energy flowing inside.

    ¡®Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. What¡¯s going on? a dead person fell from the sky, and before he died, he gave me something and at the same time entrusted me with something. Do we know each other well?¡¯

    It was ridiculous.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t care anymore. As for burying him, dream on! He had nothing better to do than to look for trouble. Where would he find the time to bury someone from the true immortal world?

    He patted his butt, picked up the stone bench, and left.

    However, he thought of a good idea, which was to hang out in the flying celestial sect. Perhaps he would have a different harvest.

    Not long after Lin fan left, a young man carrying a bag walked over slowly. When he saw the figure in the pit, he immediately became alert. Then, he hesitated for a moment and prepared to go forward to see who it was. If there was something on him, he might be able to take it.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The young man asked vigntly.

    Suddenly, when the young man asked this question, the man who had his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes again. He grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist and saw his face.

    Instantly, his expression changed.

    ¡°How ... How could that be?¡±

    The young man didn¡¯t understand what was going on with this man. Why did he suddenly open his eyes and ask why?

    To the man, this was what he had been waiting for. But what was the situation with that person earlier?

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519-do you know who my uncle is</h4>

    Pei Pei!

    Lin fan threw the pill into his mouth and took a few bites before spitting it out.

    ¡°What is this? it smells good, but it stinks after taking a bite. It¡¯s a broken thing.¡±

    The residue of the elixir pilly on the ground. The strong medicinal power was absorbed by the surrounding nts. Suddenly, the nts seemed to have absorbed something incredible and grew wildly.

    Furthermore, his life force had be even more exuberant, as if it had been catalyzed by something.

    Lin fan looked around curiously. He had not expected the pill to be this powerful.

    ¡°This is indeed dangerous. I¡¯ve got a big heart. I swallowed an unknown pill just like that. I¡¯m not even afraid that it¡¯s poison. But even if it¡¯s poison, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Thinking about the guy he had just met, he felt strange.

    Then, he looked at the contents of the vellum.

    ¡°Flying immortal Sutra.¡±

    He took a closer look at it. It was a mess, and he had no idea what it was talking about.

    To him, any cultivation technique that was not a hard body skill was trash.

    He was the one who said it. No matter who came, he would not change his mind. Hard body skills were awesome. He would not learn the rest even if they were given to him. It would be a waste of points.

    He had wanted to throw the flying immortal Sutra away, but he decided against it after thinking about it. Although it was a piece of waste paper, it was still a good choice to clean up his mess.

    The flying immortal sect was one of the ten immortal Dao sects. It was a good ce to visit.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t think so much, but after hearing what the other party said, he suddenly thought of a way to directly infiltrate the internal department. That would be much easier.

    He took out the map and searched carefully.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve already arrived at the territory of the flying celestial sect.¡± ording to the map¡¯s introduction, he didn¡¯t expect that he would have already arrived at the territory of the flying celestial sect.

    He didn¡¯t continue flying in the void to avoid being discovered. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to enter the flying celestial sect.

    ¡°Fortunately, the cultivation level of thend of origin is different from that of the true immortal world. As long as one is not in the God Realm, and the Grand elders of these sects don¡¯t appear in front of them, others will definitely not be able to see their own condition.¡±

    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. This time, he had joined a sect and started his operation. How could there be any problems?

    After a long time, the surrounding environment gradually changed. It was no longer a forest, but a celestial mountain.

    The celestial mountain was so high that it reached the clouds. The top couldn¡¯t be seen, and there were only two steps that connected to the top.

    In the surroundings, many people gradually appeared. Some of these people didn¡¯t have any fluctuations and were just ordinary people. However, they were most likely here to ascend to the celestial gate.

    As for the other group of people, they were in high spirits. There were mana fluctuations, which meant that they were disciples of the immortal family.

    He realized that when many ordinary people looked at the disciples of the celestial sects, their eyes would shine with a terrifying light.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like what the novels say. Ordinary people are full of awe and yearning for the immortal sects.¡±

    Lin fan calmly walked through the crowd. He didn¡¯t care about these things. This time, he was just here to y. If he seeded, he could y for a longer time.

    However, if they did not seed and were discovered, they could only go all out.

    ¡°Brother, are you also here to join the celestial sect?¡± One of them was a man with a paper fan in his hand. From his appearance, he seemed to be from an extraordinary family. He looked like a young master from a rich and powerful family.

    ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± Lin fan wanted to say, what the hell is going on? But after thinking about it, I decided to change my taste. We¡¯re also here to act as newbies, so we can¡¯t be so cool.

    Otherwise, if they were discovered, they would have to fight again. That thing was really tiring.

    If he had the confidence to kill all the Grand elders of the flying immortal sect, it would be worth it. But the key was that he couldn¡¯t kill them. If he exposed himself, he would be asking for trouble.

    The man smiled,¡±no, I just wanted to see you alone, so I came to ask. The flying immortal school is one of the ten schools of the immortal Dao in the true immortal world and has been passed down for thousands of years. There are many Immortals inside, and they can ride the clouds and travel the world. It¡¯s something that people look forward to. I wonder if you are willing to be my servant?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am the heir of the North Garrison liege lord of houyun city, Feng Xiaocheng. I have enough power to make you follow me.¡±

    Feng Xiaocheng was extremely confident. He had been worried to death ever since he arrived at the flying immortal school. Being unable to bring along servants was something that he, who was used to the life of a young master, could not tolerate. As such, he was in urgent need of new servants.

    At that moment, he noticed Lin fan. He looked left and right as if he had never seen this ce before. He was like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. To him, this kind of person was the easiest to hook up with.

    Lin fanughed in his heart. What kind of mental hospital was this? just as he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a wisp of fragrance assail his nose and spread around the crowd.

    A youngdy walked over. She was good-looking and was dressed in red.¡±Feng Xiaocheng, the people here are all here to join the immortal sect. How dare you use your identity as the son of North Garrison liege lord to fool them? aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±

    Then, he looked at Lin fan, who was standing there in a daze. After taking a nce, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    No matter if it was the Prince or thedy, Lin fan was just an ordinary person that was hard to be bothered with.

    ¡°Oh, this Prince was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s ni Xue. Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    Lin fan wasn¡¯t bothered about anything that was happening here. These guys were so weak that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered with them.

    It was a waste of time to get involved with them.

    At this moment, a group of disciples were lining up in front to register for the sect. At the same time, there was an assessment.

    ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡± At this moment, Feng Xiaocheng ced his palm on Lin fan¡¯s shoulder and asked.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Lin fan¡¯s shoulder jerked as a burst of energy burst forth, sending Feng Xiaocheng flying into the distance.

    And this was already Lin fan showing mercy. If he had not shown any mercy, this guy might not even have been able to live.

    ¡°How annoying. I entered a sect and became a spy, but I still met these idiots. I really have to give it to them.¡± Lin fan shook his head. He didn¡¯t care about these things. His goal was to enter the flying immortal sect and obtain more resources. He would attack from within and weaken their overall strength.

    This was an excellent method that he had thought of when he had a sh of inspiration.

    Lin fan¡¯s action of pushing Feng Xiaocheng away had attracted the attention of the surrounding people.

    ¡°Amazing, he¡¯s hiding his true strength.¡± Ni Xue eximed in her heart. She didn¡¯t think that she had misjudged. This young man was actually so powerful.

    Even though Feng Xiaocheng had yet to enter the immortal sect, he had the strength to back him up due to his family background. However, he had never expected that he would be sent flying so easily by the other party. He was not simple, he was truly not simple.

    The following matters were also much easier. The assessment to enter the sect was very simple, and he easily became a service disciple.

    However, he had also discovered the unfairness of the flying celestial sect. Some of the people who hade to take the assessment with them had actually be outer disciples, which was slightly higher than the handyman disciples.

    There were also some who were epted as disciples by the sect elders because of their outstanding performance.

    This was a symbol of unfairness.

    The moment he stepped into the sect, Lin fan realized that the sects of the true immortal world were truly extraordinary. The density of the spirit energy within the sect was far greater than the outside world.

    The entire sect seemed to be covered by a formation, which made the spirit Qi inside the sect even stronger.

    ¡°Amazing. I didn¡¯t expect the sects in the true immortal realm to be even more powerful than the sects in thend of the origin.¡± Lin fan sighed.

    In the magnificent me sect, other than his invincible peak, where the heaven and earth Power was stronger because of ckie¡¯s presence, the other ces were not much different from the outside world.

    After sessfully joining the sect, under the guidance of others, the service disciples had to head to the main hall of the sect to listen to the training. But for Lin fan, he was carefully observing the situation around him.

    Lin fan patted the disciple beside him,¡±little brother, look at how big our sect is.¡±

    ¡°Country bumpkin.¡± The man standing next to Lin fan sneered.

    The moment he heard these words, Lin fan¡¯s heart was filled with displeasure. Indeed, it was just as he had thought. The people of the true immortal world were not friendly at all. To think that he would be ridiculed just because he spoke. Was there still anyw in this world?

    It seemed that he had made the right decision toe here. The existence of such a sect was a huge problem for the peaceful unification of the true immortal world. He had to suppress it.

    However, he still had something to ask, and he had to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re from the countryside. You have to be rustic. But judging from your expression, you know everything. Do you know where our flying celestial sect stores our elixirs?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your little brother? do you know who I am? Did you know that my uncle is an inner disciple of the flying celestial sect?¡± The man was high and mighty. He looked at Lin fan with a disdainful expression.

    Lin fan was in a good mood and wasn¡¯t in a hurry,¡±Oh, so you¡¯re the second generation of an immortal. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the second generation of a vige and don¡¯t know about these things. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. But since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll tell you. It was my uncle who told me that the sect stores the pills in the southwest corner, the tallest building. There¡¯s a demon immortal who has be an immortal guarding it. Without the sect¡¯s order, whoever goes near it will be swallowed. ¡± The man saidcently, as if he was proud because he knew a lot.

    ¡°Oh, the southwest corner.¡± Lin fan remembered it in his heart. This information was very useful, so he kept it in mind.

    ¡°Then where is our sect¡¯s storage ce for immortal Arts?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The man looked at Lin fan,¡±what are you here for? are you here to join the immortal sect or are you here to investigate? tell me, are you sick in the head?¡±

    Lin fan smiled,¡±forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t ask anymore. Since you don¡¯t know, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When the man heard this, he pointed at himself and was shocked.¡±What did you say? I don¡¯t know. Do you know who my uncle is? You¡¯re saying I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Lin fan replied,¡±your uncle is an inner sect disciple. You just said it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, since you know who my uncle is, you still doubt me? Let me tell you, in the northeast corner, there is a book immortal guarding it. Anyone who goes there without instructions will be locked in the world of the book immortal and nevere out. ¡±

    After the man finished speaking, he thought for a moment and felt that it was ridiculous.

    ¡°What a joke, you actually said I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 520-have you seen a ghost</h4>

    ¡°Easy to fool, you¡¯re really easy to fool.¡± Lin fanughed. The way he looked at the other party had be much friendlier.

    He really hoped that there would be more of such people in the true immortal world.

    However, it was impossible just thinking about it. It was already a miracle for one to appear. If another one appeared, something would be wrong.

    Behind him, a pair of resentful eyes red at Lin fan, as though he wanted to swallow him up.

    ¡°You detestable bastard, I will definitely kill you.¡± Feng Xiaocheng¡¯s anger soared as he red at Lin fan.

    As a Prince, he was actually sent flying by a country bumpkin in public, losing all his face. He would not rest until he got his revenge.

    Ni Xue nced at Feng Xiaocheng and naturally did not take him to heart. As for that guy over there, she was a little curious. She did not know what his background was. She could not tell anything from his appearance, but she did not expect him to be so powerful.

    After entering the immortal sect, they had to unite all the useful forces.

    And here, the open and secret battles were the most intense. You would never know who was the one who stabbed you in the back.

    Therefore, she thought that if it was possible, she could observe and see how the situation was. If possible, she didn¡¯t mind forming a team with the other party.

    Right now, Lin fan was mingling in the service disciples ¡®trade. He left the main hall and returned to the ce where the service disciples were.

    Time flew by, and three days had passed just like that. While the others were cultivating with all their might, he was looking around the sect.

    There were some ces that he couldn¡¯t enter with his status and could only look from the outside. However, he had already investigated clearly.

    There were indeed powerful living beings guarding the ce where the elixirs and immortal Arts were stored.

    However, because he couldn¡¯t get too close, he could only look from a distance, so he didn¡¯t know how strong these Guardian creatures were.

    However, ording to his guess, it was absolutely impossible for him to reach the immortal state. Perhaps, he was only at the demigod state at most.

    The ck Tortoise thirty-three Celestial Pce was also one of the ten celestial Dao sects, but it only had four God Realm Grand elders.

    And how could the living being guarding this ce be a God Realm? he was obviously thinking too much.

    ¡°Thump thump!¡±

    ¡°Is senior brother Lin here?¡± At this moment, a melodious voice came from outside. It was very beautiful and clear.

    Lin fan was deep in thought. When he heard the voice, he was excited. He opened the door calmly and when he saw the person outside, he was curious.¡±You are?¡±

    Ni Xue¡¯s smile bloomed, revealing two small dimples.¡±Senior brother Lin, my name is ni Xue. I entered the sect together with senior brother. I would like to ask if senior brother has formed a team with other senior brothers. If not, I wonder if I can form a team with Junior Sister. It just so happens that Junior Sister has epted a mission from the sect and needs to go to a Mystic realm.¡±

    When everyone had just entered the sect, they were all working hard to cultivate their cultivation techniques. They did not expect that this girl would actually be exposed to missions. It was very magical.

    He had wanted to reject the offer, but when he heard that there was a Mystic realm, he became interested,¡±sure, sure. May I know where this Mystic realm is?¡±

    Ni Xue¡¯s smile was wide. She had not expected that this senior brother Lin would really agree.¡±Senior brother Lin, it¡¯s the mini South Heaven Mystic realm.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s heart started to race when he heard the word ¡®senior brother Lin¡¯. He didn¡¯t expect to meet such a familiar name when he was out.

    Little sister, you¡¯ve already obtained the initial friendliness of this Peak Master, so I won¡¯t set off any fireworks for you.

    Of course, Lin fan looked at ni Xue. If he noticed that she had any bad thoughts, he would take back his words.

    Ni Xue felt a little ufortable under Lin fan¡¯s gaze. She lowered her head and said,¡±senior brother Lin, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. When we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±

    After saying this, ni Xue left dejectedly, as if she couldn¡¯t stand Lin fan¡¯s intense and invasive gaze.

    ¡°Tomorrow? I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t wait anymore. ¡± Lin fan chuckled. The mini South Heaven secret ground was not marked on du Yufeng¡¯s map. It seemed like it was the secret ground of the flying immortal sect, which was why it was not on the map.

    After Lin fan closed the door, he disappeared without a trace. There was no one in the house.

    Ni Xue ran far away and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she patted her face,¡±what are you thinking about, ni Xue? I came to the immortal sect to be an immortal. How can you be like this? calm down, you must calm down.¡±

    After talking to herself for a while, ni Xue walked in another direction. She was going to inform others now.

    However, she was still a little worried about those people. Although they were strong, they didn¡¯t have a sense of security. That was why she thought of Lin fan, the man who surprised her when she first entered the sect.

    In the minor Southern Heaven Mystic realm.

    The rumbling continued as a figurended beside the secret realm. Both his hands were tightly gripping the edge of the secret realm. Threads of power interweaved on his ten fingers, forming a huge that held the bottom of the secret realm.

    ¡°Rise, this ce is mine.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes lit up. His current policy was to move everything and not leave a single one.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked open. With the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm as the foundation, the soil at the edges exploded. Under his terrifying strength, he was directly pushed away.

    The roars of demonic beasts could be heard from within the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm.

    It was obvious that themotion had already rmed the demonic beasts.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    Lin fan hugged a corner of the mini South Heaven secret ground with both his hands and sent his power in, starting to crush the demonic beasts within.

    His points continued to increase.

    However, the thing that surprised Lin fan was the fact that this mini South Heaven secret ground wasn¡¯t all that strong. The monsters within weren¡¯t all that strong either. However, as the destruction progressed, they all smiled.

    So it turned out that the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm was not that bad.

    It seemed that this ce was divided into different areas, the beginner area, the expert area, and the powerful demonic beasts all lived behind.

    As for what amazing treasures were in there, it really didn¡¯t matter to him, because he didn¡¯t need them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    By the time Lin fan left with the mini Southern Heaven secret ground, the ground here had beenpletely abandoned, leaving behind a deep pit.

    If others were to see this, they would definitely break out in cold sweat. The secret realm had been moved away just like that.

    The next day!

    ¡°Ni Xue, you just called this guy over?¡± A man looked at Lin fan with disdain.

    ¡°Mo Nan, this is my senior brother Lin. Is there a problem with me calling him over to help?¡± Ni Xue said in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Since we¡¯ve agreed, let¡¯s go.¡± Another disciple said with a smile. Although he was here to mediate, he still had some doubts under his eyes. After all, the other party didn¡¯t look strong. Why did ni Xue call this person along?

    Lin fan just stood there andughed. He didn¡¯t really care.

    They hadn¡¯t achieved their goal yet, but they didn¡¯t want to be discovered. If it were any other time, would these guys be able to live to the next second?

    Ni Xue took out a small bell and shook it. In the distance, a few immortal birds flew over.

    ¡°This is an Immortal Bird raised by the sect. It¡¯s very fast, we can ride it to the mini South Heaven Mystic realm.¡± Ni Xue said.

    When the group arrived at the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm, everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°How could this be? Did wee to the wrong ce?¡± Monan said in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mini Southern heaven¡¯s mystery realm was right here! How could it have suddenly disappeared?¡± Even ni Xue was shocked by the scene in front of her.

    She did not dare to believe that the little Southern Heaven Mystic realm was really gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. It seems like someone forcefully moved the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm away.¡± Ni Xue squatted down and leaned against the edge, her fingers touching the soil as she said in shock.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? this is mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm. Do you think it¡¯s a wooden house that you can move as you wish?¡± Mo Nan roared. This was simply seeing a ghost. He actually said that the mystic realm of mini Southern Heaven had been moved?

    Even if he was beaten to death, he would not believe it.

    After all, this was a secret realm. Furthermore, he had never heard of anyone who would be so bored as to move a secret realm. Moreover, how thick must the mana be in order to move it?

    Even the sect¡¯s elders probably didn¡¯t have this ability.

    Lin fan stood there calmly. He was very satisfied with his work.¡±What do you say now?¡±

    If someone else had said this, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. But the key was that he had moved it himself. What else could he do? if they knew, they would probably vomit blood.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, it¡¯s obvious that someone has moved away. We must return to the sect and inform the elders.¡± Ni Xue said.

    He didn¡¯t really care. No matter who he informed, the result would be the same.

    They came in a hurry and left in a hurry, and everyone went back dejectedly.

    However, other people could not see it, but he could see that ni Xue¡¯s expression was a little disappointed.

    When they returned to the sect to inform the sect about this matter, all they got was a roll of eyes. The sect disciple who received ni Xue felt that these few people must have suffered some kind of mental trauma. How could they say such words?

    Even mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm was moved, why didn¡¯t he say that the entire sect was moved away?

    Who didn¡¯t know that every Mystic realm was rted to the terrain? it was as heavy as a mountain, so how could it be moved just because one wanted to?

    In the eyes of this disciple, it was clear that these people had not found the mystic realm of mini Southern Heaven at all.

    For the next few days, the flying immortal school was in a state of unrest.

    Many of the disciples who had gone out toplete their missions had returned. What they reported was that when they reached their destination, the secret realm was gone, and there was only a deep pit.

    In the beginning, the disciple who received the report didn¡¯t want to say anything. He only felt that there was something wrong with the brains of this batch of disciples.

    Who was it thest time, to actually say that the mini Southern Heaven Mystic realm was gone.

    This time, he actually said that ¡®Dao mountain¡¯ was gone. Why didn¡¯t he just die?

    ¡®Dao mountain¡¯ was deeply rooted in the ground. How could you move just because you wanted to? why didn¡¯t you say that someone moved your house? you didn¡¯t even know how to brag. If you were lost, so be it. If you couldn¡¯t find the ce, you just said that someone moved it.

    But the situation was getting out of hand and more and more disciples came back crying.

    One of the disciples was wailing. It was already dark when they got there. When they saw the darkness in front of them, they thought it was the entrance of the cave. They missed their step and fell into the deep pit. They were lucky that they didn¡¯t die.

    Gradually, the incident in the secret realm around the flying celestial gate had rmed the higher-ups.

    The mysterious realm¡¯s sudden disappearance was a major event that would shake the foundation.

    And if the other sects knew about this, they wouldugh their heads off. They couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on the things in front of their own door, how useless would they be?

    The sect leader and the elders took this matter seriously and went to the scene to check.

    In the residence of the service disciples, Lin fan looked at the dozens of beams of light rising up from the sect and into the void. He could not help butugh.

    ¡°The difficulty of luring the Tiger away from the mountain has been greatly reduced. We can begin the operation now.¡±

    [PS: thank you for the Alliance master tip from the 333 big shots in the 3000 worlds.]

    [PS: thank you. It¡¯s you who¡¯s still here. Big Boss, you¡¯re the leader.] F * ck, I didn¡¯t expect to have two more Alliance Masters. I¡¯m so happy. I owe you so much that I even want to die. But I¡¯ll pay you back.

    [PS: thank you, man of the Shang Dynasty. Big Boss has tipped you 10000 starting point coins.]

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 521-this is fair and square</h4>

    The disciples of the flying celestial sect looked at the figures that had disappeared into the void in confusion. They had no idea what had happened that had rmed the elders of the sect.

    Even the sect master hade out personally. It was obviously not a small matter.

    They were all ordinary disciples, so how could theye into contact with such a big event? they usually just watched it for fun.

    After all, it had nothing to do with them, and they wouldn¡¯t even benefit from it.

    However, the secret realms within the sect¡¯s territory had disappeared one after another. ording to the rumors, they were swallowed by a terrifying demonic beast.

    As for the specific situation, no one knew. After all, no one had seen the demonic beast.

    However, the disappearance of the secret realm had a huge impact on them. As ordinary disciples, they still needed to go to the secret realm to train and search for opportunities. Now that there was no ce to search for opportunities, how could they continue living in the future?

    Some of the disciples who had just entered the sect were very worried. They didn¡¯t want to jump ship to another sect not long after they entered.

    Without even a cultivation Mystic realm, the future of the sect was basically over.

    In the southwest corner, around the tallest building.

    As he got closer and closer, Lin fan¡¯s heart was beating really fast.

    This was the first time he hade to someone¡¯s house in the true immortal realm and plundered them openly.

    From afar, he could see a demonic beast lying there with its eyes closed.

    The door was behind the demonic beast. It was obvious that they would not be able to enter unless they dealt with the demonic beast.

    Sensing the aura of a stranger, the demonic beast opened its golden eyes. Its golden fur exuded a noble aura. It was toozy to even swallow a servant disciple.

    ¡°This ce forbids service disciples from entering. Get lost.¡± The demonic beast said.

    Lin fan was a little displeased. He had not expected that not only would the people of the true immortal world be so presumptuous, even the demonic beasts guarding the entrance were so brazen.

    So what if he was a service disciple?

    He just wanted to understand what was wrong with the service disciples. Was it that they were so disliked?

    ¡°Look, there are aliens behind you.¡± Lin fan pointed behind him and shouted in shock.

    The demonic beast did not know what the service disciple was talking about. It turned around and looked around curiously. There was nothing there. It was furious. But when it turned around, its golden eyes narrowed.

    The service disciple who had been standing far away had appeared in front of him without him knowing.

    ¡°You ...¡± The demonic beast wanted to roar, but with a thud, its head was pressed to the ground.

    ¡°Shut your mouth and ept my love for you.¡± Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out at the beast¡¯s head. A vast amount of power was transmitted out, shattering the beast.

    He was just a demigod. What was there to be so arrogant about?

    He then quickly kept the corpse into his storage ring.

    The sacred Earth Pearl lived in the storage ring and didn¡¯t know what was going on outside. During this period of time, all the strange things hade in, scaring him flying here and there, thinking that this ce had be a garbage dump.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw another demonic beast¡¯s corpse floating in.

    What was this guy doing out there?

    ¡°Hmph, a little demonic beast, so arrogant at such a young age. What will it do when it grows up?¡± Lin fan shook his head. However, it wasn¡¯t time for him to grow up. Killing him with one punch was a form of release for him. Of course, he had to keep the corpse. If he was hungry, he could still roast it.

    The movement here was very subtle and did not attract any attention.

    To the people of the flying celestial sect, they had no idea what had happened here.

    In front of the stone door, Lin fan ced his palm on it. He felt a little regretful. This stone door wasn¡¯t much and had no recycling value.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two forces collided and instantly shattered.

    Then, he impatiently went in and started to loot everything inside.

    The ce where the flying immortal sect stored their elixirs was not to be underestimated. After all, it was one of the ten immortal sects. How poor could it be? it must have harvested everything.

    Arge number of pills were continuously plundered into the storage ring.

    The sacred Earth Pearl was very depressed inside. When it saw the vast stars flying over, it thought it was something, but when it saw it clearly, it was dumbfounded.

    It was instantly covered by the sea of pills.

    ¡°How is this possible? where did so many pillse from?¡±

    ¡°What is this guy doing out there?¡±

    At that moment, Lin fan stood in the middle of the storage room. With a wave of his arm, countless pills disappeared. In the end, there was nothing left, not even a single low-grade pill.

    ¡°The security measures of the flying immortal school are really low. We¡¯ve already taken all the pills inside, but no one hase yet.¡±

    Lin fan sighed. If this had happened in the magnificent me sect, it would have been impossible.

    There was nothing in the surroundings. The steps on each floor where the pills were ced were clean.

    As for how many top-notch immortal pills there were in there, it was no longer important. He would definitely go back and slowly study the good things.

    He stepped out of the stone door.

    A gust of cold wind blew.

    ¡°Aiya, this wind is blowing as if we¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Lin fan smiled and looked at the sect in the distance. The disciples were still doing what they were doing and didn¡¯t notice the weird situation here.

    In the northeast corner.

    The ce where cultivation techniques were stored.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t being cautious anymore. He was walking over openly.

    A disciple passed by and saw that Lin fan¡¯s smile was a little weird. He asked curiously,¡±¡±Junior Brother, what are you going to do?¡±

    Lin fan looked at him and said calmly,¡±I¡¯m going to empty the sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Before the disciple could even react, Lin fan¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    In the disciple¡¯s opinion, there must be something wrong with his Junior brother¡¯s brain. Otherwise, he would never say something so retarded.

    The cultivation techniques here were the foundation of the flying celestial gate, and all the top celestial techniques were ced here.

    At the same time, the book immortal was guarding it, and no one was allowed to approach it without the sect¡¯s order.

    The moment Lin fan arrived, the book immortal had sensed this unfamiliar aura.

    ¡°Service disciple, go back to where you should be. This is not a ce you cane.¡± A deep voice boomed out in Lin fan¡¯s mind.

    There was a warning in his voice, as if he would bear the consequences if he dared to step forward.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t listen to him. This was thest destination, and it had to be open and aboveboard. So what if he was discovered? at least the things he wanted to get were already in front of him.

    Even if they were fast, they would have moved everything before they arrived.

    The book immortal found that this servant disciple was a little arrogant. He was indifferent to his warning and even dared to approach him. Did he lose his mind or did he think this was a joke?

    In front of the wooden door, a page floated out. There were golden divine patterns on the page, and it emitted bursts of divine light.

    ¡°It¡¯s really magical. ¡± When Lin fan saw the page, he was a little surprised. After all, he had never seen anything like this before.

    He didn¡¯t expect that even the pages of a book could be Immortals. But when he thought of the stone bench, he felt relieved.

    After all, if even a chair could be a spirit, how could one page book not?

    ¡°This immortal of books asked you to stop. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The book immortal shouted fiercely. If the other party dared to take another step, he would definitely counterattack.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t say a single word and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Impudent, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice.¡± The book immortal shouted, and golden light burst out from his body. Each ray of light was like a thorn of light, spreading in all directions.

    The power it created was vast and mighty.

    At this moment, a pitch-ck Vortex suddenly appeared on the surface of the page. It began spinning like a top, and at the center of it, there seemed to be a ck hole that could absorb everything in its surroundings.

    ¡°Hmph, foolish servant disciple, you¡¯re courting death. Don¡¯t me me for that. This is my book world. Once you¡¯re absorbed into it, you¡¯ll never be able toe out.¡±

    ¡°As a disciple of the flying celestial school, you don¡¯t know the rules of the school. Then, let ...¡±

    Before the book immortal could finish his words, he was instantly terrified and pped the door hard.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and crumpled the paper into a ball.¡±So annoying. What¡¯s with the ck Whirlpool? it¡¯s pretty.¡±

    He was helpless and extremely disappointed in the book immortal. He thought it was some powerful move, but it turned out to be a kind of seal.

    But was sealing useful?

    It was useless.

    When he pushed open the door, what was imprinted in his eyes was the room full of immortal spells.

    One could even smell the scent of time from the smell. Obviously, these immortal spells had been stored for a long time and had a moldy smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s too easy. The security level of the flying immortal school is too low.¡±

    Lin fan shook his head and was a little disappointed. He thought that there would be some trouble but looking at the situation, there was no trouble at all.

    ¡°Harvest, harvest.¡±

    With a wave of his arm, all of the immortal sects that were stored here were all ced into Lin fan¡¯s storage ring.

    In the depths of the sect, the Grand elders who were in seclusion opened their eyes and their expressions changed. They quickly came out as they felt that something was wrong.

    On the roof of the sect¡¯s main hall.

    Lin fan ced the stone stool on the roof and sat down. He raised his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood. He flicked his fingers and the blood flew into the distance, disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing?e down quickly. This is the main hall, do you want to die?¡±

    When Lin fan sat on the throne, he attracted the attention of many disciples. To them, this guy was a little too strong. To think that he would sit on the throne without knowing his ce. Did he not know where he was?

    In the crowd, Feng Xiaocheng was overjoyed when he saw this,¡±senior brothers, this guy is just a service disciple. He¡¯s insulting our flying immortal sect!¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind sowing discord.

    He had been thinking about how to deal with this guy, but now, this guy was looking for death, and no one could stop him.

    If the higher-ups of the sect knew about this, they would destroy him with a single palm.

    ¡°Awesome, really awesome. I¡¯ve been in the sect for four to five years and I¡¯ve never seen someone so arrogant. It must be really cool to sit on top. He¡¯spletely suppressing the sect leader.¡±

    Ni Xue was also in the crowd and started to worry. She wanted to keep quiet and pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything, but she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Senior brother Lin,e down quickly. This is the sect leader¡¯s Hall. It¡¯s disgraceful for you to sit there.¡±

    Lin fan smiled and shook his head helplessly. Then, he shouted,¡±¡±Hey! The Supreme elders of the flying immortal sect! Are they all F * cking dead?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this.

    This ability to court death was too strong.

    To actually curse the Grand Elder, he must have a death wish.

    It seemed like no one could save him.

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 522-it¡¯s still impossible, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime</h4>

    ¡°Evil creature!¡±

    Suddenly, an earth-shattering roar came from the distance. The surrounding disciples broke out in cold sweat when they heard the angry voice. They were terrified by this invisible aura.

    As for the owner of the voice, it was apparent that he had realized that the cultivation state of these disciples around him was way too weak. It was hard for them to sustain that vast aura of his. Therefore, he retracted his aura and directed it only at Lin fan.

    Initially, these disciples felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them, and they were almost out of breath.

    But then, the momentum disappeared, and the inexplicable pressure also disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder. ¡±

    The disciples cheered. To them, who was the most mysterious person in the sect?

    They lived in the depths of the sect and never showed their faces. They were dedicated to the pursuit of the immortal path. They would only appear when the sect was facing a disaster, otherwise, they would not ask about it.

    What made the disciples even more excited was that the sect¡¯s Grand elders seemed to havee out.

    There were five Grand elders.

    The sessive disciples of the flying celestial sect looked at the sect leader¡¯s Hall in surprise. They didn¡¯t know what had happened to attract the Grand Supreme elder.

    They all came over curiously to see what was going on.

    To be able to rm the Grand Elder, it was clearly not an ordinary matter.

    At this moment, Lin fan sat on a stone bench and looked at the five Supreme elders floating in the void. There were four men and one woman. From the way they were distributed, it was clear that the male cultivators had an advantage over the female cultivators.

    However, in his opinion, these five Grand elders must have cultivated to the point of stupidity. Their sect¡¯s important ce was invaded, but they didn¡¯t even feel it. They only cared about cultivating. If one day their sect was destroyed, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to not know anything.

    ¡°Grand Elder, this man is too audacious to sit in the sect leader¡¯s Pce. He is looking down on the sect leader and the sect. Although I am weak, I will kill him even if I have to shed myst drop of blood.¡± The elder said. Feng Xiaocheng blurted out. As an outer sect disciple, he naturally did not have the right to say such words. However, no matter what, he had to make this fellow suffer. At the same time, he had to express his attitude.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± One of the Grand elders red at Feng Xiaocheng angrily, causing Feng Xiaocheng¡¯s heart to tremble in fear. He didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    Ni Xue did not know what was going on. Senior brother Lin was only a service disciple, so why did he attract the five Grand elders?

    At this moment, a senior elder red at Lin fan,¡±just Who are you?¡±

    Lin fan was shocked and in disbelief,¡±you guys don¡¯t know me?¡±

    The five Grand elders looked at the other party vigntly. They pondered for a moment, but they could not figure out who the other party was.

    ¡°Evil creature, I don¡¯t care who you are. Surrender and get down from the sect leader¡¯s Hall.¡± Fairy yang snapped. She was the head of the Supreme elders. It was improper for a service disciple to sit in the sect leader¡¯s Pce. If others found out about this, would the flying celestial sect still have any face left?

    He would probably beughed at.

    ¡°Not good, not good, the pill Hall has been robbed, everything is gone.¡± A disciple shouted from afar, his expression flustered.

    He had originally received permission from the sect to go to the pill Hall to get a celestial pill, but he didn¡¯t expect to see no one there. The stone door had even been smashed open. He knew something was wrong and rushed in. What he saw dumbfounded him.

    There was nothing. Nothing was left.

    Before he could finish his sentence, another disciple rushed over from the distance and shouted in fear,¡±¡±The cultivation technique Hall has been robbed, and all the celestial techniques are gone.¡±

    Hearing this, all the disciples were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the important ces of the two sects had been stolen.

    Thinking of what had happened in the sect recently, the main culprit was probably the person sitting in the sect leader¡¯s Hall.

    ¡°What?¡± Yang fairy was so angry that her whole body trembled. She used her spirit to sense the two ces, and sure enough, there was nothing there. Even the demon immortal and the book immortal had disappeared.

    ¡°Evil creature, you stole it?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lin fan.

    Lin fan sat there calmly. Regarding this matter, he felt that he had to exin. Then, he raised his hand, signaling for the crowd not to panic.¡±I didn¡¯t steal it, and you can¡¯t use the word ¡®steal¡¯ either. This Peak Master went to take it openly. If you say that you stole it, I¡¯m not convinced.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±

    When the book immortal was released, many people were shocked. They knew that the book immortal was The Guardian of the technique Pce. Now that he was caught by this guy, didn¡¯t it mean that this guy¡¯s strength was terrifying?

    ¡°Save me! This thief injured me and stole my Immortal art!¡±

    The moment the book immortal came out, he wailed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell them, did this Peak Master walk in front of you in broad daylight?¡± Lin fan clenched his fingers, causing the book immortal to suck in a cold breath of air in pain. It was as if his main body was about to be crushed.

    ¡°Yes, yes ...¡± The book immortal shouted. As a book immortal, his cultivation base was at the void refinement realm and the Dao integration realm. How could he be ordinary? however, in front of this person, he had no power to resist at all. How terrifying was this?

    Lin fan chuckled,¡±you heard that, right? this Peak Master is going there openly. Whoever dares to say that he stole it, I¡¯ll get mad at him.¡±

    ¡°This Peak Master?¡± Fairy Yang¡¯s white brows furrowed, and she suddenly thought of something.¡±You¡¯re a native of thend of origin.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! The crack in thend of the origin has already been sealed by the hole vortex. How could you havee up?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the natives of thend of origin would sneak into a sect without them knowing. This was too terrifying.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lin fan from the invincible peak of the magnificent me sect in thend of origin. I¡¯ve just arrived at the flying celestial sect and became a servant disciple. I don¡¯t want to criticize you guys, but you really should take care of your sect. It¡¯s really not friendly.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, there are many problems. Those who came in through the back door, those who are unfriendly to their fellow disciples. This really makes me feel helpless. If this continues, there will be a day when the flying immortal sect will be destroyed by these people.¡±

    Lin fan sighed. He was actually giving suggestions for the other party. This made the surrounding disciples all stunned.

    He even wanted to scream,¡±thief, you¡¯re here to steal, not to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Fairy yang shot a look at her four junior brothers. The four of them understood and set up a seal to seal off the space around the sect. They could not let this person leave, or else the flying immortal sect would suffer a great loss.

    Thousands of years of umtion had been destroyed.

    Lin fan took a few nces,¡±you guys don¡¯t have to be too nervous. I didn¡¯t leave. I¡¯m just waiting for you guys here. What¡¯s the meaning of setting up a seal? Are you looking down on me? I, Lin fan, am an indomitable spirit. I only know how to take things in broad daylight. I will never do anything like stealing. ¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Some disciples couldn¡¯t help but want to ridicule him. Could this person still have some sense of shame? was there such a shameless person?

    To actually be able to say such words, and even indomitable spirit, I spit!

    Ni Xue stood there dumbly, feeling as if she didn¡¯t recognize senior brother Lin anymore. Was this still the calm and smiling senior brother Lin she knew when she first entered the sect?

    In his opinion, senior brother Lin was extremely overbearing right now. He did not give in to the five Grand elders at all. No woman would be able to resist such a demeanor.

    Fairy yang didn¡¯t want to say anything more.¡±As long as you hand over the items, I, fairy yang, can guarantee your safety and will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±

    After knowing the other¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t want to fight in the sect. Although he and his four junior brothers were confident that they could take him down in a short time, if he destroyed the sect, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No matter who it belonged to before, it belongs to me now that it has passed through my hands. It doesn¡¯t matter if you make things difficult for me or not. I¡¯ll be right here. You cane. I¡¯m ready.¡± In his opinion, this was a joke. If he handed over the item, then he had wasted his time for so many days.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation all this time, so you must not know something else. The secret realms outside your sect were also taken away by me. The reason is very simple. Because of the existence of those dangerous ces, the sect is not harmonious. Among the disciples, for the sake of treasures and such, there are many who secretly attack each other.¡±

    ¡°So this Peak Master moving away is also for you guys.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to thank me. This is just what a kind person should do.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, fairy yang was furious.¡±Evil creature, die!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If he didn¡¯t p this guy to death, he wouldn¡¯t be human.

    When the disciples below saw this, they immediately fled. If they were to stay there, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.

    ¡°It¡¯s not friendly,¡± Lin fan shook his head. Looking at the white light between the heavens and earth, he chuckled as it changed into a myriad of forms and swept over. He then picked up the stone stool and smacked it down.

    In an instant, a thick wave of power was transmitted over from the white light. Lin fan was forced to take a few steps back before he could send it flying.

    The white light struck the buildings in the distance and exploded. The buildings copsed, and many disciples wailed.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re the one who did it. You killed him.¡± Lin fan swung his arms. That thick and dense power earlier on was really thick and heavy. He had almost lost face.

    ¡®It seems like I¡¯m not strong enough. The gap between demigod realm and God Realm is still huge.¡¯

    But even so, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If he wasn¡¯t convinced, he would do it. At most, he would try again in ten seconds.

    ¡°Bastard, you deserve to die.¡± Fairy yang was furious.¡±Fellow junior brothers, let¡¯s attack together and kill this person.¡±

    In an instant, the air was filled with energy. The might that the five true immortal state beings had unleashed was extremely terrifying.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the control of the five of them, the disciples who were running away would have been crushed into minced meat.

    Ni Xue didn¡¯t stop, but she turned her head and looked into the distance. She didn¡¯t know what to say to the figure standing on the roof of the hall.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll see how strong you are.¡± Lin fanughed out loud and went all out. His body expanded and a terrifying power burst forth.

    Although their cultivation systems were different, their ultimate goal was the same, which was power.

    Lin fan kept the stone bench and stomped down. The sect leader¡¯s Hall rumbled and copsed, turning into ruins. However, fairy yang didn¡¯t care too much about it. That was because this indigenous being¡¯s speed had reached its limit and he appeared beside them in an instant.

    ¡°The power of true martial!¡±

    He clenched his fist and punched out.

    BOOM!

    Heaven and earth exploded as a shockwave of energy spread out from the six of them, instantly shattering the nearby buildings and turning them into dust.

    To the flying celestial gate, this was a huge loss.

    In the end, Lin fan¡¯s body fell from the sky and crashed into the ruins.

    He was able to withstand about 30 moves from the five immortal state experts. At the same time, he discovered that the immortal treasures of the true immortal realm were indeed very wonderful and made him feel that it was difficult to deal with them.

    Perhaps this was the difference in power, which gave rise to a thorny idea.

    Fairy yang said,¡±go and take his Xumi ring. Everything should be inside.¡±

    Just now, the immortal treasures of the five of them had all smashed on this native¡¯s body. Even if it was them, they would be half-dead, let alone this native.

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 523-big brother, please do a good deed and let me go</h4>

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here either,¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? where did this native run off to?¡±

    The five Grand elders stood in the ruins and searched for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find even a corner of his clothes.

    Fairy yang stood in the ruins.¡±Did one of you hit him too hard just now and shatter his physical body?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re just pouring mana into his body and shattering his internal organs. His physical body definitely won¡¯t be damaged. We still have this kind of control.¡± One of the Grand elders said.

    He was worried that he would break his opponent¡¯s body and the Xu mi ring at the same time, so when the immortal treasure hit his body, he only let Dharma power pour in and did not destroy his body.

    As the Grand Elder, fairy Yang¡¯s Dao heart had long been cultivated to the point of being unperturbed, but now, she was also a little flustered.

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you find it? Could it be that this native isn¡¯t dead yet and has escaped from our eyes?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    All of a sudden, fairy Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically.¡±Thest time Dong Xiao came, you guys went to suppress those Aboriginals. You said that you killed a Peak Master of thend of the origin. Was it him?¡±

    When he heard this, the senior elder was stunned. He then nodded his head,¡±yes, let¡¯s attack together and blow up his physical body. No, if we did, why would he appear in front of us again?¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you actually let him escape.¡± Fairy yang came to her senses, and her face turned red. Her chest heaved, and a mouthful of old blood was suppressed there, as if she could spit it out at any moment.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The rest of the Grand elders were dumbfounded. How could they let him escape?

    However, some people were still not willing to give up. They used their mana to lift up the broken stones and let them float in the air. After checking carefully, they still could not find anything.

    At this moment, dozens of figures came from the distance.

    The sect leader led the elders to check on the situation. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it, but when they arrived, they realized that it was all real.

    At the same time, he checked the situation at the scene and found that it had clearly been moved away.

    They were shocked.

    But suddenly, the sect leader¡¯s mind moved. The death of the demonic immortal made his expression change greatly. He hurriedly brought people back, and at the same time, he felt that he had been fooled.

    But that¡¯s impossible, the sect still has the Grand Elder, who can be so arrogant.

    ¡°Greetings, Grand elders.¡± The sect leader cupped his fists but when he saw the ruins, he was stunned and couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    He hurriedly asked. This was the sect leader¡¯s Hall, the symbol of the sect, and now it was actually destroyed. Who was so bold?

    ¡°What have you all been doing? Why didn¡¯t anyone stay in the sect?¡± Fairy yang was furious, and she vented her anger on the sect master.

    ¡°Grand Elder, the sect¡¯s danger zone was moved away. We went to investigate, but when we sensed that something had happened in the sect, we rushed back. What exactly happened?¡± The sect leader asked hurriedly. He was also cursing in his heart. How could they be med? as Grand elders, couldn¡¯t they have stopped it?

    He knew that the Grand elders had been cultivating in seclusion to pursue a higher immortal Dao, but they had been cultivating so much that they had be stupid.

    ¡°The things in the elixir Hall and the techniques Hall have all been taken away by the natives of thend of origin,¡± a Grand Elder said.

    ¡°What?¡± The Hierarch was shocked and staggered backward. He almost spat out blood.

    What did he just hear?

    The things in the elixir Hall and the cultivation technique Hall had been emptied?

    What kind of joke was this?

    This ce was the sect¡¯s thousand years of umtion. It couldn¡¯t be gone just like that.

    He didn¡¯t believe it. He turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. When he came to the elixir Hall and saw the situation inside, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed and he sat on the ground, wailing.

    ¡°How could this be? how could this be? this is the sect¡¯s thousand years of umtion. How could it all be gone?¡±

    Tears streamed down his old face, and his heart was empty. What should he do in the future?

    There were real immortal pills here. Now that they were all gone, how was the sect going to continue running?

    The ten sects of the immortal Dao?

    How could they still be called the ten sects of the immortal Dao?

    Fairy yang appeared at the side.¡±You¡¯re the sect master, so you¡¯ll be responsible for this matter. We¡¯ll be going into seclusion to cultivate.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to care anymore. This matter had nothing to do with them. As long as they could pursue a higher immortal path, nothing else was important. As for this mess, he would leave it to the current sect leader.

    ¡°Wait,¡± The Hierarch looked at fairy yang.¡±Grand Elder, you still have the mood to cultivate? Now that the elixir Pce is gone and so is the cultivation Pce, how can you still be in the mood to cultivate? do you really not care about the flying immortal sect anymore?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re the sect master of the flying celestial sect. Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s responsible for this? And we¡¯ve long since retreated behind the scenes, not caring about the affairs of the world. ¡± Fairy yang said.

    The sect leader took a deep breath and calmed his Dao heart.¡±Grand Elder, this is true. I am the sect leader and naturally have to take responsibility. However, you are the Grand elders. The sect is in great trouble and you can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±

    Fairy yang said,¡±what do you think we can do?¡±

    ¡°We can make elixirs and provide elixirs to our disciples. We can suffer, but our disciples can¡¯t be without elixirs. Otherwise, people¡¯s hearts will change. The Supreme elders absorb the immortal Qi and refine it into elixirs faster than the alchemists of our sect.¡±

    To the sect leader, this was the only way.

    ¡°What? Alchemy? You¡¯re asking us Grand elders to concoct pills for our disciples? do you still have us Grand elders in your eyes?¡± Fairy yang was furious and shouted sternly. Could this still be something the sect master would say?

    Suddenly, the sect master knelt on the ground and wailed,¡±flying immortal ancestral master, your disciple is useless. The sect has encountered a great disaster. Now, the five Supreme elders only want to pursue the immortal Dao and don¡¯t care about the sect. Your disciple can¡¯t maintain the sect, so it¡¯s better to disband it so that I can go down and apologize to the ancestral master ...¡±

    Fairy yang looked at the sect master, who was kneeling on the ground and crying, in a daze. Was there still any meaning to this? Was this something a sect leader could say?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s concoct some pills.¡± Fairy yang didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    He had already brought out the flying celestial patriarch. If the flying celestial school were to disband, how terrible would that be?

    ¡°Many thanks to Grand Elder for lending a hand.¡± The sect leader stood up and his tears disappeared. He was grateful and relieved. Then he said angrily,¡±¡±Damn natives. We can¡¯t let them off so easily.¡±

    Speaking of this native, fairy Yang¡¯s heart was filled with anger. If not for this native, they would still be pursuing a higher immortal Dao.

    Ni Xue didn¡¯t know what was going on over there, but she had a bad feeling. She returned to the house and waited quietly. However, she found a piece of paper on the table, and there was a box under the paper.

    She was puzzled, not knowing what it was, but she still picked up the paper and read it carefully.

    However, when he saw the contents, he was stunned.

    ¡°Little sister, if you call this Peak Master senior brother Lin, this Peak Master will think highly of you and give you some opportunities. There¡¯s a broken cultivation technique and some pills in the box. Remember, opportunities don¡¯t depend on the heavens, but on who you meet. You¡¯re very lucky to have met this Peak Master. No more writing, writing is tiring, fill out the rest in your brain.¡±

    Ni Xue: ¡°???¡±

    She did not know what to say. This ¡®Peak Master Lin¡¯ should be senior brother Lin.

    When he opened the box and saw the vellum inside, he was a little confused. However, when he saw the contents of the vellum, he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Flying immortal Sutra.¡±

    Although she was not a high-level disciple of the sect, she had heard that the flying celestial sect was founded by the flying celestial patriarch, and the flying celestial Sutra was a cultivation technique created by the flying celestial patriarch. However, it had been lost for a long time, and even the flying celestial sect did not have it.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, you ...¡±

    At this moment, ni Xue was staring at the item in her hands in a daze. She had not expected that she would receive such a response just because she was a little friendlier to senior brother Lin.

    She joined the flying celestial sect because she wanted to change her fate. She was born into the royal family and couldn¡¯t make decisions in her life. She only wanted to be a member of the celestial sect and regain her freedom.

    Originally, she had already prepared herself that her future path of cultivation would be filled with mutual deception. However, she did not expect senior brother Lin to actually give her such a generous gift.

    ¡°Thank you, senior brother Lin.¡±

    Feeling grateful, he kept the item.

    ¡°Hahaha ...¡± Lin fan, who had just been revived with a drop of blood, burst outughing. This was a true victory.

    With just a little bit of wisdom, he had sessfully achieved such a great achievement.

    The pills of the true immortal realm were not very useful to him. However, his goal was not to use them for himself, but to weaken the strength of his opponent.

    He had said that he would lead all the major sects in thend of origin to counterattack the true immortal world and let peace spread to every corner of the world.

    Therefore, no matter how difficult it was, no matter how impossible it was, he had to use his intelligent little brain to create miracles.

    He opened the storage ring and looked at the huge amount of elixirs inside. Even the sunshine sect, which had once emptied their inventory, couldn¡¯tpare.

    It was the same for those celestial spells. There were too many of them.

    Suddenly, a stream of light flew out of the storage ring. The sacred Earth Pearl seized this opportunity to escape. When it flew into the air, it found that it had hope of leaving.

    Colored eyes!

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    The sacred Earth Pearl that had already started to run slithered around and flew towards Lin fan.

    With a tter, he grabbed it in his hand and closed his colored eyes.

    ¡°What are you running for? Don¡¯t you feel happy when you¡¯re with me? It¡¯s been such a long time, but you still can¡¯t feel my sincerity. ¡± Lin fan said sadly.

    The sacred Earth Pearl wailed,¡±big brother, I¡¯m begging you. Please let me go. I¡¯m a Supreme Sacred Earth Pearl. My entire life is to seal evil. Please do me a favor and let me go. I¡¯ll die if I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t, what death? this Peak Master just died, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± He threw the item back into his storage ring and didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    The sacred Earth Pearl was already scared. It had just learned from the stone stool that this guy had gone to the flying immortal sect and stolen their pills and cultivation techniques.

    This was a life and death feud.

    He would die.

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 524-I¡¯m not helping you for anything</h4>

    After obtaining such a huge harvest, he could not wait to return to the sect and report his gains.

    Although the flying immortal sect seemed to be very powerful, in his opinion, it was just so-so. What else could it have? it had still been toyed with by his wisdom.

    There was no difficulty at all.

    He entered the void and headed towards the crack. He could not wait to return to the sect.

    Although the strongest forces in the true immortal realm were only the 10 sects of the immortal Dao, the six sects of the devil Dao, and the four temples of the demonic Dao, the strongest people in each sect could not be underestimated.

    He hadn¡¯t been to other sects, but the strongest people he had met were all God Realm.

    Hisbat power was a little high. The other sects like the magnificent me sect couldn¡¯tpare to him, so they couldn¡¯t attack him without restraint. It was a real headache.

    Suddenly, he discovered that not far away, the world was in chaos. Lightning was like a dragon, rumbling down. The world in that area had fallen into a very terrifying scene.

    ¡°What is this? Could it be that someone has attracted the wrath of the heavens and is about to be struck to death?¡±

    He hesitated for a moment and decided to go and take a look. As a person who liked to gossip, he would not be able to calm down if he did not rify the things he was curious about.

    He changed his direction and charged into the distance.

    The world was in chaos. In the area shrouded in lightning, an old man stood proudly, but his body was in a sorry state. The clothes he was wearing were all blown up, and there was a stream of light moving in the corner of his clothes. It was obvious that one of his immortal clothes had been destroyed.

    At the same time, there were also bloodstains that slowly fell and flowed all over his body.

    A Thunderbolt struck down, and the old man screamed. His ck hair was burnt, and he looked extremely miserable. He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°How ruthless! How can this Heavenly Tribtion be so powerful? I¡¯ve prepared ten Immortal Weapons, but all of them have been destroyed. What should I do?¡± The old man¡¯s expression was grave.

    Transcending the Tribtion to be an immortal was the greatest goal of every immortal cultivator. He was on the verge of transcending the Tribtion, but this Heavenly Tribtion was too powerful.

    It was a little too much to let a wandering cultivator like him, who had no sect, withstand the heavenly Tribtion.

    He had thought that he would be able to survive with ten celestial artifacts, but it seemed that it was not enough.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± A little girl called out worriedly from far away.

    When the old man saw the little girl, his expression softened,¡±my dear granddaughter, don¡¯t move. Grandfather is in the midst of immortal Ascension. Just wait for a while. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°There are still three more tribtions, the wind tribtion, the fire tribtion, and the water tribtion. As long as I can get through them, I can be an immortal. But looking at the current situation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit dangerous. How can I die? otherwise, who can take care of my good granddaughter?¡±

    At the thought of this, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit,e, this is yourst chance. If you can¡¯t do it, I can only take another path.¡±

    Whoosh!

    A gust of ck wind came from the void. It was only a small lump, but when it swept down, the whistling wind was deafening. When it blew on the old man¡¯s body, it seemed as if it was going to tear his skin apart.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.¡± The old man thought that he could hold on, but when the wind struck, he immediately cried out in pain. He felt that this wasn¡¯t something that a human could withstand.

    In fact, he almost shouted out that he didn¡¯t want to be an immortal anymore. It was too painful.

    He didn¡¯t even have a single celestial artifact. How was he going to survive?

    Lin fannded in the distance. When he saw the scene before him, he was stunned,¡±amazing ...¡±

    The little girl at the side noticed that an unfamiliar big brother had appeared beside her. She was a little wary and a little scared.¡±Big brother, Who are you?¡±

    Lin fan looked at the little loli and grinned,¡±little friend, I¡¯m a good person. What¡¯s this old man doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather, not an old man. ¡± The little loli said unhappily.

    ¡°Oh, Grandpa, what does your Grandpa do?¡± Lin fan chuckled out as he asked. To think that the little loli of the true immortal world would be so friendly.

    The little loli said,¡±my grandfather said that he wanted to be an immortal, but he looks like he¡¯s in too much pain. Big brother, can you save my grandfather?¡±

    Lin fan was deep in thought. He wanted to spread love and peace to every single corner of the true immortal world.

    However, the adults in the true immortal world were not very friendly. He could only brainwash the younger generation and let them understand that Peak Master Lin of thend of origin was a very loving person.

    Therefore, he was more than happy to ept such a request.

    ¡°Okay, little girl, you have to remember that this world is filled with love. This peak is called Lin fan, do you remember?¡± He felt that he had to tell her his name. Otherwise, if he saved the little loli¡¯s grandfather and the little loli didn¡¯t know who he was, it would be awkward.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, big brother.¡± The little loli nodded, and a bright smile appeared on her cute little face.

    Lin fan sighed. What a cute little girl. He really wanted to pinch her cheeks.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard.

    The old man¡¯s body was covered in wounds as blood gushed out,¡±damn it, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ve survived the wind disaster, but if the firees, I¡¯ll definitely be burnt to ashes. For the sake of my granddaughter, I can¡¯t die. It seems like I can only be reduced to a false immortal.¡±

    No matter what, he was still an immortal.

    If he couldn¡¯t be a false immortal, he could only die.

    Crack! Crack!

    The old man¡¯s skin cracked and his body was gradually separated. This was a sign that he was undergoing the process of dismembering his body. He was living in another state. However, the road ahead would be even more difficult. Fortunately, there were predecessors who paved the way for the cultivation of dismembering his body.

    He took out all the precious elixirs and stuffed them into his mouth, turning them into a huge amount of magic power, filling every corner of his body.

    The amount of mana required to dispel the weapon was too vast. If there was no support, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Looking at the old man¡¯s condition, Lin fan felt that something was amiss. He then opened up his storage ring and started rummaging through it.

    He didn¡¯t know if it would work, but with the wealth of the flying celestial sect, they should have the medicinal pill to deal with this situation.

    After searching for a while, he really did find it.

    It was a pill that was emitting a strong immortal Qi. A pill Dragon was wrapped around the pill, constantly breathing in and out immortal Qi. One look and one could tell that this pill was extraordinary.

    He flicked his finger, and the pill streaked through the air toward the old man.

    ¡°Soldiers, disperse!¡± The old man let out an angry roar. He gave up on bing a true immortal and prepared to be a false immortal.

    His body gradually shattered, and the fire in the air turned into a tornado that whizzed over.

    ¡°Come, destroy this old man¡¯s broken body and prove your Dao as a false immortal.¡±

    The old man roared in anger. His eyes were shining. He had already made the final preparations, which was to break through and be an immortal. He would be a false immortal that no one wanted to be. However, at least this was a way out and he could be considered an immortal.

    It was stronger than the void refinement realm and Dao integration realm, but weaker than the true immortal realm.

    A fire descended from the sky. However, a pill suddenly appeared on the battlefield out of nowhere. Following which, it began spinning around the old man.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The old man was stunned, somewhat baffled. Where did this medicinal pille from?

    At the same time, he discovered that the medicinal power of this pill was very strong, and the aura it emitted was immortal Qi.

    Bang! Bang!

    The elixir exploded instantly, turning into a strong immortal Qi that wrapped around the old man.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? where did this pille from?¡± The old man cried out in shock. He had discovered something terrifying. When the medicinal energy entered his body, it was repairing his body. However, the most important thing was that it was F * cking taking his life.

    At this moment, a voice was heard.¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Lin fan replied indifferently. He then turned his gaze towards the Heaven¡¯s Retribution in the sky and activated his colored eyes.

    The vortex in the sky seemed to have discovered a vendetta as it began to move towards Lin fan.

    Since there was a little loli next to him, he couldn¡¯t let such a cute little loli enter the range of the heavenly Tribtion. Thus, he took a step and appeared in the distance. He held the sacred Earth Pearl high and aimed it at the void.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be like that.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl had yet to react, but when it saw the situation in the void, it cried out in surprise. This guy was F * cking ying with his life. It didn¡¯t expect this cruel guy to actually want it to resist the heavenly Tribtion. How could he be so shameless?

    ¡°No...¡± The old man opened his mouth and shouted. However, just as he said the word ¡®no¡¯, a thick immortal Qi burst out and stuffed directly into his mouth, making him unable to say a word. He even made a whimpering sound.

    His throat moved as he swallowed the immortal Qi.

    His body, which was gradually being dismembered, continued to merge together as if it was going to return to its original appearance.

    The old man was struggling. He didn¡¯t want this to happen. He wanted to be an immortal, even if it was just a false immortal.

    But what was going on? he was about to die.

    The sacred Earth Pearl wailed as it was struck by the heavenly Tribtion. Soon, the heavenly Tribtion that had gathered in the void dissipated.

    The world returned to its original state.

    Lin fan ced the Holy earth Pearl back in satisfaction. This treasure was indeed very useful. When he looked at the old man, he nodded his head. Seemed like he had been saved. Initially, his body had started to break apart. However, under the effects of the pills from the flying immortal sect, it was slowly healing up and returning to its original state.

    Soon, the immortal Qi that was wrapped around the old man¡¯s body dissipated, and the old man¡¯s eyes became muddled.

    ¡®I¡¯m finished. ¡®

    He was really done for.

    He had already be a false immortal, but what was the current situation? what was he now?

    When he looked at Lin fan, he really wanted to re at this young man.

    Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and smiled,¡±¡±Old man, you don¡¯t have to thank me. As the saying goes,¡¯when you see injustice, you have to help.¡¯ Your cute little loli asked me for a favor, and I only did it for her. Remember my name, Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. If you want to thank me in the future, just keep it in your heart. There¡¯s no need to be too deliberate.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for the old man to say anything and immediately disappeared into the void. He wanted to return to the sect now and share the benefits with his teacher again.

    At the same time, in front of these people, he wanted to show them that he was helping them not for anything, but purely out of friendship.

    After a long time, the dull old man gradually reacted. When he saw the young man disappear without a trace, he immediately roared.

    ¡°Bastard, do you know that I¡¯m being dismembered? do you know what dismembering means? what have you done to me? it¡¯s not the Dao integration of void refinement realm, and a false immortal is not a false immortal. How am I supposed to walk this path?¡±

    He stomped his feet in anger. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. This was a path that no one had ever walked before.

    The soul was considered to be the soul after being dismembered, and the body was the body that had not been dismembered.

    This was a path that no one had walked before. There was no guidance at all. What should he do?

    ¡°Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. I¡¯ll remember you.¡± The old man swore in his heart that this kid had tricked him.

    ¡°Grandpa.¡± The little loli ran over and hugged the old man¡¯s leg. Then, she raised her head, and her big eyes seemed to be able to speak,¡±grandfather, I was the one who asked big brother to save you.¡±

    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched and he almost fainted.

    Not only had he been tricked by others, but he had also been tricked by his own granddaughter.

 Chapter 525 - no matter how many of them come

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 525-no matter how many of theme</h4>

    ¡°Was that the heavenly Tribtion of the true immortal realm? It doesn¡¯t feel like much. ¡±

    Lin fan left the old man¡¯s side. Even though he wasn¡¯t experiencing it personally, the fact that the sacred Earth Pearl could withstand it meant that the strength of this heaven¡¯s punishment was really nothing much.

    However, when he thought about what had happened just now, he felt happy. No matter what, he had helped her.

    Although the other party was from the true immortal realm, he was still a kind person. Why would he care about such things? moreover, it was a cute little loli who was asking for help. He couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m really a kind and just person by nature.¡± Lin fan muttered to himself. This was the only way to exin why he would help when he saw injustice.

    At the edge of the crack, Lin fan did not hesitate and entered it. He could not wait any longer. He just wanted to get back to the sect.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The disciples had been living a peaceful life without much change. To them, the magnificent me sect was gradually changing.

    This was something they had never dared to imagine.

    A beam of light streaked across the sky.

    Countless disciples looked up. It was senior brother Lin. He had returned after leaving the sect for a few days.

    Tian Xu was cultivating. He opened his eyes and pondered. Every time his disciple went to the true immortal world, he would return so quickly. What was he doing there?

    Moreover, what was the current situation in the true immortal world? why had no experts descended on thend of origin yet? could it be that they were really going to let it go just like that?

    ¡°My disciple, you¡¯re back.¡± Tian Xu steadied his mind and remained calm. He had to listen to what his disciple had to say before he could continue to speak, just in case something else happened.

    Lin fan smiled and sat at the side. He stretched his head and said softly,¡±¡±Teacher, do you know what your disciple went out to do this time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tian Xu shook his head. He had no idea what his precious disciple had gone to do. From the moment he epted him as his disciple until now, he had never known.

    And by the time they found out, things had already happened. Even if it was a pit, they had to brace themselves and jump into it to bury it.

    Fortunately, the pits were all shallow and there were no problems.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin fan smiled brightly and opened the storage ring,¡±teacher,e over and take a good look.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and then curiously moved his face closer to the storage ring. Suddenly, a stream of light flew out of the storage ring and hit Tian Xu¡¯s face.

    ¡°This disciple of yours, you¡¯re trying to murder your master.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s old face was hit by the light, and he gasped in pain.

    The sacred Earth Pearl also cried out. They had just escaped, so who dared toe here?

    Lin fan hurriedly grabbed the Holy earth Pearl in his hands. This guy was really not giving up. Every time he opened his storage ring, he would think of running away. This time, he had caused a huge problem.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯ve been so friendly to you, but you attacked my teacher. Do you know that you¡¯vemitted a major crime?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? I beg you, let me go.¡± The sacred Earth Pearl shouted. It was about to be driven mad by this cruel human. How could he be so despicable?

    He was the Supreme Sacred Earth Pearl. How could he let it fall into the hands of a human? he still had a mission toplete, to suppress the evil spirits of the world. He had no time to be entangled with a human.

    But this human was too strong and he had no way to deal with him. Even if he sealed him, it was useless. This waspletely different from what he had encountered in the past.

    ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡± Lin fan asked. But with his teacher¡¯s strength, how could anything happen to him?

    Tian Xu had wanted to ask,¡±what do you think? But looking at his disciple¡¯s expression, he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t say that. If he said that he had something to say, wouldn¡¯t he be looked down upon by his disciple? then, his expression changed slightly, and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my disciple. When this thing bumped into me, it was just like scratching an itch for me. You should be more concerned about whether this thing has been damaged by me. After all, with my cultivation level, I¡¯m afraid it might have destroyed my treasure.¡±

    Tian Xu raised his head. His expression was calm, as if he waspletely fine.

    However, his teacher¡¯s right eye was purplish-ck, which meant that the blow just now was actually very heavy.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re amazing. I know that this small impact can do no harm to you. Keep looking. There¡¯s good stuff inside.¡± Said Lin fan. He then pried open the storage ring.

    Tian Xu, on the other hand, became cautious. He was no longer as carefree as before. He kept his eyes on the room as if he was on guard against something.

    But when he saw what was inside, Tian Xu was stunned. His frozen expression softened as he looked at Lin fan in disbelief.¡±¡±Disciple, where did you get this from?¡±

    He saw a lot of dangerous ces floating in the storage ring. This was even more than what he had moved in the Saint convent sect.

    ¡°Teacher, your focus shouldn¡¯t be on these dangerous ces. Didn¡¯t you see anything else?¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Tian Xu chuckled dryly. What else could there be? he continued to read and found a sea of elixirs floating in the air. There were also many books. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. He raised his head and asked,¡±disciple, tell me the truth this time. Did you empty out a sect in the true immortal realm?¡±

    Lin fanughed out gleefully,¡±master, you¡¯ve guessed it right! Your disciple has gone to the true immortal world and cleared out everything in that whatever flying immortal sect!¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    Tian Xu did not say anything more. He finally understood that the sects of the true immortal world were probably going to fight them to the death.

    ¡°Teacher, although these dangerous ces are in the true immortal world, they can also be used by our sect¡¯s junior brothers to gain experience. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve been ced outside the sect.¡± Lin fan¡¯s thoughts were simple and that was to get closer to the sect. After all, he felt like it would be a waste of time to run so far away.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu felt that he could focus on his cultivation and improve his strength as soon as possible. He had a feeling that something bad would happen one day. He would not stop his disciple¡¯s actions. After all, he had already fallen out with the true immortal world. It was a good choice to weaken the other party¡¯s strength.

    Lin fan stayed at his teacher¡¯s ce for a while, then rushed back to invincible peak.

    After Tian Xu saw his disciple leave, he covered his eyes and gasped in pain.

    These pills were not suitable for the junior brothers of the sect to consume. He had to think of a way, or it would really be a waste.

    ¡°Frog master, stop fighting. I really can¡¯t learn this.¡± A sect¡¯s alchemy Grandmaster cried out in pain as he was pped by the frog. However, he didn¡¯t dare to move. After all, this was the frog master. In their hearts, he was like a teacher.

    The frog crouched there, holding a ruler and roaring,¡±¡±You can¡¯t learn it? This frog master has taught you for three days and three nights, yet you can¡¯t even learn such a simple pill refining technique. Why are you all so stupid?¡±

    The group of alchemy grandmasters trembled in fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Under frog master¡¯s strict guidance, they were already convinced. The little pride in their hearts had long disappeared.

    The early stages of the lesson were still fine. Even though the pill forging technique wasplicated, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to study it. However, the pill forging technique that frog master was teaching was truly difficult. Out of all the grandmasters, not a single one had managed to master it.

    ording to the frog master, there were a total of 1008 variations to this technique. If one could master it thoroughly, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to refine divine pills once one¡¯s cultivation reached a certain realm.

    Although they were tempted, they only realized how difficult it was when they actually learned it.

    ¡°Frog master, we¡¯re not stupid. It¡¯s just that your technique is way too powerful. I¡¯m afraid only you can master it. We¡¯re too stupid to understand it.¡± An alchemy Grandmaster said.

    The frog pondered for a moment and nodded silently.¡±Well, that sounds like a human saying. In that case, forget it. I¡¯ll teach you another alchemy technique.¡±

    When the alchemy grandmasters heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    They didn¡¯t know that the frog was just making things difficult for them. It wanted to use them as targets to vent its unhappiness.

    After all, this kind of pill refining technique was not something that ordinary people could learn.

    Just as the frog was about to open its mouth, it suddenly felt a shadowing from behind, and a terrifying aura pounced on it.

    Not good, this aura was a little familiar, but also a little terrifying.

    Instantly, he recalled that terrifying Desperado.

    He also recalled the fear of being dominated by this Desperado.

    The frog¡¯s originally serious face quickly changed into a fawning expression. Then, it red with its hind legs and did a 180-degree turn.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. I thought I¡¯d never see you again in my life.¡± The frog¡¯s tears fell. Ity on Lin fan¡¯s shoes and cried sadly.

    The surrounding alchemy Masters heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps the frog master would only be able to recover when Peak Master Lin appeared.

    Lin fan bent down and grabbed the frog in his hand. He lifted it up and looked at the snot and tears-covered frog in front of him. He said in disdain,¡±¡±Clean up your snot and tears.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the frog didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous anymore. It opened its mouth and stretched out its tongue nimbly. Then, it rolled its tongue around the frog¡¯s face, wiping away all the snot and tears.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Lin fan nodded and waved his hand at the group of alchemy Masters,¡±all of you can leave now.¡±

    Under the frog¡¯s guidance, the level of these alchemy Masters rose sharply, and the frog¡¯s credit couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The alchemy grandmasters replied,¡±yes.¡±

    This was the sect¡¯s Peak Master Lin. His status was higher than theirs and he had made great contributions to the sect. Even though they were the sect¡¯s alchemy Masters, they still had absolute respect for Lin fan.

    ¡°Little frog, you change your face faster than a monkey, hahaha.¡± The talisman on the frog¡¯s backughed.

    During this period of time, it had been fighting very intensely with the frog. It had been shooting its mouth off, and if it didn¡¯t make any noise for a day, it would feel ufortable.

    The frog wanted to beat up the talisman paper, but it couldn ¡®t. However, it remembered it in its heart and would take revenge when it had the chance in the future.

    Lin fan took out a pill,¡±frog, take a look at this pill and see if it can be used by sect disciples.¡±

    The frog took the pill and looked at it carefully.¡±Master, this is a pill used for immortal cultivation. It¡¯s a little different from the pills here, but they¡¯re all refined from spirit herbs, so the power in them can be used. I just need to use some small tricks and adjust the structure a little.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Frogfrog will convert you right now.¡±

    Lin fan smiled,¡±frog, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s still a little bit left. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    The frog patted its chest and said,¡±it¡¯s definitely not a problem. It¡¯s an honor to be able to serve master. No matter how manye, I¡¯ll help master.¡±

    ¡°Good, frog, my love for you is not in vain.¡± Lin fan sighed. He didn¡¯t expect the frog to be so loyal to him.

    When the frog heard these mushy words, it almost wanted to vomit. However, it still put on a ttered expression and said,¡±thank you for loving me, master. Frog is very touched.¡±

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526: Senior brother, you can¡¯t do this</h4>

    Under Lin fan¡¯s instructions, Lu Qiming tidied up a Hall. Although he did not know what his senior brother was doing, some of the halls on invincible peak were empty. After some simple tidying up, the ce was empty.

    The frog followed behind him. When it arrived at the hall, it was still a little confused. What was he doing here?

    ¡°Master, what is the meaning of this?¡± He was a little dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t quite understand what this Desperado was doing here.

    Could it be that she had a little secret that she wanted to share with him?

    In this regard, he expressed that he had indeed received enough attention, and his impression of this Desperado had changed a little.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±frog, master is very pleased that you¡¯re so considerate. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± The frog jumped up and down happily. It clearly realized that its master¡¯s attitude towards it had changed a lot, which was a good thing.

    The day when he could take over and sing was not far away.

    However, the frog waspletely dumbfounded in an instant.

    Lin fan raised his finger. The pills of the true immortal world gushed out like a vast ocean, filling up the entire Hall in an instant.

    In Lin fan¡¯s opinion, this Hall was still a little small. There were still a lot of pills in the storage ring, but there was no rush. If the frog could convert all these pills, it would be a huge improvement.

    At this moment, the frog turned its head and looked at Lin fan in fear.¡±Master, you ... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ...¡±

    The frog began to stammer. It didn¡¯t even dare to imagine.

    Lin fan smiled and nodded.¡±Yes, it¡¯s all here. Frog, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The frogughed dryly and twitched its mouth. It really wanted to say,¡±please let me go,¡± but it didn¡¯t dare to. At the same time, it wanted to give itself a few ps. What kind of cheap mouth did it have just now? how could it say such words?

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not hard. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to get it done for you.¡± The frog wanted to cry, but it could only grit its teeth and ept it. With so many pills, it was estimated that it would take a long time.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. This is only a small part. There¡¯s more at the back.¡± Lin fan said. How could the flying immortal sect, which had been passed down for thousands of years, only have these pills? and this was only a portion of it. The rest were still floating quietly in his storage ring.

    When the frog heard this, it immediately straightened its limbs and turned its white belly as if it was about to die.

    What did this Desperado just say?

    He actually said that there was more. Did he really think that there was nothing that this frog could not do?

    ¡°Master, I beg you, please spare me. Just take it as I¡¯m farting. This much is enough, but there¡¯s more. I¡¯ll really die.¡± The frog begged for mercy. It was truly afraid.

    He should have known that this Desperado would never be so kind. Now, it seemed that it was really so. He was still stupid enough to think that this Desperado¡¯s attitude towards him had changed. How had it changed? he clearly wanted to kill him.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the frog and took out the heavenly River King cauldron. Then, he ced it on the ground and turned to Lu Qiming.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you think we should eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Qiming was stunned. He did not understand what he meant. Why did senior brother suddenly ask about what to eat for dinner? Could it be that senior brother wants to eat something? if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy him.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment,¡±I think tonight, we can actually ...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. These are the pills. I¡¯m not worried about them. I¡¯ll take as many as I can and I won¡¯t even frown.¡± The frog patted its chest and said, but it was already cursing in its heart. Here ites again, this F * cking threat came again.

    He realized that there were no human rights here.

    Ever since she had be this fellow¡¯s demon pet, her life had be miserable.

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have human rights, but you should at least have some frog rights, right?

    ¡°Good, frog, you¡¯re very good. At this critical moment, you can help master solve problems, which shows that you¡¯re sincere to this Peak Master.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Have a good rest today and switch on time tomorrow.¡±

    Lin fan smiled. He was in a good mood. He was very pleased that the frog had such an awareness.

    At the very least, it proved that the frog was on the right track under his guidance.

    As it watched the Desperado leave, the frog¡¯s happy face instantly showed an expression of wanting to die.

    ¡°What are we going to do in the future?¡± The frog mumbled to itself, full of despair for the future. If it wasn¡¯t for the idea of meeting his wife again supporting him, he would have killed himself on a nearby pir.

    ¡°Hahaha, he deserves it. He really deserves it.¡± The talisman was on the frog¡¯s back, gloating.

    The frog drooped its head and hopped away. Then, it looked at the room full of pills and revealed a look of despair. How many more days would it take?

    In the sect, the disciples were working hard on their cultivation when they heard their senior brother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Fellow junior brothers and sisters, today, this Peak Master will set up a dangerous ce around the sect. You can go to the dangerous ce to gain experience.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the disciples of the various sects cheered.

    ¡°That¡¯s senior brother Lin¡¯s voice. Where did senior brother Lin get this dangerous ce from?¡±

    ¡°Right now, there are way too many danger zones in the sect. I haven¡¯t even finished exploring them yet. To think that senior brother Lin would want to set up another one! How can I possibly handle all of this?¡±

    In the past, they felt that the sect didn¡¯t have many danger zones, and some of them were too far away.

    However, things were different now. There were simply too many dangerous ces in the sect, and they were just too close to the sect.

    At this moment, a series of huge danger zones flew out from invincible peak andnded not far away from the sect. One by one, theynded on the ground, and when theynded, a loud boom rang out, shaking the entire sect.

    ¡°This is too much.¡± The disciples looked on. They didn¡¯t expect there to be so many dangerous ces. This was just too terrifying.

    Some of the female disciples ¡®eyes were filled with love, while some of them were filled with regret.

    ¡°HAIs, I¡¯ve missed the time when senior brother Lin had yet to rise up. Now that he¡¯s reached such a high position, do we still have hope?¡±

    ¡°Ugly girl, just give up. You have no hope. If you want to talk about hope, only I have one.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you just say? I want to fight you. ¡±

    At this moment, the sect was in a state of chaos. The female disciples were ring at each other. To them, they were all enemies. Senior brother Lin was theirs, and no one could snatch him away from them.

    In the depths of the sect.

    ¡°What?¡± Huo Rong was shocked.¡±Where did this kid get so many dangerous ces?¡±

    Kumu sighed.¡±Who knows? this kid has already reached a ce that none of us can reach. I¡¯m afraid only senior brother Tian Xu Can touch it. We¡¯re all old.¡±

    Instantly, the scene quieted down. As sect elders, they should be respected by the disciples. But looking at the current situation, this disciple had already soared into the sky. They couldn¡¯t catch up even if they tried.

    In fact, they even had the feeling that the great changes in the sect didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with them.

    ¡°Old? However, this old man doesn¡¯t have such a problem. After all, my potential is very strong, and I¡¯m not on the same level as you guys. That¡¯s why this old man can continue to advance, while you guys can only stop at the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper. ¡±

    ¡°Sigh, this is also the difference between people. You can¡¯t force it.¡±

    Tian Xu had appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to be so direct.¡± Huo Rong protested. After all, they were from the same sect, and their rtionship was so good. How could he say such things? it was too hurtful.

    Kumu looked at Tian Xu.¡±Senior brother, we¡¯re all from the same sect, so we¡¯re all fellow disciples. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    GE Lian did not want to say anything more. He turned around and did not want to talk to his senior brother.

    The rest of the elders also sighed. Their senior brother¡¯s words were too hurtful.

    At the same time, what they couldn¡¯t ept was that when he was young, his senior brother¡¯s luck was good. Now that he was old, his luck was still so good, and the disciples he had were so powerful. This was hard for them to ept.

    Tian Xu smiled.¡±Alright, I won¡¯t say any more. It¡¯s useless to say so much. After all, it¡¯s the truth. As long as you can ept it.¡±

    Huo Rong said,¡±senior brother, let¡¯s talk about something else. There¡¯s no need to get entangled in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯vee this time because I have something to tell you. It all depends on whether you agree or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tian Xu said. At the same time, he felt a little embarrassed for the first time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior brother?¡± Huo Rong felt that something was amiss, but he still asked carefully.

    ¡°Junior Brother, during this period of time, I have a new understanding of a certain realm. At the same time, I feel that a great battle is about to happen, so I want to ask you for some things. For example, the time essence. Why don¡¯t you share it with me? after all, it¡¯s useless to keep it with you, right?¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huo Rong was stunned.¡±Senior brother, what did you just say? Junior Brother didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡±

    He wanted to use this method to let his senior brother understand that he shouldn¡¯t be so ck-hearted and that he shouldn¡¯t ask such a question. It was a little forceful.

    ¡°Junior Brother, just now, I asked if you could share some of your time essence with me. After all, you have no use for it.¡± Tian Xu said again.

    Huo Rong said,¡±senior brother, I¡¯ve suffered for three years to get this. At least it can be a witness.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s useless for you to keep it.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Senior brother, three years of suffering.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s expression was twisted.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you,¡± Tian Xu replied.

    Huo Rong was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he admitted that the time essence was useless in his hands, it was still a testimony to his three years of suffering.

    However, since his senior brother had already spoken, what else could he say? at the same time, he also understood that his senior brother would definitely be useful. In the end, he took out the time essence and gave his senior brother more than half.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother. However, with the rtionship between us, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I understand. It¡¯s all in my heart.¡± Tian Xu smiled. He grabbed the time origin and merged it into his body.

    Huo Rong looked at his senior brother and cursed in his heart. ¡®Must he be like this? if they¡¯re really close, he wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh on me every day.¡¯

    AI!

    A sigh filled with the vicissitudes of life.

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 527-worrying about personal gains and losses, this is being cheap</h4>

    Having obtained the essence of time, Tian Xu was very satisfied. Then, he turned to look at his Junior Brother Kumu.

    Elder ku mu was taken aback and a little confused,¡±senior brother, why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t have anything. ¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, there is, there is.¡± Tian Xu smiled.¡±Your life essence is of some use to me. I wonder how much you¡¯ve umted during this time?¡±

    Elder Kumu didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt that something was wrong. This time, his senior brother didn¡¯te here to trick them, right?

    First, he had cheated fire melt, and now it was his turn. As for the life essence, he was a little reluctant to part with it. It was not easy to condense it. Moreover, he did not have any hobbies other than umting these things.

    ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s not much. This life essence can be condensed very well. After such a long time, I¡¯ve only managed to condense a little bit. Adding on my usual expenses, there¡¯s not much left.¡± Kumu quickly expressed that he was poor and that he really didn¡¯t have much life essence. He begged his senior brother to let him go and stop exploiting him.

    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape from this. At the same time, he knew that his senior brother had spoken for a reason, but he couldn¡¯t act as if he would give him anything as long as his senior brother spoke. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep any good things in the future.

    ¡°Senior brother, I still have a little bit left. I was nning to use it in the future, but you¡¯ve treated me well, so I¡¯ll definitely give it to you. I¡¯ll give all of this to you.¡± Elder Kumu hurriedly took out some life essence and handed it to his senior brother.

    Tian Xu patted elder Kumu¡¯s shoulder and nodded in satisfaction.¡±Junior Brother, I understand. I¡¯ll keep it in my heart, so I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±

    GE Lian and the other elders ¡®hearts skipped a beat. With this momentum, it seemed like it was their turn.

    ¡°Junior Brother GE, do you still remember how you were chased by an Earth Star border realm demonic beast in a dangerous ce 60 years ago?¡± Tian Xu noticed that GE Lian was turning his head a little too far, so he turned to look at him.

    Elder GE Lian, who was ncing to the left, nodded when he heard this.¡±Yes, I remember. Junior Brother will remember this.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, at that time, senior brother treated you well, right?¡± Tian Xuughed. He was trying to remind everyone of their past.

    ¡°Not thin?¡± GE Lian was a little confused. He could not recall the exact situation.¡±Senior brother, what happened?¡±

    ¡°See, I¡¯ve forgotten.¡± Tian Xu sighed. He didn¡¯t expect his Junior Brother to have forgotten about it, but he didn¡¯t mind helping him recall his past.¡±Back then, you were in a dangerous ce. Because you were not as strong as the demon beast, you were chased by it everywhere. In the end, you missed a step and fell into the demon beast¡¯s cesspit, thus avoiding the disaster. But have you forgotten who saved you? And who helped you clean your body?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t say anymore. If Junior Brother remembers, just tell me what you need Junior Brother for. If I frown, I¡¯m not a human.¡± GE Lian said hurriedly. He had already recalled this incident. How could he allow his senior brother to continue? this was too shameless.

    Tian Xu smiled.¡±Junior Brother, your head was outside the cesspit. You were crying and shouting, but the other junior brothers who came were allughing at you. No one came to save you.¡±

    ¡°But senior brother still remembers that he was the only one who didn¡¯tugh at that time.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I beg you, please stop.¡± GE Lian panicked. He did not expect his senior brother to tell him about the past. Where would he put his face?

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t feel pressured. This is what I should do. Don¡¯t think that you should thank me just because I¡¯ve done you a favor. I never care about such things. What was I saying just now? Oh, I said that no one would save you ...¡±

    Just as Tian Xu was about to continue, GE Lian hurried forward and grabbed his senior brother¡¯s hands. He said with a sincere expression,¡±¡±Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I understand that this is all I have. Take whatever you want. I won¡¯t feel any heartache.¡±

    Huo Rong and the others lowered their heads and tried to hold back theirughter. They suddenly realized that GE Lian seemed to be in a worse state than them.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you ...¡± Tian Xu patted GE Lian¡¯s shoulder. He wanted to say something, but GE Lian interrupted him before he could.

    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t say anything. I understand. This is nothing. What is Junior brother¡¯s is senior brother ¡®s, and what is senior brother¡¯s is still senior brother¡¯ S. I understand this logic. There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡±

    GE Lian swore that he would not let his senior brother say anything more.

    Tian Xu smiled. He opened his Junior brother¡¯s storage ring and took out a branch.¡±Junior Brother, I only need this. I¡¯ll return the rest to you.¡±

    The rest of the elders looked at Tian Xu. They thought that it would be their turn soon.

    ¡°Alright, junior brothers, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first. You can continue.¡± Tian Xu smiled and left in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ve escaped a cmity. ¡± The rest of the elders heaved a sigh of relief, but they were also a little disappointed, as if their senior brother didn¡¯t like them.

    This kind of worrying about personal gains and losses belonged to the category of despicable.

    The true immortal realm.

    The flying celestial gate was rtively depressed. After the invasion of the natives of thend of origin, they suffered heavy losses.

    The Hierarch wanted to bang his head on a pir and end it all.

    Ni Xue received Lin fan¡¯s gift and cultivated the flying celestial Sutra. With the help of pills, her cultivation rose rapidly. However, she had been cultivating quietly and didn¡¯t show off.

    She had seen the situation of her sect. As for the flying immortal Sutra, she couldn¡¯t hand it over. If she handed it over to her sect, she would only be dead.

    As for what had happened to the flying immortal school, the entire true immortal world knew about it after someone had spread the news.

    All the cultivators were talking about the flying celestial gate. Every cultivator would ask,¡¯do you know anything about the flying celestial gate?¡¯ the moment they met.

    It was as if he had already left the times if he didn¡¯t know.

    In their eyes, the natives of thend of origin were really arrogant. They actually made one of the ten immortal Dao sects, the flying immortal sect, so miserable.

    At the same time, more cultivators were envious and jealous, and their hearts were stirred with greed.

    They knew that the flying immortal sect¡¯s wealth was with that native. If anyone could get it, it would be heaven-defying.

    In the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces, Tang tianri¡¯s position as the sect leader was unspeakable. It was a bittersweet feeling.

    As for the fact that the sect leader and his senior and junior brothers had been killed by that native, his anger wasn¡¯t that deep anymore.

    Tang tianri was overjoyed when he heard about the encounter with flying deity sect. He felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. He calmed himself down and hurriedly reported to the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Grand Elder, the flying celestial gate has been through a huge change recently. The elixir Pce and the cultivation technique Pce have been invaded by the natives of thend of origin.¡± Tang tianri reported the situation.

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Dong Jue¡¯s face changed.¡±Impossible! I¡¯ve already ced a seal on the crack. How could that nativee up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true,¡± Tang tianri said.¡±And that native called himself Peak Master Lin. Eh, that¡¯s not right. Wasn¡¯t that guy killed by the Supreme elders?¡±

    He felt that something was amiss. Could this be a scheme of the flying celestial sect?

    However, if it was a conspiracy, it didn¡¯t make sense. After all, what was so good about it? they could even pretend to be pitiful. Would the other immortal sects help them?

    If that was the case, then the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces should be the one to help. After all, they had suffered such a great loss.

    Even the sect leader had died. If he hadn¡¯t been alive, no one would have been able to take on the position of sect leader.

    Dong Xiao frowned, then turned into a beam of light and disappeared into the distance.¡±I¡¯ll go take a look at the seal.¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel at ease and felt that this wasn¡¯t possible. No matter what, he had to go to the crack and take a look. At the same time, he had to go to the ¡®flying celestial gate¡¯ to see if this matter was true or false.

    The ten immortal Dao sects could suppress the demonic Dao and demonic Dao because they were stronger than them.

    But now, such things had happened one after another. The demonic path and the demonic path would definitely take action.

    ¡°My head hurts. The sess rate of creating a cultivation technique is frighteningly low.¡± In the secret room, Lin fan kept on creating new things. Since he got the God level skill creation guide book, he definitely had to test it out. But the situation made him really helpless. He kept on failing and every failure meant death.

    ¡°Could it be that today is not an auspicious day?¡±

    ¡°Or is it that the Three Pure Ones are on holiday today and didn¡¯t pay attention to me?¡±

    If that was the case, he felt that he needed to keep a low profile.

    [View points: 6310015]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would umte so many points without realizing it. The flying celestial sect¡¯s Secret realm wasn¡¯t moved for nothing. The demonic beasts inside provided me with arge number of points.¡±

    He opened his mouth and was very excited. Points were the foundation of strengthening one¡¯s body. He continued to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    ¡°Upgrade,¡± He chanted in his heart.

    ¡°Eight hundred thousand points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (4th level)¡±

    Every time he improved, it was a huge improvement. The majestic power in his body was like a wave, rising to the sky, but it was instantly devoured by his cells.

    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine how powerful he would be when he fully umted the foundation of entering the God Realm.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°One million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (5th level)¡±

    When he reached level five, Lin fan¡¯s skin started to change. Golden light started to shine from every single pore on his skin.

    His pores seemed to be breathing, opening and closing. Every time they closed, the golden light would be thicker.

    ¡°It seems like the earth Yuan Bell isn¡¯t useless after all. This cultivation technique is a hard body skill. It¡¯s indeed very helpful to one¡¯s body.¡± Lin fan muttered in his heart. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t mind learning more cultivation techniques.

    However, the amount of points required was too high.

    He didn¡¯t care about the rest and continued to improve.

    ¡°1.2 million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (6th level)¡±

    ¡°1.4 million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (7th level)¡±

    All the way to the eighth level, the points were already at the bottom.

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (8th level)¡±

    At this moment, under such a rapid state of improvement, the extra power in his body had reached the limit. To an ordinary person, this kind of power was terrifying.

    But in Lin fan¡¯s eyes, this level of power was still not enough. It was still far from filling up his foundations and the foundations required to advance to the God Realm.

    ¡°He¡¯s really ruthless. He¡¯s already used up his six million points, leaving him with only 110015 points.¡±

    Lin fan felt helpless in his heart. It wasn¡¯t easy to walk the path of power to the end. However, he would definitely not regret it.

    As a man, he had to use his fists to speak.

    Those special effects, divine powers, and immortal techniques were for girls to y with.

    It¡¯s just that those people from the true immortal world have yet to discover it.

    It seemed that he had a heavy responsibility.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 528-watch how this Peak Master will deal with you</h4>

    He pushed open the stone door and arrived at the peak of the mountain. He took a deep breath and felt the peace.

    It was only when he returned to the sect that he could feel that his beating heart had calmed down.

    Usually, when he was outside, his heart would beat extremely fast, as if he was walking on the edge of life and death at all times.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    At that moment, Qin Shan¡¯s voice came from afar. He had not seen his silly brother for a while. It seemed that men were all realistic. Once they had a sister, they would forget about their brother.

    His mentality was a little broken.

    Lin fan looked at the Qin mountain in the distance. There was a beautiful flower on his head. He was running happily under the sun, giving off a different kind of amorous feeling.

    ¡°Little brother,e here.¡± Lin fan smiled and waved his hand. Qin Shan came in front of Lin fan and squatted down happily, allowing his brother to Pat his head.

    ¡°Have you been happy recently?¡±

    Qin Shan nodded, his voice loud and clear.¡±I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Lin fan chuckled and looked at the girl who hade with Qin Shan. This was the girl that Junior Brother Lu had mentioned. She was the junior Sister of the sect who had taken the initiative to approach his silly brother.

    ¡°Zhou RUO greets senior brother Lin.¡± Zhou RUO¡¯s appearance was not bad. She could not be considered peerless, but she was still a beauty. However, from her appearance, she was a woman with a clear goal.

    Lin fan replied,¡±I heard that you¡¯ve been very close to my silly little brother recently.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou RUO lowered her head. She was just an ordinary outer sect disciple. Seeing the legendary senior brother Lin of the sect, no matter how good her mood was, her heart was still beating very fast.

    ¡°You¡¯re very nervous. ¡± Lin fan smiled,¡±don¡¯t be too nervous. Senior brother is very friendly to his fellow disciples. Also, senior brother¡¯s reputation is very good outside. Everyone knows that senior brother is very gentle.¡±

    When Lin fan said those words, even Zhou RUO didn¡¯t believe him, let alone herself. But how could she dare to say that she didn¡¯t believe him?

    ¡°Little brother, go over there and y by yourself for a while. Come backter.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°No, I want to be by my brother¡¯s side.¡± Qin Shan said in a spoiled manner.

    Lin fan patted Qin Shan¡¯s head,¡±be good.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Shan turned back every three steps he took. After that, he went into the distance. He squatted there alone and yed with the stones on the ground.

    At this moment, Zhou RUO was even more nervous. She did not know why senior brother Lin had sent Qin Shan away, but for some reason, her heart was beating very fast.

    ¡°Tell me, is my silly little brother smart?¡± Lin fan asked with a smile.

    Zhou RUO was silent for a moment. Who in the entire sect didn¡¯t know that Qin Shan was a mental patient? after receiving a huge shock, he became crazy. If it wasn¡¯t for senior brother Lin taking him in and treating him like a silly little brother, who knew where he would be right now.

    Everyone in the sect was extremely envious. They all wanted to rece Qin Shan and be senior brother Lin¡¯s silly little brother.

    ¡°Smart.¡± Zhou RUO said.

    Lin fan nodded,¡±MMM, not bad. I like people who tell the truth. My silly little brother is indeed very smart. Tell me, why did you get close to my silly little brother? remember, tell me the truth and don¡¯t lie.¡±

    Zhou RUO opened her mouth. She really wanted to say,¡±I really like Qin Shan.¡± However, when she saw senior brother Lin¡¯s half-smiling expression, her heart started to creak and she slowly lowered her head.

    ¡°Senior brother, I want to be stronger. I want to get more resources. I want to be an elder of the sect.¡±

    In the end, she told him the truth. This was her real purpose. At the same time, when she said this, her eyes shone with determination.

    ¡°Very good, no problem. All of these are fine. My silly brother is quite pitiful. It¡¯s harder than finding a needle in a haystack for a woman to fall for him. But since you¡¯re willing to stay by my silly brother¡¯s side for this, I won¡¯t stop you. My request is simple. Treat him well. No matter what¡¯s important to you, when you have a conflict with my silly brother, you just have to remember that he¡¯s the most important.¡±

    ¡°As for your request, I will fulfill it. If you can give birth to a healthy child for Qin Shan, then there will be no problem. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin fan said with a smile. It was a serious matter but it didn¡¯t seem serious at all.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Zhou RUO nodded.

    Lin fan beckoned to Qin Shan.

    Qin Shan ran over happily and called him big brother. Lin fan felt like he had to protect him.

    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Qin Shan looked on in a daze. Then, he nodded.¡±I like it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you two go have fun. Don¡¯t forget what I said.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. Let this Zhou RUO bring this silly little brother of his to have fun.

    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Zhou RUO nodded and left with Qin Shan.

    Lin fan chuckled and looked into the distance. He muttered,¡±I don¡¯t even have a wife yet, and my silly little brother already has one. I¡¯m so far behind.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, is this really a good idea?¡± Seeing the two of them leave, Lu Qiming, who had been hiding at the side, walked out.

    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? Junior Brother, tell me, my silly little brother is like this. Can he find someone who likes him?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Lu Qiming pondered for a moment.¡±That¡¯s hard to say. Maybe they¡¯ll like each other one day.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you living in a dream? look at you. You¡¯re a normal person, but you¡¯re still single. Have you ever met someone you like?¡± Lin fan said with a smile. This matter was decided. Although he was a stupid little brother, no matter what, he had to protect him. It was also a good thing to have an heir.

    ¡°Senior brother,¡± Lu Qiming said,¡±aren¡¯t you single?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ve been working hard for the sect, where would I have the time to meet women? they¡¯re basically all old men, how could I possibly fall in love with them?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, this thing called fate is decided by the heavens. It cane as it wishes and can¡¯t be stopped. I won¡¯t say anymore. Senior brother will take his leave first.¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand and did not say anything more. He leaped into the air and left the sect. It was time to go out again.

    ¡°Fate is predestined. Ites as it is said. There is a meaning behind this saying. It is profound.¡± Lu Qiming was stunned. He quickly took out a small notebook and a pen. He drooled a little and quickly jotted down the words.

    He realized that his senior brother wasn¡¯t simple. Everything he said contained a huge philosophy of life. If he could fully understand it, he would benefit endlessly in this life.

    If Lin fan saw his Junior Brother like this, he would definitely spit out a mouthful of saliva. Was there a need to be so exaggerated?

    The true immortal realm. The borders of the spatial Rift.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could the seal Iid down allow anyone toe up?¡± Dong Xiao stood at the edge of the crack, very puzzled. This waspletely impossible.

    He, a true immortal, was actually saying that the seal he had set up was useless?

    If word got out, it would be a joke.

    ¡°Wait,¡± All of a sudden, Dong Jue looked at the light screen that enveloped the crack and fell into a state of uncertainty.¡±Did I really fail? After all, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve made a move. It¡¯s not impossible. ¡±

    He had never believed that anyone could escape from his seal. If someone could pass through the seal, he would definitely sense it.

    However, he had not sensed anything until now, which made him puzzled.

    When he touched the seal with his palm, he felt that there was nothing wrong with the immortal runes inside the seal. Everything was normal. Then, what was going on?

    With a wave of his sleeve, the original seal disappeared. Then, with another wave, the seal reappeared.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems this time,¡±

    Dong Xiao was very satisfied with this. If there really had been a problem, it had to have been a mistake.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t let anyone know about this mistake. It would be embarrassing.

    For safety¡¯s sake, the cave abodeid down a few more seals to reinforce the seal.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll seal it seriously. If there¡¯s still a problem, then it¡¯s someone else lying.¡± The voidsea muttered to himself.

    At this moment, Dong Xiao could see some movement in the crack. He was puzzled, not knowing what was going on.

    However, when a head popped out, his five senses expanded, and his eyes widened like a bull ¡®S. He was in a state of shock.

    ¡°This is a ...¡±

    Gradually, his head came out, his neck came out, and his body came out.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Dong Xiao stumbled back, his lips dry.¡±How is this possible? my seal can¡¯t possibly be useless!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you.¡± The moment Lin fan came out of the crack, he saw someone standing in front of him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that this person seemed a little familiar. On second thought, wasn¡¯t this the Grand Elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, Dong Xiao?

    An acquaintance.

    He was among the people who had killed him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. ¡± When Dong Xiao caught sight of Lin fan¡¯s face, he nearly jumped up in shock. If not for the fact that his Dao heart was rtively stable, he would have probably screamed out in pain.

    He remembered that this native had clearly been killed. Why had he suddenly appeared in front of him?

    What was going on? did he see a ghost?

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Lin fan nodded his head,¡±old man, I think you¡¯re called Dong Xiao, right? what are you doing? are you waiting for your Peak Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Dong Xiao cried out in shock.¡±You¡¯re already dead. And this seal, how did you get up here?¡±

    ¡°You cane back to life after you die. Who said that you can¡¯te back to life after you die? This Peak Master came up just like that, and you even ced a seal here. You¡¯re really careful. ¡± Lin fan smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that his appearance would shock the other party to this extent.

    The experts of the true immortal realm were the Grand elders of these sects, or in other words, the immortal state.

    Dong Xiao found everything he was seeing to be unbelievable.

    Back then, he had personally witnessed this native being killed by them. But now, he had actually appeared before them.

    Furthermore, there was absolutely no problem with the seal. He dared to swear that there was really no problem at all.

    The half-smile on the native¡¯s face caused Dong Xiao to snap out of his daze. How embarrassing! As a true immortal, he was actually showing such a shocked expression in front of a native!

    If this got out, he would lose face again.

    ¡°Native, you ...¡± Dong Xiao said sternly, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Even now, he was still very confused about this matter.

    Capture this native and interrogate him.

    Or, they would be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± At this moment, Lin fan flipped his palm and a stone bench appeared beside the cave.

    Dong Xiao lowered his head and was instantly enraged. He kicked the stone bench.¡±Native, you¡¯re courting death.¡±

    However, just as he was about to kick it, the stone stool immediately bound his leg.

    When Lin fan saw this, he immediately took out a stone stool from his storage ring and smashed it at Dong Xiao¡¯s old face.

    ¡°The people of the true immortal realm are too F * cking irascible. Just wait and see how this Peak Master will deal with you.¡±

    [PS: thank you, rrrky. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you for still being here. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 529-collecting trash</h4>

    The stone stool went berserk, and it was filled with greed. The true immortal state being was right in front of him, and he wanted to smash him to death. He wanted to be the first stone stool to smash a true immortal state being to death.

    The whistling sound of an explosion rang out in Dong Xiao¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Dong Xiao was furious. His beard and brows trembled, and a ray of multicolored light exuded from his body. A reddish-brown scale-like shield appeared on the side of his head.

    The stone bench created ripples as it hit the ground. With the two of them as the center, a wave of energy spread out in all directions.

    The ground cracked like a turtle¡¯s shell. It was a terrifying sight.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin fan took a few steps back. The immortal treasures of the true immortal world were truly annoying. However, he knew that the cultivators of the true immortal world relied on these things for a living. With the Buffs of immortal treasures, their strength would increase by a lot.

    Crack! Crack!

    The stone stool that had bound Dong Xiao¡¯s legs shattered and turned into ashes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± The stone stool was a little helpless. It didn¡¯t expect to fail. If it could hit the old man, it would definitely smash the old man¡¯s head and make him cry out in pain. It would be a great feeling.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to pity? the exciting part is yet toe. ¡± Lin fan chuckled and looked at Dong Jue,¡±amazing. As expected of the senior elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. This level of strength is way stronger than that Emperor Chao Bai or whatever. However, your Peak Master would like to ask, did youe here alone?¡±

    Dong Xiao was furious. He didn¡¯t think that this native would dare to mention Emperor Chao Bai. When he thought of that Emperor Chao Bai, his heart ached. It wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate a generation of sect Masters. Whether it was strength or ability, they were all outstanding. They were enough to control the overall situation and lead the sect to glory.

    Unfortunately, he was killed by this native, not even leaving any room for storage.

    The current sect leader, Tang tianri, was like a piece of trash. If he was not the only elder in the sect, he would not have had a chance.

    ¡°Native, how dare you be so impudent! I alone am enough to kill you!¡± Dong Xiao said sternly.

    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. If it was just one person, then this Peak Master wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you at all. It just so happens that I can test my current strength and see how strong I am.¡±

    Lin fanughed excitedly. Taking a step forward, a blood aura surged out and turned into a Blood Dragon that coiled around his body. A violent aura emanated from his body.

    ¡°The cultivation methods of the natives of thend of the origin are very different.¡± Dong Jie had long since realized that thend of the origin was different from their true immortal world.

    But no matter what, all methods were the same, and they all pursued only one goal, and that was power.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan¡¯s body started to expand as an even more terrifying aura spread out in all directions with him as the center.

    It even formed a circr storm that gradually floated up and wrapped around his body.

    ¡°Last time, it was because you had the advantage in numbers. But this time, it¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯m really curious about how strong an immortal of true immortal realm is.¡±

    He went all out and activated his cultivation technique to the extreme.

    ¡°Hmph, arrogant native. You don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. Today, this old man will take you down.¡± Venerated elder Dong Xiao hated this native to the bone. If it weren¡¯t for him, the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces wouldn¡¯t have been in such a miserable state.

    Almost all of the upper echelons had been exterminated. Even if the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces had a rich Foundation, they still couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    But now, they were only angry and didn¡¯t do anything. It was because the flying celestial sect was in a worse state than them and had someone at the bottom.

    Lin fan was still very calm in the face of such arrogant words. Along the way, he didn¡¯t know how many people had said the same thing to him. However, in the end, none of them had a good ending.

    Instantly, Lin fan¡¯s body disappeared from where he was. With a loud explosion, he disappeared. However, everywhere he passed, the air started to churn.

    When he appeared next to Dong Xiao, he clenched his fist, and a brilliant light exploded from it as he punched.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion shook the world, and an extremely fast shockwave of energy spread out, scattering the clouds in the sky.

    Around the hole armor, there was a golden glow. This was a protective barrier of a Mystic skill. Immortal runes appeared on it, blocking Lin fan¡¯s powers.

    ¡°This guy is really powerful. Compared to him, Emperor Chao Bai is on apletely different level.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s indeed amazing. But there¡¯s still more.¡±

    Lin fan kept the stone stool and his fists rained down. The ground couldn¡¯t take the pressure and cracked.

    With only one immortal state warrior, the pressure on him was greatly reduced and he could have a good fight with his opponent.

    However, if there were too many immortal State Warriors, it would be hard to defend against them. But he still had the courage to go up and get beaten by the crowd.

    After all, he was a man. Even if the other party wanted to gang up on him, he couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Native, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The hole armor faced Lin fan¡¯s attacks with ease. The protective barrier around his body was a Mystic skill that he had cultivated himself. It was enough to withstand all attacks.

    Under the protection of the divine power barrier, Dong Xiao formed hand seals with his fingers, and vortexes began to condense in the air. They were torrents of immortal power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how arrogant you areter. Let this Peak Master have a good time first.¡± Lin fan smiled and was filled with battle intent. The feeling of fighting with a God Realm expert was really good.

    At the same time, his Foundation was also slowly increasing. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it proved that as long as he was fighting, he would be improving at a crazy rate.

    ¡°ck Tortoise celestial seal¡±

    The violent immortal Qi in the sky gathered together and a huge immortal seal appeared in the sky. Then, a ck Tortoise, which was 30000 meters tall, roared and its four hooves copsed. It was as if the world was going to copse.

    ¡°So close, yet so far!¡±

    A ruler appeared. Taking a single step forward, Dong Xiao disappeared from Lin fan¡¯s side.

    At the same time, that boundless might came crushing down. Lin fan could feel that the gravity in the surroundings seemed to have gotten heavier.

    ¡°Special effects, it¡¯s special effects again.¡± Lin fan was helpless. The people of the true immortal world were really good at using special effects.

    ¡°Native, let¡¯s see how you can resist the ck Tortoise celestial seal.¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s eyes burned with fire as he sighed inwardly. This native was indeed extraordinary, but this was the end of it.

    Then, he didn¡¯t hold back and formed hand seals with his fingers. Instantly, thousands of hand seals floated in the air. All kinds of divine abilities and immortal techniques shone down on the world.

    This was a technique of a true immortal realm cultivator, and it was far from something that a Dao integration stage void refinement realm cultivator couldpare to.

    Even if he didn¡¯t rely on immortal treasures, his own strength was terrifying to the extreme.

    Colored eyes!

    Suddenly, Dong Xiao, who was in the middle of casting a spell, realized that something was wrong. Why did he feel like he was being underestimated?

    That look of contempt and disdain was unbearable for him.

    ¡°Native, I want you dead!¡±

    Without a single bit of hesitation, the hole armor struck out at Lin fan. A vast amount of immortal energy was sent crushing down at Lin fan.

    The moment the hole armor entered its range, Lin fan shut off his colored eyes immediately. At the same time, the ck Tortoise immortal seal in the sky plummeted down as well.

    BOOM!

    The groundpletely crumbled after being hit by this attack, and a terrifying immortal force spread out. The demonic beasts living in the surroundings all fled in fear when they felt this terrifying power.

    The power dissipated.

    As for the ce where Lin fan was at, it had long turned into a huge, deep pit.

    There was the sound of gravel rolling down, and the sound of someone standing up and patting the dust off their body.

    ¡°Amazing. This special effect is really amazing.¡± Lin fan¡¯s forehead was covered in blood. When that power came down, it wasn¡¯t easy to block. The power was too strong and too terrifying.

    But that was it. As for how serious his injuries were, that was no longer important. In any case, he would not die for the time being.

    He just didn¡¯t know how grand Elder Dong Xiao was doing.

    Another voice came. It was the sound of someone pushing away the dust on their body from the ruins.

    ¡°Donghuang, how are you? Tell me, are you crazy? why did youe here for no reason?¡± Lin fan asked.

    At this moment, Dong Xiao stood up. His breathing was still stable, but he was in a slightly sorry state. One of his immortal robes was showing signs of tearing, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. It was clear that he had not been in a good state just now.

    Dong Xiao was dumbfounded by the native¡¯s words. He had no idea what had just happened.

    With the help of the celestial artifact, he was clearly far away from this native. Why did he suddenlye over?

    Could it be that I¡¯m really sick?

    Impossible. Even if he was really sick, he definitely couldn¡¯t show it in front of this native.

    He was the Grand Supreme elder of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces. If others found out that he was sick, it would be terrible.

    ¡°B * stard! What kind of demonic technique did you use? is it a teleportation Divine Art? it must be! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve fallen for your trick!¡± Dong Xiao was furious as he pushed all the me onto Lin fan.

    He was a Grand Elder, a true immortal. The one at fault wasn¡¯t him, but this bumpkin.

    ¡°Amazing. This Shuai Guo¡¯s ability is really amazing.¡± Lin fan checked his body. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem. It was probably because of his mixed Yuan earth body. After reaching level eight, his physical body had be much stronger.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, he would have vomited a basin of blood at the very least.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to kill him. I don¡¯t have any confidence. The cave Armor¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated. It¡¯s not an ordinary immortal state warrior. I have to think of a way.¡±

    Lin fan pondered.

    As for Dong Xiao, he was also pondering over the strength of this native. He was actually able to survive the ck Tortoise celestial seal. From the looks of it, he was still full of energy as if nothing had happened.

    This ability to take a beating was quite impressive.

    He didn¡¯t know that the native in front of him couldn¡¯t feel pain. As long as he didn¡¯t die, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Instantly, the two of them raised their heads and their eyes met.

    ¡°What are you looking at?e on.¡± Lin fan cursed.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯ve infuriated this old man. Watch how this old man will take you in.¡± Dong Xiao was furious. He hadn¡¯t expected this native to be so arrogant. With a flip of his palm, a purple gourd appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put you into my innate immortal Gu. ¡±

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a beam of celestial light appeared at the mouth of the gourd. But then, the celestial light dissipated, and the world became quiet.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Dong Xiao was shocked. This was a connate immortal puppet, and he had obtained it by chance when he had entered the true immortal realm.

    It was even more terrifying than a high-grade celestial artifact. There was nothing it couldn¡¯t take. But why was there no reaction at all now?

    ¡°Collect!¡± Dong Xiao hollered out in rage. Wielding the gourd, he pointed it at Lin fan.

    Silence!

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    ¡°Time to collect trash!¡± Lin fan interrupted.

    ¡°Time to collect the trash.¡± Dong Xiao didn¡¯t react in time, but when he did, his face and ears turned red with anger.¡±You¡¯re driving me crazy ...¡±

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 530-let¡¯s go in</h4>

    My connate immortal Gu can¡¯t be useless, there must be a problem.

    He suddenly realized that this was all the native¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the connate immortal puppet wouldn¡¯t have gone wrong.

    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Hahaha, you people from the true immortal realm are really too fake. Is there a need to use a fake to scare people? in my opinion, it¡¯s better to throw this gourd away. It¡¯s definitely broken.¡± Lin fan burst outughing. What kind of joke was this? he was someone who could ignore seals. This connate immortal puppet could suck people in and lock them in. If they couldn¡¯te out, it would be a type of seal. To think that they would want to use it on him? there must be something wrong with their brains.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really be here.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the distance, and a spatial crack appeared in the air. An Azure-robed elder wrapped in immortal energy appeared.

    ¡°Dong Xiao, the two of us shall take down this native. Our flying immortal school has encountered a great cmity. We must make this native pay the price.¡± It was Grand Elder PUoxian of the flying immortal sect.

    He calcted with his fingers and had a premonition, so he moved forward.

    After arriving, he realized that this native was really here. The mes of anger in his heart rose and he wanted to tear this native into pieces.

    Lin fan stood there and looked on quietly. He didn¡¯t expect two God Realm experts toe. This was going to be fun.

    However, his purpose ining to the true immortal world was not just to fight with the immortal State Warriors, but to let the people of the true immortal world know the power of thend of origin.

    If he wanted to invade thend of origin, he would have to see if he had this ability.

    For everyone in the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces, it was toote for regrets. When the rift had opened, they had been eager to be the first to go down and snatch the opportunity.

    But now, it seemed that this was the most unwise decision. The losses were too great.

    ¡°Donghuang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Piaooxian noticed that the cave aperture didn¡¯t move at all. She frowned and thought that something had happened.

    If the two of them attacked together, they would definitely be able to take down this native. There was no doubt about that.

    ¡°Old immortal PU, my innate immortal Gu is useless now.¡± Dong Xiao said.

    Old immortal PU was shocked,¡±impossible, the connate immortal puppet is a gourd on the Dao vine. It contains thews of the great Dao and has countless uses. How can it be useless?¡±

    ¡°No, you see.¡± At this moment, Dong Xiao pointed the connate immortal puppet at old immortal PU,¡±it¡¯s really useless. I¡¯ve kept it many times, but there¡¯s no reaction. Don¡¯t doubt it, it¡¯s really useless.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Move it away. ¡± Old immortal PU¡¯s expression changed when he saw Dong Xiao aiming the connate immortal puppet at him. But just as he finished speaking, the situation changed.

    ¡°Collect!¡± Dong Xiao shouted. He had lost all hope in the innate immortal Gu, he no longer had the imposing manner he had before.

    The moment Dong Xiao said ¡®withdraw¡¯, the innate immortal energy burst out with bright immortal light, thews of Dao circted, and a terrifying suction force enveloped old immortal PU.

    ¡°Dongxiao, you dare harm me?¡± Old immortal PU was shocked, and in an instant, the immortal Qi in his body was uncontrobly swept towards the innate immortal puppet, even his body was a little unstable.

    He knew about the power of the connate immortal puppet. It was a gourd that grew on the Dao vine and was extremely powerful. Even if he was in the true immortal state, he would still have to use some tricks.

    When Lin fan saw this, he was shocked. He raised his hand and said,¡±¡±Dong Xiao, good job. Let¡¯s work together to kill him. From now on, the flying celestial gate will belong to the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When Dong Xiao saw that his immortal treasure was useful again, he was overjoyed. However, when he saw the situation, he was shocked. This was bad. Why did he attack old immortal PU?

    If something were to happen, it would be hard to exin.

    Just as Dong Xiao was about to stop, a stream of light shot towards immortal Piao. At the same time, a voice was heard,¡±Dong Xiao, continue sucking. This guy must be resisting with all his might and has no time to spare. Let me kill him.¡±

    The speed was so fast that it was jaw-dropping.

    Old immortal PU was shocked and shouted out how terrifying it was. He was currently resisting the suction force. If this native seeded, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    In the blink of an eye, old immortal PU¡¯s throat moved and he spat out a mouthful of blood, which turned into thick immortal energy and cut through the suction force. His body moved and he fled into the distance.¡±Dong Xiao, you old man. The flying immortal sect and your ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces won¡¯t let this go.¡±

    ¡°Old immortal PU, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Dong Xiao was shocked and shouted towards the void. However, PUoxian had already disappeared without a trace.

    This series of actions happened in the blink of an eye.

    Lin fan chuckled,¡±Dong Li, you¡¯re great. Given the current situation, it¡¯s impossible for you to make him believe you. What were you thinking? why did you think of using your gourd on him? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been thinking this way all along. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Dong Xiao was furious. He hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. This native was clearly trying to frame him.

    He aimed the connate immortal puppet at old immortal PU because he wanted to let him know that it was useless.

    But who would have thought that this wasn¡¯t useless, but just a small situation.

    ¡°Keep.¡± Since it was useful, he had to use it on this native. But when he shouted, he realized that the innate immortal energy was useless.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± The cave vortex was shocked. It had been useful just now, but now it was useless. This was impossible.

    ¡°You can try slowly. This Peak Master will take her leave first.¡±

    Lin fan couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to Dong Xiao. ¡®You¡¯re just a God state being. I¡¯ll let you jump around for a while first. Once I¡¯ve umted enough resources, I¡¯lle back and take care of you properly.¡¯

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Dong Xiao shouted angrily.¡±This is all because of you, native! Do you really think you can just walk away like that? stop right there!¡±

    In an instant, the two of them entered the void and chased after him.

    Lin fan looked over. He had not expected the cave vortex to be so persistent. It had let a drop of blood fall down casually before flying forward.

    The true immortal world was vast, and there were many unknown existences within it. All of these were things that Lin fan was extremely curious about.

    After an unknown period of time, the surrounding environment had undergone a tremendous change.

    The originally clear sky was now covered in dark clouds. There were mountains in the distance, but there were Thunderbolts falling and gray light that was faintly visible.

    ¡°This ce sure is magical.¡± Lin fan looked on in surprise. He had not expected that he would be able to find such a magical ce just by casually strolling around with the cave worm.

    For cultivators, mysterious ces usually contained treasures, but most of the time, they wouldn¡¯t enter rashly. Who knew what kind of danger was inside?

    But to Lin fan, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Wasn¡¯t it just danger?

    He wasn¡¯t even afraid of death, so what was danger?

    ¡°Native, I advise you not to run. This is the abyss of life and death. If you go in, you¡¯ll definitely die. No one can save you.¡± Dong Xiao came to a stop and looked around the area warily.

    Even though he was a true immortal, he did not dare to enter.

    This was a forbidden area in the true immortal realm. Unless one really wanted to die or had no other choice and wanted to try their luck, no one would be willing to go in.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so dangerous. You¡¯re not going to chase me?¡± Lin fan smiled.

    Dong Xiao said,¡±native, I won¡¯t chase you here, but I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll wait for you to die inside.¡±

    ¡°This Peak Master said you woulde in. Do you believe me?¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Hahaha,ughable, trulyughable. You¡¯re such a boastful native. This old man will wait here. If you want to live, you¡¯d better surrender. If you tell this old man everything you know, I might spare your life.¡± Dong Xiao said sternly.

    He realized that this native was very strange. The connate immortal Gu was useless to him, but he could stille out from the seal. There must be a reason behind this.

    If he could find out the reason behind this, it might be of great help to him.

    The true immortal realm was not the end. There must be a higher realm.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really not easy tomunicate with people from the true immortal realm. Forget it, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Lin fan shook his head and did not say anything more. He activated his colored eyes and flew forward.

    The originally calm Dong Xiao suddenly changed his attitude. He realized that Lin fan was mocking him. That disdain made him furious. He chased after Lin fan with all his might.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re already here. If you don¡¯t want to go in, you¡¯re not giving me face.¡±

    Lin fan smiled. Slowly, he realized that the situation around him was different from before.

    The air was filled with the power of lightning, which swam on his skin from time to time. At the same time, there was also a mysterious particle attached to his skin.

    ¡°What a magical ce. If I can move this ce away, my life would be perfect.¡±

    The first thought he had when he arrived was not what was inside, but whether he could move it away.

    ¡°This is strange.¡± At this moment, he realized that he seemed to have passed through a thin film. Although he could not see it with the naked eye, he could feel it. He had indeed passed through a thin film.

    [Turn off colored eyes]

    Just as he was about to charge in front of Lin fan, he saw the situation around him and was shocked. He stopped and said,¡±what happened? what happened just now? how did I end up here?¡±

    ¡°Native, is this your doing?¡±

    Dong Xiao was shocked and furious. He had clearly been there, so how had hee here? why was he chasing him? why?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue. I¡¯ll show you the situation inside.¡± Lin fan grinned.

    In Dong Xiao¡¯s eyes, however, that smile was simply too crazy.

    ¡°No...¡± Dong Xiao turned around and ran. He didn¡¯t want to go in. This was a forbiddennd, the abyss of life and death. It was extremely terrifying. Over the years, countless people had entered, but none of them had ever returned. There were many true immortal realm cultivators among them.

    But in the end, they all disappeared without a trace.

    He didn¡¯t think that he would be able toe back alive after going in. This native wanted to take him to death, but he didn¡¯t want to.

    Colored eyes.

    But all of a sudden, Dong Xiao roared out in rage as he red at Lin fan,¡±indigenous being! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Facing this extremely furious expression, Lin fan was extremely calm. Without hesitating, he headed deep into the forest.

    He wanted to see how terrifying the abyss of life and death was.

    If there wasn¡¯t any danger, he would have to find a way to move it away.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 531-this thing has high research value</h4>

    [Turn off colored eyes]

    Dong Xiao returned to normal, but his expression was one of terror, as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Argh! How did this happen? why did Ie in? I want to go out!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t care about Lin fan and rushed out.

    Lin fan was waiting. He felt that there was a membrane but he didn¡¯t know what it was for. He could use the hole armor to test it out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Dong Xiao, who had rushed forward very fiercely, seemed to have hit his face against something. A ball of blood spurted out from his nose.

    ¡°As expected, this membrane is also a type of seal. It¡¯s easy to enter, but it¡¯s difficult to leave. Of course, this is only difficult for others. To him, it¡¯s very simple.¡±

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. Looking at the miserable state Dong Xiao was in, he felt an indescribable sorrow.

    Even though his head was so hard, one hit and his head was broken and bleeding. It was enough to show how strong this thin film was.

    ¡°I want to go out.¡± ¡°No!¡± Dong Xiao tried to break through but the invisible wall in front of him blocked his path of retreat. After trying several times, Dong Xiao lost all hope.¡±How can I enter the abyss of life and death?¡±

    How could he not know about the legend of this ce? no one was willing toe here anymore.

    It was known as a forbidden area by the people of the true immortal realm. Even a true immortal cultivator would rather die than take a step into this ce, unless they were out of their minds.

    Lin fan stood there quietly, waiting for Dong Xiao to react.

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. A God Realm expert. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so scared in a strange ce. What a disappointment.¡±

    Dong Jue hung his head and stood there, not saying a word. No one knew what he was thinking.

    However, no one noticed that a drop of transparent liquid had fallen from the corner of the hole armor¡¯s eye.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± Dong Xiao muttered to himself. As the Grand Supreme elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces, he had a high position and great authority. He had even ascended to the immortal Dao. He had never imagined that his stable Dao heart would shatter in this moment.

    ¡°Native, I¡¯m going to kill you! It¡¯s all because of you that I¡¯m here!¡±

    Dong Xiao was enraged. His immortal energy was extremely unstable, as though he was determined to fight Lin fan to the death.

    Lin fan looked at him calmly,¡±what are you doing? you still want to attack?¡± Don¡¯t you know where you are right now? If you don¡¯t want to go out, you can continue. If you stop, maybe the two of us can walk around here and get out. If you kill me, you¡¯ll have to face this terrifying ce alone. ¡±

    Dong Xiao, who had been about to make a move,ughed bitterly upon hearing this. He lowered his hands, and the violent immortal energypletely dissipated, returning to calmness.

    ¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± The voidsea said in despair.

    All of a sudden, Dong Jue was stunned. This native had actually ced his hand on his shoulder. This caused the corners of his mouth to Twitch. What was going on? was there really such an arrogant native?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on inside. As for the conflict between you and me, let¡¯s not talk about it first. We¡¯ll talk about it after we get out.¡± Lin fan ced his hand on his shoulder and they walked forward together.

    What else could Dong Xiao say? what was the point of fighting and killing at this point?

    There was no need for anything here, because death was already hanging over their heads from the moment they stepped in.

    This ce was simr to arge Canyon. On the left and right sides, there were gray and ck Mountain rocks. At the same time, these mountain rocks formed an arc that was symmetrical on the left and right.

    They walked in the middle as if they were walking in the corridor of demons.

    ¡°Dong Xiao, how dangerous do you think this ce is?¡± Lin fan asked. He didn¡¯t really care but he brought it up to let this guy remember that this ce was really dangerous and he shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant.

    Dong Xiao was stunned. He didn¡¯t really want to recall, but he still said,¡±No one knows what is inside the abyss of life and death. However, no one has evere out of it. At least, that¡¯s what I know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s dangerous.¡± Lin fan was really rxed. No matter how dangerous this ce was, it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    However, he realized that the environment here was indeed very different. The ground was made of ck gravel, and no one knew what was under the gravel.

    Dong Xiao was cautious and alert of his surroundings. He didn¡¯t know how to get out. Even a true immortal cultivator hade in but hadn¡¯t been able toe out. That meant that this ce was so dangerous that even a true immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    As they walked, they didn¡¯t know how far they had gone.

    Lin fan said,¡±Dong Xiao, actually, this Peak Master has a suggestion for you. Look, I¡¯ve destroyed your sect¡¯s sect master and some of your elders. Why don¡¯t you just forget about it and pretend that nothing happened from now on? after all, you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to die, so just be angry for a while.¡±

    The moment Dong Xiao heard these words, his lips twitched. He then maintained a distance from Lin fan,¡±indigenous being, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to leave this ce alive afternding here. The reason why this old man isn¡¯t making a move is because I want to see how you¡¯re going to die Here.¡±

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±HAIs! What a pity! We, the people of thend of origin, are filled with love and peace. It¡¯s your true immortal world that invaded us without saying a word. Can you me us for being cruel?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Dong Xiao didn¡¯t want to say anything more. In his opinion, this native was the epitome of shamelessness. Their ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces hadn¡¯t even killed many natives, but the upper echelons, including the sect master, had been killed by this native.

    Now, he was actually saying that it was filled with peace and love. Why didn¡¯t he just die?

    ¡°Bumpkin, how can you say that? do you think that you didn¡¯t kill our sect leader and elders?¡±

    Lin fan looked at Dong Xiao and nodded his head,¡±yes, I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Dong Xiao was furious. He blew at his beard and red. He hadn¡¯t thought that he would be so shameless as to deny it. How could someone from thend of the origin be so shameless?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Look at what that is. ¡± Lin fan hurriedly stopped Dong Xiao and pointed into the distance.

    Dong Xiao red at Lin fan before shifting his gaze away. However, when he caught sight of that gigantic figure in the distance, he was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He stumbled backward and plopped down onto the ground like an immortal.

    In the distance, a huge demonic beast appeared. Its body was like a whale, but it had two legs and two hands. Its hands were very slender, and there was a long needle in its mouth. Its skin was gray.

    At this moment, the demonic beast was moving slowly. Its huge body was a little cumbersome, and each step was extremely slow.

    ¡°You know what kind of demonic beast this is?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dong Xiao shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so scared. Can¡¯t you have some ambition?¡± Lin fan looked at him with a look of disdain. What sort of powerful being from the true immortal world was this? he was as cowardly as a mouse! What a disgrace!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    At this moment, the demonic beast opened its mouth and let out a cry. A vast sound spread out.

    Lin fan and Dong Jue¡¯s hair was blown into the air by this sound.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. ¡± Lin fan was shocked. He had never seen such a monster before and it felt really terrifying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly. Let¡¯s take a detour. This should be a creature from the abyss of life and death. Let¡¯s leave before it notices us. ¡± Dong Xiao said hurriedly. His instincts were telling him that the demonic beast in the distance was very dangerous and not to be provoked.

    He was a true immortal state cultivator. For something to be able to make him feel fear, it must be extremely powerful.

    ¡°Hey, what are you? Why are you blocking our way? I¡¯ll give you a second to think. Get out of my way, we¡¯re going over. ¡± Lin fan shouted. His voice was really loud and spread out.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± Dong Xiao looked at Lin fan in horror. To think that this indigenous being would have gone mad! To think that he would take the initiative to provoke this unknown existence! Was he looking for death?

    ¡°Woof! Whoosh!¡±

    The demonic beast¡¯s voice was concentrated and loud. At the same time, it turned its body slowly and looked in Lin fan¡¯s direction. In those gray eyes of its, a gray light burst out.

    Then, the demonic beast that was moving slowly suddenly disappeared.

    When Dong Xiao saw this, his pupils contracted as if he had seen a ghost. He had not expected the demonic beast to be so fast that it was impossible to see it with the naked eye.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Suddenly, the huge demonic beast appeared in front of the two of them. With a loud cry, the two of them were so shocked that they could not stand still.

    ¡°What a loud voice.¡± Lin fan sighed. This was thetest discovery. This kind of monster beast was definitely a mutant and was worth studying.

    All of a sudden, the gray skin of the monster rippled like water,yer afteryer. Its slender gray hands reached out to grab Lin fan and Dong Xiao.

    ¡°Interesting, he actually dared to attack.¡± Lin fan chuckled. He clenched his fist and leaped into the air. A fist that contained a terrifying amount of power came crashing down.

    Bang! Bang!

    The beast¡¯s giant palm blocked Lin fan¡¯s fist, which surprised him. When the fistnded on it, there was only a ripple, and all the power seemed to be absorbed.

    Puchi!

    In an instant, the sharp needle in the monster¡¯s mouth pierced through Lin fan¡¯s body.

    Its huge gray lips curved into a Crescent as if it was smiling. Large amounts of sticky saliva flowed down.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s face was filled with shock and his eyes were wide open like he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Although this native wasn¡¯t as strong as him, he definitely couldn¡¯t kill him in an instant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my friend,¡± Lin fan burst forth with his final burst of radiance as he raised his hand with great difficulty and waved at the cave.

    The cave vortex didn¡¯t hesitate at all. It turned and ran, transforming into a streak of light that instantly vanished without a trace.

    ¡°Holy F * ck! This Peak Master has finally seen through your true immortal world. You¡¯re actually so inhumane!¡± When Lin fan caught sight of Dong Xiao, he ran away without any mercy. He was injured as well.

    If he had any humanity, he would at least shed a tear.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The demonic beast cried out happily.

    Lin fan said,¡±if you want to eat, then hurry up. Stop dilly-dallying. What are youughing at? are you sick?¡±

    At that moment, Lin fan realized that something was wrong. On the surface of the needle, many small spikes appeared and started to suck his blood.

    ¡°Amazing! This demonic beast has a high research value.¡± Lin fan could feel the blood loss in his body. It was really fast.

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan had turned into a dried up corpse. All of his blood had been sucked dry by the beast.

    The demonic beast slowly opened its mouth.

    Her slender hand grabbed Lin fan down like a skewer. She raised her head and raised her hand, then slowly let go, letting the prey fall into her mouth.

    He swallowed.

    It chirped happily again.

    A buzzing sound spread out.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 532-shocked by his own stupidity</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost, I¡¯ve seen a ghost. ¡±

    Dong Xiao¡¯s expression was one of panic, and cold sweat ran down his face.

    With his cultivation, it was impossible for there to be such a terrifying existence. However, the higher one¡¯s cultivation, the more one knew.

    The true immortal realm waspletely different. There were a few forbidden areas that even he didn¡¯t dare to enter.

    For example, the abyss of life and death was one of the most dangerous ces.

    A thousand years ago, the true immortal realm had once enjoyed a period of glory. Hundreds of schools of thought had flourished, and many true immortal cultivators had appeared. An Alliance had been formed, and their goal was to explore the forbidden Lands in search of higher realms.

    ording to the records, this incident caused a hugemotion at the time. For the first time ever, the immortals, demons and demons united together. Most of the true immortal realm cultivators entered the various forbidden grounds.

    Just as all the juniors thought that a new era of immortal cultivation had arrived, an extremely terrifying thing happened. All the genuine immortal cultivators who entered the forbidden area died.

    At that time, one person had escaped. He was the leader of the Alliance, who was known as the celestial Prime by countless cultivators. He was the most brilliant genius in the true immortal realm in the past 10000 years. At the age of 40, he had cultivated to the true immortal realm and was known as unparalleled and unrivaled.

    However, at that time, the immortal reverent was crazy and half of his head was gone. There were countless bloody holes on his body, and the blood flowing out of the bloody holes was not red but ck. It was very viscous and highly corrosive.

    Not long after the immortal reverent came out, he was discovered and hisst sentence was recorded in the ancient book.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever go in, there¡¯s ...¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his words, but everyone knew that this forbidden area was even more terrifying than what was recorded.

    But no matter what, he had to finish his words before he died. Because he didn¡¯t finish his words, many curious people died in there for no reason in order to find out what was going on.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished, what should I do?¡± He didn¡¯t know where the cave vortex had gone. It had been too scared just now and had been flying around randomly.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    He suddenly realized that it was a vige in front of him. It looked very dpidated, very quiet, and without a trace of life.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Dong Xiao called out very softly. The surroundings were silent. He discovered that there were ck handprints on the tightly shut wooden doors.

    Creak!

    ¡°Who is it?e out! I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. What are you trying to do?¡± Dong Xiao asked, looking around in shock.

    He pretended to be bold, but he was timid on the inside.

    Right now, he was about to hate Lin fan to death. If not for this indigenous being, he would not havee to such a dangerous ce.

    Creak!

    There was the sound of the door closing again, but this time, he quickly looked over. The door of the wooden house in front of him on the left shook a little, as if someone had entered, and then the door was closed.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, how dare you y tricks in front of me. ¡±

    Dong Xiao flew into a rage. With a single step, he appeared in front of the wooden house. He raised his hand and tried to push the door open, but just as his hand was about to touch the door, it stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth away.

    ¡°This is dangerous. It seems to be guiding me to open the door. There must be a problem.¡± Dong Xiao was panicking, and he couldn¡¯t stop swallowing.

    He was really scared out of his wits when he came to this forbiddennd. At the start, with the native apanying him, he still had some courage.

    However, when he was alone, he was really afraid. He had been afraid of this since he was young, so he thought of cultivating to boost his courage. But even if he had cultivated, he was still afraid.

    All of a sudden.

    The cave abode discovered that the sunlight that shone on the wooden door was gradually dimming.

    ¡°How could it be? it was bright just now. Why did it suddenly turn dark?¡±

    Just as he was thinking, the entire area turnedpletely dark. However, it wasn¡¯t pitch-ck, but rather, it was as if it was shrouded by dark clouds. Everything seemed very gloomy.

    Creak~creak~creak~

    The sound of the wooden door opening could be heard.

    However, to Dong Xiao, this sound was terrifying.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    Dong Xiao shouted as he scrambled to his feet. In fact, he had even forgotten that he was a true immortal cultivator. All he wanted to do was run as far away as possible.

    At the entrance of the small vige, there was a locust tree. Its branches were curved, and most of them were curved in a strange way.

    A ck Crow flew over andnded on the locust tree. Its Scarlet eyes were fixed on the direction the cave vortex had run in.

    ¡°This demonic beast is a little vicious and cruel. It¡¯sparable to me when I was young. It actually likes to y this trick.¡± In the damp space, Lin fan opened his eyes. He could revive in ten seconds. Nothing was a problem.

    Di da!

    The left and right sides should be the demonic beast¡¯s stomach walls, as gray, sticky liquid dripped down.

    ¡°What kind of demonic beast is this? it¡¯s so powerful. When it pierced through this Peak Master, its speed was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even react in time. How terrifying.¡± He had to admit that this demonic beast was very strong. At least, it was very fast.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The sound of corrosion came. He looked down and saw that his shoes had been corroded. This should be the stomach of the demonic beast. The gray liquid was very corrosive.

    Using the earth body of the origin, the pores on his feet opened and closed, and golden light spots appeared. His feet turned golden, and he had no problem resisting the liquid.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely nothing left here. The corrosiveness is so strong that even if there were experts who were swallowed, they would probably be turned into nutrients.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had entered a demonic beast¡¯s stomach. He was already familiar with it, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    He walked along the tunnel to see what was inside the demonic beast.

    In fact, he was still looking forward to it. He wanted to find that thing in the demonic beast¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t know if there was such a thing. After all, not all demonic beasts had it.

    However, if he didn¡¯t have a demonic beast with such research value, he would be really disappointed.

    After walking for a while, a flood suddenly came from the tunnel ahead. It wasn¡¯t a flood, but a gray liquid.

    The sus filled the tunnel, leaving no ce to escape.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Instantly, he was covered by the liquid and turned into nothingness. Ten secondster, Lin fan was revived and appeared on the spot. He continued forward.

    Since it was such a powerful demonic beast, it definitely wouldn¡¯t let any living creature in its body have a chance of survival.

    Moreover, from the way this demonic beast ate, it was obvious that it would first suck its prey dry and ensure that the other party was dead before swallowing it.

    What a smart demonic beast.

    Unfortunately, you met me, the most talented person in thend of the origin.

    ¡°Thump thump!¡±

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks when he heard a familiar voice. His face was filled with joy as though he had just discovered a treasure. However, judging from the source of the voice, it should be from the neighboring room. However, there was a thinyer of film blocking it from the neighboring room.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Lin fan. He took out his Mace, raised his wrist, and smashed at the membrane.

    With one strike, the spikes pierced through the membrane, and liquid flowed down.

    The demonic beasts outside felt something, but it wasn¡¯t too big. They stopped for a moment and then continued to move forward slowly.

    Puchi!

    After smashing for half a day, he finally smashed open a hole. Lin fan passed through it and what entered his eyes was a huge heart. The heart was gray and it was beating continuously.

    The heart wasn¡¯t his target, but when he saw the gray meatball beside the heart, his little heart started to beat violently.

    ¡°I really do.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t guarantee it, but he wanted to try.

    However, in front of this meatball, Lin fan seemed extremely tiny. This mouth of his was definitely not big enough.

    Berserk body!

    His body grew to three meters, and his mouth also became much bigger. He reached out, grabbed a piece, and stuffed it into his mouth.

    ¡°Three Pure Ones above, you must have it.¡± Lin fan prayed and protected him. As long as he had experience points, then all the suffering he had gone through before wouldn¡¯t be suffering anymore.

    Experience points +3000.

    ¡°F * ck, thank you so much, big bosses.¡± Lin fan was so happy that he almost cried. Finally, he didn¡¯t have to work so hard to increase his experience points.

    Who could understand the pain of cultivating 24 hours a day?

    Just as Lin fan was feeling happy, the entire space started shaking. It was as if the monsters outside were feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Hey, demon beast, demon beast, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your sacrifice be in vain. When I be an expert in the future, I¡¯ll definitely give you a title.¡± Lin fan sighed. He didn¡¯t say anything more and started to gobble down the food.

    At the very least, although it looked very gray and dangerous, at least there were no mutations.

    As Lin fan continued munching, the entire space started shaking.

    He felt his experience points increase and he was in a good mood.

    Suddenly!

    Pffft!

    Spikes appeared from the meat on both sides and pierced into Lin fan¡¯s body, instantly turning him into a dried corpse. After confirming that the prey was dead, the spikes retracted.

    ¡°Amazing! It can even attack from within its body. The research value of this demonic beast is heaven-defying.¡± Ten secondster, when Lin fan was resurrected, he was filled with emotions.

    He had never encountered such a novel thing before.

    However, at this moment, he would not show any mercy. No matter how this demonic beast came, this meatball had to be swallowed.

    The demonic beast felt ufortable, as if there were some small insects gnawing at its body. This made the demonic beast very angry.

    Here ites again.

    Waves of pain attacked again. The demonic beast roared and reached its slender hand into its mouth, trying to grab that thing out.

    However, the intense pain made him bite his mouth involuntarily. With a crack, his arm was broken and bitten off.

    The demonic beast was in so much pain that it rolled on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident about reaching the immortal state now. As long as I have enough experience points, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to umte more experience points.¡±

    He had made up his mind. Once he had umted enough experience points, he would do his best to build up his Foundation. Then, he would step into the immortal state and be invincible.

    He just wanted to ask.

    Who else is there~

    Time passed very quickly, but to the demonic beast, it was extremely painful. He had been shocked by his own stupidity.

    How could he have bitten off his own arm?

    The living being in his body had been killed many times, so why did it hurt again after a while?

    This was simply impossible.

    Lin fan had already forgotten how many times he had died. He only knew that he had to eat as much as he could. These were all experience points, and he couldn¡¯t waste them.

    When he tried to grab it again, he realized that it was empty. There was nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. ¡±

    Lin fan touched his stomach and felt a little full.

    However, his expression became crazed, and the corners of his mouth split open as heughed crazily.

    This time, no one can stop this Peak Master.

    [Author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: There¡¯s no one in this vige, so I¡¯ll borrow it</h4>

    Experience points: 316000000

    He was terrified by the huge amount of experience points. He even panicked a little. It came so suddenly that he wasn¡¯t prepared.

    The gray + sign was shing with a dazzling light, indicating that it could already be upgraded to the immortal state.

    However, his Foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough, so he couldn¡¯t improve. He had to be the strongest. When he stepped into the divine realm, he had to be the most powerful existence among the divine realm.

    Themotion outside gradually calmed down. It seemed that this demonic beast had also been exhausted. Perhaps it had already be a waste and was only left with a single breath.

    ¡°Life and death abyss, forbidden area, can¡¯t enter?¡± he thought. If he didn¡¯te in, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to umte so many experience points. He felt thating in was a wise choice.

    He took out the mace and held it with both hands. He shook his wrist to familiarize himself with it. Then, he shouted and smashed the mace towards the membrane.

    Outside, the huge demonic beast was lying on the ground, powerless, as if it was about to die. Even until its death, it didn¡¯t know what was inside its body that had caused it to be in this state.

    With the loss of strength, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his hand.

    Bang! Bang!

    The demonic beast¡¯s skin suddenly cracked and a ball of gray blood spurted out.

    A huge bloody gash appeared on the body of the demonic beast. At the same time, a figure leisurely walked out from it.

    ¡°It feels really good to be out here.¡±

    ¡°Points +400000.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would it add so many points?¡± Lin fan was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to believe it. This was a number of points that he had never thought about. It was just too terrifying.

    400,000 points. If this was in the past, one would have to clear a dangerousnd to umte this amount.

    Just this deformed demonic beast could also get 400000 points?

    After a brief moment of surprise, he fell into deep thought. It was not impossible to think about it carefully.

    Killing a demigod had earned him more than 10000 points. If he counted the three levels, his points would increase gradually. The demonic beast¡¯s strength must be at the peak of the godly state. It was even possible that it had surpassed the peak and entered another realm.

    There was an extra reward for killing someone of a higher level, which was ten times more than what he had expected. It was reasonable for him to get 400000 Yuan.

    ¡°Amazing. So there¡¯s such a thing. This ce is simply magical. It¡¯s tailor-made.¡± Lin fan was delighted and had an indescribable excitement.

    In his opinion, no matter what, he had to stay here and earn some points or experience points.

    Who knew how many stages there were? there was no harm in umting more experience points.

    At this moment, he looked at the demonic beast beside him. Its body was huge and it looked very ferocious. If one had not seen the world, they would probably be frightened by the ferocious form of this demonic beast.

    ¡°Good stuff. It has great research value. Take it back for the great demon master to study and see if he can fuse it into a more fierce fighter.¡±

    He thought of the great demon master of the sunshine sect who liked to integrate. He wanted him to integrate well so that when the sunshine sect attacked the magnificent me sect in the future, he could work with them and destroy the sunshine sect.

    Who would have thought that his strength would improve so quickly that he didn¡¯t need to y tricks anymore? moreover, the sunshine sect¡¯s intelligence was also gradually improving.

    In the past, with the Saint convent sect¡¯s help, the sunshine sect, which didn¡¯t have any demigod-level cultivators, dared to challenge the magnificent me sect. However, now that the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, they had to behave themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Lin fan sighed. With a wave of his hand, he kept the corpse of the monster beast into his storage ring.

    Then, he looked at the surrounding environment. It was a little unfamiliar. He didn¡¯t know where the demonic beast had taken him.

    ¡°Looking for demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for treasures. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for secrets. ¡±

    The abyss of life and death was a blessednd. The fact that the people of the true immortal realm did not cherish it could only mean that they had eyes but were blind.

    ¡°If we can move this ce away, how great would that be? but looking at the possibility, it¡¯s a little small. The abyss of life and death is too big. We don¡¯t even know where the end is. How can we move it?¡±

    Lin fan shook his head. He could only take it one step at a time but it was impossible for him to leave now. Even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t leave.

    He had to continue fighting with the abyss of life and death.

    He didn¡¯t have any understanding of this ce, so he could only randomly choose a direction to head in.

    After an unknown period of time, they did not encounter a single demonic beast along the way. The surrounding environment was the same. It was extremely gloomy, as if the air was filled with a great horror.

    However, it was hard to say how terrifying it was. In any case, Lin fan was really bored right now. He really wanted to meet a monster that could kill him, or something dangerous.

    Only in this way could one obtain a fortuitous encounter.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a vige there?¡±

    In the distance, he saw a vige. It was too far away, but he could still see what seemed to be a bonfire, and there seemed to be people moving.

    ¡°There are actually humans in the abyss of life and death? That¡¯s new. Could it be a new adventurer?¡±

    Lin fan thought for a moment and decided to go over and take a look. If it was an adventurer, he could have a good chat with him. After all, he had wandered around half a circle here and had not encountered a single monster. This gave him a headache.

    But if they were adventurers, they would be familiar with this ce.

    Thinking of Dong Xiao, that guy was really a dog. This Peak Master had protected him so affectionately, but he didn¡¯t even say a word before running away. He was really detestable.

    When Lin fan stood at the entrance of the vige, he realized that it was very quiet. There was no bonfire like he had expected, and there were no adventurers.

    Was he just dazzled?

    Beside the vige entrance stood a locust tree. It was grayish-ck in color, and even its leaves were grayish-ck in color. A gust of wind blew and rustled, bringing a little sound to this quiet environment.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy to find a ce. I¡¯ll take a break first.¡±

    After walking for a long time, although he was not very tired, he was a little hungry.

    ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡± Lin fan shouted at the top of his lungs. Although he knew there was no one around, as a Peak Master of the magnificent me sect, he had to be polite.

    There was no response from the quiet vige. The sealed wooden doors filled the entire vige with an oppressive feeling.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no one, I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    Lin fan stepped into the vige and looked around curiously. It was a weird ce but it was really quiet. In such a dangerous forbidden area, to have such a peaceful vige was like heaven.

    The vige wasn¡¯t big. There were only a dozen or so tightly shut wooden houses. However, it looked like it had been there for a long time. It was covered in dust. Under the eaves, there were many spider webs. However, these spider webs drooped down. It seemed that no spiders lived here.

    He came to the center of the vige and took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River. With a flick of his finger, the green abyssal mes started burning below. He was prepared to take a good bath and rx.

    Although he would encounter many dangers in the forbidden area, no matter where he was, his quality of life must not be too bad.

    Just as he was busy, he heard a creaking sound. It was crisp and a little harsh.

    Lin fan raised his head and blinked. He was a little confused but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He tested the water temperature and it was still a little cold.

    Creak~

    This sound was the sound of the door slowly opening, but because it was too inflexible, it produced a piercing sound.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. This time, he could see it clearly. The door of the first wooden house showed signs of opening, but it closed again and again. It kept making the same sound.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of broken door is this?¡±

    He shook his head and sighed helplessly. Then, he walked over to the wooden house. He raised his hand and was about to push the door open when he suddenly saw a ck handprint on the wooden door.

    Lin fan pondered for a second and took out a piece of cloth from his storage ring. He then wiped the ck handprint off the door.

    ¡°Whose hands are so dirty? they don¡¯t pay attention to hygiene at all.¡±

    He pushed the wooden door open. Since it kept creaking, he pushed it open to prevent it from creaking. Then, he moved a stone from the side and held the door shut.

    ¡°Done, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Lin fan smiled. Then, he looked around the room. Everything was arranged properly. There was a gray picture on the wall in front of him. Under the picture was an eight-seater table. There was an incense burner on the table with three extinguished incense sticks.

    But looking at the situation, it seemed that no one had lived in it for a long time, and the house was covered with dust.

    When Lin fan turned around and was about to leave, he realized that the light was gradually dimming. He thought that he might have to stay here tonight, so he turned around and walked into the house. He picked up the square table and swaggered out.

    As for the incense burner, he had thought it was a treasure, but with a little force, it shattered. So it wasn¡¯t a treasure and wasn¡¯t worth his attention.

    ¡°No one¡¯s living here anyway, so I¡¯m temporarily borrowing it.¡± Lin fan muttered.

    At that moment, a ck mist appeared on the four legs of the eight-seater table. The ck mist slowly crept towards Lin fan¡¯s hands. However, he didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    But just as the ck mist was about to reach Lin fan¡¯s hands, it pounced on nothing.

    Lin fan threw the Eight Immortals table on the ground and took a look. Then, he grabbed a table leg with one hand and stepped on the back with the other, trying to break it off.

    ¡°Yi!¡±

    It didn¡¯t even move when he used a little force. This was strange. With his current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to tear people apart, not to mention this table leg.

    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s so sturdy. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Lin fan chuckled. A mere table dared to challenge his strength? wasn¡¯t this just going to be heaven?

    Kacha!

    One of the table legs was broken off, and when it was broken off, ck liquid flowed out of the joint between the table leg and the table.

    But Lin fan didn¡¯t care. He broke off the four legs of the table and threw them to the side. Finally, he grabbed the table top, put his knees on it, and used his hands to break it. With a crack, the table top broke into two.

    A bit of Azure abyssal me fell, and the table and chair instantly burst into mes. The fiery red mes illuminated the surrounding darkness and even brought some residual heat.

    Within the mes, a ball of ck mist rolled about as if it had suffered a huge injury. It endured the pain and quickly escaped along the ground.

    ¡°This bonfire isn¡¯t too strong. It¡¯s a little small.¡± Lin fan was not too satisfied with what he saw. Then, he looked at the wooden door. Without any hesitation, he broke it down and threw it into the fire.

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

 Chapter 534

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 534-how annoying</h4>

    ¡°Comfortable!¡±

    Lin fanid in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River with a look of enjoyment on his face. When he was in the stomach of the monster beast, he had wanted to take a bath. But now that he was in such a peaceful little vige, he was really rxed.

    It was really not easy to have such a beautiful vige in such a dangerous forbiddennd.

    Perhaps this was why the more dangerous a ce was, the more pleasant the environment would be.

    Zzzzzzz~

    The bonfire was burning brightly, and the square table was very resistant to fire. At the same time, the burning smell had a kind of fragrance, which was something he had not expected.

    In the distance, a ck mist was sprawled on the ground. It had no eyes, but it felt as though it was staring at Lin fan.

    The ck mist was furious, but it was not the time to expose itself.

    ¡°The abyss of life and death is a strange ce.¡± When he had time to spare, he would think about his current situation. The situation here was very different from other dangerous ces.

    In other dangerous ces, there would be hordes of demonic beasts, but looking at this ce, other than the ones they had encountered before, there were no other demonic beasts.

    However, it was hard to say how many demonic beasts this one beast had.

    The sky seemed to be covered by a dark cloud. As the darkness came, the only light gradually disappeared. The darkness seemed to be devouring everything, covering thest bit of light.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. ¡±

    But fortunately, there was a bonfire that could provide light.

    Weng~

    A gust of wind blew past, causing the leaves of the locust tree at the vige entrance to rustle.

    Waa ...

    The chirping of birds could be heard in the distance. Upon listening carefully, it seemed to be the chirping of crows.

    With the light from the fire, he saw a ck Crow fly over andnd on a branch. It stared at Lin fan with its red eyes and then raised its head to CAW.

    ck mist gradually rose from the doors of the wooden houses and formed a line, as if it had surrounded the vige.

    Gulu!

    Lin fan squatted in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and felt the warm water running across every inch of his skin. Needless to say, that feeling must have been veryfortable.

    However, his stomach grumbled. He was a little hungry and wanted to eat delicious food.

    Suddenly, he looked into the distance and saw the crows on the branches. He had an idea.

    He didn¡¯t expect that at this time, there would be prey that would take the initiative toe to his door. This was a great opportunity.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s said that crows eat rotten meat, which is a little inauspicious, it¡¯s not impossible to eat. I heard that Crow meat tastes like duck meat. If you smoke crows, it¡¯ll be very delicious.¡±

    Lin fan mumbled to himself. He was thinking about how to deal with the crow. He had thought about making it into soup, but he decided against it. It might be good to smoke it.

    ¡®Fumigate¡¯ probably meant ¡®roast¡¯, or something simr.

    He took out the pan and the sacred Earth Pearl from his storage ring.

    The crow on the branch kept its eyes on Lin fan, as though it was trying to prevent its prey from escaping like thest one.

    At the same time, behind Lin fan, the ck mist was circling around the wooden door. It slowly spread towards Lin fan.

    If Lin fan were to turn around now, he would have realized that the ground behind him was already covered in ayer of ck mist.

    But now, all of this was no longer important. He had already set his eyes on this Crow, and he would definitely not let it escape.

    ¡°Why does this prey¡¯s gaze seem a little off?¡± The crow on the branch felt that the eyes of the prey seemed to be filled with ill intentions.

    It pped its wings and let out a cry. Together with the locust tree, it made the surrounding environment seem even gloomier and more terrifying.

    This was the most daring prey he had ever seen, and second to this prey was the batch of prey from a thousand years ago.

    Colored eyes, activate.

    All of a sudden, the crows on the branches pped their wings furiously. Their blood red eyes turned even redder as they pounced towards Lin fan.

    As a Crow, he could actually feel the mockery from his prey. This was something he could not bear.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin fan was overjoyed. He held the pan tightly, then threw the high Saint earth Pearl and whipped it.

    ¡°Let me go ...¡± The sacred Earth Pearl cried out. It was going crazy. Every time this human took it out, it was always like this.

    ¡°Aiya, F * ck, that¡¯s not right.¡± Suddenly, Lin fan realized something big. If he let the sacred Earth Pearl hit the crow, with the hardness of the sacred Earth Pearl, it would definitely smash the crow into pieces. By then, it would be all gone.

    Colored eyes!

    He immediately looked at the sacred Earth Pearl. Indeed, the sacred Earth Pearl that was charging forward seemed to have been controlled. It suddenly stopped and turned around to attack Lin fan.

    Pada!

    He grabbed the sacred Earth Pearl and put it in his storage ring, then grabbed the crow.

    ¡°That was close. I was almost ruined by my own intelligence.¡±

    Lin fan was a little scared. Luckily, he kept his prey, otherwise, he would really regret it.

    When the colored eyes were turned off, the crow reacted and pped its wings in a frenzy, trying to escape from the other party¡¯s control.

    But in Lin fan¡¯s hands, was there even a chance of escape?

    He was simply dreaming.

    With a p, Crow fainted.

    Lin fan climbed out of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and put on his clothes. A bright smile appeared on his face,¡±this is great. Tonight¡¯s meal is perfect.¡±

    When the ck mist behind Lin fan saw this, it stopped for a second or two before retreating like the tide.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin fan turned his head and looked back. Nothing was going on and everything was really calm,¡±you are so suspicious. It was like there was something just now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to think too much. He had finally caught a wild game, so he definitely had to recuperate properly.

    Carrying the crow, he walked towards the locust tree.

    The leaves of the locust tree began to shake like the wind, but no one could tell if this was fear or something else.

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword and shed at the locust tree¡¯s branches. He easily cut off a few branches, and gray liquid flowed out of the cut.

    ¡°What a strange ce. It¡¯s another strange creature. Its liquid is actually gray.¡±

    Lin fan smiled and picked up the branch, returning to the side of the bonfire.

    He ced the crow on the ground and spread its legs and wings. Then, he picked up the Tai sovereign sword and cut off all the feathers on the crow.

    Very quickly, the ck crow became bare. He used branches to tie the crow to the Tai sovereign sword. Once everything was done, he could start roasting the crow.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. After all, anything in the hands of a top master would be extremely delicious.

    When he ced the Tai sovereign sword over the fire to roast, Crow woke up. When she realized what was happening, she started to struggle in panic. However, the branches were reinforced with strength and she could not break free.

    At this moment, the crow¡¯s Scarlet eyes looked at Lin fan and it cawed out. This time around, there was a terrifying tone to its cawing.

    Lin fan smiled at Crow and said nothing more. He then ced the Tai sovereign sword on the bonfire.

    ×Ì×Ì×Ì~

    ×Ì×Ì×Ì~

    Lin fan¡¯s technique was not normal. He rolled three times to the left and three times to the right. This was to ensure that the heat was even and that each piece of meat was stic.

    Seeing the meat gradually changing, he quickly took out the seasoning, took out a special tool, brushed some oil, and then smeared it on every piece of Crow meat.

    It was crystal clear and had a golden luster.

    In his eyes, this would be an extremely delicious dish.

    He added some chili, cumin, and salt ...

    After a series of operations, the fragrance of the meat was already overflowing. Just one sniff was enough to make one feel that it was extremely delicious.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Looks like when I return to the sect, I¡¯ll have to let my junior brothers and sisters learn these skills. Even though it¡¯s tough outside the sect, I can¡¯t let myself suffer. I have to eat what needs to be eaten. If I don¡¯t eat well, I¡¯ll have no energy.¡±

    Lin fan felt that the burden on his body had increased.

    In the distance, the rough surface of the locust tree was originally very dry, but at some point, two streams of gray liquid actually rolled down.

    Time passed by quickly.

    Lin fan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The delicious taste had already taken shape. Under his special methods, every piece of the crow¡¯s meat gave off a golden glow. The strong fragrance assailed his nose, almost making him forget that he was in the forbidden area.

    ¡°Done. Let¡¯s start.¡±

    He removed the delicacy from the Tai sovereign sword and took a whiff. It was really fragrant, and it smelled like duck meat.

    In his previous life, he had always wanted to eat Quanjude roast duck, but he couldn¡¯t afford it because he was poor.

    But now, he felt that he didn¡¯t need to eat Quanjude. The roasted crows in the forbiddennd might be even better.

    Just as he was about to start eating, he thought of something else, and that was the use of supplementary condiments. Then, he rummaged through his storage ring and took out a few immortal pills from the true immortal realm. They smelled pretty good.

    There were fragrant ones, sour ones, and sweet ones.

    With a pinch of his fingers, the immortal pill turned into powder. Then, he carefully sprinkled it on the delicacy. He didn¡¯t miss a single spot and sprinkled it very evenly.

    He took out a bottle of wine, tore off his thigh, and took a bite. It was fragrant, and his taste buds were opened. Even the tip of his eyebrows jumped.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s beyond my expectations.¡±

    The skin was very crispy and melted in the mouth. The meat was very chewy. With every bite, the fragrance of oil sprayed out, and his mouth was full of grease.

    He took another sip of wine. This kind of life was reallyfortable.

    The sound of chewing at this moment dispelled much of the horror in the vige.

    ¡°Creak! Creak!¡±

    Just as Lin fan¡¯s mouth was covered in oil, the ear-piercing sound came from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Is there a problem with the doors here?¡± Lin fan was a little unhappy. Enjoying good food was the happiest moment in the world and he shouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    He had thought that the vige was very quiet, but now it seemed that it really wasn ¡®t. The door was always creaking and it was very annoying.

    Lin fan stood up, grabbing his leg with one hand and holding the wine pot with the other. He ate and drank as he walked towards the wooden house.

    ¡°How annoying. What broken door? can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done eating before it creaks?¡± Lin fan¡¯s brows furrowed in dissatisfaction.

    How annoying.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535: Let¡¯s open our hearts andmunicate</h4>

    He had already discovered that there was a problem here, and it was a very big problem.

    However, he still did not know the exact situation.

    He thought for a moment, took a bite of his thigh, and swaggered to the wooden house.

    ¡°Is this the door that¡¯s making the creaking sound?¡± The door wasn¡¯t closed, and through the crack, he could see that it was a little dark inside. The things inside were very simr to the wooden house from before.

    The wooden door had the same ck handprint.

    He wanted to push the wooden door open, but his hands were busy. He raised his leg and kicked it. The wooden door flew and hit the wall of the house.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    The room was very quiet, and nothing had changed. He walked in and looked around. Other than the eight-seater table in front of him and a bed on his right, there was nothing else.

    Gulu!

    All of a sudden, Lin fan caught sight of a change in the incense burner on the square table. There was no incense ash in it, but red blood. Like a fountain, it gushed out.

    If a normal person were to see this, they would definitely be scared out of their wits and would have fled.

    But in Lin fan¡¯s eyes, this was nothing. Just a little bit of blood was enough to scare people to death?

    In the past, when he smashed people into meat patties, he would vomit on the spot.

    He finished the pot of wine and threw it aside. He picked up the crow¡¯s leg and took a bite. Then, he walked towards the eight-seater table. He didn¡¯t care how much blood wasing out of the incense burner. He grabbed it and turned it over. There wasn¡¯t a drop of blood. Instead, there was a lot of incense ash.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    Lin fan was shocked. This life and death abyss was really mysterious. He thought that the vige would be really peaceful but it seemed like he was just thinking too much.

    Where was the peace? all sorts of problems kept appearing.

    However, the pattern on the wall caught his attention. He looked at it carefully, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this some kind of ritual?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure, but he felt that it was simr. He remembered an anime called ¡°The Dark Bible¡± that he had seen in his previous life. It had a simr pattern. Of course, the pattern was also branded with some kind of rune, so it shouldn¡¯t be what he thought.

    He didn¡¯t understand what this was. Maybe this was the characteristic of the abyss of life and death.

    When he turned around and was about to leave, a pair of feet in red shoes suddenly fell from above and floated in his line of sight.

    The feet were closed together, and there was a ck liquid dripping on The Red Shoes, which looked very strange.

    Lin fan was taken aback. Even though he wasn¡¯t really afraid, this sudden appearance still made his heart skip a beat.

    She slowly moved her gaze. Above her feet were her legs, and she was wearing red pants. Further up, she saw a pair of hands perpendicr to the sides of her legs. This pair of hands was very white, so white that they seemed to have rotted from soaking in the water.

    The nails were ck, long, and terrifying.

    He continued to move his vision, his abdomen, and then up, past a mountain peak.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Little Big. ¡± Lin fan sighed in his heart.

    However, this was still nothing. As he continued to move upwards, his neck was very white and thin. When he saw his head, he saw that his neck was tilted, his tongue was stretched out very long, and his eyes werepletely white, so white that they seemed to be ayer of flesh.

    The ck liquid was dripping from the White eyeball.

    Even though The Hanging Woman had no pupils, Lin fan could feel that she was looking at him.

    It was very horrifying!

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lin fan stood there, raising his head and taking a bite of the crow¡¯s leg.

    Although he didn¡¯t know who this woman was, he knew that she must have been wronged.

    He didn¡¯t reply, as if he was dead.

    However, Lin fan knew that the woman wasn¡¯t dead. She was giving off a weird aura.

    ¡°Are you hung up and can¡¯t speak? I¡¯m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. I¡¯m kind, righteous, and loving. I¡¯ve never attacked anyone for no reason. It seems like you¡¯re really hung up so badly that you can¡¯t talk. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you go after I eat this leg. ¡± Lin fan said.

    Then, he gnawed on the crow¡¯s leg, his mouth full of oil.

    The head of The Hanging Woman was turning around slowly. Every time it turned, there would be a creaking sound. Lin fan chuckled,¡±don¡¯t be in a hurry. It¡¯ll be done soon. Just hold on for a little longer. Your Peak Master will put you downter.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the dangling woman rolled her eyes in surprise.

    He probably didn¡¯t expect to meet such a prey.

    ¡°I¡¯m very lonely, can you apany me?¡± Suddenly, The Hanging woman¡¯s voice was low, and there was a terrifying atmosphere.

    Lin fan was eating in a hurry.¡±Lonely, I know. I¡¯ll definitely apany you. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me finish eating and I¡¯ll tell you storiester. For example, Snow White and the Seven Dwarves, or the story of the cbash Brothers fighting for favor. They¡¯re all very interesting stories. You¡¯ll definitely like them.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± The Hanging Woman continued.

    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? What are you afraid of?¡± Lin fan looked at her suspiciously, not knowing what kind of existence this Hanging Woman was. Could she be some sort of demonic beast in human form?

    However, it¡¯s not bad that she can talk.

    Later on, he had to have a good chat with them to find out what was going on in the abyss of life and death.

    If the demonic beast from before was willing tomunicate, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have died.

    But it was a pity.

    However, this Hanging Woman was not bad. She had some intelligence and knew how to talk.

    Communication was the foundation of high-level creatures. Withoutmunication, there would be no peace.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I, the peak Master, will put you down now.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t even let go of the bones, swallowing them all into his stomach. Then, he hugged the leg of the woman and prepared to put her down.

    However, just as he hugged her, he let go again.¡±Your shoes are stained with something. This Peak Master will take them off for you first. You can wear themter.¡±

    Then, he took off The Hanging woman¡¯s red shoes, revealing a pair of small feet. However, her feet were as white as her skin, and they were a little scary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He carried The Hanging Woman down from above and ced her on the ground.

    ¡°Are you feeling better now? if you retract your tongue, we can talk.¡± Lin fan looked at her and said. Although he knew that this Hanging Woman wasn¡¯t a good person, it was rare to meet someone who could talk. He had tomunicate with her.

    The Hanging Woman looked at Lin fan and didn¡¯t know what to say. This shouldn¡¯t have happened under normal circumstances.

    However, the calmness of the prey in front of her was beyond her imagination. It was as if she had no reaction at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold here. I¡¯ll take you to the bonfire to get some warmth. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Lin fan walked out and saw that The Hanging Woman was still in the room. He couldn¡¯t help but wave at her.¡±Come here. What are you doing?¡± Are you dumb?¡±

    When he saw The Hanging Woman walking over, Lin fan continued walking.

    This ce was really weird. The demonic beasts they encountered were already weird. Now that they came to a vige, they met a Hanging Woman who was also weird. It was really amazing.

    Next to the bonfire.

    Lin fan took out a stone bench and sat down. Then, he looked at The Hanging Woman,¡±sit anywhere you want. This is my territory. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    The Hanging Woman rolled her eyes at Lin fan. She just stood there without moving and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a long sword was ced horizontally on the neck of The Hanging Woman.

    Lin fan held the long sword and ced it beside The Hanging Woman¡¯s neck,¡±this Peak Master will say it again. I¡¯m not afraid of you. But now, this Peak Master is asking you, are you afraid of me? If you say you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯ll chop you to death. ¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Hahahaha ...¡± The Hanging Womanughed gloomily. She licked the de with her Scarlet tongue and her body suddenly turned illusionary.¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    The voice traveled through the vige, but no one knew where it wasing from.

    ¡°Come back.¡± Lin fan frowned. He activated his colored eyes and looked over.

    Suddenly, a red figure appeared from the void. Lin fan then closed his colored eyes and grabbed the other party. His sword was still on the other party¡¯s neck.¡±What? This Peak Master just wants to ask you what you want to do. Heaven-defying, can we chat? I¡¯m asking you, are you afraid of me?¡±

    The Hanging Woman was shocked and didn¡¯t know what was happening. But the sword on her neck moved slightly and cut her skin.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The Hanging Woman¡¯s eyes almost fell out.

    Lin fan was a little displeased. He felt that the people of the true immortal world were not easy tomunicate with. Even the living beings in the forbidden grounds who could speak were not easy tomunicate with. This was really annoying.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll just ask you, are you afraid now? I have one second. If you say you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯ll cut your neck with my sword. ¡±

    ¡°1¡£¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡± The Hanging woman¡¯s voice trembled. It was very gloomy and frightening.

    Pa!

    Lin fan pped The Hanging woman¡¯s face and said unhappily,¡±¡±Do you not know how to speak? Can you stop your voice from shaking? can you be like me and talk nicely? why are you scared? who are you shaking for? I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Grasp it well. Are you scared?¡±

    The Hanging woman¡¯s body trembled as if she was angry, but in the end, she still said normally,¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s normal. Although you¡¯re not a thing, this Peak Master has never looked at you with discrimination. Since we¡¯re rtively unfamiliar, I can¡¯t open my heart tomunicate with you. This Peak Master will first tell you a story. This story is called Snow White¡¯s battle with the Seven Dwarves.¡±

    ¡°Legend has it that there is a kingdom of Glorybound in Videha. There is a Mountain of Flowers and Fruit in the kingdom of Glorybound. On the mountain, there is a stone named Seven Dwarves. In the end, it turns into a person called Seven Dwarves. There is a Princess in the Mountain of Flowers and Fruit called Snow White ...¡±

    ¡°After that battle, Snow White lived a happy life with the Seven Dwarves. Then Snow White gave birth to a seed. This is off-topic. Next, we will talk about the story of the gourd brothers fighting for favor. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. What do you think of my story?¡±

    Lin fan looked at The Hanging Woman and realized that his mentality had changed. He could even tell stories to girls now. Perhaps this was a kind of improvement in mentality.

    As for the story? He felt that it was not bad and it was a huge improvement.

    The Hanging Woman nodded.¡±Very nice.¡±

    Lin fan smiled,¡±as long as it sounds good. Our rtionship has gotten closer and we can open our hearts to talk. Let me ask you, what are you?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 6-am I that charming?

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 536-am I that charming?</h4>

    Silence!

    When Lin fan asked The Hanging Woman what it was, she didn¡¯t say a word. Her expression was calm as she just looked at Lin fan.

    Pa!

    The pieces of wood in the bonfire exploded.

    Other than this sound, there was no other sound.

    Lin fan asked,¡±don¡¯t you know what you are? That¡¯s too pitiful. ¡±

    ¡°Someone ...¡± The Hanging woman¡¯s voice became low again. She raised her head, but her gaze was no longer on Lin fan. Instead, she looked behind him,¡±he asked me what I am. Can you tell him what we are?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Lin fan had never seen such a situation before. After watching so many horror movies, he was used to it.

    However, he was currently thinking about one thing. Was there really someone behind him? he could sense that there was nothing. However, this Hanging Woman was definitely not a normal person. Clearly, herpanions were not normal people either.

    The choices appeared.

    He turned his head to see who it was that had been swallowed in one bite.

    He could hammer The Hanging Woman in front of him to death and then turn around to see who it was, but he was still swallowed in one bite.

    Or, they could just pretend that they didn¡¯t believe it and continue sitting there, waiting for a dry ghost¡¯s hand to rest on their shoulders and ask,¡±do you see my head?¡±. Then, under normal circumstances, their hair would stand on end and they would run away with their heads in their hands.

    However, these were only choices that would appear for ordinary people. For him, these choices did not exist.

    ¡°You have apanion? that¡¯s great. You¡¯re very wee.¡± Lin fan turned his head and wanted to see who they were.

    She was stunned.

    Oh my God, this is a family.

    A hunchbacked old woman was holding a walking stick. The White hair on both sides of her head drooped down from her forehead. She had a big face and a big mouth. She kept smiling, but there were no teeth in her mouth, which looked a little creepy.

    It was a middle-aged man, but half of his brain was gone. In the remaining half of his brain, there were long and thin insects moving inside.

    There was also a child who was holding a head that had died with his eyes open.

    The three of them stood in a row and looked at Lin fan quietly.

    At this moment, The Hanging Woman slowly walked over. Finally, the four of them stood in a row and looked at each other without saying a word.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lin fan could not understand what these four were trying to say.

    It wasn¡¯t just Lin fan who couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Even the hunchbacked old woman was shocked. This was something that had never happened before. The four of them appeared together and stood in a row. It was enough to form an extremely terrifying aura, or rather, an atmosphere.

    A thousand years ago, there was one person who managed to hold on until the four of them appeared together. However, when he saw the four of them, he also fled in defeat. No one knew what happened in the end.

    The current situation made things a little difficult for Lin fan. He didn¡¯t know what this meant and what the other party wanted to say.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Left with no choice, Lin fan could only take the initiative to speak up and break the silence. He then walked towards the four of them. No matter what, he had to figure out the situation.

    If he didn¡¯t get any benefits, it would be a waste of his breath to talk so much.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s y ball.¡± The child threw the head in his hand at Lin fan. The head spun in the air, but the ferocious face of the head was still facing Lin fan.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin fan took out his pan and smacked it down. The head disappeared without a trace.

    The child was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. He had thrown this head many times, but no one dared to catch it. Even more so, when they saw this head, they would run away in a panic.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man appeared in front of Lin fan.¡±Did you see the other half of my face? I¡¯ll spill it when I eat.¡±

    Lin fan raised his hand and sword energy sliced open half of the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t miss it if I don¡¯t eat it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please sit down.¡±

    He felt that he had to show some ferocity at this time. Otherwise, these strange things would probably not know how cruel he was.

    He came in front of the hunchbacked old woman, bent down, and said,¡±Old granny, did something of yours disappear? Or do you want to y something?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene became peaceful.

    The hunchbacked old woman¡¯s smile vanished.¡±Who exactly are you?¡±

    His tone was very serious as he started to look at the young man in front of him.

    ¡°After so many years, there has never been a human like you who entered this ce without the slightest fear or panic. Who are you?¡±

    The old woman couldn¡¯t believe it. She squinted at the young man in front of her.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin fan was bewildered,¡±so, you can speak normally. Seems like you guys know that I¡¯m a human. But since you¡¯ve asked, this Peak Master shall tell you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. I¡¯m here to have fun. What will happen if I show any fear or panic?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡± The old woman said,¡±young man, you have passed our assessment. You can enter the next ce. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Could this be the legendary fortuitous encounter? could it be that those who passed the test would be able to enter the treasure trove?

    If that was the case, then it would feel pretty good.

    Under the old woman¡¯s lead, they came to a wooden house in the middle of the vige.

    ¡°Young man, open the door and go in. This is the only passage. After obtaining our approval, you will be able to enter the next ce. That might be the ce you are looking for.¡± The old woman said.

    Lin fan stopped and looked at the four of them.

    The childughed, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯tugh, and the old woman alsoughed.

    However, only The Hanging Woman shook her head slightly, as if she was telling him not to go in.

    These smiles were filled with kindness and even more so, they were filled with the meaning of looking up to you.

    ¡°En, I didn¡¯t expect that this Peak master¡¯s luck would be so good to actually encounter these. Alright, wait for me to return and I¡¯ll bring you a gift.¡± Lin fan pushed open the wooden door. The decorations inside were a little different from the wooden house.

    Under the anticipating gaze of the olddy, Lin fan stepped in.

    Lin fan stood in the house and smiled at the four people outside.

    The old woman looked at Lin fan and smiled. Her smile was getting brighter and brighter. When the wooden door closed, her smile became even more vicious.

    At the same time, their shadows grew longer and longer, revealing the figures of ferocious demons.

    The leaves of the locust tree at the vige entrance rustled.

    The moment Lin fan entered the wooden house, arge amount of ck mist appeared and covered the entire house.

    Instantly, blood began to flow out of the wooden house and spread to the ground, fusing into the old woman¡¯s body.

    After the blood was absorbed, the ck mist surrounding the wooden housepletely dissipated.

    Everything returned to normal.

    Only the four of them stood there quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next one,¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was very low. Just as she was about to leave, a shocking scene happened.

    Creak!

    The wooden door was opened.

    Lin fan said helplessly,¡±granny, there¡¯s no f * cking way out. I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day. How am I supposed to get out?¡±

    When the old woman saw that the young man in front of her was still alive, her pupils contracted as if she had seen a ghost. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    When she realized that she had lost herposure, the old woman pretended to be calm.¡±Young man, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean impossible? but you said I passed the test. If you don¡¯t believe me,e in and take a look. There¡¯s no way out.¡± Lin fan walked out and pushed the three of them in, leaving The Hanging Woman outside.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± The old woman walked into the house. How could this young man still be alive? this was impossible. Could there be something wrong?

    Seeing the three of them enter, Lin fan, who was standing at the door, closed the door silently. Then, he looked at The Hanging Woman at the side.

    ¡°Sister, you shook your head just now. Did you not want me to go in?¡± Lin fan asked,¡±I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯t understand it. That¡¯s why I want to ask.¡±

    The Hanging Woman lowered her voice and said in a trembling voice,¡±you shouldn¡¯t havee here ...¡±

    ¡°Did you forget what I told you just now?¡± When Lin fan heard this voice, he was a little unhappy. Why are you shaking? can¡¯t you talk properly?

    The Hanging Woman was stunned for a moment before her tone returned to normal.¡±You shouldn¡¯t havee here ... You can still make it if you leave now.¡±

    When he heard the words of the chick, Lin fan pondered for a moment. In fact, he could not believe it,¡±to think that this Peak master¡¯s personal charm would be so great! To think that I would be treated so well even with this!¡±

    ¡°Your story is very good. Snow White is very happy ...¡± The Hanging Woman said with a nk expression.

    At that moment, the wooden door opened. The old woman wanted toe out, but Lin fan held the pan. Without even looking, he smacked the pan and sent the old woman back into the house.

    Instantly, all sorts of angry roars rang out from within the house. However, all of this didn¡¯t matter to Lin fan.

    ¡°Oh, so you want to hear a story. Do you want to hear the story of the cbash Brothers fighting for favor?¡± Lin fan asked with a smile. As expected, ancient children¡¯s fairy tales were so charming.

    ¡°Yes ...¡±

    Lin fan furrowed his brows,¡±you¡¯re shaking again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, it¡¯s hard to change. ¡± The hanging Girl said.

    ¡°Living being, I¡¯m going to devour you! I¡¯m going to devour you!¡± The old woman¡¯s angry roar came from inside the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your head off. ¡±

    ¡°I want half of your face.¡±

    The child¡¯s and the middle-aged man¡¯s gloomy voices could be heard.

    ¡°You wait here, don¡¯t move.¡± Lin fan furrowed his brows. With the pan in his hand, he pushed the door open and stepped in. Then, he closed the door with a loud bang.

    The gloomy and angry voice inside suddenly turned into a scream.

    At the same time, the sound of a frying pan was heard.

    Lin fan was using violence and cursing at the same time.

    ¡°Swallow! This Peak Master wants you to swallow the mace!¡±

    ¡°You little brat, you still want to pluck your head off? how many heads do you have?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need your face anymore. What else do you want? you¡¯re looking for a beating.¡±

    ¡°Pi Li pa,¡± the room was extremely miserable, and the screams were endless. The violencested for a full 20 minutes before the sounds gradually subsided.

    Meanwhile, The Hanging Woman was standing quietly at the door. She was indifferent to what was happening inside.

    Because she had no rtionship with the person inside.

    There used to be more than a dozen people here, but only the four of them were left.

    Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t have felt anything if it was a little less.

    Lin fan pushed open the door and came out. The frying pan was stained with the grayish-ck liquid. He shook it and shook it off.

    Looking into the house, he saw three figures lying there. They had long lost consciousness, or rather, they were no longer breathing.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled. They don¡¯t know that this Peak Master hates it when people lie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. ¡±

    [PS: thank you for still being here. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

    [PS: thank you, Emperor of Shang. Big Boss, 12000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 537 - Listen to my commands and learn from me

    <h4>Chapter 537: Listen to mymands and learn from me</h4>

    The three abnormal guys had been taken care of, leaving only the hanging Girl.

    Previously, he had a good impression of this vige because it was very quiet. But now, he had no good impression of it at all. As expected, there was no quiet ce in the forbiddennd.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He didn¡¯t kill this Hanging Girl. Maybe this was a kind reminder and he got a friendly return from this Peak Master.

    Of course, as a person who had received nine years ofpulsory education, his moral character was still very noble. He would repay any kindness he received. Although nothing would happen to him, he still had to show his gratitude.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name,¡± The Hanging Woman said calmly.

    Lin fan couldn¡¯t quite ept the skin of The Hanging Woman. It looked a little creepy.¡±Can you change your appearance? This is your true body? It¡¯s a little ugly. ¡±

    The Hanging woman¡¯s voice was calm, but her voice was trembling.¡±Only ugly can scare people. Can¡¯t you tell me a story?¡±

    ¡°The story of the bottle gourd brothers fighting for favor. It seems you¡¯re very interested in the story. Alright, I¡¯ll tell it to you. Legend has it that after Snow White gave birth to a seed, itnded on the ground and sprouted. A bottle gourd Vine grew out of it. On the vine grew seven bottle gourds. This was the fruit of Seven Dwarves and Snow White. A happy life began, but one day, two grown children came to the flower-fruit mountain. One was a boy and the other was a girl. They were called the Scorpion spirit and the snake spirit.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that the Scorpion spirit and the snake spirit were the children of the Seven Dwarves who couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness of Snow White¡¯s pregnancy and had a rtionship beyond friendship with their neighbor from the gourd mountain.¡±

    The Hanging Woman listened very seriously and asked calmly,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t the Seven Dwarvese out of the stone? Why did it give birth to a Scorpion spirit and a snake spirit?¡±

    ¡°Because when the Seven Dwarves had an indescribable time with their neighbors, they cosy, which is cosy. Of course, you don¡¯t have to care about this. Continue listening.¡± Lin fan just made up a story. There was nothing wrong with his exnation anyway.

    ¡°The Scorpion spirit and the snake spirit brought the Seven Dwarves, who are father, back to the gourd mountain to show their filial piety. The seven growing gourd brothers, however, knew the situation outside and were extremely anxious. They felt that these two half-brother and half-sister had taken away their love, so they broke out of the gourd and jumped out one by one. They were determined to bring their father back under the leadership of their mother, Snow White. At the same time, they wanted to teach these two bastards a lesson ...¡±

    This story was a little long and Lin fan told it very carefully. The Hanging Woman listened very carefully. Sometimes, it seemed like she was too happy to listen and her eyes almost fell out.

    When the story was finished, The Hanging Woman said calmly,¡±¡±It¡¯s so nice to hear. They¡¯re reunited.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy listening. It¡¯s about time, this Peak Master should leave.¡± Lin fan stood up. This vige disappointed him, it was different from what he expected.

    There were no treasures, no secrets, only terrifying dangers.

    But to him, it wasn¡¯t too scary, but rather interesting.

    The hangingdy looked at Lin fan and said slowly,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t continue to stay here. There¡¯s a way out.¡±

    ¡°Go out? What for? I find this ce very interesting. I like it here and won¡¯t go out. ¡± Lin fan shook his head. He was here to search for the beautiful scenery in the life and death abyss. Moreover, he had just entered and had only experienced it. But he was a little disappointed. It was different from what he had expected.

    ¡°Yes, what about you?¡±

    He was a little interested in this Hanging Girl. He didn¡¯t know what kind of species she was. It was very magical. It wasn¡¯t right to call her a ghost because she had a shadow. However, it didn¡¯t look like a ghost. It looked very simr.

    The hanging Girl said,¡±wait for the next living being toe in.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to wait? all of yourpanions are dead. You¡¯re all alone. Can you handle it?¡± Lin fan asked. To him, this Hanging Woman had no acting skills and wasn¡¯t scary at all. The three people just now were a little scary, but they weren¡¯t that good.

    ¡°Forget it. Seeing that you¡¯re so friendly to me, I¡¯ll give you some advice on how to scare people in the future. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have any hope in this life.¡± Lin fan walked around The Hanging Woman and sized her up carefully.

    ¡°Come, let your hair down and cover your face, leaving only a small gap between your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, change the White eyes to ck eyes. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lin fan pointed out as he spoke.

    ¡°Very good. Your learning ability is very strong. The way you walk is not right. In the future, when you walk, you have to show that your body is very strong. When you walk, bend your waist, let your hair hang down, and spread your ten fingers apart. Ah, right, very good, very perfect. Every step you take, raise your left arm, put down your right arm, and then take another step. Very good.¡±

    Under his guidance, The Hanging Woman learned very quickly and made great progress.

    At that moment, Lin fan touched his chin and stared at The Hanging Woman. He pondered and said unhappily,¡±¡±The clothes you¡¯re wearing are a little old-fashioned. Red shoes, red pants, and red clothes. They¡¯re really ugly. They don¡¯t look scary at all. In fact, they even add a sense of joy. You have to change.¡±

    ¡°Change into those gray costumes, and change your shoes into gray cloth shoes.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good. This is perfect.¡±

    In Lin fan¡¯s eyes, the clothes of The Hanging Woman changed in the blink of an eye. This sort of operation was something that Lin fan was envious of.

    The cultivators of the true immortal realm could use their spiritual energy to form clothes, but they could not do so in thend of the origin.

    This was also a difference in the system. The use and control of power had also greatly changed.

    ¡°Did you always appear by hanging yourself in the past?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The Hanging Woman nodded silently.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The way you appear is too one-dimensional. Listen, when you appear in the future, you don¡¯t need to be too close to the other party. You just need to stand in the distance for a moment. When the other party¡¯s line of sight shifts, you have to disappear in an instant. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Said Lin fan. He realized that the way he appeared was very ordinary. Or rather, it didn¡¯t make people¡¯s hearts beat too fast.

    With that kind of hanging method and violent personality, he might be punched after being frightened. At that time, he might be hammered to death, let alone scaring people.

    The Hanging Woman listened to Lin fan¡¯s words and walked into the distance silently.

    ¡°What did I tell you? where¡¯s the posture? how could you forget again?¡± Lin fan saw that The Hanging Woman was walking steadily without any fear and scolded.

    He realized that The Hanging Woman¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very good. She had just said it, but she had forgotten it.

    When The Hanging Woman heard this, she started to follow Lin fan¡¯s instructions.

    A creaking sound was heard. It was very strange and terrifying, but it was also very perfect.

    In the distance, The Hanging Woman appeared. Lin fan looked over, then turned his head to look elsewhere. When he turned his head again, he realized that she had already disappeared.

    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s a little scary.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t noticed any problems when he was exining, but now it seemed that it was a bit scary.

    However, he had to stay calm and not show any fear.

    ¡°Very good. Your performance just now was very good, but there are still some things that you need to learn. For example, the environment here. Don¡¯t you think that the environment here has reduced a lot of your horror?¡± Lin fan said.

    The Hanging Woman didn¡¯t say a word. She just nodded her head as if she agreed.

    A thousand years ago, she had scared many people. Because of her strange body, not even true immortals could sense her aura.

    At this moment, although he didn¡¯t say anything, he felt that these methods were very powerful.

    ¡°We¡¯re missing a well. ¡± Lin fan said. ¡°If a bottomless ck well appears in the middle of this small vige, the effect might be even better. What do you think?¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t say anything, but she raised her finger and a well appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°Impressive, creating something out of thin air. Or could it be that this ce isn¡¯t real in the first ce and can be modified ording to the other party¡¯s thoughts?¡± Lin fan muttered in his heart. He felt that this ce wasn¡¯t simple and it was different from what he imagined.

    After that, he told her some things. The Hanging Woman listened to him and absorbed everything.

    ¡°This Peak Master might have the talent to disguise as a ghost.¡± Lin fan mumbled to himself. Maybe there really was such a talent.

    Under Lin fan¡¯s guidance, it was as if she had opened up an unknown treasure trove. This waspletely different from what she hade into contact with before.

    The abyss of life and death regained its light.

    ¡°Sister, this Peak Master is leaving. As for how far you can go in the future, it¡¯ll all depend on you.¡± Said Lin fan. He had to leave this ce. This vige made him a little disappointed. There were only a few kittens and nothing that made him excited.

    ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°You have to remember,¡± The Hanging Woman said calmly.¡±It¡¯s dangerous here. Don¡¯t believe anything.¡±

    Lin fan smiled and waved his hand. He then walked towards the vige entrance. As for the danger, it went without saying. If it wasn¡¯t dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    When they passed by the vige entrance, the leaves rustled as if the creature was leaving. The locust tree was very happy.

    But all of a sudden, Lin fan stopped in his tracks and stared at the locust tree for a moment.

    The rustling leaves of the locust tree suddenly quieted down, and not a single sound could be heard.

    ¡°Strange, I keep feeling that this locust tree is showing signs of bing a spirit.¡±

    Lin fan thought about it and that feeling was really strong.

    The locust tree was stunned. It was afraid. This creature was the most terrifying creature it had ever seen. Even the three old monsters had been killed. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a tree missing at the entrance of invincible peak. Forget it. I can¡¯t go back empty-handed since I¡¯ve encountered it. I¡¯ll just move it if I can.¡±

    He walked up to the locust tree. It was very thick. He ced his hands on it and hugged it.

    Whoosh!

    The leaves trembled, clearly in a panic. The locust tree was very afraid.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Lin fan hollered out as a terrifying power exploded out. No matter what, he had to take this locust tree away.

    The locust tree was directly uprooted. It was simple and easy, without any difficulty at all.

    He then ced it into his storage ring.

    ¡°Stone stool, make me a stone tablet.¡± Lin fan said.

    Very quickly, a stone tablet appeared. Lin fan pped it on the spot where the locust tree had been. After pondering for a moment, he used his finger to carve out a few words.

    ¡°Lanruo vige!¡±

    Lin fan looked at the three words and smiled happily. This name was also a kind of memory. He didn¡¯t expect it toe true.

 Chapter 538 - the time to test their intelligence has come

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 538-the time to test their intelligence hase</h4>

    Did he leave?

    The Hanging Woman in an opera robe stood there quietly with her head lowered.

    ¡°The locust tree earth demon is gone, the smiling face demon is dead, the head-Cleaver demon is dead, and the half-faced demon is dead. From now on, I¡¯m in charge of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    A gloomyugh came out of The Hanging Woman¡¯s mouth.

    Suddenly, a ck fog rose in the vige.

    ¡°Snow White and the Seven Dwarves, I like them so much. I¡¯m Snow White, and you¡¯re the Seven Dwarves ... Hehe.¡±

    The Hanging woman¡¯s voice trembled and sheughed in a terrifying manner. Then, she floated to the top of the well and hummed the tune that Lin fan had just taught her before sinking down.

    In an instant, the vige became quiet again, as if nothing had happened.

    After leaving the vige, Lin fan walked around. He only had one goal, which was to kill any terrifying monster beasts he encountered.

    The points that the demonic beast had given him were simply too huge, so huge that it was terrifying.

    In the abyss of life and death, it was difficult to distinguish between day and night because this ce was very strange. Day and night seemed to change very randomly.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been in here.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    At this moment, Lin fan was standing at the entrance of a Canyon. This Canyon was extremely wide. However, at the edge of the canyon, there were words floating.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous, no entry allowed. ¡±

    These words seemed to have been written in blood, and it was very terrifying.

    At the same time, there were many white bones at the entrance and inside the canyon. These white bones were notplete. They seemed to have been knocked by something and exploded into pieces.

    ¡°This Canyon is very dangerous, and this kind person even warned himself. As expected, this world is full of love.¡± Lin fan mumbled to himself and then swaggered into the room.

    ¡°Those who enter will die.¡±

    When Lin fan raised his foot and stepped in, a deafening warning rang out in his mind.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s dead? it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t died before. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Lin fan didn¡¯t know who was talking to him but he felt like the person was really looking down on him.

    It was just death, what was the big deal.

    He stepped on the ground of the canyon Passage.

    ¡°Yi!¡±

    The moment he stepped in, the surrounding aura changed.

    Thunderbolt!

    In the sky above the canyon, there was an inexplicable explosion of Thunder.

    An extremely terrifying might came crashing down from the heavens and earth. It was as if any living being would be reduced to ashes under this terrifying might.

    Lin fan raised his head and took a look. This was really amazing. The power had solidified?

    This was a scene that they had never seen before.

    Power was like a kind of aura. It couldn¡¯t be seen or touched. One could only feel it with one¡¯s mind. But now, this power had actually condensed into a physical body. Just how terrifying was this?

    Even a God Realm expert couldn¡¯t do this.

    ¡°Amazing. This is the ce that I was looking for. If even a Canyon Passage is so violent, what will happen after that?¡±

    Lin fan was shocked and his heart started to beat.

    He was very excited.

    The pressure that had condensed into a physical body pressed down. When it touched Lin fan, it passed right through him.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Lin fan looked on and shook his head. He didn¡¯t think much about it and walked forward.

    They were surrounded by a Canyon that reached into the clouds. They couldn¡¯t see the end, nor did they know how high it was. However, the White bones around them made the canyon feel very dangerous.

    After all, so many people had died here. It must have been very terrifying.

    ¡°Perhaps, the previous owners of these white bones were crushed by this pressure.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I can ignore any kind of pressure. You can press as much as you want. If you can crush me to death, you win.¡±

    Lin fan swaggered around.

    Suddenly, he saw something shining in a pile of bones.

    ¡°Hey, baby.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait to go over and open the white bone. His eyes lit up. It was a storage ring. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so intact.

    ¡°Strange, under such pressure, it¡¯s still intact. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    When Lin fan stood up straight, he saw something shining in the distance.

    ¡°What? Another one?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even bother to check what was inside. He just felt that this path was filled with extraordinary wealth. He then ran over and pushed the White bones aside. He picked up the shiny object. It was another storage ring.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that wealth woulde so easily. The abyss of life and death is indeed a forbidden area.¡±

    Lin fan was overjoyed. He had an indescribable feeling of joy.

    At this moment, in this Canyon Passage, a figure was like a fish in the water, swimming happily.

    They went there and there.

    Every time, he would have a rich harvest.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lin fan was a little tired from picking up the Rings. He rubbed his waist and heaved a sigh of relief.¡±I¡¯m so tired. I didn¡¯t think that picking up rings would be so tiring.¡±

    He felt that this ce was clearly tailor-made for him. It was simply too perfect.

    The pressure that had condensed into a physical form must be very terrifying. Even if someone was holding it up with the help of an immortal treasure, how could theyst until the end with such a long passage?

    From the beginning until now, it could already be seen.

    There were many white bones in front, but there were fewer and fewer as they went on.

    It was obvious that these experts were too overconfident and had one of the three great misconceptions in life.

    I can do it.

    But when he felt that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, it was already toote to turn back. He could only bepletely crushed here by the pressure.

    However, he was very curious about what was at the end of the canyon. He did not believe that there would be nothing at the end of such a difficult Canyon.

    ¡°No more. It¡¯s obvious that those who havee here are finished.¡±

    The path ahead was extremely deste. There wasn¡¯t a single skeleton. It seemed that even the strongest expert could only hold on until here.

    He continued forward.

    The pressure shrouding the sky had changed. Previously, it had condensed into a physical form. However, the pressure now was not just a matter of physical form, but also contained tiny Thunderbolts within.

    Perhaps the pressure here was even more terrifying than before.

    A figure in the distance caught his attention.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s actually someone who can reach that level?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know how terrifying the pressure here was because he couldn¡¯t feel it at all, the pressure that could condense into a material form was clearly not something ordinary people could resist.

    At the entrance, even true immortal realm cultivators would not be able to hold on.

    But to be able to hold on until here, how terrifying must that be?

    Lin fan raised his head. The pressure above his head was ck and thick. Lightning was everywhere and it had reached a terrifying level.

    When he arrived in front of the figure, he saw that only white bones were left. The figure knelt on the ground with one knee, and all the bones in his body were gray. On every bone, there were mysterious runes that had already dimmed.

    ¡°This is not a human.¡±

    On the forehead of this skeleton, there were two curved horns. Although the body was rotten, the two horns were intact and there were no changes.

    In his chest, there was a shriveled heart foreskin.

    Although he was already dead, his eyes were still staring ahead. The end was close, but he could not touch it.

    ¡°You want to go over, but you can ¡®t. Perhaps it¡¯s a kind of sorrow to die Here. Although I don¡¯t know who you are, looking at your bones, there¡¯s something mysterious about you. This Peak Master will take you in first and bring you over to have a look.¡± Lin fan mumbled to himself as he touched the White bones.

    When his fingertips touched it, the White bones instantly turned into ashes and scattered in the air.

    Lin fan was a little embarrassed. In the end, he put down his hand and shook his head. He had been dead for a long time. Perhaps it was just hisst bit of willpower that kept his bones from rotting.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. This skeleton is not as good as the previous ones. ¡±

    After checking carefully, there was no storage ring. To be able to make it this far, it must have been a terrifyingly powerful existence. However, he didn¡¯t expect to find anything. It was quite a pity.

    He didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk forward.

    Since so many people wanted to pass through this ce, there must be something at the end that they wanted.

    At the very least, it showed that the White bones at the front definitely knew what was inside, which was why they were so persistent.

    As for those who died at the back, they were probably just curious.

    It was just that their curiosity killed them.

    When he stepped out of the canyon, the scene in front of him changed greatly.

    It was as if the sun and moon had changed, and everything had undergone a huge change.

    He looked over and saw nothing.

    However, a blurry circr shadow appeared on the ground in the distance. He couldn¡¯t see what it was, but it felt like a millstone that was still spinning.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem there. Perhaps the treasure we¡¯re looking for is there.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he turned into a streak of light and bolted out into the distance.

    He had no fear. For wealth, he could sacrifice his life.

    Floating in the void, they saw what was in front of them and their mouths were wide open.¡±It¡¯s so big ...¡±

    A huge millstone floated in the air, slowly rotating. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, one look and he knew that it wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    However, the most important thing wasn¡¯t the millstone, but the giant sitting cross-legged below it. The giant was huge, and even though he was sitting cross-legged, he was like a mountain.

    The giant¡¯s muscles were like small mountains, and they gave off an extremely shocking feeling.

    The giant¡¯s body was wrapped in chains that had fallen from the millstone. The chains glowed with a dim light and pierced through the heavens and earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since any living being has been able toe here. Perhaps it¡¯s the first time.¡±

    At this moment, a thunderous sound boomed out in Lin fan¡¯s ears. It was so loud that it made his ears go numb.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Although he asked the obvious, as an adventurer who had entered the forbidden area, he had to say this. After all, the other party was a big Shot, and he had to give him a chance to show off.

    ¡°I am the master of the world.¡±

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at that extremely tall figure,¡±you¡¯re the master of the world? I don¡¯t believe you. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t believe me? then why have youe? could it be that you¡¯re not here to find me and ask me to fulfill your wish?¡± The giant said.

    Lin fan replied,¡±no, I¡¯m here for a vacation. I saw that there was something weird here, so I came to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you can continue. I¡¯ll go and look around.¡±

    Lin fan had already thought it through. As long as this guy stopped his Peak Master, there would definitely be a problem.

    ¡°Please wait.¡±

    As expected, there was a F * cking problem.

    It seemed that the time topete in intelligence hade again.

    I¡¯ve already made my preparations.

    Please give your questions!

 Chapter 539 - -thats easy, Ill just make an oath

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539-that¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll just make an oath</h4>

    The world Lord had been locked up here for a long time. He had forgotten how long he had been locked up. However, 6000 years ago, he had a chance, but that only chance had fallen at the hands of the heavens.

    Hate, I really hate it. I was so close, so close.

    However, it was not toote now. There were humansing in, so they still had a chance.

    However, this human was a little dazed, or rather, a little stupid. He was so huge, yet he was sitting there cross-legged. Could he not see how powerful he was?

    In the past, he had been treated like a god by the alien races. They were all subdued by his figure and worshiped him in search of gifts.

    ording to the past, this human who had entered this ce by mistake should have knelt down and worshipped him immediately. He might even have thought that he had encountered a great opportunity and could not let it go.

    Unfortunately ... This human made him a little disappointed.

    ¡°Human, this is the forbiddennd of the forbidden Lands. Do you know why you havee?¡± The world Lord asked.

    Lin fan nodded,¡±I¡¯m just here to hang out. What¡¯s up?¡±

    The world Lord¡¯s expression was solemn.¡±Wrong. You havee here under the arrangement of fate. You bear a great mission, do you know that?¡±

    Lin fan calmly shook his head,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It seems that your innate spiritual intelligence has not been awakened. Fine, I¡¯ll point it out to you. This is your mission.¡±

    At this moment, the giant sighed, and a turbid breath drifted out of his mouth and nose, forming an image.

    The scene was like the end of the world, apanied by the giant¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Human, this is a catastrophe for the world. The extraterrestrial demonic stone fell from the sky, carrying an inextinguishable demonic fire. It burned thend, causing great changes in the world and corpses to be strewn everywhere. At this time, the master of the world, I, was attacked and sealed by the demonic stone. But at that moment, a ray of hope appeared. It was you, and your mission was to save me and bring light to the world.¡±

    The voice of the world Lord was very unique. When humans were killed in the picture, there was a sad background music that could infect the heart and make people sink into pain and sadness.

    ¡°Hmm, the special effects are not bad. No, the story is not bad.¡± Lin fan nodded. He looked at the screen and praised it. It was perfect.

    ¡°This is not a story, but a rey of the past. Young man, you have a heavy burden on your shoulders. We can only rely on you to save the world, and you will be the world¡¯s new ...¡±

    However, before the world Lord could finish his sentence, Lin fan interrupted him.

    ¡°Well ... World Lord, I¡¯m not from the true immortal realm. I¡¯m here to counterattack. You¡¯re so strong. If I save you, I¡¯ll be asking for trouble. You¡¯d better stay here. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The world Lord was stunned, as if he had not expected this. What did this human just say? He said that he was here tounch a counterattack on the true immortal realm. What did he mean?

    Didn¡¯t that mean that everything he said just now was the opposite of what he said?

    ¡°Wait, human, you¡¯ve passed my test. In fact, I¡¯m not the master of the world, but the ancestor devil of the other realm. However, because I¡¯ve been sealed here, if I encounter someone from the true immortal world and expose my identity, it will bring great trouble. Please forgive me for lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here tounch a counterattack on the true immortal world, I can do it with you. Release me, open the gate to the outer realm, and countless armies will descend. Taking down the true immortal world will be as easy as turning over your hand.¡± The Fiend ancestor¡¯s voice changed once more, bing extremely domineering.

    It was as if The Fiend ancestor was the king of the nine Heavens and ten earths.

    ¡°Wait a minute, can this Peak Master ask you a question?¡± Lin fan asked. He felt like this guy was crazy. One moment he was the Lord of the World and the next he was the ancestor devil. If this peak leader were to say that he was just here for sightseeing and was neutral, could he say that he was a wastrel and a neutral leader?

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. The heaven¡¯s suppression on him had reached its limit. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was the abyss of life and death, where the power of the heaven couldn¡¯t fully seep in, he would have been slowly ground to death.

    ¡°Have you ever loved anyone? Answer me seriously, this is an important question. ¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°What?¡± The devil ancestor¡¯s head was filled with question marks. What the hell were they asking? what did they mean by ¡®someone I loved¡¯? how could the Grand devil ancestor have any love? this human¡¯s brain waspletely filled with sh * t. But right now, he had to calm this human down,¡±y-yes, there¡¯s someone I loved. She was once so beautiful.¡±

    Lin fan nodded his head,¡±alright then. Let me ask you something. I¡¯m here tounch a counterattack against the true immortal world, and I¡¯m relying on myself. Tell me, if you were to consummate your marriage with the person you love, would you be willing to have someone help you?¡±

    The vast and huge ancestor devil was silent for a moment. He had already understood what this human was trying to say. This human was telling him that he did not need any help. But no matter what, he could not give up.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s much easier with one more person. ¡±

    Puchi!

    The moment he heard the words of the ancestor devil, Lin fan spat out a mouthful of blood. He had lost. He had truly lost.

    This answer was the most lethal one he had ever heard in his life.

    ¡°Enough, enough. You¡¯re apletely uncivilized fellow. How can this Peak Master stay with you? take your time, I can¡¯t continue this conversation.¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand dismissively, not wanting to say anything more to the ancestor devil.

    He really couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. This was aplete retard.

    ¡°Wait, human, what do you want?¡± Ancestor devil asked.

    Lin fan had wanted to leave. After all, this ce was a little high end. Even if he wanted to kill this ancestor devil, it would be impossible. But looking at how strong and tall the other party was, there was definitely something different about him. What was hecking right now?

    He wascking in points and cultivation techniques, so perhaps he could have a good talk with the other party.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say that this Peak Master didn¡¯t give you a chance. How about this, do you want toe out?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil replied,¡±yes.¡±

    ¡°Your answer is very straightforward. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person, nor am I an unkind person. From your appearance, you should be cultivating a hard body skill. Give me your most powerful skill and I can help you.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Really?¡± When The Fiend ancestor heard this, he was instantly overjoyed. His heart beat wildly as his eyes flickered, and thousands of schemes appeared in his mind.

    Of course, it was impossible for him to obtain the most powerful cultivation technique. However, the strength of the true immortal world was not that great. With this human¡¯s knowledge, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to tell what the most powerful cultivation technique was. Therefore, it was not impossible for him to deceive them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan nodded.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the strongest cultivation technique I¡¯ve ever learned in my life, the origin demon Scripture. This is the highest cultivation technique I¡¯ve ever learned, and it can help you reach the level of a Supreme true demon.¡±

    Instantly, the body of the demon ancestor glowed with a ck light. The demonic patterns that were imprinted on his skin spun out and turned into a book thatnded on Lin fan¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Do you want to cultivate the puppet demon Sutra?¡±

    Lin fan had thought that it would be something good. However, when he saw the notification, his expression was extremely rich. He raised his head and looked at the ancestor devil, pointing at the cultivation technique in his hands,¡±tell me, what Scripture is this?¡±

    Ancestor devil appeared very innocent,¡±origin demon Scripture, your ancestor¡¯s highest absolute art.¡±

    ¡°Absolute art your mother, this is the puppet fiend Scripture, do you think this Peak Master is from the countryside?¡± Lin fan was furious. He pped the manual away.

    ¡°How is this possible? how did this human know that this is the puppet fiend Scripture?¡± Ancestor devil was shocked and felt that this was unbelievable. This was a very profound technique that could turn people into Devils and influence them. But looking at the current situation, it didn¡¯t look good at all.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve been suppressed here for a long time. I¡¯ve forgotten how long I¡¯ve been here. I¡¯ve taken the wrong cultivation technique.¡±

    Ancestor devil exined.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not an unforgiving person. I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± What Lin fan wanted to do the most right now was to solve the problem of the cultivation technique.

    As for the lottery, who knew when he would be able to get a cultivation technique.

    Cruel blood, which he had obtained before, was pretty good, but its grade was a little low, and it was not enough for him to use now.

    At this moment, The Fiend ancestor was silent. He couldn¡¯t understand how this human would know all this. But looking at the situation, if he still used fake cultivation techniques to fool the other party, the chances of sess would be extremely low.

    However, if he handed over the cultivation technique, he was worried that the other party would go back on his words. This made him very worried.

    ¡°Human, what can I do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°If you take the cultivation technique and don¡¯t help, then wouldn¡¯t I be the one being cheated?¡± The Fiend ancestor asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, just make an oath,¡± Lin fan raised his hand,¡±this Peak Master is Lin fan. After obtaining the ancestor Devil¡¯s strongest skill, if you don¡¯t release the ancestor devil, I¡¯ll turn you into ashes.¡±

    Immediately, the world shook, and the oath waspleted.

    Ancestor devil believed in this because he was being watched by the heavens. Therefore, there was no problem for him to swear here.

    Furthermore, the heavens did not have any personal emotions and could only operate on a perfect track. Therefore, it would naturally not stop Lin fan from making the oath.

    ¡°So even non-natives can make oaths.¡± Lin fan sighed. He didn¡¯t expect to seed.

    ¡°Alright, this demon ancestor believes in you.¡± When The Fiend ancestor sensed that the oath had taken form, he heaved a sigh of relief. Only then could he be at ease.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    At this moment, the demon ancestor¡¯s body was shining with ck light as countless demonic patterns gathered together. The origin demon Scripture was not created by him, but a cultivation technique he obtained by chance.

    As long as this human could let him out, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to hand over the origin demon Scripture. Of course, he would kill this human after he got out.

    Then wouldn¡¯t this cultivation technique still be his?

    At the thought of this, a smile appeared on The Fiend ancestor¡¯s face. However, that smile disappeared very quickly. He would not let this human discover him.

    The cultivation techniquended in his hands.

    ¡®Do you want to spend 2 million points to cultivate the origin demon Scripture?¡¯

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Insufficient points.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect operation. ¡± Lin fan smiled. He was in a good mood. He didn¡¯t expect to get a cultivation technique so easily.

    Moreover, looking at the situation, this cultivation technique was a little strong. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to umte enough foundation by raising one level.

    But it didn¡¯t feel possible.

    After handing over the cultivation technique to this human, the demon ancestor was a little flustered and a little reluctant. However, he was even more impatient.

    ¡°Human, you should let ...¡±

    Just as the ancestor devil was prepared to head out, he realized that the human was walking towards the back. He could not help but be rmed,¡±human, what are you trying to do? Are you going back on your word? You¡¯ve already sworn an oath. ¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are these?¡±

 Chapter 540 - -Im not leaving!

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 540-I¡¯m not leaving!</h4>

    Lin fan¡¯s gaze was attracted by the strange sight before him.

    Countless statues stood on the destend.

    These statues were very different. There were all kinds of shapes and sizes. There were Dragons, Tigers, and even weapons.

    But the most important thing was that there was a crack in the sky above these statues. However, this crack was very simr to the chains that bound the ancestor devil. In fact, they were even the same as the chains that bound this crack.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil said,¡±human, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Let me out. As long as I get out, I¡¯ll slowly tell you.¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand,¡±don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me, what are these? It¡¯s very novel. ¡±

    He came before a stone statue. The stone statue was very tall and looked very ancient, as if it had been there for a long time.

    ¡°This dragon statue is very beautiful.¡± The stone statue he was looking at now was a Dragon. It was very mighty, and every scale was lifelike.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be of high value, but the carving technique was extraordinary. If it could be ced on invincible peak, it would definitely be very domineering.

    He grabbed onto one spot with both hands, bent his knees slightly, and propped his buttocks up as he lifted it up with all his might.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± With a loud roar, a terrifying power burst out, trying to lift the stone statue.

    He had taken a fancy to this stone statue. It was really beautiful, and he really wanted it.

    His strength burst out, and the veins on his arms bulged. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength.

    ¡°What is this human doing?¡± Ancestor devil was shocked. Was this human crazy? did he want to move the stone statue away?

    Didn¡¯t he know what this stone statue was?

    He used too much force, and with a swipe of his hand, he fell on his butt.

    ¡°Amazing. He¡¯s using all his strength, but it doesn¡¯t move at all. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± He didn¡¯t quite believe it. Although the stone statue was big, it couldn¡¯t be as dangerous as thend.

    Even dangerous ces could be moved, but this stone statue didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem. ¡±

    With his intelligence, he could tell that there was a problem with just a slight movement.

    ¡°Ancestor devil, this Peak Master tried to move it just now, but I can¡¯t move it. Even I can¡¯t move it. That¡¯s enough to tell that there¡¯s something wrong with this stone statue. Do you know what it is?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The Fiend ancestor cursed madly. They were still moving? One look and he knew there was a problem.

    Otherwise, who would be crazy enough to ce a stone statue here?

    ¡°Human, don¡¯t ask what it is. Let me out.¡± Ancestor devil said impatiently.

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±no, when faced with the unknown, I always have to figure it out first.¡±

    The ancestor devil wanted nothing more than to hammer this human to death. However, given the current situation, there was nothing he could do. All he could do was to give this human an exnation.

    ¡°These stone statues represent the outer realm, and each one of them represents an outer realm. That dragon statue is the dragon world. You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can move these stone statues because they represent the weight of an outer realm. How are you going to move them?¡± Ancestor devil roared and cursed at the idiots. However, he had to remain calm and not be anxious.

    ¡°What? Dragon World?¡±

    Lin fan was stunned. One of the special traits of the divine Art of startling Dragons that he cultivated was to sense the dragon world, the origin world, and the ancient world. These were all shown in the special traits.

    He didn¡¯t know what it was at first, but now it seemed that it was because of this.

    He didn¡¯t expect to discover a big secret.

    ¡°There are so many stone statues here. There are too many in the outer realm.¡± Lin fan was shocked.

    The Fiend ancestorughed,¡±many? Human, you¡¯re too ignorant. Do you know how vast the universe is? Even I, the demon ancestor, can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve been to every ce because the universe is too vast. You can¡¯t possibly think that you humans are the only ones in the entire universe, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think,¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Foolish, ignorant.¡± Ancestor devil mocked.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows,¡±what did you say?¡±

    Ancestor devil replied,¡±foolish and ignorant. So what? human, are you still not going to admit it? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve made an oath. Cut the crap and release your ancestor. ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, what did you just say? Do you know that you¡¯ve made this Peak Master very angry? so what if it¡¯s divine retribution? So what if it¡¯s divine retribution?¡± Lin fan red at the ancestor devil. What the hell was he saying? to think that he would say that he was ignorant and ignorant. How audacious.

    ¡°Human, don ¡®t. This demon ancestor¡¯s choice of words was inappropriate. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s talk things out properly. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. After all, it only exists in the true immortal world.¡± Ancestor devil said hurriedly. He had to stabilize this fellow.

    He didn¡¯t want to be destroyed by the heavenly punishment. If that happened, it would be hard to tell who woulde back next.

    ¡°Then what is this crack?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The ancestor devil looked at that crack and fell into deep thought for a moment, as though he was recalling something,¡±this was a crack that your ancestor devil had created. However, it has been sealed up by the heaven now, cutting off the path that the crack leads to. It¡¯s useless now.¡±

    ¡°Can you not waste any more time? can you save me now?¡±

    He was already feeling a little helpless. He had wasted too much time with this human.

    As long as this human let him out, he would definitely kill everyone and terrorize the world.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lin fan said. He then looked into the distance and realized that there was a huge mountain range. He then turned into a beam of light and headed towards the mountain range.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Ancestor devil did not know what that human was up to. He had a feeling that there was something wrong with this human¡¯s brain. It had been like that from the very beginning, all the way until now.

    But he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, the earth quaked and the mountains shook. In the distance, the mountain seemed to have been lifted up by someone.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Ancestor devil was rmed, not knowing what this human was up to.

    Lin fan looked at the mountain range andpared it to the giant. It was much taller than the giant. He then dug out the entire mountain range and carried it with both hands, returning the way he came.

    ¡°Human, what are you doing?¡± Ancestor devil asked. ¡°Don¡¯t use the mountain range to smash it. It¡¯s useless. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to smash it. I¡¯m just going to lock you up in this mountain range to prevent you from being seen by others.¡±

    The moment he finished his words, Lin fan tossed out with his hands, causing the mountain range to fly up high into the sky. When it reached the head of the ancestor devil, itnded down.

    ¡°Bastard, you human, you¡¯re going back on your word! You¡¯ll regret this! I hate the heavens for being deceived by this ant-like human. This is the punishment of the heavens!¡± The Fiend ancestor roared out in rage. As he roared, the chains on his body rattled.

    BOOM!

    The mountain range descended and enveloped the ancestor devil.

    ¡°Done.¡± Lin fan pped his hands. Everything was perfect.

    At this moment, the void trembled as a vortex formed. The scene was terrifying as lightning and thunder intertwined. If an ordinary person saw this scene, they would have been scared witless because death had arrived.

    Lin fan looked up at the sky before lying down on the ground obediently. He spread his arms and legs wide open, forming a ¡®da¡¯ shape.

    ¡°Come on, hurry up, don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    He was already used to it. It was just being struck by lightning, and it wasn¡¯t his first time. He had experienced the heavenly punishment in thend of the origin many times, but he had never experienced it in the true immortal world.

    ¡°I hate you! Hate! I, the Grand ancestor devil, actually met a human like you who would rather die than save me. I hate the heavens for creating you, you little bastard. ¡± The ancestor Devil¡¯s roar came from the mountain range.

    BOOM!

    The divine punishment condensed, and the lightning fell like a dragon.

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the heaven¡¯s wrath, Lin fan was reduced to nothingness instantly. Not even a single bit of him was left.

    Ten secondster!

    Lin fan appeared on the spot. He was naked and he wasn¡¯t used to it. He quickly took out a set of clothes and put them on.

    He didn¡¯t need to stay here any longer. He had already gotten what he needed, and he couldn¡¯t move what he couldn ¡®t. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to move anything.

    It seemed that he could onlye back here after he became stronger.

    ¡°Ancestor devil, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯lle and find you again next time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin fan said and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t die.¡± The ancestor Devil¡¯s voice was filled with rage. However, this time around, he was filled with disbelief. It was as though he had not expected that this fe would still be alive.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Lin fan replied calmly,¡±ancestor devil, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not that your Peak Master doesn¡¯t want to let you go. It¡¯s just that the time isn¡¯t right yet. How about this? give me some time and I¡¯ll let you out.¡±

    Ancestor devil did not know why this human was not dead yet. However, he was indignant,¡±human, what¡¯s the difference between releasing him in the future and releasing him now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference,¡± Lin fanughed,¡±if I let you out now, this Peak Master can¡¯t beat you, so I¡¯ll have to leave. But after a while, when my strength improves, I¡¯ll let you out and beat you to death. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the other side of the mountain fell silent.

    What else could The Fiend ancestor say?

    He was sure that this human was a fool and couldn¡¯tmunicate with words.

    If he continued, he would only be ying the zither to the ox, which was useless.

    Lin fan returned the way he came from, but he had already remembered this ce.

    He had discovered a huge secret. So there was such a ce in the true immortal realm. The abyss of life and death was really there. He didn¡¯t expect such a Big Shot to be imprisoned there.

    At the same time, the stone statues were really beautiful. The artistic level of the carvings was extremely high.

    Not being able to move it back to invincible peak was one of his biggest regrets.

    But what could he do if he couldn¡¯t move it? he could only do this for now.

    He wandered aimlessly in the abyss of life and death for a long time. However, something that made him happy happened. He encountered a demonic beast.

    However, that demonic beast was different from the ones they had encountered before. It still looked very terrifying and was very powerful.

    Fortunately, the demonic beast was huge and not very intelligent. Under his various frighteningly coquettish operations, he sessfully disintegrated it from the inside.

    Unfortunately, the monsters he encounteredter did not have anything that could increase his experience points.

    However, his points were quite good.

    400,000 points was a huge number.

    Lin fan couldn¡¯t bear to leave this ce. Although it was hard to encounter monsters, he could still find them if he searched carefully.

    Bang! Bang!

    A demonic beast that had fallen to the ground had its abdomen burst open, and a figure walked out from within.

    ¡°The tenth one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve umted more than six million points. ¡±

    He was very satisfied now. This was the heaven he had been dreaming of.

    Although demonic beasts were very strong, they were also very stupid. Even if they were not swallowed by the demonic beast the first time, they would always seed after trying a few more times.

    Just as Lin fan was about to continue searching for more beasts, the void changed.

    ¡°Eh? Why is the sky so gray?¡± Lin fan was surprised and didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Whoosh!

    A gust of wind blew over, causing Lin fan¡¯s body to be a little unstable.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± The wind was getting stronger. Lin fan¡¯s body was no longer under his control as he was swept up and blown into the distance.

    ¡°Where are you sending me? don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sending me out. Are you going to enter the map and deduct my ingots?¡±

    Lin fan was shocked. He wanted to stay, he really didn¡¯t want to leave. He hadn¡¯t reached the end.

    Pada!

    Lin fan hugged onto an ancient tree with both his hands, refusing to let go even if he died.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. ¡±

    However, the violent wind formation seemed to want to blow away the abyss of life and death.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lin fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to let go. Just as he was about to let go, he bit the surface of the ancient tree and his teeth sunk in.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave even if I die.¡±

    He could feel that this was the rhythm of sending him away.

    No matter how strong the wind was, it could not send him out.

    Crack! Crack!

    At this moment, something that terrified Lin fan happened. The ancient tree was uprooted by the strong wind.

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, Lin fan¡¯s body spun around and flew off into the distance.

    Lanruo vige.

    The Hanging Woman emerged from the well and asked in confusion,¡±what happened? Who is it that has affected the cycle of the abyss of life and death?¡±

    [PS: thank you for still being here. Big Boss, 30000 Qidian coins for your tip. Thank you.]

    [PS: F * ck, my fingers hurt while I¡¯m writing. I¡¯m really drunk.]

 Chapter 541 - -confirmed gaze, the person you want to hit

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 541-confirmed gaze, the person you want to hit</h4>

    ¡°Why is there a sudden gust of wind?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t ept this process. The wind was very strong, and even with his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t stabilize his body.

    ording to the situation, this wind came so suddenly. Could it be the doing of The Fiend ancestor?

    Perhaps it was because he was too handsome, and the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, so they were jealous.

    ¡°Hmph, what fair heaven? it¡¯s just that you¡¯re jealous of this Peak master¡¯s handsome appearance and chased me out of the abyss of life and death. How shameless!¡±

    He was unwilling, but he had no choice. The wind was too strong.

    Staring at the wind, his body floated in the air. Looking at the huge changes in the surrounding environment, he was blown to the other side in the blink of an eye.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    He saw a light screen in front of him, but he didn¡¯t know what was on the other side.

    ¡°He¡¯s basically sending this Peak Master away. ¡± Lin fan was shocked. It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe here, so how could he bear to leave? he used all his strength but it was useless. He could only let the wind send him away.

    He fell into the light screen, and his vision suddenly turned ck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. ¡± At thest moment, Lin fan shouted in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t feel any difort when he was deep in the light curtain, but it was like he was being pushed out, as if he was being sent out of here.

    One could only enter and not leave the ce they had entered, and they had to find their own way out.

    As the people who entered this ce were all killed while searching for treasures, it was difficult to disclose the specific distribution of this ce.

    A ray of light was imprinted in his eyes.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve finallye out.¡±

    Lin fan passed through the light screen and was about to fall from the sky. But suddenly, a familiar gaze locked onto his.

    After confirming his gaze, he was the person he wanted to hit.

    ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± I want to go out. ¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s face was deathly pale. He was still injured, and the blood on his body had already dried up and stuck to his clothes. He seemed to have gone crazy.

    And when he looked at Lin fan, he was ted.

    It was as if he had finally arrived. But suddenly, Dong Xiao recalled the scene he had just seen. He clearly remembered that this native had been killed by a demonic beast. How could he have appeared?

    ¡°No...¡±

    In his opinion, they were still in the forbidden area.

    This was an illusion, the most realistic illusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re already dead. You shouldn¡¯t have appeared. ¡± Dong Xiao cried out in rm. He no longer had the air of an immortal. No one knew what he had experienced in the forbidden area.

    To think that a true immortal realm cultivator would be scared to such an extent in the abyss of life and death!

    But his eyes had already confirmed it.

    He was indeed the person he was looking for.

    He silently took out a stone stool and looked at Dong Xiao with a wide smile. Then, his eyes narrowed, and he picked up the stone stool and smashed it at Dong Xiao¡¯s head.

    ¡°Lie down,¡±

    The stone stool whistled over in an excited state. With a bang, the cave dragon¡¯s head and the stone stool produced a melodious sound.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard.

    The hole armor fell in a straight line and mmed into the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Big brother, let me beat him to death.¡± The stone stool shouted impatiently. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. If he could knock a true immortal to death, he would be the strongest stone stool in the world.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I don¡¯t need to kill this one for the time being. ¡±

    He wasn¡¯t going to kill Dong Xiao. This was the first true immortal state being he had captured, and he had to bring him back for further research.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± The stone stool was a little regretful. This was such a good opportunity, but he missed it just like that. He didn¡¯t know if there would be such an opportunity in the future.

    Lin fannded down and grabbed the Voodoo up immediately. He was wondering in his heart just what in the world had happened to this Voodoo. As a true immortal state being, how could he have managed to sneak up on him?

    Under normal circumstances, even if it was a sneak attack, it would definitely not have seeded.

    After all, with Dong Xiao¡¯s strength, he¡¯d definitely be the first to react.

    But judging by the current situation, Dong Xiao must have experienced something that had caused his Dao heart to be unstable.

    He arrived at the edge of the crack.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on?¡± From his point of view, the crack had changed. He had noticed some changes in the crack some time ago, but it wasn¡¯t too obvious and he wasn¡¯t sure what it was. But now, he could be sure.

    The crack changed, and the gray air flow within it gradually became more violent.

    He had always thought that the Grand Supreme elder of the true immortal world had not descended to thend of the origin because he could not cross the crack for the time being.

    However, the changes in the crack made him feel that something was wrong.

    He didn¡¯t know if what he was thinking was true.

    He then brought the cave Armor into the rift.

    As expected, although there was rejection, it was not strong.

    Cave vortexes could enter the rift.

    ¡°This is a big discovery.¡± Lin fan was shocked. In the past, only cultivators below the true immortal realm could enter the true immortal world. But now, even true immortal realm cultivators could enter.

    Given the overall strength of the true immortal world, if all of the Grand elders were to descend upon thend of the origin, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Just thinking about it was scary.

    Lin fan looked at the hole armor in his hands, wondering how he should deal with this guy.

    He didn¡¯t kill them for the time being. They were useful.

    The magnificent me sect.

    A strange thing had happened recently. The cracks that were scattered all over the ce hadpletely disappeared from the void.

    This made the disciples who were guarding the various cracks heave a sigh of relief. It seemed like they could return to the sect.

    However, they found out that not only did the biggest crack not disappear, but it also showed signs of expanding. This made them worried, not knowing what was going on.

    A stream of light streaked across the sky above the sect. The disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate saw the stream of light and eximed in shock.

    That was senior brother Lin, the idol in their hearts.

    Tian Xu sat cross-legged on the peak of Tian Xu mountain. A piece of wood was floating in front of him, but under Tian Xu¡¯s cultivation, it was actually showing signs of recovery.

    ¡°It¡¯s sprouted. Looks like this half of the celestial tree isn¡¯t dead yet. ¡±

    A smile appeared on Tian Xu¡¯s face. This was something that GE Lian¡¯s junior Brother had obtained when he was young. It was a celestial tree. However, GE Lian had been growing it for a long time, but it had not sprouted.

    In GE Lian¡¯s opinion, the celestial tree was probably already dead.

    However, Tian Xu knew that the celestial tree was not dead. It was just that GE Lian had not prepared everything. Most importantly, his cultivation was not high enough. He had not reached the immortal state, the state where the cycle would never end.

    Afterward, he absorbed the sapling into his body and used the heaven and earth energy to nurture it.

    He picked up the teacup at the side and leisurely took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Hey, my disciple has been out for a while. Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet? Did something happen outside?¡± He was a little worried. In the past, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much when he was in thend of origin.

    However, this time, his disciple had gone to the true immortal world. Even he could not figure out the situation there, and the experts there were even more powerful.

    He was really worried that his disciple had encountered some problems there.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± From afar, he could hear his disciple¡¯s voice.

    Tian Xuughed. He was relieved to hear this voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. What do you have to report to me this time?¡± Tian Xu chuckled. He realized that his precious disciple had toe here to share with him every time he returned from the outside world.

    Of course, there were times when he had to guess whether his disciple¡¯s unreliable words were true or false. He still needed to think about it carefully.

    ¡°Teacher, look what I brought back for you.¡± Lin fan carried the cave Gu and walked over leisurely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought gifts for me again. You¡¯re indeed my good disciple. ¡± Tian Xu smiled, not knowing what his disciple had brought back. However, when he saw the figure in his disciple¡¯s hand, he was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Tian Xu was stunned. He was confused and couldn¡¯t understand why his disciple had brought someone back. And from the looks of it, he seemed to have seen this person before.

    He suddenly remembered that this wasn¡¯t the Grand Elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. Back then, he had been the one who had forced them to retreat.

    Lin fan ced Dong Xiao down,¡±master, this is the Grand Supreme elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces, Dong Xiao. Your disciple challenged him to a one-on-one battle for three days and three nights before finally capturing him back. However, there¡¯s something that I have to tell you, master. That crack is getting bigger. The true immortal cultivators of the true immortal world can descend now.¡±

    ¡°What shoulde, wille.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment before rxing. He smiled at Lin fan.¡±My disciple, you¡¯re not being honest.¡±

    He did not believe that his precious disciple had fought with the other party for three days and three nights. How could he have the strength? he did not know what kind of tricks he had used to make the other party suffer a great loss.

    However, all of this didn¡¯t matter. Sometimes, luck and intelligence were also a part of one¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about that. But from what I can see, the people of the true immortal world will definitely find out about this when the crack expands. It¡¯ll only be good for us to capture the Supreme elder. There¡¯s no harm in it. Maybe one day, when the war with the true immortal world starts, he¡¯ll be of great use.¡± Lin fan said.

    Although he only knew how to do things in a daze, he was actually very intelligent.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu agreed with his disciple¡¯s words. Then, he raised his finger and tied the hole armor up. Ordinary suppression was useless against such a powerful expert.

    At this moment, Dong Xiao, who had been knocked unconscious by Lin fan, was showing signs of waking up. When he opened his eyes, his body shuddered in shock as though he had just thought of something.

    But when he saw Lin fan, he was shocked,¡±you¡¯re not dead?¡±

    He wanted to move, but he couldn ¡®t. His body was tied up, and he tried to use his Qi to struggle, but it was useless.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die! You bastard, you don¡¯t have a single bit of sympathy at all! Your Peak Master here saved your life, and you ran off without even turning back! How shameless! To think that you¡¯re a true immortal powerful being from the true immortal world! HAIs ...¡± Lin fan shook his head, giving off a disdainful expression.

    To Dong Xiao, he couldn¡¯t be med for this. He was the one who insisted on going up, so what did it have to do with him?

    At the same time, he had suffered too much in the abyss of life and death.

    He finally understood why the abyss of life and death was a forbidden area.

    This was not something that could be done just because one was strong. The existences inside were too strange.

    It was extremely terrifying.

    If he had not been careful enough, he would have died there.

    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out how they came out in the end and how the wind was formed.

 Chapter 542 - this is a very high level of cruelty

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 542-this is a very high level of cruelty</h4>

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Dong Xiao wasn¡¯t flustered or exasperated by Lin fan¡¯s gaze. Instead, he was wondering where he was.

    It was a little unfamiliar.

    Moreover, the spiritual energy contained in the world was somewhat different from that in the true immortal realm.

    ¡°Thend of the origin.¡± Lin fan said,¡±your Peak Master really wants to know what you experienced over there. How did he manage to scare a true immortal like you to such an extent?¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t frame me. ¡± Dong Xiao said coldly. There was no way he was going to admit that he had been so frightened that he had wanted to cry.

    The situation there was really strange. Those things could affect one¡¯s Dao heart, and they were even more powerful than heart demons.

    When the heart¡¯s devil attacked, at least they would know that it was the heart¡¯s devil at work.

    However, it was so real in there that his Dao heart couldn¡¯t even be stable.

    The abyss of life and death was too terrifying. He would never enter it in his life.

    ¡°Although we cultivators defy the heavens, that doesn¡¯t mean that every cultivator¡¯s Dao heart is strong enough to ignore everything.

    Moreover, he had to exin that he had been afraid of these things since he was a child. He didn¡¯t want to be afraid anymore, so he thought about cultivating. He didn¡¯t expect that his talent was not bad, and he became a true immortal cultivator in a few hundred years.

    However, he had overestimated himself, thinking that once he became a true immortal, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid. But when they met again, he knew that the shadow of his childhood was still there, and he was still very afraid.

    ¡°This is thend of the origin ancestor?¡± At this moment, Dong Xiao came to his senses. Then, his eyes flickered.¡±Doesn¡¯t that mean that true immortal cultivators can also descend?¡±

    He felt that he had discovered a big secret, and he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and tell all the sects in the true immortal world.

    Let¡¯s descend together and let these natives know how powerful we are.

    But suddenly, he thought of his current situation and couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless.

    How did he get caught?

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Why? You¡¯re not thinking of going back to inform the others and tell them that we true immortals can also descend, are you?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Dong Xiao looked at Lin fan,¡±then, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at Dong Xiao with a cheeky smile.

    Dong Xiao rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He had no words to say to this guy.

    No matter how much he said, it was just a waste of time.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll leave this guy to you?¡± He didn¡¯t have the time to waste with this guy. He still had things to doter.

    ¡°En, disciple, go and do your own things. Leave this ce to master. Master knows what to do.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied. He had some thoughts and wanted to have a chat with the experts of the true immortal world.

    This was also the first time he had heard about the true immortal world. He was also very curious about the situation there. The person in front of him was a Grand Elder of a sect in the true immortal world. Naturally, he was also a figure of the highest level, so there was a need to talk to him.

    After Lin fan left his teacher¡¯s side, he headed towards the sunshine sect.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to cultivate. I¡¯ll settle my matters first, calm my heart, and slowly improve my cultivation technique. With six million points here, I can push my cultivation technique forward.¡±

    However, he was a little helpless when it came to godly state. He had spent so many points. If he wanted to step into demigod-level, he would have already made several steps.

    However, the more it was like this, the more excited he was. He had spent enough points and umted a strong enough Foundation. This would prove how powerful he would be when he stepped into the godly state.

    Just thinking about it made him excited.

    The sunshine sect used to be crazy, but now they were very honest and didn¡¯t dare to have any presumptuous thoughts.

    Ji Yuan¡¯s breakthrough to the demigod realm had caused Lin fan to ponder over it for a long time. He did not know what kind of medicine this guy had taken to be able to explode into a little universe. It was really unbelievable.

    But now, all of this was no longer important.

    Demon City!

    The ce where the demon master lived was still the most terrifying ce in the sunshine sect. Countless people came here to catch demon beasts and earn some pills.

    Two guards were squatting at the door. They were already the nth batch of guards. They looked calm on the surface, but they were very timid on the inside.

    It was unknown where the great demon master had found a female assistant, but that assistant was even more ruthless than the great demon master. Basically, all the disciples who hade to guard the door had been captured and fused.

    Even if he reported it to the sect, it would be of no use.

    It was as if the sect had already acquiesced to the actions of Demon City.

    Although it was an honor to sacrifice for the sunshine sect, it was only a verbal statement. Who would not want to live if they were telling the truth?

    A gust of wind blew.

    The two disciples guarding the door shivered.¡±What¡¯s going on? When did the wind start?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. We¡¯ll be able to return to the sect after staying here for a while. I wonder what¡¯s going on with the sect right now. The atmosphere is so depressing.¡±

    They felt that the sect was different from before. It was really different. This feeling was hard to describe but they could feel it when they felt it.

    There was really a huge change.

    In the dark basement.

    The great demon master held the two demon beast¡¯s ws and examined them carefully.¡±Wangxi, what¡¯s going on? why haven¡¯t I been able to sessfully merge them after so many experiments?¡±

    Not far away, Wangxi was standing in front of a work desk, concentrating on the fusion. On the work desk, a disciple was hanging. It was the sunshine sect disciple.

    ¡°Let me go! I told you to let me go! I¡¯m an inner sect disciple! How can you do this to me?! You¡¯re too audacious!¡± The disciple¡¯s eyes flickered with fear, especially when he saw Wangxi¡¯s eyes. For some reason, a chill suddenly erupted from the bottom of his heart.

    This was a demon, the most terrifying demon.

    Wangxi only raised her head for a nce, then lowered her head and continued with the fusion.¡±Great demon master, have you forgotten what master said? Although the blood type matches, there are still many different situations that can happen when the same blood type is used. ¡±

    Upon hearing this, the great demon master stopped what he was doing and was silent for a moment.¡±That¡¯s right, Wangxi. You¡¯re right. This demon master actually forgot. But what this demon master didn¡¯t expect is that you¡¯re actually learning so quickly that I can¡¯t catch up. You¡¯re simply a genius born for fusion.¡±

    Wangxi didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she put down the disciple who was hanging in the sky and stabbed the sharp dagger in her hand into the disciple¡¯s body.

    A series of shrill cries reverberated through the dark basement.

    The voice spread and even the disciples guarding the door shuddered in fear when they heard it.

    They all wanted to leave this ce, not even for a second.

    ¡°Aiya, Aiya, I actually failed.¡± The great demon master¡¯s head hurt. He didn¡¯t expect histest research to fail.

    ¡°Great demon master, I hope you won¡¯t disturb my research. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Wangxi stopped what she was doing and looked at the great demon master coldly.

    The great demon master looked at the other party, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He felt that he had been left behind by the other party several streets.

    A few months ago, this girl was still a newbie who didn¡¯t know anything. But now, her attainments in fusion had already surpassed him by a lot.

    Ta ta!

    Footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The great demon master stared into the darkness, not knowing who was so bold toe here.

    However, when he saw who it was, he kneeled on the ground and greeted,¡±Sir.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡®Lord¡¯, Wuki, who was preparing to merge with the demon, also stopped what she was doing and knelt on the ground. She buried her head deep into the ground and said respectfully,¡±¡±My Lord,¡±

    Lin fan looked at his surroundings and then at the two of them. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The demon master could understand. He was a pervert, so it was normal for him to be a little tricky.

    However, this Wangxi was too F * cking ruthless.

    Although she had a deep enmity with the sunshine sect, to be able to achieve this in such a short period of time, not only was she talented, her mentality was also strong enough.

    ¡°You are the peak Master of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak.¡± The disciple hanging in the sky was already on the verge of death. But when he saw Lin fan, he was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that the great demon master of Demon City would be in cahoots with him.

    Suddenly, a ray of light flickered in the disciple¡¯s eyes, followed by a miserable cry.

    Wangxi knelt down again.¡±My Lord, you¡¯ve been exposed.¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand. What else could he say? this was no longer a question of whether he was exposed or not. It was about whether he had to be so cruel.

    He admitted that he was a little cruel, but that kind of cruelty couldn¡¯t bepared to this.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Lin fan¡¯s body seeped into the darkness.

    Wangxi followed closely behind, and the great demon master also immediately caught up. Although the fusion was notpleted, he did not take it to heart.

    There weren¡¯t many demonic beasts in the ce where the demonic beasts were originally imprisoned, but the ce was veryrge. It was buried deep underground and could be said to be boundless.

    Lin fan opened up his storage ring and took out the body of the monster beast.

    When the demonic beast¡¯s corpse appeared, the great demon master was stunned as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What ... What kind of demonic beast is this? how can it be so huge?¡± The great demon master eximed.

    Lin fan did not know what this beast was, so he could not exin it. But if he were to hand this beast over to them, they might have a different use for it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give this demonic beast¡¯s corpse to you. See what you can fuse with it. ¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Xi said with a nk expression.

    Looking at Wang Xi, Lin fan was silent for a moment.¡±Ji Yuekong, now that the magnificent me sect has risen, you can return to the territory of the magnificent me sect and live the life you want. You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore.¡±

    Wang Xi knelt on the ground.¡±Sir, my name is Wang Xi. This is what you gave me, and I am willing to be the sharp de in your hand, to cut off all obstacles.¡±

    What else could he say when he had already said this?

    It could be considered as a silent consent. Thinking about it, with Wangxi¡¯s current situation, it was already toote to turn back.

    At that time, it was to cooperate from the inside, but in the current situation, there was no need.

    Therefore, it was a little awkward.

    As for the magnificent me sect people who were left here, he was ready to bring them back. They were enough.

    With his strength, he could take the 1300 people back to the magnificent me sect without alerting anyone.

 Chapter 543 - Little demon monarch hentian

    <h4>Chapter 543: Little demon monarch hentian</h4>

    Wu Siming was a third-ss inner disciple of the magnificent me sect. Ever since senior brother Lin came and asked them to wait here for a while, they had been quietly waiting.

    He knew that it would not be easy for Lin fan to bring them out of here. They would be easily discovered and annihted by the sunshine sect.

    Although he had been here for a few months, it felt good. Although it was dark, he could move around freely, eat and sleep well. He no longer had to be afraid.

    Wu Siming was cultivating when he suddenly heard footsteps approaching. He could not help but be alert.

    However, when he saw the figure, he was ecstatic. He hurried forward and greeted respectfully.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    His eyes were filled with anticipation. This time, senior brother Lin hade to bring them back to the sect.

    ¡°Pack your things, I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    When he heard this, tears welled up in Wu Siming¡¯s eyes. He had been waiting for these words for a long time. He had been suffering here just to hear these words.

    Now, the time had finallye.

    When Wu Siming announced the news, everyone was excited. The thought of returning to the magnificent me sect swept away the depression in their hearts and was reced with anticipation.

    After everyone had arrived, Lin fan said a few words to Wang Xi and the great demon master before bringing everyone out of the void.

    He didn¡¯t alert anyone.

    In the dark research room, the great demon master held the blood sample he had collected. After studying it carefully, he was shocked.

    ¡°The power contained in this blood is so strong. I¡¯ve studied it my entire life, but I¡¯ve never encountered a blood that contains such a huge amount of power.¡±

    ¡°But How do I merge them? The power of the blood is too strong. The human body can¡¯t withstand it. ¡±

    The great demon master looked at the gray blood and fell into a state of confusion, not knowing what to do.

    This was the first time he had seen blood that contained such powerful energy.

    If the fusion was sessful, what kind of terrifying existence would be created?

    This was something he didn¡¯t dare to imagine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuse them. ¡± Wangxi said calmly, and determination appeared on her cold face.

    ¡°What?¡± The great demon master was stunned and stared at Wangxi.¡±Are you crazy? You want to merge? Unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore, it¡¯s impossible for a human to sessfully fuse with such a powerful blood. ¡±

    ¡°This is the highest grade of blood. The power contained in each drop of blood is terrifying. Listen to me, demon master, and give up on this unrealistic idea.¡±

    The great demon master shook his head. This woman was simply crazy. Since she already knew the danger of this blood, she still wanted to fuse with it. Wasn¡¯t she courting death?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the blood, but the demonic beast, just like you.¡± Wangxi said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the blood, I want the demonic beast.¡± The great demon master was silent for a moment, then suddenlyughed,¡±hahahaha, I understand now. So you want to merge with this demon beast. Good, good, then you should know that I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen in the end.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your guarantee.¡± Wangxi said. She had already made her decision, and that was to fuse with this demonic beast.

    She knew that this kind of fusion was different from other types of fusion. The stronger the demonic beast¡¯s body, the more difficult the fusion would be. No one could guarantee what would happen in the end.

    The great demon master said,¡±actually, you don¡¯t need to take the risk. Daren¡¯s strength is already very strong. We just need to fuse with peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t deserve to be His Excellency¡¯s subordinate. Fusion is not the strongest. Only when you are strong can you remove all obstacles for His Excellency.¡± Wangxi looked at the great demon master, and her cold eyes made the great demon master¡¯s heart jump.

    It was so terrifying.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Since you insist on this, then let¡¯s fuse. Whatever happens in the end has nothing to do with me. I can¡¯t guarantee that it will definitely seed.¡±

    The great demon master felt that this woman was really too crazy to learn from him. Her talent for learning was too strong. He was a great demon master, but he couldn¡¯t even catch up to her. How terrifying was this?

    However, there was something wrong with his brain. He was involved in the fusion, so he definitely knew how dangerous it was. He actually did it himself when he wasn¡¯t confident. How big of a heart was he?

    The magnificent me sect.

    When Lin fan brought them down, the 1300 people looked at the familiar yet strange building and were stunned.

    The disciples were all surprised. Where did senior brother Lin bring this group of people back from?

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, who are these people?¡± A disciple stepped forward and asked.

    Lin fan said,¡±these are the people who fought on the front lines. Senior brother, bring them back. Go and inform elder Huo Rong and ask him to arrange it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple nodded and headed into the distance.

    Actually, Lin fan had something in his heart that he didn¡¯t say.

    Could he tell these people that they could havee back a long time ago, but the senior brother in their hearts was so wild that he had temporarily forgotten about them?

    Of course, he definitely couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Otherwise, it would definitely affect his image in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Soon, elder Huo Rong came and took over personally. Lin fan also headed towards invincible peak. He wanted to see how the frog was doing. If it was cking off, he would have to teach it a lesson.

    Invincible peak, outside the elixir Hall.

    ¡°HAIs! I¡¯ve lived for tens of thousands of years! I¡¯ve concocted countless pills! Even godly pills could be made with the flick of a finger! But, is there ever an end to this?¡± The frog¡¯s tears rolled down when it said that it was sad.

    Bitter, it was really too bitter.

    Just look at the number of pills here, it¡¯s already scary enough.

    During this period of time, he had been busy converting these medicinal pills every day, and his head was hurting.

    At first, he thought that it would be great if those apprentices had some talent and learned the ability to convert pills. However, that was just a thought. It was clearly impossible.

    Converting pills was such a high-end skill. With their intelligence, how could they possibly learn it?

    ¡°How is it, frog?¡± Lin fan¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°The desperadoes are here.¡± The frog, which had beenining about the other party¡¯s inhumanity, suddenly perked up. Its front paws moved in a myriad of ways, and the pill furnace burned hot. Wisps of pill fragrance came out.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m working hard and there¡¯s already an initial effect. As long as I continue to work hard, I¡¯ll definitely be able to refine the pill.¡± The frog went against its conscience and said, but in its heart, it wasining madly. Why didn¡¯t a lightning strike him to death?

    Lin fan looked at the frog in satisfaction,¡±en, not bad. These pills should be no problem for you. After all, no matter what, you¡¯re a great pill master.¡±

    ¡°Master, actually, the title of great Alchemist is not worthy of me. I was once called god tier master.¡±

    ¡°And these pills are naturally not a problem for frogfrog.¡±

    The frog said smugly. Perhaps only when it recalled the glory of the past could it feel a trace of relief.

    But looking at the situation now, he was crippled. He waspletely crippled. How hard would it be to cultivate from this frog body to his previous realm?

    Of course, the premise was that he didn¡¯t take any shortcuts.

    If he could really merge with the frog¡¯s body, his soul and the frog¡¯s body would be one, and he would have many ways to quickly increase his cultivation.

    However, that was impossible. Who would be willing to be a green-headed frog for the rest of their lives unless there was sh * t on their heads?

    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, the frog saw the cultivation technique in Lin fan¡¯s hand and was shocked.¡±The origin demon Scripture? master, where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know?¡± Lin fan asked. He then waved the cultivation technique in his hands,¡±this was given to me by a burly man I met when I was in the true immortal world. He saw how handsome I am and gave it to me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wow, master is so amazing. Even a handsome man can get such good stuff. As expected of the master of my Froggie. I¡¯m so impressed.¡± The frog hugged Lin fan¡¯s leg. It was crying in admiration, but in its heart, it was about to vomit.

    This Desperado had started to brag again, unless the other party was blind.

    ¡°Master, of course I know. This origin demon Scripture is a very strong demonic technique with shocking power.¡± The frog didn¡¯t quite understand. Wasn¡¯t the origin demon Scripture with the demon ancestor? how did this Desperado get it?

    If this Desperado were to cultivate, wouldn¡¯t that be heaven-defying?

    Lin fan didn¡¯t expect the frog to know about it. Could it be that the guy who called himself the demon ancestor was from the same era or world as the frog?

    ¡°You know him?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The frog nodded.¡±Yes, I do. The owner of this cultivation technique should be the one who was given the nickname ¡®little hentian demon monarch¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Little hentian demon monarch? Why did I hear him say that he¡¯s called The Fiend ancestor?¡± Lin fan was a little confused.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed the devil ancestor, but the outside world calls him little devil Lord hentian. It¡¯s said that he was born in a powerful family, but his talent was poor and he couldn¡¯t cultivate. Therefore, hentian gave him a noble birth but poor talent. Later, he met a woman he liked, but because of her appearance, he hated heaven again. He said that he met a woman he liked but didn¡¯t give her an unparalleled appearance. For some reason, he obtained the origin demon Scripture by chance and became a devil ancestor in a short hundred years. However, this habit of hentian¡¯s has not changed. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s called the hentian little demon Lord. I¡¯m very close to him. He used to ask me to refine pills for him, but I rejected him.¡±

    ¡°Master, you said that you met him in the true immortal realm. That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±

    The frog was a little nervous. If the little demon monarch hentian descended here, it would be a real tragedy.

    Lin fan looked at the frog. It seemed that this frog¡¯s origin was quite powerful. However, it had nothing to do with him, so he didn¡¯t want to ask too much.

    The frog was also waiting. It had told him all this because it was waiting for the Desperado to ask about its past.

    As long as the Desperado opened his mouth, he would reveal his past glory and let the Desperado know that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He was once a Big Shot who dominated the world.

    If you treat this frog like this, be careful that this frog will break out of the cage and beat you up.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lin fan nodded,¡±alright, you can continue with your work. I still have things to do.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left, not giving the frog any chance.

    ¡°Ah?¡± The frog was dumbfounded. The process wasn¡¯t like this. Why didn¡¯t you ask?

    I¡¯ve already thought of what to say.

    Aiya!

 Chapter 544 - taking a huge step towards the God Realm

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 544-taking a huge step towards the God Realm</h4>

    Within the secret chamber, Lin fan sat down cross-legged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already umted more than six million points. It¡¯s time to upgrade my cultivation technique.¡±

    The abyss of life and death in the true immortal realm was a good ce. Although it was a little strange inside, it was a paradise in his opinion.

    The demonic beasts in there were so cute.

    It was a pity that the wind was very unpleasant. It had actually blown him out. However, it didn¡¯t seem like he had suffered too much. At least he had captured the cave Armor alive.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°1.8 million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Mixed element earth body (peak)¡±

    Instantly, when he raised the cultivation technique to the level of perfection, an extremely powerful force in his bodypletely burst out.

    This power was very different from the previous levels.

    With Lin fan as the center, a power ripple spread out in all directions.

    At this time, the surface of his body gradually changed. The soft muscles became hard, and runes appeared on every piece of muscle. This was the situation that would appear after the earth body of the origin was improved to the perfected level.

    ¡°My Foundation has improved a lot. Indeed, any cultivation technique will be terrifying when it¡¯s cultivated to the peak level.¡±

    The power in his body was being devoured by his cells, constantly growing and improving.

    However, this was far from enough.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡± He chanted in his heart.

    ¡°Two million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Origin demon Scripture (Level 1)¡±

    BOOM!

    When heprehended the first level, a terrifying aura burst out from his body. The aura was so strong that even the secret chamber couldn¡¯t withstand it. It eventually formed a pir of light that shot into the sky and enveloped the entire invincible peak.

    The frog, which was in the middle of refining pills, felt this aura. The pill furnace in its hand fell to the ground with a bang, and a look of disbelief appeared on its frog face.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. How can heprehend the origin demon Scripture so quickly?¡± The frog was shocked as if it had seen a ghost. Although it had never cultivated the origin demon Scripture, it knew that this cultivation technique wasn¡¯t something that anyone could cultivate.

    The Fiend ancestor was known as the most suitable candidate for the origin fiend Scripture. However, in order toprehend the origin fiend Scripture, he had suffered quite a bit.

    The invincible peak, which was shrouded in ck light, attracted the attention of the sect disciples.

    When the disciples felt this aura, their hearts thumped furiously. It was as if an extremely oppressive aura had enveloped their hearts.

    ¡°This aura is from invincible peak. What¡¯s wrong with senior brother Lin?¡±

    Beads of sweat trickled down the disciples ¡®foreheads. They were terrified, not because they were afraid of senior brother Lin, but because the aura that was being emitted made them feel ufortable.

    ¡°What cultivation technique is my precious disciple cultivating this time?¡± Even though Tian Xu had been through countless storms and waves, he was still shocked when he felt the power.

    Suddenly!

    When the ck light dissipated, a huge demonic shadow appeared in the sky above invincible peak. The demonic shadow was vast and domineering. Both of its palms were burning with ck mes. Its eyes looked down on the world. Some disciples felt as if their hearts were being grabbed by someone when they met its eyes.

    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he lowered his head in fear, not daring to look at her.

    It was too terrifying.

    At that moment, Lin fan was immersed in the terrifying and boundless ocean of power.

    When heprehended the origin demon Scripture, he felt a vast power surge out of his body. It was huge, really huge.

    His cells devoured it crazily, and his Foundation increased rapidly.

    ¡°This origin demon Scripture is indeed powerful. It¡¯s not a heaven grade cultivation method, but one that has surpassed it.¡±

    His heart was thumping with excitement. He had never thought that there would be such a day where he would be so lucky. To think that he would actually meet that silly big fellow, the ancestor devil. It was so easy for him to hoodwink him about cultivation techniques.

    If he were to meet a few more in the future, he would definitely be rich.

    But if he didn¡¯t have an undying body that could ignore the wrath of the heavens, he would have knelt down long ago.

    Comprehending the first level of a heaven-tier upper-grade cultivation skill only cost two to three hundred thousand points. If the origin demon Scripture started at two million points, how terrifying would theter levels be?

    ¡°Yi!¡±

    At this moment, he found that the power of heaven and earth around him was gathering and pouring into his body. He was forming a demon fetus.

    The demon fetus had formed. It was the size of a palm and was located in the dantian.

    ¡°Is this the path of The Fiend ancestor?¡± Lin fan was surprised and a little unhappy,¡±I am a righteous and kind person. I cultivate just to increase my strength, so why do I have to be a demon? I don¡¯t even need a God. I just need you to turn into power.¡±

    When the demon fetus was formed, Lin fan squeezed it and wanted to crush it into the purest energy.

    The vast power of the heavens and earth surged into his body and crushed him.

    The demon fetus, which had never shown its own consciousness, was suddenly awakened.¡±I am a demon fetus, the source of the origin demon Scripture. I can¡¯t be obliterated. Otherwise, I can¡¯t use any of the origin demon¡¯s divine powers.¡±

    Lin fan was just trying his best to suppress it when he heard the voice in his head. He was stunned.

    ¡°The demon fetus can speak? We can¡¯t let him live. ¡±

    ¡°What is the ten thousand beginning devil divine power? just turn it into power. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t care about divine powers at all. He only needs strength. No matter what kind of divine powers you have, this Peak Master will send you home to find your mother with one punch.

    What he wanted was this power, not some special effect.

    Crack! Crack!

    The palm-sized demon fetus was like a Broken Porcin with many small cracks. Its calm face became ferocious because of the cracks.

    ¡°I¡¯m the origin of the origin demon Scripture, the demon fetus. I can¡¯t be erased. I¡¯m formed by the purest demon Qi in the world. If you don¡¯t need me, why do you still want to cultivate the origin demon Scripture?¡± The demon fetus ¡®voice was emotionless, but it was puzzled. He was the condensation of innate demon Qi and shared the same body and life as those who cultivated the original demon Scripture. It would affect the mind of the cultivator and make him more inclined to the original demon.

    ¡°This Peak Master has no more cultivation methods to cultivate. Otherwise, who would want to cultivate you?¡± Lin fan was speechless. He felt that the demon fetus was full of nonsense.

    However, he knew that the demon fetus was not a bad thing. It was the origin of the origin demon Scripture and was formed by the purest demon Qi.

    With a crack, the demon fetus broke and turned into the most vast power, which directly integrated into his body.

    ¡°Amazing, it¡¯s indeed huge.¡±

    Lin fan converted this power, and the foundation in his body rose by a huge amount.

    ¡°Maybe if I raise the origin demon Scripture to the second level, my Foundation will be full.¡±

    He had a premonition that afterprehending the first level, the power that was produced already made him feel terrified. How vast would the second level be?

    Check the characteristics of the origin demon Scripture.

    [Attribute: demon fetus (dead)]

    ¡°Ah?¡± When Lin fan caught sight of this special characteristic, he was momentarily speechless. This special characteristic had died just like that.

    After spending 3.8 million points, he still had 2.5 million points left. However, it was not enough to cultivate the second level.

    ¡°Alright, just a little bit more. I need to get some points.¡±

    Lin fan stood up, pushed open the stone door and walked out.

    Tian Xu was waiting outside. When he saw his disciple, he said worriedly,¡±¡±My dear disciple, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just cultivating a cultivation technique. Did I cause a bigmotion?¡± Lin fan asked. He didn¡¯t expect to alert his teacher. It seemed like the origin demon Scripture wasn¡¯t normal.

    He had not lost anything in entering the abyss of life and death this time.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Little Big, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not evil,¡± Tian Xu said. The aura just now was not evil, but demonic. It gave off an extremely oppressive feeling, and those with weak cultivation could not bear it.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Lin fan couldn¡¯t wait to go out.

    ¡°Go on.¡± Tian Xu waved his hand. He had a lot of trust in his disciple. It seemed like he had reached a bottleneck in his cultivation and wanted to go out and train.

    With the power just now, could it be that this disciple of his was going to break through to the God Realm?

    This speed was way too fast.

    However, that was impossible. How could it be so easy to break through to the godly state?

    Lin fan dove into the void and pondered in his heart. There was no need for him to go to the true immortal world anymore. He might as well clear out a few of the more dangerous ces in thend of the origin ancestor and umte some points.

    It would be better to go to the Saint convent sect first.

    After all, the Saint convent sect was stronger and should be weakened so that the gap between all the sects would not be too big.

    When the gap was huge, the conflict between the rich and the poor would also appear.

    ¡°Ah, this Peak Master is so busy, but I can still think for the sects. I have a high moral character.¡±

    The true immortal world. The rift.

    A beam of purple light shot over from the distance andnded at the edge of the crack. It was a man who was wrapped in the purple light.

    The man stood at the edge of the crack and took a closer look. Then, he took out his tools and began to investigate.

    ¡°Eh? Compared to when it first appeared, it has expanded by a third, and the purity of the gray energy has increased by half. This is an automatic enhancement. ¡±

    This man was the head disciple of one of the ten immortal Dao sects, heaven¡¯s secrets sect. He was ordered to investigate the situation of the crack.

    ¡°In this case, the crack is strong enough to withstand the arrival of a true immortal cultivator without any rejection.¡±

    When he found out about this, the man¡¯s expression changed. He quickly put away his tools and rushed back to the sect.

    He wanted to inform the sect about the situation of the crack.

    Thend of the origin could finally descend.

    As people of the true immortal world, they expressed their hatred for the counterattack of the natives of thend of origin.

    The ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces and the flying celestial gate were all part of the ten immortal Dao sects, yet they had been turned upside down by these natives. The heaven¡¯s secrets sect, which was also part of the ten immortal Dao sects, naturally couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch.

    However, they were afraid that the native woulde for revenge, so they had been paying close attention to the changes in the crack.

    The Saint convent sect.

    ¡°Holy master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Monarch dan Wu asked.

    The sacred master replied,¡±my eyelids are twitching badly. I wonder if something is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Holy master, which eyelid is twitching?¡± Saint of whoring asked in confusion. He had dark circles under his eyes recently, his body was a little empty, and he wasn¡¯t in good spirits. He didn¡¯t quite understand why.

    ¡°Both my left eye and right eye are twitching.¡± Nothing had happened in the Saint convent sect recently, and there were no conflicts between the other sects. With the magnificent me sect suppressing them, the Saint convent sect could not disy their authority as the Overlord. This was very ufortable, but they had no choice since the magnificent me sect had Peak Master Lin.

    The Saint of prostitution was silent for a moment.¡±The left eye is filled with wealth, and the right eye is filled with disaster. Saint Lord, this is a disaster of wealth.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, chaos, how can you speak to the Holy master like this?¡± Sovereign dan Wu red at him angrily. This chaos was getting more and more out of control. Everyone already knew what he had done in the sect. Did he not know?

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stop talking. This old man has something to do, you guys go ahead.¡± Chaos waved his hands. His back was a little sore, but he still had to chat with the female disciples.

    The day before yesterday, he had a meeting with a female disciple. The other party had thought about it and gave a reply today. He could go and ask if she was willing.

    He didn¡¯t have time to waste here.

    [PS: thank you, thousand miles. I¡¯ll give you ten thousand Qidian coins.]

    [PS: she¡¯s asleep, she¡¯s asleep. Oh my God, don¡¯t go out to eat so much in the future. She has to stay upte just to eat. She¡¯s so annoying.]

 Chapter 545 - the longer the time, the stronger the sense of history

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 545-the longer the time, the stronger the sense of history</h4>

    The Saint of whoring left in chaos to attend to his important life event.

    Monarch dan Wu was very dissatisfied with the chaos. This dissatisfaction had been suppressed for a long time, and he did not know when the chaos had begun to wreak havoc on the female disciples of the sect.

    In his opinion, why don¡¯t you just let it go and sleep with all the female disciples in the sect? it would be best if every female disciple could give birth to a child for you, and you could call it the chaos sect instead of the Saint convent sect.

    They¡¯re your descendants anyway.

    Of course, this was just his thought. If it really happened, he would be the first to kill chaos.

    ¡°Holy leader, chaos iswless. The Saint convent sect is the number one sect in the world, but look at what has happened. The people are not United.¡± Monarch dan Wu said in grief and indignation. He was very anxious when he saw the Saint convent sect was on the verge of decline, but he did not know what to do.

    If he was the sacred leader, he would definitely use lightning-like methods to suppress chaos and the others until they were obedient.

    Wait, how could he have such thoughts? it shouldn¡¯t be, it really shouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°Is the financial disaster reallying?¡± Suddenly, the sacred ground raised its head, looking a little panicked.

    ¡°Holy Lord, why listen to chaos¡¯s nonsense?¡± monarch dan ¡®e said.¡±What financial disaster? how can there be ...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a hearty voice came from between heaven and earth.

    ¡°Holy master, how have you been?¡± Lin fan arrived from the void. Before he even arrived, the voice had already arrived.

    When monarch dan Wu heard this voice, his heart trembled and he was terrified. Why was this guy here? chaos was right. This was a financial disaster.

    The fingers of the sacred master on the throne trembled, but he pretended to be calm and smiled,¡±¡±So it¡¯s Peak Master Lin. Wee, wee.¡±

    However, he was cursing in his heart. Didn¡¯t he just go to the true immortal world? why did he think of the Saint convent sect?

    After going through so many things, they were all good friends in the Alliance. They probably wouldn¡¯t do anything terrifying, right?

    But he really couldn¡¯t tell.

    At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s appearance in the main hall caused sovereign dan Wu¡¯s heart to clench. For him to appear out of the blue, there must be something wrong with this. This was definitely not a small problem.

    They came with ill intentions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Peak Master Lin?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡± the Holy leader asked in confusion.¡±Doesn¡¯t he know that the Saint convent sect doesn¡¯t wee you?¡±

    Lin fan chuckled. However, to the Saint Lord and dan er, that smile seemed to be filled with ill intentions.

    ¡°I have something important to say.¡± Lin fan pretended to be very serious, as though he was about to say something important,¡±this matter concerns the lives of all the people in ournd of origin.¡±

    The Saint sovereign¡¯s expression turned serious. For this brat to pay so much attention to it, it could only be the true immortal world. Could something have happened to it?

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s actually rted to the entirend of origin. ¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It must have something to do with the true immortal world. Otherwise, what else could have happened in thend of origin that made this kid so serious?

    ¡°The crack has changed. The experts of the true immortal realm can alreadye here. If they reallye, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to resist them. By then, all of us will be prisoners.¡±

    Lin fan was really serious and he wasn¡¯t joking. This was the truth.

    If the group of true immortals from the true immortal realm all descended, how terrifying would that be?

    Of course, as long as he entered the God Realm, then everything would not be a problem. It was just a pity that he was still a little bit away from the God Realm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not only was the Holy Lord dumbfounded, but dan er was also dumbfounded.

    The experts of the true immortal realm could descend?

    The reason why they were living sofortably now was because the experts of the true immortal world could not pass through the rift. But now that they could, things were much moreplicated.

    If a group of immortal State Warriors came down, would they still have the life to y?

    ¡°What should we do about this?¡± Monarch dan Wu was anxious. If that really happened, the consequences would be unimaginable. After a battle, even if the experts of the true immortal world were repelled in the end, the various sects would probably be wiped out.

    Moreover, the stronger the sect, the greater the losses.

    The Saint convent sect didn¡¯t want to be beaten to the brink of liberation.

    As for the magnificent me sect, they were already used to it, but they weren ¡®t.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, do you have any countermeasures?¡± Sacred master asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Yes, but I need Holy master¡¯s help. If Holy master is willing to help, then this matter will be settled.¡± Lin fan said calmly.

    The Holy leader was stunned. He felt that something was wrong, but at this point, as the Holy leader of the Saint convent sect, he must be worried.

    ¡°Please speak. As long as Peak Master Lin needs it, I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    At this moment, it was better to settle the matter at hand first.

    Lin fan replied,¡±en, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to take a trip to a few of the more dangerous ces in the Saint convent sect. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The Holy leader was stunned. What was going on? why did they go to such a dangerous ce? he didn¡¯t understand. This didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with resisting the true immortal world. Could it be that they were going to makest-minute preparations to improve their cultivation?

    But this was too ridiculous.

    Monarch dan ¡®e came to Saint Lord¡¯s side and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Saint Lord, he¡¯s here to bring disaster to our perilousnds.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The Holy master asked doubtfully. Even he couldn¡¯t see it, but dan er could. This was really like seeing a ghost.

    Dan er felt that the Holy Lord¡¯s intelligence seemed to be a little low.¡±Holy Lord, their magnificent me sect also has dangerous ces. Why do they have to take our Saint convent sect ¡®s? they must be here to cause trouble.¡±

    At this moment, the sacred leader also came to a realization and felt that dan er¡¯s words made sense.

    ¡°Holy master, this Peak Master only came to inform you. It¡¯s gettingte, I should go. See you next time.¡± Lin fan raised his hand. Without waiting for the other party to agree, he dove into the void and left.

    ¡°This ...¡± Sacred master wanted to stop him, but before he could say anything, the other party had already left, not giving him a chance at all.

    ¡°Saint Lord, he didn¡¯te here to discuss with us. He¡¯s just informing us. He¡¯swless and disrespecting the Saint convent sect.¡± Monarch dan Wu was pained. When had such a situation ever happened? but he was helpless. The other party was too strong and vicious. He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    At this moment, a stream of light escaped into the void not far away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡±

    This was the voice of the heavenly mandate realm monarch. When Lin fan arrived, she had already known and had been listening from outside.

    Knowing that this magnificent me sect kid was going to the Saint convent sect¡¯s dangerous ce, he couldn¡¯t bear it, but he had no choice. With this kid¡¯s current strength, no one in the Saint convent sect could stop him.

    He could only follow and take a look. If it came to a critical moment, he could also stop the other party¡¯s violence.

    ¡°Sigh, at this time, only Junior Sister Tianyu would dare to follow.¡± Sacred master stared at the disappearing light and sighed.

    ¡°Sovereign,¡± sovereign dan Wu said in a low voice,¡±actually, I wanted to go with her, but Junior Sister Tianyu beat me to it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Sacred leader nced at dan er andughed. However, thisughter wasn¡¯t praise, but rather a hint of F * cking.

    In the void.

    ¡°Eh? What are you doing here?¡± Lin fan looked at him. At first, he saw his two balls. Then, he slowly turned to look at his face.

    He really didn¡¯t expect that someone from the Saint convent sect would dare to follow him. This was simply a world-breaking news.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord said coldly. She hated this guy so much that she wanted to press him to the ground and rub him in the dirt.

    However, due to his strength, he could only think about it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I even look? However, this Peak Master would advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, if something happens, it¡¯ll be hard to exin. ¡±

    Lin fan felt that the overall conditions of the heavenly mandate realm monarch were not bad.

    He was just a little old.

    But this was not a problem. The more she stored the wine, the more fragrant it became. Although fireworks were one-time items, after a long time, she would also have a kind of charm in them.

    It was like a sense of heaviness, a sense of history, and so on, many, many.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, this is the Saint convent sect. As the sect¡¯s monarch, it should be fine for me to follow you. I might even be able to give you some directions.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord smiled brightly, but he was actually a little scared.

    When Lin fan arrived at the Saint convent sect, the Holy master and monarch dan ¡®e did not dare to say anything. It was none of her business at first, but as the only female Holy master of the sect, she had to take up the responsibility of the sect. Thus, she followed him.

    She knew that this matter could not be stopped, but no matter what, she could not let the other party go too far.

    If it was a more important and dangerous ce, he would definitely not allow the other party to do as they pleased.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. Come on then, keep up with my footsteps. ¡± The moment he finished his words, Lin fan dove into the void. With a sh of light, he disappeared from the world.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord gritted his teeth and followed closely. He might not be able to catch up with them if they flew so fast.

    In a secret realm of the Saint convent sect, Lin fannded from the sky.

    ¡°The secret realm here is not bad. I can smell the demonic beasts weing me.¡±

    From a distance, he could smell the scent of demonic beasts. As expected, the demonic beasts were really weing him here.

    His heart was filled with joy.

    His hands touched the ground, and power burst out from his ten fingers. They intertwined together and instantly attacked the dangerousnd.

    The demonic beasts inside were enjoying the peace and quiet. To them, it had been a long time since a human had entered.

    Could it be that they didn¡¯t like dangerous ces anymore?

    The two demonic beastsy there, looking at each other and conversing.

    ¡°How long have you not eaten human flesh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t these humansing in yet? I¡¯m getting impatient.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe it¡¯s not spring yet. ¡±

    Suddenly, in the eyes of the two demonic beasts, the ground seemed to have changed a little.

    ¡°Big brother, why is there a mound over there? it¡¯sing towards us?¡±

    Deep in thought~

    ¡°Humans seem to like burrowing. When hees over, we¡¯ll catch him.¡±

    Just as the demonic beasts were about to raise their ws and p down, the mound exploded instantly. The power burst out and instantly tore the two demonic beasts apart.

    ¡°Not bad. This efficiency is indeed impressive. The benefits of strength are fully reflected here.¡±

    ¡± 360000 points, not bad, but it¡¯s far from enough.¡±

    Lin fan shook his head. A dangerous ce wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his request.

    With one of the danger zones taken care of, he did not stop. He immediately entered the void and set off for the next one.

    After Lin fan left, the heavenly mandate realm monarchnded and hurriedly entered the dangerousnd. When she saw the blood and flesh on the ground, she was stunned.

    It was terrifying. Why was this guy killing demonic beasts?

    Could this have anything to do with fighting against the true immortal realm?

    [PS: my thoughts are a little messy, so I didn¡¯t dare to write randomly. Let me think about it.]

 Chapter 546 - I, Lin fan, have taken a fancy to you. Give birth to my baby

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 546-I, Lin fan, have taken a fancy to you. Give birth to my baby</h4>

    One dangerous ce after another, they were attacked.

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch was about to go crazy. What did this bastard want to do? why did he have to kill the demonic beasts in the dangerousnd?

    Could he be sick?

    She wanted to chase after him, but this bastard¡¯s speed was simply too fast. They were both demigods, but why was the difference in speed so huge?

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to catch up and ask.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let the other party kill the demonic beasts in the danger zone for no reason. Otherwise, how much progress would the disciples of the Saint convent sect make in the danger zone?

    When the heavenly mandate realm monarchnded on the ground and checked the situation in the dangerousnd, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth and his face turned red.

    ¡°This bastard, how can he be so fast?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t as strong as him, she really wanted to strip this magnificent me sect kid naked, tie him to a wooden stick, and beat him up. However, that was just a thought.

    If she really did it, she would most likely be the one stripped naked.

    ¡°Over there.¡± After searching for a long time, the heavenly mandate Emperor found that the boy was standing in front of a Lake, motionless. He was immediately overjoyed. It seemed that he had caught up.

    However, why was he still there? theke seemed to be the Starfall Lake. ording to a legend of the Saint convent sect, a piece of bone fell from the sky beyond a long time ago and hit that ce, forming a bottomless pit. After a long time, it became a vast Lake.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a dangerous ce. Did he stop because he found something?¡±

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord did not understand what was going on. He thennded and attacked Lin fan,¡±Peak Master Lin, you ...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. There¡¯s someone there. ¡± Lin fan raised his hand and interrupted the heavenly mandate realm monarch. He stared at theke.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s there?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was stunned. How could there be people here? it was nonsense. But when he turned his eyes to theke that was shining, he was stunned.

    A water bubble appeared on the surface of theke, as if something was about toe out.

    ck, that was hair.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord became vignt. This ce was strange.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Saint convent sect didn¡¯te here to check before, but they returned with nothing. Even demigods couldn¡¯t dive to the bottom because the pressure there was so great that even demigods would be crushed into blood foam.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    When he saw that face, Lin fan was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that an old acquaintance? who was she? Oh, that¡¯s right, she was the woman who had ced the seal on him.

    She was a very magical and strange woman.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a woman more beautiful than me in this world. ¡± When he saw the face clearly, the heavenly mandate Emperor couldn¡¯t believe it and was a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless?¡± Lin fan looked at the heavenly mandate realm monarch in surprise. This old hag was too narcissistic. There was actually a woman in the world who was more beautiful than her. How narcissistic must she be to say such things?

    It was terrifying.

    A face emerged from the water. It was still so familiar, but the charm had changed. When they first met, there was not much feeling, but now, he realized that the other party¡¯s temperament was difficult to describe with words.

    Noble, ethereal ... These were not easy to describe.

    Her neck slowly emerged. It was as white as Jade and crystal clear.

    ¡°This!¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord keptparing herself to the woman who emerged from theke. She actually thought that she had lost. In terms of appearance, she was slightly inferior. This was something she was unwilling to admit.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wearing any clothes?¡±

    The heavenly mandate Emperor found that there was no clothes under the neck of the other party.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t take his eyes off of it. Although he wasn¡¯t really interested in this, it wasn¡¯t a problem to take a look.

    When her chest was exposed, Lin fan shook his head.

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡± He was a little disappointed. He felt that the heavens were fair. So what if they gave you the best looks? this ball was a little small.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± At first, the heavenly mandate realm Lord felt great pressure, but when he saw the other party¡¯s chest, heughed disdainfully. It was too small, really too small. It could not even bepared to him.

    They had won another round.

    Lin fan looked on with great interest. He was a little curious in his heart, wondering why this guy would appear here. It was so weird.

    Furthermore, the other party¡¯s aura was even stronger than thest time he saw him. Could there be anyone in this world who could cultivate faster than him?

    This waspletely impossible.

    In the end, the woman stood on the water, naked. Lin fan and the heavenly mandate realm Lord could see her petite body.

    The woman raised her hand and put on a piece of clothing to cover her body.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. ¡± Lin fan felt regretful. He wanted to take a few more nces, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance, so he just let it go.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to see? there¡¯s nothing special about it.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord found that the boy was entranced by her. He sneered. Compared with her figure, the woman who came out of theke was nothing.

    Her skin was fairer than hers, she was more beautiful than her, her legs were longer, and her temperament was better than hers.

    However, none of this was important. The most important highlight was not as good as her. This was victory.

    ¡°It¡¯s all natural, original, and young. ¡± Lin fan shook his head and sighed. Then, he looked to the side,¡±it¡¯s good that you¡¯re young. You can¡¯tpare.¡±

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch was so angry that he wanted to fly into a rage. What was this guy saying? what did he mean? was he saying that she was older than him?

    ¡°It¡¯s you. ¡± The woman on theke said. There was a strange look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that the man she sawst time would be stronger again. How could this be possible in thend of origin?

    ¡°So you still remember me. What are you doing? Why are you naked? aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡± Lin fan asked with a smile. This woman was definitely weird. If she wasn¡¯t weird, he would definitely not light fireworks in the future.

    Suddenly, the woman thought of something and her face turned cold.¡±You saw everything?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Lin fan was surprised. Then, he thought of something and smiled,¡±¡±Oh, you¡¯re talking about this? I saw it, but don¡¯t take it to heart. In my eyes, it¡¯s all normal. It¡¯s no big deal. After all, it¡¯s just a pink skeleton.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, I¡¯m fine. ¡±

    Lin fan was really calm and magnanimous like he was saying that even though he was naked, he didn¡¯t need to mind. It was just a small matter.

    ¡°You ...¡± The woman was furious and shameless.

    The originally calm surface of theke rippled rapidly, and the ripples spread in all directions.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord frowned, tapped his heel a few times, and fell behind.

    Although she didn¡¯t make a move, the woman¡¯s aura was no small matter. She was above the demigod level.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, I advise you not to tease her. This woman is not simple. Her strength is not below ours.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch needed to remind this guy in case he thought he was invincible and could do whatever he wanted and offended a woman he shouldn ¡®t.

    After all, they were both women. How could she not know how terrifying a woman could be when she went crazy?

    Even if it was her, if she were to go mad, herbat strength would increase by at least 30%.

    As for the woman in front of him, it was hard to estimate. Herbat power was at least twice as strong.

    Lin fan¡¯s eyes were pure as he said seriously,¡±¡±This Peak Master never jokers, and I speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± When the heavenly mandate Emperor left Lin fan, she realized that this guy was simply courting death. Although this woman¡¯s situation was a little special and she was definitely not an ordinary person, it could not change the fact that she was a woman.

    From her point of view, the horror was about toe.

    When the woman raised her hand, she knew that what was supposed toe had finallye.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    With a light shout, a formation pattern appeared in the sky. The formation pattern emitted a vast aura, and it was definitely not a simple formation pattern.

    ¡°Just who is this woman? to be able to seal a formation with such ease ... This level of skill is just too terrifying.¡± The heavenly mandate realm monarch was shocked. She felt a power that isted everything from the array pattern.

    At her realm, she was very sensitive to seals. When she felt the power of the seal, she retreated far away again to prevent herself from being trapped.

    ¡°If this kid is sealed here, it might be a good choice.¡± She thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t know what the situation was.

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re a demigod from thend of the origin, I¡¯ll only seal you for a month. Wake up.¡±

    ¡°Fall!¡±

    The seal descended from the heavens, and a ring of light enveloped Lin fan. Theplicated formation patterns were hard to understand.

    ¡°Why bother?¡± Lin fan was helpless. He could not figure out who in the world they were trying to seal.

    The woman stepped on theke and looked at the heavenly mandate realm Lord. Her indifferent eyes only stopped on the heavenly mandate realm Lord¡¯s chest for a moment. Then she turned her head and muttered,¡±I¡¯m just a burden.¡±

    ¡°Hey, woman, why are you so rough? it¡¯s just a nce. If you don¡¯t feelfortable, why don¡¯t we form a dual cultivation partner? although your chest is a little small, this Peak Master is not the kind of person who would judge others.¡±

    ¡°For example, you can give birth to a child for my Peak Master and bring it up for my teacher. Let his family have some fun. We can be the legendary couple. It¡¯s not a bad choice. How about it? do you want to consider it?¡±

    Within the seal, Lin fan shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°This is a thought that this Peak Master would only asionally have. Think about it carefully and don¡¯t not cherish it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance in the future and it¡¯ll be toote to regret it.¡±

    ¡°He must be crazy.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord was speechless. This was a suicide mission. Anyone with a normal brain would never say such things.

    The woman stopped in her tracks.¡±The true immortal realm is just the beginning. The real danger is yet toe.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman disappeared into thin air.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord was solemn. When had such a strong woman appeared in the world?

    He was definitely not a demigod.

    She suddenly realized that she could not understand how many secrets were hidden in thend of the origin.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know? do you think I¡¯m a country bumpkin?¡± Towards these words, Lin fan could not help but chuckle. The true immortal world was definitely just the beginning. It wasn¡¯t as if he had not seen those stone statues before. Wasn¡¯t it just the outer realm? what was the big deal about it?

    If you have the guts to wait for me to increase my strength, I guarantee that those in the outer realm will not even have the time to close their doors.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, you are in trouble this time.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord said calmly, but he was happy in his heart. He was happy to see that the seal wouldst for a month. If he went back to the sect and told everyone, they would probablyugh out loud.

    ¡°What trouble? but don¡¯t look at me like that. This Peak Master just happened to be in the mood and didn¡¯t really want to find a partner. Moreover, with your conditions, you don¡¯t quite meet them.¡±

    His tone sounded as if he was talking about an extremely simple matter.

    However, it made the heavenly mandate realm monarch very angry.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, farewell.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord said unhappily. Then, he entered the void and disappeared from the world.

    Lin fan shook his head and walked out of the seal casually. He nced at the seal. ¡®You want to seal me up with this thing? dream on!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I¡¯m only a little short of points.¡±

    [PS: I¡¯ll only update two chapters today. Let me think about it. I¡¯ll return the chapter tomorrow.]

 Chapter 547 - -dont take advantage of others

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 547-don¡¯t take advantage of others</h4>

    ¡°If I can raise the origin demon Scripture to level two, perhaps my Foundation will be enough.¡±

    He had this feeling that the power of the origin demon Scripture was unquestionable. It had already surpassed the level of a heaven grade technique, and it might even be more than one level.

    Comprehending the first level of a heaven ss skill would normally cost around 100000 to 200000 points, but the origin demon Scripture would cost at least 2 million points. The difference between the two could be said to be like heaven and earth.

    ¡°After entering the immortal state, I¡¯ll definitely have no problem overturning the true immortal world. If another big Shotester, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ll have to cultivate again?¡±

    Lin fan pondered for a moment as his head started to hurt. That t chested woman had reminded him that the true immortal world was just the beginning. In other words, after the beginning, there was still a process and an end to it.

    Suddenly, Lin fan¡¯s aura changed.

    ¡°Good, this is more interesting. This Peak Master will rely on my absolute strength to crush and subdue all of these starting and ending processes. In the end, I will fulfill my promise and distribute the territory to the various sects.¡±

    Thinking of this, he smiled happily and looked into the distance. There were more dangerous ces and points there. This Peak Master was here.

    He rose into the air and disappeared without a trace.

    The true immortal realm.

    Heaven¡¯s secrets sect was one of the ten sects of the immortal Dao. This sect was different from the other sects. They used the stars as their Foundation to send down their killing moves.

    In the hall, stars were floating around the throne, slowly rotating around it. It looked like the universe, which was very amazing.

    ¡°Sect master, I¡¯ve already checked. The crack is expanding and the internal structure is gradually solidifying.¡± The man said. He was the chief disciple of the heaven¡¯s secrets sect. His cultivation was not bad, and his vision was not bad. Thus, the sect leader had handed this matter over to him and let him handle it.

    ¡°It seems that the ancient records are true. The crack is gradually expanding, and true immortals can descend.¡± The heaven¡¯s secrets sect sect leader said. Only his heaven¡¯s secrets sect had such records. The other sects didn¡¯t have such records.

    ¡°Sect master, now that true immortals are able to descend upon thend of the origin, should we enter thend of the origin a step earlier and take down those savages?¡± An elder asked.

    They had been lying in wait. When the crack opened, they didn¡¯t send any disciples because true immortals couldn¡¯t enter, so they couldn¡¯t guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any danger.

    Later on, the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces confirmed this point. They entered thend of origin and were killed by the natives. Later, thirty-two elders were killed by the natives, especially the sect master, white Emperor Chao, who was also killed by the natives. It could be said that this incident shocked the true immortal world.

    However, after that, donghuang came out of the mountain and contacted the Grand elders of various sects. He easily suppressed the natives and temporarily quieted them down.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Spread the news and see what the other sects have done. The demonic and demonic sects are lying in wait. They¡¯re waiting for us to take action.¡± The Hierarch said. His intelligent brain had already seen through everything.

    ¡°Go and spread the word. The rift is expanding, and true immortals can descend. I¡¯m sure many sects can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the chief disciple replied and then left the hall.

    Tian Xu mountain, magnificent me sect,nd of origin.

    On a stone table, there were all sorts of delicacies and fine wine.

    ¡°Sigh, when could I be so extravagant in the past? but my life is sofortable now.¡± Tian Xu savored the delicious food and gulped down a mouthful of wine. A look of enjoyment appeared on his face.

    ¡°This true immortal realm invader, why don¡¯t we taste it together?¡±

    ¡°Invader? Don¡¯t you understand who the invader is? It¡¯s your disciple who hase to the true immortal realm time and time again to provoke us and killed all the elders of our sect. Who has caused the greater harm to whom?¡± Dong Xiao wanted to get angry and kick the guy in front of him to the ground so that he could reorganize his words.

    But now, his entire body was tied up and his dharmic powers were sealed. He did not even have the strength to tie up a chicken.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Your true immortal realm descended first. That disciple of mine was only acting in self-defense. How could you me my disciple?¡± Tian Xu retorted,¡±do you want to try it or not? if you don ¡®t, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I? but look at my current condition, can I move my hands?¡±

    Dong Xiao was tied up and sitting on the ground. He was extremely frustrated. No matter what, he was still a Grand Elder. Even if he was captured, he should at least be given a seat.

    Look at him now, sitting on the ground. What was this? if someone saw this, where would he put his face?

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem, I¡¯ll help you untie your hands and feet. ¡± Tian Xu raised his hand, and thews binding Dong Xiao¡¯s body began to change. They released Dong Xiao¡¯s hands and feet, but his dharmic powers were still sealed.

    Dong Xiao was a little surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the natives of thend of the origin to be so easy to talk to.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re friendly, so why don¡¯t you let me go? in the future, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety.¡± Said Dong Xiao, a little insatiable. If the other party released his Qi, he would definitely run away at once. He definitely wouldn¡¯t stay here.

    ¡°Hahaha, you old man, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child?¡± Tian Xuughed heartily. It was hard to imagine that he could still be whimsical at his age.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s face reddened. That thought was indeed a little stupid. It didn¡¯t sound like something an expert of his level would say.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad, but I don¡¯t like that disciple of yours. ¡± He sat down on the stone bench and took a sip from the wine cup.¡±Not bad, good wine. Although it¡¯s not bejeweled wine, it has a different vor. I happen to have a bottle of immortal wine here. It¡¯s good stuff. Since fellow Daoist is respectful to me, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±

    Dong Xiao took out a pot of wine from his Xumi ring. When he took it out, a strong immortal Qi spread out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my disciple? Why would I want you to like it? As long as I like my disciple, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡± Tian Xu red at the man. How dare he say bad things about his disciple in front of him? if he hadn¡¯t already surrendered, he would have beaten him up.

    ¡°No.¡± Dong Xiao shook his head.¡±That¡¯s not how you teach your disciples. Don¡¯t you know how much trouble he¡¯s caused?¡±

    ¡°You invader, don¡¯t push your luck. This old master allowed you to move freely because our sect has a special policy for prisoners. If you want to eat, eat. This old master¡¯s disciple naturally has this old master¡¯s protection, what does it have to do with you?¡± Tian Xu red at him.

    ¡°Ah, my fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t listen to others. Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. But seeing your appearance, you¡¯re obviously not ordinary. I wonder if you¡¯ve entered the realm of true immortality and be an immortal?¡± Dong Xiao observed the surroundings and took in the magnificent me sect. However, he realized that this sect wasn¡¯t much. In the eyes of the true immortal world, it was very old and shabby. It could even be said that it wasn¡¯t worth looking at.

    It was unbelievable that such a shabby sect could produce such a disciple.

    ¡°The realm of true immortality. I¡¯ve long since entered the immortal realm.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile.

    Dong Xiao was silent for a moment before reacting. Thend of the origin was different from the true immortal world, so the cultivation system was naturally different as well.

    ¡°I see. However, your sect¡¯s building is a little old and doesn¡¯t have that kind of Grand aura. It¡¯s obviously fine. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the origin of your sect?¡± Dong Xiao asked. He was rather curious about the sects in thend of the origin.

    ording to ancient records, the natives of thend of origin were weak, ignorant, and could be easily suppressed. However, it seemed that this was not the case.

    There was an error in the ancient records. It was a scam.

    Moreover, the fellow Daoist in front of him also made him somewhat interested. Since he was already captured, it would be better tomunicate with him. It could also be considered as descending to the outside world and broadening his horizons.

    If he could return alive, he would definitely burn the ancient book and let him rewrite it to pass on to the future generations.

    ¡°Alright, then listen carefully ...¡±

    At this moment, Tian Xu and Dong Xiao, the Grand Supreme elder of the Xuanwu 33 celestial pces in the true immortal world, had begun their bragging. The atmosphere between the two of them was quite good.

    While the two of them were feasting and drinking, Lin fan¡¯s days were getting a little tiresome.

    In front of a dangerous ce.

    Lin fan wiped off his sweat,¡±this is really tiring. The path of cultivation is really tough.¡±

    He just wanted to ask, who else in this world could work as hard as he did.

    If he didn¡¯t be an expert, then who else could?

    ¡°Immortal state, I must enter the immortal state. Once I enter the immortal state, who else can be his match? at that time, I will go to the true immortal world and be the King of the Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Continue to work hard. I just need to farm a few more and it¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    He entered the void and headed into the distance. He could smell that there were demonic beasts waiting for him there. The smell was so happy.

    Time passed, and the sun and moon reversed.

    There was movement in the true immortal world. When the heaven secrets sect spread the news, everyone, regardless of whether they were from the immortal Dao, the devil Dao, or the demon Dao, was shocked.

    The crack was expanding, and true immortals could descend. This was a huge matter.

    They had already figured out the situation in thend of origin.

    Their strongest power was only at the void refinement realm and Dao integration realm. However, there were also perfected Immortals. However, their numbers were very few. Given the situation in the true immortal world, they were enough topletely suppress them.

    However, due to the crack, true immortals were unable to enter thend of the origin. Therefore, void refinement realm and Dao integration realm cultivators who entered thend of the origin would only end up being crushed.

    The demonic Dao and the demonic Dao had alreadye up with an idea. They wanted to ask the Grand elders to lead their disciples to descend. When the Grand elders killed the strongest person in thend of the origin, no one would be able to stop them in thend of the origin.

    At the edge of the crack.

    The ten sects of the immortal path had already arrived, and so had the devil path and the demonic path. The three sides were on guard against each other, and no one took action in advance.

    There was enmity between them, and no one could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be ambushed once they entered the rift.

    Of the ten immortal Dao sects,¡±your demon sect will go in first.¡±

    ¡°The monster Pce will enter first.¡±

    The demon Pce said,¡±the ten sects of the immortal Dao will go in first.¡±

    At this moment, since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, everyone just stayed here and wasted their time. No one was going in first anyway.

    The Supreme elder of the flying immortal sect, PUoxian, couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The natives of thend of origin had brought great harm to their sect, and they couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    ¡°What are you all thinking? we are here to suppress thend of the origin. Just like a thousand years ago, we will make an oath to enter thend of the origin.¡± Piaooxian suggested.

    When this suggestion was made, everyone was stunned. This was a good suggestion.

 Chapter 548 - power and luck, all on me

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 548-power and luck, all on me</h4>

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s finally done.¡±

    Lin fan raised his hands from the ground. Thest danger zone was harvested by him. The points notification made him feel really happy. Maybe, bing a god was just an instant.

    Standing at the entrance of the danger zone, he clenched his hands and muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Upgrade!¡±

    ¡°Four million points consumed.¡±

    ¡°Origin demon Scripture (Level 2)¡±

    ¡°Characteristics: demon fetus (dead), origin Demon God art (dead)¡±

    BOOM!

    In an instant, an extremely violent power coursed through his body.

    Crack! Crack!

    The increase in power was too violent, and his body actually showed signs of tearing. On his rough arms, blue veins protruded like the roots of an old tree. At first nce, it made people tremble in fear and exim in horror.

    The boiling ck mist evaporated from his skin. As if it had a mind of its own, it spread in the air and gradually formed a demonic shadow.

    ¡°Amazing, really amazing. I can¡¯t believe I can have such a huge increase in power after upgrading the origin demon Scripture to the second level.¡±

    Lin fan clenched his fists tightly as power surged within his body. The cells in his body were devouring the violent power.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. ¡±

    ¡°Increase cultivation.¡±

    ¡± 200 million experience points were consumed.¡±

    ¡®Cultivation state: God state¡¯

    The moment he broke through, his hair stood straight up. A vast Qi power burst out from his body. The earth couldn¡¯t bear such power and cracked. The surrounding dangerousnd couldn¡¯t bear the violent impact of the breakthrough and kept breaking.

    ¡°This power ...¡± Lin fan lowered his head and panted. He could feel that his body was filled with endless power.

    BOOM!

    The heavens and earth changed as a pitch-ck Vortex appeared in the sky. Within the thick and heavy vortex, thunder and lightning interweaved. The chaos was shocking, as if it was the end of the world.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The sacred leader walked out of the hall and looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t know what was going on and why the world had suddenly turned dark.

    Moreover, that aura actually made him feel extremely suppressed.

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch, the divine punishment realm monarch, and the other sovereigns all came out and looked up at the sky with a serious expression. Cold sweat fell from their foreheads. They did not know what had happened.

    What was going on with the Saint convent sect? why did they go through so many changes?

    At this moment, Lin fan could feel his heart of strength throbbing. Thews in the void were intertwining together furiously as they descended from the sky, as thick as a Python.

    ¡°Annoying. Every time I break through, all kinds of messyws want toe in. My body can¡¯t contain anything other than thew of strength.¡±

    Lin fan hollered out. His voice was like thunder as he mmed out at these intertwiningws.

    With a crack, all thews apart from thew of strength instantly crumbled. Some even fled, leaving this ce of trouble.

    A vast amount of powerws gushed into Lin fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come,e more. This Peak Master wants to be stronger.¡±

    The blood within Lin fan¡¯s body was boiling up as well. There were Thunderbolts swimming around his body, and a boiling aura enveloped his entire body. His pitch ck eyes shone with a bright light.

    When his aura reached its peak, Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the sky. He then hollered out.

    ¡°Power and fate, all of it will be on me.¡±

    Instantly, the void rumbled as an extremely thick pir of power descended from the sky, enveloping Lin fan within.

    Under the impact of this power, the ground beneath Lin fan¡¯s feet caved in and started to spread out.

    ¡°Living being, you¡¯ve truly shocked me.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the void.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked into the void,¡±it¡¯s you.¡±

    In the void, an unusual powerw was staring at Lin fan silently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be the God of power? How did you end up here?¡±

    This was the powerw that he had once traded with, and it also taught him how to condense the heart of power.

    Thew of power was embarrassed, but its tone was calm.¡±The path of the God of power is too difficult, but you have given me hope. I want to be your power, and we will advance together.¡±

    At this moment, Lin fan felt that the power within his body had reached its peak state. The God Realm was just that strong, just like how one could do whatever one wanted.

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to suck up to me. There¡¯s no need for that. What I¡¯m pursuing is the pinnacle of power and control it, not to be a God. You can go and verify your divine Dao yourself.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need his help, because he was more than enough.

    This level of power was simply too vast. He had finally reached the godly state that he had dreamed of.

    Thew of power was helpless. He was indeed trying to ride on someone¡¯s coattails. It was good to be ambitious, but it also depended on the situation. He merged into the void and searched for the opportunity to be the God of power, but it was full of dangers. There were a few times when he was almost absorbed by others. If he had not run fast enough, he would have lost his life.

    Therefore, when the heaven and earth shook, he felt that this aura was very familiar, so he immediately came over. With one look, he was extremely shocked.

    The living being he had met before had actually be a God, so he thought of hugging someone¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Living being, give me a chance. Let me be a part of your power.¡± Thew of strength said.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment, then waved his hand impatiently,e on. Seeing that you¡¯ve been of some help to me in the past, I¡¯ll reluctantly take you in.¡±

    With his permission, the powerw was really excited and itnded down and merged into Lin fan¡¯s body.

    When his aura had reached its peak, he could already control such a terrifying power.

    ¡°Hehe, true immortal world, if you can still make me run away this time, I¡¯ll consider it your win.¡±

    The aura dissipated and the world resumed its taste. He had already felt the countless magical effects of the immortal state.

    For example, power projection was a good choice.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any changes.¡± Lin fan looked at his current state. His appearance was not much different from before. However, the terrifying power that was contained within his body was not something to be underestimated.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bending his knees slightly, he rose into the air and charged into the distance.

    He had to go back and report the good news to his teacher. He had entered the spirit realm, and even his teacher was no match for him.

    But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud, or it would be a huge blow to his teacher¡¯s confidence.

    It was just a pity. He had thought that the inner demon would appear, but after waiting for a long time, there was not even a shadow, as if it had disappeared.

    Originally, an inner demon would definitely appear after breaking through to the godly state. However, he didn¡¯t want it to appear at all because he hadn¡¯t thought of how to face this guy.

    It was too hurtful.

    An inner demon who had reached his level was also very pitiful.

    In the magnificent me sect, the disciples who were guarding the gate were leisurely guarding the gate. To them, the most important thing now was to guard the gate with all their might so that everyone who came could see the magnificent me sect¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s senior brother Lin! I see senior brother Lin again!¡±

    As Lin fan was always out of the sect, the disciples rarely got to see him. When they saw him once in a while, they would be extremely happy.

    ¡°My idol.¡±

    The two of them had little stars in their eyes as they looked at the stream of light that gradually disappeared from their sight with adoration.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡± Lin fan¡¯s voice could be heard from afar.

    Tian Xu was ying chess with Dong Xiao. Although they were from different worlds, their entertainment methods were simr.

    ¡°Eh, my precious disciple has returned.¡± Tian Xu smiled, but his eyes were still on the chessboard. This guy¡¯s chess skills were quite good, and he was no match for him.

    But no matter what, he could not admit defeat.

    ¡°Hurry up, fellow Daoist. It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯m going to win this game of chess.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, win? What nonsense are you talking about? this old man won this game of chess, but this old man¡¯s disciple is here, so I still have to wait a little longer. ¡± Tian Xu smiled calmly, but he was also wondering why this old man was so strong that he was no match for him.

    When Lin fan arrived, he saw Dong Jue sitting there with the demeanor of a transcendent being. He went up and kicked him to the ground before plopping down on his butt.

    However, Tian Xu¡¯s reaction was quick. He pushed the chessboard away, and the pieces scattered all over the ground. He even pretended to be regretful.¡±Aiya, my disciple, what are you doing? I¡¯m ying chess with him. I¡¯ll win soon.¡±

    Dong Xiao was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even truss a chicken. Plopping down on the ground, he grimaced in pain and red at Lin fan,¡±you little brat! Don¡¯t you know how to respect the elderly and cherish the young?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, how could you let him live so well? what¡¯s the point of ying chess? with teacher¡¯s wisdom and chess skills, you should have thrown him to the ends of the earth.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu smiled and nodded.¡±You¡¯re right, my disciple, but it¡¯s a good way to kill time when it¡¯s boring.¡±

    ¡°I won this game,¡± Dong Xiao said, unconvinced.¡±How can you say you won?¡±

    ¡°Teacher,¡± Lin fan opened his mouth.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Disciple doesn¡¯t want to criticize you, but you¡¯re still too kind. How can you treat such a captive so kindly?¡± Lin fan said. He didn¡¯t expect that after he left for a while, the captive would actually y chess with his teacher. From the looks of it, their rtionship seemed to be quite good.

    The old man waved his hand indifferently,¡±disciple, since I was young, I have always maintained this fine tradition. Kind people will not suffer losses. Although he is a captive, we still have to give him a certain amount of respect.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, teacher¡¯s words have really impressed me. I will remember them in my heart.¡± Lin fan sighed.

    Dong Xiao couldn¡¯t take it any longer. How could this person be so shameless?¡±I win. You¡¯ve been forced into a corner by me. One more piece and you¡¯ll lose without a doubt.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at Dong Xiao with some regret.¡±Why do you have to do this? winning or losing is not that important. Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m not apetitive person. Since you said you won, then I¡¯ll take it as you won.¡±

    Then, he looked at Lin fan,¡±disciple, you have to remember not to argue with others. Win or lose, it doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses. But since he wants to win so much, then let¡¯s just take it as he has won.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll engrave it in my heart. Master¡¯s state of mind is really high. However, this captive of the true immortal realm is a little disappointing.¡± Lin fan shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it. My realm isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can possess.¡± Tian Xu smiled. He was d that his disciple respected him.

    Pfft!

    Dong Xiao almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard this. Did these two natives still have any sense of shame?

    He had never seen such a shameless existence in his life.

 Chapter 549 - -it has descended!

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 549-it has descended!</h4>

    ¡°You guys ... This ...¡± Dong Xiao wanted to prove himself. He wanted to resist. He wanted them to understand just how shameless they had been.

    But before he could finish, Lin fan red at him.

    ¡°A captive has to look like a captive. My teacher is a kind person, but not only is this Peak Master kind, but I also beat people up. Just squat down obediently.¡± Lin fan said.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. ¡®If you have the ability, open the seal and see how this old man will teach you a lesson.¡¯ But after some thought, he decided against it and could only obediently squat there.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a reliable one, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless.

    And this disciple of his was even more dangerous.

    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out why this native had captured him. He didn¡¯t interrogate him and just kept him here.

    ¡°Disciple, why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed?¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin fan suspiciously. He felt that his precious disciple was very different from when he first saw him. It was as if his temperament had improved.

    Although it was just a nce, he could see that his precious disciple¡¯s thick hair had lightning flowing through it. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, it would be difficult to see it.

    Suddenly, Tian Xu was shocked.¡±My disciple, you¡¯ve broken through!¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to believe it.

    It was difficult to reach the godly state. He had brought it back to the city in the sky because of his disciple andprehended the origin of a God. With years of umtion, he had a way to improve himself, so everything was smooth.

    However, his own disciple did not have these. How could he have broken through to the God Realm so quickly?

    Impossible, I must have seen it wrong.

    When Tian Xu was about to take a closer look, he heard his disciple¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Teacher, I was lucky to have broken through to the God Realm.¡± Lin fan said calmly. This was a normal thing. He was just God Realm and wasn¡¯t worth being so high profile.

    Ever since he had seen The Fiend ancestor, he knew that the God Realm was nothing.

    However, in the true immortal world and thend of origin, immortal state cultivators were gods, big shots, and the foundation for them to do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Lucky?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s mouth twitched. If he had really been lucky, he would not have been blocked outside by the immortal State Warriors for so many years.

    ¡°Disciple, quickly tell master, how did you enter the God Realm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tian Xu asked urgently. He really wanted to know the secret. Of course, if he were to ask someone else, they would definitely not tell him, but this was his precious disciple, so she would definitely tell him.

    Lin fan stood up and pointed at the sky. Tian Xu was shocked, not knowing what his disciple was up to. But when he heard what his disciple said, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Power and fate, all of it will be on me.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Lin fan was very serious. He couldn¡¯t say that he had broken through just by tapping on the + sign. After all, it would be too shocking.

    In any case, when he was breaking through, he had indeed said such words, and he felt that the effect was not bad.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Tian Xu was stunned. Then, he narrowed his eyes.¡±My dear disciple, your master¡¯s heart is aching. You¡¯re mocking me again.¡±

    When Dong Xiao heard their conversation, he was shocked. This kid had broken through to the God Realm?

    Of course, he knew that once the immortal state changed, he would be a true immortal. He thought of how this kid dared to fight with them when he was still in the void refinement realm and the way of the virtual entity. Now that he had entered the immortal state, he would definitely go against the heavens.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Your disciple¡¯s feelings have been hurt.¡± Lin fan was frustrated. He sighed and was a little unconvinced.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu was shocked. This was the first time he had heard such words from his disciple. Although this was his disciple¡¯s business, he had been single all his life and had no children. He had long treated his disciple as his own child.

    However, he wasn¡¯t convinced. His disciple was talented and handsome. Why didn¡¯t he have a wife? this was unfair.

    Now that he heard his disciple say this, he was anxious. Which B * stard woman was so blind that she dared to hurt such an outstanding man?

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, your disciple went out to train and met a girl ...¡± Lin fan bbered on and on about what happened. Then, he said helplessly,¡±¡±Teacher, this is your disciple. I only have this thought once in a while. Don¡¯t you think it hurts your disciple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating,¡± Tian Xu nodded and consoled him.¡±My dear disciple, don¡¯t be sad. But, my dear disciple, can you be more tactful the next time we meet? it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t tell me this, but it¡¯s a little too direct. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to ept it.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. How could there be a next time? there was definitely no more next time.

    Tian Xu looked at Lin fan in a daze. This disciple of his was good in every way, but he felt that his brain was a little hard to say.

    He was not good with words when he was young, and he was still single now. What was the use of being handsome? could he eat his meals?

    This ability to speak was the most important.

    He recalled that in the past, those of the same generation who were extremely ugly had beautiful girls around them just because they could speak.

    Look at him, he¡¯s handsome and powerful, what¡¯s the use?

    Thinking back to the past, he was filled with regret. If the heavens gave him another chance to return to the past, he would definitely seize the opportunity.

    Now, his disciple was just like him. No matter what, he had to make sure that his disciple knew how to speak. He couldn¡¯t be too direct.

    Just like what his disciple had just said, if he was a woman, he would also give her a p. Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know how to speak?

    ¡°Actually,¡± Dong Xiao said,¡±although the path of cultivation emphasizes the bnce of yin and yang, this is only thest resort. The best way is to strengthen your essence and convert it into Qi to reach a higher level, straight into the great Dao.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Tian Xu red at him.¡±What are you saying? You want this old man¡¯s disciple to be single for life, right? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have an heir, but you still want to make this old man¡¯s disciple childless. I say, old man, how can you be so cheap? not only are you ugly, but you also don¡¯t know how to speak. You have no hope in this life. ¡±

    ¡°No descendants?¡± Dong Xiao was very displeased with Tian Xu and retorted,¡±¡±Once you enter the immortal realm, you¡¯ll have a long life. There¡¯s no need to be implicated. Your descendants are not talented enough, so you can only watch them die of old age. When that timees, there will be demons in your heart. When the Great Tribtiones, the demons in your heart will grow, and it will only add to the trouble.¡±

    Suddenly!

    In the distant heaven and earth, there were auspicious clouds, ck clouds that were as thick as mountains, and even demonic purple clouds.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Lin fan was surprised. He did not know what those three types of clouds were. Although he was far away, he could still feel the power that was faintly discernible.

    ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°The true immortal realm has descended. The immortal, devil and demon Dao are actually all together? how is this possible?¡±

    ¡°Daoist, the situation is not good. Why don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll talk to them so that they won¡¯t kill so many people.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Lin fan had not expected that someone from the true immortal world would really descend here. Seemed like their speed was pretty fast indeed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. They¡¯re already here. Perhaps they sensed my aura and are chasing after me.¡±

    At this moment, the strange phenomenon in the heavens and earth shocked many sects so much that they did not know what was happening.

    ¡°Saint Lord, this is bad. The world has changed.¡± Monarch dan Wu hurried over to report. As the monarch in charge of all matters in the Saint convent sect, he had to inform the Saint Lord as soon as possible.

    The sacred master raised his head and looked over with a solemn expression.¡±The aura over there is very chaotic and massive. Could it be that the true immortal world has descended?¡±

    Then, as if he had thought of something, he waved his hand.¡±Go quickly. Tell the disciples to hide. All the Monarchs, follow me to the magnificent me sect.¡±

    At that moment, the magnificent me sect came to his mind.

    ¡°Yes, Saint Lord.¡± Monarch dan Wu left in a hurry and ordered the sacred master to hide all his disciples.

    They had been to the true immortal world before, so they naturally knew the situation there. Ordinary disciples werepletely useless. No matter how many people there were, they were just cannon fodder.

    The soft frost sect was located on a small ind, but it had developed well. It had merged two small sects into one.

    On the sect¡¯s Ind, there was a ce that the venerable blood refiner had specially prepared for Xu Rou.

    This ce was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. It was peaceful and no one was allowed to disturb it.

    ¡°Han Ming, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Rou felt the peace at this moment, but she could feel that han Ming¡¯s heart was beating very fast, as if something had happened.

    Xu hanming, the blood refiner, looked into the distance. He frowned and looked worried.¡±Rou ¡®er, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re busy. Although I can¡¯t see it, I can feel it. Go and finish your business beforeing back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡± Xu Rou said softly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Venerable Xue Lian patted the back of Xu Rou¡¯s hand and sent her back to the wooden house that was specially built for her. Then, he flew back to the sect.

    He could sense a terrifying aura from the clouds.

    This aura was extraordinary, as if ten thousand demons had descended.

    But no matter what it was, he would not let any danger befall the most important woman in his heart.

    ¡°This is thend of the origin ancestor? He doesn¡¯t look like much. ¡± An old man with a dark expression and wearing a dark green robe looked around. Finally, his eyesnded on a city,¡±there are natives there.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the heavenly demon sect¡¯s favorite material?¡±an old man beside himughed.

    The green-robed old manughed,¡±hahaha, that¡¯s true. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll just collect some materials.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, the green-robed old man made a gesture with his fingers, and a g appeared out of thin air. It waved in the air, and a mass of strong demonic Qi roared out, attacking the city.

    Not long after, a series of screams came from the city. The screams shook the sky, and then demonic Qi rose up into the sky and swept over.

    Within the demonic Qi, there were countless human faces growling in pain, as if they were struggling.

    ¡°Amazing. The heavenly Master Demon sect¡¯s treasure is indeed extraordinary. In the blink of an eye, it has stolen the souls of millions of people. ck cloud demon, your demon-ying immortal-sealing g has be even more powerful.¡±

    The ck cloud devilughed,¡±it¡¯s no use. It¡¯s only a million. It¡¯ll only be a little more powerful if there are more than ten million.¡±

    In the distance, when the Grand elders of the ten immortal Dao sects saw that Wu yunmo was able to kill millions of people with a single move, they were extremely calm and didn¡¯t have any reaction.

    On the other hand, the disciples who had followed along were frowning. They felt that this was too cruel.

    However, the other party was the Grand Elder of the devil sect, so they didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.

 Chapter 550 - -is there such a senior brother

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 550-is there such a senior brother</h4>

    ¡°Amitabha, benefactor dark cloud devil, please do not kill.¡± An old monk in a Kasaya put his hands together. His white eyebrows drooped down and he spoke with a peaceful expression.

    Wu yunmo looked at the old monk in disgust,¡±you people from the heaven Buddha Pure Land temple should just mind your own business. What does the matters of us fiends have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, why do you have tomit the sin of killing? look at that city. Because you used the devil scolding celestial sealing g, there is a lot of resentment there. Maybe after a hundred years, it will be a dead area. Wouldn¡¯t that be nting an ill fate?¡± The old monk said indifferently.

    ¡°Old bald donkey, mind your own business. If I hadn¡¯t made an oath to descend together, I would have taught you a lesson.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu yunmo snorted coldly, then turned to the demonic path disciples behind him,¡±go, find a city, cultivate demonic techniques, and refine demonic treasures.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the disciples of the heavenly demon sect replied. Then, they split up and attacked in all directions. They couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    Their cultivations weren¡¯t very strong, so they couldn¡¯t use their skills in the true immortal world. However, when they reached thend of origin, they could test their skills on those Aboriginals. Who would care then?

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The old monk sighed and a Buddhist chant resounded through the heavens and earth. Boundless Buddhist light burst forth from his hands, shrouding the lifeless city in the distance and purifying it in an instant.

    The Grand Elder of the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, mu Yi, looked into the distance.¡±The aura of the vortex ising from there. It seems like it¡¯s over there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Dong Xiao is colluding with the natives of thend of the origin.¡± In the flying immortal sect, old immortal PU said angrily.

    ¡°Old immortal PU, don¡¯t speak without thinking.¡± Mu Yi said unhappily. Piaooxian kept saying that Dong Xiao was colluding with the natives. He waspletely ndering the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. Or perhaps he saw that the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce was in great trouble and dared to provoke them.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense? Why don¡¯t you go ask Dong Xiao why he used a connate immortal puppet against me? if I hadn¡¯t risked my life, I¡¯m afraid I would have died at the hands of Dong Xiao and that native. ¡±

    Piaooxian couldn¡¯t forget that incident and his heart was in pain. It was because of that incident that his cultivation was greatly damaged and he still hadn¡¯t recovered.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not going to argue with you.¡± Mu Yi did not say anything more. There was no point in saying anything to the flying celestial sect.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stop arguing. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on once we get there. It doesn¡¯t matter if Dong Xiao is colluding with the natives, but it¡¯s clear that the most powerful native is definitely with Dong Xiao. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Zhenyang from the nine Immortals mountain said.

    He was ted about what had happened to the two sects. Because the two sects had suffered great losses from the persecution of the natives, the nine Immortals mountain had advanced further.

    Among the ten celestial Dao sects, the ones at the bottom were Mount Cang Sheng, the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, and the flying celestial sect.

    As for that Cang Sheng mountain, what kind of sect was it? there were no disciples, no disciples, nothing at all. There was only an old man who wouldn¡¯t die to support it.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the old man was too strong, he would have long been removed from the ten immortal Dao sects.

    Piaooxian and mu Yi looked at each other in dissatisfaction. They didn¡¯t say anything else. Since that was the case, they would go and see if it was true.

    A group of people entered the void and flew into the distance.

    Mo Jingzhe was cultivating at home.

    ¡°My friend, mo Jingzhe, is cultivating too fast. If we don¡¯t catch up, we will fall behind too much.¡± Mo Jingzhe was helpless. He couldn¡¯t understand how his brother had cultivated.

    His talent wasn¡¯t weak either. When they first met, his cultivation base was higher. However, the next time they met, he felt as if he had seen a ghost. That guy¡¯s cultivation base had surpassed his.

    Suddenly, there was a noise from outside. It was so noisy that he could not stand it.

    ¡°Which rude guy is making such a big fuss in the city? doesn¡¯t he know that there¡¯s no one else in the city? what¡¯s he shouting for?¡±

    Mo Jingzhe pushed the door open unhappily and walked out. Ever since the crack opened, he had brought his entire family to the magnificent me sect.

    However, he wasn¡¯t used to staying in the sect, so he returned to the city and cultivated alone.

    ¡°What?¡± When he pushed open the door and saw the group of people outside, mo Jingzhe¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a native. Catch him and refine him.¡± The disciple of the heavenly demon sect shouted and pounced on mo Jingzhe like a Mad Dog.

    Mo Jingzhe was shocked. This was F * cking strange.¡±Brothers, do you have any misunderstandings about me? I, mo Jingzhe, am an indomitable spirit and a well-known figure. I have never done anything to let you down.¡±

    However, what weed him were all kinds of demonic divine arts.

    The magnificent me sect.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯ll have to rely on us master and discipleter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tian Xu said in a deep voice. His expression was grave. The aura in the distance gave him a sense of danger, but he was not afraid.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let the people of the true immortal realm cause any harm to the magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fan nodded his head as the blood in his heart began to boil. He then looked over at Dong Xiao,¡±take a look. This is your true immortal world. It¡¯s way too unpeaceful. When we retaliated, we only brought a small number of people with us. But looking at the situation, I think all of you must havee.¡±

    Dong Xiao wanted to vomit blood in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to argue with them anymore. He realized that these two people were simply too shameless.

    He had actually said that there were only a few people. In his opinion, all the experts in thend of the origin were probably called over.

    ¡°All the junior brothers and sisters in the sect, those below the heavenly Dipper realm, go and hide. Those above the fifth level of heavenly Dipper can wait in the main hall. Be careful.¡± Lin fan said.

    But when Lin fan said that, the disciples were not convinced.

    ¡°What¡¯s with senior brother Lin¡¯s words? why should I hide? so what if I¡¯m at the ninth level of the body tempering stage? I¡¯m going to stay with the sect and fight to the death with them. ¡± This disciple idolized Lin fan madly. As for hiding or whatever, he was disdainful. Therefore, he retorted immediately.

    Pa!

    The senior brother pped the dog¡¯s head angrily.¡±Are you done? senior brother Lin told you to hide, so hide. A body tempering stage nine is nothing to him. Hurry up.¡±

    This rash disciple was unconvinced.¡±If I¡¯m not enough, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough either. I¡¯m going to go hide now. Hurry up and stop wasting time. Don¡¯t be a burden to senior brother Lin.¡±

    Everyone in the sect began to move, and those who were weaker went into hiding.

    They knew that a huge battle was about to happen. If they were there, it would definitely affect senior brother Lin¡¯s performance.

    However, they felt that it was a pity that they would not be able to see senior brother Lin¡¯s heroic figure.

    ckie, who was hovering above invincible peak, flew into the air and turned into a ck-robed old man.

    ¡°Master, Froggy wants to fight alongside you.¡± The frog cried out. It was a little crippled. During this period of time, its cultivation was only at the third level of heavenly Dipper. It was truly crippled to the extreme.

    Lin fan nced at the frog and waved his hand. He then said to the alchemy Masters around the frog,¡±¡±Hurry up and take him away. Don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    ¡°Frog master, we can¡¯t help you. Let¡¯s go and hide.¡± The alchemy grandmasters said.

    The frog was in tears.¡±Master, I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

    In the end, he could only endure the pain and be dragged away by the alchemy grandmasters.

    When they were far away from invincible peak, the frog cried out,¡±let go, let go.¡±

    The Grandmaster Alchemist panicked.¡±Frog master, don¡¯t go back. We can¡¯t help Peak Master Lin.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back? did this frog master say anything about going back? I¡¯m walking on my own, I don¡¯t need you guys to carry me. ¡± The frog jumped down and looked around.¡±Follow me. We¡¯ll hide in the dangerous ce. It¡¯ll be very safe there.¡±

    ¡°This frog is a little useless.¡± Old hei said.

    Lin fan nodded his head,¡±MMM, you¡¯re the best. Your cultivation state isn¡¯t bad. Seems like you¡¯re close to bing a demigod.¡±

    ckie had been recovering like crazy these days, and his cultivation level was higher than it was now, so it was much easier for him to walk this path again.

    ¡°Senior brother, how many people wille?¡± Huo Rong came in a hurry, frowning. He had arranged for his disciples to hide. He didn¡¯t know how many people they had to face this time.

    Tian Xu shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t know, but there should be quite a number of them. But don¡¯t worry, with us here, we won¡¯t let anything happen to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, with us here, it will definitely be fine.¡± Huo Rong replied, full of fighting spirit. However, his senior brother¡¯s next words made him despair.

    ¡°I was talking about me and my disciple, not you guys. I don¡¯t think you guys can interfere in this battle.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to criticize us like that at a time like this.¡± Huo Rong was on the verge of tears. What kind of senior brother was this?

    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Dong Xiao said.¡±You can¡¯t interfere. The people who came this time should be the Grand Supreme elders of various sects and ns. Their cultivation bases are at the true immortal realm. Your Dao integration realm cultivation bases are at the void refinement realm. You won¡¯t be able to withstand even one move.¡±

    Huo Rong stared at Dong Xiao, feeling as if he had lost all face.

    ¡°Elder Huo Rong, stand back and just look at us. I didn¡¯t even go to look for these unfriendly fellows, but they came to me. I wonder who gave them the courage. Don¡¯t you think so, teacher?¡± Lin fan was extremely unhappy. He felt that even though he had entered the God Realm, he had not established his prestige yet. Those guys still did not know how terrifying he was.

    ¡°En, disciple is right.¡± Tian Xu nodded.

    Dong Xiao shook his head. He felt that this master and disciple duo were truly quite strange. Even at a time like this, they were still in the mood to joke around. They probably didn¡¯t know how terrifying it was for a group of true immortals to arrive.

    Suddenly, there was an explosion in the void, and the auspicious clouds spread for tens of thousands of miles. At the same time, the demonic clouds and monster clouds let out a series of shrieking sounds that made people panic.

    ¡°Teacher, do it.¡±

    ¡°Transform ...¡±

    The moment he opened his mouth, he was stopped by the teacher.

    Lin fan looked at him in confusion,¡±teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My disciple, don¡¯t be anxious. This is the first time I¡¯ve met so many strong people. I¡¯m a little excited. We¡¯ll definitely have a chat before the battle.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes and put down his hand.¡±Teacher, there¡¯s no need to chat. They¡¯ve alreadye to kill us. Why don¡¯t we just attack them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s see how many are here. ¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, teacher. But I¡¯ll go first, and you¡¯ll gost.¡± Lin fan said.

    He was invincible in the pericelestial realm, but he was afraid that his teacher would get beaten up.

    Then how painful it must have been for him.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 551-you guys scared my teacher</h4>

    ¡°Native, we¡¯ve already arrived. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling and waiting for your execution?¡±

    A cold shout resounded through the world. Mu Yi of the ck Tortoise Celestial Pce appeared in the sky. It could be said that he hated these natives to the core. All his sect elders had been killed, and even the sect leader, white Emperor, had died at the hands of these natives. How could he not hate them?

    Out of the ten sects of the celestial path, only Cang Sheng mountain was not here yet. The rest had already arrived.

    The six devil Dao sects with monstrous demonic Qi and the four halls with all kinds of terrifying monsters condensed from demonic Qi streaked across the sky.

    In an instant, an extremely terrifying aura pressed down on the magnificent me sect.

    ¡°So powerful.¡± Huo Rong and the others were shocked. This kind of aura made him lose all will to resist. Was this the suppression of strength?

    ¡°As expected, all of them havee.¡± The cave vortex looked over. It didn¡¯t expect the three to work together. This was the only time in a thousand years that such a situation had urred in the true immortal world.

    But suddenly, he turned to look at Tian Xu. This old man wasn¡¯t that annoying. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, he felt that the smiles and curses on his face were the most he had ever shown since he started cultivating.

    ¡°Let me go, I can protect you.¡± Dong Xiao said. If he stepped in, he might not be able to save much, but he could at least save the old man.

    At a nce, there were nearly a hundred true immortals. How were they going to fight, and what could they use?

    Each sect had at least four Grand elders, and some had five to six.

    But now, they were basically all here. Most likely, all the true immortals were here.

    Flying immortal sect¡¯s old immortal PU had been searching all this time. When he saw Dongxiao standing in front of the other party, he couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±Dongxiao, you¡¯ve really colluded with the natives.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What?¡± Dong Xiao was stunned. What the hell are you talking about? what do you mean by ¡®colluding¡¯? I¡¯m a captive now, don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t tell?¡±old immortal PU, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what nonsense am I talking about? look at you, you came to the natives and you are still standing there. If you aren¡¯t colluding with them, then what are you?¡± Piaooxian hollered out. However, the moment she looked at Lin fan, she was even more enraged,¡±it¡¯s you, you indigenous being!¡±

    He would never forget the scene of the flying celestial gate being robbed. It was this native who took away all the wealth of the flying celestial gate.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin fan looked over and was ted in his heart. There were really quite a lot of them. With so many true immortals, it would definitely be exciting if they were to fightter on.

    ¡°You bastard, you still dare to ask me what business you have? hand over all the wealth of our sect.¡± Piaooxian was furious, he wanted to go down personally and tear the other party into pieces.

    At this moment, not only was PUoxian ring at Lin fan, even fairy yang and the others were unable to contain their anger, wishing that they could just beat the other party to death.

    ¡°Everyone, what are you all talking about? attack and divide this ce up so that we can move on to the next ce. However, this old man has already said that all the corpses here will be left to me.¡±

    The vine corpse¡¯s voice was gloomy and his eyes were cold.

    He had taken a fancy to the bodies of these natives, and refining them into demonic corpses was a good choice. Perhaps he could even refine a demonic corpse King.

    ¡°Teacher, how many can you fight?¡± ording to his n, he would take all of these experts from the true immortal world. However, he was afraid that his teacher would be sad, so he would definitely give a few of them to his teacher so that he could disy his skills.

    For the first time, Tian Xu felt a great pressure. If it were one or two, it would not matter. But the number of genuine Immortals in front of him was too great. There were nearly a hundred of them. It was really difficult to fight against them.

    ¡°Disciple, you run firstter. I¡¯ll hold you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tian Xu said softly. He then turned to Huo Rong and the others.¡±I may not be able to save you, Junior Brother, but I¡¯ll definitely buy you some time. Try to escape as many as you can.¡±

    Huo Rong and the others looked at their senior brother and nodded silently. They were not going to leave. They would stay and fight alongside their senior brother.

    There were simply too many true immortals present. For his senior brother, who was usually calm and collected, to say something like this meant that he didn¡¯t have any confidence.

    He was still thinking about how many he should give his teacher when he heard his teacher¡¯s words. He was taken aback.¡±Teacher, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°My dear disciple,¡± Tian Xu said,¡±you should run first. I¡¯ll hold you back.¡±

    ¡°No, why are you running?¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t understand. It was just a few people. Why did they have to run? if they all ran, how would they survive in the future?

    Did he not know what it meant to be invincible in the same realm?

    ¡°My dear disciple, why can¡¯t you understand how we can handle so many immortal State Warriors? but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble when I¡¯m not by your side.¡± For some reason, Tian Xu felt his eyes redden as he spoke.

    It was as if he felt that he was going to be separated from his precious disciple, and he was reluctant to part with her. At least he had not seen his disciple get married and have children. There were still many things in his heart that had not been realized.

    Lin fan looked at his teacher and was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did his teacher¡¯s eyes turn red for no reason?

    Then, he understood that his teacher didn¡¯t trust him. He thought that he was going to die Here.

    She walked up to Tian Xu and hugged him, patting his back.¡±Don¡¯t be like this, teacher. You¡¯ve made the ceremony too emotional. I¡¯ll take care of all these guys. Just leave one for you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very strong. I¡¯m invincible. I won¡¯t brag.¡±

    Tian Xu said,¡±my dear disciple, can you tell me the truth now? you should leave. I still have a backup n. It should be able to hold on for a while.¡±

    At this moment, Dong Xiao stepped forward.¡±Everyone, we are immortal cultivators of the true immortal world, not homicidal maniacs. The magnificent me sect has treated us well here. We have some misunderstandings because we have nevermunicated with the natives of thend of the origin. Actually, we can ...¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. ¡°How dare you!¡± Old immortal Piao shouted in anger,¡±as the Grand Elder of the true immortal world¡¯s ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, you actually helped the natives to plead for mercy. You even said that you didn¡¯t collude with the natives.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t collude with the natives. Old immortal PU, are you sick? okay, I will collude with the natives. Let me ask you, what can you do?¡± The cave was on fire because of old immortal PU.

    Are you done? you said you didn¡¯t collude, so you didn¡¯t collude, but you insist on it. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still being suppressed? you¡¯re really blind.

    As soon as these words left his mouth, Dong Xiao discovered that the seal on his body had disappeared, and his body was once again filled with dense magic power.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You can go. I hope you can let my disciple go. ¡± Tian Xu looked at Dong Xiao. His tone was extremely kind, and there was even a hint of begging in it.

    Huo Rong stared at his senior brother in a daze. He knew that his senior brother had been proud and arrogant his entire life. He had never begged anyone.

    This time, he was begging for help. This ... Sigh.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Dong Xiao nodded.¡±I¡¯ll try my best. ¡±

    Although this native had done unforgivable things to the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces, it was rare for him to meet an old man who could close his eyes, so he agreed.

    Lin fan let go of his teacher. He was in a bad mood. These people had scared his teacher. He couldn¡¯t forgive them.

    Dong Xiao stepped forward and patted Lin fan on the shoulder,¡±don¡¯t worry. I promise your master that I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    ¡°Go to the side.¡± Lin fan raised his hand at an extremely fast speed. Even Dong Xiao could not react in time before he was sent flying into the main hall.

    At that moment, Lin fan lowered his head and slowly rose into the air. His body started to change as he activated his skills.

    ¡°You guys are really too hateful. You actually scared my friendly teacher to this extent. You really can¡¯t be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving today. Kneel down and apologize to my teacher. It¡¯s not right to scare people outside.¡±

    BOOM!

    The moment he finished speaking, an extremely terrifying aura burst forth from Lin fan.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With a furious roar, he went all out. A brilliant light burst forth from Lin fan¡¯s body. That was the limit of his power.

    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Lin fan¡¯s voice rang out from within the light pir.

    ¡°The natives are too arrogant. Do you think you can fight us just because you¡¯ve done this? before I came here, I destroyed two cities in a row. Millions of natives died at my hands, and I refined them into demonic treasures and vengeful souls. You¡¯ll be next.¡± Wu yunmo said sternly. He formed a hand seal and the demon sealing banner appeared.

    Under the control of the ck cloud Devil¡¯s dharmic powers, the g began to wail. An extremely terrifying demonic aura blotted out the sky. Within the demonic aura, there were countless faces of vengeful spirits that were constantly struggling to escape. They seemed to be in great pain.

    As the light pir dissipated, Lin fan¡¯s body grew to three meters tall. His hair was like a mad dragon, fluttering behind his head.

    ¡°What did you just say? You killed millions of them?¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°Hahaha, what did you say? Is there something wrong with your ears, native? I¡¯ll tell you once more, massacring two cities in a row, millions of natives dying at my hands. Those natives were really miserable, but you¡¯ll end up the sameter. ¡±

    The ck cloud devilughed, his face gradually turning ferocious.

    But suddenly, the sinister smile stopped.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Wu yunmo. He punched out and hit his stomach.

    Crack! Crack!

    Wu yunmo¡¯s demonic clothes were torn apart by the force. His eyes were about to pop out. He bent his body and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Say it again, who did you kill?¡± Lin fan grabbed Wu yunmo¡¯s hair.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Wu yunmo¡¯s face was deathly pale, but his heart was burning with anger. He roared,¡±Chi mo devour!¡±

    Wuwuwu!

    Within the demonic Qi, the sound of crying could be heard. At the same time, the cries of the vengeful souls could be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m a citizen of the sunshine sect. The sect will avenge me. ¡±

    ¡°You demon, why are you massacring my city?¡±

    Lin fan was about to make a move, but he was stunned when he heard those words.

    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°How detestable.¡± The ck cloud devil roared.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a single punch, ck cloud demon was almost killed.

    ¡°From where?¡±

    Wu yunmo pointed into the distance.

    Lin fan looked into the distance and mumbled to himself,¡±isn¡¯t that the direction of the sunshine sect?¡±

    By the way, the magnificent me sect¡¯s people had all gone into hiding. There was no massacre.

    Forget it, let¡¯s not care about it for now. Let¡¯s fight first.

    At this moment, Lin fan¡¯s fists werending on the ck cloud demon¡¯s abdomen one after another. With each punch, the ck cloud demon felt as though death was approaching.

    This scene happened in the blink of an eye.

    The other true immortals of the true immortal realm were all a little dazed and didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Lin fan threw the hanging dark cloud mo towards his teacher.

    ¡°Teacher, tie them up and collect their bodies.¡±

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 552-I like it if you have the guts</h4>

    Like a dead dog, the ck cloud demon was thrown down from the sky andy there, unmoving.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±He killed one so easily?¡±

    He didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. His opponent had so many true immortals that he really couldn¡¯t handle them. But his apprentice had gone up and whacked them all out in the blink of an eye. He really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu blinked his eyes and sucked in the tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really lost a lot of face this time. This disciple has seen this weak side. ¡±

    Cough cough!

    Tian Xu coughed lightly and returned to his original form. He turned to his Junior Brother.¡±Huo Rong, What are you looking at? why aren¡¯t you tying him up? can¡¯t you see that my disciple has already subdued one of them?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huo Rong was stunned. He did not understand what his senior brother meant.¡±Senior brother, are we not letting this kid go?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to leave for? with senior brother here, there¡¯s no need to leave. Even if your disciple can¡¯t hold on any longer, there¡¯s still this old master. ¡± Tian Xu said calmly. He couldn¡¯t remember what had happened earlier, but he was sure that nothing had happened.

    Huo Rong cried out in his heart. ¡®This change is too fast. I just let this kid run first, but he¡¯s not running anymore.¡¯

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, you¡¯re too amazing!¡± The disciples at the fifth level of heavenly Dipper realm eximed with their mouths wide open. They had beenpletely won over by Lin fan¡¯s heroic bearing.

    At this moment, Lin fan was floating in the void. He looked at the true immortals around him,e,e at me together. Don¡¯t disappoint your Peak Master. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you all to death.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    ......

    A p of thunder resounded.

    A sword intent that could cut through heaven and earth shed down from the sky. This was the attack of the Grand Elder of the immortal sword sect.

    Lin fan yawned and casually raised his hand. He didn¡¯t even look and caught the sword intent in the air. He held it in his hand and said regretfully.

    ¡°The sword intent is enough, but the speed is not fast enough.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The immortal sword sect elder¡¯s expression changed drastically. He didn¡¯t expect his opponent to catch it so easily.

    ¡°This Peak Master has already said that all of you should attack together. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make a move.¡± Lin fan had already made his preparations. He was going to beat these guys up until they cried out in pain. He was going to let them know what true horror was.

    The various sects and ns looked at each other and then nodded.

    ¡°Savage.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together and take down this native!¡±

    Suddenly, the heavens and earth shook as all sorts of dazzling powers burst forth. These were all true immortals with extraordinary strength. Every time they attacked, nomologicalws descended.

    Immortal treasures, demonic treasures, demonic treasures ... There were all sorts of strange things, but all of them were extremely terrifying.

    Celestial light interweaved and illuminated the heaven and earth. Even the void was illuminated by these treasures.

    Immortal, demonic and demonic Dao working together to fight against one person was something that no one had ever thought of.

    What made them even more frightened was that this native was fearless in their hands and even provoked them on the spot.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s powerful, we¡¯re all here. How can we possibly lose to a true immortal native? everyone, show us what you¡¯ve got! Don¡¯t hide anything!¡±

    The vine corpse of the devil refining sect let out a roar. Its body was covered in ck light. Its hands moved quickly and formed a seal. Suddenly, a ck coffin appeared in front of it.

    There were bloodstains on the coffins, as well as all sorts of mysterious and terrifying demonic patterns.

    ¡°King of corpse demons.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck coffin lid was sted into the sky with a bang. A strong ck Qi filled the coffin, and something terrifying was about toe out.

    When the true immortals of the immortal Dao saw this thing, they were disgusted. This was the king of corpse demons of the vine corpse, a demon among demons condensed from millions of living beings.

    A pair of huge, pitch-ck hands with sharp nails grabbed the sides of the coffin. They were filled with ck Qi as they stood up from the coffin and stared at Lin fan with blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The vine corpse roared andmanded the corpse Demon King.

    When everyone saw this, they didn¡¯t hold back. Countless divine abilities and immortal techniques covered the sky and earth. All kinds of immortal treasures spewed out immortal light that tore the sky apart.

    ¡°My disciple, steady.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s face was solemn, nervous, and worried. He realized that he was such a useless teacher. Not only did he fail to protect his disciple, but he also had to let her face it alone.

    If his disciple had been defeated earlier and he had protected his disciple as a teacher, even if he died, he would be proud.

    But this wasn¡¯t right. It was really wrong.

    Which disciple would protect their teacher? they didn¡¯t even lose face.

    ¡°You little brat, this old man wants to protect you, how can you attack?¡± Dong Xiao was just about to curse when he emerged from the hall, but he waspletely dumbfounded by what he saw.

    What was going on? why did things turn out like this? they really started fighting.

    However, that wasn¡¯t right. Was there a need to attack together? this was too shameless.

    At this moment, the corpse Demon King appeared in front of Lin fan. Its body didn¡¯t look like a human and was covered in a ck material. Its thick arms pped at Lin fan and the corpse energy was boiling. If one touched it, one would be heavily injured.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? are you trying to scare me?¡±

    Lin fan took a look and grabbed the corpse Demon King¡¯s legs. He opened them up and kicked it in the crotch. With a plop, the corpse Demon King was split into two.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s corpse Devil King.¡± The vine corpse was shocked and heartbroken.

    However, what shocked him even more was what happened next.

    Lin fan¡¯s hands were grabbing onto the left and right sides of the corpse Demon King¡¯s body. Just like ying with two pieces of ham, he tossed them out towards the various immortal treasures.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Rumbling sounds continued as the king of corpse demons collided with these immortal treasures, producing the sound of metal rubbing against metal.

    ¡°Bastard, you dare to use my King corpse demon as a weapon? unforgivable!¡± The vine corpse almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He didn¡¯t think that his King of corpse demons would be dismembered by the other party in a single move. This was something he didn¡¯t dare to imagine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you. ¡± Lin fan threw out the hams, and they flew towards the vine corpse at a terrifying speed.

    The vine corpse was shocked. It struck out with its palm and shattered the king of corpse demons with a burst of magical power. A cloud of dirty aura spread out and stained the body of the immortal Dao elder beside it.

    The elder was so shocked that he cried out,¡±vine corpse, you bastard!¡±

    All kinds of immortal treasures burst out with dazzling immortal light, which interweaved in the air. If it were an ordinary genuine immortal, he would have been scared to death.

    But did Lin fan grow up to be scared?

    That was a Bluff.

    She had never known what fear was.

    ¡°The power of true martial.¡±

    Lin fan clenched his fist. There were no fancy moves, nor were there any special effects. All he had was pure strength.

    If one punch didn¡¯t kill him, then two punches would do.

    There would always be a punch that would take his old life.

    An immortal cauldron with golden immortal patterns on its surface and nine Dragons coiling around it crushed over. This was the Supreme treasure of the sect, the nine Dragon heavenly cauldron.

    Just as the nine Dragon heavenly cauldron was about tond, the nine Dragons soared into the sky and wrapped around the immortal cauldron. Turning into a vast immortal light, they pierced out towards Lin fan.

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Lin fan was furious. He clenched his fist and gathered his power. He then punched out with his fist and shed with the immortal cauldron.

    Bang! Bang!

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of the immortal cauldron cracking could be heard as cracks appeared on its body.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? it¡¯s too weak.¡± Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed the cauldron¡¯s leg. He then leaped into the air and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was right in front of the elder from the North night Pce.

    Then, he lifted the cauldron and smashed it toward the other party¡¯s face.

    BOOM!

    The nine Dragon skycauldron shattered into pieces as the immortal spirit within it flew out in a panic. It wanted to escape, but it was caught by Lin fan¡¯s hand and pped right at the face of the elder from the North Pole Pce.

    The immortal spirit exploded, covering the other party¡¯s face.

    Blood spurted out of the elder¡¯s mouth. His mouth was wide open, and a few teeth flew out of his mouth. His face was twisted and deformed.

    ¡°My nine Dragon Sky cauldron ...¡±

    This was the only thought in his mind before he fainted.

    ¡°Alright, another one.¡± Huo Rong clenched his fists. He was so excited that his face turned red. He was shocked.

    ¡°You guys hold on, I¡¯ll kill these natives first.¡± Old immortal PU realized that this native was too strong. He then looked down with a cruel look. So what if this native was strong? his disciples might not be strong as well.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time for me to make a move.¡± Tian Xu was waiting for an opportunity. He was delighted to see an idioting alone. It was impossible to break into the enemy¡¯s encirclement.

    It was too unwise.

    ¡°Senior brother, I can only rely on you.¡± Huo Rong looked at it eagerly.

    Tian Xu smiled calmly.¡±Junior Brother, this is nothing. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to suppress this person.¡±

    Just as he was about to make a move, the situation changed.

    Piaooxian, who was charging towards him, suddenly turned around and went back the way he came.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Tian Xu was dumbfounded. Did he not even have a chance to perform?

    Lin fan realized that someone was about to attack his sect and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He immediately activated his colored eyes.

    ¡°Native, I¡¯m going to take your life.¡± Piaooxian was furious and wanted to fight to the death with this native. He felt like he was being mocked and it was unbearable.

    Lin fan raised his hand and mmed out with his palm. The immortal light that enveloped PUoxian¡¯s body started to crack bit by bit, turning into specks of Starlight.

    ¡°Come back.¡± Fairy yang was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect old immortal PU to actually rush over.

    Pada!

    Any sort of attack was nothing in front of Lin fan.

    He grabbed Piaooxian¡¯s head and looked at the crowd,¡±if you guys fight with me and make me happy, I might let you guys off. But if you dare to attack my sect, you will end up the same way.¡±

    The moment his words were spoken, Lin fan clenched his fist and blew up old immortal PU¡¯s head.

    Immediately, arge amount of blood floated between heaven and earth, dyeing the sky red.

    The vast immortal Qi formed a light pir and spurted out of Piaooxian¡¯s neck, dissipating in the world.

    The moment a true immortal died, strange phenomena urred. Blood flowed everywhere, and the heavens and earth turned crimson red like a sea of blood.

    ¡°Argh! ¡°You ...¡± Fairy Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically. The first true immortal to die in this battle had appeared, and he was from the flying immortal sect.

    This was hard for him to ept.

    Everyone¡¯s expression turned serious and they lost all color. A true immortal had died.

    ¡°Everyone, this native is too arrogant. We have to kill him. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble. Our heaven¡¯s secrets sect is willing to go all out to kill this person.¡± The Grand Supreme elder of the heaven¡¯s secrets sect was shocked. If they let this go, there would be no peace in the true immortal world in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Now that Lin fan had entered the God state, his heart was swelling up. Even though these guys could fight one on one like chopping vegetables, he had to admit that having more people was still useful, but it wasn¡¯t that useful.

    Then let¡¯s just fight to our heart¡¯s content.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple unhappily. ¡®He¡¯s stealing the limelight and watching the show. Don¡¯t leave him out of it from the beginning to the end.¡¯

    [PS: thank you, thousand miles. I¡¯ll give you ten thousand Qidian coins.]

    [PS: thank you for your 20000 Qidian coins tip, heartless heart.]

    [PS: I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m a little afraid. I¡¯ll try not to dy my updates in the future.]

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 553-life and death are up to fate</h4>

    At this moment, the Supreme elder of the heaven¡¯s secrets sect, the starry patriarch, had his aura boosted. He ordered all the sects to bring out all their strength to kill Lin fan. He was the first to bear the brunt of the attack as he hollered out.

    Although it was daytime and cloudless, the stars in the sky revolved, and the vast power of the stars transformed into a long river that descended from the sky.

    This was the wrist of a true immortal. Although void refinement realm and Dao integration realm cultivators couldmunicate with the power of the stars, they could never do this.

    ¡°Star shifting position, heavenly cycle stars, star Emperor.¡±

    The power of the stars was like a waterfall, falling down in a vast manner. The seven-colored light illuminated the world. This kind of technique shocked everyone.

    At the same time, the power of the stars gradually formed a huge shadow. The shadow was extraordinary and had supreme majesty. The stars in the sky were imprinted on the robe, emitting a bright light.

    ¡°Alright. Since the star patriarch has already taken out such a method, what are we waiting for? let¡¯s quickly kill this native.¡±

    The Supreme elders were thoroughly enraged. This native was too arrogant. He was extremely arrogant.

    ¡°Yeah, you should have done this earlier. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun at all. Hurry up and kill me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get too arrogant.¡±

    Lin fan was really worried, really worried. Back when he was not even a God, he had no way to fight back against these guys. But now, it was a pity. Killing them was way too easy.

    However, he had to make it clear that he was not a homicidal maniac, but a man with love. If he killed all these unfriendly guys, then his life would be really boring.

    However, he had no choice but to kill them. There were so many true immortals here. At least he had to clear out some of them. As for who he would clear out, that would have to wait and see. After some thought, he came up with a good idea.

    Three punches would kill one, and whoever received the third punch would have nothing to do with him. Life and death were up to the heavens, and it was up to fate.

    ......

    Just as he was thinking about all this, the illusory figure that controlled the stars reached out with a vast white hand, causing the space to shatter from the pressure.

    The white hand was getting closer and closer, and they could already feel its terrifying power. The surrounding Grand elders all made way for it.

    This was the celestial technique of the heaven¡¯s secrets sect, the star Emperor. Although it was only a Phantom, it was not small. Itmunicated with the power of the stars in the sky and condensed into a real Almighty.

    ¡°The battle has begun. One dead with three punches.¡± Lin fan thought it through and raised his head. He clenched his fingers and tilted his body. He punched and itnded on the white hand.

    With a cracking sound, cracks appeared on the white hand and it gradually crumbled.

    ¡°What?¡± The astral ancestor¡¯s mouth had turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. This must be a joke.

    However, his expression suddenly changed.¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Lin fan took a step forward and arrived at the head of the illusionary figure. He grabbed onto star Emperor¡¯s head with both hands and twisted it. Crack! With a lift, star Emperor¡¯s head was twisted off.

    ¡°How dare you disrespect the star great emperor!¡± The star patriarch¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was a great disrespect.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? watch the game. ¡± Lin fan tossed his head into the air and flipped it upside down with a golden hook. His head spun rapidly and mmed towards the star Master.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The star ancestor performed a hand sign with his fingers, trying to stop the scene. However, he remembered that this was a great emperor and he could not be disrespectful. However, when he came back to his senses, the huge head hit his body directly. His eyes protruded, his mouth opened, and his tongue stuck out. He spat out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it all over the world.

    His body was on the verge of copse, and he fell directly from the huge force.

    BOOM!

    Itnded on the ground and created a huge pit.

    ¡°Despicable, this is really despicable.¡± The star patriarch was extremely indignant. This native was really detestable. However, just as he was about to stand up and fight with this native again ...

    However, he realized that a figure had appeared in front of him without him knowing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The starry patriarch red at the indigenous people. He had not expected things to turn out this way.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to catch you. ¡± Tian Xu felt bitter. He was supposed to be the one fighting these guys, but now that his disciple was the one fighting, he could only catch the ones who were alone.

    For example, this old man had been beaten up by his own disciple, but he still wanted to attack. Wasn¡¯t this disrespecting him?

    He had to be tied up.

    ¡°Amitabha. Benefactor, your methods are too cruel. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, your inner demons will appear and have a huge impact on your cultivation.¡± An old monk stood in front of Lin fan with his palms together. With a single ¡®Amitabha¡¯, his body shone with a golden light.

    The merciful old monk from the heaven Buddha Pure Land temple hoped to use his Dharma to influence this native.

    He introduced it to Buddhism.

    ¡°Heart demon?¡± Lin fan looked at him in surprise. The old monk in front of him had a lot of ideas. He was really looking forward to the appearance of the heart demon, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t appear even when he was in the pericelestial realm. If it could dance around, that would be great.

    ¡°Old bald donkey, I¡¯m a Buddhist. I won¡¯t hit you. Get out of the way.¡± Lin fan had believed in Buddha in his previous life. Of course, that was to make himself more kind and righteous.

    As for this old bald donkey, since he believed in Buddha as well, he might as well let him off.

    When the merciful old monk heard this, he was ted. It seemed like this native had good intentions towards the Buddha. If he could purify him, he might be able to convert to the sect.

    ¡°Amitabha. If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will? benefactor,y down your knife and be a Buddha. This old monk is willing to take a punch from you. If you can¡¯t do anything to me, please give me some face andy down your knife.¡±

    ¡°Vajra, my Buddha body.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the surface of the merciful old monk¡¯s body suddenly burst out with an extremely dazzling golden light. His body also turned golden with a flowing luster.

    The desire heart demon sect¡¯s true demon forefather furrowed his brows. He was extremely disgusted with thispassionate old bald donkey. He kept talking about ¡°mercy of Buddha¡± all day long, and now, he wasn¡¯t even letting the natives off.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the old bald donkey to have cultivated the Vajra Buddha body. This immortal Technique didn¡¯t have much offensive power, but it was invulnerable and unbreakable.

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Lin fan felt that there must be something wrong with the brains of these people from the true immortal world. They were all fighting for nothing! What was this all about? reforming? did they really think that this Peak Master was some lost littlemb that needed to be reformed with love?

    Thepassionate old monk smiled.¡±Benefactor, please move ...¡±

    Before he could finish his words.

    Lin fan had not wanted to listen to this old bald monk¡¯s words for a long time now. Even though he was a Buddhist, he was way too annoying. He punched out at the merciful old monk¡¯s face.

    The merciful old monk smiled without saying a word. He was naturally confident that he could block the opponent¡¯s attack.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous boom reverberated through the heavens and earth. The merciful old monk¡¯s calm expression changed instantly. However, in the blink of an eye, his Buddha-like face became distorted. A row of teeth, along with blood, floated between the heavens and earth. His entire body was like a cannonball, falling down.

    ¡°Teacher, tie him up. This guy is a little annoying. If he dares to talk nonsense, shut his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother cibei.¡± When the other Supreme elders of the heaven Buddha Pure Land temple caught sight of this, their hearts skipped a beat. They then red at Lin fan in anger,¡±you cruel indigenous being! My senior brother tried to purify you, but not only did you not listen to him, you even dared to hurt him!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and show me what you¡¯ve got. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really be impolite to you. If you dare to dawdle, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±

    Lin fan realized that the situation was a little off. These fes from the true immortal world were simply spouting way too much nonsense. If they were going to fight, then so be it. What was the point of spouting so much nonsense?

    Suddenly.

    Behind him, a surge of demonic Qi covered the entire world. Within this demonic Qi, a giant demon had awakened.

    With nine heads and a body like that of a ROC, a horrifying aura enveloped Lin fan.

    ¡°Native, die!¡± The Grand Elder of the sky demon Pce took action and turned into a physical form, attacking Lin fan.

    Lin fan turned around and punched out. A violent power exploded out. Three punches for one. This would be the first one.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The nine giant heads exploded instantly, and dirty blood fell down like rain.

    The ground was dyed red.

    Dong Xiao, who was standing below, had a look of shock on his face. It was as if he had just seen a ghost. This native was way too strong.

    That was the Grand Elder of the sky demon Pce, the nine ancient nascent souls. They were very powerful, especially after they transformed into their true forms. Their magic power was terrifyingly dense.

    But what did he see? this native had killed the ancient nine nascent souls with one punch.

    Even the ancient nine neonate was in a state of confusion. It didn¡¯t know why it would die if it attacked, but the others were fine.

    The death of two true immortals had a significant impact on everyone.

    A true immortal had just died!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A heaven-shaking roar shook the heavens and earth. The Dao of Immortals, the Dao of demons, and the Dao of demons were all forced out by Lin fan.

    In an instant, heaven and earth brightened as three extremely powerful lights exploded.

    ¡°Ten thousand miles universe map!¡±

    ¡°The purgatory magic cauldron!¡±

    At this moment, the entire void was filled with boundless dharmic powers. If an ordinary expert were to enter the center of this dharmic power explosion, they would probably be crushed into blood foam.

    The cultivation of these true immortals were not weak, and they had countless treasures. When they used them together, it was a world-shaking disy. Who would dare to stop them?

    ¡°Haha! Amazing! This is what a real battle should be like. What was that earlier? were they all trying to get themselves killed?¡±

    Lin fan was ted as his blood started to boil. The blood demon state waspletely activated, and traces of blood could be seen on his body.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    After stepping into the godly state, his most powerful strength began to erupt.

    Taking a step forward, he disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was behind a Grand Elder of the demonic Dao. Ignoring his opponent¡¯s attack, he brought his fists together and smashed them down heavily.

    Bang! Bang!

    The light pir of power pierced through the other party¡¯s body and directly mmed him into the ground, causing him to sink in.

    In the blink of an eye, the bright Power torrents in the void intertwined, and the void kept exploding. Under the impact of such a terrifying power, the entire area had already copsed.

    Bang! Bang!

    An immortal art mmed down on Lin fan¡¯s body. However, Lin fan retaliated with a strike thatnded on the other party¡¯s body. The immense power made it hard for the other party to withstand. If not for the protection of the immortal robe, he would have lost his consciousness long ago.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Furious roars resounded through the heavens and earth. They were truly furious. So many true immortals had descended, yet they couldn¡¯t even take down a native.

    ¡°Is this old man living in a dream?¡± Dong Xiao waspletely dumbfounded. When had he ever seen something like this?

    Then, he seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Junior Brother mu Yi, hurry up ande over. Don¡¯t fight with this kid anymore. You can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    He quickly told his junior brothers toe back and not get involved. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. If this kid used a little more force, he might not even know how he died.

    He could already tell that this kid¡¯s strength had already surpassed everyone else ¡®s.

 Chapter 554

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 554-frogfrog says,¡±bullying people is too much¡± </h4>

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re colluding with the natives, but we won ¡®t.¡± Mu Yi felt terrible. He felt that Shixiong had betrayed the entire sect.

    The sect elders were killed and even the sect leader was dead. Their senior brother was still with the natives. How could they forgive him?

    Dong Xiao grew anxious. ¡®Stupid junior brothers, why do you have to court death? this isn¡¯t a fight on the same level at all.¡¯

    He could finally tell that although this native was a true immortal, he was too strong.

    If he wasn¡¯t strong, he would¡¯ve been beaten to death and wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the Grand Elder of the desire heart demon sect, the old master of the true demon sect was unrivaled in this world. But now that this native had provoked him, how could he ept it? thus, he brought out his true strength and crushed the other party.

    He punched the native¡¯s face.

    Pfft!

    Lin fan¡¯s lips were still dripping with fresh blood. He then turned his head around and looked at the old master true demon. Grinning, he chuckled out,¡±you¡¯re not bad, fe. That did hurt a little. But, what a pity.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He locked on to forefather true demon with an excited look, as if he had just found his prey. Forefather true demon¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad feeling.

    Just as he was about to ask,¡±what are you doing?¡±, the native roared and punched at him.

    ......

    This scene caused his face to turn red with shock. He used all sorts of demonic treasures to protect his body as he fought with all his might against this native.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got balls. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    All of Lin fan¡¯s power was gathered on his fist as he punched down.

    A strange demonic treasure was instantly broken by a punch, and the weapon spirit within escaped in a panic. How was this even going to y? the other party had destroyed the main body with a single punch, so what could he use to fight against the other party?

    ¡°My precious treasure.¡± Forefather true demon¡¯s heart was bleeding. He hadn¡¯t expected the treasure to be destroyed with a single punch, and even the artifact Spirit had to flee in panic.

    However, just as the weapon spirit was about to escape, it was killed by Lin fan with a single punch.

    Although he had entered the godly state, he still couldn¡¯t waste his points.

    These old guys had so many treasures that it made one¡¯s jaw drop. If he could kill all of them, then he would have a huge harvest.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Forefather true demon realized that this native¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. He didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately retreated. With so many people here, this native definitely wouldn¡¯t follow.

    No matter how many treasures he lost, it would be the greatest victory if he could stay alive.

    The old master true demon cast his Mystic skill, and his body flickered in and out of existence. One by one, he appeared in different directions. Eventually, he maintained a distance from Lin fan and shouted,¡±¡±My fellow Daoists, why aren¡¯t you attacking? are you waiting for the other party to take us out one by one?¡±

    After escaping, he didn¡¯t forget to attract a wave of fire for Lin fan.

    The sects that lost their true immortals were all in pain. They were so angry that they took out all their money and threw it at Lin fan.

    But all of a sudden, forefather true devil¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He saw the native chasing after him.¡±What are you doing?¡± he asked, at a loss.

    ¡°F * ck you.¡± Lin fanughed. This old man¡¯s punch was really heavy. He actually made him bleed.

    ¡°This native has clearly taken a fancy to me.¡± Forefather true devil¡¯s face fell. Everyone took out their magic treasures and attacked, but this native didn¡¯t seem to care at all. It was as if he had gone crazy and was charging straight at him.

    He was clearly sick.

    ¡®No, I have to beat this native back.¡¯ When he thought about the appearance of those guys earlier, he naturally knew that his strength was inferior to the other party.

    If he was caught, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Myriad demonic abyss!¡±

    True demon old master hollered out as a pitch-ck demonic ocean rose up into the sky, covering him up. No matter how vicious it was, nothing could stop Lin fan¡¯s actions no matter what dangers he faced.

    His body sank deep into the pitch-ck demonic sea.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A blood-curdling screech rang out, and there were also the sounds of fists hitting flesh.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? That¡¯s the myriad fiend abyss of the true fiend patriarchs. Anyone who enters it will be disturbed by thousands of inner demons. Even we don¡¯t dare to enter carelessly. ¡±

    The group of true immortals were shocked, not knowing what was happening inside.

    The strength of that native was so strong that it made them feel despair. He didn¡¯t have any treasures and could only rely on his fists.

    When they threw their Dharma Treasures, the other party punched. Their Dharma Treasures shattered and broke. In the end, they didn¡¯t dare to throw anymore. They felt like the other party¡¯s fist was even harder than their Dharma Treasures.

    Some of the true immortals even had thoughts of retreating.

    With so many true immortals descending, it was reasonable to say that they could crush him to death with their aura alone. But now, not only was the other party alive and kicking, but he had also killed several true immortals in a row. This was too terrifying.

    The true immortals of the demonic Dao looked at each other and felt that something was wrong. They wanted to escape.

    But in this situation, someone had to take the lead to escape. Otherwise, as a true immortal, he would probably be aughingstock in the future.

    Instantly, the demonic sea churned and two figures appeared. However, when they saw them, they werepletely dumbfounded.

    Lin fan was on top, his fists raining down on the body of the old master true demon. The old master true demon could not retaliate at all and was spitting out blood in the air.

    Blood was noting out in small mouthfuls, but inrge mouthfuls. The demonic clothing on his body was torn and tattered, and his clothes could not cover his body. He was extremely miserable.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Forefather true devil screamed. He saw the crowd not far away from him, and his eyes were filled with anger and despair.

    This old man was being beaten up and you guys were just watching. You deserved to be beaten to death.

    However, he did not know that because his myriad demonic abyss was blocking the way, no one dared to go forward.

    ¡°Old man, your fist has made me feel the excitement of battle. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Lin fan sped his hands together and mmed them down onto the body of the true demon old master.

    Puchi!

    Forefather true demon felt like his bile was about toe out as he sted it into the distance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed this Peak Master. A group of true immortals, haven¡¯t you eaten? you don¡¯t even know how to fight. Look at this guy, he¡¯s not bad. Those who throw their magic weapons, throw them. Those who hide behind, hide behind. If you don¡¯t fight, this Peak Master will start a massacre and kill all of you. ¡±

    Lin fan was a proud and overbearing man. He was filled with an absolute thirst for battle.

    Right now, he only hoped that someone would kill him, or that he would kill someone else.

    Three punches would kill one person. Whoever received the third punch was no longer his business.

    After all, he was fair and just. A battle not only required strength, but also luck. Those who could survive his hands were also a part of strength.

    At the entrance of the cave, the frog sat there leisurely, as if what was happening outside had nothing to do with it. ¡°Whoever was there, give this frog master a massage.¡±

    The sect¡¯s alchemy Grandmaster said,¡±frog master, keep your voice down. If you¡¯re discovered, it¡¯ll be bad.¡±

    ¡°What happened? This frog master just wants to know what can happen. With this frog master here, whoeveres will die. ¡± The frog red at them. It didn¡¯t expect these guys to look down on it. It was unforgivable.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± The pill Masters hurriedly nodded. Frog master was invincible, so how could they dare to disobey?

    Cough cough cough!

    Suddenly, a series of violent coughs could be heard. This sound caused the group of people¡¯s expressions to change greatly. It couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?

    ¡°Damn barbaric natives, this is too damn. I won¡¯t die. Get the fuck out of there, barbaric natives!¡± True devil was deep in the pit. He felt as if all his bones were broken, and his dharmic powers were in chaos.

    But at this moment, he heard a voiceing from the hole. He was furious. This was the voice of a native. There were natives hiding inside and he wanted to wash away his shame with blood.

    Inside the cave.

    The frog was dumbfounded. It didn¡¯t know what the situation was outside. Could it be that the desperadoes had been beaten to the ground by these guys?

    But that¡¯s not right. If he was killed, the contract should have disappeared.

    But now, this powerful being from the true immortal realm was just outside. What was he going to do?

    ¡°It seems like the sect has been destroyed.¡± The faces of the alchemy grandmasters were filled with despair. If they hadn¡¯t been exterminated, there would never have been an expert from the true immortal world here.

    The only possibility for them to be here was that the sect had really been destroyed.

    ¡°What do we do? we¡¯re just alchemists.¡± The group of alchemy grandmasters were anxious.

    The frog was embarrassed. It didn¡¯t know how to get out of this situation. At the same time, it wanted to p itself a few times in anger. What was with that cheap mouth? it was actually discovered.

    This is bad.

    He didn¡¯t want to escape from the hands of a Desperado and fall into the hands of a new Desperado.

    Then what meaning was there in life?

    One of the alchemy grandmasters seemed to have made a decision,¡±let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Why are you going out? are you looking to die? this frog isn¡¯t going.¡± The frog jumped up and pped the dog¡¯s head angrily. It wasn¡¯t going to go out. If it did, it wouldn¡¯t be able to live.

    ¡°Frog master, we won¡¯t let you go out, and we won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We¡¯ll go out and face the enemy. Frog master, you can just hide here and don¡¯t make a sound. Thanks to your guidance, we¡¯ve embarked on the true path of alchemy. Thank you.¡± A young alchemy Grandmaster said gratefully. Then, a look of determination appeared on his face,¡±let¡¯s go.¡±

    He was the first to go out.

    ¡°Frog master, take care and don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Another alchemy Grandmaster.

    ¡°Frog master, this old man will be going too. I won¡¯t be able to listen to your teachings anymore. What a pity.¡±

    One after another, the frog looked at the empty surroundings in a dumbfounded manner. It began to stammer,¡±you ... You guys ...¡±

    He did not expect that at this time, these idiots who he had beaten up would actually want to protect him.

    ording to the normal development, shouldn¡¯t these guys be throwing out the frog Masters who often bullied them? why were they all like this?

    In the past, he had been bullied miserably by that Desperado. In the end, he held the ruler and began to beat these alchemy grandmasters who had learned alchemy from him.

    That would be really satisfying.

    He didn¡¯t care if they harbored any grudges or not. He was fearless.

    But looking at the current situation, he was stunned.

    ¡°They can¡¯t really be treating me as their teacher, right?¡± The frog was shocked, as if it couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a scream came from outside.

    This made the frog very ufortable.

    ¡°Fuck, this is too much.¡±

    The frog made a big decision and jumped out.

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 555-heartache, difort, and desire to die </h4>

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ¡°Trash, all of you are trash.¡±

    True demon forefather was severely injured. His internal organs were ruptured. If he hadn¡¯t swallowed several pills in a row, he would¡¯ve been lying on the ground.

    It was so easy to deal with these weak natives and he even killed one of them.

    The alchemy grandmasters were very afraid, but they were fearless.

    ¡°Tell me, are you natives of thend of origin trash? if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll crush your head.¡± True demon forefather grabbed the head of an Alchemist with his withered fingers and said with a crazed expression.

    ¡°I won ¡®t.¡± The young alchemy Grandmaster¡¯s face was red as he red at the other party. Even if he died, he would not say a word. Then, he looked behind him,¡±run!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death. ¡± Forefather true devil was furious. He clenched his fist and gradually increased his strength. He had just killed one person, but these natives didn¡¯t cower. He would kill another one.

    All of a sudden.

    A voice rang out.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get too excited.¡± At that moment, the frog jumped out of the dark hole andnded steadily on the ground. It looked at forefather true demon, who was standing nearby.

    He felt helpless in his heart. He had already been beaten to such a state, yet he still wanted to kill. Why was his killing intent so heavy?

    ¡°Frog master!¡±

    ......

    When the group of grandmasters saw the frog master, they couldn¡¯t help but panic. They had risked their lives to protect the frog master. But now, the frog master had appeared. All their efforts had been in vain.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Forefather true devil asked sternly. He had been beaten senseless by the native, so he was filled with hatred and vignce.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, no one would have believed that a true immortal realm expert could fight against nearly a hundred true immortals. Now, an extremely small frog had appeared in front of him, spoke the humannguage, and called him ¡°little brother.¡± This made him very unhappy.

    The frog¡¯s Four Paws pressed against the ground and it raised its head.¡±Brother, what do you think I look like?¡±

    ¡°Frog.¡± Forefather true devil blurted out.

    ¡°As you said, I¡¯m a frog. Please let go of me. This is my student. If you let go, I have a pill here that can help you recover. Then, you can continue to go there and fight them.¡± The frog discovered that a great battle was happening in the distant world.

    He just wanted to cry. How could there be losers who were beaten up here? moreover, he was filled with regret. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have brought these guys here to hide.

    How was it safe? this ce was very dangerous.

    The situation was a littleplicated and calling for help definitely wouldn¡¯t work. This little brother wasn¡¯t weak and was very strong. Everyone here, even including him, wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°Frog master, run!¡± The alchemy Grandmaster who was caught by the other party shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak! This frog master has to save you!¡± The frog said, then looked at the other party.¡±Brother, think about it. We¡¯re very weak. How can you do this?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Bang! Bang!

    The forefather pped the Grandmaster¡¯s chest, causing him to spit out blood.¡±Save?¡± Today, I¡¯m going to kill all the natives here. ¡±

    The frog was stunned. It looked at the great alchemy master who was on the verge of death. He raised his hand with difficulty and said,¡±master frog, run!¡±

    The rest of the alchemy grandmasters immediately surrounded the frog,¡±protect the frog master! Escort the frog master out of here!¡±

    The frog looked at the alchemy Grandmaster who was telling it to run, and its eyes changed. It muttered to itself,¡±I never thought that there would be a day when someone would risk their life to protect me.¡±

    Moreover, he was from the same sect as that Desperado.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far. ¡± The frog said,¡±this frog doesn¡¯t want to provoke others, and I don¡¯t want others to provoke me either. But you bastard, you actually killed this frog teacher¡¯s student. I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    All of a sudden, a cloud of white mist floated out of the frog¡¯s body.

    When the surrounding alchemy grandmasters saw this scene, their faces changed. They could feel that frog master¡¯s aura had changed.

    They even felt an irresistible aura crushing down on them.

    ¡°Detestable, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± The frog was furious. Suddenly, a human-shaped shadow emerged from the frog¡¯s body. The shadow was a handsome man with an excellent posture and gorgeous clothes. Nine Cauldrons hung on his waist. When he raised his hand, nine huge cauldrons floated in his palm. The me that burned everything seemed to be burning the whole world.

    ¡°I am the invincible nine destions god tier master. Die!¡±

    An extremely powerful divine soul aura spread out.

    ¡°What?!¡± Forefather true devil was shocked. Before he could react, his body crumbled and turned into ashes.

    The divine soul that floated out only existed for a moment before it merged into the frog¡¯s body and disappeared without a trace.

    The surrounding alchemy grandmasters ¡®mouths were wide open as if they had seen a ghost. Could this still be the frog master?

    How could he be so powerful?

    The frog was crying in its heart, but it held back its tears and jumped in front of the two corpses. It looked at them for a while.¡±You two idiots, how did this frog teacher have such weak students like you? damn it, I¡¯m really going to go bankrupt because of you.¡±

    The frog opened its mouth, and two pills that were intertwined with life and death, yin and yang, floated out and fell into the mouths of the two.

    ¡°Even if I beat you guys up for the rest of your lives, you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to pay me back. Even if I was threatened by that Desperado, I wouldn¡¯t take it out. Instead, I¡¯m giving it to you guys to use.¡±

    He could still ept the heartache, but the fact that he had just summoned his sleeping divine soul was even more unbearable.

    The frog¡¯s face was already covered in tears as it thought about it.

    Not long after, the two dead people suddenly started breathing and opened their eyes. When they saw the frog, they were even more excited.

    ¡°Frog master ...¡±

    The surrounding alchemy grandmasters were dumbfounded. They were sure that the two of them were dead. However, under the influence of frog master¡¯s pills, they had been brought back to life.

    This was too terrifying.

    ¡°Frog master, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re fine.¡± The two of them saw the frog master¡¯s face covered in tears and thought that he was worried about them.

    As expected, the frog master¡¯s heart ached for them and would cry for them. In the past, when he whipped them, he must have done it for their own good.

    The surrounding alchemy grandmasters gathered around,¡±frog master, you¡¯re too amazing.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. ¡±

    The frog silently took out its ruler and roared,¡±powerful my ass! You bunch of bastards, this frog master will beat you to death!¡±

    Then, he chased after those idiots.

    He even wanted to die now. His divine soul hadpletely fused with this frog¡¯s body, so he wouldn¡¯t have another chance in the future.

    Although he didn¡¯t know who had injected it into the frog¡¯s body, his soul showed signs of fusion. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯tpletely fused. It was like a piece of paper stuck to a wall with glue. It was impossible to take it off in its original state, but a corner of it had risen up.

    During the 10000 years in the thousand deep cave, he had worked hard and gradually separated his soul from his frog body.

    When all of them were separated in the future, he could find his original body or create a new body for himself to merge perfectly.

    After all, who would be willing to be a frog for the rest of their life?

    But now, he didn¡¯t poop at all. All hope was gone. He could only be an obedient frog in the future.

    ¡°This frog master is going to whip you guys to death!¡± The frog cried. It cried very sadly.

    Wife, I¡¯m sorry. I can only stay in the frog¡¯s body, but you will continue to love me. After all, love has no racial boundaries.

    He could onlyfort himself in this way.

    In the void.

    Lin fan stopped for a moment. There was a terrifying aura that spread over but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was very busy now and had to continue hammering people.

    He had already killed ten of them.

    These ten guys were really lucky. On the third punch, he had taken the initiative to approach them and was blown up in one punch.

    True immortals were indeed very powerful, but that was only in the eyes of ordinary people.

    In his opinion, true immortals were simply too weak. Could it be that there were no stronger ones?

    ¡°He can¡¯t make it.¡±

    At this moment, Lin fan was covered in blood from being smashed by a celestial artifact. Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t happen but he was just too arrogant. He didn¡¯t care about the celestial artifacts and if he could really kill them, then he would be really strong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? hurry up. ¡± Lin fan looked at the crowd and waved his hands. He was just getting excited when these guys stopped again.

    This made him very unhappy.

    All of the true immortals were panting as they stared warily at the other party. He was too powerful and too violent.

    They swore that they had never seen such a hot-tempered person.

    An expert of the monster Pce was furious.¡±Bumpkin, why did you only kill the monster Pce and the devil Dao? why did you show mercy to the immortal Dao?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After observing for a long time, he found that this native had always been merciful to the people of the immortal Dao and never killed them. However, when it came to the demon Pce and the devil Dao, he was ruthless.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that the ten sects of the immortal Dao are in cahoots with this native?¡± Fairy yang of the flying immortal sect said angrily.

    The death of old immortal PU had caused flying celestial school to suffer heavy losses once again. They had long been at odds with this native, but they didn¡¯t expect him to still be suspicious.

    ¡°Hmph, whether or not you have, you know it in your heart.¡± The expert from the monster Pce coldly said.

    Sure enough, when the expert of the monster Pce said that, everyone was shocked. It seemed to be true.

    ¡°Are you guys stupid?¡± Once again, Lin fan discovered a special characteristic of the true immortal world. The standard of framing others was extremely high. When they met with something that they were not happy with, they would start framing others. This was truly something that one could not bear to see.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized that your true immortal world is backward, ignorant, and F * cking shameless. ¡±

    These words made everyone from the true immortal world unhappy. This should be their evaluation of thend of origin, but they didn¡¯t expect that this native would say that it was them.

    ¡°Let me tell you, do you know three punches to death? Each of you can only take one punch, and when the third person takes the third punch, he will die for sure. This is luck to you, but not dying is also a reflection of your strength. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s start fighting. I have so much HP. If I don¡¯t kill 30 to 50 people, how can I let you go?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The God Realm was this strong. Although these guys weren¡¯t his match, their numbers were still useful. It would be perfect for a chaotic battle.

    However, to the people of the true immortal realm, 30 to 50 people was equivalent to half of them being killed.

    At this moment, some people retreated and wanted to escape.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 556-bullying</h4>

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked up into the sky. They couldn¡¯t hear what was happening, but they could see that senior brother Lin was covered in blood.

    A disciple¡¯s tears were streaming down his face as he bit his lower lip. His heart ached as he said,¡±senior brother Lin must be in a lot of pain right now. He¡¯s already covered in blood, yet he¡¯s facing so many powerful beings alone to protect us. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing to help senior brother Lin take on a portion of the burden.¡±

    ¡°However, why must I be so weak?¡±

    His heart ached, and his face was covered in tears. Seeing senior brother Lin like this, his heart really ached.

    ¡°How can he be so strong? old man, what realm is your disciple at?¡± Dong Xiao couldn¡¯t believe it. How could a true immortal be so powerful? even the genius who had dominated the true immortal realm a thousand years ago couldn¡¯t have done it. He was facing nearly a hundred true immortals all by himself!

    ¡°God Realm.¡± Tian Xu raised his head and stared at the true immortal who was alone. He prayed that the true immortal woulde over as soon as possible so that he could perform well. Unfortunately, no one came down.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Dong Xiao retorted immediately. How was that possible? immortal state was equivalent to true immortal state. They were all the same state. There couldn¡¯t be such a huge difference between them.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Don¡¯t you know whose disciple you are? it¡¯s just that you guys are too weak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tian Xu said calmly. Although his disciple¡¯s performance had nothing to do with him, he was still his disciple. It was only natural for him to bask in his disciple¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The corners of Dong Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched as he red at his Junior Apprentice-brother. ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself killed. This native really is strong. You can¡¯t afford to offend him. You really can ¡®t.¡±

    In the void.

    ¡°Are you guys going to fight or not?¡± Lin fan red at the masses. His voice was extremely calm. He was waiting for the true immortals to make their move.

    Indeed, these true immortals were strong, but they were the most cowardly experts he had ever seen. Before he entered the God Realm, the demigods of the Saint convent sect dared to fight him to the death. Although they were defeated in the end, Ji Yuan of the sunshine sect was obviously not convinced.

    ......

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to cultivate and raise his cultivation.

    But look at these true immortal experts.

    He was disappointed. Extremely disappointed.

    ¡°You guys, go!¡±

    An old man from the demonic path with snow-white hair was disying his demonic Arts, exuding boundless demonic might. However, he didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward and instead shouted at the people around him.

    He was afraid. This native was too strong and his methods were bloody. The other party had the ability to kill them in seconds, but he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he could kill them with three punches.

    He was underestimating them.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Another person red at the demonic path old man. He only knew how to shout,¡±if you want to go, go yourself.¡± In any case, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go.

    The demonic path old man was speechless. Go up? he would die.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a native who was almost certain to win would be like this.

    It was terrifyingly strong, so strong that it had exceeded expectations and was difficult to resist.

    ¡°Native, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The old man from the immortal sword sect was furious, and his sword intent surged. The sword in his hand couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but there was a terrifying sword intent that rampaged in the void.

    ¡°You have guts!¡±

    Everyone eximed in admiration. Sword cultivators were indeed true to their hearts. No matter how strong the enemy was, they had no fear.

    The demonic Dao old man was convinced,¡±look, this is the true immortal Dao¡¯s 10 immortal sword sects. I think the immortal sword sect should be the first of the 10 immortal Dao sects. The demonic sect will be the first to agree.¡±

    The lethality of sword cultivators was very strong, especially this old man¡¯s strength. He had the cultivation of a true immortal. When he used it, it had an unpredictable power.

    However, it was a pity.

    Lin fan didn¡¯t even look at it. The moment the BUFF appeared, he raised his hand and grabbed that sharp immortal sword in his hand. With a squeeze of his fingers, he mmed it towards the face of the old man.

    The old man looked relieved. He was not a fool and knew that he was no match for this native. He might as well keep his life.

    Bang! Bang!

    The old man¡¯s body did a 720-degree turn and directly swooped down.

    ¡°First punch!¡±

    Said Lin fan. He announced the number of punches and let the other party know how many punches he had thrown.

    ¡°You dare to hurt my Junior Brother? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± An old man from the immortal sword sect attacked. The immortal sword in his hand glowed dazzlingly as he disyed his sword arts. Instantly, sword Qi filled the sky.

    Bang! Bang!

    When he was struck down by Lin fan¡¯s punch, the old man¡¯s face was filled with relief. He had finally managed to hold on for the second punch.

    ¡°Look, these are the real ten gates of the immortal Dao.¡± The demonic Dao old man eximed in surprise. However, when he suddenly saw the smiles on the faces of the two fellows who had fallen to the ground, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Lin fan¡¯s voice rang out in his ears.

    ¡°The second punch.¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡± The old man was shocked. He was tricked. These two old fellows wanted to live. After taking one punch, whoever took the third punch would die.

    He had just praised the immortal sword sect for being gutsy, but now it seemed that this was more than just gutsy, it waspletely despicable and shameless, even more sinister than their demonic Dao.

    ¡°Very good. Who will take the third punch?¡± Lin fan looked around.

    The true immortals who saw this look took a step back in shock. They didn¡¯t dare to step forward. No one dared to step forward. Although they had the advantage in numbers, the first one to step forward would definitely die.

    If this native was so easy to kill, they wouldn¡¯t have fought until now.

    Everyone looked at each other. They were scared of this native, and no one wanted to be the first one to die.

    Escape?

    When this thought appeared in their minds, everyone couldn¡¯t get rid of it. They escaped from thend of the source ancestor back to the true immortal world and stayed far away from this native.

    However, even if he managed to escape, what would he do if this native killed his way to the true immortal realm?

    Some of the true immortals couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. If they had known that this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t havee. They would have guarded their sects and been Grand elders.

    The old man from the demonic path stood out and red at Lin fan,¡±indigenous being, you¡¯re way too brazen! We true immortals are definitely going to have you killed!¡±

    Suddenly, a ck light burst out from the old man¡¯s body. A demonic seal burst out from the old man¡¯s fingertip. It kept spinning and exuded a terrifying demonic aura.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The mark turned into a streak of light and crushed down at Lin fan.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts,¡± Lin fan praised. This old man really had balls. When others didn¡¯t dare to attack, he dared to.

    Suddenly, the demonic old man turned into a ck light and shot into the distance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, this person can not be defeated by force. This old man will take his leave first.¡±

    He was running away after firing a shot. Unless he had sh * t in his head, he wouldn¡¯t continue fighting with this native.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect this guy to run away.

    Lin fan shattered the imprint with a single punch. However, he realized that the demonic Dao old man was about to leave. He could not help but chuckle,¡±your Peak Master hasn¡¯t had enough fun yet. If you want to leave, you have to at least let me have enough fun before youe back.¡±

    Colored eyes, activate.

    The demonic Dao old man that had already fled far away trembled and was filled with rage. He saw mockery and disdain in the eyes of the native.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you native!¡± The demonic path old man roared, his voice shaking the heavens. The people who were originally cursing immediately shut up.

    Seeing that the other party had returned, the true immortals of the celestial path were shocked. What kind of medicine had he taken? he actually came back halfway and wasn¡¯t afraid of being beaten to death.

    As for the demonic cultivators, they were extremely excited. This was too much for them to lose face with. In such a critical moment, they were actually so angry that they wanted to kill this native.

    Mighty, domineering, demonic path Overlord¡¯s demeanor, it was all-epassing and admirable.

    ¡°Good, this is the aura that we, the devil Dao, should have. It¡¯s much more domineering than the immortal Dao.¡± Another demonic Dao doujin praised, but his eyes were fixed on the other party, wanting to see if he would die.

    The six devil Dao sects weren¡¯t on good terms with each other, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice if one of them died.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what are you doing back here? hurry up and leave.¡± When the demonic sect disciples saw that their Junior Brother had returned, they were shocked. Was he crazy?

    He had just run away, so why did hee back?

    Lin fan chuckled out. They wanted to run? dream on! Towards these people from the true immortal world, he would definitely not hold back. However, he would definitely not kill them all. Otherwise, his life would be way too boring.

    However, he would definitely terrorize the entire true immortal realm.

    If he hadn¡¯t broken through to the immortal realm, the true immortals of the true immortal world would¡¯ve descended here, and they would¡¯ve been the ones to die.

    Lin fan tilted his body and clenched his fingers, gathering power. At the same time, he looked at the people around,¡±are you guys going up or not? maybe if you alle at me together, you might really kill me.¡±

    All of the true immortals looked at Lin fan. Not a single one of them made a move. This indigenous being was truly sinister. He was clearly trying to trick them into taking the bait.

    If they could really kill him, why didn¡¯t they kill him when they were full? why did they have to wait until now when everyone had lost their confidence to say this?

    He was clearly trying to lure them into his trap.

    At this moment, the demonic old man swept over with a vast aura, as if a true demon had descended from the heavens to destroy the world.

    Its might was extraordinary, and its demonic technique was even more monstrous.

    But it was a pity.

    Lin fan punched out. There were no fancy movements, nor was there any blinding light.

    All that was left was the purest fist.

    Bang! Bang!

    A punchnded heavily on the old man¡¯s face. The old man¡¯s body leaned back and his face was squeezed in by the fist. He couldn¡¯t withstand the force and exploded with a bang.

    Blood sttered all over the sky.

    Lin fan shook off the blood on his fist.

    This series of actions happened in the blink of an eye, and all the true immortals were so shocked that they didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°Argh! Country bumpkin, you¡¯re too audacious. Although he¡¯s from the demonic path, he¡¯s also from the same path as us. I¡¯ll fight you to the death. ¡± The elder from the eastern sun sect of the ten immortal sects was furious and charged towards Lin fan.

    He wanted to be the victim of the first punch, so staying alive was the most important thing.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the old man had returned, it definitely had something to do with this native.

    What if he couldn¡¯t escape?

    He could only take the first two punches head-on. Thus, after the demonic path old man was killed, he immediately rushed over to save his life.

    However, thepetition was intense now. No one was stupid. How could they let someone else get two punches first?

    At this moment, everyone rushed forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. What was that when they attacked one by one just now?¡± Lin fan was ted. Look, this is a real battle.

    The group of true immortals surrounded Lin fan.

    The first punch.

    The second punch.

    The third punch. The true immortal who received the third punch thought he was going to die, but he didn¡¯t expect to survive.

    ¡°The rules have changed. It all depends on your mood. Whoever stops will die.¡±

    Lin fan had taken quite a few hits from the other party, and his blood was flowing even more rapidly. However, his desire to fight was even more violent, and he punched out one punch after another.

    To the people of the true immortal world, their hearts ached. Thews had actually changed. But the most important thing was that too many of their magic treasures had been damaged.

    These were all Supreme treasures.

    This was simply bullying.

    [PS: thank you, young 1861. I just saw it. Thank you.]

    [PS: thank you for smiling like a 200-pound child. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 557-it¡¯s a pity that you use a sword </h4>

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the void was very oppressive.

    It was like a heavy mountain pressing down on everyone¡¯s hearts. They wanted to move it away, but they couldn ¡®t.

    They were all scared. This native was too fierce. Even the demon Pce, which was known for its ferocity, couldn¡¯tpare with him. The nine-headed ancient nascent soul was killed by a single punch. Its strong body couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch.

    How could they, who didn¡¯t pay attention to physical cultivation, bear this?

    Using the immortal treasures that he had obtained or refined with great difficulty to fight with the other party was also a one-way trip.

    ¡°Argh! Impossible! This is impossible! We have nearly a hundred true immortals! Why can¡¯t we take down this native? I¡¯m not willing to ept this!¡±

    An old man cried out in pain as blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Three of his immortal artifacts had been destroyed by this native¡¯s punch, and even their artifact spirits were crushed.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his aura weakened.

    He wasn¡¯t injured by Lin fan, but he was injured from anger.

    No one dared to stop. They all used their killer moves and wanted to kill this native on the spot.

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad at all.¡± Lin fanughed out loud and punched out with his fist, striking the stomach of one of the true immortals. A huge amount of power surged into the body of the other party, turning into a streak of light that shot up into the heavens.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The genuine immortal¡¯s eyes bulged out. He bent his body, opened his mouth, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ......

    The power of this punch was too strong, and it was simply difficult to block.

    Lin fan grabbed his head and swung his arm, throwing him down.¡±Teacher, how many are there now?¡±

    Tian Xu reached out his hands and dragged the true immortal inside. Then, he raised his head.¡±Disciple, it¡¯s already eighteen.¡±

    But there was one more thing that he didn¡¯t say, and that was, could you leave one for me?

    He didn¡¯t leave a single one behind and was just standing there to watch the show. This was hard to form a strong contrast with his identity.

    Moreover, he had a feeling that danger wasing, so he had prepared a backup n and was prepared to face the thousands of dangers alone.

    But now?

    Dangerous, my ass! His disciple was bullying the other party and was enjoying himself while he, as the teacher, was deflecting them from below. Just thinking about it made him feelical.

    ¡°Voidsea, you traitor! You are a traitor of the true immortal realm!¡± An old man had blood at the corner of his mouth and a pale face. His aura had weakened from the native¡¯s punch. When he saw that Dong Xiao was fine, he also cursed out loud.

    ¡°What traitor? I¡¯m not a traitor. ¡± Dong Xiao was furious. He had been framed! If his reputation as a traitor was proven to be true, how would the people of the true immortal world look at him in the future? how would they curse at him?

    How could he bear the loss of his reputation?

    ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t betray us? I think you¡¯re a traitor. ¡±

    No matter what he said, the people of the true immortal realm would never believe him.

    They had been beaten up badly by the natives, but this Dong Xiao was fine. He stood there and nothing happened. Sometimes, he would even exim and praise the natives.

    Was he still a member of the true immortal realm?

    They were clearly colluding with the natives.

    Dong Xiao was furious. He was the Grand Supreme elder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. When had he ever been framed like this before? he was furious. He red at the other party and said,¡±fine. Since you say that I¡¯m a traitor, I¡¯ll betray you.¡±

    ¡°Old man, I saw that you couldn¡¯t handle it alone, so I came to help.¡± Dong Xiao said to Tian Xu.

    ¡°Good, good, then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. This old man has to have a good rest.¡± Tian Xu was more than happy to do so. He threw the item to Dong Xiao and had him tie up these experts from the true immortal world.

    ¡°Donghuang, you still say you¡¯re not a traitor?¡± The heavily injured old man was furious. He cursed and swore. It was as unpleasant as it could get.

    ¡°Shut up, you.¡± Dong Xiao found a piece of stinky cloth from somewhere and stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth.

    Wuwuwu~

    The old man¡¯s eyes were burning with mes, and he was nauseated by the smell. He was a true immortal, but he was humiliated like this. This was a great humiliation.

    In the void, the situation changed.

    Lin fan went all out. Wushuang exploded out as well. With a single punch, the surrounding void was affected. The true immortals fell down like raindrops.

    If no one stopped, whoever stopped would die.

    Bang! Bang!

    A fist exploded, and a figure exploded in the air. Blood and flesh sttered everywhere, creating a terrifying scene.

    When dealing with people from the true immortal realm, he naturally did not show any mercy. It depended on his mood. He would not kill those who were ugly. After all, they were not loved by the heavens, so how could he kill them?

    As the fair and just Peak Master Lin, he was naturally full of love. Even if the entire world abandoned you, I would not abandon you.

    As for the true immortal who had been blown up, he was quite good-looking. He was dressed in white and looked a little flirtatious. This was something that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at. If you don¡¯t die, who else can?

    Blowing up a true immortal with one punch shocked everyone at the scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done. ¡±

    There was an old true immortal whose Dao-heart had been shattered, and he didn¡¯t see any hope of winning this battle. If he did, he would definitely fight to the death with this native.

    However, he realized that this native was clearly ying around with them, and it was a game where people would die.

    At the same time, this person had died without any warning. No one knew who would be the next to die.

    ¡°Wang daoyi, how did the nine Immortals mountain produce such a cowardly rat?¡± An old man red at Wang daoyi. He didn¡¯t think that Wang daoyi would actually beg for mercy.

    This was a disgrace to the true immortal realm.

    Wang daoyi had taken back his only immortal treasure. He was already very afraid of this native, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all when others said that he was as timid as a mouse.

    He didn¡¯t care what others said. Could his face be more important than his life?

    However, all of a sudden.

    Wang daoyi thought that he would be able to survive. However, when he saw the native appear in front of him, he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Who told you to stop?¡± Lin fan squinted his eyes and grinned,¡±you¡¯re not following the rules. The thing that your Peak Master hates the most is people who don¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    Wang daoyi was shocked.¡±I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I admit defeat ...¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan¡¯s fistnded on Wang daoyi¡¯s stomach. The terrifying power caused Wang daoyi to be unable to say a single word, and he even spat out his bile.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed Wang daoyi¡¯s head with one hand and shook it. ¡°You¡¯re not following the rules, and you¡¯re making this Peak Master very angry. Look at yourpanions. They¡¯re fighting with their lives on the line against this Peak Master, and you¡¯re trying to y tricks to escape. Tell me, aren¡¯t you detestable?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang daoyi howled miserably. His heart was filled with regret. If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t havee to thend of origin.

    This native was too strong, so strong that it was frightening.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out once more. This time, it pierced through Wang daoyi¡¯s body. Large amounts of blood gushed out and flowed down his body.

    Even if the other party was a true immortal, with a single punch through his abdomen by Lin fan, there was no longer any hope left.

    The corpse was ruthlessly thrown away, and the true immortal was once again shocked and terrified.

    It was too cruel. He killed her just like that.

    He didn¡¯t even give them a chance.

    All the genuine Immortals present had fought their way out of a sea of blood, but at this moment, they were really terrified.

    With the difference in strength, they couldn¡¯t even think of resisting. The other party was just ying with them.

    And when he was ruthless, he showed no mercy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run,¡± Someone suggested. However, the moment he said this, he fell into despair. How could he run? he couldn¡¯t run at all.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one wanted to run earlier, but what was the final result?

    They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they were sure that it had something to do with this native.

    Lin fan turned around and smiled at the crowd.¡±What are you all doing? If you stop, you¡¯ll die. ¡±

    When everyone heard this, they rushed towards Lin fan in despair. They didn¡¯t want to die! Cultivating to this state was all for the sake of pursuing immortality! How could they just die Here?

    ¡°How disappointing. Is there no one stronger?¡± Lin fan felt regretful. Only after entering God Realm did he realize that these people were really weak.

    He was very arrogant now and wanted to be beaten up.

    The true immortal realm had suffered heavy losses. Nearly a hundred true immortals had rushed over excitedly. However, after arriving here, they discovered that this was simply hell mode.

    The native was too strong. Even if they used their strongest techniques, they couldn¡¯t take him down.

    ¡°This old man will fight you to the death.¡± At this moment, an old man from the immortal sword sect was furious. His face was red, and he was on the verge of going crazy.

    An immortal sword floated in front of him, and a vast sword intent soared into the sky. His body quickly shriveled up, and the essence, Qi, and spirit in his body were quickly drained and directly poured into the immortal sword.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s going all out. ¡±

    When everyone saw this, they were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect this guy to use everything he had to unleash his strongest attack.

    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s a little threatening.¡± Lin fan looked over. The aura on his body was really strong, many times stronger than before.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    In that instant, the entire world lost its color. The strongest sword of the sword immortal came down from the sky, heading straight for Lin fan.

    This was a sword that condensed everything about the other party. It was enough to kill gods and Buddhas in its way.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the sword, let alone feel the sword intent. Has it disappeared? or has this sword skill reached a mysterious realm?¡±

    Lin fan was suspicious, but it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t control his left Qilin arm anymore. It was starting to move.

    ¡°Amazing! This is the immortal sword sect¡¯s most powerful sword technique. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Good. As long as we can kill this native, the immortal sword sect will be the biggest hero in the future.¡±

    Many people were watching and waiting, hoping that the native would die Here under this sword.

    Suddenly, an extremely bright sword will appeared beside Lin fan out of nowhere. There was no way he could Dodge it.

    Pada!

    Lin fan¡¯s left hand had moved out of nowhere and caught the sword in his hand.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Very strong. But it¡¯s a pity that you use a sword.¡± Lin fan moved his wrist and grabbed the sword intent. In the end, he shed down and split the old man into two.

    Blood kept spurting out of the two halves of the corpse. The sword embryo that had taken shape in the body turned into ashes and disappeared from the world.

    [PS: Alliance master, you have to add more chapters. Let me write slowly. 12000 words a day is still within my control. If I write more, it will copse. Let me slow down. I owe more than a dozen chapters. I¡¯m afraid. Drink a bottle of C to calm down.]

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 558-round it up</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s dead. He¡¯s dead,¡±

    He was the hope of everyone, and yet he was brutally killed by this native.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost over. Now that the rules have changed, half of the people here will die.¡± Lin fan took a look. Then, under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, his figure disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Where did he go? where did he go?¡±

    Everyone was searching.

    All of a sudden, a miserable shriek rang out. It was the shriek of a true immortal of The Fiend path. His body was pierced through by the punch, and the Dharma power contained in his body flew in all directions,pletely chaotic.

    Lin fan started to kill. Half of the people here had to die.

    As for the other half, he could y with them slowly. The fun in life depended on them.

    He wanted to be a shadow in the hearts of these people, and let fear rule the true immortal world.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s expression changed when he saw the situation in the air. He was really worried. Other people¡¯s lives had nothing to do with him, but his junior brothers were still in there. Nothing could happen to them.

    Elder Tian Xu, can you ask your disciple to show mercy to my junior brothers?¡± Dong Xiao came to Tian Xu¡¯s side and pleaded.

    He really didn¡¯t want to see his junior brothers being killed, but the situation in the void wasn¡¯t something he could control. He would probably be killed if he went in.

    Tian Xu looked at the cave and pondered for a moment. Then, he smiled.¡±¡±Earlier, I couldn¡¯t understand who won the game, and why you said you won.¡±

    ......

    Dong Jue¡¯s mind was about to explode. He hadn¡¯t thought that this old fogey would still bring up what had happened earlier at a time like this. He was clearly trying to go against his conscience and admit defeat.

    If it was any other time, he would never admit it and would definitely make an exnation for this matter.

    But now, since he had a request, he could only lower his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won, I¡¯ve lost,¡± Dong Xiao was helpless. Why didn¡¯t the true immortal world have any experts? he had actually been beaten to such a state by a brat.

    Who would believe that a hundred true immortals couldn¡¯t take down a native?

    Even now, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. He felt like he was living in a dream.

    ¡°AI, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll definitely win. You old man, you¡¯re toopetitive. But since you¡¯ve admitted it, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Tian Xu nodded in relief.¡±My dear disciple, please don¡¯t kill this old fogey Junior Brother.¡±

    Lin fan, who had just killed a true immortal with a single punch, stopped in his tracks upon hearing this.¡±Oh, I understand, teacher.¡±

    Tian Xu smiled.¡±My precious disciple is very respectful to me.¡±

    ¡°Which one of you is this old man¡¯s junior Brother? raise your hand, in case I beat you to death.¡± Lin fan asked. Since his teacher had asked, he had to give him face.

    Whether these guys lived or died had nothing to do with him. Moreover, their strength wasn¡¯t that great. Even if he let them all go, it would be fine. They would all be killed with a single punch and would be of no use.

    ¡°Me!¡± An elder said. He had previously said that his senior brother was a traitor, but now, he was already afraid that his Dao heart had been destroyed by the other party. He only wanted to live, so he quickly admitted it.

    ¡°Me too,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dong Xiao¡¯s junior Apprentice-brother,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also Dong Xiao¡¯s junior Apprentice-brother,¡±

    All of a sudden, the perfected Immortals around him shouted one by one. They wanted to be Dong Xiao¡¯s junior Brother.

    ¡°How the F * ck are we supposed to y this?¡± Lin fan was stunned. Then, he looked at his teacher and said,¡±teacher, these are all his junior brothers. Who is it?¡±

    ¡°You despicable, shameless bastards! I¡¯m senior apprentice-brother Dongxiao¡¯s junior Apprentice-brother! How could you do this?¡± An old man was furious. These guys were too shameless. In order to survive, they even started to pretend to be the junior Brother of their senior brother. Did they not have any face at all?

    At this moment, not to mention the others, even Dong Xiao himself was a little stunned. Was this still a true immortal from the true immortal realm?

    They were once high and mighty. When would they ever acknowledge someone else as their Junior Brother, let alone him, who had been publicly acknowledged as a traitor?

    But now, in order to survive, they were all willing to do this. They were really shameless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°An elder from the eastern sun sect said,¡± brother caveman, I once treated you to a meal. ¡±

    ¡°Brother voidsea, when we were young, we entered the immortal realm together to train. We helped each other out. Have you forgotten?¡±

    They weren¡¯t ashamed of Dong Xiao¡¯s actions and called him a traitor. But now, they were terrified by Lin fan and couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to. They could only rely on their connections to survive.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s emotions wereplicated. He had once thought that his fellow true immortal realmrades would never let go of their pride over life and death. But now, he realized that these fellows had never been so thick-skinned.

    ¡°Formidable, truly formidable.¡± Tian Xu sighed.¡±It¡¯s not without reason that I¡¯m able to cultivate to this level. I can¡¯t evenpare to him in terms of his shamelessness.¡±

    Dong Xiao¡¯s face waspletely red. He was from the true immortal world, but now, a group of true immortals from the true immortal world had to be his Junior Brother in order to survive. How sad was this?

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The old monk from the heaven Buddha Pure Land temple put his palms together and said,¡±¡±Almsgiver Donghai, do you remember how I was the one who performed the ritual for your parents when they died?¡±

    Dong Xiao was speechless.

    He had nothing to say. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. In the end, he raised his hand and pointed out his junior brothers.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I already know. I won¡¯t beat them to deathter.¡± Lin fan said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan disappeared once more. When he reappeared, his arm had expanded and he mmed it down on the back of a true immortal. That violent power exploded out and mmed that true immortal onto the ground.

    ¡°You guys have eaten the heart of a leopard and the guts of a leopard to dare toe to thend of origin. Today, I¡¯ll let you know what the consequences are.¡±

    Lin fan hollered in rage. His power was like an ocean that surged up and covered everyone.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡±

    ¡°This old man won¡¯t fight anymore. Peak Master, please spare our lives. It¡¯s not easy for us to cultivate the Dao, please don¡¯t destroy our cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Which bastard proposed to descend to thend of origin? he killed us.¡±

    All kinds of screams were heard.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the coffin of the old ancestor of the true immortal world was being pressed down so tightly, he would have jumped out long ago.

    They had invaded thend of origin with ease. Although those so-called experts were troublesome, they could still deal with them. But now, these juniors had been beaten up by the natives. They had lost all their face.

    ¡°One more will die.¡± Lin fan had already gone crazy. He didn¡¯t even look at who it was anymore as he threw out a flurry of punches. However, this punch of his only hit air.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Lin fan opened his eyes and realized that there was no one in the void.

    ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s over. The fight is over.¡± Tian Xu shouted. His precious disciple was too fierce, especially at the end. Even he was a little flustered when he saw her attack. She was too strong.

    He even wondered if he could beat his disciple if he was the one fighting.

    The answer was definitely yes.

    This was because he was the teacher. His disciple respected him so much, so how could he hit him?

    ¡°No more? That¡¯s fast. ¡± Lin fan wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. Then, he looked at the blood on his fist. It had already solidified. It was obvious that he had killed many people.

    ¡°What a pity. They¡¯re all too weak. Not enough to fight.¡±

    Lin fan shook his head andnded beside his teacher,¡±teacher, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not bad. You have my eighth-level cultivation.¡± Tian Xu praised.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±master, you¡¯re praising me too much. I¡¯m only at level five at most.¡±

    Tian Xu waved his hand dismissively.¡±There¡¯s no need to be humble, my disciple. Your master¡¯s praise is very necessary. I¡¯m very satisfied with this.¡±

    Then, he patted Lin fan¡¯s shoulder. This disciple of his was great. He was so happy.

    However, these people were all taken care of by his disciple and not a single one was left. This hurt Tian Xu a little. At least one should be left to show off.

    Dong Xiao looked at the two of them with a strange expression. Was there a need to praise each other like this?

    However, when he looked at the people lying on the ground and wailing, his heart ached.

    The strongestbat force of the true immortal world had beenpletely annihted in thend of the origin ancestor.

    He would bepletely finished without a chance.

    ¡°Teacher, did you count it just now? How many are still alive?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°My dear disciple, I¡¯ve counted them,¡± Tian Xu said.¡±Forty-eight of them are still alive. The rest are all dead.¡±

    ¡°Forty-eight people?¡± Lin fan wasn¡¯t too satisfied with this number,¡±teacher, there are 10 immortal sects, six devil sects, and four demonic sects in the true immortal world. There are a total of 20 sects. With these 48 people, that means that there are 2.4 people alive from each sect. This won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s kill another eight to make it a whole number.¡±

    When the true immortals who were barely alive heard this, they were all dumbfounded. How could there be such a way of counting?

    His pale face was filled with fear.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve calcted again. Including this old man, there are a total of forty-nine people.¡± Tian Xu said with a smile. His disciple was still too inexperienced. He could count so few people.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re amazing. I counted wrong. It¡¯s indeed forty-nine. Then I¡¯ll kill nine to make it a whole number.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He really hadn¡¯t killed a true immortal expert before. He wanted to give it a try, but he was stopped by his disciple¡¯s words.

    ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t have to do anything for these small matters. Just leave it to me.¡± Lin fan took out his Mace. The cold spikes on it made people feel terrified.

    These were all points. Although he had already entered the immortal state, nine years ofpulsory education had taught him not to waste them. Wasting them was shameful.

    The mace was pointed at these people, as if he was choosing.

    The true immortals were terrified, and their faces turned purple. They had no way to fight back.

    When the team was full, they were already beaten to a pulp by the other party, let alone now when the team was dissatisfied.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, you¡¯ve already killed more than half of the true immortals. Can you please show some mercy?¡± Dong Xiao pleaded for mercy. If things continued like this, the true immortal world would really be finished.

    ¡°What are you doing? squat down.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Dong Xiao was stunned.¡±Me too?¡±

    Lin fanughed,¡±how can it not count? otherwise, where did these 49 peoplee from? hurry up, let¡¯s see who¡¯s unlucky and gets hammered to death. Don¡¯t me me. This Peak Master is just and kind. For me to leave 40 for you, I¡¯m already being kind in my heart.¡±

    ¡°ording to my original n, all of you will die today.¡±

    ¡°But the heavens are kind. Leaving forty people for you is my sect¡¯s humanity.¡±

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 559-teacher, go, F * ck her</h4>

    ¡°Disciple, I¡¯m very pleased. It¡¯s a good thing to be able to maintain a kind heart when you have strength.¡± Tian Xuplimented, feeling gratified to have such a disciple.

    ¡°This is all because of teacher¡¯s good education. I am able to maintain my sense of self and be kind because I have teacher¡¯s guidance from time to time.¡± Lin fan respected him. His teacher was his role model. Although he was much stronger than his teacher, he wouldn¡¯t fight with his teacher for the limelight.

    ¡°This master and disciple pair, can they have any shame?¡±

    Huo Rong had been worried and afraid before, but now he really wanted toin. It was all because of this master and disciple pair, and he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    He was too shameless.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts. Even the true immortals wanted to curse.

    Kindness?

    So many people were killed by ghosts?

    Dozens of true immortals had died at the hands of this native. How cruel was this?

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll start first. You can just watch from the side. There¡¯s no need to trouble teacher with such rough work.¡± Lin fan held the mace in his hand and looked around.¡±Tell me, who was the most handsome young man here?¡±

    The true immortals, who had already despaired, now felt a bit more hopeful. Could it be that this Savage had some sort of fetish? if he was the most handsome of them all, then perhaps they would be fine.

    ¡°I was the most handsome when I was young.¡± An old man quickly said.

    Lin fan looked at the old man and put down his Mace. He gave a kind smile. The old man¡¯s face was twice his size and square. He said that he was the most handsome when he was young. Lin fan didn¡¯t believe it.

    ......

    When the true immortals saw the smile on this native¡¯s face, they were even more certain that this was the case. This native was definitely going to let go of the most handsome man in the world.

    ¡°Hmph, you shameless old men. Do you still remember who was the most handsome?¡± At this moment, an old man spoke. When he spoke, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning. Back then, I, the amorous Demon King, swept across the true immortal world and countless women were infatuated with me. Take you for example. You¡¯ve opposed me time and time again because your Junior Sister from the same sect as you when you were young sacrificed her life for me. You hold a grudge against her, don¡¯t you?¡± Demon Lord amorous said as he looked to the side.

    The old man who was called out looked angry as he was reminded of a sad memory. He and his Junior Sister were childhood sweethearts and he thought that his Junior Sister would be his wife. He didn¡¯t expect that her heart would change after meeting this amorous Demon Lord.

    ¡°And you, the former goddess Hong Luan of the SkyDemon Pce, was infatuated with me and eloped with me, taking away the only female expert of your SkyDemon Pce. Do you admit to this?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll say this. I¡¯m the most handsome one. Have you forgotten how terrifying you were when you were young?¡±

    Although the amorous Demon Lord¡¯s face was pale, he was extremely proud of himself. What had happened in the past was what he was most proud of.

    How many of the people present had not been hurt by him before? as long as it was a peerless woman they knew, they had all been taken away by his flowery words. Thus, this resentment was also formed.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes,¡±you¡¯re the most handsome?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The amorous Demon Lord nodded and admitted it very calmly. Who didn¡¯t have glorious moments? his glory was when he was young. As for now, although he was old, his temperament was still there.

    ¡°Come here, you¡¯re not bad.¡± Lin fan nodded and waved his hand.

    The amorous Demon Lord walked towards Lin fan.

    All of a sudden.

    Lin fan raised his Mace and smashed it down with unstoppable power.

    Terrified, the amorous Demon King hit his body with the mace. Blood spurted out and stained the faces of the genuine Immortals.

    ¡°Scumbag, this is what a scumbag is.¡± Lin fan was so angry that he was trembling. He then turned around and looked at the true immortals,¡±you guys take a look! He deserves it! Toying with women is an act of disrespect towards women! He¡¯s the main culprit who has caused all of you old fogeys to be single for the rest of your lives! Damn it! Don¡¯t you guys agree?¡±

    The true immortals were dumbfounded. They even wanted to cry. What kind of trick was this? how could he kill someone just because he didn¡¯t like it? was it also a mistake to be handsome?

    However, most of the true immortals were overjoyed. They finally died.

    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s the second most handsome?¡± Lin fan flicked his wrist, and the mace fell to the ground. He continued to ask.

    At this moment, no one dared to admit it. Previously, they had been fighting for the most handsome man. Now, who would dare to admit it? wasn¡¯t this courting death?

    ¡°No one admitted it? Then who thinks they are the ugliest?¡± Lin fan asked. If no one said that he was handsome, then at least someone would admit that he was the ugliest.

    It was quiet. Still, no one spoke.

    Everyone was scared out of their wits and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Perhaps it would be the safest if they obediently shut up.

    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll start picking at will. Don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re hammered to death. I can only say that you¡¯re too presumptuous. The consequences of invading thend of the origin are so serious.¡±

    He was already getting impatient. He wanted to hammer these guys to death one by one.

    In the end, he came in front of an old man and raised his Mace. This guy was more pleasing to the eye, but it was a pity. He was the second most handsome man in his opinion. Handsome people shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, please spare me.¡± The old man was so terrified that his bile was about toe out.

    He had cultivated for hundreds of years, so he couldn¡¯t just die like this.

    ¡°Stop!¡± All of a sudden, a voice rang out from the distance.

    The voice was a woman ¡®s. It was very calm, but it was very pleasant to the ears, and it had a sense of deja vu.

    Lin fan raised his head and took a look. Then, he swung his Mace down and killed the old man.

    ¡°You ...¡± The owner of the voice in the distance clearly didn¡¯t expect that the other party would still attack even though he had clearly said that he would stop.

    Lin fan was not happy,¡±you what you? Who are you? hurry up ande out! Stop just because you say so! Do you think that this Peak Master is your man? a henpecked husband? even if you¡¯re your man, this Peak Master is still a big man! Hurry up! If you want to appear, hurry up! Don¡¯t waste time!¡±

    ¡°Disciple, these people don¡¯te with good intentions.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan said,¡±teacher, don¡¯t worry. No matter if it¡¯s good or bad, we¡¯ll see it first. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it before.¡±

    ¡°Acquaintances?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there should be a grudge.¡± Lin fan said. He didn¡¯t know many people. Basically, everyone he knew had some enmity with him, especially the girls. There were only a few of them.

    At this moment, a ray of light rose from the cloudless sky, dyeing half of the world purple and red.

    ¡°Teacher, such a cocky way of appearing is really annoying.¡± Lin fan was calm and didn¡¯t fear at all. No matter who came, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    Not to mention a woman.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Tian Xu was puzzled. He did not know which woman had such strength. If it was an old woman, she would not be worthy of his disciple.

    ¡°This aura!¡± Old hei, who was standing there unmoving, frowned. It felt familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.

    The people from the true immortal realm wondered who hade to save them.

    They guessed in their hearts, could it be that one of their lovers hade?

    However, everyone here was single, and only the amorous Demon Lord knew more women when he was young. Could it be that he was one of them and hade to save her?

    However, it was a pity that this native was too strong. What was the use of one?

    Unless they had astonishing strength, but that was obviously impossible.

    A ray of light shot over from the distance andnded on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, this Peak Master was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you.¡± Lin fan chuckled. It¡¯s that B * tch again. Could it be that she¡¯s here to seal me up?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been sealed by me? how could you?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Lin fan waved his hand,¡±cut the crap. What do you want to do? Are you here to save someone or to watch this Peak Master kill someone?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill them.¡± The woman said calmly. The expression on her face didn¡¯t show that she was very familiar with these true immortals. Instead, she was here to stop Lin fan from killing them.

    ¡°My dear disciple, who is this?¡± Tian Xu sized her up and nodded in satisfaction. She was pretty and had spiritual energy. It was just that the ce was too small for his disciple to live in.

    ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t disciple tell youst time? I wanted to get you a child to take care of, but she didn¡¯t agree.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu turned to the woman in the distance.¡±Little girl, are your eyes not working? This old man¡¯s disciple is so handsome and suave, yet you don¡¯t agree and make my disciple even more sad. You deserve to be beaten. ¡±

    All of a sudden, the calm old hei¡¯s expression changed. He blurted out,¡±it¡¯s you, old ancestor wanku ...¡±

    He looked at it for a long time and finally remembered who this face belonged to. It was the old ancestor wanku who had sealed him 10000 years ago. In the end, she tore the void apart and left.

    ¡°ckie, you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Lin fan asked. He knew about old ancestor Wan ku. After all, he had visited the dangerous ce that he created. The things there were pretty good and he was very satisfied.

    Old ck was still in shock, but he quickly reacted,¡±master, the face is exactly the same, but the aura is a little different. It¡¯s much weaker.¡±

    Lin fan looked at him,¡±hey, B * tch, my little brother said that you are old ancestor Wan ku, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, who is it?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t there a dangerous ce called the thousand deep cave that she created? it seems that tens of thousands of people have lived here.¡± Lin fan said. He had to let his teacher know.

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was shocked.¡±She¡¯s been here for tens of thousands of years. She¡¯s no longer an old witch. Disciple, I won¡¯t allow you to be with her. It¡¯s no longer an old cow eating young grass. It¡¯s an ancient cow eating young grass. You can¡¯t let her take advantage of you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression was slightly displeased. The thousand cave wasn¡¯t her name, but she didn¡¯t want to say more.¡±You can¡¯t kill these people. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lin fan raised his hand,¡±don¡¯t say the word ¡®regret¡¯ to this Peak Master. This Peak Master has never regretted anything. As for these people, just kill seven more and that¡¯ll be enough. You can leave now. Don¡¯t be too impudent, or else you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care who the other party was. If they were too impudent, he would beat them up.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn,¡± The woman shook her head. Her long ck hair behind her began to fluctuate, and an aura emanated from her body.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go. F * ck her up.¡± Lin fan disappeared from the spot with a bang. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He hated it when people acted cool in front of him. Even if it was a girl, he wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Alright, I have yet to defeat an old hag who has lived for tens of thousands of years. Today, I will join forces with my disciple.¡±

    Tian Xu was overjoyed. He could finally attack. It was time for him to show off.

 Chapter 560 - disciple, weâ€™ve been F * cked by a woman

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 560-disciple, we¡¯ve been F * cked by a woman </h4>

    ¡°Goddess, you have to win.¡±

    The true immortals were all shouting in their hearts, cheering for their goddess. However, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. If their goddess were to be defeated, then wouldn¡¯t it be even worse for them?

    How strong would he be if he had lived for tens of thousands of years?

    But that wasn¡¯t right. They realized that although the goddess ¡®aura was strong, it wasn¡¯t so strong that it could destroy the world.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter for now. If someone was willing toe and save them, it was a kind of hope.

    ¡°ckie, do you think this woman has lived for tens of thousands of years?¡± Huo Rong asked. He didn¡¯t believe that no one in thend of origin could live for so long.

    Not to mention tens of thousands of years, even two hundred years was impossible.

    Most of them could only live to a hundred years old, and they were all demigods. As for how long an immortal state cultivator could live, that was unknown.

    Of course, the only legend of the magnificent me sect, Emperor Yanhua, did not die. Instead, he disappeared for no reason. No one knew where he went. No one could find him even after searching for a long time.

    Some even said that they had seen Emperor Yanhua disappear into a sea of lightning, leaving behind only a few pieces of his clothes.

    They didn¡¯t know if this was true or not.

    After all, they were still very young when Emperor Yanhua disappeared. After entering the sect, they had only heard about it from others, but they had only treated it as a legend and thought that Emperor Yanhua had already died.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. If she¡¯s really old ancestor Wan ku, then there¡¯s no mistake. But something¡¯s not right. ¡± Old hei said seriously.

    ......

    During his time, there were many experts and there were many immortal State Warriors. They could be considered old monsters and there were many demigod realm Warriors. Those who could enter the demigod realm were the peak experts. One level higher and they would be the real transcendent experts.

    Later on, he entered the thousand deep cave and fought with old ancestor thousand deep cave. The result was tragic and unbearable.

    A single gaze, or rather, a single finger, had sealed him there.

    He said it was to leave a Foundation for thend of origin.

    Of course, he definitely wouldn¡¯t say these things. If he did, he would say that he had fought with old ancestor wanku for three days and three nights and was identally sealed. How could he say that he was defeated in a single move?

    How could they still have any face if they said this?

    Huo Rong found that he could not understand this world. Although he was not a demigod, he was still an elder of the magnificent me sect and knew this world well.

    It was hard to ept that there was a woman who had lived for tens of thousands of years.

    However, wait a minute. He thought of the woman who had given him the time essence. That woman seemed to be very powerful, but at that time, his cultivation was too weak, so he couldn¡¯t sense how strong she was.

    However, to be able to give him such a terrifying origin, it was clearly extraordinary.

    Even senior brother Tian Xu had never felt the origin when he entered the God Realm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    Old hei said,¡±the aura is not right. This aura is too weak. It can¡¯t bepared to that old ancestor wanku. But it¡¯s not right either. The appearance is the same, and the aura is the same. Could it be that he reincarnated and re-cultivated?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s no such thing as reincarnation. I saw that woman break through the void and disappear without a trace.¡±

    Old hei¡¯s mind was a little muddled at the thought.

    At this moment, the battle at the scene was very intense.

    The woman did not show any signs of panic as she faced the two of them. Instead, she raised her palm and a bright ray of light, like a small snake, flowed around her palm. Then, she moved her wrist and the ray of light shot out toward the two.

    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s a problem. ¡± Tian Xu furrowed his brows and struck out with his palm. A vortex appeared in his palm and crushed the light.

    However, when Tian Xu wasn¡¯t paying attention, the light beam that had been destroyed reappeared with a bang.

    ¡°Amazing, I was almost fooled.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu was shocked. His white beard trembled and spread in all directions, wrapping around the streams of light and suppressing them.

    On the other hand, Lin fan was very rxed. The light wrapped around his body and was pulled down by him. He used it as a whip and whipped it around.

    ¡°Good treasure. Woman, watch how this Peak Master will whip you.¡±

    Then, he turned to Tian Xu.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Tian Xu didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so strong. Hearing his disciple¡¯s voice, he replied,¡±my disciple, I¡¯m doing it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, teacher. You take the front and I¡¯ll take the back.¡± Lin fan shouted. They had a clear division ofbor. No matter what, he had to let this woman know what was terror.

    ¡°Alright, us master and disciple, with a pincer attack, can we still hold on?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s aura exploded, and his godly state cultivation was boiling. He couldn¡¯t wait to show off his power in front of everyone.

    I¡¯ll let them know how strong my God Realm is.

    In that instant.

    The heaven and earth shook as Lin fan punched out. How could a normal God Realm defend against that? but what he didn¡¯t expect was that this B * tch wasn¡¯t weak at all. She actually blocked it so easily. That shocked him.

    A woman could be so strong, it was very unscientific.

    Moreover, he waspletely different from the first time they met.

    It was impossible to be so strong in such a short time, even if he took drugs.

    The dazzling light illuminated the heaven and earth, shocking everyone in the true immortal world.

    They found that in thend of origin, not only this kid was powerful, but even that old man was terrifyingly powerful.

    In a one-on-one fight, he was really not his match.

    ¡°Disciple, step aside. Master is about to show his might.¡± ¡°Divine sh!¡± Tian Xu shouted. His aura turned solid, and lightning shed in his eyes.¡±Divine sh!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any gorgeous light or any weapon in his hand, but there seemed to be an invisible force in the void that cut through everything and shed out.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re amazing. This move is extraordinary.¡± Lin fanplimented.

    Tian Xu smiled calmly.¡±My dear disciple, master¡¯s amazing part is yet toe.

    The woman felt the fluctuation in the air. This was the power of the immortal state. She took a step forward and disappeared from where she was,pletely avoiding Tian Xu¡¯s powerful attack.

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu¡¯s divine will spread out to search for the woman¡¯s traces. His expression was grave. This woman¡¯s strength was not ordinary. She was very strong, and he had to be on guard.

    Suddenly!

    The woman appeared behind Tian Xu. She raised her hand, and a mysterious formation pattern appeared on her palm. She pressed it on his back.

    ¡°Teacher, be careful.¡± Lin fan was shocked. However, it was toote. This woman¡¯s speed was way too fast. Compared to before, she was at least several times faster.

    Tian Xu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. In a split second, his body stopped and he was sent flying by the woman.

    ¡°Not good, I¡¯ve lost face.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s heart ached. He wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety, but he felt embarrassed in front of his disciple.

    Lin fan instantly disappeared and chased after his master. Then, he held her up and said,¡±master, take a break. Let your disciple do it. This evil woman actually sneak attacked you.¡±

    Tian Xu¡¯s face reddened when he heard his disciple¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This wasn¡¯t a sneak attack. This was an open fight. He couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°You B * tch, how dare you hurt my teacher? I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± Lin fan¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as he exploded out with power.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan¡¯s figure had already disappeared without a trace. His speed had reached the extreme, so fast that the naked eye could no longer track him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to stop? I¡¯ve already shown mercy. ¡± The woman¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t need you to show mercy. If you have the ability, kill me.¡± Lin fan appeared beside thedy and punched out, causing the void to explode. However, he had not expected that thisdy¡¯s methods would be this strong as well, to be able to take on his punch head on.

    The terrifying impact instantly spread.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill the people of the true immortal realm. Otherwise, when the outer realm and the outer realm merge, there will be no strong ones to resist. You will only be meat on the chopping block.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°Hmph, only the true immortal realm is allowed to invade, and I¡¯m not allowed to kill them? you¡¯re sick in the head, woman. If it weren¡¯t for my sect¡¯s foresight to make arrangements for the people in the cities, I¡¯m afraid that The Fiend cultivators of the true immortal realm would have already massacred the cities to refine fiend treasures.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already being merciful by leaving 40 people for them. What do you know?¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s fists were like raindrops that rained down on the body of the woman. However, they were blocked by a powerful light screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few civilians dying. The big picture is more important. At least we can keep hope.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Lin fan put his hands together and hammered down. The power twisted and a brilliant light exploded.¡±Whoever dares to kill a citizen of the magnificent me sect, I¡¯ll take his life.¡±

    The woman sighed.¡±You¡¯ve had so many casualties from your internal conflicts. Have you ever cared about them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our own business. Whoever dares to kill a person will die. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯ll have to pay the price for hurting my teacher. ¡±

    Crack! Crack!

    When Lin fan punched out, the light barrier around her shattered. The power pierced through her but her face didn¡¯t change. She twisted her body and it was as if the space froze as she avoided the power.

    ¡°So strong! Is this the strongest power of that native?¡±

    The true immortal realm cultivators were all horrified as if they had seen a ghost. Each of those punches carried a terrifying power. If it were them, they would have died under those fists.

    ¡°Disciple, all the best. Make this old hag stay.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Tian Xu cheered. His injuries were gradually recovering, and he was not happy. He did not expect to be killed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people present, he would have burst into tears. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to make a move, but this was it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I¡¯m working on it. This woman is a little tricky. I need to put in some effort.¡± Lin fan replied. He felt like he had to think of a way.

    ¡°You will regret this.¡± The woman didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. Her body gradually disappeared. She wanted to leave this ce.

    ¡°You want to leave? no way.¡±

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Lin fan looked up into the void. All of a sudden, a woman appeared from the void. Those eyes of hers that were initially calm and unmoving were now filled with rage.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan raised his head and felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Damn it, so what if my chest is small? did I offend you?¡± The woman tore through the void and appeared before Lin fan in an instant. Opening her palms wide, a horrifying force mmed down on Lin fan¡¯s body.

    ¡°F * ck! This is not good. ¡± Lin fan was taken aback. The strength of this woman was not right.

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly, Lin fan wanted to die. This power was really strong and it exceeded what he could take.

    Furthermore, there seemed to be a strange power erupting from this woman¡¯s body.

    ¡°My disciple!¡± Tian Xu¡¯s heart began to race as he watched his disciple being enveloped by the light and sted into the depths of the hall.

    The woman stood on the spot. Her dazed eyes suddenly lit up and she was a little confused.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened just now, where that power hade from, or why it had exploded with such a powerful force.

    She looked around and felt a little flustered. She needed to leave immediately.

    When his figure disappeared.

    Tian Xu, who had already rushed up, missed. He looked into the depths of the hall and ran away.¡±My disciple, don¡¯t be hurt.¡±

    Ten seconds!

    Lin fan woke up andid on the steps of the hall. The steps were broken into pieces by him.

    ¡°What the f * ck? what¡¯s going on? where did this powere from?¡± He was a little confused. How could this woman be so strong? it shouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°My disciple!¡±

    Tian Xu came over and hugged his disciple.¡±Are you alright?¡±

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±teacher, I¡¯m fine. Where are the girls?¡±

    ¡°He ran away.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Detestable.¡± Lin fan was unhappy. To be F * cked by a woman was a humiliation.

    ¡°My disciple!¡± Tian Xu looked at Lin fan, feeling a little sad.

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan looked on in shock.

    Tian Xu felt an indescribable bitterness. He patted Lin fan¡¯s shoulder. He was bitter and sad.

    ¡°Disciple, we, master and disciple, were beaten to the ground by a woman.¡±

    Lin fan knew that his master was injured, so he consoled him,¡±master, don¡¯t be sad. Disciple will continue to work hard. I will take revenge next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have to work hard as well. I didn¡¯t expect that there would always be someone better. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to an old witch who has lived for tens of thousands of years. I can only say that I haven¡¯t lived as long as her.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Then, the master and disciple looked at each other, nodded, and continued to work hard.

    PS: ¡°thank you, King of Shang. Big Boss, 15000 Qidian coins for the tip. Big Boss, your way of giving gifts is unique. You give it to me in different numbers. You¡¯re helping me revise my mathematics. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll add the wrong number.¡±

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 561-stay behind to clean up the shit </h4>

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here.¡± In the distance, several figures were approaching.

    The leader was the sacred master. He was already prepared to have a life-and-death battle with the experts of the true immortal world.

    As for hiding in the sect, that was a foolish idea. If the magnificent me sect couldn¡¯t hold on, they had no confidence.

    At that time, when the people of the true immortal realm counterattacked, what would they have to fight with?

    Although they were being suppressed by the magnificent me sect, at least they could ensure the existence of the sect. Compared to their choice, they would rather deal with the magnificent me sect than those guys from the true immortal world.

    ¡°Divine punishment, heavenly mandate, if the situation turns bad, one of you must go out and pass on the Saint convent sect¡¯s incense.¡± The sacred master¡¯s expression was solemn. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to give up his life and fight to the death with the true immortal world.

    ¡°Yes, Saint Lord.¡± The two sovereigns of the divine punishment realm and the heavenly mandate realm knew that this battle was not going well. They had already seen the strength of the true immortal realm. There were many powerful cultivators, and they were even stronger than them. This battle would be a narrow escape.

    Just as the Holy leader made up his mind, Huo Rong¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Your Saint convent sect came at the right time.¡± Huo Rong¡¯s tone was a little weird, but sacred master didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Haha, elder Huo Rong, the Saint convent sect came at the right time. Today ...¡± When the Saint sovereignnded on the ground and saw the situation around him, he was stunned and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Who were those pale-faced guys squatting there?

    Why did they all look so familiar and so miserable?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sacred master was dumbfounded.

    ......

    Huo Rongughed,¡±Holy master, what do you think is going on? The experts from the true immortal world invaded and were suppressed by our sect. Now, only 47 people are alive. You¡¯vee at the right time. ¡±

    At this moment, the sacred master finally understood the meaning behind the other party¡¯s tone.

    This meant that they had seized the opportunity toe and pick up the leftovers.

    It was clearly a false usation. They were already prepared to fight to the death with the people of the true immortal world. However, they did not expect the magnificent me sect to suppress these true immortals.

    They didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight for their lives. They hade in a hurry and at the right time, which was embarrassing.

    ¡°Huo Rong, do we look like that kind of people to you?¡± Sacred Lord asked. He had to let the other party understand that they didn¡¯t choose a good time toe, but that they had really rushed over when they found out.

    However, they had just arrived and you guys had already finished fighting. Who can you me? can¡¯t you guys fight slower?

    Or, he could leave one of them alive so that the Saint convent sect could perform well.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Huo Rong shook his head calmly. His heart was finally at ease. He had been scared to death. He thought that something bad was going to happen. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so powerful. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Suddenly, two figures walked out from the depths of the hall.

    ¡°Aiya, I was just wondering who came. It¡¯s the Saint convent sect. What are you doing here?¡± Lin fan smiled and walked out with his teacher.

    They had already epted the fact that they had been beaten up by a woman, but they had adjusted their mentality and continued to work hard. Next time, they would beat him up.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, your words are a little hurtful. We came here to help defend against the true immortal world. However, we didn¡¯t expect that the magnificent me sect would actually suppress all the invaders from the true immortal world. We are toote.¡±

    The Saint Lord couldn¡¯t quite ept this. The true immortal world was very strong, but from the looks of it, it was a bit useless. He looked at those people squatting there, then at the corpses. There were so many of them, but they had actually lost.

    At the same time, his heart sank. With the magnificent me sect¡¯s situation, only Tian Xu and this kid could be brought out. Could it be that the two of them had suppressed the people from the true immortal world? how strong must they be?

    It was immeasurable!

    However, if he knew that all of this was done by Lin fan alone, he would have been scared to death.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect the Saint convent sect to have such an idea. Not bad.¡± Lin fan nodded. The Saint convent sect wasn¡¯t stupid. They could see that if the magnificent me sect couldn¡¯t resist, the Saint convent sect would be finished.

    Hence, he came to help.

    ¡°Disciple, how should we deal with these true immortal invaders?¡± Tian Xu was very calm. Although he had lost some face earlier, it was nothing to him.

    Lin fan pondered and looked at those terrified true immortals,¡±teacher, let¡¯s kill seven more. We¡¯ve already agreed on this earlier. Let¡¯s round it up to a total of forty.¡±

    The true immortals were scared, and their faces were pale. This time, they had really fallen. Some were dead, and some were injured. They might be scared to death.

    ¡°Return the remaining forty to the sect?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked. The woman who had appeared earlier had displeased him, but the information she revealed from time to time had kept him on guard.

    In the outer realm, this was the first time he had heard of such a saying.

    He was deep in thought, trying to figure out what this information was trying to convey.

    The true immortals raised their heads and looked at him in anticipation. They wanted to live, and they didn¡¯t want to fight against this native. He was so F * cking terrifying that he couldn¡¯t be beaten by a human at all.

    True immortals were powerful, but this native was even more powerful. He beat them up so badly that they couldn¡¯t even fight back. And when that woman appeared, they thought that she would save them, but then somethingpletely despairing happened.

    After forcing this native to retreat, he actually stood there in a daze. He didn¡¯t care and just left.

    They couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Wasn¡¯t he here to save them?

    How did he beat back the natives? he went into a daze and then ran.

    ¡°Release? I¡¯m not letting it go. I wanted to let it go earlier, but with the situation just now, teacher, are you angry?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Angry, this is really infuriating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tian Xu said. His beard was about to explode. How could he forgive the other party when he had lost all his face?

    Lin fan smiled.¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯re both angry. How can we just let it go? let them repent in the magnificent me sect.¡±

    The conversation between this master and disciple had all the true immortalspletely dumbfounded. From the looks of it, this master and disciple didn¡¯t want them to go back at all!

    Instantly, there was a wave of wailing.

    ¡°Spare me, spare me!¡±

    The Dao heart of a true immortal was indestructible, and they had the ambition to fight against the heavens. But now, they were really afraid. What was the point of fighting? they were very confident in fighting against the heavens.

    But against this native, he had no confidence at all.

    If they were not careful, they could be killed. Hundreds of years of bitter cultivation would be gone forever.

    The sacred leader stood at the side, not knowing what to say. He didn¡¯t see the previous battle, but he knew it was absolutely terrifying. Otherwise, these lofty true immortals would never admit defeat so easily.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Lin fan red at these true immortals.¡±I¡¯m not a cruel person. But if I wasn¡¯t strong enough, the entire magnificent me sect would have been killed by you. So, from now on, you¡¯ll clean the toilets for me in the magnificent me sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The true immortals were shocked. What kind of joke was this? they were true immortal realm cultivators, but they had to clean the toilets of these natives? didn¡¯t that mean that they were not even as good as the lowest servants?

    Lin fan thought about it for a long time and decided not to kill thest seven. He would keep them as manpower since it was impossible for him to let them go.

    At first, he had thought that if there were only two worlds, a life without experts would be so boring. However, the appearance of that woman had clearly revealed some incredible news. Thus, he had a new pursuit of experts.

    That was to beat up the woman first, then beat up the other experts.

    The true immortals lowered their heads. Their lives were in the hands of others, so what else could they do? however, they absolutely could not clean the toilets.

    They had already thought it through. They would pretend to agree first, and when they had the chance, they would run away and disappear without a trace.

    Tian Xu red at him. ¡°Ah what? My disciple is already being kind enough to let you guys clean the toilets in the magnificent me sect. It¡¯s the most glorious thing for you outsiders. After all, it¡¯s something that countless outsiders can¡¯t do even if they fight for it. ¡±

    The true immortals cursed in their hearts. Could they still have any face?

    Lin fan came in front of a true immortal elder.¡±Come, make an oath. From now on, you¡¯ll be sweeping toilets in the magnificent me sect and serving all the disciples and citizens of the magnificent me sect. If you go against it, you¡¯ll drown in feces.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, isn¡¯t this feces-drooling a little vulgar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tian Xu said softly.¡±But it¡¯s not good to say it out loud.¡±

    ¡°Vulgar, then say shit.¡± Lin fan nodded and pointed his Mace at the other party.¡±Hurry up, stop wasting time.¡±

    The genuine immortal who was pointed out was a Grand Elder of the demon Pce. He was a flood Dragon, and now he had turned into a Dragon. He was an existence that could move unhindered in the world. Now, he was asked to clean the toilets by the natives, which was a great humiliation.

    ¡°If you have the guts, then kill this old man.¡± The true immortal elder was furious. He wanted to use his aura to intimidate the other party, but it was impossible for him to clean the toilet.

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the mace fell and smashed the true immortal into pieces.

    The eyelids of the sacred master and the others twitched. This was too brutal, right? the scene was extremely bloody.

    ¡°This guy must be a fool. He actually bet whether I have the guts or not. If that¡¯s the case, he must have the guts. Don¡¯t you think so, teacher?¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s seeking his own death.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn. Swear.¡± Lin fan came before another true immortal and grinned.

    The true immortal looked at Lin fan and opened his mouth. His face was pale as he said,¡±Peak Master Lin, can you change to someone else?¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    The mace smashed down, and the true immortal was also smashed into meat paste.

    Lin fan went to the next one,¡±don¡¯t waste time. Hurry up.¡±

    All of a sudden, panic spread through the air. All the true immortals were afraid. This native killed people without blinking. If they didn¡¯t agree, they might end up in such a miserable state.

    ¡°I ... I ...¡± The true immortal was terrified. He really didn¡¯t want to make an oath. If he did, there was no turning back. He would sweep the toilets of the magnificent me sect for the rest of his life. He might as well kill him.

    However, before the true immortal could react, the mace fell and smashed him into pieces.

    ¡°Next one, hurry up.¡± Lin fan moved and came to the next true immortal. This was just a waste of time. He had things to do and didn¡¯t have time to waste with them.

    ¡°Saint Lord, this is a little too cruel.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord said in a low voice.

    The sacred Lord shook his head.¡±If the magnificent me sect is defeated, it might be even worse. In the eyes of these people from the true immortal world, we are just ants that they can kill as they please.¡±

    ¡°This old man agrees.¡± The true immortal didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and said hurriedly.

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±your Peak Master doesn¡¯t want you to agree. I want you to swear. Hurry up and stop wasting time.¡±

    He was domineering and intimidating. Whether he agreed or not, he could only agree.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 562-let¡¯s go, senior brother will bring you to make a fortune </h4>

    The true immortals made their oaths, and the heavens and earth trembled. Although they weren¡¯t from thend of the origin ancestor, oaths didn¡¯t care about such things. As long as someone made an oath, it was fine.

    The group of true immortals made their oaths, and the vortex in the air was as heavy as a mountain. Lightning interweaved within, and a mysterious power fused into the void.

    Dong Zhao had wanted to say that since they had chatted for so long and were somewhat rted, he would definitely be lenient and let them leave, but heter realized that they were not rted.

    This kid was more terrifying than anyone else. He didn¡¯t care about this at all. If he didn¡¯t make an oath, he would be hammered. Just how terrifying was that?

    ¡°Done, I¡¯m done. From now on, there will be a group of true immortals cleaning shit in the sect.¡± Lin fan was in a pretty good mood right now. After taking down the bunch of powerful beings from the true immortal world and bringing them to his sect, the overall strength of the sect had increased by a huge amount.

    In the distance, Lu Qiming had already lost his mind. He held a small notebook in his hand and a pen in his right hand. He was drooling as he wrote down the scene in a mboyant manner so that he could pass it on to future generations.

    He had watched the battle earlier and had been extremely nervous at first. However, when he saw that senior brother Lin had suppressed all the true immortals who hade, the blood that had been suppressed in his body started to boil.

    How he wished he could fly up into the sky and fight alongside senior brother Lin. However, he knew that this was just a dream. With his strength, he would only be hammered to death if he went up.

    Tian Xu smiled in relief.¡±Disciple, from now on, all the toilets in our sect will be cleaned. The disciples will be able to enter the clean toilets and feel better.¡±

    In the past, although there were people cleaning the toilets, there were too many disciples, so the toilets had always been dirty. But now, there were more than forty true immortals cleaning it every day, so it must be very easy.

    ¡°Haha, master, I will definitely create the best environment for my junior brothers in the sect.¡± Lin fan chuckled and took a step forward, his voice booming.

    ¡°Gather the disciples and follow senior brother into the true immortal realm. Let¡¯s move.¡± Under Lin fan¡¯s orders, all the disciples who were hiding quickly came out.

    It¡¯s over. Everything is over.

    ......

    When the true immortal world descended, they were all nervous and wanted to fight alongside their sects. However, they did not dare to disobey the orders of their senior brother Lin. Now that their senior brother was going to bring them into the true immortal world, they were naturally excited.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, the Saint convent sect is also willing to enter the true immortal world.¡± The sacred leader said. He could already smell the scent of wealth.

    ¡°As you wish,e if you want.¡± Lin fan said casually. Since someone wanted to follow, then so be it. It didn¡¯t have much to do with them anyway.

    The true immortals who had already sworn oaths were all rather shocked. They didn¡¯t know what this native was trying to do. Given the strength of this native, wouldn¡¯t he be able to sweep through the entire true immortal world? just the thought of it was terrifying.

    ¡°Teacher, are you going?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Of course, how can I not go?¡± Tian Xu also wanted to take a good look at the true immortal world. Thest time he attacked the true immortal world, he had failed, but he had also sensed that the true immortal world was much more magical than thend of the origin. Thus, he naturally wanted to go and take a look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed everyone. He then dove into the void and headed towards the crack in the distance.

    This time, he was going to bring all the captives over and show them how the sect was emptied.

    Of course, the true immortals who had been killed by Lin fan could not be ced around casually either. Huo Rong and the others began to collect their corpses, taking everything from their bodies and filling up the sect¡¯s treasure vault.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll follow. ¡± Sacred leader looked at the streams of light in the distance and felt his heart burn. He had a feeling that this time, they were going to confiscate his property. The wealth would definitely be terrifying. Just thinking about it made him excited.

    ¡°F * ck! This guy is too F * cking awesome. He¡¯s really F * cking awesome.¡± me Saint judgement eximed.

    Monarch dan Wu frowned. He had already given up hope on the punishment. It could be said that he was already crippled and beyond saving.

    In front of the crack.

    ¡°Eh, the crack is getting bigger.¡± Lin fan raised his head and looked. It was half the size of before and it was even more rxed. Maybe this was because too many people entered.

    As for what the woman had said, he remembered it in his heart. He was a little nervous and a little excited, not knowing what it would be.

    Maybe it was the statue in the abyss of life and death.

    However, the statues were really heavy. It was unbelievable that he couldn¡¯t even move them with his strength.

    He didn¡¯t know if he could move it with his current strength after entering the God Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They led the team and entered the void tounch a counterattack on the true immortal realm.

    This time, let¡¯s see who can stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± The cave vortex was in despair. The true immortal world was no longer able to resist the invasion of the natives of thend of origin. They were already being treated like fish meat.

    If the heavens had given him another chance, no one in the true immortal world would have taken the initiative to invade thend of the origin.

    Even if they did, they would definitelymunicate with the other party in a friendly manner and not try to invade as soon as they arrived.

    But it was toote to say anything now.

    The first sect was the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces.

    Dong Xiao¡¯s heart ached. He had never imagined that his sect would be the first target.

    The ck Tortoise thirty-three Celestial Pce was one of the ten celestial Dao sects. The sect was very imposing and was like an important ce for Celestials. It was covered in auspicious clouds and had all kinds of immortal beasts flying around the mountain peaks.

    ¡°A paradise on earth.¡± The disciples who followed them sighed. This was the first time they had seen a sect in the true immortal world. It was so majestic that the magnificent me sect couldn¡¯t evenpare.

    ¡°Stop, who¡¯s there?¡± The celestial disciples guarding the gate were on guard when they saw a group of peopleing. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to cause trouble in the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces. Did they not know where they were?

    ¡°All of you, squat down for this Peak Master. Whoever dares to stand up will die.¡± Lin fan carried the mace on his shoulder like a bandit entering the city.

    ¡°How dare you! This is the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces. How can you Rascals act so atrociously here?¡± When the celestial disciples heard this, they were furious. This was too arrogant. They didn¡¯t expect to meet such an arrogant fool after guarding the mountain Gate for so long. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°death¡±.

    ¡°Squat down.¡± Dong Xiao walked forward and spoke in despair.

    The celestial disciple was about to scold him, but when he saw who it was, he was stunned.¡±Grand Elder!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Grand Elder would appear in this group of people. What on earth was going on?

    ¡°Squat down.¡± The voidsea spoke again.

    The disciple did not hesitate and immediately knelt down. However, they raised their heads and looked around. What was going on? why did they have to squat down?

    Who were these people?

    Could it be that he was the illegitimate son of the Grand Elder? now that he had returned to the sect, he was going to be a second generation.

    Lin fan carried his Mace and nodded his head in satisfaction.¡±Junior brothers and sisters, follow me. This time, we¡¯re going to empty the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces and find valuable materials to build our sect into the most magnificent sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± The disciples shouted in excitement. This was something they didn¡¯t dare to imagine, but under the leadership of their senior brother, it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    There was a small discussion in the crowd.

    ¡°This sect is really impressive.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s imposing? he¡¯s still being suppressed by our senior brother Lin. Let¡¯s go in and search for treasures. When we get back, we¡¯ll make the sect look more imposing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m so lucky. Thank you, Father and mother, for letting me be a member of the magnificent me sect. I never thought that this day woulde.¡±

    The disciples were all very excited. Some of them had been in the sect for quite some time. In the past, the sect had suffered a lot and was often bullied. But now, senior brother Lin had appeared out of nowhere. In just a few months, he had crushed everyone and pushed the sect to the strongest sect in the world.

    Even the Saint convent sect¡¯s divine leader was more well-behaved when he came. This was something he didn¡¯t dare to imagine.

    In the past, even the elders of the Saint convent sect had to wee a religious brother. Now, even ordinary disciples might not be willing toe out to wee him, let alone the elders.

    After passing through the mountain Gate and entering the inner area, the disciples of the celestial gate passed by and saw a group of people walking over. They were all extremely vignt.

    ¡°All of you, squat down for this Peak Master.¡± Lin fan said.

    Dong Xiao was in despair.¡±All of you, squat down. No one is allowed to move.¡±

    The disciples, who were initially indignant, could not help but shout in rm when they saw Dong Xiao,¡±Grand Elder!¡±

    Suddenly, a stern voice came from the sect¡¯s Hall.¡±How dare you Rascalse here and be so presumptuous? you¡¯re looking for death.¡±

    A beam of celestial light struck. Tang tianri sat in the position of sect leader. It could be said that he was in a very good mood every day. This kind of happiness could not be described with just a few words.

    Being in charge of the disciples, and the disciples respectfully calling him ¡®sect leader¡¯, that feeling was too good.

    However, when he caught sight of Lin fan, his expression changed extremely quickly. There was even a look of panic,¡±it¡¯s you ...¡±

    He had never thought that he would see such a terrifying native in the sect.

    However, didn¡¯t the sect¡¯s Grand elders all go to thend of origin to kill the natives? why would they appear here?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Squat down.¡± Lin fan nodded his head. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be a sect leader. It seemed like it was good to be alive.

    Tang tianri was silent, thinking about what was going on, but before he could think much, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Squat down, let the disciples squat down.¡± Dong Xiao spoke out. He was truly helpless. The sect was truly unfortunate to have encountered the vicious hands of these natives.

    Tang tianri was shocked to see the cave Armor. What the hell was going on? what was going on with the Grand Elder?

    However, when he saw the Grand elders of the various sects with swollen faces, he was so scared that he peed his pants. Without any hesitation, he squatted down magnificently and didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.

    Something must have happened. Otherwise, why would this native be so arrogant?

    Tang tianri shouted to the surrounding sect disciples,¡±¡±Everyone, squat down. Hurry up.¡±

    Lin fan said,¡±put your hands behind your head and squat down.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Put your hands behind your head and squat down.¡± He didn¡¯t want to die. He had only been the sect leader for a short time and hadn¡¯t enjoyed enough.

    The surrounding disciples didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, but even the sect leader had knelt down. What else could they say? they could only follow his orders obediently.

    ¡°En, at least you guys know what¡¯s good for you. That, where do you keep the wealth of your sect?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Dong Xiao hesitated and didn¡¯t want to say it, but Tang tianri raised his hand and said honestly,¡±it¡¯s over there. The pills, cultivation methods, and Dharma Treasures are all stored there.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Dong Xiao cursed in his heart. He hadn¡¯t expected the sect leader to reveal the location of the sect¡¯s wealth without even thinking about it.

    Good, very good. As expected of the best candidate for the sect leader. His desire to live was extremely high.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 563-thief makes me love you</h4>

    ¡°Go, empty that ce and put it here.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and the disciples gushed forth like the wind.

    They were going to empty out the other party¡¯s wealth and bring it back to the magnificent me sect.

    To them, this wasn¡¯t a problem at all. A sect was a big family, and they had to unite as one to gradually grow stronger. If they took the wealth of another sect out of worry, causing the other sect to be unable to develop, then they would simply be the Holy Mother.

    They had to admit that there might be good people in the sect. However, if senior brother Lin was not there to suppress the true immortal world, the magnificent me sect would be in an even more miserable state.

    Perhaps they could only exchange friendships if they were of the same strength. If they were of a different strength, they would only be bullied.

    Not to mention the people from the outer realm.

    ¡°Disciple, what should we do in the future?¡± Tian Xu walked over and asked in a low voice.

    Lin fan was silent for a moment.¡±Master, we should take what we should take and strengthen ourselves. If that woman didn¡¯t lie to us, and ording to what I¡¯ve seen, there might really be an outer realming. When that happens, we can only do our best to protect the magnificent me sect people from harm.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Xu nodded in agreement. When the time came, he could only sweep away the snow in front of his door and ignore the frost on the tiles of others.

    It was just like how the Saint convent sect used to bully the magnificent me sect because the magnificent me sect was too weak.

    But now, because of the emergence of a power that surpassed everything, which was enough to defeat all the sects alone, all the sects, including the Saint convent sect, were extremely friendly to the magnificent me sect because they knew that they could not afford to offend them.

    The magnificent me sect had given them enough face, or rather, they had been merciful enough not to annihte their sect.

    When the sacred master saw this, his heart burned with passion. A huge amount of wealth. If he could obtain even a little bit of it, wouldn¡¯t he be rich?¡±let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll help Peak Master Lin move his things.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Wait, what are you guys doing?¡± Lin fan looked at the Holy master in shock. What was he trying to do? Could it be that he wanted a share of the loot?

    The sacred master said,¡±Peak Master Lin, let¡¯s help you move it.¡±

    Lin fanughed and waved his hand,¡±no need. My sect¡¯s disciples can move by themselves. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. Your Saint convent sect didn¡¯t contribute much, so just watch.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The sacred leader couldn¡¯t ept this. The wealth was right in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t move it. This was just too hard to ept.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, that¡¯s so troublesome. If the Saint convent sect takes the initiative to help, we¡¯ll be able to clear everything out very quickly.¡±

    Sacred master said hurriedly. If he just watched from the side, he wouldn¡¯t get anything.

    If they could join in the transportation, they would definitely not be able to get any treasures.

    Tian Xu¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he cursed,¡±Holy Lord, what are you doing? can¡¯t you be more shameless? my disciple took this down with his own hands. What does it have to do with the Saint convent sect? we have enough magnificent me sect disciples. We don¡¯t need any help.¡±

    ¡°Tian Xu, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re allies, after all. Isn¡¯t it normal to help?¡± The sacred master tried his best. After all, he was envious. If he didn¡¯t get anything, he would really suffer a great loss.

    Dong Xiao was on the verge of a mental breakdown. His sect was finished. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have invaded thend of the origin ancestor.

    The ancient books were destroying people.

    It was because the ancient records said that the natives were weak and stupid. At that time, they charged in and were prepared to kill and plunder. But now, it seemed like that was just stupid. It was toote to regret.

    ¡°Senior brother, there are too many treasures.¡± The disciples who had gone to carry the items returned with arge number of them. From afar, they looked like a small mountain.

    He was full of admiration for senior brother Lin. To think that someone from the true immortal world would be so rich.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand what they were, one look and he knew that they weren¡¯t ordinary things.

    Lin fan chuckled out. The sects of the true immortal world had existed even longer than thend of the origin ancestor. If someone were to say that they did not have anything good, Lin fan would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    It was a pity that these pills needed to be converted by the frog. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be consumed.

    Those cultivation techniques were also different from those in thend of origin. Letting his junior brothers and sistersprehend them was no doubt notprehending a new cultivation system.

    But no matter what, it was still wealth.

    As long as it was wealth, it would have its own value.

    Soon, thend outside the hall was filled with wealth.

    Tang tianri looked at the wealth and didn¡¯t know what to say. This was probably the true wealth of the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces.

    However, it was a pity that in the blink of an eye, it had be someone else ¡®S. He was unwilling.

    However, what was the use of being unwilling? who asked them to take the initiative to provoke the other party? they couldn¡¯t even beat the other party.

    ¡°Senior brother, we¡¯ve moved everything here.¡± Therge group of disciples were sweating profusely. This was the first time they realized that moving things could be so tiring.

    This was something they had never dared to think about.

    It was really too much.

    It was so many that it was scary.

    ¡°Mm. I didn¡¯t expect that the sects of the true immortal realm would actually be so wealthy.¡± Lin fan was a little surprised. He was F * cking rich. He wasn¡¯t just any ordinary rich man. Just take the pills for example. There were simply too many of them. There were also cultivation techniques and magical treasures. They were simply terrifying.

    Dong Xiao was stunned. He looked at Lin fan.¡±Peak Master Lin, at least leave some.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know what to do. The other party was simply a Bandit who didn¡¯t leave a single de of grass behind. How should the ck Tortoise¡¯s 33 celestial pces develop in the future?

    What should the disciples use to cultivate?

    Without Pills, cultivation techniques, and Dharma Treasures, the sect waspletely finished.

    If he had known that the natives of thend of origin would be so strong, he would not have invaded even if he was killed. He would havemunicated with them and put them on the same level as him instead of being a ve.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to keep? I¡¯m leaving it for you to recoup your losses. Do you really think this Peak Master is a fool?¡± Lin fan chuckled. He wasn¡¯t a fool. The other party had already invaded and acted like a good person to give them the chance to rise up. In the future, if he was suddenly gone, he would be dead.

    It was impossible to hope that these people would spare the magnificent me sect.

    He was not a local, but he had read a lot of novels. Who knew when a talented person like him would be summoned and suddenly leave? didn¡¯t that mean that he had left a hidden danger for the magnificent me sect?

    Lin fan swept his robes and kept all of these items into his storage ring.

    Returning with a bountiful harvest, this was the true counterattack.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    All of a sudden, a strange aura spread out from the depths of the hall.

    ¡°Eh? Do you think the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces have a backup n?¡± Lin fan cast his gaze into the distance, not knowing what was in the depths of the hall.

    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just Lin fan who was shocked. Even Dong Xiao himself was stunned. He felt that something was off. There was really no one left in the ck Tortoise 33 celestial pces.

    If there was someone, how could they not know?

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. ¡± A vast voice spread out, shocking everyone to the point that they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Dong Xiao hurriedly asked his junior brothers if there were any hidden experts in the sect, but no one knew, much less heard of them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin fan really did not know who was speaking. However, he felt that the tone was a little arrogant.

    All of a sudden, a beam of light shot out from the depths of the hall at an extremely fast speed and floated in the void.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lin fan was stunned. To think that a statue would speak! And to think that it was even floating in the air!

    ¡°Old ancestor.¡± Dong Xiao and the others were shocked and immediately knelt down. They didn¡¯t think that the old ancestor would show his spirit. But based on what they knew, the old ancestor was already dead. How was he still F * cking alive? could it be that he knew that the sect was in trouble and that the coffin couldn¡¯t hold him down anymore, so he came back to life?

    The stone statue floated outside. Although it was expressionless, the aura it emitted was extraordinary.

    ¡°The old people in the sect ...¡± Lin fan was shocked.

    Dong Xiao knelt on the ground. They already knew who this was. This was patriarch ck Tortoise, the founder of the ck Tortoise¡¯s thirty-three celestial pces. He had a long history, with no one knowing how many years it had been.

    ¡°Please forgive us, old ancestor. When the crack opened, we entered thend of the origin and were counterattacked by the natives. We couldn¡¯t protect the sect.¡± Dong Xiao asked for forgiveness. In front of the patriarch, he didn¡¯t have the demeanor of a true immortal at all. He was like a child who had done something wrong.

    The stone statue opened its mouth and said in a domineering tone,¡±thend of origin? Those low-level barbaric natives, did you not kill them enough back then? now, you dare to offend your superior?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, this guy is a little arrogant.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± As soon as Lin fan finished speaking, he put away his Mace and took out a stone bench. He rose into the air and rushed towards the stone statue. With a loud roar, he mmed it down.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death. ¡±

    Ayer of light burst out from the stone statue.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s very strong, it¡¯s too weak.¡± Lin fan snorted coldly. The stone stool descended from the sky and smashed onto the statue.

    Suddenly, a vast voice exploded and shook the stone statue. The light screen that covered it gradually shattered and turned into dust.

    ¡°Haha, my stone bench can actually smash a sect¡¯s ancestor to death. I¡¯ve struck it big.¡± The stone bench was excited. It didn¡¯t expect this statue to be the founder of a sect, so it smashed it even more vigorously.

    He was an origin immortal patriarch, born from heaven and earth with a stone stool under his butt. It had intelligence and had gone through countless years of cultivation, so it was long invincible. The force behind this smash was naturally no small matter.

    An angry shout came from the stone statue.

    ¡°You damned bumpkin! The patriarch is waiting for you! When the outer realm fuses, the patriarch will personally descend and kill you, as well as all of your fellow n members.¡±

    The sound became softer and softer, and the stone statue gradually lost its light.

    Perhaps, this was just a spiritual will left behind by the ancestors of the ck Tortoise thirty-three celestial pces on the stone statue.

    ¡°What a pity. I¡¯ve made another enemy.¡± Lin fan was tired. For no reason at all, a person came out and started scolding him. He even said that he was causing the origin ancestornd to panic. He definitely couldn¡¯t listen to this and had to take out his weapon to kill him.

    ¡°Junior brothers, lift the stone statue and bring it back to the sect. ce it in the toilet and use it as a stepping stone.¡±

    Lin fan said. He then brought everyone and headed towards the sects. They had to clear all the sects.

    He wanted them to understand that thend of origin was not to be trifled with. If they did, they would have to pay the price.

    However, he looked at the Saint convent sect and said,¡±¡±Saint head, seeing that your sect has balls, the other sects didn¡¯t dare toe. You guys have some conscience. Follow, I will leave thest sect to you.¡±

    When the Holy master heard this, he was ted,¡±many thanks.¡±

    Spray Saint judgement also said,¡±Peak Master Lin, i f * cking like you. You F * cking bastard, you really make me want to F * ck you.¡±

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 564-only the two of you are smart people </h4>

    The remaining neen sects had to be harvested, and the project was huge.

    However, the magnificent me sect disciples were full of motivation. This was the first time they had entered another sect in such a grand manner.

    Invading the magnificent me sect was like a dream. They didn¡¯t even know how powerful their senior brother Lin was. Now, they were in trouble. Senior brother Lin had beaten them to their home.

    As for the Saint convent sect, they were in a good mood.

    The sacred leader¡¯s smile was bright. He didn¡¯te to help because he wanted to get close to the magnificent me sect. He knew that this wasn¡¯t a small matter. If the magnificent me sect couldn¡¯t hold on, it would be over. That was why he sent all the topbat forces of the sect to help.

    At the very least, fighting alongside the magnificent me sect would increase their chances of victory.

    But unfortunately, this battle was fought too quickly. It was over before anyone could react. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off.

    If Tian Xu knew about this, he would definitely beat him up.

    Show my a * S. I waited for a long time and finally had a chance to show off, but I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so strong. I was so embarrassed.

    However, it was a pity that the Saint convent sect did not know about this. They only felt that Peak Master Lin was a good person and was loyal enough to let them plunder the sect. This was a benefit for them.

    Thinking about it, he was quite happy. Although it was toote, as long as he had the heart, he would be rewarded.

    His heart was filled with joy.

    ¡°My dear disciple,¡± Tian Xu whispered,¡±the Saint convent sect is really lucky. They didn¡¯t do anything, but they gave him the wealth of a sect. This is a gift from the heavens.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Sigh, teacher, we have no choice. We are kind people. Besides, the Saint convent sect has done a good job this time. They are willing to help, which means they have the heart to do so. Look at the other sects. Even the Saint convent sect knows about this, but they did not do anything. What do you think this is? they must have been so scared that they peed their pants.¡± Lin fan felt really bad for these sects. If they all came, he would definitely split it with them.

    But it was a pity that they didn¡¯t have the chance.

    He didn¡¯t leave the flying celestial gate to the Saint convent sect. After all, it wasn¡¯t right. Moreover, they didn¡¯t go to the flying celestial gate. There was nothing to take anyway.

    This was the first time he had a conscience, and it was not easy.

    When they went to the Saint convent sect to move the items, they didn¡¯t leave an inch ofnd behind. Even the Holy leader personally went to move the items into the storage ring. It was an extremely satisfying feeling.

    However, to the true immortals of the true immortal realm, this was a tragic sight. All of them had been annihted, and the sect waspletely finished.

    And they also had to go to thend of origin to clean the toilets. As true immortals, they were indomitable Immortals. If they said that they were going to clean the toilets, they would not have lost their reputation in this life.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve already wiped out all the sects in the true immortal realm. However, we can¡¯t underestimate the other ces in the true immortal realm. There are too many strange things.¡± The first thing that came to his mind was that the abyss of life and death was too strange and different from the usual dangerous ces.

    Compared to the abyss of life and death, there was a huge gap between the sects in the true immortal world and the abyss of life and death.

    ¡°Alright, my disciple. We¡¯ve gained a lot this time. We can go back now.¡± Tian Xuughed. He had really struck it rich. The true immortal world had been breached just like that.

    However, as my disciple has said, there are still many ces in the true immortal world that are strange. Therefore, I will only take down the sect. As for those strange ces, we can discuss themter.

    Just as Lin fan and the rest were driving back in satisfaction ...

    Outside the genuine immortal world was a vast and dark Universe. It was thergest space as far as the eye could see. No one could move here, at least no one could enter the vast universe from thend of origin and the genuine immortal world.

    However, at this moment, from the perspective of the universe, the two huges were close to each other and showed signs of fusion.

    Countlesss with long tails travelled through the universe at high speed in the direction of thend of origin and the true immortal world.

    On the surface of somes, a giant dragon appeared.

    Some of them had a huge weapon, while some had a huge ape.

    There were all kinds of them, but at this moment, the entire universe was illuminated by these rapidly movings.

    No one knew what they were, but the individuals were muchrger than the true immortal world and thend of the origin.

    Thend of origin.

    The Holy leader kept his eyes on the true immortals. When he found out that they were going to clean the toilets in the magnificent me sect, he was shocked.

    This must be a joke. There were so many experts, but they only went to clean the toilet. What a waste. If it were the Saint convent sect, they would definitely take care of it like a boss.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, can we discuss something?¡± The sacred leader hesitated for a long time before asking.

    Lin fan took a look and waved his hand,¡±don ¡®t. Anything that needs to be discussed is not a good thing. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    The Holy leader was very resentful. No one could continue with his words, but he was too eager to find a powerful figure to protect the sect. He didn¡¯t care anymore.¡±Peak Master Lin, why don¡¯t you give these true immortals to the Saint convent sect in one or two months?¡±

    ¡°Look, there are so many true immortals here. There definitely won¡¯t be enough toilets. Why don¡¯t we have one or two to clean the toilets in our sect?¡±

    His tone was questioning, but his eyes were definitely filled with desire.

    However, before Lin fan could even open his mouth, the me spraying Saint spoke up,¡±Holy master, aren¡¯t you a little too shameless? to think that you would even dare to say such words! How cheap are you? we didn¡¯t even do anything and we¡¯ve already gotten so many things! That¡¯s already a huge gain!¡±

    In his opinion, the Holy Lord was really shameless. He used to think that Tian Xu and Peak Master Lin were the most shameless, but he didn¡¯t expect the Holy Lord to be the same, and even better.

    ¡°Sanction? what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Monarch dan Wu was furious. As the number one Lackey of the Holy Lord, he definitely had to put in a good word for the Holy Lord and reprimand him. Was this something a human could say?

    Could it be something a Holy Lord should say?

    The gambling saint¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Dan er, I¡¯ll bet with you. I bet that the sacred Lord is shameless. What about you?¡±

    At this moment, the Saint Lord¡¯s face turned ck. He looked at the two of them as though he was about to kill them. This was a real problem, both internally and externally.

    As the sect¡¯s Holy leader, he was trying to benefit the sect, but he didn¡¯t expect the two sovereigns to tear down the stage on the spot. This was clearly a rebellion.

    Lin fan pointed at judgement and divine rank.¡±I realized that the Saint convent sect only has these two people who can understand. Enough said, Saint Lord, you¡¯re really lucky this time. These true immortals can only clean our toilets. What do you need toilet cleaners for? hurry up and leave, you still have things to do.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    The Saint convent sect was getting bolder and bolder. It seemed like he would have to give them a beating one day.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and brought the disciples of the sect away.

    The sacred leader looked at the disappearing light in the distance and sighed. He looked at judgement and divine rank with resentment. However, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on. They just stood there with innocent faces.

    ¡°Holy leader, what do you think we should do in the future? the magnificent me sect is getting stronger and stronger. We can¡¯t keep our positions anymore.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said.

    He finally understood that the magnificent me sect had risen to power because of one person.

    At the same time, Tian Xu¡¯s Ascension to the immortal state shocked them even more. From now on, they would not be wary of one person, but two.

    ¡°What else can we do? we can only take things one step at a time. With the magnificent me sect around, at least the Saint convent sect won¡¯t be destroyed. Do you think we should be bullied or destroyed?¡± Sacred master asked.

    ¡°He must have been bullied. It¡¯s better to live than to die. There will always be hope.¡± Monarch dan ¡®e said.

    In any case, he believed that he would rather be bullied than die.

    ¡°Yes, there will be hope. The magnificent me sect is powerful now. It will be difficult for our sect to regain our former glory. However, as long as the sect is still here, the future generations will not let us down in a hundred or two hundred years.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll drag it out with him until he¡¯s old and he¡¯s dead. Our sect¡¯s descendants will rise and be the number one sect in the world. ¡±

    At this point, the Holy master¡¯s aura surged, and he was filled with confidence.

    Monarch dan Wu looked at the imposing sacred Lord and felt his blood boiling,¡±sacred Lord, I believe in you.¡±

    Spray Saint judgement looked at the two of them and said,¡±are you guys out of your mind? that kid is already in the godly state. Who knows how long he will live? if he continues to break through in the future, what if he lives for a few hundred years? By then, we¡¯ll probably all be dead, and he¡¯ll still be alive. ¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The sacred master red at sanction.

    ¡°You¡¯re boosting other people¡¯s morale while diminishing your own. Punishment, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡±

    me Saint judgement rolled his eyes and did not say anything else. They were just a bunch of people living in their dreams.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan brought therge group back. The disciples who didn¡¯t follow were filled with anticipation and didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    With senior brother and elder Tian Xu leading the team, the harvest would be great.

    They felt proud, and there was an indescribable joy in their hearts.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out. A disciple raised his hand in excitement.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin and the others are back.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone looked up and saw arge number of figures descending from the void.

    Lin fan¡¯s face was all smiles. His rewards were bountiful. However, to those true immortals, their faces were ashen. They were done for! All the sects and ns of the true immortal world werepletely crippled.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, how is it?¡± Lu Qiming asked.

    ¡°Junior Brother, that¡¯s a little problematic. Could there be a problem? just as well, take these guys down and assign them to the toilets. Let them be in charge of the hygiene.¡± Lin fan pointed at these guys and said.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming nodded and looked at the true immortals with a smile. These people from the true immortal realm had been so aggressive before, but now they were all sighing with their heads lowered. They probably didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    ¡°Disciple, leave this old man to me. I just happen to becking a chess boy.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan replied,¡±alright, I¡¯mcking a chess yer. I¡¯ll let him be one then.¡±

    Dong Xiao looked up at Tian Xu, speechless.

    The group of true immortals discussed in low voices. He said that he wasn¡¯t a traitor. This treatment was obviously different from theirs.

    [PS: thank you, human body outline master. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you, Shang Emperor man. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you for still being here. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

    [PS: thank you, referee. No name. Big Boss, 10100 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [Author¡¯s note: sorry, I¡¯m reading. I¡¯m reading. I don¡¯t want to bring any negative emotions into it. My wife¡¯s mood is unstable during her confinement period. Today, she spat at me for no reason. I drank a bottle of beer at night and was a little drunk. When I saw someone cursing, I couldn¡¯t help but spit out. Next time, write quietly. Don¡¯t provoke these people. Everyone, read quietly.]

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 565-I really wanted to go</h4>

    The Saint convent sect!

    The sacred leader was really happy, and the smile on his face was really exuberant. No one could understand the restlessness in his heart.

    He had really earned a lot.

    All the resources of a sect in the true immortal realm had been emptied by them. As long as they saw something good looking, they would take it regardless of whether it was useful or not. It would be a waste not to take it.

    ¡°Sacred Lord, do you think this wealth will increase the overall strength of our sect?¡± Monarch dan Wu said excitedly. It was as if he could see the rise of the Saint convent sect, and this wealth was even richer than their Saint convent sect. It was an unexpected fortune.

    ¡°I will,¡±

    The Holy leader firmly believed that with this wealth, the Saint convent sect would be stronger and stronger.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯tpare to the magnificent me sect for the time being. The other party had more wealth than them, which was more than ten times.

    The two sects werepeting for time. The Holy leader believed that with the Saint convent sect¡¯s excellent genes, a strong disciple would appear in a hundred years.

    ¡°Yi, Holy master, look at this pill. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s extraordinary. The medicinal fragrance has condensed into various patterns, and there are even small vortexes attached to the surface. How powerful is this? what kind of alchemy Grandmaster can refine this?¡±

    Monarch dan Wu held a pill in his hand and was not stingy with his praise.

    ¡°They are indeed powerful. We¡¯ve never seen a pill from the true immortal realm before.¡± Sacred leader nodded. He was in a good mood and had an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.

    Looking at the elixir, sovereign dan Wu had the urge to taste it for himself.¡±Holy Lord, I¡¯ll give it a try. I want to see how different the elixir of the true immortal world is. Perhaps, with just one elixir, my power will increase explosively.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Dan e, you are really disgusting. You can eat it whenever you want and even taste it. You are really a cheap person.¡± me Saint judgement was extremely displeased. In the sect, this fellow was the only one who kept on tattling.

    There were no more disciples in his territory now. When those disciples saw him, they ran away as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What?¡± monarch dan Wu frowned. He realized that the punishment was getting more and more presumptuous. No matter what, he was still a senior brother of the sect, second only to the sacred Lord, the heavenly mandate monarch, and the God punishment monarch.

    Now that sanction was being so rude to him, he was also displeased.

    However, he didn¡¯t care too much about it. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what the pill could do.

    Under everyone¡¯s witness, sovereign dan Wu ced the pill into his mouth. His throat moved, and the pill entered his stomach.

    Sacred master stared at dan er.

    The other sovereigns were also staring at dan e. They didn¡¯t know what this pill was like.

    ¡°Dan er, how is it?¡± Sacred master asked.

    Sovereign dan Wu sensed it quietly, waiting for a huge change to happen in his body. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no reaction at all.¡±Holy Lord, there¡¯s no reaction.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. How can there be no reaction from such a pill?¡± The sacred leader didn¡¯t believe it. With one look, he knew that the pill was extraordinary, but he said that there was no reaction. If this wasn¡¯t a joke, then what was it?

    Could it be that the pill had expired?

    ¡°I really didn ¡®t. There really wasn¡¯t any reaction after I swallowed the pill.¡± Dan e was anxious. He thought that there would be a big reaction, but now it seemed that there was no reaction at all. This was impossible. These pills were carried by them. There was no problem.

    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± The Holy master¡¯s expression changed. He then took out a pill and threw it into his mouth,¡±no use? How could there not be ...¡±

    All of a sudden, the Holy Lord¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end, and a look of shock appeared on his face.

    Sovereign dan Wu felt wronged.¡±Senior brother, I told you. It¡¯s really useless. There¡¯s no reaction at all. Why can¡¯t we use the pills from the true immortal world?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of ying? pills are useless after eating them. They¡¯re just like trash.¡± Sanction said.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. The sacred leader¡¯s face was gloomy as he quickly took out a treasure. This was an immortal treasure from the true immortal world. However, after studying it for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the way to use it.

    ¡°How do I use this treasure?¡±

    They could feel the power contained in the treasure, but they didn¡¯t know how to use it.

    Monarch dan Wu pondered for a moment.¡±Holy Lord, could this be a drop of blood? Or is there a chant?¡±

    The sacred leader quickly squeezed out a drop of blood and dripped it on the treasure, but there was still no reaction. This made him a little anxious. He didn¡¯t want to end up with nothing but useless things.

    ¡°It gives off a feeling of boundless power, but it¡¯spletely useless. It¡¯s no different from scrap metal.¡± Sanction said.

    The moment these words came out, it brought a strong blow to the Saint sovereigns.

    It would be a huge loss if he didn¡¯t know how to use it after working for half a day.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They knew that these were all good things, but they didn¡¯t know how to use them. If they threw them away, it would be a pity. But if they didn¡¯t throw them away, they could only look at them and not use them.

    The divine punishment Lord said,¡±maybe that kid knows how to use them. The true immortal world is different from us. The cultivation system is different. Moreover, those true immortals were captured by the magnificent me sect. They will definitely tell us how to use them. So, if we want to know how to use these things, we can only find that kid.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡± The moment the two words ¡°monarch dan Wu¡± came out, the entire ce fell silent.

    At the end of the day, who was going to look for that kid?

    They didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that kid. It was too F * cking dangerous. In their opinion, that kid¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t normal. He had intermittent berserk and bloodthirsty syndrome. It was extremely dangerous.

    The gambling Saintughed.¡±Sanction, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. I¡¯ll bet that other than me, everyone else will dare to go.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Sanction sneered in disdain.¡±You dare to go? I don¡¯t believe it, I only believe that senior brother Dan ¡®e dares to go, no one else has the ability to do so. Senior brother Dan¡¯ e is the manager of all the big and small matters of our sect, he¡¯s good with words, how could that kid survive in the hands of senior brother Dan ¡®e?¡±

    ¡°F * ck your mother.¡± Monarch dan Wu cursed in his heart. ¡®This punishment is clearly courting death. It actually wants to trick me.¡¯

    The sacred master pondered for a moment.¡±Dan er, what do you think of this matter?¡±

    Monarch dan Wu panicked. If he went to the magnificent me sect, he would not have a good ending. Suddenly, his face turned pale as if something had happened.

    ¡°Argh! Holy Lord, there¡¯s something wrong with the pill I just took. I have to force the poison out of my body as soon as possible so that I can ept this glorious mission and go to the magnificent me sect to find a way. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can only leave it to Senior Sister Tianyu. ¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Tianyu has dealt with that kid many times, and nothing has happened to her. Obviously, their rtionship is not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m the person in charge of the sect¡¯s Affairs. How can I let you go? I¡¯ll recover as soon as possible and go to the magnificent me sect.¡±

    At this moment, Lord danwu¡¯s acting skills were on full disy. His originally normal face had indeed be much paler. No one knew if something had really happened or if it was a temporary sign from being frightened just now.

    ¡°You¡¯re really F * cking despicable! Senior brother Dan E, I¡¯m not going to submit to anyone but you! You¡¯re the only one in this world who¡¯s as despicable as you!¡± Sanction said.

    Divine punishment frowned.¡±Junior Brother sanction, it¡¯s not very nice of you to say such things.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Who the hell are you? I can say whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Sanction replied. He felt that the people in the sect were really weird. He was clearly talking nicely, but everyone seemed to be targeting him. This made him really unhappy.

    ¡°You!¡± The divine punishment monarch was dumbfounded. He had not expected that the current punishment would be so bold to even dare to speak to him like that.

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch crossed his arms and held the two balls on his arms. Originally, he had nothing to do with her. However, when he heard dan E¡¯s words, he was stunned. He stared at dan e as if he did not expect that he would say such words that were worse than a beast.

    Monarch dan ¡®e noticed the strange look and said awkwardly,¡±¡±Senior Sister, although Junior Brother is right, how can I let you go to The Tiger¡¯s Den? when I recover, I¡¯ll definitely go alone. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Saint of whoring stepped forward and stood in front of the heavenly mandate realm.¡±Senior Sister, it will be very dangerous if we go this time.¡±

    The heavenly mandate realm looked at the chaos. He did not expect that this abnormal Junior Brother would suddenly be normal. This was really magical.

    However, just as this thought emerged, it waspletely covered up by the next sentence.

    ¡°However, as long as Senior Sister is willing to do that with Junior Brother, we can make a deal. Junior Brother can rece Senior Sister and go there.¡± Chaos said very seriously.

    This price was very fair.

    Senior Sister was like a fairy. Everything was perfect. It was already very good that he could use his life to kill her.

    ¡°Senior Sister, please consider it. I¡¯ll wait for your answer ...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a terrifying force struck him, directly and fiercely bombarding chaos ¡®face.

    Bang! Bang!

    Chaotic¡¯s body was like a missile, sting into the ground. It was unknown if he was Dead or Alive.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death. ¡± Tianyu¡¯s face was red with anger. She did not expect the junior brothers in the sect to have fallen to such an extent. They even dared to joke about her. They really did not want to live.

    Sanction shook his head and smiled,¡±chaos is really willing to give up his life for Senior Sister RI. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±

    ¡°Judgement, let¡¯s make a bet,¡± Shen zhilie said sneakily.¡±I¡¯m betting that chaos will definitely be able to kill Senior Sister. Do you want to bet?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Judgement said ¡®get lost¡¯ to God rank.

    ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± The heavenly mandate realm said. This was for the sake of the sect. As the Holy Lord of the sect, he had this responsibility.

    ¡°Junior Sister, be careful.¡± Sacred master said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tianyu nodded, then snorted coldly at the crowd and left into the void.

    ¡°Hey, Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. Junior Brother is fine.¡± At that moment, sovereign dan Wu stood up hurriedly and shouted out. However, there was no reply. He then looked at his senior brother,¡±Holy Lord, I¡¯m already fine. This Senior Sister has left. This won¡¯t do. I have to catch up to her. I can¡¯t let the world fall into The Tiger¡¯s Den like a sheep.¡±

    Sacred leader looked at dan er as if he was saying that he was really cheap.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Monarch dan Wu wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed.¡±Sigh, I really wanted to go. What a pity ...¡±

    P.S.[If you¡¯re a littleter, the Era of Chaos will start soon. Don¡¯t change the map.]

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 566-no </h4>

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan brought everyone back. To him, all of this was normal.

    More than a dozen sects had been harvested by him, and that feeling was indescribable.

    ¡°Eh, we can¡¯t use this pill.¡± Elder Huo Rong was overjoyed. However, he suddenly realized that the elixir did not work at all. This made his fiery heart instantly drop to the bottom.

    Elder ku mu was very open-minded.¡±The cultivation system of the true immortal world is different from that of ournd of origin. Naturally, the system of alchemy is different as well. I think the way we consume it is wrong, or this pill is useless to us.¡±

    Dong Xiao, who had already be Tian Xu¡¯s go boy, was secretly happy. He didn¡¯t expect that these guys couldn¡¯t take the pills of the true immortal realm. It was so great. Although the wealth was taken by the natives, they couldn¡¯t take it. That meant that the pills would only be kept by the natives for a while. After a while, they would be the ones to take the pills again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The disciples who had worked so hard to move the ship were shocked and couldn¡¯t ept it.

    If these pills could not be consumed, didn¡¯t that mean that these pills were all useless? at this moment, everyone looked at senior brother Lin, hoping that he could think of a way.

    Feeling the anticipation in their eyes, Lin fan smiled calmly.

    He liked it when his disciples looked at him helplessly and confusedly when they were in trouble. This was the only way he could establish a strong image in his disciples ¡®hearts.

    Lin fan coughed and said calmly,¡±¡±This is not a problem.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the sect elders looked at Lin fan in surprise, while the disciples looked at him with admiration. In their hearts, senior brother Lin was omnipotent. Indeed, when others were helpless, senior brother Lin would definitely be able to find a way.

    ......

    ¡°Frog master, amazing.¡±

    ¡°Frog master, you¡¯re too strong!¡±

    From far away, he could hear a series of praises.

    Lin fan was stunned. What did this frog do to make a group of alchemy Masters tter it like this? but what I wantes true. Very good, this is really very good.

    ¡°Frog,e here.¡±

    At this moment, the frog¡¯s expression was gloomy. It even had the heart to die. When it heard this Desperado¡¯s cry, with its character, it would definitely ignore it. However, now that it was in such a bad mood, if it still challenged this Desperado, its final oue would be extremely miserable.

    ¡°Master ... The frog is still alive. Waa ...¡± The frog jumped over and hugged Lin fan¡¯s leg. It cried out in a heart-wrenching manner. Its cries shook the heavens and shook the earth. Tears flowed down and formed a small pond under its feet.

    His heart had already beenpletely broken. He had thought that it was fine to be tricked by these Desperados, but no matter how much he had calcted, he never expected that this group of idiots would be the biggest winners in tricking him.

    Who would have thought that a group of usually obedient fools would actually trap him at such a critical moment?

    Why did he take them to hide in a dangerous ce? why did he teach them alchemy? and why was his heart so soft? for them, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his divine soul, causing his divine soul to perfectly merge with the frog¡¯s body. In the future, he would never have the chance to leave this frog¡¯s body.

    Huo Rong sighed.¡±Senior brother, your disciple¡¯s pet is pretty good.¡±

    He had never seen such a loyal pet. Thinking about his senior brother¡¯s two demonic beasts, they were really incredible. They loved each other and killed each other. They were even fighting together. It was really terrifying.

    ¡°AI!¡± Tian Xu sighed.¡±Junior Brother, isn¡¯t there a problem with what you¡¯re saying? My disciple¡¯s pet is definitely not bad. ¡±

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. He didn¡¯t f * cking believe the frog. It was crying because of him. Something must have happened.¡±Frog, you¡¯re very sad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just too happy that I can be with master again.¡± The frog¡¯s heart gradually copsed, and it cried even more miserably. It was too horrible to look at.

    Old hei muttered to himself, feeling that this frog really knew how to act pitiful. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for someone to put it in its body, but it was asking for a beating.

    ¡°Frog, I have an important mission for you. This concerns the entire sect. Are you willing to be the hero in the hearts of all the disciples?¡± Lin fan asked.

    If he wanted to take these pills, he could only rely on the frog.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to. ¡± The frog blurted out. How could it not be willing to do such a good thing? but wait, it felt that there was something wrong here. Just as the frog was about to say that it was very sad and needed to rest for a while, it realized that it was toote.

    Lin fan shouted,¡±my fellow junior brothers and sisters, the frog is going to solve this problem for everyone. What are you all waiting for? hurry up and thank the frog.¡±

    When the worried disciples heard senior brother Lin¡¯s words, they hurriedly roared.

    ¡°Many thanks, frog master.¡±

    ¡°Frog master is the strongest! I really worship you!¡±

    ¡°With the frog master, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    The frog gradually lost its sense of self in the waves of praise. It was even too embarrassed to refuse.

    The frog crouched there, patting its chest with its front paws, and said with a very serious expression,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry everyone, with this frog master here, this won¡¯t be a problem. ¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, it must be rted to pills. Since it was something he was good at, it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Frog, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re gradually bing the backbone of the magnificent me sect. Work hard. You¡¯ll have a ce in the sect in the future.¡± Lin fan said calmly. He suddenly realized that the frog wasn¡¯t that useless. It was actually very useful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± The frog nodded its head and asked curiously,¡±master, What is this?¡±

    Lin fan pondered for a moment and pointed to the pill Hall in the distance. The frog¡¯s expression changed a little and it heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. So it was about that matter. Although there were more pills there, it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll definitely transfer the pills over as soon as possible. Even though there are a lot of them, I believe that it won¡¯t be a problem with my strength.¡±

    The frog said. This was a very simple matter. It was just to convert the medicinal pills there. Since so many disciples were looking forward to it, it would be better to put in some effort.

    ¡°Frog, I¡¯m very pleased that you have such a heart, but that¡¯s just a sect¡¯s medicinal pill. It just so happens that there are still eighteen here. You can also convert them.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The frog fell to the ground with a loud thud. It turned its white belly and stuck out its tongue as if it was scared to death.

    What did this Desperado just say?

    Not counting the pills piled up there, there were still eighteen of them? They wanted his life. Why didn¡¯t they just die?

    There was a briefmotion at the scene. They didn¡¯t know why the frog trainer had suddenly stopped moving.

    Lin fan raised his hand and smiled.¡±When frog master found out about this, he was overjoyed. Now, he¡¯s so overjoyed that he has fainted. Disciples,e and take frog master back to invincible peak.¡±

    A frog the size of a palm was being carried by a group of disciples. In their eyes, the frog master was just too powerful.

    The sense of responsibility was too heavy.

    ¡°My dear disciple, this pet is really not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± Tian Xu said. It was indeed amazing to have the ability to convert pills.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±teacher, this frog is really not bad. You can¡¯t underestimate it.¡±

    Although he had been bullying the frog, he knew that this frog was not simple. It was not an ordinary frog. Perhaps the terrifying aura that had appeared out of nowhere during the battle had been emitted by the frog.

    However, as long as he didn¡¯t die, the contract between him and the frog would not end.

    Therefore, it was a pity that no matter how powerful the frog was, it had to live under his control.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing. ¡±

    In the distance, there were ripples in the air as a streak of light sliced through the world. It then stopped and slowly descended.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Tian Xu was puzzled. Why did this womane to the magnificent me sect instead of staying in the Saint convent sect? this was very strange.

    ¡°Master, I think the Saint convent sect knows that they can¡¯t use those things.¡± Lin fan thought about it and he really thought of it.

    They couldn¡¯t take the pills from the true immortal realm, so they needed the frog to slowly convert them. However, the Saint convent sect didn¡¯t have the ability of the frog, so they were naturally at their wits ¡®end.

    However, the fact that they could think ofing to find him meant that they were quite intelligent.

    At the thought of this, Lin fan could not help but start thinking. If it were him, he wondered if he would have thought of this.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lin fan looked at the heavenly mandate realm. His gaze stopped on her two balls for a few seconds. Then, he turned his gaze away righteously and no longer paid attention to these things.

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch felt helpless. There were so many men in the sect, but they had sent a woman here. It was really useless. However, now that he had a favor to ask of the other party, his tone was much better.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, we can¡¯t use the things from the true immortal world, so we would like to ask Peak Master Lin to tell us how to solve this problem.¡± The heavenly mandate realm said.

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    This was exactly as Lin fan had expected. The people of thend of origin would definitely not be able to use things from the true immortal world, especially those pills. The structure within them was different. Even a frog would have to convert it over.

    As for the cultivation techniques and magic treasures, they were easy to deal with. As long as he cultivated the dharmic Arts of the true immortal world and cultivated his dharmic powers, he would basically be fine.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy. I have a demon pet that can convert pills into something suitable for us. As for your Saint convent sect, I wonder if you have such a candidate.¡± Lin fan said.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen. If she had faced other sects, she would have asked if she could tell them about this method. However, this was the magnificent me sect, and they were facing the most dangerous existence.

    It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream to obtain a method from the other party. The difficulty was extremely high.

    But if he didn¡¯t try, how would he know it wouldn¡¯t work?

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, then can you give me the conversion technique?¡± The heavenly mandate Emperor said.

    ¡°You can ¡®t.¡±

    His answer was very decisive, without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    He wanted to be this overbearing.

    [PS: recently, the monthly votes have been doubled. Tomorrow will be may. Everyone, please vote for me if you have monthly votes. I need to count them.] She continued writing and worked hard to update. She still had yesterday¡¯s chapters, and she had to update seven chapters today.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Can¡¯t find the way home</h4>

    One sentence blocked all the possible routes of a matter.

    All of a sudden, the heavenly mandate realm monarch didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Facing the magnificent me sect, the Saint convent sect couldn¡¯t show their strength and didn¡¯t dare to fight them head-on. After all, the gap between the two sects was gradually growing.

    Just as the heavenly mandate realm monarch wanted to have a good conversation with the other party, changes gradually urred in the void.

    ¡°Eh? The weather has changed. ¡± Lin fan raised his head. In the distance, darkness was eating away at the light. The darkness slowly covered him and in the blink of an eye, it became even darker.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s going to rain.¡±

    Tian Xu was also stunned.¡±Rain? It¡¯s so dark, how heavy is the rain? disciple, could something have happened?¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lin fan pondered for a moment. He felt as though the world was about to change. Could it be that the end of the world wasing?

    Of course, this was just his thoughts.

    The edge of the darkness in the void was like an electric current, constantly fluctuating. However, it spread very quickly. The sun disappeared, the clouds disappeared, everything disappeared.

    BOOM!

    The ground trembled and gradually became more intense. With a crack, a piece of earth protruded out.

    ¡°Tectonic movements?¡± Lin fan¡¯s nine years ofpulsory education wasn¡¯t in vain. When he saw this situation, the first thing he thought of was tectonic movements.

    ......

    However, he did not understand why such a thing would happen out of nowhere.

    ¡°Eh? Teacher, do you feel any strange changes?¡± Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the ground. He felt like the ground was moving.

    Tian Xu¡¯s expression turned serious.¡±Disciple, I can feel that there are other energies mixed in this void. Also, is the ground moving?¡± Our position is also gradually changing?¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    Lin fan felt that his guess was right. The ground was really moving. Then, he floated in the air and realized that his teacher, who had been standing beside him, had suddenly moved away from him. It wasn¡¯t that his teacher had moved, but that the ground was moving, bringing him far away.

    ¡°Teacher, the ground is really moving. Could this be our territory that has expanded?¡±

    He found this to be getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°That¡¯s the true immortal realm. ¡± Dong Xiao, who had been in a daze this entire time, cried out in surprise. He saw the illusionary image of a true immortal world building in the air. Although it had shed by, he had still caught it.

    He had lived there and was familiar with all the buildings there. There was no way he would be mistaken.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be a fusion, right?¡±

    Dong Xiao was a little terrified. This was something he didn¡¯t dare to believe. What did the fusion of the two realms mean?

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would be one and form a world?

    At that time, the world would be in chaos.

    ¡°I can sense danger.¡± The frog, which had been scared to death, suddenly woke up. The disciples around it surrounded it and praised it. However, at this moment, the frog¡¯s eyes were fixed on the void. It realized that something big was about to happen.

    ¡°The second level, the period of great chaos has arrived.¡±

    The frog¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. It had never had such an expression before.

    ¡°The period of chaos has arrived. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the time I have to meet those guys is getting shorter and shorter?¡±

    At the thought of this, the frog¡¯s heart trembled violently. Although it was looking forward to meeting its wife, it had never thought that it would meet her in such a manner. Moreover, there were also those guys hiding in the dark.

    He would definitely mock him mercilessly, y with him, or even kill him.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to go all out. After the period of great chaos, it¡¯ll really be toote for me to try any harder.¡±

    The frog knew a lot, and it had witnessed the fusion process of the outer realm.

    In a certain volcano, Zhan hongdi was sitting cross-legged, trying toprehend the true power. The spirit of the volcano was teaching him.

    But all of a sudden, the interior of the volcano waspressed, and a mass of thick magma gushed out.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Zhan hongdi was in a state of cultivation. But when he saw this, he was so shocked that he hurriedly used his celestial BodyShield to protect himself. Theva poured on his body, but it was blocked by the light screen.

    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re trying to harm me. ¡± Zhan hongdi was furious. This volcano spirit was too shameless. How dare it water him withva?

    If he wasn¡¯t paying attention and got sshed by theva, he would have to suffer.

    ¡°Something¡¯s changing. The world is changing. The flow underground is huge. I feel like I¡¯m about to leave this ce.¡± The spirit of the volcano said.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhan hongdi was floating in the air, not understanding what was going on. But when he finally understood, he realized that the volcano was actually moving away quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? stop right there!¡± Zhan hongdi was shocked. He had seen many strange things before, but he had never seen a volcano that could run away, and it was very fast.

    This situation was not unique. All the ces had undergone tremendous changes.

    Some of the sect disciples wanted to return to their sects, only to find that their sects were gone. On the way back, they discovered many wonderful scenes, and everything seemed strange.

    Cloudsky had suffered the ravaging of the young girl and lived a life worse than death. However, for some unknown reason, he discovered that his strength improved very quickly under such ravages.

    In fact, he even had the thought that he might have masochistic tendencies.

    Only by suffering abuse could one¡¯s strength increase faster.

    Those peak Masters who were cultivating bitterly outside missed their sects and wanted to return. However, when they thought of the terrifying Peak Master Lin, they held back. Why would they go back? If he went back, he would be bullied, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the adoration of his junior brothers and sisters. Then what was the point of going back?

    Thus, they calmed their hearts and continued to cultivate. However, the trembling of the heavens and earth made them realize that something was wrong.

    Their geographical location was constantly changing. No one knew which direction they were changing to, but they were definitely far away from their previous location.

    ¡°My disciple, what do you think of this?¡± Tian Xu asked. They were the only ones in charge of the magnificent me sect now. They were not the only ones who were surprised by the situation. Even the disciples were panicking, thinking that something big had happened.

    Lin fan blinked.¡±Master, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. How would I know what to do? it¡¯s just this change. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s over yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. When he stops moving, we¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Tian Xu was stunned. He could no longermunicate with his disciple. Something so serious had happened. He should at least show some anxiety.

    But now, he wasn¡¯t anxious at all, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.

    Tian Xu could only think about this on his own.

    ¡°Heavenly mandate sovereign, the Saint convent sect will have to find a way to get the pills. We don¡¯t have the time to help you. After all, we have done our best to give you the wealth of our sect. It¡¯s too much to ask for more.¡±

    Then, Lin fan waved his hand.¡±Master, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    He wanted to rest now. Although he had finished it with a sword and his energy was fully recovered, he still needed to sleep once in a while to enjoy the pleasure brought by sleep.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord still wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to do when he saw that guy leave directly.

    Heavenly mandate realm monarch, do you want to stay in my sect for a day?¡± Although the magnificent me sect was very powerful now, since they were here, he had to entertain them. He couldn¡¯t just drive them away.

    ¡°No need, thank you. Goodbye.¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord cupped her fists and said nothing more. She was not a woman who liked to ask for help. Since she refused, she would go back to the sect and think of a way.

    He then entered the void and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Hey, why are you walking so fast?¡± Tian Xu shook his head. He actually hoped that the heavenly mandate realm monarch would stay. After all, he was so beautiful that the disciples of the sect could have a good look at him.

    The true immortals who had been assigned to different toilets all looked up at the sky. They could feel that the world had changed. For some reason, the buildings of the true immortal realm had appeared in the void.

    What had happened?

    ¡°Senior brother, what should we do now?¡± Huo Rong asked.

    ¡°Let the disciples see how our people are doing. This old man feels like the world is going to undergo a tremendous change, and it hasn¡¯t stopped yet. I wonder what it will look like in the end.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Yes, Junior Brother understands.¡± Huo Rong replied. He also felt that the situation wasn¡¯t good.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    A figure appeared in the void.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, where did the sect go?¡± The heavenly mandate realm Lord frowned. This was clearly the location of the sect, but when he arrived, he found that it was not. Instead, what appeared in front of him was a strange ce.

    The heavenly mandate sovereign looked around and then rushed into the distance. She could guarantee that the sect must be here. However, it had suddenly disappeared, which could only mean that there had been changes in the sect.

    Just like the magnificent me sect, the ground was moving.

    In the boundless starry sky, countless stars with bright tails were heading toward thend of the origin and the true immortal realm at an extremely terrifying speed.

    It filled every direction, illuminating the Dark Universe.

    However, no one knew what had happened.

    In fact, to the people of thend of origin, other than Lin fan, no one else could guarantee that the two stars would be round.

    After a few days, the heavenly mandate realm monarch could not find his home. He was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat. He had searched many ces, but found that the Saint convent sect seemed to have disappearedpletely.

    All of a sudden, she looked up into the sky. Above her head, there were countless ck holes.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground shook violently once again, and it was even more intense than before.

    Under her feet, the ground cracked as if there was a fault, but in the crack in the abyss, new rocks emerged.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened and why there was such a huge change.

    Invincible peak!

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡± Lu Qiming knocked on the stone door of the secret room. He was shocked by what he saw.¡±Senior brother, it¡¯s bad. The world is ending.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s the fuss. ¡± Lin fan, who was cultivating in his secret chamber, pushed open the stone door and looked up into the sky. He was very calm,¡±it¡¯s just a little dark. Look at how scared you are.¡±

    Lu Qiming was speechless.

    How could it still be dark? The heavens had changed.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 568-we should be rich, so rich that it¡¯s inhumane </h4>

    The magnificent me sect was rtively peaceful. With him around, the disciples ¡®hearts were still very calm. However, there was definitely amotion. The changes in the world were too great.

    They didn¡¯t know what had happened. This time, it was even more intense than a few days ago. They had no idea what had happened.

    When they raised their heads, they saw many illusionary figures in the void. These illusionary figures were of all shapes and sizes. Then, they merged into the void and finally, a strong vibration was felt.

    As Lin fan strolled around the sect, the disciples were gathered in groups of twos and threes, discussing the changes in the void.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Lin!¡± The disciples greeted him respectfully. This was their idol, senior brother Lin. He was terrifyingly strong. Look at how many sects had been beaten into submission by senior brother Lin. The magnificent me sect had gained a lot of face.

    A disciple really admired Lin fan and walked over quickly,¡±¡±Senior brother Lin, take a look at the situation in the void. Is something going to happen?¡±

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the void, which could no longer be called a void. He then shook his head,¡±things happen every day. It¡¯s just up to you guys to see if you guys treat it as a thing. As for the void, it¡¯s very normal. There¡¯s nothing much going on. There¡¯s no need to be too nervous.¡±

    Just as Lin fan was about to leave, he recalled something and called back the disciple,¡±Oh, right. Inform the disciples to get ready to work and gather at the main hall of the sect. Also, call thend spirit and the others over. We need their help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± The disciple said sternly. This was the first time his senior brother had assigned a task to him, so he naturally had to keep it in mind.

    Lu Qiming¡¯s heart was beating fast. Senior brother had said something more meaningful. He had to remember it and write it down in his little notebook.

    Of course, the current environment wasn¡¯t very suitable. He could only take out his precious little notebook and record that sentence when no one was around.

    Lin fan¡¯s calmness calmed the disciples down as well. Even though the ground was shaking and the void was changing constantly, they did not have much to worry about.

    ......

    However, to the people from the other sects, they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to do. They werepletely flustered.

    At this moment, Lin fan stood at the entrance of the sect¡¯s main hall and observed carefully.

    ¡°Junior Brother, have you noticed that our sect¡¯s main hall is a little old?¡± Lin fan was deep in thought. His gaze stopped at every corner of the hall. The green bricks were already gray and there were even cracks. If it was in the past, there would definitely be no problems.

    It was a weak sect after all, so the buildings would naturally be very old and worn out. However, it was different now.

    ¡°Senior brother, I think so.¡± Lu Qiming nodded in agreement. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the hall was indeed a little old.

    In the distance, a group of disciples had arrived.

    ¡°Senior brother, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Huo Rong was busy with some things. When he saw a group of disciples gathered in the main hall, he was puzzled. He had no idea what was going on.

    Now that such a huge change had happened, he was still so calm. This was something Huo Rong couldn¡¯t ept. He had to warn the disciples in case something happened.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re all here. That¡¯s good. I have some instructions for you.¡± The items taken out from the 19 sects could be considered to have a ce to be put to good use now. Those heavenly treasures and all kinds of magical items were of no use there. It was better to directly renovate the sects.

    ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡± Huo Rong walked over. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to take the lead. His heart skipped a beat. ¡®It¡¯s definitely nothing good.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s elder Huo Rong. Nothing much. I¡¯ve been bored recently and have nothing to do, so I¡¯m preparing to renovate the sect. Since I have no ce to use the things I got from the sects in the true immortal world, I might as well renovate the sect.¡± Lin fan said with a smile.

    When the surrounding disciples heard this, they were stunned. To use the treasures of the true immortal world to renovate a sect, how extravagant was that?

    Although they had no use for those things, they knew that they were definitely treasures.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Huo Rong was shocked,¡±using those heavenly treasures to repair the sect? that¡¯s such a waste! No, that¡¯s definitely not going to work! I¡¯ll never agree to that!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s the point of you not agreeing? these were all earned by this old man¡¯s disciples, so you have no right to make decisions. Of course, you canin.¡± Tian Xu walked over. He agreed with his disciple¡¯s idea and was a little excited.

    ¡°Disciple, why don¡¯t you start with your master?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked. But when he looked into the distance, he saw the grudging look in his senior brother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sure, teacher. Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Said Lin fan with a smile. Confiscating the wealth of the 19 sects and renovating the sect extravagantly would be enough.

    Tian Xu couldn¡¯t resist the grudging gaze of his senior brother, so he changed the topic.¡±Forget it. Let¡¯s just renovate the sect¡¯s great Hall first.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, bring some people to move those heavenly treasures over.¡± Lin fan ordered.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother.¡± Lu Qiming did not care about the treasures. Whatever his senior brother said, he would do it.

    Soon, with the help of arge number of disciples, the shining treasures were piled up outside the hall.

    ¡°These are all precious treasures.¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s heart ached. These were supposed to be his. But now, these natives had stolen them. And now, they were going to use them to repair the buildings? what a waste! They were going to be struck by lightning!

    ¡°Teacher, in your disciple¡¯s eyes, this Hall must be glittering with golden light, high-end and Grand. It must also let people see at a nce that we are nouveau riche, so that they don¡¯t dare to provoke us.¡± Lin fan pondered for a long time and thought of the best n.

    Tian Xu was confused.¡±My dear disciple, it¡¯s shining with gold?¡±

    Lin fan nodded,¡±yes, it has to be shiny. Only then will people know how rich and powerful we are. Listen to your disciple, you will definitely not go wrong.¡±

    Huo Rong, who was standing by the side, was speechless. He really could not understand what was going on.

    How corny would it be if it was shining with golden light?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you then.¡± Tian Xu smiled. He opened his palm, and the Golden heavenly materials and earthly treasures rose into the air. He didn¡¯t care what kind of treasures were in them. He just fused them together and refined them. Then, he reced the original materials and added the heavenly materials and earthly treasures into them.

    Instantly, the originally dpidated Hall, which did not give off any sense of Majesty, underwent a huge change.

    It was mighty, domineering, and full of wealth.

    ¡°Teacher, your skills are truly superb. You have the demeanor of a master.¡± Lin fan sighed. As expected of his teacher. His moves were extraordinary. Just one look and he couldn¡¯t forget them.

    Perhaps this was the first golden building in thend of origin.

    The sect head was expressionless but his heart was burning. He really liked this color and the light it gave off.

    As expected of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, every piece of material was shining with needle-like light.

    The true immortals who had been cleaning the toilets all this time vomited blood when they saw this. Some of them couldn¡¯t even hold on and fell to the ground with a thud.

    They couldn¡¯t bear to use heavenly treasures like this, but these natives used heavenly treasures to build buildings. Didn¡¯t they know that these heavenly treasures could be refined into celestial artifacts?

    It was a waste. It was such a waste.

    Furthermore, all of this was still theirs. Their hearts ached so much that they were about to bleed.

    Of course, Lin fan would definitely not let go of anything else. The main hall of a sect was the symbol of the sect. It was not enough for it to look Grand on the outside, but the decorations on the inside were the most important.

    ¡°Didi.¡± Lin fan shouted.

    ¡°Didi is here. What can I do for you, senior brother?¡± Land spirit Didi stood straight and waited with anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an important task. Use these heavenly materials and earthly treasures to make the decorations, tables, and chairs in the sect¡¯s great Hall. Is there a problem?¡± Lin fan said.

    Land spirit Didi shook his head.¡±No problem. I promise toplete the mission.¡±

    They were skillednd spirits and were especially good at forging things. They were already very excited that their senior brother had given them such a valuable item to forge. How could they miss it? they had to seed.

    ¡°Senior brother, this is too extravagant.¡± Huo Rong had to voice out his thoughts. Although the wealth wasn¡¯t his, it was really a waste.

    ¡°What¡¯s so extravagant about it? it¡¯s not extravagant. ¡± Tian Xu smiled.¡±Junior Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but this is why you can¡¯t be a demigod. You¡¯re still too narrow-minded and limited.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even want to say a single word. Every time he spoke to his senior brother, he would be dealt a blow by his senior brother. He was also very anxious about whether or not he could be a demigod. How could it be because his vision was too small?

    ¡°Teacher, if we use this batch of heavenly treasures, our sect will really change greatly.¡±

    Lin fan was filled with anticipation. This was exactly what he wanted. What was the use of all these treasures? they weren¡¯t strong at all. Even if he were to craft them into Immortal Weapons, they wouldn¡¯t be of any use at all. With his strength, he could just shatter them with a single punch.

    Therefore, it was better to use it to renovate the sect.

    After all, it looked really impressive. He was also very concerned about the situation in the world.

    However, there was no use in caring about him. Who knew what he would be in the end? thus, it was better to wait quietly and wait for what he would be in the end.

    At that time, he would think about it carefully and there would be no problems.

    In the end, when heavenly materials and earthly treasures were used on every building of the sect, the true immortals of the true immortal realm were already vomiting blood, and some were even on the verge of falling to the ground.

    Their hearts had beenpletely broken.

    If he wasn¡¯t weaker than the other party, he would definitely fight to the death with him.

    However, the magnificent me sect disciples were extremely excited. They were filled with pride when they saw the magnificent and magnificent buildings.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 569-this is really a big problem</h4>

    It was night time!

    The magnificent me sect had changed a lot, and all the disciples were in a good mood. They felt that the magnificent me sect would definitely be different from now on.

    It was no longer the old, shabby, and disdainful existence it was before.

    Even at night, there would be a golden and Jade glow that would shine on the world.

    The entire world quietened down, causing some of the disciples to be taken aback. It was as though they had not expected the tremors to stop.

    Without the vibrations, they slept even more soundly.

    The sect leader sat on the throne and didn¡¯t go anywhere. Even at night, he had to lie down and sleep.

    This was the first time he felt that being a sect leader could be so enjoyable.

    With his Junior Brother and Lin fan supporting the sect, there wasn¡¯t much for him to take charge of. This made him feel that he was the most rxed person.

    Every day, he just had to paddle the water and look around.

    Just thinking about it made her feel happy.

    Lin fan returned to his secret room to cultivate. Even if he entered God Realm, he didn¡¯t let down his guard. At the same time, he needed to upgrade his cultivation techniques. The heaven grade cultivation techniques he had now weren¡¯t enough. Only God grade cultivation techniques were worthy of his status.

    However, it was a pity that it was too difficult to create. He had tried it countless times, but it had failed every time.

    ......

    It was not scary to have too many deaths. What was scary was not being able to seed.

    Even though he knew that it wasn¡¯t that easy to create a divine-level cultivation technique, there was at least a chance of sess under this kind of crazy experiment.

    The heaven-grade high-grade ¡°unparalleled Buddhist demon technique¡± was no longer qualified. He had to upgrade it to an even more powerful cultivation technique.

    After an unknown period of time, when failure came once again, he was already helpless.

    It was really difficult.

    Thump thump thump!

    Someone was knocking on the stone door again.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. In the past, no one would disturb me when I was in seclusion. Why are they disturbing me so frequently now?¡± Lin fan was puzzled. He stood up and pushed the stone door open.¡±Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    However, Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes were clearly not on Lin fan. He did not know that the stone door had opened. He continued to hit the door, but this time, he only reacted when he missed.

    ¡°Senior brother, something big has happened.¡± Lu Qiming¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Junior Brother, how many times have I told you to stay calm? you must stay calm.¡± Lin fan wanted to say something, but he just sighed. This was because his cultivation state wasn¡¯t high enough. He couldn¡¯t force others to reach his cultivation state.

    ¡°Speak, what happened?¡±

    He was really curious and didn¡¯t know what could have scared his Junior Brother like he had seen a ghost.

    Lu Qiming raised his hand and pointed outside.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Lin fan was puzzled as he looked into the distance casually. However, that single nce was something that he could not shift away from.

    In the distance!

    A huge figure appeared there. It was very vast and terrifying. It was a giant that was at least a thousand feet or even a thousand feet tall.

    The giant¡¯s eyes were even bigger thannterns, and his body was covered in bear-like fur.

    Compared to the giant, the magnificent me sect was way too small.

    ¡°Senior brother, do you see that?¡± Lu Qiming said in fear. When he opened his eyes, the sect disciples saw these monsters.

    Lin fan eximed in his heart, where did this monstere from, but he still said calmly,¡±¡±I saw it. It¡¯s just one. We can just get people to chase it away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, senior brother! There¡¯s more than one of them! This morning, when the junior brothers woke up, they discovered these! There are at least five of them! They¡¯re all walking around the sect, and none of the disciples dare to go out now!¡± Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. He felt like he had seen a ghost.

    Where did this monstere from? it was really too big.

    And it seemed to be very powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Lin fan was a little wary now. Thend of the origin ancestor had never had anything like this before. For something like this to appear out of nowhere, it could only mean that it had a huge connection to the tremors that had happened a few days ago.

    Damn it, this vibration can even shake a giant, what the hell.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When he stepped out of the secret room, he found that the situation in the sky had changed.

    Two days?

    What¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t he just cultivate in seclusion for one night? why did the world change so much?

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin fan walked out of invincible peak and saw his teacher standing there, looking at the giant in the distance vigntly. He hurried forward and asked.

    ¡°My disciple, you¡¯re here.¡± Tian Xu¡¯s expression did not rx. Instead, he looked warily into the distance.¡±The giant over there appeared around the sect when the first ray of sunlight appeared in the morning. But strangely, he didn¡¯t attack us.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s for sure. In the eyes of the giant, we are ants. Do you think we would step on ants when we see them? Of course, if we gather together, the number of ants will increase. If the giant wants to be beaten up, he might step on us a few times. ¡± Lin fan said.

    He felt that what he was thinking was probably true. In the eyes of the Giants, they were just ants. Naturally, they didn¡¯t attract any attention.

    But it was hard to say that the giant¡¯s feet didn¡¯t deserve a beating.

    Tian Xu was silent for a moment. He had checked his surroundings. While there were not many changes, there were still many changes. The location of the sect must have changed. It was no longer where it was.

    However, he was still in a daze. He did not understand what had happened.

    How did this happen out of nowhere?

    ¡°What?¡±

    All of a sudden.

    The mountain peak in the distance began to shake. A power shot into the sky and into the clouds.

    ¡°How could this be? Junior Apprentice-brother is about to break through.¡± Tian Xu was stunned.¡±Disciple,e with me. Something¡¯s not right. Huo Rong is too talented to enter the demigod realm. Something must have happened.¡±

    Lin fan rose into the air and followed behind his teacher.

    At this time, Huo Rong¡¯s aura became stronger on the mountain peak, but he was confused. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. In the morning, he felt a force moving around in his body, as if it wanted to break open the door of God and step into the realm that he had long yearned for.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare to break through because it was too mysterious. It even made him feel frightened because all of this hade out of nowhere.

    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    Huo Rong replied,¡±senior brother, I don¡¯t know either. It seems like he¡¯s about to break through.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tian Xu felt as if he had just heard something impossible. His Junior Brother was about to make a breakthrough. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    However, the aura at the scene was really a sign of a breakthrough.

    ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say that elder Huo Rong had no hope in this life?¡± Lin fan was surprised. He had not expected elder Huo Rong to break through to the demigod realm. This was a little weird.

    ¡°If it were in the past, that would have been the case. But, the changes in the world are pretty big right now. It seems like nothing is impossible anymore.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A Whirlpool appeared in the void. At the same time, the Fortune of the sect floated over from the distance and gathered in Huo Rong¡¯s direction.

    This kind of luck was hard for ordinary people to understand. Even Lin fan and Tian Xu couldn¡¯t feel it.

    However, he felt that there was a mysterious power that was added to Huo Rong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    All of a sudden, the giant, who was walking aimlessly in the distance, roared in anger. His huge eyes stared at the magnificent me sect as if he had discovered them.

    ¡°Teacher, a fight might being.¡± Lin fan nudged him and felt that the giant¡¯s eyes might be a Little Blind. He couldn¡¯t see it at first, but when the fire merged with the demigod, he could feel it.

    That meant that if they didn¡¯t act too directly, the giant might not have seen them.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just when they thought that there was only one, they did not expect another angry roar toe from the distance.

    One roar after another, a total of five roars resounded through the world.

    Five Giants with bear fur strode toward the magnificent me sect members.

    ¡°My disciple, you stay here and set up the fire melt array. I¡¯ll go meet them.¡± Tian Xu said.

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± Lin fan immediately stopped him.¡±Master, it¡¯s fine if Ie. You can stay here.¡±

    Of course, he had to be the one to fight. If his teacher were to go up and kill the five Giants, who would he get the points from?

    Although he had entered the God Realm, he couldn¡¯t be too proud. He had to move forward humbly and couldn¡¯t give up even a little bit of points.

    Perhaps one day, he would becking that little bit of points to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    Therefore, it was a good thing to umte more. How could he becent?

    He rose into the air.

    They flew into the distance and opened their colored eyes to stare at the four of them. They were prepared to attract them together and fight.

    The auras of these five Giants were very strong, but they were not that terrifying.

    The four-headed giant was so angry that he was about to explode after being mocked by Lin fan. He leaped up and down and charged at Lin fan.

    The speed was so fast that it seemed to have broken the speed of sound. After all, the sound of the explosion was still very shocking. The surrounding vegetation exploded with a bang, unable to bear such speed.

    ¡°Sigh, yet another F * cking strange thing has appeared. Isn¡¯t it good to let this Peak Master be a beautiful man in peace?¡± Lin fan clenched his fingers together and gathered his power. A brilliant light burst out.

    A giant with bear fur clenched his fist and punched over. His arm was thick, and the veins on his arm were like green Dragons coiling around it. This punch caused the void to explode, and there were even crystals floating down from his arm. It was like a kind of crystal.

    ¡°Handsome.¡± Lin fan¡¯s mouth cracked open as heughed out. His snow-white teeth were pure and innocent. However, facing a giant that was thousands of times his size, he was not afraid at all. He also punched out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Deafening rumbles reverberated through the air.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was heard.

    The bear-furred giant¡¯s fist immediately shattered, but this power did not dissipate. It continued to pass on, and his entire arm exploded, turning into flesh and blood.

    ¡°He¡¯s almost at the demigod realm. He¡¯s strong, but not qualified enough. ¡±

    Lin fan chuckled as his body disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already at the jaw of the bear-furred giant. With a single Lushan Rising Dragon hook, he was determined to send this bear-furred giant flying.

    Bang! Bang!

    A ball of blood water poured down, turning Lin fan into a bloody man.

    ¡°F * ck! He¡¯s so soft, his head exploded with one punch, and he¡¯s covered in blood. How despicable! Even if he dies, he¡¯ll dirty this Peak master¡¯s name. ¡±

    Lin fan wiped his face and cursed.

 Chapter 570 - hurry up and make a great wish

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 570-hurry up and make a great wish </h4>

    Just as Lin fan was cursing out loud.

    His surroundings were locked down by the fist wind. The four bear-furred Giants roared with bloodshot eyes as their fists flew towards Lin fan.

    ¡°How troublesome. You¡¯ve been walking around the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory without permission. When you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll be so angry that you¡¯ll kill everyone. You can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯ll all die.¡±

    Lin fan directly ignored the wind from the fist and punched. He wanted to kill them first.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Four sounds rang out, and the four bear-furred Giants wailed as they fell to the ground with broken bodies. They didn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, the dissection team, hurry up and collect the bodies.¡± Lin fan stood in the void and shouted. He took out the heavenly River King cauldron and poured it on his body to wash away the blood.

    The blood hadpletely affected his temperament.

    The disciples of the sect were all confused. They didn¡¯t understand what their senior brother meant.

    ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t have a dissection team.¡± A disciple shouted. Since when did the sect have such a mysterious organization?

    Lin fan pondered for a moment, then said,¡±¡±Now, we will set up the dissection team. Now that our world has changed a little, there are many unknown creatures. If we want to survive in this world, we have to know what they are. So, senior brother now orders the formation of the dissection team, and the kitchen knife er Mazi will be the first hall leader of the dissection team.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ......

    When the disciples heard that Swift saber er Mazi would be the first hall Master of the dissection group, they were all stunned.

    Some of the disciples even ran towards the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, there was a figure that looked very fat from Luo Kuo¡¯s perspective, especially his waist, which looked like he had a h hoop around it. At this moment, his left hand was holding a heart-wrenching fat pig, and his right hand was holding a sharp pig ughtering knife. Without any hesitation, he stabbed the pig¡¯s anus.

    This was his unique technique. He used a tricky angle and started from the chrysanthemum. He let the blood brew in the chrysanthemum for a while to wash away the dirt inside. Then, he used his skill to pull out the knife. The blood that spurted out could spray at least a dozen meters.

    ¡°Er Mazi, you¡¯re about to ascend to heaven.¡± A disciple rushed in and reported the good news.

    ¡°What?¡± Er Mazi was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what the other party was talking about. What heaven? He had a good life in the magnificent me sect. His senior and junior brothers in the sect treated him very well.

    Other than not being able to find a partner, he was very satisfied with everything else.

    The disciple panted and said,¡±¡±Just now, senior brother Lin instructed us to set up a new division called the dissection team. From now on, you¡¯ll be the First Division leader of the dissection team.¡±

    ¡°This is a dutyparable to an elder ¡®s. Er Mazi, you¡¯ve risen.¡±

    Er Mazi lowered his head and was checking the blood on the fat pig¡¯s chrysanthemum. When he heard this, he trembled and pulled out his pig ughtering knife.

    A stream of fresh blood spurted out and hit the face of the disciple who was reporting the good news.

    ¡°What? Senior brother Lin wants me to be the head of the dissection team?¡± Swift saber er Mazi was stunned, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t care whether his fellow disciple had a bitter face or not, and hurriedly walked outside.

    He was so excited that the butcher knife in his hand was trembling.

    ¡°Hall Master er Mazi, senior brother Lin wants you to quickly go outside to collect the corpses and dissect those things.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to er Mazi for bing the hall Master. You have to take care of us in the future.¡±

    ¡°Er Mazi, do you still remember? I was the one who rmended you to the fire room to kill the pigs. ¡±

    A series of voices rang in er Mazi¡¯s ears.

    Even now, he still couldn¡¯t believe that it was true. Of course, he firmly believed that he would be able to do it.

    After all, he knew that he was very experienced in dissecting. He didn¡¯t know the internal structure of the fat pig before, but after killing it, he was familiar with every part of the fat pig¡¯s body.

    Therefore, he firmly believed that no matter what he dissected, he would be able to find out everything inside.

    He was quite satisfied after getting tens of thousands of points from the five bear-furred Giants.

    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the situation with elder Huo Rong?¡± Lin fan asked. He knew that this was definitely a promotion. It was a good thing that the sect had another demigod.

    ¡°I¡¯m breaking through. ¡± Tian Xu pondered. What was going on? he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did Huo Rong advance? did he be smarter after the great change?

    At this moment, Huo Rong¡¯s heart was beating very fast. He had an indescribable feeling of pleasure. He had not expected that he would be able to break through. He had waited for a long time.

    In fact, there were even times when he was on the verge of despair. Just like what his senior brother had said, the end of his path would probably only be the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper.

    ¡°Hahaha, senior brother, did you see that? I¡¯m really going to be a demigod. ¡± Huo Rong roared. Although he was old, he was so excited that he did not know what to say.

    Lin fan said quietly,¡±teacher, why do I feel that he¡¯s a little smug? Do you feel that way?¡±

    Tian Xu pondered.¡±Yeah, just a little. It seems like he¡¯s really showing off.¡±

    All of a sudden.

    The situation had changed. Huo Rong¡¯s expression gradually became more and more ferocious, as if he was in pain.

    ¡°Not good. He¡¯s currently undergoing a Demonheart tribtion.¡± ¡°Junior Brother!¡± Tian Xu eximed. He didn¡¯t expect his Junior brother¡¯s mind to be so unstable. From his expression, it seemed like he was being tortured by his inner demon.

    If he failed, it would be bad.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin fan was extremely envious of those who could ovee the heart demon tribtion. Right now, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t do it. His heart demon was noting out at all, leaving him feeling extremely helpless.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡°Argh! Help, don¡¯t hit me. ¡±

    At this moment, Huo Rong looked flustered as if he was being abused by something. He was wailing and wailing.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you think of this situation?¡± Lin fan asked. He suddenly realized that elder Huo Rong was a little weak. Furthermore, why did it feel like he was a little weak when he shouted out?

    It was quite unique for him to have such a hobby at his age.

    ¡°Break the void Whirlpool and help him cross it.¡± If he was still a demigod, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. But now that he was a God, he had no problem with it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin fan replied. Then, he gathered power with his teacher and aimed at the whirlpool in the void. Instantly, two waves of power shot up into the sky and attacked the whirlpool.

    BOOM!

    The whirlpool exploded and the mental demon tribtion was suppressed by the two immortal State Warriors.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± At this moment, all the images in elder Huo Rong¡¯s mind had disappeared. However, the cold sweat on his forehead dripped down like water droplets.

    In the Great Tribtion of the heart¡¯s devil, he had encountered the thing he was most afraid of in his life.

    At this moment, Lin fan came before elder Huo Rong,¡±elder, you¡¯re really not doing well with your heart demon tribtion. You¡¯re shouting so awkwardly and all the disciples have heard you. What are you going to do in the future?¡±

    Huo Rong was stunned. He looked around and saw that many disciples were looking at him with strange expressions.

    At that moment, he felt as if he had lost all his face. He vaguely realized that he seemed to have said something incredible when he was going through the great mental demon tribtion.

    ¡°Junior Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to reprimand you, but you were too anxious and your mind wasn¡¯t firm enough. If it wasn¡¯t for this old man and my disciple breaking the vortex, you would have been influenced by your heart¡¯s demon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed,¡± Tian Xu sighed. He was disappointed in Huo Rong¡¯s performance.

    This was too bad.

    One should at least be able to hold on for a while while while transcending the mental demon tribtion. Who would have thought that he would be frightened by his mental demon as soon as he transcended the Tribtion?

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the people present were all sect disciples, it would have been really embarrassing if word got out.

    ¡°Senior brother.¡± Huo Rong looked at Tian Xu and felt like he was about to cry. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. If he had known, he would have held his ground.

    ¡°AI.¡± Tian Xu sighed and waved his hand.¡±Junior Brother, be careful next time. You¡¯re lucky this time to be a demigod, but if you want to be a God, you¡¯ll have to cultivate your state of mind. Your current state of mind is too weak.¡±

    The fact that the fire had merged with the demigod realm shocked the elders of the other peaks.

    Elder ku mu sat cross-legged on the mountain peak with a calm expression. However, when he saw the fire merge into the demigod, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Huo Rong could enter the demigod realm, but he could not.

    As for GE Lian, he was going crazy. He thought that he was not any worse than Huo Rong, so why was he one step slower than him?

    I can¡¯t figure it out, I really can¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Suddenly, Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the void.

    Tian Xu raised his head as well. He could feel a terrifying energy fluctuation shrouding the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Huo Rong asked doubtfully. However, when he looked up into the sky, he realized that the clouds in the sky were rolling like boiling water.

    ¡°Teacher, this power is very strong.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu nodded.¡±Yes, I can feel it. What¡¯s going on? did something really happen?¡±

    BOOM! A p of thunder resounded through the heavens and the earth, and the sound reverberated through the world.

    ¡°I am the immeasurable old ancestor of the immeasurable Daoist sect. When the outer realms merge, the immeasurable Daoist sect will be the number one sect in the outer realms. The people of the outer realms and disciples who have joined the sect can betray the sect and join the immeasurable Daoist sect. They can teach Supreme cultivation techniques.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Suddenly, another voice resounded through the heavens and earth.¡±I¡¯m the old ancestor of the star Pavilion. It¡¯s time for me to set the cultivation system, the outer-realm heaven¡¯s pride list, and the top 100 list of the outer-realm races.¡±

    ¡°I am the forefather of the weapon world, the master of weapons of all worlds. I have set the top 100 rankings of divine weapons.¡±

    ¡°I am the ancestor of the world of alchemy, the master of alchemy in all realms. I have set the top 100 divine pills.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°My dear disciple, what do you think is going on?¡± Tian Xu was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what these voices were trying to do.

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±teacher, how would I know? what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was really a little confused. Why were there so many sounds all of a sudden?

    The frog¡¯s voice was heard from afar.

    ¡°Hurry up and make a wish. This is the time when the outer realms are merging. The heavenly Dao is mixed and it¡¯s a nk space. It¡¯s time to fight for benefits. What¡¯s the point of wasting time? where¡¯s the magnificent me sect leader? hurry up, or you won¡¯t even get anything.¡± The frog quickly jumped over. It was anxious. It didn¡¯t expect such a situation to really happen.

    ¡°F * ck!¡± How could Lin fan not know what was going on? he immediately shouted,¡±¡±I¡¯m here to make a great wish ...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re useless. You need the sect master. ¡± The frog shouted.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the sect master?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Tian Xu was stunned. He looked into the depths of the hall and saw the sect master lying leisurely on the Golden Throne. He had actually fallen asleep.

    Moreover, crystal clear saliva was flowing out from the corner of the sect master¡¯s mouth.

    The frog raised its head and sighed helplessly.¡±Stop shouting. It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Lin fan was dumbfounded. Did it just end like that?

    [PS: continue writing. There are two more chapters to go.]

 Chapter 571 - why doesnâ€™t anyone care about me

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 571-why doesn¡¯t anyone care about me</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s the Grand wish? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    This was the first time Tian Xu had heard of such a situation.

    ¡°Frog,e over and exin.¡± Lin fan waved his hand. He didn¡¯t expect the frog to know so much. But it was really angry. Why didn¡¯t it say so earlier? otherwise, it could have made a wish to y with.

    The frog jumped over.¡±Master, the fusion of the outer realms and the heavenly Dao will also fuse together. It will be a brand new hybrid, and all kinds of systems will be nk. This great aspiration is also to help the heavenly Dao perfect it. Therefore, the sect leader or sect leader who makes the great aspiration will be rewarded by the heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Although this reward isn¡¯t very impressive, it¡¯s still a pretty good thing. I just suddenly thought of it.¡±

    The frog exined in great detail, and at the same time, it shook the pot.

    He didn¡¯t dare to say that the reward was actually not bad. Otherwise, who knew if this Desperado would beat him up?

    If it was in the past, he would naturally not care about these awards. But now, it was different. He still valued these awards.

    However, he had underestimated the rest of the people from the outer realm. The speed at which they made their grand wishes was too fast. Moreover, those who knew about their grand wishes must be from the outer realm withplete inheritances. Thend of origin and the sects of the true immortal world could notpare to them.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. But what¡¯s the situation now? why are there so many sects?¡± Lin fan¡¯s head was throbbing. So what if it was a fusion? at least there should be some exnation, right?

    ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± The frog raised its head and looked into the void.

    Several beams of golden light fell from the sky.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The frog said,¡±master, this is the heavenly Dao¡¯s response after you made your great wish. It consolidated the ranking. It¡¯s just for a look and can¡¯t be taken seriously, but it¡¯s useful as a reference.¡±

    Lin fan raised his hand and a golden lightnded in his hand. It was a golden banner and many names were recorded on it. The words weren¡¯t written on it and were like flowing light that moved.

    ¡°The top 100 divine weapons?¡± Lin fan looked at it carefully. His stone bench was a good item and was at least in the top 10. However, after looking around, he didn¡¯t see the name of the stone bench.

    Then, he took out the stone stool.¡±Look, this ranking list doesn¡¯t have your name.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The stone stool was stunned. He looked at it carefully and was a little disappointed.

    ¡°Stone stool, you have seized the good fortune of heaven and earth to form your spiritual intelligence. In my heart, you are the number one divine weapon, but your name is not on it. Do you think it¡¯s fake?¡± Lin fan was furious. What was the meaning of this? were they looking down on him?

    ¡°Yes, it must be fake.¡± The stone stool nodded and said in a very serious manner.

    Lin fan said,¡±that¡¯s right. This Peak master¡¯s Mace and frying pan didn¡¯t make it. It¡¯s not fair to not watch.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he directly stomped on the ranking list, which was useless.

    ¡°Show me the outer realm¡¯s prodigy roll.¡±

    He was still very interested in this outer realm prodigy roll. After all, it was obvious that this was a roll for young people. With his strength and age, how could he not enter this roll?

    He didn¡¯t recognize the first ce. He continued to look down. When he saw the 50th ce, he was unhappy. His name really wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯t believe it. He continued to look down until he reached the 99th ce. He smiled.

    ¡°Frog, my name isn¡¯t on this list. Do you think he¡¯s fake?¡±

    The frog¡¯s small eyes were wide open. It didn¡¯t know what to say. What should it say? but it didn¡¯t seem right. This Desperado¡¯s strength was also extremely violent. He should have been qualified.

    ¡°Fake, this is too fake.¡±

    If this Desperado¡¯s name wasn¡¯t on the list, he would still be very happy. However, he couldn¡¯t say this carelessly, or he would be beaten up.

    Lin fan looked at thest ce and didn¡¯t say anything. His name wasn¡¯t there and that made him really unhappy.

    Was he looking down on him or was he really that weak?

    ¡°Disciple, since there¡¯s nothing, what¡¯s the point of looking?¡± Tian Xu was unconvinced as well. His disciple was so powerful, but he didn¡¯t make the list. It was really unbelievable.

    Lin fan looked at it carefully.¡±Nothing much. I just want to note down the guy up there. When I meet him one day, I want to see how strong he is. He¡¯s actually stronger than me. Teacher, I can¡¯t stand this.¡±

    ¡°En, it¡¯s good that you remember it. Not only you can¡¯t stand it, but even I can¡¯t stand it. You were taught by me. If you can¡¯t get on the list, doesn¡¯t that mean that I can¡¯t either?¡± Tian Xu was so angry that his beard was about to fly.

    He felt unfair for his disciple. He felt that his disciple was so powerful, but he still wasn¡¯t on the list. The outer realm was heaven-defying.

    He didn¡¯t look at the rest of the lists. It was unfair, so there was no point in looking at them.

    At this moment, Lin fan looked at the void. Even though they said that he would just do whatever he came across, he still had to be on his guard. They hade so suddenly that he wasn¡¯t prepared at all. He had to figure out what the situation was right now.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go out and see what this world has be.¡±

    There were more than 40 true immortals protecting the sect. Even if he left, it would be enough to ensure the safety of the sect.

    Now, he was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know what the highestbat strength would be after the fusion.

    How could the immortal state not be enough?

    However, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. If the immortal realm was the lowest realm, then the true immortal world and thend of origin would definitely be the first outer realm to be destroyed.

    Therefore, this was definitely impossible. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be the true immortal world and thend of origin.

    The frog said,¡±master, it¡¯s better to be careful. There are many outer realms and experts. However, this fusion isn¡¯t eternal. When a certain amount of time has passed, they will separate again.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the fusion about?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The frog blinked and looked at Lin fan. For a moment, it couldn¡¯t answer,¡±master, this frog used to be a pill refiner. It didn¡¯t know so many things.¡±

    ¡°However, the cultivation system of the outer realm and the outer realm are all different. The name of each level is different. However, the cultivation system set by the ancestor of the ster Tower should be a reference.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. What kind of system do you want? there will only be two oues. One is strong, and the other is weak.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything more. He had already decided that these people who had made such great wishes were simply too arrogant.

    If he met them in the future, he would definitely beat them up.

    However, he still didn¡¯t understand what this fusion was about. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he would give everyone a chance to gather, right?

    It was impossible.

    However, all of this had nothing to do with him anymore. He didn¡¯t care anymore. Strange conspiracies weren¡¯t very attractive to him. His goal was to break through this world.

    At that time, I don¡¯t care what schemes you have. If you don¡¯t behave, I will beat you up.

    ¡°That makes sense, my disciple.¡± Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go out and take a look at the situation first.¡± Said Lin fan. If he didn¡¯t look around carefully, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Instantly, Lin fan dove into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This frog has to work hard as well. Time has passed too quickly. If I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll really be finished when I reach the third level.¡± The frog was under great pressure. It didn¡¯t want to be beaten to death by those guys.

    If he was so weak, his wife would be very disappointed.

    Tian Xu pondered for a moment and went to work as well. After such an incident, the people of the sect had to settle down and find out what was happening.

    When everyone left, Huo Rong was a little stunned. He muttered to himself,¡±¡±I¡¯ve be a demigod. Why isn¡¯t anyone here to congratte me?¡±

    He had be a demigod, and that was definitely a big deal. The entire sect would definitely be in an uproar. After all, he was an elder, and bing a demigod meant that the strength of the sect had increased.

    But in this situation, no one cared about him.

    At this moment, Huo Rong was sitting there in a depressed mood. He sighed. It was not the right time to advance. No one cared about him at all.

    There were dozens of divine realm experts in the sect, including the true immortals. It seemed that he, a demigod, was really not enough.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to GE Lian¡¯s ce.¡± Huo Rong perked up. He was a demigod, but GE Lian and the others were not. He wanted to take a walk and let them have a look.

    The Saint convent sect.

    Everyone was stunned.

    The Saint Lord sat on his throne, petrified. Everything had happened too quickly, and he had no idea what had happened. Just now, a few gigantic demonic beasts had appeared outside the sect, and they had only managed to kill them with great difficulty.

    However, the divine punishment sect¡¯s junior Brother was injured.

    Now that the demonic beast was so strong, how could they y?

    ¡°Saint Lord, Senior Sister Tianyu has been gone for so many days. Why hasn¡¯t she returned yet?¡± Monarch dan Wu was anxious. He couldn¡¯t ept the changes in the outside world. The original calm was disrupted.

    The sacred master was deep in thought.¡±Do you know where our sect is now?¡±

    They had gone out to take a look, but they didn¡¯t know where this ce was. It was very different from what they knew in the past. They didn¡¯t even know where it was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Monarch dan Wu shook his head. It was precisely because he did not know that he was afraid.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you send someone to check the surroundings and find out where we are and what¡¯s around us?¡± Sacred Lord was furious and felt that dan e was just too stupid.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡±

    Monarch dan Wu left in a hurry. He was also stunned When the World Shook just now. He did not know what had happened and was at his wits ¡®end. It waspletely inexplicable.

    The true immortal world was inplete chaos.

    All the sects were like a group of Dragons without a leader. The Grand Elder was gone, and the sect leader was also panicking.

    The disciples didn¡¯t see any hope and all of them had evil thoughts. They wanted to leave the sect and join the boundless Dao sect. When the World Shook, they all heard it.

    The voice in the air was very overbearing. Anyone who came would be imparted with Supreme techniques. This gave them hope.

    If he wanted to live a good life, he had to find a golden thigh.

    The immeasurable Daoist sect was obviously not bad.

    Therefore, many disciples sneaked out of the sect and began to search aimlessly.

    They didn¡¯t know where exactly the limitless Dao sect was, but many people would definitely know about such an overbearing sect.

    Therefore, there was no mistake in asking.

 Chapter 572 - this sect is so strong, even the toilet cleaners are great emperors

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 572-this sect is so strong, even the toilet cleaners are great emperors</h4>

    Han Rou sect¡¯s sovereign Xue Lian, also known as Xu hanming, had sessfully cleared his name and risen to power. He had gone from being a high-level leader of an evil cult to a sect leader in an instant.

    This change was very fast, and it also allowed him to embark on the road of sess. He even had a woman, and he could be considered a winner in life.

    To the blood refiner, the person he admired the most in his life was Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect. He had always wanted to rope him in to be his inept advisor.

    He was even willing to share everything with the other party, except for women.

    If not for Peak Master Lin¡¯s advice, he would not have been able to be a sect leader.

    ¡°Sect master, what should we do now? Our sect is located on an ind, but the surrounding sea has changed. There are many powerful demonic beasts inside, so we can¡¯t get out at all. ¡± An elder said in a panic.

    It wasn¡¯t like this at first, but suddenly, the world changed. The sea that used to be very peaceful actually had many powerful demonic beasts living there.

    This caused them to be stunned and flustered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can feel a power stirring within my body.¡± Sovereign Xue Lian said calmly. He was a man with great ambitions. He was determined to make the soft frost sect strong. Even if it didn¡¯t be the number one sect in the world, it would be a sect that others respected.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Instantly, all the elders in the hall were shocked. They were then overjoyed,¡±Grandmaster, are you going to be a demigod?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The venerable Xue Lian grunted.¡±I¡¯ve had this feeling before, but now that the world has changed, it¡¯s getting more and more frequent. It seems like the time is right.¡±

    He had been stuck at the peak of the ninth level of heavenly Dipper for a very long time. He had thought that it was impossible for him to be a demigod. However, he didn¡¯t expect that a few days ago, he had a feeling that the demigod realm was showing signs of shaking.

    As expected, he gradually couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. The arrival of a demigod had allowed him to reach the heavens in a single bound.

    In such an era, without strength, how could one protect the person they loved?

    Xu Rou was the most important person in his life. He would never let anything happen to her.

    BOOM!

    A powerful force erupted from the hanrou sect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin fan dove into the void and looked down at the situation below. There were some ces that werepletely unfathomable, and he had not seen them before.

    The cities were still there and had not disappeared, but many strange territories had appeared out of thin air.

    Some of the territories were deserts, while others were worlds ofva. None of them used to be the magnificent me sect ¡®s.

    ¡°Aiya, something¡¯s wrong. After the fusion, are we giving away territory?¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He felt like the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory had be bigger.

    When hended in a city, he realized that the buildings here seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. Every house was wrapped in green wisteria. The city walls were the same, with thick vines climbing up them.

    ¡°This is amazing. It has only been a month since the crack in the true immortal world opened. It¡¯s impossible for the nts to grow to such an extent.¡±

    Standing on the brick Road in the city, he looked at the situation around him and fell into deep thought.

    Whoosh!

    With Lin fan as the center, a few hundred meters away, thick vines spread out. There were also vines moving underground. Because they were huge, the ground was cracking.

    ¡°What?¡± When Lin fan felt themotion, he let out a helpless smile. Seemed like there was a slight change.

    Whoosh!

    An air-breaking sound was heard.

    Lin fan turned around and raised his hand. He grabbed a vine that was as thick as a human.

    The tip of the vine peeled offyer byyer, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? it¡¯s too scary.¡± Lin fan grabbed out with both hands and leaped into the air. He exerted all his strength, wanting to pull this monster out and see what it was.

    BOOM!

    Under the immense force, the ground of the city started to crack. The vine that Lin fan was holding on to struggled intensely. However, under the terrifying force, it had no way of resisting at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    A huge vine was pulled up from the ground, and at the root, there was a huge thing that looked like a human face.

    At this moment, the face was extremely malevolent. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t just one vine. There were countless more vinesshing out in the air, wanting to kill Lin fan.

    ¡°Amazing. If someone were to move in here, they would definitely die.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that the world would change and that there would be such a terrifying creature hiding in the city.

    If he didn¡¯t know earlier and let the people return to the city, perhaps the entire city would be this guy¡¯s food overnight.

    Lin fannded and clenched his fingers. He exploded and instantly pierced through him, causing green blood to spray out.

    Points increased.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually at the ninth level of heavenly Dipper! The cultivation of this nt is too freakish!¡± Lin fan frowned. He didn¡¯t think that he was lucky to have met a special BOSS. He just felt that it was toomon.

    ¡°It seems like I have to inform the sect to not let the people return. It is too dangerous. Maybe there are other terrifying monsters hiding in other cities.¡±

    After taking a look at this ce, he escaped into the void and left this ce, continuing to check out the situation around him.

    Although he couldn¡¯t figure out how much the world had changed, he had to at least figure out the situation in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease letting a sect disciple go out alone.

    At night!

    There were two moons hanging in the sky, giving off a faint light.

    Outside the magnificent me sect¡¯s Mountain Gate, a ck shadow stuck to the ground and quickly passed through. It entered the magnificent me sect without alerting anyone.

    ¡°This sect is the closest to the merging of the outer realms. I¡¯d like to see how it goes. I¡¯ll find out more about it so I can survive better.¡± The ck shadow muttered. However, in his opinion, this sect shouldn¡¯t be much.

    The truly powerful outer realm sects were not ordinary. Even from far away, one could see their sect buildings clearly.

    Furthermore, how could there not be a sect-protecting formation? against a traveler like him who hid in the darkness, it was absolutely fatal.

    ¡°Eh? Do the people of this sect not put out their fires at night?¡± The ck shadow realized that his surroundings were very bright and dazzling. He thought that the people of this sect were sleeping without turning off the fire.

    However, when he took a closer look, he was stunned.

    The faint light was actually refracted by the building materials.

    ¡°Extravagant. Just which world is this? it¡¯s so extravagant.¡± In his opinion, this sect was very rich, but its overall strength should not be enough. If it was a really strong sect, he would not have been able to sneak in without a sound.

    The ck shadow continued to move forward. Suddenly, he noticed that there was a figure in front of him. The figure was holding something in his hand and seemed to be sweeping the floor.

    He sneaked over and looked carefully. He smelled a bad smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s so smelly. Could this be the smell of sh * t?¡± ¡°What?¡± the ck shadow cried out. At the same time, he realized that the sects of the outer realm were a bit behind. Their sects used crystals to solve these problems, so they didn¡¯t need people to do it.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The ck shadow was stunned and afraid. That guy actually noticed him. He quickly hid and didn¡¯t dare to release any aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could he have been discovered? he¡¯s just a low-level toilet cleaner. Only a great emperor could have discovered him.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the strongest in the sect, but because of his own special circumstances and his cultivation technique, he could blend into the darkness and not be discovered. Only the strongest experts in the outer realm, who had the strength of great emperors, could sense his existence.

    But now, a toilet cleaner could actually sense his aura. Didn¡¯t that mean that this toilet cleaner had the strength of a great emperor?

    Then, he sensed the aura that the other party was giving off. His heart tightened. This aura was very strong, exactly the same as the strongest person in their sect.

    He didn¡¯t dare to stay and quietly left this ce, heading to the other side.

    However, something terrifying happened. He passed by a few toilets and was shocked to find that the people cleaning them were all great emperors.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? could it be that this sect really doesn¡¯t show off their strength? even the disciples who clean the toilets are great emperors.¡±

    ¡°Terrifying, this is really terrifying. Such a strong person is actually a toilet cleaner. No, I have to go back and inform the sect.¡± The ck shadow felt that he had discovered a big secret, a big, terrifying secret.

    He didn¡¯t continue to investigate and left immediately.

    He was afraid that if he stayed in the sect for too long, he would be discovered by the experts of the sect. By then, he might not be able to leave even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Eh? After flying for a day, we actually encountered a sect. ¡± Lin fan descended from the void and looked at the sect before him.

    With his strength, he had already traveled a long distance after flying for a day.

    However, to experts, this distance was very close.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this sect before. I have to go and see what kind of sect it is.¡± Lin fan thought about it for a moment and decided to go take a look.

    They arrived at the mountain Gate.

    There were a few disciples standing guard. When they caught sight of Lin fan, they were startled,¡±who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Lin fan asked.

    The disciple was furious,¡±you came to our sect and actually asked who we are? It should be you, who are you. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard tomunicate. ¡± Lin fan clenched his fists and was prepared to blow up the gate to see what was going on.

    Suddenly, a voice came from inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent to the honored guest. ¡± An old man walked over with a smile on his face. When he saw Lin fan, he was even more friendly,¡±pleasee in, pleasee in. I didn¡¯t expect an important guest toe, I didn¡¯t wee you.¡±

    Lin fan released his clenched fist. The other party was so friendly, so he couldn¡¯t bear to do it.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll go in and see what the other party is.

    Lin fan walked in front while the old man red at the disciple who was guarding the gate.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the red light of the sect¡¯s treasure, informing the experts outside that they had arrived, something would have probably happened.

    After the fusion, he, as a higher-up of the sect, was extremely nervous. Who knew if experts woulde and exterminate the sect?

    He didn¡¯t expect that just as he had this thought, someone woulde, and it was really an expert.

    He had to be friendly to her.

    [PS: it¡¯s the beginning of the month. Please give me a guaranteed monthly ticket. Thank you.] Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep. Staying upte to practice writing can kill. I¡¯m done.

 Chapter 573 - too, too scary

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 573-too, too scary</h4>

    Although it was night time, the old man waved his sleeve and the sect became bright as day. However, the darkness outside still covered the sect.

    The disciples should have already fallen asleep and still didn¡¯t know what had happened in the sect.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good attitude,¡± Lin fan praised him. If he started fighting, then he would definitely explode and destroy the sect. Who knew what would happen after the fusion.

    However, this old man¡¯s attitude made him unable to do it. The other party was also polite to him. Could it be that he would be so arrogant to do it?

    The old manughed.¡±You must be joking, esteemed guest. Our sect has always pursued peace and has never stirred up any Wars. Now that the outer realm worlds have merged, our sect only wants to protect itself.¡±

    ¡°You pursue peace?¡± Lin fan turned around and looked at the old man. This person had the same idea as him. It seemed like he had met the right person.

    ¡°Of course. Only peace can allow the sect to develop gradually. My sect naturally pursues peace. Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced it yet. My sect¡¯s name is ck fog sect. Although the name sounds a little dark, the people of my sect are all upright and upright. They are also good men who value rtionships and righteousness.¡± The reason why the old man praised his sect was also to send a message to Lin fan.

    That is, our sect is really friendly and not the kind of person who likes to fight.

    Big brother, if you can go around it, go around it. Don¡¯t kill us.

    After the outer realm merged, they knew that they hade to an incredible ce. The key was that they weren¡¯t very strong. ording to the ancient records, if there wasn¡¯t a junior who surpassed great emperor in the sect, they had to be as safe as possible. They had to avoid trouble and live with their tails between their legs. They had to wait for the outer realm to split and return to its original state.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a kindred spirit. My sect is also a advocate of peace, and we have distant ideals and goals, which is to hope for the entire world to be peaceful. Our ideals are much higher than your ck fog sect.¡± Lin fan said. At the same time, he sensed that there were many powerful people in this sect. Their overall strength was stronger than the magnificent me sect.

    In other words, there were several God Realm experts and they were on the same level as the sects in the true immortal realm.

    The old man asked out of curiosity. He hadn¡¯t yet figured out the other party¡¯s background.

    ¡°May I ask, what is your sect?¡±

    Since he dared toe to the ck fog sect alone, it meant that he was bold and confident. There would be no problem if he used honorifics.

    ¡°Magnificent me sect.¡± Lin fan replied immediately. From the current situation, there would be many sects appearing after the outer region merged. Moreover, the ck fog sect was very close to the magnificent me sect.

    If the other party was too arrogant, he actually didn¡¯t mind destroying this sect. But looking at how they weed him in the middle of the night, they were also very respectful to him.

    If they were to crush them, how could they still be justified?

    At this moment, many disciples were awakened by the light. When they saw the sect elder receiving a strange man, they were curious. They wondered who it was that the sect elder would receive him personally.

    Don¡¯t look at how calm they were now. In fact, they had been living in fear these days.

    The merging of the outer realms meanting into contact with an unfamiliar world, and there was the possibility of being killed, so they had to keep a low profile and not cause any trouble. If they offended a powerful person, their entire family would be destroyed, and that would be quite tragic.

    ¡°Good name, what a good name. I can tell just from the name of this sect that it¡¯s extraordinary.¡± The old man wasn¡¯t stingy at all, and he bragged as much as he could.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s only natural. The name of my sect does sound extraordinary. Since the two sects are so close to each other, we should have a good chat and get closer.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, my name is also extraordinary. I¡¯m Lin fan of the magnificent me sect¡¯s invincible peak. You can call me Peak Master Lin.¡±

    Lin fan wasn¡¯t modest at all. He felt that this old man was a reasonable person. He looked at problems in depth and could see the center point.

    The old man¡¯s face was full of smiles, but he didn¡¯t know what to say in his heart. He felt that there was something wrong with the way this young man spoke, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good name. I¡¯ll definitely visit your sect when I have the time. The ck fog sect and the magnificent me sect are neighbors. I¡¯ll be indebted to the magnificent me sect for their help in the future.¡±

    The old man said. However, when he noticed that the other party was frowning, he asked carefully.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that he had something to do? If you do, please tell us. Although our sect can¡¯t be of much help, as long as it¡¯s within our means, we won¡¯t hesitate to help. ¡±

    Lin fan waved his hand,¡±I¡¯m a little tired aftering here sote at night. Do you have a ce for me to rest for the night?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The old man was shocked and then nodded,¡±yes, yes. How can it be useless? I was rude. Pleasee in.¡±

    He was dumbfounded. This guy refused to leave, especially since he was staying in the sect tonight. His heart was trembling with fear. Although they had introduced each other, he had not figured out the way.

    Who knew what the other party¡¯s situation was?

    However, if he refused, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it either. He might make the other party unhappy and directly turn hostile on the spot. Then the situation would be a littleplicated.

    It was a pretty good house.

    Lin fan was very satisfied with this. He would just stay here for the night. When he returned to the sect tomorrow, he would think about what he should do next.

    Although he was a little reckless, he had to be reckless with a purpose.

    In a secret room.

    The old man who received Lin fan said with a serious expression,¡±my fellow brothers, this is the situation. Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect is not simple. When he got close to our sect, the red light of the treasure beeped. This has never happened before.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, there are so many sects in the outer realm merging. It¡¯s already a blessing to be able to protect the sect. I don¡¯t know what the heavens are thinking. Our sect doesn¡¯t like to fight for power, so why are we merging?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The merging of the outer realm is a great opportunity for all sects and ns. However, have you found out how strong the magnificent me sect is? Does he have the ambition of a Wolf? is this person here to investigate our sect¡¯s situation?¡±

    Everyone frowned and didn¡¯t know what to do. Although there were ancient records of the outer realm merging, they were too iplete and didn¡¯t mention the main point. No one knew what would happen next.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    The atmosphere in the secret chamber was a little tense. No one could understand what the other party was up to, so they were a little scared.

    If they were here to start a war, although they would panic, it would definitely not be as ufortable as now. After all, no matter how much they guessed, they could not guess what the other party was trying to do.

    Suddenly!

    A ck shadow quickly attacked. When the ck shadow gradually formed a human figure, his face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve encountered danger. ¡± When the sect elders saw this, they were all stunned. They had asked him to go out and Scout for information, but how did things end up like this?

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The ck shadow shook his head, but there was fear in his eyes, as if he had not yet woken up from the shock.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? your injuries aren¡¯t light.¡± The old man who received Lin fan asked. Something must have happened, otherwise, how could he be so badly injured?

    The ck shadow said,¡±elders, I wasn¡¯t injured by anyone. I discovered a terrifying thing. I used a forbidden technique and consumed my blood essence to rush back and inform them. That sect is too terrifying.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. What sect was it that made him use a forbidden technique toe back and inform them?

    Sensing the grave expressions on the elders ¡®faces, the ck figure spoke,¡±that sect is very close to our sect. It¡¯s not difficult to sneak into that sect. Just when I thought that this sect was nothing special, I saw an unusually terrifying scene.¡±

    When he talked about this terrifying scene, his mouth was agape and his face was filled with fear.

    ¡°What kind of terrifying scene is this?¡± The old man hurriedly asked.

    After the outer realms merged, things would be even moreplicated, so he had to be careful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I passed by a toilet in that sect. ¡± The ck shadow said.

    ¡°Toilet?¡± The elders who were listening attentively were stunned when they heard the word ¡®toilet¡¯. What was this about? how was it rted to the toilet?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a normal toilet, but the person cleaning it is a great emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I¡¯ve passed by a few toilets, and there are people like this in every toilet. In our sect, they¡¯re even worse than servants, but in that sect, they¡¯re just like that. Elder, don¡¯t you think that this sect is very powerful? and it¡¯s very close to us. Maybe one day they¡¯ll find us and attack us. That¡¯s why I came back to inform you at all costs. ¡±

    The ck shadow was almost in despair. If that sect made a move, what future would the ck fog sect have?

    As expected, when this matter was revealed, the scene was in a state of shock. Everyone was in a state of confusion.

    If that was the case, it would be too terrifying.

    A great emperor cleaning toilets?

    This ... If they were to be subdued, would they still have to fight with those guys to clean the toilets?

    ¡°Wait ...¡± The old man said. His expression changed and his white brows furrowed together.

    The surrounding elders seemed to have thought of something.¡±Junior Brother, could that person be ...¡±

    The old man nodded.¡±That¡¯s about right.¡±

    There was an uproar!

    Early in the morning.

    This time around, Lin fan did not cultivate. Instead, he had a good night¡¯s sleep. Dong Dong. Sounds came from outside.

    When he pushed the door open, a group of elders walked in. Each of them was holding a te of food in their hands. They were here to bring Lin fan breakfast.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. ¡±

    He realized that the ck fog sect was really polite. If it were the magnificent me sect, they would not be able to do this.

    [PS: I¡¯ll ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket at the beginning of the month. It can¡¯t be too ugly. It¡¯s also double the monthly ticket time now.]

 Chapter 574 - -great dream and goal

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 574-great dream and goal</h4>

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, my sect¡¯s taste is suitable, right?¡± The old man asked with a smile. He was a little nervous and worried, but he was definitely friendly enough.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s really good.¡± Lin fan was already touched by this ck fog sect. Look, look, this was what a true peace-loving person should be like. If the true immortal world was like this as well, how could there be such a thing as killing people?

    Indeed,parisons were odious. There was no way topare.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. It¡¯s gettingte, and I should return to the sect. If you have time, pleasee to the magnificent me sect. I¡¯ll receive you personally.¡±

    Lin fan was really satisfied with ck fog sect. At the same time, the sects that were close to ck fog sect were a potential danger.

    However, after getting to know them, he realized that this sect was not bad. They were friendly enough. He would wait and see. If one day they revealed any bad intentions towards the magnificent me sect, it would not be a problem to deal with them at that time.

    ¡°I will, I will.¡± Everyone nodded. To them, this sect was too terrifying. A great emperor cleaning toilets, how could they y? the difference was like heaven and earth.

    In their sect, great emperors were the top higher-ups like them. How could they do something that would lower their status?

    At the mountain Gate.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to see me off. I¡¯m very satisfied with you. Continue to maintain this peaceful habit.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Definitely. My sect never fights with others. We only want peace. Just like your sect, we have been working hard for peace.¡± The old man patted his chest and promised.

    Seeing that Peak Master Lin was leaving, the old man hurried forward and took out a ring from his robes. It was a storage ring and he ced it in Lin fan¡¯s palm,¡±Peak Master Lin, please keep these specialties.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s brows furrowed. He checked it out without saying a word and realized that there were quite a few good things stored within. Even though he did not know what they were, the glow around them made it clear that they were not ordinary things.

    ¡°You guys ... Sigh, alright, I¡¯ll ept your kind intentions.¡±

    He did not expect the ck fog sect to be beyond his imagination. They were too friendly, too friendly.

    Before they left, they even gave away their specialties. If this was any other sect, it would be impossible.

    At this moment, he could confirm it.

    The ck fog sect was indeed a peace-loving person, and he would definitely treat peace-loving people well.

    It was just that the duration of that Grand wish was too short. If he was the sect leader, he would definitely make a Grand wish.

    It¡¯s definitely because I want the world to be peaceful.

    Because only such a lofty dream was worthy of his status.

    ¡°Goodbye. If you have the chance toe to the magnificent me sect in the future, I will personally wee you.¡± Lin fan leaped into the air and headed off into the distance.

    The elders waved their hands and replied enthusiastically,¡±take care, Peak Master Lin.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan, who had already disappeared, reappeared in front of the crowd.¡±What else do you guys want?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was stunned.¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why do you want me to walk slowly?¡± Lin fan was confused. He smiled and said,¡±goodbye!¡±

    At this moment, the elders of the ck fog sect did not say anything. They just waved their hands quietly and watched the other party leave.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°It should be fine. Peak Master Lin is a good person. I think the magnificent me sect is a friendly sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought too. He invaded their sect and even the Emperor could only clean the toilets. How could he not notice him? they must have seen his ignorance and let him go. From this, we can see that the magnificent me sect is friendly.¡±

    The elders of the ck fog sect conversed with each other, all thinking in a positive direction.

    After learning of the other¡¯s strength, they had no other thoughts. They just wanted to quietly wait for the separation from the outer realm and return to their peaceful lives.

    Lin fan flew for some distance and saw the border of the magnificent me sect. It was over. The only sect left in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory was the ck fog sect.

    ¡°It seems like this is a big change. A sect suddenly appeared in the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory and the sunshine sect disappeared. It seems like they appeared somewhere else.¡±

    Looking at the situation around him, he could tell that there were many hidden dangers.

    The demonic beasts no longer lived in hiding. Instead, they woulde out to look for food. In other words, there might be hidden dangers in every ce.

    ¡°Based on the current situation, doesn¡¯t that mean that there will be more ces to farm points in the future?¡±

    Thinking of this, his heart beat very fast.

    If experience points could increase one¡¯s level, then points would be the foundation for one to be stronger.

    Moreover, he could feel that there were a few connectionsing from very far away.

    The origin world!

    The ancient world!

    Dragon World!

    This was the special characteristic of a cultivation technique that was cultivated to the level of perfection.

    However, before the outer realm had merged, this characteristic had been useless. Now that it had merged, he had this feeling.

    ¡°It seems that thend of origin has also experienced the merging of the outer realms. Otherwise, these cultivation techniques wouldn¡¯t have been passed down in thend of origin.¡±

    He thought about it and figured it out for the time being.

    The magnificent me sect!

    A beam of light descended from the sky. This was a critical moment. All the disciples were on high alert. But to Lin fan, these days were normal. There weren¡¯t many changes.

    It was just that the familiar world had be a little strange.

    However, this was the world that men should be in. The difficulty of those sects in the past was too low, and they could not attract any interest at all.

    How interesting this would be. Just thinking about it made him excited.

    ¡°Disciple, what did you get out there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Xu asked. He had faith in his precious disciple¡¯s ability. There would be no problem if he went out to investigate.

    ¡°Teacher, this is a great harvest.¡± Lin fan sat at the side and took a sip of tea to calm himself down.¡±Master, the magnificent me sect¡¯s city is uninhabitable now. There are many powerful beasts hiding in it. If our people return to the city, the consequences will be unimaginable. It¡¯s not impossible for them to be ughtered overnight.¡±

    Tian Xu was shocked. This was not good.

    Lin fan realized that his teacher was a little worried. He smiled and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not a big deal, teacher,¡± ye mo said.¡±It¡¯s very simple. We¡¯ll just take people to clean up city by city and get rid of all the things. However, there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t know, teacher. There¡¯s a sect called the ck fog sect very close to our magnificent me sect.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would there be a sect near our magnificent me sect?¡±

    Tian Xu was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? not only were there strange beasts, but there was also a sect that he had never heard of.

    Lin fan smiled,¡±master, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve been to that sect¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s not bad and is quite friendly. I even stayed there for a night. When I left, he even gave me something. Look, this is what he gave me.¡±

    He took out the storage ring and poured out the things inside. There was not a lot, but there was a small pile. With one look, one could tell that these things were definitely not ordinary goods.

    Tian Xu was puzzled. He squinted his eyes and looked at his precious disciple. Friendly? Why was it so hard to believe that he would give something for no reason?

    ¡°My dear disciple, tell me the truth. Did you not ¡®take¡¯ this?¡±

    Lin fan was surprised.¡±Teacher, you don¡¯t trust me at all. How can this be ¡®taken¡¯? it¡¯s really a gift.¡±

    Just as Tian Xu was about to say something to his disciple, another sound came from the void.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a Grand wish this time. It was a piece of bad news.

    ¡°The limitless Daoist sect controls the nine Thearch regions. The sects within the region are all subordinate. If you invade, you are making an enemy of the limitless Daoist sect.¡±

    ¡°The God-killing Pce is in charge of the vastheaven territory ...¡±

    In an instant, a series of voices rang out across the heavens and earth. The aura contained in these voices was abnormally terrifying. No one knew what cultivation base one had to be able to do such a thing. It could only be described as terrifying.

    ¡°Teacher, these words, why do I feel like something incredible has happened?¡± Lin fan pondered. Although he didn¡¯t know who the owner of these voices was, he felt that they were a little overbearing.

    ¡°Disciple, perhaps this is thew of the jungle, where a strong sect controls a ce and subdues all the other sects.¡± Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan was silent,¡±it seems like it is true. They just merged and they are already so eager to take over. When they expand to a certain extent, they will announce it to the world. That is amazing. I feel like my life is filled with motivation.¡±

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and felt that his disciple was going to defy the heavens.

    In thend of origin, there were Wars between the sects in order to be the Overlord. However, the sects were involved in many things, so there had been no intense events all this time.

    But now that the outer realm had merged, it was hard to say.

    The truly powerful sects would definitely sweep across the world at once and control all the surrounding sects, making them subordinate sects.

    ¡°The immeasurable Dao sect is in the limelight. I¡¯ll remember it for now.¡±

    After the outer realms merged, the limitless Dao sect had been around. It seemed like a powerful sect.

    To other people, being too strong would be scary. But to Lin fan, being strong was more interesting. The feeling of being conquered would definitely be exhrating.

    Thinking about the future, pointing the mace at the head of the leader of the clear Daoist sect and asking him to kneel down and sing ¡®big brother, big brother, don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you all my wealth¡¯, that would probably feel good.

    As he thought about it, Lin fanughed out loud. His smile was extremely bright.

    ¡°My dear disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Xu was dumbfounded when he saw his disciple¡¯s silly smile. What was he thinking? why was he smiling so wretchedly?

    Lin fan shook his head and came back to his senses,¡±nothing much. I just thought of something.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I feel that the most important thing now is to quickly clean up the nearby cities and let our people live there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tian Xu replied. The most important thing now was indeed this.

 Chapter 575 - -Junior Brother, you wonâ€™t understand even if I explain

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575-Junior Brother, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin</h4>

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, why do I see that you seem to be in a bad mood?¡± Elder Jin Quan asked with doubt.

    He was an elder of the sect. He had followed Lin fan during the war between the Titan sect and the elephant god sect. He had seen how terrifying Lin fan was.

    Currently, there were two godly state experts in the sect, and one of them was Peak Master Lin.

    Now that he thought about it, he had a good eye and followed the right person.

    ¡°How can they be happy? the soundsing from the sky are annoying. Don¡¯t you think that these guys are too arrogant? they just upied their peaceful home and they¡¯re showing off like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re very evil and vicious? so many families have been separated. What¡¯s there to show off?¡±

    Lin fan dove into the void and said angrily.

    Jin Quan blinked. This matter was hard to say. He realized that it was because Peak Master Lin was unhappy, and the other party¡¯s pretense was a little too much.

    Of course, he had to go along with Peak Master Lin¡¯s words. Then, his expression changed slightly, and he said sternly,¡±¡±Peak Master Lin, you¡¯re absolutely right. These people really don¡¯t cherish peace.¡±

    ¡°Peace is hard toe by, but they take destruction and upation as a sense of aplishment. I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±

    Lin fan nodded his head in relief. As expected of a disciple from the same sect. Their thoughts and awareness were so high, just like him.

    ¡°Forget it, let them be for a while. The magnificent me sect¡¯s motto is love and peace. One day, we¡¯ll capture these peace-loving people.¡±

    Jin Quan nodded desperately. Yes, whatever Peak Master Lin said was right. He would always remember how miserable the deaths of the disciples of the elephant god sect were.

    Now that she thought about it, she could even have nightmares at night. She had been pped into a meat patty. It was very terrifying.

    ¡°Senior brother, why don¡¯t we teach them a lesson and form a new division so that they can receive the punishment they deserve?¡± Wang Fu said.

    His way of thinking was exactly the same as senior brother Lin. Furthermore, the person he admired the most in his life was senior brother Lin.

    He had broken through to the Tiangang realm a long time ago, and his cultivation base had risen rapidly. Therefore, he was very willing to follow senior brother Lin.

    ¡°Eh, Junior Brother, your words have enlightened senior brother.¡±

    Lin fan pondered. Wang Fu¡¯s words had given him some ideas.

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re too kind. I was just saying it casually. If it can give you some inspiration, it would be my honor.¡± Wang Fu said respectfully.

    Invincible peak was his home, and that was why Wang Fu hoped that it would get better and better. He also hoped that senior brother Lin would be the new sect leader and lead the sect to greater heights.

    To put it bluntly, he was not convinced by the current Grandmaster. He felt that the position was empty and he had no talent at all. He was really not as good as senior brother Lin.

    It would be better to abdicate earlier and let senior brother Lin take over. If senior brother Lin had such an idea, he was willing to be the vanguard and support senior brother Lin to be the sect leader.

    However, his senior brother had never mentioned this before, so he could only bury this thought in his heart.

    ¡°I have an idea. I¡¯ll talk to Junior Brother about it when we get back to the sect. Let¡¯s go and clean up the city near the sect. The demonic beasts there are quite well hidden.¡±

    Lin fan¡¯s eyes shed as he came up with a new idea. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed.

    He wanted to be the nemesis of evil.

    One of the cities was near the magnificent me sect.

    When everyonended and saw the situation of the surrounding buildings, they frowned. They were too old, as if they had encountered some major changes.

    However, it had only been a month since they moved the people out of this ce. How could things have turned out like this?

    It was obvious that there was some kind of creature.

    ¡°His intelligence is quite high. He knew that there would be many peopleing, so he didn¡¯t dare to show himself. But it¡¯s a pity.¡± Lin fan smiled. He touched the ground and spread his senses. He could feel that there were signs of life underground.

    He raised his hand and clenched his fingers. He mmed it down on the ground and the power turned into a pir of light that struck the creature.

    Bang! Bang!

    He had obtained the points.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the next ce. This ce is already safe.¡±

    At this moment, in the distance of the ck fog sect, dozens of streams of light were shuttling through the void.

    The leader was a man. Although he was handsome, his facial features were well-defined, giving off an unruly feeling.

    ¡°Senior brother, we¡¯ll be able to reach the ck fog sect in a moment.¡± At this moment, a man caught up and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The leading man nodded, his eyes shing with madness.

    Before the fusion of the outer realms, their proud divine sect had dominated a world without a goal. However, after the fusion of the outer realms, the entire sect waspletely excited.

    This was because after the merger, new sects would appear, and the territory they could upy would also increase.

    The Voice in the Void made them react.

    Many sects had already started to take action. They upied the surrounding territories and subdued the sects. They even controlled a region and became overlords.

    ¡°It¡¯s right ahead. ¡±

    At this moment, the ck fog sect disciples were adjusting themselves. Some of them had been assigned to check out the area.

    The difference between them and the magnificent me sect was that they had no citizens. They only had aplete sect, and those citizens were all controlled by the dynasty.

    However, when they arrived, they realized that the dynasties had disappeared without a trace. They had no idea where they had gone.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± All of a sudden, the disciple who was checking the situation in the void eximed and quickly informed the others.

    The elders who were discussing what to do in the hall were shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t know who hade.

    The outer realm had just merged, and the enemy was already attacking. This was too fast.

    He was still d that he did not appear within the boundaries of the boundless Daoqing sect. Otherwise, he would have been subdued by the other sects.

    However, he hadn¡¯t rejoiced for long before someone came. This speed was too fast.

    Several beams of light came out of the hall and looked up at the sky. Their eyes narrowed as they saw a ferocious beast face formed by a terrifying aura roaring in the sky.

    This was the terrifying might of the aura.

    Instantly, dozens of streams of light stopped in the sky above the ck fog sect.

    The old man who received Lin fan walked up and cupped his fists,¡±¡±I¡¯m an elder of the ck fog sect, tu Meng. May I know who you are?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! ck fog sect, listen up!¡±

    The man floating in the air said arrogantly, then looked down,¡±if the proud God sect wants to control this region, give the ck fog sect a day to think. If you want to be a subordinate sect of the proud God sect, bring all the sect¡¯s wealth and go to the proud God sect to listen to its orders. If you resist, the proud God sect will tten the ck fog sect in a day, leaving no one alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± When these words were said, the entire ck fog sect was shocked. They did not expect the other party to be so arrogant.

    The man from the proud God sectughed,¡±what? I¡¯m telling you, give me an answer within one day, or else the proud divine sect will raze your sect to the ground, kill all the men, and confiscate all the women. ¡±

    ¡°Savage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A furious roar came from the ck fog sect as a youth rose into the air and glowered at the crowd.

    He was the head disciple of the ck fog sect. He did not expect that there would be such an arrogant person who came to the sect to be presumptuous. This made him very angry.

    ¡°Savage?¡± The man from the aoshen sectughed and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not only arrogant, I¡¯m also cruel,¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the man disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was in front of the ck fog sect¡¯s first disciple.

    ¡°You!¡± The head disciple¡¯s expression changed. Before he could react, his chest suffered a heavy blow, and he had no room to resist.

    Like a kite with a broken string, he was instantly sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Be careful when you speak, or you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Tu Meng was furious. Someone actually dared tomit a crime in front of them, he deserved to die.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯d advise you to be more honest. Don¡¯t let the entire sect die with you in a moment of haste. There are many strong people in the proud God sect. It¡¯ll be a piece of cake for them to tten the ck fog sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. I¡¯ll stand here and let you kill me. The more you kill, the more pain you¡¯ll feel.¡± Wu Long said resentfully, not putting tu Meng in his eyes at all.

    Even though this old man was stronger than him, he wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, the sect behind him wasn¡¯t something that a sect of this level could afford to offend.

    ¡°Tu Meng, calm down.¡±

    The elders who had followed him quickly advised.

    Tu Meng gritted his teeth in anger. He didn¡¯t expect a junior to be so arrogant in the sect.

    ¡°Elder, eldest senior brother is dead.¡± A disciple who hade forward to check on his senior brother¡¯s condition suddenly cried out miserably.

    ¡°What?¡± Tu Meng was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to actually kill someone.

    Wu Long shook his head regretfully.¡±It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t take a beating. I¡¯ve already held back. Alright, your ck fog sect should quickly think about it. You must give me an answer in one day. Otherwise, you won¡¯t need to exist anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next sect. ¡±

    Then, under the angry gazes of the ck fog sect, Wu Long led the sect disciples and swaggered away.

    Outside.

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re amazing. That move just now shattered the opponent¡¯s heart.¡± One of the disciples said in a ttering manner.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Wu Longughed disdainfully,¡±I didn¡¯t expect the physical body of this sect¡¯s disciple to be so weak. He can¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Where is the next sect?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, the next sect is very close to the ck fog sect. We can reach it in a day.¡± The disciple said.

    ¡°It¡¯s too slow. Use the flying Thunder technique to speed up the process. If I say I¡¯ll give him a day, then I¡¯ll do it. It won¡¯t be half a day.¡± Wu Long said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciple took out a strange crystal and squeezed it. A strange power wrapped around everyone¡¯s feet. Then, they took a step forward and disappeared from the spot like a Thunderbolt.

    His speed had reached its peak.

    Wang Fu asked,¡±senior brother, just what is this ce? why are there demonic beasts hiding in the city?¡±

    Lin fan looked at Wang Fu with a look that said,¡±you¡¯re asking me? who the F * ck should I ask?¡±

    However, as the senior brother, he couldn¡¯t show that he didn¡¯t understand, or he would disappoint his junior brothers.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin.¡± Lin fan said calmly.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Junior Brother understands.¡± Wang Fu didn¡¯t ask any further.

    Jin Quan was a little helpless. He didn¡¯t even say anything and said that he didn¡¯t understand. At least, he should have said something.

    Lin fanughed. Look, this reason was so good.

 Chapter 576 - -letâ€™s go and maintain the peace

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 576-let¡¯s go and maintain the peace</h4>

    To the ck fog sect, after the fusion of the original domain and the outside world, they were already very sad. After all, how could the peace-loving them defeat those powerful sects?

    Thus, he was prepared to live here for the rest of his life, not provoking anyone.

    They investigated the magnificent me sect and found out that it was a very powerful and peace-loving sect. Although they didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not, they chose to believe them.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect a proud God sect to appear out of nowhere. And the guy who came wasn¡¯t even a great emperor.

    With their strength, they could suppress the other party.

    However, the other party¡¯s words had shocked them, and no one dared to touch him.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± One of the elders asked indignantly.

    They had been forced into a corner by the other party. They only had one day¡¯s time. If one day passed, the other party¡¯s sect would trample their sect t. Just who had they offended?

    Oh heavens, Oh great earth, do you have to be like this?

    A sorrowful aura enveloped the ck fog sect.

    ¡°Sect master, elders, let¡¯s go to the magnificent me sect for help.¡± Sun Zhongxing could not bear the humiliation. The sect¡¯s top disciple had been killed on the spot, and he was unable to take revenge. This was simply unbearable.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± Tu Meng shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s still time. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the forbidden technique again,¡± sun Zhongxing said with certainty.¡±I¡¯ll reach the magnificent me sect as soon as possible. No matter what, I can¡¯t let the proud God sect bully us.¡±

    ¡°But your situation ...¡± Tu Meng frowned. With his current situation, how could he use a forbidden technique in such a short time? the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although the consequences are serious, it¡¯s nothingpared to the sect. Sect master, elder, I¡¯ll be going first. Wait for my good news.¡±

    Sun Zhongxing¡¯s body disappeared from where he was standing. He turned into a ck shadow and attached himself to the ground, disappearing without a trace.

    He had activated the forbidden technique to increase his speed to the maximum.

    As for sun Zhongxing, who had turned into a ck shadow, his face was red. He had a mouthful of blood in his heart, but he forced himself to hold it in and not spit it out. Otherwise, everything would be in vain.

    ¡°Senior brother, the nearby cities have been cleaned up. I didn¡¯t expect so many dangerous demonic beasts to be hiding here.¡± Wang Fu asked in shock.

    He had followed his senior brother and had not made a move. Those demonic beasts were very strong and seemed to have treated the city as their territory. However, under senior brother Lin¡¯s methods, these demonic beasts were also annihted in an instant.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, shall we return to the sect now? Or should we continue to clean up?¡± Jin Quan asked as he was very curious about the world after the integration of the two foreignnds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect. We don¡¯t have to clean up the city behind us for now. The magnificent me sect¡¯s territory is too vast. It¡¯s inevitable that cities that are too far away will be invaded. We have to go back and think of a solution.¡± Lin fan said.

    Of course, he was only saying this for Jin Quan and the others to hear. If they followed his n, they would just push through the magnificent me sect¡¯s territory and use it as a Foundation. They would then push through a few other sects and let them act as protection. That would solve the problem.

    ¡°What senior brother said makes sense.¡± Wang Fu nodded his head. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of hesitation when he heard senior brother Lin¡¯s answer.

    Jin Quan always felt something was wrong; however, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Forget it, I¡¯d better go back first.

    As for what would happen in the end, that would be a matter forter.

    When they returned to the magnificent me sect, Lin fan told his teacher about what had happened. The monsters in every city had been chopped into pieces by him and he had secretly obtained a lot of points.

    There were at least a few hundred thousand.

    After all, some demonic beasts had their own groups.

    The most exciting thing was that there were seventeen to eighteen demonic beasts driving a group of cars in a city. What kind of concept was that? it was simply an eyesore.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his good attitude, he would have been furious. The magnificent me sect is such a sacred ce. How could he do such an immoral thing in broad daylight? who could stand it? he would definitely be paraded in public.

    However, he could bear with the demonic beasts. After all, they were a group of beasts. It was impossible to reason with them.

    Wang Fu was surrounded by many disciples. When he told them what he had seen outside, all of them were stunned. It was hard for them to imagine that the city would end up like that.

    It had actually be a gathering ce for demonic beasts.

    However, when they heard that senior brother Lin had killed those beasts alone, they were all overjoyed. With senior brother Lin around, nothing would happen.

    In the distance.

    Dozens of beams of light streaked across the sky. There seemed to be lightning beneath the feet of those figures. They were extremely fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Wu Long was a disciple of the proud God sect, but he wasn¡¯t an ordinary disciple. He was at the highest level among the disciples and had the same status as some elders.

    In the void, those sects upied most of thend. Their proud God sect also reacted and wanted to subdue all the surrounding sects to form thergest force.

    ¡°Why are my eyelids twitching?¡± Wu Long¡¯s brows furrowed. This feeling made him very unhappy. He had never felt this way before.

    The disciples who followed behind were also very arrogant and felt that they were superior to others. Their strength could not bepared to the elders at all, but they were still very arrogant.

    That was because their sect was very strong, and it was only a thought for them to tten the ck fog sect.

    ¡°Senior brother, the sect is just up ahead.¡± A disciple said. He was already somewhat impatient. When those sects submitted to the proud God sect, they could also go to those subsidiary sects to show off. The women and some wealth inside would all be theirs.

    He could take whatever he wanted without anyone¡¯s consent.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Long threw this feeling of dissatisfaction to the back of his mind and didn¡¯t think too much about it. His goal was to pass on the proud God sect¡¯s surrender order. He couldn¡¯t wait for the other party to reject it. At that time, he would be able to start a massacre and kill until blood flowed like rivers.

    After the outer realm merged, he really hadn¡¯t killed these people.

    However, the one just now was really very weak. He seemed to be the chief senior brother. With such a person, he was still the chief senior brother. He had simply lost all face.

    The magnificent me sect¡¯s disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate were also stunned when they saw countless beams of light. Then, they rang the rm bell.

    Lin fan was bragging to his teacher about what had happened outside. But when he heard the rm, he looked up into the sky in confusion.

    ¡°Teacher, someone¡¯s here. This aura isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s not a good person.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu was stunned.¡±You can sense it just by the aura?¡±

    ¡°Innate talent.¡± Lin fan was really serious. This was a talent. His sense of smell was really sharp and he didn¡¯t really like those smells.

    Wu Long floated in the air. He realized that this sect was a little extravagant. The level of luxury of these buildings was even more luxurious than their proud God sect.

    ¡°Who are you people? Why did youe to the magnificent me sect?¡± The disciples looked warily at the void.

    If they had good intentions, they would definitelye in from the mountain Gate and not fly in directly. This was clearly a provocation.

    ¡°Magnificent me sect?¡± Wu Long mumbled to himself and thenughed.¡±Magnificent me sect, listen up.¡±

    ¡°The proud divine sect wants to take control of this region. I¡¯ll give you all one day to think ...¡±

    These words were exactly the same as what he had said at the ck fog sect. All the disciples were furious. They didn¡¯t expect such a stupid sect to be so arrogant to the magnificent me sect. Did they not know who the peak Master of invincible peak was?

    ¡°Teacher, these people are a little too unbridled.¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu¡¯s expression turned serious.¡±Disciple, we¡¯ve never heard of this proud divine sect. It seems like they want to be like the other sects and control the sects and the region. I didn¡¯t expect them toe to our magnificent me sect.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯m going to meet this guy.¡± He had already thought it through. He wanted to probe and see how deep the foundation of the proud God sect was.

    If they were strong, then they were strong. But if they weren ¡®t, then the consequences would be terrible.

    How could it be a joke to provoke the nemesis of evil?

    ¡°Senior brother Lin.¡±

    When those indignant junior brothers saw their senior brothering, they all made way for him and shouted out in anger.

    ¡°Senior brother Lin, these guys are too impudent!¡±

    Listening to his junior brothers ints, Lin fan smiled,¡±junior brothers, calm down. Don¡¯t be so impatient. We are the Messengers of Peace. How can we be impatient?¡±

    The initially furious disciples calmed down after hearing senior brother Lin¡¯s words. Senior brother Lin was right, how could they be so impatient?

    Wu Long noticed that the fellow below kept staring at him, causing his hair to stand on end. This made him very unhappy. Who was he, Wu Long? who had ever dared to look at him like that?

    ¡°Answer me. Did you hear what I just said?¡± Wu Long said in a very overbearing manner. His aura was very different.

    ¡°I heard it, but this Peak Master would like to ask you a question. How is your strength in the sect? What¡¯s the difference between him and the strongest person in your sect? How many major realms?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°How dare you? I¡¯m asking you a question. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Wu Long was furious. With a crack, his body expanded and he reached two meters tall. His muscles expanded and a terrifying aura exploded out. Hended in front of Lin fan and said arrogantly,¡±¡±Your sect is too weak. If you don¡¯t agree with me, you can kill me. But remember, the proud God sect will tten your magnificent me sect. No one will be left alive.¡±

    Lin fan raised his head. This fellow was a little irascible and wasn¡¯t easy to talk to. He would be big and unfriendly.

    ¡°Senior brother Wu has actually cultivated the sacred body technique to such a realm. This is really ...¡± The disciples of the proud God sect wanted to praise him, but suddenly, it was as if they had seen a ghost, and they were so scared that they couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Senior ... Senior brother.¡±

    Wu Long turned his head and looked at the junior Brother in confusion, not knowing what they wanted to say.

    But all of a sudden, he noticed that there was a ck shadow on the ground that was gradually growing bigger and directly enveloped him. His heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Hey, do you feel that you¡¯re very big?¡±

    A voice was transmitted into Wu Long¡¯s ears. Then, he became a little nervous and slowly turned his head.

    When he saw the figure in front of him, he was shocked.

    Was he still human?

    Pada!

    Lin fan activated his berserk body and pped down. He grabbed Wu Long¡¯s head and lifted him up so that he was in the same line of sight as him.¡±I¡¯m asking you a question. How many realms are there above your cultivation?¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Wu Long swallowed,¡±what do you want to do?¡±

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and punched his stomach. Instantly, Wu Long spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt like the blood in his body was about to be spat out.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. How many more realms are there above your cultivation?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°Two ... Two.¡± Wu Long¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, as if he had seen a ghost. Why wasn¡¯t the other party afraid of him? even if they weren¡¯t afraid of him, they should be afraid of the proud divine sect.

    At this moment, Lin fan chuckled out. Two major cultivation States? then wouldn¡¯t the peak be the God state?

    How dare an immortal state cultivator upy a sect? there were almost fifty magnificent me sect cultivators, including the ones who cleaned the toilets, but none of them dared to go out.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you think we should do?¡± Lin fan asked.

    ¡°What do you think, my disciple?¡± Tian Xu asked.

    ¡°Teacher, our magnificent me sect is the messenger of justice and the existence of peace. If there is no peace, then we will create peace. This proud divine sect seems to like war very much, so we should stop them.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go and maintain the peace!¡±

    Wu Long was already dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    They were the ones who hade to recruit the other party. Why did it seem like the other party was going to annihte their proud God sect?

    [PS: thank you forughing at the book shortage. Big Boss, 10000 starting point coins.]

    [PS: thank you, thousand miles. I¡¯ll give you ten thousand starting coins.]

 Chapter 577 - En, your familyâ€™s elder ancestor was hacked to death

    <h4>Chapter 577: En, your family¡¯s elder ancestor was hacked to death</h4>

    ¡°Senior brother has been killed.¡±

    The disciples of the proud God sect were all panicking. The senior brother that they idolized the most was actually caught in the palm of a disciple of this sect. And the other party¡¯s body was just too big, right? it was simply terrifying.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    A disciple shouted. After that, everyone reacted. They didn¡¯t care about their senior brother anymore and immediately turned around to run away. They wanted to run as fast as they could.

    ¡°Teacher, these guys are so warlike. Is there any ce in our sect for them to reflect on their sins?¡± Lin fan asked.

    Tian Xu shook his head.¡±There¡¯s no more, my dear disciple. All the toilet cleaners in the sect are immortal state cultivators. These people are too weak. There¡¯s no ce for them to reflect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even immortal State Warriors can only clean the toilets. As for these guys, they don¡¯t even have the right to clean the toilets.¡± Lin fan looked into the distance and let them run.

    ¡°You bastards,e back and save me!¡± Wu Long shouted. He didn¡¯t expect that these junior brothers would actually abandon him. They didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Did they even have any kinship?

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. ¡±

    Lin fan took out his Mace and erged it. He then raised his wrist and smashed it down.

    The disciples who were running away realized that the sky had turned dark. When they looked up, they were scared out of their wits.

    Puchi!

    The spikes on the mace pierced through a disciple¡¯s body. The spikes grew thicker and thicker until the disciple¡¯s body exploded into a pile of flesh and blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little cruel. ¡±

    The others couldn¡¯t see the tragic state of those disciples, but he, the perpetrator, saw it clearly. They had died a very miserable death.

    BOOM!

    As the mace fell, the air trembled and blood sshed down.

    Wu Long was dumbfounded. His heart trembled violently. What a terrifying person.

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked on calmly. They were used to their senior brother¡¯s actions and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    ¡°Peak Master Lin, save me!¡±

    At that moment, a ck light shot out from the ground and stopped. When the figure emerged from the ground, the person spat out a mouthful of blood.

    His face was ashen white, his body was seriously injured, and he felt like he was about to die.

    Sun Zhongxing was very worried. In order to get to the magnificent me sect as quickly as possible, he used the forbidden spell again even though he was seriously injured. Although he wouldn¡¯t lose his life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his cultivation for a few years.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin fan was stunned. Where did this ck shadowe from? he didn¡¯t even know him and the first thing he said was to save him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sun Zhongxing from the ck fog sect. My sect¡¯s Yu ao ... Eh, why is he here?¡± Sun Zhongxing was halfway through his sentence, but when he saw Wu Long, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Wasn¡¯t this guy the arrogant fellow from their sect?

    Why was she like a little chicken being held in someone¡¯s hand?

    Wait a minute!

    Suddenly, sun Zhongxing thought of a very scary thing. The next sect that the other party was going to was probably the magnificent me sect.

    Puchi!

    Sun Zhongxing raised his head and pointed his mouth into the air. Blood spurted out of his mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t ept this.

    This round trip was all in vain.

    With a loud bang, sun Zhongxing¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground. He hadpletely fainted.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin fan rolled his eyes, his face full of confusion. Was this person here to make a joke or did he say something? why did it seem like he had suffered a heavy blow and fainted?

    ¡°Disciple, you know him?¡± Tian Xu couldn¡¯t understand. This person must havee in a hurry. Why did he faint?

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know them, but I¡¯ve told you about the ck fog sect. They¡¯re a friendly sect.¡± Then, he thought for a moment and said to the surrounding disciples,¡±¡±Men, take this person down and see if he¡¯spletely dead. If he¡¯s not, take good care of him.¡±

    He still had things to do, so he didn¡¯t have time to care about this.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s make a trip to the proud divine sect and see how powerful that sect is.¡±

    He was already somewhat impatient. If that proud divine sect was really arrogant, then he would definitely crush them and earn a wave of points.

    In any case, he had been very annoyed recently. Hecked everything, and he hadn¡¯t even created a divine-level cultivation technique yet. Just thinking about it gave him a huge headache.

    He didn¡¯t know how strong the outer realm had be after merging, but there were definitely many experts.

    The immeasurable Daoist sect was definitely a powerful sect. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.

    Along the way, Wu Long¡¯s heart trembled with fear. He felt that this fellow was truly too terrifying.

    ¡°Actually, I advise you to let me go.¡± Wu Long steadied his mind and said calmly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lin fan smiled and asked. He was already unfamiliar with this ce and had only found the ck fog sect by chance. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be a sect that woulde and challenge him.

    It had to be said that this was quite interesting.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask about the overall strength of the other party¡¯s sect. If it¡¯s really strong, then forget it. We¡¯ll definitely calm down for the time being. There¡¯s no need to start a fight right from the start.

    However, the fellow in his grasp had actually said that there were only two cultivation levels above him. How could he tolerate it? he would definitely go all out.

    ¡°Because the power of the aoshen sect is beyond your imagination, and my uncle is an elder of the aoshen sect. If you do anything to me, it¡¯ll be toote for regret. The entire sect will be buried with you because of your momentary pleasure. But if you let me go now, this matter will be over.¡±

    Wu Long mustered up his courage and threatened. However, he knew that the possibility of this was extremely low. How could he possibly seed? no matter what, if he didn¡¯t try, who knew if he would seed?

    ¡°Disciple, it should be there.¡± Tian Xu stopped in his tracks and pointed into the distance.

    Lin fan looked over. The aoshen sect was really Grand. A building reached into the clouds. With one look, one could tell that it wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°This is incredible. The buildings of the proud God sect are really gorgeous.¡±

    Wu Longughed and felt very proud. Then, he said,¡±¡±What is this? To my proud God sect, this kind of building is only ordinary. You should be able to see how powerful my proud God sect is, as long as ...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, something major happened all of a sudden.

    The building that towered into the clouds seemed to have been cut down by someone. It fell down with a rumble, and then a cloud of dust rippled and covered the AO Shen sect.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡± Wu Long was shocked. He felt that something must have happened to the sect. Otherwise, why would such a change happen?

    Instantly, a shocking sound reverberated through the world.

    ¡°Haoshen sect, how dare you send your disciples to my sect and ask my sect to surrender to you? today, I will use your blood to wash away this humiliation.¡±

    His voice was so vast that even though Lin fan and the others were standing further away, they could still hear him clearly.

    Lin fan shook his head regretfully,¡±it seems like something has happened to your sect.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wu Long would not believe that there would be someone who would dare to cause trouble in their proud God sect. This must be an illusion, it must be like this.

    All of a sudden, a beam of light shot up from the sect in the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Grand old master of the proud God sect. How dare you destroy my sect¡¯s buildings. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± An ancient voice resounded through the heavens and earth, causing the White clouds in the sky to tumble in shock.

    ¡°The forefather hase out.¡± It was as if Wu Long had been injected with chicken blood as his eyes opened wide,¡±okay, as long as the old ancestores out, that fellow who dares to be so impudent is finished.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A beam of white light descended from the sky and sliced the old ancestor in half. A blood-curdling screech resounded through the heavens and earth, causing everyone to shiver in fear.

    ¡°Eh, your old ancestor is finished. He couldn¡¯t take on one move and was killed the moment he appeared. What are you thinking? with this strength, you dare to call yourself a King? are you guys crazy?¡±

    Lin fan said. He pondered for a moment. Maybe this aoshen sect really had sh * t for brains. With this kind of strength, they dared to be so arrogant.

    Furthermore, he had offended other strong sects, and they didn¡¯t even say a word and directly killed their way back. It was quite his style.

    Di da! Di da!

    Wu Long looked on in a daze. His originally unruly face had turned into one of fear and uneasiness, and his crotch was wet.

    He was really frightened.

    The old ancestor of the proud God sect had really been killed by someone. Furthermore, it was a single move. He had no chance to fight back at all. Just how strong was this person?

    ¡°Teacher, you should go back first. This ce is indeed a littleplicated.¡± Lin fan said. It was not safe to bring his master with him. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that his master was a burden. His disciple wanted to go out on his own, so he had to leave.

    If he really said that, his teacher would probably die from vomiting blood.

    ¡°What about you, my disciple?¡± Tian Xu was taken aback. He wanted to stay, but he knew that his disciple was not a reliable person. However, he would not joke around during crucial times.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and take a look. Don¡¯t worry, teacher. What could happen to your disciple?¡± Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu pondered for a moment.¡±Alright, be careful, my disciple. I¡¯ll be going back first. It¡¯s really not safe after the outer realms merge.¡±

    After the teacher left, Lin fan moved his feet and walked towards the proud God sect.

    At this time, he had to appear and see the strength of these experts.

    ¡°What are you doing? what are you doing?¡± When Wu Long saw the other party walking towards the sect, he immediately panicked. The sect¡¯s old ancestor had been killed. If he went back, wouldn¡¯t he be seeking his own death?

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go back, but can you let me go?¡±

    At that moment, Lin fan grabbed Wu Long¡¯s arm and slowly leaned back. This made Wu Long¡¯s face turn pale and he didn¡¯t know what Lin fan was doing.

    But suddenly ...

    Lin fan flicked his wrist and tossed Wu Long out. He then disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he had his hands behind his back and was stepping on Wu Long¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This entrance is very overbearing. Others are riding a flying sword, so this Peak Master must ride a flying person.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all. He had to exin to some people from the outer realm and find out what was going on. He couldn¡¯t just ignore everything, or he would fall behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wu Long cried out in pain. He was really aggrieved. He didn¡¯t expect that such a day woulde.

 Chapter 578 - this operation is too flashy

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 578-this operation is too shy</h4>

    ¡°What should I say when we arrive at the scene?¡±

    He was a little nervous now. He was about to meet people from the outer realm, and he didn¡¯t know what they looked like. Would they be friendly or evil?

    All of this made him a little nervous.

    However, as the representative of the magnificent me sect, it was his first time meeting someone from the outside world, so he had to maintain his demeanor and not embarrass himself.

    In the distance.

    The proud God sect fell into a state of panic.

    They werewless and domineering.

    Of course, this was before the outer realms had merged. They were the strongest. After the outer realms had merged, their attitudes hadn¡¯t changed yet.

    After being provoked by the words of the boundless Daoqing sect, they also wanted to take over the surrounding sects and be the Overlord of this area.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter a prehistoric disaster, and the other party would directlye to kill him.

    The appearance of the Grand Supreme elder boosted the morale of the disciples. However, in the blink of an eye, the elder was sliced by an unknown white light and turned into a rain of blood, which drifted to every corner of the sect.

    ¡°Hmph, an ant-like sect dares to be so arrogant?¡± At this moment, an old man¡¯s aura was surging. Although he was old, the aura that he emitted gave off a domineering feeling.

    At the same time, a group of disciples stood behind the old man. These disciples were also sneering in disdain.

    After the outer realms had merged, they had be extremely wary of this strange world.

    No one knew what the outer realm had be, so they kept a low profile. They did not expect that someone woulde straight to their door and ask their North Mountain Prefecture to surrender. Were they trying to make peopleugh to death?

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    A disciple behind the old man had an extraordinary aura. He held a long sword in his hand and pointed it at the old man from the proud God sect.

    The elder was the sect master of the proud God sect. When he saw this, he was stunned for a moment. He had not expected that a young disciple would be so arrogant as to ask him to kneel down with a sword.

    This ...

    ¡°What did you just say? No matter how powerful you are, I¡¯m still the master of a sect, and you want me to kneel?¡± The sect master of the proud God sect said sternly.

    ¡°Kneel down.¡± The young disciple¡¯s tone was heavy, and his eyes flickered with a cold light. The long sword in his hand was wrapped with an Ice Dragon.

    It raised its head and took a deep breath. The temperature around the sword dropped drastically.

    ¡°You ...¡± The sect master of the proud God sect was furious, and his heart was burning with anger.¡±You little kid, your hair hasn¡¯t even grown out yet, and you¡¯re so arrogant. Your elders haven¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re already so arrogant. Do you not put anyone in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect an old man like you to know how to sow discord.¡± The sword-bearing disciple sneered. Then, he looked at the elder who had not said a word and said arrogantly,¡±¡±What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Young mansion master,¡± the old man said respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young mansion master nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he ced the cold de of his sword on the neck of the sect master of the proud God sect. He raised his head and said with contempt,¡±¡±Did you hear that? I¡¯m the young mansion master, do you think I¡¯m qualified? now, I¡¯m asking you to kneel down, do you not understand?¡±

    The sect master of the pride sect felt his heart skip a beat. He had not expected this young man to be the young mansion master. Thinking about how that old man had just killed the sect¡¯s old ancestor with a single move, his heart began to beat violently. He cried out that he was done for.

    He looked at the surrounding disciples. All of them were squatting there in fear, no longer having any thoughts of resisting.

    He knew that it was over. The sect no longer had the power to fight.

    The old man in front of them was too strong. The old ancestor had been killed, and the experts in the sect were forced to prostrate on the ground by his aura. They had no room to resist at all.

    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have made the decision to send his sect disciples to conquer the surrounding sects.

    After being invincible for a long time, he became arrogant. But who knew that not long after he made his decision, someone attacked his sect. This was just too tragic.

    Puchi!

    The sword shadow flickered, and an ear, stained with blood, fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sect master of the proud God sect cried out in pain. His wound also froze instantly, turning into a vast expanse of white.

    The young mansion master squinted.¡±Did you not hear what I said? I told you to kneel down and I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you still don¡¯t understand, then use your other ear.¡±

    He was furious and wanted to fight to the death with this guy. But when he thought about the old man¡¯s strength, he was terrified. If he really knelt down to this young man, then he would really lose face.

    But for the sake of face, it was very likely that he would lose his life.

    Just as he was hesitating, he heard a loud boom.

    Lin fan exerted strength in his legs and pressed down on Wu Long¡¯s body. He started to descend. When he was about to reach the AO Shen sect, he stepped on the ground and rose into the air. Then, he slowly descended.

    However, Wu Long¡¯s body was like a missile. He charged forward and his head hit the young mansion master¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Lin fan smiled. He would definitely be curious to meet these people from the outer realm. It was like dealing with aliens.

    The sect master of the proud God sect was dumbfounded. Who hade this time?

    The North Mountain Prefecture old man looked at Lin fan with a serious expression, but his expression was calm and he didn¡¯t show much shock.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a series of exmations sounded.

    ¡°Young mansion master!¡±

    The voice was sorrowful and miserable. No one knew what had happened.

    The old man looked at the young mansion master. For a moment, his body trembled as though he could not ept this. Then, he looked at Lin fan with a burning rage in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin fan was confused and looked over. When he saw what was happening, he was stunned.

    What had caused this? His operations were too shy.

    A man was nailed to a wall in the distance. However, that wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was that Wu Long¡¯s head had pierced through the man¡¯s chest, and his entire body was stuck in.

    The two of them crossed each other, forming a cross. They were nailed to the wall quietly.

    ¡°If I say this is a misunderstanding, would you believe me?¡± Lin fan felt that he had to take full responsibility for this ident. He didn¡¯t expect it to be a mess.

    Hended normally, but the car went on a rampage and killed someone.

    The entire ce was silent.

    The disciples of North Mountain Prefecture were in aplete panic.

    The young mansion master was dead, and he died right under their eyes. When they returned, they would definitely be beaten to death by the mansion master.

    Looking at the miserable state of the young mansion master, they couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. How could he die so miserably? they had never seen him die like this before.

    ¡°Alright, this Peak Master knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. But whether you believe me or not, he¡¯s dead. What do you think we should do?¡± He realized that the way these people looked at him had changed.

    There was anger and a trace of fear in his eyes.

    But there was no other way. The man had been knocked to death, and his chest had been pierced. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t be saved.

    The sect master blinked. This was a little too strange. But why did that corpse look so familiar? although he couldn¡¯t see the face, the clothes clearly belonged to his proud God sect.

    As he thought about it, he thought of a terrifying thing.

    That was, the fellow who hade now was also here to cause trouble for their proud God sect.

    Creak! Creak!

    The sound of fingers clenched could be heard.

    ¡°This Lord can¡¯t wait to peel off your skin.¡± The old man said angrily.

    Lin fan shook his head,¡±it¡¯s impossible to skin me. Why don¡¯t you chop me up?¡±

    The biggest thing he could ept was to cut him to death. As for skinning him, it was too bloody and vicious. He definitely couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Moreover, he realized that the old man in front of him was very powerful. The aura he exuded was extraordinary. It was at least one level higher.

    ¡°Come back with me to die.¡± The old man was furious. He rose into the air and grabbed at Lin fan.

    In an instant, the sky was covered. The originally ordinary grab was earth-shattering, as if the entire world had been covered by the five fingers.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s test your strength.¡±

    Lin fan was overjoyed as he went all out. He clenched his fist and punched out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really F * cking amazing. ¡±

    When the fist collided with the five fingers, he could feel that the power that the other party had exploded with was extraordinary. He could not bear it at all.

    ¡°They¡¯ve met a strong sect. How can there be no experts when the outer realms merge?¡±

    He muttered in his heart as he staggered back. Then, he retracted his hand and shook off the blood flowing from his fingers.

    The disciples of North Mountain Prefecture were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the guy who killed the young Prefecture master to be so strong that he could exchange a blow with an elder.

    The sect master of the proud God sect stood there obediently and did not say a single word. Only by not speaking would he have a chance to live. Then, he roared madly in his heart.

    ¡°Start fighting, hurry up and start fighting.¡±

    If the other party fought to the death, then their hope of survival woulde.

    He truly regretted it now. He didn¡¯t think that the merging of the outer realm and outer realm would be so dangerous. His proud God sect didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist.

    They had suffered heavy losses.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve killed my young Prefecture master. You¡¯d better surrender ande back with me to die. Otherwise, none of the people rted to you will be able to escape.¡± The old man said coldly.

    If he didn¡¯t bring the murderer back, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the manor head¡¯s wrath.

    Perhaps others might not know, but how could he not know?

    The pce Lord only had one son, and in order to cultivate a certain technique, he had even severed his own primordial yang. It was impossible for him to have any descendants in the future.

    Now that the young mansion master had died here, the mansion master would have no more descendants. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°Old man, be reasonable. Your young mansion master was not killed by me, but by this person from the proud God sect. He pierced through your young mansion master with his head. What does it have to do with me?¡± Lin fan said.

    He would never admit to such a thing. If he did, it would mean that an old driver like him would fail one day.

    How was he going to make people believe in his skills in the future?

    The sect master of the proud God sect was shocked and roared,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you nder me. This person is not a disciple of our sect. This kid is clearly doing this on purpose. It¡¯s obvious that he has a deep blood feud with your northern mountain Prefecture. Our proud God sect is willing to help.¡±

    ¡°All disciples, listen up. Help this Lord capture this person.¡±

    He was also looking for an opportunity to escape.

    [PS: everyone, please help me. If you have a monthly ticket, give it to me. I need to enter the top 50 this month. The big boss said that I need to maintain the top 50 for three months. It¡¯s very important for people like me who haven¡¯t signed a God-level contract but are close to bing a god. Although thepetition in each category is very fierce, I still want to give it a try. So, please ask for a monthly ticket.]

 Chapter 579 - -itâ€™s just a small injury

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 579-it¡¯s just a small injury</h4>

    ¡°Aiyo, F * ck, you really know how to judge the situation. Your proud God sect wants this area of sects to submit to you, and now you¡¯re actually kneeling and licking their boots to help them. Looks like you¡¯ve been beaten into submission.¡±

    The aoshen sect was a bit disappointing. If a sect master did not have a backbone, then the sect would have no hope.

    ¡°How dare you! When did my proud divine sect ask other sects to submit to us? when the outer realms merge, we¡¯re all one family. Everything that my proud divine sect has done is just a joke to the other sects.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve killed the young Prefecture master of North Mountain Prefecture, our sect can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.¡±

    Then, he looked at the old man beside him and said with sincerity,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, my sect will definitely cooperate and take him down. ¡±

    At this moment, the old man¡¯s face was ashen from anger. He couldn¡¯t let this kid leave, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to report back.

    He was well aware of how terrifying the prefecture master was. Over the years, the prefecture master had be more and more perverted. He knew that the prefecture master would go crazy if he knew that the young Prefecture master had been killed.

    ¡°Alright, take down this brat, and I can spare your proud God sect.¡± The old man turned his head and said.

    The moment he turned his head, Lin fan ran. It was necessary to fight him head on, but sometimes, one had to look at the situation. This old man¡¯s strength was a little strong, so it was better to run away first.

    ¡°Elder, he¡¯s run away.¡±

    The disciples cried out in rm, but no one dared to step forward. No one wanted to be cannon fodder. This guy¡¯s strength was obvious to all. To be able to survive the hands of the elders, was he a simple character?

    If they went up, they would probably die without even knowing how they died.

    ¡°Brat, stop right there!¡± The old man didn¡¯t hesitate. He rose into the air and chased into the distance.

    When the old man chased into the distance, the sect master of the proud God sect exchanged nces with the other elders. The exchange of nces was really weird, as if they were talking about some secret.

    The North Mountain Prefecture disciple looked at the other party.¡±Why aren¡¯t you guys giving chase?¡±

    ¡°Chase, chase, I¡¯ll chase immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The sect master of the proud God sect nodded. While no one was paying attention, he gathered power in his five fingers and pressed it directly toward the disciples of the northern mountain Prefecture.

    ¡°What? What is your proud God sect trying to do?¡±

    In an instant, all the North Mountain Prefecture disciples were killed by the sect master of the proud God sect. Not a single one was left alive.

    The elders of the proud God sect were stunned. The sect master was too ruthless. He really killed them.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? hurry up and take away all the wealth in the sect.¡± The sect master of the proud God sect roared.

    The elders of the sect were just too stupid. He had already killed all of them but they were still standing there like idiots.

    Did they really think that the North Mountain Prefecture would let them off?

    Even if the other party let them off, he would still be unhappy. Why? before the outer realm merged, their proud divine sect was the number one sect. How could they be someone else¡¯s subsidiary sect?

    So when the old man left, he killed all the disciples and left with all the wealth of the sect.

    ¡°Sect master, then we don¡¯t want this sect anymore?¡± An elder asked.

    This was their countless years of hard work! If they were to give up on the sect, where else could they find a suitable ce in the future?

    ¡°No need. Take the treasures and the disciples with you. There¡¯s a ce for us in this world. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste time. If that old manes back, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Grandmaster flew straight towards the sect¡¯s treasure vault and emptied everything out. He then entered the void at once and flew into the distance.

    ¡°Old man, are you crazy? I¡¯ve already said that I didn¡¯t kill him. Are you blind? why are you still chasing me?¡±

    Lin fan was soaring through the void. He was a little helpless against this stubborn old man. This man ... He would never believe what he saw with his eyes. He would always believe what his heart thought.

    This old man clearly had a problem with him. He had already seen how that guy died, but he still didn¡¯t believe it and insisted that he was the one who killed him. Did this person still have any face?

    It was clearly that Wu Long who had plunged head first into the other party¡¯s chest. It was just that the force was a little too strong, and he had directly crashed through.

    Of course, this was also his own fault. If he wasn¡¯t strong, then he shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. If he was strong, then he would have reacted immediately.

    ¡°Bastard, stop right there! Do you know how many people you¡¯re going to kill?¡±

    ¡°When I catch you, I¡¯ll pull out your tendons and skin you alive.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the young Prefecture Lord of the northern mountain Prefecture. How dare you kill him?¡±

    The old man roared in anger. The mes were enough to burn the heavens. He hated it. Why didn¡¯t he take it seriously?

    He knew that something wasing for him, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, he was an elder, and he had to remain calm in the face of danger. However, he didn¡¯t expect that in the end, he would be so shocked that he wanted to die.

    Lin fan was helpless. This old man was chasing after him like he was going to die. He was even spouting vicious words. Sigh, forget it, forget it. He had not expected that this old man¡¯s heart would be so strong.

    He was just one-track minded. Looking at the situation, he wouldn¡¯t stop until he killed him.

    Then, Lin fan stopped running and stopped in mid-air. He was toozy to continue hanging around with the other party. There were still many things waiting for him.

    In the past, he was young and insensible and loved to fight. But now, he had grown up and wanted to show his strength and then beat the other party into submission.

    The old man was about to rush over, but when he saw the kid standing in the void, he couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.

    ¡°Alright, old man, just tell me. What do you want?¡± Lin fan opened his mouth. The merging of the outer realm and the outside world had changed a lot. He didn¡¯t know what North Mountain Prefecture was and didn¡¯t want to know because there was no need to.

    To a talent like him, any existence was just a stepping stone.

    In the past, he was worried about the sunshine sect and the Saint convent sect. But what could he do after that? he had conquered them unknowingly.

    So, he hade to terms with it. Now that you¡¯re very impressive, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s only true that you can make it to the end.

    ¡°You killed the young mansion master and you still ask me what I want? I want your life.¡± The old man¡¯s ck hair rippled as he angrily shouted.

    ¡°Alright, you want to kill me, right? hurry up ande. This Peak Master will stand here and not fight back. Do as you please.¡± Lin fan waved his hand and didn¡¯t say anything more. It wasn¡¯t impossible for others to want his life. Just like now, he was toozy to say anything.

    Since they wanted his life, thene. There was no need to waste time.

    ¡°What?¡± The old man was on guard. What did this kid just say? he just stood there and didn¡¯t move. There was definitely something wrong. If there wasn ¡®t, then someone with a normal brain wouldn¡¯t say such things.

    ¡°Hurry up, this Peak Master doesn¡¯t have much time to waste with you.¡±

    Lin fan looked at the sky. The two suns had already started to set.

    This old man¡¯s strength was indeed not bad, stronger than his. This was the first expert he had met after the outer realm merged, but he wasn¡¯t interested in wasting time with him. He just wanted him to quickly kill him.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t make a move. He muttered in his heart, not knowing what this kid meant. Could it be that he had prepared a backup n? for example, when he attacked, he met some conditions, so he could counterattack.

    The possibility of that was very high.

    No, I can¡¯t be fooled.

    Lin fan looked at the old man who was not moving at all and was getting impatient. He had already said that he was going to stand there and not move. What was he waiting for? he wanted to kill Lin fan earlier, but now he was not moving at all. Was he crazy?

    Was it fun to waste everyone¡¯s time?

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to kill me. This Peak Master doesn¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Lin fan didn¡¯t say anything and was prepared to turn around and continue running. At the same time, he shouted,¡±¡±I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t kill me. If you still follow me, I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re a F * cking dog.¡±

    The moment he said that, Lin fan wanted to escape.

    The old man was furious. He didn¡¯t think that this kid would insult him but to be honest, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything because he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Suddenly!

    The originally cloudless void had a shocking change, as if something was falling from the sky.

    When they looked up into the void, not only was the old man stunned, even Lin fan was stunned.

    A beam of light directly split the void apart, and the entire world was split into two. A ravine appeared, and the clouds floated upwards in a panic.

    In the blink of an eye! The light fell at an extremely fast speed, making it difficult for people to react in time.

    Even his own eyes could not keep up with this speed.

    However, he quickly raised his left hand to catch the light. This was a sword light, because he had triggered the BUFF.

    Puchi!

    The sword lightnded and Lin fan¡¯s palm exploded. But at that moment, he reacted and tilted his body to Dodge.

    The earth trembled, and a bottomless ravine appeared. No one knew how deep it was, nor where it extended.

    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±

    Lin fan was shocked. This was a true F * cking powerful being! He couldn¡¯t even react at all! Just how terrifying was this?

    He was definitely not an ordinary expert.

    ¡°Quickly hide.¡± Suddenly, the old man who had been chasing Lin fan grabbed his arm and dropped to the ground. He hid beside an ancient tree and said with a serious expression,¡±¡±Restrain your aura. Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    As expected!

    At this moment, not far away, two balls of light flickered continuously. There was also thick lightning that covered the heavens and earth. The rumbles were endless, shocking everyone.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    This phenomenon was very powerful. It was not that he could not do it, but he could not do such a vast scene.

    However, what made him feel strange was that this old man actually pulled him to hide with him. Didn¡¯t he want to kill him just now? what was he thinking now?

    The old man noticed Lin fan¡¯s gaze and clenched his hand even tighter as if he was afraid that Lin fan would run away,¡±you killed the young master and I want to bring you back to die, not to die Here. If not, even I would be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then can you not use so much force? it hurts a little.¡± Lin fan said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll be discovered. ¡± The old man was terrified. The aura just now was too strong. It was hard to resist. Even now, cold sweat was dripping from his forehead. He was being suppressed by the aura.

    However, when he saw the kid¡¯s expression, he was stunned. He then looked at the kid¡¯s crushed palm, which was already a bloody mess. Blood was flowing all over the ground, but the kid¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°Your injuries ...¡±

    Lin fan took a look and said calmly,¡±it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    The old man was shocked.

    [PS: shamelessly begging for monthly votes from everyone. Begging for monthly votes. Big bosses who want to beat me up, please throw your monthly votes in my face. Please humiliate me to your heart¡¯s content.]

 Chapter 580 - -this Peak Master likes this form of address

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 580-this Peak Master likes this form of address</h4>

    He didn¡¯t care how much blood had been shed from his wrist, but it was definitely enough to fill a small basin.

    Now, he waspletely attracted by the two light balls in the void. This wasn¡¯t a fight between light balls, but a chaotic fight between two people.

    Because he was too strong, he was too dazzling.

    The old man felt that he couldn¡¯t let this go on. The blood on the kid¡¯s wrist was gurgling out, making him feel a little panicked. When he raised his head, he was stunned.

    ¡°Your face is so white.¡±

    He dared to say that if this continued, this kid would definitely bleed to death.

    Lin fan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scene. When he heard this, he turned his head and touched his face, revealing a happy expression. Did this Peak master¡¯s face really turn white?¡±

    A fairplexion covered all ugly faces. This saying was true. Moreover, he was already so handsome. If he became even whiter, wouldn¡¯t he be even more handsome?

    His attitude towards this old man had changed a little. At least he wasn¡¯t such a stupid person and knew how to speak.

    The corner of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he had an urge to die. Did he not know what his current situation was?

    There was too much blood, which caused his face to be pale. If this continued, he would really die.

    He couldn¡¯t let this kid die Here. He had to bring him back alive, or else it would be hard to exin.

    He knew the manor head¡¯s personality very well. His emotions were unpredictable, and no one knew what kind of terrifying things would happen.

    He took out a pill and tried to stuff it into Lin fan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Are you F * cking crazy? what are you doing?¡± Lin fan pushed the old man away and stared at him in rage.

    ¡°This is a holy healing medicine. If you don¡¯t treat the injury on your wrist, you will go into shock or die from excessive bleeding. Also, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡± The old man hushed. The situation was not good. The battle in the void was very intense, and it was not something they could participate in.

    If he was discovered, he would probably die without even knowing how he died.

    ¡°What do you mean heal? this Peak Master has already said that this is a small injury. What do you know?¡± Said Lin fan. He felt that the old man was a little annoying. He said that it was a small injury and that he had lost too much blood. Now, he was full of energy.

    ¡°Shh!Ðê! Lower your voice and don¡¯t make any noise. ¡± At this moment, the old man even wanted to die. He couldn¡¯t figure out if this kid had a mental problem.

    The two experts outside were engaged in an earth-shattering battle that could even shatter mountains and rivers. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all and even spoke so loudly. Did he not know how to spell the word ¡®fear¡¯?

    Furthermore, how could this be a small injury? His palm was destroyed, and blood dripped to the ground. Didn¡¯t he know?

    It didn¡¯t hurt at all?

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, take a good look at what¡¯s going on. ¡±

    He had discovered a new world. Two great experts were fighting to the death. If he could make a profit, he would really be rich.

    Hurry up and fight, the more intense the better.

    At this moment, the situation in the void changed. The two balls of light were getting closer and closer. One was frighteningly red, and the other was white like a pure angelic ball.

    When the two light balls collided, the void cracked. The impact spread out and blew in all directions.

    Even if Lin fan and the others were far away, they couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite powerful. ¡± Lin fan sighed. This level of strength was already unfathomable. He didn¡¯t expect that after the outer regions and worlds merged, the people that appeared would be this strong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me. ¡± The old man grabbed Lin fan and was about to walk out. It was a smart move to take this chance to leave.

    Lin fan was really happy. He felt that his chance wasing. He was really happy but when the old man dragged him away, he was furious.¡±Are you crazy?¡±

    The voice was very loud and spread through the void.

    The old man wanted to say something, but suddenly, his expression froze, as if he had been petrified.

    A voice reverberated through the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Yuan Zhen, stop. There are people here.¡±

    The two balls of light in the air gradually dissipated, and in their ce were two figures.

    When the two figures appeared in the void, the entire world seemed to be extremely depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered. ¡± Lin fan muttered to himself. He looked at the old man and was a little disappointed. His mentality was too weak and he was stunned when he met experts. How could he do that in the future?

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± The old man finally reacted. His heart was filled with fear and uneasiness. In front of such an expert, perhaps he didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment and then thought of something,¡±old man, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. You don¡¯t look like a bad person to me. You can runter. Your Peak Master will go out and hold you back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The old man was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the kid to say something like that. Wait a minute, what was this kid thinking? was he trying to scam him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t what? remember, I didn¡¯t kill your young mansion master. It was that proud God sect disciple who hit himself to death. Although it has a little to do with me, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with me. Don¡¯t keep harping on me. Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go out and hold on for a while. You can take the opportunity to escape.¡±

    ¡°Remember, this Peak Master Lin fan. Your attitude is really bad. You have to calm down in the future ...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan tidied his clothes with his right hand. As for his left hand, he would just let it continue bleeding.

    ¡°You two, your fight is really exciting. This Peak Master has been watching for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.¡± Lin fan smiled and walked towards the two of them calmly.

    The old man was already prepared to be betrayed by this kid. However, when he heard these words, he was stunned. The kid really didn¡¯t betray him. He really created a chance for him to escape.

    ¡°Could it be that my eyes are really ying tricks on me?¡±

    At this moment, the old man was a little confused. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be true. That proud God sect disciple¡¯s head-bump really didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with this kid.

    He looked at Lin fan and remembered his face in his heart. He then ran but he didn¡¯t dare to Enter the Void as he was afraid that he would be killed in one move.

    ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ve never been convinced by anyone in my life, but this time, I¡¯m convinced by you.¡±

    In the void, a middle-aged man in white robes red at Lin fan coldly,¡±you¡¯re just an ant. Just kill him.¡±

    However, just as he was about to make a move, the man beside him said,¡±Yuan Zhen, you¡¯re really shameless. You actually attacked a weakling. You¡¯re really powerful.¡±

    ¡°Chi jiusha, you can save him,¡± Yuan Zhen said calmly, but his aura was really strong. But to Lin fan, it was like air and didn¡¯t affect him at all.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who called this Peak Master an ant, right?¡± Lin fan wasn¡¯t too happy. Although powerful beings had special privileges, they couldn¡¯t just scold people with that privilege.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Amazing, amazing! The people from the outer realm are really amazing. Yuan Zhen, not everyone is afraid of you.¡±

    Chi jiusha was wearing ck armor, and there was a strange pattern on his chest. His ck hair fell down like a waterfall, and his face gave him a heroic feeling, but one could tell that he wasn¡¯t a good person.

    As for that Yuan Zhen, he had the appearance of a human but the heart of a beast. He was not a good person either.

    ¡°You ant, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Yuan Zhen was furious and red at Lin fan.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at them calmly.¡±Alright, I¡¯m just an ant, okay? you guys can continue fighting. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After saying that, he walked away.

    He couldn¡¯t interrupt their battle. If they stopped, it would be a huge loss.

    However, all of a sudden, a sharp aura came from behind him. When he turned around, that aura mmed into his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    Chi jiusha¡¯s expression changed.¡±Yuan Zhen, you fought with me before the outer realm merged. Now that it has merged, you still want to fight with me. You call yourself the master of the righteous path, but you¡¯re even crueler than me. Hypocrite.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who knows if he¡¯s one of your Chi jiusha¡¯s men.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the battle started again.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes andid on the ground, looking up into the void silently.

    ¡°That¡¯s really brutal. But forget it, I¡¯ll wait for you guys first. You guys are really strong. If I fight you head-on, I won¡¯t be able to fight back at all. Let¡¯s see how the situation turns out. ¡±

    This was the first time he had seen an expert from the outer realm after the fusion.

    He was indeed strong.

    It wasn¡¯t something an immortal state warrior could fight head-on against.

    However, regardless of whether he could fight it out, he had to fight it out.

    Lin fan raised his hand and squeezed out a drop of blood. He flicked it into the distance and itnded on a green grass just in case.

    After an unknown period of time, the situation in the void gradually calmed down, but the remaining phenomena were shocking.

    ¡°Amazing.¡± Lin fan stood up and noticed that there was a huge ball in the distance.

    The round ball was split into two, one white and one red, like waves crashing into each other.

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. He had to go in and take a look. However, such a strong person had actually appeared in this area.

    It seemed like the merging of the outer realms wasn¡¯t about the weak appearing together, but rather, it was a random process.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen and Chi jiusha were standing there motionlessly. Neither of them could do anything to the other, but their eyes were staring straight at each other as if they were still in love.

    Yuan Zhen smiled.¡±I¡¯ve already informed the others when I was fighting you. When they arrive, your precious body will be mine.¡±

    Chi jiusha didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t expect Yuan Zhen to be so sinister.

    ¡°How¡¯s the fight going?¡±

    At this moment, a voice spread out. The two of them were stunned and looked over. They didn¡¯t expect it to be that kid.

    This was especially true for Yuan Zhen. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all. That move earlier on had clearly killed that brat. Why was he here now?

    Yuan Zhen¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Then, he said,¡±¡±Young man, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. This is great. Hurry up and kill this demon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me young man, I like it when you call me an ant. ¡± Lin fan realized that the two of them couldn¡¯t move at all. Furthermore, the person who had just attacked him was actually calling him a young man.

    Wasn¡¯t this a F * cking surrender?

    Chi jiushaughed.

    ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Lin fan looked at him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of how strong the two of them were.

    The strong and the weak.

    ¡°This Peak Master also came from the weak. It¡¯s just that this strong person has be stronger again, so I have to continue working hard from the weak. This is normal, it¡¯s no big deal.

    ¡°Kid, can¡¯t I even smile?¡± Chi jiusha didn¡¯t expect to meet a kid like this after the outer realm merged. He wasn¡¯t strong, but he was gutsy.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t know what the situation was now?

    ¡°No,¡± Lin fan said.

    Yuan Zhen said,¡±young man, I¡¯m the leader of the righteous path. The guy in front of you is a demon. I didn¡¯t know if you were his subordinate, so I attacked you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? what did I ask you to call me?¡± Lin fan red at Yuan Zhen.

    ¡°This young man isn¡¯t an ant. How can you call him an ant?¡± Yuan Zhen was infuriated. He didn¡¯t expect this little B * stard to talk to him like that. However, he had no choice but to pacify the little B * stard.

    ¡°Don ¡®t. This Peak Master likes this form of address.¡±

    ¡°Ant.¡±

    ¡°F * ck! You really dare to call me that. ¡± Lin fan was furious and cursed in his heart. He was just joking and actually took it for real. It seemed like he really treated this Peak Master as an ant and couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    [PS: please give me your monthly votes. Please, everyone. If you have monthly votes, please throw them at me heartlessly.]

 581 Chapter 581

    Lin fan felt that his luck was pretty good. He found an expert at the proud God sect and was chased by that expert. Then, he met an even stronger expert.

    "It turns out that the path to bing a powerful expert is still very far away. Not bad, not bad."

    He was satisfied. Life was about having some pursuits. If he didn''t have any, then it would be really boring.

    However, so what if he was strong? look at these two guys in front of him, one was a coward, and the other was sick.

    He had died for nothing and had waited for so long. He had finally waited for the other party to fight to this extent.

    Although he didn''t know what was going on between the two of them, the fact that he could stand there and talk so much was enough to tell that the two of them couldn''t do anything to him for the time being.

    "Ant, listen to me. I never lie. The man in front of you is really a demon. If you don''t kill him, he will definitely kill you after he escapes." Yuan Zhen spoke very seriously, and at the same time, his righteous aura was very strong. If one was a greenhorn or had a weak mind, they would definitely be confused by his appearance.

    Chi jiusha continued to smile at Yuan Zhen.

    In his eyes, he had never seen Yuan Zhen''s expression change so quickly before. It was truly an eye-opener.

    "What are youughing at? This Peak Master thinks you''re sick in the head,ughing from the beginning until now, I don''t know what''s so funny about you. " Lin fan looked at Chi jiusha and felt that there was something wrong with this person''s brain. After he stood there, he kept smiling, but his smile wasn''t very good.

    Chi jiusha looked at Lin fan,"why can''t you smile? I''mughing at the fact that I, the master of the righteous path, would one day say these words to a weakling. It''s truly an eye-opener. "

    "Chi jiusha, what do you mean by that? ant, don''t listen to his one-sided words. I''ve already suppressed him and he can''t move. If he moves, he''ll definitely start a massacre. For the sake of this peaceful world, please attack."

    Yuan Zhen''s words were firm and powerful, but he felt that there was something wrong with this fellow. Who would allow others to call them ants?

    However, since it was a request from the other party, he had to agree.

    He would coax him first, and when he was free or when help came, he would teach this kid a lesson.

    Lin fan looked at Chi jiusha and asked,"is what he said true? Are you really going to start a massacre?"

    "That''s right, everything he said is true. Since he said that you are a devil, then naturally, he would start a massacre. However, you are too weak. I will never kill the weak because they are not worthy of my attention. " Chi jiusha said with a smile. He didn''t show any fear and didn''t put the current situation in his eyes.

    "Did you hear that? he''s really going to start a massacre. Also, don''t believe his lies. What weaklings? he doesn''t even care about them. These are all his lies." Yuan Zhen roared. Then, his expression changed."What are you doing? Ant, what are you trying to do?"

    At that moment, Lin fan came to Yuan Zhen''s side and touched his palm. The ring was really eye-catching and looked a little simple. One look and one could tell that it wasn''t a simple item.

    When Yuan Zhen saw that this ant was actually going to take his ring, he was instantly enraged. This was his treasure, and even more so, his entire fortune! How could he let this ant take it out?

    "This thing of yours is not bad. I''ll confiscate it for now. If you can move it, then move it." Lin fan''s hands didn''t stop. It wasn''t easy for him to meet such a strong person. He had to take good care of it. He had to rely on himself to find any wealth.

    As for those who slowly umted wealth, they deserved to be poor for their entire lives. This was so fast, they could get their wealth with a small move of their hands.

    Yuan Zhen''s heart was burning with passion. He wanted nothing more than to kill this brat. However, he couldn''t move in the current situation. Whoever made the first move would lose their momentum and then they would lose.

    Just as he was getting angry, something even more terrifying happened."Ant, what are you doing? what are you doing?"

    Lin fan touched him from the top of his head to the bottom of his pants. He didn''t let go of a single spot. As long as he could take it down, he had to harvest it.

    "Your coat is not bad. It''s bright and has a wonderful aura. Very good." He felt that if he gave this to his teacher, it might be a good gift.

    "You little beast." Yuan Zhen''s heart was like a huge wave that kept beating against the shore. He wanted nothing more than to kill the other party.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Chi jiushaughed out loud,"kid, not bad. You actually have the guts. If you weren''t so weak, I would have liked to get to know you."

    Lin fan took Yuan Zhen''s clothes and left him with only his underwear. Then, he walked in front of Chi jiusha and looked at him."Even though you have some mental problems and even expressed your goodwill to me, you are still not exempted from this."

    Then, without another word, he touched Chi jiusha''s body with both hands. He had to take everything he needed.

    The ring on Chi jiusha''s finger was in the shape of a skeleton, and one could tell that it wasn''t ordinary.

    "Kid, are you really not afraid of death?"

    He didn''t expect this kid to be so bold. Not only did he steal Yuan Zhen''s money, but he also targeted him.

    Lin fan was very excited. When he heard this, he shook his head calmly,"die? What''s there to be afraid of?"

    "Also, don''t randomly im connections. You actually said that this Peak master''s strength is too weak and unsightly? I''m afraid you don''t know this, but if you can be friends with this Peak Master, you''ll be hugging a big thigh for the rest of your life. "

    "Although your current strength is a bit powerful, you are not qualified to be my friend. Don''t even think about it."

    Chi jiusha''s mouth twitched as he looked at the kid in front of him. He realized that there must be something wrong with this kid''s brain.

    Chi jiusha soon felt a chill. By the time he reacted, he had already been robbed clean by this kid.

    He put the items he had taken away into his storage ring and took out a frying pan. He walked up to Yuan Zhen and gestured with his hand. He felt that the frying pan was not very good.

    "Ant, what are you doing? He''s the real target. Everyone wants to kill the evil spirit. If you can kill him, it''ll be a great merit. " Yuan Zhen said quickly. He was already certain that this kid was sick.<sub> </sub>

    "A frying pan won''t do. You''re so strong, so your body must be very strong. One pan might not cause any damage."

    Lin fan shook his head, then took out his Mace. The sharp spikes were very dazzling, and the cold light that it gave off was even more frightening.

    Then, he nodded his head in satisfaction and used his Mace. He looked at Yuan Zhen and grinned."You''re dead."

    Yuan Zhen did not expect this to happen. Why did this kid suddenly want to kill him?"ant, are you misunderstanding something?" When I killed you earlier, I really didn''t know. He''s the demon. If he could move, he would definitely kill you. "

    "It doesn''t matter whether he killed me or not. I didn''t even take it to heart when you killed me earlier. All of this isn''t important. However, you shouldn''t have insulted me as an ant. Do you know how much damage the word ''ant'' has caused to me?"

    "You ..." Yuan Zhen was dumbfounded."You''re the one who asked me to call you that ant."

    "Then call me father." Lin fan said calmly.

    Yuan Zhen was speechless.

    He waspletely dumbfounded. This little B * stard waspletely toying with him. He was the one who wanted him to scream, but now he was ming him. Couldn''t he have some standards?

    "Hahahaha!" Chi jiushaughed as if he had just seen the funniest thing in the world. Then, he turned to Lin fan,"kid, even though you''re weak, I''ve never seen someone as bold as you before. You''re not bad. Do you want to fight with me? I''mcking people like you."

    Lin fan turned his head."It''s fine if I fight with you. Why don''t you fight with me?" I''m alsocking a talent like you, a talent who can keep smiling like an idiot at this time, and your ttery makes this Peak Master veryfortable. How about it, do you want to consider it?"

    Chi jiusha lowered his head and didn''t say anything. He just kept smiling.

    "Little bastard, you should know the consequences." Yuan Zhen didn''t hide anymore and stared at Lin fan with cold eyes.

    But at that moment, Lin fan raised his hand and poked Yuan Zhen''s eyes. Yuan Zhen cried out in pain and closed his eyes.

    Instantly, Lin fan raised his Mace and with a loud bang, he struck Yuan Zhen''s crotch.

    The metallic sound was very powerful, but it didn''t break his defense.

    "Amazing." Lin fan had never seen anyone so strong that even their crotch was so hard. However, he didn''t stop there. He took out the pan and pped it directly at Yuan Zhen''s face.

    Duang!

    Again and again, each time he hit, a dull sound could be heard.

    Yuan Zhen''s face was red. His blood was boiling from the p. His eyes were red as he stared at Lin fan in rage, as if he wanted to eat his flesh.

    "What are you looking at?" Lin fan picked up the pan and smashed it towards Yuan Zhen''s face.

    Chi jiusha''s mouth twitched when he saw this. ''This kid is too arrogant. He really dared to attack. Is he not afraid of death?''

    "Ah!"

    A beast-like voice burst out. Yuan Zhen waspletely enraged. He didn''t want to suffer any injuries, which was why he had lied to this little bastard. He didn''t expect this little bastard to be so audacious. He couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "I want you to die."

    BOOM!

    With Yuan Zhen as the center, a terrifying force exploded out. The resulting shockwave was something Lin fan couldn''t defend against. He rolled a few dozen times on the ground before he could stabilize himself.

    But at that moment, Chi jiusha stoppedughing. Instead, he moved like lightning and appeared in front of Yuan Zhen. He struck out with his palm and heavily hit Yuan Zhen.

    Yuan Zhen spat out a mouthful of blood, but the anger in his eyes didn''t dissipate. Instead, it became more and more intense.

    "Little bastard, I want you dead!"

    The only thing he could think of now was to kill this little bastard.

    "Come, kill me." Lin fan opened his arms and waited for death toe.

    Chi jiusha wanted to see what gave this kid the courage to do this, but he was stunned when he saw this.

    He was just waiting for death.

    Yuan Zhen''s palm came, but just as it was about to reach Lin fan, Chi jiusha stopped it.

    "Kid, do you really want to die?" Chi jiusha didn''t understand. He had been waiting, but the kid had closed his eyes and didn''t give off any strange aura.

    "Damn it, even death is so difficult now?"

    Lin fan opened his eyes and looked at the situation in front of him. He cursed in his heart.

    [PS: I rmend a book called "all-round military designer" to my friend. Just by looking at the title, you can tell that this book isn''t as good as mine. Hehe.]

 582 Chapter 582

    He just stood there, but around him, wind and thunder were rumbling. The aura was as violent as a Dragon. The aura formed by the battle between two powerful beings was enough to destroy Lin fan.

    However, Chi jiusha suppressed his aura and didn''t allow it to spread.

    Moreover, looking at the current situation, Chi jiusha was definitely ahead of Yuan Zhen.

    Just now, Yuan Zhen had been furious and attacked directly, so he was slightly injured. Now that he had been hit by Chi jiusha''s handprint, his injuries were probably even worse.

    Even so, themotion caused by their battle was still extraordinary. It would probably take Chi jiusha some time before he could take down Yuan Zhen.

    "This battle is a little painful to the eyes."

    Lin fan looked on and felt like an expert was just so. The two of them were stripped naked and only had a piece of cloth covering their pants. But as the two of them fought, that piece of cloth moved with the wind and there was a vicious light. Two earthworms appeared like they were about to break out of the ground and breathe in fresh air.

    Chi jiusha sensed this and closed his legs slightly, trying to prevent this from happening.

    However, Yuan Zhen was bold and unrestrained, not caring about the situation at all.

    "Yuan Zhen, you''ve already thrown it out like this. Can''t you be more careful?" Chi jiusha cursed.

    "Hmph, you''re just a piece of trash. Chi jiusha, I''m not going to fight with you today. I just want to kill this bastard."

    The two of them talked as they fought.

    However, Chi jiusha didn''t leave. Instead, he continued to block Yuan Zhen''s attacks. The aura that wrapped around the two of them had already reached a terrifying level. If it were to spread out, everything within a radius of a thousand miles would probably be turned into ashes.

    "Hey, Chi jiusha, can you leave quickly and let him kill this Peak Master? don''t stop him, okay?" Lin fan said unhappily.

    "Chi jiusha, did you hear that? this little bastard doesn''t need your protection." Yuan Zhen''s eyes were burning with rage. He would not rest until he killed this brat.

    Chi jiusha was stunned. This kid must be sick. If he wasn ''t, how could he say such things?

    <o>,m "Brat, what''s wrong with you? do you want to die so badly? "Alright, I won''t let you die today, hahaha ..." Chi jiushaughed with pride and confidence. With him, those who wanted to die wouldn''t be able to.</o>

    "How mischievous." Lin fan was helpless. To think that someone from the outer realm would be so mischievous as to not let him die. It was always good to have some fun.

    Chi jiusha, who was fighting with Yuan Zhen, almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard this.

    What was he saying?

    Someone actually said that he was mischievous. If this had happened in the past, no one would have dared to say this.

    "You ..." Yuan Zhen was furious, and his strength gradually increased. The aura he exuded became stronger and stronger, but even so, it was useless for the time being.

    Chi jiusha''s strength was on par with Yuan Zhen ''s, and now that Yuan Zhen was seriously injured, it was impossible for him to defeat Chi jiusha. He could only slowly waste his time.

    However, if he waited for help to arrive, then this kid would definitely die.

    "Hey!"

    At this moment, Lin fan spoke up.

    Chi jiusha and Yuan Zhen were both surprised. When they looked over, they were stunned. Even their hands trembled.

    The sword light shed.

    In their eyes, Lin fan picked up a sword and raised it behind his head. Then, he shed down and his head fell into his hand.

    When the sword''s speed reached its peak, it would not feel any pain, and it would even have a short consciousness.

    The headless Lin fan tossed his head to Yuan Zhen and said,""Chi jiusha, please don''t interfere with other people''s business in the future. You actually want me to do it myself, how annoying."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan''s body fell forward with a loud thud. Then, a stream of blood spurted out from his neck and onto Yuan Zhen''s crotch.

    Chi jiusha and Yuan Zhen didn''t attack anymore. Instead, they werepletely dumbfounded.

    Yuan Zhen''s hand was holding the kid''s head. His throat was moving, and his hands were trembling. It was as if he had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    "Who is this kid?" Yuan Zhen staggered back a few steps. He had roamed the world for so many years, but he had never encountered such a thing.

    Lowering his head, he saw the head in his hand, its eyes wide open, and a smile on its face. His heart trembled, and he threw the head away.

    "He''s really sick. " Chi jiusha''s mouth was wide open. He had seen many lunatics and fierce people, but he had never seen someone like this.

    Kill himself?

    What exactly did he experience?

    "Lord Yuan, we''re here." In the distance, several beams of light shot over. However, when they arrived, they were stunned. Lord ape was standing naked, with only a piece of white cloth at his crotch. This white cloth was already dyed red with blood. They didn''t know what he had gone through.

    Then, he turned his gaze to Chi jiusha. The other party was the same. There were two men naked, and Lord ape''s crotch was shockingly red.

    Just what kind of terrifying thing had he experienced?

    Everyone''s eyes flickered with uncertainty. It was unimaginable.

    Yuan Zhen noticed everyone''s strange gazes and said,""I just met a little bastard. He took advantage of the fact that I was fighting with this demon and couldn''t move to strip us. Now he has been killed. You can see for yourself."

    Following which, Yuan Zhen pointed his finger forward, and everyone turned to look at him.

    His expression became even moreplicated.

    There was no corpse there, but there was a pool of blood.

    "Eh? Where''s the corpse?" Yuan Zhen suddenly realized that the kid''s body was gone. He was shocked, not knowing what had happened.

    "En, Lord Yuan, that corpse must have run away on its own."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s reasonable. "

    "It''s not rare for a dead body to run away on its own. "

    Everyone nodded and answered seriously. That''s right, the dead body had left on its own.

    They chose to believe in Lord Yuan. The corpse had run away. Although this wasn''tmon sense, since Lord Yuan had spoken, it wasmon sense.

    "Bastard." Yuan Zhen was boiling with anger. He felt that he had been yed. At the same time, he had made the person suspicious. He looked up at the sky and said,"do you guys still think that something can happen between the two of us?"

    "Lord ape, we don''t have any suspicions. We really don ''t. How can something happen between two men? only the evil Lord of Long Yang has such a fetish." The man shook his head. However, the mention of ''evil Lord Long Yang'' at the end of his sentence made Yuan Zhen go mad with anger.

    What the f * ck was he saying? did that mean he was the second evil Lord of Long Yang?

    "Yuan Zhen, I''ve had a good day today. I''lle and find you again next time." Chi jiusha rose into the air,ughed, and disappeared without a trace.

    "Chi jiusha,e back." Yuan Zhen was furious. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    Now that he was heavily injured, he couldn''t do anything to Chi jiusha even if he stopped him.

    But what did this bastard mean when he said he was leaving?

    As expected, he noticed that the group of people''s expressions had changed.

    Chi jiusha''s words before he left made everyone''s imagination run wild.

    Did you have a good time today?

    I''ll look for you next time?

    Blood was spurting all over the ground. How satisfying must he have been to have such an oue?

    Could it be caused by internal bleeding?

    They didn''t even dare to think about the rtionship between Lord ape and the devil Chi jiusha.

    As for the reason that the little bastard took advantage of them being unable to move and stripped them naked, anyone with a brain would obviously not believe it.

    After all, where were the corpses?

    If there were corpses, it would be fine, but if there were no corpses, what was there to say? as for saying that the corpses could run away by themselves, you should F * cking find a corpse that could run and impress us.

    "You guys?" Yuan Zhen looked at them. He had a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start. The corpse was clearly there, but when he turned around and said a few words, the corpse was gone.

    "Don''t worry, Lord Yuan. We naturally haveplete trust in you. If the corpse can run, it will definitely run."

    "We''ve seen what we should see. Even if we''ve seen what we shouldn ''t, we''ll pretend we didn''t see it."

    Yuan Zhen convulsed. That''s right, he couldn''t exin it.

    In the distance!

    "Amazing, this is a big discovery." Lin fan was ted. To think that he would meet such a powerful being!

    As for how strong she was, he didn''t know, but she was definitely several realms higher than him.

    "Return to the sect and send all the things we''ve plundered back. Tidy them up and see if there''s anything good. It''s time to raise my strength."

    After the outer realm merged, he had never been able to figure out what was going on around the sect.

    It was as if he had been thrown into the wilderness. He didn''t know where he was or what dangerous things were around him. It was a nk space, and he needed time to figure it out.

    Instantly, Lin fan dove into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    To him, it was better to improve his strength first. As for those experts, he would let them fight to the death first. He was not in a hurry to fight with them for the time being.

    "Where is this ce?"

    The heavenly mandate realm monarch flew for a long time, but she could not find the location of the sect. Even if she was determined, she was a little flustered at this time.

    He was like a child who couldn''t find his way home, feeling a sense of panic.

    She looked around in a daze. The Endless Forest and mountains made herpletely lost.

    "Youngdy, why are you so worried?"

    At some point, a voice was heard in the ears of the heavenly mandate realm monarch.

    The heavenly mandate realm Lord was shocked. He moved and left in an instant. Then, he looked behind him. Someone had appeared behind him. It was not until he spoke that he realized that this person''s strength was not simple.

    At this time, an old woman looked at the heavenly mandate realm with a kind face.

    "Who are you?" The heavenly mandate realm Lord was on guard. Although the old woman looked kind, she was not a fool. How could she believe someone''s appearance so easily?

    Moreover, the situation was a little weird and he didn''t know what was going on.

    "Not bad, good seedlings, good seedlings." The old woman nodded and was very satisfied with the heavenly mandate realm. Then, she did not say anything more. With a wave of her robe, the sky was suddenly covered, and the heavenly mandate realm monarch was shrouded in it.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such a good seedling when I passed by this ce. This trip was not in vain."

    Instantly, the old woman disappeared without a trace, and the world fell silent.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket, my dear big bosses.]

 583 Chapter 583

    "Teacher, I''m back."

    When he returned to the sect, the first thing he had to do was to report thetest situation to his teacher. It was really F * cking dangerous outside. If he didn''t stabilize the situation, it was possible that his sect would be exterminated.

    The world had changed, and it was a big change.

    At this moment, his teacher was ying chess with Dong Zhao.

    Dong Xiao''s expression was as if he was constipated. He held a piece in his hand, wavering. Every time he wanted to ce a piece, a voice would ring out in his ear.

    "I''ve thought about it. "

    Tian Xu, on the other hand, sat there calmly, drinking tea from time to time to nourish his lungs."Donghuang, your chess skills aren''t that good. You''ve been suspended in the air for so long and you still haven''t thought about it? Why don''t you just admit defeat and start all over again? after all, it''s already the 16th round, losing one more round won''t hurt. "

    "AI!" Dong Xiao was depressed. He had been F * cking caught red-handed! This old man wasn''t even as good at go as he was, but in order not to sweep the toilets, he had no choice but to concede.

    But even if he lost, he couldn''t keep losing. It had been more than ten rounds in a row, and he still couldn''t win a single round.

    "Teacher, why are you ying Go with a toilet cleaner again?" Lin fan walked over.

    "My dear disciple, that''s not right. There''s no distinction between high and low professions. Although he''s a toilet cleaner and a prisoner, that doesn''t stop him from ying chess with me. Sometimes, it''s better to be kind to others." Tian Xu stroked his beard and said with a smile.

    Lin fan nodded,"as expected of a teacher. You are so calm. However, I met a strong person when I went out this time."

    "Eh? How can an expert be more powerful than us?" Tian Xu looked at Lin fan, and the look in his eyes changed. It could be considered a form ofmunication.

    He naturally understood her gaze."That''s definitely not the case, teacher. With just the two of us, we''re invincible in the world. Those experts are only experts to these people, but they''re nothing to us."

    Dong Xiao had been listening the entire time. He didn''t know what was going on outside, but he was convinced by this master and disciple pair. He couldn''t get any useful information.

    He had also sworn that he would probably spend the rest of his life sweeping the magnificent me sect''s toilets.

    "Dong Zhao, go and clean the toilets. You don''t have to think about this game of Go. You''ve already lost anyway. There''s no point in thinking about it." Tian Xuughed. He quickly put away the chessboard, not giving Dong Xiao a chance to do anything.

    Dong Xiao felt helpless and cursed madly. However, he had no choice. He was a captive and had no human rights. He could only leave.

    After Dong Xiao left, Tian Xu, who had been calm all this while, suddenly turned serious."My disciple, what''s going on outside? what kind of expert is this?"

    Lin fan sat down and said seriously,""Teacher, this isn''t a joke. After the outer realm merged, it''s changed a lot. The experts are really strong. I met them and they were really terrifying."

    "How strong is he?" Although Tian Xu had always been in the sect, he had also been investigating the situation after the fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm.

    "This question is a littleplicated. In any case, he''s very strong." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu was in deep thought. His disciple''s words were a little scary. If his disciple said that he was very strong, then he must not be simple.

    At the same time, he thought of a terrifying thing. Could it be that he was really going to be outdated as a master?

    Thinking of this, he was a little afraid. As a teacher, how could he be outdated? he had to keep up with the times.

    "Teacher, what are you thinking? Why do you look so sad?" Lin fan asked.

    "Disciple, I''m not just frowning. Everything is under control. Don''t worry, just go out and have fun. If anything happens, I''ll take the me for you." Tian Xu said calmly, as if he could handle anything.

    Lin fan looked at his teacher. He wanted to say that it was okay for his teacher to be wild, but if his disciple went wild, he would definitely be beaten to death. Moreover, his teacher wouldn''t be able to take it. However, he couldn''t let his teacher lose face. He had to make his teacher full of confidence.

    No matter how strong he became in the future, he had to be like this.

    "Okay. Don''t worry, teacher. I''ve never been afraid when I go out. That''s because I have you behind me. What''s there to be afraid of?" Lin fan said proudly.

    Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction, but then he warned,"my disciple, sometimes you can''t be too reckless. After all, there''s always someone better. Even I can''t hold on."

    "I understand. Oh, by the way, is that guy from the ck fog sect dead?" He thought of that disciple from the ck fog sect. He did not know what had happened, but he had vomited blood and fainted the moment he came. He did not even say a word. He was really unpredictable.

    "He''s not dead. We did save him, but I feel like something''s wrong. After that guy woke up, he sat at the entrance and mumbled to himself. He said something about running away for nothing and sacrificing himself for nothing. I don''t know what he''s saying. If things don''t work out, we should just send him away. If we leave a lunatic in the sect, the disciples won''t feel at ease either." Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan nodded. It seemed like he had to send this guy away. Since he was in the magnificent me sect, he should just say what he wanted to say. Why did he vomit blood? if he vomited to death in the magnificent me sect, he wouldn''t be able to exin himself.

    Thinking of the things she wanted to give her teacher, she quickly took out two sets of clothes from her storage ring."Teacher, I''ve brought back two sets of clothes for you. They''re brand new and good. Choose one or both and you can wear them one by one."

    Tian Xu''s eyes brightened. These two pieces of clothing were not ordinary.

    He liked the armor, but it was too domineering. When he was old, he would look out of ce in it. However, the White robe beside him looked pretty good and had an extraordinary aura.

    "Disciple, where did you get this?" Tian Xu touched it lovingly. The fabric was silky and smooth. It would definitely be veryfortable to wear.

    Coupled with his temperament, he was even more impressive. If he was ten years younger, this little girl would be chasing after him.

    "I bought it," He couldn''t say that he had taken it from someone else. Moreover, these clothes were not ordinary. They should be treasures. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a feeling.

    Tian Xu liked it very much. He picked up the clothes and sniffed at it. His face turned red instantly. He turned his head and took a few deep breaths.<sub> </sub>

    "Disciple, where did you get this from? why does it smell like a fox? smell it, I''m going to choke to death." Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan was stunned. He pretended to pick up the clothes,"that''s impossible. When I was taking it off, I was very close and I didn''t smell it ..."

    "What?"

    "Teacher, you''re trying to trick me."

    He finally reacted. He didn''t expect his teacher to blow him up.

    Tian Xu tapped his fingers on the stone table."My dear disciple, I''ll give you one more chance to organize your words."

    He was too devious. He didn''t expect his teacher to lie to him. Then, he had no choice but to say,"teacher, don''t be angry. I took this from an expert outside. But don''t worry, it''s not a dead person''s clothes. That guy is alive and kicking. He''s really strong. I thought that this piece of clothing was pretty good and it was a treasure, so I brought it back for you."

    "En, at least you are honest. In the future, don''t lie in front of master. Master can see through you with one look." Tian Xu said with a smile.

    Lin fan was shocked and quickly climbed up."Teacher''s fiery eyes are amazing. I can''t help but be impressed."

    The two master and disciple, one ttering, the other proud, the scene was quite harmonious.

    As for the clothes, since they had a smell, Lin fan was prepared to throw them into the woodshed to be used as firewood. He didn''t expect his teacher to ept them.

    And she even said something that touched Lin fan to the point of tears.

    "Since it''s a gift from your disciple, even if it''s stained with sh * t, I''ll still have to put it on."

    These words were really touching, but he felt that something was wrong. Why did the teacher speak so vulgarly?

    "Teacher, you''re too good to your disciple. Next time, even if I encounter someone with sh * t on their clothes, I''ll definitely bring them back for you." Lin fan sniffled and was so touched that he was about to cry.

    "You unfilial disciple, you actually wanted to bring sh * t back. See if master doesn''t teach you a lesson." "You ..." Tian Xu stood up. He was so angry that his beard flew off.

    "Teacher, that''s not what you said just now." Lin fan quickly got up and ran.

    Tian Xu shook his head with a smile as he watched his disciple leave. However, his expression quickly turned serious. His disciple had already said that the experts outside were very strong. As a teacher, he couldn''t continue like this. He had to remind his disciple of his strength.

    He could feel that this world was different, and his chances of breaking through were very high.

    "Tianshu, Tianshu, whether this old man can protect my disciple will depend on you."

    Originally, he had wanted to merge this ''celestial tree'' into his body and transform into a tree to buy time for his disciple to escape. However, he didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to use it anymore, so he could only use it to increase his cultivation.

    Although he didn''t know what was above the God Realm, he knew that there was still a long way to go and he could touch it.

    After that, Tian Xu went into seclusion, trying to figure out how he should go about this.

    North Mountain Prefecture.

    "What did you just say? The young mansion master is dead?" The atmosphere in the hall was extremely oppressive. On the throne, an extremely gloomy-looking man''s eyes flickered with uncertainty.

    He didn''t know if it was because he was too angry, but the surrounding space was a little distorted.

    The old man stood below, not daring to speak.

    The surrounding elders were the same. They didn''t dare to make a sound. The young mansion master''s death was a huge matter.

    "Manor head, it was my fault for not protecting you well. Please punish me." The old man said. However, he did not reveal what had happened to Lin fan. That fellow was already dead, so there was no need to reveal it. At the same time, he was already extremely lucky to have returned safely. As for how the pce Master would punish him, he could only bear with it.

    "Then how''s the strength of the proud God sect?" The pce Lord asked.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The old man was a little dumbfounded. He couldn''t follow the manor head''s train of thought. His son had died, so shouldn''t he continue to be angry? why did he involve the proud God sect?

    "Prefecture master, my strength is average." The old man said.

    "Mm, that''s good. Continue to investigate and see if there are any strong sects in this region. The aoshen sect''s idea is not bad. They want to lead the sect and expand their territory. But if they don''t have enough strength, they''re just courting death."

    "But the North Mountain Prefecture is powerful enough topete with those powerful sects."

    "As for the matter of the young mansion master, let''s put it aside for now."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the pce Master disappeared. He had probably gone into seclusion again.

    The old man stood below the stage in a daze. What''s going on? are we just going to let the matter of the young mansion master go?

    Was this still a son?

    "Don''t tell me he''s not your biological son. " The old man muttered in his heart. He felt like it was possible. Who could be so calm after hearing that their son was killed and even think about fighting for the other sects?

 584 Chapter 584

    Sun Zhongxing sat at the door and leaned against it. He looked into the distance, and his eyes were a little dull.

    A disciple walked over and looked at sun Zhongxing warily. Ever since he had woken up, he had been acting really weird. He had been sitting there without saying anything. If he counted the time, he would find that it had been almost half a day.

    He didn''t want toe at first, but this was an order from the elder, so he could only force himself toe.

    They stood far away and didn''t dare to get close, afraid that the other party would go crazy and hit them.

    After all, that Qin Shan of the sect was like this in the past. After following senior brother Lin, he did not beat people up anymore.

    "You can go back now. The elder said that the proud God sect has disappeared." The disciple said. At the same time, he was on guard. As long as the other party made any strange movements, he would immediately escape.

    Pfft!

    When he heard this, sun Zhongxing''s dazed expression suddenly changed. His face gradually turned red, and in the end, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "What are you doing?" The disciple thought that the other party was about to do something and was shocked. He staggered back and identally sat on the ground. But when he saw the other party spit out blood for no reason, he panicked.

    What was going on with the people of the outer realm? why were they vomiting blood?

    "We''re going back just like this?" Sun Zhongxing said in a daze.

    "You''re not from the magnificent me sect. Why don''t you go back?" The disciple swallowed and was a little scared. This person was too terrifying. Was he really sick?

    Did hee to the magnificent me sect just for fun?

    Sun Zhongxing stood up, sighed, and walked into the distance. He then stopped and said,"thank you for saving my life."

    After saying this, she lowered her head and her steps were a little unsteady.

    "Strange person." The disciple shook his head. He didn''t dare to offend them. Although the sect was very safe, if the other party killed him, wouldn''t he have died in vain?

    "How could this be?" Sun Zhongxing couldn''t ept this reality. He was here, but he didn''t do anything. When he saw the arrogant Wu Long being held in someone''s hand like a chicken, he knew that the other party had kicked an iron te.

    Now, it was indeed like this. The proud God sect was gone.

    The ck fog sect was also safe.

    However, he had used a forbidden technique to rush over here to ask for help. Although the matter had been resolved, at least he had to say something to prove that such a great sacrifice was not in vain.

    But now, he didn''t say a word or do anything. He couldn''t ept it.

    He had risked his life toe here, but in the end, nothing had happened to him. Furthermore, he had to be an ordinary person for a few years. His heart was bleeding.

    He sighed after he left the magnificent me sect. He took out a treasure and disappeared in a sh of light.

    In the secret room, Lin fan sat down cross-legged. He had gained a lot from going out and was prepared to cultivate and create a god level skill.

    But before that, he had to check what was in the two rings.

    "Amazing. There''s actually a power blocking it. It can''t be opened. They''re afraid that someone will steal it."

    He felt a little helpless. These two guys seemed to be very powerful, but he didn''t expect them to be so careful. However, forget it. It was better to create the cultivation technique first.

    He took out a small notebook and a pen and slowly tried it out.

    If other people wanted to create a cultivation technique, they would be courting death. If they were not careful, their qi and blood would either go against the flow or they would die.

    However, he didn''t care. Creating a cultivation technique was all about luck. If he was lucky, he could create it as he wished. If he wasn ''t, he might end up empty-handed for several days.

    "Let''s try this one first. "

    Lin fan drew a stroke in his little notebook and then entered a state of cultivation.

    "Aiya, damn it, there''s a problem." He took out the Tai sovereign sword and quickly dealt with it. Ten secondster, he woke up and continued to create.

    He had already decided that he would note out of seclusion until he created the cultivation technique.

    The world outside was a little dangerous. There were indeed many experts. After creating a cultivation technique, he still had to umte experience points and points. He was very busy.

    The peak of the Heavenly King.

    "Husband, what''s wrong?" The pregnant Mei ''er looked at Heavenly King Dao and asked. She knew what her husband was thinking about, but she didn''t point it out.

    Her thoughts were very simple. She didn''t want her husband to continue to be busy with those things.

    "Mei ''er, why are you here? the wind is strong up here. Let''s go back." Heavenly King Dao came back to his senses. As one of the ten peaks of the magnificent me sect, he couldn''t just sit by and watch the realm merge.

    Right now, the difference in strength between him and senior brother Lin was too great. He could not catch up even if he tried to. However, as the peak Master, he had to set an example in front of the disciples. Thus, he was prepared to devote himself to cultivation.

    However, if he devoted himself to cultivation, he would have no time to take care of his pregnant wife. This made it difficult for him to make a decision.

    "Mei ''er knows that darling has something on his mind. Mei'' er actually doesn''t want darling to get involved. However, darling will definitely be unwilling in his heart. In that case, don''t worry and go." Mei ''er held Heavenly King Dao''s hand and said happily.

    "But ..." Heavenly King Dao was still worried.

    Mei ''er smiled."Don''t worry, my husband. My nsmen will take care of me."

    Heavenly King Dao held Mei ''er in his arms,"I am one of the ten peaks. I can''t just leave you here. But don''t worry, it will be over soon."

    "Yes."<sub> </sub>

    At that moment, only Heavenly King Dao and Lin fan, the two peak Masters, were in the magnificent me sect. The other peak Masters had disappeared for months and no one knew where they went.

    The disciples from the other peaks had either joined invincible peak or integrated into their sects to be ordinary disciples.

    However, none of the Yun Xiao peak disciples left.

    Senior Brother Yun Xiao had not returned for a long time. Logically speaking, everyone should have been in a state of panic. However, Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing trusted senior Brother Yun Xiao and had been waiting for him to return.

    Even though Yunxiao had not returned for a long time, the two of them were still unmoved. They believed that as long as senior brother Yunxiao returned, he would definitely be able to take back everything that belonged to them.

    Therefore, he had beenforting the disciples of Yun Xiao peak. Even the arrogant Wang Shengkang had be good at sweet-talking people.

    If things were the same as before, it would be impossible to keep them here. By then, all the Yun Xiao peak disciples would have run away.

    If senior Brother Yun Xiao were to return and see this, he would be heartbroken.

    As a result, the two of them forcefully changed their arrogant and presumptuous characters and gradually learned to appease their disciples.

    Even though the disciples knew that Yun Xiao peak was not going tost much longer, they were still reluctant to leave after staying there for so many years. Fortunately, senior brother Lin was very kind and allowed the disciples toe and cultivate at any time.

    On the mountain peak, Wang Shengkang was a little worried. He looked much more tired than before."Hey, when will senior brothere back?"

    "Is senior brother noting back?" It had been a long time, and now that the outer realm had merged, the outside world had changed greatly. She wondered if her senior brother could find his way home.

    They had followed senior Brother Yun Xiao for a long time and were very loyal to him. Even though they didn''t know where senior brother was now, they were not wavered in the slightest.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could senior brother note back? you have to know that senior brother is a heaven-bestowed genius. He must be cultivating outside. And after such a long time, his strength must be terrifying. Just you wait, as long as senior brotheres back, that guy won''t have anything to do with him. "

    Wang Shengkang said unhappily. He did not expect Xuan Qing to be suspicious of senior Brother Yun Xiao, which was very inappropriate.

    Xuan Qing felt a little wronged."I didn''t say that you wouldn''te back."

    "Then what did you mean by that?" Wang Shengkang red at him.

    "I said that he woulde back. This is a question, not a certainty. I know that senior brother will definitelye back." Xuan Qing tried to defend herself.

    Wang Shengkang waved his hand."Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. Anyway, you have to believe that senior brother will definitelye back. We just have to keep the disciples in check. Look at the great emperor Peak and the Zhongtian peak. Those peaks are already done for. Do you know why?"

    "Why?" Xuan Qing shook her head. She didn''t understand.

    "Hehe, that''s because those peaks don''t have people like us who understand, right? You have to think about it. When senior brother returns, he will definitely be a Big Shot who can suppress the nine Skies and tennds. We will be his trusted aides. At that time, hehe, think about it, what will we be ..."

    A big cake was drawn out of thin air, and the two of them believed it.

    "That''s right. We have to hold on until senior brother returns. Even if that guy stomps me to the ground right now, I won''t say a word." Xuan Qing was a little excited when she thought of this.

    It was a dangerous ce far away from the magnificent me sect. However, it was barely visible. Even if someone passed by, they wouldn''t be able to notice it.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    A man was tied to a stone pir, and the sound was the sound of whipping.

    "Don''t hit me, it hurts. " The man looked a little down and out. His hair was a mess, as if it had not been taken care of for a long time. If one did not see his white and tender body, one would think that he was an old man.

    "What are you shouting for? your body is so weak. How can you not give it a p?" The girl standing in front of the man was holding a long whip, and she was hitting the man''s body with a cracking sound.

    This expression didn''t match the girl''s appearance at all.

    "Argh! What sin have I, Yunxiao,mitted to deserve such treatment?" Cloudsky was really about to go crazy. He did not know how long he had been here.

    In any case, he had been suffering every day, but the only motivation that kept him going was that his strength had indeed increased.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    A strange sound was heard. When Yun Xiao saw what it was, his face turned pale with fright."What are you doing? What are these things? take them away, take them away. "

    In the girl''s palm, there was a green thing moving. It looked like a worm, and the sound it made was like a snake.

    "This is good stuff. Just put it in your mouth, make a circle, and thene out." The girl said calmly.

    "What?" Cloudsky was shocked."No, take it away. I want to leave this ce. Let me out."

    The girl shook her head."What''s your wish? You said you wanted to be stronger and have the strength. And now, I''m helping you to be stronger. "

    "I won''t ... Wuwuwu." Just as Yun Xiao was about to open his mouth, the green thing was stuffed into his mouth. It was stuffed to the brim, and saliva dripped down his chin. He could only make a Wuwu sound.

    At this moment, cloudsky closed his eyes in despair as two streams of clear tears slowly flowed down.

    This woman was very strong. Every time she resisted, she would suppress him in one move.

    He regretted what he had done back then. He thought that the little girl would be in danger in the forest, but he didn''t expect that he would be the one who fell in.

    He wanted to return to the sect. He didn''t want to stay here any longer, and he didn''t want any more power.

    [PS: in this chapter, what the hell is ''ten likes''? please exin it.] If it''s useful, everyone will give each other a thumbs up, and we''ll hold hands and walk forward on our little legs.

    [PS: Oh, that''s right. I''m begging all the handsome men to give me some monthly votes. I''m begging you.]

 585 Chapter 585

    A few days passed by in a hurry. Nothing happened in the magnificent me sect. Everything was peaceful.

    The ck fog sect, on the other hand, sent an emissary. The emissaries were the sect master and some elders of the ck fog sect.

    When they had arrived, they had been very nervous. After all, they were going to interact with a powerful sect. Before they even reached the magnificent me sect, they could already see the magnificent me sect''s dazzling buildings from a distance. Their hearts were also in a state of shock. It was a little extravagant.

    As the elder in charge of all the sect matters, Huo Rong would definitely receive them personally. However, his strength did not seem to be that great in the eyes of the ck fog sect''s sect master. It even made the ck fog sect suspect that they were wrong.

    However, they were stunned when they saw a group of old men with the air of deities and experts rolling up their sleeves and carefully cleaning the toilet under the scorching sun.

    Of course, they also asked the magnificent me sect disciples who the elders were.

    When they found out that these were the captives of the magnificent me sect''s Peak Master Lin, they were all stunned and eximed in horror. Even such a powerful expert could only clean toilets. How terrifying was Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect?

    Tian Xu and Lin fan went into seclusion to cultivate. The ck fog sect didn''t see the two legends of the magnificent me sect, so they only stayed for a day, left a gift, and left in awe.

    The ck fog sect was also confused. They didn''t know what the situation was like around them, but with such a powerful and friendly sect by their side, they felt a littleforted.

    At the very least, even if there was a problem, he should be able to seek help in time.

    Back in the secret room of invincible peak, Lin fan had already forgotten how many times he had hacked himself to death.

    However, after every ten seconds, his essence, energy, and spirit would recover to their peak state, and he would be filled with confidence in creating the cultivation technique.

    At that moment, Lin fan looked at the thick stack of notes on his little notebook. His face revealed a look that he was prepared to fight for his life.

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword, the earth sovereign sword, and the human Sovereign sword. Then, he held them in his hands and bowed to the heavens.

    "The Three Pure Ones, please give me some face. I''ll light incense for you."

    After he finished speaking, he directly stabbed the three swords into the ground.

    He didn''t know if this would be of any use, but he had to seekfort. After so many days, he had been in despair. Was the God-tier cultivation method really not giving him face?

    Other people might have believed this, but Lin fan didn ''t.

    "Let''s go!"

    He would choose a Meridian and charge straight through it. If he didn''t seed, he would die. The danger of creating a divine-level cultivation technique was still very high, but he had nothing to fear.

    Suddenly!

    Just as he thought he had failed, an unprecedented power burst out of his body. This power made him feel terrified, and the foundation in his body rose sharply.

    On the nk divine-level cultivation technique creation guide book, there was a line of text introducing it.

    "Myriad tribtion creation technique, divine level (100)"

    "Haha, I''ve finally seeded." Lin fanughed out loud. To think that after so much hard work, he would finally be able to create a cultivation technique. This was what talent was.

    BOOM!

    A series of thunderps rang out. This was a sign of movement in the world.

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and stepped out. He raised his head and looked at the sky. Right now, the sky was filled with Thunderbolts that were interweaving into a.

    "Could it be that I, the peak Master, will be struck by lightning after creating a divine-level cultivation technique? If that''s the case, thene. "

    He wasn''t afraid of these things. What was there to be afraid of?

    "What''s going on with the sky? how did it be like this?"

    "I don''t know. The thunderclouds look like they''re shrouding the skies above invincible peak. Could it be that senior brother Lin has broken through?"

    "Senior brother Lin is amazing! I didn''t expect him to break through again."

    Under the pressure of such a terrifying lightning, the disciples ''faces turned pale. Beads of sweat dripped from their foreheads, but they still stared at the void. They didn''t know what was going on.

    Tian Xu was cultivating in seclusion, refining the celestial tree to reach the realm of endless life. When he sensed the situation outside, the pressure on him increased.

    ''How did this brat break through again? no, I have to work hard. Otherwise, as a teacher, I''ll fall behind too much.''

    Lin fan leaped into the air and turned into a beam of light. He charged into the whirlpool in the void and pped out with his palm.

    Ten thousand bolts of lightning interweaved, and a massive Lightning Dragon a hundred Zhang Long roared as it charged forward.

    The surrounding disciples opened their mouths wide and eximed in shock. To them, this scene was too terrifying. That 300 meter long Lightning Dragon was extremely ferocious. If it was them, they would definitely be scared to death.

    However, Lin fan didn''t care about the Thunder Dragon at all. Raising his palm, he grabbed onto the head of the Thunder Dragon. With a series of crackling sounds, the Thunder exploded and swam around Lin fan''s body.

    Other than a little itch, there was no pain at all.

    "Don''t bother me, get lost. " Lin fan hollered out as his arm expanded. Grabbing the Thunder Dragon, he started whipping it around in the void. Every single time he whipped it, the void would explode once.

    In the end, the lightning Vortex dissipated, and the world returned to peace.

    "It''s a waste of time,"

    Lin fan red at him and descended from the sky. He walked towards the secret chamber. He had thought that he would be strong, but he didn''t expect him to be so weak.

    When the figure disappeared, the spectating disciples were stunned.

    A disciple knelt down in front of the crowd and bowed towards invincible peak. He shouted,"my idol!"

    The scene earlier had stunned them. If they were in senior brother Lin''s position, they would have peed their pants. However, senior brother Lin was extremely strong. Grabbing the Thunder Dragon, he used all 18 martial arts to smash the vortex into pieces.

    On invincible peak, Lu Qiming''s blood was boiling. He quickly wrote down what had happened.

    Huo Rong stood in the distance, his mouth twitching. ''Is there such a thing? that Lightning Vortex was actually very powerful, alright? but no matter how powerful it was, it was still reduced to such a miserable state by this kid.''

    In the secret room.

    "I have over six million points. I can upgrade the origin demon Scripture."

    He had gotten this skill from the little hentian Demon Lord. ording to the frog, this skill was very strong and heaven-defying, but to Lin fan, it was indeed so. It was at a heaven-defying level.

    "Upgrade!"<sub> </sub>

    "Six million points consumed."

    The consumption of points was simply too huge. If he wasn''t in a good mood, he might have copsed.

    "Origin demon Scripture (Level 3)"

    "Characteristics: demon fetus (resurrection), origin demon magical power (death), origin demon covers heaven"

    After the upgrade, he felt the pleasure of his strength increasing sharply. His originally dry body suddenly became a vast ocean. This feeling was simply too great.

    His cells continued to devour.

    From the beginning of cultivation, every step was to raise one''s Foundation to perfection before advancing.

    Although he was at the God Realm, his God Realm was much stronger and more terrifying than others. If he could raise the origin demon Scripture to the third level, it would be enough for a God Realm to reach a higher realm.

    However, it was still not enough for him. This bit of Foundation was not enough to be the strongest.

    "Yi!"

    Just as he was digesting this power, the demon fetus that he had crushed showed signs of resurrection. It gradually reassembled and formed a new demon fetus.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t need you. Hurry up and turn it into power." Lin fan controlled his power and crushed the demon fetus.

    When the power crushed the demon fetus, the demon fetus was in great pain. The power in its body kept leaking.

    "Living being, why didn''t you let the demon fetus appear when you cultivated the origin demon Scripture?" The demon fetus didn''t understand the Dao. He was a demon fetus, formed by the purest first demon power.

    However, this was the second time that this creature had crushed it.

    "Since you don''t need me, let me go. Since I was formed by the incipient devil, I have a spirit. Let me go and cultivate on my own." Although the demon fetus didn''t have seven emotions and six desires, it had a will and wanted to grow.

    "Do you think I''m a good person? I spent six million points to cultivate you. If you want to leave, just turn it into power."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a violent power crushed the demon fetus into the purest incipient demon power and integrated it into his body.

    "Idiot, I''ll let you go, but you have to pay me back the points I spent."

    He had not expected that a cultivation technique could produce an idiot. He was starting to doubt if this cultivation technique could be cultivated.

    It was extremely disappointing and regretful.

    "Hu!"

    After digesting all the power, Lin fan was shocked. The origin demon Scripture was indeed extremely powerful. Just by raising one level, its Foundation had increased to a terrifying level.

    "My experience points are increasing very quickly. I have to find a way to increase my experience points. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble if I don''t have enough experience points."

    Although he had not experienced it before, he did not have enough experience points, and he had a strong foundation. What would happen?

    But in his opinion, it was very likely that he would explode.

    "I still have 110000 points. I''ll just draw."

    He hadn''t drawn for a long time, so he didn''t expect to get anything good. He would just take it as filling up his points.

    "Ten consecutive diamond draws."

    " 100000 points were consumed."

    "Diamond lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    ¡­¡­

    After ten consecutive draws, all of them were empty. This F * cking shocked him.

    This was a diamond lottery draw that cost 10000 dors to draw once. There was nothing and it ended just like that?

    ? "That''s really good. I''m really unlucky today."

    He didn''t want to say a word now. 100000 points were gone just like that. There wasn''t even a shadow left. If he had known this would happen, he would have chosen to draw gold.

    He checked his points.

    115!

    "Sigh, the number is a little ugly. These 15 points will follow me for the rest of my life. I''ll have to try the bronze lottery."

    " 100 points were used."

    He didn''t have any hope for the bronze lottery. It was a simple lottery that he had when he first started. It would be good enough if he could get a grenade.

    But suddenly, Lin fan was stunned.

    "Bronze lottery: congrattions on winning an eternal-level BUFF, overflowing with bad luck."

    "My luck is off the charts. A shocking gift for the bronze."

    ''Unending bad luck'' was not important at all. The most important thing was the words ''eternal-level''.

    All the Buffs he had drawn were basically eternal-level, and their effects were heaven-defying.

    [Torrential bad luck: all living beings within a 100-meter radius will be enveloped by bad luck, regardless of friend or foe. The specific effect can be tested on your own.]

    "This ..."

    Lin fan''s mouth was agape. For a moment, he did not know what to say. How the F * ck could he even get something like this?

    However, was this bad luck on his own?

    "Let''s go out and experiment. "

    He couldn''t wait. He didn''t expect that the eternal-level BUFF would finally appear after so long.

 586 Chapter 586

    After leaving the secret room, he took a deep breath and was in a very good mood.

    It wasn''t because he had created a divine-level cultivation technique, but because the bronze lottery had given him a huge surprise.

    "Congrattions, senior brother." Lu Qiming ran over with a smile on his face. Although the outer realm had merged and the environment was unfamiliar, it didn''t affect the development of invincible peak.

    In fact, the invincible peak disciples ''cultivation speed had undergone a huge change today. Many of their junior brothers and sisters had broken through. This was something that would have been unimaginable in the past.

    "Yes, I''m just taking a walk. You can go and do your work."

    He wanted to test it out on Lu Qiming, but he decided against it. Who knew how terrible the bad luck of an eternal level could be? if something happened to him, he would be heartbroken.

    Lu Qiming left. He thought that as long as his senior brother was here, invincible peak would be at ease.

    Along the way, the disciples who passed by all greeted him respectfully.

    As the most dazzling star in the sect, he naturally nodded in response to the greetings of the disciples. Hepletely exploded with the demeanor of a senior brother in the sect.

    He walked into a toilet. There was no one around, but he frowned slightly. He saw a group of true immortals, led by Dong Xiao, sitting there sighing. Some were even whispering to each other.

    "He''s cking off. "

    Or perhaps, they were discussing how to escape in the future.

    "What are you guys doing?" Lin fan walked over with a smile on his face. He would use these guys to test his bad luck.

    The true immortals, led by the voidsea, were chatting about their recent encounters. They were cleaning the toilets so much that they were almost dazed.

    However, he couldn''t run away. He had sworn to the heavens, and it would be a tragedy if he left.

    Although Dong Xiao had taken the initiative to express his goodwill, many of the true immortals had already regarded him as a traitor and were unwilling to see him. They were all whispering to each other in small groups.

    Suddenly, they heard a nightmarish voice.

    They quickly turned their heads, and sure enough, it was the guy who had caused them the most panic.

    They had nearly 100 genuine Immortals, but they couldn''t defeat this kid. On the contrary, half of them were killed by him. They were already scared.

    Everyone jumped up, nimbly picked up a cloth, and began to clean the toilet.

    "Torrential bad luck, activate." He chanted in his heart.

    He wanted to see how terrifying this eternal-level BUFF was. He stood there without moving, waiting for things to blow up.

    The seconds passed by, and the scene was extremely quiet. Nothing happened.

    "Is this BUFF useless?" He couldn''t help but be suspicious. It had been dozens of seconds, but there was still no movement.

    Dong Xiao squatted in the toilet, wiping the wall with a cloth. He looked through the door and saw Lin fan.

    "What is this kid trying to do?"

    He felt that something was going to happen. This guy wasn''t a good person, so he had to be careful.

    Although he was now a captive and had no human rights, it was still better to be more vignt.

    "There are so many of you cleaning the toilet. Are you trying to wipe off the toilet''s skin?" What were they trying to do by squatting there and cleaning the toilet?

    "Let''s go now. " Fairy yang said hurriedly as she stood up. This toilet was Dong Xiao''s responsibility, so she didn''t want to stay here. It was too dangerous to look at this guy.

    However, just as fairy yang was about to leave, her feet slipped, and her body leaned back. She roared,"who is so uncultured to spill their urine here?"

    The true immortal standing behind fairy yang immediately reacted. He used his hand to support her back, but just as he did so, his palm slipped when it touched fairy Yang''s clothes.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    One hit the other, and they both fell to the ground. Immediately, they roared.

    "What is this? who left their feces here?"

    "This liquid, why is it so yellow?"

    The true immortals were dumbfounded. They didn''t know what was going on. With their strength, how could something like this happen?

    Dong Jue, who had been wiping the toilet, was quick to react and came out of the toilet one step ahead of them. When he saw them on the ground, he held back hisughter."What are you doing? Why are they all falling down?"

    With that said, he raised his hand and supported it against the wall of the toilet. He wanted to see what was going on inside and whether someone had fallen into the manure pit.

    Crack~crack~

    There was an ominous sound.

    When Dong Xiao turned his head and saw the cracks on the wall, he waspletely dumbfounded. He was momentarily dazed before he cried out in rm,""Oh no, the toilet is going to copse."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The toilet copsed with a loud bang, apanied by the cries of the true immortals.

    "Sh * t, sh * t."

    "It''s so stinky. "

    The true immortals in the toilet shouted. They had fallen into a sh * t pit.

    "This is none of my business." Dong Xiao stood there, at a loss. He would never admit that the wall had copsed because he had been holding onto it.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    Suddenly, a sound that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time came from the copsed toilet.

    Lin fan stood there, not moving at all. However, he had a bad feeling about this. Then, he took a few steps back, not wanting to get too close.

    Bang! Bang!

    An explosion rang out, and the copsed toilet shot up into the sky, apanied by the true immortals and arge amount of feces and urine.

    He looked up and saw that the sky had turned yellow.<sub> </sub>

    Standing there, Dong Xiao was screaming at the top of his lungs. Because he had just exploded, his body was stained with feces and arge amount of urine. Even his mouth had some.

    "What''s going on? why did it suddenly explode?"

    Lin fan looked over. It wasn''t a beast, nor was it a shock wave. It was like a cloud of gas that had been suppressed for a long time rose up from the ground and crashed into the toilet.

    "Amazing. This is what it means to be unlucky. Such an impossible thing has happened."

    He muttered to himself. Suddenly, he noticed a ck shadow under his feet. He looked up and saw that the true immortals who had been lifted into the air were all smashing toward him.

    "Pei Pei! What''s going on? why can''t I use my magic power?"

    "I''m going to fall to my death. "

    "Wuwuwu, sh * t ..."

    The true immortals who had descended from the sky were all shouting and panicking. They couldn''t use their dharmic powers at all, as if they had stopped working. Some of the true immortals had gold in their mouths and were constantly vomiting. They couldn''t even react in time.

    "Not good." Lin fan reacted quickly. If he didn''t move away, he would be pressed down by the sh * t man.

    He moved his feet, but to his horror, his feet seemed to be numb and were not listening to him at all.

    "Body protection!" He circted his power to form a shield, but suddenly, he felt an itch in his nose. He sneezed, and the shield disappeared for no reason.

    "F * ck! This isn''t bad luck, it''s a change in thews. "

    A godly state expert who specialized in hard body skills, and you''re telling me that your legs are numb?

    Even if he told a ghost, the ghost would not believe him.

    "Close, close."

    How could he not know what was going on? he immediately turned off torrential bad luck and didn''t dare to y anymore.

    The moment it closed.

    It was extremely strange that his legs, which were already numb, could move in an instant.

    His body moved and he left the ce.

    As for the true immortals in the air, some of them were floating in the void, while others were panicking and falling directly.

    "Donghuang, you bastard!" The true immortals floating in the air roared and howled. They didn''t care whether or not anyone saw them. They tore off their robes, performed hand seals, washed their bodies, and put on new clothes.

    As for the true immortals who were swallowing the gold, their faces were frighteningly livid. It was unknown if they had choked or what.

    "What does it have to do with this old man?"

    Dong Xiao retorted. He couldn''t be med for this. He hadn''t done anything at all. At most, he''d just leaned against the wall. Who the hell knew things would turn out like this?

    All of a sudden, Dong Xiao felt that something was off. This was far too strange.

    "Could it be that brat''s doing?"

    But that wasn''t right either. That kid just stood there and did everything. How could he cause this?

    Many disciples rushed over when they heard the sound. When they heard the sound, they thought that something big had happened. However, when they arrived, they were stunned. They covered their noses at the same time and stayed far away.

    "It''s so stinky. "

    "What are these guys doing? did they fall into a cesspit?"

    "It''s not just falling in. Can''t you see that the cesspit has already exploded?"

    The disciples were all talking and they were all terrified. They didn''t expect this to happen and they didn''t know what these guys were doing.

    To think that it would cause such a change.

    Lin fan''s heart was still filled with fear. That was really F * cking terrifying. This bad luck was no joke. Although he had just started, it was extremely strange.

    Everything had happened so mysteriously.

    The chain reaction led to a terrifying event. If it hadn''t been closed early, he would probably have been crushed under these sh * t men.

    At that time, not only would he eat a face full of sh * t, but he would also lose all his face.

    Lin fan walked over but he didn''t get close. Urine and feces umted in a 10 meter radius. It was extremely dirty.

    "Dong Xiao, bring some people and clean this ce up."

    Dong Xiao stood in the middle of the group,pletely dumbfounded. When he heard Lin fan''s words, he opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, he didn''t know what to say.

    "What happened?" Huo Rong rushed over. When he saw the scene, he was stunned. Then, his face turned serious. He couldn''t stand the stench.

    But as an elder, he could not cover his nose.

    Lin fan said calmly,"nothing much. The toilet exploded and they were covered in sh * T. I have something to do so I will leave. I will leave the rest to you."

    He didn''t stay and left early.

    It was so F * cking terrifying that it could scare people to death.

    Lin fan returned to the secret room. He had to work hard tomorrow. No matter what the situation was outside, he had to earn points and experience points. However, the max level card of the Sky ss skill he had drawnst time was still here. He had not used it.

    He wanted to find a hard body skill to directly upgrade, but it was a pity that he had not found a suitable one.

    At night, two full moons hung high in the sky.

    In a forest that was originally very quiet, a turbulent sound was heard at this moment.

    Amidst the rumbling sounds, there were also waves of screams.

    There was even a maniacalughter that was simr to that of a homicidal maniac.

    Puchi!

    A Blood Dragon rose into the sky, shining on the full moon and dying the earth red.

 587 Chapter 587

    After the incident, under Huo Rong''s leadership, the sect organized an investigation team on the explosion of the toilet to investigate why the toilet had exploded and whether there was any danger beneath the sect.

    After Lin fan found out about the situation, he shook his head and sighed. It wasn''t easy to say and he couldn''t say. As for why it exploded, it might have been because of the marsh gas. But to this group of people who didn''t go through nine years ofpulsory education, they probably wouldn''t know much.

    The torrential bad luck was very strange. It wasn''t ordinary bad luck. It was probably a change in thew, making the area within a hundred meters of him a world of bad luck. Whoever came in would be unlucky, including himself. Even if he stood there, he would be in trouble and avoid it.

    Early morning!

    Thump thump thump!

    The disciples guarding the gate sounded the rm.

    "This is an rm that only happens when something big happens. Could it be that someone is attacking us?" Lin fan stopped cultivating, pushed open the stone door and headed towards the mountain Gate.

    When they arrived at the mountain Gate, they saw arge group of people they had never seen before standing there. These people looked very tired, and some were even covered in wounds. They were probably being chased.

    Lu Qiming saw his senior brother and hurried over."Senior brother, these people are of unknown origin. They''vee to us for protection."

    "Is that so?" Lin fan looked over. There were over a thousand people, men and women, young and old. The strongest one was God Realm and she was a woman.

    The woman was carrying a baby in her arms. However, the woman was dressed in in clothes and hid in the crowd. She looked very ordinary. If one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t be able to see her.

    Huo Rong''s heart sank when he saw so many people in the magnificent me sect. "Who are you?"

    "Please save us, we are all refugees. Our homes were destroyed and we could onlye here in distress. Please take us in." A burly man walked out. He held a huge axe that was stained with blood.

    This appearance waspletely different from that of a refugee.

    Huo Rong wasn''t a fool. He saw through it immediately."I''m sorry, but please leave the magnificent me sect."

    He couldn''t take in these people of unknown origin. After the outer realm merged, he still didn''t know the situation. Who knew if these people were good or bad? if they stayed in the sect, it would be a disaster.

    The burly man was anxious."Please help us. It''s fine if we don''t stay, but can you leave the children behind? they''re still young and can''t travel long distances with us. If we can settle down, we''ll definitelye back to take them away."

    In the crowd, there was a group of children. They were all very young. The older ones were only four or five years old. However, at this moment, their faces were filled with fear and terror, as if they had experienced something terrifying.

    "Senior brother, what do you think of this?" Lu Qiming asked. He felt that the situation wasplicated. There was a reason why elder Huo Rong did not take these people in.

    "I didn''t see much, just let him be." Lin fan didn''t really care about this. He looked over and locked his eyes on the baby.

    The baby only revealed his head. His skin was white and tender, and his eyes were huge. They were blinking, and he probably didn''t know what was happening.

    Lin fan pouted at the baby and made a kissing expression, teasing the baby from afar.

    In his opinion, this expression was like ying the zither to a cow. What kind of response could he get?

    However, what surprised him was that the baby''s eyes were wide open, and his mouth was O-shaped, as if he had seen something incredible. He was obviously very shocked.

    "Haha, interesting. What a cute little thing." Lin fanughed. He didn''t expect the baby to respond to him. He was just teasing him from a distance.

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded when he saw his senior brotherughing.

    What''s so funny?

    These escapees were nervous and filled with anticipation. They had been running for a long time. Originally, there were tens of thousands of people, but now, only a thousand or so were left.

    They didn''t want to ask for anything more. They only hoped that these children could stay in the sect.

    Although he didn''t know what the sect was like, it was much safer than following them.

    Huo Rong pondered for a long time. Although he sympathized with these people, he had to think for the sect. How could he take in these people of unknown origins? as for the children, although it was cruel to reject them, he could not bring danger to the sect just because of a trace of kindness.

    "No, you guys should leave."

    Finally, Huo Rong spoke. He rejected the other party''s request, not wanting to get into any trouble.

    At that moment, the group of people who had been stranded here looked at each other. Despair could be seen in their eyes. They had not expected to be rejected.

    Before they came, they had already prepared themselves. If they were rejected, they would split up and run. Although the chances of death were higher after splitting up, it was still better if one of them could survive.

    "Elder Huo Rong, how could you be so cruel? you even rejected this." At this moment, Lin fan spoke up.

    These words were like good news to the refugees who had fallen into distress.

    However, when they saw that it was a young man who said it, they were in despair again.

    After all, what was the use of being a young man? the one who rejected him was an elder. Looking at the young man, he was probably just a disciple.

    But in his heart, he was still grateful to this disciple. At the same time, he could tell that this sect was probably a very loving sect.

    Lin fan walked out and walked towards the baby.

    "Senior brother Lin."

    "Senior brother Lin."

    When he came out, the surrounding disciples greeted him respectfully.

    Huo Rong was helpless."Kid, you can''t act on your own. These people are of unknown origin. They''ll bring trouble to the sect."

    The burly man was shocked. He didn''t expect the elder to exin to this disciple. When this disciple came out, everyone around him was extremely respectful. Their eyes were even shining with worship. Clearly, he wasn''t an ordinary person.

    Lin fan walked in front of the girl. The girl was a little wary, but the old woman shook her head.<sub> </sub>

    "Let me hug you." Lin fan said.

    The woman looked at Lin fan and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she made up her mind and handed the baby over.

    Lin fan held the baby in his arms and smiled,"this kid is interesting and cute. His eyes are big and he has double eyelids. Not bad, not bad."

    "Come, call me daddy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone present was stunned.

    "What did you just say?" The woman beside him berated.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at him calmly,"what? You want to scream too?"

    "You ..." The girl wanted to fight Lin fan but was pulled back by the old woman.

    The woman''s face was red with anger. She turned her head away and didn''t want to say a word.

    Huo Rong was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what this kid was up to. ''Please don''t cause any trouble.''

    "P-p-p-p-p-pa!"

    Suddenly, a not-so-loud sound could be heard. However, everyone who was close to it heard it.

    The woman turned her head around and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression as if she couldn''t believe it.

    "Hahaha!" Hearing this, Lin fan chuckled,"good, good. It''s been a few months."

    The woman didn''t say anything and was in a dazed state. Instead, the old woman at the side said,""It''s been four months. I didn''t expect you to be able to speak now."

    "Male, female?" Lin fan asked.

    The old woman said,"a girl."

    "Good, good, very good." Lin fan smiled and said,"I have decided. From now on, she will be my daughter. Junior brothers and sisters, please remember her. As for you guys, not bad. Stay."

    The woman wanted to refute, but the old woman stopped her. She shook her head and told her not to speak.

    "I''ve finally found you survivors. Why aren''t you running anymore? I can find you no matter where you go. "

    Suddenly, a roar came from the void.

    The voice caused the escapees to panic.

    The baby in Lin fan''s arms started crying.

    Lin fan''s brows furrowed and he raised his head. The clouds in the sky rippled and he said unhappily,""Are you F * cking crazy? what are you shouting for? did your house explode or did your women get stolen?"

    "You bastard, you''re looking for death. How dare you insult me!" An angry voice came from the void again.

    "Junior Brother, hold it, hold it properly." Lin fan said.

    "Yes." "Don''t worry, senior brother," Lu Qiming said."No matter what, she''s still our niece."

    Lin fan leaped into the air and took a step forward. He was a hundred meters away from everyone. Hended on the ground and looked up,"so what if I scold you? This Peak Master still wants to F * ck you. "

    "Be careful!" The man shouted in fear."That''s an elder of the hanging school. He''s very powerful."

    If it was in the past, Lin fan wouldn''t have dared to fight with him. If he had a battle in the sect, he would have definitely activated colored eyes to lure him to another ce. But now, it was different. His bad luck was overflowing, and he was really terrifyingly strong.

    He could fight with the other party.

    Even he himself was in the range of bad luck, which made him feel a little helpless.

    BOOM!

    Several bolts of lightning shed over. When the lightning dissipated, six figures were floating in the air.

    The leader of the group was dressed in the xuankong sect''s elder robe. As he stood in the void, a kind of heaven-suppressing aura burst out.

    As for the five people behind him, they should be disciples, but they were not weak and should be in the immortal state.

    "Indeed, after the outer realms merged, God Realm Warriors are everywhere. Thend of origin isn''t the lowest realm, is it?"

    He didn''t dare to believe it. If that was the case, it would be too tragic.

    It was like ying a game. The merging of the outer realms was a Union, and he had once been the king of all the districts and had been invincible. However, after the Union, he found that the other districts had been patched more often. After the Union, they were still very strong, but after he joined, they seemed to be a little weak.

    The elder of the floating sect, a middle-aged man, was floating in the air with his hands behind his back. He was looking down arrogantly as if he was looking at an ant.

    <o>,m "I''m going to kill all of you today to prevent any future trouble. " The elder of the floating sect, Qingfeng Li, said sternly.</o>

    The floating sect was in the same region as these surviving sects. For thousands of years, they had been constantly fighting, but with the help of other sects, it had been difficult to destroy the clear sky sacrednd.

    However, they didn''t expect the outer realm to merge, and the two sects would be connected and separated by several miles. This made the members of the hanging school even more overjoyed. They immediately besieged and eventually destroyed the clear sky Holy Land.

    However, the daughter of the clear sky sacrednd''s Saint Lord had been brought out by a sect disciple, so he had been chasing her all the way.

    Now that he had met her, he couldn''t keep her.

    However, before that, he had to kill the kid below.

 588 Chapter 588

    Lin fan stood there calmly, then raised his head,"What are you looking at?e down if you have the guts. Watch how this Peak Master will beat the sh * t out of you."

    When he said this, he felt that it was impossible for him to say such nauseating words. Could it be that he had seen too much yesterday and had a deep impression of it?

    "Elder li, this person is too arrogant. He has provoked us time and time again. Let me kill him, extract his soul, throw it into the God extinguishingmp, and torture him."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a man stepped into the air with a strange Lighthouse burning with purple mes in his palm.

    "Yang Li, you demon! You killed my Junior Sister! I''ll fight you to the death!" At this moment, the woman in the crowd was furious when she saw the man. She wanted to fight him to the death.

    However, she was pulled back by the old woman at the side.

    Yang Li looked at the woman and couldn''t help butugh wildly."So it''s the head disciple of the dead sect. Your Junior Sister is very weak. I threw her into the God extinguishingmp and refined her for three days and three nights to be the nourishment of the God extinguishingmp. That scene was very miserable. But don''t worry, you will be able to reunite with your Junior Sisterter."

    "Hey, if you''reing, hurry up. You weakling, this Peak Master has no mood to waste time with you."

    Lin fan''s target wasn''t yang Li, but Qingfeng Li who was standing in the middle. This guy was a bit strong, and not just ordinarily strong.

    "Arrogant." Yang Li flew into a rage and descended from the sky. The God extinguishingmp in his hand floated and wrapped around him. The purple light pulled out a strange light.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and gathered strength. When the enemy got close, he punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as Yang Li was about to use his most terrifying power, his body stopped. He was stopped in mid-air by Lin fan''s fist.

    His eyes were bulging out, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The God extinguishingmp flew towards Lin fan. However, Lin fan caught it in his hands and crushed it into pieces, scattering them all around.

    "What kind of brokenmp is this? it''s not hard enough."

    It all happened so quickly that no one could react in time.

    "Bastard!" Yang Li was furious and wanted to fight Lin fan to the death. But suddenly, Lin fan grabbed his ankle and threw him to the ground.

    Crack! Crack!

    A powerful impact burst out, causing the ground to crack. Yang Li''s eyes gradually lit up. He did not expect to be defeated in just an instant.

    His God extinguishingmp had been crushed by the other party''s palm. How terrifying was his strength?

    He let go of Yang Li''s ankle. The other party was lying quietly in the deep pit, but there was no point indicator. It seemed that he was not dead.

    Lin fan raised his leg and stomped down.

    A cracking sound reverberated through the world.

    Points +50000

    "You''re just a mid level divine realm expert, how dare you act so impudently in front of this Peak Master? you''re really looking for death. " Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and raised his head,"hey, why don''t you guyse at me together? don''t just send yourselves to your deaths."

    There was an uproar!

    Shocking!

    The woman couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect Yang Li to die so quickly. He didn''t even have a chance to resist before he was killed in seconds.

    Just how terrifying was this guy''s strength?

    "Senior brother, you''re awesome."

    The magnificent me sect disciples cheered excitedly. Their senior brother was too strong. He had crushed the other party so easily. His strength was terrifying.

    Huo Rong couldn''t stand it anymore. This kid was too vicious. It wasn''t that he couldn''t kill the other, but the process was a little violent.

    That Kacha sound just now made her heart numb.

    "Bastard, I''m going to take your dog life!" Qingfeng Li was furious. This guy dared to kill the people of the hanging sect in front of them. He couldn''t be forgiven.

    Lin fan knew that a true battle was about to begin. This battle was going to be extremely strange and mysterious. If one did not witness it with their own eyes, no one would believe it.

    In fact, even he would not believe all of this.

    "Torrential bad luck, activate."

    He didn''t know if the name of this BUFF was ''torrential bad luck'' or if the name of this bad luck was ''torrential bad luck''.

    But all of this was no longer important.

    The five of themnded from the sky in rage and wanted to kill Lin fan.

    It covered an area of 100 meters.

    A green-robed man had justnded, but the road under his feet was uneven. He slipped andnded on the back of his head with a bang.

    Qingfeng Li looked at him unhappily,"get up quickly."

    He didn''t expect the disciple he brought out to be unable to even stand.

    The three disciples who were standing side by side were also displeased. They actually embarrassed themselves in front of a great enemy. Wouldn''t they be a joke?

    In the distance, everyone who was watching the situation vigntly had their hearts together. But when they saw this scene, they were stunned. What was going on?

    "Junior Brother, quickly get up." The three disciples at the side shouted, but their Junior Brother justy there, not moving at all, as if he had fainted.

    All of a sudden, blood began to ooze out from the back of the disciple''s head. It spread out and dyed the ground red.

    The three disciples were shocked and quickly squatted down to check. When they turned over their Junior brother''s head, they werepletely dumbfounded. They saw a fragment of the God extinguishingmp stuck in the back of his head. The fragment was sharp and hard, and it had pierced through his skull and went deep into his brain.

    "Elder li, Junior Brother is dead." The disciple cried out in shock and fear. Then, he red at Lin fan. It was all that guy''s doing. If he hadn''t broken Yang Li''s God extinguishingmp, there wouldn''t have been a fragment stuck in the ground. His Junior Brother wouldn''t have been hit on the back of his head.

    The main culprit of all this was that detestable bastard.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were dumbfounded. What was going on? how could he die in such an aggrieved manner?<sub> </sub>

    His senior brother didn''t even move. The other party just fell from the sky. He wasn''t stable and his head hit the ground. He died just like that. He didn''t even know how he died.

    "Brat, how dare you kill my disciple!" Qingfeng Li rebuked.

    "I didn''t move. Don''t frame me."

    Lin fan still stood there without moving. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to move, but that he didn''t dare to. Bad luck was on his side and he didn''t know what would happen. If it was death or something, then he wasn''t afraid.

    But the key was that he was afraid of sh * t falling from the sky.

    "You still dare to quibble." The three disciples were furious. They turned into a streak of light and attacked Lin fan. They wanted to kill this guy.

    Suddenly!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Three loud sounds could be heard as the three guys fell to the ground.

    "What are you guys doing?" Qingfeng Li roared,"what are these three idiots doing?"

    The three disciples who had fallen to the ground stood up abruptly and shook their heads. They didn''t know what had happened. How could they have fallen to the ground with one foot?

    Lin fan cursed in his heart. This was bad luck. He didn''t know what was going to happen but it was really bad.

    "Elder Huo Rong, what are these people doing here? can''t they even walk properly?" Lu Qiming asked.

    Huo Rong wanted to roar. ''You''re asking me, but who am I going to ask? how can I understand what''s going on? how can you fall while walking? will you scare people to death if you tell them?''

    Furthermore, he realized that these three disciples were very strong, much stronger than him.

    Lin fan wanted to try but he rejected the idea. Who knew what would happen down there?

    "Damn it, I wasn''t paying attention just now and slipped. You bastard, how dare you kill our senior and junior brothers? we want you dead." The three of them shouted. Then, one of them took out a Pearl. The Pearl was surrounded by mes and lightning. It was very terrifying.

    "The yin lightning Earthfire Pearl."

    This was a one-time destructive treasure of the hanging sect. Even an immortal state warrior would be seriously injured if he was hit by it.

    That person grabbed the yin lightning fire Pearl and tossed it towards Lin fan. But suddenly, the calm Pearl changed. The mes and lightning around it became unstable and the Pearl kept expanding.

    "Not good! Run! It''s going to explode!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely destructive power burst out.

    Lin fan stood there and suddenly realized that within the dust, there was an extremely sharp shard flying towards him. It was extremely fast. If not for his strong cultivation state, he might not have been able to Dodge it.

    He took a step back and dodged it, but what followed was a pfft.

    She stepped on something. It seemed like the skin was broken and something had cut into her flesh.

    He raised his foot and saw that a fragment had pierced through his shoe and into his flesh. Blood was flowing down the fragment.

    When he pulled the fragment out, a stream of blood spurted out like a fountain.

    "Not good, the blood vessel is cut."

    He was really convinced now. This torrential bad luck didn''t distinguish between friend and foe. Within a hundred meters, no matter who you were, you would all be affected.

    With his strength and the toughness of his body, how could such a thing happen? if there was danger under his feet, he should have sensed it. It couldn''t have been an explosion and a gust of wind blew the fragment to his feet, right?

    If that was really the case, he might as well call the Grim Reaper instead of the unending bad luck.

    Qingfeng Li stood there trembling, not from fear, but from anger.

    What were his disciples doing? he just wanted to ask what they were doing.

    "Ah!"

    "It''s so painful. "

    "My leg is broken."

    As the dust settled, the three of them were lying on the ground, missing an arm or a leg. Blood was spurting out from their broken limbs, dyeing the ground red.

    The screams were endless, and at the same time, there were curses.

    "You bastard, what are you doing? why did you use the yin lightning Earth Fire Pearl to bomb us?"

    "No, I didn''t blow you up. I don''t know why the yin lightning Earth Fire Pearl would explode on its own, this has never happened before ..."

    "Damn it! Where did you get this from? it must be something of a low grade! I knew it! How could you have such a treasure?"

    The three of them werepletely dumbfounded. How did things turn out like this?

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked at each other in confusion. What was going on with these people? they hadn''t even made a move yet, and two of them were already dead.

    Are you sure you''re not here to be funny?

    The hatchet-wielding man sneaked in front of the woman,"Senior Sister, this ..."

    He couldn''t exin it and couldn''t understand it at all.

    Not to mention the burly man, even the woman herself couldn''t understand it. When did the people of the hanging school be so clumsy?

    One had just fallen and died, but these three were even more ridiculous, using their killer moves to destroy the enemy but exploding themselves to this state.

    Who could exin what was going on?

    [PS: everyone, please like each other''s posts. I''ll turn on my phone and like your posts. But what''s with the 100 Qidian coins tip? can a handsome pan exin it?]

 589 Chapter 589

    "This BUFF is too scary."

    Lin fan finally understood what was going on. This BUFF was practically killing gods and Buddhas in its way. Without even doing anything, two of the five ants were dead and three were crippled.

    Furthermore, it did not distinguish between friend and foe. As the owner of the BUFF, he was also gued by bad luck.

    If not for his immortal body, he would not have dared to activate ''torrential bad luck''. Who knew what would happen?

    "You animal, what have you done?" Qingfeng Li roared and his robe started to p. He was obviously furious and wanted to kill this bastard.

    "This Peak Master didn''t do anything. That''s your own bad luck. Who can you me?e, this Peak Master will stand here and wait for you toe."

    Lin fan didn''t want to move at all. He just wanted to wait for the enemy toe and see what would happen.

    He naturally didn''t dare to move. When he didn''t move, bad luck would envelop him. If he moved, he wouldn''t be able to control anything, and the situation would probably be even worse.

    However, it was a pity that the person who was killed by bad luck didn''t count as points. If points were counted, then his strength would be raised to a terrifying level.

    However, it was dangerous to turn off the torrential bad luck now. Qingfeng Li''s strength was terrifying. If he attacked the moment it was turned off, he might not be able to react in time.

    He wanted to finish off the three guys, but he had no choice but to wait for Qingfeng Li''s bad luck.

    However, he also hoped that those three guys would be able to hold on until the end. He didn''t want to be unlucky and get shot while lying down.

    Qingfeng Li knew that this had nothing to do with the enemy, but it was all too strange. The hanging sect couldn''t afford to lose face, so he just treated it as if the five of them had been killed by the enemy.

    "Bastard! Today, I''m going to use my power to kill you and your entire sect. I won''t leave a single one alive!"

    With a furious roar, a terrifying power burst out from his body. With Qingfeng Li as the center, a storm of energy spread out, destroying everything around him. Rocks were shattered and scattered in all directions.

    Suddenly!

    Under this terrifying storm of power, the three pieces of rock shot out with a "Xiu" sound. Moreover, their target was the three severely injured disciples.

    Pfft!

    Pfft!

    A continuous sound of something breaking was heard.

    The continuous wailing stopped abruptly.

    Arge hole appeared on their heads, and blood gushed out.

    Lin fan red at him,"you''re really cruel. Even though these three disciples are already crippled, you don''t have to kill them, do you?"

    Qingfeng Li was in a state of Fury. When he saw the situation, his expression changed and he couldn''t believe it. Even his breathing became rapid.

    "How could this be?"

    "You''re actually asking how this happened? you formed a storm of energy and pushed the speed of the gravel to the extreme, directly piercing through their heads. You''re really crazy to even do this."

    "You ... Are extremely cruel."

    Lin fan''s heart ached. Although the three of them were only at God Realm, they still had a lot of points. Now that they had died for no reason, how could he not be heartbroken?

    It was so painful.

    "Damn it." Qingfeng Li''s face turned ferocious, and mes jumped in his eyes. He was really angry,"no one can save you today. Die."

    In an instant, Qingfeng Li''s speed reached its peak. His aura had already locked onto Lin fan. With a single step, a terrifying pressure crushed over.

    "What will he do?"

    Lin fan didn''t make a sound. He wasn''t anxious. Bad luck had already covered a 100-meter radius. Something was definitely going to happen.

    This fellow''s cultivation was higher than his by at least two levels.

    This was the lowest level. As for what level it was exactly, it was hard to say.

    Qingfeng Li''s wrist moved, and a cold light shed. He stepped forward, and suddenly, the soil under his feet sank, like a small pit. He stepped on air and his legs did a 90-degree split.

    The balls in his crotch were pressed against the ground.

    He rushed in too quickly. Qingfeng Li groaned and his face turned red.

    "Is your egg alright?" Lin fan sucked in cold air. He looked like he was in pain.

    The people from the clear sky Holy Land who were being chased by the hanging sect were dumbfounded. Some of them wanted tough, but they forced themselves to hold back.

    They had never known that these Devils of the floating sect could be so funny, especially Qingfeng Li. As the elder of the floating sect, he had terrifying strength. He was able to step on the air and directly hit the ground. What kind of situation could this be?

    At this level of strength, he could already fly. Even if the ground suddenly copsed, he could still rise in the air.

    However, because of this, something like this had happened to the other party.

    He couldn''t figure it out.

    "Bastard!" Qingfeng Li was furious. He clenched his fists and mmed them on the ground, flying into the air. But under the terrifying pressure, the ground cracked and a rock was lifted up, flying toward Qingfeng Li''s head.

    Bang! Bang!

    The rock shattered. Qingfeng Li was so powerful that his body was naturally extraordinary. But when he touched his face, there was blood on his hand.

    "This is so unlucky." Fan Lin''s heart was beating fast. He had seen clearly that Qingfeng Li was so angry that he smashed the ground with his fists. But a stone came at his face. The stone had a fragment of the God extinguishingmp on it. Maybe the fragment was really hard, it pierced through his skin but didn''t hurt his insides.<sub> </sub>

    But even so, it was enough to drive Qingfeng Li crazy. Before he even touched the kid, all the disciples who followed him were dead. Even he was bleeding.

    It was a great humiliation to someone of his strength.

    "You animal, I''m going to skin you alive and pull out your tendons before leaving the sect." Qingfeng Li wiped off the blood, his eyes spitting fire. With a roar, he released a monstrous aura, which was even more powerful than before.

    The storm swept across thend, and even those who were a hundred meters away found it difficult to resist it. Each and every one of them revealed a look of despair.

    Especially those from the floating sect, they knew how powerful Qingfeng Li was. He could kill them easily.

    If it weren''t for the sacrednd''s treasures, they would''ve been killed halfway through their escape.

    But now, the treasure had disappeared and their power was exhausted. They could only rush here.

    Whoosh!

    Qingfeng Li''s robe swelled and his long hair fluttered in the wind. Lightning crackled around his arms and body, and the clouds in the void rolled like a river, wave after wave.

    "Amazing. He''s really strong."

    Although he was strong, he was calm. His bad luck shouldn''t be that weak. Even if he was strong, he was confident that he could kill him.

    However, he didn''t know if he would be unlucky. This was something he couldn''t say clearly.

    Crack! Crack!

    Suddenly, a crisp voice was heard.

    Looking up, Qingfeng Li''s body was wrapped in rotating iron chains. These iron chains exuded a vast power, but at this moment, the iron chains copsed and turned into pieces.

    "How could this be?" Qingfeng Li was shocked. He didn''t expect the God restraining chain to break. This was the seal that the Hierarch had personally ced on him.

    It was specially used to suppress his own strength to prevent him from breaking through to the next realm and suffering a cmity.

    The internal injuries on his body had yet to recover. If he were to break through again, the most terrifying oue would be him turning into dust and ashes.

    But now that the God restraining chain was broken, didn''t that mean that he was about to break through?

    "No! What''s going on? why did it crack?" Qingfeng Li screamed with a crazy expression, unable to believe what had happened.

    BOOM!

    The void was covered in thunderclouds and a vortex appeared. This was a sign that a cmity wasing.

    Huo Rong waspletely dumbfounded."What the hell are they doing here? the hanging school? the people here are too amazing."

    He couldn''t believe it. The previous five had already died mysteriously, and at this moment, it should be an elder with extraordinary strength. Who could have thought that he woulde to face the Tribtion directly?

    What was he doing?

    "Hahaha, it''s karma, it''s karma. Qingfeng Li, you almost died during thest Heavenly Tribtion. Your stupid sect master put a dog chain on you and sealed your aura. Now the dog chain is broken. You''re dreaming if you think you can pass the heavenly Tribtion with your injured body." The axe-wielding manughed.

    "I''ll kill you all first. " Qingfeng Li growled ferociously. He knew he was done for and only wanted these guys to die with him.

    However, at this moment, the void was fiery red. Within the vortex, mes were boiling, and lightning was intertwining.

    "What? How could there be the wuwang Heavenly Fire?"

    Qingfeng Li looked up with a pale face. He was only going through the Supreme Saint tribtion, how could he have the undeserved Heavenly Fire?

    BOOM!

    A Thunderbolt fell andnded on Qingfeng Li''s body. The Thunderbolt crackled and crackled, splitting Qingfeng Li''s skin and flesh.

    "That''s a little too cruel. " Lin fan stood there and felt a little terrified.

    But it was not over yet. The wuwang Heavenly Fire turned into a fire Dragon and swooped down from the sky, directly wrapping Qingfeng Li up. His open skin and flesh were burned ck.

    His miserable shrieks shook the sky.

    Suddenly!

    He didn''t know what Qingfeng Li had done, but a part of the mes and lightning that had been wrapped around his body suddenly rushed toward him. It was a bit terrifying.

    "Not good, we have to retreat." Lin fan was shocked. He moved his feet and barely managed to Dodge the attack.

    Just as he thought that it was safe, a bolt of lightning came down from nowhere andnded right where Lin fan was standing.

    "This ..."

    Lin fan couldn''t feel any pain. However, he could feel his physical body being destroyed continuously. The moment his consciousness dissipated, he cried out,"what the hell ...?"

    With a loud boom, his body fell to the ground.

    Qingfeng Li also fell to the ground with a bang, without any breath.

    When the two of them fell to the ground, the void returned to its original appearance.

    The scene was silent, and everyone was in a state of shock.

    What was going on?

    Could someonee and tell him whether this was a battle or an act?

 Chapter 590 The Main Character Is Dead

    Ten secondster!

    Lin fan opened his eyes. Everything was quiet.

    "This ''overflowing bad luck'' BUFF is indeed very powerful, but it''s a bit of a loss."

    Those who died from bad luck wouldn''t get any points at all. Although it felt good, it wasn''t because of the collision of their bodies, but because of inexplicable bad luck.

    It was better to be more careful next time. If he really met someone he couldn''t beat, he would use this bad luck well.

    He walked to the bodies and silently took their storage rings. But when he came to Qingfeng Li, he sighed helplessly. The storage rings were gone. It seemed that they were destroyed by the disaster.

    "You bastard, you didn''t even leave anything for this Peak Master after you died." Lin fan shook his head and turned around to leave. He treated the shocked gazes of the crowd calmly and didn''t care.

    It was just a basic operation, but no one knew that it was his own operation.

    "Junior Brother," he said,"bury the five of them. As for the one over there, just throw him away."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he left with the baby in his arms.

    "You ..." The woman opened her mouth, wanting to stop the other party and make him hand over the child. However, she was stopped by the old woman beside her."Senior Sister, perhaps it''s the best choice to hand it over to this man."

    "No, she is the future of the Holy Land. How can she be someone else''s daughter?" The woman said. She was about to rush over and grab the baby.

    "Senior Sister, aren''t you thinking too much? the Holy Land is gone. If she stays with us, who can protect her?" The old woman said anxiously. When she entered the sacrednd of clearnd, she was already old and had no talent, but she was very good atparing babies. When there were newborn babies in the sacrednd, she was the one who took care of them.

    After all, how would a group of cultivating men and women know how to take care of babies?

    At this moment, the hatchet-wielding man walked over,"Senior Sister, staying here is the best choice. At least we can avoid the hanging sect''s pursuit. Now that the outer realm and outer realm have merged, it''s not like we haven''t seen how dangerous the situation outside is."

    Huo Rong was helpless against these guys of unknown origin. He didn''t want to stay in the sect, but who knew what kind of obsession this kid had that he actually agreed to let him stay.

    He even left with a baby. He was so young, yet he wanted to be a father.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, look at what I''ve brought you." Lin fan carried the baby and smiled as he walked over.

    "Disciple, what did you bring this time?" Tian Xu asked. But when he saw the baby in Lin fan''s arms, he was stunned."Where did this kide from?"

    "I didn''te from anywhere. In the future, you''ll be this disciple''s daughter. It just so happens that you''re free, so I brought you here to be teacher''spanion." Lin fan was ying with the baby in his arms. This little girl was fated with him. At least, he liked her expression from before.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Tian Xu''s heart was stifled. This disciple of his was really full of ideas."My disciple, do you want to be a father?"

    "Teacher, what''s wrong?" Lin fan was stunned. How did he be a father again? this wasn''t right.

    Tian Xu sighed."She''s not even your biological daughter, so why are you treating her like a daughter? as your master, she should just be your disciple. You''ve raised her since she was young, and she''ll have a sessor."

    Lin fan looked at the baby,e, call me daddy."

    "Disciple, this baby''s aura tells me that it''s only three or four months old. How can it cry? stop fooling around. Send it back to where it came from. Why don''t you stay as a disciple and teach it well in the future?" He even had an impulse to beat his disciple to death. How could he have such an idea at such a young age?

    The baby opened his eyes wide and stared at Lin fan. He opened his mouth and said,"pa ... PA."

    Although his voice was soft, it was still very clear.

    "Teacher, look. If he can even say that, then he must be." Lin fan really liked her. This little girl was really cute.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple''s expression and was confused. Sure enough, he could do whatever he wanted. But forget it. Since they were fated, he would keep it.

    He couldn''t figure it out. How could a three or four-month-old baby know how to call someone? it was very strange.

    "Disciple, how do you n to deal with the people you want to stay behind?" "Where are you?" Tian Xu asked. There were too many people in the sect now, and there was no ce left for them to stay.

    Although there were only about a thousand people there, they weren''t from the magnificent me sect. It would be a little inconvenient for them to mix in with the sect.

    Lin fan teased the little brat and casually said,""After the outer realms have merged, the cities will be uninhabited and there won''t be any vegetables. We''ll just let them open up thend outside the sect and nt crops."

    With that, he left Tian Xu peak and headed towards invincible peak.

    All the buildings of the hanging sky sect were floating in the air. They were using the power of the formation to guide the power of the underground to make the buildings float in the air.

    At the same time, in a spacious hall of the hanging school, five life tablets in a row exploded with a bang.

    There were disciples guarding the ce. When they saw the life Jade explode, they were shocked.

    All disciples of the hanging Sky School who had reached a certain cultivation level would have their life tablets carved here. If it exploded, it meant that the person was dead.

    However, at this moment, a life token ced above it alsopletely exploded.

    "What? This is elder Li''s life te, could it be?" The disciple was terrified. He ran out in a panic to report that something big had happened.

    He knew that elder li had gone out to kill the remnants of the Holy Land. Now that he had died outside, something big must have happened.

    <o>,m When the disciple arrived at the main hall, he saw that there were more people in the main hall. The sect master was sitting there, chatting happily with a middle-aged man.<sub> </sub></o>

    However, the aura that the two of them unconsciously exuded was terrifying.

    "We pay our respects to the Supreme Lord." The disciple knelt on the ground.

    "What is it?" The Hierarch asked, retracting his smile.

    The disciple knelt there and looked at the man next to the sect leader. He had never seen this person before, so he didn''t dare to say this in front of outsiders.

    "Cult Master, it seems like there''s something. In that case, I''ll take my leave first. As for the matter I''ve mentioned, please consider it carefully and give me an answer," the prefecture master said. The prefecture master of North Mountain Prefecture rose to his feet.

    His idea was simple, and that was to control this region.

    Aftering here, they also knew that the strength of the floating sect was not to be underestimated. It wasparable to their North Mountain Prefecture. If they fought head-on, they would be badly injured.

    "Alright. Take care, Prefecture master. I''ll give you an answer." "Yes," the sect leader replied. He knew that this disciple definitely had something to report, and it was no small matter.

    After the prefecture master of North Mountain Prefecture left, the disciple slowly spoke.

    "Sect master, the life tes of elder li and the five senior brothers have exploded."

    "What?" The sect leader didn''t care at first, but when he heard this, his expression changed and he stood up abruptly."What did you say?"

    The disciple was terrified and prostrated on the ground, not daring to say a word.

    "We''ve actually lost our lives in killing the remaining evildoers of the Cleand. What exactly happened?"

    "Although he hasn''t made a breakthrough, he''s still the strongest person under the great saint realm. I can''t believe something happened to him."

    The sect leader pondered and was very solemn. Then, he ordered,""Go, send someone to investigate and find out where he died."

    "Yes." The disciple nodded and left in a hurry.

    At this moment, an extremely thin and weak old man, who looked like a dried corpse, stood up and said,"Hierarch, the remnants of the clear sacrednd can''t do much, but we have to pay attention to the person who killed Qingfeng Li. The North Mountain Prefecture master obviously wants to monopolize this realm, but our sect is too strong for them to take it down. That''s why they want to form an alliance. However, the North Mountain Prefecture master is obviously a sinister and cunning person. Forming an alliance with them is no different from asking a Tiger for its skin. We have to be careful."

    The Hierarchughed,"then, do you think that the North Mountain Prefecture and our hanging school would be seeking their own deaths if they form an alliance?"

    The mummified old man paused for a moment, thenughed out loud."Indeed, sect master has a wise opinion."

    "However, we still have to be careful. Many powerful cultivators have appeared after the fusion of the outer realms. For example, the boundless Dao sect is an unheard-of sect. We have to find out if there are any powerful sects in this realm. Otherwise, cooperating with North Mountain Prefecture will only lead to our own deaths." The sect leader said in a deep voice.

    He still did not know what kind of powerful sect existed in this realm. Everything was unknown.

    Even if he used his spiritual will to check the world, it was only a drop in the ocean. It was difficult to see the whole picture.

    To the North of the magnificent me sect was a mountain range. The mountain range stretched on endlessly like a giant dragon lying on the ground. One could not see its head or its entire appearance.

    "Looking for milk, looking for milk, Where can I find this?"

    He had a headache. When he carried the baby back to invincible peak, he actually pooped his pants and cried loudly.

    Although she had never raised a child, her nine years ofpulsory education were not in vain. Naturally, she knew how to change diapers.

    However, the milk problem was a little tricky.

    He originally wanted to find Heavenly King Dao''s wife, but she was still in her gestation period. Where would she get the milk? in the end, he could only leave the sect to look for her.

    Hended in a mountain range that he had never seen before. It must havee from another ce after the outer realm merged.

    "Sniff, sniff!"

    "What a fragrant smell." Lin fan sniffed and caught a whiff of a fragrance. He then disappeared from the spot and headed in the direction of the fragrance.

    Soon, he saw a snow-white nt that looked like a sunflower proudly growing in front of him.

    The fragrance wasing from that nt.

    "I''ve never seen this nt before. " Lin fan was curious. Even though he didn''t know all the nts in thend of origin, he had read the ancient books of the sect and had a rough idea of what they were.

    However, this nt was strange. He didn''t know what it was.

    When he got close to the snow-white sunflowers, he sniffed and sniffed to see what kind of fragrance it was.

    When Lin fan''s nose came close, the snow-white sunflower started to change. The surface that was originally filled with grains suddenly caved in, forming a mouth full of sharp teeth. It was extremely fast as it covered Lin fan''s head in a single bite.

    Kacha!

    Lin fan''s head was instantly bitten off.

    The headless corpse fell to the ground, and a pool of blood flowed.

    To be able to crush a God Realm body so easily, these teeth must be very sharp.

    And, Lin fan, died!

 591 Chapter 591

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    There was the sound of chewing. Then, the thin root swelled up as if something was sliding down.

    Although he didn''t know what this nt was, he temporarily named it the snow-white sunflower.

    After biting off Lin fan''s head, the snow-white sunflower returned to normal. The sharp teeth in its mouth disappeared, and it still emitted a mesmerizing fragrance.

    To the snow-white sunflowers, this living being tasted pretty good. It was very delicious. If there were a few more, how good would that be?

    "Who touched my body?"

    The sunflowers that were enjoying the delicious food were stunned. Although they couldn''t speak, there was a gentle hand that was touching their bodies. This feeling was definitely not wrong.

    "Aiya, F * ck, that scared me to death."

    The body that had been bitten to death disappeared and was reced by a new body.

    Lin fan grabbed onto the sunflower''s stem and stood up slowly. He shook his head and looked at the cruel sunflower,"wasn''t this Peak Master just taking a whiff of your smell? is there a need to swallow this Peak master''s head in one go? you''re really being unreasonable."

    He didn''t expect the nt to be so dangerous.

    With his cultivation level, he was very alert. Such a thing would not happen.

    However, he already had an immortal body. When he was outside, he didn''t have to be so vignt. He couldn''t stand these tense days. It was inevitable that one day he would have mental weakness, causing him to be unable to sleep.

    "These teeth are very sharp and can bite through the body of an immortal state warrior. It''s worth studying."

    The mace hadn''t been made for a long time, so it was missing something. He thought about it carefully and realized that it was a bit too low in sharpness. He should change it.

    Grabbing the snow-white sunflower, he didn''t care if it could understand him or not."This Peak Master is very protective of nature. Now, I''ll give you a chance. Open your mouth."

    The sunflower seemed to be unable to take Lin fan''s grip. Lin fan''s strength was too great and it was almost crushed. It could only open its mouth. Suddenly, a ring of sharp teeth slowly extended out.

    "You''re so obedient," Lin fan was all smiles as he moved his hands and pulled out the sharp teeth one by one.

    He pinched it. It was very hard and sharp, and the length was suitable. If it was refined together with the wolf Tooth club, it would definitely have a great use.

    After a while, Lin fan kept his things and left in satisfaction.

    On the other hand, the toothless sunflower''s mouth was closed, and there was an indescribable strangeness to it.

    "As expected, only bying out to gain experience can one gain something." Lin fan was satisfied with this. At the same time, he had some understanding towards the fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm.

    It was terrifying that even nts could be spirits.

    Although he couldn''t tell how strong it was, its bite force was too strong. There were thousands of creatures with their own strengths.

    For example, people like him, although their strength wasn''t that great, they had many specialties, such as being immortal and so on.

    After searching for half a day, he still couldn''t find it. The demonic beasts that jumped out weren''t much either.

    Leaning against a tree, Lin fan sighed,"where should I go to find them? I can''t just randomly search around aimlessly."

    Hiss hiss hiss!

    Not far away, there was movement in the trees, and something seemed to be passing by in the grass, pressing down the surrounding grass.

    A Python that was several meters thick was moving forward in an irregr path. Its body was very long, and its tail could not be seen.

    The huge snake head had a pair ofntern-sized red eyes. On its back, there were tworge bumps, as if something was going to burst out of its body.

    Lin fan was resting and adjusting his route. No matter what, he had to find the monster that was feeding the baby.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a sound came.

    When he turned his head, what was imprinted in his pupils was a huge snake head. The huge snake opened its bloody mouth, revealing long and sharp venomous fangs. Venom dripped down and dripped onto the ground, evaporating the ground with sizzling sounds.

    Lin fan''s eyes narrowed. He clenched his fist and punched out, hitting the head of the snake.

    Bang! Bang!

    Violent energy exploded out and pierced through the snake''s head. It couldn''t handle the energy and exploded. Blood and flesh flew everywhere and dyed the ground red.

    "It''s really frightening. " Lin fan patted his chest. He felt that it was really dangerous outside. He had been resting well, but a huge Python of unknown length had opened its mouth and attacked him. If he wasn''t mentally strong, he would have been scared to death.

    "Forget it. I''m just a little hungry. Snake soup is a good choice. I haven''t eaten any game since the outer realm merged."

    He was easily satisfied. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. When he was outside, he couldn''t make himself suffer. When it was time to make up for it, he still had to.

    Snake meat stored arge amount of nutrients useful to the human body, and it had a good diet effect for various diseases.

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword, found a tender piece, and cut it open. However, it was too rough and couldn''t be finished in one meal.

    He let out the blood and then peeled off the snake''s skin. He didn''t need to wash it.

    Those who had received nine years ofpulsory education knew that snakes were the cleanest and would not have parasites. Moreover, the ce where they lived was also rtively clean, so they could be killed after skinning them.<sub> </sub>

    He took out the heavenly River King cauldron and pointed at the green abyss Earth Fire.

    Looking at the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, he felt that it was a pity. This was a treasure that he had snatched from someone else. In the past, it had many wonderful uses. However, now, it could only be used as an ingredient.

    He took out the seasoning and sprinkled it into the pot. Then, he cut the snake meat and threw it into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River.

    Gradually, a fragrance began to spread out.

    "As expected of a demigod demonic beast. Not only is it powerful, but its meat is also so delicious."

    After enjoying this delicious meal, he continued to search.

    Standing in front of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, he took out his food and drank a mouthful of the delicious soup. Then, he ate a piece of meat. Life was blissful.

    Whoosh!

    There was the sound of footsteps.

    Lin fan raised his head and saw a group of people walking over.

    The leaders were a man and a woman. They were dressed in different styles, while the people behind them were all dressed in the same way.

    "Brother, I''m Chen Xuanyi. Your scent is simply too fragrant. We could smell it from far away, and it whetted our appetites. Would you like to join us?"

    Chen Xuanyi asked with a smile.

    Lin fan took a look and continued eating, not caring about these guys.

    What are you thinking, this Peak Master worked hard to make it, and these guys, relying on their dog nose to smell the fragrance, want toe over and take a piece of the cake, how can they be so excessive?

    The people behind the man were staring at the steaming cauldron with their stomachs growling. When they smelled the fragrance, they couldn''t wait to rush over. However, they didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t answer. That meant that he didn''t agree.

    "Brother ..." Chen Xuanyi was just about to speak up when he was immediately rejected.

    "You can ''t." Lin fan''s reply was very straightforward. He didn''t give her any face at all. However, he thought of a problem and changed the topic."Actually, it''s not impossible. But you have to tell me where there are monsters with milk."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Chen Xuan was taken aback."Brother, what do you mean by that?"

    Lin fan replied,"I''m asking if there''s a monster with milk. I''m saying that I have a baby who needs milk. Is there one?"

    The woman beside him had been looking forward to this delicacy for a long time. She rolled her eyes and had an idea. She said softly,"senior brother, we''ve never been here before, so how would we know? but don''t we have two heavenmother wolves in our sect that specialize in providing for babies in the sect? we promised to give him one, but when we get to the sect, the sect master and the elders will definitely not agree. So, we can only say that for nothing."

    "That''s not good. " Chen Xuanyi felt as though he was being lied to.

    Although the mother wolf was not a powerful demonic beast, its milk was very good for the baby. After the baby consumed it, his body would be very good, and even his cultivation talent would improve.

    In the sect, it was considered a treasure.

    The woman replied,"senior brother, there''s nothing wrong with that. We''ll tell him where to find it. Furthermore, we''re willing to help him out. If the Grandmaster doesn''t agree to it, then it has nothing to do with us."

    Chen Xuanyi thought about it for a moment before agreeing,"brother, we know that. Our sect has two firmament female wolves. If we use the milk of this demonic beast to feed the babies, it''ll bring us many benefits."

    "That''s right. If you let us enjoy it, I can help you get one. Don''t doubt it, my father is the sect leader." The woman was dressed in green and held a long sword in her hand. She was slender and elegant, but she looked a little mischievous.

    Lin fan said,"are you serious? don''t lie to me. Otherwise, something will happen."

    The woman patted her chest,"of course. I, Zhao Ying, am a famous person. I would never lie."

    "Alright, then hurry up ande over. We''ll go to your sect after eating." Said Lin fan. He didn''t think that he would really meet one. This would save him a lot of effort.

    Zhao Ying ran over impatiently, but no one had any tools. The soup in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was boiling, and they couldn''t grab it with their hands.

    Lin fan felt helpless towards these people who went out to train. These people didn''t know how to enjoy life.

    Under the greedy eating of so many people, the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was instantly cleaned up, without even a drop of soup left.

    Zhao Ying patted her stomach, her face full of enjoyment."I''m so full. I didn''t expect to be able to eat such delicious food after bing a monk. Oh, right, what''s your name? your cooking skills aren''t bad. Do you want toe to my house? I guarantee that you''ll be able to eat and drink well."

    "Alright, you''re all full, right? let''s hurry on our way. This Peak Master is in a hurry." Lin fan didn''t have the time to brag to them.

    Zhao Ying blinked her eyes helplessly. She had been tempted by the food and agreed too readily. Now that she thought about it, it was all a dream.

    He looked at the other party and then at the huge snake corpse at the side. To be able to kill such a demonic beast, his strength must be extraordinary.

    "Then let''s go." Zhao Yingughed, appearing very confident. However, only she knew that she had just bragged once again.

    Chen Xuan was worried as he whispered,""Junior Sister, what do you think we should do after this?"

    "Let''s return to the sect first. " How could she know what to do? she could only return to the sect first. As for the two mother wolves, it was better not to think about it. There was not enough in the sect, so how could she give them to others?

    This was no different from a dream.

    However, she had to do what she had said. She had to bring him back to the sect. As for what happened after that, it was not something she could decide.

 Chapter 592 Little Friend, Quickly Withdraw Your Magical Power

    "Brother, that is my sect, the ck Yellow morality sect. What do you think?" In the air, Chen Xuanyi introduced proudly. He was interested in befriending this brother who had amazing culinary skills.

    After the outer realm merged, not many people dared to go out and train.

    However, this brother dared to leave the sect alone to gain experience. This was enough to show that the other party''s courage was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.

    "Oh!" Lin fan said calmly.

    Initially, Chen Xuanyi had wanted to say something more. However, after hearing the other party''s perfunctory reply, he lost all interest in showing off.

    "This Peak Master hopes that you won''t lie to me. Otherwise, I''ll really get angry. If I get angry, it won''t be so easy to resolve."

    Lin fan said sternly. He had a feeling that these two fes were extremely unreliable.

    Especially that woman, her eyes were shifty, as if she had a lot of petty things.

    He thought about Yuan GE from the Titan sect. She was such a good little girl who admired him and was his loyal fan.

    He just didn''t know where she was now. He could only hope that she was still alive.

    Ever since the outer realm merged, many disciples had gone missing. The one who left a deep impression was the ugliest girl in the sect, who had also disappeared without a trace.

    She didn''t know where he had gone.

    Outside the main hall.

    Lin fan stood there and waited. He had to stabilize himself first and see what the situation was like. If the other party came out and said,''I''m sorry, no or not,'' then he would really fly into a rage.

    A person''s integrity could not be deceived. A person without integrity would find it difficult to move forward in the future.

    "Father, I''ve already said what I wanted to say. Why don''t you give me one?" Zhao Ying''s aura was a little weak and her voice was very soft. She knew that it was useless to talk about this matter. If he agreed, then it would really be like seeing a ghost.

    As expected!

    "You little girl, you''re making promises again. Do you know how precious those two heavenmother wolves are? The sect doesn''t even have enough, and you''re actually saying that you''re giving it to a brat of unknown origin? you''re not treating the sect''s things as anything. " The middle-aged man standing in front of Zhao Ying bellowed, his saliva spurting out.

    "Father, lower your voice, my ears hurt." Zhao Ying said while covering her ears.

    The xuanhuang righteous sect was a righteous sect in the original realm. They maintained the peace of the world and even worked together to open up a demon sealing world in the original realm, imprisoning all the demons inside.

    But unfortunately, after the outer realm and outer realm merged, the demon sealing realm was nowhere to be found.

    The disciples went out to search but there was no news. Now that his daughter went out with him and actually caused such trouble, he felt really helpless.

    "As a senior brother, why are you also following in the nonsense?" The sect head chided Chen Xuanyi for his nonsense.

    Lowering his head, Chen Xuan knew that he was in the wrong. Back then, he couldn''t help but agree to his Junior sister''s request. But now that he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong."Grandmaster, it''s all my fault."

    "What else can we do? I''ll go out and make things clear to the other party. We can''t give them the mother wolf. I hope they can understand." The sect leader snorted and walked out.

    Zhao Ying stuck out her tongue,"senior brother, you''re too timid. How can you admit your mistake? you were eating more fiercely than anyone else."

    "Junior Sister, let''s go. Let''s go out quickly. Don''t let anything happen." Chen Xuanyi heaved a sigh. What else could he do? he had to go out and see what was going on. He could only exin the situation to the other party.

    Lin fan looked at the sect. It was a majestic ce. The surrounding disciples looked at him warily.

    "This young friend, may I know where you came from?" The Grandmaster walked out of the hall with the elders, Zhao Ying, and Chen Xuanyi behind him.

    "You''re from the Tang of the East. Let''s cut the crap. Where''s the heavenly Mother wolf you promised me? hurry up and bring it back. I''m in a hurry to bring it back. Don''t tell me that they''re ying with me." Lin fan said.

    The sect master muttered. What kind of ce was the Tang of the East? however, when he heard thest part, he red at Zhao Ying.

    "Kid, this is the younger generation''s insensibility. They''re just talking nonsense. It''s better to leave quickly." An elder said. He sized up Lin fan and realized that although his aura was strong,pared to them, he was still too weak. He wanted to get rid of him.

    "What?" Lin fan furrowed his brows. He was unhappy, really unhappy.

    "Imperial Dragon," The Grandmaster shook his head and walked over to Lin fan. He took out a bottle of pills from his storage ring,"my young friend, I''m really sorry. I can''t give you this firmament female Wolf. It''s my fault for not teaching her well, causing my daughter to randomly agree to your terms. So, take this bottle of pills as an apology."

    Lin fan took the pill and threw it back without even looking at it,"you have to keep your word. Those who don''t keep your word have all been killed by me. Then hand over your daughter and disciple for me to kill. I hate people who don''t keep their words."

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant." The elder was furious. This kid was too arrogant.

    "Well, this Peak Master is just so arrogant. Choose one out of the two. Young people, integrity is the most important. If you don''t keep your integrity, then you have to have the strength to break your integrity. I''ll give you a few seconds to think about it. This Peak Master is not joking."

    He was furious. There was no f * cking integrity between people. How could he survive in society in the future?

    If he couldn''t even settle such a small matter, how could there be peace in the world?

    Just look at how vast the outer realm was. There were too many people who were not in peace, and those who were not in peace had to be beaten to death.

    ? The Grandmaster looked at Lin fan and felt that this young man was just so arrogant. He came alone and he was so arrogant. Just what kind of confidence did he have?

    "Young friend, the way you speak is a little unlikable."

    Lin fan replied,"it doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. Give me the mother wolf and I''ll leave immediately."

    "Impossible." The sect master refused. The mother wolf would not give it to him.

    At this moment, something that no one could understand happened. They saw Lin fan sitting down cross-legged.

    Elder Yulongughed,"you''re funny, kid. It''s useless even if you sit here. I''ll never hand the mother wolf to you."

    All of a sudden, Yu Long was taken aback by Lin fan''s actions and retreated backward.

    Lin fan sat there and raised both his hands. He then roared out in an imposing manner.

    "The great curse of bad luck."<sub> </sub>

    Zhao Ying thought that this young man was going to make a move and was so frightened that she retreated. However, when she saw him stop talking after shouting, she was also stunned.

    What was this?

    His operation was a little showy.

    Chen Xuan was taken aback. He tried to figure out something, but after a long while, he still couldn''t figure it out.

    Could it be that something went wrong with this brother''s cultivation?

    Elder Yulong waved his hand,"disciples, listen up. Throw this kid out."

    "Yes, elder,"

    A group of disciples charged at Lin fan. They didn''t kill him but were prepared to capture him and carry him out.

    All of a sudden, a disciple leaped into the air. The pants around his waist seemed to be a little loose, and he suddenly fell down. A gust of wind blew from below, and it was chilly.

    Panicked screams were heard.

    A female disciple beside the male disciple saw something she shouldn''t have seen. Her face turned pale and she threw the long sword in her hand in a panic.

    The scabbard did note out, but for some reason, the scabbard that had been thrown out suddenly slid down, revealing the real thing. It was directly inserted into the other disciple''s butt.

    The disciple whose butt was stabbed by the long sword was in so much pain that tears were streaming down his face."Junior Sister, why did you stab me?"

    "He took off his pants, hooligan." The female disciple covered her eyes and shouted. Then, she flew into the distance. However, she didn''t look and directly crashed into another disciple.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Aiya, Junior Sister, why did you bump into me?"

    Instantly, the scene became chaotic. Lin fan sat cross-legged and didn''t move at all. Just now, a sword sheath came from the sky. He lowered his head and dodged it. The sword sheath went into the stone by thirty percent and the force was extremely strong.

    If he was stabbed, he would definitely spit out blood.

    Elder Yulong was enraged,"what are you guys doing?"

    He had not expected that the disciples of the sect would actually be like this. Wasn''t it just kicking out a kid? it actually became such a mess.

    "This old man will do it." Yulong''s face was cold as he pounced at Lin fan. He stretched out his fingers, wanting to grab Lin fan away.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant."

    He was furious. A little kid dared to cause trouble in the ck Yellow morality sect. If this got out, he would be aughingstock.

    Lin fan sat there calmly. He didn''t have any thoughts of resisting the five fingers.

    Under the influence of ''overflowing bad luck'', any action would cause a chain reaction, so it was better not to move.

    At this moment, elder Yulong descended from the sky with his heels on the ground. But all of a sudden, his heel slipped and his body mmed towards Lin fan.

    As for the direction of the five fingers, they changed their trajectory and headed straight for Lin fan''s crotch.

    "Not good." Lin fan was shocked. If he grabbed him, even an egg would be broken. He pushed off the ground and changed direction. He jumped up and just barely dodged.

    Bang! Bang!

    Elder Yulong''s head hit the ground with a loud bang.

    "Father, what''s going on?" Zhao Ying''s mouth was wide open, as if she had seen a ghost. This was too terrifying.

    The sect leader was solemn. This definitely wasn''t a coincidence.

    He had a pair of sharp eyes. He could understand if something happened to an ordinary disciple. However, Yulong was an elder of the sect. How could something like this happen to him?

    There could only be one reason, and that was rted to that kid.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground around the kid began to crack, and the earth began to shake.

    He raised his head and saw a strong wind. The clouds in the sky rolled and thick ck clouds covered the area.

    All of this happened very quickly, and even inexplicably.

    Suddenly, he thought of what the kid had just shouted.

    ''Great curse of bad luck''

    Could this be some kind of terrifying sacred art?

    Lin fan was panicking in his heart. What was going on this time? he really couldn''t understand how bad his luck was going to be.

    If it didn''t work by chance, it wasn''t impossible for a natural disaster toe.

    "Little friend, quickly withdraw your divine ability." The sect leader''s face changed. He felt a sense of danger from the air and the ground.

    "Are you going to give it to me or not?" Lin fan wanted to take it as well. After all, this was too unlucky and dangerous.

    "Here." The sect leader didn''t hesitate.

    "I''ve agreed. I''ll definitely give it to you. Little friend, quickly withdraw your divine ability."

 593 Chapter 593

    "Torrential bad luck, off."

    When bad luck came, it couldn''t be stopped. He didn''t move, not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t dare to. Who knew what would happen? even if he sat there, he would be shrouded by bad luck.

    Elder Yulong''s w reached out. If they didn''t Dodge, they would die.

    However, after avoiding the man-made disaster, the natural disaster followed closely behind.

    Bad luck was not as simple as making people fall or have twitching hands and feet. In the end, people would really die.

    For example, if a Thunderbolt suddenly descended from the sky and struck someone to death while they were walking, who could you me? He could only say that he was unlucky.

    "Now you''re afraid?" Lin fan stood up and looked at him. This sect leader of the xuanhuang morality sect was quite knowledgeable and knew that something terrifying was about to happen. He quickly called for him to stop. If he didn ''t, then things would be reallyplicated.

    "$#@& &..." The sect master mumbled. No one knew what he was saying, but from his expression, it could be seen that he was very helpless. The other party had definitely used a sacred art.

    If not, this would not have happened. Furthermore, this sacred art was definitely very terrifying.

    The sect elder''s strength was monstrous, but he could still fall to the ground with his face down and his face red. How terrifying was this sacred art?

    "You little brat, what kind of demonic technique did you use?" Yulong''s face turned red. He had lost all his face. Thinking about it carefully, his mind was really terrifying. The situation just now had no reason at all. He didn''t even know how it happened.

    "What demonic technique? This is a divine power, the great curse of bad luck. Old man, don''t be too arrogant and impudent. If you don''t respect this Peak Master, I''ll directly cast this spell on you. In the future, you''ll be struck by lightning when you walk, and you''ll fall into the toilet. Even if you''re eating, you''ll choke to death. " Lin fan threatened. Seeing that the other party wasn''t convinced, he smiled,""You don''t believe me. Why don''t you give it a try? I''ll nt a divine ability in you, and you''ll suffer in the future. "

    Elder Yulong retreated unwillingly. He really wanted to say,e if you want, do you think I''m afraid of you?" but before he could say anything, the sect leader came out to mediate.

    "Little friend, please calm down. I''ve never heard of or seen such a divine ability." The sect leader replied. To be able to reach this position and allow the sect to stand tall, it wasn''t because of strength but because of attitude.

    Although this kid was weaker, he shouldn''t be provoked. One look and one could tell that he was a weird existence.

    Lin fan said calmly,"it is normal that you haven ''t. Those who have died are all dead. I am friendly to you, just that you didn''t keep your words. But seeing that you know your mistakes, I will give you a chance."

    "Hand over the mother wolf."

    The sect leader wanted to hammer this kid to death. Why was he so infuriating? couldn''t they have a proper conversation? at least, he was the sect leader. It wasn''t good for him to juste and ask for things. At least, he had to give him some space.

    "I still don''t know which sect you belong to. After the outer realm merged, it''s rare to meet someone as easy-going as you. I''m very willing to contact your sect. At least, I hope that we can work together in this chaotic period." The sect leader asked in a friendly manner. This wasn''t fake and was true.

    In his opinion, although this little friend was a little overbearing, he was at least reasonable. If he could have a good conversation with him, then the sect behind him should be easier to get along with.

    Lin fan looked at the other party,"your ck Yellow righteous sect wants to join my sect? This is a little difficult. I''ll have to test you to see if you have the ability. "

    "What are you saying?" The sect master didn''t want to talk anymore. He waved his hand and said,"Xuan Yi, go and bring the mother wolf out."

    He had given up. He didn''t want to continue chatting with this kid. Everything he said was not on point.

    Lin fan crossed his arms and sat there leisurely. He sized up his surroundings and felt a little curious.

    No one at the scene spoke, but the sect master couldn''t help but ask,"little friend, are you in the God Realm?"

    "What''s wrong? You''re looking down on me. " Lin fan nced over. Even if he was God Realm, he wasn''t someone who could be bullied by anyone. This guy asked about his cultivation, was he trying to kill him?

    "No, I''m just asking." The sect leader realized that it was a little difficult tomunicate with this kid. If not for the great bad luck curse, he would have thrown him out.

    "When the outer realms merge, each realm has a different cultivation level. I can''t believe you know about the God Realm." Lin fan asked. This was really a magical thing.

    However, what he received was the sect leader''s gaze, which was as if he was looking at an idiot.

    "There''s something wrong with your eyes. I can see in your eyes that you''re looking at me as if I''m an idiot." Lin fan squinted his eyes and said.

    The sect leader was really impressed. He didn''t know which sect this kid came from and which talent he was to be able to teach such a disciple. If he was his disciple, he would definitely clean up the sect.

    "The cultivation system for the fusion of the outer realms and the outer realms has been announced to the world. Don''t you know about it?"

    After the outer realms merged, the void''s ambitions continued, and experts even created new cultivation systems. However, those cultivation systems were able to fuse into the newest cultivation system under the unconscious heavenly Dao''s perception.

    Under normal circumstances, there should be no one who didn''t know.

    No matter how he looked at this kid, he seemed to be lost. Could it be that he didn''t know?

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. He really didn''t see it. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to see it, but he didn''t really care.

    "Tempered body, earth aura, heavenly aura, demigod, God Realm, legend realm, Supreme Saint, Supreme immortal realm ... These realms are the unified cultivation system after the outer realms merge." The sect master said.

    After hearing about this cultivation system, Lin fan was a little suspicious. Why did it feel like this cultivation system was based on thend of the origin ancestor before being addedter on?

    It was the same before the God Realm, but the realms that appeared after the God Realm were things that thend of origin didn''t have.

    In thend of origin, the highest realm was God Realm.

    "Then what''s after the Supreme celestial?" Lin fan asked.

    The Grandmasterughed but did not reply. At this moment, Chen Xuanyi walked over with a heavenmother Wolf. This heavenmother Wolf wasn''t very big, but it was still two meters tall. Its fur was soft and soft, and under the sunlight, it glowed softly.

    "Sect master, I''ve brought it."<sub> </sub>

    "Little friend, I''ve brought the mother wolf." The sect master led the mother wolf and walked over with a smile, but his heart was bleeding.

    The sect''s only two heavenmother wolves had been defeated by his daughter just like that. He had to teach her a lessonter.

    Especially this kid. He wasn''t strong, but his divine power was really terrifying. Great curse of bad luck technique. Later on, he would go to the sect to read the ancient books and see if there were any simr records.

    Lin fan was in a hurry to go back and didn''t stay for long. There were a lot of things to doter on and he was a little busy.

    However, he could still remember this xuanhuang righteous sect.

    Although this sect was far away from the magnificent me sect, they were in the same realm. From the looks of it, they were quite friendly.

    Berserk body!

    Lin fan grew to three meters. His muscles shocked the surrounding disciples. What was this guy doing? was he going to attack again?

    But when they saw Lin fan carrying the mother wolf on his shoulders, they were all stunned. Was there a need to do this?

    He could have just dragged it into the void. Why did he have to act like a rough man? he really couldn''t stand it anymore.

    After entering the void, he stopped and turned around to look at everyone.

    "I''m quite friendly with you, so I''ll tell you. I''m from the magnificent me sect in the South. If you want toe, you just have to bring a gift. You''re very wee. Hahaha ..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace.

    Yu Long''s face was red with anger,"sect head, this kid is simply too arrogant. This old man has never seen someone as arrogant as him in my entire life."

    "Yulong, can you tell us what happened just now? What kind of obstacle did you encounter that caused you to fall to the ground?" The sect leader asked in a low voice.

    "Sect master, can I not say it?" Yulong found it hard to speak. It was very embarrassing. He really didn''t want to say it.

    The sect leader consoled him and patted his shoulder,"it''s okay. This matter is really weird and it opened our eyes. After the outer realm merged, many weird things happened. Now that we''ve encountered it, we have to analyze it."

    Yulong blinked his eyes in confusion. He had no choice but to say it.

    "Uncle Yulong, just say it. It''ll be fine. No one willugh." Zhao Ying giggled. She was rather carefree, as if the sect''sck of wealth had nothing to do with her.

    "You stinky girl, this is all your fault. Do you dare to do this again?" The sect master looked at his daughter and felt incredibly angry. She had just left the sect to find the demon sealing world, but she had brought back trouble. How would he dare to let her out in the future?

    Zhao Ying stuck out her pink tongue,"father, I won''t dare to do it again. In the future, I definitely won''t casually agree to other people''s requests. Actually, you can''t me me. It''s senior brother who is too greedy."

    Chen Xuanyi, who hadn''t said a single word, waspletely dumbfounded by his Junior sister''s words. What the f * ck was this? she was just diverting the disaster to her own side! What did this have to do with him?

    It was clearly junior Sister who was greedy and promised him.

    However, as the senior brother, he had to take the me.

    "Sect master, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been too greedy and brought trouble to the sect." Chen Xuan drooped his head. He finally understood why none of his junior brothers were willing to leave the sect with their Junior Sister.

    It turned out that something would happen.

    In the eyes of others, his Junior Sister was a demon, but in his eyes, she was an Angel.

    The sect leader''s expression was serious but he was happy. At least someone came out to take the me and he had an exnation.

    "Grounded for a month. Go to the back mountain to face the wall and reflect."

    "Yes, sect head," Chen Xuanyi replied.

    Just as he was heading to the back of the mountain, Zhao Ying came running over. In Chen Xuanyi''s eyes, this was probably a Junior Sister who hade to console her. He chuckled in his heart. At the very least, it was worth it.

    "Senior brother, face the wall and reflect on your mistakes. I will visit you asionally when I have time. Go."

    Zhao Ying gave Chen Xuanyi a look, signaling for him to leave.

    Chen Xuan was dumbfounded. How could this be? he had already taken the me. Couldn''t he say something nice?

    Outside the magnificent me sect, the people who had cleared the sacrednd were all holding farming tools. They stood there in a daze.

    "Everyone, since you need the protection of our sect, you can''t be idle. It just so happens that this piece of barrennd will be left for you to mine. A disciple will send the seeds overter." Huo Rong said indifferently. Now that he thought about it, it was a good choice.

    Since they were going to farm, he would just let them do so. His own disciples would cultivate well to prepare for the future.

    At this moment, there was amotion in the void.

    Huo Rong looked up and saw that the kid was carrying a huge Wolf on his shoulder, flying over from the void.

    "Why did he go out again?"

    He sighed. This kid was not stable.

    [PS: the author created the only group ount for this book.]

 594 Chapter 594

    Invincible peak!

    Lu Qiming was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    He had never thought that a baby would be so hard to take care of. But since senior brother Lin had taken him in, he had to take care of him no matter how hard it was.

    At this moment, Lin fan was carrying the mother wolf down from the sky. To Lu Qiming, this was a sign of hope. His senior brother was finally back.

    However, when he saw the huge Wolf on his senior brother''s shoulder, he was stunned. Where did such a huge Wolfe from?

    This female Wolf had been tamed by the Xuan Huang Zheng Qi sect and was very docile. Even when she came to a strange ce, she did not show any anger, but was as docile as a kitten.

    "Senior brother, you''re finally back. It''s really too painful to take care of a baby." Lu Qiming said. He would rather go out and kill the enemies than bring the baby along.

    However, the baby was actually quite cute. It was just that he was a little naughty and often cried.

    At that moment, the crying baby stopped crying when he saw Lin fan. He stared at Lin fan with his round eyes and his mouth moved.

    "How did this happen? I coaxed her for so long and she almost sucked on my tiny particles." Lu Qiming was shocked. He did not expect this little girl to be so good looking. She stopped crying when she saw the handsome and tall senior brother Lin.

    "Junior Brother, go and milk her. I''ll take care of this little girl. Oh, right, where are Yin Xiaotian and the others?" Lin fan asked. At a time like this, he really needed help. He didn''t have time and wanted to go out and have fun.

    If a person didn''t go out and have fun, he wouldn''t be able to improve. He had to endure the ravages of the world to improve.

    "They''ve been cultivating all this time. Senior brother, I feel like they''ve been possessed by the devil. They''ve been cultivating all this time and haven''t been able to stop. "

    Lu Qiming was a little afraid when he thought about Yin Xiaotian and the rest. They were like cultivation maniacs. It had been a long time since he had seen them.

    Even the disciples of invincible peak were affected by this atmosphere. It was as if they would feel ufortable if they didn''t cultivate.

    The body tempering pool was full every day, no matter if it was in the morning or at night.

    Even the steps were the same. It felt a little terrifying.

    "What''s the point of cultivating? hurry up and get them toe help. Cultivation isn''t something that can be achieved by just burying your head in hard work. You have to sense the great DAOs of heaven and earth. " Lin fan said. As for him, he had not really sensed the great Dao of the heaven and earth.

    When Lu Qiming heard this, he was enlightened. He immediately had a new idea. He even wanted to take out his little notebook and record it down.

    "Junior Brother, what are you doing?"

    He didn''t quite understand. Shidi was good at everything, but he liked to be in a daze. Sometimes, he was even a little confused.

    "Senior brother, what you said just now is very reasonable." Lu Qiming eximed in admiration. His senior brother was indeed his senior brother. Every word he said had a deep impact on him.

    In fact, he had recently discovered a very strange thing. That was, the originally ordinary little notebook would sometimes have a light shing. Although it was fleeting, he swore to the heavens that he was absolutely not mistaken.

    He muttered in his heart,"perhaps this is the greatness of senior brother."

    This matter started after senior brother entered the demigod realm. After senior brother entered the God Realm, the number of light spots became more frequent.

    Lin fan sighed and waved his hands."Junior Brother, you''re crazy." He then picked up the baby and yed with it for a while.

    "Senior brother, this baby should have a name, right?" Lu Qiming said.

    "As for the name, I have to think about it carefully. After all, I have to wear it for my whole life. Of course, with my talent, it''s easy for me toe up with a meaningful name. There''s no need to hesitate. But senior brother, you have to be careful. Let''s call it Wang Cai first."

    Lin fan thought about it for a long time."Junior Brother, don''t look at me like that. I''ve thought of this name carefully."

    Lu Qiming almost vomited blood. Wangcai?

    This baby was a little girl. If she was called Wang Cai, when this little girl grew up, she would chop her senior brother to death.

    "Senior brother, you have to be careful." Lu Qiming felt that the name did not sound right. As for what it was, his senior brother would know better than him.

    "Junior Brother, I''ve already been very careful. Do you know why this baby is wandering around?" Lin fan replied in a serious tone,"that''s because I didn''t give it a good name. It''s a child after all, so it''s only natural for me to give it a low-key name. As for Wang Cai, it means that my life and fortune will be prosperous as well. I''ll have a peaceful and safe life, so Wang Cai is a pretty good name."

    Lu Qiming pondered for a moment and felt that his senior brother''s words made sense."Senior brother, should I call my name Lin wangcai?"

    To Lu Qiming, if that was her real name, it was hard to say if she would not fight him with a knife when she grew up.

    "Let''s talk about it when the timees. Let''s start with wangcai. " Lin fan said. Then, he thought of something and headed over to his teacher. He still had things to tell his teacher.

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother as he left. He then turned to the baby and smiled."Wang Cai!"

    Waa!

    As soon as he called out, the baby started crying.

    ? "Master, I met a sect called the ck Yellow morality sect when I left the sect. It''s a pretty good sect. If you head north, you''ll reach it. In our cultivation system, above the immortal state are the legendary, great saint, and Supreme immortal. At least we have a path now."

    Lin fan couldn''t wait to say what he knew.

    However, the teacher rolled her eyes at her.<sub> </sub>

    "Teacher, what''s wrong? Is there a problem with what I said?" Lin fan asked in surprise.

    Tian Xu sighed and said,""My dear disciple, it''s not that I want to nag at you, but sometimes you can''t just go out to gain experience. You have to keep an eye on thetest situation. I already know what you''ve said. Did you not hear the words of heaven and earth?"

    Lin fan rolled his eyes. What was going on? how did he know about this? so, he was the only one who didn''t know?

    Thinking about it, he suddenly felt a little scared.

    "Cough cough, teacher, your disciple was just joking. Don''t take it seriously. I was just joking. How could I not know? I was just afraid that you would forget, so I gave you a reminder. However, your disciple has realized that there are really many experts from the sect out there. They can''t be underestimated."

    Lin fan''s words changed and he turned to the experts. He didn''t fear them at all. Although he couldn''t beat them, the bad luck poison could kill them.

    "Disciple, master also knows this." Tian Xu was very calm, as if he knew everything.

    "You even know this?" Lin fan was stunned. This F * cking teacher didn''t even go out much. Where did he find out about this?

    But it didn''t look like he was joking.

    "Disciple, when you left, master also went out to take a look." Tian Xu said. Although he had been cultivating all this time, he had also gone out and observed many experts from afar.

    He had nothing to say now. He only wanted to say 66 ... He really didn''t want to say anything else.

    "Alright," he said. The things that he had gained from this trip were of no use to his teacher. This was a huge blow to him."Oh, right, teacher, the name of the baby has been decided. It will be Wang Cai. What do you think?"

    "It''s a very good name, it has a profound meaning. " Tian Xu''s mouth twitched. ''What''s so good about this name? it''s only good for bullying babies who can''t speak. When they grow up, they''ll fight me to the death.''

    Lin fan was about to say something to his teacher but he raised his head and looked into the sky.

    The dark clouds in the void churned and covered the entire world. Above the dark clouds, there was an extremely terrifying ck cloud that was moving continuously as though it was transforming into something.

    "Teacher, there''s something wrong with this aura." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu nodded."You''re right, my disciple. This aura reminds me of the demons I suppressed when I was young."

    The dark cloud in the sky didn''t just cover the magnificent me sect. It seemed to cover a wide area. One couldn''t see the end of it.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened? why do I feel so suppressed?"

    The frog, which was refining and taking pills at invincible peak, looked up with its cute eyes and said in surprise,""The ck sky Race hasn''t been exterminated yet."

    Then, he didn''t care about all this. His current goal was very simple, and that was to cultivate with all his might.

    There was no hope for his soul to merge with the frog. He could only use the body of a frog to move around. But no matter what, he had to regain his glory and climb to the peak with the body of a frog.

    As for the dark sky n, he didn''t think much of them. They were just a bunch of idiots with mental problems.

    Pi Li pa!

    Instantly, a bolt of lightning struck down, cutting through the void and illuminating the world.

    "Woof! Do you know who I am, ants?"

    In the air, the ck mist condensed into a huge figure.

    This figure was greenish-ck in color. It had three round eyes, and its hair was standing on end. It wore a skull crown, and its arms were thick and strong. It held a skull bowl in its left hand, which was filled with blood. It held a moon-shaped de in its right hand, and a raging me burned behind it.

    A vast and terrifying voice spread through the world.

    "I am two-armed ck God of the ck sky Race. I am here to inform you that the origin ancestor domain will be controlled by the ck sky Race, and all your sects will be their vassals. I will give you one month to bring ten thousand young girls to ck sky Mountain. If anyone disobeys, their entire race will be exterminated."

    Lin fan looked on in confusion. Did it have to be so dangerous? he had just returned to the sect and there was an organization that wanted to rule the world. Were they sick in the head?

    "Teacher, I''ve never seen such a creature before. Do you want to study it?"

    He was a little curious. He felt that this kind of creature was very magical. It actually looked like this.

    "My disciple, in my opinion, let''s forget about it. As for what kind of existence the ck sky n is, we don''t need to care too much. Since this world is called the origin ancestor domain, someone will naturally deal with them. We should develop in peace and not care too much."

    Tian Xu was well aware of the benefits of burying himself in development. The more he jumped, the faster he would die.

    As for the ck sky race''s arrogance, they definitely had some confidence, but it was hard to say how much confidence they had.

    Anyway, the magnificent me sect didn''t want to fight him head-on for the time being. It was better to improve their strength.

    "Teacher, what you said makes sense."

    Lin fan thought about it. He wanted to invite this guy down for a good talk, but since his teacher said so, then he didn ''t.

    The most important thing was to increase his strength.

 595 Chapter 595

    "Senior brother, there''s a vige here."

    The group of people arrived in front of a vige, and the disciple who was leading the way was the first to arrive. When he saw the stone tablet beside the vige, he muttered to himself,""Lanruo vige?"

    "This name is a bit strange, but after the outer realm merged, every vige and city was upied by beasts. I wonder what this vige is like."

    At this moment, a group of people walked over. The man in the lead sized up the surroundings and his aura enveloped the area. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, he nodded his head in relief."Yes, there are no demonic beasts here. It seems that the demonic beasts don''t care about this ce."

    "Let''s go in. It''s getting dark. We''ll rest here tonight."

    The group walked in and saw an ancient well in the middle of the vige. They didn''t take it to heart, but looked at the wooden houses around them vigntly.

    "Let''s go see if there''s anything in those wooden houses," Zhang Tao ordered his junior brothers to investigate. Then, he quickly took out a piece of cloth and spread it on the ground. He said to the woman beside him,""Junior Sister,e, sit."

    "Thank you, senior brother." The girl at the side was really beautiful and charming. If Lin fan met her, she would be like a firework.

    A disciple in the distance gritted his teeth, but he didn''t dare to show it. In his heart, he was cursing at the adulterous couple.

    "Hey, don''t look if you don''t want to die. Zhang Tao has been promoted to senior brother, and we''re in his hands. If he finds out that you had a past with her, we''ll lose our lives." A disciple said in a low voice.

    They all knew about this matter, except for Zhang Tao.

    "Thank you for the information, senior brother." Cui Hao replied,

    The disciples who were checking the wooden house were all very careful. When they pushed open the wooden door, the furniture inside was covered in ayer of dust. It was obvious that no one had lived in it for a long time.

    "Senior brother, it''s safe. There''s nothing in the house."

    Beside the well, Zhang Tao looked after the woman attentively. Then, he said,""Junior Sister, it''s very windy outside at night. I''ll get them to clean up a room for you."

    "Senior brother, I''m scared." The woman said coyly.

    If Lin fan heard this, he would tear his clothes and explode. He would start to light up fireworks."We cultivators are afraid of sleeping alone. Why don''t we just die?"

    "Junior Sister, don''t be afraid. Senior brother is just outside. I''ll have them guard the well at night. I guarantee that nothing will happen." Zhang Tao patted his Junior sister''s soft and tender hands. When he touched them, his heart itched, as if an electric current was stimting his whole body.

    "Yes, I''m relieved to have senior brother here." The woman said shyly.

    Zhang Tao''s eyes were wide open. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were so many people around him, he would definitely transform. However, he would have to suffer tonight.

    At night!

    A bonfire was burning by the well.

    Zhang Tao had entered the wooden house and had note out yet.

    "What a bunch of dog men and women." Cui Hao gritted his teeth in anger. He wanted to rush in and kill the two of them.

    This girl had a marriage contract with him and he had a chance to bring her to the sect. He didn''t expect that Zhang Tao would see it and what happened next didn''t need to be said.

    "If the woman is looking for him, to be honest, we''ll just pretend we don''t know each other and don''te looking for me.

    When he found out about this, Cui Hao was so angry that he left the sect and massacred several viges under the sect. Only then did the anger in his heart subside.

    "Come, drink some water. The water in this well is very clean and sweet."

    Everyone was a little thirsty after a day''s journey, so they didn''t take a look and gulped it down.

    Suddenly, one of the disciples felt ufortable at the side of his mouth. He touched it with his hand and was shocked to see that it was a ck worm that looked like a dragon. The worm was very long and thin. When it was pulled out of his mouth, it was as long as a finger.

    "rgh! Don''t drink it, the water is not clean. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Amotion broke out.

    "What kind of insect is this?"

    "Why is there this? didn''t you say that the water was clean?"

    "Qin Ming, what are you doing?" A disciple was furious and searched for Qin Ming. This bastard must have tricked them. But after looking around, he didn''t see Qin Ming.

    "Where''s Qin Ming?"

    "Eh, I don''t see anyone. He was standing beside me just now. How did he disappear in the blink of an eye?"

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew over, and everyone was so shocked that they felt a chill on the back of their necks.

    "I think Qin Ming went into the well to get water for us," Cui Hao said warily.

    When these words came out, everyone felt a chill run down their spines for some reason. Another cold wind blew past, blowing up a leaf from the ground.

    At this moment, a disciple could see a figure standing in the distance. He was wearing a gray robe and his long hair hung down, so his face could not be seen clearly.

    Moreover, the figure was swaying its body mechanically, as if it had broken its bones.

    "Look, there''s someone over there." The disciple shouted in panic.

    When everyone heard this, they looked over and found that it was only a little dark and there was no one there.

    "Zhao Hai, are you crazy? there''s no one there." Someone cursed angrily. How could they hold back after drinking this dirty water and being yed?

    Zhao Hai looked into the distance. He could swear to the heavens that he really saw someone. How did he just disappear in the blink of an eye?

    "What are you guys doing? Why are you making such a fuss?" Zhang Tao pushed the door open and roared with anger on his face.

    Just now, he had been chatting with his Junior Sister about little secrets, but his ears had exploded from the noise of the group of junior brothers outside, and they had directlye out to give him a scolding.

    "What are you still looking at? we''ll sleep outside tonight."

    "As for Qin Ming, don''t bother about him. He must have gone somewhere to y."

    The sky gradually darkened.

    However, Zhao Hai was on high alert. He had just seen someone, and it was terrifying.<sub> </sub>

    With his cultivation, he was naturally not afraid of these things. However, for some reason, his heart was filled with fear. This feeling was hard to describe, but it was real.

    In the middle of the night.

    These peopley there and entered their dreams.

    At this moment, the mouth of the well started to change, and it seemed like someone was talking inside.

    Zhao Hai was in a daze. He felt someone speaking in his ear and opened his eyes. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "What''s going on? how could such a strange situation happen?" He took a deep breath and felt that something was wrong. However, at this moment, he heard some movement in the well. He frowned and looked at the sleeping people before slowly approaching the well.

    As he got closer, the sound became clearer and clearer. It seemed to be someone.

    "Who''s ying a joke on us? if we get caught, we''ll teach him a lesson." Zhao Hai was furious. He came to the well and stuck his head out to look down.

    The well was pitch-ck, and it wasn''t the kind of darkness that didn''t have any sunlight. It was the kind of darkness that swallowed all light. One couldn''t even see their own fingers when they stretched out their hands, and it was frighteningly dark.

    Bang! Bang!

    The darkness within the well seemed to have risen, rising rapidly.

    "Why would I?" Zhao Hai closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them. When he did, his pupils dted.

    In front of him, an extremely pale face was pressed against his.

    That deathly pale face, cracked mouth, and pitch-ck oral cavity, as if it could take one''s soul.

    Plop!

    A soft sound.

    Cui Hao was woken up. He looked around at the quiet surroundings and the situation in the room. He found Zhang Tao sitting at the door. He pushed the wooden door open a small gap and peeked inside.

    "Adulterous couple." Cui Hao gritted his teeth in anger. He wished he could kill the two of them with a butcher''s knife.

    However, he knew that it was useless. His cultivation was not as good as the other party ''s. If he really attacked, he would be the only one killed. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he saw a figure standing in the distance. It seemed to be Zhao Hai. Suddenly, he felt the urge to pee and walked over.

    "Zhao Hai, What are you looking at?" Cui Hao patted Zhao Hai''s shoulder from behind. He did not care much about it. He wanted to take off his pants to relieve himself.

    However, he did not expect Zhao Hai to chuckle. Hisughter was a little strange, and there was an indescribable sense of horror.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Cui Hao frowned. Suddenly, he saw Zhao Hai slowly raise his hand and point into the distance. He was smiling like a fool.

    Cui Hao and Zhao Hai stood side by side and looked in the direction that the other party was pointing at. When they looked over, the darkness that enveloped them silently swallowed them up. In the end, the two of them stood there, giggling as they looked into the distance.

    The night was getting darker.

    Inside the room, the woman was lying on the bed with her eyes open. She was very confused. Why hadn''t senior brother Zhange in yet? he had just seduced her. Logically speaking, he should have sneaked in.

    Creak! Creak!

    The wooden door was pushed open gently.

    "I finally couldn''t take it anymore and came in." The womanughed and leaned on the side, pretending to be asleep.

    Crack! Crack!

    Crack! Crack!

    The woman frowned, not knowing why there was such a sound. Even if he was taking off his clothes, there shouldn''t be the sound of bones breaking.

    "Senior brother, it''s cold outside. Why don''t we go to bed?"

    Crack! Crack!

    There was no response, only the sound of cracking.

    The woman was a little flustered. Her senior brother was outside, so he should be fine. However, she turned her head abruptly. When she saw his face, she was shocked and then angry."Cui Hao, what are you doing?"

    "I told you before, let''s pretend that we don''t know each other. Senior brother is right outside. If you dare to do anything, I will shout and senior brother will definitely tear you into pieces."

    However, no matter what the woman said, Cui Hao still maintained his previous posture. His arms swayed left and right, and he walked toward the woman with a cracking sound.

    Just as he was about to approach the woman, she pushed Cui Hao away with all her might."Senior brother, save me ..."

    Crack! Crack!

    With a hard push, Cui Hao''s body was torn into pieces. His head and limbs were broken, and there was sticky blood connecting them. Finally, it fell to the ground.

    "Ah!" A panicked cry rang out.

    "What''s going on?" The woman panicked for a moment and suddenly held the long sword in her hand. Her heart was beating extremely fast.

    "Tell me a story," "Who are you?" a gloomy voice came from inside the wooden house.

    The woman pretended to be strong and swung the sword in her hand. She didn''t know where the strange thing was, but she just shed at the air. Then, she raised the sword and attacked the outside, shouting as she pushed the door open.

    However, when she saw the figure standing at the door, she was shocked. Her eyes rolled back and she was scared to death.

    The person standing at the door was none other than the woman herself.

    "Sigh, it''s so boring. Where did he go? the method he taught me is so powerful, but I want to hear a story."

    At that moment, a figure appeared. It was the hanging Girl who was listening to Lin fan''s story.

    "The outer realm has merged, so this ce is no longer the forbiddennd. The restriction on me is gone. I can go and find him now."

    The hanging Girl said slowly. Then, she opened her arms. Suddenly, a cloud of ck mist rose from the ground of the vige, forming a vortex and merging with the hanging Girl.

    In the end, The Hanging Woman left.

    The vige turned into ashes with a bang and disappeared without a trace, as if it had never existed.

 596 Chapter 596

    "There is no such thing as standing still in life. There is only progress and regression. If you don''t progress, you are regressing. Not only are others eliminating you, but even time is also eliminating you."

    In the void, a ray of light shed past.

    The reason why Lin fan left the sect was to find a chance to be stronger. That ck sky race''s two-armed ck Deity was a little wild and arrogant. From the request, it could even be a perverted demon.

    Such existences were usually existences that would be sted to death.

    The few realms above the God Realm made people feel helpless. Who knew how this heavenly Dao organized it.

    Above the God Realm was the legend realm. Logically speaking, it should be the God Realm above.

    It seemed that the heavenly Dao''s intelligence wasn''t very high, and it was even a little stupid.

    The heavenly Dao was already foolish, so Lin fan had to stand.

    After thinking about it carefully, there was no problem. It was a very normal operation.

    Sniff, sniff!

    "There''s a different smelling. " Lin fan stopped in his tracks and floated in the air. He looked around and didn''t find his target. Instead, he was sniffing around.

    If he couldn''t see with his eyes, he would use his nose to smell.

    "Over there."

    He could already smell it. It was a very delicious smell. He then turned into a stream of light and headed into the distance.

    Not long after, he saw a dangerousnd that he had never seen before.

    After the outer realm merged, other than the dangerousnds around the magnificent me sect, the rest had all disappeared. It was a sad thing.

    But at least, after the fusion, it was fair. The original danger zone disappeared, and at least new danger zones appeared.

    "What kind of dangerous ce is this? it''s a little magical." Lin fannded at the entrance of the danger zone. The surface was filled with chaotic air but it definitely wasn''t air. If it was, it wouldn''t give him a dangerous feeling.

    He clenched his fingers and power gathered at his fingertips. He punched and directly hit the air current.

    There was no movement at all, only a slight disturbance on the surface before everything returned to normal.

    "Amazing. That punch was extraordinary. There was no movement at all. This dangerous ce must be extraordinary."

    He stretched out his hand and touched the air current. If there was a killing array, his palm would definitely be crushed in an instant. However, the feeling of touching it was like touching water.

    To him, he was never afraid of entering any ce. Even a space that was isted from everything could not block his way.

    If there was no exit, it would be considered apletely sealed state, and it would be a type of seal.

    With a powerful BUFF like the ignore seal, it was enough to ignore everything.

    "Let''s go in and take a look. "

    He was most curious about unknown ces. He really wanted to know what was inside. His nose couldn''t be wrong. There must be something unimaginable.

    He lifted his foot and stepped in.

    The ripple at the door shook for a moment before returning to normal.

    The scene in front of him changed. When he saw everything clearly, he was a little dumbfounded. This ce was a little strange. With a single nce, the road ahead was filled with corpses.

    He was standing on a long stone Road, and on both sides of the stone Road was a bottomless abyss. He could not see what was below.

    At this moment, he looked at the skeleton sitting cross-legged at the side. Although it was already dead, it still maintained the same posture as before. However, his gaze was not on the skeleton, but on the ring on the finger of the skeleton.

    "Good stuff. What is this ce? where did this dangerous cee from? there are so many treasures here. Could it be that the people who came in here are all blind?"

    Lin fan rushed forward impatiently and grabbed at the finger of the skeleton. The moment his finger touched it, the skeleton trembled and turned into ashes. Even the ring was reduced to ashes.

    "This ..."

    He was a little unhappy and then pped his thigh. Aiya, I was toote. This ce must have been here for a long time and no one noticed it. Too much time had passed and everything had melted.

    It was toote for regrets. If he had discovered it earlier, he would have definitely emptied this ce and left nothing behind. The vast wealth, the thought-provoking wealth, was gone just like that. It was really intolerable by the heavens.

    "AI!"

    This kind of wasteful behavior really made people feel heartache, especially for people like him who didn''t want to waste a single drop of water or a grain of food. After seeing this, his heart ached even more.

    Suddenly, he felt like reciting a poem.

    Hoeing grain in the afternoon, sweat dripping down the grain, who knew that every grain of food on the te was hard.

    The growth of cultivation resources took a long time. He didn''t dare to imagine how many treasures there were in these storage rings. In any case, it was simply too wasteful.

    Along the way, he saw many skeletons, but with a touch, these skeletons all turned into ashes.

    "AI!"

    Sighing sounds continued, reverberating on the quiet stone path.

    "What kind of dangerous ce is this? how could so many people die Here? this Peak Master didn''t even see a ghost along the way. At least a monster beast came."

    He was a little dissatisfied. Wasn''t the danger zone the home of the demonic beasts? it didn''t matter if there were treasures or not. He didn''t care much about it, but he couldn''t live without the demonic beasts. Otherwise, where would he get the points?

    These skeletons shouldn''t have been weak when they were alive.

    Although they were dead, some of the bones still had golden patterns wrapped around them, which was very mysterious.

    At that moment, he realized that the clothes he was wearing were worn out. They were clearly brand new.

    "There''s a problem. "

    He realized that there must be a problem here. Otherwise, the clothes wouldn''t have be like this.

    The stone path was very long, and the end could not be seen for the time being.

    The two sides were filled with corpses, but they didn''t seem to have been killed. They were all sitting there, as if they were waiting for death.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh, there are words here."

    Just as he was about tond, he discovered that there were words carved on the stone path.

    "The heavens want my Dao master dead. 128000 years passed in the blink of an eye. Why would there be such a dangerous ce in the world?"

    All of a sudden, tears welled up in Lin fan''s eyes. This wasn''t because he was being affected by anything. It was because he could sense a sense of unwillingness within these words. It was a fear of death.

    "Sigh, 128000 years is indeed a long time. You actually died here. You''re really pitiful."

    Lin fan sighed. At the same time, he saw a Golden Book left beside the skeleton.

    This Golden Book was entirely golden in color, and it even emitted a lingering charm. One look and one could tell it was extraordinary.

    "My precious."

    Lin fan walked up and saw that beside the skeleton, there were some words,''for the fated one''.

    When he saw these words, Lin fan''s heart was filled with panic. There was an indescribable sadness.

    "Senior, your noble character and moral integrity have infected me. Before you die, you still want to leave such a treasure to the fated person. It''s rare and precious."

    "Xuanji Wind Festival, I will remember it in my heart."

    Lin fan sighed. One look and he could tell that this senior was from the outer realm. But for him to have such thoughts, he was clearly a senior with high moral integrity and was worthy of Lin fan''s respect.

    "There are thousands of corpses here. This Peak Master will not bury anyone but senior ''s." Lin fan stretched out his hand and tried to grab the Golden Book. However, when his fingertips touched it, the ashes flew away from his fingertips.

    His fingers hung there as he pursed his lips, looking slightly embarrassed.

    "Forget it. Since you''ve chosen this ce, it must be a ce that you''re satisfied with. This Peak Master will not move."

    Lin fan straightened his body and continued walking forward.

    But in the blink of an eye, the clothes turned into ashes.

    It was cold and naked, so it didn''t matter.

    He didn''t care about this and continued to walk forward. Since he was already here, if he didn''t investigate the situation clearly, he would feel uneasy and unconvinced.

    Although he knew that these bones had already been eroded, he still couldn''t help but touch them when he saw the treasure.

    The final result was the same.

    As he went deeper and deeper, his heart ached as if there were knives stabbing into it. It really hurt. These were all treasures. Which bastard did this?

    Was there such a waste?

    If you killed these people, he would have nothing to say. But if you killed them, you should at least take away their treasures. At least the treasures could still be circted outside. The tables would turn, and one day, they would fall into his hands.

    But now, it was a pity that it was all wasted.

    Looking at the deep abyss on both sides of the stone path, he had the idea of jumping down to explore.

    That ce was unknown existence. To others, they would not dare to enter rashly, but he was not afraid. When he encountered a ce that he was curious about, he had to explore it clearly.

    Gradually, the end of the path appeared. There was no longer any path to walk on. An altar sat there, and four pirs stood around it.

    There were four strange demonic beasts carved on the pir. Although they didn''t look any different, they felt that it was not ordinary.

    "Yi!"

    All of a sudden, he saw a fist-sized egg in the middle of the altar. It looked like a goose''s egg. Around the egg, there was a stream of light spinning. Around the stream of light, there were many skeletons. These skeletons were holding all kinds of weapons. They seemed to be tired from hacking until they died. They couldn''t break the stream of light and finally died here.

    "It seems like time passes very quickly in this ce. Everyone who came in here died because of the time."

    Lin fan thought about it. That should be the case. If not, then there was no other way to exin why so many people would die Here.

    However, it was a pity that he had an undying body and unlimited time. This ce was of no use to him.

    "Yes."

    At this time, he noticed a problem. There was an obscure red line leading to the bottom of the floating egg beside each skeleton.

    "I can''t figure it out." Lin fan opened his mouth, using his extremely intelligent brain, but he still couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "Sigh, this ce is so broken. There''s nothing here. Can''t you give me something good?"

    Lin fan sat beside ''goose egg'', dejected and unhappy.

    Then, he looked at the egg and raised his hand to grab it. The light didn''t stop him at all and he passed through it sessfully.

    He stared at the ''goose egg'' for a long time, as if he was in a daze.

    Suddenly, Lin fan ced the goose egg down and took out the frying pan. With a flick of his finger, the green abyss Earth Fire started burning below. He poured some oil into the frying pan and heated it up.

    Zi Zi, the oil was boiling.

    He held the goose egg in his hand and knocked it against the edge of the pan. He couldn''t pry it open. The egg was very hard. He took out the Tai sovereign sword and cut it. He opened it with his fingers. The egg white and the egg yolk came into contact with the hot oil and scattered.

    He shook the pan left and right to let the egg heat up evenly in the pan. Then, he tossed it, and the front and back of the egg were heated up.

    Gradually, the fragrance became stronger and stronger.

    He finished frying the egg and held it in his hand. Then, he stood up and walked outside.

    "Damn it, this is a broken ce. There''s only a Lotus-wrapped egg, and you''ve sent this Peak Master away."

    "Have a bite first to cool down."

    [PS: thank you, Yu Sheng, for passing by. Big Boss, 26000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you, man of the Shang Emperor. Big Boss, 21000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you, Da_Khu C. Big Boss, you''ve tipped me 10000 Qidian coins. Thank you. Is this the reader from Vietnam?]

 Chapter 597 Fortunately, She Was Good At Math, Otherwise, Something Would Have Happened

    It was a dangerous ce, and there was only one egg.

    For someone like him who had a bit of brain, he could see at a nce that there was something strange here.

    And the only egg was floating there so arrogantly. There must be something wrong.

    It might be a problem for others, but it was not a problem for him.

    Did they really think he was out of his mind?

    He didn''t care about treasures. What he wanted was power. Even if it was some heaven-defying super divine beast egg, it was useless. He didn''t have the time to nurture this little thing.

    He could fight hundreds of people at the same realm. What kind of heaven-defying egg could have such an ability?

    It was better to satisfy his cravings andfort his injured heart.

    Suddenly!

    When Lin fan swallowed the poached egg, his pupils constricted as if he had seen a ghost.

    He had discovered something extremely terrifying. His experience points had changed, and it had changed greatly.

    His originally beautiful muscles had expanded to the limit. His veins were like dragons, and power was flowing in his body. This power was violent, and his experience points were increasing rapidly. It was a little scary.

    There was still half of the egg in his hand. He opened his eyes and slowly stuffed the entire half of the poached egg into his mouth. He chewed and said in a muffled voice.

    "Amazing, he''s really amazing."

    "Fortunately, my mathematics is good. Otherwise, I would have made a mistake with so many experience points."

    A drop of sweat slowly rolled down his forehead and down his cheek. Finally, it turned into a drop of water and dripped down.

    When Lin fan heard the footsteps, his brows furrowed and his eyes shone with a bright light.

    "One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand ..."

    He counted them one by one, afraid that he would make a mistake. By the time he reached the end, his tongue was spinning.

    "No, I''m too excited. My blood is starting to boil. I can''t do this. I''ve lost myposure. I need to calm down."

    Instantly, Lin fan took out the Tai sovereign sword and shed down, killing all the excitement in the cradle.

    Ten seconds passed.

    Lin fan opened his eyes and rxed. No negative emotions could affect his heart, except for his swelling heart.

    "I didn''t expect this Lotus-wrapped egg to bring me so many experience points. Let me count again."

    He was a little nervous. This surprise was a little unexpected, but it was still within reason.

    "One, ten, a hundred ..."

    When he counted to the end, he was so excited that he opened his mouth.

    ¡°2116000000¡±

    "2.116 billion."

    He was absolutely right this time. He had already counted several times.

    "I''ve onlye out once. How did I get so many experience points?" He couldn''t understand how he could be so lucky when he didn''t pay respects to the Three Pure Ones when he left the sect.

    So many experience points, how much did he have to increase his strength?

    However, he stillcked a Foundation. However, he didn''t have to worry too much about a Foundation. As long as he worked hard, his Foundation would increase very quickly.

    He stood in ce and was silent for a moment.

    Lin fan turned his head around and headed back the way he came without hesitation. His target was the altar.

    "It''s not a loss, it''s really not a loss this time. Even if you give me all the treasures here, I don''t need them. I only need this goose egg."

    Now that he thought about it, he realized how bad his taste was. He had been staring at those skeletons. What was so good about them? the good stuff was all behind.

    When he returned to the altar, the ce where the goose egg was originally ced was empty. Even the airflow from before had disappeared.

    It seemed that the most precious thing here was this goose egg.

    At that moment, Lin fan was thinking. His brain was working really fast.

    The goose egg was not bad.

    The altar was obviously not bad. He circled around it and didn''t see anything wrong. However, it wasn''t his style to leave just like that.

    Even if there was nothing below, they would still dig three feet into the ground and empty this ce.

    After entering a dangerous ce, there was nothing that Lin fan could not get.

    He took out the stone bench and smashed it at the altar. It would be best if it could break. It was definitely a good thing if it could breed this goose egg.

    With a crack, a corner of the stone stool broke. The stone stool cried out for help. The stone stool didn''t expect this guy to use it to smash another stone. This was asking for his life.

    "This is too much. I only wanted to smash people, not these things." The stone stool shouted, calling for human rights.

    "It''s so hard. "

    Lin fan didn''t believe it, but he could already tell that the stone stool wasn''t as hard as the other party. He pondered for a while, then took out the Tai sovereign sword and shed it. Sparks flew, but neither of them was injured.

    He really didn''t believe it. Along the edge of the altar, he saw a crack and stabbed the sword in. He mustered all his strength and pried it with all his might. A hissing sound could be heard, and the altar showed signs of being pried.

    These three swords had once fallen from the sky and were given to him by an old man who was on the verge of death. He knew that these three swords were not simple.<sub> </sub>

    As for the frog, it had also mentioned what the three swords would be called after they fused.

    "Oh, right, it''s called the heaven and earth sovereign path sword. The name isn''t that great, but it''s a bit Chuunibyou. However, there''s a groove on each of these three swords. ording to the frog, if you can find the origin gem, you canbine the three swords into one and be a heaven-defying treasure.

    Of course, even the frog itself didn''t know where the origin gem was.

    However, all of this didn''t matter. In his opinion, the ultimate treasure was only used to get rid of him.

    Now that the Tai sovereign sword''s power was on full disy, even though the altar was extremely hard and even sank deep into the ground, it could still be sessfully lifted up. The Tai sovereign sword did not move at all and did not bend at all.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The altar moved, and one of its corners was pried up.

    "You animal!" An earth-shaking roar resounded in this dangerous ce.

    Lin fan was working hard to pry the altar open. However, when he heard this voice, he could not help but be puzzled,"who is it? Come out. "

    He didn''t expect there to be someone else. But why didn''t they stop him earlier? why did they only speak now?

    This made him a little suspicious.

    However, regardless of whether the other party had any tricks up his sleeve, he would not take it to heart.

    Living for the sake of the future was already very tiring, and he had to worry about so many conspiracies. That was so depressing, so he had to be carefree and happy.

    The being hidden in the void waspletely dumbfounded. Looking at the broken eggshell beside the altar, it even had the thought of dying.

    He had only taken a short nap. It was just a short nap. How did this happen?

    "Do you know what you''ve done? You puny little creature, you''ve pierced the sky. Do you know, you ... You ..." The voice in the air started to tremble, clearly a little fearful. It probably didn''t dare to imagine what it was seeing.

    "You''re crazy. You don''t show your face when you talk. I''ll listen to your nonsense and ignore you. I''ll throw two eggshells at you at the same time." Lin fan grabbed the two halves and threw them into the air. He continued to pry.

    "I want you to die."

    "You bastard, you deserve to die ten thousand times!"

    ¡­¡­

    The scolding continued, but Lin fan had long calmed down. He wouldn''t be affected by these things.

    A wastrel who walked in a dangerous ce had to maintain an ordinary heart. No matter how others scolded him, he just had to do his own thing well.

    With a boom, the altar was pried up.

    Lin fan clenched his fists and stopped in his tracks. To think that he would even bend his knees! This was way too heavy! This wasn''t a huge altar, yet it was so heavy! As he ced it on his body, he could actually feel an endless amount of pressure.

    Receive!

    The altar disappeared into thin air.

    "It''s done, there''s nothing good left here. "

    After looking around, he did not see anything that would move his heart. Perhaps the most precious thing here had already been obtained by him.

    No matter how the Voice in the Void cursed, he faced it indifferently and didn''t care.

    It would be a waste of time topete with a voice whose body could not be seen and whose trace was unknown.

    "Animal, you animal!"

    "Tens of thousands of years. It''s really been tens of thousands of years. It''s all gone. I''ll remember you. I''ll remember youpletely. Just wait for your death."

    Lin fan walked towards the exit. When he saw the bottomless abyss, he jumped in. He wanted to see what was down there.

    But unfortunately, when they reached the bottom, it was just an ordinary deep pit. There was nothing inside, but at the same time, there were many bones.

    Apparently, something had happened at that time. Some people had jumped down, hoping to find a chance to survive, but unfortunately, they didn''t find any chance.

    He shook his head regretfully and didn''t stop. There was nothing left here that was worth staying for, so it was about time to leave.

    "You detestable bastard. Did you hear what I said? answer me." The Voice of the Void was furious. His roar was like a volcano that had been suppressed for a long time.

    However, this living being didn''t seem to care at all. This made him furious.

    "Oh!"

    Lin fan came to the exit and stopped. He replied and then left in satisfaction.

    He had gained a lot here and was very satisfied. The most satisfying thing was the goose egg, and the rest was the altar.

    Although he didn''t see what the altar was like, it was obviously not an ordinary thing. Even if it was an ordinary thing, the altar''s hardness was high enough. When he could y with it, it would be the best choice to use it to smash people.

    "You bastard!" The roar reverberated out in an iparably vast manner. Those innocent corpses were all blown away by this shockwave. Not even their bones remained.

    "No, what''s going on here? the time here passes very quickly. No matter how strong he is, as long as he doesn''t escape the time, he''ll die Here."

    He had seen too many experts who had entered in high spirits, but in the end, they had all died of old age here.

    "Something''s wrong again. How did he get out?"

    The Voice of the Void was extremely shocked. He couldn''t believe it, as though he had seen a ghost. This was impossible!

    Outside!

    "This ce is not bad." Lin fan looked at this dangerous ce and felt an indescribable sense of joy. If not for his nose, he might not have been able to smell this ce.

    [PS: baby is one month old. There''s a dinner party tonight, so I''ll bete to update.]

 598 Chapter 598

    This kind of dangerous ce waspletely giving him benefits.

    At the same time, he sniffed, wishing he could smell more of such a ce. Unfortunately, he didn''t smell the smell of a dangerous ce, but he smelled something different and a little savage.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan''s body flickered as he dodged quickly. Instantly, a beam of light passed by his shoulder and exploded behind him. It directly seeped into the barrier of the dangerous ground and caused a slight disturbance.

    "Do you want to die? why did you attack me without even knowing the reason? why are you so cheap?"

    He shouted into the distance. He sniffed and felt a sour smell. He knew that this person wasn''t a good person.

    If he was a good person, would he be so jealous?

    "Good boy, you dare to insult me." A figure stood proudly in the air. But what surprised Lin fan was that while most powerful beings were elders, this was a young man. Even though he was young, the aura he exuded was as steady as Mount Tai. On the whole, there was an unspeakable sense of disharmony.

    Lin fan chuckled,"so, it''s a kid. Kid, you''re a little arrogant. I don''t think I have any grudges with you, right? of course, if you want to F * ck me, then go ahead. In any case, your Peak Master will not reject anyone."

    "How dare you! I''ve cultivated for 1368 years and 6 months. You bastard! How dare you insult me? do you know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is?"

    He didn''t have a good impression of this guy who had attacked him out of the blue. If he had been friendly and hade up to talk to him, he wouldn''t have been dissatisfied with this guy even if the negotiations had fallen apart and they had fought.

    But now, he could forget about it.

    "You old turtle, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you have a high cultivation. Let me tell you, you can''t be too shameless, or you won''t even know how you died."

    Lin fan scolded. After cultivating for over a thousand years, he didn''t even know how to be polite. The bad guys were really getting old.

    For example, even if he was old in the future, he would definitely be an existence respected by everyone. He would not be like this person, who was obviously so old but still so arrogant.

    "You ... You ..." Patriarch heavenspan was furious. He had never imagined that there would be such a Savage brat.

    As patriarch heavenspan, his status was extraordinary, and his strength was even more shocking.

    If he wasn''t afraid of meeting a certain taboo, he would have called himself patriarch heavenspan. It was as if he had a feeling that if he called himself patriarch heavenspan, he would face a cmity. It was also a test of whether he had the ability to call himself patriarch heavenspan.

    Lin fan thought about it for a moment. This old fellow was really strong and different from other experts. When normal experts faced an enemy, they would want to use all their energy.

    But this was good. His aura was calm and there was no pressure. If one didn''t look carefully, one would think that he was an ordinary person.

    He ced his hand behind his back and squeezed out a drop of blood. He pretended not to be flustered, but he was actually a little suspicious in his heart. He didn''t know what this fellow was up to.

    "Little brat, I don''t want to waste time talking nonsense with you. Tell me, how did you get out of this dangerous ce? I have been paying attention to you for a long time. From the time you entered the dangerous ce to the time you came out, what did you do during this time?"

    "What''s going on?" patriarch heavenspan asked sternly. This was a dangerous ce in their realm, and he had followed them here to find it. He hadn''t expected to find a brat who didn''t know his ce.

    At first, he didn''t take it to heart, butter on, he was shocked to find out that this kid had actuallye out of the danger zone.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    From ancient times until now, no one had evere out of the dangerous ce.

    He hade to find this dangerous ce because he knew that it was extraordinary. Regardless of whether he could enter or not, at least he could not leave it outside.

    Now, he found that this kid coulde out safely, which meant that this kid had a way to enter the dangerousnd.

    Lin fan understood now. So, he wanted to get the method of how to get out of the danger zone from him.

    I didn''t expect this old man to be greedy for this.

    However, was this something that could be coveted just because one coveted it? "This is talent! Does he really think that everyone is as talented as this Peak Master?

    "That''s easy. I''ll bring you in and then bring you out. " Lin fan said.

    He would lure this old fellow in and then abandon him, leaving him to his own fate while he himself would wait at the side, waiting for the other party to be finished.

    However, just as he had this thought, a p of thunder rang in his ears.

    "You little brat, do you really think I''m a three-year-old child?" The path to heaven was furious. It was filled with unspeakable anger. How could he say such a lie? why didn''t he just die?

    If he was that gullible, he would have long since perished and turned into a corpse.

    Lin fan was really surprised. He didn''t think that people from the outer realm would have such high intelligence. They had almost surpassed him, which made him really helpless.

    "I''ll treat you like a three-year-old child. What can you do?" Lin fan looked at him without fear.

    His words were so direct. If he had the guts, he would kill him.

    It was just death, no big deal.

    "You dishonest brat, watch how I''ll deal with you after I capture you." Infuriated, patriarch heavenspan raised his palm, and a myriad of lights enveloped the sky.

    These radiances were extraordinary and had an indescribable aura.

    "Amazing." Lin fan sighed. This old kid''s strength was really not normal and his attacks were extraordinary. He couldn''t beat him head on and it seemed like he had to y dirty.

    However, there was no rush. This old fellow was quite interesting. He would apany him for now.

    "Imprisonment!"

    ng!<sub> </sub>

    Under the control of the heavenly master little ancestor, this entire patch of heaven and earth was under his control. The boundless radiance was like an iron chain that bound Lin fan''s body.

    "Hmph, brat, I''ll bring you back and slowly interrogate you. Let''s see how long you can be honest." Patriarch heavenspan sneered. He wasn''t going to kill the kid. He wasn''t going to let the matter rest until he found out what was going on.

    Lin fan''s fingers twitched. What sort of seal was this? it waspletely useless! This BUFF of ignoring seals? was this a joke?

    "Old brat, your methods are quite powerful. What? You still want to bring this Peak Master back?"

    If he wanted to run, that would not be a problem. If he really wanted to risk his life, no matter how strong this old fellow was, it would be useless. However, he saw that this old fellow was a little interesting, so he decided to tease him first.

    He was in a good mood now. 2.1 billion experience points was not a joke.

    Little Grandmaster Tongtiannded beside Lin fan,"goodd. Your cultivation base isn''t that great, but you''re quite bold. To think that you can still remain so calm andposed in front of yours truly. You''re a talent indeed. Compared to those geniuses, you''re a little useful. It''s just that your cultivation base is a little weak."

    "Brat, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Tell me what you know, and I can consider taking you in as my disciple and teaching you ..."

    "The path to hell." Lin fan said.

    "You''re a little too impudent, kid. "

    ? "It''s not important whether I''m presumptuous or not. What''s important is that you really want to bring this Peak Master back to your old mansion?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t have a ce to train but if this old fellow brought him back, he would be more than happy.

    "Hmph, I''ll take you back and slowly torture you. I''m not afraid you won''t tell me." Patriarch heavenspan was determined to dig out the boy''s Secret.

    This dangerous ce had existed for a long time. ording to the ancient records, it contained Supreme treasures. Whoever could enter and leave this ce would be unrivaled in the world.

    For so many years, countless people had entered, but no one had been able toe out.

    Although he, the junior patriarch heavenspan, was a man of great fortune, he didn''t dare to enter carelessly. His predecessors weren''t weak, and neither were they any weaker than him. He wasn''t so arrogant as to think that he could enter and leave safely.

    However, the fact that this kid was able toe out of there safely meant that he was not ordinary.

    Lin fan chuckled,"alright, do as you wish, old man. However, don''t me your Peak Master for not reminding you. It''s easy to invite a God over, but it''s hard to send one away. When the timees, don''t cry and beg your Peak Master to leave."

    "Hmph!"

    Little ancestor heavenspan snorted coldly. Flicking his robes, he enveloped Lin fan and bolted off into the distance.

    Ordinary people would not be able to move when they were surrounded by thousands of light.

    But to Lin fan, this was just a normal thing to do. He raised his hand and pinched his nose. He was really curious where this old man was taking him.

    Somehow, he had a feeling that the road to wealth might have to start from here.

    Thump thump thump!

    After an unknown amount of time.

    He was thinking about how to use so many experience points. Suddenly, the sound of bells rang. These bells were different. When they rang in his heart, it was as if they exploded, forming a chaos. In the chaos, there was light.

    It was very extraordinary, and soon, a voice came from outside.

    "Wee, little patriarch."

    Many respectful voices rang out.

    It seemed that this young patriarch heavenspan had a very high status here.

    Instantly, the scene before Lin fan''s eyes changed. He was tied up and standing in the middle of the hall. Everyone around him was looking at him curiously, not knowing where the little ancestor had brought this back from.

    "Little ancestor, who is this?" An elder asked respectfully. In front of the little patriarch, he was like a child who didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "He cane out of the immemorial forbidden ground." The little ancestor said simply.

    However, these simple words had everyone around them shocked. They all eximed out as their eyes turned to Lin fan in disbelief.

    "What? This person actually came out from the immemorial forbidden ground?"

    "That ce is and of death. It''s rumored that there are shocking treasures inside. If we can get out, doesn''t that mean ..."

    The crowd didn''t dare to imagine it. Their eyes shone as they looked at Lin fan. They wanted to rip him apart and investigate him thoroughly.

    "Lock him up and guard him strictly. I will interrogate him personally." Said patriarch heavenspan.

    "Yes, little ancestor."

    Lin fan sized it up and realized that this ce was a little strong. The aura of the people around was also extraordinary. It seemed like it was a strong sect.

    "Hey, where is this?"

    Patriarch heavenspanughed."Kid, this is the heavenspan tower. If you want to tell me the truth, I might let you live."

    "AI." Lin fan sighed,"old man, just don''t regret it."

    "Impudent!"

    When the surrounding people heard this, they scolded him angrily. They felt that this guy who had been brought back by the little ancestor was simply too arrogant. How dare he disrespect the little ancestor?

    [PS: I''ll make it up tomorrow. I can''t make it tonight.]

 599 Chapter 599

    He didn''t know which realm the sky reaching tower was in, but it was extraordinary and majestic. It was a tall tower that reached the sky and the earth. He didn''t know its height, but it felt like the highest tower in the world.

    Looking up, at the top of the heaven reaching Pagoda, there was a faint light shing, but he didn''t know what it was.

    At that moment, Lin fan was being pincered by two burly men. Each of them was carrying a shoulder. These two men had cold expressions and their eyes were filled with a cold light.

    "What''s on the top of your tower? why is it shining?" Lin fan stared at it and pondered, not knowing what kind of treasure it was.

    But it was definitely not ordinary.

    However, even though Lin fan had already spoken, these two burly men didn''t say a single word. It was as though they hadn''t heard what Lin fan had said at all. They just wanted to send Lin fan to the dungeon in the distance.

    "Can''t you guys say something? why are you all acting like dead people?" Lin fan looked at the two of them. Their auras weren''t normal. They were really tall and wore armor that wouldn''t be moved by anything. Even if Lin fan spoke, the two of them didn''t react at all like they didn''t care about him.

    Actually, Lin fan was wrong. It wasn''t that the two of them didn''t want to speak, but they didn''t dare to.

    They knew that this guy had been caught by the little ancestor. How could someone who could be caught by the little ancestor himself be an ordinary person? It was definitely extremely dangerous. If hemunicated with them, a disaster might happen.

    So the best way was to ignore him and send this guy in as soon as possible.

    Some disciples who were passing by were curious and wanted to take a look.

    However, the two burly men who had captured Lin fan paused for a moment,"none of you are allowed to get close. This is someone who the little ancestor has personally captured. He''s extremely dangerous. Get out of the way quickly."

    When the disciples heard this, their faces changed. They immediately retreated, not daring to get any closer.

    At the same time, he was also carefully sizing up the situation. Anyone who could be personally captured by the little ancestor was no ordinary person. What kind of background did this person have to attract the little ancestor''s attention?

    Tong Tian tower''s faith was in Tong Tian little ancestor. He was their spiritual pir, and someone who could be personally captured by the little ancestor was clearly not ordinary.

    It was better to stay far away.

    Very quickly, a dungeon with ck doors appeared in front of him. There were two guards at the entrance of the ck door. At the same time, an array pattern floated above the dungeon. It was constantly spreading out its power, enveloping the entire dungeon within it.

    The two guards looked at Lin fan and were shocked. They did not know what was so special about this man that the little ancestor had to personally bring him back. Thinking about it, it had been decades since the little ancestor had brought him back.

    The dungeon wasn''t dark at all. It was very bright. The surrounding walls were made of some unknown material, and there were flowing lights moving around. At the same time, there were also faintly discernible symbols that appeared, but they quickly sank back down.

    "Wuwu ..."

    "Hehe ..."

    The moment he stepped into the dungeon, a cold gust of wind blew over, apanied by a series of horrifying sounds.

    "Shut up, all of you. You''ve been locked up here. Do you still want to overturn the heavens?" The man who forced Lin fan in scolded him. This was the ce he didn''t like toe to.

    The people locked up inside were like lunatics. If they weren''t wailing, they were sneering for no reason. Could it be that they had been locked up for too long that they had all be stupid?

    "Hello, everyone. This Peak Master has just arrived. You''d better behave yourselves, or I''ll beat you to death." Lin fan said with a smile.

    "Impudent!"

    "Savage!"

    "Arrogant!"

    Instantly, several angry voices came from the dungeon as if they didn''t expect this kid to be so arrogant. He just arrived and still dared to be so arrogant. It seemed like he didn''t know who was in charge here.

    They were so angry that their mouths were crooked.

    Lin fan smiled and felt that this ce was really interesting. He didn''t know who was being locked up here and he was really curious.

    The burly man who had brought Lin fan over nced at him and locked him up in a cell.

    However, the people in the other cells were roaring in anger.

    "Lock this brat up in this old man''s ce, this old man is going to eat him."

    "Leave it with me. Let me tell him why the flowers are so bright."

    Furious howls spread out. They wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces. They had been locked up here for so long that they didn''t even know what the outside world was like.

    At the same time, he only hated one person: patriarch heavenspan.

    That young-looking bastard who was a thousand-year-old monster.

    Lin fan was locked up in a separate cell. The two men looked at him and told him to be honest before leaving in a hurry.

    They were pretending to be calm. They knew who was imprisoned here. Every time they came in, it was as if their feet were filled with lead stones, but they still had to force themselves to remain calm.

    BOOM!

    The two men left, and the ck door was mmed shut.

    Lin fan looked left and right. The people locked up here all looked crazy. Even if there were some who were normal, they just sat there with cold gazes, staring at Lin fan.

    If not for the prison, they would have charged out and ripped Lin fan into pieces.

    "Little brat, how did you get caught? your cultivation doesn''t seem to be much, but you''re actually qualified to be locked up with us." A voice came from the distance. An old man sat there and asked.

    Lin fan chuckled,"don''t ... Don''t treat this Peak Master like you guys. I didn''te here to be captured. I came here of my own free will. After a while, they will have to send me off respectfully."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a burst ofughter came from the prison.

    "Hahaha! Interesting, you little brat, you''re really interesting. Sending you off respectfully? I think you''re an idiot. "<sub> </sub>

    "This is the biggest joke in the world. The Supreme tower is guarded by a Supreme little ancestor. You''re delusional."

    All kinds of mocking voices came from all directions. To them who had been imprisoned here for a long time, suddenly meeting a fool who had lost his mind was very interesting.

    In any case, they couldn''t get out of this ce. With their strength, even if they attacked together, they wouldn''t be a match for the other party. They could only waste time here.

    "A bunch of idiots."

    He didn''t want to say much to these guys. He felt that the old guy would be here soon, so he just had to wait and give him some advice. Then, he would let himprehend it himself.

    However, before that, he had some interest in these guys."Hey, which one of you cultivates hard body skills? If you''re cultivating hard body skills, please let me know. I have a deal to discuss with you. "

    When Lin fan asked this question, he received a reply very quickly. And all the replies were simr.

    "What the hell is a hard body skill? that''s for an idiot."

    "You cultivate your body and not your Qi, you deserve to die quickly. Did you cultivate a hard body skill?"

    "Who''s still cultivating hard body skills? are they out of their minds?"

    "You shouldn''t have asked. You deserved to be caught." Lin fan had already lost faith in these people. If he didn''t cultivate hard body skills, he wouldn''t be able to feel the charm of power. If he couldn''t feel power, he wouldn''t be able to reach the peak. These people were just too disappointing. It wasn''t without reason that they were locked up here for their entire lives.

    All of a sudden, a loud chuckling sound was heard.

    "Kid, you want a hard body skill?" An old man was leaning against the iron door of the prison cell, clearly very excited.

    "You have one?" Lin fan looked at him suspiciously. This old man was so thin that he was like firewood. If he cultivated a hard body skill, he wouldn''t be so thin.

    The old man said excitedly,"yes, I definitely have it. It''s hard body skills. Others don''t have it, but how can I not have it? do you want it?"

    "Yes, I do. Let this Peak Master see what kind of cultivation technique it is." He was really looking forward to it. He didn''t expect the old man to really have it.

    Hard body skills were different from those special skills. There weren''t many of them, and there were very few people who were willing to cultivate hard body skills. However, it was hard to say if there were no outer realms that specialized in hard body skills in the fusion of outer realms and outer realms.

    For example, the origin world was based on strength, so it might be possible.

    However, he still did not know where the true world was, so it was a pity.

    "Hahaha, this silly boy actually believed that this man-eating old demon wants hard body skills. Is he sick in the head?"

    "Old devil, are you thinking of eating people again? don''t even think about it. There are no idiots in this world who would give themselves away for a cultivation technique."

    "Hehe, what if he agrees?" The old devil licked his lips andughed, looking forward to it. "What do you think? as long as you dig out my heart, I''ll give you the hard body skill. This hard body skill is very powerful, especially powerful."

    "Really?" Lin fan looked at him,"let me see the cultivation technique first."

    "No, what if you go back on your word?" The old devil shook his head like a rattle.

    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. This Peak Master hates it the most when others doubt me. Back in the days, this Peak Master roamed the world unhindered. Every word I say is a nail. I will never go back on my words. You, this guy, actually don''t believe me. Then forget it. I''ll keep guarding your hard body skill and wait slowly."

    After saying that, Lin fan did not say anything more. He was still very thirsty for hard body skills. However, it wasn''t like he had to do it. It was the same for him to level up the origin demon Scripture.

    The old devil might have been locked up for a long time and had been thirsty for human flesh for a long time. If he didn''t meet someone he was interested in, he would definitely try his best to make a deal with the other party.

    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry. I''ll show you first." The old devil handed over the cultivation technique and didn''t forget to say,"This is the first level. As long as you agree, I can leave the rest to you."

    Lin fan took the skill over. Even though it was only one level, it didn''t matter. He could cultivate it all the same.

    [Qi rushing divine fist]

    "What kind of stupid name is this? this must be a brainless name."

    Seeing the name of the cultivation technique, his interest was greatly reduced, but he still took a look.

    A heaven grade cultivation technique.

    "I seem to have a heaven-grade cultivation method perfection card."

    "Upgrade!"

    "One heaven-tier cultivation method perfection card has been consumed."

    "Divine Qi fist (perfected)"

    "Characteristics: brutal disintegration, one punch into the soul, strength beyond the limit increase."

    In that instant, Lin fan understood this skill. Instantly, a vast amount of power burst forth from his body.

    "Amazing! Although this is only a heaven-tier upper-grade skill, the power it produces is the purest. As expected, hard body skills are more satisfying. Blowing up the opponent''s head with one punch is the most shocking."

    "Kid, are you done? hurry up."

    At that moment, Lin fan moved. There was something wrong with this skill. It wasn''t a problem with the cultivation, but it was that using this skill would burn one''s qi and blood. And the burning was a little fierce.

    However, it didn''t matter. To him, no matter what kind of aftereffects there were, it was a small matter.

    "This cultivation technique isn''t good, I won''t change it." Lin fan tossed the cultivation technique back.

    Then, he sat there leisurely and waited quietly. The old monster, on the other hand, was flustered and exasperated. He went back on his words, but he also knew that there was a problem with this cultivation technique. If he used it too many times, people would die. For example, they would be thin like him.

    That was because his vitality was almost depleted.

 Chapter 600 Run Quickly, Its Going To Explode

    Lin fan thought about it. "God''s Qi rushing fist" might not have a great name, but it was indeed very powerful. A heaven ss upper level skill was not ordinary, especially a hard body skill. The power it could unleash was no small matter.

    He had umted a lot of Foundation, but he was stillcking a little. In his opinion, if he could upgrade another heaven-grade cultivation method to perfection, he should have umted enough Foundation.

    However, if he raised the origin demon Scripture, it would increase his Foundation.

    Therefore, to him, stepping out of the deity realm was not a big problem.

    When he thought of this, Lin fan was a little excited. It was about time to leave the heaven reaching tower. When he went outter, he would earn a good wave of points. Then, his strength would increase.

    Just thinking about it made him excited.

    Suddenly, the ck door was pushed open.

    The originally noisy prison suddenly quieted down. The people locked up here could smell the aura that made them extremely angry.

    "Get your Grandpa out of here, you damned bastard, little patriarch heavenspan!"

    "Bastard, I''m going to tear you into pieces!"

    The prison, which had suddenly quieted down, was once again filled with rage. The people locked up there cursed and swore, venting their anger on patriarch heavenspan.

    They had been locked up for too long, and their hearts were filled with endless anger. If they went out, they would definitely ughter everyone in the heaven reaching Pagoda to vent the hatred in their hearts.

    Patriarch heavenspan walked over and raised his hand. Several invisible palms flew through the air and pped the faces of the people who had been shouting.

    "All of you, shut up."

    An angry voice resounded in the spacious prison. For a moment, these people were so frightened that they didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Suddenly!

    An old man was furious."Old man Tongtian, I want to fight you one-on-one."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand, and the restrictions on the prison disappeared. He then turned to the old man."Come, I''ll give you a chance today. Come out."

    The old man was stunned when he saw this. Then, he retorted,""Hmph, I''m not feeling well today. Next time if you dare."

    Patriarch heavenspan red at him and set up another seal. Most of the people imprisoned here had been personally suppressed by him, so how could he not know how capable they were?

    They only knew how to mor, but it was useless.

    Lin fan sighed. These people had disappointed him. After being locked up here, they had already be people who only knew how to shout and not resist.

    If it were him, he would definitely push open the cell door without a care and fight with the other party.

    But now it seemed that these guys were just moring, and nothing else.

    At this moment, little ancestor Tongtian walked into the prison where Lin fan was locked up,"kid, are you still not going to say it?"

    "Say what? This Peak Master is warning you, now that this matter has developed to this point, it won''t be settled with just a few words. You have to be mentally prepared. "

    He had already decided. This old brat actually dared to lock him up here. If he didn''t make the other party pay a price, would he really think that he was easy to bully?

    "You''re still being stubborn. Fine, let this Lord do it personally. " Instantly, the body of the heavenly master little ancestor disappeared from his sight. When he reappeared, he was pping down on Lin fan''s head.

    A mysterious power entered Lin fan''s mind. It was trying to find out what was being presented in his mind.

    "Interesting." Lin fan was shocked. He didn''t expect this old man to have such a trick up his sleeve. But it was a pity that it was useless to him. Then, he thought about it and smiled, showing an extraordinary scene.

    Just as he was examining the images in the kid''s mind, something astonishing happened.

    "Fireworks are the most beautiful scenery in the world."

    "The fireworks are divided into two grades, the good looking ones and the bad looking ones."

    What were these things?

    Why were there two extremely flirtatious women, one fat and one thin, running towards him?

    The heavenly Grandmaster primogenitor let go of Lin fan''s hand hurriedly and looked at Lin fan with a face of shock. How was he able to see all these ridiculous things in the head of thisd?

    Fireworks?

    This made him a little confused.

    "Old man, what''s wrong? Did you see something extraordinary?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    Little ancestor heavenspan red at Lin fan, as though he was trying to see through the other party. The images and sounds from earlier on were not the images in thisd''s mind at all.

    However, he couldn''t believe that his technique had been blocked by someone else. It seemed that this kid was a little strange and worthy of in-depth study.

    "Good boy, you actually have such ability. I''m getting more and more interested in you." Forefather heavenspan''s eyes glowed. Many things had piqued his interest after the fusion of the outer realms, but the one he had been most interested in recently was this kid.

    Did something go wrong with this guy''s cultivation?

    Lin fan had met quite a number of madmen in his life. However, the only one who was strong and could still go crazy was this little master heavenspan.

    After the outer realm merged, he had been wandering around aimlessly until now and still didn''t understand the current situation. In any case, he didn''t care and just cultivated to increase his strength.

    "Good boy. Wait a moment. I''ll slowly study youter."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he left.

    At this moment, the prison was very quiet. Suddenly, there was amotion.

    "This kid''s done for. He''s been targeted by patriarch heavenspan. What a tragedy!"

    "Is there something we don''t know? why is patriarch heavenspan so interested in this kid? does he have some sort of treasure on him?"

    "Brat, it''s impossible for you to leave by yourself. Why don''t you give me your secret treasure? I''ll understand the secret and help you fight your way out of this ce."

    "Bullsh * t! It should be given to me. I''m the most perceptive person in the world. I can learn anything in a single moment. I can break through my own barriers and trample on patriarch heavenspan. That''s not a problem."

    Lin fan didn''t care about these stupid people. He just sat down cross-legged and activated his torrential bad luck.

    Since that was the case, he might as well let the bad lucke more intensely.<sub> </sub>

    They saw the kid sitting cross-legged and couldn''t figure out what he was up to.

    "Kid, don''t pretend to be profound. There is a rat here, do you want to have a bite? I don''t ask for much, just tell me your secret." At this moment, an extremely unkempt elder took out a rat corpse from his storage ring. Holding its tail, he raised his head and opened his mouth, clearly looking forward to it.

    "F * ck, you''re too disgusting. You even ate a rat. Why didn''t you choke to death?"

    "It''s impossible to choke to death. I''ll never choke to death in this lifetime. " The old man smiled and ced the rat into his mouth. Suddenly, his face turned red and he held his neck. He wanted to cough but he couldn ''t.

    "Wuwuwu!"

    The sound of extreme difort reverberated in the prison. When the surrounding people saw this, they were all stunned. Some of them were stunned. They had just said that they would choke to death, and now they really did.

    "Hahaha, this is too funny. I already said why didn''t you choke to death? you''re really going to choke to death." The people around himughed.

    Lin fan opened his eyes and didn''t move at all. The moment bad luck started, it was best not to move and use that to deal with changes.

    No one knew what was going to happen.

    As for the old man who was swallowing the rat, perhaps it was the beginning of bad luck.

    There was no rush, he had to stabilize himself first.

    At the ck Gate, two guards were standing guard. They didn''t move at all, and the Thunder didn''t change.

    At the side of the ck door, there was dust falling. At the same time, it was apanied by a very soft click sound. This soft sound attracted the attention of the guards.

    The two of them looked around in confusion, not knowing where the sound came from. Of course, they didn''t believe that someone had infiltrated the heaven reaching tower, because that was impossible.

    With the little patriarch guarding the ce, who would daree over?

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound was getting louder and louder. The two of them were surprised."Where did this sounde from?"

    "I don''t know,"

    Suddenly!

    They felt something change behind them. They turned their heads and saw that the extremely heavy ck door was falling toward them. The wall that held the ck door in ce was gradually cracking.

    "Quickly run!"

    The two of them eximed and ran away. What kind of joke was this? how could this ck Sect copse so easily?

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, an earth-shattering scream was heard.

    "My leg!"

    The two of them didn''t manage to run away. Instead, they were pressed down on their legs by the ck door. The two of them screamed in pain with pale faces.

    They never thought that they would be so unlucky one day.

    Why did the door suddenly break down?

    The disciples who were passing by heard the noise and hurried over, not knowing what had happened.

    When they saw the two senior brothers that were guarding the dungeon being crushed by the ck door, they quickly came over to ask about the situation. They didn''t understand why the ck door had copsed.

    Although this ck door wasn''t a precious treasure, it wasn''t a simple thing either. It could withstand all attacks and seal this prison. Even if someone came to break into the prison, they wouldn''t be able to open it without the key.

    "Senior brother, what''s the situation?" The disciples who heard themotion asked with concern.

    "It''s alright. My legs are pressed down and I can''t move. How did the ck door fall down?" The two of them cried out in rm.

    "Everyone, please help me lift the ck door." A disciple with his own opinion suggested.

    Then, everyone cooperated. They grabbed the ck door with their hands and lifted it up with their red necks.

    "One, two, three, lift!"

    Crack! Crack!

    Suddenly, a disciple who was carrying the ck door had his arm dislocated and stretched.

    Puchi!

    A disciple lifted his butt with all his might, but his pants suddenly burst.

    A series of exmations could be heard.

    The scene instantly became chaotic.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The dungeon started shaking violently.

    Lin fan sat there unmoving, looking around warily. He had to see what was going to happen.

    At this moment, the abnormal changes in the dungeon made him tense up. Death was not scary, what was scary was that the process was too horrifying.

    For example, he couldn''t ept the fact that his crotch had exploded.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    There was the sound of thunder flowing on the wall.

    One of the elders who was imprisoned here immediately cried out in rm,"what''s going on? why are there Thunderbolts on this wall? there''s something wrong with the array pattern."

    The old man felt a sense of danger.

    The array pattern on the wall had prevented them from escaping, but now there was a problem with the array pattern, and it seemed to be self-destructing.

    "Be careful, it''s going to explode." The old man realized that the wall had cracked open and the lightning was getting more concentrated. He quickly eximed.

 Chapter 601 Within A Hundred Meters, Humans And Animals Wail

    At this moment, the situation in the dungeon was not good. The walls were shining with a dazzling light. At the same time, the array patterns on the walls were gradually emerging on the surface. A terrifying aura was spreading out.

    They had been suppressed here for a long time and had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    "It''s a little too big. "

    Lin fan knew that with this explosion, even he would have to kneel down. However, if he didn''t sacrifice anything, that little ancestor heavenspan might not even know what kind of terrifying existence he had captured.

    These old fogeys were so anxious that they were breaking out in cold sweat. But when they saw Lin fan still sitting there calmly, they were stunned. They even had a thought that all of this couldn''t have been rted to that kid.

    Just as they were thinking about this, the wall split open, and a vast powerpletely burst out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The heaven reaching Pagoda shook and the entire dungeon copsed.

    "What''s going on?" As he flipped through the manual, the rumbling outside made his expression turn grave. He then transformed into a stream of light and shot out.

    "Little ancestor, something''s happened in the prison."

    When the elders of the sky reaching tower heard the voice, they immediately appeared. When they saw the patriarch, they quickly reported.

    They were a little confused, not knowing what had happened.

    "Impossible, how could something happen in the dungeon?" Patriarch heavenspan wasn''t afraid that the prisoners would escape, but the prison wasn''t a simple ce. A stone or even a tiny object inside was no ordinary object.

    If that ce were to be destroyed, it would be a huge loss.

    When they reached the dungeon.

    The scene was filled with wails and screams of the disciples. They were fine, but they were frightened by themotion.

    Patriarch heavenspan looked at the scene with a grave expression. There was a deep pit in the ground, and the prison had already copsed.

    "What happened?" Asked patriarch heavenspan.

    One of the disciples stepped forward,"reporting to old ancestor, we don''t know what happened either. Just now, the ck door copsed and pinned down two senior brothers. We were trying to rescue them when we suddenly heard a loud boom. The dungeon copsed."

    Even now, he was still in shock. It was too baffling.

    "Little ancestor, the copse of the dungeon must have something to do with the people locked up inside. We can''t let them escape." An elder said. The people locked up inside were all extremely evil people, and at the same time, they had a deep hatred for the heaven reaching tower. If the people inside escaped, it would be a disaster for the heaven reaching tower.

    Patriarch heavenspan floated in the air with a grave expression."Impossible! Given their strength, there''s no way they could do anything to the prison. Just what''s going on here?"

    The little ancestor was silent as Lin fan''s figure appeared in his mind. However, he dismissed that image very quickly.

    It was still impossible. Although this kid was strange, his strength was not good enough. The construction of the dungeon was extraordinary and it had a great suppression on cultivation.

    As long as he was locked up inside, he would definitely not be able to turn over a new leaf.

    "Save me! Little ancestor, you old bastard! It''s bad enough that you''ve suppressed me, but you''re not even going to guarantee our safety! You bastard!"

    "Why did it explode so badly? my leg!"

    "My arm was blown off! Patriarch heavenspan, you ignorant old man! I''ll fight you to the death!"

    "Who can save me? I''m buried under the stone b."

    Wails of pain came from the deep pit.

    Patriarch heavenspan''s face was livid, not because he was angered by the curses, but because he didn''t know what was going on. Why had the dungeon suddenly copsed?

    Not a single spot within a hundred meters was intact.

    "Old man, you are very disrespectful to me. I once said that it is easy to invite a God but difficult to send him away."

    At this moment, a voice came from the deep pit.

    A figure rose into the air and slowly emerged from the deep pit.

    The dungeon exploded. He was killed by the explosion. In such a situation, cultivation and physical body were useless. Under the guidance of bad luck, everything was useless.

    His bad luck was too strong. Within a hundred meters, no one was left alive. It was terrifying.

    "You did it?" Patriarch heavenspan asked. He didn''t believe that someone with such a low cultivation base could destroy the dungeon.

    Even if the other party was given free rein, it would still be difficult to do so.

    Just as Lin fan was about to speak, he saw a ck shadow fall from the sky. He didn''t Dodge or avoid it. Under bad luck, no matter how nimble one was, idents would happen one after another.

    A huge rock smashed down on Lin fan''s head. Any normal rock would have been smashed into pieces by the impact.

    At that moment, a stream of blood flowed down Lin fan''s forehead, covering his eyes.

    However, he just calmly wiped away the blood.

    He didn''t even need to look to know that this unknown stone must have been sent into the sky when the explosion had just happened and was only falling now. The part that had hit him must have been made of the material of the dungeon, which was very hard. Although his head was made of iron, it couldn''t withstand such a thing.

    He just needed to get used to it.

    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they were extremely shocked. Then, everyone raised their heads and looked at the sky. They were afraid that another rock would fall.

    Slowly, Lin fan fell from the sky. When his feet touched the ground, he fell to the ground with a thud.

    This was an embarrassing scene, but Lin fan was very calm. He stood up without making a sound.

    "Old man, if you don''t give me an exnation for today''s matter, it won''t end well. I''m going to throw out my words now. If you don''t satisfy me, there will never be peace in the Tong Tian tower. And all of this is because of you, old man."

    Lin fan moved his feet. He walked really slowly and really steadily. He was afraid that his legs would cramp up.

    A range of 100 meters was a little small.<sub> </sub>

    However, he could also understand that torrential bad luck was an eternal-level BUFF, which was heaven-defying enough. If the range was anyrger, it would really be too terrifying.

    "Little patriarch, the destruction of the dungeon must have something to do with this brat. I''ll go capture him." One of the elders said angrily. His eyes looked like they were about to spit fire.

    Patriarch heavenspan didn''t say anything.

    "Kid, surrender!"

    Instantly, the elder flew down from the sky. His hand covered the entire area as he tried to grab Lin fan.

    Lin fan sighed. He didn''t want to move at all. After all, there was no longer a need for him to do anything.

    What was the difference between moving and not moving? when bad luck came, there was no way to avoid it.

    At this moment, the elder had entered the range of his overflowing bad luck.

    With a clench of his fingers, the void waspressed. This kind of strength was truly shocking.

    "Elder, be careful!" Suddenly, a disciple eximed.

    In the void, a ck shadow was falling down quickly.

    The elder was shocked and looked up at the sky. He saw the ck shadow head towards him and a light screen exploded from his body. But the stone broke through the light screen and smashed onto the elder''s head.

    BOOM!

    The elder fell to the ground, lying there motionlessly. Blood was flowing from his forehead. Although he was not dead, he had fainted.

    "Elder!" The disciples cried out in pain. The elder tried to capture the enemy but he didn''t expect to be ambushed. They didn''t know if he was Dead or Alive. Their hearts were in pain.

    Immediately, two disciples stepped forward fearlessly and tried to drag the elder away.

    However, when they were within a hundred meters, bad luck descended.

    One of the disciples fell to the ground and hit a rock on his forehead. Because of the angle, the rock bounced up and directly shot between the legs of the other disciple, seeping into the ce where the flower was blooming.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!" A scream was heard.

    Lin fan said,"old man, you are not friendly to me. I have already used shocking techniques. Don''t think about having peace in your tower. I will fight with you and see what you can do."

    Patriarch heavenspan''s expression was grave. He didn''t know what was happening. It was too strange to describe with words.

    The elders were inexplicably knocked unconscious by the stones, and so were the two disciples.

    "What did you do, kid?" Patriarch heavenspan''s expression was grave. He didn''t know what was going on, but he knew that something was off. This kid was even more off than he had been.

    "Do you know about the great curse of bad luck?" Lin fan asked.

    Patriarch heavenspan muttered. He had never heard of such a divine ability.

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s okay if you don''t know. You will know soon."

    Under the power of the torrential bad luck, everywhere he passed, there would be a wave of wailing. Some disciples were confused and were enveloped by the hundred-meter radius. They were clearly standing there fine, but all kinds of things happened.

    Some of the disciples had a serious expression on their faces as they red at Lin fan. Suddenly, their faces turned ashen and they clutched their stomachs. A distant sound came from between the two of them. The heaven and earth shook and their green robes turned yellow. A pungent smell floated out.

    The disciples retreated as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Only the disciple was left, his face red with embarrassment. He wished he could just bang his head against the south wall.

    Lin fan was cursing in his heart. He had been so calm all this time. He had fallen at least three times and had leg cramps four times, but he had managed to hold on.

    In fact, he could even feel a sense of danger looming over him.

    This was the cmity that he had to face after activating the torrential bad luck.

    When the prison exploded, he was also killed, but he had an undying body, so this was normal and didn''t need to be taken seriously.

    At this moment, patriarch heavenspan''s expression turned serious. He saw the brat walking towards the main hall."Stop right there, brat! What are you doing?"

    "Let''s go to the main hall. I''ll let you know what kind of existence the great curse of bad luck is." Lin fan said.

    However, when he was walking towards the main hall, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the clear sky.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground.

    "F * ck! This guy was struck by lightning. "

    "This must be too presumptuous. Even the heavens can''t bear to watch this."

    The disciples who were temporarily safe were all whispering to each other. When they saw Lin fan being struck by lightning, they were all dumbfounded. They felt that everything had happened too mysteriously.

    It was a sunny day, where did the Thundere from?

    Furthermore, the range was so wide. How high were the chances of him being struck by the lightning?

    Or rather, just how much of a heaven-defying person was this kid?

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan stood up calmly. He wasn''t anxious at all. He had already developed a transcendent attitude towards all of this.

    It was just death, no big deal.

 Chapter 602 My Body And Mind Have Been Destroyed

    "Stop!"

    At this moment, little ancestor heavenspan made his move. He stretched out his palm and condensed a long spear. The spear was engraved with mysterious patterns. Then, he threw it out.

    He didn''t want to kill this kid, he just wanted to scare him and block his way.

    However, the fast flying spear seemed to be affected by the wind and changed its direction.

    "I ..." Sensing this change, the beast horse in his heart galloped madly."Get out of my way, kid!"

    He had never seen such a thing happen before. The spear he had thrown had actually changed its direction. How was this possible?

    That was the heaven reaching Pagoda. It was very tall, and with a nce, it pierced straight into the clouds. The faint light on it was very attractive.

    Suddenly, he felt the void behind him beingpressed. Danger was approaching.

    "If theye, then so be it. I can''t avoid them no matter if I''m dead or Alive."

    At this time, his mentality was more Buddhist. Under the control of his overflowing bad luck, what kind of mentality did he still want? death was not scary. What was scary was making a fool of himself. For example, the person just now. Who could withstand a hot stream of energy between the two of them?

    Puchi!

    Lin fan''s back suffered a huge impact and his body was pierced.

    The spear was stuck in the ground and Lin fan was hanging from it. Fresh blood flowed down the spear and dripped onto the ground.

    "Long live the little ancestor!" When the disciples saw this, they immediately cheered. This arrogant fellow was finally executed.

    However, there was a look of shock on his face. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. He could swear to the heavens that he really didn''t want to kill the kid.

    But why did the spear suddenly change direction?

    That was impossible.

    For a moment, junior ancestor heavenspan floated in the void, somewhat at a loss. He still wanted to know how to get out of the archaic forbidden ground from this kid.

    But now, he had identally killed her, and he felt guilty.

    Suddenly.

    A voice rang out.

    "Old brat, you''re really ruthless,"

    Lin fan opened his eyes and grabbed the spear. He pulled it out and the wounds on his body healed. He then threw the spear on the ground.

    "Are you trying to kill this Peak Master? this matter is not over with you. It''s not so easy to make this Peak Master hold back now."

    He knew that the old man wasn''t going to kill him. However, due to his bad luck, the spear changed its direction and pierced towards him. What else could he say?

    It could only be said that it was difficult to go against the will of the heavens.

    "What?" "You ..." Patriarch heavenspan was bbergasted."You didn''t die, kid?"

    He was dumbfounded. This was impossible! Although that attack wasn''t his full strength, it wasn''t something that could be blocked so easily. However, this kid waspletely fine and was jumping around in front of him. He didn''t know what to say.

    "Old man, it''s impossible to die, but you have to know that you''ll regret it soon." Lin fan''s lips cracked into a smile as he walked over to the heaven reaching tower. He sat down cross-legged on the ground and roared out.

    "The great curse of bad luck!"

    A furious roar shook the heavens and earth, causing the surrounding disciples to retreat in shock.

    "Kid, what the hell are you doing?" Patriarch heavenspan couldn''t understand the kid, but he could sense that many things were about to happen.

    Suddenly!

    The weather changed, and ck clouds rolled over. The originally clear sky instantly changed its appearance.

    Pi Li pa!

    The lightning moved around like dragons. In the void, it was as if there were giant Dragons roaring.

    The little master heavenspan raised his head and looked over with a look of shock in his eyes. Just what in the world was going on? why was there a situation like this again? he turned his gaze over to Lin fan hurriedly. Thisd was just sitting there calmly, not bothered by anything at all.

    He could sense a terrifying power from the depths of the world.

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket descended from the sky without any warning and struck the statue at the entrance of the heaven reaching Pagoda.

    With a Peng, the statue shattered and stone pieces flew out, many of them hitting Lin fan''s face.

    "F * ck, I can''t be this unlucky. I''ve died three times. How many more times do you want me to die?"

    He was roaring in his heart but his expression was calm. In front of this old kid, he had to be calm. Only then would he understand how terrifying this was.

    When the gravel hit him, he could only feel it, but not the pain.

    But that attack had frightened him.

    If this were to be used on the heaven reaching tower, how terrifying would that be? he would probably be done for.

    The disciples dodged far away. This was bad.

    "Why do you guys think this guy is so unlucky?"

    "Wait, now that you mention it, I remember that whoever gets close to him will be unlucky."

    "When the elder got close to him, he was smashed to the ground by a stone. When the senior brother got close to him, he also fainted for no reason. It seems like that''s the case. And that guy just now, he seemed to have been killed, but how did hee back to life?"

    "It should be a divine ability. This guy shouldn''t be dead."

    The disciples were whispering to each other.

    Forefather heavenspan''s ears were very sensitive. When he heard these words, he was terrified. It really did seem like whoever got close to this kid would really be in for some bad luck.<sub> </sub>

    But he didn''t believe it. He had been standing here for a long time and nothing had happened. Could it be that there was a range?

    Then, he tried to take a few steps forward. He was fine. Then, he took a few more steps forward. He was still fine.

    "It''s not enough. Continue to move forward and try."

    He wasn''t stupid. After thinking about it for a moment, it might really be the case.

    When he got a few more steps closer, his heart trembled as he sensed danger approaching.

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning struck the spot where patriarch heavenspan had just been standing.

    This strike sent shivers down patriarch heavenspan''s spine. If he hadn''t dodged, he would''ve definitely been struck.

    "Kid, stop!" "Let''s go!" Junior patriarch heavenspan shouted as he looked up into the void and saw more lightning brewing. He then raised his palm and unleashed countless formation runes that enveloped the entire void.

    Lin fan cast a sidelong nce at him,"is this how you speak to your Peak Master? Remember, this Peak master''s surname is Lin. I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your words. "

    "$#%@..." Patriarch heavenspan cursed in his heart, but he steadied his mind."Peak Master Lin, please stop."

    He was already speechless. He hadn''t expected this fellow to have such a move. But what kind of divine ability was this? it was so powerful that even he, the young patriarch heavenspan, didn''t know how to use it. This was simply too much.

    "Do you know your mistake?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The little master heavenspan looked at Lin fan in a daze. What the f * ck was he saying? was he going to give him any face at all? he was the little master heavenspan who was unrivaled in the entire world! How could he be so shameless? did he even know that he was in the wrong? why didn''t he just go up to the heavens?

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s talk this out. Please withdraw your magical power."

    "Do you know your mistake?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t want to waste his breath on the heavenly master primogenitor. He had to be honest with himself. He just wanted to know if the other party was in the wrong,"old man, if you don''t know your mistake, then let''s just continue to drag this out. This Peak Master here is not afraid of anything. Let''s see who will cry to the end."

    At this moment, the face of the heaven master little ancestor was taken aback. He then transmitted his voice over to Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, no matter what, yours truly is still the little ancestor of the heaven master tower. Give me some face."

    The surrounding disciples were furious. They had not expected this guy to be so arrogant. To think that he would ask the little ancestor whether he was right or wrong. This was an insult to their heaven reaching Pagoda.

    Lin fan shouted,"old man, don''t transmit your voice to me. This won''t work. I said that it is easy to invite a God but hard to send one away. Since you invited me, then you have to be prepared. I am just asking if you admit your mistake."

    "F * ck!" Patriarch heavenspan was furious. This brat was simply too shameless! He was actually telling everyone about this!

    However, when he saw that his disciples didn''t believe him, he heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that they didn''t believe him.

    Just as patriarch heavenspan was fuming, a rumbling sound came from the void.

    The voice made the little patriarch''s heart tremble. Please don''t do it for real.

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning struck down, and the formation was immediately broken. The lightning passed through and struck the top of the heaven reaching Pagoda.

    The light at the peak gradually dimmed. Clearly, the damage was not light.

    "Don''t ... Don ''t, you''re wrong, you''re wrong. " Patriarch heavenspan shouted. What face? if the heavenspan tower was destroyed, it would really be over.

    "Where did I go wrong?" Lin fan asked.

    "What?" Little Grandmaster heavenspan could not wait to chop Lin fan to death. What was wrong with this? Wasn''t this too much? he even asked where he was wrong. Was this a parent disciplining their child? He actually asked where he went wrong.

    To the surrounding disciples, it was as if Thunder had struck their ears. They were at a loss. The little ancestor had really made a mistake.

    Their hearts werepletely broken.

    "Little ancestor ...!" Some of the disciples could not take it any longer. With tears in their eyes, they looked at Lin fan with eyes filled with rage.

    To make the little ancestor they worshipped admit his mistake, this was destroying the idol in their hearts.

    Pi Li pa!

    The lightning swam in the void, and at the same time, a strong wind blew.

    Bang! Bang!

    Another bolt of lightning struck the peak.

    Fragments fell from the sky andnded on the ground.

    "Don''te, big brother!"Patriarch heavenspan''s heart sank." Put away your divine ability and admit to your mistakes. You can''te again!"

    "Well, forget it. Seeing that you have the intention to turn over a new leaf, this Peak Master will temporarily forgive your mistake. I''ll withdraw my magical power for now." Lin fan was afraid as well. Who knew how this bad luck was going toe?

    Therefore, he immediately turned off [torrential bad luck].

    Little ancestor Tongtian wanted to get closer but was stopped by Lin fan,"don''t move. Just stand there and don''t move. There''s still something that I haven''t said."

    He still had to do this?

    He was almost stunned. He had strength but was suppressed by this kid.

    His eyes were fixed on the fragments on the ground, and his heart ached. Those were good things! The ce where the essence of the heaven reaching Pagoda was condensed was destroyed by two F * cking lightning bolts.

    He had clearly set up so many formations and so many restrictions, so why couldn''t he hold on?

    What kind of lightning was this?

    "Old man, you detained this Peak Master and have experienced all kinds of devastation. Physical and mental, physical, reputation, time, freedom, and so on have all caused irreversible losses, so you shouldpensate me." Lin fan''s words were righteous. His face wasn''t red and his heart wasn''t beating.

    Little Grandmaster heavenspan looked at Lin fan in a daze. His heart was in a mess right now. Wasn''t thisd way too F * cking shameless?

    Who was the one being ravaged?

    [PS: please, please. Please.]

 603 Chapter 602

    When he made this request, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    It was the truth. He had juste out of a dangerous ce and was in a good mood, but it waspletely destroyed by the other party.

    "Old boy, don''t think that I''ve gone too far in my bullying. I''ve only been happy for once when I scammed your heaven reaching tower''s wealth, but you''ve ruined it. You should know that happiness is priceless, and the fact that I''m willing to talk to you right now is already a big step back."

    "Just tell me, are you willing to negotiate orpensate me? if you''re not willing, the divine ability will reappear, and there will be no room for you to take it back."

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. Sometimes, people were too soft-hearted.

    Seeing that this old man was not young, it was a big deal to take a step back. No one was without mistakes. Although this old man had lived long enough, he had made mistakes. Naturally, he had to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf.

    The scene was silent.

    Forefather heavenspan was a little depressed. He had been scammed. This brat wasn''t giving him any face at all. What was he supposed to do?

    He was deep in thought, trying to think of a countermeasure. How could he agree to the other party''s request so easily?

    Otherwise, he would lose all his face in the future.

    Just as he was thinking, something terrifying happened.

    "Great curse of bad luck"

    "Master!" A shocked voice rang out in all directions, causing the disciples of the Tong Tian tower to retreat in fear.

    "Peak Master Lin, what is the meaning of this?" patriarch heavenspan roared.

    "What''s the meaning of this? you''re dilly-dally. Either your reaction is slow, or you''re plotting something. Do you really think this Peak Master is a three-year-old child?" Lin fan said. He didn''t activate torrential bad luck, so he just said it to scare him and see how the old man would react.

    "Compensation, he agreed topensate." "I really can''te," said patriarch heavenspan hurriedly as he looked at the Sky Tower with heartache. If he did, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    If the heaven reaching tower was destroyed, he could kill himself by banging his head against the wall.

    The surrounding disciples felt extremely aggrieved. Our heaven reaching Pagoda was destroyed and we didn''t even have a chance to fight back.

    Even the little ancestor would find it difficult to subdue him.

    This kid was unlucky. Whoever got close to him would be unlucky.

    Since they had already witnessed it, they didn''t want to try anymore. It was too dangerous.

    "Hurry up, this Peak Master is pressed for time, I don''t have time to waste here." Lin fan was ted. He was going to be rich again.

    Now that the outer realm had merged, all the resources were unknown. He naturally couldn''t let go of a strong sect.

    What were the names of the two fellows he had met thest time? Chi jiusha and Yuan Zhen? he had taken their storage rings, but they had sealed them off, so he couldn''t take out the things inside.

    However, when he was a little stronger, he could directly break it open and take the things inside.

    Patriarch heavenspan hung his head in dejection. He felt so aggrieved that he even wanted to die.

    Lin fan waited. When the rewards came, he would be even happier.

    Very soon, junior patriarch Tongtian arrived and threw a storage ring over. He was very reluctant and reluctant."Peak Master Lin, this is a gift from the Tongtian tower as an apology. Please ..."

    "Are you trying to send off a beggar?" Lin fan looked over,"if you''re not sincere, then forget it. This Peak Master doesn''t need it either. I''ll just let the lightning continue to bombard me."

    So greedy?

    Patriarch heavenspan''s breathing quickened. He hadn''t expected the kid to be so greedy. Was this not enough?

    "Alright, do as you wish. You can continue. I won''t care anymore." Flustered and exasperated, patriarch heavenspan pretended that he wanted to fight to the death, so as to scare the other party and not go too far.

    However, he had underestimated the person in front of him and how abnormal he was.

    If he had known, he would never have said such words.

    "Sure, no problem." Lin fan''s temper was also rising. Let''s see who''s more ruthless. I''lle. Do I have to be afraid of you?

    "Wait, Peak Master Lin, calm down. Don''t take it seriously." Patriarch heavenspan wished he could squeeze the other party so hard that his shape would change and he would beg for mercy.

    But now, he had no choice but to ept it.

    Then, he took out a storage ring. It seemed like he had prepared it beforehand.

    Lin fan looked at it and was satisfied,"en, not bad. You are sincere. I will take my leave first. Everyone, I wille and visit you when I have the chance."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he got up and left.

    The surrounding disciples all made way. Although they were aggressive, they didn''t dare to get close, afraid that they would be harmed by this God of bad luck.

    The heavenly master little Grandmaster red at Lin fan. It was only after Lin fan left that his tightly clenched fists loosened up. He then looked at his disciples, who were all filled with anger and regret, and coughed out gently.

    "Everyone, what are you all doing? This is just a rehearsal. "

    When he said this, his face did not turn red, and his heart did not beat fast. He said it as if it was true.

    "Junior patriarch!" The Furious disciples were shocked as they looked at the little patriarch."Little patriarch, then the elder ..."

    "A rehearsal!"

    "The dungeon."

    "A rehearsal!"

    "That heaven reaching tower." The disciples raised their tone.

    "It''s also a rehearsal. " At this point, patriarch heavenspan''s heart ached. He had to lie to himself before telling a lie.

    However, the disciples still didn''t believe it. How could this be a rehearsal? If this was a rehearsal, it would be terrible if it was a real one.

    Seeing that his disciple was still confused, patriarch heavenspan turned to the surrounding elders."All the elders here are witnesses. What do you think?"

    The elders who hadn''t made a move felt bitter in their hearts. They looked at the little ancestor and sighed. Finally, they nodded,"yes, this is all just a rehearsal."

    Some of the disciples believed him, but the more intelligent ones didn ''t. But since the little patriarch had already said so, what else could they say?

    Suddenly, a shout came from the deep pit.

    "Rehearsal my ass! Hurry up and get us out of here! If you can''t protect us, then let us go! We''ll mind our own business, so why do you have to make us suffer?"<sub> </sub>

    The dungeon exploded, and they were seriously injured. Some were dead, and some were injured. It was a tragic scene.

    Patriarch heavenspan''s eyes narrowed. He wasn''t very happy with these fellows. They were wavering the sect''s heart! He would deal with them slowlyter.

    Although he wanted to chase after him and kill him, he decided against it. This kid was weird and he wouldn''t offend him for now. He would think of a way after he understood the situation.

    As for whether his disciples believed it or not, he was the first to believe it. Otherwise, he would not be able to calm down.

    "Sigh, this time, I''m sure I''ll make a profit. I can even make a profit. This is great."

    In the void, Lin fan was in a pretty good mood.

    If there were more of such sects, he would be more than happy to have them.

    "Eh? wait, where did youe from?"

    He didn''t even know where that old man had snatched him over from. He then headed back and asked about it. When he returned, the heaven master little ancestor was talking to his disciples. When he saw Lin fan, his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling.

    But luckily, this kid was here to ask for directions. He was very friendly and showed the way enthusiastically.

    Lin fan was prepared to activate his bad luck and fight with him, but he didn''t expect the old fellow to be so nice. Naturally, he smiled back as if they were old friends.

    This scene made most of the Tong Tian tower''s disciples believe it to be true. It really seemed like a rehearsal.

    Although there were a few disciples who didn''t believe it, it didn''t matter anymore. It didn''t matter if they believed it or not, as long as the majority believed it.

    Lin fan said,"don''t lie. If you lie, thene back and do it."

    "In the South."

    Just as Lin fan was about to head north, the heaven Master Junior Master changed his direction. This caused Lin fan''s heart to ache slightly. ''Your Peak Master is treating you with such sincerity, yet you''re giving me blind directions? aren''t you going to be struck to death by lightning?''

    He was going back to the sect now to report thetest situation to his teacher. He definitely had to share with his teacher such a great harvest.

    He knew that his teacher''s strength was no longer as strong as his, and his teacher had been cultivating all this time. However, in thend of origin, the God Realm was a legend. It was not easy to reach this realm.

    Furthermore, without the resources for future cultivation, it would be very difficult to make another breakthrough.

    Therefore, he definitely had to share thepensation from the Sky Tower with his teacher.

    Just as Lin fan was feeling satisfied, the sound of something breaking through the air rang out.

    He tilted his head and a strand of his ck hair was cut off. On closer look, it was an arrow that had shot through the sky and disappeared.

    Is he shooting this Peak Master like a target?

    A regretful voice came from below.

    "Senior Sister, senior brother, I didn''t hit." A young girl holding a golden longbow said with regret.

    "Junior Sister, don''t worry. Let''s shoot another arrow."

    The man beside her was handsome and was smiling as he pointed at the young girl.

    As for the girl beside the youngdy, she red at Lin fan coldly. She was not bothered by the fact that her Junior Sister had used her as a target. At the same time, the aura that she was exuding was extraordinary.

    "What are you guys doing?" Lin fan asked.

    "Junior Sister, don''t be anxious. Calm your mind and focus on the target. When senior brother wants you to release it, you can release it, understand?" The man chuckled and looked at Lin fan who was standing in the void,"little brother, don''t move. Let my Junior Sister shoot an arrow and have a good time. I''ll reward youter."

    The youngdy giggled as she aimed at Lin fan. That golden longbow glowed with a godly glow before finally forming into an energy arrow.

    The man looked at Lin fan. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he said softly,""Junior Sister, release."

    Whoosh!

    The youngdy let go and the Golden Arrow drew a long tail in the air. It was extremely fast and in the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Lin fan.

    Lin fan raised his hand and caught the Golden Arrow in his hand.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    There were signs of evaporation on the surface of his palm. This Golden Arrow had a strong corrosive ability.

    "Senior brother, I didn''t hit him again. He caught me." The young girl was disappointed and clearly unhappy.

    The man looked at Lin fan unhappily,"do you not understand what I''m saying?"

    "Stand there and don''t move,"

    The moment his words were spoken, the man''s voice boomed out like a bolt of divine lightning, causing the void to tremble. In fact, Lin fan could even feel as though his four limbs were being locked down by some sort of power.

    Of course, this was just the feeling of power surging over. It couldn''t restrict Lin fan.

    No matter what the other party thought, the seal ignore BUFF was enough to resist everything.

    Very strong!

    This man was not weak. He was above the immortal state, but it was hard to say how strong he was.

    "Junior Sister, shoot again." The man said with a smile.

    "Alright, this time I''m going to shoot his head." The girlughed happily and aimed again.

    All of a sudden.

    Before the two of them could react, Lin fan flicked his wrist and the arrow in his hand pierced through the air towards the youngdy.

    Puchi!

    The Golden Arrow hit the girl''s head and nailed her to the ground. Blood gushed out of her head.

    Instantly, the ground was already stained with a pool of blood.

    "You''re crazy, shoot your sister. "

    [PS: there''s still one more chapter. There''ll be more tomorrow. Slowly.]

 Chapter 604 Somethings Wrong With The Sect

    Lin fan was really angry. This guy was like an idiot, actually shooting at him with an arrow.

    If it was the first time, then it would still make sense. He would just take it that he shot wrongly.

    However, he didn''t expect that after missing another arrow, he actually wanted to shoot again.

    Don''t you know that things don''t happen more than three times?

    She couldn''t take it anymore and killed him with an arrow. It was a done deal and she could experience what it felt like to be shot.

    "You actually dared to hurt my Junior Sister." The man was furious and his expression was vicious. He wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces.

    Lin fan was shocked. What did he mean by dare to hurt? he was obviously nailed to death. Was he blind?

    However, after such a long time, there were no points notifications. This guy didn''t die. It couldn''t be. How could he survive?

    As expected, the young girl who was pinned to the ground took a deep breath and seemed to have regained her senses. The Golden Arrow disappeared, and her Broken Head was gradually restored under the protection of a mysterious power.

    "Waa!"

    The sound of crying resounded. The moment the young girl woke up, she wailed loudly as if she had lost her mind.

    "He actually didn''t die." Lin fan took a closer look and realized that the ne around the youngdy''s neck had already shattered and turned into ashes.

    "Senior brother, Senior Sister, I want him dead, I want him dead." The young girl roared. Her innocent and naive look had long disappeared, reced by boundless anger.

    "Good boy. You even dared to hurt the young princess of the Yan Shen Pce. No one can save you today." "You ...!" The man was shocked and furious as a terrifying aura exploded from his body.

    With him as the center, a storm began to spiral out. The surrounding trees began to crumble, unable to resist this power.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve fought. Although I''m not as strong as you guys, I can still give it a try. "

    "Since you didn''t die, let''s try again."

    He thought about it for a while and decided to have a good fight with the other party. Although he might not be able to beat the other party, it was not a problem to y with her. Especially this girl. Since she was not dead, he would just kill her.

    Berserk body!

    With a bang, his body expanded and he was three meters tall. His muscles swelled to the extreme as if they were about to explode.

    Cruel blood!

    The magic of the seven Gods!

    ¡­¡­

    Lin fan unleashed his full power, and a thick and solid Energy wrapped around his body. With a swing of his arm, the void trembled. One could not tell how vast the power was.

    When the youngdy whose head had been nailed by Lin fan saw him like this, she hid behind him with a shadow in her heart and said uneasily.

    "Kill him!"

    Lin fan turned his neck and a cracking sound could be heard. His eyes shone with an endless battle intent.

    "Come!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly disappeared.

    "Senior Sister, look after Junior Sister. Leave this kid to me." The corners of the man''s mouth curled up in disdain. Suddenly, he rose into the air and flipped his palm. Divine light enveloped him as he grabbed at an area.

    "Kid, you should never have attacked my Junior Sister. If you had stood still, I might have given you some benefits. But now, I''ll take your head as an apology."

    Crack! Crack!

    Under the grip of this gigantic palm, the void was breaking down continuously. Lin fan''s figure appeared once more. With a clench of his fingers, a brilliant light shone out as he punched out.

    The fist and palm shed, creating a huge explosion. A terrifying energy wave spread out in all directions.

    "You think you can do whatever you want just because you''re a little capable, but you''re still too dazed."

    "God Punisher!"

    The man''s lips moved slightly, but a mysterious power spread out from his body.

    The projection of a burly man floated in the air. He held a longbow in his hand, and his terrifying might crushed the world.

    He moved his fingers and pulled the longbow. An extremely bright light condensed into an arrow and shot through the air.

    Lin fan felt like he was being locked on. The speed of the arrow was even faster than the girl ''s. The naked eye couldn''t even follow its trail.

    He even felt that his senses were a little blurry, probably because of the arrow.

    Pada!

    He raised his hand and grabbed the arrow, but the impact was too strong and he couldn''t block it. The huge force pierced through his body and dragged him to the ground.

    "You''re overestimating yourself. " The man stood in the air with his hands behind his back. A look of disdain appeared under his eyes.

    "A mere God Realm cultivator dares to be so presumptuous, you reckless thing."

    When he used his sacred art and the God Punisher appeared, even people at the same level as him would find it hard to resist, let alone this God Realm expert.

    However, what made him unhappy was that this kid could still react and grab the arrow with his fingers. This was unexpected.

    "Senior brother is so powerful." The youngdy below cried out in joy. She then charged into the distance and came to Lin fan''s side.

    At this moment, there was a huge gash in Lin fan''s chest. The arrow had disappeared, and his life force had also dissipated.

    "You dog, who asked you to hurt me?" The young girl kicked Lin fan''s corpse. She was furious, but at the same time, she was also dejected.

    If it wasn''t for the treasure her father had given her, she would have been dead.

    So, no matter what, she had to torture the corpse to vent the hatred in her heart.

    "Senior brother, I''m going to bring this dog''s corpse back and expose it for three days." The young girl raised her head and shouted into the distance.

    The mannded and stood beside his Senior Sister. When he heard her words, he smiled and said,""Junior Sister, it''s up to you. You can do whatever you want ..."

    Before he could finish his words.

    The man''s pupils suddenly shrank.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s really F * cking ruthless. " Lin fan opened his eyes and stood up behind the girl.

    The young girl felt the aura behind her and her heart trembled. A drop of sweat rolled down her forehead. She had a bad feeling.

    Out of nowhere, a treasure appeared in the youngdy''s hands. She then turned around and hurled it at Lin fan.

    "Kid, you better stop. Otherwise, no one in this world will be able to save you ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment the girl turned around.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out at the youngdy''s head. A tremendous amount of power exploded out. Instantly, a huge amount of blood that covered the sky and the earth gushed down, dyeing the ground red.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to survive this time. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he touched the other party''s finger and snatched the item.

    He immediately entered the void and left this ce.

    "Bastard!"

    At this moment, not only was the man furious, but the woman was as well. She leaped into the air and attacked Lin fan.

    They felt like the sky was falling down. This guy actually killed their Junior Sister. The world was about to change.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast, but the difference in strength between him and the other party was just too great. He was caught up to very quickly. It was just a drop of blood, but it had already escaped into the void and flew into the distance.

    "Brat, I''m going to tear you into a thousand pieces!" The man was furious and his face was dark to the extreme. He wanted to slice Lin fan into a thousand pieces.

    ? "Transformation into God sword formation!"

    At this moment, Lin fan hollered out as he shed out with his three swords. The three swords transformed into countless sword wills that shed out at him.

    "You two guys are lucky. I''lle back to kill you in the future."

    If he activated torrential bad luck, he felt that he had the confidence to make these two guys pay the price.

    However, it didn''t have many benefits for him. He wouldn''t use it unless he had no other choice.

    That was because he liked the collision of flesh against flesh, and not relying on bad luck to kill others.

    That feeling made him unable to feel the pleasure of any battle.

    When the two of them reached Lin fan, they realized that the kid had disappeared without a trace.

    "Ah!" The man was shocked and furious,"you B * stard! The Yan Shen Pce will not let you off."

    The girl looked around but didn''t sense the kid''s aura. Her face was so dark that it was terrifying. Then, she didn''t think much and headed towards her Junior Sister.

    When she arrived there, her expression gradually became ferocious as she came to her Junior Sister.

    He saw that his Junior sister''s head had already exploded and was a bloody mess. He couldn''t even tell that she was human.

    "Senior Sister, what should we do now?" The man asked. He really didn''t know what to do. If his Junior Sister died, they wouldn''t be able to escape.

    The woman didn''t say anything. Suddenly, she saw a glimmer on her Junior sister''s chest. She opened it and saw an ancient gray coin.

    "It''s a reverse soul relic. The sect leader actually left such a treasure to her." The woman was surprised and even envious. At the same time, she sighed.

    Compared to their Junior Sister, they were poor people, and their Junior Sister was the true second generation.

    The sect leader had actually left all of the sect''s life-saving treasures to his Junior Sister.

    He had saved his life earlier, and now he had actually saved his life again.

    If either of these two things appeared outside, it would bring about a storm of blood.

    However, the sect leader gave both of them to his Junior Sister. As expected, he really valued this daughter.

    "Senior Sister, What is this?" The man hurriedly asked.

    "This is the treasure of the puppet patriarch, a reverse soul antique. It has preserved her soul. With the sect master''s means, she should be able to rebuild her body."

    The woman raised her palm and an ice coffin appeared. She then ced the corpse inside to ensure that it would not rot or be invaded by evil.

    Although the man had never seen the puppet patriarch before, he knew that it was an ancient existence, a truly terrifying existence.

    "Amazing, he didn''t die even after this."

    Somewhere, Lin fan opened his eyes and furrowed his brows. He had killed her twice in a row, but that B * tch didn''t die. He was obviously in disbelief.

    But forget it, he would think about it in the future.

    He didn''t care about the three of them.

    A beam of light shot into the void and headed in the direction of the magnificent me sect.

    This trip had been a huge gain. So what if patriarch heavenspan was powerful? he had still been scammed.

    As for the youngdy, she didn''t die, and she was fine as well. Just now, she had reacted quickly and grabbed the youngdy''s storage ring before she left.

    For this young girl to be able to live Twice, her status was clearly not ordinary.

    Otherwise, the man and woman would not have protected each other so much.

    "Eh? The atmosphere in the sect is a little off. "

    When he was about to reach the sect, he saw that the originally lively sect was now a little quiet, even a little depressed.

    Even the disciples guarding the mountain Gate were gone.

    This was clearly impossible in his opinion.

    He thought that the sect was under attack, but he didn''t see any battle. There were no roars, and he didn''t smell any blood.

    What was going on?

    His expression was grave and he was on guard.

 Chapter 605 I Will Leave The Sect

    "Don''t let anything happen. "

    He muttered in his heart but felt that it was impossible. Not to mention the dozens of godly state experts in the sect, if something really happened, the sect would definitely be damaged.

    As for what exactly had happened, he could only go and see for himself.

    Although the magnificent me sect wasn''t strong, every disciple was living afortable life. It was suspicious that the sect was so quiet.

    He didn''t enter the mountain directly, but came to the gate.

    Originally, no matter what happened, there would be at least two disciples on guard. But now, there was no one. Something had obviously happened.

    Could it be that the trouble he had caused outside had been found by others?

    But that shouldn''t be the case. If they really came to the door, it couldn''t be so harmonious without any movement.

    "Senior brother!"

    Just as Lin fan was confused, a disciple appeared in the distance. When he saw Lin fan, his depressed expression rxed. He ran over and greeted him.

    Lin fan really didn''t know what happened and needed to find out from his disciples.

    "What happened? Why is the atmosphere in the sect so oppressive? where are they?" Lin fan asked. Why the F * ck did they all disappear? did they just see a ghost?

    For example, if vengeful ghosts covered the sect, the disciples would be so scared that they didn''t dare to make a sound and all hid in their rooms. But that didn''t seem possible.

    "Senior brother, an extraordinary person has arrived at the sect," the disciple whispered."I heard that Emperor Yanhua has returned. The sect master and the elders are all in the main hall. The disciples are all outside."

    "Emperor Yanhua?" Lin fan was stunned. He then pointed at the statue in the distance,"is that the statue of Emperor Yanhua?"

    The disciple nodded,"yes."

    Lin fan thought to himself,"the creator is back. This is going to be a big headache. I wonder what kind of person he is."

    However, if he had really returned, he should be in high spirits. Why was the entire sect so quiet? was Emperor Yanhua not easy to get along with?

    "Senior brother, it''s not right either." That disciple spoke again, somewhat puzzled and confused.

    "What''s wrong?"

    He didn''t really understand what was going on. This Junior Brother was saying right and wrong. This was really difficult.

    "From afar, I could see that the person was very young and looked nothing like the statue. As for the details, I don''t know." The disciple said.

    "Well, alright, you can go. I''ll go and see what''s going on."

    Lin fan had a bad feeling. Although it was a weird feeling, it was true.

    When they reached the outside of the hall.

    The ce was already filled with disciples. When they saw Lin fan, they all greeted him respectfully.

    "Senior brother Lin."

    They greeted him respectfully, but their expressions changed slightly. They were a little anxious and even a little angry, as if they had been angered by something.

    Lin fan nodded his head and walked into the main hall.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the main hall was very oppressive. The sect master''s throne had been reced by a man.

    As for the original sect master, he was standing below.

    Tian Xu, Huo Rong, and the others were standing in a row with the sect master, looking at the young man on the throne.

    Tian Xu knew that his disciple had returned when he heard the voice outside.

    When Lin fan stepped into the hall, two long Spears were ced before him.

    "No one is allowed to enter the main hall." The two men guarding the door said sternly.

    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Tian Xu rebuked."What are you doing?!" This is my disciple, and also the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. "

    The two men exchanged a nce and retracted their weapons.

    They weren''t afraid of the old man, but their young master had a big n. Since this man was a magnificent me sect disciple, it wouldn''t matter if they let him in.

    "Something really did happen."

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. He looked around and felt that something was wrong. A young man that he had never seen before was sitting on the throne and the sect leader had left.

    Did hee back to seize the sect or to defy the heavens?

    "My disciple!" Tian Xu pulled Lin fan to his side.

    "Teacher, who is this person?" Lin fan asked softly,"is it really Emperor Yanhua?"

    Tian Xu shook his head."No, but he is the bearer of Emperor Yanhua''s will."

    At this moment, the young man spoke,"alright, let me introduce myself. I, Ji wubian, am the existence that carries the will of Emperor Yanhua. Perhaps you may doubt me, but just take a look at this."

    Instantly, the young man raised his hand. A crystal floated in the air, and then a projection appeared.

    A tall and straight man stood proudly in the forest, and his face was exactly the same as the statue outside.

    Although it was only a projection, just looking at its figure, it gave people a boundless might.

    "Emperor Yanhua!"

    The elders in the hall cried out in shock. Some of them knelt down on the ground. This was the founder, the idol in their hearts when they were young. Now that he had appeared in front of them, it was hard for them to resist.

    The disciples outside also eximed in shock.<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t expect Emperor Yanhua to still be alive."

    "That''s right. Didn''t they say that Emperor Yanhua is dead?"

    "If Emperor Yanhua returns, the magnificent me sect will definitely be stronger."

    "That''s right. When that timees, senior brother Lin and Emperor Yanhua will work hand in hand to create a glorious era."

    "Heh, Emperor Yanhua is back. We don''t need him anymore." One of the disciples said.

    When the surrounding disciples heard this, they red at this fellow. They had not expected him to say such words.

    However, the disciple didn''t seem to care. It was as if he was looking forward to something and had been waiting quietly.

    Lin fan looked at the projection with a serious expression. He could feel that the world was about to change.

    Emperor Yanhua said,"the outer realms have merged. Ji wubian hase to the magnificent me sect with my will and will lead the magnificent me sect to an even more glorious era. Listen to my orders and don''t act rashly. Otherwise, I will not let you off easily."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared.

    Ji wubianughed and said,"everyone, did you hear that?" This is Emperor Yanhua''s decree. From now on, I will be the leader of the magnificent me sect. "

    "What?" At this moment, not only were the elders shocked, even the disciples outside were shocked when they heard this.

    Didn''t this mean that Shixiong was going to step down?

    "I don''t agree," Tian Xu stood out and said.

    Ji wubian raised his eyebrows."You must be elder Tian Xu. The most powerful person in the magnificent me sect is at the peak of the immortal state. However, I have to say that this kind of strength may be the peak in thend of the origin, but it''s not worth mentioning here."

    "I havee under the will of Emperor Yanhua to take charge of the magnificent me sect and wait for the return of the Emperor. Are you trying to defy the emperor''s will?"

    "What?"

    Tian Xu did not know how to answer the question.

    Resist the will of the Emperor?

    He didn''t care who the great emperor was. He only knew that he couldn''t bully people like this.

    Just as he was about to retort, the sect master spoke."Junior Brother Tian Xu, I''m willing to abdicate."

    Although he was willing to abdicate, his tone contained a sense of loss and helplessness.

    "Good. If the Emperor knows about this, he will be very pleased." Ji wubian said with a smile. Then, he pped his hands lightly. Suddenly, several elders appeared beside him.

    "These are the experts that the great emperor has trained for the sect after he came out of thend of origin. They will take on the great responsibility of protecting the sect."

    "As for the previous position of elder, please withdraw and let them take up the position. You can be ordinary elders of the sect and teach the disciples."

    When Ji wubian said this, everyone present was shocked.

    "You''ve gone too far!" The sect master said angrily."I''ve stepped down from my position as the sect master, and you''re still targeting my junior brothers? do you want to take over the magnificent me sectpletely?"

    "You''ve misunderstood me. This is not snatching. This is what Emperor Yanhua has ordered. I''m just following his orders. None of you are even demigods. How can you bear such a heavy burden? if other sectse and see you, they''llugh their heads off."

    "Of course, elder Tian Xu''s strength can still remain in the same position after he has entered the godly state."

    Ji wubian said with a smile.

    "No need, this old man can''t afford it." "No!" Tian Xu rejected without any expression.

    When Lin fan saw this, he was a little angry. He really wanted to go up and fight, but he had to take care of his master and the other disciples.

    If a battle really broke out, he could survive, but his teacher and his disciples would die.

    Lin fan wanted to say something, but he was pulled back by the teacher beside him.

    "Disciple, don''t be rash. These people are very strong. You can''t fight them head-on. Endure it." Tian Xu said softly.

    The situation was a littleplicated now. Emperor Yanhua was involved. Although he was not in person, his name was enough to suppress everyone.

    "Elder Tian Xu abdicating on his own ord is fine." Ji wubian smiled faintly."As for the sect''s ten peaks, I heard that only Peak Master Lin has entered the immortal state and is also a well-known figure. As for the other nine peaks, it''s better to change people."

    "No need. I''m tired. I don''t want to be the peak Master anymore. I don''t want to stay in the magnificent me sect anymore. I''m leaving."

    Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple, nodded, and stood up."I''m tired. I''ve given half my life to the magnificent me sect. It''s time for me to live a quiet life."

    "I, Huo Rong, have been managing the sect''s disciples for half my life. I''m getting old and my cultivation level is low. I don''t want to embarrass myself. I''ll leave the sect as well."

    Ku mu felt even more ashamed."I''m still at the peak of the heavenly Dipper realm, so I''m useless. I won''t embarrass the sect anymore, so I''ll just leave the sect."

    Ji wubian''s expression was a little ugly. He had removed these old guys from the position of elders because he didn''t want them to continue to be in power. However, he couldn''t lock them up, let alone kill them.

    He had reallye under the will of Emperor Yanhua. If Emperor Yanhua knew that he had killed or imprisoned the sect elders, he would not be able to exin himself.

    But now, all of them were leaving the sect. Who would discipline the disciples below?

    "Elder GE Lian, I know that you are loyal to the sect and that you are skilled in alchemy. You are an indispensable part of the sect." Ji wubian also called himself the sect master now. Obviously, he had already taken this position.

    GE Lian waved his hand,"Grandmaster, you''re too kind. However, I''m just an old man and I''m of no use to you anymore. Since these senior and junior brothers have left, I can''t stay any longer. It''s just as well. I feel that I don''t have much time left. It''s good to enjoy the scenery. Forget it, I''ll just leave too."

    At this moment, Ji wubian''s face turned serious and anger burned in his heart.

    Was he trying to put pressure on him?

 606 Chapter 606

    Outside!

    When the disciples heard these words, they began to get restless.

    What a joke!

    The abdication of the sect master, the departure of the elders, and even senior brother Lin was leaving the sect. This was something they could not ept.

    They idolized senior brother Lin and even treated him as their idol. Now that senior brother Lin was leaving, it was like a bolt from the blue.

    He couldn''t ept it. He couldn''t even believe it.

    In the crowd.

    Lu Qiming, Zhang Long, Huang Fugui, and the others looked at each other and nodded. They left the crowd and headed toward invincible peak.

    When he arrived, he happened to bump into Wang Fu.

    "Senior brother, you guys are also going to move your things away, right?" Wang Fu said.

    "Yes."

    Lu Qiming nodded. His senior brother would definitely leave the sect after what had happened, but invincible peak was their blood, sweat, and tears. They could not leave it here for nothing.

    "Senior brother, we''ve all heard the conversation inside. The person who carries the will of Emperor Yanhua hase not to help the sect but to seize power. We can''t just let him do whatever he wants. While you''re still inside, let''s pack our things and leave with you."

    Wang Fu was smart. When he heard that his senior brother was leaving, he knew what to do.

    However, he didn''t expect senior brother Lu and the others to be so smart. This made him think highly of senior brother Lu.

    If Lu Qiming had known that Junior Brother Wang had such a high opinion of him, he would have clenched his fists and beat him up.

    The few of them quickly arrived at the elixir Hall and ced the elixirs into their storage rings. However, there were simply too many of them and it was impossible for their storage rings to store all of them.

    "Pick the high-grade ones." Lu Qiming said.

    If senior brother Lin couldn''t get away, then he could only give up some.

    "Alright, all of you, get out of the way." He didn''t know when the frog had appeared, but he had also gone to the hall. When he learned about this, he also knew what was the most important.

    "Frog master, can you do it?" Lu Qiming asked in surprise.

    This was her senior brother''s demon pet. Although it was a little unorthodox, it was definitely reliable.

    "I can''t do it, but you can." The frog red at him, then took a deep breath. The Qi wrapped around the pill and sucked it into its stomach.

    "Amazing!"

    Lu Qiming was shocked. He didn''t expect the frog master''s small body to have such arge capacity.

    Suddenly, Lu Qiming thought of something important. He went to look for Qin Shan without saying anything.

    In the main hall.

    The atmosphere was a little tense.

    Lin fan was the first to retreat. He was really unhappy. Where did this guye from? if he met him outside, he would definitely beat him to death.

    Does he really think he''s all that just because he has Emperor Yanhua''s will?

    At most, he would just leave. It didn''t matter anyway.

    At the same time, he didn''t expect his teacher to have the same thoughts as him. Since he was ying this trick, this Grandpa won''t serve him anymore. I''ll just leave the sect and do what I need to do.

    "Have you really thought it through? If you leave, Emperor Yanhua will be very disappointed when he arrives. " Ji wubian said. He also didn''t expect that it would develop to this stage.

    As long as he came to the magnificent me sect, no one could stop him. Emperor Yanhua was too important to the magnificent me sect and was a God in the eyes of countless people.

    Since he had inherited the will, he was an incarnation. At the same time, he was apanied by the strong cultivators arranged by Emperor Yanhua, so his confidence soared. He was more than enough to take charge of a sect.

    But he didn''t expect that these old guys would actually go against him, which made him very unhappy.

    "What''s there to be disappointed about? we don''t have the talent, and our strength is limited. We can''t take on great responsibilities. Now that half of our lives have passed, what''s the problem if we want to live our own lives?" Tian Xu said.

    He didn''t expect that in the end, it would be this kind of ending.

    They would not object to Emperor Yanhua''s will, but it was up to them whether they stayed or not.

    To be able to hand over the sect in one piece, they had already done enough.

    In thend of origin, it was his disciple who had developed from a weak sect to the strongest sect in thend of origin.

    The greatest credit should go to his disciple.

    Even if he were to be the next sect master, his disciple would be fully deserving of it.

    However, now that something like this had happened, there was no need to say anything. He had to give in to what he should. This was not because he was afraid of Emperor Yanhua, but thest respect he had for him.

    "Teacher, what are you still talking about? let''s go." Lin fan turned around and was the first to leave. There was no need to continue the conversation.

    "Even if I''m not here, I''ll be somewhere else. With our current abilities, there won''t be any problems."

    Ji wubian looked at Lin fan, feeling angry. A long spear appeared in his hand, and he pierced through the air.

    "Be careful, my disciple." "What?" Tian Xu was shocked. He moved his body and tried to grab the spear. However, when he grabbed the spear, he felt a huge force that was impossible to resist.

    He then gritted his teeth and took the initiative to RAM half of his body toward the spear.

    Puchi!

    The long spear pierced into his body and finally stopped.

    Tian Xu took a deep breath. His fingers were already stained with blood."Sect master Ji, we''ve done enough for the magnificent me sect. Can''t we just leave?"

    "F * ck!" Lin fan felt the energy ripples behind him. When he turned his head, he saw that his teacher was injured. He was furious and his body swelled up. He was ready to fight to the death.

    "Disciple, don''t move." Tian Xu shouted.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan''s aura was fluctuating intensely as his eyes burned with mes.

    "Sect master Ji," Tian Xu said,"you''vee to take control of the magnificent me sect under Emperor Yanhua''s will. Old people like us are not strong enough, and we''re already old. We don''t want to ask too much and just want to live our own lives. Is that okay?" Or is it that you, sect leader Ji, are unable to support the sect and need us old guys to stay?"

    Ji wubian''s face was cold as he pulled out the spear. Tian Xu was expressionless. Even though blood was flowing, he did not even frown.

    "The sect''s things belong to the sect. Since you''re leaving, don''t take anything with you."

    The moment Lin fan heard these words, he was incensed. ''F * ck your mother! How could he say something like that? your Peak Master has never been so shameless before! To think that he would be so shameless!''

    However, when he saw his teacher''s gaze, he had no choice but to endure it.

    However, he swore that he would definitely take revenge for hurting this Peak master''s teacher. It wouldn''t be too much even if he was dismembered into ten thousand pieces.

    When Lin fan walked out of the main hall, the disciples outside were looking at him with pleading eyes.

    "Senior brother ..."

    Their voices were trembling.

    In the crowd, some disciples lowered their heads and whispered to each other,"let''s go. We''ll go back and pack our things. We''ll leave with senior brother Lin and the others."

    "En, don''t make a sound and hide. If there are too many people, we''ll definitely be discovered.

    At this moment, most of the disciples had an idea in their hearts. They wanted to leave the sect and follow senior brother Lin and the others to other ces.

    "Long live sect leader Ji, remove the cancer of the sect."

    A disciple knelt on the ground and shouted to Ji wubian.

    "Yuan mingkong, you bastard." The surrounding disciples were furious. They knew about Yuan mingkong. He had been suppressed by senior brother Lin in the past and had always harbored a grudge against him.

    However, senior brother Lin had started off very quickly and had reached the peak. He was still an inner sect disciple and could only watch from afar, slowly hating him.

    Now that he saw senior brother Lin in a disadvantageous position, he was the first to jump out and express his loyalty to the new Grandmaster.

    Ji wubian was very angry, but when he heard that there were disciples supporting him, he couldn''t help butugh."What''s your name?"

    "Sect leader, I am Yuan mingkong. I have been waiting for them for a long time. I was waiting for someone as talented as you toe. I didn''t expect you toe." Yuan mingkong said excitedly.

    The surrounding disciples wanted to spit at Yuan mingkong.

    This was too shameless and despicable.

    If he had known earlier, he would have killed him.

    "Hmm, very good. The sect needs a loyal disciple like you. Although you''re weak, you''ll take over Huo Rong''s position and manage the affairs of the sect." Ji wubian said.

    "What?" When the surrounding disciples heard this, they were shocked. This was too casual. Yuan mingkong had actually taken over elder Huo Rong''s position.

    "Thank you, sect master. I will definitely repay your kindness with my life." Yuan mingkong trembled with excitement.

    "Yes." Ji wubian was very satisfied and then said,""As long as the disciples of the sect are loyal and devoted to the sect, they will be valued. Soon, I will hold the Ascension Hall, and I will help the disciples to advance a small realm every day."

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a smallmotion among the disciples.

    Some disciples felt that this new sect was really generous.

    However, some of the disciples scoffed. They only respected elder Tian Xu and senior brother Lin.

    To them, this guy''s sudden arrival had made them very unhappy, so they decided to leave with senior brother Lin.

    "Teacher, let''s go." Lin fan took a look and saw that many disciples were already in awe.

    But all of this didn''t matter to him. Whether they stayed or left was their business, and it had nothing to do with them.

    "Senior ... Brother Lin, wait a moment." At that moment, someone stopped Lin fan.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing walked over.

    He had a very deep impression of these two fes. They came to invincible peak to be impudent and were directly defeated by him. Could it be that these two fes wanted to be impudent in front of him and express their goodwill to the new sect master?

    "Go ahead," Wang Shengkang said.

    "Go ahead," Xuan Qing said.

    Wang Shengkang red at Xuan Qing and said,""Senior brother Lin, do you recognize senior Brother Yun Xiao as one of the ten peaks?"

    "What do you mean?" Lin fan asked. What were these two guys up to?

    "Just tell us if you''ll admit it or not," Wang Shengkang asked.

    "Acknowledge!"

    It had been a long time since he had seen cloudsky. Could it be that he had really dealt him a huge blow in the past, causing him to be unable to take it for a moment?

    Wang Shengkang nodded."That''s good. We''ll go with you. Since senior brother isn''t back yet, we must pass on the Yun Xiao peak. We can''t ept the new sect master taking over Yun Xiao peak."

    Although these two fellows made people feel displeased, they were truly loyal and devoted to cloudsky.

    Then, without saying anything, he walked toward the mountain Gate.

    I''ll leave when I say I''m leaving, and I definitely won''t stay. As for those things, I''ll give them to you.

    He didn''t care.

    It was just some junk. He went out to get some and came back.

    But of course, he had to take those true immortals with him. He had made an oath to do so.

    Suddenly, a disciple shouted.

    "We''ll leave with senior brother Lin.

 Chapter 607 This Operation Was As Fierce As A Tiger

    When this sound exploded, the scene became even more chaotic.

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks.

    He felt helpless in his heart. Sometimes, it was a sin for someone to be too outstanding. Of course, he was thinking of all his junior brothers with all his heart.

    The disciple who had shouted that was the center of attention. Countless disciples stared at him.

    The disciple did not back down. He took a deep breath and roared,""Brothers and sisters, we all know who''s protecting the magnificent me sect. Now, a mysterious guy hase and forced the sect leader and all the elders to leave. Don''t you think that''s too much?"

    "Anyway, this isn''t the magnificent me sect I know. I''m willing to leave with senior brother Lin. Who else is willing to leave?"

    The disciples looked at each other.

    "I''m willing to leave with the elders. "

    "Me too,"

    "I''m leaving too. "

    "Yuan mingkong is in charge of the sect''s Affairs. I can''t ept that. There''s no point in staying in the sect. I''ll leave with my senior brother and damage its glory."

    Instantly, more and more disciples were hoping to leave. Eventually, they were so dense that they exploded like a wave in the square of the sect''s main hall.

    Most of the disciples were going to leave with senior brother Lin. This new Grandmaster wasn''t popr at all.

    Lin fan stood there, feeling a little troubled. So many disciples had to leave with him. How was he going to feed them and where was he going to ce them?

    This was a very difficult start.

    "All of you, shut up!" Suddenly, Ji wubian was furious and his expression was extremely ugly. He didn''t expect that these ants would dare to betray the sect in front of him.

    The anger in his heart was like a volcano that was about to erupt.

    He couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Shut up! We have the right to follow the people we trust, not you. The magnificent me sect was founded by Emperor Yanhua. Emperor Yanhua fought against tyrants to save people in suffering. How could he choose someone like you to be the carrier of his will? if he had to choose someone, it would be senior brother Lin."

    "That''s right. Senior brother Lin said that everyone has the right to make their own choices. We don''t want to stay here anymore. Are you going to stop us?"

    "I support senior brother Lin. I''ll leave the sect with senior brother Lin."

    Each cry was louder than thest, and the momentum was unstoppable.

    Tian Xu smiled."My disciple, your reputation is very high. It''s almost higher than mine."

    "Teacher, something bad is going to happen." Lin fan could feel that this new Grandmaster was about to flip out. It wouldn''t be so easy for him to leave now.

    This Ji wubian was obviously petty. Now that things had developed to this point, something was definitely going to happen.

    He was already prepared for this battle. To him, this was a very cruel battle.

    By preliminary estimation, there were a total of thirteen people, including Ji wubian.

    He was above the immortal state, a legend, and possibly a great saint.

    At this moment, Ji wubian''s heart was burning with boundless anger. He already had the intention to kill that disciple.

    "Who dares to say another word?" A cold shout rang out. As long as someone still dared to speak, he would kill them.

    The temperature at the scene dropped to an extremely low level.

    All the disciples felt a cold intent pressing down on them.

    Their foreheads were covered in sweat, and their bodies were under great pressure.

    "I did." The disciples who were supporting Lin fan gritted their teeth and roared.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Suddenly, Ji wubian made a move personally and rushed toward that disciple. The long spear in his hand turned into a stream of light.

    The disciple''s eyes widened. The spear gradually erged in his eyes, but he didn''t move. Instead, he gritted his teeth.

    "Ji wubian, if you want to be the sect master, I''ll be the first to object."

    All the disciples could not bear to look at him. In their eyes, this Junior Brother of theirs was going to die.

    Puchi!

    The sound of a spear piercing through the air could be heard.

    "Ji wubian, you''ve gone too far. Why do you have to make a move on a disciple? is this something you should do as the sect master?"

    Out of nowhere, Lin fan had appeared right in front of the disciple, using his body to block the spear.

    He didn''t care. It didn''t hurt or itch. He could stab as he pleased.

    "Senior brother!" The disciple''s eyes turned red when he saw senior brother Lin blocking the spear for him.

    This was the senior brother Lin in his heart.

    "My disciple ..." Tian Xu was shocked. He wanted to attack.

    "Teacher, it''s fine. Don''t move." Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the spear. He looked at Ji wubian and said,"I''m telling you, don''t mess with me. Although you''re strong enough, if I want to mess with you, I have a thousand ways to crush you into a meat pie."

    "Also, the disciples are not for you to vent your anger."

    As soon as he said that, the junior brothers and sisters stared at senior brother Lin. There were many things they wanted to say. Some of the disciples even had tears in their eyes.

    This was the kind of senior brother Lin that they loved the most.

    Although senior brother Lin was more cruel to his enemies, he would either blow up their heads or their bodies. But to them, there was nothing to say.

    He would often leave the sect to bring back good things for them. When his junior brothers encountered trouble, his senior brother would also help them solve it.

    Even though their ages were not that different, in their hearts, senior brother Lin was a parent who would protect and care for them.

    "F * ck! I don''t want any changes to happen to the sect. I''m very satisfied with the current sect. " A disciple shouted.

    "Senior brother Lin, we don''t care about Emperor Yanhua or his will. What we want is the life we have now, not a better development. We believe that under senior brother Lin''s leadership, the sect will definitely reach the peak."

    "That''s right. Unity of will is like an impregnable stronghold. This is what senior brother Lin said as well."

    At that moment, Lin fan was a little stunned. Did he say that before?

    He was a little confused and not too sure.<sub> </sub>

    "Teacher, I don''t want to hold back anymore. Can I kill him?" Lin fan asked Tian Xu.

    Tian Xu was a little confused. His disciple''s actions were as fierce as a Tiger ''s."It''s up to you, my disciple. I''ll take it with you."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan''s initially calm face turned berserk.

    "F * ck! This Peak Master can''t bear it anymore, I''ll F * ck you all to death!"

    Puchi!

    Lin fan immediately pulled out his spear and soared into the sky. He opened his colored eyes and stared at Ji wubian and the twelve guys. Then, he fled into the distance.

    "Teacher, don''te over. I have my own ways."

    At this moment, Ji wubian roared ferociously. He saw humiliation in the other party''s eyes. He carried the will of Emperor Yanhua and naturally controlled the magnificent me sect. He was respected by thousands of people, but he didn''t expect this kid to be more popr than him.

    How could he endure this?

    Thirteen figures rose into the air and chased after Lin fan.

    Tian Xu was a little flustered. He wanted to catch up to her, but when he thought of his disciple''s words, he decided to trust her and wait in the sect.

    "Senior brother, good luck!"

    The disciples clenched their fists and cheered for their senior brother. They believed that their senior brother could do it and would not lose.

    As for Emperor Yanhua''s will, they didn''t want to listen at all. They were all young people and had to keep up with the times. They could distinguish between good and bad. If they gave up all thinking just because of one will, then they must have a hole in their brains.

    "Yuan mingkong, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless."

    Yuan mingkong, who had been overjoyed just a moment ago, was shocked. He realized that he was surrounded by disciples.

    He was terrified."What do you want? When sect head Ji kills that guy, you''re all done for. "

    The disciples gritted their teeth."Hmph, I''ll make sure you''re done for before I''m done for."

    In an instant, a shrill scream was heard.

    "Senior brother, will that kid be alright?" Huo Rong asked. This was a shocking change in the sect. Emperor Yanhua''s will was real, but they didn''t like the guy who carried it at all. They couldn''t understand why Emperor Yanhua would pass his will to such a person.

    Tian Xu pondered for a moment."He''ll be fine. I understand him. My disciple might be a little frivolous, but he''s more stable than anyone else. It''s just that he''s a little frivolous."

    It was a ce far away from the magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan felt that he was far enough and that he should be fine. He just stood there and started to have bad luck.

    Then, he ced his hands behind his back and showed no fear.

    Come on, do whatever you want.

    Unfortunately, he would not get any points.

    How could there be such a good thing when he still wanted to get points under the control of his overflowing bad luck?

    Bad luck came one after another, and it was very terrifying.

    With colored eyes activated, the 13 of them charged forward like mad Dogs.

    When he stepped into the area of the torrential bad luck, the sky changed color, the earth shook, and the mountains shook.

    "Is it because the other party is too strong that my bad luck has increased?"

    Lin fan was confused and didn''t know what was going to happen. But no matter what, he had to stay calm.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked, and huge conical rocks protruded out of the ground. They were so dense that he didn''t even know what had happened to the earth''s crust.

    Ji wubian held the long spear in his hand. His eyes were filled with rage as he rushed over.

    All of a sudden.

    A huge Round Rock shot up from between Ji wubian''s legs and hit his crotch. The crisp sound made Lin fan''s heart turn cold.

    But then, something unbelievable happened.

    The long spear suddenly stopped. The spearhead touched the ground and bounced back. With a pfft sound, it pierced through Ji wubian''s neck.

    Fresh blood was flowing down from his neck.

    "This is too cruel." Lin fan''s throat moved. He was a little afraid of his bad luck.

    He took a step forward, but when he took this step, he stepped on Ji wubian''s blood. He suddenly slipped and his body fell backward.

    A huge, cone-shaped rock broke out of the ground and pierced through Lin fan''s body.

    "He died just like that."

    Before his consciousness dissipated, Lin fan''s heart turned cold. He had strength, but he couldn''t stop the arrival of bad luck.

    BOOM!

    The void was filled with lightning, and lightning snakes descended, bombarding this area indiscriminately.

    Immediately after, meteorites fell from the sky with a long tail, carrying out a destructive attack.

    That was not all. The moment he closed his eyes, a sword intent flew over from nowhere and shed toward him.

    Was this a battle between experts that affected this ce hundreds of millions of miles away?

    He closed his eyes and his consciousness dissipated.

    The entire ce was silent.

    The scene was cruel.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes and used his blood to revive. He took out a shirt from his storage ring and put it on.

    Then, he looked around and his eyes could not look away.

 608 Chapter 608

    "F * ck! This is no longer just bad luck, this is justice from the heavens, bombarding indiscriminately. This death is too cruel. "

    Lin fan came to Ji wubian''s corpse and took a look. There was a hole in his neck. From the hip area, it seemed to have been cut open by something sharp.

    His upper body had been separated from his lower body.

    "I''ve killed Emperor Yanhua''s will just like that. If Emperor Yanhua descends in the future, will he fight me to the death? will I still be filled with bad luck then?"

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt.

    "No points means no value."

    In his opinion, no matter what, if there were points, no matter what the consequences were, he would ept it. But now, it was a pity.

    After taking a look at the other party''s storage ring, zhang xuan took it off.

    He took out the frying pan and erged it.

    "You''re lucky to have met this Peak Master. I''ll kill you or bury you."

    He grabbed the two halves of Ji wubian''s body and threw them into the frying pan. Then, he walked to the other side.

    He had heard that these followers of Ji wubian were arranged by Emperor Yanhua as a backup. He didn''t know how strong they were, but they were all killed by bad luck.

    It was unknown where the meteorite came from, but it smashed a huge hole in the ground. He grabbed the meteorite with both hands and exerted all his strength. His veins bulged as he shouted and lifted the meteorite away.

    "How the F * ck do you expect this Peak Master to bury them?" Lin fan grabbed his head and had a headache. This guy had been smashed into meat paste by the meteorite.

    A sparkling ring was lying quietly by his feet.

    Lin fan picked up the ring and thought for a moment. Forget it. Since he left the storage ring behind, it could be considered a form of repayment. Bury it. Then, he stuck all ten fingers into the ground and pried the ground. He wrapped up the minced meat and ced it on the frying pan.

    As for this meteorite, it had fallen from the sky, so it should be of some use. He would keep it for now and study itter.

    As for the rest of the guys, their deaths were also unbearable to watch. It was really too tragic, extremely tragic.

    After this incident, he had decided that he would not be reckless in the future.

    He had to spend some time to seriously improve his strength.

    He didn''t want today''s incident to happen again.

    Although he was confident that he could kill these guys, he would also bring bad luck to his teacher and the others.

    Torrential bad luck was something he would only use when he was forced to. He would not use it as a means to kill his enemies, because it would be too much of a loss.

    He was unable to disy his ability.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Senior brother, he should be fine, right?" Huo Rong asked worriedly. He didn''t know what the final situation would be like.

    Tian Xu''s heart was beating like a drum, but he had absolute trust in his disciple."He''ll definitely be fine. Look at whose disciple he is."

    "Eh? I''m back. "

    Instantly, everyone raised their heads and saw a ck shadow in the distance. Very quickly, the ck shadow descended.

    "It''s senior brother Lin. " The disciples were all overjoyed. They knew that senior brother Lin would definitely win.

    Lin fan carried the frying pan and smiled."Teacher, I''m back."

    "My disciple, are you alright?" "What''s wrong?" Tian Xu asked hurriedly. He was really afraid that something would happen to his disciple.

    Lin fan shook his head,"I''m fine."

    "Where are they?" Tian Xu asked.

    Everyone was the same. They really wanted to know where that Ji wubian went.

    Lin fan put the pan down and pointed."He''s inside."

    Everyone looked over.

    When the disciples saw what was in the pan, their stomachs felt like they were in a mess.

    "rgh!"

    The sound of vomiting continued. Some disciples even vomited their bile. What did they just see? Inside the frying pan, there was a bloody mess of flesh and blood. They couldn''t even tell what it was. If it didn''t have hands, legs, and a head, they would have thought that it was a meat filling that their senior brother had brought back from the outside.

    Tian Xu took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had been shocked by his disciple.

    What the hell happened?

    This disciple of his couldn''t have been transformed from some terrifying giant beast, right? swallowing people into its mouth, biting them into minced meat, and then spitting them out.

    "Then what about Ji wubian?" Tian Xu asked. There was no doubt that he had inherited Emperor Yanhua''s will. However, there was only one reason why Emperor Yanhua would choose such a person. He must have been blind.

    Lin fan looked at it carefully,"those two halves should be him, but it''s hard to say."

    Then, he looked at his disciples."Junior brothers over there,e over for a moment."

    The disciples walked over and held back the urge to vomit."Senior brother."

    "I have an important task for all of you. The magnificent me sect is a sect of benevolence and righteousness. We have to take care of both killing and burying. There''s a problem just now. The thirteen bodies are here, but they''re a little broken. Please put them together and find a ce to bury them. I trust you, so I came to find you. Otherwise, no one else would have looked for you."

    "Ah!" These disciples opened their mouths and felt like dying. How did this job end up in his hands?

    At this moment, Lin fan raised the frying pan and poured the dismembered body on the ground. He even knocked on the pan a few times to clean it.

    He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and washed the frying pan.

    "Teacher, what do you say now? He''s already dead. If Emperor Yanhua finds out about this, will he be angered to death by us?" Lin fan asked.

    "I don''t think so." Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan nodded his head. Looking at the dumbfounded Grandmaster, he walked over and patted him on the shoulder,"Grandmaster, don''t worry. This position is still yours. You''ll definitely get a share in the military parade ten yearster. Don''t panic."

    Sect leader soy sauce nodded. He was still a little confused about this matter.<sub> </sub>

    Was it really a good idea to hammer the person who had inherited Emperor Yanhua''s will to death?

    "Teacher, pleasee with me. I have something good for you." Lin fan had just returned from outside. He had collected quite a lot of things and had to share them with his teacher.

    Tian Xu nodded. His disciple must have found something outside.

    Outside the mountain Gate.

    The frog squatted there."That''s strange. Why hasn''t hee out yet?"

    "Did something happen?" Lu Qiming asked worriedly.

    The frog replied,"no, I''ve been in contact with him. Apart from the short break just now, it has never stopped."

    He couldn''t understand why it was so intermittent sometimes.

    "Frog master, we''ll follow you." The alchemy grandmasters carried their luggage and stood obediently behind him. They had to Follow the Frog master. The elders had been demoted, so what else could they do?

    "Well, at least you have a conscience." The frog nodded in relief.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "My dear disciple, where did you get all of this?" Tian Xu looked at the pile of items in front of him in a daze. There were all sorts of pills, cultivation techniques, and treasures.

    "Teacher, when I went out to gain experience, I got them from dangerous ces. Take a look and see if there''s anything that you like."

    Lin fan wasn''t too interested in these things. What was the use of heavenly treasures? all sorts of treasures were useless as well. All he had to do was to punch down with his fist. As for these things, he didn''t care at all.

    Tian Xu flipped through the books carefully. Some of the cultivation techniques he needed opened up a path for him.

    At the same time, some of the pills were also quite good.

    Tian Xu had chosen quite a few, and he was not going to be polite with his disciple.

    "Teacher, I''m going out." After the teacher had made his choice, he kept the items and said seriously.

    Tian Xu was surprised."My disciple, you''ve just returned. Why are you going out again?"

    Lin fan was helpless. How could he not go out?

    This matter gave him some ideas. He had to improve his strength properly and couldn''t continue to be reckless.

    Although he was fine, the magnificent me sect wasn''t like him. He wouldn''t have bad luck in the sect if someone powerful attacked.

    That oue would be extremely miserable.

    Moreover, he didn''t want to rely on bad luck. It was best to sh with strength.

    He felt that his thoughts were probably still stuck in thend of the origin. With these buffs that yed with people to their deaths, he felt a littlefortable.

    However, after this incident, he realized that he had no choice but to increase his strength.

    "Teacher, the sea of learning is boundless. I can''t just stay where I am. I have to look forward." Lin fan said.

    "My dear disciple, I''m d that you''re thinking this way. Go on, I''ll support you. But don''t think that I''m a little weak this time. I just don''t want to hurt our rtionship. Do you understand? sometimes, you have to be reasonable to convince others."

    "Yes, you''re right, teacher," Lin fan nodded. He wouldn''t expose his self-praise. As long as teacher was happy, nothing else was important.

    After that, he left his teacher''s ce and went to invincible peak. However, he did not see anyone there. Where the hell did they go?

    When he arrived at the elixir Hall, it was empty. He piled the elixirs on the ground, left a note, and stuck it on the door.

    "Come back and sort out the pills."

    He sensed that the people of invincible peak were all hiding outside the sect. He didn''t inform them and just told them to hide. When they were tired, they woulde back.

    He entered the void and headed into the distance.

    Now, he was going to farm points and improve his strength. He couldn''t stay stagnant. Without a collision of strength, his life would be very boring.

    The Yan Shen Pce!

    When the two of them returned with their Junior sister''s corpse, the entire Pce shook.

    Bang!

    The two of them were sent flying out of the pce like cannonballs.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    But even so, the two of them still hurriedly got up and knelt outside the pce, not daring to raise their heads.

    When the sect leader saw his daughter being beaten up like this and being burned by the mes, he wanted to kill these two disciples. However, he held back. These were the top disciples of the Yan Shen Pce, and killing them would be a loss to the sect.

    "Go and investigate." A sudden p of thunder rang in their ears, causing their faces to turn pale. They didn''t dare to be presumptuous.

    "Yes, sect master." The two of them quickly left.

    They hated that kid to the core. If it wasn''t for him, this wouldn''t have happened.

    At this moment, in front of a dangerous ce.

    Lin fannded and stepped in. His goal was simple: to kill the monsters.

    The main purpose of leaving the sect this time was to umte points and improve his cultivation technique. He definitely wouldn''t be reckless. Whoever did was a dog.

    The hanging Sky School, North Mountain Prefecture, heaven reaching tower, Yan God Pce ... There were a lot of sects that were harassing them.

    It would be troublesome if someone discovered the location of the magnificent me sect.

    Therefore, he had to quickly increase his strength.

    Furious roars came from the dangerousnd. The demonic beasts were extremely angry that a living being had swaggered in.

    However, in the face of the absolute power of this living being, all of them began to wail again.

    A tragic scene happened just like that.

 Chapter 609 If You Kill Yourself, I Can Still Avenge You

    After a long time.

    A figure walked out from the dark entrance of the dangerous ce.

    Lin fan ced his focus on cultivation. Although God Realm was strong, it wasn''t enough. It was definitely not a problem for him to travel alone.

    However, there were a lot of people behind him now, so he couldn''t be careless.

    "The danger zones after the fusion of the outer realm and outer realm aren''t bad. Five hundred thousand points. Although it''s not a lot, it''s in terms of quantity."

    This dangerous ce wasn''t anything special and could only be considered ordinary. There weren''t any strong demonic beasts inside. If there were, it wouldn''t be so simple to push through.

    However, he remembered that the so-called ck sky Race only gave the sects a month to think about taking over this region.

    He felt helpless about this. It was indeed dangerous. Even if you didn''t look for others, others would look for you. Thinking about it, if you weren''t strong enough, it would be terrible.

    "I have to go to the next ce. I don''t have enough points. How annoying."

    The tip of his nose sniffed as he searched for the source of the smell. He then entered the void and disappeared without a trace.

    A few days passed.

    He swept through the forests and dangerous ces. None of them could escape Lin fan''s ruthless hands. He had killed countless monsters and at the same time, he had encountered some very fierce ones.

    Those demonic beasts were asrge as small mountains. Their roars were like Rolling Thunder. If one''s cultivation wasn''t high enough, one''s eardrums would have exploded.

    In the forest, Lin fan stood there and clenched his fist. He pierced through the head of a monster, causing blood to drip down.

    "It seems like we''re quite far from the magnificent me sect. The overall strength of the demonic beasts has increased. We can even encounter demigod demonic beasts."

    He checked his points. He hadn''t been working in vain these days. If he said he wouldn''t waste time, he definitely wouldn''t waste time. He was focused on collecting points.

    [Points: 8245015]

    These points were his blood, sweat, and tears. It was all his hard work, hand in hand. If it wasn''t for his strong willpower, how could he have persisted?

    To raise the origin demon Scripture to the fourth level, his Foundation was clearly sufficient.

    Just as Lin fan was about to level up, a shout came from the distance.

    "Help! Who cane and save me?"

    "A woman?"

    When he heard the voice, the first thought that came to his mind was that the voice came from a woman.

    There was no mistake, there was no problem with the pitch.

    He clenched his fingers involuntarily and then quickly released them. How could he have such a thought? it shouldn''t have happened. It really shouldn''t have.

    He leaped into the air and jumped around the branches. He wanted to see what was going on.

    A beautiful woman with barely any clothes on her body was fleeing in a panic. Perhaps it wasn''t fleeing, but running.

    Behind her were three ferocious-looking burly men. These burly men were well-built and did not look very good. However, their eyes were glowing with green light, as if they were thirsty for the woman who was running.

    Suddenly, the woman fell to the ground, looking pitiful. She whimpered,"don''te over. Don''te over."

    Lin fan squatted on the tree and sized them up. The three men should be God Realm and the woman''s strength was a little mysterious.

    Maybe he didn''t have any cultivation, or maybe he was very strong, so he couldn''t see through it.

    "Don ''t, don'' t," The woman was terrified and looked pitiful, but it was this that incited the boundless desire of the three men.

    This was a hero saving the beauty!

    Lin fan sighed. Since he started cultivating, he had been killing and beating people up. He had never encountered a situation where a hero saved a beauty.

    But now that he had encountered it, it made him sigh with emotion.

    After all, this was the dream of countless youths.

    p But it was a pity.</anda>

    It was better to just watch quietly.

    "Don ''t!"

    "Don''t touch me. "

    "Who can save me?"

    The woman''s voice was very pitiful. With that delicate and moving face, as long as it was a man, he would definitely have a chivalrous heart. He would pull out his sword and shout angrily.

    "Stop!"

    At that time, the real scene would begin.

    Time passed by.

    Lin fan was a little annoyed. Were the hands of these men sick? they took so long to take off clothes.

    The woman had noticed Lin fan a long time ago, but she realized that he was squatting on the tree and looking at her quietly. This made her feel very confused.

    Suddenly, she thought of an idea.

    "Argh! Even if I die, I won''t be humiliated by you. " The woman somehow managed to push the three men away and crash into an ancient tree.

    This scene was impossible to Lin fan. It was just like a TV show he had seen in his previous life. The second female lead was XXOO by the Japanese. After the y, the second female lead''s legs would turn into a tornado and sweep away the Japanese who were on top of her.

    "It''s a little against the rules. Could it be that I need to inject positive energy in order to be fully resurrected?"

    He was very suspicious of this. As for the woman hitting the tree, so be it.

    The woman was in despair and was about to RAM into the ancient tree when she suddenly saw Lin fan squatting on the branch. She shouted with hope,""Young master, save me ..."

    The three burly men bared their fangs and brandished their ws at the woman. When they heard her words, they stopped in their tracks and looked at Lin fan,"kid, Who are you? Are you trying to stop us?"

    Lin fan waved his hand,"I won''t stop you. You guys can continue. But can you take off your clothes faster? it''s a little slow. You guys took at least a minute to take off a piece of clothing. It''s a little slow."

    When the three burly men heard these words, they roared in anger and charged at Lin fan.<sub> </sub>

    "Sigh, this is troublesome. But it''s still points. I can''t waste it." Lin fan shook his head and jumped down. The three of them were really strong. With one punch, sand and stones flew and the trees around rustled.

    But Lin fan only took one look and took out his Mace. With a flick of his wrist, he smashed it towards the three of them.

    Bang! Bang!

    Screams resounded.

    Blood and flesh scattered all over the ground.

    The spiked club had been Reforged by his teacher, and the spikes were made from the teeth of the nt, which were very sharp.

    The remaining two men were stunned when they saw this. They were well aware of their own strength. They were God Realm cultivators. However, the kid in front of them was holding a weapon and smashing down on them. That was one of them. This made them feel terrified.

    But when they thought of thatdy, they could only grit their teeth. ck light spikes burst out from their bodies and they hollered as they smashed towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan picked up his Mace calmly and flicked his wrist. Within the God Realm, he was the strongest.

    He didn''t care about these two big men. He would deal with themter.

    Puchi!

    Fresh blood sttered through the air as sharp spikes pierced through their bodies. With a loud boom, the hammer struck the ground, causing the earth to shake.

    "Done!"

    Each of them had 40000 to 60000 points, representing the strong and the weak.

    However, what puzzled him was that even though there were many experts in the merging of the outer realms, it was impossible for godly state experts to be everywhere.

    And could you believe that the three godly state experts wanted to F * ck that woman and took such a long time? only someone with sh * t in their head would believe it.

    Lin fan wasn''t stupid at all.

    He lowered his head to take a look. There were no storage rings. They were just three paupers.

    When the woman saw this scene, the corner of her mouth moved slightly. The three of them had died in a terrible way. Their flesh and blood were a mess. Even people who knew them would not be able to recognize their faces.

    She did not m into Gu Mu, but instead, she gave Lin fan a kind smile.

    Lin fan walked over. He wanted to study her and find out who she was.

    When he approached the woman, she bowed."My daughter ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before she could finish her words, the woman''s eyes bulged, and her face turned pale. She crashed into the ancient tree, and the tree, which was a few meters thick, cracked.

    The woman bowed and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan walked up and grabbed her hair. He lifted her up and leaned on an ancient tree.

    "Young master, why did you ..." The woman''s mouth was filled with blood.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched the woman''s stomach.

    "Do you think this Peak Master is an idiot? Although I don''t know what kind of ce this is, but those three guys are at the God Realm. They caught you for half a day and took off your clothes for half a day. Are your clothes iid with gold?"

    "If you had knocked your head against an ancient tree, I would have believed that there was no problem and avenged you in the end. But I didn''t expect that. What a pity."

    Lin fan shook his head. He didn''t know why so many people had to test his intelligence.

    Was his intelligence really that low?

    Was it worth everyone''s test?

    The woman was shocked. Then, she broke into a smile."I didn''t expect to meet such a tough one. Hahahaha ..."

    "Laugh your sister." Lin fan grabbed the back of his head and smashed his face into the ancient tree. With a bang, the ancient tree split open.

    The woman''sughter was continuous and wild.

    "Little Lord, you''ve got it, but ..."

    Puchi!

    The back of the woman''s clothes split open, and two arms suddenly appeared. The arms were greenish-ck, and her face gradually changed. Her three eyes were wide open, and she looked ferocious and terrifying.

    Creak.

    He turned his head around. His face, which was originally facing the ancient tree, was now looking at Lin fan. He opened his mouth wide and a ball of ck mes was brewing in his mouth. Then, he spat it out at Lin fan.

    But in that instant, Lin fan took out his Mace and stuffed it into his mouth, stopping him from spewing fire.

    Immediately, the ck mes shot out from his ears, nose, and eyes.

    "Wuwu!"

    With her mouth stuffed with the mace, the woman could only make whimpering sounds.

    "Disgusting! You''ve dirtied my Mace."

    Lin fan backed off and pulled out the mace. He rubbed it on the ground and wiped the saliva off.

    "The ck sky n?"

    He had seen this kind of creature before. It was a race that wanted to control this realm.

    He was a little ugly.

    Furthermore, the dark sky before him should be a female. After all, the two small hills on her chest that were covered by iron were enough to prove this point.

    "I finally understand. Your ck sky race''s request is really strange. 10000 girls. It looks like you guys are too ugly to do it." Lin fan said.

    "Kid, I''m going to eat you."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman''s body began to change.

    It was no longer a slim body, but was gradually rising. The greenish-ck surface made people feel ufortable.

 Chapter 610 No Matter How Wild You Are, Youre A Dog, A Dog

    "He should be in the legendary realm."

    He could enter this realm at any time, but he really wanted to see what this realm was like.

    "Very good. Let''s see how strong you are." Jiang Chen said.

    Lin fan''s eyes shone with joy. He stomped on the ground and with a bang, the ground cracked. He disappeared and when he reappeared, he was in front of the ck Deity. The mace in his hand struck down and the air exploded.

    ng! ng! Sparks flew everywhere. The two-armed ck Deity held the moon-shaped de and collided with the wolf-tooth club, blocking it.

    The force was a little strong, but it was still eptable.

    At this moment, the two-armed ck Deity sent a punch over. Lin fan had no intention of dodging. If he had to Dodge, what kind of battle could it be?

    Bang! Bang!

    The punch entered his flesh and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His opponent''s fist was a little hard.

    "Come, let''s hurt each other."

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid in the least bit. He clenched his fist and struck out at the two-armed ck Deity.

    However, the other party wouldn''t sh with Lin fan blindly. Instead, with a sh of green and ck light, he retreated rapidly like a ROC spreading its wings.

    "Hehe, kid, you''re going to enter my stomach soon." The two-armed ck Deityughed gloomily and licked the blood on his finger. He had a look of enjoyment on his face."Not bad, it''s delicious. Your blood is making my blood boil."

    "What a freak."

    After the outer realm merged, he realized that there were more and more abnormal people. The sunshine sect used to be abnormal, and now he realized that the dark sky n was also abnormal.

    The spiked club was a weapon that would only be used when crushing enemies. When facing a strong enemy, one had to fight with their fists.

    At this moment, Lin fan stood there as his body expanded. The blood Dragon wrapped around him and was imprinted on his back. The feeling of fully unleashing his skills was the most refreshing.

    "Godly state, it''s just godly state. Kid, I''m a legend. That''s a realm that you''ll never reach." The two-armed ck Deity howled madly, and its teeth ttered together, making a crisp sound.

    Lin fan nced at him and didn''t say anything. If he didn''t want to feel the heat of the battle, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time.

    With a bang, it disappeared again.

    ''Primordial devil covers the heavens''

    Boundless demonic Qi emanated from Lin fan''s body. Using his palm as a fist, he punched out at the other party.

    This was a special characteristic that came with the origin demon Scripture being raised to level three.

    With a boom, it struck the two-armed ck Deity''s abdomen. The power prated through it, and the two-armed ck Deity was sent flying back. Its body broke several ancient trees, and the forest immediately became noisy.

    Countless birds rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    "Very strong." Lin fan clenched his fingers. He could feel the power roaring in his body. It was like a wave that was endless. He had weakened the power of the original demon Sutra by at least half. If he had the demon fetus, it would be even more powerful.

    But he didn''t need these things. Power was the most fundamental.

    "Hey, don''t disappoint this Peak Master too much." Lin fan smiled. He could feel that although he was at legend realm, he wasn''t at the peak and was much weaker. But to be able to take one punch meant that he wasn''t weak.

    "Ah!"

    A wild roar burst out.

    The two-armed ck Deity was furious. It roared towards the sky. Although it was a female, it was like a fierce man when it was angry.

    "Brat, you''vepletely angered me."

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, the sound of a drum being beaten could be heard. The two iron covers in front of the other party''s chest broke with a crack.

    Lin fan didn''t want to look at it as it was too eye piercing. Was he trying to harm people?

    A terrifying aura swept out, and powerful shockwaves spread out in all directions. There was even a storm of energy that covered the other party.

    Lin fan took a casual look and didn''t want to say anything. He really couldn''t take it anymore but he had no choice. The other party was forcing him to look.

    "If this is a little more beautiful, I can still barely get used to it. But this greenish-ck color is really unbearable."

    He didn''t want to advance to Legend rank and fight with his opponent with his immortal state power. But now it seemed that he had overestimated his ability to withstand it.

    "Brat, I''m going to break your neck and eat you up, bite by bite." The two-armed ck Deity''s eyes were spitting fire, and its ferocious body revealed an evil nature.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    "Eight million points consumed."

    "Origin demon Scripture (Level 4)"

    [Special characteristics: devil fetus (death), origin devil sacred art (death), origin devil engulfing heaven]

    No new characteristics appeared, but a terrifying power was brewing in his body, and a vast power burst out from his body.

    Under this power, the ground cracked, trees copsed, and the world lost its color.

    "This power?" The second-armed ck Deity was shocked. He had wanted to swallow this brat, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. When this power swept over, it made him panic.

    Crack! Crack!

    There was a cracking sound.

    Lin fan''s skin was cracking and his wounds were giving off a glow. This was a sign that his body was filled up but he wasn''t in a hurry. He wanted to wait until his body was filled up before raising his cultivation.

    "It''s still not enough. It can contain even more foundations. "

    Beads of sweat fell from his forehead, but he had to endure it now. It was not his style to break through casually.

    At this moment, the situation within his body was extremely violent. The power produced by the fourth level of the origin demon Scripture was simply too vast and had already exceeded his limit by a lot. However, he had to devour more power to fill up his Foundation.<sub> </sub>

    Instantly, he felt like he couldn''t hold on any longer. If he continued, his body wouldpletely copse. The gains didn''t make up for the loss.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    ''Cultivation: Legend rank''

    Instantly, Lin fan raised his head. His long hair fluttered in the wind as a pir of energy wrapped around his body and sted into the void.

    The void was filled with lightning and the heart of strength was spinning rapidly, attracting the powerw in the void.

    Other peopleprehended manyws, but he only needed thew of strength and nothing else.

    "Ah!"

    With a furious roar, the light pir spread out. The ground couldn''t handle such power and directly cracked. He felt that his power was just too vast.

    Compared to God Realm, he was much stronger.

    This feeling was very refreshing.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The sound of electric currents colliding could be heard.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body was surrounded by a lightning bolt that had left his finger. From head to toe, it crackled and boiled.

    He clenched his fingers and felt that the power was very thick. In the past, even ten or a hundred of him would not be a match for this. This power had the power to destroy the world.

    "You ..." The two-armed ck Deity was shocked, and her pupils shrank. She had never seen anyone who could break through in battle.

    However, she knew that those true geniuses had such abilities, but she never thought that she would meet such a genius.

    "Hey!"

    Lin fan chuckled. His smile bloomed and his body disappeared.

    Originally, two-armed ck Deity could see the other party''s figure clearly, but now, she could not even see a strand of hair. When she came to her senses, this guy was standing in front of her.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    She was shocked. The bowl of blood in her hand poured over. The blood inside rolled over like a tsunami.

    Lin fan punched out and struck the bowl. The bowl cracked and the power even broke the other party''s arm.

    Pada!

    His arm was as fast as lightning, and he grabbed the man''s neck."Where is the ck sky n?"

    The increase in his cultivation realm made Lin fan''s ego swell up once more. When he was wild, he was a dog. But when he was wild, he was like a dog. Thinking about it, it was really scary.

    Two-armed ck Deity screamed in pain, and her eyes were spitting fire. She couldn''t believe it. She didn''t expect this kid to be so strong. He was so weak before, so how did he be like this? but when she heard him ask where the ck sky Race was, she had an idea.

    Did he think that he could do whatever he wanted just because he was strong? if he wanted to go to the ck sky Race, then he could just let him go and die.

    "In the West, if you want to exchange for something, then take me with you." Two-armed ck Deity said coldly.

    In the West?

    Lin fan had his own thoughts. The ck sky Race was so cruel, so he should go and hurt them. Even if he knew that he couldn''t win, he didn''t care. He wasn''t afraid.

    He raised his hand and struck back.

    Two-armed ck Deity''s head left its neck and spun away at an extremely fast speed.

    He took off the storage ring on his finger and considered it the prize of victory.

    He rose into the air and flew toward the West. He wanted to see what kind of existence the ck sky Race was. He liked how arrogant they were.

    He discovered that as long as he worked hard in cultivation, his strength would increase very quickly.

    They crossed countless mountains and rivers.

    An indistinct energy came from the distance, but he didn''t move forward. He looked into the distance, where the ck sky Race was.

    A drop of blood fell onto the mountain rock and turned into a stream of light.

    He was going to have some fun with the ck sky Race. As for whether he could enjoy himself to his heart''s content, that would depend on whether the other party would give him face.

    The mountain wasn''t deste, and the scenery was beautiful. The basin was filled with ancient buildings, but there was a strong smell of blood in the air.

    On the stone Road, a dark sky n member was dragging a corpse. It was a female, but her chest had been dug out, and her organs were gone.

    The woman was naked and died a horrible death. Her eyes were open, and she died with grievances.

    The two-armed ck Deity directly threw the corpse into a huge pit.

    There was a giant ancient tree in the deep pit. Skulls were piled up around the roots, and a corpse hung on each branch. The corpse''s limbs drooped down, and it was long dead.

    There were red patterns on the ancient tree. The corpses hanging on the branches were changing every moment as if their blood was being absorbed by the branches.

    At the end of the branches, there were some fruits hanging. However, at the top of the ancient tree, there was a fruit that was different from the others. It was light blue. The blue was not heavy, but it was getting heavier with each passing moment.

    "I need more women." The ck Deity looked at the fruits on the ancient tree and said excitedly.

    Then, he turned around and went back the way he came.

    All of a sudden, he noticed a ck shadow falling from the sky. He looked up and his pupils shrank.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan descended and stomped down on the ck Deity, crushing it into pieces.

 611 Chapter 611

    "Thending position is a little awkward."

    Lin fan was helpless. He stepped on him and the soles of his feet were covered in blood.

    Thump thump thump!

    The ck sky n''s rm rang. It meant that an enemy had invaded.

    They were discovered by the ck sky Race before they evennded. They were stunned. They didn''t think that someone would dare tond without reporting.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of concentrated footsteps could be heard. Very quickly, a group of menacing ck deities surrounded Lin fan.

    Their eyes shone with a vicious light. Each ck Deity didn''t have much of a difference in appearance. They were all cruel and they looked at Lin fan like he was their prey.

    "Move!" He shouted.

    A four-armed ck Deity walked out, and the surrounding ck deities made way for him. They were all filled with respect, but after a brief moment of respect, they all turned to look at Lin fan.

    "Who are you?" The four-armed ck Deity asked.

    An enemy had invaded. He thought that it was some sect that dared to provoke the ck sky Race, but when he saw who it was, he smiled. He was just a person and he dared to be so arrogant. He was really asking for death.

    "I''m just looking around, and I''m killing as I please. " Lin fan looked around. The ck sky Race had quite a few people and their aura wasn''t weak, but he wasn''t afraid at all.

    Looking at the single head under his feet, he grabbed it and let go. He whipped it in the air and the head attacked the four-armed ck Deity.

    "Impudent!" The four-armed ck Deity raised its hand and punched out, directly shattering the head.

    His four arms were thick and brutal, holding a sharp weapon."Kid, watch me suppress you and skin you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the four-armed ck Deity broke through the air at an extremely fast speed, much more powerful than the previous one.

    "I can see his figure." Lin fan mumbled to himself. From his storage ring, he took out the sacrificial altar that he had dug up and pped it at the other party,"I''ll smack you to death, you B * stard."

    The weight of the altar was extraordinary. When he was in the immortal state, he couldn''t lift it, but when he entered the legend realm, it was as easy as lifting a Mace.

    He was at the peak of the legend realm and could kill those of the same rank in seconds.

    "What?" The four-armed ck Deity was shocked. All of a sudden, the huge altar came towards him, but it didn''t make him panic. Instead, he raised his arm and smashed down with the hammer in his hand.

    BOOM!

    The altar and the hammer shed, sending out terrifying shockwaves. The surrounding ck deities were all sent tumbling and in unbearable pain.

    Whoosh!

    The four-armed ck Deity was forced back. One of his arms was aching as he looked at Lin fan in shock,"what strength!"

    This kid''s strength was so great that it was frightening. He lifted the altar and pped it directly, and it was actually a little unbearable for him.

    But all of a sudden, something that made him furious happened. He saw that brat lift the sacrificial altar and smash it towards his fellow tribesmen.

    "Brat, you''re looking for death." He was furious. His roar shook the sky and directly swept over.

    The two-armed ck deities were shocked. By the time they reacted, the altar had already fallen and smashed them into a bloody mess.

    "Well, it''s a pity that there''s an earth aura shield and a heaven aura shield. But it''s not bad. There''s an immortal state."

    He felt that he had profited from this. He was the embodiment of justice and had a mission to maintain the peace of the world.

    The ck sky Race was really arrogant. They wanted all the sects to submit and even wanted to give up 10000 girls. Didn''t they know that the times had changed?

    There were more men than women. If they were all given to these guys, what would happen to the others?

    A person who did not cherish peace like this could only ept his just punishment.

    "Run! This guy is very strong. We are not his match."

    ck sky god, who wasn''t afraid of Lin fan, immediately ran. They didn''t think that this kid would be so strong. He was just too terrifying.

    If this altar came crashing down, it would simply kill him.

    Lin fan didn''t chase after him. Instead, he came to a building and smashed down on it. The building copsed and turned into ruins.

    "Argh! Good boy, you dare to cause trouble at the ck sky n. No one can save you. " The four-armed ck Deity was furious. It turned into a ck light, and its four arms wielded weapons that emitted cold light as it shed out.

    "Those who don''t love peace have to be punished."

    Lin fan raised the altar and struck back. The altar was huge and it covered a huge area, making it hard for the four-armed ck Deity to find an angle to kill the kid.

    "We''ll talk after I''m chopped. " The four-armed ck Deity was shocked and furious. Its four arms shook, and the weapons in its hands directly struck the altar.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan retreated and stabilized his body. He was really strong and should be at great saint realm.

    Both of his arms were below the legendary realm. It seemed like there would be changes when he broke through to the great saint realm. This ck sky Race was interesting.

    The four-armed ck Deity flew into a rage out of humiliation. How could this altar be so hard? he attacked it with all his might, but he couldn''t break it.

    "Hmph, you''re just a Legend rank and you can''t even take him down. You''re too useless." Suddenly, a furious voice rang out as another four-armed ck Deity red at Lin fan coldly.

    "Gu er, what are you still talking about? hurry up and take him down." Haga said sternly.

    He realized that this kid was really cunning. Other than fighting him when it was necessary, he would destroy buildings and kill two-armed ck Deity.

    This was their territory, and he had killed his own kind. He didn''t put them in his eyes at all.

    Instantly, two ck beams of light shot out towards Lin fan. He kept the altar and hollered. His energy burned and his hair danced wildly as he shed with the two of them.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The void exploded as the three types of light shed continuously, causing the heavens and earth to shake.

    Two-armed ck sky God''s mouth was already very big, but now it was even bigger. They had never seen something like this before. Someone had actuallye to their ck sky n to cause trouble and even killed many of their nsmen. This was audacious.

    However, the violent impact swept over, and it was difficult for them to resist. This was the power that erupted from the battle between legends and great sages.

    "Go to hell!" Gu er ck Deity hollered out as a bright light gathered in his palm. It was iparably bright as it turned into a gigantic de that gave off a cold aura. He then shed out in the air. With a Swoosh sound, the de sliced into Lin fan''s shoulder.

    Fresh blood spurted out. Lin fan''s left hand grabbed the back of the de. His body moved, and the de cut through his flesh. However, he was expressionless. He instantly appeared in front of Gu er, and his fingers became a de, stabbing towards his neck.

    "You''re looking for death. " Gu er was furious. To think that this kid would be so brutal to be able to endure such an injury. He tossed his head aside and used his remaining three arms to m into Lin fan''s chest. Instantly, a bright light burst out and covered Lin fan.

    "Amazing. This battle was awesome."

    Lin fan smiled in excitement as his body was smashed into the ruins. His aura disappeared and he was dead.

    "Gu er, you''ve killed this kid. You should keep him and torture him slowly." Hagaughed cruelly.

    "Where did this kide from, and which sect is he from?" Gu er asked. He couldn''t believe that a retard would dare toe here alone.

    And looking at the situation, he was only at the legend realm.

    But to be able to exchange so many moves with them was very terrifying.

    "It seems like those sects aren''t satisfied and want to test the waters." Haga said with a cold expression.

    It was already a terrifying appearance, but after it became cold, it became even more terrifying.

    The two of them left. Naturally, there were people to clean up the ce. But it was a pity that many of their race members died.

    The girls were in despair. They had been captured by the ck sky Race and had no chance of escaping. They had thought that someone hade to save them, but the shock quickly disappeared and everything returned to normal.

    The hope that had just risen in their hearts dissipated.

    "Amazing. Two Supreme Saints from the ck sky Race are so strong. This makes my blood boil." Lin fan opened his eyes. He was already far away from the ck sky Race.

    However, it was impossible for him to leave just like that.

    The battle against evil was a long time of exhaustion. They would see who couldst until the end.

    He squeezed out another drop of blood, then rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    The BUFF of getting stronger as the battle progressed was actually not bad. It was just that he rarely used it. Against these two guys, he had used all his strength, so his Foundation had naturally improved.

    But that wasn''t important. If they couldn''t kill the strong, then they would kill the weak. After all, the altar would kill them all.

    "Damn it! Where did that kide from? he''s so arrogant that he dares to cause trouble in our ck sky n."

    "Who knows what their background is? anyway, they''re useless. They''ve already been turned into ashes by the two lords."

    "Hehe, we''ve caught many young girls this time. We''ll empty them out and then use them as nutrients for the ck Deity tree. I''m really happy."

    "We''ve already given this realm an ultimatum. Within a month, each sect must hand over ten thousand girls. By then, we''ll have plenty to squander."

    A group of two-armed ck deities were currently cleaning up the scene and carrying the corpses of their nsmen into the deep pit. Since they were dead, they would be of use for thest time and be nutrients for the ck Deity tree.

    The fruit at the top of the divine Tree was good stuff. It was said that once it ripened, one could eat it and break through to the eight-armed ck Heaven Lord level.

    This level of cultivation was extremely powerful. The ck sky Race had such a powerful existence among their ancestors.

    Suddenly!

    They realized that the ground was a little dark.

    He looked up and was instantly stunned.

    A huge Mace fell from the sky.

    With a loud boom, the mace crushed these ck deities into minced meat.

    "Amazing. The way the points are added makes me feel good."

    He felt that the ck sky Race was clearly the viin race. If he didn''t hammer them, who else could he hammer?

    The booming sound rmed the two four-armed ck deities who had already left. They were shocked, not knowing what was happening.

    Without any hesitation, he rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    Lin fanid the mace t and held it with one hand. Then, he swept it horizontally. The hundred-foot Mace swept in a 180-degree semi-circle, destroying the buildings in an instant.

    ng!

    Suddenly, the spiked club was blocked.

    In a building, a five-armed ck Deity was burning with anger. He was breaking through, and one of his arms had already grown out. He was about to reach the six-armed ck Deity level.

    However, he did not expect it to be destroyed.

    "Brat, I want you dead!" The five-armed ck Deity was enraged as an endless amount of ferocity shrouded over. Moving his body, he crushed down towards Lin fan.

    Gu ''er and haga floated in the air with horrified expressions."He was about to break through to six arms, but this kid actually destroyed it. How is this possible? didn''t we already kill that kid?"

    Lin fan felt the terrifying power but he wasn''t afraid at all.

    "Let''s fight first before we talk if you want me to die. "

    Today, he was going to represent justice and waste his time with these peace-loving people.

 612 Chapter 612

    He had just been breaking through, and it had not been easy for him to break through to the six-armed ck Deity level, but he had not expected to be interrupted by this kid.

    Even if he failed to break through, his strength could not be underestimated. As he attacked, Thunder rumbled and his aura was extraordinary.

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid. The blood in his body was boiling. He attacked instantly, shining brightly as he shed with the other party.

    "This kid is merely at the legendary realm. How dare he fight with mo Luotian? he''s overestimating himself." Haga said sarcastically,"even if he fails to advance, he is not someone he can resist."

    As expected!

    The light dissipated.

    Lin fan''s arm was grabbed by mo Luotian, and his eyes were spitting fire,"kid, I''ll make you beg for death."

    He was really angry.

    "You can''t live or die. I don''t think you have the chance." Lin fanughed. He didn''t need to activate all sorts of buffs. He just needed to use strength to make the other party admit defeat.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan didn''t care about his arm that was grabbed. He twisted and the joints of his arm split open. White bones pierced out and he got close to the person. The bone pierced his body and blood fell.

    "What?" Haga was shocked. He didn''t expect this brat to be so cruel to him. He broke his arm and pierced mo Luotian with his white bone. This kind of crazy fighting consciousness was too terrifying.

    Strength was the most powerful existence. When he unleashed his full power, his physical body would be extremely tough, and his bones would be even tougher. Mo Luotian clearly didn''t expect his opponent to be like this.

    "Bastard!" Mo Luotian was enraged. His five arms broke through the sound barrier and pierced into Lin fan''s body. With a violent force, he tore Lin fan into pieces. Fresh blood sttered all over the ground, making it look like a deep abyss in hell.

    Hajia and Gu ''er looked at each other, and their eyelids twitched. They could see that mo Luotian was really angry.

    "Mo Luotian, so what if you failed? at least there''s still hope, isn''t there?" Haga said.

    Mo Luotian really wanted to roar out, but he held it in. The fury in his heart was enough to burn everything.

    "What''s going on?" At this moment, a vast voice came from a building in the distance.

    At the same time, a light shadow came attacking. A six-armed ck Deity stood in the void, and when he looked at the situation around him, his brows furrowed, and he was displeased.

    "Greetings, n elder." Everyone knelt down and lowered their heads, not daring to say anything.

    The six-armed ck Deity had a ck Dragon wrapped around his body. The ck Dragon was sleeping, but there was a fierce auraing from it. No one dared to look down on the six-armed ck Deity in front of them. He was an elder of the ck sky Race, and his status was high. He was powerful, and they could notpare to him.

    Even mo Luotian, who had broken through to six arms, did not dare to be presumptuous in front of him.

    "Reporting to the n elder, I don''t know where this guy came from, but he has gone crazy and killed many of our n members. He even destroyed our buildings, and he has already been killed." Haga said.

    "Eh? Mo Luotian, what''s the matter with you?" When the n elder saw mo Luotian''s situation, he was shocked. He actually had five arms. Didn''t this mean that he had failed in his breakthrough?

    Mo Luotian''s hatred was overflowing."Reporting to the n elder. I was in the midst of breaking through when that person interrupted me. I forcefully stopped my cultivation and only managed to form the fifth arm."

    "You only have one chance to make a breakthrough again." At this moment, the n elder took out a ck elixir and threw it to mo Luotian.

    "Thank you, elder." Mo Luotian was overjoyed as he bowed and gave his thanks.

    He knew what kind of pill this was. He could give him another chance, but it was only one chance. If he failed again, there would be no hope in the future.

    However, that brat had already been dismembered into a thousand pieces by him.

    In the forest, Lin fan opened his eyes and cracked his neck,"what a vicious fellow. He actually tore this Peak Master into pieces. How impressive."

    He couldn''t help but admire his own courage. He knew that he was going to die, but he still went forward without hesitation. His spirit of sacrificing for justice was worthy of others ''admiration.

    And now, he wouldn''t deliberately hide his undying body.

    Was there any meaning in hiding?

    That would definitely be boring.

    Using his brain, he thought very thoroughly. Even if others knew that he was immortal, so what? seal or fill?

    Or was he a guard?

    Don''t joke around, these are all useless.

    "Those guys from the ck sky Race have provided us with a lot of points. If we continue to work hard, there''s hope for us to be Supreme Saints."

    He then entered the void and continued his assault on the ck sky Race.

    The ck sky Race had been invaded twice, and their losses weren''t too great, but they weren''t in a good state either. Many ck sky gods had died, and their buildings had copsed. This wasn''t something they could ept.

    "This Peak Master is pulling again."

    Two-armed ck Deity looked up and eximed.

    "What''s going on? why is that guy still alive? run!"

    "Help!"

    The two-armed ck Deity was already panicking.

    Lin fan held the mace and attacked indiscriminately. His points increased so much that his hands went soft.

    Anyone below the eminent Saint stage would be crushed.

    "Impudent!" A legend realm two-armed ck Deity attacked. Its fist bloomed with a dark green light, and a vicious flood Dragon circled and roared.

    "Flood Dragon killing fist!"

    BOOM!

    ck Deity, a Legend rank two-armed man, smiled when he felt that he had hit his opponent. No one could withstand such a powerful killing move.

    But when he raised his head, he waspletely terrified.

    "That''s not how you use your fists. " Lin fan shook his head and grabbed his head. He clenched his fingers and punched his stomach.

    "Look carefully, this is how you use it."

    Puchi!

    The second-armed ck Deity''s abdomen was directly pierced through, and fresh blood gushed out.

    "Trash, your fist isn''t hard at all." Lin fan directly threw him down, not caring at all.

    Then, he took out his Mace and started smacking the surroundings. The two-armed ck Deity screamed in pain.

    The buildings copsed with a boom and turned into ruins.

    His points skyrocketed.

    "Why do I feel so happy? is it because I''ve killed viinous people?" ye mo asked.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan was all smiles.

    Mo Luotian was grateful to the n elder. He consumed a medicinal pill, and his fifth arm disappeared. He began to break through again. This was hisst chance, but he was almost certain that he would be able to break through to six arms.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    There was a vibration around him, and his greenish-ck skin started to change. At the same time, a vast aura wrapped around his body, and a fifth arm began to slowly spread out from his body.

    Suddenly!

    The roof above them shook and was lifted.

    "What?" He cried out in rm as the mace covered his house and came crushing down.

    "How detestable."

    Mo Luotian howled madly and continuously. He had no choice but to defend himself against the attacks of the mace. The aura in his body leaked out in an instant, and his fifth arm had only grown a little.

    "Ah!"

    Puchi!

    Mo Luotian spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t believe it. What was going on? why did this happen?

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Mo Luotian was infuriated. He rose into the air and charged into the distance. He wanted to tear his opponent into pieces, but hisst chance had been interrupted by his opponent.

    The cultivation of the ck sky Race was much easier than others. There were many shortcuts, but they were also very dangerous, especially when they were breaking through. If they were interrupted, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    To him, there was no ce safer than breaking through in the n.

    However, what happened today had changed his mind. No matter where he went, it would be safer than the n.

    Lin fan killed in all directions as an angry roar sounded out.

    "Bastard!"

    "Stop!"

    Several figures broke through the void. The n elders, hajia, and Gu er stood in the void. This was especially the case for hajia and Gu er. When they caught sight of Lin fan, their expressions changed drastically.

    "Aren''t you already dead?"

    Lin fan nodded,"yeah, dead and alive again."

    The two of them were cursing madly in their hearts. What was he saying? How did he die and thene back to life?

    "Who are you? What do you want to do in my n?" The elder shouted.

    Lin fan looked at him. He didn''t expect him to have six arms. It seemed like he wasn''t normal.

    "I''m the messenger of justice, a person who maintains world peace. Nothing much, I just don''t like you guys, so I''m just bullying you. " Lin fan said calmly.

    "I want you dead." Mo Luotian attacked Lin fan''s body crazily. An unparalleled power burst out and turned Lin fan into mince meat.

    He stood there, venting the anger in his heart. His short and weak fifth arm hung there awkwardly.

    The n elder''s pupils contracted. He failed again?

    Mo Luotian''s entire body was trembling. He had to leave this ce to vent his anger.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    "I''m here again!"

    The ck sky Race, which had just regained their calm, was in an uproar. The two-armed ck Deity tried to hide, but they were still killed.

    They admitted that they were shameless, but now they found someone even more shameless than them.

    They were specifically targeting and killing the two-armed ck Deity.

    Not only did he kill them, but he also destroyed their buildings.

    This time around, the elder struck out and turned Lin fan into ashes.

    After a long time.

    "I''m here again. Die. "

    Lin fan carried his Mace and rushed over. He smashed everything he saw and wouldn''t let anything go. The ck sky Race was terrified and terrified.

    Although they were weak, they were limitless.

    Earlier, only one elder was alerted, but in the end, several elders were alerted. They used their methods, seals, and suppression, but all of them were useless. They could only kill the other party.

    Lin fan was killed once more.

    These elders didn''t leave. They floated in the void and looked at each other.

    "Who can tell me what''s going on? who is he? Why can''t I kill him?"

    The ck sky Race had suffered heavy losses. Although none of the four-armed ck Deity had fallen, too many of the two-armed ck Deity had died.

    Even the buildings within the n had been destroyed.

    "I think he''s here for those women,"

    "Hmph, does he really think that our ck sky n is easy to bully? let all the two-armed ck sky gods enter the depths of the n and we''ll wait for him."

    Soon, countless two-armed ck Deity retreated. They had been killed so many times that they were terrified. This terrifying existence had been staring at them and shing at them. The number of casualties was unimaginable.

    "I''m here again. " Lin fan was happy and his points increased really quickly. He realized that the ck sky Race was a really good ce to farm points.

    At the same time, he could also exchange blows with experts. Although he couldn''tst more than a few moves, he liked this.

    Only in this way could his inted heart retreat.

    "Kill!" The elders struck out at the same time. The bright light was extremely vast and covered Lin fan entirely. Given their strength, Lin fan could not defend against it at all and was killed instantly.

    After an unknown amount of time, the n elders had also forgotten how many times they had killed each other.

    A six-armed elder closed his eyes in despair.

    "Bring those women over."

    "Bring me some more wealth."

    "Cease fire!"

 Chapter 613 Righteous And Helpful

    "There''s an obvious improvement in my Foundation. Although it''s not much, it''s at least an improvement."

    The people of the ck sky Race were very strong, especially the four-armed and six-armed ck sky gods. The scene of them ganging up on him was a bit scary, but it was still an improvement.

    And thest hit was very sessful. Every time he went over, two-armed ck Deity would be buried with him, and the increase in points was quite satisfactory.

    This race was a bit evil, but there were so many outer realms and each had their own way of living. Perhaps this wasn''t evil to them, but just a basic operation.

    Therefore, Lin fan was very open-minded. Since this was their basic operation, his operation was to gain points.

    He didn''t care if it was spring, summer, autumn, or winter outside. He just wanted to protect everyone in the magnificent me sect. The rest didn''t matter to him.

    "F * ck, the dark sky Race is probably waiting for me. Whatever, I''ll go fight them again."

    He was in a carefree mood. Although he had died a few times, he was not afraid. All men wanted was one word.

    ''F * ck!''

    He rose into the air and charged toward the ck sky Race. He knew he was going to die, but he didn''t care.

    This was righteousness.

    The ck sky race''sir appeared in front of him. With a roar and a Mace in hand, he stepped through the air and charged forward.

    "This Peak Master is ... Is here again."

    He came many times, but he wasn''t afraid. Countless ''again'' came out of his mouth, shocking the world.

    The spiked club in his hand was cold and sharp. With one swing, he would definitely turn the dark sky Race upside down and make their blood flow like a river.

    "Cease fire!"

    Just as he was about to make a violent move, a vast voice came.

    Lin fan''s expression changed, and the mace in his hand became unstable. His aura fluctuated, and he couldn''t calm down. He immediately blurted out,"shameless old thief, how can you say such words?"

    The six-armed race elder was already having a headache from this brat''s constant pestering. Every time he came, he would kill the brat, but after killing him, he woulde again and again. The buzzing was already driving him to the brink of copse.

    Especially when he heard this, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Shameless old thief?

    This person was bold and reckless, but he still forced himself to hold back.

    Mo Luotian wanted nothing more than to tear this person into a thousand pieces, causing his breakthrough to fail. His fifth arm was so short that he wanted nothing more than to cut it off.

    At this moment, the elder and a group of four-armed ck Deity stood there, looking at Lin fan who was standing in the void.

    They didn''t make a move. They didn''t want to do it anymore. They felt that there was no meaning to it. Everything was so hopeless.

    The elder said,"the ck sky Race will stop the war. We know what you want, and we are willing to give in. We took these women, and we will return them all. At the same time, these boxes of treasures are ourpensation. Please let them go."

    Lin fan wanted to me them but when he saw those girls, his arm shook but he held it in.

    He saw despair in the eyes of these women, but he also saw a trace of hope.

    Were they treating him as a Savior?

    Lin fan thought about it. This was hard to say. Save these women?

    But what good would it do for him to save her? he still needed to think about it.

    He shifted his gaze and met the pitiful eyes of the crowd. He felt helpless for a moment.

    Forget it. The magnificent me sect is a righteous sect, and I''m the peak Master of a righteous sect. I have to show my love.

    "Do you admit that you are very arrogant?" Lin fan asked. The ck sky Race wanted to rule this world, so he had to get to the bottom of it and let them see who he was.

    "Kid, don''t go too far." Mo Luotian red at his opponent. His sharp teeth emitted a cold glint. Coupled with his greenish-ck skin and huge mouth, he was truly frightening.

    But did he, Lin fan, grow up to be scared?

    "Shut up!"

    One of the elders red at mo Luotian, then turned to Lin fan,"I have yet to ask for the name of the sect."

    "Why are you asking me for the name of my sect? You can''t be thinking of taking revenge on my sect, right? let me tell you, I''m not that stupid. " Lin fan said.

    The n elder clenched his fist. Endure it, he must endure it. He said in a low voice,""Ask for the name of the sect. From now on, if the ck sky n sees your sect, we''ll avoid it and not harass it."

    The kid in front of him was very strange. He was easy to kill, but every time he was done, he would attack again.

    Time and time again, he tried to seal it, but it was useless. No means were effective.

    It was like this every time. Who could take it? they couldn''t possibly stay in the n all day long.

    Furthermore, every time this brat came, he would bring damage to the n. If he came a few hundred times more, wouldn''t the n be exterminated?

    "So that''s how it is." He didn''t expect to cast such a shadow over the dark sky Race, but he didn''t believe what the man said."Forget about the family background, but you just have to remember that our disciples are all righteous, handsome, mighty, and kind. If you meet such people in the future, you''ll most likely be a disciple of our sect."

    The n elder took a deep breath and didn''t say anything more. Was it so difficult to ask for the name of a sect?<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, the ck sky n will remember this. If we meet someone like this in the future, we''ll definitely back off."

    He didn''t want to have anything to do with this kid, but he was curious about what was going on.

    He had personally killed this brat at least thirty-two times, and every time, he had used his full strength. It was impossible for him to survive.

    There was only one possibility. This kid was up to no good.

    Lin fannded and walked towards the box. The women had just escaped death. They felt that the man in front of them was too good. When he walked over, they thought that he was going to help them up. They were all prepared. Even if they were taken advantage of, they wouldn''t resist.

    "Aren''t these boxes of heavenly treasures a little too lousy? I think it''s better to take it back, it''s quite embarrassing. "

    He didn''t think that the ck sky Race would be so good at handling things and even know how topensate. But he really didn''t care about these boxes. The wealth he left for the sect was terrifying.

    Haga touched Gu er and said through gritted teeth,""I want to beat this brat to death."

    "Don''t talk about you, I also want to. " Gu er''s neck was red with anger. With the n elder here, they had no right to speak. If anyone wanted to make a move, it would be the n elder who would make the first move, not them.

    But this kid was really arrogant, even more so than the ck sky Race. But there was nothing they could do. They couldn''t kill him. Every time he came, he destroyed buildings and killed people from the same race. If this continued, who could take it?

    "Alright, then I won''t embarrass you anymore. Take it back."

    The elder''s mouth was twisted in anger. Asking the ck sky n forpensation was simply a dream, but today was a dream. The ck sky n was not being exterminated in a dream. They were being killed until they were in despair.

    He didn''t want to waste time with this kid. He couldn ''t. It could even be said that the ck sky Race would suffer losses every time.

    "You ck sky Race are so stingy. You want to take over this realm? you''d better stay here." Lin fan didn''t give him any face and didn''t talk nicely to him.

    ''If you''re not convinced, then continue fighting. Let''s see who''s the one who''s toying with who. Isn''t it just death? you''re saying it as if no one has died before.

    Some gas came out of the n elder''s nostrils. With a wave of his arm, a few more boxes of heavenly materials and earthly treasures appeared.

    Lin fan took a look and revealed a look of disdain. He then kept all the treasures.

    "You guys are quite knowledgeable. In the future, this Peak Master wille to y with you again, but don''t worry, I won''te here in the near future. When you''ve repaired this ce, I''lle back to take a look."

    He was almost done with the dark sky Race, so there was no need to continue. He wouldn''t activate overflowing with bad luck either. It was meaningless, and he wouldn''t be earning points. He might as well raise pigs in his back garden.

    With their situation, they would definitely continue to cause trouble in the future. As long as they caused trouble, they wouldn''t have an excuse to kill them. This would be a huge amount of points in the future.

    When the dark sky People heard this, their hearts exploded. The dark sky Race had been in power for so long, but they had never seen such a cheap B * tch.

    The girls didn''t know what had happened, and they were terrified of the ck sky Race.

    In their eyes, the dark sky Race were demons, bloodthirsty demons who would do anything. They had also seen a girl being torn open, her organs dug out, and swallowed alive in front of them.

    They would never forget this scene.

    But now, this young man in front of him was able to make the ck sky n not dare to attack him. He was truly terrifying, and he must have an extraordinary background.

    If it was an ordinary person, the ck sky Race would not have tolerated it. They would have attacked immediately.

    "Let''s go,"

    Lin fan didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand and turned to leave.

    The other women also followed closely behind. They didn''t want to stay in such a terrifying ce any longer. It was simply too dangerous. To them, they would rather be ravaged than stay here.

    Lin fan calmly walked towards the mountain Gate and took a deep breath. He had to hold it in. These girls had better not mess with him. Otherwise, it was hard to say whether he would be able to hold it in and kill them with one punch.

    "n elder, are we just going to let him leave like this?" Mo Luotian''s face turned gloomy. He had failed to break through. He wouldn''t have another chance in the future. He was considered crippled.

    The n elder was silent. He looked into the distance and then turned to leave.

    If he didn''t let the other party leave, did he want to stay for the winter?

    Having the confidence to kill but not having the confidence to keep was very contradictory, but it was absolutely true. There was no other way. It would really drive people crazy to die ande back again.

    "Mo Luotian, forget it. This is fate." Gu er said with a serious face.

    "Fate can''t be disobeyed, it''s heaven''s will," Hagaforted him, but for some reason, he seemed to be gloating.

    After that, the two of them left the ce. As for what happened in the n, there would naturally be someone to deal with it.

    But for the ck sky Race, it was true that a lot of people died.

    Outside, Lin fan strode forward with a row of girls following behind him. It was as though he had opened up a huge harem.

    "Thank you, benefactor, for saving my life."

    The girls looked at Lin fan gratefully. To them, it was just like a dream. They thought that they would die in there but now they really came out alive.

    He was thinking about how to settle these girls. It was not a bad idea to send them back. Their family members would definitely give him a gift of thanks.

    His teacher had always told him to be righteous and to be willing to help others. He couldn''t always take other people''s things.

    He would remember these words in his heart, so he made his decision.

    "Everyone, this Peak Master will send you back."

 Chapter 614 You Dont Even Understand This Kind Of Signature Hand Gesture

    To these youngdies, Lin fan was theirst hope.

    Even though he had left the ck sky n, the road home was too far away, and the journey was filled with danger and many unpredictable dangers.

    If he were to leave these girls here, it might not take long for them to bepletely annihted.

    However, there was actually a God Realm cultivator among the girls. They just looked a little weak and didn''t have a good mentality, so they could easily copse.

    He grabbed with his five fingers, grabbed a small space, and brought everyone out of here.

    The young girls who had escaped from the Devil''s Den immediately rxed. To them, it was like a stone falling down.

    They didn''t expect to meet a hero who woulde to save them.

    A group of girls gathered together and discussed who this man was, where he came from, and which sect he was from.

    In their eyes, such a powerful person was definitely not an ordinary person.

    After the outer realm and outer realm merged, there was the outer realm heaven''s Pride Board.

    Such a person must be on the list. Which young girl didn''t yearn for love? if she met such an outstanding man, she definitely wouldn''t want to miss him.

    Some of the girls who thought that they were pretty good already had ideas. They were either the daughters of elders or from prominent families in the sect. If they were direct with the other party, they might be able to seed.

    Many pairs of eyes looked at Lin fan''s back view. He was so tall and handsome. His ck hair fluttered in the wind and he had an extraordinary aura. He was really mesmerizing.

    If he sent these girls back, he should be able to get a lot of benefits.

    Lin fan was excited. As the magnificent me sect''s invincible Peak''s Peak Master, he was naturally harmonious and loving. Even if the other party was from the outer realm, he would not discriminate against them.

    As for collecting fees from others, that was a very normal thing.

    If there were no benefits from sending someone back, wouldn''t it hurt their hearts?

    "May I know your name?" One of the young girls gathered her courage and asked.

    Lin fan heard someone asking about his sister. He thought that it was a rule to do good deeds without leaving his name, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    "Lin fan."

    He had to tell others his name. At least, he had to let them know that there were still many good people in this world.

    "May I ask if you have a partner?"

    The bold woman''s eyes flickered with anticipation, as if she was listening to the final deration.

    "No, I didn ''t," Lin fan replied. This question was a littleplicated and high level. With his current situation, he couldn''t touch it.

    However, he would definitely have a partner. Otherwise, how iplete would his life be?

    Hearing the word ''no'', the girls ''faces revealed fanatical smiles. They had never thought that such an outstanding man would not have a partner. Did that mean that they also had a chance?

    At this moment, a sharp beam of light suddenly shot out from the void.

    Lin fan was stunned. He stopped moving and punched out, shattering that sharp light.

    "Who''s there? Why are you getting all handsy?"

    He didn''t expect that someone would try to kill him. He didn''t seem to have offended anyone recently, and he didn''t leave any evidence.

    "It''s you, indeed. "

    A figure appeared in the void. It was ady. She was dressed in a ck armor and held a portrait in her hands. Afterparing it to Lin fan ''s, she nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "You dare to hurt the young princess? only death awaits you. Die!"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Her body turned into a streak of light and charged at Lin fan. She quickly hit Lin fan and with a bang, a loud explosion sounded.

    Lin fan was directly smashed to the ground. The ground cracked and heid in a deep hole.

    When the girls saw this, they started to panic. The man in their hearts had been sneak attacked. They were angry but didn''t dare to say anything.

    After the outer realm merged, everything had be extremely dangerous.

    "He''ll definitely be fine. " The girls firmly believed.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan climbed up from the deep hole and patted the broken stones off his body. He said unhappily,""You''re a little too impudent. You''re going to attack me, but you''re doing it so inexplicably. Do you really think that I''m easy to bully?"

    The woman flipped her palm and a dagger appeared. She threw it down from the air and stabbed it into the ground.

    "Only death awaits those who hurt the young princess. Break your own limbs and follow me back to be punished."

    Lin fan picked up the dagger and smiled. He clenched his fingers and the dagger shattered.

    "He''s really looking for death. "

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Lin fan''s body grew taller and his muscles expanded. He activated the magic of the seven Gods and went all out.

    His muscr body gradually became thinner, but his body was still as straight as ever. ck patterns wrapped around his body, and a terrifying aura soared into the sky.

    In the air, an aura Dragon was formed and its roar shook the surroundings.

    He opened his eyes and his long hair started to dance wildly. He raised his head and stared at the woman in the sky. A vast aura burst out from his eyes and enveloped the woman.

    "What?" The woman frowned. This aura was different from what she had known.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Suddenly!

    A cold voice rang out from behind the woman.

    The woman''s mind trembled. She used both her hands and feet, and a series of movements flowed smoothly. Suddenly, her movements came to an abrupt stop.

    Her arms were caught in the other''s palm and pulled straight, showing the word ''''.<sub> </sub>

    "How do you feel?" Lin fan broke into a smile. His heart was beating fast and he felt an indescribable joy.

    The girl panicked for a moment, then she shouted and kicked towards Lin fan''s chest. This kick was really fierce and contained terrifying power.

    He was a legend realm assassin with a strong mentality, unlike the ones he had encountered before.

    Lin fan used strength and pulled the woman''s arms straight. With a crack, it was like the sound of bones breaking.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!" The woman screamed. Her feet, which had just been kicked up, fell down powerlessly. Her arms were straightened, and her body felt like it was being split apart. She couldn''t bear the pain at all.

    "The Yan Shen Pce will not let you off." The woman''s eyes were cold, exuding endless killing intent.

    She was a death servant trained by the Yan Shen Pce and had been forcibly enhanced by various secret techniques. Her cultivation speed was faster than anyone else, and at the same time, she was more sensitive and lethal.

    However, their lifespans were very short. Usually, they would turn into ck Pus after 30 years.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and punched her stomach. The power exploded and the ck armor broke apart, revealing a small t stomach.

    However, he noticed that the color of his abdomen was a little off. It was red and filled with blood vessels.

    Waa!

    The woman opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, a light screen shot up from her back and flew into the distance.

    This was a warning signal. Someone would arrive here soon.

    "What the hell is that?" Lin fan felt that there was something wrong with these people. He didn''t understand what they were using.

    The young girls saw this scene and whispered to each other.

    "He''s so powerful. "

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to end so quickly. How do you guys think it will be handledter?"

    "He probably won''t kill this woman. He looks like a man who has tender feelings for women and knows how to protect them. Even if she''s an enemy, he''ll definitely let her go after teaching her a lesson."

    "Waa! Such a man is the most charming, and he has such a big heart. "

    "Eh, what is he doing?"

    At that moment, Lin fan grabbed the girl''s head and tilted his body. He took in a deep breath and threw her into the sky.

    "I haven''t been here for a long time."

    When his prey flew to a certain height, he would punch out, and his power would burst out instantly, directly sting it.

    Bang! Bang!

    From afar, the things that exploded out were not flesh and blood, but a beautiful scene. However, it was a pity.

    "Not really. I can only say that they''re low ss."

    He looked at it for a while and was a little disappointed. It was not beautiful.

    The girls widened their eyes so wide that an egg could be put in their mouths. They couldn''t believe that this was the case.

    "Let''s go,"

    Lin fan brought these beautiful girls and left.

    However, what made him a little suspicious was that the girls who had been praising him and were very interested in him were now silent. There was not even a sound.

    Perhaps, they had been rendered speechless by his handsomeness.

    After a long time.

    Three figures walked out of the void with gloomy expressions."This is the ce, but it has already ended."

    One of them stretched out his palm, and a small gust of wind spun in his palm. The surrounding small particles gradually gathered, and slowly, a piece of flesh was formed.

    "It''s hers, but she''s been killed. As for which direction she went, we don''t know. This seems to be the territory of the ck sky Race."

    "The ck sky n? That guy is from the ck sky?"

    "How is that possible? the ck sky Race is the ugliest in the outer realm, but it''s definitely rted. Let''s go and take a look."

    The three figures disappeared again. The young princess was injured. The Hierarch was furious and med his senior brother and sister.

    Therefore, many disciples came out to look for him. Everyone had a portrait of him. As long as they found him, they had to catch him, Dead or Alive.

    In a certain sect, when Lin fan brought them down, a dozen of them seemed to have returned home. It was as if they were flying.

    "My daughter!" An old man saw one of the girls and was extremely excited.

    He had sent people out of the sect to search for them for a long time but to no avail. He was already in despair, but he didn''t expect them to return.

    The young girl said a lot to the old man and then came to Lin fan. She was extremely grateful and said all kinds of good things, such as heroes, young talents, helping others, etc. She praised him as much as she could.

    Lin fan waited. He didn''t say anything. With the self-awareness of people now, they would definitely give something as thanks.

    This was a very normal operation, and most people would definitely do this.

    But as he spoke, he felt that something was wrong. This old man didn''t seem to have any intention of giving him a gift.

    Lin fan rubbed his hands together without saying a word. How could they understand such a signature gesture?

    When the old man saw the hand gesture, he was stunned for a moment before he continued to praise.

    Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. It seemed like he had to take the initiative.

    "Sigh, in order to save your daughter, we suffered heavy losses. Who knows how many natural treasures we lost? many of our junior brothers have died. Do you understand?"

    The old man stared at Lin fan and was stunned for five to six seconds. Then, he suddenly remembered.

    "I understand, I understand, I understand."

 615 Chapter 615

    If the other party understood, then he didn''t lie in vain.

    No one died, and no one suffered heavy losses. He had only died a hundred times.

    Under the old man''s arrangement, a thank-you gift was delivered. It was not a lot, but it was not a small amount either. It could be considered a valuable gift.

    "Aiya, there''s no need to be so polite. It''s my duty to uphold justice." Lin fan touched the treasures and declined politely.

    "I should."

    The old man gradually saw through the other party, but he still chuckled in reply. After a while, Lin fan was a little embarrassed. He could only reluctantly keep the wealth in his storage ring.

    After that, he didn''t n to stay here any longer. There were still so many people he had to send off. After sending off this wave of people, the rewards would obviously be extraordinary. It was worth wasting some time.

    "Who is he, my daughter?" The old man looked at them and muttered in his heart. There were so many people. Based on the situation just now, he might have been too soft-hearted from receiving so many gifts.

    The young girl recounted her encounter. The old man was shocked when he heard it.

    The ck sky Race?

    In the past, he didn''t know, but for an existence to dare to make all the sects submit to him, he was either crazy or had real ability.

    And that kid was able to make the ck sky Race cower. He was obviously not ordinary.

    Thinking about his attitude just now, he was also very satisfied. It was very friendly, and it was only right to give a gift of thanks.

    The ck sky Race had suffered a minor injury. Although it wasn''t much of a problem, a group of two-armed ck sky gods had died.

    Three figures were floating in the air.

    "The ck sky n is not to be trifled with." One of them said. The ck sky Race was very strong. Compared to the Yan Shen Pce, they were on par.

    Among them, the six-armed ck Deity was more difficult to deal with, and the three of them were naturally not his match.

    "Bastard, you still dare toe." Suddenly, a sharp light came from the depths of the ck sky.

    Mo Luotian was extremely depressed. He was drunk on wine. He hated that brat too much. If it wasn''t for that brat, he wouldn''t have ended up in such a situation.

    Therefore, after feeling the power, he attacked without saying anything to vent the hatred in his heart.

    Puchi!

    The sharp light pierced through, and one of them was directly split in half. Blood rained down, and the color of the blood was dazzling.

    The two people beside him were stunned. They instantly reacted and retreated.

    "Let''s go. The ck sky Race dared to attack us. We''ll go back and report to the sect leader."

    They didn''t say anything, nor did they move, but they directly killed one of them. This was clearly not putting them in their eyes.

    They didn''t even put the Yan Shen Pce in their eyes.

    Lin fan wanted to ask these beautiful girls why they suddenly stopped talking to him. If they were shy, then there was no need. After all, what was there to be shy about?

    As for the young girls worshiping Him, that was very easy to understand.

    The junior sisters in the sect admired him a lot, and there were even many who had a crush on him.

    These were all normal situations, so there was no need to be too shy.

    When he looked over, the girls were terrified and they avoided his gaze. They were really afraid that the girl was punched to death just like that.

    When they thought of this, their bodies trembled. They were very afraid that they would also be blown up by a punch.

    Lin fan felt like he had improved. It wasn''t just his strength but his mind that had improved.

    It was not easy to change a habit formed by fireworks, but he was surrounded by so many good quality fireworks. He was stunned to extinguish the thought andmunicate with these girls in a friendly manner. How much willpower did he need to do this?

    What a good little girl. She was not annoying, did not get in his way, and would not be impudent to him.

    They even shyly avoided his gaze.

    Where else could he find such an outstanding youngdy? how could he bear to set off fireworks?

    It took some time to send the girls back.

    Under his purposeful and indirect probing, the rtives of these young girls also understood. Even if some of them were pretending to be stupid, they were convinced by his threatening but not threatening words.

    He was not stingy with what he should give.

    However, what made Lin fan a little helpless was that even though he had no intention of seducing the girls, when he left, the girls all looked at him in unison, their eyes shing with an unknown emotion.

    Perhaps, that was the thought of wanting to keep him even though he knew he couldn''t get him.

    He understood the feeling of unwillingness.

    An outstanding person would always be outstanding no matter where he went. This was an unchangeable fact.

    After Lin fan left, thest young girl grabbed her father''s wrist in fear,"father, you don''t know how terrifying that person was. A youngdy was thrown into the sky by him and he blew her up with one punch. Not even her bones were left. It wasn''t easy for your daughter toe back safely."

    "Wuwu!"

    The ck sky Race had already cast a shadow over them, but then they were cast a second time. They couldn''t get rid of it, and their minds were filled with that scene. It was too terrifying.<sub> </sub>

    In the void, Lin fan dove in. His gains were pretty decent. This trip was worth it.

    He had umted more than six million points.

    ording to his initial estimates, many of the dark sky Race had died in his hands, including some of the legendary and immortal State Warriors. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to umte so many points.

    But now that the origin demon Scripture had reached level four, if he continued to level it up, his points would break ten million.

    He had a lot of points, so he couldn''t gather them in a short time. He had to calm down, look for dangerous ces, and really farm for a wave.

    It was necessary to bury himself in cultivation. He couldn''t becent in the legendary realm and had to continue walking.

    This characteristic of his was pretty good, and he could use points to increase his Foundation.

    Other people were not as straightforward as him. They had to find cultivation techniques and slowly improve. They also had toprehend the heaven and earth. This kind of torture was not ordinary.

    However, what he was not convinced of was that he was not on The Prodigy roll. Was this looking down on him or something?

    He had already stepped into the legend realm, but he still couldn''t enter. Why didn''t he just die?

    Shaking his head, he didn''t think too much. He took one step at a time, looking around to see if there were any dangerous ces, or at least to see if there were any points to farm.

    It had been a while since the outer realm merged, but he still didn''t know the exact situation. The magnificent me sect was still unstable, as there were too many strong sects.

    He didn''t know what had happened to the sects in thend of origin. Perhaps some of the sects had been exterminated, or they had been annexed and integrated into other sects.

    In his opinion, the sunshine sect was definitely still alive even though the other sects had been destroyed. It was not because the sunshine sect was strong, but because of their unique characteristics that made them the dogs of others.

    "Little friend in the sky, why don''t youe down for a gathering since you''re in such a hurry?"

    Just as he was thinking about this, a voice came from below.

    "I don''t have time."

    Lin fan replied. He said that he wasn''t going to be wild anymore, so he definitely wouldn ''t. If he did, it was hard to say what would happen.

    For example, he could have a huge battle with the other party. These factors were all possible.

    "Time is like a ditch. There''s still time to squeeze it out. Although you''re a man, you can still squeeze it out with your hands." The voice came again.

    However, this time around, Lin fan stopped in his tracks. He realized that the owner of this voice was a F * cking genius!

    "That makes sense. I can tell that you''ve received a high-level education." Lin fan fell. He wanted to see what kind of talent he was.

    "Higher level of education? What''s that? I don''t think so. " The voice sounded once more, but it was a little confused and he didn''t know what it meant. To him, it was a littleplicated.

    Lin fannded on the ground and looked at his target. What he saw stunned him.

    "An old man and a pig."

    He was stunned. He saw an old man riding on a fat pig that weighed at least 500 to 600 Jin with a faint smile on his face. However, no matter how he looked at it, it didn''t seem too harmonious. There was a big problem.

    "I''m not an old man, I''m a heaven''s favorite. He''s not a pig, he''s a heavenly pig. " The old man sat on the fat pig and said calmly. The pig under him also snorted and stuck its nose to the ground, sucking the soil.

    Thebination was powerful and extraordinary.

    "A heaven''s chosen?" "If you''re a genius, then what am I?" Lin fan''s mouth was wide open.

    The old man looked at Lin fan and then a book appeared in his hand. The book was sewn together page by page. He flipped through it and said,"I know you. You escorted those girls back and they said that you are Lin fan."

    "But your name isn''t in the top 100. Look at the rest. Your name isn''t in the top 500. I''m stuck in the top 500, which is in the elite category. That''s why you''re not an elite."

    Lin fan took in a deep breath. This was a huge shock. An old man, and you told me that you were a genius? who the F * ck ranked you? could it be that age doesn''t matter?

    "I know what you''re talking about. How can an old man like me be a heaven''s favorite? let me tell you, I''m not an old man. I''m only six hundred years old. Back in my world, I''m still an unmarried child."

    Lin fan took a step back. He felt like vomiting blood. What was he saying? he was 600 years old and he was still an unmarried kid. Why didn''t he just die?

    "You know what I''m thinking?"

    The pig-riding old man replied,"I don''t know. I''m just guessing, but I''m pretty close. Let me introduce myself. Zhu Fengfeng, six hundred and three years old, single, ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll."

    "He''s my little buddy, Zhu Yangyang. He''s a few years younger than me. Sexy, slim, brave, tough-these are all the qualities of my buddy."

    "I have followed you all the way and know that you are called Lin fan. I also know that you have special abilities. You must have many things that can rece death. You are rich."

    Lin fan looked at him warily,"how did you know?"

    "I saw it," Zhu Fengfeng said."I''ve been watching you in the dark sky n for a long time. He smelled women, so he brought me here quickly to save them. I didn''t expect you to arrive early. I counted. You died a total of 138 times in the dark sky n, and the dark sky n admitted defeat. I really admire him."

    "It''s not worth mentioning. It''s just a small operation. Don''t mind it too much. Why are you guys looking for me?" He didn''t care about these battle records, as they were all very normal.

    However, he couldn''t stand the man and the pig. First of all, the name was unimaginable. Second, their appearance didn''t look very reliable.

    He didn''t have the time to waste with them.

    "I found a shocking secret realm, but it''s not easy to go in there. I need a partner. I searched for a long time and finally locked onto you because I realized that your quality is not ordinary. You are exactly the same as us." Zhu Fengfeng said seriously.

    "Motherf * cker, what are you saying?"

    Lin fan really wanted to raise his knife and cut him up. Who the hell had the same quality as a pig?

 Chapter 616 Im Ranked 500, I Dont Cheat People

    "Since it''s a dangerous ce, then let''s go."

    He had a special interest in danger zones. Wealth and treasures were not his only pursuits. He wanted points.

    From the time he was able toprehendws until now, he had onlyprehended onew, and that was power.

    He believed that once he reached the peak, he would be able topletely control his power. Everything in the world, be it Qi, blood, or special effects, was just a form of power. Once he controlled everything, he would be a true master.

    Anyone who was arrogant could be deprived of their power with a re. No matter how strong they were, they would be powerless mortals.

    This was the path he was pursuing.

    However, this path was vague and had never been there before. He believed that as long as he had a firm belief, he could step out a path even if there was no path.

    "Aren''t you going to ask me what kind of dangerous ce this is? Or if there''s any danger in there, aren''t you afraid that I''ll trick you?" Zhu Fengfeng''s calm expression changed, as if she hadn''t expected the other party to not care at all.

    It seemed that he needed to understand it more.

    The quality might be the same, but there might be some differences.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s dangerous, but if it dares to trick this Peak Master, I''ll stew this pig even if I have to go to the ends of the earth." Lin fan stared at the fat pig. It was so fat, so it ate well. The pig trotters in soup should be very delicious.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig sniffed even harder, sniffling even a small piece of dirt into his nose. Then he sneezed, almost causing Zhu Fengfeng to fall off.

    It was as if he was saying,"it''s none of my business, it''s him."

    "Steady." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed onto the pig''s hair, not letting herself fall behind."Don''t worry, I''m ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll. I won''t cheat anyone. We''ll talk as we walk. The danger zone is huge, and I''ll swallow your appetite."

    Lin fan didn''t want to care too much. Now, he just needed to go to the dangerous ces to earn points. Since he could go in, it was more than he could ask for.

    However, he was deeply regretful that this guy was able to enter the top 500 of The Prodigy roll. It seemed like The Prodigy roll was nothing more than this.

    However, wasn''t there only the top hundred on The Prodigy roll? where did thest few hundrede from?

    He couldn''t understand.

    "I''ve caught up. My little buddy runs really fast." Zhu Fengfeng smacked the fat pig''s perky butt, and the pig was instantly fertilized. Its four hooves were like fire wheels, running extremely fast, turning into a gust of wind and disappearing without a trace.

    Lin fan flew at an extremely fast speed. He stared at the fat pig and sized it up. It was much worse than the frog and old ck. It couldn''t speak humannguage, so it definitely wasn''t much.

    "Do you know of a legend?" Lin fan said.

    "What legend?" Zhu Fengfeng was confused.

    "I can stab a pig to burst a divine weapon. If there''s a chance, I can try." He thought of the advertisement page in the past,"stabbing a pig with a big knife", and "divine weapons" were everywhere.

    Zhu Fengfeng fell into deep thought, as if she was trying to figure out the meaning behind those words. She didn''t quite understand, but she could tell that the words ''divine weapon'' weren''t ordinary.

    His gaze caused the fat pig to shiver and run even faster.

    Lin fan now knew where this Zhu Fengfeng came from. Even though he didn''t know if it was true, he believed it for now.

    This fat pig turned out to be their symbol, but he had raised the symbol into a fat pig of five to six hundred catties, and was directly driven out to wander the world.

    After the outer realm merged, they couldn''t find their way back, so they could only wander around.

    That dangerous ce was discovered by fat pig by ident. Fat pig dug a hole in the soil and fell in. He realized that it was actually an underground ruin. It was extraordinary at first nce.

    A man and a pig entered for an adventure, and after a while, they hurriedly came out.

    It was too dangerous and strange inside. They were afraid.

    However, even after they came out, they couldn''t forget it. How could they not enter when they encountered a dangerous ce? wasn''t this the same as giving away the treasure?

    However, they were obviously not willing to go in alone, so they could only find help.

    After observing from many sides, they met Lin fan who had the same quality as them, which was why they extended an olive branch.

    Two humans and a pig. Pigs couldn''t speak, so they could onlymunicate with each other.

    Zhu Fengfeng said that she was actually very young, but because she was cursed, they had a good chat. She said that she was talented and had an extraordinary background, and that she had be like this when she fell to the ground.

    As for whether it was real or fake, Lin fan didn''t care at all. As long as there were dangerous ces, it was fine.

    "We''re here. Do you see the hole in front?" Zhu Fengfeng pointed to a piece of t soil."This is covered with Yangyang''s feces. It can confuse people. If someone passes by and sees this big pile of feces, they will definitely hide far away and not touch it with their hands. Of course, I know that, so I''m not afraid."

    With that, Zhu Fengfeng reached out and lifted the pig manure. Her fingers were covered in it, and she wiped it on her body out of habit, not minding it at all.

    When he realized that Lin fan was looking at him strangely, he smiled and said,"you don''t understand. Yang Yang''s pig manure has a special effect. It can deceive the noses of demonic beasts. Some powerful demonic beasts are not easy to deal with, but as long as you apply this pig manure, there will be no problem at all. Also, do you want some that don''t stink?"

    "Hurry up, don''t waste time. Otherwise, you can go down by yourselves. I don''t have time to waste with you." He would rather be beaten to death than to touch the pig''s feces.

    As for the old man, after this wave, they quickly parted ways. It was too F * cking disgusting. He could even wipe pig dung so freely.

    "Follow me closely. I have a general idea of the situation down there." Zhu Fengfeng was the first to jump down, and she slid.

    Then, the fat pig backed off and aimed its butt at the entrance of the cave. Its head was exposed and it winked at Lin fan before slipping down.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, F * ck, where did theye from? which outer realm can train these two retards?"

    He didn''t understand what was going on, so he jumped in as well.

    It was pitch ck inside, and he couldn''t even see his fingers.

    Moreover, the slide was very long. After a long time, his back fell through the air. There was light in front of his dark eyes, and hended steadily.

    Lin fan sized up his surroundings. The walls were really far away and the light wasing from them, lighting up the ce.

    "Let''s go, we''ll walk forward. That''s the intersection. " Zhu Fengfeng was very familiar with this ce and the roads, so she walked straight ahead. "But be careful, the road here is a bit rough."

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. He had never seen such a dangerous ce before. Just looking at it, he felt that it wasn''t normal.

    There was a Stone Road in the air, and below it was a calm water surface.

    "Don''t fall in. It''s not a joke. I''ve tried itst time. There''s something wrong with the water."

    Zhu Fengfeng said warily, but the fat pig didn''t seem to mind at all. It strode forward with its four hooves, shaking its pig''s butt, and walked calmly.

    "Are there any demonic beasts in the water?"

    Lin fan''s first thought was whether there was such a thing in the water. If there were really demonic beasts, he would definitely rush down immediately and start a ughter.

    But after thinking about it, he decided not to. He wanted to see what was different about this dangerous ce.

    The stone path was very long, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the end.

    "Thest time I came, I had a deep impression of it. Seeing it again, this scene is still a little scary." Zhu Fengfeng sighed. The two stone doors were tall and imposing, extending all the way to the top. On the left and right sides of the stone doors were two statues of unknown things. They were very ferocious and terrifying.

    Lin fan looked around. This was the first time he had seen such a dangerous ce. As for a ce as vast and dangerous as this, it had to be the thousand deep cave.

    There was another universe inside, and it was very vast. At the same time, there were countless independent spaces. To be able to create such a dangerous ce, old ancestor wanku was obviously very strong.

    As for the guy who had been defeated by his teacher and him at the sectst time, in the words of a frog, he had the same aura but was too weak.

    She didn''t know where that guy had gone. He was so strange, maybe he was doing well.

    Zhu Fengfeng sighed. When she saw Lin fan walking towards the main door, she shouted helplessly,""Don''t go through the main door. That door won''t work. It won''t open. It''s tightly shut. It''s useless."

    "Then how do we get in?" Lin fan asked.

    "There''s a small hole here. My little friend dug it out. " Zhu Fengfeng was a little pleased with herself. No one else could get in, but he had his own way in. This was The Little Friend that made him very proud.

    "It''s a pig cave. I''m not leaving. I''ll push the door and enter." Lin fan definitely wouldn''t take the small hole. Moreover, it was that fat pig that did it. Who knew what indescribable things would be left behind?

    "You can''t open it. I''ve tried the door. Don''t underestimate me. I''m at the peak of the great saint realm." Zhu Fengfeng felt the need to reveal her true strength to him.

    Of course, these were not worth mentioning. There were still realms above the great saint realm, and he was only ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll, which was nothing.

    Lin fan touched the two giant stone doors and took in a deep breath. His eyes were solemn and his arms swelled. His veins were really vicious and he hollered and used more strength.

    It didn''t move at all and didn''t even echo.

    "It''s useless. You can''t push it away. Even if you use a divine weapon, it won''t leave a mark. " Zhu Fengfeng reminded. She had already observed this ce. The stone door was ancient, but there was not a single trace of it, not even the marks of time.

    Time truly left no trace.

    With Zhu Fengfeng''s reminder, he took out the altar. This thing was also very sturdy, so he would fight it head-on and see who was more powerful.

    Raising the altar high, he smashed it down at the stone door. With a boom and sparks flying, the stone door remained unmoved. Lin fan stumbled back a few steps. His arm was badly shaken, but the altar didn''t let him down. It wasn''t damaged at all.

    "Your big rock is amazing. It''s not even broken. Last time, I took out my treasure and cut it, and it broke into two." Zhu Fengfeng gasped in surprise. She didn''t think that this guy would be so rich to have such a treasure.

    At the same time, he also understood that this guy''s resurrection was clearly rted to that thing.

    He knew that there was an ancient Big Shot in this world who was extremely talented and had created very strange things that could avoid death.

    He had once read through ancient books and found out that there was a mysterious figure known as the puppet patriarch who could create puppets that could die for others.

    Of course, he didn''t believe that there was such a crazy person. But after seeing Lin fan, he had some thoughts. Such a crazy person really existed.

    "What kind of broken thing is that? mine is good stuff."

    Lin fan raised it up high once more. This time, he was a little further away. He ran up immediately. His body was covered in mes. This was the limit of his speed.

    With a boom, the surrounding walls began to shake.

    The collision this time around was extraordinary.

    "What''s with your brain? there''s clearly a hole to go through. Why are you fighting with the door?"

    [PS: please give us a monthly ticket.]

    [PS: I didn''t notice. Thank you for still being a Big Shot. Thank you for the tip, Alliance master.]

 617 Chapter 617

    The tremors continued. The collision between the altar and the stone door caused even more shock waves. How terrifying was the force of the collision to cause such a situation?

    Lin fan retreated and stepped on the ground with his right foot. The ground cracked and formed a deep hole. He just managed to stabilize himself.

    The two stone doors didn''t move at all, and there wasn''t even a scratch on them. On the contrary, there was a small damage on the altar.

    "Amazing, this stone door is even harder than the altar."

    He didn''t expect that breaking the door would be so difficult. If he punched it, he would die without a burial ground.

    If he took this thing away, wouldn''t he have a new weapon?

    Of course, he wasn''t a person who would abandon the old for the new. The stone bench was still waiting, so how could he let it down?

    However, as a person who cultivated hard body skills, how could he not have a handy weapon? otherwise, it would not make sense.

    "Brother, stop ying. This stone door is very hard. You can''t break it. Come with us." Zhu Fengfeng was helpless. This was going against the will of the heavens. He had mmed into it so hard, but his arm was not tired or sore at all.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig sucked the soil and wagged its tail.

    "You guys go first. I''ll waste my time with this stone gate today." Lin fan waved his hand, his expression saying that he would not go in until he solved the stone door.

    Zhu Fengfeng wanted to die. Why the F * ck did they have to leave? if this could be solved by a human and a pig, why would they need help? it was precisely because they were short of people that they needed help.

    The man and the pig did not leave. They stood there and watched, wanting to see what he would do.

    The two stone doors were ancient and had an aura of the vicissitudes of life. They were not ordinary objects. The power of the attack just now was strong enough. If it were an ordinary object, it would have been smashed into pieces.

    "I say, brother, don''t you know? Even if you die from the impact, it''s no use. Hurry up ande with me, we''ll drill a hole. That''s not something to be ashamed of. "

    "As the saying goes, a hero doesn''t look at the process, but the result."

    "Shut up!" Lin fan was serious. He was going all out against the stone door. His body expanded and his muscles swelled up like balloons.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s eyes were wide open. This aura was impressive. She didn''t think that this guy''s strength was not bad either. He was just slightly weaker than her.

    Lin fan carried the altar and retreated much further than before. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t break the stone door.

    Taking a deep breath, the blood flowing in his body began to boil like boiling water, and a white gas surrounded his body.

    His eyes gradually changed. This was the appearance of the true form of the Big Dipper, and the strength of his arms gradually increased.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t believe it."

    He really didn''t believe that these two broken stone doors could block his way.

    "All of you, stay away. If you get hurt, it has nothing to do with me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he took a step forward. With a Kacha sound, the ground where he was standing instantly cracked. The air was torn apart, and the void was shattered. The sound of sonic booms rang out continuously in the surroundings.

    "Run!"

    When Zhu Fengfeng saw this, she grabbed the pig''s tail and dodged quickly. The pig that had been sucking on the soil was suddenly pulled, and it began to groan.

    It was so F * cking painful that his butt was about to fly off.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    His voice was like thunder, and a strong stormpletely exploded. The powerful shock wave directly blew everything.

    The altar and the stone door collided, and a brilliant light burst out. The light was so blinding that one couldn''t even open their eyes.

    The entire danger zone looked like it was about to copse.

    "What''s the point? what''s the big deal about digging a hole? why do you have topete with the stone gate?" Zhu Fengfeng mumbled helplessly. She felt an unspeakable pain. She had wanted to bring a helper, but now it seemed that this was not a helper, it was clearly sick.

    Why were they fighting with the stone door? if they had the time, they would have already entered.

    It''s just a hole. If you don''t say, I don''t say, and if Zhu Yangyang doesn''t say, who the F * ck would know?

    The sound of rapid panting could be heard.

    A drip.

    This was the sound of blood falling. The impact just now was too strong, and the web between his thumb and forefinger had burst open, fresh blood rolling down.

    "This gate is strong enough."

    His blood was boiling. This was definitely a treasure. If it wasn ''t, he could chop off his head and kick it like a ball.

    The attack just now was his most powerful force.

    But unfortunately, the stone door remained unmoved. He even felt that if it were to happen again, the altar wouldpletely break.

    He could feel that the internal structure of the altar was starting to change. This was because the collision was being squeezed and it was hard to withstand.

    "It''s a pity," He was unwilling, but he had no choice. If he continued to hit the stone door, even the altar would disappear. It was not worth it.

    However, he had already said what he wanted to say. He couldn''t turn back now. He wasn''t that thick-skinned.

    "Brother, that''s enough. It''s too powerful. If this kind of impactnded on me, I would be smashed into meat paste by you. Let''s just let this stone door go this time. Let''s go this way." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at him. He was silent for a few seconds before nodding,"Okay, okay. Since you are the one pleading for the stone gate, I will let him off. If it happens again, I will make sure he copses."

    "It''s lucky. "

    If he couldn''t break it, what else could he do? he could just give up and walk through the cave entrance. He was used to it. It wasn''t a big deal.

    Before he left, he nced at the stone door and touched it with his palm. It felt good. He muttered,"don''t worry, you can''t escape. When my strength is back, I wille back."

    With that, he followed behind Zhu Fengfeng without even looking back.<sub> </sub>

    This old man who imed to be a young man hade to this dangerous ce before but was forced to retreat. There must be trouble inside, but trouble was nothing to him.

    The size of the hole was exactly the same as a fat pig. One needed to put both hands on the ground to climb in.

    Looking at that old man, he was very familiar with supporting himself on the ground with both hands and shaking his butt. He was very coquettish and it was uneptable.

    However, he had no choice. Apart from this intersection, there was no other intersection. The two stone doors were as hard as a toy. He couldn''t break them.

    "Forget it. The ck spots of a truly strong person will be bright spots for the world to admire."

    He consoled himself and climbed in without hesitation.

    "What do you think? like I said, it''s fast to walk here. We''re here in the blink of an eye. That stone door is not ordinary. It doesn''t seem like something simple. I don''t know who ced this dangerous ce here and even used such a hard stone door to block the way. It''s really ruthless, but I''m afraid he didn''t expect yang yang to be so powerful that he could dig a hole in it."

    When he said this, he looked at the fat pig with admiration.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig''s nose leaned on the ground and sniffed as if it was inhaling the soil. It didn''t have to crawl in, it just walked in.

    Lin fan didn''t waste any words. The scene in front of him had changed greatly. Behind the stone door, there was another paradise. Several waterfalls were falling from above. There was no support point, just falling from the sky.

    The color of the water was gray, as if it was mixed with mud.

    "This ce is very strange. Let''s move forward and be careful. Some flying demonic beasts wille here for no reason."

    Zhu Fengfeng reminded him. He was very familiar with this ce. He had been here with fat pig before, and had gradually understood the situation. However, they had been blocked at the front, unable to move any further.

    "I smell an intoxicating fragrance." Lin fan took in a deep breath. The surrounding air swept over and entered his nose. That smell was his favorite.

    "Where is the fragranceing from?" Zhu Fengfeng sniffed the air in confusion. That was impossible. If there was a fragrance, there was no way he wouldn''t have known.

    Suddenly, there was a dense squeaking sound.

    "It''s here. What is it this time?"

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious. This wasn''t the voice she had heardst time. Suddenly, she saw a ck shadow covering the sky in the distance. It was too dark, and she couldn''t see what it was, but it was a red gem-like glow, like eyes.

    The closer he got, the more exuberant the red light became.

    "Battie." Lin fan was a person who had received nine years ofpulsory education. He was quite knowledgeable in biology and had even roasted bats personally. The taste was extremely good. If he dipped it in vinegar, the taste would be even better.

    Of course, bats didn''t have much meat, so they would only be crunchy when roasted.

    But if it was used to make soup, it would be pretty good.

    Puchi!

    The wind was very strong. It was the wind formed by the pping of the bat''s wings.

    The ck wings spread out and covered the sky. One could even see the fine blood vessels on the surface of the wings.

    The fat pig cried out in fear. It felt that these bats had evil intentions towards it. It was as if they saw that it had a lot of meat and blood, so they wanted to eat it.

    "It''s a huge bat, at least four to five meters long."

    These bats were extremely malevolent. Their sharp teeth were crossed, protruding out of their mouths.

    "Let me teach them a lesson." Zhu Fengfeng''s face turned serious as she prepared to make a move. However, she was stopped by Lin fan. She could not let this guy make a move. What was he doing here?

    They were definitely here to get points.

    If he didn''t even farm points, how could hee in to enjoy the scenery?

    "There''s too many of them, can we take care of them?" Was this helper going to work? these giant bats weren''t weak. If he got too close, even he would be in trouble.

    At this moment, Lin fan silently took out his Mace.

    "Big!"

    A hundred-foot Mace appeared out of nowhere, shocking the man and the pig. Then, Lin fan moved his wrist, as if he was going to sweep away a thousand troops.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The mace exploded and smashed into the giant bat. The bat exploded when it touched the mace, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. The originally dark space was illuminated red.

    "This guy is a ruthless character."

    Zhu Fengfeng and Zhu Yangyang looked at each other. They could already tell that it was too vicious. This weapon was too terrifying. It had been dyed red, and it made them panic.

    Points increased.

    Lin fan wanted tough, but he held it in. He didn''t expect this dangerous ce to be so good. He had just entered and he was given points. As for the matter of him climbing in from the hole, he had already forgotten about it.

    As long as he could be stronger, this little bit was nothing.

    The surging blood fell on the huge mountain rocks on both sides, and the mountain rocks flickered with a dark red light.

    However, it was difficult to see with the naked eye under the cover of blood.

    Crack! Crack!

    The two mountain rocks cracked and many cracks appeared. Pieces of broken rocks rolled down, and even the calm water surface was stirred up.

    Lin fan was having a good time killing when suddenly, he felt danger.

    "Oh my God!" Shocked, Zhu Fengfeng wailed like a ghost and howled like a Wolf,"Little brother, there''s a ghost, quickly hide."

    "What the hell?" Lin fan didn''t have time to react. Instantly, the ground turned ck and five huge fingers covered his head.

 Chapter 618 Old Brother, Lets Become Brothers

    It wasn''t a human hand, but a skeletal hand. It was huge, and with a p, he was like an ant.

    "Savage."

    With a loud roar, he threw a punch, and a bright light burst out.

    "F * ck!"

    The other party was too strong, and he was sent flying by a palm strike. He rolled dozens of times on the ground before he could stabilize his body.

    He dared to swear to the heavens that this skeletal hand wasn''t simple. To be able to send him flying dozens of times, how arrogant must it be?

    "Brother, this skeleton is too big. Let''s save our own lives and kill it before we gather." In the distance, Zhu Fengfeng''s voice could be heard, apanied by a ''Humph Humph''.

    At this time, he could clearly see who the owner of the skeletal hand was. Its body was too vast and was more than a thousand feet long. It was red all over. It was a red skeleton.

    The skeleton stepped in the water. Its movements seemed stiff, but it was extremely agile. When it pped, a strong wind blew.

    In its skeleton chest, there was a red me burning.

    This was the use of blood to Awaken the Guardian who had turned into a Boulder.

    "You''re not content even after death. " Lin fan kept the mace and his aura rose. His power turned into a storm and he turned into a beam of light that shed towards the skeleton.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The earth quaked and the mountains trembled. He threw a punch and collided with the skeleton. Sparks flew in all directions and ignited the boundless Fury of the skeleton.

    Not to mention the boundless rage of the skeleton, even he was angered by the skeleton.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t believe that I can''t kill you." He was now fighting against the skeleton, while he was fighting against the two stone doors earlier.

    It rose into the air and turned into a streak of light, shing out. The dark red skeleton was really weird. Its counterattack speed was really fast, and its finger bones struck out towards Lin fan.

    "I''m not afraid of you. "

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and punched. The small fist and the big fist shed, creating huge ripples on the water surface. The dangerous ground buzzed and the rocks on the walls rolled down. It was obvious that they couldn''t handle such a situation.

    Crack! Crack!

    There was a clear sound and cracks appeared on the bones. But Lin fan''s fist wasn''t feeling good either. The skin cracked and blood flowed out.

    This was a collision of power. It was so strong that his skin couldn''t bear it and cracked.

    "If it can crack, then there''s hope."

    He ignored the condition of his fist. It didn''t hurt, didn''t itch, and he was fearless. Even if his entire fist was split open, he wouldn''t feel a trace of pain.

    This ce was not ordinary. They had not gone far and had already encountered such a powerful existence. What would be inside? that was something they dared not imagine.

    Suddenly!

    Just as Lin fan was thinking about all this, a strong wind appeared on his left. He raised his hand and blocked the punch.

    Crack! Crack! The ground cracked open, and a powerful impact burst out, setting off a gust of wind.

    "Amazing! The power of this punch is too strong."

    Just as Lin fan was sighing, something strange happened. In a split second, a red needle bone pierced through Lin fan''s arm.

    "That''s so F * cking sinister. "

    He didn''t expect this skeleton to be so sinister. After blocking his punch, it still had such a back up move. It was really hard to figure out.

    His palmnded on his finger bone, and his body was forced back. There was a huge hole in his arm, and blood gushed out from it, dyeing the ground red.

    Lin fan waved his arm and a pool of bloodnded on the ground.

    "You dog, you''re so cunning. I wonder who created you. You''re really a dog." Lin fan twisted his neck, making creaking sounds. He wondered what was going on with the old man.

    "Come."

    Lin fan lowered his head. The blood in his body was boiling and it had already turned into a physical form. Power covered his body. As for that wound, it was a small matter and there was no problem.

    "Little brother, run! We can''t win this." In the distance, Zhu Fengfeng was riding on top of a fat pig, running over in a hurry. Behind them, the skeleton was in hot pursuit, and everywhere it passed, it shattered.

    "What''s going on? you''re ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll, and you can''t beat him?" Lin fan dodged the punch. What bullshit 500th ce on The Prodigy roll? why couldn''t he even beat a skeleton?

    As for the fact that he couldn''t beat him, that was normal. He wasn''t on The Prodigy roll.

    "This thing can''t be killed. Just now, I smashed his head with a punch, and he reassembled in front of me. How do I fight him? let''s hurry and run inside." Zhu Fengfeng called out, turning her head to look from time to time.

    "Did you destroy the me in his chest?" Lin fan dodged left and right. If that was the case, then there was really no need to continue fighting.

    However, in his opinion, this skeleton was an undead. If there was no undead me in its head, it must be from its chest.

    "It''s been destroyed, it''s no use. Brother,e on up, let''s go. " Zhu Fengfeng''s legs mped tightly onto the fat pig as she came in front of Lin fan. She pulled him up and sat on the fat pig''s body just like him.

    They raised their hands at the same time, and countless radiances appeared in their palms, blocking the skeleton''s attacks.

    However, the two huge skeletons didn''t stop there. Instead, they bombarded him with their fists. The radiance trembled. Under such frequent attacks, there were actually fluctuations.

    "Brother, these two skeletons are very strange. If we continue to waste time with them, I''m afraid we''ll die of exhaustion in the end." Zhu Fengfeng said seriously. The two skeletons became violent, their eyes shing with red light. More and more shadows of their fists appeared, and one after another, they rained down. If it weren''t for their strength, they really wouldn''t have been able to hold on.

    "I''m fine,"she said. Lin fan didn''t have any worries. Strength exhaustion didn''t exist.

    "No way, little brother. I''m going to die. I went through so much to save you, to take you with me, and you''re so heartless."<sub> </sub>

    Zhu Fengfeng held the fat pig''s stomach between her legs and ran forward madly. The two of them rode on the pig, flying through the stone path. The scene was shocking and amazing.

    The two skeletons stood on either side, following their movements. However, with Zhu Fengfeng''s defense, they couldn''t do anything to them for a while.

    At this moment, there were three vortexes floating in front of him. The vortexes looked like nebs, but he didn''t know what was at the end.

    "Brother, I chose the left sidest time. This time, let''s take the middle. We might be lucky. Yang yang, let''s fly and roar. Let''s charge."

    A fat pig carrying two people plunged into the vortex and disappeared without a trace.

    The two skeletons that were following them reluctantly stopped moving after the two of them disappeared. They then returned to their original positions. The broken rocks that had sunk into the water floated up again and covered the skeletons.

    Everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.

    "Brother, we''re safe now. This ce is too scary." Zhu Fengfeng patted her chest to calm her Restless Heart. If the skeleton didn''t die, it would be a waste of time if they continued fighting.

    "Eh? Brother, your expression is not right. Not good, brother, what happened to your arm, why is there so much blood?"

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. She didn''t think that her brother would be injured. The blood was a little scary.

    Lin fan kept silent. He didn''t want to say anything. Riding a pig just now was the shame of his life. Even if he came out from somewhere, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    But now, he really didn''t want to say a word.

    "Let''s go. Let''s continue forward. "

    After passing through the vortex in the middle, they arrived at a strange ce. The green grass was fragrant, and the scenery was beautiful. It waspletely different from the previous ce.

    "Brother, your injuries are more important." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    Lin fan took a look and raised his finger. The green abyssal mes burned on his finger. He then moved it closer to the wound. Sizzling sounds could be heard as the flesh and blood twisted together to stop the bleeding.

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. He was too cruel to himself. Her heart trembled. Even he wouldn''t have the courage to do this.

    "You said you went to the left side, is it the same as here?" Lin fan asked. This ce was weird and different from other dangerous ces. It had its own world.

    "It''s different. The scene there is a vast ocean with no waves and no end in sight." Zhu Fengfeng shook her head. She regretted her impetuousness. She shouldn''t have been so careless and entered without even understanding anything. What if she died here?

    "Brother, tell me the truth. If I''m in danger, will you save me?"

    He asked, trying tofort his timid heart.

    Even though he was ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll, he was still a human, and humans would be timid and afraid. Life was precious, and love was nothing. Losing one''s life was just to cultivate love for others.

    Lin fan looked at him,"call me brother."

    "Brother." Zhu Fengfeng was very obedient.

    "I will definitely save him. I, Lin fan, am a famous person and I am the most righteous. Don''t worry." Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng was overjoyed, and an excited smile appeared on her face."Old brother, how about this? the three of us be sworn brothers."

    "Don''t push your luck and try to pull strings. " Lin fan nced at the fat pig. If he didn''t go against the heavens and be sworn brothers with a fat pig, it would be embarrassing if word got out.

    The fat pig came to unknown ce and continued to suck the soil happily. Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin fan. Their eyes met and the fat pig saw a look of disdain in this guy''s eyes.

    The fat pig snorted a few times and shook his head coquettishly. He cast his eyes aside and was also very disgusted.

    The sound of a flood came from behind.

    "Brother, did you hear any strange sounds?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    "I heard it." Lin fan turned around. What was in front of him was not an empty space, but a huge wave of mes that rose up into the sky.

    "My God! Brother, what''s going on? where did the fire Wavee from? are they trying to roast us?" Zhu Fengfeng was shocked, and the fat pig retreated warily. It did not want to be a roasted suckling pig.

    But even if it wanted to be a roasted suckling pig, it didn''t have the qualifications.

    "Why are you panicking? You''ve seen fire waves without heat? It''s just an illusion. Even if it''s not an illusion, with our cultivation, a mere wave of fire can still harm us. It''s just nice to take a bath. "

    Lin fan red at him. What''s the big deal? with this kind of heart, you''re still ranked 500 on The Prodigy roll? why don''t you go and y with your balls?

    Then, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand toward the sea of fire.

    "Watch carefully."

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The moment his fingernails touched the sea of fire, they evaporated instantly.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared from where he was and turned into a streak of light that headed into the distance.

    "What''s wrong, brother?" Zhu Fengfeng shouted.

    The sound of a pig being ughtered could be heard. Zhu Yangyang''s tail was on fire and it was pitch ck. He ran away quickly with his pig''s hooves. His speed was extremely fast, even faster than before.

    "Oh my God, I can''t hold on to this fire Wave."

    Zhu Fengfeng finally reacted and quickly escaped,"brother, didn''t you say it was an illusion?"

    [PS: ten years of Nirvana, a beautiful rebirth. May time ease all pain, love and hope, and live forever.]

 619 Chapter 619

    "It''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous. We shouldn''t havee in. It''s a dangerous ce that''s buried deep underground. It''s extremely dangerous. We might die Here. "

    Zhu Fengfeng was filled with regret. If there was a piece of tofu in front of her, she would have run right into it. What foot? her eyes were blinded by the treasure. It was toote to regret.

    "What are you shouting for? it didn''t burn you, what are you afraid of?"

    Lin fan opened his eyes wide. This ce was really weird and it wasn''t a normal Fire Wave. He didn''t know where it came from.

    However, he was very excited. The more dangerous a ce was, the more wealth it had.

    But the only regrettable thing was that there were demonic beasts. A dangerous ce couldn''t be without demonic beasts.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig ran really quickly. Its hooves were like wind and fire wheels, not slower than Lin fan. Towards what happened to its tail, it was really pained. It didn''t do anything and just stared nkly for a moment before its tail caught fire. If it wasn''t for its quick reaction, it would have be a roasted suckling pig.

    "Elder brother, we can''t help but worry. Although this ce is vast and boundless, the speed of the fire waves is just too fast. Even with our strength, we are still able to chase after them. If there is no way out, we will really die."

    Zhu Fengfeng was extremely worried. He was ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll, and he didn''t want to die Here.

    They didn''t think too much about it earlier. Firstly, they were not weak, and were even ranked 500 on The Prodigy roll. Entering a dangerous ce and still having an ident, they had carelesslye, regretting so much that they wanted to die.

    It was buried deep in the dangerous underground, just that it was not time toe out yet.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Zhu Fengfeng was bbering on and on, she heard some movement behind her. The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard. Turning around, she saw that the wave of fire had changed shape.

    Fire spikes shot through the air, wanting to pierce through them and burn them.

    "My God! This fire Wave has turned into a spirit. It actually has a trick. Brother, we''re doomed this time. Even if I''m in the great saint realm, I can''t put out this fire Wave."

    "Which bastard set up this dangerous ce? he clearly doesn''t want anyone toe in."

    "No, he doesn''t want anyone toe in. How did we get in?"

    Zhu Fengfeng was lost for a moment, but she was still very agile. She dodged the ming spikes, and at the same time, covered her palm with a light screen, and tried to grab the ming spikes.

    Zi Zi!

    The light screen was worn down and instantly shattered.

    "Brother, these mes are not ordinary. You can''t touch them." He was shocked. Even with his strength, he couldn''t control it. If it were to stab into his body, he would lose half his life.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound was very urgent. This was to kill thempletely, not giving them any chance to turn things around.

    The fire spikes became more and more concentrated.

    Zhu Fengfeng straddled the fat pig and shouted,"brother, get on!"

    He still F * cking went up?

    However, he had already done it once, so it didn''t matter if he did it again.

    "Yang yang, it''s time for you to explode. It''s all up to you to decide whether you''ll live or die." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the fat pig''s ear and said, controlling the direction.

    The fat pig snorted and a light appeared on its surface. Its soft fur suddenly became hard and its body became muscr. Its four legs turned ck like metal.

    The fat hanging on his body had changed greatly. It had actually turned into pieces of muscle.

    Musclepig!

    Lin fan was shocked. His perception had changed and he was really amazing.

    Instantly, the muscr pig''s speed reached a terrifying level. The surrounding scenery became blurry. This was the result of reaching a certain level of speed.

    The fire spikes that were following behind also found it difficult to catch up.

    "Amazing." Lin fan sighed. He didn''t expect this fat pig to have such a scene. Just that its fur was a little tough and it was ufortable to sit on it.

    "Brother, yang yang is very powerful. She''s very fast, even faster than time." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    "Time is almost up? Come, let me take a look. " Lin fan was shocked. He didn''t expect that there would be such a creature. Time passed quickly? what kind of concept was that? could he even travel back?

    "This ... I can''t do it now."

    Zhu Fengfeng was blowing her own trumpet a little too much and was a little embarrassed. She wanted to change the topic, but found that there was no way forward. She was blocked by a ck curtain, but at the foot of the curtain, there was a hole.

    "There''s an exit over there. Yangyang, go that way."

    The muscr pig''s nostrils emitted hot air as it sprinted madly. Then, it suddenly braked, its four hooves leaving behind ck marks on the ground.

    It was so fast that it was on fire.

    When it stopped, the muscr pig turned into a fat pig once more. Itid on the ground and panted. It had no energy at all.

    "Brother, it''s already done its best. It''s exhausted. Even if we run, we can''t run anymore. No matter what''s down there, we have to go in." Zhu Fengfeng patted Yangyang''s pig head."Good job."

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig snorted weakly, then stuck its nose to the ground and sucked the soil again.

    The wave of fire came from afar and gradually approached.

    Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the fat pig and stuffed it into the hole, but nothing below the neck could fit in.

    "Oh my God, Yangyang, why the F * ck are you so fat? I can''t stuff you in anymore. Hurry up and get up." Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. She then realized that the hole was too small for yang yang to enter.

    However, at this moment, the fat pig could not even move his toes, let alone move them.

    "I have an idea," Lin fan said,"cut off the limbs and some meat. You should be able to enter."

    "No way, brother. How could he say such cruel words?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. If he were to cut him down, yang yang would definitely fight him to the death.

    Even fat pig gasped when he heard this, as if he could not catch his breath.<sub> </sub>

    The wave of fire was getting closer and closer.

    Zhu Fengfeng tried her best to stuff the pig''s head into her mouth, but to no avail. In the end, she sat down on the ground, pulled Yangyang up, hugged the pig''s head, and sighed helplessly.

    "Old brother, you should leave."

    Lin fan was surprised."You''re not leaving? There shouldn''t be any problem for the two of us to go down this hole. "

    The fat pig opened his eyes and let out a low groan. Zhu Fengfeng then pped him on the face."What are you talking about? am I that kind of person? I''m half responsible for raising you to be so fat, but the biggest responsibility is you. You eat all day long, and if you don''t get to eat, you suck on dirt. Now you''re done for."

    The fat pig lowered his head and looked pitifully at the waves of fire in the distance.

    "Old brother, I won''t leave anymore. I have to apany it. You should leave. This time, I''ve been defeated. I was too careless. I''m ranked five hundred on The Prodigy roll. It''s really unfair for me to die Here without knowing why." Zhu Fengfeng touched her pig''s head. She didn''t really want to resist, since she had already done what she could.

    The waves of fire weren''t ordinary. He couldn''t even withstand it with his palm, so what else could he do?

    A man and a pig sat there, unable to resist. They looked at the wave of fire that was rapidly approaching from the distance. Their hearts were very calm, neither sad nor happy.

    The fat pig snuggled into Zhu Fengfeng''s embrace. They had only each other to depend on. A single tear slowly fell from his face as he wailed in pain. He was filled with regret. What was he eating? he had eaten so much that he had be so fat. Even if there was a way out, there was no way he could survive.

    "Forget it, this Peak Master will do what I say. If I say I''ll protect you, I''ll do it. I''ll think of a way."

    Lin fan took a step forward and stared at the fire Wave. He was thinking that there should be a way.

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Looking over, the wave of fire seemed to have been triggered and started to boil. Numerous fire spikes formed into a huge fire spike that pierced towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan casually took out the sacrificial altar and ced it in front of him. pping it with his palm, the sacrificial altar mmed towards the fire spike with a loud bang.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fire spikes shattered and could not bepared to the altar at all.

    "As expected, the altar isn''t a simple thing. Although it can''t beat that stone door, it''s not made of simple materials."

    The altar pressed forward, and he stuck close to it and followed it in to see what was going on inside.

    "Old bro ..." Zhu Fengfeng was shocked and in disbelief. She had not expected this guy to charge in.

    "Quality. This is quality. I was wondering why I would fall for someone like him. It turns out that this person''s ultimate quality is the same as me."

    He now understood that he wasn''t very wary of this guy. Perhaps it was a problem with its quality.

    "Yang yang, it''s alright. There''ll be another personing to apany uster. The three of us will advance and retreat together. We''ll die Here together."

    If Lin fan had heard this, he would definitely have gone back the way he came and tried to save them. To think that he didn''t even believe it.

    "Torrential bad luck, activate."

    The waves of fire were a little strange. At the same time, at the center of the waves of fire, there was a man of fire floating there.

    He immediately shut off his colored eyes and kept the altar. His power burst forth and enveloped his entire body as he charged toward the fire man.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The fire Wave burned and the energy barrier was constantly worn down. It was hard to resist.

    At that moment, Lin fan''s energy barrier shattered. mes invaded and burned his entire body.

    His eyes were burning with fire. He clenched his fist, ignored the fire on his arm, and punched with all his power.

    Bang! Bang!

    He punched the Burning Man''s stomach, and the energy pir pierced through it.

    The Burning man''s face couldn''t be seen but he was furious. He punched Lin fan''s face.

    Lin fan opened his mouth wide and bit down on the ming man''s fist. However, this punch pierced through Lin fan''s mouth and a ball of mes burst out from the back of his head.

    "You want to kill this Peak Master? you''re still too inexperienced."

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan gave off a vicious light and directly bit. He sucked and swallowed the man.

    Pada!

    He felt his consciousness start to dissipate. It dissipated really quickly and finally, with a boom, he fell to the ground. His body was carbonized and only a pile of ck ash was left.

    "Brother!" Zhu Fengfeng saw that the wave of fire had disappeared, but she didn''t see her brother. She ran off in a hurry, feeling a little sad.

    No matter what he had been thinking, his true thoughts were to get out together.

    But now, it had disappeared without a trace.

    He saw a ck ash on the ground and plopped down. His hands trembled as he picked up the ash."Brother, why did you die so miserably? you didn''t even leave a corpse. How am I going to pay my respects to you in the future?"

    He was heartbroken.

    "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll sprinkle you in the ocean and let you drift to every ce."

    Suddenly!

    Zhu Fengfeng was kicked to the ground and fell t on her face.

    "Die your sister. If you spill it in the sea, it''ll be swallowed by the fish and turned into feces." Lin fan appeared behind Zhu Fengfeng and cracked his neck.

    He opened his mouth and huped.

    A ball of fire spurted out of his mouth.

 620 Chapter 620

    The fire appeared so inexplicably that even he himself could not react in time.

    Zhu Fengfeng was overjoyed to see that her brother was still alive. But suddenly, the fire almost burned his crotch, and his face turned pale.

    "Brother, what''s the meaning of this?"

    He was drenched in sweat. If he had been burned just now, the thing in his crotch would have been gone.

    Lin fan grabbed his neck. His throat felt really ufortable and he couldn''t breathe.

    "Brother, your neck is red." Zhu Fengfeng''s eyes were as wide as a bull ''s. Her brother''s neck was as red as hot iron.

    "Don''te over yet. " Lin fan coughed and grabbed his neck. He was a little unhappy. When his fingers touched his neck, there was a sizzling sound. It seemed like the temperature there was very high. However, for some reason, his neck was fine.

    Suddenly!

    He felt that there was a fire in his body that was scurrying around very fiercely, and it was a little unbearable.

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan hollered into the sky and opened his mouth. A me pir shot up into the sky. Even his eyes and nose had mes shooting out. The scene was shocking and terrifying.

    Pada!

    Zhu Fengfeng fell to the ground with her mouth wide open. She stared nkly, not knowing what had just happened.

    Why did a perfectly fine person start to breathe fire?

    This was the fury of the facial features, erupting with astonishing power.

    This fire wasn''t normal. It was simr to the one just now. Brother didn''t swallow the fire, did he? he was so brave.

    At the same time, they were deeply touched. They didn''t expect that their brother would actually dare to swallow the mes in order to save them. Such loyalty was truly admirable.

    "Phew! It''sfortable now. "

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. There were still sparksing out from time to time, but his throat didn''t feel so ufortable anymore.

    "Yi!"

    He realized that there was a ball of fire burning in his body. It seemed to be the fire from earlier.

    With a thought, the mes were actually drawn and flowed around his arms. He clenched his five fingers, and sparks actually flickered. He punched out. Originally, it was just a spatial tremor, but now, the power of mes covered his fist and burned the air.

    "Good fellow, you''re still somewhat useful."

    He was very calm. It seemed that the me had also understood that by following him, one would be able to reach the peak of power. A wise man submits to circumstances. Following a Big Shot earlier was the real future.

    "Brother, are you alright?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little worried.

    It was good that he was okay. He was still a little reluctant to part with his brother. He was such a righteous person. If he died here and encountered danger in the future, who else could he ask for help?

    <o>,m Of course, if they wanted to leave this ce now, they had to go through that cave.</o>

    However, the fat pig was a bit of a burden. He was so fat that he couldn''t squeeze in at all.

    However, in the old man''s words, he wanted to let yang yang rest for a while and recover some of her strength. Later on, he would be able to find a way to the sky.

    Lin fan wanted to do some research on the me within his body as well.

    His Foundation didn''t increase, and neither did his strength. However, this me was a little powerful, and its destructive power was shocking. Coupled with his strength, it was a pretty good thing.

    After a while, the fat pig recovered his strength. When he stood up, his fat was shaking. It was shocking. He even had the urge to take a knife and cut some of the fat.

    "Yang yang, go on. Show me your strength." Zhu Fengfeng patted the pig''s head, looking very confident. She didn''t dare to say much, but her ability to make love was still very strong.

    At this moment, the fat pig came to the entrance of the cave and stuffed its head inside. Then, its four hooves continuously paddled on the ground, and its fat pig''s buttocks swayed left and right, making it look very coquettish.

    The hole really did be bigger.

    He had just tried it. The ground was very hard and couldn''t be damaged at all, but this fat pig could actually move it.

    Amazing, truly amazing.

    "Brother, let''s go. We have to leave this ce as soon as possible. This ce is too dangerous. We have to find the exit. It''s best if we don''t explore any further. This is a dangerous ce that hasn''t appeared yet. It''s filled with endless dangers. We might be the first group of people to enter. None of the dangers have been cleared. It''s hard to say if there are no terrifying existences in there."

    He knew a lot, so he didn''t dare to be careless. The dangerous ces that he hadn''t cleared were terrifying.

    Those dangerous ces on the surface had existed for a long time and had been explored by countless people. The danger was very low, and the greatest danger was probably the monster beasts.

    Demonic beasts liked to find dangerous ces to build their old homes.

    Therefore, when there was no danger in some dangerous ces, the demonic beasts would be the first to set up camp there. Those who cameter would have to face those demonic beasts.

    As for those who were lucky, they might encounter treasures that others didn''t or left behind.

    If one wanted to find a shocking treasure, one had to be someone who came here for the first time.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The sound of a fat pig came from the hole. It was obvious that it was almost arched and kept falling.

    "Old brother, let''s go."

    Zhu Fengfeng jumped down and followed closely behind. The only thing on her mind was to leave, she didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    "Leaving aftering? that''s not a good mentality."

    Lin fan tasted the sweetness and didn''t want to leave.

    Although his strength didn''t increase, his destructive power definitely increased. Then, he jumped in as well. He wasn''t sure what was behind him.

    Perhaps there was no way out, or perhaps he had to break through this dangerousnd.

    "Brother, we''re finished."

    When Lin fan descended from the tunnel, he heard Zhu Fengfeng''s cries of despair. A human and a pig stood there, dumbfounded. They had sunk into despair, feeling that there was no hope.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s the situation?" Lin fan looked over and didn''t feel like it was a big deal. But when he walked to where they were, the scene in front changed.

    In front of them was a wide ravine. The bottom of the ravine was extremely terrifying. mes were boiling. In this sea of mes, there were even iron chains without an owner. They flew into the air and no one was controlling them. They just flew up and then fell into the zing sun.

    "There''s no way out, we''re trapped here. " Zhu Fengfeng said. Then, as if she had thought of something, she raised her head and wanted to leave through the previous tunnel, only to find that it had disappeared.

    At this moment, he hadpletely given up. There was no way back. What should he do?

    "Sigh, old brother, I was too careless. I found this dangerous ce and just wanted toe in. I didn''t expect that this ce was too dangerous. It''s beyond our ability to bear."

    All of a sudden, the sea of mes below started to change. The mes gradually gathered and turned into ming men.

    "F * ck! I''m rich. "

    When Lin fan caught sight of this, his eyes shone with a sneaky glint.

    He didn''t like treasures or treasures. He only liked points.

    When he saw the sea of mes, he was a little disappointed. Without any points, he hade for nothing. However, when he saw the mes turn into a man of fire, his heart started to beat faster.

    "Brother, what''s the big deal?" Zhu Fengfeng was dazed, and then confused. She saw the men on fire surrounding a tree. The tree was red, and so were its branches and leaves. It was even glowing with a demonic light.

    "Hahaha! I''ming. " Lin fan immediately leaped into the air and jumped down. With so many burning men, the points were heaven-defying.

    "Brother!"

    Zhu Fengfeng was taken aback. This was suicide. There were so many strange things here, and they jumped without any hesitation.

    "Points, your nemesis has arrived." Lin fannded on the ground. He was so excited that the ground cracked. He grabbed the altar with one hand. He wanted to start a massacre and kill until the sky turned dark so that his points would reach the peak.

    A roar startled the burning men.

    "Don''te down, leave this to me. "

    He was too excited. He had entered this dangerous ce just for this scene.

    BOOM!

    The Burning Man was furious and the mes covered Lin fan.

    "F * ck!"

    Lin fan hollered out as he went all out. The altar rumbled continuously as it smashed down randomly. With a single strike, arge number of burning men were extinguished.

    "That''s too brutal. " Zhu Fengfeng stood there, her eyes filled with fear. This was too terrifying, he was not human at all.

    Lin fan had many injuries on his body. His flesh was ck and it was a sign of being burned.

    He thought that he could breathe fire and was immune to all of this, but he was wrong. However, none of this mattered. What he wanted was points.

    Cool!

    It was simply too satisfying!

    His blood was boiling. This was the first time he had been so excited since he entered the danger zone. His points kept increasing. It wasn''t a problem for him to be a Supreme Saint.

    Puchi!

    A strange being charged out from the Burning Man and pierced through Lin fan''s body.

    "If you want to run,e back."

    Fresh blood flowed out of the hole in his body. He grabbed the ming man''s ankle and threw him to the ground, crushing his head with a single step.

    "Come!"

    Regardless of the blood flowing, as long as their consciousness was still there, they would be killed to the end. Arge number of burning men surged over, densely packed, and piled up into a mountain.

    "Brother!" Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t see Lin fan''s figure, but she could sense that there was an intense battle going on.

    Lin fan ced the altar on the ground and looked at his stomach. The blood had dried up and his consciousness was starting to fade. He closed his eyes and weed death.

    The burning men could feel that the other party''s life force was dissipating, but they still looked on vigntly.

    Not long after.

    There was a huge movement among the fire men. Although they could not sense anything, they could feel that the terrifying power had erupted again.

    "Hehe!" Lin fan raised his head and grinned. The light in his eyes grew even brighter as he raised the sacrificial altar and started killing.

    What he didn''t notice was that after killing the Burning Man, there would be a ball of obscure red light attached to his arm. However, because his arm was stained with blood, it was difficult to notice this strange phenomenon.

    He didn''t know how long he had been killing.

    Even he himself had lost track of time. The originally gray altar had long been dyed red.

    This was not blood, it might be fire, but he did not feel anything.

    "Come on!"

    The altar came down, but there was no point indicator. Looking up, there was no one in the huge ravine. The man of fire had disappeared, and the ground was dotted with sparks.

    Without any sparks, perhaps he was on fire.

    "B-brother." Zhu Fengfeng attacked him, her words stammering. He stared at her for a long time, dumbfounded. His brother was like a perpetual motion machine, his hands and feet moving non-stop. Even though there was no time here, he knew that it was not a short time.

    The fight was too brutal, and the whole team was wiped out.

    Lin fan had already forgotten how many times he had died. In any case, he would just have to raise the sacrificial altar and do it without any hesitation after ten seconds.

    "So fast!" He heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect it to be gone just like that.

 621 Chapter 621

    "Old brother, you''re too ruthless."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s jaw dropped, as if she had seen a ghost. The scene from just now was still fresh in her mind. It could be said to be terrifying and could scare people to death.

    The elder brother in his eyes was bathed in blood. The huge altar was so red that it was terrifying. Although he wasn''t afraid, he didn''t dare to get too close.

    The fat pig didn''t dare to suck on the soil. It stood behind Zhu Fengfeng, afraid of this person. If his beastly nature was triggered and he did something to it, then wouldn''t it be losing its innocence? it would be timid and on guard.

    "What''s there to be ruthless about? this is just a normal operation." Lin fan was calm and didn''t check his points. It wasn''t the time yet. He didn''t lose anything this time. The underground was extremely dangerous but he gained a lot.

    If it wasn''t for his immortal body, he might really have died here.

    The mes were a little annoying and unrivaled.

    The old man was in the great saint realm, but he was unable to withstand the power that enveloped his palm. This was enough to show that the me was extraordinary.

    "What''s that? It can''t be a treasure, right? we''ve finally seen the fruits of victory after going through so much hardship. " Zhu Fengfeng''s face was red with excitement, and her hands and feet were shaking.

    When he first discovered the underground danger zone, he was so excited that he was about to go crazy. Later on, he encountered danger, fell into a desperate situation, and found a way out. His state of mind was extremely jolted. If it wasn''t for his good state of mind, he would have already copsed.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and stretched his muscles. The battle just now was too intense and he didn''t need to defend. He just needed to do it and was killed by those burning men dozens of times.

    "This tree is not simple. There are three fruits on it. The patterns are veryplicated and they contain a terrifying aura." Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious. The red fruit seemed to be wrapped in mes. She stood there, not daring to move in case something happened.

    However, when he saw that his elder brother was about to pick it, he wanted to warn him not to act rashly, but it was toote.

    "When he should be cautious, he''s not cautious. When he shouldn''t be cautious, he''s so timid. It''s just three fruits, and he''s so scared."

    He grabbed one and took a look. The fruit was as big as a basketball. The patterns on its surface were very beautiful. They were red like mes.

    Maybe this would bring him experience points.

    He was curious and not sure, but he was looking forward to it. Although he had enough experience points now, he couldn''t be too arrogant. What if he didn''t have any more in the future?

    When he could umte, he definitely had to do it well.

    "Brother, this fruit is good stuff." Zhu Fengfeng really wanted to take one, but this was all her brother ''s, and he couldn''t bring himself to ask for it. How could he ask for something from someone who wasn''t even on The Prodigy roll?

    Then he didn''t want his face anymore.

    Although he didn''t know what it was, it was definitely something good.

    Lin fan took a bite. It was as crunchy as an Apple. He was a little disappointed. There were no experience points.

    "You can have it."

    If he threw it to fat pig and it didn''t increase his experience points, then it was useless. He didn''t care.

    The fat pig was overjoyed. He directly came up and took a bite, his mouth full of fruit juice. He even revealed a happy expression.

    "Yang yang, don''t eat anything." Zhu Fengfeng''s heart ached. One look and she could tell that it was good stuff. Giving it to him was aplete waste.

    Suddenly, the fat pig''s movements came to an abrupt stop. His expression was exaggerated, and he didn''t move at all, like a stone statue.

    "Yang yang, what''s wrong? I told you not to eat anything. "

    Zhu Fengfeng panicked, thinking that something had happened to the fat pig. But then, a shocking scene happened.

    "Hmph!"

    A heaven-shaking ''Hmph'' sound resounded through the world. The fat pig''s eyes changed. His eyeballs were fiery red and emitted mes. A ball of mes burned his entire body.

    The fat pig straightened its hind legs, clenched its forelimbs, lifted its head, and let out a long howl.

    A fire Dragon rose from the fat pig''s body. Beyond the nine Heavens, the fire Dragon roared and the heat rolled. Even the void was illuminated red.

    "Hmph!" With another roar, the ahoge on the fat pig''s head swayed in the wind, standing straight and upright. The pig''s face was solemn and overbearing.

    The mes around his body grew more and more exuberant.

    "Oh my God, yang yang is so domineering."

    Zhu Fengfeng gasped in surprise. The aura exuded by yang yang was very strong and hot. There was a force that had changed its body.

    "Could this be some kind of Saint fruit that can change one''s physique?"

    He was in the great saint realm, and the outer realm he was in was not simple. He knew a lot of things, so he naturally knew that there were divine items that could change one''s physique.

    And now, the fat pig''s physique was changing. There were fire patterns on his fat, and they were faintly visible.

    "It seems to be something good." Lin fan was very satisfied. Then, he plucked the remaining two. He threw one to Zhu Fengfeng and took the other one back to his teacher.

    When he was away from home, there were things that he didn''t need, but his teacher did.

    With his teacher''s talent, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to reach a higher realm, but it would take a long time.

    Therefore, he wanted to bring some divine items for his teacher to add fuel to the fire and help his teacher go further.

    It was useless for him to eat the fruit. Things that couldn''t increase his experience points were trash to him. They took up too much space in his storage ring.

    "Brother ..."

    Zhu Fengfeng was so touched that she was about to cry as she held the fruit in her hands. She had never thought that her brother would be so generous as to give them two divine items and keep one for herself.

    He swore in his heart that if he encountered danger in the future, he would definitely continue to call him brother. He was really a good person. Not only did he feel safe, but he was also generous. Where else could he find such a person?

    The quality was getting clearer and clearer, and it was exactly the same as them.<sub> </sub>

    At that moment, the fat pig returned to normal. It felt that its body had changed. It looked left and right but couldn''t find any problems. Then, it calmly sucked the soil and was very happy.

    "Don''t eat yet, we have to continue moving forward. This danger zone is indeed very dangerous. Why don''t you guys wait here for me to clear this danger zone, and then I''lle and pick you up?"

    Lin fan gave a suggestion but the old man rejected him.

    "Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? how can we let you take the risk alone? let''s go. We''ll live and die together. We can''t be separated." Zhu Fengfeng said sternly and righteously, exuding an aura of justice.

    At this moment, in the distant heaven and earth, a wisp of red rose into the sky and illuminated the world. It was so red that it was glowing.

    "I got points again?"

    He couldn''t wait. His body moved and he quickly attacked. He was very fast and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.

    He had not had enough fun killing just now, so he would definitely have toe and harvest again this time.

    "Brother, don''t worry. Let''s go together." Zhu Fengfeng kept the divine fruit and chased after him. She couldn''t fall behind. She had to fight alongside her brother. Of course, she could just watch from the side.

    It was too fierce, and the way it fought was too brutal. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to take it.

    Instantly, he felt his vision blur. Zhu Yangyang started running, and mes appeared on her body. There were ck marks on the ground, which were signs of being burnt.

    "Fire pig!"

    Zhu Fengfeng was shocked. She did not expect Yangyang to be stronger and stranger. Could it be that her pig body had changed and be some kind of special physique?

    From a distance, he saw his elder brother standing there without moving."This doesn''t make sense. With elder brother''s brutal situation, he would definitely pick up his weapon and give it a good beating. Why is he standing there without moving?"

    "Could it be that they found the ultimate treasure in the danger zone and were shocked?"

    Thinking of this, he quickened his pace, to the point that he couldn''t wait. With his brother''s generosity, he definitely wouldn''t be stingy with him. By then, he would definitely make another wave of money.

    "Brother, what''s wrong? what''s the thing that shocked you?" Zhu Fengfeng asked, but when she looked in front of her, she waspletely stunned.

    What the f * ck was this? how was he supposed to get there?

    It wasn''t a wall of fire, but a sea of fire. It wasn''t something that those broken things from before couldpare to.

    This sea of fire was a real sea of fire. It was as high as the sky and covered the distance.

    If one wanted to enter, they could only force their way through without any gaps.

    Of course, it was unrealistic to force their way through. They would probably turn into ashes the moment they entered.

    "Brother, we have no other way out. This is a dead end. We won''t be trapped here for the rest of our lives, right?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little scared. If that was the case, it would be a tragedy.

    Lin fan was really calm. This wasn''t a dead end. If it was, then it would be a seal. The BUFF would be enough to move him out. There was an exit but he just didn''t find it.

    Furthermore, even if there was no BUFF, it did not matter. He had endless time to cultivate here and raise his cultivation. One day, he would be able to smash this ce into pieces with a punch.

    "Brother, there''s someone here. Someone''s inside." Zhu Fengfeng raised her hand, her voice trembling. They were about to start fighting again. She had to get away from them quickly. She could only let her brother do itter.

    In the previous scene, the fiery man was not as powerful as him, but there were many of them. It was not like ants had never bitten an elephant to death before. If he went in, it was very likely that he would not be able to leave. It was very terrifying.

    There was someone in the fire. Could it be the thing from before? he was a little excited and excited. But when he looked over, he was a little disappointed. He couldn''t see the figure clearly, but it wasn''t the Man on Fire.

    "It seems to be a woman."

    Lin fan looked over and was really confused. Was the me so high level that it gave birth to a fire girl? he had the urge to go in and have a go.

    This kind of opportunity did note by every year. The underground danger zone had not been discovered yet, which meant that the things inside were brand new. It would be good if they could plunder everything.

    No, that woman was sitting cross-legged and seemed to be cultivating.

    "Brother, I''m afraid we''re not the first to enter." Lin fan was suspicious and didn''t dare to confirm.

    "That''s impossible," Zhu Fengfeng was shocked. If he wasn''t the first one to enter, how bad would that be? she couldn''t take it anymore and felt a little down.

    However, when they walked over, they encountered that tree and took three fruits. This meant that this guy''s route was different from theirs.

    The sea of fire rippled.

    "Yi!" Lin fan frowned. There was a problem.

    "What''s wrong, brother?"

    Even though he was ranked 500th on the heaven''s Pride Board and had the cultivation of a great saint, he didn''t have his own opinions. He couldn''t make up his mind on this matter. It was better for him to follow his brother Lin fan.

    "That person looks a little familiar. I think I''ve seen him somewhere before, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen him. Something''s not right either. I don''t think I''ve seen him before.

    "That''s impossible. Although I''ve seen many women, not many of them can escape from my eyes. There''s a problem."

    Lin fan was deep in thought. Suddenly, the fire ocean trembled even more. In the distance, more people appeared. However, they were too far away and he couldn''t see them clearly.

    "Let''s go!"

    A voice rang out. It was very strange, as if it had exploded in his mind.

    "Brother!" Zhu Fengfeng cried out in shock as The Ground Beneath Her Feet split open and she fell into a sea of fire.

    Lin fan came back to his senses and reached out to grab it. But the ground beneath his feet disappeared and he fell into a ce that was like a sea of fire.

    It was a bit of a scam.

 Chapter 622 If He Wants To Live, The Difficulty Can Be Called The Abyss

    The two humans and one pig disappeared. Not long after, several figures passed through the sea of fire. They had just sensed that there was someone and came to take a look, but they found nothing.

    Not long after, a voice came from afar.

    Everyone was shocked and turned into mes to attack. When they saw the bare fire tree, they cried out in anger and wailed.

    The divine fruit had been robbed and disappeared from their eyes.

    The fire spirits that gave birth to the fire tree were all killed. Who did this? how could they be so arrogant?

    "Brother, where are you?" Zhu Fengfeng''s vision went ck. She thought she was going to die, but in the blink of an eye, she was in a strange ce.

    The sky was blue and the air was fresh. They were definitely not in the danger zone. They were probably outside.

    "This is interesting. They actually sent him out for no reason. This is a little unusual."

    Lin fan stood there and thought about it. He felt that it wasn''t normal. At the same time, he thought about the woman he saw in the fire ocean. He felt familiar but he didn''t know who she was.

    "Old brother, we''ve met our benefactor. He''s sent us out safely. Take a whiff, the air is so fresh. It''s really not bad."

    Zhu Fengfeng was in a good mood. She was not greedy at all. She had encountered a divine fruit inside. It was an amazing opportunity. After consuming the divine fruit, Yangyang''s physique had clearly changed. As for the specific changes, she did not know, but it was definitely shocking.

    "Benefactor my ass."

    Lin fan felt regretful. He was really excited when he encountered the unknown but he was teleported out. The word ''go'' in his mind was a kind of care.

    "What is this ce?" He asked. He was helpless in this unfamiliar ce. If he couldn''t do anything, he could only return to the sect.

    The divine fruits in his storage ring were still there for his teacher to consume. He didn''t need them. As long as he had enough points to raise his cultivation technique, everything woulde to him.

    "I don''t know, but I think I''m safe now. Brother, this is our first time working together, and it''s a great sess. I''ll take my leave first." Zhu Fengfengughed, her heart filled with joy. As for leaving with Lin fan, she had never even thought about it.

    First of all, it was too dangerous, and his brother was too fierce. He couldn''t take it. It was better to fight steadily.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhu Fengfeng sat on the fat pig and waved at Lin fan, showing that she was very reluctant to part with him.

    "Brother, let''s meet again if fate allows it. When I find a dangerous ce and need help, I''ll definitely think of you first. Goodbye."

    Then, the fat pig galloped and disappeared without a trace.

    "Should I go back the way I came and enter from that cave?"

    After the old man left, he had this thought. He looked around and ran into the distance but he didn''t find the entrance. Or maybe the entrance had disappeared and was sealed.

    He remembered that they were all in this area, but after searching the entire area, he couldn''t find them.

    "Forget it, I''ll just return to the sect."

    He didn''t stay. He had a good harvest and would go back to improve. He then turned into a light and disappeared.

    After an unknown period of time, he heard a familiar voice.

    "You guys,e near me if you have the guts. I''ll have a good chat with you guyster. I''ll take advantage of your carelessness and kill you all. What do you say, sect master?"

    In the prison pulled by two demonic beasts, the night Demon was talking non-stop, constantly harassing the people outside.

    "Night Demon, shut up." Putisha''s expression was extremely ugly. He wanted to hammer Night Demon to death. Bastard, he would rather Night Demon betray him than to stand on his side.

    "Sect master, how can you shut up?" Night Demon retorted. If he had something to say, he would just say it and never hide it. The sect master had told him to bear with it first. When the other party became careless, he would kill them and escape. However, he couldn''t bear it. Such a sinister plot, he couldn''t put it in his heart. He had to say it out so that he could feel morefortable.

    "Those bastards betrayed the sect, deceived their Masters, and killed their ancestors. They deserve to die. Sect leader, don''t worry. When I find the opportunity, I''ll get rid of these people and take revenge." Night Demon was indignant and righteous. He definitely couldn''t let those guys go.

    Putisha didn''t want to say anything anymore. He had lost all hope for the night devil.

    The outer realm merged and appeared in some random ce. Then, a strong sect came and used lightning-like methods to suppress them so that they didn''t dare to resist.

    All the elders of the sect had betrayed and wanted to join the strong sect. How could putisha bear it? he vowed to fight with the other party.

    What he didn''t expect was that night Demon would stand out and berate him on the spot. This changed his impression of Night Demon, but now he understood.

    One should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate.

    It was really too much of a scam.

    "Hahaha! This elder of the sect is too stupid! How did he survive until now?"

    "Who knows? he''s just a weak sect. It''s his bad luck to have met us."

    "We''ll transport them to the mer. They''ll have a good time. "

    The group of peopleughed and discussed. The leader, a middle-aged man, had a cold expression. No matter what happened, he would not be moved at all.

    "Sect master PU, how did you be a prisoner?"

    All of a sudden, Lin fan appeared and blocked the path of the prison cart. He was really suspicious. Could it be that someone had exterminated the sect?

    "Eh, Peak Master Lin." Putisha was shocked, then excited, but then he hurriedly shouted,""Peak Master Lin, leave quickly. These people are not weak."

    Night Demon continued to talk to himself. When he saw Lin fan, he was filled with hope."Peak Master Lin,e and save us. These guys have subdued the Luosha sect. Those dogs in the sect are all afraid of power and have all submitted. Only the sect master and I are not afraid of power and have fought to the end."<sub> </sub>

    "Shut up," he said. Putisha red at night Demon."This bastard, I should have kicked him out of the sect. Although he''s loyal, he''s definitely sick in the head."

    Hula!

    The guards who were escorting the two of them pulled out their weapons and stared at Lin fan with killing intent.

    The leader was especially cold. He gave out a dark aura and then raised his hand and gave an order.

    "Capture him!"

    "F * ck!" Lin fan was furious and attacked without saying anything. This was his mark and since when did someone dare to steal it? he didn''t say anything and just took out the altar.

    One person charged at him with a de. He was fast and had decent strength, but he just swung the altar and smashed him into meat paste.

    "Bah! Impudent!"

    Lin fan spat out his saliva. What was this? they didn''t even talk and he attacked. He didn''t give them any face at all, so he didn''t give them any face either. He raised the altar and smashed it down.

    The weapon collided with the altar and broke into pieces.

    "Stop." "Die!" The leader hollered in anger as he rose into the air. With a flip of his palm, killing intent surged. This dog was going to chop up his disciple like a vegetable.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re amazing. Beat him up." The honest Night Demon cheered. He was extremely excited.

    Putisha was shocked. He didn''t expect that this kid''s strength had be stronger. With his strength, he couldn''t even withstand a few moves from the leader. However, he didn''t expect that this kid could actually fight on par with the leader.

    The strength of this leader wasn''t weak. He was at legend realm, but he wasn''t at the peak. When he attacked, the void trembled and a bright light enveloped him.

    "You''re a little too arrogant. If you continue like this, this Peak Master will not be polite to you."

    Lin fan looked at him and didn''t care. Although he was really strong, that was all. He didn''t know what the Luosha sect went through to be in such a state.

    "Thief, I''ll tear you into pieces." The leader shouted angrily, his killing intent surging.

    But suddenly, the leader''s expression changed. He saw Lin fan appear in front of him, reaching out and grabbing his head.

    When the palm reached out, he couldn''t resist it and was instantly stunned.

    "Let''s see who''s going to be dismembered into ten thousand pieces. " Lin fan lifted him up and clenched his fist, punching towards his stomach. Instantly, mes gathered in his fist. With one punch, sizzling sounds could be heard and the stomach of the leader instantly evaporated. The skin and flesh disappeared and a ck ring appeared.

    Large amounts of blood gushed out like a waterfall.

    "So powerful." Putisha was shocked. He didn''t expect this kid to be so powerful. He knew that the realm he had reached before was no longer a dream, but he still hadn''t found the source of the breakthrough.

    asionally, he could sense the path to godly state, but he still couldn''t grasp it. He was very sad.

    "You ..." The leader was shocked. He didn''t expect to be defeated so quickly.

    "He''s too weak," Lin fan shook his head and looked down at his fist. The burning sensation was not bad. Then, he clenched his fist, aimed at his head, and punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    The other party''s head exploded like a watermelon, and blood sttered all over the ground.

    Once he was done, he hooked his finger and the storage rings of the corpses all floated over. Although they were weak, he couldn''t waste them. He had to be a good young man who knew how to save.

    He let putisha and night Demon out and was curious about what they had encountered.

    "You two are too miserable. Your sects are gone?" This was the first sect he was familiar with when the outer realm merged.

    But it was a pity that the sect leader and elder were suppressed. It seemed like they were going to be sent to a bad ce. He felt that it was a pity that they were weak and he was helpless.

    "AI!" Putisha sighed and was very worried. The sect was indeed gone. Of course, it wasn''t that the sect had been destroyed, but that it had been disintegrated from within.

    The other party''s strength was too strong, and before they could even fight to the death, all the sect elders had betrayed them. That speed was extremely fast, and it shocked putisha so much that he wanted to die on the spot.

    "Peak Master Lin, you don''t know this. Those guys are sons of B * tches. It''s just that the other party is a little stronger, but they betrayed us faster than anyone else. Although I, Night Demon, am not very strong, I am also a famous figure. I have always aspired to be a sect leader, but that was based on my own abilities. Now that my sect has been snatched away by others, what do you think this is?"

    Night Demon was furious and gritted his teeth.

    "Do you need any help?" Lin fan asked. No matter what, they were from the same ce so he had to show some concern.

    Putisha shook his head."There''s no need. I''ll take back everything I''ve lost with my own abilities."

    "Grandmaster, are you stupid? why don''t we help him? he''s so strong. Let him be the vanguard and take down the sect. If the situation turns bad, we can just run away." Night Demon was anxious, but he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what he said.

    "You shut up." Putisha''s face was red with anger, and he almost couldn''t catch his breath.

    What had he experienced? why was he so stupid?

    Lin fan didn''t care and could only sigh. He was responsible for the night Demon bing like this. He was the one who turned it into an honest person.

    It was extremely difficult for a Night Demon to survive.

    [Difficulty level: abyss]

 Chapter 623 Why Didnt You Bring A Few More For Your Master?

    Lin fan wanted to ask putisha if he had met any other sects. Since all the sects hade to thend of origin, they couldn''t all split up, right? but unfortunately, putisha didn''t meet any.

    "Sect master PU, what are your ns next?" He felt that with putisha''s strength, it would be very difficult for him to live afortable life.

    After the outer realms had merged, the people he had met were rarely normal. They would start fighting whenever they didn''t like each other, which was really scary.

    With putisha''s strength, he didn''t have much confidence.

    "I will take back everything I''ve lost. As the sect master, I can''t absolve myself from the me for the elder''s betrayal. However, I''ve found that after the outer realm and the outer realm have merged, the road ahead has appeared. I want to cultivate for a while to improve my cultivation base. In the future, I''ll go to the sect and kill those guys myself."

    Putisha was very confident that he could make those guys regret.

    He felt that the sect Masters and elders in thend of origin had very high cultivation talent.

    Otherwise, in thend of origin, the demigod realm and God Realm were just legends. If they could cultivate to the demigod realm, it was enough to say that their talents were not weak. If they were really weak, it would be impossible for them to step into the demigod realm.

    As for Huo Rong and the others, they were slightly weaker than them, and this wasn''t something that could be covered up.

    "Don''t worry, sect master. I, Night Demon, will definitely be by your side. If you encounter any unavoidable danger, at least I can take on the final great responsibility." Night Demon had been eyeing the position of sect master for a long time.

    "You ..." Putisha really wanted to p this guy to death, but he held back. Now that things had be like this, what else could he care about?

    At that moment of crisis, only the night Demon had stood up to resist. Even if the night Demon was mentally retarded, he would forgive him unconditionally based on this spirit.

    At that moment, putisha looked at Lin fan with a serious expression."Peak Master Lin, I have a presumptuous request. Please ..."

    Before he could finish, Lin fan waved his hand."Sect master PU, that''s enough. Now that the outer realms have merged, the magnificent me sect can''t even protect itself. Don''t try to trick us. When we meet again in the future, we can still be considered acquaintances. If there''s anything we can do, we can help. As for things like this, let''s not talk about it."

    He rejected directly. He could guess what kind of sh * t the other party wanted to take. Wasn''t it just to entrust Night Demon to him?

    Was he trying to harm the magnificent me sect?

    Although he was strong enough, he couldn''t be stronger than the idiots in the sect.

    If he said anything, he wouldn''t be able to live his days, and there might even be a big problem.

    "AI!" Putisha sighed,"Night Demon, now that the sect has changed greatly, you and I can''t be together. Find a ce to hide and wait for my cultivation to improve greatly. I will inform you."

    "After all, it''s dangerous for you to be by my side."

    He wanted to get rid of Night Demon. Keeping this guy by his side was like a time bomb. No one knew what would happen.

    Night Demon looked at the Grandmaster,"Grandmaster, can you do it? If you die outside, you must leave a message, such as handing over the Luosha sect to Night Demon or something. Don''t worry, I, Night Demon, don''t have any other abilities, but I''ll definitely develop the sect in a good direction. "

    Putisha wanted to make a move, but heughed and his voice was very gentle,"okay, don''t worry. If we really encounter danger, I will definitely hand the sect over to you."

    When night Demon heard that, he was ted,"sect leader, I''ll hide then. Sect leader, it''s not that I want to say this, but you really don''t have the talent to be a sect leader. But I do."

    Lin fan patted putisha''s shoulder,"alright, I''ve been through a huge change and I''m tense. It''s inevitable that I''ll be harsh with my words. Since that''s the case, then I''ll take my leave."

    After saying this, he left.

    He didn''t want to get involved in the Luosha sect''s situation for the time being. He just wanted to take care of the magnificent me sect.

    In any case, the outer realm would be his in the future, so he wasn''t in a hurry.

    "Night devil, be careful." After putisha warned Night Demon, he also left.

    Night Demon stood on the spot andughed,"I have to find a ce to hide. The outer realm is so dangerous and sect leader definitely can''t hold on. When he is in trouble, I have to take the responsibility."

    He had already decided to find a ce to cultivate and not go anywhere. Safety first, and whoever survived until the end would be the winner.

    After looking around, he left.

    "Stop there."

    Night Demon flew far away, searching for a safe ce. However, after looking at many ces, he was not satisfied. It was either that the Feng Shui was bad or there were too many demonic beasts, giving off a strong sense of danger.

    Suddenly, a voice entered his ears and night Demon was so shocked that he was covered in sweat. He was so frightened that he felt like he was drenched in rain. How strong was this aura?

    "Who''s there? Don''t think that just because I''m scared, I''ll dare to be impudent. I, Night Demon, have indeed grown up in fear. Come out. "

    These words were not a problem to Night Demon, but to the owner of the voice, there was something wrong.

    "Hmph! You''re sneaky and arrogant in my territory. "

    A figure appeared. He was wearing a long robe and had an extraordinary aura.

    Night Demon was stunned. It wasn''t that the other party''s aura was impressive, but was he still a F * cking human? How could he be so ugly?

    An illusionary figure was flying around Night Demon, disappearing and reappearing in the blink of an eye. It was hard to grasp.

    "It''s very powerful," Night Demon eximed and said honestly.

    "You have good eyes. I''m indeed very powerful. In my eyes, you''re just like an ant that I can crush with a finger. Do you want to follow me and cultivate? I''ll teach you divine abilities."

    "Are you serious? don''t lie to me. I really believe you." Night Demon pondered. This mysterious guy was really strong. If he could really cultivate with him, wouldn''t his strength increase by leaps and bounds? by then, even the sect leader''s strength wouldn''t be as high as his, and he would be crushed by him.

    Just thinking about it made him excited.<sub> </sub>

    In the depths of this dangerous area, a few voices were conversing.

    "He''s toying with someone else again. This forbiddennd is going to have another corpse. "

    "Hahaha, interesting. The world is a hypocrite. We have been deceived. We must kill until blood flows like a river."

    "Look at this ant''s expression of disbelief. I''m really looking forward to it."

    At this moment, the apparition surrounding Night Demon gradually solidified, and the long-robed elder stood in front of Night Demon.

    "If you want to cultivate with me, it''s very simple and easy. I can also guarantee that you''ll be stronger than anyone else. You''ll have a ce in this great era where the outer realms are merging." The old man said with a smile.

    "Alright, now tell me, am I handsome?"

    Night Demon eximed in surprise. It was so easy. He only needed to reply with a single sentence. This was too simple.

    "What handsome? if I wasn''t so determined, I would have vomited. Your face is just a face, what does it look like? and your eyes, they''re too horrible to look at. Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s too hurtful to talk about it."

    It wasn''t that night Demon didn''t say anything, but that the surrounding temperature was gradually dropping.

    "You ant, the thing I hate the most in my life is people who call me ugly. It seems like you want to die," The old man''s face was gloomy and he couldn''t believe it.

    Night Demon retreated and looked at the person in front of him warily,"what do you want to do? let me tell you, don''t be too arrogant and make me hate you. If I have the chance, I will raise my cultivation and beat you to death when you''re not paying attention. So what if you''re ugly? of course, I''m a little better looking than you."

    The voice that had been conversing in the depths suddenly stopped. They didn''t expect to meet such a person.

    There was something wrong with his brain, but he was really not afraid of death.

    "Hehe, I''m very interested in you."

    The moment the voice appeared, Night demon''s mind went nk and gradually turned gray as if it was frozen.

    The magnificent me sect!

    Two disciples were guarding the mountain Gate. The situation was different from before, so they had to be 120% alert.

    The people who had temporarily joined the magnificent me sect were farming there. Some time ago, the person who imed to have inherited the will of Emperor Yanhua had arrived and caused a hugemotion in the magnificent me sect. Countless disciples were panicking.

    If senior brother Lin and the others were to leave the sect, they would definitely be reluctant and would definitely follow them.

    But fortunately, the matter was resolved and everything returned to peace. They were also at ease.

    BOOM!

    All of a sudden, there was a shocking change in Tian Xu mountain. The shadow of a towering tree rose into the sky and covered the mountain.

    The scene was shocking and attracted the attention of countless disciples.

    Then, a stream of light cut through the void andnded on the mountain peak.

    Lin fan returned to the sect and noticed that his teacher had a huge change. His aura was really strong and it seemed like his teacher''s cultivation had improved.

    He had to admit that his teacher''s talent was very strong. Without his cheat, he could still have such great achievements.

    He stood there and stared at the teacher.

    Tian Xu sat cross-legged, his white beard fluttering in the wind. A majestic Divine Tree appeared behind him and supported the sky. Although it was only an illusion, its leaves were green and glowed with a kind of divinity.

    The green leaves trembled, and specks of light fell from them, scattering to every corner of the sect.

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and absorbed the light into his stomach. He could clearly feel that the light had a lively spirit and could help people cultivate.

    "My disciple, you''re back. How was it? Teacher, this move is not bad, right?" Tian Xu opened his eyes and said with a smile.

    Lin fan said,"master is amazing. He will always be so amazing. This God Tree is even more amazing. It covers the entire mountain peak. If it were to be bigger, the entire sect would be covered."

    He came to his teacher''s side with a smile."Teacher, do you know what I''ve brought you this time?"

    "My dear disciple, I''ve already seen through it, but I don''t really want to say it. Take it out and let me see if I''m right," Tian Xu said calmly.

    Lin fan was helpless. He felt that his teacher was being a little shameless. It was as if he didn''t see it at all. When he took it out, it would be the same.

    However, he did not expose his teacher. Instead, he took out the divine fruit.

    When the divine fruit appeared, the surrounding space was enveloped by a ball of fire.

    Tian Xu was stunned. He could feel a mysterious power from the divine fruit. Then, he said calmly,""Disciple, this is what I guessed. However, it''s better for you to take it. I don''t need it for the time being."

    Lin fan saw the light of desire in his master''s eyes. But maybe he knew that this thing wasn''t simple, so he wanted him to consume it.

    "Teacher, I don''t need it. I''ve eaten sixty to seventy in the dangerous ces. I''m sick of them." Lin fan lied.

    "What? You Rascal, you only brought one back for your master after you were sick of it. " Tian Xu''s eyes and hands moved quickly, and he grabbed the divine fruit."Master, I''ve doted on you for nothing. Why didn''t you bring me a few more?"

    "Haha, teacher, hurry up and eat it. It''s very useful." Lin fan smiled. He still wanted his teacher''s strength to increase faster and catch up with his footsteps.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease when he went out to wander.

 624 Chapter 624

    "This disciple is very considerate."

    Tian Xu nodded. He was very satisfied with his precious disciple. At the same time, he was impressed by his judgment back then. Why did he find this kid so pleasing to the eye back then? now, he''s making a profit.

    Although he hadn''t consumed the divine fruit his disciple brought back, he could feel the power within.

    He had never seen such a divine fruit before. It had never appeared in thend of the origin either.

    The power contained in the divine fruit would not lie. It was indeed a good thing.

    Under his gaze, the teacher took a bite. The taste was good and there was a lot of juice. Halfway through, Tian Xu smiled."Disciple, I now know why you can eat sixty to seventy of them. The taste is indeed not bad, very delicious."

    He then swallowed it.

    Lin fan didn''t take his eyes off it, staring at it. He didn''t know what would happen after his teacher ate it.

    After that fat pig ate it, it underwent a huge change. However, he didn''t study it in depth, so he didn''t know its wondrous effects. However, his teacher''s cultivation wasn''t weak, and his talent wasn''t low either. He would definitely be able to use the divine fruit''s effects to the extreme.

    "Disciple, I feel a ball of fire in my stomach." Tian Xu''s brows furrowed as he sensed the changes in his body.

    "It''s normal. "

    He had taken a bite, but it didn''t have any effect. He didn''t know what changes would happen.

    Suddenly, he noticed that his teacher''s face waspletely red, and there was steam rising from it.

    Tian Xu''s expression was strange.

    "My disciple, I feel my limbs burning."

    "It''s normal. "

    He could only answer like this to calm his teacher''s Restless Heart.

    "Disciple, I can''t take it anymore." "You ..." Tian Xu, who had been calm a moment ago, was suddenly enraged. He opened his arms and clenched his fists. He raised his head, and a pir of fire burst out of his head and shot into the sky.

    All the magnificent me sect disciples were stunned. They saw the strange scene at Tian Xu peak and wondered what had happened.

    Huo Rong and the others quickly attacked. This kind of aura made them feel terrified.

    "What''s going on?" Huo Rong asked hurriedly. Since Lin fan was here, it must be that the master and disciple duo were up to something again.

    "Teacher is currently breaking through, don''t be anxious."

    Lin fan waited. This scene was too shocking. With the help of this God fruit, he was really looking forward to what level his teacher would reach.

    "Ah!" "You''re courting death!" Tian Xu roared. At his age, he was very mindful of his appearance, but now, he didn''t care at all. He opened his mouth and roared, spitting out a ball of fire.

    "Amazing!" Huo Rong''s eyes widened. He had never seen his senior brother spewing fire.

    There was a burnt smell.

    Elder Kumu was puzzled. But when he took a look, he panicked,"senior brother, it''s bad! Your beard caught fire!"

    Waves of fire spread out from Tian Xu''s body. His white beard fluctuated, and when it came into contact with the mes, it began to burn for no reason.

    Tian Xu was anxious. He wanted to say something, but fire was spewing out of his mouth. He couldn''t speak at all.

    "I have a bad feeling about this." Lin fan swallowed. He was a little nervous. His teacher''s beard was on fire. Although it didn''t have much to do with him, he was the one who gave the fruit to his teacher.

    The aura grew stronger and stronger. With a bang, Tian Xu''s clothes exploded.

    He stood naked and howled towards the sky.

    Plop!

    Huo Rong fell to the ground, dumbfounded."Senior ... Senior brother."

    He stammered in disbelief.

    Ku mu, GE Lian, and the others were all dumbfounded. They opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but they didn''t know what to say. Their senior brother''s clothes were a little violent.

    Lin fan felt like there was a knife hanging above his head and it was really dangerous. But he focused and saw that his teacher''s skin was changing. It was like steel and it was getting purer and purer.

    He waspletely naked and dazzling, but his teacher''s body began to glow with light, and his aura gradually stabilized.

    His teacher had sessfully consumed the divine fruit. There were no problems, and he was at ease.

    However, after he calmed down, he took a step back and turned into a stream of light, heading toward invincible peak.

    "Junior Brother Lu, remember this. No matter whoes, tell them that I''m already in seclusion. If you disturb me, I''ll go crazy and die."

    Without waiting for Lu Qiming to ask any more questions, he pushed the stone door open and closed it. Then, he took out the altar and held it against the stone door.

    "I didn''t expect this situation to happen. My teacher isn''t even going to risk his life."

    His heart was beating, and he was a little nervous. This was going to be a big deal.

    But luckily, there were only elders around. If the disciples were to see this, he would really lose all his face.

    As expected, not long after, an angry voice resounded throughout the sect.

    "Unfilial disciple, master will fight you to the death."

    Even though he was hiding in the secret chamber, he could still hear the sound.

    "Hey, teacher, you can''t me me for this." Lin fan shook his head and sighed. This matter was not easy to talk about. Even if one consumed the God fruit, one would have to pay a price.

    It was just his beard being burned and his clothes being torn off in front of everyone. It was actually not a big deal.

    He sat down cross-legged and began to upgrade his cultivation technique. He had gained a lot from the underground danger zone and had umted enough points.

    Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration.

    "It''s her,"

    He seemed to have figured out who it was. The appearance of the shadow seemed to be that female disciple of the sect.

    "What are you mu about?"

    He had almost forgotten.

    "Mu Ling,"

    He remembered now. That was the name. But then, he felt that it was impossible. How could an unremarkable female disciple be in there?

    "Does the merging of the outer realm give everyone a chance?"

    He felt that this was a little too much, but he didn''t think too much about it. It didn''t matter to him whether it was a good opportunity or not. It was more important to improve his strength first.<sub> </sub>

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    " 10 million points were consumed."

    "Origin demon Scripture (Level 5)"

    "Characteristics: devil fetus (death), origin devil sacred art (death), origin devil covers heaven, origin devil fist."

    After the upgrade, he felt the power in his body surge like waves. This was the power he had after upgrading the origin demon Scripture to level five.

    Although this force was powerful, the foundation it required was too huge.

    "Why do I feel that the foundation required now is tens or even hundreds of times more than others?"

    He had a feeling that the foundation required was too much and it was too tiring for him. Even so, he definitely couldn''t casually raise his cultivation level.

    If he didn''t fill up his Foundation and increased his cultivation, he would definitely regret it one day. He might be a top expert, but he wouldn''t go far in the end.

    As his cells devoured the power, his Foundation kept on increasing. The origin demon Scripture was indeed very strong. When he raised it to the fifth level, the power that exploded out was the total of the past.

    However, after advancing to the legendary realm, the capacity of the foundation had also increased dramatically. If it was given to an ordinary person, they might be able to advance to the peak of the great sage realm with this power.

    "Sigh, we''re going back to square one."

    Looking at the remaining points, he could only grit his teeth. The points he earned were used to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    " 12 million points consumed."

    "Origin demon Scripture (Level 6)"

    "Characteristics: dual-origin devil fetus, origin devil super power (death), origin devil covers heaven, origin devil fist, ancestor Devil''s sense"

    In an instant, a terrifying power filled the secret room.

    "Give me a new life, and I will give you strength." The resurrection of the demon fetus was different from the previous one.

    The moment he woke up, he immediately spoke. He was condensed from the origin demonic power and had been crushed twice by the other party. He didn''t want to continue dying.

    "So annoying. I don''t need you." Lin fan red and used his power to crush the demon fetus, turning it into energy that entered his body.

    Comfortable!

    He controlled the cells to continue devouring and turn it into his strongest power.

    "Bastard, what have you done?"

    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the depths of his mind. This voice was somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it before.

    This seemed to be the voice of the ancestor devil. Why was it being transmitted out of his mind? when he saw the ancestor Devil''s response, he understood. So this was what was going on.

    "Little hentian demon monarch." Lin fan smiled. He already knew where this name came from.

    As expected, little demon hentian was stunned."How do you know this nickname? tell me, who told you?"

    In the distance, the ancestor devil, who was suppressed by the mountains and sealed by the heavens and earth, eximed in shock.

    That was his nickname, not everyone knew about it. Although the outer realm had merged, it had little to do with where he was.

    How did this untrustworthy fellow know?

    "Little hentian Demon Lord, have you really forgotten who I am? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I once ruled the world, but you were still a small Grasshopper." Lin fan said sternly.

    Suddenly, the voice fell silent.

    All of a sudden.

    "You''re nine destion ..." Little demon monarch hentian said in shock."Impossible, Who are you? you''re a stupid man who goes back on your word. How could you destroy the dual Abyssal Demon fetus? you can only get one of the power of the origin demon Scripture. You''re so stupid."

    "What''s that? it''s none of your business. This Peak Master is happy." Lin fan felt that this was a trapid by the hentian little demon Lord, and he was just digging his own grave.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t need a demon fetus at all.

    The Fiend ancestor''s voice disappeared and didn''t resound. The Fiend ancestor''s senses were useless to him. Perhaps someone cultivated this technique to sense the power that The Fiend ancestor sought to descend and temporarily increase their strength. However, he didn''t care about that.

    It was true that strength was obtained by oneself.

    With a one-time increase of two levels, his strength and Foundation had expanded greatly. He was already very close to the great circle of Foundation.

    He felt that it would not be long before he could step into the great saint realm.

    [Points: 65015]

    It was very difficult to encounter such a dangerous ce. There were so many burning men, and they were like mountains and seas. They killed in a frenzy, and the umted points were all used up.

    However, he had already profited from this. His strength had increased, and his Foundation had increased greatly. He could look forward to bing a great sage.

    "Diamond lottery draw, six in a row."

    There were only so few points left. He was flustered, especially thest few points. His heart ached.

    "Diamond lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    Six draws in a row, the chances of getting an item were very slim, and he didn''t have much confidence.

    "Diamond lottery: congrattions on obtaining violent body upgrade heaven-rank card."

    "What?"

    Lin fan was stunned. Although he didn''t find anything, he didn''t expect to find something.

    Although it wasn''t anything good, he had managed to obtain an upgrade card for his own cultivation technique.

    He was stunned for a moment.

    Lin fan took out three swords and stabbed them into the ground.

    "Great Three Pure Ones, I didn''t expect you guys to pay attention to me from time to time. I''m so touched, thank you."

    "Use it."

    "Consume violent body heaven-grade card."

    He was waiting for his power to increase. Perhaps it was enough.

    [PS: thank you, Big Boss: unconceble tender Alliance master. Thank you.]

 Chapter 625 Young Man, Why Are You So Rash?

    In the sky not too far away from the magnificent me sect, several figures were flying in the air. From the direction they were heading, they would pass by the magnificent me sect.

    Perhaps, their target was the magnificent me sect.

    "The magnificent me sect isn''t far away. As long as we can get this sect to join the alliance, we''ll be able to control this small area." One of them was a man in a long purple robe. There was a red mark between his eyebrows. He had an extraordinary aura and his deep eyes looked into the distance.

    "What if they don''t agree?" The woman beside the man said.

    The person following behindughed,"how could they possibly disagree? if they disagree, they might not be able to survive in this realm safely."

    They had just passed by the ck fog sect, and with a few words, that sect had agreed to join the alliance and form a whole. Although that sect was not strong, they had some insight.

    As for the magnificent me sect, they wouldn''t have any problems.

    The ck sky Race had announced to the world that they wanted all the sects to submit, which naturally attracted resistance from many sects.

    Thus, someone stood out and allied with the surrounding sects. With their sect as the leader, they would form a massive force to fight against the ck sky Race.

    At the magnificent me sect, the disciples were guarding the gate. After a long time, they had gotten used to the situation here.

    All of a sudden, the disciples guarding the mountain Gate noticed movement in the distance and immediately rang the rm.

    An unknown person had arrived.

    Many disciples looked up. It was an eventful year. After the outer realm merged, more things had happened than in the past year.

    In the distance, the light spots were dazzling like the sun.

    Huo Rong had already broken through to the demigod realm, so his mentality had improved a little. No matter what, he was still the third strongest expert in the sect. If he didn''te out, who else could?

    However, he was a little absent-minded at the moment. His senior brother had locked his peak. What had just happened was too shocking. His senior brother could not bear it.

    Although it had nothing to do with them, they felt like their senior brother was looking at them with a weird gaze. It was like he wanted to use a demonic technique to change their memories. Although they didn''t know if there was such a technique, it was really scary.

    "I''m Huo Rong, an elder of the sect. May I know why you''vee?" Huo Rong asked, his voice transmitted.

    Soon, a female voice was heard. The voice was crisp and full of surprise.

    "This sect is so weak. The elder is only at the demigod realm." Although he was surprised, he also felt a sense of regret and disappointment.

    "When the outer realms merge, the sects are like sand in the river. It''s normal for weak sects to appear," the man replied.

    When Huo Rong heard this, he wanted to curse. What did he mean by that tone? was he looking down on him?

    So what if the elder is a demigod? do you know how many years it took me to break through to the demigod realm?

    The disciples were all a little unhappy. Although he didn''t say anything about them, but to belittle the sect elders was the same as humiliating them. So they didn''t have a good impression of these guests who they had yet to see.

    "You''re looking down on me. " Huo Rong was unhappy and felt that he was too pitiful. Before the outer realm merged, he had been looked down upon by other sects. Now that he had be strong, he wanted to be proud and wee the people who came.

    They didn''t expect strong sects toe after the outer regions merged. They couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to live in seclusion.

    Several voices could be heard in the sky above the sect.

    ? The purple-robed man looked around and sensed that this sect had many God Realm experts. However, it was still a weak sect.

    "Who can make the decision in the magnificent me sect?" The purple-robed man said. His voice was deep and majestic.

    The sect disciples frowned as if a mountain was pressing down on their bodies.

    "I can make the decision, but Who are you?" "What''s going on?" Huo Rong nced at invincible peak. The kid was still in seclusion. He didn''t know when he woulde out.

    But how could he have such thoughts? he was the person in charge of the sect''s Affairs. The sect master had also said that they could do as they pleased with the sect. If they couldn''t solve it, they could go to Tian Xu. If they couldn''t solve it, they could go to that kid.

    Perhaps in the sect leader''s heart, he was only doing this for that dream ten yearster.

    "HAIs, senior brother Grandmaster has also fallen. He''s toozy."

    Huo Rong shook his head, but his eyes were fixed on the void. The neer was not hostile, but his aura was unpleasant.

    Although we''re weak, we can''t be so proud.

    Our sect also has experts, but they''re only in seclusion. If their attitude is bad, they''ll be beaten when theye out.

    The woman beside the purple-robed man smiled and said,""This is my senior brother, Su Li. We''re from the Gxy sect. We''re here to invite your magnificent me sect to join the alliance led by the Gxy sect."

    "Join the alliance?" Huo Rong was stunned. He shook his head,"our sect doesn''t join any Alliance. I''m sorry to have troubled you all toe here for nothing."

    "Hey, hey, old man, don''t reject me so quickly. Joining the Alliance will be beneficial to you." Huang Wei said anxiously.

    He didn''t expect that such a weak sect would reject him without even asking. Did they think that God Realm was enough to block him?

    She was a little suspicious and consoled the other party,"your sect is very weak. The strongest is only at the God Realm. It''s very difficult to protect yourself."

    The fire was extremely refined, did they really think he was a fool?

    What Alliance? wasn''t it just like the heaven sect Pce in the past? what was the use of it? whoever had the bigger fist would be the master.

    Therefore, when they heard the word ''Alliance'', they were not interested at all. They didn''t even want to bother with it.<sub> </sub>

    "Many thanks, but my sect doesn''t need to join any power." Fiery melt rejected.

    He wasn''t worried at all about retaliating against the other party. Even if there was a battle, it wouldn''t be him. Someone else would take the ce.

    "Hmph!" "Die!" Su Li shouted angrily, and some of the ordinary disciples ''faces turned pale. It was obvious that they had suffered a heavy blow.

    "You''re quite bold. You didn''t even ask clearly before rejecting us. Do you have no respect for the Gxy sect?"

    "What?"

    Thest word was like thunder, exploding in everyone''s ears.

    Huo Rong had nothing to say. He was a little suspicious."Are you trying to invade my sect and finding a random reason to start a war?"

    He couldn''t help but be suspicious. He just didn''t want to join, yet he still used his aura to bully people.

    "Also, young man, you''re quite hot-tempered, aren''t you? I''ve never even heard of the Gxy sect, so why do you look down on you?"

    "As a person, especially young people, although they are young and full of vigor, they can''t be too extreme in their actions."

    Although he was stronger, he still educated him in a friendly manner,"with your temper, you will suffer."

    "Good, good. You''re just a demigod, and you dare to lecture me? if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know what the outer realm has be after the fusion." Su Li''s expression was so gloomy that water could be squeezed out as he coldly stared at Huo Rong. The old man was too impudent and didn''t take him seriously in the slightest.

    "Senior brother, we''re here to rope in the sects to join the alliance, not to teach them a lesson." Huang Wei said helplessly.

    "Hmph, such a weak sect. If we recruit them, we will only bring trouble to the Alliance. Don''t worry, I won''t kill them. I will just teach this old man a lesson and let him know that he can''t say things he shouldn ''t."

    Su Li''s voice was extremely cold, and his hair started to fluctuate with electricity.

    "Kid, how long are you going to stay in seclusion? someone''s bullying the sect. Hurry up ande out." Huo Rong shouted at invincible peak.

    He knew that he was no match for him, so he had to let that kide out and suppress him.

    There were so many disciples around. If he was crushed by the other party, he would definitely lose face.

    Su Li sneered. Come out to repel the enemy? He really wanted to see what kind of goods could be produced.

    Just as he was about to teach the old man a lesson, an earth-shaking sound burst out.

    A vortex formed in the void, and strange phenomena appeared. Bolts of lightning fell on the mountain peak in the distance.

    "Good boy, you''re making such a bigmotion when you''reing out," Huo Rong sighed in relief. Fortunately, this kid was here. Otherwise, the magnificent me sect would have been defeated.

    Invincible peak!

    Lu Qiming''s jaw dropped. Who was this giant?

    "Amazing. He upgraded violent body to heaven-grade cultivation skill. He consumed 500 million experience points and broke through to the great saint realm." Lin fan clenched his fists. The power in his body was really terrifying and vast as it covered his body.

    "Senior brother, is that you?" Lu Qiming asked, shocked.

    Shixiong was at least ten meters tall. He used to be only three meters tall, but why was he getting bigger and bigger?

    "Who else could it be if not me?"

    He didn''t expect violent body to have such a feature. In the past, it would only increase the height to three meters, but now it was directly increased to ten meters. Not bad, this crushing feeling would be even more satisfying.

    He took a step forward, and the ground rumbled.

    Although he was only 10 meters tall, he was filled with energy. Every step he took, energy was transmitted. This was normal.

    "Elder Huo Rong, I heard your cry for help when I was in seclusion. What happened?"

    After raising his cultivation level, he was filled with confidence and his heart swelled.

    He knew it. As long as he wanted to cultivate, his cultivation would improve very quickly.

    Huo Rong coughed lightly,"hurry up. I don''t know where these people came from. They want us to join some kind of Alliance. I think it''s just like the heaven sect Pce in the past, so I rejected them. Besides, this young man has a bad temper. He gets angry just because I said a few words to him. He even wants to teach me a lesson. With all the disciples here, it''ll be terrible if we get hurt."

    "What is it?" "Hmm?" Su Li looked over with rapt attention and saw a ck figure charging over from the distance.

    "Senior brother, that ck shadow is dangerous." Huang Wei reminded. She had underestimated the magnificent me sect. She didn''t expect them to have such a powerful cultivator.

    But something wasn''t right. The sect elders were so weak but the disciples were so strong. What was going on in the sect?

    At that moment, Lin fan bent his legs and jumped up into the air. He attacked from afar and thennded heavily.

    With a loud boom, the ground of the sect cracked, leaving tworge pits.

    "Can''t you juste over? You''ve destroyed this perfectly fine road. " Huo Rong sighed helplessly. As the elder in charge of the sect''s Affairs, he was also responsible for repairing the sect''s roads.

    "Then I''ll be leaving. You can settle this matter yourself."

    He finally realized that there was a reason why fire blend could not break through to a higher level.

    He was too petty.

 Chapter 626 Young Man, Remember This

    Fire melt immediately stepped forward. He wanted to have a private conversation with the kid, but he was too big to reach him.

    He could only fly up and float beside Lin fan''s ear,"alright, let''s not care about this. This person doesn''t have good intentions and is too arrogant. I can only rely on you."

    "Also, how did you be so big?"

    He was a little confused. What technique did this kid cultivate? he knew that this kid was cultivating a hard body technique, which was different from them. But even if he cultivated, he couldn''t cultivate into a giant.

    Did he really want to form a marriage alliance with the Titan sect?

    Speaking of the Titan sect, Huo Rong missed the sect master PU tu. Their friendship was deep, but after the outer realm merged, he had disappeared without a trace.

    "Don''t say so much, just watch from the side. " Lin fan looked at the few people who were standing proudly in the air and said calmly,""You guys are a little impudent."

    "That''s right, he''s indeed presumptuous. I''m kindly reminding this young man not to be impulsive, or he''ll suffer the consequences of his own actions. He didn''t listen to my advice and even wanted to teach me a lesson. People these days really make people feel cold. "

    Huo Rong sighed and felt heartache. He stood at the peak of the older generation and taught the young people earnestly, but the young people didn''t listen. He expressed his heartache.

    "Good advice is unpleasant to the ear, good advice is unpleasant to the ear."

    Even though he didn''t know the other party, as an old man, he had to teach a junior.

    "Shut up! You''re reaping what you''ve sown, you old fellow. Are you joking with me?" Su Li rebuked angrily and even wanted tough.

    "Look, this young man doesn''t listen to my advice." Huo Rong looked at Lin fan and blinked his eyes. He had a strange look in his eyes as if he was asking for Lin fan''s help.

    "Su Li''s heart was filled with rage. All of a sudden, he saw an enormous palm grab at him.

    Instantly, he was so shocked that he flew into a rage and roared.

    "Impudent!"

    An aura burst out from his body. His robe fluttered and ruffled. A light flickered in his hand and condensed into a long spear. It was extremely cold.

    The tip of the spear had a flowing light revolving around it. It was full of momentum and had a sharp aura as it pointed directly at the huge palm.

    As one of the top disciples of the Gxy sect, his cultivation was not weak. He was at the peak of the legendary realm. When he attacked, nomologicalws surged.

    It also contained the charm of thews of sharpness.

    BOOM!

    When the light from the spear touched his palm, an ear-piercing sound of metal was heard. However, in the blink of an eye, the spear was shattered into pieces.

    "What?" "What?!" Su Li was greatly shocked and didn''t dare believe it.

    Pada!

    Just as he was in a daze, the giant palm clenched its fingers and the void froze. He was caught in the palm.

    "I caught him." Lin fan smiled like he was holding a little chick.

    "Let me go."

    "You''re courting death!" Su Li was shocked and furious as he shouted out explosively, and his entire body flickered with a dazzling light that was like a scorching sun.

    "Alright," he said.

    Lin fan nodded his head. With a flick of his wrist and a swing of his arm, he directly smashed Su Li onto the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground cracked, and the huge impact shook the other party''s bones as if they were cracking.

    Su Li''s four limbs were spread out as hey t on the ground. His mouth was filled with blood foam, and hey there without moving an inch.

    "Sigh, you didn''t listen to the old man, you''re just reaping what you''ve sown." Huo Rong sighed and shook his head helplessly. However, he was extremely shocked. This kid''s strength had be even stronger. It was simply shocking.

    This arrogant kid wasn''t weak, but he was defeated by this guy in one move. Wasn''t he too strong?

    "Senior brother!" Huang Wei was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect her senior brother to be dealt with just like that.

    "Argh! How detestable. "

    "You''re courting death!" Suddenly, Su Li roared, and his eyes were crimson red as he shook his head and spat out the blood in his mouth.

    "Eh? Interesting. "

    Lin fan was really tall and looked at Su Li like he was looking at a small person. He then walked forward and bent down, letting out a roar.

    The sonic boom reverberated and blew to the point that Su Li''s facial features started to sway. Even the ground beneath his feet seemed to have suffered a terrifying force and directly split apart.

    When the voice stopped, Lin fan coughed gently to soothe his throat.

    At this moment, Su Li''s hair was all standing on end, and he didn''t move at all. No one knew what was going on.

    Su Li fell backward, and with a bang, he fell to the ground without moving.

    "This is bad, his voice is too loud." Huo Rong did not feel the destructive power of the sound. In their ears, they only felt that the sound was a little loud, but they did not have much reaction to it.

    "Senior brother Lin is invincible!"

    The surrounding disciples were extremely excited. This guy was so arrogant earlier on, but in the hands of senior brother Lin, he was like a paper tiger.

    "You ... You ..." Huang Wei was shocked and terrified. She kept retreating. She had never thought that her senior brother would be defeated like this.

    "Little girl, now you see. You''re young and full of vigor, but you''ll suffer the consequences of your own actions. You see, you''re suffering the consequences of your own actions so quickly. So, the young people nowadays have to be more peaceful, just like this Peak Master of my sect. Talk less and do more."

    Huo Rong was in a good mood."You''re so presumptuous. Your retribution is here."

    Huang Wei and the others looked at Huo Rong, then at Lin fan. For a moment, they felt their feet turn cold.<sub> </sub>

    Just what sect was this? how could such a thing happen?

    The elders were so weak, but the disciples were so strong.

    "Tell me, why did youe to the magnificent me sect?" Lin fan was a little interested in this Alliance. The outer region and outer region worlds had merged for so long and he still didn''t understand the environment.

    Therefore, it was still necessary to have a good exchange with some sects.

    Of course, if he were to take the initiative to reveal any thoughts of starting a war, he would definitely make the other party submit to him.

    Huang Wei''s heart trembled, and she stuttered,"we don''t have any ill intentions. We''re from the Gxy sect. This time, we''re here to rope in the sects to join the alliance. We''ll be United and share warmth."

    "The Gxy sect?"

    He had never heard of this name before, but the outer realm was so big and there were too many sects. It was normal that he had never heard of it. Even if he lived in thend of the origin, he had not remembered all the sects.

    That guy just now was a disciple, and his strength was not weak. This sect was clearly not ordinary.

    Perhaps he couldpete with the ck sky n.

    "Our sect has already contacted manyrge and small sects to hold the Alliance conference."

    "The ck sky n wants all the major sects to submit. Recently, the North Mountain Prefecture and the hanging school have destroyed many small sects. This is all news. If the sects in the outer realm don''t work together, they will eventually break through one by one."

    "My senior brother is a little arrogant, but he definitely didn''t want anything."

    Huang Wei said quickly. This guy was really terrifying. She was afraid that if she spoke any slower, she would die.

    "Hehe! But you''re also very lucky, this Peak master''s cultivation has greatly increased today, and my temperament has also improved a lot, so you''ve escaped this disaster. "

    He felt that he had improved a lot and could control his desire to set off fireworks.

    "The Alliance is interesting, but the magnificent me sect won''t join. When is the Alliance conference going to be held?" Lin fan asked.

    He wanted to see the various sects and see what kind of sects would appear after the outer realm merged.

    This could be considered as gathering information and obtaining useful value.

    "Three dayster, heavenly cloud Mountain. This is the map." Huang Wei threw a map over and looked at Lin fan carefully,"can I take senior brother away?"

    Lin fan took the map and nodded. He then opened the map.

    Huang Wei and the others quickly went forward and helped their unconscious senior brother up and left.

    She felt that this ce was very dangerous. There were strong people in the magnificent me sect.

    At the same time, he felt helpless. His senior brother was too arrogant and attracted experts. Being able to save his life was already the other side showing mercy.

    "Young man, you have to be careful in the future." Huo Rong shouted. He didn''t care if they heard him or not. As long as he said it out loud, he would feel good.

    "Brat, are you really going to this so-called Alliance meet?"

    Lin fan kept the map,"go, why not? we can see which sects are there. The merging of the outer regions and the outer regions isn''t good for us to figure it out ourselves."

    "And I have a feeling that this might be the only thing we have here."

    After saying this, he raised his little thumb.

    Huo Rong was stunned."You mean we''re weak?"

    "Of course, the sects I''ve met recently do have experts, but they''re not that ridiculously strong. So, maybe we''re just a bunch of kids ying around."

    Lin fan had such a guess, but he realized that Huo Rong''s eyes were staring straight at him, as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Huo Rong eximed,"amazing. Since when did you be so intelligent? you can even see through these."

    He was shocked. The disciples might not know that their revered senior brother Lin had a screw loose in his head, but as an elder, how could he not know?

    If he was smart, so many things wouldn''t have happened.

    "What do you think we should do when we encounter those strong sects? Do you have any good countermeasures, or do you want to endure the humiliation and slowly develop and umte strength?" Huo Rong asked. As the elder in charge of the sect''s Affairs, he had the responsibility to maintain the sect''s peace.

    Be it inside or outside, he had to be steady.

    "Countermeasures? "There''s no solution. When we meet a strong sect, if we''re friendly, we''ll talk. If we''re not, we''ll just fight. What solution can we have? don''t think too much. The fist is the toughest. If you''re not happy with it, then fight. If you can''t beat it, then develop. After you develop, then fight. " Lin fan told him his n.

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan and took a deep breath. He took back his words.

    He was wrong. He shouldn''t have thought that this kid was an intelligent person.

    "Can you return your body to its original state? your height is a little scary." Huo Rong said.

    Lin fan activated violent body and revealed his domineering aura. Then, his body shrunk. Just as he was about to change his clothes, a dark voice sounded.

    "You Rascal,"

    When he heard this sound, Lin fan squinted his eyes. He had a bad feeling about this. Instantly, he disappeared from where he was standing. In the next moment, a fistnded on the spot where he had just been.

    "Teacher, you really can''t me me." Lin fan turned his head and said. His master had changed. His beard was a little curly and now his white beard was mixed with ck impurities.

    "Look, your beard is so beautiful now. It''s white and ck, and it has a natural curl. This is something that others might not have even if they wanted it."

    There were some changes to his teacher''s Constitution. Even though his cultivation didn''t increase, there was a glow on his exposed skin, and it was very different from before.

    This was a sign of improvement.

 Chapter 627 Theres Even Discrimination

    To escape from the teacher''s disaster, he couldn''t fight back, so it was best not to get hit.

    He had to calm down after going out for such a long time.

    It had also been a while since he went to see the little girl.

    "Wangcai, call daddy." The opening was direct.

    The little girl was drinking milk. Lu Qiming was feeding her personally. To him, this was torture.

    "Hey! When there''s food, there''s no need to be afraid. " Lin fan yed around for a while before looking into the distance. A woman was staring at him with wide eyes.

    "Junior Brother l¨¹, be careful of that woman. Don''t let her get close."

    He felt that the woman was going to snatch his woman. If she was snatched away, how could he continue to live in the future?

    "Yes, don''t worry, senior brother." Lu Qiming nodded. He would not let this woman get close to invincible peak. There were many people on invincible peak. It would not be a problem for them to look after a baby.

    When Lin fan arrived at the pill Hall, the frog was working hard to refine pills. When it smelled the dangerous aura, it jumped over happily, but its heart creaked. It felt that something was wrong.

    This Desperado had actually broken through to the great sage realm. The heavens were really too blind.

    Just this person alone could make him so strong.

    "Frog, you''ve be stronger." Lin fan was surprised. He realized that the frog''s sound was different from before.

    In the past, it was a cultivation waste, but now, it seemed that the frog had unknowingly broken through to the immortal state.

    It had only been a short time, and he had actually reached such a level. He was indeed not simple.

    "Master, I don''t know why, but whenever I think about how useless I am and how I can''t help you, my heart aches terribly. Suddenly, one day, a seven-colored light screen burst out of my head. From then on, I cultivated at a rapid pace. I only managed to reach the God Realm after a thousand miles a day."

    The frog was speaking with sincerity. To others, it didn''t seem like it was joking. But to Lin fan, it would be a miracle if he believed it.

    "You green-headed animal, you''re a liar all day long." The talisman on the frog''s back began to chatter.

    "Shut up," he said. The frog red at him, but it couldn''t see him. Then, it said pitifully,""Master, the heavens and earth can bear witness to this. This frog has never lied to master. If I do, I won''t be able to sleep tonight."

    The frog felt helpless. It seemed that it wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight.

    "Mm, not bad, very good. Keep working hard." Lin fan praised him and left. He then went to old hei.

    To old hei, he was really excited right now. He couldn''t describe how happy he was.

    The merging of the outer realms had allowed him to see a higher future.

    "Old ck, how''s the situation?" Lin fan asked. Between the frog and Lao hei, which one had a higher future? it was definitely the frog. But if he had to say who was the most honest, it was definitely Lao hei.

    "Good. I feel I have infinite possibilities when the outer realms merge." Old hei said excitedly. His original form was a ck hellish Python, a very high-level beast in thend of origin.

    After the outer realm merged, he could feel his bloodline beating.

    "Master, I feel like something is attracting my bloodline. I want to leave the magnificent me sect and look for my own opportunities outside." Old hei said.

    He thought for a long time and couldn''t resist the impulse in his heart.

    In the frog''s words, this was an era of great chaos, but it was also the best era. If there was a lead, then it must be seized, or it would be toote to regret.

    "Go, but be careful." Lin fan said.

    "Many thanks." ckie rose into the air, turned into a human, and disappeared into the void.

    With his body size, he would be a target as he hovered in the air.

    The people of the Gxy sect left the magnificent me sect in a panic. Huang Wei gave her senior brother a lot of pills, which were big and had great effects.

    Cough cough!

    Su Li, who didn''t move an inch, coughed and spat out a pool of blood. His eyes were slightly radiant as he muttered,""What''s wrong with me?"

    He still hadn''t reacted.

    Suddenly, a bright light burst out from his eyes, and boundless anger rose."That bastard, how dare he hurt me."

    "Senior brother, calm down. That person is very strong." Huang Wei knew that her senior brother was fine, but she was also terrified when she thought about that guy. He was apetitive person.

    Su Li knew that the other party was very strong, but he was unwilling. He felt that he had lost face. Where did so many demonse from?

    Furthermore, he hated that sect very much. They were despicable and shameless.

    Pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger, luring people into the trap, bullying people too much.

    The elders were so weak, and the disciples were so strong. Who were they trying to trick?

    "Senior brother, we were too impulsive earlier. We shouldn''t have started a conflict with that elder. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. However, since the other party has taken the map, they should be interested in the Alliance. We should be able to see them at the heavenly cloud Mountain in three days."

    "In any case, senior brother, please don''t cause trouble for the other party. Junior Sister feels that this person is not simple."

    Huang Wei told her senior brother about the woman''s perception, but she didn''t know what he was thinking. She had already warned him, and it was none of her business whether he would listen or not.

    The frog sighed as it watched the ck bug leave the magnificent me sect. Old ck had left to find his fortune.

    He hadmunicated with old ck before. Old ck asked him that his bloodline was stirring and there was a pull in the distance.

    He didn''t want to say it and let old hei miss this opportunity, but since we''re old acquaintances, I''ll give him a clear path.

    He knew more than anyone else. He didn''t care about the outer realm fusion, but what shocked him the most was thest one.

    That fusion was the most terrifying. It was also the appearance of his old enemy.

    The frog crouched there, scratching its head. It wasn''t stupid, so it naturally knew that there was something wrong with its wife. With its status and strength at that time, someone must have framed it, and it was the person closest to it, who had caused it such a miserable situation without seeing its face.<sub> </sub>

    However, he didn''t want to believe it and still harbored a slim hope.

    "Ah, the immortal state is a little weak. I have to find a way to make a Super Elixir to open up all the divine meridians in my body and cultivate the skills I used to cultivate so that I can step into a higher realm."

    The frog was very annoyed. This body was too weak. The person who put it in the frog clearly knew that the outer realm would merge and was waiting to see it make a fool of itself.

    He was worse than a beast and had sinister intentions.

    However, he was extremely interested in this Desperado. It was too inconceivable, and his cultivation speed was too fast. It could be said to be terrifying.

    Lin fan was really annoyed. His teacher was ignoring him because he was angry. In elder Huo Rong''s words,"you made your teacher lose face. It doesn''t matter if he loses his beard. The key is that you made him naked and he showed his true self in front of everyone."

    This sentence had a profound meaning that he didn''t understand.

    Wasn''t it normal to be naked?

    He liked to be naked. Even if others saw him, it didn''t matter. That would only make people lower their proud heads and feel inferior.

    However, his teacher hated the naked body and felt that it was embarrassing. There could only be one truth.

    Three dayster, Lin fan held the map and flew through the void. He wanted to see what the Alliance was all about.

    The heaven sect Pce in thend of origin was a very scammy ce. It was said to maintain the peace of the sects in the world, but what was the result? the Saint convent sect was still the one who ran amuck. They could do whatever they wanted, and the heaven sect Pce couldn''t even let out a fart.

    The journey was a little far, but with a map, they wouldn''t get lost. They flew over the mountains and rivers, and when they looked down, they found many demonic beasts running amuck.

    He wanted to go down and fight, but time waited for no one, so he gave up.

    Soon, he found that there were tens of thousands of rainbow lights shining in front of him. That was the aura of the strong. It seemed that many people hade.

    Since the Gxy sect had taken the lead to form an alliance, it seemed to be very capable.

    At the same time, he was much smarter. Those multi-armed idiots from the ck sky Race weren''t that smart. They actually informed all the sects in the origin ancestor domain that if they didn''t want to be F * cked, they would have to contribute ten thousand girls to the ck sky Race.

    Thedy from the Gxy sect said that the North Mountain Prefecture and the hanging sky sect had the same idea. They wanted to destroy some small sects so that they could be unrivaled in the origin ancestor domain.

    These two sects had some enmity with him, but they didn''t know who he was.

    When hended, there were many people in the surroundings. They were dressed in different clothes, but they all had extraordinary auras. It was obvious that they were all representatives of the sects.

    He followed the crowd and listened quietly, trying to see if there was any good news.

    He didn''te here to show off, but to see if there were any benefits.

    At this moment, someone spoke.

    "What do you think the Gxy sect is up to? they want to unite all the sects. Who should be the leader?"

    "Who should it be? Then it must be the Gxy sect? If they give the leader of the Alliance to someone else, wouldn''t that be a waste of effort?"

    "That makes sense. Some time ago, that motherf * cking ck sky Race wanted us to contribute ten thousand girls. They were so arrogant. Our disciples are all single. How could we have so many?"

    "The ck sky Race is easy to deal with. At least, they have made many enemies. The key is that the hanging school and the North Mountain Prefecture are ruthless. They destroyed a few small sects, leaving no one alive. I went to the scene, and it was really bloody. It was like hell. I don''t know which sect will be destroyed next."

    "That''s why we have to join this Alliance. Otherwise, we won''t be able to find help if we encounter a situation where our sect is destroyed."

    The person who said this must be from a small sect. They had no ability to protect themselves and could only seek a backer.

    The merging of the outer realm was like entering hell to some small sects. It was too damn dangerous.

    However, to some of the sects that dominated a world, this was a form of torture. They were clearly high above, but now, they had to start all over again. Who could stand it?

    At the entrance, there were guards and people registering.

    They would only ask two questions, the name of the sect and the cultivation level of the sect leader. Then, they would give out tokens and let them in.

    Lin fan listened on calmly. There were many sect names and their cultivation States were all different.

    There were experts in the godly state, legend realm, and great sage realm.

    The Thin Man was registering. It was Lin fan''s turn.

    He felt that there was a huge problem with this question.

    Why did he have to ask about the sect master''s cultivation level? The sect leader wasn''t the strongest in the sect.

    "The name of the sect?" The emaciated man asked without any expression.

    "Magnificent me sect."

    "Sect master''s cultivation?"

    Lin fan was helpless. The sect leader was a down-to-earth person and definitely didn''t want people to praise him.

    "Peak of the heavenly Dipper realm."

    The emaciated man raised his head abruptly."What?"

    Lin fan replied,"peak of the heaven''s strength realm. Why? Is there a problem?"

    The emaciated man lowered his head. There was a look of disdain under his eyes. Then, he casually took a wooden token and threw it to Lin fan,"stand ording to your position."

    Some of the surrounding peopleughed. This was the first time they had heard of a sect''s Grandmaster being so weak.

    Lin fan was helpless. He didn''t expect discrimination.

    The sect leader''s cultivation was low, so who could he me? if he had the balls, then he should ask who was the strongest.

 Chapter 628 Ill Save You, Dont Panic

    Lin fan was unhappy. Everyone else had bronze and silver medals but he had a wooden token.

    Even if it was discrimination, it shouldn''t be done like this.

    He really wanted to say,"don''t bully the young for being poor. No, it should be" don''t bully the sect leader for being weak."In fact, he was very strong. It was just that none of them asked him.

    A man walked over and patted Lin fan''s shoulder,"brother, your sect is so weak. You should join the alliance to ensure your safety. Otherwise, if you meet those terrifying sects, your sect will be destroyed."

    Lin fan chuckled,"that''s right."

    The man was only interested in talking to Lin fan. After all, it was such a weak sect and it was rare to see one. To be able to see one was luck.

    Tiangang realm ... How weak was this? so weak that it was a little scary. This kind of strength could even establish a sect. If he descended to that realm, he wouldn''t be the master of a sect. How could he be a disciple?

    The heavenly cloud Mountain was veryrge and spacious. There were many buildings, which seemed to have been builtter, and they were extraordinary.

    "The Gxy sect couldn''t have developed this idea a long time ago, could they?"

    He was a little suspicious, and it might even be true.

    There were numbers on the wooden sign. After looking carefully, he really found the position. However, he felt that the position was a little too F * cking embarrassing.

    ? Without a position, they just stood there like cannon fodder.

    The other sects had chairs to sit on.

    However, there were also other sects who were like him. They stood there, feeling very depressed or heartbroken.

    There wasn''t even a seat for him, and he waspletely uninterested.

    He raised his head and looked at the high tform in the distance. There were still a few empty seats, which should be the seat of the sect master of the Gxy sect. As for the seats next to it, they might be reserved for others.

    "Thank you foring." A man with a tall and straight posture appeared on the high tform. His clothes were branded with a Gxy, and his aura was extraordinary. A vast aura filled the air with every movement of his.

    He was yang Wanzhen, the sect leader of the star River sect. He was extremely powerful and extraordinary.

    Before the outer realm merged, the Gxy sect was the Supreme sect of that realm. After the outer realm merged, the Gxy sect didn''t want to stay silent. If they wanted to control a region, they had to find a way.

    Therefore, he had a n to kill two birds with one stone.

    Forming an alliance and inviting all the sects. If there were strong sects, then they could form friendships, but if there were weak sects, then they would conquer them with absolute strength.

    After the fusion of the two worlds, the map was too big, so they only knew that they were in the origin ancestor domain.

    When the outside world had just merged, the limitless Daoqing sect appeared, then disappeared, then reappeared, and took control of the nine thearchs domain.

    There was also the God-down Pce, which controlled the vastheaven territory.

    This mysterious voice raised his vignce. He didn''t act on his own and instead investigated carefully. He found that the limitless Daoqing sect and God-killing Pce weren''t here.

    However, they were in the yuanzu domain, and no one controlled it.

    That was why he had the idea of controlling it.

    But even if they did, they would have to develop carefully. Those sects had just merged with the outside world and already controlled a region. Their strength was definitely extraordinary and couldn''t be fought.

    "I''m yang Wanzhen, the sect leader of the star River sect. I''ve invited all of you here because I have something important to discuss with you. However, before that, I''d like to ask all of you to wait for a moment. An important guest will be arriving soon." Yang Wanzhen chuckled as he surveyed the situation below.

    Some sects were tough, but that meant that they weren''t weak either. They were already here, but they still had to wait for others. Whose eggs were so big and so arrogant?

    However, yang Wanzhen''s appearance had shocked everyone. He was extremely powerful, and just his aura alone was enough to make everyone feel apprehensive.

    Therefore, they all waited obediently and could only discuss in low voices.

    Suddenly, in the distant sky, the clouds churned. Multicolored light pierced through the clouds and shone on the earth. From the depths, a powerful aura pressed down. The aura was so solid that it was like a mountain range, pressing down on everyone''s hearts.

    A muffled groan was heard.

    Some people felt their bodies shaking and Thunder rumbling. This was the suppression of the aura.

    Many pairs of angry eyes looked up at the sky. This was too much. They invited them over, but they actually suppressed them with their aura. This was clearly not putting them in their eyes.

    Yang Wanzhen was still smiling, but he was snorting coldly in his heart. The Alliance had been established, so they had to use gentle means to appease these sects. He didn''t expect the demon God''s sect to use such a forceful method to give these sects a head-on blow. It was a foolish move.

    "Vice sect master of the demon God''s sect, Yao Jun, is here. Wee, wee."

    "Sect master yang is too polite," Yao Jun stepped through the air and finallynded on the high tform. He sat there like an Emperor looking down on hismoners as he looked down at all the sects.

    Lin fan just stood there and watched. He felt that this was totally meaningless.

    As expected, it was reality. The strong sat on the stage, the strong had chairs, and the weak didn''t even have chairs and just stood there.

    At that moment, yang Wanzhen lowered his hand."I''m sure everyone here knows that the region we''re in is the yuanzu region. However, there are sects that have been exterminated by bloody means in this region. Many of them are in danger. As the sect master of the star River sect, I naturally can''t watch this happen."

    "That''s why I thought of forming an alliance to bring all the sects together and give them a safe environment."

    Yang Wanzhen stopped talking and gave them some time to think.

    Instantly, the originally quiet scene was filled with noise.

    "Sect Master Yang''s words are reasonable, the current situation is not safe, who knows who will be the next sect to be destroyed, so it''s better to unite."

    "Yeah, I came here to join the alliance and seek self-protection."

    "The Alliance is good, but how do we split the power?"

    The discussion continued, and then someone shouted,""Sect master yang, who should be the Alliance master?"

    Everyone looked over in unison, hoping to get an exnation.

    Yao Jun spokezily,"then, of course, our Demon God''s sect''s sect master will be the alliance leader."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd became even more excited.

    Yang Wanzhen''s smiling face gradually froze, revealing a look of disbelief. He was just about to say that he would be the one to represent Yao Jun in the first batch, but he did not expect Yao Jun to say such shameless words.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe, Yao Jun, we naturally have to consider this Alliance leader position carefully." Yang Wanzhen said.

    Yao Jun replied,"what''s there to consider? other than our sect''s sect master, who else would have the qualifications? sect master yang, don''t you agree?"

    Yang Wanzhen squinted his eyes. He was here to pick a fight.

    "It''s not that troublesome. There are only three enemy sects. Why don''t we just go and exterminate them?"

    A voice came from the crowd.

    When everyone heard this, they felt that what he said made sense. Originally, the ck sky n, North Mountain Prefecture, and hanging school were the three sects that were going to annihte the entire sect. Why would they need an Alliance? they could just attack together and wipe them out.

    Yang Wanzhen''s expression was calm, but his heart was gloomy."Everyone, the origin ancestor domain can''t be without an owner. Otherwise, it''ll just be a pile of loose sand. If other domains attack, we won''t be able to resist."

    "That''s right. My Demon God''s sect is willing to take on this great responsibility. Our sect master will be the Alliance head. " Yao Jun said.

    "F * ck!" Yang Wan really wanted to beat Yao Jun to death. How could he be so shameless?

    The various sects were also discussing. They didn''t have a share in the alliance leader position and they weren''t willing to live under someone else''s roof. However, they were also afraid of being exterminated.

    Suddenly, an ear-piercing sound rang out.

    "It''s not that troublesome. We can just swear an oath together to resist the outside world. Whoever breaks the oath will be struck by lightning and never reincarnated. So stupid."

    This voice resounded in the crowd again.

    "Who? who said that?" Yao Jun suddenly stood up, his killing intent soaring. He wanted to see what kind of brain this person had toe up with all these tricky ideas.

    Yang Wan''s heart burned with anger. He had met an expert. The demon God''s sect wasn''t the only one causing trouble.

    If this was the case, why would the Gxy sect protect the weaker sects? there would be no benefits at all.

    The various sects looked at each other and felt that this voice that came out of nowhere made a lot of sense. This was the best way.

    "Sect master yang, we feel that this proposal was very good."

    "Yeah, let''s swear together."

    Yang Wanzhen pressed his hands down."Everyone, this matter isn''t as simple as you think. This ..."

    "What''s the point of saying so much? isn''t it because you want to control the yuanzu domain? joining the Alliance is like a slow-acting poison. In the end, everyone will be assimted, and the sect will be gone."

    The ear-piercing sound rang out in the crowd again.

    "Who? who said that?e out." Yang Wan couldn''t take it anymore."You can''t do it three times." This was already the third time. He was clearly here to find trouble.

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one knew who had said it.

    "Boring," Lin fan was helpless and a little bored. He didn''t even say anything and he already knew what to say.

    This Alliance was just a boring thing, and only a fool would join it.

    But these sects actually had the impulse to join.

    It seemed like the intelligence of these sects was a little different from his.

    One of the biggest regrets in life.

    In this life, other thanpeting with people in strength, he also wanted topete with people in intelligence. However, these people''s intelligence was really not worth his attention.

    He left the group and prepared to take a look around to see if there was anything good. If he could take a few things along the way, it would be a worthwhile trip.

    "Hahaha! I didn''t think that you would really want to form an alliance. "

    Suddenly!

    The world changed as experts descended.

    "North Mountain Prefecture, floating school."

    Yang Wanzhen''s expression froze as he rose into the air. He had not expected them toe.

    The prefecture master of North Mountain Prefecture and the Hierarch of the floating school were both experts of the origin ancestor domain. They hade to an agreement to join forces and suppress the sects of the origin ancestor domain.

    "Yang Wanzhen, Yao Jun, you guys want to join forces with all the other sects to annihte us and take control of the origin ancestor domain? you guys are dreaming. They don''t have the ability to do that."

    With a loud boom, the sky was filled with Thunder and a terrifying aura crushed down.

    The screams continued.

    The ordinary disciples found it hard to withstand it. They bled from their seven apertures and were unsure if they were alive or dead. Some of the sect elders and sect Masters who hade had serious expressions on their faces. It was obvious that they could not withstand such a force.

    Yang Wanzhen and Yao Jun looked at each other."Everyone, let''s work together to suppress them and ensure peace in the ancestral origin region."

    Immediately, the two of them rose into the air and attacked the two of them.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The four of them were all at the extreme celestial realm, and when they collided, a huge shockwave was formed, causing the people below to sway unsteadily.

    Lin fan stood there, calm and collected.

    "Ah!" An old man fell beside Lin fan. His stomach was injured from the shockwaves and blood flowed out.

    Lin fan wanted to leave but when he saw the ring on the old man''s finger, he hesitated.

    Then, he stepped forward, grabbed the other party''s arm with both hands, and dragged him into the distance.

    "I''ll save you. Don''t panic. "

 Chapter 629 Helping Others Is The Root Of Happiness

    The scene was chaotic. The experts fought and their moves collided. The impact was huge. Those with weak cultivation or those who were too close would be affected.

    The wound on the old man''s abdomen seemed to have been hit by a sharp weapon. Blood gushed out and dyed the ground red.

    "Thank you," he said. The old man''s face was ashen white and he spat out a mouthful of blood. But he didn''t forget to thank Lin fan. This was a good young man. Even in such a dangerous situation, he thought about saving people.

    He held the old man''s shoulders and smiled widely. His white teeth showed his kind heart.

    "Helping others is the root of happiness."

    ? His answer was very good. The heavily injured old man forced open his eyes, which shone with light. He didn''t expect that after the outer realm merged, there would be such a person.

    "What''s your name?"

    Lin fan was silent."The name is not important. Rest well and recuperate. With me around, you will be safe."

    He wanted to say something, but there was a strange power flowing in his body. He needed to use all his strength to get rid of it.

    He came and left lightly, not taking anything with him, only taking the other party''s ring.

    The old many quietly in the distance, far away from the danger. He was grateful. He was really a good person.

    "This Alliance is definitely going to be ruined. The hanging school and the North Mountain Prefecture are not bad. They directly attacked and gave me an excellent opportunity."

    He kept the ring and went through the crowd to find his target. As for the power that erupted from the vibration of the void, he didn''t care.

    He was now in the great saint realm, not those small shrimps.

    "Ah!" In the distance, a young man was pressed to the ground by a huge rock. He was wailing weakly and his injuries were extremely serious. His entire body was covered in blood. No one knew what he had experienced to be so seriously injured.

    It couldn''t be that he was too bold to enter the battlefield and was directly smacked down, right?

    He was lying in a very bad position. Some of the disciples who were running away in a panic didn''t care about him and stepped on his face, making him cry out. They were inhumane.

    The man''s face turned red. He wanted to curse out loud, but suddenly, a huge rock came from afar, about to drown himpletely.

    "I''m finished. " The man was terrified and regretful. He was young and arrogant and directly went up to fight with the other party. But he was crushed by the other party. If it wasn''t for the other party''sck of strength, he would have died.

    But now, this huge rock wasing at him so aggressively that he couldn''t use any of his strength.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him and smashed the huge rock with a punch.

    "Don''t panic, I''ll save you. " Lin fan smiled and pushed away the huge rock on his body. Then, he grabbed his arm and looked around. He dragged him in a direction where no one was around.

    "Thank you," she said. The man said weakly. His chest had caved in, and a bone had even been pierced out. It was a terrible sight with blood stains.

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t say anything. He silently dragged the man far away, far away from this dangerous ce.

    "There are still many good people." The man sighed. Who said that after the outer realm merged, everyone would be in danger?

    Look at this, how dangerous the situation was, yet he still wanted to save people. Just this attitude alone was worthy of admiration, worthy of admiration.

    "Eh? Where''s my storage ring?" After that, the man raised his hand with difficulty and found that the ring on his finger was gone.

    He was very puzzled. Could it be that he had thrown it away?

    He wanted to call out to the young man and ask him if he had taken his storage ring, but he held back after thinking about it. He couldn''t say anything, as that would hurt his feelings.

    After all, she was here to save him.

    His heart was burning with anxiety at the loss of his storage ring, but his injuries were so severe that it was more important to heal himself first.

    "Yang Wanzhen, do you want the sect of the Alliance to fall apart? a bunch of chickens and dogs. It doesn''t matter how many of them there are." The prefecture master of North Mountain Prefectureughed wildly.

    He didn''te here to exterminate the other party, but to suppress them and let them understand how stupid their actions were.

    Yang Wanzhen''s face was ashen. A perfectly fine Alliance had not only internal problems, but it had also been messed up by the North Mountain Prefecture and the hanging school. This made him very unwilling. All his efforts over the past few days had been in vain.

    Now, it was hard to predict the oue. In fact, both sides had not even attacked ruthlessly. With their strength, if they really fought to the death and both sides were injured, it would be the third party who would benefit from the fight.

    It was also the wish of both sides to go through the motions and probe the situation.

    "Where did all this nonsensee from? the northern mountain Prefecture and the hanging school truly deserve to die for their crimes. They''ve caused such chaos." Yao Jun''s demonic aura surged as a huge demon Phantom formed behind him.

    Just as they were fighting, Lin fan walked down. He did good things and didn''t leave his name. He just took the storage rings.

    The sects of the yuanzu domain had probably all arrived for the Alliance this time. He had seen a lot and had a rough understanding of the situation.

    He saw familiar faces. People from the ck fog sect, the ck Yellow morality sect, and other sects hade over. However, they were not in a good state. They were affected by the aftermath of the battle and their strength was not good enough.

    He simply couldn''t stand.

    Lin fan would never discriminate against anyone. He treated everyone equally. Hence, no matter how strong the other party was, as long as he had a ring, he would take it all.

    "Hurry up, those guys, why aren''t they attacking? hurry up and attack!" He noticed that many sects were hiding far away, as if this matter had nothing to do with them.

    The storage rings on their fingers emitted a dazzling light that dazzled one''s mind. He was very hungry and thirsty, and he desired it very much. However, if he didn''t f * cking go up and get crippled by them, how could he go up and rescue them?<sub> </sub>

    He took a look and was reluctant to leave. He couldn''t stay here anymore.

    He had thought that these people were all gutless, but it turned out that they had the guts of rats. All of them were so frightened that they hid far away. It was disdainful. How could there be such cowardly people in the world?

    If someone came, they would not even pick up their weapons and fight to the death with the other party.

    Lin fan stomped on the ground and left the heaven Cloud Mountain. His harvest was pretty decent. He had obtained close to a hundred storage rings. That was pretty decent.

    Not long after he left, the two experts of the hanging school and the northern mountain Prefecture left behind some harsh words and left.

    Yang Wanzhen''s expression was dark as he stood in the air. The Alliance conference had been going well, but it had been ruined by the other party. He looked over and saw many sects wailing.

    "He''s really too weak. "

    These were his heartfelt words. He didn''t even ask them to attack. Just the aftermath could shake them to this state, so what use were they?

    "Sect master yang, it seems that the matter of the Alliance will have to be put on hold." Yao Junughed. He didn''t care about this matter. He came here to be a shit stirrer. If he could stir up something good, it was worth it. If he couldn ''t, it was fine. He wouldn''t take it to heart.

    Yang Wanzhen remained silent, but his heart was burning with rage. Who could take it when such a good thing was ruined like this?

    "That''s good. The hanging school and the North Mountain Prefecture have gone too far. I''m afraid we can''t keep them alive. "

    Yao Junughed. He didn''t ask much about this matter. The hanging school and the North Mountain Prefecture didn''t mean much to him.

    Whether it was the demon God''s sect or the Gxy sect, they would suffer the greatest losses if they fought the two sects.

    Only a person with a screw loose would take the initiative to attack.

    "Argh! My storage ring is gone. "

    "Mine too! Who the hell stole my storage ring?"

    Suddenly, a wail came from below. They were severely injured, and when they finally stabilized themselves, they found that their fingers were empty. When they looked carefully, they didn''t expect that their rings were gone.

    This was their entire fortune. If they lost everything, they might as well just kill them.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s so nice. " Lin fan took out a bunch of storage rings and put them on all ten of his fingers.

    He was very satisfied. This trip was not in vain. Not only did he do a good thing, but he also obtained wealth. Although it was not of much use to him, there were so many disciples in the sect that he needed to take care of. Moreover, his teacher was angry with him. If he did not bribe him properly, he would really have to.

    "What Alliance? there are still some strong sects that haven''te."

    The origin ancestor domain still had a sky reaching tower. That sky reaching junior ancestor''s strength wasn''t simple, but ording to his conclusion, he should be at the extreme immortal realm.

    After careful observation, he found that the strongest people in the sects he knew were at the extreme immortal realm. This made him suspect that after the two worlds merged, the origin ancestor domain would be a ce for the weak sects.

    In the origin ancestor domain, the lowest level of weak sects should be the standard of the extreme celestial realm. Anything lower than that would be impossible.

    If the magnificent me sect didn''t have him and his master, it might be the weakest existence in the outer realm, a heaven''s strength realm sect.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a cold light came from behind him.

    "Who is it? how dare they sneak attack us?" Lin fan was furious. He punched out and shattered the cold light. He then red at the void and saw a person standing there.

    Isn''t this the prefecture master of North Mountain Prefecture?

    "Are you out of your mind? did I offend you or kill your son? how dare you sneak attack me?" Lin fan cursed. But wait, he really did kill the kid''s son.

    That young mansion master had died a terrible death. His body had been pierced through by a corpse and nailed to the wall.

    The pce Lord''s face was dark. His eyes were deep and filled with killing intent. He raised his hand and flicked his finger. The void exploded with a bang, and a beam of light crushed over.

    ¡°Ü³! You''re the only one who can y it. " Lin fan was not in a good mood. Flicking his finger, he sent out an aura.

    BOOM!

    The two forces collided, creating a huge impact.

    "Yi!" The North Mountain Prefecture master was astonished. He didn''t expect that this brat would have some strength to be able to block his attack.

    "What are you doing? you''re going too far. I''m leaving just fine. What right do you have to sneak attack me?" Lin fan asked. He felt that this person had to be a little reasonable at times.

    "Hmph, do I need a reason to kill you?" The pce head realized that this person wasn''t simple. Even when he met him, he wasn''t afraid. There was definitely something wrong. Looking at the direction, he should being from the heaven Cloud Mountain,"kid, you came from the heaven Cloud Mountain and want to join the alliance. In that case, it is a reason to kill you."

    Lin fan shook his head,"this reason isn''t enough. If you can''t find a better reason, this Peak Master can give you one."

    "Hahaha!" The pce Lordughed heartily."Alright, then tell me. What reason do you have that will make me not kill you?"

    "I killed your son, and I didn ''t. In fact, I didn''t kill him. I was only an indirect aplice." Lin fan said calmly.

    "Bastard!"

    As expected, when he said those words, the pce head was furious. His killing move appeared and he was determined to kill Lin fan.

 Chapter 630 Im Confident I Can Kill You

    With a ferocious aura, the pce master''s body was wrapped in a ball of hot light. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the young man, his ten fingers forming a w as he wed at his chest.

    "Arrogant!"

    Lin fan flicked his arm and the void trembled as he shed head-on.

    Bang! Bang!

    The huge power forced Lin fan back a few hundred meters. Fresh blood sttered everywhere and dripping sounds could be heard.

    "Are you a F * cking cat? why are you scratching so hard?" Lin Fa took a look at his chest. There were ten finger marks on it. The skin and flesh had been torn off, revealing the White chest bone. From different angles, he could even see the beating heart.

    The pce Lord threw the flesh on his finger to the ground and red at the other party coldly."I''ll dig out your heartter."

    "Wait a moment." Lin fan raised his head. There was a me burning on his fingertips. He then moved closer to his chest,"are you F * cking sick in the head? if you want to scratch, then scratch. But why did you have to F * cking scratch off the meat?"

    He gathered the meat together and used the green abyss fire to heat it. It was not easy to get it done.

    The pce Lord''s face was calm, but his heart was racing. Where the hell did this guye from? how could he be so patient? if this kind of injury was inflicted on an ordinary person, he would have long been unable to endure it. But who would have thought that this kid would look so calm and have no reaction at all?

    Bang! Bang!

    He didn''t think too much about it. Shrouded in killing intent, he instantly disappeared from his spot.

    Open fire!

    Lin fan hollered. His aura was boiling and his body expanded. The pce Lord appeared and his five fingers grabbed towards his heart. With a sh of sharpness, the void was sliced open. If he was hit, his heart would not be able to survive.

    However, it was at this moment that his body expanded to its maximum size, and he punched out.

    "What?" "What?" the pce Master was shocked. He was stunned for a moment before he clenched his fist and collided.

    BOOM!

    The brutal power rolled out, destroying the surrounding environment and cracking the ground.

    Sizzling sounds could be heard continuously. The pce Lord''s fist was wrapped in light. However, at this moment, he discovered that this brat''s arm was scarlet red. Lines appeared on his arm and there were mes burning. The light protecting his fist was actually being corroded at an extremely fast speed. This caused him to panic.

    He was an immortal, an absolute immortal. How could such a thing happen?

    He hollered out in anger as his power exploded out forcefully. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the pce Master retreated and looked at Lin fan with rapt attention.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan retreated continuously and crashed into an ancient tree. Only then did he manage to stabilize his body. His long hair was in a mess, and he looked extremely violent.

    "Amazing." He was a little shocked. He didn''t expect his fist to be so strong. Was this the legendary Qilin arm?

    It was rumored that this arm could burst out with infinite power for an extremely long time and had infinite wondrous uses. For example, if one used the Qilin arm for a long time in a certain ce, one would never forget it.

    Of course, this shouldn''t be. Perhaps it was another type of arm.

    "Come, let this Peak Master see how strong an immortal is. It just so happens that this Peak Master also wants to kill Immortals." Lin fan''s confidence exploded. This was a huge discovery. At the same time, in order to make the other party even angrier, he couldn''t help but attack with words.

    "Your son''s death was quite tragic. At that time, when I was flying, that person directly pierced through your Son''s body and finally nailed him to the wall. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you wouldn''t have imagined it."

    The prefecture master''s face was calm."Good boy. I''ve underestimated you. However, you must die today."

    Lin fan smiled and clenched his fists. Power surged in his body and he couldn''t wait any longer,"wait, maybe I can kill you."

    Of course, the other party was an absolute immortal. Whether or not he could kill him was another matter. But how would he know if he didn''t try?

    With a bang, the ground cracked. He moved his huge body and turned into a stream of light, charging toward the pce Master.

    With a punch, the air current surged and the void was torn apart.

    "A great saint dares to be so arrogant?" The pce head hollered in rage and pped out. Instantly, a bright light shone out from the angle. It avoided Lin fan''s fist and went through it, hitting his chest.

    "You''re still too weak, kid. Do you really think you can do anything to me?"

    The pce head rose into the air. In front of Lin fan, his body was so small. His palmnded on Lin fan''s chest and with a crack, it was unknown if it was his bones or heart that broke.

    Lin fan was really calm. He smiled and then spat on the pce head''s face. Large amounts of saliva covered the pce head''s face.

    Then, he threw out a punch, aiming for his waist. The pce Lord was solemn as he covered the fist with a ball of light. However, the impact of the punch was too strong. Everything around him was destroyed by it.

    "There is still a long way to go between me and an extreme celestial, but it''s not like I can''t fight back. Maybe it''s because my Foundation is too strong, and I''ve closed the gap between us."

    He had this feeling, but he couldn''t say for sure. He didn''t know if this Manor head was the strongest team in the extreme immortal realm.

    He could destroy the same realm with one punch, but he would need several punches to destroy the stronger ones.

    Although the final result would be the same, the process would be different.

    "Is he a human or a demon?" The pce Lord''s expression was grave as he struck the other party''s chest with his palm. An ordinary person would have died long ago, but this fellow didn''t even frown at all.

    Bah!

    Lin fan spat out the blood in his mouth and touched his chest,"you''re really brutal. You almost shattered this Peak master''s heart. However, it''s a pity that only my bones are broken. Alright,e."

    "Fighting against a strong opponent really makes this Peak Master very excited."

    The huge figure rose into the air and then fell down, its body wrapped in a strong airflow.

    "Old man, show me your strength. If you have the ability, then kill this Peak Master." Lin fan was excited and the blood in his body started to boil. He realized.<sub> </sub>

    He had truly discovered it.

    After breaking through to the Supreme Saint realm, the gap between him and the Supreme immortal realm had been narrowed. It was no longer so vast, and he would not be killed instantly. Could this be the effect of the origin demon Scripture?

    Or could it be that after umting all of their foundations, their overall strength had already undergone a qualitative change?

    Even if his cultivation base was inferior to the other party ''s, the gap between the two of them was gradually shrinking.

    As Lin fan continued to fall, the space below was being squeezed together. The pce head felt a strong energy flow and frowned. He was wary of that fist.

    It could corrode his power, so it was better to be careful.

    His body moved and he instantly disappeared into the distance.

    Bang! Bang!

    The punchnded on the ground, and an invisible circr impact force spread out. The ground cracked and sank in, causing thick dust to ripple.

    Lin fan knelt on the ground and turned his neck. He looked into the distance and smiled,"what is going on? you actually ran away. You really made this Peak Master angry. Come, use all your strength and fight with me. Let''s use our bodies to fight."

    "Hehe!"

    Even if the pce Master was an absolute immortal, he wasn''t afraid at all. He took a step forward and boundless energy burst forth from his feet. His figure disappeared from where he was and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the pce Master.

    He tilted his body and clenched his fingers into a fist. Gathering his strength, he punched out, causing the void to explode."Manor head, whoever dodges will have their entire family killed."

    His fist was red with raging mes.

    However, the fact that this punch hadnded on the illusory figure made Lin fan extremely displeased,"you''re really quite the coward. As an utmost immortal, don''t you dare to have a huge battle with your Peak Master?"

    The pce Master was standing on a branch with a calm expression. As for the death of his entire family, he didn''t care at all. After all, his entire family was dead. Hisst son had also died not long ago.

    So, it didn''t matter.

    All of a sudden, the manor master moved. A long saber floated in front of him. The saber was cold and covered in a dark blue light curtain. Then, he shed down.

    The terrifying saber momentum whizzed over. Even the void exploded instantly. It was simply impossible to resist.

    Lin fan stretched out his arms and smacked with his palms. He smacked the de but the de was really strong and it struck his chest.

    A long gash appeared on his body, and blood spurted out, dyeing the ground red.

    "Interesting." Lin fan lowered his head. He didn''t expect his attack to be so strong. Maybe this was the difference in cultivation.

    There was a fire on his finger, and he wiped it on the wound. The split flesh sizzled and gradually stuck together.

    "What''s going on with this kid?" The pce Lord was shocked. Could there be such a healing method?

    The wound was very big and serious, but the kid''s expression was neither painful nor itchy. There was no reaction at all, which made him feel incredulous.

    It would have been better if you had shown a pained expression.

    He wanted to let out a maniacalugh and at the same time ask,''boy, how does it feel?'' but now, he didn''t know how to say many of the words he had already thought of, and they were all kept in his stomach.

    "Old man, you''ve really cut this Peak Master quite badly. However, this de didn''t hurt at all. It''s just like that. It''s better to use your fists."

    Lin fanughed. Then, he hollered and attacked. He wanted to fight head-on with the other party. As for the special effects, he didn''t care about them at all.

    "Beginning devil fist"

    His aura changed as he executed the fist technique of the original devil Scripture. In an instant, the terrifying power of the original devil rose into the sky and transformed into an original devil. A punch with the power of destruction came crashing down.

    "Good boy." "Die!" The prefecture master''s eyes were cold as he unleashed his power.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them shed. With the two of them at the center, a terrifying shockwave exploded and destroyed everything around them.

    "Brat, go to hell!" The pce master''s palmnded heavily on Lin fan''s body.

    Lin fan was expressionless. He spat out a mouthful of blood but he didn''t stop. His fists were traceless as they all came.

    "What!"

    Suddenly, the pce Lord lowered his head and saw that his abdomen had been punched by the kid. When he raised his head, he saw that the kid, who was covered in blood, was smiling brightly.

    "I hit you, right?"

    With a loud boom, a terrifying power exploded out. The pce Lord''s stomach was hit by the impact and he was sent flying backward. The ground behind his feet cracked continuously and he slid for a hundred meters before he could stabilize himself.

    Puchi!

    The pce Master spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t believe it. He had hit this kid at least dozens of times, but this kid didn''t stop at all. Instead, he retaliated quickly.

    "Brat, you''vepletely infuriated me." The prefecture master was furious, and a fire burned in his heart.

    Lin fan''s body was covered in blood. Fresh blood flowed down from the corner of his eyes, blocking his vision.

    "Why are you talking so much? I''m confident that I can kill you." Lin fan chuckled and wiped the blood from the corner of his eyes.

    [Author''s note: a small family conflict happenedst night, and we''ve already reconciled. However, our mentality was a little broken. I''ll update you tomorrow to calm down.]

 631 Chapter 631

    "Maybe I''ll die a few dozen times, and maybe I''ll be able to blow him up."

    He had this feeling, but he knew that there were three great illusions in life. He was afraid that this was one of them.

    He was still able to hold on for now and didn''t feel much. Although he had lost a lot of blood, it didn''t affect his overall movements. In fact, his movements didn''t even slow down.

    "What is it?" The pce Lord''s expression was grave. An ordinary person would have been unable to hold on for a long time with such injuries. However, this kid was still standing there as if nothing had happened. He didn''t have any reaction at all. This made him unable to understand.

    At that moment, Lin fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly bent down. The power that was hidden in his body was like a tiger that had awakened and started to boil.

    With a bang, the ground cracked and ripples spread out. His figure disappeared and instantly appeared in front of the pce Master. He clenched his fists tightly and bombarded the pce Master like raindrops.

    His favorite battle was to entangle the other party and use his fists to teach the other party a lesson.

    Even though the other party was much stronger than him, he was not afraid.

    As he attacked, lightning rippled, shockwaves spread, and light enveloped the area. The battle was extremely intense.

    Many demonic beasts hiding in the surroundings fled in fear. This was a battle between experts. Although they were far away, the aftermath still affected them.

    Bang! Bang! The banging sounds continued.

    This was the sound of a physical body being struck.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. With your strength, you might be able to achieve something if you cultivate properly. But today, this ce will be your burial ground."

    The pce head''s hands shone and each time he attacked, the space around him would shake. He was also wary of Lin fan''s fist and the arm that was destroying his power.

    Instantly, the prefecture master''s fists allnded on Lin fan''s stomach. One punch after another, the speed was extremely fast. Each punch was filled with destructive power.

    Puchi!

    Blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, but to Lin fan, these vibrations couldn''t stop his violence.

    He clenched his fist and threw a punch at the pce Lord, ignoring the punches.

    With a bang, the pce head raised his hand and blocked the fist. Instantly, a sizzling sound rang out. He quickly moved away, keeping a distance from Lin fan.

    The pce Lord was extremely shocked. Was this guy still a human? to think that he was still alive after suffering such injuries. This made him feel as though all the people he had killed in the past were made of paper.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s stomach had a wound and it was even dried up. It was like an internal organ had been destroyed. He spat out a mouthful of blood but he still stood there.

    He stared at the prefecture master and smiled."That''s quite powerful. It''s just that the strength of his fist is rtively weak. Otherwise, he could have really killed this Peak Master."

    The pce Lord''s face turned green. This was the first time he had met such a person.

    He was clearly beaten up like this, yet he still teased him. He really deserved to die.

    Kacha!

    Lin fan furrowed his brows. He clutched his stomach and half knelt on the ground. He realized that his body''s condition wasn''t as good as he had thought. Was his injury too serious?

    "What''s wrong? Can''t I? Or have you been holding on the whole time?" The pce Lordughed out loud. It seemed like this brat couldn''t hold on any longer. He was just forcing himself to hold on just now.

    At this moment, there were signs of his life force slowly being lost. He was still some distance away from death.

    He was prepared to activate colored eyes to attract the opponent''s firepower and fight. As for overflowing bad luck, it was just a means to ensure that he would not use this ability unless it was thest resort.

    This ability was simply a trap. It would have been fine if it had points, but without points, what was the point of activating it? there was no benefit at all.

    "Kid, I''ve finally found you."

    Suddenly, the space trembled and Yin lightning flickered. A terrifying pressure blotted out the sky and swept over.

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned. This voice was a little familiar. He seemed to have heard it before, but he couldn''t quite remember where.

    "Die!"

    The pce head was furious. He turned into a streak of light and charged at Lin fan. He had to kill this kid here. It was useless no matter who came.

    Instantly, a figure appeared before Lin fan. That pitch ck armor of his made Lin fan recall who it was.

    With a bang, the pce Lord''s palmnded on the armor, but the man did not move at all. He was not affected at all.

    "It''s you. " Lin fan was a little stunned. This wasn''t Chi jiusha, the guy whose storage ring and clothes had been stripped off by him. However, he hadmitted suicide in front of them. This was enough to prove that he was already dead.

    Why was this fellow still looking for him? he had even found him.

    Chi jiusha said,"that''s right. It''s me. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and I''ve finally caught you."

    "He hit you, but you didn''t react." Lin fan looked at Chi jiusha, who had justnded a palm on his body, and then shifted his gaze. He knew that this Chi jiusha was very strong. It was very likely that he was not from the yuanzu region. He must have been passing by during the battle, but because of Lin fan, he had stayed in the yuanzu region to look for him.

    The pce Lord was shocked. He used all his strength to hit the person who had appeared out of nowhere, but there was no reaction at all. Suddenly, he realized that there were formation patterns appearing behind this person''s back, and a terrifying force came crashing over.

    With a bang, he flew far away andnded on the ground. He coughed out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t believe it and his face was filled with shock. Who was this? how could he be so strong?

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan felt that he was a little sad. He was prepared to pull aggro and kill the pce head but who knew that a Big BOSS would appear and make him spit out blood without even moving.

    He was inferior to this level of strength.<sub> </sub>

    However, if he activated the ''torrential bad luck'' mode, the end result would be the same no matter who came. Hence, he was not envious.

    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Chi jiusha stared at Lin fan as if he was waiting.

    "Yes, but please wait a moment. This thing can''t be wasted. It''s shameful to waste it. Brother, what''s the matter? give me a few seconds."

    The pce Lord was now seriously injured, and he could not wait any longer. He had to go up and give him another blow. This little brother of his had reallye at the right time.

    However, Chi jiusha stopped Lin fan and smiled,""I know what you want to do, but that''s impossible. I''ll save you, but I won''t let you take advantage of this to kill the other party. Enemies have to rely on your own hands and others ''hands. You won''t have the joy of killing your enemy with your own hands."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan was stunned. What the f * ck was this idiot talking about? he just wanted to earn some points, but Chi jiusha stopped him and said all these things. What was he thinking?

    Chi jiusha looked at the prefecture master in the distance."I don''t know who you are, but I''ve hurt you. You can remember me. I''m chi jiusha. If you want revenge, you cane and find me."

    The pce head was shocked and the blood in his body went berserk. He had no way to fight back at all. He took out a few pills and swallowed them to stabilize his injuries. Then, he stood up with difficulty and quickly ran away.

    He was terrified and didn''t dare to stay here. The other party was too terrifying and didn''t have any strength to fight back. How strong was this?

    Who was that person? how could such an expert exist in the origin ancestor domain?

    "You''re sick. " Lin fan was about to activate his colored eyes, but he didn ''T. He then looked at Chi jiusha. This guy must be sick in the head. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do something like this.

    "Brat, you''re the most arrogant person I''ve ever seen." Chi jiusha said.

    With his strength, killing this brat was as easy as crushing a chicken.

    But he didn ''t. It wasn''t that he thought highly of this kid, but he wasn''t in a hurry. He just wanted to have a chat.

    At that moment, Lin fan''s injuries weren''t light. He felt that his body was on the verge of copse, but he could still hold on.

    This person was probably looking for him to ask for the ring, but he would never hand over something that he had already obtained.

    "Brother, you are the dumbest person I have ever seen." Lin fan didn''t back down and replied. Since he said that he was arrogant, then he would be arrogant.

    Chi jiushaughed instead of getting angry,"I''m afraid you don''t know who I am. That''s why you dare to say such things."

    "You don''t have to tell me all this. To me, as long as he has legs and hands, he''s a human. As long as he''s a human, I''m not afraid. Tell me, why did youe to me?" Lin fan asked calmly. To him, death wasn''t scary and he wouldn''t hide his undying body.

    With his current abilities, there was no need to continue hiding.

    With so many buffs, it was enough to defy the heavens. Even if he pped the other party''s face, he said word by word,"I have an undying body, so I can''t die. What can you do to me?

    He was so overbearing, but nothing happened.

    Chi jiusha swore that this was the most shameless person he had ever met. He knew the answer but he still asked. Didn''t he know what he had done?

    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll be leaving. See you again." Lin fan cupped his fists and left.

    He thought that this guy would make a move, but he found that the guy was standing there without moving, which surprised him a little.

    Chi jiusha smiled and looked at the sky. The figure flew very fast and disappeared from his sight. However, he didn''t care because he couldn''t run away.

    "Seal, boundless world."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the void froze with a Swoosh. This area had been sealed off. No matter how he flew, he could not get out of his five-finger Mountain.

    "I''ll let you fly for a while. You''ll knowter that it''s just a waste of time. " Chi jiusha said in a deep voice. Killing people depended on one''s mood. He was interested in this brat''s impudence, but he liked it very much. He lowered his head and submitted to this impudent person.

    Lin fan quickly passed through, turning back from time to time,"is this person an idiot? what is he trying to do?"

    He didn''t understand. Since they were here to find him, why didn''t they chase after him? then, he didn''t think much and ran into the distance. At the same time, he flicked his finger and a drop of blood flew into the distance.

    His injuries were a little heavy, so he was prepared to revive.

    "It''s time to let him know the consequences of being arrogant, and how ignorant he is. " Chi jiushaughed. His pitch-ck armor gave off a demonic light.

    "Return!"

    With a singlemand, the void buzzed and continued to backtrack.

    In a while, that kid would realize that he thought he had flown very far, but it was all in vain.

    "Yi!"

    Chi jiusha eximed in surprise.

    "Yi!"

    "Yi!"

    His tone became higher and higher, and in the end, he was a little confused.

    "Where''s this person?"

    There was nothing in front of him, no one.

    [PS: today, I went to see an air conditioner with my wife and bought a new air conditioner. The old air conditioner is not working. I''m done reporting. I''ll continue writing.]

 632 Chapter 632

    "How can there be such a powerful person?"

    A figure descended from the sky. The prefecture master''s face was red, and the blood in his body was boiling. He spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the Green Mountain Red.

    He was lying on a rock wall with his back facing him. His heart was beating fast and his face was filled with shock.

    How could there be such an expert in the origin ancestor domain? he couldn''t even fight back. If he had killing intent, he would have been a corpse by now.

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became. The prefecture master was so scared that he didn''t dare to act impudently in the origin ancestor domain.

    He then rose into the air and headed for North Mountain Prefecture. This matter was important, but he wouldn''t tell anyone. North Mountain Prefecture would keep a low profile and develop its own power.

    Chi jiusha floated in the air and stared at the sky. He didn''t expect that kid to run away. He didn''t even know how he did it.

    "Good kid, you really have many tricks up your sleeve."

    He focused his mind, but he wasn''t angry. He was just surprised. To be able to escape from his hands twice was indeed impressive.

    Just as he was about to stay in the yuanzu domain to continue searching for this brat, the Jade token on his waist sent a signal.

    "Yuan Zhen, you sure have a lot of free time."

    He looked at the signal sent by the Jade token and gritted his teeth in anger. Then, he fled into the void and left the origin ancestor domain. As for this brat, he woulde back to find himter.

    "You''re really noting?"

    Lin fan had been waiting for them to attack, but after a long time, there was not even a shadow. He was really disappointed. To him, people from the outer realm and outer realm didn''t have any patience at all.

    He had just run a little too far, but he had given up just like that.

    "Sigh, what a pity. I thought you were different from the rest, but it turns out you''re just as stupid as those people."

    He directly dealt with himself. Ten secondster, he was resurrected in full condition. His essence, energy, and spirit had all reached their peak.

    His gains this time were not bad. He had taken quite a few storage rings. Although there weren''t many experts, they were still worth something.

    "Eh? There''s a vige after the outer realms merged. " In the distance, smoke was everywhere. It was not fog, but white smoke rising from the chimneys of the vige Cooking.

    He felt strange. The outer realm had merged and danger was everywhere, but there was still a vige alive. To him, they had probably been dismembered by the beasts.

    There was something strange, he had to take a good look.

    Hended from the sky. Outside the vige was a piece of farnd, which was full of nts, vegetables, and rice.

    "I didn''t expect such a ce to exist." He was a little surprised and sniffed around. He realized that this vige was a little strange. There weren''t many people and the aura was familiar but also strange.

    When he stepped into the vige, a voice came from behind him.

    "Who is it?"

    Lin fan turned around. The person was wearing a straw hat and cotton clothes. He had a hoe on his shoulder but he felt that he was familiar.

    To him, the person who spoke trembled when he saw him. The hoe on his shoulder fell to the ground. Before Lin fan could say anything, the man''s face changed.

    That person''s face was covered in tears."Peak Master Lin ..."

    "Who are you?" Lin fan took a step back. It was too sudden and he knelt down just like that. That was just too scary.

    "It''s me," Elder Rong took off his straw hat. He was extremely emotional."I''m elder Rong Qi from the eternal sect. Peak Master Lin, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. You have to save me. I really don''t want to stay here anymore."

    Elder Rongined tearfully. His heart ached terribly when he thought of what had happened to him during this period of time.

    He had followed dan Wu to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble, but who would have thought that when he returned to the sect, he would be forcibly plundered by a man and a beast. He could not go anywhere and could only farm. He had lost all hope.

    Now that he saw Peak Master Lin, his heart started beating again, as if it was filled with hope.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan was surprised. How could he remember who he was? as for the eternal sect, he had an impression of it, but it had nothing to do with him. After the outer realm and outer realm merged, who knew if the eternal sect would still exist?

    Rong Qi cried,"Peak Master Lin, I, Rong Qi, was wrong in the past. I only beg Peak Master Lin to save me. I will repay your great kindness even if I have to be your ve."

    "You''re making things difficult for me. "

    This was really difficult. He didn''t have the heart to save people. When he saw the vige, he was a little surprised, so he came down to take a look. He didn''t expect to meet someone familiar. It was just that he hadn''t seen this person for a long time and had forgotten about him.

    "It''s you. I''m going to eat you. "

    Suddenly, the ground shook and an Earth Dragon appeared. An earthworm broke out of the ground with eight heads and eight tails.

    When they saw Lin fan, they were so angry that the straw hats on their heads flew off.

    Lin fan''s back was facing him. When he felt the aura behind him, he could not help but frown. He turned around and punched out.

    With a bang, one of the earthworms "heads exploded. It was so painful that it rolled on the ground.<sub> </sub>

    "Are you crazy?" Lin fan red at him. A weird monster beast dared to attack him. He had probably never been beaten up before.

    Even though one of its heads had been blown off by Lin fan, the earthworm still red at Lin fan with endless hatred in its heart.

    Finally, he saw this guy again. He was the enemy of his life. If it wasn''t for this hateful guy in front of him, he wouldn''t have be like this. He would be rolling in the ground all day long, eating dirt. His proud dignity had long been destroyed and no longer existed.

    All of this was because of this guy.

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you. You cut off my reincarnation, then my physical body, and finally became like this. Do you know how I''ve been through all this time?"

    "I''ve been eating and throwing up. I''ve been eating soil every day and rolling the soil."

    As it talked, the 7 heads of the earthworm dropped off sad tears. However, sometimes it felt very satisfied as it had a sense of achievement when it saw the barrennd turning into fertilend.

    Lin fan was silent. He wasn''t affected by his background, but he was actually thinking about who he was.

    He had killed too many people, scammed too many people, and killed too many demonic beasts.

    As for this earthworm, he couldn''t recall it at the moment. However, these eight heads did give him some impression.

    "You''re that snake?" Lin fan asked.

    Earthworm replied,"that''s right, it''s me. Everything that has happened today was caused by you. Don''t you feel any guilt?"

    "Guilty?" Lin fan was silent. Then, he shook his head,"no. Actually, you should be thanking me."

    When the earthworm heard this, it was so angry that it rolled around and almost wanted to fight with him,"you caused me to be in such a bad state and you want me to thank you? you are really despicable and shameless."

    Lin fan didn''t have any thoughts of killing them. It wasn''t easy to see people he was familiar with after the outer realm merged. Especially this snake, it was really tough. It was lucky that it couldst until now.

    However, despicable, shameless, and stinky, this was not right.

    "Little worm, you still don''t understand. Fine, let me analyze it for you. If I hadn''t cut off your physical body at that time, you would be dead by now. Understand the cause and effect of this. Think about it carefully, isn''t this the case?"

    "Nonsense," The earthworm was very angry. If it wasn''t for this guy, he wouldn''t be like this. He would have even developed better and gone to the sunshine sect to get his demonic core back.

    But now, everything was over. He was stuck here and couldn''t go anywhere. The earthworm''s body made him copse. Due to his nature, the soil was even more attractive to him.

    Although it could transform into a Dragon, the chances were slim. Even if it could transform into a Dragon, it would be a Dragon that liked to turn the soil.

    "You''re here. "

    Just as Lin fan was conversing with Rong Qi and the earthworm, a deep voice rang out.

    When Rong Qi and the earthworm heard this sound, their bodies trembled slightly. They were clearly a little afraid.

    During this period of time, they had been living in endless darkness. It was not that they had been abused, but that this person had left a shadow in their hearts.

    The middle-aged man wore a straw hat and a kettle hung on his waist. He had a stubble on his beard and looked no different from an ordinary farmer. However, the aura he exuded was different. It was very profound.

    Lin fan turned around and frowned. It wasn''t that he was strong but that aura was familiar,"Who are you?"

    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment and thought for a long time."I''ve already recalled everything. You can call me cult king or farmer. I''m very willing to ept both identities."

    "The cult king." Lin fan had a deep memory of these two words. Before the outer realm merged, he basically had dealings with the divine religion, killing them from the start to the end.

    The current cult king was the spiritual pir of the divine religion.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged manughed and grabbed the Straw Hat in his hand."The cult king is indeed a little bad. A farmer is still better. Now, the world has be very unfamiliar. After a long time, I gradually remember some things from the past."

    "To me, this is a new life. What happened in the past is just the past. It has nothing to do with me. How is your teacher, Tian Xu?" The middle-aged man asked with a smile, as if he was asking an old acquaintance.

    "Very good, you don''t have to worry about it. The divine religion has been destroyed by this Peak Master. Do you have any thoughts?" Lin fan asked. In fact, he was already prepared to crush the cult king to death at any moment.

    The middle-aged man shook his head,"I don''t have any thoughts. It''s just a pity that they took the wrong path and were not convinced by my ideals. Even death is actually a form of release for me. It''s just that the two of them ... Sigh, let''s not talk about it anymore. No matter how much I say, it''s just a form of self-defense."

    "I want to leave this ce. I want to go out and see if you want to kill me here or let me leave this ce alone."

    Lin fan smiled and suddenly disappeared. He appeared in front of the cult king and punched his stomach.

    "Just one punch. If you can survive, I''ll let you leave."

    Bang! Bang!

    Terrifying power exploded and the cult king grunted. He flew back and hit the wall. He spat out blood and sat on the ground.

    "Cough, cough! Amazing, he''s even stronger than your teacher. " The cult king sat there paralyzed and raised his head to look at Lin fan.

    Lin fan said,"my teacher is stronger than me, you just didn''t see it. You are lucky that you didn''t die from one punch. I will leave now. Oh right, the outer region and outer region have merged. The world is huge, so be careful not to die outside."

 Chapter 633 Theres Wealth Everywhere This Time

    When Lin fan left, elder Rong Qi''s pleading eyes moved him, but he still abandoned him.

    They weren''t very close and had nothing to do with him, so he could just go and have fun.

    The cult king sat there, letting the blood flow, but he didn''t even frown. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "You can leave now."

    After a long time, the Pope stood up, grabbed his straw hat, put it on his head, and walked out of the vige.

    Rong Qi and the earthworm stared at each other without saying a word. After the other party left, they looked at each other and quickly attacked in two different directions.

    They wanted to leave this ce. It was too F * cking terrifying. Now that the opportunity hade, they would definitely not let it go.

    Along the way, he flew at his maximum speed and did not encounter any idents.

    He needed to umte points and upgrade his cultivation technique. This was something that he needed to do. However, before that, he had to return the items.

    The teacher''s state of mind was a little broken. His naked body had been seen by others, and his little secret had been discovered. If he didn''tfort him, he definitely had to.

    The disciples guarding the mountain Gate had not been changed for a long time. The two disciples felt a sense of honor for such an important task. They specifically told elder Huo Rong, hoping that they could be assigned to guard the mountain Gate.

    Huo Rong was pleased that the sect had a disciple with such a high sense of honor, so he agreed without hesitation.

    "Look, senior brother Lin is back!"

    The disciples of the mountain Gate eximed and looked up. They were full of admiration.

    "I wonder what teacher is doing?" Lin fan smiled. When he arrived at his teacher''s side, he realized that his teacher''s situation was a little shocking. An earth yellow light wrapped around his teacher. The light was so bright that his teacher was a little blurry.

    Soon, the light gradually dissipated and retracted back into his body.

    "Teacher," Lin fan focused and took the initiative to attack. He was really happy.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and turned his head away, pretending not to see him. He was very angry at this disciple of his. The fruit was indeed good, but this was a big problem. He didn''t even warn him. This was embarrassing.

    He wouldn''t be able to appear in front of his junior brothers for a long time. After all, every time he taught his junior brothers a lesson, they would stare at him with a strange look in their eyes, as if they had seen through him.

    Lin fan went forward and sat down. He picked up a fruit and was about to take a bite when Tian Xu snatched it away."You''re not allowed to eat my food."

    "Aiya, teacher, why are you still angry?"

    He was helpless. He wasn''t even allowed to eat this fruit. She was too petty.

    "Hmph," he snorted. Tian Xu turned away and continued to ignore him.

    ng ng!

    Suddenly, the sound of things colliding could be heard. It was very mysterious, and it sounded like there were many things.

    "Aiya, there are so many spoils of war. I was thinking of sharing it with someone, but he didn''t even care about it. Looks like I can only go find elder Huo Rong and the others to share it with them."

    Lin fan poured out all the storage rings and piled them on the ground. He grabbed a bunch of them and the light was so bright that it almost blinded people''s eyes.

    Tian Xu''s heart trembled as he saw the Golden Ring from the corner of his eyes. Where did his disciple get so many things?

    Even if it was a robbery, it shouldn''t be like this.

    Although some of the storage rings weren''t that great, some of them were obviously extraordinary. At this moment, he was tempted. This was what his disciple had split with him.

    However, when he thought about what his disciple had done, he, as a teacher, was furious.

    "Teacher, you really don''t want it?" Lin fan asked quietly.

    "No, take it away. Even if I die, I won''t take your things."

    Tian Xu continued to turn his head."No!" He refused. This unyielding spirit in the face of wealth was something everyone should learn from.

    At the very least, Lin fan couldn''t do it. In front of wealth, he would lose himself. Even if he was in a dangerous situation, he would think of ways to grab onto his wealth.

    "Senior brother." At this moment, Huo Rong came over from afar. He had something to discuss with his senior brother. But when he saw Lin fan, he couldn''t help butugh,"kid, when did youe back?"

    "I just came back. I have something to discuss with my teacher," Lin fan said with a smile.

    "Yes, I have something to do." Huo Rong nodded. However, when he saw the storage rings on the ground, he was surprised."What''s this for?"

    His eyes were wide open. Everyone in the sect knew that invincible peak was the richest, and all of its wealth was obtained by this kid.

    The second was senior brother Tian Xu, but most of his wealth was obtained by this kid.

    Therefore, the two richest people in the entire sect were this kid and his senior brother.

    "Oh, these are the spoils of war I brought back from the outside. I was going to share them with my teacher, but my teacher doesn''t need them, so I''m going to share these storage rings with you."

    "Don''t look down on these storage rings. These are all from the legendary and great sage experts. I''m not sure what''s inside, but it''s definitely not simple. "<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan said calmly. He didn''t care much about wealth. Wealth didn''t matter to him. If he saw something he liked, he would keep it. If he didn''t like it, he would just throw it away.

    He didn''t collect wealth to do anything, but to prove to others that wealth was within his reach.

    "Really?" "Lin fan!" Huo Rong shouted in disbelief. When he saw Lin fan nod, he was overjoyed."Aiya, Lin fan, you''re the person I admire the most in my life. You''re the most talented disciple in the magnificent me sect since its establishment."

    "That''s right. Now it seems that I, Huo Rong, didn''t choose the wrong person. I won''t be polite then."

    After saying this, Huo Rong stepped forward impatiently. He wanted to choose carefully, but he didn''t expect this kid to be so good. He had been wrong in the past.

    It seemed that he had to treat this kid well in the future, just like how he would treat his family.

    Who knows, he might have an endless amount of wealth in the future.

    "Stop!" Tian Xu shouted when Huo Rong grabbed a handful of storage rings."Let go! Let go of me!"

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong? you don''t even want this, and your disciple agreed to light it for me." Huo Rong said.

    "Who says I don''t want it? my disciple gave it to me. Let go of it. You have nothing to do with it. If you want it, go find another disciple and ask him to bring it back for you."

    Lin fan sat there, chuckling in his heart. With his teacher''s temper, he definitely wouldn''t let Huo Rong take advantage of him. If he didn''t make a move, Lin fan didn''t believe it.

    "Senior brother, this isn''t right. You don''t want it." Huo Rong was a little unwilling. What the hell was this? he clearly didn''t want it, but now he was blocking it. This was a little too much.

    "Who said I don''t want it? my disciple gave it to me, so why are you taking it? you''re very close to my disciple, or are you of some help to him? stop talking nonsense and let go." Tian Xu waved his hand. He didn''t want to waste any more time with his Junior Brother. He just wanted him to let go.

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan. His meaning was clear. He wanted to say that he was the one who gave him this.

    Lin fan coughed out gently,"elder Huo Rong, I was just joking with you. This is a gift from me to my master. Actually, you don''t have a share. If you want it, you can find a disciple and ask him to bring some back for you."

    Upon hearing this, Huo Rong waspletely dumbfounded. The way he looked at Lin fan changed, and the storage ring in his hand fell to the ground.

    His heart was hurt, and he even wanted to die.

    "You two, master and disciple, are going too far. Senior brother, how can you do this?" Huo Rong felt like he had been hurt, and his heart had suffered a huge blow.

    Tian Xu nced at Huo Rong and silently picked up the storage ring on the ground.

    "Teacher, you''re not angry anymore?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yeah, I''m not angry anymore," Tian Xu replied.

    "Didn''t you just say that you wouldn''t take it even if you died?" Lin fan asked with a smile. Indeed, wealth was something that everyone couldn''t do without. It seemed like he was the only one who wasn''t affected by wealth.

    "Disciple, how can you take the Lele I told you seriously?"

    Tian Xu''s expression was calm. His face was not red, and his heart was not beating fast. He was extremely indifferent. He was very satisfied with the wealth. Perhaps the things inside would be useful.

    Huo Rong stood there without saying a word. He was in a bad mood. This master and disciple duo had gone too far. They were bullying him for being alone.

    He had even been bullied to the point that he wanted to find a disciple, but where could he find someone more powerful than this kid?

    "Aiya, teacher, you really scared your disciple. I thought you were really angry." Lin fanughed, but he was alsoining in his heart. As expected, he could use money to buy over a teacher.

    "Alright, Junior Brother. I''ll give you one. Don''t just stand there like a fool. You said you had something to do. What is it?" Tian Xu said as he kept the money.

    Huo Rong took the ring and nced at it. He sighed and put the ring away. He was in a good mood.

    In Lin fan''s mind, elder Huo Rong should have thrown the ring on the ground and shouted,"I don''t need it!"

    However, he didn''t expect that one pill would solve the problem. This was too easy to deal with.

    Or rather, did he not have any dignity?

    "Senior brother, recently, my cultivation speed has been significantly reduced. It is obviously because of the danger zone. The disciples are all trapped in the sect and are unfamiliar with the surrounding environment. They don''t dare to enter and exit rashly. Therefore, it is not a good thing for their cultivation." Huo Rong said.

    After the outer realm merged, the disciples had been staying in the sect.

    To those disciples, their current cultivation base was far from enough if they were to just cultivate in the sect. They needed to go out and gain experience.

    Tian Xu was silent."But, Junior Brother, I''m afraid it''ll be very dangerous to go out rashly given the current situation."

    "I know all of this, but if the disciples don''t go out and just stay in the sect, they definitely won''t improve. It''s fine in the short term, but as time goes on, the disadvantages will appear." Huo Rong ced great importance on this matter. He couldn''t let his disciples stay in the sect all the time. They had to go out and train.

    This was the only way to improve.

    "That''s easy. I don''t need to go too far. Just give me some time." Lin fan said.

    Experience?

    This wasn''t even the simplest of things. It was just a dangerous ce.

    In the current situation, wealth was everywhere.

 634 Chapter 634

    How could Tian Xu not know what his disciple was talking about? he pulled him aside quietly."My disciple, you have to take it easy. I think the merging of the outer realms is not good. If we get into big trouble, can we hold on?"

    "Teacher, believe in your disciple. This is just a small matter. It''s nothing."

    Lin fan was very confident. He was just going to take some dangerous ces. What could it be?pared to other things, it was nothing.

    There was no reason for his teacher to be worried. After all, his teacher did not know what he was doing outside. Of course, if he knew, he would not have such thoughts.

    He knew that his teacher''s strength was constantly improving every day. In his words, his teacher was extraordinary. However, there was still a gap between them.

    With such a cheat, if he couldn''t catch up to his teacher, he might as well bang his head against a wall and die.

    In the past, he had to rely on his teacher for certain things. Now, he would let his teacher rely on him.

    "Yes, I believe in you. Be careful and don''t force yourself." Tian Xu patted his disciple''s shoulder. He had a lot of trust in his precious disciple. At the same time, he knew that his disciple was not a careless person.

    As for being angry, that was non-existent. It was just a little fun.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Huo Rong was a little confused. He couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of this master and disciple.

    We''re talking about something very important right now. Can''t you put in more effort? or even a kidney?

    "Elder Huo Rong, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take care of it. Tell the disciples to stay calm and not to go out for training. After all, it''s very dangerous out there. If something happens, even their bodies might not be found."

    He had been wandering outside for so long and was naturally familiar with it. Not to mention the unfriendly outer region sects, even the demonic beasts were strong.

    "I''ll leave this matter to you. I''m not going to care anymore. " Huo Rong was more than happy to do so. This was a tricky matter. It would be much easier for this kid to take over. He was more willing to manage the sect''s Affairs, which was the easiest. Of course, there were moreplicated things to do, so it was not easy to say.

    He left his teacher''s side and returned to invincible peak. He saw the frog crouching there with its front paws raised high and its eyes closed. He had no idea what it was doing.

    He stood behind the frog for a long time, but he couldn''t see anything strange. However, he noticed that the surface of the frog seemed to be transparent, and there were stars shining inside.

    The frog, who was cultivating, suddenly woke up. It smelled the scent of Desperados.

    He cursed in his heart, why does this Desperadoe back so quickly every time? is there nothing fun outside?

    If he were to return to his peak, a single spit from him would be enough to send this Desperado swimming in the ocean.

    However, sigh ... The past was unbearable, and there was no point in talking about it.

    "Master, when did youe back?" The frog''s eyes were filled with tears. Only in this way could it make this Desperado feel the highest respect and suffer less.

    "Just now. I''ve been looking at you for a long time. What are you doing?" Lin fan asked. It seemed that the frog was going to show its true strength.

    It wasn''tmon for frogs to take the initiative to cultivate. Now that it was doing so, it was obvious that it had sensed danger.

    "Master, I''m cultivating. I feel guilty. It''s been so long, but I still can''t help you. That''s why I have to work hard to cultivate and raise my strength. In the future, I''ll fight wherever master points me to without frowning."

    The frog felt bitter in its heart. It had been looking forward to bing a demon pet. This Desperado was wandering outside and dying. But looking at the situation now, this Desperado definitely wouldn''t die.

    He could only ept his fate and cultivate properly to raise his strength.

    With this frog body, it would be extremely difficult to return to the peak. But no matter what, he had to work hard, or it would be toote to regret it.

    "You frog. Sigh, forget it. You can slowly cultivate."

    If he believed the frog''s words, it would be ridiculous. However, he knew that one day, he would know the origin of the frog.

    The frog watched the Desperado leave and heaved a sigh of relief. It continued to cultivate. He was going to activate all the Starlight in the frog''s body.

    Only in this way could he open the path to the strongest.

    The original technique needed to be improved and was no longer suitable for the present. Fortunately, he was once a nine destion God master and had read many books. He knew all kinds of techniques in the world.

    There were countless experts who hade to ask for pills. Some had received treasures, some had received cultivation techniques, some had promised to work for him, and so on. There were all kinds of situations.

    Therefore, he had touched on the top cultivation techniques and made use of their strengths to create a suitable cultivation technique based on his own conditions.

    Although it was difficult, it was not impossible with his ability.

    After that, the frog continued to sit there with its front paws raised high and its eyes closed, entering a mysterious state.

    Of course, Lin fan had never treated the frog as a senior. If it was someone who was a little more cowardly and could be ordered around by the frog, he might be able to receive some guidance. From there, he could use the frog as a cheat and reach the peak of his life. It wasn''t impossible.

    However, it was a little regretful. Even Lin fan''s golden finger was a little busy. He didn''t have time to talk nonsense with the frog.

    Early in the morning, Lin fan pushed open the stone door and walked out of the secret chamber. He then rose into the air and flew into the distance. He had to find some dangerous ces for the sect disciples.

    The sect still had to develop. Although it was a great sense of achievement to improve one''s personal strength, if the sect''s overall strength could be improved and be the number one sect after the outer realms merged, the sense of achievement would be even more overwhelming.

    Therefore, if he had to choose, he would be very happy to do so.

    "Senior brother has gone out again."

    The disciples who were guarding the gate sighed. Their respected senior brother Lin was just so busy. Every time he returned to the sect, he would leave not long after. This made them, as his junior brothers, feel very distressed.

    Their senior brother was doing this for their benefit. It was just that they were too weak to help.

    "When do you think senior brother wille back?"

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure there''ll be a surprise when hees back. I heard from elder Huo Rong that senior brother Lin has brought back many good things for elder Tian Xu. Even elder Huo Rong is very envious of them."

    Although the two disciples guarding the gate were talking, they had serious expressions and stood up straight.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, Lin fan stood in the void and pondered over which direction he should head in.

    It wasn''t easy to find a dangerous ce now, but if he were to say it out, he had toplete it beautifully. Otherwise, where would he put his face?

    The danger zone that Zhu Fengfeng had discovered was pretty good, but it was a pity that she couldn''t find the entrance.

    If they found out, they would definitely have to move out.

    "I''m helpless. I can''t do anything about this aimless search. "

    He pondered for a while, then had an idea.

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword and lifted it up in the air. His fingers moved, and the Tai sovereign sword started to spin rapidly.

    "Wherever the sword points, we''ll take that path."

    This was a method that could stand the test. Countless people had tried it before, and in the end, they were all convinced by this method.

    The Tai sovereign sword stopped in its tracks and pointed to the West.

    "Since it''s the West, let''s go there." He put away the Tai sovereign sword and disappeared into the void without a trace.

    The surrounding environment kept changing. Mountains and rivers alternated. After a long time, he heard a different sound.

    "It seems like the treasures in the Dragon origin Treasury will be obtained by our sect''s disciples."

    "Hehe, dream on. Who knows who will get it?"

    Below, a group of people were chatting. They were calm andposed, and their breathing was calm, but they could not be underestimated. They stood there, staring at the entrance of the dangerousnd in front of them, clearly waiting for something.

    Lin fan stayed for a while and understood. His heart warmed up and he was in a good mood.

    A dangerous ce, it was indeed a dangerous ce.

    "Why didn''t the Bodhi sect go to the Gxy sect''s Alliance?"

    "Go to what? The Gxy sect created the Alliance to control this realm, but it was ruined. The dream of the Gxy sect''s Alliance has been shattered. " A middle-aged manughed, disdain in his eyes.

    Suddenly, he saw a young man standing at the entrance of the danger zone. He touched the ground left and right as if he was sizing something up.

    "Stop! Who are you?" Li xiefeng, an elder of the Bodhi sect, reprimanded.

    Someone had actuallye under their eyes. Could it be that they wanted to fight for this dangerous ce?

    "Let''s take a look," Lin fan replied. He had moved many dangerous ces and had a basic understanding of the situation.

    This wasn''t something that could be learned through learning. It was something that could only beprehended after many on-site experiments.

    "What''s the name of this dangerous ce?"

    He felt that the demonic beasts in the danger zone were not bad. With powerful demonic beasts, it would be enough for him to gain experience.

    "Dragon source Treasury."

    "What?" someone replied. But as soon as he said this, li yefeng red at him. Who the hell had a cheap mouth? who told him the name of this dangerous ce?

    "Hmm, the name is not bad." Lin fan was really satisfied. This ce suited his conditions. If he brought it back to the sect, he could benefit the disciples.

    "You have disciples inside?"

    This time, they were only here to move to a dangerous ce, so they were not prepared to kill. Now that they had a daughter, they had to umte virtue for her, so they would not fight as they had done in the past.

    "Who the hell are you? This is a ce for our disciples to gain experience. If you have any ideas, don''t me us for being impolite. " Li yefeng said coldly.

    Lin fan ignored him and took a closer look. Then, he nodded his head,"yes, this Peak Master has taken a liking to this dangerous ce. Later on, when your disciplese out, I''ll take this dangerous ce with me."

    "Impudent!"

    "Savage!"

    The moment he said that, the elders of the two sects rebuked him angrily. This brat was too arrogant. They were the ones who discovered the Dragon origin Treasury, yet this brat actually said that the dangerous ce was his. He was simply courting death.

    "All of you, shut up!" With a loud roar, Lin fan''s body expanded and he reached a height of ten meters in an instant. He then looked at both parties with a domineering look,"your Peak Master has said that this dangerous ce is mine. When your disciplese out, you can move it away. If you''re not happy with this, you cane up."

    "Arrogant, let''s see what you can do." Li xiefeng was furious. He had never seen such an arrogant person before. He moved his body and appeared in front of Lin fan.

    But just as li yefeng made his move, the situation changed.

    His body suddenly became unstable. In his panic, he saw Lin fan grab li yefeng''s leg and throw him to the ground.

    He smacked the ground left and right. The rumbling sounds continued, and the ground cracked.

    Lin fan flicked his wrist and struck down.

    Li yefengy in the pit expressionlessly, as if he was either dumbfounded orpletely unconscious.

    "What ability? It''s so weak that it''s scary. "

    He took a nce, but didn''t take it to heart. He just waited there quietly.

    The entire ce fell silent.

 635 Chapter 635

    The disciples of the Bodhi sect were dumbfounded as they looked at li yefeng, who was lying in the pit. This was their elder, an eminent Saint.

    Could someonee and tell them what had just happened?

    All the elder did was attack and just when he wanted to use a killing move, he was picked up like a chicken and smacked to the ground. That was how he ended up.

    The people of the Bodhi sect were silent. They lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look at each other.

    What kind of joke was this? the elder was lying there, and they were just ordinary disciples. If they provoked the other party, they would probably be buried here.

    The other sect that came with the Bodhi sect didn''t move.

    "Which sect are you guys from?" Lin fan asked. He had some knowledge and knew that this Peak Master wasn''t to be trifled with. As for the fellow lying here, he was a Little Blind and didn''t have any foresight. He deserved to be lying here.

    Infuriated, he stomped on the other party''s storage ring and took it.

    The heaven cloud sect elder, who originally didn''t want to reply, saw such a cruel scene and his heart began to race. In the end, he forced a smile.

    "This one is the heaven cloud sect''s elder Chen Hong." Chen Hong was a little old and his hair was white. Just by looking at him, one could tell that this old man was very knowledgeable.

    "I''m Lin fan. " Lin fan reported his name.

    "So it''s Peak Master Lin. I''ve long heard of your great name, I''ve long heard of your great name." Chen Hong said hurriedly. Li yefeng wasn''t a weakling. His cultivation base was on par with that of a Supreme Saint. Now that he had been taught such a lesson, he would definitely end up the same if he were to fight.

    "I''ve long heard of your great name? You know me?" Lin fan looked at him and thought about it. Although merging the outer region and outer region was a little crazy, he didn''t do anything shocking, so how would anyone recognize him?

    Chen Hong was embarrassed. He was just being polite and didn''t take it too seriously. Then, he smiled and said,""I don''t know him. It''s the first time I''ve seen him,"

    "It''s the first time we''re meeting and you''re already saying that you''ve heard a lot about me? You have to be honest. You''re not young anymore, why are you some with your words?" Lin fan rebuked him righteously.

    This person shouldn''t speak so insistently, making him happy for nothing. He thought that his reputation had spread, but it turned out that he was just a tterer.

    Chen Hong''s face turned red and he felt very embarrassed. There were so many disciples around and he didn''t give them any face at all. How could he continue to live in this world in the future? he wanted to fight this brat to the death, but the difference in strength was a little too big.

    "Wuwu!" Li yefeng, who was lying there, showed signs of awakening.

    But suddenly, Lin fan stepped forward, grabbed li yefeng''s ankle, and smacked him to the ground again.

    With a bang, the ground cracked, and Li yefeng once againy there motionless,pletely unconscious.

    This sound caused the disciples of the Bodhi sect to feel a chill in their hearts. What a cruel person.

    Chen Hong''s throat moved. He had encountered a tough one, and this tough one didn''t make any sense at all.

    Suddenly, there was a fluctuation at the entrance of the danger zone.

    "Haha! The Dragon origin pool of the Dragon origin Treasury shall be mine!" A voice came from the entrance. The owner of this voice was very excited.

    "Hmph, what''s there to be proud of?"

    There were also dissatisfied voices.

    Lin fan''s interest was piqued. What the hell was the Dragon origin pool? he was going to take a good look at itter on.

    A group of disciples came out from inside. One of the youths among them walked up to Chen Hong excitedly and said,"elder, this disciple was fortunate enough to have aplished my mission and obtained the Dragon origin pool of the Dragon origin Treasury."

    He didn''t care about the situation around him and took out the Dragon origin pool. It was a round pool the size of a palm, and golden water flowed in it. White mist rose into the air, forming the shadow of a Golden Dragon.

    This disciple was full of smiles, but Chen Hong''s face was ashen. What the f * ck? how could there be such a stupid disciple? did he not look at the situation around him?

    Couldn''t he see such a big living person standing here, or didn''t he see the elder of the Bodhi sect being beaten to the ground?

    At this moment, Chen Hong received the Dragon origin pool from his disciple and looked at Lin fan who was standing there.

    Lin fan extended his hand and nodded with a smile. He didn''t say anything, but his meaning was clear."You know."

    "Argh! Elder. " All of a sudden, the disciples of the Bodhi Dao sect started to panic. They realized that their elder had been hammered to the ground and was not moving at all.

    They didn''t know what had happened, but everyone turned to look at Chen Hong.

    "Elder Chen, your heaven cloud sect doesn''t follow the rules?" Since the elder had been hammered, it was naturally the strongest disciple who asked.

    The disciples who didn''t enter the danger zone shook their heads and told him to stop.

    It wasn''t Chen Hong''s hammer, but the giant hammer that was standing beside you.

    "I was the one who beat up your elder." Lin fan opened his mouth.

    That huge figure attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone retreated. They realized that the other party''s body was simply too huge and gave off an oppressive feeling.

    "You ... That''s impossible." The disciple with the highest cultivation said in shock, clearly in disbelief.

    All of a sudden, he realized that the giant was trying to grab him. It grabbed his ankle and mmed him on the ground. With a loud bang, he was lying in the pit, motionless, just like li yefeng.

    "That''s how it was hammered,"Lin fan said calmly.

    The disciples of the Bodhi Dao sect shivered in fear. How could he be so unreasonable and attack without any warning?

    That was too much.

    "Elder Chen, that thing seems to be fated with me. Can I borrow it?" Lin fan said.

    "Sure, sure." Chen Hong nodded his head as he hurriedly brought the Dragon origin pool over. This thing was a hot potato, and he couldn''t risk his life to fight with the other party over it. Who knew if he might even lose his life?<sub> </sub>

    When the disciple who had obtained the Dragon origin pool from the danger zone saw this scene, he had aplicated feeling in his heart. What was going on? why did he give away something that he had obtained?

    But when he thought of the giant''s methods, he was a little scared.

    It was too F * cking violent, and no one dared to be presumptuous.

    Lin fan toyed with the Dragon origin pool in his hands. He could feel the power that was contained within it. It seemed to have an extremely great effect on his physical body. As for the exact situation, he would have to get someone to test it out for him.

    As he looked at it, he threw the Dragon origin pool into his storage ring. His expression was calm, as if this was nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Peak Master Lin, the disciples have alle out. We should also leave. We will meet again in the future." Chen Hong could endure it. After cultivating to this level, there was no problem with his brain.

    It was impossible for them to resist, and it was even more impossible for them to report their sect and how many experts they had.

    The other party might not be able to defeat the sect, but they could not defeat him.

    Just cut them down and everything would be fine.

    "Please wait." Lin fan said.

    Chen Hong was suspicious. He didn''t know what Peak Master Lin wanted to do. Seeing the other party walk over, he revealed a smile. Although it was a friendly smile, he was cursing in his heart. ''Just you wait. When I find out who you are, I''ll kill you.''

    "Ah, it''s fate that we met." Lin fan reached out and grabbed Chen Hong''s hand.

    Chen Hong was stunned. He didn''t know what the other party wanted to do. Eh? what was the meaning of this? this kid was grabbing his finger. Why was he touching the ring?

    Moreover, if he touched her, he could touch her. Why did he grab her?

    "Elder Chen, you''re in luck. If you had met me in the past, you would be a pile of mud now. But I don''t like you. After thinking for a long time, I realized that I don''t like you, but I don''t like this ring. If you were still wearing it, I''m afraid it would be difficult for me to control you."

    Lin fan was very calm. He said it as if it was the truth. This made Chen Hong not know how to reply for a moment.

    This was too much. He had never met such a person. But he didn''t know. He was afraid of death.

    If there was a possibility, he might haveid all his cards on the table and directly go all out. The key was that the difference in strength was too great.

    Li yefeng had been beaten up so badly, what could he use to fight against the other party?

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re right. I''ve been feeling ufortable all over and couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Now that I''ve received some advice from Peak Master Lin, I''ve been enlightened." Chen Hong hurriedly took off the ring and immediately revealed afortable expression."Comfortable. So it''s this ring that makes me feel so ufortable. The moment I took it off, I felt sofortable. My limbs and bones felt very smooth."

    Lin fan looked at him and thought that he was just too good at showing off. This Peak Master just wanted to extort him, but this guy said it like he was giving him pointers.

    He knew how to y.

    Who said that the people he met during the outer realm fusion were all idiots? he thought that this elder was a smart person and knew how to talk.

    Lin fan patted his shoulder and kept the ring.

    The surrounding disciples were all stunned. This was tant extortion, but the elder didn''t dare to resist. They understood that this person couldn''t be provoked. They had to be steady.

    "Quick, quick, give the ring to the other party." The disciples said in low voices. They were very knowledgeable.

    If the outer realm merged and he died outside, no one would know.

    How much was a worldly possession worthpared to one''s life?

    It was not worth a single cent.

    "Aiya, us too. It''s notfortable wearing the ring at all. I feel much morefortable after I take it off." A disciple said.

    Lin fan was a man with a bottom line. He was not prepared toy his hands on these disciples. The main point was that these disciples had no wealth. They were so weak, so they definitely had nothing good.

    However, he didn''t expect that these guys would all go crazy and hand over their rings. What could he say?

    He must be sick.

    After keeping everything, Lin fan looked at the crowd and came to the front of the danger zone. His strength had reached the great saint realm, and he had evenprehended the Laws of Power. What problem could a mere danger zone have?

    His ten fingers stabbed into the ground, and his arms swelled up, blue veins protruding.

    "What is he doing?" Everyone was stunned, not knowing what this giant was going to do.

    Suddenly!

    The ground started to shake, and the ground cracked.

    "Ah!" Lin fan hollered out as he stuck out his butt and bit his lips, trying to lift it up.

    "It can''t be."

    Everyone''s mouth was wide open as if they had seen a ghost. This guy couldn''t be thinking of moving the dangerousnd away, right?

    This was simply like hitting a stone with an egg, overestimating his own ability.

    No one knew the weight of the danger zone, and no one would even think about it.

    But now, someone was performing the same thing right in front of them. They were so shocked that their hearts almost stopped beating.

    Did he have to be so perverted?

    [Author''s note: Thank you, Big Boss: the three League Masters from Qin mountain didn''t pay attention to their gifts. Thank you foringte. Thank you.]

 Chapter 636 All-Purpose, Senior Brother Lin

    Chen Hong felt bitter in his heart. Perhaps even an absolute immortal wouldn''t have such power.

    He looked at li yefeng, who was lying there, and sighed. Luckily, he didn''t act up. Otherwise, he would have died without a burial ce. This person was too strong. He couldn''t be provoked.

    With a rumble, the dangerous ground was lifted up and spread out, covering the sky and shocking everyone.

    Some of the disciples were trembling as they felt a sense of powerlessness in their hearts. How were they supposed to fight against such a strong enemy?

    Lin fan propped up the danger zone with one hand and looked down. He then ced the danger zone into his storage ring. Looking at the crowd, he dove into the void and left this ce.

    The moment he left, Chen Hong ignored the disciples around him and sat on the ground with a plop. He panted heavily and sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "It''s too terrifying. The origin ancestor domain is much more terrifying than I thought. "

    He was a Supreme Saint, but he didn''t have the courage to fight with the other party. It was embarrassing to say it, but only after experiencing it himself did he know that it wasn''t embarrassing.

    "Let''s go!" He didn''t think too much and immediately left with his disciples. He wanted to return to the sect and tell them what had happened here.

    The origin ancestral domain wasn''t simple. The Gxy sect couldn''t help but jump out to form an alliance. One day, they would meet this person.

    As for the ck sky Race, he didn''t care. Whether they lived or died had nothing to do with him, but he knew that they wouldn''t have a good end.

    The ck sky n would take action in a month''s time, and it would depend on their luck.

    "My luck is not bad. I''ve encountered the first dangerous ce. Let''s see if there are any more dangerous ces after that."

    Lin fan was in a good mood. Why was there a need to talk about so many tricks? he just had to do it.

    After working for a while, he had sessfully collected three more danger zones. These danger zones were very ordinary, and there was nothing surprising about them. The fire danger zone he had encounteredst time was not bad.

    Mu Ling was a magnificent me sect disciple, but she seemed to be cultivating inside.

    Perhaps many disciples had encountered opportunities outside. Should he let the disciples go out and explore to find their own opportunities?

    The ce they had stayed in before was thend of the origin. After the outer realms merged, it became the origin domain, and the name of the ce was used as a reference. The information revealed here was a bit huge.

    "That''s not right. If that''s the case, then where''s this Peak master''s opportunity?"

    He felt a little helpless. Everyone else had their own opportunities, but he didn ''T. He had been wandering outside and hadn''t encountered any opportunities.

    Or was there an opportunity that was destroyed by him, or was the existence that wanted to give him an opportunity beaten up by him?

    As he thought about it, he had some doubts. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    "It hasn''t been long since I left the sect. It''s time to go back. I''ll ce these dangerous ces around the sect. It should be enough for the disciples to use for cultivation."

    "It''s a pity that the body tempering realm and earth Star border realm danger zones in the fusion of the outer realms are very rare. It''s hard to find them."

    He was helpless about this. After the outer realm merged, the power level rose. He didn''t know where the dangerous ces for low cultivation disciples had been moved to. It was really difficult to find them.

    He entered the void and rushed back to the sect.

    In the sect, the two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate were talking in a low voice.

    "This time, senior brother Lin has been out for a few days and hasn''t returned. When do you think senior brother Lin will return?"

    Every time senior brother Lin went out, he woulde back quickly. Although he didn''t know what he was doing outside, it must be something big.

    "Do you think that senior brother Lin is ying house? he''s just looking for danger zones for us. He needs time, and he can''te back just because he wants to."

    "It''s been hard on you, senior brother Lin. If I be stronger in the future, I''ll definitely repay you."

    When he thought of how busy senior brother Lin had been, he was so touched that he wanted to cry.

    What a good senior brother, always thinking of them.

    Suddenly, a streak of light shot over from the distance. It was very fast, but to the two disciples, it was very familiar.

    "Senior brother Lin is back!" The disciples guarding the gate cheered.

    After waiting for a few days, senior brother Lin had finally returned. He was in such a good mood.

    At the same time, one of the disciples ran towards the mountain Gate and shouted,"senior brother Lin is back!"

    Many passing disciples stopped in their tracks and looked up into the sky.

    "Senior brother Lin is back. I heard from the elders that senior brother went out to look for a dangerous ce. I wonder if he found it."

    "Hehe, is this the first day you''ve met senior brother Lin? When have you ever seen senior brother fail?"

    "That''s true, but can you stop chuckling at me?"

    "Hehe!"

    Lin fan floated in the sky above the sect. This time around, he had gained quite a bit. After he was done with all these things, he had to find a ce to cultivate. Since there was an extreme immortal realm up there, he would just raise his cultivation state.

    At that time, all the demons and ghosts would have to kneel down.

    "Lin fan, have you found a dangerous ce?" The fire surged from far away. He was confident in this kid and there was nothing he couldn''t do. But there were some things that he had to ask.

    When the outer realms merged, they were in different regions and it was hard to find them.

    "When do you think this Peak Master has ever let people down?" Lin fan chuckled out as he took out the Dragon source treasure vault from his storage ring.

    Instantly, a vast and astonishingly dangerous ce appeared out of thin air, covering the sun and darkening the entire sect.

    "Waa! This is too big. "

    The disciples were so shocked that their jaws dropped to the ground. Some of the disciples ''eyes were wide open. This was too big, wasn''t it? to be able to carry back such a dangerous ce, how shocking was this?<sub> </sub>

    Huo Rong was stunned. This wasn''t the first time he had seen this, but every time he did, he was shocked.

    ''Where did this brat get this dangerous ce from? and isn''t this strength a little too great? to be able to even carry this ... It''s terrifying to the extreme.''

    "Junior brothers and sisters, this ce is called the Dragon source Treasury. It has its own seal and only those below the immortal state can enter. It''s located on the south side of the sect." Lin fan carried the dangerousnd and flew into the distance. He ced it down.

    With a boom, the ground trembled. The existence of the danger zone once again raised the strength of the sect by a little.

    "Senior brother Lin, you''re amazing!"

    The disciples cheered. They were really excited and proud. With senior brother Lin in the sect, they didn''t have to be afraid.

    Gradually, Lin fan had gained a huge influence in the hearts of the sect''s disciples.

    The true immortals who were cleaning the toilets looked up and muttered to themselves.

    "Beast!"

    They hated this kid to the core, but they had no choice. They had already sworn that they couldn''t go anywhere and could only stay here obediently.

    He had to clean the toilet every day to the point where he felt like puking.

    To think that a true immortal would actually do such a thing!

    However, they realized that the kid was getting more and more terrifying. They could feel a great pressure just by looking at him. This was the feeling caused by the difference in strength.

    The hope of escaping was already zero.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, as the hope of the magnificent me sect, you must work hard," ye mo said."Now that the outer realms have merged, the magnificent me sect is facing many powerful sects. I''ve been out for a long time and I know many cruel sects. Some eat people without spitting out their bones, and some like to wring people''s heads off to makenterns."

    "Some of them would even crack open their skulls and use them as soup utensils. It''s extremely cruel."

    Lin fan was serious, but he had never encountered such a sect. Of course, the ck sky Race liked to eat people, but they weren''t that cruel.

    Indeed, the disciples were all shocked. They had not expected that there would be so many perverted sects outside and were instantly terrified.

    Some of the more timid ones turned pale. Even though they didn''t encounter it, their legs were still trembling.

    This was too terrifying. How could there be such a sect?

    Fortunately, we have senior brother Lin''s protection. They''re not afraid.

    Lin fan looked around and was very satisfied with the results. He continued,""So, my fellow junior brothers and sisters, you have to give it your all and cultivate well. Don''t be afraid of hardship, don''t be afraid of exhaustion, do you hear me?"

    He had to teach them a lesson. Otherwise, they couldn''t rely on him one by one. It was hard to say when he wouldn''t be around and what would happen.

    People still had to rely on themselves.

    "Yes, I will follow senior''s instructions."

    All the disciples stood up straight and nodded.

    Lin fan distributed the four danger zones properly before taking out the Dragon origin pool. When everyone caught sight of this palm-sized Dragon origin pool, they were bewildered, wondering what it was.

    At this moment, he threw the Dragon origin pool into the air. The Dragon origin pool continued to grow in size, and a Golden Dragon rose up from the water, shocking the disciples.

    "From now on, the Dragon origin pool will be ced on the invincible peak. If you need to cultivate in the future, you can go there. It will be of great benefit to you."

    Even though he did not enter the Dragon origin pool, he could sense that it was extremely beneficial to the disciples.

    "Elder Huo Rong, it''s done. It''s a simple matter. If the danger zones are not enough, you can tell me in advance. I''ll be more careful the next time I go out."

    Such a matter only required a little time. It was not difficult and could be easily resolved.

    The corner of Huo Rong''s mouth twitched. This was really demonic. It was something that was difficult for others, but to this kid, it was extremely simple. He really had nothing to say.

    Lin fan left and returned to invincible peak. He was prepared to rest and then go out to earn points to level up his skill.

    As one''s strength increased, one''s Foundation would be purer.

    When he was in the immortal state, he couldn''t fight against a legend realm expert and was killed instantly. This was very hurtful, but it was different now.

    Perhaps this was a qualitative leap.

    "Senior brother." At this moment, Wang Fu came in front of Lin fan. He lowered his head and wanted to say something.

    "Eh? What''s wrong?" Lin fan asked. He had high hopes for Wang Fu. He was talented and his cultivation speed was extremely fast.

    "Senior brother, I want to go out and train. If I stay in the sect, it will be hard for me to grow under your protection. I want to be stronger and not be a burden." Wang Fu said seriously. He knew his senior brother''s character and knew that he had always been protecting them.

    To other disciples, he might feel good, but he didn''t want to. He wanted to be someone who could help his senior brother, not someone who was protected.

    Especially after the outer realm merged, he found that the gap between him and his senior brother was getting bigger and bigger. If this continued, the gap would only get bigger, and he would never be able to catch up.

    "You''re done thinking? It''s very dangerous to go out and gain experience, and you might die outside. " Lin fan said after a moment of silence.

    Wang Fu nodded his head heavily,"senior brother, I''ve thought it through."

    ? "Okay, then go. Go to the pill Hall and get some life-saving pills from the frog. Your life is the most important thing in everything. If you can put something you can''t ask for, then let it go. When youe back, tell senior brother. Senior brother will grab it for you." Lin fan smiled and patted Wang Fu on the shoulder."Senior brother has high hopes for you. Good luck."

    Wang Fu looked at Lin fan,"yes, thank you for your teachings, senior brother. I''ll remember it in my heart."

    "Go on."

    [PS: thank you: sleigh love song Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

 Chapter 637 When My Little Partner Comes, Ill Kneel

    "Ah, it seems like many of my junior brothers want to go out and gain experience."

    Wang Fu''s talent wasn''t bad. Back in thend of the origin ancestor, he was one of the best, and his cultivation speed was very fast.

    Now that the great era had arrived, with Wang Fu''s personality and thoughts, he would definitely not be willing to remain silent and do nothing. It was only normal for him to go out to gain experience and seek out opportunities.

    However, it was very dangerous to go out, and he could die if he was not careful.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the sect wasn''t at a high enough level. There were still many things that needed to be done.

    He had never seen a truly strong sect and did not know what they looked like. He really wanted to go to the boundless Daoqing sect to see what kind of model they had and what new things they had.

    As expected, poverty had limited his imagination.

    She couldn''t think of anything.

    If there was a chance one day, he would definitely go and see for himself what kind of wonderful things were inside the truly strong sects.

    "My disciple!"

    Suddenly, his teacher''s panicked voice could be heard from a distant mountain peak.

    When Lin fan heard the voice, he was stunned. There was something wrong with the tone. Why was his calm teacher so flustered? did something happen?

    He then took a step forward and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of his teacher.

    "Teacher, what''s wrong?" He noticed that his teacher''s expression was very serious, and there was worry under his eyes. Something must have happened, and it was a huge matter. Otherwise, it would not be like this.

    "My dear disciple, I feel like the icy sky demonic Dragon is in trouble."

    Tian Xu''s brows were tightly furrowed. He was very worried.

    Lin fan knew that the icy sky demonic Dragon had a special rtionship with his teacher. Now that his premonition had gone wrong, they must have had a telepathic connection.

    "Teacher, can you sense which direction it is in?" He knew that his teacher would definitely go to rescue the icy sky demonic Dragon. Since he was here, he might as well go with him. With him around, he would definitely be able to ensure his teacher''s safety.

    "It''s in the North. It''s very far away. It''s a little strange. Let''s go. We can''t stop here. Let''s go and take a look. He even dared to attack my pet. He must have eaten the heart of a leopard."

    "I''m sorry," Tian Xu said in a domineering tone after a moment of daze.

    "That''s right. He even dares to bully teacher''s pet. That''s clearly not putting teacher in his eyes. We have to do it. Teacher, let''s go."

    After the outer realm merged, all the ces had changed. He didn''t expect his teacher to still be able to sense the icy sky demonic Dragon''s existence. There were many secrets in there, and he needed to dig them out.

    He was still very willing to gossip about his teacher''s situation.

    Instantly, the two of them rose into the air and turned into a stream of light, disappearing from the sky above the sect.

    In a ce extremely far away.

    It was a World of Ice and snow. The temperature there was extremely low, and not a single de of grass grew. At a nce, it was a vast expanse of white.

    Several figures were floating in the air.

    One of the men, who was wearing a long robe with Nine Dragons, had an extraordinary aura."Hmph, this beast is quite capable. To think that it could escape from the hands of the Crown Prince."

    "Crown Prince, this demonic beast is a little unusual. It''s only at the immortal state, but it has such a remarkable ability that it can escape our eyes." An old man beside him said respectfully.

    "So what if he''s not ordinary? do you think he can escape from this Prince?" The crown prince''s eyes lit up. He was a proud and overbearing man. Since he had taken a fancy to this strange Snow Dragon, he must get it.

    "Crown Prince, it''s just an immortal state demonic beast. Why do we need to fight it?" The old man didn''t understand. With the crown prince''s identity and status, there was no need for him to keep searching for this Snow Dragon.

    "You don''t understand. I wanted to kill this Dragon at first, peel off its skin, and make a piece of clothing out of it. But now, I''m going to capture it. To be able to escape from us once, it must be quite capable."

    The Crown Princeughed. Then, he saw a red light in his eyes. He looked carefully and saw that there was blood falling down. At the same time, it had already condensed into a Blood Crystal.

    The old man also noticed the blood on the ground and couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that the snow Dragon was hiding here with injuries.

    "Little bastard, stop hiding." The old man took a step forward, and a boundless aura exuded from his body. It shook the surrounding ice and snow, causing them to tremble and crack.

    This level of strength was terrifying.

    At this moment, the icy sky demonic Dragon was using a special technique to disintegrate itself and hide in the snow.

    This was an innate ability that came with the awakening of one''s bloodline after stepping into the immortal state. It could turn one''s body into particles and fuse with the White snow, which could blind the enemy''s eyes and suppress one''s own aura to achieve silence.

    "Tian Xu, you bastard! Why aren''t you here yet?"

    It was panicking and very afraid. After merging with the outer realm, it had found that its blood was surging like boilingva, which made it very excited and felt that there was hope of returning to its ancestor.

    However, before he could be excited for long, he was beaten to the door. The other party was too powerful. He wanted to pull out his tendons and skin him alive. It was extremely cruel.

    Just as it was thinking about all this, a terrifying power crushed over and mmed into its body.

    "Roar!" A miserable Dragon''s Roar reverberated through the world.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon couldn''t hold on any longer and returned to its original form. Blood seeped out of the huge scales on its body, and some of them were cracked. It looked extremely miserable.

    "You guys, don''t go too far. When my friendes, you''ll all be dead." "You''re courting death!" The icy sky demonic Dragon shouted angrily, but he was panicking. He didn''t know if Tian Xu woulde, but no matter what, he couldn''t fall into the hands of the other party.

    "Hahaha, friends? Looks like it''s another beast. When ites over, I''ll kill it on the spot and dye the world with blood. " The old manughed and didn''t take these words to heart.

    "Crown Prince, this beast is unruly. Let this old man teach it a good lesson on your behalf."

    The old man''s eyes were cold. After obtaining the crown prince''s permission, his palm glowed and a long golden whip appeared in his hand. The long whip exuded a cold aura. With a single nce, one could tell that it was extraordinary.

    "I ..." The icy sky demonic Dragon was furious. What was he doing? Could it be that he wanted to beat it up?<sub> </sub>

    Pa!

    The old man flicked his wrist, and the long whip swept out. The void split apart, and with nowhere to hide, the whipnded heavily on the icy sky demonic Dragon.

    With a crack, a wound split open, and even the Dragon scales were like paper, instantly splitting into two.

    Scarlet blood sttered on the ground like raindrops.

    "That''s too much. " The icy sky demonic Dragon roared in anger and pped its wings. It rose into the air in an attempt to escape.

    However, just as it spread its wings and wanted to take to the air, the long whip fell again. With a bang, more blood spurted out, dyeing the vision in front of it red.

    "This is really too much."

    The icy sky demonic Dragon let out a wail and fell from the sky, crashing heavily onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his divine light dimmed. He wasn''t going to die, but he was in despair.

    It knew that it couldn''t escape. The other party would never let it escape.

    "Tian Xu,e and save me!" The only person the icy sky demonic Dragon could think of was Tian Xu. They were once good friends who had grown up together. Although they were separated, their feelings for each other were still there. In this time of crisis, it was time for his little friend toe and save him.

    "Little bastard, you still want to struggle?"

    The old manughed yfully. A demonic beast with such a cultivation base could be crushed to death with one hand. However, the Crown Prince valued it, so he could only slowly train it.

    Then, he raised his hand and prepared to whip again.

    All of a sudden.

    An earth-shattering roar resounded.

    A huge figure descended from the sky, raised his fist, and punched at the old man.

    Bang! Bang!

    The old man''s body fell to the ground like a cannonball. The ice cracked, and white smoke rose.

    "Roar!"

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King roared ferociously and pounded its chest with both hands. The sound was like a drum that was continuous.

    "Why are you here?" When the icy sky demonic Dragon saw the figure, it was stunned. It did not expect the blood-eyed demonic Ape King to return. Ever since they had fallen out, they had not been in contact. It did not expect the blood-eyed demonic Ape King toe and save it.

    Once, they had formed a contract with Tian Xu and were connected to each other. Although they did not meet, they could still sense each other.

    "If this King didn''te, you would have died. You stinky Dragon, why are you still so weak? aren''t you going to cultivate?" The blood-eyed demonic Ape King looked at him with disdain.

    After the outer realm had fused, it had felt endless possibilities, so it had desperately cultivated and experienced all kinds of life and death experiences. Its cultivation had broken through to the legend realm, and three long scars had appeared on its body.

    It was obvious that they had suffered an extremely fierce battle.

    "What cultivation? I don''t sleep." The icy sky demonic Dragon said unhappily.

    "Sleep with your little life, and you''ll have a good time."

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King cursed. Then, it looked at the people in the sky with its blood-red eyes and roared angrily to vent its anger.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    All of a sudden, a cold voice burst out. The old man who had been hammered to the ground stood up with a hideous expression on his face,"little bastard, how dare you make me lose face in front of the Crown Prince? I''ll kill you!"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The elder''s figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of the blood-eyed demonic Ape King.

    "What?" The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was stunned. Suddenly, its expression froze.

    "Go to hell!"

    The old man was furious and attacked with terrifying power.

    With a boom, the blood-eyed demonic Ape King''s huge body was sent flying like a broken kite. At the same time, it spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the sky red.

    In the end, the blood-eyed demonic Ape Kingy there powerlessly, its chest shriveled. Its eyes, which were originally full of life, gradually turned gray and white. Divine light emitted from them, and it lost consciousness.

    "Hmph, you''re overestimating yourself." The old man retracted his hand and looked at him coldly. This beast had embarrassed him in front of the Crown Prince. He deserved to die.

    "You guys ..."

    The icy sky demonic Dragon could not believe that things had turned out this way. It looked at the blood-eyed demonic Ape King and gradually lost its focus. This was its littlepanion, and they had grown up together since they were young. They had experienced many things together.

    Although they had conflicts and didn''t see each other anymore, their friendship still existed.

    "You bunch of bastards, I''m going to kill you all!"

    At this moment, the icy sky demonic Dragon spread its wings. Snowkes gathered and became thicker and thicker. A storm came and covered the entire ce.

    "Crown Prince, should we make a move?" The old man asked.

    The Crown Prince replied,"there''s no need. Let''s see if it still has any potential and see if it''s worth keeping."

    "Yes, Crown Prince."

    The old man replied with his hands behind his back. He wanted to see what this little bastard could do.

    [PS: I''m going to Haian County Nantong. I''ll be back tomorrow morning.]

 Chapter 638 Where Did You Find This Golden Thigh?

    The storm came and wrapped around the surroundings like a world of snow and wind. It covered one''s eyes and made it impossible to see the situation around them.

    The snowkes were unable to enter the crown prince''s body. They were blocked by the light and evaporated.

    The old man and the others simply stood there, allowing the snow to cover them. They didn''t react at all. Even though they were already covered in crystal-clear snow, to them, the harm caused was negligible.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon Unleashed all of its techniques with a serious expression. These people were too strong for it to deal with. Looking at the blood-eyed demonic Ape King lying on the ground in the distance, its heart hurt.

    He was still the same as before, so loyal.

    He prayed in his heart that he would not die.

    At this moment, the storm continued for a while before gradually dissipating. The snow under everyone''s feet had already umted to their knees.

    Other than the Crown Prince, everyone else was frozen into ice men by the ice and snow.

    Kacha! Cracks appeared on the surface of the ice, and it shattered into pieces, scattering all over the ground.

    "Haha, interesting. He actually ran away." The Crown Princeughed. He had seen all of this with his own eyes, but he did not stop them. There was no need to do so. If he allowed the two little bastards to escape, how could they escape from his control?

    In the void!

    The icy sky demonic Dragon was covered in blood, some of which belonged to itself, and some of which belonged to the blood-eyed demonic Ape King.

    <o>,m "Hey, brother, can you do it? don''t tell me you''re already dead."</o>

    It flew quickly, turning back to look at the blood-eyed demonic Ape King from time to time.

    "Cough cough!" The blood-eyed demonic Ape King coughed and spat out mouthfuls of blood. He was severely injured, but he could still hold on."I''m not dead. I can still hold on."

    The icy sky demonic Dragon said helplessly,"what are you cultivating? in the end, you were almost killed by someone with one move. Look at me, I sleep every day, and I can still carry you out. Let me ask you, what are you cultivating?"

    "What do you mean? if this King didn''te to save you, this would have happened. You deserve to be beaten up. Why didn''t I get beaten up? your mouth is just so cheap."

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was not satisfied. It had risked its life to save it, but it was humiliated. If it had known that this would happen, it would have recuperated and cared about its life.

    "Don''t be like this. I was just saying. I''m touched that you came to save me. But seriously, how did you cultivate? you''re too weak. I was chased by a group of people and I still had a way to hide and escape. You ... Sigh. "

    It was a little disappointed with the blood-eyed demonic Ape King. It hade with such an overbearing momentum, but it was instantly pushed to the ground without any resistance. In the end, it had to be saved.

    Now that he was carrying such a big fellow on his back, his speed had slowed down.

    "That old man is very strong. We can''t run away. They''re ying with us, but we have to hold on. Tian Xu wille back to save us." The blood-eyed demonic Ape King''s voice was weak, but he knew that Tian Xu woulde to save them.

    "How is that possible? I''m afraid that guy can''t even protect himself. Besides, Tian Xu''s strength is about the same as ours. We''re no match for those people. If he can do it, it''s better not to let hime and die." Although the icy sky demonic Dragon said that he was heartless, he did not want Tian Xu to die.

    These people were too strong. Even if they came, they would only be another corpse.

    "Run, keep running. You little bastards, let''s see how fast you can run." The old man stepped through the air, and the long whip in his hand glowed with a golden light. He then whipped it toward the icy demonic Dragon.

    There was an explosion and the back of the blood-eyed demonic Ape King was badly mangled.

    "Ah!" The icy sky demonic Dragon cried out in pain.

    "What are you screaming for? he''s the one who whipped me. What are you screaming for?" The blood-eyed demonic Ape King gritted its teeth. Its back was burning with pain. It held back its voice and did not cry out. However, it did not expect this fellow to cry out so miserably. Who was the one who was pped and who was the one suffering?

    "Yeah, What''s My Name?" The icy sky demonic Dragon was stunned for a moment. When it came back to its senses, it realized that the other party hadn''t pped it, so what was it crying out for?"hold on. I''ll speed up and shake them off."

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape Kingid on its back and took a deep breath. The biggest stain in its life was knowing thiszy Dragon.

    However, the current situation was not good, and it was impossible to run away.

    The people behind them were very fast, and they were obviously ying with them.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the snake-like long whipshed out again and struck its back heavily. This time, it was even more powerful than the previous one. Its flesh and blood exploded, and white bones were exposed.

    However, it managed to hold it in and let out a muffled grunt. The immense pressure caused the icy sky demonic Dragon to sink down, unable to withstand the pressure.

    "How are you? can you do it?" The icy sky demonic Dragon panicked when it saw arge mouthful of blood flowing out of the corner of its mouth. If this continued, it would be whipped to death.

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King wiped the blood from the corner of its mouth. Its blood-red eyes burned with endless fighting spirit. It took a deep breath and slowly stood on the icy sky demonic Dragon''s Back.

    "What are you doing?" The icy sky demonic Dragon had a bad feeling."Don''t be a good person. I don''t need you to be like this."

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King stood up straight. The blood in its wound was flowing even more violently. Its body was in great pain, but it did not even frown.

    "You''ll always need someone to protect you. We can''t run away if they''re following us. I''ll stop them. You go and find Tian Xu. Tell him that I''m going to kill him."

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was ready to fight to the death. It was impossible to escape in the current situation. The only way was to leave one alive and escort the other.

    "Don''t be like this. Lie down properly. I can fly faster. " The icy sky demonic Dragon shouted, feeling indignant. Why couldn''t he fly faster?

    "What are you flying for? with your speed, how fast can you be? let''s go. If there''s a chance, tell my people and let them choose a new king."

    Roar!

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King hammered its chest in anger and roared ferociously. With a bang, it jumped up and crashed into the people behind it.

    "Don''t be like this. " The icy sky demonic Dragon cried out in rm. However, all of a sudden, it caught sight of a light spot in the distance and was overjoyed. It whipped its tail at the blood-eye demonic Ape King''s body.

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was ready to fight to the death, but suddenly, it was hit in the abdomen and flew away.

    "Are you crazy?"

    It roared. Not only was this fellowzy, but it was also F * cking stupid. What was its tail doing? what was it whipping for?<sub> </sub>

    Pada!

    Suddenly, it realized that its body had stopped moving. Someone was supporting its body. When it turned around, it saw a familiar face.

    Tian Xu''s heart ached at the blood-eyed demonic Ape King''s current state. He said softly,""Little ape!"

    rgh!

    Lin fan was following at the side. When he heard those words, his stomach churned and he wanted to vomit. Did they have to do this? it was too destructive.

    "What are you doing here?" The blood-eyed demonic Ape King was shocked.

    "How can I note? look at you guys. You''ve been beaten up so badly."

    At this moment, the icy sky demonic Dragon rushed over."Tian Xu, save us! We''re going to be ughtered!"

    Seeing that his friends had arrived, he heaved a sigh of relief. But then, he became worried again. The people behind him were not weak. Could Tian Xu do it?

    "Teacher, these guys are a little bit stronger. I''ll take care of themter." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu red at him."How can I do that? I have to do it. I can''t forgive them for hurting them."

    Lin fan was stunned. He really wanted to say,"teacher, don''t be like this. You''re no match for him." But if he said it so directly, then he would be too shameless.

    "Master, there are great saints and extreme Celestials. I''ll y with them for a while and hand them over to youter." Lin fan exined quietly so that his teacher wouldn''t be rash.

    And this impulse was demonic.

    Tian Xu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. The celestial realm?

    This strength was a little strong. With his strength, he was really not a match.

    "Disciple, then I''ll let you fight in my ce. These people aren''t worth my time." Tian Xu knew that his disciple''s strength was beyond his imagination. He was not a fool, so how could he not see it? but sometimes, when he thought about it, his heart hurt.

    As a teacher, it would be hurtful if he was not as strong as his disciple.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded. He did not think much of the other party. Besides, the blood-eyed demonic Ape King and the icy sky demonic Dragon were his teacher''s friends. They had grown up together. However, for some reason, he felt that the rtionship between the three was a littleplicated.

    It wasn''t that they couldn''t ept the rtionship between a human and a beast, but the impact was too great, and they needed time to ept it.

    At this moment, several figures arrived and stood in the air.

    "So these two little bastards have a helper." The old man stood in the air.

    Lin fan took a step forward,"old man, did you eat sh * t? your words are so stinky and you''re even holding a whip. Are you ying with me?"

    "What did you just say?" The old man was furious. The clouds in the sky rolled and his aura boiled.

    "Forget it, I won''t say it. I''ll make you eat shitter." Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t say anything else."Teacher, do you think it''s a problem to let him eat sh * t?"

    Tian Xu was silent for a moment."Disciple, that''s a little disgusting. Let''s just whip him."

    "That''s right. I''ll beat you guys upter. You old man, how dare you beat me up? I''ll remember this and let you have a taste of itter." The icy sky demonic Dragon roared. He was extremely angry, but he was also a little flustered. Was this going to work? he didn''t want to be beaten to his knees.

    "Good kid, how dare you insult me. Go, kill him!" The old man suppressed his anger and waved his hand.

    The person behind him instantly attacked, his killing intent surging.

    These people were all very strong and were at the peak of legendary realm. They were able to follow the Crown Prince as his servants, so their cultivation was not weak.

    Lin fan stood there calmly. He did not care about these guys at all.

    "Tian Xu, get your disciple to attack. These guys are very strong." The icy sky demonic Dragon shouted. These people, who looked like servants, were very powerful. One of them was able to press him to the ground and beat him up without any room for resistance.

    At this moment, a person came beside Lin fan and punched his stomach. With a Peng, a deep sound spread out.

    The servantughed. He had seeded in one move. The other party was really weak.

    "Did you enjoy the beating?"

    The servant raised his head in disbelief. He punched out, but the other party waspletely fine.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and punched towards his head.

    Bang! Bang!

    The servant''s head exploded in an instant, and blood sttered everywhere. His four limbs dangled from his body as he fell to the ground.

    "So weak."

    Lin fan flicked his stomach to get rid of the dust.

    "So powerful!"

    The icy sky demonic dragon''s mouth opened wide, and its alreadyrge dragon eyes widened even more. It was too powerful.

    "Tian Xu, where did you find this disciple? you''ve found a golden leg!"

    Tian Xu turned around and gave the icy sky demonic Dragon a strange look.

    What was he saying?

 Chapter 639 Crown Prince, He Has No Right To Be Your Servant

    The ice sky demonic Dragon was very excited. It didn''t expect Tian Xu to be so powerful that he could find such a disciple who could destroy him in one move.

    The guards who were attacking realized that the other party had easily killed one of them. They were shocked and their footsteps slowed down.

    "What are you looking at? Come on. " Lin fan waved his hand and a smile appeared on his face."If you guys aren''ting, then I''ming."

    "Tian Xu, your disciple is too overbearing. He''s so strong. Where did you find him? I didn''t think you''d have such luck." The icy sky demonic Dragon kept talking. He felt that Tian Xu was too lucky to have found such a powerful disciple. It was unbelievable.

    Tian Xu red at the icy sky demonic Dragon resentfully. ''If you don''t know how to speak, then don'' t. What the hell are you talking about?''

    He hade to save it, but he still spoke nonsense. If he had known this would happen, he would have let it suffer a little. It would be better than it being so proud now.

    Lin fan told them toe over but the killing move just now shocked them so much that they didn''t dare to move.

    To be able to shatter a head with a single punch, just how strong was this person?

    The servants looked at the old man as if they were asking for help, but the old man stood there without moving an inch, without any expression.

    The Crown Prince didn''t seem to care at all, and there was even a yful look in his eyes.

    This was simply not putting them in his eyes. No one cared about their life and death.

    "It''s fine if you''re noting, but here Ie. "

    Lin fan chuckled. With a "Peng" sound, he disappeared from where he was. Those servants were extremely solemn as their hearts thumped furiously.

    One of the servants, who had a muscr body, took a step back and looked around vigntly.

    "Hey!"

    A voice came from behind the attendant, and at the same time, a hand was ced on his shoulder.

    The servant''s heart shook and he was shocked. He turned around and looked at Lin fan. In his eyes, this person''s smile made him feel danger.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out and the servant''s face twisted together. He bent his body and his eyes popped out. He opened his mouth and spat out blood.

    "Teacher, just bear with the lesson for now. After I beat up those two guys, I''ll let you show off your skills." He grabbed the attendant''s head and threw him at the teacher''s feet.

    When the servant was thrown over, the icy sky demonic Dragon did not hesitate to beat him up. The servant cried out in pain.

    "Comfortable!" The icy sky demonic Dragon was overjoyed. He didn''t take the previous situation to heart.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s footsteps were Swift and decisive. These servants couldn''t even take a single move from him.

    The icy demonic Dragon was not in the mood to deal with so many servants. He immediately called for the blood-eye demonic Ape King to help.

    Previously, they had been bullied very badly. Now that they had the chance to take revenge, they would definitely be happy.

    "It''s done. You two, don''t just stand there and watch. Hurry up ande over to die." Lin fan waved at the two of them.

    He was disdainful of these two people. Their subordinates had been taught a lesson by him, but they didn''t react at all. It was really disappointing.

    "Pa pa pa!"

    At this moment, the Crown Prince, who was dressed in a long robe with Nine Dragons, pped his hands and a calm smile appeared on his face."Interesting, very interesting. Although these servants are useless, they can''t be suppressed by anyone. I see that you are extraordinary and don''t want to see you die without knowing why. It just so happens that I stillck a Flute Boy by my side. Are you willing?"

    The moment the Crown Prince finished speaking, the old man was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. "Crown Prince, you can''t do this. How can you let such an ant be your servant? it''s a great fortune for him."

    "In the entire Empire, there are countless young talents who have fought their heads off just to be appreciated by the Crown Prince and be your servant. If they knew about this, wouldn''t their hearts be chilled?"

    The old man was shocked. He had to make the Crown Prince take back his order. Such a person didn''t even have the qualifications to be the crown prince''s servant.

    He was the first to be unconvinced.

    The Crown Prince waved his hand and smiled. He had made up his mind and looked at Lin fan,"have you considered it? to you, you only have one chance. If you miss it, you won''t have another."

    "Teacher, is he sick?" Lin fan turned around and looked at his teacher.

    Tian Xu fell silent."My dear disciple," he sighed,"there are many idiots in the world. They''re like dust and sand. They''re hard to estimate. You''ll get used to it."

    "Yes, I understand. I was just a little surprised to meet a retard by chance." Lin fan nodded. He was shocked by his words. He actually wanted him to be a servant? why didn''t he just go to heaven?

    The two of them exchanged words, and the Crown Prince was so angry that his smile froze. There was a huge change in his expression.

    "Impudent, impudent." The old man was furious and his fingers were shaking. He stared at Lin fan,"kid, you are too arrogant. Do you know who he is?"

    "He''s the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty. He''s second only to one person and above everyone else. He''s the pride of the heavens. It''s your great fortune that the Crown Prince values you. Do you know how many people have begged the Crown Prince to take him in?"

    The old man rebuked angrily. This guy was not qualified to be valued by the Crown Prince at all.<sub> </sub>

    Now, he actually shamelessly boasted and humiliated the Crown Prince. He deserved to die.

    "Stop talking nonsense. These two demonic beasts have a close rtionship with my teacher. Now that they''ve been injured by you, do you have anything to say?" Lin fan said.

    These two demonic beasts had an unusual rtionship with their teacher. As his disciple, he naturally had to save his teacher''s face.

    As for the Crown Prince and the old man, he didn''t care about them at all.

    "Savage." The old man was furious and couldn''t help but reprimand.

    "Arrogant my ass! Just one sentence, and you two knelt down to beg for mercy and offerpensation. This Peak Master doesn''t ask for much. Just contribute half of your dynasty''s wealth aspensation. "

    He was very interested. The Crown Prince of a dynasty had a very high status. If the outer realm and outer realm merged, not only would sects appear, but even dynasties would appear. That would be much more interesting.

    "Tian Xu, your disciple is even more evil than us. We didn''t even dare to ask for such an exorbitant price in the past." The icy sky demonic Dragon was shocked. Indeed, the kind of person would find the same kind of disciple.

    He had opened his mouth and said half of it. It was simply too ruthless. In the past, even if they had joined forces, they could not have said such a ck Mouth.

    However, when this kid spoke, it was as if he was talking about a very ordinary matter. There was no meaning to it at all.

    "How is this ck? this is a normal situation. My disciple is avenging you, and you dare to say that my disciple is ck? I''ll tell my disciple to stay out of this. You two can do as you see fit." Tian Xu said sternly. He would never admit that his disciple was evil. This was a very normal thing to do.

    However, after this incident, he finally understood why his disciple was able to bring back so much wealth every time she returned. It was not without reason.

    The old man was so angry that his nose was crooked. He couldn''t bear it anymore and asked,""Crown Prince, let this old man kill this brat. He has insulted the Crown Prince time and time again. He can only atone for his sins with his death."

    The Crown Prince ced his hands behind his back and said calmly,"such a person is of some use. Remember, I want him alive."

    "Yes." The old man didn''t know why the Crown Prince wanted him to live, but since he could attack now, he might as well make this kid suffer.

    Then, he took a step forward, and a powerful aura burst out,"kid, I''ll let you know what you can say and what you can''t say."

    With a bang, the old man flipped his hands and a multicolored light covered him as he attacked Lin fan.

    The crown prince''s order was engraved in his heart. If they wanted him alive, then they would break his limbs and make him beg for death.

    Lin fan stood there calmly. As for the old man''s attack, he didn''t care. Although he was fast, it was still within his expectations.

    "Die." The old man said in a deep voice and his fingers grabbed at Lin fan''s limbs.

    Lin fan reached out and clenched his fist. He didn''t even look and directly punched the old man''s stomach.

    BOOM!

    The old man stopped and spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t believe it. Even now, he still couldn''t believe it.

    "You old man, you''re a little weak." Lin fan grabbed the old man''s head and pulled him in front of him. He looked at his twisted face and shook his head,"you are so weak that it is scary. You are such a disappointment."

    "Bastard!" The old man was shocked and furious. His abdomen was in turmoil, and the blood in his body was boiling.

    Just as the old man opened his mouth, Lin fan punched him once more. With a loud explosion, the old man''s body was bent to the extreme. The power passed through and the clothes on his back were ripped apart, creating a huge impact.

    Then, he threw the old man to his teacher,"teacher, don''t kill this guy. We might be able to exchange him for some money."

    Of course, he had to take the elder''s storage ring before he threw him over.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon stepped forward, grabbed the old man, and started smacking him."You old man, you were so arrogant before. Why aren''t you so arrogant now? I''m telling you, this is the Wheel of Fortune. We don''t even know who''s the one who''s going to be unlucky."

    Blood spurted out of the old man''s mouth as he red at the icy sky demonic Dragon. His eyes looked like they were going to burst.

    "You''re still staring, you old man, you really don''t know what''s good for you. "

    The icy sky demonic Dragon was furious. After searching for a while, he found a whip and whipped it down.

    "I let you draw earlier, but this time it''s my turn to draw you."

    It couldn''t forget what had happened at the beginning, and it was full of anger. Now that it had the opportunity, it had to take revenge.

    The Crown Prince was shocked and stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen. He looked at Lin fan and was stunned.

    Floating in the void, Lin fan twisted his neck,"that Crown Prince or whatever, what are you still looking at? Come on, let this Peak Master give you a good beating. But don''t worry, since you''re the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty, you must be of some use. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Now, put your hands on your head and squat down, you can still avoid the pain of your skin. "

    "But if you resist, then I''m sorry, you''ll have to suffer a little."

    This old man was a great sage, but he didn''t put him in his eyes at all. He was someone who could be killed instantly.

    As for the Crown Prince, he should be at the extreme celestial realm, but not the peak.

    This result was a little interesting.

 Chapter 640 Teacher, Were Rich

    Lin fan was a little emotional. After fighting for so long and causing so much destruction, he met so many experts but the one that was worth him attacking was the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty.

    He did not wait for the Crown Prince to say anything. Instead, he went to his teacher and whispered,""Teacher, this guy is not simple. He''s the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty. Our sect is a little poor. If we can kidnap him and have a good talk with the immortal Dynasty, we might get rich overnight."

    Tian Xu was silent. It was not because he thought that this was inappropriate, but because he was thinking about how much wealth he would get if he seeded.

    "Disciple, do you think this guy is worth that much money?" Tian Xu''s heart was moved. Who hadn''t done such things when they were young? but they were all trivial matters. Moreover, with the circumstances and conditions back then, they couldn''t do what they were doing now.

    Lin fan looked at the Crown Prince,"teacher, this should be worth some money. Look at him, he is white and fat and he isn''t weak. He is dressed really arrogantly and might be an important person in the immortal Dynasty. If we take him down and extort them, we might be able to get a lot of money."

    The Crown Prince was a little dazed. He still hadn''t reacted to the old Butler being suppressed.

    Now that this guy was looking at him from time to time and saying something, the Crown Prince was at a loss. He didn''t know what the other party was whispering about.

    Moreover, he felt that something was wrong with that gaze. He felt his entire body turn cold.

    Just as the Crown Prince was at a loss, he noticed that the old man was also staring at him from time to time. He was sizing him up. Why was the old man sizing him up?

    This made the Crown Prince a little angry.

    He was the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty. He had a high position and was going to control the immortal Dynasty in the future. It was a shame for him to be judged by these people of unknown origin.

    "Disciple, what you said makes sense. It''s indeed fair and tender, and it''s raised well. But tell me the truth, are you confident in taking him down?" He did not want his disciple to be too careless.

    Although they didn''t exchange blows, he could sense that his opponent''s aura wasn''t simple. His body contained God''s power. If it exploded, it would definitely shake the world and shock everyone.

    "Yes, I''m definitely confident. Teacher, let''s not talk about this for now. Let me take him down. Our master and disciple''s road to wealth may have to start from here."

    Lin fan was really excited. His chance to make a fortune hade.

    "Crown Prince,e, let this Peak Master cripple you." He waved at the man and walked towards him step by step.

    Berserk body!

    Cruel blood!

    The magic of the seven Gods!

    With every step he took, he activated his body state, and a terrifying power burst out from his body, forming a huge shock wave that spread out in all directions.

    The void trembled, and the impact was so strong that people couldn''t even open their eyes.

    Tian Xu''s expression was solemn, but he was also pleased. His disciple was already so strong. As a teacher, he had already been surpassed by his disciple.

    This should have been something to be happy about, but Tian Xu was a little worried. How could this happen? he might be a teacher, but he was still young.

    No, he had to work hard. He couldn''t let his disciple catch up to him, the teacher.

    "What a powerful force! Tian Xu, what kind of dog shit luck do you have?" The icy sky demonic Dragon stopped what it was doing. The old man in front of it had already been whipped to the point where he was weak and covered in wounds. He looked extremely miserable.

    It was shocked that Tian Xu''s disciple was so strong that it had lost the power to resist.

    Tian Xu didn''t want to listen to him. He had to argue for himself."What do you know, Xiaolong? my disciple''s strength was average back then, but I had a good eye and could tell that he wasn''t simple. I took him in as my disciple and taught him well. He has learned all my skills."

    The ice sky demonic Dragon looked at him and then silently lectured the old man. It didn''t want to believe Tian Xu''s words. Whoever believed it was a fool. He was the one who said it.

    The crown prince''s expression was grave."You, this fellow, could it be that you want to make a move against this Crown Prince?"

    Lin fan looked at him and smiled. Instantly, he disappeared and appeared in front of the Crown Prince, punching him.

    However, the Crown Prince was at the extreme immortal realm. He wouldn''t be killed by Lin fan in an instant. He reacted immediately and parried.

    Instantly, light exploded and a powerful force exploded between the two of them, causing a hugemotion.

    The two of them fought, and the area around them was filled with movement. There was the sound of metal shing and space exploding, creating terrifying shockwaves.

    They couldn''t see the two figures, only the impact waves that filled the sky.

    The two of them were very fast and very strong. From time to time, there would be a ring light covering the world.

    Tian Xu focused his attention. This aura was extraordinary, but when the powerful aura blew over, the celestial tree in his body shook and blocked it.

    "Crown Prince, you''re not bad. You''ve made this Peak Master very excited. Let''s be more intense." Lin fanughed out loud. The feeling of fists hitting flesh was really amazing.

    There was blood on his face from the crown prince''s attack. But the Crown Prince wasn''t any better. After Lin fan hammered him a few times, all the bones in his body seemed to have exploded and blood flowed out from his mouth.

    "You bastard, this Prince will kill you!" The Crown Prince was shocked and furious. He was ranked in the four hundredth ce on The Prodigy roll.

    When the time realm and the outside world merged, he was cultivating in the Imperial court. A Grand voice came from the void. Someone had created The Prodigy roll, and his name was on it, which made him overjoyed.

    Although his big brother and second brother were stronger than him, they were still quite young. They were a few hundred years younger than him and had already passed the conditions.

    He had gained a lot of face by entering The Prodigy roll. However, he was dissatisfied with the four hundredth ce. His goal was even higher, and climbing to the first ce was his ambition.

    "Kill me? Don''t talk, the battle must be quiet. The sound of collision is the most beautiful. "

    At this moment, he could only feel the blood in his bodypletely boiling. There was an indescribable feeling of pleasure. It was really too great.

    He could fight without restraint and didn''t need to defend. The feeling of being hit by others was very satisfying.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    The Crown Prince hollered out and pped out with his palm right onto Lin fan''s chest. The Crown Princeughed out as he felt that victory was right in front of him.

    Tian Xu was worried when he saw his disciple being hit. Suddenly, his disciple took out an altar and threw it at the man.

    He was stunned.

    Where the hell did this altare from?

    The Crown Prince was shocked. He didn''t expect that this guy wouldn''t even frown. It was as if nothing had happened. Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind above his head as a huge ck shadow attacked him.

    The sacrificial altar covered the sky as it came crashing down.

    "Detestable." "Block!" The Crown Prince shouted and blocked it with both hands. With a bang, he felt a terrifying force crushing down on him. He was actually unable to block it.

    With a bang, his body fell down like a cannonball. The ground cracked, forming a huge pit. With a cry, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "This is a good opportunity."

    Lin fan kept the sacrificial altar in joy. Clenching his fingers, he gathered all his strength into his fist and punched out from the sky.

    When the Crown Prince saw this punch, he was shocked. He used a secret technique and spread his arms like a ROC spreading its wings. He glided away and barely dodged the punch.

    This punchnded on the ground and a terrifying power exploded. The ground shook and countless cracks spread out in all directions.

    A huge and deep pit appeared, causing the crown prince''s heart to turn cold. If he hadn''t dodged, this punch would havended on his body. If he didn''t die, he would have been crippled.

    "He runs really fast." Lin fan raised his head and smiled. Then, he didn''t give the Crown Prince a chance to react. He stepped forwards and with a loud explosion, he attacked at an extremely fast speed. One couldn''t even see his voice.

    "Damn it, the immortal fist."

    "Die!" The Crown Prince roared. His hands moved, and a fist print that contained a gray power appeared. He punched out, and a vast power burst out from his body. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t kill this brat.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge. He clenched his fingers and met it head on. This was the feeling he wanted. Dodging wasn''t a good thing. It would make people lose the joy of fighting.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of an explosion rang out. The collision between the two of them caused a huge tremor. The void cracked, unable to withstand the power, and turned into fragments.

    "Tian Xu, your disciple is too terrifying." The icy sky demonic Dragon was already in a daze. It just stood there in a daze. Even the old man didn''t seem to mind. He just stared into the distance.

    The blood-eyed demonic Ape King''s injuries were gradually recovering. Its strong body allowed it to have an extremely strong self-healing ability. However, the shocking battle scene at the moment made it lose its mind.

    "You''re joking. Don''t you know whose disciple he is?" Tian Xu was proud of himself.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon nced at Tian Xu and said nothing more. It was useless to say anything. After all these years, it knew that Tian Xu was a shameless man.

    "Ah!"

    A blood-curdling screech was heard, and the scene changed drastically.

    Lin fan punched the crown prince''s face and his strength exploded. Half of the crown prince''s face caved in and a row of teeth flew out with blood.

    The cries made the Crown Prince furious. He endured the pain and punched out. Lin fan grunted and spat out a mouthful of blood on his face. He then took the chance to punch the other side of the crown prince''s face.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Crown Prince fell to the ground, causing the ground to crack and dust to rise.

    "Detestable."

    He wanted to move and fight back but Lin fan didn''t give him the chance. He stepped forwards and sat on the crown Prince. His fists rained down andnded on the crown prince''s body.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The ground trembled. Every punch contained a terrifying power.

    The crown prince''s face contorted as he punched out. His facial features were crushed and blood spurted out of his mouth, dying the ground red.

    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. "

    He resisted for a while and cried out miserably. He was the Crown Prince of the immortal Dynasty, but now he had been beaten up like this. He was gradually breaking down.

    Lin fan tilted his body and raised his arms. He clenched his fist and punched the crown prince''s face.

    When this punch came, the ground crackedpletely. The Crown Princess also trembled violently. After that, her four limbs went soft, and she lost all herbat strength.

    "It felt good."

    He was covered in blood and had suffered many injuries during the fight. However, this was the battle he loved the most. It was a sh of flesh and blood to see whose fist was the toughest.

    He stood up from the crown prince''s body, looked down, and then turned to Tian Xu with a smile.

    "Teacher, we''re rich."

 Chapter 641 I Hope Youre Worth Some Money

    "As expected of this old man''s disciple, I''m very pleased."

    Tian Xu said these words calmly. He did not feel embarrassed at all.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King looked at each other, and they could see the shamelessness in each other''s eyes.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed the bloody Crown Prince,"what''s the use of you? just kneel down and beg for mercy obediently and you wouldn''t have to suffer so much. Look at how miserable you are now. If you didn''t have any value, that punch just now would have blown your head apart."

    He had already figured out that this Crown Prince should have just entered the absolute immortal realm. However, his Foundation was good. It was quite interesting that he had to spend so much effort.

    The Crown Prince felt weak like all his bones were broken. His blood covered eyes stared at Lin fan.

    Lin fan was really unhappy with his gaze and pped him twice, causing blood to fly everywhere.

    "What kind of eyes? Watch your attitude. "

    As expected, after hearing Lin fan''s words, the crown prince''s attitude became slightly better. He should have admitted defeat. However, his body couldn''t help but tremble in fear.

    "My dear disciple, what should we do now?" Tian Xu asked. The way to get rich that his disciple was talking about was exciting, but also a little confusing.

    Lin fan smiled and his body shrunk. He carried the Crown Prince to the side of the head butler and held him in his hand,"teacher, that''s not easy. Ask for the location of the immortal Dynasty and ask for the money. If they aren''t worth anything, then just kill them."

    "Anyway, it''s not too bad to try."

    The old Butler was on the verge of death, and there was a fierce and hateful look under his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said,""You thief, how dare you hurt the Crown Prince of the immortal Dynasty? there''s no ce for you in this world. It''s toote for you to regret it."

    The icy sky demonic Dragon was furious."What are you so arrogant for, old man? don''t you know what''s going on? look at you. You can''t even protect yourself and you still want to scare people."

    The old Butler couldn''t ept this. How could this be? not to mention himself, the crown prince''s talent was unparalleled. He was ranked more than 400 on The Prodigy roll, and his cultivation had even reached the extreme celestial stage.

    However, he didn''t expect that he would be defeated and injured to such an extent.

    The immortal Dynasty had investigated the yuanzu domain. Although there were strong sects, how could there be such a powerful young man? the immortal Dynasty should have been the one to dominate the yuanzu domain, but now ... Sigh ...

    He sighed continuously and the anger in his heart erupted. If he could, he really wanted to fight to the death with the other party.

    "Old man, hurry up and tell me, where is the immortal Dynasty?" Lin fan asked.

    The old Butler stared at Lin fan with fire burning in his eyes,"kid, you''ve caused a huge disaster. No one can save you. When that happens, everyone around you will be killed. Not a single one will be left."

    "As for the immortal Dynasty, I''ll tell you. Let''s see if you have the courage to go there."

    The Crown Prince was conscious, but he didn''t say a word. He was furious. After the outer realms had merged, he thought he wasn''t any weaker than the geniuses of the strong sects. He was proud and arrogant, but now he had been beaten to the ground. He was very unwilling.

    As for the old Butler''s report of the location of the immortal Dynasty, he was not afraid of bringing trouble to dynasty. If these people really dared to contact dynasty, they would definitely be discovered and die without a burial.

    Far away in the mountains, Lin fan had arrived at the immortal Dynasty based on the location the old Butler had given him.

    This ce was the same as them. After the outer realm and outer realm merged, a lot ofnd had disappeared inexplicably. However, to the immortal Dynasty, their Foundation was preserved, so they didn''t lose anything.

    As for thend that had disappeared, he naturally did not care about it.

    "Disciple, why are you looking at him?" Tian Xu realized that his disciple was staring at the Crown Prince, and he had no idea what he was up to.

    "Master, I''ll inform the immortal Dynasty toe and redeem him. What should I use to make them believe that their Crown Prince has been kidnapped? should I cut off one of his ears or send his hands and feet over?" Lin fan pondered.

    When he said this, the Crown Prince raised his head and his eyes were filled with shock. He didn''t expect this kid to be so cruel. If one of his ears or arms was cut off, he would definitely be a joke.

    "I can''t cut it. I have a jade pendant here that can prove this Prince''s identity," The Crown Prince shouted and quickly took out a jade pendant. There was a picture of an unknown demonic beast on the jade pendant. It looked like a small bird.

    Lin fan grabbed the jade pendant,"you''re so F * cking timid. So what if you cut off an ear? do you know that a man needs something less to be domineering? look at you now, you''re so white and tender. One look and I can tell that you''re a soft thing. If others don''t know your identity, who would be afraid of you? but if you''re missing an ear, let me tell you, everyone will be afraid of you."

    "If you have the courage, without that thing in your pants, I can tell you with certainty that you are invincible."

    The Crown Prince wanted to cry. Where did this lunatice from? if you wanted to cut him, why didn''t you cut him? you even encouraged him to cut his ears. Then, he lowered his head and didn''t say anything, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Now that things hade to this, what else could he do? he could only follow the other party''s wishes and save his little life.

    He had been domineering and overbearing with the nine dragon robe on his body, but now he was just a poor worm who had been defeated.

    "Teacher, keep an eye on them. I''ll go and inform them first."

    He couldn''t wait. As for these two guys, they couldn''t do anything. They were sealed, and they were beaten half to death by him. It was impossible for them to turn over.

    The main city of the immortal Dynasty was very magnificent. From afar, there was a divine light shining out of the dynasty, illuminating the heaven and earth. As for what it looked like inside, it was not certain without seeing it with one''s own eyes.

    The stone stool condensed a stone spear. Then, it took out a pen and paper and wrote down the words it wanted to tell the other party. It hung the jade pendant on the stone spear, tilted its body, and suddenly exerted force. The stone spear broke through the air, turned into a stream of light, and shot into the distance.

    "Yes, it''s done. We''ll just have to see what position the Crown Prince has in the dynasty. If his position is too low, then there''s no point in discussing."<sub> </sub>

    In his opinion, this Crown Prince should be worth some money. The current life was not good. The sect was neither poor nor not poor. It could only be considered to be below average. They did not have to worry about food and drink, but they were still a little far from being rich and Noble.

    Just look at those dynasties, those true sects, which one of them wasn''t rich?

    He believed that there must have been a saying in the past. For example, the rich first would drive the richter. Now that those who were rich first had be rich, they had forgotten their original intentions and only thought of exploitation. They did not want to fulfill their previous promises. How could this be allowed? in that case, they could only rely on their own abilities to get back something.

    With a bang, he left this ce and went over there to wait. There should be news soon.

    The immortal Dynasty was vast, and its buildings were domineering. It was not something that an ordinary sect could possess.

    The general in charge of guarding the immortal Dynasty was wearing armor and had an extraordinary aura. He was patrolling the dynasty with his soldiers. Suddenly, he saw a stream of lighting from the distance. His face turned serious, thinking that some blind guy was here to attack.

    He rose into the air and caught the stream of light, only to find that it was a stone spear. This made him very confused, not knowing where this stone spear hade from.

    However, when he saw the jade pendant on the stone spear, he frowned. This was the crown prince''s jade pendant, and it had always been hanging on the crown prince''s body. How could it appear here?

    He opened the attached note, and when he read it, his expression changed drastically.

    "Something big has happened."

    He had a bad premonition and immediately rushed into the depths of the dynasty. He had to report this matter back. Something had really happened.

    Within the Imperial court, the air was shrouded in the majesty of the royal family. Those who stepped into this ce felt as if they were carrying a thousand Jin of mountains. They had their heads buried and could not look straight ahead.

    This was the majesty of an Emperor, and also the might of a powerful imperial court.

    The general walked in as if there was no one there. The surrounding soldiers did not stop him, but they were surprised. The general was usually calm andposed. It was rare to see him in such a hurry.

    But obviously, something must have happened. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.

    "Great general, why are you in such a hurry? This isn''t your style. " A gentle voice was heard. It was an old man who had appeared in front of the general.

    "Damn eunuch, get lost. I don''t have time to waste with you. If something happens to the third Prince, you will be responsible for it." As soon as he finished speaking, the general walked past him, ignoring the old man.

    The old eunuch stood there in a daze. He had only said one sentence and had not even said anything, yet he had been humiliated. He was so angry that all the pores on his body exploded, and mes spewed out.

    However, when he heard that something had happened to the third Prince, his already pale face turned even paler. He hurriedly followed behind to see what had happened.

    When he arrived, he found that the atmosphere inside was unusually oppressive.

    The general stood there with his head lowered.

    On the emperor''s throne, the majestic man looked at the piece of paper in his hand. His expression was calm, but everyone knew that he was about to explode in anger.

    "How dare you kidnap my son." A thunderous boom exploded in the hall.

    The note read,"Immortal Dynasty, I''ve kidnapped your third Prince. If you want to redeem him, it depends on how much he''s worth in your eyes. If you''ve thought it through, ce the wealth in ..."

    "Zhou Huang, this jade pendant is indeed the jade pendant of the third Prince. The thief who kidnapped the third Prince was clearly premeditated." The general said in a deep voice.

    "Damn it! I''ll cut off the manhood of anyone who dares to hurt the third Prince." The old eunuch''s face was twisted with anger.

    This was a challenge to the dignity of the immortal Dynasty. As servants, how could they tolerate it?

    They were also extremely angry at that thief. He was simply blind. He even dared to kidnap the third Prince. He was really audacious.

    However, the third Prince was at the extreme immortal realm, but he couldn''t defeat the other party. It seemed that the other party''s strength was extraordinary. But even so, he was still very bold and unforgivable.

    The general pondered for a moment."Emperor Zhou, this thief must havee prepared since he dared to kidnap the third Prince. If we are too aggressive, I''m afraid that the third Prince''s life will be in danger."

    At this moment, a middle-aged woman walked over with a panicked expression.

    This was the Zhou Emperor''s imperial consort, and also the third Prince''s mother.

    "Zhou Huang, did something happen to my third son? this Minister''s concubine''s heart is beating very fast. This is a blood connection, a connection when encountering danger. I can''t let anything happen to my third son." The woman said worriedly.

    Lin fan delivered the letter and returned to his hiding ce."Teacher, don''t be anxious. Wait a bit."

    Then, he looked at the third Prince.

    "You better pray that you have some value in dynasty. Otherwise, you''re done for."

    When the Crown Prince heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He was also a little flustered. He should be more important.

    He would not doubt this guy''s words.

    If he was really not satisfied, he would most likely be beaten to death.

    [Author''s note: I''ll be updating seven chapters tomorrow. I''m well aware of that. I just came backte from hai ''an.]

 Chapter 642 This Is Really Dark Enough

    Tian Xu pulled Lin fan to the side. The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King followed him. They were now very convinced of Tian Xu''s disciple.

    The strong were always able to gain the trust of others, especially at such a critical moment.

    They knew that Tian Xu was trying to cozy up to them, so they naturally wouldn''t fall behind.

    "What are you guys doing here? It''s none of your business. " Tian Xu looked at the two of them with a strange expression.

    ? "Listen." The two fellowsughed. Theirughter was rather sneaky. They had not moved for a long time. Ever since the small team had been separated, nothing much had happened.

    But now, things were different. Things were getting interesting. They had kidnapped the immortal Dynasty''s third Prince, and the other party''s strength was not ordinary. It was very exciting.

    Tian Xu did not say much. How could he not know what these two guys were thinking?"disciple, do you think that Immortal Dynasty will set up an ambush when they really send people over? by then, we''ll be in danger."

    He didn''t know how powerful the immortal Dynasty was, but if a Crown Prince was so powerful, those people hiding behind the scenes couldn''t be ordinary.

    It was very dangerous.

    When the deal was made, the immortal Dynasty would definitely not let it go. They would definitely take action. The danger was really high.

    "Teacher, what you said makes sense, but there doesn''t seem to be any problem. What''s the problem with trading with your disciple? No matter how strong they are, it''s useless. Your disciple isn''t afraid of them. "

    Lin fan thought about it carefully. What his teacher said made sense. But the point was, why should he be afraid of these things? the stronger he was, the better. It was enough to prove how important the third Prince was to the immortal Dynasty.

    He didn''t like things that required thinking, so it was better to use brute force.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple, speechless. Why did he feel that his disciple''s brain wasn''t working well? he had already made it so clear. It was a very dangerous thing to go and get the ransom just like that.

    "My dear disciple, you can''t be so reckless. You have to be careful when collecting ransom. You can''t be reckless." Tian Xu said sternly.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon nodded in agreement. At the same time, he told Tian Xu about their past so that he would understand that kidnapping wasn''t a strategic move, but getting the ransom required intelligence.

    "Crown Prince, this old servant is useless." The old Butler was heartbroken and bitter, tears streaming down his face. He was afraid that after this incident, the Crown Prince would not pay attention to him and directly kick him away. At that time, he might even have the heart to die.

    He had long known that since the third Prince was favored, he would be the ruler of the immortal Dynasty in the future. He would serve the third Prince and wait for him to ascend the throne and control the immortal Dynasty. Then, he would be able to rise up and be an existence that was second only to him and above everyone else.

    "I know you''re useless. Trash, you''re really trash."

    The third Prince cursed and swore. His face was so swollen that he looked like a human. His teeth were all gone. This had a great impact on his peerless appearance. He wanted to tear this kid into pieces. He was no match for him.

    The old Butler''s heart ached. He wasn''t angry at the crown prince''s insults at all. He only felt a little despair. As expected, the Crown Prince was disappointed in him. The road ahead would not be easy. The Crown Prince would definitely abandon him.

    Then, he looked at the person in the distance with hatred. It was all because of him. If not for him, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Zhou Huang, pleasee and save the Crown Prince. We have already lost all hope here.

    "Teacher, I know what to do. Just wait for the good news here. We''ll definitely make a fortune this time. If we return empty-handed, it''ll be a huge loss."

    He didn''t think much of it. It was just a ransom. What was the point of being so concerned? of course, he wouldn''t let his teacher go.

    To be honest, it would be really dangerous if his teacher and the others went to ask for the ransom together. It would be very safe to stay here.

    Everything would be settled once he got the ransom back.

    "Tian Xu, your disciple is a little tough." The icy sky demonic Dragon said softly. ording to their previous situation, kidnapping for ransom was a fixed routine. However, this guy didn''t seem to care at all. He had a very low sense of security.

    "Oh! It''s almost time. The immortal Dynasty might have already prepared the ransom. I have to go and take a look. Teacher, you just stay here and don''t move. Wait for me toe back. "

    He was in high spirits. He was so excited about the wealth that was about to arrive that he almost jumped out.

    He left his hiding ce and left a drop of blood here. He then entered the void and headed into the distance.

    He wondered what position the third Prince held in the immortal Dynasty.

    It shouldn''t be low.

    When he arrived at the appointed ce, he found a person floating in the void. He muttered in his heart, is the immortal Dynasty really so trustworthy that they only sent one?

    "Hey, did you bring the ransom?" Lin fan walked over. As for the man in armor, he didn''t care at all.

    "Where''s the third Prince?" The general''s voice was really cold as he stared at Lin fan. He wanted to remember this person who kidnapped the third Prince and how he would torture him.

    "Where''s the ransom?" Lin fan asked.

    The general raised his hand and a few golden boxes floated in the air. He thennded in front of Lin fan,"hand over the third Prince."

    Lin fan walked up and opened the boxes. He looked at each and every one of them and then kept them in his storage ring. He raised his head and looked at him.

    "I say, you guys are too insincere. Are you trying to send a beggar away with this little thing? Or is your third Prince worthless? alright, when we return, this Peak Master will behead him and send him back to you. "<sub> </sub>

    "You want to run? do you think you can go back?" The general raised his hand. Instantly, the surrounding void fluctuated, and ck-robed figures appeared.

    The cultivation States of these people weren''t weak at all. They surrounded Lin fan in the center, unable to escape even if they had wings.

    At this moment, the general retreated, and a dignified middle-aged man slowly walked out.

    "Zhou Huang," The general replied respectfully. He then turned to Lin fan,"you''re meeting Emperor Zhou of the immortal Dynasty. Kneel down."

    "Kneel your sister, you guys don''t want to talk." Lin fan stared at Zhou Huang, the person in charge of the immortal Dynasty. Interesting.

    At that moment, Emperor Zhou raised his hand to silence the general. Then, he turned to Lin fan,"kid, you''re very courageous. Not bad at all. You even dared to kidnap the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty ande alone to ask for a ransom. This courage is worthy of praise. I see that you''re a talent. As long as you let my son go, I can promise you wealth and glory. You can even take up a position in my dynasty. How about it?"

    "Are you going to give me a ransom or was that just a ransom? do you think that third Prince is only worth that much?" Lin fan was a little impatient. These people didn''t have any sincerity at all.

    This little ransom was enough to send off a beggar.

    "Impudent! The Emperor of Zhou has granted you wealth and prosperity, yet you don''t know what''s good for you. Do you think you can still leave this ce?" The general was furious. This guy didn''t know what was good for him.

    The old man beside Zhou Huang red at Lin fan with a dark expression. His ten fingers were already intertwined with each other. It was as if Lin fan dared to say another word and he would immediately crush his crotch.

    ng!

    Lin fan took out the Tai sovereign sword and this caused the general to be on guard. He thought that Lin fan was going to fight to the death but what happened next shocked everyone.

    With a pfft sound, the sword light flickered, and a head flew into the air.

    "If you can''te to an agreement, then let''s not talk. I''ll give you another chance."

    The moment he said that, Lin fan died and his body disappeared from everyone''s eyes.

    "What''s the situation?" The general went up to grab it, but he couldn''t grab anything. Just now, this kid had cut off his head in front of them. What was he trying to do?

    Or was it that Ming knew he couldn''t escape andmitted suicide instead of letting them get it?

    "Zhou Huang, the person who kidnapped the third Prince is not simple. To be able to train such a death servant, he must be an enemy of our dynasty." The old man said in a deep voice. This brat had died so decisively,mitting suicide without a word. He looked a little scared.

    Even their Immortal Dynasty didn''t have such a vicious Deadpool. It was terrifying.

    The general was silent."Emperor Zhou, something''s not right. This person shouldn''t be a Deadpool. His cultivation is at the great sage realm. What kind of power could nurture such an existence?"

    Ten secondster, Lin fan opened his eyes. He was a little annoyed and hurried back.

    "Disciple, how is it?" Tian Xu was dumbfounded. He had returned so quickly?

    The deal couldn''t have ended so quickly, right?

    "Teacher, that Immortal Dynasty is too much." Lin fan was furious. He didn''t care about morals. The kidnapping was called a ransom, so how could he kill the hostage?

    However, the ransom was too little, and they even wanted to stop him and make him stay.

    The third Prince was worried. When he noticed that there was something wrong with that guy''s eyes, his heart creaked. He had a bad feeling.

    When he saw a fewrge chests, he was even more shocked. These were the treasure chests of the immortal Dynasty. He had obtained the ransom from there and could return safely.

    ''What''s going on? why didn''t father keep this kid?''

    "Disciple, isn''t there a ransom already?" Tian Xu''s eyes were wide open. In the past, he had been ignorant and treated ordinary treasures as Supreme treasures. Now that he saw the wealth in the chest, he was shocked.

    "Teacher, what is this wealth? it''s not even worth a hair. How can the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty be worth so little? I think it''s only worth one ear at most."

    Lin fan was furious. He had never been humiliated like this before.

    "Look at you, you''re still the third Prince? look at the situation now, is there any value in being a Prince? Who do you think you''re going to send away with such a small amount of wealth? it seems that the people in your dynasty really think that I don''t dare to do anything. "

    The third Prince''s face turned red. He was speechless. Who knew that things would turn out like this? logically speaking, this kid shouldn''t have been caught by his father during the exchange of ransom and forced to extort a position.

    But how did hee back safely?

    He didn''t go to the scene and didn''t know what had happened.

    "Disciple, that should be enough. I think these treasures are pretty good." Tian Xu said softly. He felt that these chests were enough. Even the magnificent me sect could not produce so many high-quality items.

    Lin fan waved his hand. He was definitely not happy,"master, this immortal Dynasty is not being sincere. Thest time I went to the ck sky Race, the heaven connecting tower I brought back wasn''t any less than this. Look at this, an unparalleled dynasty, and they''re using it to redeem a Crown Prince. With just this much, isn''t this humiliating us? we can''t take this, we definitely can''t take this."

    "Tian Xu''s disciple is even more evil than us." The icy sky demonic Dragon whispered to the blood-eye demonic Ape King.

    He was really ck-hearted.

 643 Chapter 643

    "Disciple, since you''ve said so, I can only stand by your side." Tian Xu patted Lin fan''s shoulder with a calm expression. He was still very interested in the unknown fortune.

    Of course, as a teacher, he couldn''t show that he was too eager. Based on his understanding of his disciple, he knew that his disciple would definitely be filial to him.

    The crown prince''s heart went cold. He had a bad feeling. The way this kid looked at him was very strange, as if he was going to attack him.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Lin fan walked towards the Crown Prince, causing him to shiver and cold sweat to form on his forehead.

    The old Butler stood in front of the Crown Prince and opened his arms to protect him. He even said,"if you want to hurt the Crown Prince, then step over my dead body." Lin fan kicked him to the ground and stepped on him.

    His expression was terrifying, and his heart was bleeding. He had never experienced something like this before, but now he was heartlessly experiencing it. He would never forget it.

    The Crown Prince was sweating from Lin fan''s stare and even his words were trembling.

    "What are you doing?"

    He asked. He was afraid that this kid would not only get the ransom but alsoe back safely. Something bad must have happened.

    His father definitely didn''t leave him behind. Now that he returned safely, he definitely wouldn''t be satisfied and would attack him. Was he going to kill him here?

    He didn''t want to die. As the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty, he could inherit the throne in the future and be above millions of people, enjoying the support of countless people.

    If he died here, it would really not be worth it.

    "You''re asking me what I''m doing? Don''t you have any idea?" Lin fan touched his chin and sized him up,"teacher, what do you think I can redeem with this amount of wealth?" For example, the ears, the limbs, or the thing in the crotch?"

    Tian Xu was silent for a moment."My dear disciple," he said,"I don''t think this amount of wealth can redeem anything. Let''s just take something."

    The third Prince was suffocating. This guy was going to attack him. He panicked and struggled. He roared but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t break free at all.

    "Brother, let''s talk things out. Don''t be rash. I can understand that the ransom is not enough. Why don''t you kill this guy first and send his body back? it can be considered as a warning to my father and the others. What do you think?" The third Prince was in such a hurry that he didn''t even want the old Butler anymore. He didn''t want to get hurt.

    It was fine if he cut off his ears or limbs. He could use treasures or secret techniques to grow them back. However, if he cut off his crotch, he would be traumatized for life.

    "Crown Prince, if this old man can still be of some use, then this old man will have noints." The old Butler''s tears fell like rain. He then stood in front of the Crown Prince and pulled open his clothes. His expression was one of death."Come on. If you have anything to say,e at me. Don''t hurt my Crown Prince."

    Lin fan kicked the old Butler to the side,"go away, you are not even worth a single hair."

    The icy sky demonic Dragon stepped forward and pushed the old Butler to the side."Old man, don''t show your loyalty. You had so much fun just now, but I haven''t even had enough."

    ng!

    The Tai sovereign sword shed with a cold light. The Crown Prince was so scared that his face turned pale and his hands unconsciously covered his crotch.

    "Brother, let''s talk this out. There''s no need to fight. I''ll write a letter myself. You can hand it to my father. He''ll know what to do." The Crown Prince was panicking. This detestable fellow was finally going to make a move on him.

    Lin fan shook his head,"no need. A letter can''tpare to what you have on you. Your father doesn''t like you and doesn''t care much about you. But no matter what, in order to make you convinced, I have to help you prove it."

    "Ah!" The Crown Prince was terrified. The scene that scared him the most was now. He had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    Puchi! With a sh of sword light, the sharp sword flickered. A bloody ear flew up into the air and was caught by Lin fan.

    The Crown Prince screamed, but he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he had only cut off an ear. If he had really cut off his crotch, he would have wanted to bang his head against the wall.

    "Crown Prince!" In the distance, the old Butler who was being whipped saw the crown prince''s blood flowing out and cried out in pain. As for the fact that he was being whipped, he didn''t care at all. It was the crown prince''s pain that was in his heart.

    "Teacher, I''ll go out first. I''ll be back soon."

    He had to send some gifts to the immortal Dynasty. Why was it so difficult to kidnap them for ransom? were people so stingy these days?

    Or could it be that the third Prince was not the Zhou Emperor''s biological son, but was adopted from outside, or was he made a cuckold?

    That Zhou Emperor knew the truth, but he did not want to say it out loud. He could only use this opportunity to get an outsider to take action?

    Of course, this was just a thought.

    Once he arrived, he grabbed the spear and threw it. This time, he sent a huge gift and the other party should know. If they didn ''t, then he had no choice but to go personally and steal as much as he could.

    There was no such thing as returning empty-handed when one was out.

    The immortal Dynasty was in an uproar. The kidnapping of the third Prince wasn''t kept a secret, and everyone from the nobles to themoners were discussing it.

    The third Prince was very talented at a young age and was well-liked by the Zhou Emperor. Many nobles knew that the next Zhou Emperor would be the third Prince.

    As for the cultivation of the Crown Prince and the second Prince, although they were stronger than the third Prince, they were too old and had their own careers. Naturally, they did not fight for the throne.<sub> </sub>

    "Father, third brother has been kidnapped by bandits. How can we wait here? we have to send people to search every inch of thend. We have to find the bandits and kill them." The person who spoke was the Crown Prince. His aura was thick, and his eyes were cold. Someone had actually touched the brows of their Immortal Dynasty. He really deserved to die.

    The atmosphere at the scene was a little cold. The thief hadmitted suicide under their eyes, and there were no clues at all. They didn''t know where the third Prince was locked up, either. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack, and it was very difficult.

    "Zhou Huang, you must save my third son." The Imperial consort burst into tears. She was worried. When she went out to pay the ransom, Feifan didn''t manage to save her and even lost all clues. What if something happenedter?

    A figure rushed in. It was the second Prince. He didn''t know that his third brother had been taken away. When he found out, he came back in a hurry.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of light shot over from the distance.

    The general leaped into the air and caught the light. It was another spear. He was overjoyed."Emperor Zhou, there''s another letter from the other party."

    "Hurry up and bring it over." The Zhou Emperor was extremely worried. Even now, he still did not know who the other party was, what their goal was, or which side they belonged to.

    How could he not be anxious when his third son was kidnapped? however, as the Emperor, if he was anxious, then it would really be chaotic.

    There were two things hanging on the spear, a letter and a cloth bag. There were bloodstains on the cloth bag. Everyone''s heart tightened, and they felt that something was wrong.

    "Could this be the crown prince''s head?" The old eunuch couldn''t help but exim.

    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes turned to the old man. They stared at him until he immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. He had misspoken. He had misspoken.

    However, this cloth bag was a Little Big and was stained with blood, so it was easy to make mistakes.

    "Open him." The Zhou Emperor''s voice trembled. If it was really a head, he would not be able to ept it. But no matter what, he had to take a look.

    The general held his breath and opened the cloth bag. When he realized that it was not his head, he heaved a sigh of relief."Emperor Zhou, this is an ear. It''s the third Prince''s ear."

    As soon as he said this, the Imperial concubine cried out in grief,"my son has never suffered like this before. Now, one of his ears has been cut off. How painful must he be?"

    The surrounding people''s faces were cold, and anger umted in their bodies. The other party deserved to die. This was clearly a provocation.

    Zhou Huang heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that it was not his head. As for his ears, it made him furious. He then opened the envelope and read the contents.

    "The ransom isn''t enough, so I can only redeem one ear. I''ll keep my word. If the ransom is enough, I''ll send him back immediately. Now, I''ll give you half a day to calcte how much wealth this third Prince is worth. But I''m also kindly telling you that you must calcte it well. It''s better to count it as more than less. If the ransom for the head is missing, then you''ll only get a headless body ..."

    The Emperor of Zhou crushed the letter into a ball. His expression changed and he was furious. He was being extorted.

    He actually wanted them to calcte it themselves. How the F * ck could they calcte it?

    "Zhou Huang, you have to save my son." The Imperial concubine sobbed andined, causing Emperor Zhou''s heart to ache.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll definitely save him." Zhou Huang consoled before looking at the crowd. "What do you think of this? how much ransom does the other party want to release the third Prince?"

    The old eunuch said,"Zhou Huang, we can''t do as the other party wishes. We can lure him out again and set up an inescapable to capture him."

    "Damn eunuch, shut the F * ck up. If you lose your d * ck, does that mean you''ve lost your brain as well? or are you trying to y with the third Prince''s life?" The general cursed angrily, not caring about the asion.

    "You ..." The old eunuch was furious. This guy had been scolding him all this time, and this time, he had even insulted him in front of Emperor Zhou. This had made him furious. This guy had no respect for the rules.

    "All of you, be quiet." No one dared to say anything.

    The Crown Prince pondered for a moment."Father, the other party is using an ear to measure the value, which means that we have to settle it ourselves. One ear is equivalent to five boxes of wealth. This is quite a lot."

    The second Prince said,"that''s not right either. It doesn''t just correspond to the size of the body. There should be something else as well. This time, we''ve encountered a troublesome enemy. They''re in the dark while we''re in the light. Third brother is in their hands. If we don''t follow their instructions, third brother''s life will be in danger."

    "Zhou Huang, no matter what, you have to save my third son. If he loses his wealth, he can always get it back. But if he loses his life, then he really is gone." The Imperial concubine panicked. When she saw the bloody ear, she almost fainted.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely save him. " The Zhou Emperor frowned. Was he really going to plunder the immortal Dynasty''s wealth?

    One ear was worth five boxes, so how much was the entire person worth?

    "Go, summon all the Grand Secretaries here and tell them to calcte how much wealth they have to pay to redeem the Crown Prince." The Zhou Emperor ordered.

    Soon, arge number of schrs arrived at the general''s call. They were not strong, but they were smart. When they arrived in the hall and epted the appointment, they started quarreling.

    "You can''t count it that way. Five boxes of wealth for one ear is not based on size, but the strength of the flesh and blood contained in the ear."

    "ording to the strength of his flesh and blood? It won''t be enough even if we empty out the entire dynasty. How can the flesh and blood of an earpare to an arm, internal organs, or a head? it''s definitely not like that. "

    At this moment, the Grand schrs were discussing with each other. Some even began to do calctions and write down dense forms.

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the hall became very academic.

 644 Chapter 644

    "I''ve calcted it. "

    An old man''s body trembled, and his eyes were red. He had spent a great deal of energy to calcte all kinds of possibilities. In the end, with his intelligent mind, he calcted a terrifying number.

    "How much?" Zhou Huang asked.

    "ording to the estimation of the third Prince''s ear, a total of 2568 boxes are needed to redeem the third Prince''s entire body," the old man said in a deep voice."And after deducting the third Prince''s ear, only 2563 boxes are needed."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Zhou Huang, this old subject is willing to use my head as a guarantee, just more and less, it is definitely enough." The old man was the head of the schrs, and his talent was amazing. At the same time, he sighed at the other party''s brilliant means. Using an ear as five boxes of wealth as aparison, he made them estimate how much wealth the third Prince was worth.

    These questions were not ordinary. They were profound and contained a lot of knowledge. If not for his profound knowledge, he would have been stumped by the other party.

    After solving a difficult problem, the old man felt much better. He had an indescribable sense of achievement. Of course, now that the third Prince was kidnapped, he couldn''t show too much excitement, or he would be killed.

    There was an uproar!

    Everyone in the hall was shocked. What a terrifying number. 2563 boxes. This was simply unimaginable.

    The general''s face darkened and he didn''t dare to say anything. Although he didn''t know how much wealth the dynasty had, this amount was already an astronomical amount. Even the immortal Dynasty would have to suffer a great loss.

    The Crown Prince and the second Prince looked at each other and sighed helplessly. This amount of money was too terrifying. They looked at the Emperor and wondered what his father would choose. Was he really going to use such a huge amount of wealth to exchange for their third brother?

    The Emperor of Zhou sat on his throne. Although his breathing was calm, his tightly furrowed brows had already betrayed him. Even the Emperor of Zhou would not be able to afford such a sum.

    Although the immortal Dynasty was powerful and had countless treasures, there was definitely a limit. But now, there were 2563 boxes, which was too much. Why didn''t they empty the immortal Dynasty?

    More than half of his wealth was terrifying. If he really gave it to him, he would vomit blood.

    The Imperial concubine sobbed,"Zhou Huang, just give it to him. Save my third son. When I find my father, I will ask him to share the burden. He can''t just watch Qing wangsun die outside."

    "My beloved consort, don''t worry, I''ll give it to you." Emperor Zhou thought about it a lot. San er was the most talented of all his sons. After the outer realm merged, he was ranked in the top four hundred on The Prodigy roll, which showed how powerful he was.

    If he died in the hands of a thief, it would be a pity. His beloved concubine was right, he could continue to get wealth, but if San er really died, then he would really be gone.

    The general did not say anything. They could not make the decision on this matter and only the Zhou Emperor could make the decision. In the long run, it would be the most profitable to redeem the third Prince.

    The Crown Prince and the second Prince looked at each other. They were happy, but also a little sad. They were happy that their father valued his children, but sad that they had given away their wealth for nothing. It was a great loss for the immortal Dynasty.

    "Are you sure it''s 2563 boxes?" Emperor Zhou asked.

    "Zhou Huang, this old subject is certain. This is the conclusion this old subject has arrived at after countless divinations. It can not be wrong." The old man was confident. In terms of strength, he might not be able to beat others, but in terms of intelligence, not many people could beat him.

    No matter how difficult the problem was, it couldn''t stump his extremely intelligent brain.

    One ear was worth five chests of wealth. How much was the Crown Prince worth? this question was an unsolvable one to others, but to him, it was very simple. He just needed to use up his energy.

    "Zhou Huang, it''s not like we don''t have a chance. Why don''t we not stop them and follow them in secret until we find theirir? then, we can destroy them in one fell swoop." The general suggested. He was willing to exchange so much wealth for the Crown Prince, but he was not willing to let the Crown Prince get the wealth that the immortal Dynasty had worked so hard to umte for nothing.

    "Mm, this matter is settled then."

    The Zhou Emperor replied. It was impossible not to have a backup n. He could only let the other party leave first and follow them in secret to avoid any future trouble.

    "Disciple, how much do you think they''ll use to exchange?" "What''s going on?" Tian Xu asked. He had gone too far with the kidnapping this time. At the same time, he also realized that it was not without reason that his disciple could make a fortune. He had been very ruthless. Thinking back to their past, it was nothing.

    Lin fan thought about it,"teacher, there should be at least a few hundred boxes. If not, I wouldn''t be able to live up to my status as the Crown Prince."

    "A few hundred boxes? So many?" The five boxes were already enough to shock Tian Xu, and now his disciple was saying that there were a few hundred boxes.

    "It''s a little too much, but this person must be more open-minded. The immortal Dynasty shouldn''t be weak. I''ll be satisfied if there are 300 to 400 boxes."

    He didn''t know how the immortal Dynasty would calcte it, and how could they calcte it? one ear counted five boxes, how smart would one have to be to calcte it?

    Moreover, this was something that had no basis. He was doing this to put some pressure on the immortal Dynasty so that they would have some sense of what was going on.

    The third Prince squatted there in fear. The wound on his ear had already started to stutter.

    "Brother, will you really let me go if you''re satisfied with the wealth?"

    He was no longer as calm and overbearing as before. At this moment, he was very timid, like a little tender meat that had just been pressed to the ground and rubbed.

    "I''ll definitely let you go. What kind of person do you think this Peak Master is? Besides, my teacher is also here. Do you think we''re the kind of people who kill hostages after taking their wealth?"

    "Let me tell you, we have our own integrity. Of course, you have to be honest. If you don ''t, then we can''t be sure."

    Lin fan said righteously. Even though the other party was an extreme immortal and killing him would give him points, as a man with a bottom line, he wouldn''t do such a thing.

    Tian Xu patted his disciple''s shoulder."My disciple, I''m d to hear your words. At least it means that I didn''t lead you onto the wrong path. You must keep your word. As long as you''re satisfied with the wealth, I''ll definitely let you go."

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s all thanks to teacher''s good teaching."

    "Yes."

    Tian Xu nodded and looked at the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eyed demonic Ape King. His meaning was to say,"do you see that? my disciple is not bad."

    The third Prince heaved a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know if the other party was really keeping his word, he was relieved to have such a guarantee.<sub> </sub>

    "Master, it''s almost time. I''ll go first. I''d like to see if the immortal Dynasty will keep their word."

    Lin fan got up and walked out. There was a drop of blood left. When he got his wealth, he would deal with it. He didn''t want to fight with him. Between wealth and battle, he would choose wealth.

    "My dear disciple, be careful." Tian Xu said solemnly.

    "Don''t worry, teacher. Your disciple''s ability is not something that ordinary people can imagine."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he entered the void and flew into the distance. He was looking forward to it. He didn''t know what the immortal Dynasty was like and whether they had any knowledge.

    When they arrived at the agreed location, the armored man was still floating in the air.

    "Where''s the third Prince?" The general asked. This time, he didn''t attack and chose to talk to Lin fan.

    "Where''s the wealth? As long as he sees wealth, he will definitely release your third Prince. " Lin fan said.

    At this moment, the general was stunned. He realized that this guy looked a little familiar. Wasn''t he the one who hadmitted suicide in front of them? why did he appear again?

    He had many questions in his heart, but he didn''t say it clearly. He let the other party leave this time and followed them.

    "It''s here," The general pointed below.

    Lin fan lowered his head and looked. There was a bulge below and a ck cloth was covering it. He hurried over and pulled the ck cloth away. Instantly, there were many boxes stacked on top of each other.

    "We''ve already counted,"the general said in a deep voice," there are a total of 2563 boxes. "

    "F * ck!" Lin fan opened his mouth wide and eximed,"that''s a lot. 300 to 400 boxes should be enough. They actually gave so many. It''s hard to imagine."

    He impatiently kept the wealth.

    Emperor Zhou and the others, who were hiding in the depths, trembled when they heard this.

    What did this guy just say?

    Originally, 300 to 400 boxes would have been enough, but he had been given more than 2000 boxes.

    Lin fan didn''t dare to imagine it. "Your Immortal Dynasty is way too rich. Also, who was the one who calcted it? I''m impressed. Great. With your generous calction, your third Prince will definitely return safely. I''ll even bring that old man back for you."

    "What? "You ..." The general was shocked. By the time he came to his senses, he saw that the person below had finished him off with a single sword strike. He fell to the ground.

    He didn''t expect Lin fan to use such a move. Hended and quickly grabbed Lin fan''s storage ring.

    Suddenly, the general''s storage ring disappeared into thin air.

    Several figures came from the distance.

    Zhou Huang''s face was frighteningly dark."Where is he?"

    The general said,"Emperor Zhou, this kid is gone. He justmitted suicide here. However, not long after, he disappeared without a trace."

    "Three to four hundred boxes can be exchanged for San er, but I didn''t expect to overcalcte it by more than two thousand boxes. What exactly is the calction?" The Emperor of Zhou had already taken note of that Grand schr. What intelligent Grand schr? he was a sinner who had ruined the country.

    "This is bad. This brat has disappeared for no reason. What should the third Prince do?" The old eunuch said in a panic. The immortal Dynasty had been tricked.

    "Search, search in all directions for me." Zhou Huang roared ferociously.

    "Yes!"

    Lin fan woke up andughed crazily. He really didn''t dare to believe it and didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    The immortal Dynasty was so generous that they had lost their humanity.

    300 to 400 boxes was already his estimate, but he didn''t expect the immortal Dynasty to give him so many.

    As for how it was calcted, he also wanted to know. After all, he didn''t think so much from the beginning.

    "My dear disciple, why are you back so quickly?" Tian Xu was shocked."He''s back too quickly. Did something happen?"

    "Teacher, I''ve really struck it rich."

    Lin fan was silent for a moment before spitting out these words.

    Then, he went inside and quickly untied the third Prince. Heforted him. The third Prince was scared and thought that he was going to kill the hostage.

    "Third Prince, I''m sorry to have made you suffer. I''ve made a friend of yours. From this moment on, let''s put the past in the past. Don''t take it to heart. Now, you can take your old servant and leave."

    Lin fan said friendly. It was normal to know the rich, especially the terrifying Immortal Dynasty.

    He was really generous.

    The third Prince was dumbfounded.

    What was happening?

    [PS: there''s still the fourth watch period in the evening. I''ll go out for a while and continue when Ie back.]

 Chapter 645 You Cant Take It Like This

    The Crown Prince was a little confused, as if he had heard wrong.

    "Brother, you''re really letting me go?" The third Prince had to ask clearly. He was afraid that he would be killed right after he left.

    ? Lin fan looked at the third Prince and took in a deep breath. He patted his shoulder and said,"friend, we''ve known each other for a long time. How do you feel about me?"

    The suffocating question came.

    The third Prince didn''t know how to answer. His eyes flickered. This question was too profound. He wasn''t an idiot. How could he say "you''re despicable, shameless, sinister, and cruel?"if he really said that, he wouldn''t be far from death.

    "Brother, although I haven''t known you for long, I can already see that you''re a person who keeps your promises. You''re a Dragon among men with a noble character and treat people with sincerity and kindness. Although brother kidnapped me, no, I didn''t kidnap me. It was to let little brother experience life. This unforgettable experience was brother''s selfless contribution. You didn''t fear danger and let little brother feel the true life."

    "I don''t want to say anything at this moment. I just want to say that I will remember your teachings. I will never forget your teachings. From now on, I will be your Beacon in my life and will always guide me forward. I will never forget your great kindness."

    The third Prince was in tears as he spoke. He squeezed out two drops of tears with great difficulty. Was he still a human? why did he have to meet this pervert?

    Not only was he kidnapped, but one of his ears was also cut off. Now, he even said that they were friends. What kind of friend was this?

    Hearing the third Prince''s words, Lin fan''s heart was in turmoil. He patted the other party''s shoulder heavily,"third Prince, no matter what, I''ve acknowledged this friend of yours. Not only do you understand my intentions, but your father and your dynasty also respect me enough. Don''t worry, if anything happens in the future, I''ll definitely not let you suffer. I have the ability."

    "Alright, take your servant and leave. This Peak Master will let you go."

    Lin fan said sincerely. He was quite satisfied with the third Prince. Even though he was a little arrogant and overbearing before, he could understand. After all, he was a young man. Who didn''t have a frivolous past?

    As long as he could change it in the future, it was not a problem.

    "Brother, are you really going to let me go?" The third Prince asked again. He knew that this wasn''t a lie. Most people would turn around and attack from the back, then say "stupid" at the end. Other people didn''t know this trick, but how could he not know?

    Lin fan nodded,"I''ll really let you go. Go."

    The third Prince''s throat moved. He was a little nervous and a little scared. He didn''t know if the other party was telling the truth or not.

    "Then I''ll really be leaving."

    "Let''s go. Remember my name. I''m Lin fan. Your Immortal Dynasty is not bad. You''re loyal and generous. You''ve changed my impression of you." Lin fan sighed. Such a dynasty was hard toe by. To be able to meet one meant that luck was on his side. He needed to treasure and protect it.

    The third Prince looked back with every step he took. He was extremely nervous. Finally, he rose into the air and hurriedly fled into the distance. He was truly afraid.

    "Crown Prince, wait for me." The old Butler stretched out his hand and followed her unsteadily.

    He knew that the Crown Prince was disappointed in him and would not use him again in the future. His heart was filled with pain and sorrow, but he was sincerely happy that the Crown Prince could keep his life.

    "Teacher, let''s hurry up and leave." Lin fan looked up into the sky, his heart surging with emotions. He had just obtained the wealth and had yet to study it thoroughly. However, it wasn''t good to stay here for too long. It was a wise move to retreat as soon as possible.

    "Alright," he said.

    Tian Xu naturally knew what was going on. The Crown Prince was leaving, and he was going to send someone over. If they didn''t leave now, something big was going to happen.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King felt extremely excited. This kidnapping felt so good, even though they didn''t know how the kid did it or how much wealth he had obtained.

    But it was really exciting. Even now, his blood was boiling.

    When they were about to reach the sect, he suddenly stopped."Teacher, you guys go back first. I have to check if there''s anything wrong with these treasures."

    He stopped and thought of something. In his previous life, he had read many things, such as hiding one''s aura in wealth and following them, leading to the destruction of the sect and the death of one''s family.

    "My disciple, be careful. If you can''t do it, just leave. Don''t be greedy." Tian Xu said. He was satisfied with his disciple''s wisdom. It was better to be careful so that he could live longer.

    After his teacher left, he took out all the treasure chests from his storage ring. Instantly, the sky was filled with treasure chests floating in the air. Although they were not opened, the aura of wealth had already filled the air.

    He sensed and wrapped up all the treasure chests to see if there was any strange aura inside.

    "Eh, there''s actually nothing." He was surprised that there really wasn''t any. "Hmm, not bad. This immortal Dynasty is indeed good. Good quality. Very good. I''ll remember you."

    He was really satisfied. He didn''t expect that there really wasn''t any weird aura in the treasure. He then put the treasure chest away and headed back to the sect.

    "How tragic." The third Prince fled into the void with tears streaming down his face. He had finallye out alive. He was truly afraid, afraid that the other party would attack him.

    But the good thing was that the other party was very righteous. After getting the item, they really let him out.

    "How much did father pay?" He was puzzled, but he would know when he returned to dynasty.<sub> </sub>

    The atmosphere in the Great Hall of the immortal Dynasty was extremely depressing. Emperor Zhou sat on his throne while the head of the schrs knelt on the ground and retorted with a red face.

    "That''s impossible. Zhou Huang has been wronged. This old official guarantees that there is no problem with the calctions. Not a single box is missing, nor is there an extra box. It really is 2563 boxes. "

    When he heard that they only needed 300 to 400 boxes, he was truly stunned. His first thought was that it was impossible. How could there be so little? the other party must have made a mistake.

    "Hmph! There''s no mistake? Could I have heard wrongly?" Emperor Zhou''s expression was frighteningly cold. He wanted nothing more than to kill the head of the Grand schrs.

    If not for the fact that his ancestors had made great contributions to the immortal Dynasty, he would have been killed on the spot.

    "Zhou Huang, you''ve wronged me. Even though this old subject''s strength iscking, my wisdom can not be wrong. After countless calctions, this old subject''s final conclusion was really 2563 boxes." The head of the Grand schrs was in tears. He was sad not because Emperor Zhou did not believe him, but because Emperor Zhou did not believe in his wisdom.

    He believed that no one else in the world could solve such a difficult problem.

    "Imperial father, your son has something to say." The second Prince said.

    "Speak, what do you want to say?" The Emperor of Zhou could not calm himself down. This matter was a huge blow to him. Not only had he given away his wealth, he had not even managed to save his third son.

    The second Prince was silent for a moment, then said something that terrified everyone,"the Grand Secretary said that no one else could solve this problem except him. Then, when the other party made this request, did he just want us to give him more? and he himself doesn''t know how much third brother is worth. In his heart, perhaps a few hundred boxes would be enough. It''s just that the Grand Secretary calcted the correct answer, so we thought wrong."

    "The other party asked this question not to test us, but to give us some pressure."

    As expected, when the second Prince said these words, the scene suddenly quieted down.

    The schr''s eyes and mouth were wide open, and his heart was beating fast. It couldn''t be true, right? the other party didn''t know anything and just said it casually. They had worked so hard and finally got an answer that wasn''t important at all.

    "It really seems possible." The general was shocked. If that was the case, didn''t that mean that they had already be demons and had dug their own grave?

    Zhou Huang stood up abruptly with an ugly look on his face. He remained silent as if he was in a daze. Even his fingers were trembling.

    Just because it was true, the original 300 to 400 boxes had turned into 2563 boxes, giving away more than half of the Empire''s wealth?

    If that was the case, he wished he could kill himself on the throne.

    The Crown Prince saw that the situation wasn''t right and felt that he shouldn''t let people get tangled up in this matter. He then said,""Father, we''ve fallen into their trap. It''s 2563 boxes. It''s definitely correct. That thief said those words to sow discord."

    "Yes, you''re right. This is to sow discord." Zhou Huang replied. No matter what, he couldn''t believe it. He would rather believe that there were more than 2000 boxes. That way, he would feel better.

    The general and the others looked at each other and agreed. They didn''t dare to say 300 or 400 boxes anymore, or their hearts would really hurt.

    Suddenly, a stream of light came from the distance.

    "Father ..." The third Prince''s voice could be heard from afar.

    "San er is back." The Imperial concubine was overjoyed. A woman''s wealth didn''t matter. She hurriedly walked out. When she saw San er, her eyes were filled with tears."San er, you scared your mother to death."

    The third Prince sniffled as well. He was really scared out of his wits. His missing ear was still hurting faintly.

    However, it was already a blessing to be able toe back alive. He swore that he would never go out and y again. It was too F * cking dangerous.

    At the magnificent me sect, the disciples who were guarding the gate were talking to each other. They usually guarded the ce when they had nothing to do. Then, they talked about the sect''s Affairs to pass the time.

    "Eh? Look into the distance, isn''t that senior brother Lin?"

    "I think so. Elder Tian Xu is back too."

    Lin fan caught up with Tian Xu and returned to the sect together. They had something important to do, which was to sort out their wealth.

    "Teacher, let''s go to your ce first. We have to divide it up properly." Lin fan said. This amount of wealth was too huge and he had to sort it out properly.

    Although the magnificent me sect had obtained a lot of wealth from the true immortal world, it was still too weak. The wealth from the ck sky n and the Tower of Heaven was not bad, but they might not be able to take out the real rare treasures.

    But this time was different. In order to redeem the third Prince, the immortal Dynasty''s wealth was beyond imagination. The vastness of the wealth was even more shocking.

    He needed to think about it carefully.

    Huo Rong was teaching his disciples. When he saw the figures in the sky, his heart skipped a beat. Something''s wrong, something''s definitely wrong. Then, he hurriedly chased after them.

 Chapter 646 Im Just Taking A Look, I Wont Move

    Other than him, Tian Xu and the others knew nothing about Tian Xu mountain.

    "Disciple, how much ransom did the immortal Dynasty pay?" Tian Xu felt that he had be younger. This was something he had not done in his youth for a long time. Now that he was experiencing it again with his disciple, his heart was beating very fast.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King were looking forward to it as well, wondering what they would gain this time.

    Lin fan smiled. That smile made Tian Xu feel like something was wrong. He knew his disciple well. If he smiled like that, something big was going to happen.

    As expected, he raised his hand and took out the treasure chest from his storage ring.

    In an instant, a dense array of treasure chests rose into the air. The Tao Wu''s umtion was very high.

    "What?" Tian Xu couldn''t help but take a step back. His calm expression disappeared and was reced by shock.

    The icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King sat on the ground.

    He raised his huge head and his eyes were wide open. He waspletely lost in the vast wealth.

    "Master, don''t be fooled by the immortal Dynasty. They''re really generous. I only wanted 300 to 400 boxes, but they gave me so many. What do you think of the immortal Dynasty?"

    He was still unable to calm down. He was really too generous, so generous that it was frightening.

    Tian Xu had been keeping his cool all this time, but he was trembling in the face of such a huge fortune."My disciple, is this true?"

    "Teacher, what are you saying? if it''s not true, how could it be false? Let''s hurry and see what the immortal Dynasty haspensated. "

    He raised his hand and opened the treasure chest. Suddenly, a dazzling treasure light shot into the sky, attracting the attention of all the magnificent me sect disciples.

    "What''s that?"

    Some of the disciples were stunned. The treasure light of Tian Xu mountain was like a dragon, shooting straight into the clouds and stirring up the clouds. It was so blinding that they could not even open their eyes.

    More than 2500 boxes were piled up like a mountain. The moment they were opened, the treasure light that was created shocked everyone.

    Ordinary disciples didn''t know what it was. However, some of the disciples with higher cultivation bases were shocked. It was the aura of a treasure.

    Kumu and the others jumped up in shock, then rose into the air and rushed toward Tian Xu mountain.

    "My God! Where did this kid go? did he Rob some orthodoxy?" The frog was cultivating, but it was so shocked by the treasure Qi that it opened its eyes and was a little dumbfounded.

    After this incident, he had a deeper understanding of this Desperado. He must have been robbed from the outside.

    It was very cruel.

    "Senior brother, I''m here. What''s going on?" Huo Rong hurried over. He was very knowledgeable and saw that his senior brother and that kid had returned secretly. Something big must have happened. As long as they came, it couldn''t be wrong.

    However, he was stunned when he saw the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King.

    He didn''t expect them toe.

    The things that had happened in the past were still vivid in his mind. The deep friendship had copsed just like that. But now, it seemed that they had made up.

    However, when he looked at the treasure chest, Huo Rong''s expression froze. His eyes gradually widened, and his heart began to Twitch as if he could not take it anymore.

    "This ... This ..." He raised his hand and stuttered a little. If it wasn''t for his good attitude, he would have pped her directly.

    It was shocking. Huo Rong swore that he had never seen so much wealth in his life.

    "What are you doing here?" Tian Xu frowned. He felt that Huo Rong had changed. He liked to join in the fun and even wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    "Senior brother, what are these?" Huo Rong asked.

    Tian Xu squinted his eyes."Junior Brother, my disciple risked his life to get these. It has nothing to do with you. You should go back now. You have nothing to do here."

    Huo Rong was a little worried. His senior brother was a little stingy. How could he leave after seeing so much wealth?

    "Senior brother, I can''t leave. So many treasures have been announced. I must stay by my side to prevent thieves from stealing them."

    How could he leave now? if he left now, he would be a fool. These treasures made his eyes pop out.

    Lin fan came to Tian Xu''s side."Teacher, we''ve revealed our wealth. He''s been thinking about us."

    "Disciple, it''s fine. As long as I''m here, there''s no ce for him. Let''s continue watching." Tian Xu whispered. He realized that Junior Brother Huo Rong had changed. He was not like this in the past. He had always abided by his duties and would not cross the line. But now, he was taking advantage of treasures.

    "Senior brother, what happened here?"

    "Senior brother, what''s going on with this treasure light? Junior Brother was on the mountain peak, and my eyes were covered by this treasure light. I almost couldn''t open them."

    GE Lian and the others were shocked when they saw the treasure chests. They were so shocked that they did not know what to say.

    They had never seen so many treasures in their entire lives and had long fainted from fear.

    "Teacher, the situation is not good." When he saw the sect elder attack, his heart creaked. That was a little ruthless.

    Tian Xu couldn''t help but ask,"what are you all doing here? There''s nothing wrong with our mountain peak, so hurry up and go back. Don''t stay here for no reason, there''s nothing for you to do here. "

    GE Lian said,"senior brother, this is a big matter. We can''t just ignore it. Let''s just watch and not take a single step."

    Ku mu replied,"that''s right. We''re not jealous of such wealth. We''re just here to take a look. We''re happy for you, senior brother."

    Hearing these words, Tian Xu really wanted to beat these junior brothers up, but he held it in. He snorted and ignored them.

    "Disciple, take a look and see what''s inside."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan couldn''t wait any longer. He immediately took out the wealth from the treasure chest. The radiance covered everything. The immortal Dynasty was indeed rich. This amount of wealth was beyond imagination.

    The magnificent me sect was nothing inparison.

    Although two thousand boxes wasn''t a lot, the quality of these treasures was extraordinary. Even all the wealth of the magnificent me sectbined couldn''tpare to it.

    The quality of the items inside were different. The magnificent me sect didn''t have anything of this quality at all. For example, the magnificent me sect had a thousand bicycles, but they only needed a sports car to destroy them.

    Tian Xu focused his attention on the extraordinary treasures. Among them, there was a red stone wrapped in a drop of blood. In his opinion, it would be of great use to him.

    He raised his hand and summoned the red stone to his fingertips. As he breathed, the blood in the stone seemed toe to life and flowed into Tian Xu''s body.

    Instantly, his aura changed and became much hotter than before.

    Huo Rong was envious. He raised his hand and tried to grab one of the treasures, but Tian Xu interrupted him.

    "Junior Brother, what are you doing? don''t move."

    "Senior brother, I feel like this thing is useful to me. Let me try it." Huo Rong was worried to death.

    "Don''t try it," Tian Xu replied."I''m tidying it up with my disciple. Juste and take a look. If you need anything in the end, just let me know. Now, take a look and don''t move."

    What else could Huo Rong say after hearing his senior brother''s words?

    At this time, the void was already covered by a vast amount of wealth. There were many kinds of things inside, and every big box was filled with treasures. The dazzling array of treasures dazzled the eyes.

    These were all good items of various types. Some were treasures for refining weapons, some were divine medicine for refining pills, and some had mysterious origins and contained special items. They were all treasures to the magnificent me sect.

    "Eh? disciple, there are many sect-protecting formations inside." Tian Xu focused his attention. Although these items were not very useful, they could still protect the sect.

    "Teacher, do as you see fit. If these things are useful, use them directly on the sect. Use as many as you can to protect the sect."

    One sect-protecting array might not be much, but the scene of dozens, hundreds of them stacked together was shocking.

    "Good, it''s just right to use it on the sect to ensure its safety,"

    "Yes," Tian Xu replied. Then, he clenched his fist, and hundreds of defensive formations from the wealth attacked.

    Sword array, Dharma array, confusion array, and many powerful sect-protecting arrays swept over. Under his control, they burst into a bright light.

    "Go!"

    Tian Xu''s expression turned serious. With a press of his palm, hundreds of defensive formations were activated, shrouding the sky above the sect and protecting it. Everyone could feel that the sect had changed.

    Huo Rong eximed in surprise. The sect had undergone a shocking change.

    The extravagance of activating so many great formations at the same time was a little frightening.

    Lin fan raised his head. If the magnificent me sect''s defense was 1 in the past, it was 100 now.

    "Yi!"

    All of a sudden, he found a purple gem among the countless treasures. The gem was shrouded in light. Although he couldn''t see anything, the Tai sovereign sword was shaking gradually and was connected to it.

    He grabbed it and held it in his hand. He couldn''t sense what kind of power it contained, but it was extraordinary.

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword. There was a sword groove on the body of the sword. Then, he embedded the gem in it. In an instant, a brilliant light burst out from the Tai sovereign sword, covering the sky and earth.

    Huo Rong and the others narrowed their eyes in shock. What was this light?

    "What? Did this Desperado find an origin gem?" The frog, which had been shocked speechless by the wealth, waspletely stunned when it felt the light.

    There was no mistaking this aura. It was the origin gem of the Tai sovereign sword.

    He had told this Desperado before that these three swords were actually one, but they had been broken. If he could find three origin gems, he could fuse them into one.

    What he said was true, but the three swords were not broken by anyone. The person who had these swords was a true heaven-defying expert.

    Now that this Desperado had found one of the origin gemstones, if he found the other two in the future, wouldn''t he be heaven-defying?

    "Amazing."

    The Tai sovereign sword started to change. There was a bright light flowing on the sword, and golden patterns appeared on the sword.

    He was overjoyed. He had found a treasure. He didn''t expect that the immortal Dynasty would have this origin gem. In the past, he didn''t take the three swords seriously and had always treated them as suicide items.

    But now, it seemed that it was really useful, which motivated him to collect the other two origin gems.

    Itbined the three swords into one and reappeared the majesty of the heaven and earth sovereign sword.

    "Disciple, what are you doing?" "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu asked. The aura of the Tai sovereign sword was different.

    He knew that the three swords used to be the weapons of the three elders of the Imperial Sword Pavilion, but they wereter killed by Jun Wutian and obtained by his disciple. However, he did not expect that the swords would change.

    "Teacher, this is a treasure. I''ve collected an origin gem. Let''s see if we can find another two in the future. Let''s see what magical effects the three swords can have." Lin fan said calmly. After all, there was nothing to hide.

    Huo Rong''s eyes were wide open. His heart was burning, but he was helpless.

    They could only watch as the master and disciple yed with their wealth. They could only stare. This was not fair.

    [PS: two more. I''ll make it up tomorrow. I can''t take it anymore.]

 647 Chapter 647

    There was a lot of wealth, and he was dazzled by it. There were more than 2500 boxes of wealth, and there were many good things inside that would be of great use to his teacher.

    "Teacher, take it as you see fit. It''s very important to increase your strength." Lin fan said.

    There was no need for Tian Xu to be polite. Many of these treasures had tempted him. If he could make good use of them, it would not be difficult for him to raise his cultivation.

    Huo Rong and the others could only stare in envy, but there was nothing they could do about it. These were all good things. Of course, they realized that their senior brother had chosen the most valuable treasures that could improve his cultivation base.

    The magnificent me sect waspletely enveloped in the sect''s protective array. If anyone were to attack the sect, the sect''s protective array would be enough to deal with them.

    "Disciple, you don''t need it?" Tian Xu picked it up, but when he saw that his disciple didn''t move, he was a little confused.

    "No need, these things aren''t of much use to your disciple,"

    Lin fan shook his head. These things weren''t of much use to him and there was no need for it. He just needed to farm points and level up his skills. He left these treasures for the sect as it was more important to raise the sect''s strength.

    There was too much wealth, and it would be difficult to choose one in a short time.

    After that, he left immediately. As for the cement of the icy sky demonic Dragon and the blood-eye demonic Ape King, that would be his teacher''s problem.

    The problem that he had caused outside had to be solved by his teacher. How could he help?

    He left his master''s peak and headed towards invincible peak. The disciples who were still in a daze were extremely excited when they saw senior brother Lin return. They asked him what was going on. When they found out that the wealth was obtained from the outside world, all of them were shocked.

    Suddenly! A shocking change urred.

    Five stone steles flew out from Tian Xu mountain. The steles glowed with a bright light, and a ferocious demonic beast emerged from each stele.

    "Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Qilin?"

    "That''s amazing. Teacher has found something good again." Lin fan was shocked and a smile appeared on his face. The wealth of the immortal Dynasty was really shocking. The treasures they obtained could strengthen the sect.

    The five stone tablets flew around andnded in five different directions of the sect. They seeped into the ground and five beams of light rose into the sky. They intertwined like a huge and illuminated the sect.

    "Perhaps the immortal Dynasty''s wealth is the key to the magnificent me sect''s rise."

    Lin fan was silent for a moment, then smiled. In the past, the sect also had a sect-protecting formation, but the most important thing was still Tian Xu. But now, it was different. There was no need for a teacher to do anything. They could use the real sect-protecting formation to activate the defense.

    "Senior brother, our sect has too many sect-protecting formations." Huo Rong''s mouth was dry, and the mes in his body were boiling. He was already staring.

    "Not much. If these sect-protecting arrays aren''t used on the sect, where else can they be used?" Tian Xu heaved a sigh of relief. With these defensive formations, the sect would be much safer. They wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked and leaving the sect defenseless.

    Huo Rong was excited and proud. This was the magnificent me sect. He had personally experienced how the sect grew from weak to strong. In the past, the sect''s disciples didn''t even have enough elixirs to cultivate. Now, elixirs were no longer a problem. They could have as many as they wanted.

    The standards of the sect''s alchemy grandmasters kept rising, and they were able to refine higher and higher grade pills. This was something that was previously unimaginable.

    "Senior brother, you''ll be busy looking at so many things. Why don''t you let us help you organize them?"

    Finally, Huo Rong couldn''t take it anymore. He felt that if this continued, all the good things would be picked by his senior brother. Of course, there was so much wealth that he couldn''t pick all of them. However, he saw many things that he wanted, but they were all picked by his senior brother.

    He realized that his senior brother seemed to be staring at his eyes the entire time. It was as if his senior brother would pick whichever side he looked at, not giving him any way out at all.

    "Alright, don''t say that senior brother doesn''t take care of you, but you have to remember that I have the first choice. I have the right to choose what you want. How about it? senior brother''s request is okay, right?"

    Hearing their senior brother agree, Huo Rong and the others couldn''t refuse. Their heads were filled with excitement."No problem, senior brother. This is what I should do."

    Then, he impatiently began to choose.

    He had long fancied a treasure and quickly grabbed it.

    Tian Xu stared at Huo Rong and the others. When he saw that Huo Rong had picked something, he stopped him halfway."Junior Brother, I''ve taken a fancy to this item of yours. Why don''t you take a look at the others?"

    "Ah? Senior brother, I have my eyes on this. " Huo Rong grumbled. He had just taken a fancy to an item, and now his senior brother had stopped him halfway. This was too much.

    "Junior Brother, what did senior brother say just now? Senior brother has the first choice. If you''re not satisfied, you can wait for senior brother to finish. " Tian Xu replied.

    Huo Rong''s mouth twitched and he sighed helplessly."You''re right, senior brother. I''ll take a look."

    Then, something happened that made Huo Rong and the others copse.

    The things that they had their eyes on were all intercepted by their senior brother. The reason was always that their senior brother had the first choice.

    Gradually, they discovered a big problem. It was as if their senior brother was using them as a touchstone. Whatever they chose, it was all chosen by their senior brother.

    "Senior brother Lin." Lu Qiming''s temperament had changed a lot recently. He had be much calmer, and there was even an indescribable feeling about him.

    "Junior Brother Lu, you''ve changed a lot recently. Is there any change?" Lin fan asked. He felt like his Junior Brother had changed a lot but he didn''t understand the reason.

    "Did I?" Lu Qiming was shocked and confused. He didn''t know how his senior brother could tell.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan thought about it and sized it up,"just a little."

    "Senior brother, I don''t know. I don''t feel like anything has changed recently. Everything is normal." Lu Qiming looked at him from head to toe. He did not feel like he had changed much. He thought that his senior brother must have been mistaken.

    "Then maybe senior brother is mistaken."

    He didn''t continue to think about it. Anyway, he had that feeling, but it wasn''t too frequent. Maybe he really saw it wrong.

    At this moment, the world in the distance began to change, and a transparent blue Bird flew over.

    The bird was as long as an arm and had the shape of a Crow with three slender tails.

    The disciples guarding the gate became alert. They didn''t know what kind of demonic beast it was and why it had appeared in the sky above the sect.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. He was a little confused. Why was there such a weird bird flying over?

    "Hello, I''m the bird of knowledge that knows everything and sees everything. My job is to collect news from the outer realms and spread it to the entire outer realms. Does your sect need to order an issue of news?"

    "Of course, we''re honest. You can try it for free for a month. If you''re satisfied, you can order it for a long time. From now on, you''ll know everything about the outer realms as long as you sit at home. Do you need it?"

    The transparent blue Zhizhi bird said.

    "F * ck! He''s already done so much business. " Wasn''t this just a news media? he didn''t expect that someone would discover this money-making direction.

    "Alright, I''ll use it for free for a month." Lin fan said. He wanted to see what this Zhizhi bird was and which faction it belonged to.

    Instantly, a thick piece of paper that was emitting a blue light fell from the sky andnded in Lin fan''s hands.

    "I''m a hard-working Zhizhi bird. Every day, there will be thetest major events, so I can get to know what''s happening in the outer realm. It''s my honor to be satisfied with the trial. Goodbye."

    The Zhizhi bird turned into a bright blue light and disappeared.

    "Senior brother, What is this?" Lu Qiming was shocked. This thing was really magical. He had never seen it before.

    "What else could it be? this thing is used to scam our hard-earned money. It''s for entertainment and gossip." The thing in his hand was like a newspaper, but it felt good to the touch. Then, he sat there and wanted to see what was recorded inside.

    Lu Qiming sat beside Lin fan and watched intently.

    ''The Vice Pce Master of God extermination Pce sneaked into the pill realm and sessfully stole a nine revolution Heavenly Fire pill''

    "The boundless Daoqing sect fought with the Celestials for the third ce on the heaven''s Pride Board, follow-up report"

    "Demon God Chi jiusha and the master of the righteous path have fought for three days and three nights. They are exhausted and have left. We will fight again next time."

    ''It''s said that Demon God Chi jiusha and the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, faced each other naked, and they had different stories. ''

    "Ancestral Buddha temple''s special elixir. It''s a pir that supports the heavens. It''s not a dream to earn millions a day. It''s a blessing for both men and women. No matter what the situation is, just take one and you can proudly tell others that you can do it."

    ¡­¡­

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. He was stunned by the content. Was this true?

    After the outer realm merged, were these sects really so cheeky?

    If the outside world was so colorful, then why was the yuanzu domain so dangerous?

    As he continued to read, there was a piece of news under the cover that was rted to the origin ancestor domain.

    "The ck sky Race announced that all the sects in the origin ancestor domain will surrender and contribute ten thousand women. What kind of desire do they have?"

    "The ck sky Race has started a war and destroyed a small sect. The people in the sect are in misery and blood is flowing like a river. The representative of peace in the outer realm, Qin Feng, has voiced his protest against the ck sky race''s cruel actions. He will be heading to the ck sky Race to ask for a ceasefire. The Zhizhi bird will continue to report for everyone."

    "Senior brother, What is this?" Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. This was different from what he had expected. Wasn''t the merging of the outer realm supposed to be a ughter? why was this all so strange?

    Lin fan was silent. He was wrong, and he was really wrong. After the outer region and outer region merged, danger was everywhere. But some sects that had been around for a long time didn''t think about killing this and that. Instead, they created trouble to earn money and increase their strength.

    For example, this Zhizhi bird. He didn''t know which force it belonged to, but it actually relied on this to attract attention and earn wealth.

    He didn''t know how big the outer realm was, but he knew that if he relied on this to earn money, the wealth would be shocking.

    "Senior brother, look, they''re still recruiting people." Lu Qiming''s eyes were sharp as he pointed at a small page on the lower right corner.

    Lin fan looked over and felt really magical.

    "Zhizhi bird, we''re recruiting a writer for a big event. You don''t need to work. You only need to go through a review and you can spread your story to the entire outer realm. Come on, join our big family."

 Chapter 648 Teacher, Youve Topped Up Your Account, Right?

    After reading this piece of gossip, he fell into deep thought. He wouldn''t have known if he didn''t read it, but once he read it, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited. It was so happy outside.

    Moreover, he also saw familiar faces-Demon God Chi jiusha and the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen.

    The two of them were acquaintances. He was the one who did it, but he didn''t expect that it would be exposed. This was a littleplicated.

    It seemed that the Zhizhi bird was a powerful force to be able to dig out this matter. It seemed that it had some ability.

    But the ck sky Race had actually taken action and started to exterminate sects. The first to be exterminated was a small sect.

    As for the peacemaker Qin Feng, who wanted toe to the origin ancestral domain to protest against the ck sky Race, no one knew what was going on.

    At this moment, the ck sky Race began to go to war. The small sects that didn''t submit were directly destroyed, and blood flowed like rivers. Not even chickens and dogs were left. Everyone in the origin ancestor domain felt threatened, and no one knew what would happen in the end.

    The North Mountain Prefecture master had attacked Chi jiusha, but he was injured himself. He was already aware of the dark sky n''s intention to conquer the origin ancestor domain, but he couldn''t follow up.

    The Hierarch of the floating sect was very thoughtful. After destroying the sacrednd of clear sky and taking its wealth, the overall strength of the sect had been greatly improved. He was also very thoughtful about dominating the ancestral source domain.

    However, what puzzled the sect master was that the North Mountain Prefecture master had shut himself in and refused to discuss the Alliance. This made him suspicious. He thought that something had happened to the North Mountain Prefecture master. Ever since he had returned from the Gxy sect Alliance, he had gone into seclusion. The situation was suspicious and suspicious.

    In the Gxy sect, yang Wanzhen furrowed his brows as he pondered. The elders of the sect were giving him advice.

    "Sect leader, this is a great opportunity. The ck sky Race is taking action to conquer the origin ancestor domain. Some small sects have already been destroyed. If we call for another Alliance meeting, those sects definitely won''t refuse."

    "Yes, the situation isn''t looking good. The ck sky Race has given us a huge opportunity. If we miss this chance, we''ll regret it."

    Yang Wanzhen was silent and didn''t say anything. He was thinking about something. When the Zhizhi bird came yesterday, he was surprised and wanted to capture it. However, he didn''t expect that it was invisible and couldn''t be attacked. In the end, he experienced it for free for a month and saw things that he had never thought of before.

    It was too shocking.

    The ck sky race''s actions had attracted the attention of other regions and worlds. That peace envoy Qin Feng wanted to personallye and stop this violence.

    Yang Wan was a little anxious. If he was strong enough to suppress the dark sky n and solve the crisis here, it would be impossible for the Gxy sect to unite the entire origin ancestor domain without seeing bloodshed.

    "Sect master, we can''t wait any longer. We have to act immediately." A muscr elder said impatiently.

    "Alright, which sect will the ck sky n destroy next?" Yang Wanzhen asked. It seemed like it was time to make a move.

    The Zhizhi bird''s appearance made him feel that the situation in the outer realm was moreplicated than he had imagined. The yuanzu domain hadn''t been unified yet. After a while, people from other outer realms woulde to collect the profits.

    "The next sect should be the fu Shan sect. This sect is very close to the ck sky n. If the ck sky n attacks again, they''ll definitely target the fu Shan sect." "Let''s go," another elder said. He had already investigated the situation around the ck sky Race.

    Yang Wanzhen replied,"alright, let''s go to the fu Shan sect then."

    He had thought it through. If the fu Shan sect encountered the ck sky n, they would definitely not be able to hold on. If he asked the fu Shan sect to join the alliance, the ck sky n would definitely be more than happy to do so. They would definitely not reject him.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The peace of the past had undergone a shocking change at this moment.

    BOOM!

    A beam of light shot up into the sky, apanied by an ecstaticugh.

    "I''ve broken through. I''ve broken through. "

    Elder Kumu was so happy that he cried. After so long, he finally had the chance to break through to the demigod realm. He wanted to cry. Seeing that senior brother Tian Xu and Lin fan were getting further and further away, he realized that he was a useless elder.

    Moreover, Huo Rong had broken through to the demigod realm, which made him even more worried. He felt that he was even more useless now.

    This time, Lin fan had brought back a huge amount of wealth. The treasures inside were all of great help to him.

    An egg full of vitality gave ku mu hope. He hadprehended the lifew, so this egg full of vitality would be of great help to him.

    "Amazing! It seems like all this wealth has allowed elder ku mu to break through." Lin fan was delighted. Only when the sect was strong would one see hope. Of course, this was far from enough. They were just demigods and were still too weak for the current situation.

    However, he believed that with the support of so much wealth, the pericelestial stage was only a matter of time.

    "Kumu, why are you so arrogant?" At this moment, another voice was heard.

    It was elder GE Lian''s voice. The wind and clouds surged on the mountain peak, and a vortex appeared in the void. A terrifying aura rose into the sky.

    GE Lian had also broken through to demigod-level. It seemed like they had gotten what they wanted from the wealth.

    "Hmph, GE Lian, what are you being so arrogant for?"

    "Break through!" Another elder shouted and released his aura. Suddenly, the magnificent me sect elders ''mountain peak exploded with a shocking aura. This was a collective breakthrough. It was terrifying.

    The disciples were all stunned. What happened? did the sect elders all take pills? why did they all break through and cause such a hugemotion?

    On the throne in the hall, the Grandmaster was resting leisurely. He was very satisfied with the current state of the sect. His junior brothers respected him and the disciples loved him.

    Usually, he wouldn''t bother him. Even if there was a problem, his Junior Brother would help him solve it.

    He realized that all the hard work he had put in in the past was worth it. Now that the sect was strong, there was nothing for him to do. He just had to enjoy his life in peace.

    Suddenly, he realized that the atmosphere outside was a little different. It was too shocking and shocking.<sub> </sub>

    "No way! How did the junior brothers all break through?"

    Although he didn''t care about anything else, his junior brothers were all stronger than him, so he was still a little worried.

    "What''s going on?"

    He couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t know that Huo Rong and the others had already picked out many good things from the wealth.

    Lin fan chuckled. For all the elders to have broken through to the demigod realm was a huge improvement. With the support of wealth, it was impossible for them not to break through.

    "Immortal state, uncertain, but I''ve already found the way. Open up."

    In an instant, elder Huo Rong''s voice reverberated throughout the sect, forming a sound wave that entered the ears of every disciple.

    Many disciples were excited. Was elder Huo Rong about to break through to the godly state?

    Pi Li pa!

    Lightning swam and interweaved in the void. Light flickered and blinded one''s eyes.

    The mountain where Huo Rong was located was surrounded by a storm of energy. This was the key step to entering the immortal state. With the help of these treasures, the door to the immortal state was opened. He wanted to enter the immortal state and pursue a higher realm.

    "Fellow brothers and sisters, I''ll enter the God Realm first and wait for you."

    His words were meant for GE Lian and the others to hear. As forparing him to senior brother Tian Xu, there was no way he couldpare.

    He could have broken through, but ku mu had broken through and was very arrogant. GE Lian had also broken through and was even more arrogant. He couldn''t bear to see this, so he had held it in. He wanted to see who else wanted to show off.

    As expected, all of his fellow disciples were breaking through. Thus, the final one appeared. He directly broke through the shackles and climbed to the immortal level.

    The wind blew and the clouds churned. The power of the immortal state was still extremely overbearing.

    In the past, he wouldn''t have had the confidence to seed, but it was different now. He had obtained many natural treasures and could easily enter the immortal state.

    Huo Rong''s footsteps faltered, and a fire God''s shadow rose into the sky, dyeing half of the sky red.

    The sect disciples looked on in shock, but they were even more proud and smug.

    "Hahaha! Brothers and sisters, what do you think? The power of the God Realm is really strong. I will be waiting for you at this level. " Huo Rongughed as his red hair fluttered in the wind. Although he was old, his dejection was gone and he regained his former glory.

    "Huo Rong is really cunning." Kumu gritted his teeth in anger. He didn''t expect him to be so wretched. He had waited until now just to show off.

    GE Lian''s eyes were cold. He was very happy that he had broken through to the demigod realm. However, he was not in the mood at all after Huo Rong''s antics. He did not want to talk at all.

    "If we have to say who is the most sinister person in the sect, then this B * tch is the number one."

    The rest of the elders were the same. They had a lot of opinions about Huo Rong. Was there a need to do this?

    "Huo Rong, who did you learn this from? so what if you broke through? what are you showing off for?"

    "Haha!" Huo Rongughed out loud when he heard the voices. He was extremely happy."Senior and junior brothers, what do you mean? I can''t control my breakthrough to the godly state. I just didn''t expect it to happen after you. Please don''t take it to heart."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the magnificent me sect shook.

    Many disciples were shocked and thought that it was the youdi sect. However, after watching for a long time, they did not see any youdi sect. Instead, it was the scene at Tian Xu mountain.

    There was an uproar!

    In the eyes of all the disciples, a vast ancient tree had bloomed and its leaves covered the entire world.

    The ancient tree was vast and huge, exuding an ancient aura. Its thick branches were like giant Dragons, and its green leaves swayed with the wind, emitting a green halo that illuminated the entire sect.

    Tian Xu sat cross-legged, his body glowing with red light. There were even red beasts dancing around him.

    A vast and stable aura was brewing in his body. Finally, it soared into the sky and exploded.

    "Teacher''s aura is not simple. " After the fusion of the outer realms and worlds, Lin fan had always felt that his teacher''s strength couldn''t keep up with his speed. But now, it seemed like he had underestimated his teacher.

    Huo Rong looked at the ancient tree and couldn''t help but ask in surprise,"GE Lian, you seem to have suffered a great loss. Isn''t this the branch that you obtained? why did it change so much in senior brother''s hands?"

    GE Lian clutched his chest. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. He realized that his senior brother had taken something good from him. The thing that he had thought was useless in the past had actually yed such a big role in his senior brother''s hands.

    "I, Tian Xu, am the founder of a personal cultivation system."

    In an instant, an explosion spread through the outer realm and into all the other realms.

    Everyone in the outer realm was shocked, and many old monsters were moved.

    Creating a personal cultivation system?

    He had never seen this before.

    Lin fan was stunned. Was he charging money?

 649 Chapter 649

    "What''s the point ofpeting? senior brother is the biggest winner. We''re all green leaves." Huo Rong was helpless. He had underestimated his senior brother and used a big move without saying a word.

    Creating a personal cultivation system?

    How overbearing was this? and this feeling, he didn''t know how to put it, but it was very stifled.

    Tian Xu opened his eyes, and a divine light burst out of them. Then, it gradually faded and returned to normal. The towering ancient tree also gradually disappeared and merged into his body.

    His sess this time was due to his precious disciple''s great contribution. If he did not have so much wealth, he would not have been able to break through thisyer of shackles and walk on a path that no one had ever walked before.

    "Teacher, you''re amazing." Lin fan was the first to arrive. Seeing his teacher''s energy, he was shocked. Of course, if he went all out against his teacher, his teacher would still have to lie down.

    But now, his teacher had already embarked on a brand new path, a path that no one had ever walked before. He could not imagine what would happen in the future.

    However, he was excited that his teacher could be stronger. The feeling of having someone to protect him was the most satisfying.

    It seemed like it wasn''t far from returning to the past.

    "Disciple, this is just a normal situation for master. There''s no need to be too surprised." Tian Xu smiled indifferently, not taking this matter to heart.

    However, he also heaved a sigh of relief. If he had not seeded just now, it would have been really tragic. Fortunately, he had already seeded.

    Although the path from now on would be shrouded in fog, he could be stronger.

    "Senior brother!"

    "Senior brother!"

    Huo Rong and the others were happy about their senior brother''s condition, but GE Lian was especially upset.

    "Senior brother, tell me the truth. The half branch I gave youst time, was it a good thing?"

    If GE Lian did not ask clearly, he would not be able to get over the hurdle in his heart. Such a good thing was given to his senior brother for nothing. He should at leastpensate him.

    "Junior Brother, let''s not ask." Tian Xu didn''t want his Junior Brother to be too sad, so he persuaded him not to ask anymore. It was useless to ask, so there was no need to add to his troubles.

    "No, senior brother, just tell me. I can take it." GE Lian continued to ask. He even had a premonition that the half branch was something good. However, he had missed it because he had failed to recognize gold and Jade.

    Tian Xu looked at GE Lian and nodded after a moment of silence.

    "Mm, that''s indeed something good. A branch from the celestial tree. I''ve once seen an introduction to the celestial tree in some historical remains and learned of its power ..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, GE Lian clutched his chest and staggered backward as if he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. He could not withstand such an impact.

    "Senior brother, why didn''t you tell me? it would have been good if you had let meprehend it." GE Lian was on the verge of tears. He could not take it anymore.

    He didn''t expect that in the end, he would make a wedding dress for his senior brother. At that time, he should have asked clearly. No, even if he asked clearly, it would be useless. Why would his senior brother tell him all this?

    "Junior Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, it''s just that your talent really isn''t good enough. Also, don''t think that I''m lying to you. You''ve stored that celestial tree branch for a long time, but you couldn''t refine it. I''m not after your wealth at all. It''s just that at that time, the true immortal world descended. I was worried that something would happen to you, so I wanted to take a risk."

    "Furthermore, after the fusion, it would take some time to refine it. If I wanted to protect you, I would have to use my life to forcefully refine the celestial tree. So, at that time, I was already prepared to die for you."

    "But you know what happened after that. I didn''t expect ..."

    Tian Xu did not continue. He was afraid that his Junior Brother would not be able to take it. Besides, he was not lying. It was true.

    The celestial tree was difficult to refine, and he had truly been prepared to gamble his life on it. However, who would have thought that his precious disciple would be so powerful that his rhythm had beenpletely disrupted, so he had no time to refine the celestial tree.

    GE lianchou was dead. There was once a huge opportunity ced in front of him. In the end, under the prestige of his senior brother, he handed over the opportunity. In the end, he gave it to his senior brother and suffered.

    "Junior Brother, don''t be so depressed. What I said is true. You really can''t use it because of your talent." Tian Xu tried to console him. Even though GE Lian was nothing much when he was young, he was still his Junior Brother. Tian Xu had to console him.

    It was just like how his precious disciple had conflicts with the other peak Masters of the nine peaks. It was understandable for him to be young and impetuous. However, in the end, he would definitely have to think for the sect.

    "Senior brother, I don''t really feel like talking." GE Lian turned his head and ignored Tian Xu. He was really sad.

    Tian Xu sighed. He stepped forward and patted GE Lian''s shoulder."Junior Brother, don''t be angry with me. I''ll give you five boxes of wealth. Do you want it?"

    "Ten boxes," GE Lian turned his head and said.

    "Alright, alright. Ten boxes it is. Show me a smile." Tian Xu was d that he was finallyforted.

    GE Lian turned around and smiled brightly. He was in a good mood.

    "Forget it, stop smiling. It''s a little ugly." Tian Xu waved his hand and turned to Lin fan."My disciple, you''re the reason why I''m sessful this time. Without this wealth, it would have been very, very difficult for me to reach this stage."

    "Teacher, there''s no need for us to be so polite. However, teacher, how do you divide the realms of your self-created personal cultivation system?" Lin fan was really curious. He didn''t know what cultivation system his teacher had created.

    He was a little envious, but forget it. This cheat was enough for him. If he could level up to the peak of all the outer realms and continue to level up, he might even be able to create his own cultivation system.<sub> </sub>

    Just thinking about it made him happy.

    Tian Xu waved his hand."Realm division? I don''t care about these things, I don''t need a realm. There''s only one way to defeat the enemy, and there''s no way to defeat them. It''s tooplicated to make so many things. "

    "Yes, what teacher said makes sense." Lin fan nodded. He felt that his teacher''s personality was really extraordinary.

    With ten chests of wealth aspensation, GE Lian was in a good mood. Although his senior brotherter said that his smile was ugly, he did not care at all. His senior brother was right. He was ugly when he smiled. It was just the truth. It was nothing.

    "Senior brother, my time essence ..." Huo Rong said with envy and desire.

    "Junior Brother, you''re a bit calctive. I don''t like it. It''s just a bit of time essence, why can''t you forget it? I gave you so many good things in the past, why can''t I remember them?" Tian Xu pretended to be displeased. He was really addicted to this.

    GE Lian continued,"that''s right. Huo Rong is a petty person. He doesn''t want to suffer losses. I gave you so many good things in the past, but all I gave you was the essence of time. It''s nothing."

    Huo Rong stared at GE Lian and wanted to beat him up, but he held back his anger. He had seen through GE Lian''s actions.

    "Cough cough!" Elder Kumu coughed lightly and didn''t say anything, but his meaning was clear.

    However, Tian Xu didn''t mind. He told his Junior Brother to drink more water and take care of his health.

    Lin fanughed. The tricks of the elders were quite deep. It seemed like he had to be more careful in the future.

    "Teacher, you know about the Zhizhi bird, right? it''s interesting. Everything that happens in the outer realm is included. From what I see, some big force is making money." Lin fan said.

    He felt that the Zhizhi bird was not normal. If it was done by a normal faction, they would have been killed after exposing so many experts.

    But to be able to live until now, this person must have a very deep foundation.

    "Disciple, I already know about the current situation. However, the outer realm is very vast and there are many strong sects. Let''s not provoke others first, but if others provoke us, we can''t just stop here."

    Now, Tian Xu was confident. He would not have been able to say such overbearing words before.

    Lin fan really wanted to give his teacher a round of apuse. He had said it too well.

    "What are you two talking about? What Zhizhi bird?" Huo Rong and the others were very confused, but they didn''t know much.

    He took out the blue, transparent paper-like object and let them see it for themselves.

    When they saw the contents, they were immediately attracted. The contents of the book surprised them. They did not expect such a thing to exist.

    "The outer realm is full of strange things. It''s normal for this to happen." "I''ll take it to heart," Tian Xu said. He had memorized the contents and gained some understanding of the outer realm after the fusion.

    It was just that this Zhizhi bird was not too reliable. The content it wrote was too erratic and unbelievable.

    Ancestral Buddha temple''s special elixir,''Optimus Prime''. This name was too casual, and it seemed to be a scam.

    However, during this period of time, all sorts of strange things had happened in the outer realms. The magnificent me sect was only the tip of the iceberg among the many outer realms.

    He had wanted to see if there were any familiar sects, but unfortunately, he did not find any.

    He wondered what would happen to those sects after thend of origin was merged.

    The Titan sect had a good rtionship with the magnificent me sect and they didn''t want their sect to be destroyed.

    "Teacher, the ck sky n has started to move. That peacemaker Qin Feng is alsoing from another region. Our origin ancestor domain might be very lively." Lin fan chuckled. He was looking forward to it.

    "Hmph, if the ck sky n has the balls, I''ll make sure they won''t be able to return." Tian Xu said domineeringly.

    This was really different from the past.

    As expected, with the increase in strength and stepping into the unknown, he was full of confidence.

    However, this was also good. His teacher''s strength was powerful, and he could rest assured. Usually, it was not a big deal for him to leave the sect for a period of time.

    With a teacher guarding the sect, it was the safest.

    "Master, calm down. Someone will take care of this race. Let''s calm down first. We haven''t digested the immortal Dynasty''s wealth yet. The strength of some disciples in the sect should also be greatly improved."

    "When our strength increases, nothing will be a problem anymore."

    He had thought about it. Now, he really needed to work harder. The strength of the sect disciples could not catch up for the time being. There were many good things in the wealth, which were very useful to the sect disciples. Only by raising their strength would they have some capital to go out and train.

    Given the current situation, most of the disciples couldn''t even defeat the demonic beasts. They would die if they went out, so it was better not to waste their lives.

    [Author''s note: work hard on writing. There are still three chapters to go. Although it''s 520 tonight, you still have to work hard on updating. Everyone is in the hotel. After things are over, you can smoke a cigarette and read a novel. It''s very good.]

 650 Chapter 650

    The fu Shan sect was a small sect. After the outer realm merged, everyone in the sect, from the disciples to the sect leader, was panicking.

    It was too dangerous outside and the demonic beasts ran amok. It was really terrifying and going out meant death. He had been cooped up in the sect and didn''t dare to go out.

    ? However, what shocked them was that after the outer realms merged, their cultivation speed had increased.

    At the same time, the sect that had always bullied them had also disappeared. This made them feel as if they had been given a new life and a new opportunity had arrived.

    Later on, the Gxy sect initiated an Alliance and came to inform them to meet up at the heavenly cloud Mountain.

    The entire Fu Shan sect would definitely not let go of such an opportunity, so they decided to go to the heavenly cloud Mountain to take a look. Later, the sect leader led the team and set off carefully, avoiding all dangers. They would hide whenever they saw demonic beasts and would definitely not fight with them head-on.

    The demonic beasts here were too dangerous. They were at the immortal state at every turn. How terrifying was this?

    At that moment, the sect master of the fu Shan sect had personallye out to wee the group of people. These were people that the fu Shan sect did not dare to offend.

    Yang Wanzhen''s voice was deep and thunderous, shaking the surroundings."Sect leader Zhou, the ck sky n''s next target will be the fu Shan sect. With your strength, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stop the ck sky n''s invasion."

    "This ..." Sect leader Zhou was so scared that he was sweating. The ck sky wasing?

    This was truly frightening. With their strength, they would not be able to withstand it.

    The disciples of the fu Shan sect looked at each other. When they heard that the ck sky n wasing, they were extremely afraid. For a moment, they were dazed and didn''t know what to do.

    Once the ck sky n arrived, the fu Shan sect would definitely be reduced to ruins. As for submitting to the ck sky n, it was impossible. Where could they find ten thousand women from such a terrifying n?

    Or was he going to hand over the pretty senior and junior sisters of the sect to those guys to trample on?

    Yang Wanzhen was doneying the foundations and continued,""If the Fushan sect joins the Gxy sect Alliance, we can help you survive this disaster."

    "Really?" Sect leader Zhou was stunned for a moment. He was delighted and didn''t think much about it,"my sect is willing to join this Alliance."

    Originally, yang Wanzhen had wanted to spend more time talking, but he had not expected the fu Shan sect to agree so quickly. This surprised him, but he soonughed. He had not expected things to go so smoothly.

    "Sect leader Zhou, you will not regret joining the Alliance." Although it was only a small step forward, it was a huge step forward for him. Sess was right in front of him, and he only needed to remember it in his heart.

    In the distance, the elder of the Gxy sect rushed over with a serious expression."Sect master, things have changed. The ck sky Race did note to the fu Shan sect. They went in another direction."

    "What?" "What?" yang Wanzhen was shocked."Let''s go. We''ll follow the ck sky and see which sect we''re going to."

    He couldn''t wait. His luck was too good. The ck sky Race didn''te to the fu Shan sect but went to another sect. It seemed like he could pull in two sects today.

    "Sect leader Zhou, don''t worry. After joining the Alliance, the Gxy sect will ensure your sect''s safety."

    Yang Wanzhen''s voice came from the void, reassuring the entire Fu Shan sect.

    He had an idea to slowly erode the fu Shan sect without seeing blood.

    In the air, yang Wanzhen and the others were traveling at high speed."How could the ck sky n let the fu Shan sect go? with the distance between them and the fu Shan sect, they should have attacked the fu Shan sect first."

    He couldn''t understand what the ck sky Race was thinking.

    "Sect leader, the way I see it, the ck sky Race also knows that the fu Shan sect is too weak and won''t be able to do much, so they''ll go to other sects first. By then, they''ll be able to make the fu Shan sect submit without much effort." The elder said.

    "Hmm, that makes sense." Yang Wanzhen nodded, feeling that what he said made sense.

    The Zhizhi bird was here again. The blue paper fell from the sky, then it pped its wings and disappeared with two blue streams of light.

    Lin fan opened it and looked at it carefully.

    ''The Vice Pce Master of the God-killing Pce suppressed the expert of the alchemy world and swallowed the nine revolution Heavenly Fire pill in front of everyone.''

    ''The third on the heaven''s Pride Board will enter the limitless Daoqing Pce.''

    "A ck Dragon appeared at the peak of the Montenegro the nine thearchs domain and split a part of the nine thearchs domain."

    "The peerless expert, Primal Chaos saber Emperor, wanted to take a man as his disciple but was rejected. The man left with a child, shocking the world."

    ''A genius from a certain realm created his own personal cultivation system. His name is Tian Xu.''

    Looking at it, he realized that the Zhizhi bird''s Information Network was very powerful.

    Even his teacher had been exposed on the news and was called a world-shaking talent. However, when it came to the fact that the primal Chaos saber Emperor had wanted to take a man as his disciple and had been rejected directly, why did it feel like he was a little like that guy?

    ck Emperor Zhen Yue, he hadn''t met him for a long time, and he didn''t know if he was dead or not. With that guy''s personality, it was really hard to say.

    Suddenly!

    In the distance, the world was pitch ck as if there were evil demons attacking in groups. They slowly spread out and covered the world.

    The disciples guarding the gate were shocked and quickly sounded the rm.

    With the sound of knocking, all the disciples were on alert.

    "What''s the situation?" Lin fan focused his gaze over and saw a figure flying through the ck clouds."Eh? The ck sky Race?"

    He saw the two-armed ck Deity, the four-armed ck Deity, and the six-armed ck Deity.

    It was a dark mass, and quite a few hade.

    "This is amazing. I was wondering which sect the ck sky n was going to annihte. I didn''t expect them toe to the magnificent me sect. Are they thinking too much? are they sure that it will happen to their own n?"<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan smiled helplessly. He didn''t take this matter to heart.

    "Senior brother, what''s that?" Some disciples arrived. They were very nervous. They didn''t know what it was, but it looked very evil.

    "That''s just a group of people who came to die. Don''t panic. With senior brother here, what could happen?"

    Lin fan consoled them. The junior brothers were a little afraid and that was understandable. But being too afraid wasn''t a good thing. Moreover, what was there to be afraid of?

    There was no need for that.

    The moment the disciples heard the words of their senior brother Lin, they felt at ease. That''s right! With their senior brother Lin around, what was there to be afraid of? they had absolute trust in their senior brother Lin.

    "Everyone, don''t panic. Senior brother Lin said he''ll be fine."

    Some disciples waved their hands and informed the rest. The worried disciples calmed down and smiled.

    Lin fan rose into the air and went to where his teacher was. His teacher was sitting there, resting with his eyes closed. He had already heard about themotion in the distance but he was calm and didn''t care about it.

    "Teacher, why did the dark sky n choose our magnificent me sect?" He sat on the side, picked up a fruit, and casually took a bite. He didn''t think the ck sky n''s arrival was a big deal.

    "My dear disciple, if you ask me, who should I ask? but they might know." Tian Xu opened his eyes and said indifferently.

    There was a Sonic Boom that caused the void to crack. The ck sky race''s speed was too fast, and it caused the shockwaves.

    Instantly, like a wave, a continuous sound wave swept over. When an ordinary disciple suffered such a sound wave, it was normal for them to bleed from their seven apertures. However, the two of them did not move.

    When the sound wave came, a light screen appeared in the sky above the sect. When the sound wave came, the light screen fluctuated and offset the sound wave.

    "The immortal Dynasty''s sect-protecting formation is really good." Lin fanmented. The immortal Dynasty was not bad, the wealth they gave was not cheap.

    There were hundreds of arrays of all kinds, all of which were stacked on top of the magnificent me sect.

    "Disciple, it''s all because of your capabilities, bringing back so many treasures for the sect." Tian Xuughed. The things his disciple brought back this time were really good. They were very useful to the sect and could save them from many dangers.

    At that moment, a dense crowd of people was floating above the magnificent me sect.

    The cruel sounds continued, and there was a terrifying charm to it.

    "What sect are you from? state your names. I''m sure you''ve been notified by my n to submit to my sect and contribute ten thousand young girls." A four-armed ck Deity stepped on ck mes and said coldly.

    The sect disciples raised their heads and looked over. They remembered that some time ago, an illusionary figure had appeared. It was this race. They didn''t expect it to have already arrived.

    "Teacher, look. The other side has quite a number of people. It looks like they''re sure to eat us up." Lin fan smiled and counted. He even saw a few familiar faces.

    Haga and Gu ''er were familiar. When he was in the ck sky, these two had taken care of him.

    "What''s the use of having more people? Is this something that can be decided just because there are many people?"

    When the ck sky Race realized that no one was paying attention to them, they were furious. They were being looked down upon.

    Huo Rong was shocked. When he learned that someone was attacking, he wanted to practice his skills. However, when he found out that the auras in the void were extremely powerful, he was terrified. It was useless even if he entered the immortal state.

    When he arrived at his senior brother''s ce and saw the two of them calmly sitting there and talking, he immediately became anxious.

    "Senior brother, they''re already here, why are you guys still here?" Huo Rong said in a panic.

    If someone were to break in, he would really be done for.

    Tian Xu frowned."Junior Brother, are you stupid? why are you building so many defensive arrays for nothing? What''s the rush? don''t be in a hurry. You can go and scold the other party. As long as you don''t leave the range of the formation, it''s safe enough. "

    "Really?" Huo Rong was stunned when he heard that. He had an idea.

    "Why would senior brother lie to you?" Tian Xu sighed. Why were his junior brothers so cowardly?

    When GE Lian, who had just arrived at Tian Xu mountain, heard this, he did not hesitate. He immediately rose into the air and flew into the void. He took a deep breath and shouted.

    "How dare youe and cause trouble?"

    GE Lian appeared domineeringly. His long hair fluttered in the wind. He was fearless in the face of danger as he floated proudly in the void.

    "How can this guy be so cheap?" Huo Rong was about to go up to GE Lian, but GE Lian beat him to it. Huo Rong was so angry that he trembled.

    The sect disciples cheered.

    "It''s the elder. Elder GE Lian hase out. "

    "That''s amazing. Elder GE Lian is not afraid of the enemy. That''s the style of an elder of our sect."

    Huo Rong''s ears were sharp. When he heard the disciples praising GE Lian, he wanted to expose them, but he held back. These praises were originally given to him by the disciples.

    But now, they were all snatched away by GE Lian.

    B * tch.

    As for the sect master, he was in his own courtyard, nting flowers and raising fish. He would asionally look up, but soon he was busy with his own affairs.

    He was not needed there.

    He even felt that he only needed to be the n''s pet, be happy, and not think too much.

 651 Chapter 651

    GE Lian raised his head fearlessly and stared at the greenish-ck races in the void.

    Although the other party''s aura was thick and terrifying, he was not afraid at all. This was the sect, and there were people protecting it. There was also the protection of the sect''s great formation. He was not afraid of the other party causing a huge wave.

    "Impudent!" A four-armed ck sky god shouted angrily. He didn''t think that someone would dare to be so arrogant in front of the ck sky n.

    This voice was so vast that it shocked everyone''s heart.

    "How dare you."

    GE Lian raised his hand and pointed at the other party."You guys came to our sect but you don''t know our name. You''re simply too audacious and unforgivable."

    The sect disciples were shocked and looked at elder GE Lian with admiration. He was so domineering. In the face of so many powerful enemies, he did not retreat at all. Instead, he faced the scolding directly. Such courage was admirable.

    Some of the disciples even felt ashamed. They had been frightened just now.

    "Senior brother, it''s not good for GE Lian to be like this. Please stop him." Huo Rong''s suggestion made him very unhappy. Although they hadn''t suffered any injuries, they had never felt proud before.

    This time, there was a strong enemying. If he could have a verbal battle with the strong enemy in front of all the disciples of the sect, he would be satisfied. However, he did not expect that such an opportunity would be given to GE Lian.

    His heart was extremely hurt and it was difficult to describe.

    "Junior Brother, I''ve told you before that if you''re one step ahead of others, you''ll be one step ahead. Who can you me for this? since GE Lian is the one who beat you to it, just let him be. You can do it next time." How could Tian Xu not see through their thoughts? however, he should let his junior brothers do their best.

    It had been such a long time, but he couldn''t let his junior brothers lose their sense of existence in front of the sect disciples.

    In the void, the four-armed ck Deity was furious, and the meridians on its greenish-ck body were moving like snakes. It was obvious that it was extremely angry.

    "You bastard, you''re looking for death."

    If it was in the past, GE Lian would naturally be afraid. But now, he just wanted to give the other party a ''hehe'' and tell him,''what can you do to me?''.

    At that moment, GE Lian waved his robe, ced one hand behind his back, bent three fingers, and pointed his sword at his opponent.

    "I should have killed you for being so impudent in my sect, but I''m giving you a chance to live. Leave quickly and don''t ask for trouble. Otherwise, I''ll let you know that our sect can''t be impudent."

    These words made the disciples ''blood boil.

    "Mighty elder."

    "How can our sect tolerate such savagery?"

    The disciples cheered. Under GE Lian''s lead, the pride of the sect exploded.

    "This guy is making my liver hurt." Huo Rong gritted his teeth in anger. Such a good opportunity was snatched away by GE Lian just like that. He was filled with hatred.

    Lin fan sighed. Posturing was a sin and it was easy to get addicted to it. He was worried that GE Lian would not be able to extricate himself after this.

    For example, he had never acted cool because it was all true.

    Looking at the expression on elder Huo Rong''s face, it was obvious that he had been suppressing his anger for a long time. The anger in his heart was a little too strong.

    It made sense. From what he knew, elder Huo Rong had always been depressed. He could not do anything as he pleased and had to always think for the sect.

    Now that he finally had a chance to vent his anger, it was snatched away by GE Lian. He must be furious.

    "Teacher, it''s almost time. It''s time to beat these ck sky People back." Lin fan looked up into the void. The thing he was most concerned about was the six-armed ck Deity. His cultivation state was that of an utmost immortal.

    But it didn''t matter. Since he was here, he didn''t have to leave for the time being.

    Tian Xu immediately pulled Lin fan back."My dear disciple, don''t be rash. Someone''sing."

    As expected, there were countless figuresing from the distance. They were very fast and they were heading towards the magnificent me sect.

    The four-armed ck sky Race members attacked the magnificent me sect, but their attacks were all blocked by the light barrier. The sect protecting formation was also on the verge of breaking. If they were hit again, it would break.

    However, it was a pity that there was more than one magnificent me sect''s protective array. The time needed to break it was terrifying.

    Before the other party attacked, GE Lian was slightly worried. However, when he saw that the other party could not break in, he immediately rxed.

    "Stop!"

    Yang Wanzhen rushed over. When he saw that the sect was still around, he heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he had made it in time.

    "And who are you?" GE Lian looked at the other party and remained calm. With the sect''s protective formation, he was not afraid at all. If he had the guts, he woulde. He still had two backers behind him. They would not sit back and do nothing.

    Demigod realm?

    Yang Wanzhen furrowed his brows. What a weak sect. The ck sky n had descended, but they only sent one demigod to fight. They were on par with the fu Shan sect.

    "I''m yang Wanzhen, the sect master of the star River sect. I''m here to help after learning that the ck sky Race ising." Yang Wanzhen exined his purpose foring and then asked,""What sect are you from? Last time, I should have informed you about the heavenly cloud Mountain Alliance, right?"

    "What Alliance? I don''t know. " GE Lian replied. He did not know that the Alliance usually cultivated on the mountain peak and Huo Rong was the one in charge of the sect''s Affairs.

    "Teacher, I know about the Gxy sect, but this sect is not good. It''s a form of discrimination."

    Lin fan shook his head in dissatisfaction. Then, he told him about what happenedst time. Just because the sect leader was a heaven''s strength realm, he didn''t even have a ce and could only stand there.

    Wasn''t this looking down on him?

    Tian Xu was also furious."I''m right. There''s a huge gap between our sect and this sect. They don''t treat us well at all. They want us to join the alliance, but we don''t even have a ce. We must not join. We can''t even be nice to them."

    "Teacher, you''re thinking exactly the same thing as I am. If it was elder Huo Rong, he would definitely speak up for him."

    Lin fan sighed. His teacher was the best. It was just as he had thought.<sub> </sub>

    Huo Rong, who was standing at the side, was suffocating. ''Who the hell did I offend? I''m not in a good mood, and this kid did it again. He''s really inhumane. Don''t he have any human rights?''

    Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have strength?

    "Disciple, give your Junior Brother some face. He''s still my Junior Brother." Tian Xu coughed. He couldn''t be so disrespectful. Otherwise, his Junior Brother would be too sad, and his blood would attack his heart.

    Lin fan nodded. If he listened to his teacher, he wouldn''t have to talk about the fire.

    Huo Rong''s heart felt stifled. Speaking of which, his senior brother was still a good person. This was a little unreasonable.

    "Teacher, let''s see what they are up to. Elder GE Lian is outside. With his demigod strength, he won''t be able to catch their attention. If they dare to humiliate us, they are finished." Lin fan had a n. He was going to bait them out and see how they would face it.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple, a little dumbfounded. His disciple''s tricks were a little too deep. He looked up and gave him a thumbs up."Disciple, you''re really good."

    "This is nothing. If the teacher''s education is good, how can it not be high?" Lin fan ttered. Between teachers, he didn''t care about these things and didn''t care about much.

    When he was weak, it was his teacher who protected him. Now that he was strong, he couldn''t be overbearing towards his teacher. That would be ungrateful.

    "That''s true, I did teach you well. "

    The two of them continued their conversation.

    Huo Rong looked at the two of them and muttered in his heart,"this shameless master and disciple pair, I can''t stand it anymore."

    The situation in the void was a little depressing.

    The Gxy sect had arrived, and the ck sky n was eyeing them covetously. Although GE Lian was calm, he was under great pressure. He had to hold on and not lose his momentum.

    "Who can call the shots in the ck sky Race? I have something to say. If this sect joins the Alliance, it will be under the protection of the Gxy sect." Yang Wanzhen said in a deep voice.

    At this moment, a six-armed ck Deity walked out. His body was blue, and he had human bone prayer beads on his neck. A ck Dragon Python was wrapped around one of his arms, and he red at his opponent.

    The surrounding ck sky n members were respectful and reverent. This was the n elder.

    "The dark sky n and the Gxy sect have never crossed each other''s path. How dare you interfere with the sect that the dark sky n wants to destroy?" The six-armed elder''s voice was cold.

    "That''s right. Any sect that joins the Gxy sect Alliance will be protected by the sect. Even if we have to go to war with the ck sky n, we will not hesitate to do so."

    Yang Wanzhen''s aura wasn''t weak at all. He spoke directly. As for the start of a battle, that was just a threat.

    After all, without a blood feud, the two strong sects would not fight unless they were crazy. The losses they would suffer would be huge.

    Besides, the ck sky n didn''t need to fight the Gxy sect for the magnificent me sect.

    This was why yang Wanzhen dared to speak so boldly.

    "Who''s joining the Gxy sect Alliance? don''t make your own decisions. The magnificent me sect will not join the alliance." GE Lian reprimanded, not giving the other party any face.

    The more he listened, the more he felt that it was strange. The magnificent me sect was so strong, why would they join the Gxy sect Alliance?

    Yang Wanzhen''s expression changed slightly when he heard that. There was anger on his face, and even though his tone was calm, there was a hint of threat in it. "If you don''t join the alliance, our sect will not help you fight against the ck sky Race. When that happens, your sect will be destroyed."

    GE Lian replied,"who needs your help? my sect has its own hands and feet. Why would I need your help?"

    "Impudent!" The elder of the Gxy sect rebuked,"don''t be so ungrateful, magnificent me sect. Our sect master doesn''t want your sect to be destroyed, so he came out to protect you."

    "Wait," GE Lian raised his hand.

    The Gxy sect had thought that the other party was regretting his decision, but his next words made them so angry that they wanted to explode.

    "You guys are really acting on your own initiative. What does my sect need you to protect? are you implying that you''re looking down on my sect? Don''t leave if you have the guts. After we take care of the ck sky Race, we''ll deal with you and make you admit your mistakes. "

    GE Lian felt that he was very domineering. For the first time in many years, he was so domineering. If there were not so many people around, he would have burst into tears and released all the pent-up emotions he had been suppressing for years.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Yang Wanzhen''s expression was so dark that water could be squeezed out.

    "Don''t be arrogant. Wait, I''ll call people over. " GE Lian pointed at the other party. Things had fallen out, and he could not hold on any longer. He had to ask his senior brother and that kid toe forward.

    "Teacher, GE Lian''s negotiations have failed." Lin fan was speechless. GE Lian, who had been suppressing himself for a long time, was really terrifying. His words were too offensive."You can just stay here and watch. I will be back soon."

    Then, he stood up and walked in the air.

    GE Lian ran over in a hurry."I''ll leave the rest to you."

    Lin fanughed,"did you feel good?"

    "Cool, too cool, this old man has never felt so cool in his life." GE Lian was extremely excited. He was not afraid at all as he fought with his tongue against his enemies. His curses were earth-shattering.

    Now, his mood was much better.

    "If you had fought with Jun Wutian back then, you wouldn''t be here today." Lin fan recalled the past. Back then, elder GE Lian was really fierce.

    "Let''s not talk about the past and start over. " GE Lian waved his hands in a hurry. He did not want to talk about the past anymore. Jun Wutian was a pain in his life. He must have been blind to have spent all his savings on him.

    Fortunately, this kid didn''t care about the past and gave him a chance to show off.

    He was such a good person.

    [Author''s note: from the time I''ve been writing until now, I just want to live. Last update:e tomorrow.]

 652 Chapter 652

    GE Lian was envious of his senior brother. His life was too blissful. When he was young, he was unrestrained. Now that he was old, he was able to find such a disciple. His life was so blissful.

    On the other hand, he was bullied by his senior brother when he was young. He was blind when he got old and chose the wrong person. He fell in love with Jun Wutian and wanted to train him. He invested a lot of money in him, but in the end, his efforts were all in vain. He almost lost his integrity.

    He was envious of his senior brother, but luckily, this kid was good to him. It wasn''t toote to get to know him.

    "I''ll leave these people to you, this old master won''t join in the fun. " He couldn''t participate in this matter, and he didn''t have the ability to. If he went up, he would probably be pressed to the ground and educated.

    It was enough to pretend earlier. One had to know one''s own limits.

    "Old man, you''re full of nonsense. I''ll teach you a lesson." An elder of the Gxy sect, who was wearing a green robe, struck down with his glowing palm.

    The Gxy sect had wanted to use this opportunity to win the magnificent me sect over to the Alliance. However, not only did the magnificent me sect not ept their good intentions, but they also dared to say no.

    He attacked instantly. The light was brilliant, and boundless power crushed over.

    The sect-protecting formation was activated, and a light screen appeared out of thin air. This was one of the sect-protecting formations of the immortal Dynasty. The elder of the Gxy sect pressed down with his palm, and the light screen trembled. With a crack, fragments scattered.

    "I see. Just because he has the sect-protecting formation, he dares to act so recklessly. How High is the Sky and thick is the earth?"

    The elderughed coldly. He thought that the magnificent me sect had a sect-protecting formation and that they were safe in their turtle shell. He was overthinking.

    In the end, the formation was crushed by the elder of the Gxy sect.

    "Hmph, let''s see how stubborn you can be."

    Just as the elder continued to attack, another sect-protecting array burst out with a bright light. The elder was shocked and retreated. He had not expected that there would be another array.

    "How can you bully my sect like this?"

    At this moment, a voice spread out. The elder who was about to continue his attack felt his heart shake when he heard this voice. The space in front of him was squeezed and a figure appeared in front of him.

    By the time he reacted, he saw a fist flying towards him. He wanted to block it, but he felt that the auraing at him was a little strong.

    "Hehe!"

    He didn''t pay any attention to this arrogant elder of the Gxy sect. He punched him in the stomach.

    He liked to fight in this position. One punch was enough to make the other party''s stomach churn, and it was enough to take half of their life.

    The elder''s body trembled when he received the punch. He bent his body and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He could not believe that he would be suppressed by a single punch.

    "Senior brother Lin is amazing!"

    All the disciples were excited and their blood was boiling. Their senior brother had made his move. The arrogant elder from before had been suppressed. This was very satisfying.

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed his head, throwing it back into the crowd. He raised his head and looked,"you guys are too arrogant. My sect didn''t offend anyone and you guys want to attack. Aren''t you disrespecting my sect?"

    Yang Wanzhen''s heart trembled. It was not that he was afraid of the other party, but he had not expected the strength of this sect to exceed his expectations. To think that there would be such an expert.

    Although this elder was not the strongest, he was at the peak of the eminent Saint stage. It was hard for him to ept that he was being crushed by the other party just like that.

    Hajia from the ck sky n was calm, but when he saw the man from the magnificent me sect, he was shocked. He looked familiar, and the more he looked at him, the more familiar he became.

    Lin fan stepped out of the sect protecting formation and stepped into the void. He looked at the people from both sides and said calmly,""Tell me, what do you want to do?"

    "Or was the ck sky n just joking with me?"

    As he said this, he looked at the ck sky Race. He had dealt with this race before and had a deep impression of them. How could he not remember it after such a short time? or did he be strong again and want to be impudent?

    "It''s you!" Haga was shocked. He took a step back and clenched his fists. He was a little scared and even a little confused. He did not know why this guy was here.

    It was the same for Gu er. He would never forget what happened at that time.

    This kid wasn''t strong, but he was enough to terrorize the entire ck sky Race. In the end, the elder had to lower his head, take out his wealth, and give him a woman before he could send this God of gue away.

    He just didn''t expect to meet her here.

    Yang Wanzhen had a thousand green horses galloping in his heart. He was an ambitious person and liked to not see bloodshed conquer other sects. Although it had been troublesome in the past, it had always been sessful.

    But now, they had been obstructed and humiliated by this sect. They were furious and even wanted to form an alliance with the ck sky Race to destroy this arrogant sect.

    However, the situation wasn''t right. This person was actually acquainted with the ck sky Race, and from the looks of it, they were more than just a little familiar.

    Lin fan was really calm. He was really traumatized by the ck sky Race. The ce where he died the most in his life was definitely the ck sky Race.

    At that time, he was only at the legendary realm and had suppressed the ck sky n with his immortal body. Now, he was at the peak of the great saint realm and could kill them.

    "Well, it seems that you still remember me. Not bad. You''re kind." Lin fan nodded, then looked at the six-armed ck sky god,"I remember that you were there at that time, weren''t you? that elder of your ck sky Race said that he wanted to know which sect this Peak Master was from, and that if he were to see it in the future, he would avoid it. Why do you still dare toe and provoke me now? it seems like you guys haven''t had a taste of your own medicine. Why don''t this Peak Master make a trip to your ck sky Race?"

    The ck sky n was shocked.

    The two-armed ck Deity who had followed him here was terrified of this fellow.

    When this person came to the ck sky Race, countless two-armed ck sky gods had died on the spot, and their bodies couldn''t even be put together.<sub> </sub>

    If this guy still went to the ck sky Race, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Wait, don''t be rash." "What?" the six-armed race elder who had experienced that incident cried out in shock, cold sweat forming on his forehead. He hadn''t said anything earlier not because he was looking down on the other, but because he was thinking about how miserable the oue would be if he let this brat continue to go through the ck sky Race.

    He was a little resentful. Which bastard had suggested conquering this sect? how did they find this ce?

    "Misunderstanding, it''s really a misunderstanding. My n will leave now and will not disturb you." The six-armed elder said.

    With his cultivation and status, he would never give in to anyone. Even if the Gxy sect wanted to start a war, he would not be afraid.

    However, it was different now. This kid was extremely terrifying and unsolvable. Topete with the other party was to seek death.

    The ck sky Race couldn''t afford to be tormented.

    "What''s the situation?" Yang Wanzhen was shocked. The ck sky Race wanted to leave. This was unimaginable. The ck sky Race wanted to conquer the origin ancestor domain, but they didn''t even fight. They retreated just because they saw a person. This didn''t match the reality.

    He could clearly see that this fellow''s strength was not bad. He was at the peak of the eminent Saint stage, but he was still far from their level.

    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect your ck sky n to be so timid. The opponent is only a great saint, but he scared you away. With your courage, you still want to conquer the origin ancestral domain? don''t make meugh."

    Yang Wanzhen said sarcastically. If the dark sky n made a move, he could use this opportunity to see how miserable the magnificent me sect would be.

    But now, it seemed that the ck sky race''s retreat had disrupted his rhythm.

    "You''ve got guts. You go. You don''t know anything and you''re just talking nonsense here." The six-armed elder red coldly at yang Wanzhen.

    What did this ignorant fellow know?

    If one had experienced it for themselves, they would know how terrifying this kid was.

    In the face of the endless torrent, even if one''s mental state was as solid as a rock, it would still explode.

    Otherwise, the ck sky Race wouldn''t have admitted defeat.

    Yang Wanzhen was furious. He wanted to scold the other, but before he could say anything, the ck sky Race had already made their stance clear.

    "It was our ck sky race''s fault this time. I apologize to your sect on behalf of my race." The six-armed elder cupped his fists and wanted to leave.

    This kid was very strange, and he couldn''t be provoked for the time being.

    Thest time he saw him, he was only in the legendary realm. Now, he was already in the great sage realm. If he caused trouble in the ck sky n with his great sage realm cultivation, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Wait!" Lin fan raised his hand to stop the ck sky Race from leaving, but the ck sky Race elder didn''t listen. He just wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    "You''re still leaving? then I''ll pay a visit to your ck sky n after some time."

    The six-armed elder''s expression changed slightly. This was too much. He didn''t cause any damage to the magnificent me sect, so why couldn''t he forgive him?

    The ck sky Race had to admit that they were afraid of Lin fan.

    They couldn''t be killed, and every time they came, they would cause great destruction to the ck sky Race. If this continued, hundreds or thousands of times, the ck sky Race would be finished.

    Lin fan was very satisfied with this,"all of you stand here and don''t move. This Peak Master will settle a score with you. It''s fine if you don''t want to admit to this score, but you have to bear the consequences."

    "This is too much."

    Haga and Gu ''er clenched their fists, and their expressions were ugly. Under the watchful eyes of the others, the other party had threatened them as if he was teaching them a lesson. This made them feel indignant.

    "You''re going a little too far. My race doesn''t want to be your enemy, but we''re not afraid of you." The six-armed elder mustered his courage and spoke.

    "Okay, then you can go. I''lle to visit you in person after a while." Lin fan raised his hand and said casually. Since he wanted to leave, then he would leave. It didn''t matter.

    The six-armed elder was furious. This was clearly a threat.

    "n elder, what should we do?" Haga was unwilling to give up. The ck sky n had never been threatened like this before, and it was in front of so many people.

    "Just wait." After holding it in for a long time, the n elder finally spoke.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were all stunned. Their mouths were wide open and their bodies trembled with excitement.

    Senior brother was really domineering.

    "How is Junior Brother? You guys can''tpare to my disciple. " Tian Xu asked with a smile.

    GE Lian squinted his eyes and ignored his senior brother. He was going to humiliate them again. He would definitely not respond.

    The ck sky obeyed and stood there without moving.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. At least he had some knowledge. At the same time, he didn''t expect that what happenedst time would affect the ck sky Race so much.

    Finally, he looked at the Gxy sect.

    Yang Wanzhen could feel that gaze and could not help but straighten his body and look at Lin fan arrogantly.

    Although they didn''t know how the ck sky n was rted to this person, the Gxy sect wasn''t afraid.

 653 Chapter 653

    "Sect master of the star River sect, yang Wanzhen. This Peak Master knows you."

    He didn''t think highly of this person. He didn''t know how to conduct himself and looked down on others. This made him very angry. He was a guy who was too realistic.

    "Oh, since you know me, you should know what kind of person I am. It''s for your own good to get the magnificent me sect to join the alliance." Yang Wanzhen said.

    "When the outer realms merge, danger lurks everywhere. Only when we''re United can we grow stronger."

    Yang Wanzhen suppressed the anger in his heart. The magnificent me sect had already angered him, and it wouldn''t be so easy to deal with them. However, if he could rope the magnificent me sect into the Alliance, he would have plenty of opportunities to deal with them.

    "Haha, interesting. What kind of person are you, Yang Wan? Today, I''ll give you a good lesson on how despicable, shameless, and disdainful you are. " Lin fan didn''t give him any face and had a lot of opinions about this guy. Although the matter was over, he was petty and easily held grudges.

    If there was a grudge, there was no way to eliminate it.

    "Impudent!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the people from the Gxy sect were furious. What nonsense was this man talking about? how dare he humiliate their sect master? this was intolerable.

    "Shut up, all of you. If you''re not happy, thene and fight me. I''ll hammer you to death. Your behavior makes me very unhappy."

    "Especially you, yang Wanzhen. The tianyun mountain Alliance is here to register our sect. So what if our sect leader is weak? I went on behalf of the sect, but not only did I receive the disdainful eyes of the registered disciples, I even got a wooden token and didn''t even get a seat. Is there anyone who looks down on me like this?"

    In fact, this matter was not a matter at all, and he did not take it to heart. He just wanted to me the other party, so he simply found a stupid reason.

    Yang Wanzhen frowned when he heard this. He thought that this was the reason why the magnificent me sect was so unfriendly to the Gxy sect.

    He knew about the wooden token, but he had no choice.

    If he didn''t do this, how could he let the sects that joined the Alliance feel his importance? at the same time, he would let the weaker sects know one thing.

    That was, for a weak sect to be able to join the alliance, it was a Supreme glory.

    "This is actually a misunderstanding." Yang Wanzhen was silent for a long time before he finally blurted out this sentence. What else could he do other than say this?

    At the same time, they were ridiculing the sect. What was wrong with this sect? the sect leader''s strength was so low that only those below the demigod realm could get a wooden token.

    The sect master was a demigod, but a Peak Master was a great sage. How did the sect master survive?

    He would have been turned upside down by the grass.

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to hear any more exnations.

    "Enough. There''s no point in saying more. The Gxy sect came to my sect to cause trouble. You''re not giving my sect face. What do you want to say about this?"

    He wasn''t afraid at all. What was the worst case scenario if he angered the other party?

    Wasn''t it just a huge battle, fighting to the death?

    Of course, he was not afraid of this.

    At this moment, there was a tremor in the distance. Multicolored light shone, and the heavens and earth were strange. The vast and righteous energy condensed into a White Dragon that roared over from the distance.

    His aura was surging, and he was righteous and not to be underestimated.

    "ck sky Race, stop!"

    Before he even arrived, a thunderous voice resounded through the heavens and earth. The dark clouds in the sky were all shattered, and the sky was clear.

    He had seen from the Zhizhi bird that a person from another realm would being. His name was Qin Feng, and he was going to stop the evil deeds of the ck sky Race. He was quite interested in this matter. What kind of brain could make a person so righteous?

    He actually called her a peace envoy.

    This was the same origin as the magnificent me sect. They had the same ideals and goals.

    "Everyone, I, Qin Feng, havee. I will definitely not let the ck sky Race annihte your sect." The figure in the distance was getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared in the void.

    He was dressed in white and had a handsome face. His ck hair fluttered in the wind as he stepped on a White Dragon that was a few thousand feet long. The White Dragon was ferocious and had an extraordinary aura. One could tell that it was not an ordinary beast with just a nce.

    Qin Feng''s expression was grave. When he saw the ck sky n, he frowned and muttered to himself,"The aura is dark, and the killing is too intense. It looks like the ck sky Race has indeed destroyed many sects."

    When he said this, he couldn''t help but reveal an ufortable expression.

    "I, Qin Feng, have ultimately arrived toote. I''m unable to save too many people."

    Yang Wanzhen muttered in his heart, is this person crazy?

    However, he had his own thoughts. He did not know much about the other outer realms because he did not dare to act rashly. He did not know what was going on in the other outer realms, and the people who hade did not seem like people who would kill.

    It felt like he was a good person.<sub> </sub>

    Yang Wanzhen immediately had an idea.

    "May I ask if you are Qin Feng?" He had even used honorifics. First of all, he found that the other party''s aura was not weaker than his, which meant that he was very powerful. He was obviously not an ordinary person since he had such strength at such a young age. If he could form a rtionship with him, it would be of great help to the Gxy sect''s future.

    "I am Qin Feng." Qin Feng had a calm expression as he cupped his hands and said.

    He hade here to stop the ck sky n''s evil actions. How could such a tragic thing happen when the outer realm merged? others could tolerate it, but he couldn ''t.

    When he saw the ck sky Race, he could clearly feel the blood-stained aura in their bodies.

    Then, he looked at the magnificent me sect and heaved a sigh of relief. He hade at the right time. The ck sky n had not attacked the sect yet.

    Yang Wanzhen hurried forward."I''ve heard a lot about you. When I saw those words on the Zhizhi bird, I was reminded of the dark sky n''s massacre, so I came forward and formed an alliance. I wanted to unite all the weak sects so that we could survive together and resist evil existences like the dark sky n."

    "I don''t know, and you are?" Qin Feng was surprised. He had a good impression of people who loved peace. After hearing the other party''s words, he had the intention to make friends with them.

    "I''m yang Wanzhen, the sect leader of the star River sect. May I know where Brother Qin is from?"yang Wanzhen smiled.

    Qin Fengughed."I''m from the righteous heaven region. When I heard about the ck sky n, I rushed here. It''s a pity that I couldn''t save the sect that was destroyed by the ck sky n. What a pity."

    "AI, you can''t me Brother Qin for this. When I found out, it was already toote. There was nothing I could do. Although we were very close, I only found out after the incident." Yang Wan was really sad. He secretly wiped away his tears as if he was really sad about this.

    Some of the elders of the Gxy sect even sobbed."The ck sky n should be exterminated. The entire sect will be in a terrible state."

    "F * ck! Your acting is too simr. Is the Gxy sect so good at acting?" Lin fan couldn''t hold it in anymore."You guys are way too shameless. Just to suck up to him, you guys are even saying such things. How disgusting."

    "This guy is from another world, and you want to make friends with him? you''re really something. You, yes, you. What are you looking at? you''re not a young man, but you''re still crying. Where are the overbearing words you said to our sect?"

    Lin fan kept talking, not caring that the faces of the Gxy sect members were getting darker.

    The people from the Gxy sect wanted to swallow Lin fan up. However, now that Qin Feng had appeared, they couldn''t show too much anger. Otherwise, it would be bad if they were seen through.

    "Please be careful with your words. My sect is friendly, but we can''t be ndered." One of the elders who had been moring earlier had a warm expression as he tried to calm her down.

    Look, look, this was aplete change. This elder was very arrogant before, but now he had a peaceful face. If it wasn''t for the previous scene, he would have thought that he had misjudged him.

    "May I know who this brother is?" Qin Feng looked at Lin fan and asked while cupping his fists.

    "Lin fan from the magnificent me sect."

    He wanted to see what this group of people could do.

    As for this Qin Feng, he came from the true heaven domain which was rather interesting. He wondered what kind of existence the true heaven domain was.

    "Oh, that''s right. You''re Qin Feng, right? let me remind you. This sect master yang standing beside you is extremely despicable. The Alliance he mentioned is for the sake of controlling the origin ancestor domain. In my opinion, the other party just wants to use you because you''re too stupid. Don''t be fooled." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Qin Feng was slightly taken aback as he looked at yang Wanzhen in surprise. Initially, he didn''t think much of it. However, after hearing these words, he took a few more nces at yang Wanzhen.

    "Shut your mouth, don''t you dare nder me." Yang Wan was truly enraged. He didn''t expect this brat to say such words. He wanted to befriend Qin Feng so that he could enter the other outer realms in the future and have someone to guide him.

    It was just that he didn''t expect that this brat would actually expose him in public, which made him angry from embarrassment.

    "Spurting blood? Why don''t you make an oath? why don''t you make an oath that the sects of your Alliance don''t have any selfish motives, or else you will be struck by lightning?"

    "This is very simple, and it''s also the best time to prove your innocence."

    Lin fan was really calm. This method was really good. However, he knew that yang Wanzhen didn''t dare to swear. He had already seen through his thoughts.

    "I ..." Yang Wanzhen''s chest heaved up and down. He really wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces. To think that he would think of such a method. It was obvious that he wanted to force yang Wanzhen into a dead end. At the same time, he wanted to p his own face in front of Lin fan.

    In the end, yang Wanzhen looked at Qin Feng."Brother Qin, this brat is sinister and cunning. He has a close rtionship with the ck sky Race. We can''t listen to his one-sided story."

    Qin Feng was stunned,"sect master yang, what do you mean by this? Whether I listen or not, does it affect you that much?"

    "Ah?" Yang Wanzhen was astonished. His eyes widened. He didn''t expect Qin Feng to say such words.

    At this moment, Qin Feng continued,"I''m good at judging people. What you''ve just told me is all fake. On the other hand, what this brother has said is true."

    "The simplest way is for you to be the sect leader. The disciples behind you will look at you with respect, but not respect. On the other hand, this brother here, the disciples below will look at him with respect and admiration. Therefore, when youpare with him, you''ll see who''s better."

    Qin Feng''s words immediately caused Yang Wan to have the urge to vomit blood.

    What was he saying?

    How could this be? since this guy had already seen through it, why did he still tell him until now?

    This was a joke.

 654 Chapter 654

    "Brother, your intelligence is not ordinary. You canpete with this Peak Master."

    It was rare for Lin fan to praise someone.

    Today was an unprecedented praise for this Qin Feng who hade out of nowhere. It could be considered as giving the other party the highest standard of reception.

    "Many thanks for brother''s praise. I, Qin Feng, am not stupid. I do have some intelligence." Qin Fengughed,"brother, since you are able to obtain the support of so many disciples, you are clearly not an ordinary person. Or perhaps, we are the same type of people."

    "Young man, you''re right. We''re all people who love peace." At this moment, Tian Xu rose into the air. His temperament exploded, and he was as steady as a dog. The image of an old man instantly appeared. It was very shocking.

    It wasn''t surprising for a teacher to appear. At this time, it wouldn''t make sense if a teacher didn''te out to support the scene.

    Creating his own personal cultivation system was not a low ss. If he did note out and have some fun, he would be letting himself down.

    Suddenly, Qin Feng''s body trembled violently. When he looked at Tian Xu, his pupils shrank. He was extremely shocked. He raised his trembling hand and spat out the words.

    "Grandpa!"

    Lin fan''s face was all smiles. When he heard these words, he trembled as well. Where the F * ck did these peoplee from? were they all here to acknowledge their ancestors and return to their ns?

    "AI! Grandson. "

    "Great!" Tian Xu replied."I''ll take advantage of you if you can."

    Very quickly, Qin Feng reacted. His face was slightly red."I''m sorry old master, I''ve admitted my mistake. It''s just that you''re too simr to my grandfather. It''s a pity that he died early."

    "Sigh, it''s fine. I was wrong. I don''t have a grandson." "I''m fine," Tian Xu said indifferently. He was in a good mood. He had just risen into the air, and his grandson was already here. Although it was a mistake, he had still gained something.

    "Teacher, this trick of yours is a little too deep." Lin fan said in a soft voice.

    Tian Xu coughed lightly."Disciple, you can''t me me for this. I have to take this free grandson."

    "That''s reasonable. " Lin fan nodded. What his teacher said made sense. If he didn''t take advantage of her, he would be stupid.

    Qin Feng stared at Tian Xu. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that Tian Xu looked like him. However, he knew that this wasn''t the case. It was just that they looked a little simr.

    "Please don''t me me, old man. I just feel that he looks like my grandfather."

    Tian Xu, who was chatting with his disciple, realized that this young man couldn''t stop trying to acknowledge his family. He thought about it and sighed.

    "Hey, young man, this old man doesn''t have a grandson, but I do have a disciple, who is also my child. If he had a child, perhaps this grandson of mine would be as handsome as you."

    "Teacher, there''s a problem with what you said." Lin fan tugged at Tian Xu''s sleeve, panicking.

    Tian Xu pondered for a second and suddenly realized that there was indeed a problem."My disciple, you don''t have to care too much about the surface. Let''s not talk about this."

    Qin Feng was stunned for a moment before he startedughing.

    Yang Wanzhen of the Gxy sect had an ugly look on his face.

    He had nothing to say about the situation just now. His hatred for the magnificent me sect grew even stronger. It was all this kid''s fault for ruining his n.

    The people from the outer realm hade to look for an opportunity to make connections, but this kid had fooled them all. He couldn''t take this lying down.

    However, now was not the time to make a move. Even though they knew about Qin Feng''s background, they did not know his true identity or his cultivation.

    The ck sky Race was embarrassed. They had been standing there for a long time. If he didn''t let them go, he had to at least give them an exnation.

    It wasn''t a good thing to just stand there in a daze.

    They didn''t think there was anything wrong with the ck sky Race destroying their sect.

    If you didn''t submit, then I would destroy you. If you submitted, then I would protect you, which was quite normal. Why were there so many meddlesome people after the outer realm fused?

    Really, I don''t understand.

    "Brother Qin, the dark sky n is right here. Why don''t we work together and kill them? we can return to the outer realm." Yang Wanzhen was looking for a breakthrough point, hoping to form a rtionship with Qin Feng.

    Lin fan frowned,"kill what? The heavens care for all living things and kill people at will. At least, they should give people a chance to turn over a new leaf. I don''t want to say that the Gxy sect is extremely cruel. "

    "What did you just say?" Yang Wanzhen clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead popped out. He couldn''t take it anymore. He had mocked him time and time again. He was clearly not letting go.

    "Brother Lin is right. The heavens care for all living things. I''ve read through the ancient books and learned about many of the outer realm realms. Many of them have different views from us."

    "That''s why I say that it''s not good to kill so easily. "

    Qin Feng was very knowledgeable. When he said these words, it made people feel that this fellow came from an extremely powerful force in the outer realm.

    If they could understand so many outer realms just by reading the ancient books, then this force had clearly experienced the fusion of outer realms before.

    It was just a simple hint of it, but it was filled with an aura of unting and showing off.

    Yang Wanzhen was so angry that he was about to explode. What was going on? why did things not go smoothly today? he really wanted to kill someone.

    Haga was carefully conversing with Gu er."They seem to be discussing whether we can survive or not."<sub> </sub>

    The two of them raised their heads and looked at the n elder. At this moment, the n elder''s expression was a little off, as if he was on the verge of anger.

    "Shut up, the life and death of my n is not for you to decide." The six-armed elder was very unyielding, but when he attracted everyone''s attention, he deeply regretted his impulsiveness.

    It shouldn''t be like this. It''s toote to regret.

    "Are you sure?" Lin fan looked over. It was good to be unyielding, but it also depended on the time.

    The six-armed elder coughed lightly and hesitated."Everyone, don''t panic. I was a little too excited. Actually, our ck sky Race is really friendly and we don''t like to kill."

    "Bullsh * t! Your ck sky n has destroyed countless sects, and you still dare to say you don''t like killing?" Yang Wanzhen changed the topic like crazy. He didn''t want to talk to this kid anymore and wanted to talk to the dark sky Race.

    The ck sky n was an obstacle. Even if he couldn''t befriend Qin Feng, if he could use him to exterminate the ck sky n, it would be much easier in the future.

    As for the North Mountain Prefecture and the floating sect, he could only think about it in the future.

    "Alright, sect master yang, are you going to exterminate the ck sky Race?" Lin fan asked.

    Yang Wanzhen snorted."The dark sky Race killed the innocent. Everyone has the right to punish them. The Gxy sect will be the first to exterminate the dark sky Race."

    The elder from the six-armed race was furious. If it wasn''t for this kid, he would''ve definitely fought the Gxy sect to the death to prevent the ck sky Race from being in trouble. This was too much.

    "What do you have to say to the Gxy sect? they''ve exterminated your entire race. Don''t you have anything to say?" Lin fan said calmly and slowly guided.

    The six-armed elder wasn''t an idiot. He could tell that there was a hidden meaning in the kid''s words. He didn''t want to answer, but the consequences would be unimaginable if the kid went to the ck sky Race again.

    "If the Gxy sect wants to exterminate the ck sky Race, we''ll have to see if they have the ability to do so." The six-armed n elder soared into the sky domineeringly and looked on coldly.

    "Good, domineering. Alright, you two sects can leave my sect now. You''re not wee here."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction and chased the ck sky Race and the Gxy sect away. As for the matters between the two sects, he didn''t want to ask anymore. Let them do it, as long as they were happy.

    Yang Wanzhen stared at Lin fan. His eyes were about to spit fire and he wanted to swallow him up.

    "What''s wrong? The Gxy sect doesn''t want to leave? Or do you want to destroy the magnificent me sect? if you do, then do it now. Brother Qin won''t fight. I''ll fight the Gxy sect alone. " Lin fan stood there proudly without any fear.

    Qin Feng, who was at the side, spoke up,"brother Lin, how can I just stand by and do nothing? if the Gxy sect wants to annihte your sect, I will naturally step in to stop it. I can''t let such a thing happen."

    Yang Wan wanted to vomit blood when he heard this. He felt like he had been robbed of everything by the magnificent me sect. In the end, it was Qin Feng who had a better rtionship with the magnificent me sect, while the Gxy sect was the one who had destroyed other sects.

    He really couldn''t take it.

    "Sect master, let''s go. This brat has a sharp tongue and is too good at twisting the truth. It''s hard for us to exin ourselves." An elder said in a low voice.

    He nced at Lin fan with hatred.

    The Gxy sect had a great ambition, which was to unify the entire ancestral source domain. However, this brat had ruined their n. It was as if they had killed their father. They couldn''t tolerate this.

    Yang Wanzhen was really unwilling. However, he had no choice. He could only re at Lin fan and then cup his fists at Qin Feng,"goodbye."

    Then, he turned around and left without stopping.

    The ck sky race''s mouths were dry. Could they really walk?

    "Are we really leaving?" the six-armed elder asked carefully.

    Lin fanughed,"let''s go. We wille back eventually. It''s just a matter of how long it will take."

    These words had a profound meaning to them. The six-armed elder was so shocked that his heart trembled. This matter wasn''t over yet. There was more toe.

    As for what it would be, it was still uncertain.

    Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. His disciple was not the one he was familiar with. He could understand why the dark sky could leave, but the fact that the Gxy sect could leave was a different story.

    An elder of the Gxy sect had destroyed the sect''s protective array, which was a great loss. With my disciple''s temper, how could I bear it? I would not stop until the other party paid a huge price.

    It seemed that he would have to settle the score after this.

    The ck sky Race and the Gxy sect left in two different directions.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were in an uproar. They had won again. Although there was no battle, the atmosphere was so overwhelming that they could die.

    To the disciples, the sect was getting stronger and stronger, reaching a level that they couldn''t reach in the past.

    "Brother Qin, your identity as a peace envoy is indeed worthy of respect." Lin fan said with a smile. They started to brag to see if they could get any useful information from the other party.

    As for Grandpa Tian Xu, he was sizing up Qin Feng with the gaze of an elder. He nodded his head frequently and sometimes even called him ''grandson'' by mistake. This made Qin Feng feel slightly awkward.

    But he wasn''t angry.

    It was indeed very simr.

 Chapter 655 Forcing People To Think Of Moving

    Tian Xu mountain.

    The three of them sat around the stone table and sipped on the tea, discussing some matters.

    Qin Feng held his teacup and looked at the magnificent me sect. He nodded and said,""Although your sect can''t bepared to the other sects, there is one quality I''ve never seen before."

    "What grade?" Lin fan asked with a smile. Through their interactions, he could roughly understand that this Qin Feng''s background was indeed extraordinary. His cultivation base was at the peak of the immortal realm and he was also very young. He was already on the heaven''s Pride Board and was ranked in the 200s.

    The outer realm was vast, and it was already terrifying to be able to climb up to the 200s. However, in his words, this was not something to be proud of. The top 100 on The Prodigy roll were the true prodigies.

    He was powerful and had an extraordinary background.

    Qin Fengughed. He really liked this kind of character."It means that the entire sect is peaceful. Although there ispetition between the disciples, there is mutual support. I have not seen such a scene in other sects."

    "There is a lot of hostility between those sects, and there are frequent fights. Sometimes, there will be casualties. When you step into those sects and smell that aura, it makes you feel ufortable. But here, it makes you feel at ease."

    "That''s the nature of wolves. It will make the sect stronger and stronger. Our sect doesn''t need those." Lin fan said calmly. He knew these questions better than anyone else.

    "However, there are disadvantages to this quality. It is difficult for the disciples to truly grow. The gap between them and the other sects will only grow bigger." Qin Feng sighed. With his background, he had naturally experienced many things. It was only because of his identity that he didn''t need to experience those things. However, he had witnessed many things. Given his strength, he was unable to change anything.

    "This feeling is pretty good. There''s no need for the disciples to fight with each other. I''ll be the only one protecting the sect." Lin fan took a sip and then said something that made Qin Feng feel surprised.

    Brother, you''re a little too arrogant.

    Qin Feng''s face was filled with suspicion. Did he have to be so overbearing? it was unrealistic for one person to protect the sect.

    "Everything my disciple said is true. It''s rare that my disciple is willing to tell the truth. It seems that you''re a good person and have won my disciple''s favor." Tian Xu smiled. His disciple was right. He was the one protecting her. Even the things she used for cultivation were brought back by him.

    If not for this disciple, it was hard to say what would have happened to the sect. Perhaps the sect would have been exterminated and the disciples would have been separated long ago, hiding somewhere unknown.

    Qin Feng remained silent. As for these matters, he would just treat it as a joke.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Are you a peace envoy? However, looking at you alone, you won''t be able to do it. " Lin fan said.

    The mention of the peacekeepers immediately piqued Qin Feng''s interest. He loved tomunicate with his peers about these things.

    It was a pity that when he mentioned the envoy of peace, his peersughed at him, the elders felt pity, and the people below him ttered him, even though they agreed.

    As he thought about it, Qin Feng''s expression became somewhat lonely. He did not know how long he couldst on this path.

    "That''s a good idea, but you haven''t found an organization yet. " Lin fan said seriously.

    Tian Xu sat there without a change in his expression. Since his disciple had spoken and was talking about the envoy of peace, it was obvious that he wanted to have a deeper conversation with the other party. He was not too familiar with this aspect, so it was better to leave it to his disciple.

    "An organization?" Qin Feng was stunned and looked at Lin fan in surprise. He called himself a peace envoy because he hoped that he could prevent some sects from being destroyed. However, he had never thought that he would be organized.

    "Yes, that''s right. Do you know the purpose of the magnificent me sect?" the man said. Lin fan asked.

    Qin Feng shook his head, indicating that he had no idea.

    Lin fan coughed."The purpose of the magnificent me sect is peace, love, unity, justice, and the protection of world peace. We carry out the ideals of love and kindness. On this path, we have worked tirelessly and never forgotten our original intentions. Look at our disciples, they are all representatives of peace."

    "Therefore, this unity is a kind of organization. We are all fighting for the peace of the outer realm."

    Qin Feng''s mouth was wide open, clearly a little shocked.

    But Lin fan didn''t finish his words,"look at how weak you are alone. The outer realm is so big, how can you be busy? that''s why you stillck an organization and like-minded people. You need to unearth all these and find such existences."

    "Then, can I join your organization?" Qin Feng impatiently asked.

    Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at each other and shook their heads.

    "No,"

    "Why?" Qin Feng was astonished. He never thought that he would be rejected. He was rather persistent because he wanted to be a true emissary of peace. For this, he ignored the gazes of others and only believed in his own heart.

    "Because I believe that you''re not simple. You can do great things, and our peace is a little different from what you said."

    Lin fan was very determined. He looked at the other party with a "you can do it" look. This was to inject positive energy into Qin Feng so that he could carry the big de and charge forward.

    As for joining their organization, it was a joke. In the end, it might evolve into a nuclear strike.

    "I ..." Qin Feng wasn''t confident. If he was asked to be the peace envoy alone, he would be confident. But if he was asked to form an organization, he didn''t have the confidence.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan stood up and looked into the distance,"one has to have dreams. There are many obstacles on the path to sess. If you don''t try, who knows if you can do it? maybe in the vast outer region, there are many people waiting for you to dig. Why think so much? just try."

    "You''re right. " Qin Feng was silent for a moment. After that, he suddenly raised his head. He felt that this trip wasn''t in vain. After hearing these words, the fire of peace in his heart burned brightly.

    Lin fan nodded his head. Hisprehension ability was not bad and it was quite useful.

    He took back what he had said earlier. This person''s intelligence could not bepared to his. There was a huge gap between the two of them.

    "Brother Lin, thank you for your guidance. My strength alone is indeed small, but if I can find more people, I think my strength will be even greater. Now that it is brother Lin''s guidance, why don''t you name it?" Qin Feng said gratefully. Although he knew that the path ahead was a blur, he still had a general direction.

    "Navy."

    "Navy?" Qin Feng was startled. He had never heard of this name before and even found it difficult to understand the meaning behind it.

    Lin fan replied,"that''s right, the Navy is justice. Wear a Cape with the word ''justice'' carved on it. From now on, no one will mistake you for someone else."

    "Alright, let''s call it the Navy." "Yes." Qin Feng nodded and stood up,"brother Lin, if you have the chance toe to the true heaven domain in the future, you cane and find me."

    "Alright," he said.

    The conversation was almost over, and it was time to leave.

    After this incident, he found that there were many talents in other regions and worlds, and this person was one of them.

    He actually imed to be a peacemaker. He would be busy in the future.

    After chatting for a while, Qin Feng finally bade farewell and left through the void. In his words, he still had things to do. Clearly, he had to go and maintain peace.

    "Brother Qin, take care. The Navy is justice. Don''t forget." Lin fan waved his hand and Qin Feng''s figure had long disappeared without a trace.

    "Disciple, what is this Navy you''re talking about? why haven''t I heard of it before?" "I''m sorry," Tian Xu said. He couldn''t interject earlier, so who knew what his disciple was talking about?

    He also realized that this young man from the righteous sky domain was not very smart.

    "Teacher, this is a sacred organization. Let''s see if he can start it." Lin fan smiled. Then, he said,"but now is not the time to think about such things. It seems like the Gxy sect is going to make a move on us."

    Tian Xu''s expression turned serious."I can tell from his face that yang Wanzhen of the Gxy sect is a petty man. He''s embarrassed us and ruined his ns. I''m sure he won''t let this go."

    "Yeah, the ck sky n is easy to deal with. They won''t dare toe even if they have the guts."

    He had left a deep shadow in the dark sky n. If it wasn ''t, the dark sky n wouldn''t be so obedient.

    This ce was still a little small. Since there was such a tform, he had to have some fun.

    After settling the matter with the Gxy sect, he would go out and have a good time.

    No, he seemed to have said in the past that if he was reckless, he would be a dog. Forget it, whatever.

    In the ck sky n, six-armed elder returned with his nsmen. He didn''t look too good, not because he was angry at the magnificent me sect, but because of the Gxy sect.

    He had dered that he would exterminate the ck sky n. How arrogant was this? he couldn''t tolerate it.

    "n elder, the Gxy sect has gone too far. They don''t put the ck sky n in their eyes. They''ve tried to exterminate our n many times. We can''t bear this." Haga was extremely angry. As for that terrifying guy, he didn''t even think about it. Instead, he put all his anger on the Gxy sect.

    At this moment, another n elder came out to ask about what had happened. When he found out that the sect they were going to destroy was actually that kid''s sect, he was sweating all over.

    This was not fear, but fear.

    The other party''s torturous behavior had made him lose all his temper.

    "We''re done for. He''s reached the great saint realm and let you guyse back. Doesn''t that mean he''sing to the ck sky n again? with his current cultivation, it''s unimaginable that he''ll cause even a little damage to our n." The six-armed elder said worriedly.

    The n elder who went to the magnificent me sect was silent for a long time."I suggest that the n leader move. They know where our n is. Although they won''te to us now, it''s hard to say that they won''t in the future. When that timees, we won''t be able to escape even if we want to."

    "Then what should we do with the Holy tree? It''s rooted in the deep abyss, and its fruit is almost ripe. Are you going to give up just like that?"

    At that moment, the scene fell silent. Everyone kept their mouths shut. They were worried, not knowing what would happen next.

    "How could this be? when has our race ever encountered such a situation? we can''t forget the hundred years of humiliation."

    The ck sky n elder was helpless and convinced. He could only admit defeat. This was a cmity. As for the final oue, it was up to heaven''s will.

 Chapter 656 Were Here To Exterminate The Sect

    The Gxy sect.

    All the disciples felt like the air had be thick and oppressive after their sect leader returned.

    Especially when they saw the elder being carried back, they knew that something big had happened. The elder had been beaten up so badly, how could it be a small matter?

    Not long after, they heard an angry roar. It was the voice of the sect leader.

    Yang Wanzhen was so angry that smoke wasing out of his head. If he wasn''t in the sect, he would really want to destroy this ce with a single palm to vent his emotions.

    "Sect master, please calm down."

    Someone tried to persuade him, but he was sprayed with dog blood instead.

    "Calm your anger? Tell me, how can I calm my anger? a mere magnificent me sect dares to insult me, yang Wanzhen? I''ll destroy the sect. " Yang Wanzhen bellowed as his killing intent surged. He had never been so furious in so many years.

    "Alright, let''s annihte the magnificent me sect." An elder said.

    Instantly, there was silence. The elder who spoke out in support of the sect''s destruction was stunned and confused. What was going on? could he be wrong? If the sect leader said that they would exterminate the sect, then they would definitely exterminate the sect.

    Yang Wanzhen stared at the other party with a deep and terrifying gaze. His stare made the other party''s hair stand on end.

    Was he really wrong?

    "Sect leader, we can''t be rash. If we really destroy the magnificent me sect, what will the other sects think? it will be a huge blow to the Alliance."

    An elder tried to persuade him. Impulsiveness was a devil. The Gxy sect still had many things to do. How could they ruin their future because of the magnificent me sect?

    Yang Wanzhen gradually calmed down, as if his words of persuasion were effective. He temporarily smoothened the anger in his heart and truly wanted to look at the big picture.

    However, the elder didn''t find any problem and continued,""Sect leader, why are we still holding back? if that''s the case, then we''ll destroy the magnificent me sect. Before the outer realms merged, our sect dominated the world. No one dared to disobey us. If we hold back, then we''ll hold back. If we don''t understand each other, it''ll have a great impact on our cultivation in the future."

    "What?" Yang Wanzhen''s emotions were in turmoil as he was once again attracted by the elder''s words.

    He was currently in a fit of anger, and any slight disturbance could make him furious.

    "That''s right, there''s no need to. The magnificent me sect colluded with the ck sky n, which is the demonic path. Our sect destroyed the magnificent me sect to help the heavens. Who can say anything about that?" Yang Wanzhen said.

    "Congrattions, sect leader. Your heart has been refined after you destroyed the magnificent me sect. There''s nothing you can''t understand." The elder sucked up to him. He had endured the magnificent me sect for a long time.

    Ever since he had descended, that brat had humiliated the Gxy sect time and time again. A fire Dragon had been awakened in his heart. If it had not been for the situation, he would have taken action to suppress it.

    "Sect master, please reconsider."

    Some of the elders felt that this matter was too impulsive and did not make sense. If they really attacked the magnificent me sect, the impact would be too great. The gains would not make up for the losses.

    But thinking about it, that brat was really too much. He was merciless with his words. If he had some manners with his words, he wouldn''t have angered the sect master to such an extent. As long as someone stood on his side, the anger in his heart would rise with a bang.

    It seemed like the magnificent me sect was going to be destroyed.

    "Sect leader, that Qin Feng from another region might still be in the magnificent me sect. Will we attract any displeasure if we go there like this?" Another elder who didn''t support the destruction of the sect said.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t think it was a good idea to annihte a sect. However, given the current situation, the other sects would be suspicious if the Gxy sect annihted a sect. It would be impossible if he didn''t see the bloodshed subdue the other sects.

    "I won ''t," Yang Wanzhen was very decisive."He has already left."

    The elders didn''t say much. Since things hade to this, the sect leader would definitely destroy the sect. Since that was the case, they might as well follow the sect leader to the magnificent me sect. It would be a good move.

    That day, the magnificent me sect was quiet and peaceful. Nothing major happened.

    However, to the surprise of many disciples, senior brother Lin actually stayed in the sect and did not continue to head out.

    This was inconceivable to them. In the past, when senior brother Lin came back, he would usually not stay for long before leaving in a hurry.

    "Senior brother Lin has been in the sect for such a long time. Something must have happened."

    Some of the disciples were conversing with one another, but their expressions did not change. As long as senior brother Lin was around, they had nothing to fear.

    From afar, a thunderous sound could be heard. A boundless aura covered the sky and the earth like rolling waves, rolling towards the magnificent me sect.

    There was a bright light shining there, illuminating half of the world.

    Yang Wanzhen was furious. He wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect and cut that kid into pieces to avoid future trouble.

    "There''s an enemy attack,"

    "Sect leader!" The disciples shouted. There was shock in their eyes but no fear. They didn''t expect that after so long, the magnificent me sect would finally be targeted and exterminated.

    "Teacher, take a look. He''s here." Lin fan chuckled and bit into a piece of fruit. He looked into the distance with a deep gaze. He was not afraid in the slightest. In fact, he did not even look worried at all.

    "Disciple, do you need master''s help?"

    Tian Xu was calm. His strength had increased, and he was confident. Even if a powerful sect came, he would not be afraid.

    "No need, it''s just a small matter. It''s not worth master''s time. Just let me meet them." Lin fan''s lips cracked open and heughed out maniacally. He then took a step forward and disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already in the sky above the sect.

    "Starriver sect, let me ask you. Do you want to die?"<sub> </sub>

    "Die!" An angry shout shook the surroundings. The sound wave spread out, and the clouds in the sky dissipated. A clear sky shone down.

    Suddenly, there were screams from the disciples of the Gxy sect in the distance. Under the impact of the sound wave, the blood in their bodies boiled, and they were bleeding from their seven apertures. They had been hit hard before they even reached.

    He was simply too weak.

    "Impudent!" The elder of the Gxy sect was furious. They hadn''t even made a move yet, but the other party had already made a move and severely injured their disciples.

    "What are you talking about? don''t you have any other words to express the anger in your heart? Or are you all just stupid?"

    Lin fan stood proudly with his long hair fluttering in the wind. His domineering aura burst forth from his body at this moment. Raising his palm, thousands of swords floated in the air. A vast and terrifying sword will shone down on the entire world.

    "The Gxy sect dares to provoke the magnificent me sect. You''ll pay the price. Don''t say anything. Just do it."

    As soon as he finished his words, he flicked his wrist from a distance. Thousands of swords roared, tearing the void apart and covering the Gxy sect.

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~"

    The sound of explosions reverberated in the void. The disciples of the Gxy sect were dumbfounded. What was going on? they hadn''t even reached the other party''s sect. They hadn''t even said anything, and the other party had alreadyunched a group attack.

    How detestable!

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Yang Wanzhen was furious. Who would have thought that the other party would suddenly attack? he attacked right away, and a dazzling light screen enveloped all the disciples.

    "Lin fan, you''re just looking for death. Your Grandmaster will take your dog lifeter on."

    He was really angry. No matter what, he had to destroy the magnificent me sect. Because of this guy, all his ns had been ruined and he had no chance to enter the other outer realms.

    "If you want to fight, then fight. What''s with all this nonsense? just watch how this Peak Master smashes you to death." After the outer realm merged, no sect hade to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble. It was impossible for the Gxy sect toe without paying a price.

    The ten thousand swords collided with the light curtain. This was a shield condensed by the extreme immortal realm. It was impossible to break it. Suddenly, a strange situation happened. The light curtain was broken and could not resist the attack of the sword intent.

    Kacha!

    The light screen turned into light spots and scattered in the air.

    "Ah!" Screams of pain erupted.

    A sword intent pierced through the air and pierced through one of the vicious disciples, opening up a bloody hole. Following which, more sword intent pierced through and turned him into a Porcupine.

    "The points are a little low."

    Lin fan wasn''t too satisfied, but the good thing was that the other party had a lot of people. It was still possible to make up for it. When it came to killing people to increase points, killing monsters was the most satisfying.

    Looking at the heavy casualties of his disciples, yang Wanzhen''s eyes burned with a fiery passion. The fire demon in his heart was boiling, and he gritted his teeth in hatred.

    "Bastard! I swear I''m not a human if I don''t kill everyone in the magnificent me sect!"

    The current transformation into God swordsmanship was a little different. It was much more powerful. Yang Wanzhen activated the light screen to protect his disciple, but the sword will pierced through the light screen and killed his disciple. If it was in the past, it would not have been so easy. The Supreme sovereign sword probably had an origin gem and had undergone a qualitative change.

    If both the emperor''s sword and the earth Emperor''s sword were embedded with origin gems, their power would probably be even more terrifying.

    The corpses in the air fell like raindrops. Blood flowed and dyed Half the Sky red.

    "Senior brother Lin, you''re mighty!" The disciples cheered as they stared at him. He was simply too powerful.

    There were even some female disciples who mped their legs together, their faces flushed red as they looked at the calm senior brother in the air. They were already intoxicated.

    In their hearts, the person who would appear every night when they fell asleep was senior brother Lin.

    When she woke up in the morning, she would feel wet.

    If Lin fan knew that he had been mentally raped by the junior sisters of the sect, he would definitely wonder why people these days were so evil.

    "ughter the magnificent me sect, let''s see if you have the ability to do so."

    Lin fanughed. He held the mace and the frying pan in his hands. Then, he erged them to a thousand feet. It was terrifying to the extreme. He took turns to whip them with his left and right hands, covering the entire Gxy sect.

    He would like to see how many people would eventuallye to him.

    It was time to let them know that the magnificent me sect wasn''t easy to kill.

    The disciples who survived the transformation into God swordsmanship felt a lingering fear in their hearts. They were d that they were still alive. But suddenly, they realized that the world had turned dark.

    When he raised his head, he was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat.

    "F * ck!"

    The mace and the frying pan came crashing down, and the void waspressed. For the members of the Gxy sect, they felt as if they were standing in an unstable wave.

    "How detestable." Yang Wanzhen was so furious that his hair was standing on end. His palm glowed as a terrifying power gathered around him and he struck out.

 Chapter 657 How Can You Be So Despicable?

    The palm that was covered in white light collided heavily with the mace. A terrifying power exploded from the two. A brilliant light was like a spinning top, spinning and exploding, shining in all directions.

    "You dog."

    Yang Wanzhen''s face turned ashen, and his hands trembled. He had not expected this thief to be so powerful.

    "What are you saying? this Peak Master doesn''t understand dognguage." Lin fan flicked his wrist. The pan in his right hand stirred up a gust of wind and pped to the side. Under the terrifying power, the disciples of the Gxy sect felt an irresistible gust of wind.

    They thought that their cultivation was still okay, God Realm and legend realm. But after arriving here, they hadn''t even fought with the disciples of the enemy sect and they were already going to be wiped out.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant." The elders of the Gxy sect couldn''t sit still any longer. If this kid continued, all the disciples would die Here.

    These elders weren''t to be trifled with either. As they raised their hands, multicolored light erupted, and an astonishing might was brewing. With a Hong long sound, they instantly moved and directly blocked the frying pan.

    "Ah!"

    There were still some disciples who were screaming in pain. They couldn''t withstand the impact at all. Their bodies were torn apart and blood was flowing out. This was simply a battle of different levels. Although they were protected by the sect master and elders, it wasn''tpletely airtight.

    Some of the disciples who were only at the God Realm cracked under the impact and blood flowed out.

    "Kill him!"

    Yang Wanzhen was burning with rage. Raising his palm, he helped these disciples to block the impact. He then looked at Lin fan and hollered.

    He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. They were so far away and the other party attacked, causing the sect disciples to suffer heavy losses.

    Instantly, yang Wanzhen hollered out in anger. The horrifying aura of an utmost immortal covered the entire world as it came crashing down on Lin fan. He was going to crush thisd to death under this aura.

    The power crushed the void, but to him, it was like a gentle breeze, like a gust of wind blowing on his body, bringing a trace of coolness.

    "If that''s the case, then let''s get real."

    With a loud roar, Lin fan raised his head and howled into the sky. He went all out and activated all his skills. An extremely horrifying aura shot up into the sky.

    The aura formed a pir of light that pierced through the heavens and earth. At the same time, with Lin fan as the center, a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    A shocking scene happened. Lin fan''s body was covered in mes. He had turned into a giant man of fire.

    "Hehe! I''ming. "

    As soon as his voice fell, a fiery light shot toward the group of people from the Gxy sect with a bang. The terrifying power was no longer the same as before. This was true horror.

    Tian Xu looked up into the sky and smiled. His disciple''s strength was beyond his expectations, and his old face was full of pride.

    "Senior brother, this kid can really do it." Huo Rong was very worried. This matter had gone too far. If they just rushed over and started a war with the Gxy sect, would something happen?

    "Don''t worry, he knows what he''s doing," Tian Xu was very calm. He wasn''t worried about his disciple''s condition at all. If something really happened, he would be able to help in time.

    The true immortals who were washing the toilet stopped what they were doing and all looked up. They clenched their fists and frowned as they shouted with desire.

    ''Die, you must die.''

    They were done for. They had to suffer in the magnificent me sect. Not only did they have to wash the toilets, but they also had to wash underwear for the magnificent me sect disciples. Were they even human?

    Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden, a shocking explosion reverberated. Lin fan''s body was covered in mes. mes spurted out of his pores. When he charged into the group of people from the Gxy sect, the mes exploded and drowned everything.

    "Argh! Help me!" A disciple who was very close to him was instantly turned into a man of fire when a ball of mes touched his body. He wailed in pain and was burned to ashes in an instant.

    "Sect master, save me!"

    Pained cries continued. When Lin fan attacked, Yang Wan didn''t think about what would happen. But suddenly, the mes exploded and covered all the disciples, catching them off guard.

    The mes were beautiful, and when they exploded, they were like fireworks, beautiful to the extreme.

    "Aiyaya, I''m so sorry. I identally killed so many of you."

    He smiled calmly as if he was apologizing, but his expression was really asking for a beating.

    The me he got from the danger zone was really good. In the past, it only covered his arms, but he didn''t expect that this time, his entire body would be covered in mes. After he jumped in, the mes spread and those disciples with low cultivation were instantly annihted.

    Not even a scrap was left.

    "Argh! I''m going to kill you. "

    "Die!" Yang Wanzhen bellowed in rage. He seemed to have gone mad. The disciples he had brought with him had died just like that. Apart from a few powerful ones, the rest of the group had been wiped out.

    An elder''s arm was a little ck, as if it had been burnt. The mes had just touched his arm and could not be stopped. He wanted to get rid of it, but he did not expect the mes to be like gangrene attached to the bone, difficult to eradicate. In the end, he paid a great price to extinguish the mes.

    Thus, he stared at Lin fan with hatred and wanted to tear him into pieces.

    "Come, all of youe at me together. I''m giving you a chance, so don''t waste it." Lin fan curled his finger fearlessly. Even though the majority of these elders were at the extreme immortal realm, he wasn''t afraid at all. Other than that yang Wanzhen, who was a little troublesome to deal with, the others were all worth ying with.

    "HAIs! They''re dead without even a trace of their storage rings left! Their storage rings are innocent! If I were to die with them, I''d be making a loss! I can''t ept this!"<sub> </sub>

    He was already dead, but he was still thinking about the storage ring on the other party.

    These words made yang Wanzhen''s hair stand on end as anger seeped out of his pores. His eyes were bloodshot and his tone was extremely gloomy.

    "I want your magnificent me sect to die with me."

    BOOM!

    Instantly, the void was filled with brilliant light. A great battle broke out, and countless streams of light covered the world.

    The disciples who were hiding in the sect-protecting array could feel the terrifying aura between heaven and earth.

    If it wasn''t for the protection of the sect-protecting array, they would have been crushed to pieces by this aura.

    In the distance, a transparent blue Bird pped its wings and flew over. The Zhizhi bird came from the distance and observed the situation.

    "Senior brother, good luck!"

    The disciples cheered and cheered for their senior brother. This battle had left them dumbfounded and shocked.

    At the same time, he also understood how terrifying his senior brother was.

    They were d that they were able to be disciples of the magnificent me sect.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing of Yun Xiao peak looked on in a daze.

    "It''s over! It''s really over! Our senior Brother Yun Xiao is definitely no match for this guy!" Xuan Qing was sad. This guy had be too terrifying.

    He felt that even if his senior brother were to return, it would be difficult for him to obtain any hope of victory from the other party.

    Wang Shengkang pped Xuan Qing''s head angrily."What are you saying? do you know how hard it is for me outside? How do you know that I''m not as good as this guy? in my opinion, when I return, I''ll definitely suppress this guy. "

    Xuan Qing suspected that her senior brother could not do it. Wang Shengkang was so angry that his liver hurt. What was she saying? how could her senior brother not do it?

    "You''re weak enough. You''re an extreme immortal. Don''t you think you''re embarrassing?"

    At this moment, the void changed. Lin fan grabbed the head of an elder and punched him in the stomach. The elder felt like his body was about to be torn apart and he spat out mouthfuls of blood.

    Lin fan cursed. This guy''s cultivation state might seem high, but his Foundation was just too weak. He definitely wouldn''t umte his Foundation and raise his cultivation state directly. Although the word ''extreme immortal'' sounded nice, it was useless.

    "You''re looking for death!" Yang Wanzhen was so angry that veins were popping out on his forehead. He pped Lin fan with his palm.

    Lin fan tossed the elder in his hand towards yang Wanzhen. With a loud bang, his palm, which was filled with anger,nded on the elder''s body.

    The elder could no longer withstand the attack from the sect master and continued to spit out blood.

    "Not good, I''m going to die." Lin fan couldn''t let these points just disappear in front of his eyes. With sharp eyes and agile hands, he immediately dealt the finishing blow and killed the elder.

    Yang Wanzhen howled out. He was furious as he watched an elder of his sect die right before his eyes. This was a huge loss for the sect. It was something that was hard to bear.

    The elder''s storage ring had been taken by Lin fan. Even if he was in a battle, he would not waste his wealth.

    Although the magnificent me sect was very rich now and some wealth was no longer necessary, anyone who had been poor knew that a penny was hard to earn. It was better to umte more and such a thing would not happen.

    "Yang Wanzhen, you''re really cruel. You even want to kill an elder of your own sect. It''s not that I want to criticize you, but you''re no different from a Mad Dog right now."

    Lin fan cursed and yang Wanzhen became crazier and crazier. The surrounding elders were shocked and their eyes were filled with rage. The strength in their hands didn''t decrease and instead, they attacked Lin fan even more.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body flickered as he looked over at a group of elders not too far away.

    When those elders noticed this gaze, their bodies trembled. They were in a worse state. They had just been touched by the mes and were struggling to put them out.

    "If you look at me, then you are the right person ..." Lin fan snorted and blocked the attack. He attacked the elders who were terrified.

    "Don''t move. I''ll kill the weakest first."

    Lin fan directly said his goal to increase his shock.

    "How can you be so despicable?" Those great sage elders werepletely flustered. They cursed. They didn''t expect that this guy would kill them.

    ? Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The rumbling sounds continued as one corpse after another was cruelly blown into pieces. Blood and flesh mixed together as they fell from the sky.

    The cultivation of the eminent Saint stage was really weak. He could kill them with a single punch without any difficulty.

    "Ah!"

    Yang Wanzhen''s eyes were bloodshot as he watched his elder being killed. He had gonepletely mad. He turned around and charged toward the magnificent me sect. He wanted this kid to witness the destruction of the sect with his own eyes.

    "Come back!"

    With his colored eyes activated, yang Wanzhen turned around and charged at Lin fan obediently.

 Chapter 658 Do You Know How Much My Kidney Is Worth?

    The elder was shocked. What was the sect master doing? wasn''t he heading towards the magnificent me sect?

    They were all prepared to intercept this brat and let him personally witness the destruction of the sect. However, they didn''t expect that the sect leader would turn around without a second word when this brat said e back''. Did he have to be so obedient?

    However, they deeply regretted being so reckless.

    It could be said that they had suffered heavy losses now. The disciples below the eminent Saint stage had all died without knowing why. They had not even been able to shine before they were killed.

    Extreme shame.

    "This is no longer a battle we can interfere in. Let''s quickly retreat and not get involved."

    Some of the elders backed off and didn''t dare to step forward. The scene from before was still fresh in their minds. The way they died was extremely tragic. If they stepped forward, there wouldn''t be much of a change.

    "This guy''s head is really made of iron."

    Before the outer realms had merged, the Gxy sect had conquered a world. Anyone who didn''t agree with them would be killed. They had dominated the world. However, after the outer realms had merged, they had encountered such a stubborn man. No one could take him down.

    "Come on, don''t dawdle. Let this Peak Master show off today."

    Wherever his gaze passed, the mockery from the colored eyes had already made everyone go crazy.

    The great saints were afraid, but under their gazes, they gathered their courage and charged at Lin fan in anger.

    Their momentum was unstoppable. No matter how difficult the road ahead was, they had to rush forward with the belief that supported their bodies.

    From all directions, they were charging forth, stirring up a thick cloud of dust. In their eyes, Lin fan was their prey. They wanted to tear this prey apartpletely.

    Lin fan stood there proudly. His gigantic body was like a god of War. His muscles were bulging and giving off a cold aura.

    He liked the passion and fervour of battle. Although torrential bad luck was invincible, he didn''t like to use it. If he used it, it would be too boring.

    The collision of flesh and blood, the mixing of sweat and blood, would let him feel the meaning of battle.

    With a low roar, energy waves rose from his feet and wrapped around his body. His strength reached its peak and his long hair fluttered.

    Thunderbolt!

    In the void, there were tiny bolts of lightning intertwining. It was originally cloudless and sunny, but now it was filled with an extremely oppressive aura.

    Tian Xu stood up straight. His face was solemn. The aura that was being transmitted to him had already made him take it seriously. He did not know if his disciple could hold on or not.

    "Disciple, master is here to help you."

    "No need, master. I can handle these people. No matter what happens, don''te over. This is my battle."

    He would not let his teachere over. Although his teacher hadprehended a personal cultivation system, his realm was not that high. Although he had a trump card, he did not want to know.

    This kind of battle was what he yearned for the most, and he didn''t want it to be ruined.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground beneath his feet cracked and caved in. He disappeared without a trace. This was the result of his extreme speed.

    In an instant, he appeared before a Supreme Saint elder.

    The eyes of the great sage elder were spitting fire. Even though his strength was inferior to Lin fan ''s, he was not afraid at all. Colored eyes were indeed terrifying.

    He clenched his fist and threw a punch at his opponent. The man fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Let''s have one lie down first. "

    He wasn''t prepared to kill them now. He had to keep them alive to create more value. If he killed them, he would have nothing. After thinking about it, he decided it was better to keep some alive.

    With the help of the colored eyes, the great sage experts didn''t need to jump around anymore. With a single punch, they would lie on the ground and pass through the most dangerous moment.

    After dealing with the great sage elder, he stared at an utmost immortal elder and attacked. His fist was covered in light and he crushed over.

    But suddenly ...

    Yang Wanzhen appeared behind him, and the other elders unleashed terrifying attacks that instantly attacked him.

    "It''s indeed a little tricky. In this kind of group battle, dodging is the beginning of your loss."

    His eyes were cold. He didn''t want to Dodge. Since that was the case, thene. Who was afraid of who?

    BOOM!

    In the blink of an eye, before he could even think, his back suffered a huge impact. The power of the extreme immortal directly prated his body, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. Even his back was a bloody mess.

    However, Lin fan''s expression didn''t change at all. He raised his hand and grabbed the shoulder of the elder in front of him. His fingers dug into the elder''s flesh and crushed it.

    A bright and beautiful light exploded from his fist. It was very beautiful, but it contained a terrifying power.

    The elder who was caught by him was attracted by the colored eyes and wentpletely crazy. He used all his Mystic skills and mmed them onto Lin fan''s body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    To Lin fan, his true berserk fighting style was to hurt each other. Even if he suffered heavy losses, he would never back down.

    "Die!" That elder was so badly beaten that he coughed out blood. His body was emitting a red glow. This was a Mystic skill that he was using to kill Lin fanpletely.

    At the same time, yang Wanzhen and the others did not show any mercy either. All sorts of Mystic skills burst forth with a shocking amount of power that struck Lin fan''s body without holding back at all.

    "F * ck you guys. Let''s fight. Who''s afraid of who?"

    Let''s have a tough battle.

    BOOM!

    The elder''s eyes bulged out, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His limbs dropped to the ground, and he fell to his knees.

    He suppressed another one.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, he instantly reacted. The power behind him was too shocking. He turned around and directly charged.

    A violent explosion spread out and a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions. The ground was blown away and immediately copsed, creating a huge pit.

    "It''s indeed a little forced. "

    Blood flowed from the corner of Lin fan''s mouth and a hole appeared on his back. The White bones in it were terrifying and blood seeped out from time to time.

    If he was a little careless, it would be fine for other extreme celestial realm cultivators. However, Yang Wan was really strong. He had a different Foundation and it was already hard for him to fight alone. Now that he was fighting as a group, it was even harder.

    "Kill!"

    Attracted by the colored eyes, they only had one desire in their hearts, and that was to kill the kid in front of them.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were shocked. The battle was so intense that they couldn''t see the figure. All they could see was the rumbling in the void and the terrifying and strange light.

    If it were them, they might have already died under this power.

    They didn''t know what had happened to their senior brother. A battle like this had already exceeded their expectations.

    "Using you guys to increase my Foundation is a good choice. It''s just that it will take time."

    Lin fan smiled. The people from the Gxy sect were not bad. They were strong and could be used as sparring partners. He could continue to use the BUFF of getting stronger as he fought.

    "Come."

    Gulu!

    All of a sudden, a terrifying aura burst out from his body. It was like boiling water.

    Bang! Bang!

    The battle started, and the heavens and earth shook. A violent aura covered the entire area. A group of extreme celestial realm cultivators ganged up on a great saint. If this was known by others, they would definitely be spat to death.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan''s body was smashed into the deep hole and blood spurted out from his body. When he fought with these people, they were just hurting each other. He was injured and at the same time, he seized the chance to cause damage to the other party.

    "Hmm, what''s going on?"

    Yang Wanzhen''s head hurt. He gradually came back to his senses. He had forgotten what had just happened. He looked at his surroundings and wondered what kind of battle had caused such destruction.

    "My arm." An elder was shocked. His arm was already bent and his white bones had pierced out. Blood was everywhere and at the same time, pain filled his brain and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

    "Where did that kid go?"

    Another elder was on his guard. His head was hurting. What the hell happened just now? why did he wake up and his clothes were in tatters? which bastard wanted to kill him while he didn''t know what was going on?

    "I don''t know,"

    The crowd shook their heads and turned to yang Wanzhen. Over here, the Grandmaster was the boss. They had to listen to his orders for everything.

    The sect master was the one who had suggested the destruction of the magnificent me sect. As for the elder who had insisted on the destruction of the magnificent me sect, he had just been killed.

    Suddenly, yang Wanzhen''s hair stood on end, and his heart trembled.

    "Be careful," he warned.

    When the elder heard the warning, he was shocked. A strong wind came from behind him. It was very fast. With a flip of his palm, a crystal-clear spear appeared in his hand. He turned around and stabbed it, not caring who it was.

    Puchi!

    The spear pierced through his body, and blood slowly flowed down the spear.

    "His kidney is broken." Lin fan mumbled to himself and then raged. He stabbed the spear deeper and clenched his fist, punching towards the head,"do you know how valuable my kidney can be exchanged for?"

    The elder''s pupils constricted and he was shocked. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Why was this kid here?

    However, it was toote by the time he realized what was going on.

    Bang! Bang!

    The punchnded on his face. His facial features twisted together. He opened his mouth and his teeth cracked. His mind shook and he fell unconscious. Finally, he fell to the ground with his eyes rolled back and passed out.

    "Sect master yang, don''t panic, we''ll continueter." Lin fan grinned and grabbed the spear. He was expressionless as he pulled it out of his body.

    His calm expression made everyone''s eyes Twitch.

    They had already noticed that many people were missing, but looking at this kid''s appearance, it was as if nothing had happened.

    "Since you''re here today, don''t even think about leaving. After today, the Gxy sect can say goodbye to the outer realm."

    "And this Peak Master won''t kill you. Just stay here and find a job to do. Talents are rare."

    When he said that, the elders of the Gxy sect, who had been solemn, started to roar.

    "Brat, you''re too impudent."

    "Go, kill him!"

    They roared. Although they had been dazed for a short moment and felt that what had happened was a little strange, they just wanted to kill this kid.

    "Come!"

    Lin fan waved his hand. He wanted to have a good fight with them. This time, he wouldn''t be biased and see if they had any brains.

    When he activated colored eyes, he really had a hard time. These guys were also going all out to kill him.

    It was as if his colored eyes had been activated, and the other party''sbat strength had increased.

    Only he could use that kind of fighting style that was not afraid of death.

 659 Chapter 659

    "Actually, we can have a talk."

    Yang Wanzhen had been very angry before, but now he said he wanted to have a talk. He didn''t know what he was up to.

    "Talk about your mother." Lin fan cursed out. Without saying anything, he took out the sacrificial altar and mmed it down at everyone.

    The altar was not a treasure, but it was very hard. Whoever hit it would fall apart.

    Yang Wanzhen was so furious that he was about to spit fire. Since he didn''t know what was good for him, he could only bepletely obliterated.

    Those elders were constantly moving around, but they were not as fierce as before. Especially the elder with the injured arm, he was frowning. The intermittent pain was torturing him, but to someone of his strength, it was nothing.

    Yang Wanzhen''s body was like a ghost that disappeared and reappeared in the distance. Shortly after, more appeared and spread out.

    Several figures appeared, but it was unknown which one was yang Wanzhen''s true body. Furthermore, these figures all had the same aura, making it difficult to distinguish them.

    "Die!"

    At that moment, the few figures in the sky moved. They attacked together and attacked Lin fan.

    This was his secret technique, and it contained a profound mystery. It was both real and fake, or it could be said that it was all real.

    "After I shut down colored eyes, these guys ''fighting style has changed. They''ve be more cowardly."

    Lin fan mumbled to himself and finally understood what was going on. If it was before, that would have been the most intense attack and not like this.

    Bang! Bang!

    Several figures rushed over. Just as they were about tond on Lin fan''s body, they disappeared like bubbles. Yang Wanzhen''s true body appeared andnded a palm on Lin fan''s body.

    "Kid, you''ll never know who you''ve offended."

    Yang Wanzhenughed coldly after his attack seeded. He was going to smash this brat''s flesh and blood into pieces.

    "I know, he''s an idiot." Suddenly, Lin fan grabbed yang Wanzhen''s arm."It wasn''t easy. I caught you."

    "What?"

    Yang Wanzhen was stunned like he didn''t expect this. But when he saw the kid''s smile, he felt really terrified for some reason.

    He wanted to break free, but to his horror, the kid''s fingers were gripping him tightly. He couldn''t break free at all.

    The giant hand was like a pincer, biting down hard. Unless he lost an arm, there was no hope.

    "This Peak Master can already see that you want to run, but do you think that''s possible?"

    Lin fanughed and pped down with his huge palm, wanting to smash the other party into meat paste.

    "Detestable." Yang Wanzhen raised his hand and met the attack head-on. This brat''s strength was shockingly great, and his arm trembled slightly."What are you guys still looking at? hurry up and attack."

    He was furious. Were these guys all idiots? they were still watching in a daze and actually didn''t attack.

    The elders reacted and looked at each other. They seized the opportunity and attacked instantly. However, they didn''t have the violent momentum from before. Instead, they held back their strength. Perhaps they wanted to have the ability to protect themselves if something went wrong.

    However, Lin fan didn''t care about the power behind him. He just stared at yang Wanzhen. He raised his hand and pped down.

    A muffled sound reverberated.

    Yang Wan felt really aggrieved. This brat was really strong. He grabbed his arm and didn''t want to let go at all. Since that was the case, his eyes shed with ruthlessness.

    All of a sudden, his arm began to change. A ck light flickered, and with a plop, sharp bone spikes shot out of his arm, heading straight for his wrist.

    He did not believe that the other party would not let go.

    These ck spikes were a divine ability he had cultivated. He refined his own bone armor, and when necessary, he could break out of his body and deal a heavy blow to his opponent.

    However, to his disappointment, Lin fan didn''t even look at him. He just continued to punch him. He didn''t even care about the attacks of the elders.

    Instantly, yang Wanzhen''s mind was filled with thoughts as he considered all sorts of possibilities. For example, when the attack came, the other party would change positions and let him block it.

    If that''s the case, then fine, I''ll put on a show with you and see what you''re capable of.

    Puchi!

    The ck spike pierced through Lin fan''s palm. Fresh blood seeped out and the ck bone was covered in blood.

    But what shocked yang Wanzhen was that this kid was expressionless. He didn''t seem to care about his palm being pierced.

    How was that possible?

    "Eh? I didn''t expect you to not want to be separated from me. That''s good. " Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the bone in his palm. He smiled and then pinched the bone with two fingers. He used all his strength and twisted it together."This way, we won''t be separated. Alright, let''s continue."

    Yang Wanzhen''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. What kind of monster was this? how could this be?

    But now, he could only raise his hand to block his opponent''s attack.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The elders attacked, light exploded and all of them struck Lin fan''s back.

    "Haha, kid, let''s see if you can still live." An elderughed loudly. After suffering such an attack, could he still survive?<sub> </sub>

    However, all of a sudden, they realized that even though the kid was spitting blood, he didn''t care about them at all. He was still raising his hand and pping towards the Grandmaster.

    "Didn''t you guys eat?" Yang Wanzhen was shocked and furious as he roared. His face was covered in blood from this kid and he was in pain.

    He didn''t know what he was fighting with. Why was there no reaction at all?

    Although he was the sect master of the Gxy sect, there was no need for him to go all out just to target him.

    Lin fan was helpless. These guys ''attacks weren''t weak. Although he didn''t feel any pain when they hit him, it had a huge impact on his body. If he continued, he would die eventually.

    However, he did not mind suppressing yang Wanzhen before he died.

    "Sect master, we''ve tried our best,"

    The elders cried out in shock. How could they have known that this kid would be so expressionless? looking at his back, it was a bloody mess. It was a shocking sight. If it were anyone else, they would have long been screaming in pain.

    Lin fan was really worried. This couldn''t do. Every time he punched, yang Wanzhen blocked. If he couldn''t take him down, then he would really be killed by the elders.

    All of a sudden, he stared at yang Wanzhen''s crotch. Perhaps that was where he could make a breakthrough.

    At this moment, yang Wanzhen felt a chill rise from his feet and spread to his head. He did not know what was going on, but he had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    "Die!" Lin fan struck out with a fist. When the other party was distracted to block, he raised his leg and hooked it at his crotch.

    Something was rapidly changing shape.

    Yang Wanzhen''s originally worried face instantly turned ashen, then white, ck, and red.

    It was really colorful and shocking. Then, he couldn''t take it anymore and let out a heaven-shaking roar.

    He didn''t expect that the other party would actually attack this part of his body. No matter how powerful a person was, this would always be their weak spot.

    "This is a good opportunity!"

    At this moment, Lin fan seized this opportunity. He clenched his fist and a dazzling light appeared in his hand. Then, he mmed it towards yang Wanzhen''s face.

    As the fist met flesh, the terrifying power directly prated through. His facial features twisted together, and his pupils suddenly widened. A mouthful of blood and a few teeth flew out.

    "Ah!" "Die!" Yang Wanzhen howled in shock and anger as a ball of apocalyptic Fury erupted from his body,"I want you dead!"

    Lin fan knew that it would be weird if the other party didn''t get angry with such an attack. He had kicked Yang Wan in the crotch, so how could he take it?

    Yang Wanzhen was really furious. He used an unparalleled strength and smashed into Lin fan''s body. But the pain in his crotch caused him to be unable to perform.

    In fact, he even had the urge to cut that part off with a knife.

    The muffled sounds continued.

    Lin fan''s body was a bloody mess. Arge amount of blood was flowing out, especially his back. The injuries were obvious. Some bones were broken and pierced into his organs.

    To the elders, they were terrified. They were already so badly injured. If he didn''t die, then so be it. At least he would have snorted to show that he was in pain.

    However, the other party didn''t even make a sound. He didn''t give him any face at all.

    "Yang Wanzhen, did you feel good? tell me, did you feel good?" Lin fannded punch after punch on yang Wanzhen''s face, causing his face to be badly mangled. He coughed outrge amounts of blood.

    Even the teeth in his mouth had been sted to the point where only a few were left. It was a miserable sight.

    "Sect master." The elders couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing their Grandmaster being treated like this made their hearts ache. But they really did try their best and attacked this kid mercilessly. But he didn''t move and didn''t die. What else could they do?

    Yang Wanzhen spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew into a rage out of humiliation. In the end, he let out a furious roar as the power that was dormant in his bodypletely erupted.

    BOOM!

    The power ripped Lin fan''s body apart, breaking his wrist. Even the elders were blown far away by this power.

    "Bastard, I want you to die without a burial ce!"

    Yang Wanzhen''s eyes were already covered in blood, and half of his face had caved in. He no longer had the demeanor he had before. Instead, he looked extremely miserable, and no one dared to look at him directly.

    The surrounding elders did not dare to look at the Grandmaster in the eye. They were feeling a little guilty. This had nothing to do with them at all.

    They had really used all their strength, but this kid would not let go even if he didn''t die. They couldn''t do anything about it.

    The bold elder opened his mouth and wanted tofort the sect leader. But just as he was about to say something, he was red at by the sect leader.

    They felt that their sect leader''s gaze was really terrifying.

    "I want him to die without an intact corpse." Yang Wanzhen''s face was cold and frosty as he walked towards Lin fan. Even if he died, he wanted to tear him into pieces.

    His footsteps were deep, and each step was so terrifying.

    "The sect master is really angry."

    "That''s for sure. This is the first time I''ve seen our Grandmaster in such a miserable state. What do you think is going on with that kid? we''re attacking together, but he''s not letting our grudges go. What do you think is going on here?"

    "Who knows? that brat''s attacks are also extremely vicious. Didn''t you see the sect master''s crotch being kicked?"

    Suddenly, the elders who were in the middle of their conversation all narrowed their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.

 660 Chapter 660

    "You''re finished. "

    A voice transmitted into yang Wanzhen''s ears.

    In his rage, he was suddenly stunned. Suddenly, his head was grabbed by someone and pressed to the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yang Wanzhen''s head smashed into the ground. Cracks appeared and a deep hole was formed.

    Lin fan didn''t hold back. Seizing the opportunity, he attacked madly. The sacrificial altar rumbled down and mmed onto the other party''s body.

    The altar was strong enough to fight against the giant door, and it was able to destroy anything with a single strike. Gradually, blood seeped out with every swing of the altar. When the altar was thrown high up, drops of blood flew out.

    Yang Wanzhen''s body jerked violently with each strike. It was unknown if he was trying to stand up or if he was bounced off due to the force of the strike.

    However, he had already profited by seizing this opportunity.

    He had spat a mouthful of blood on the other party''s face and was resurrected immediately. That was enough.

    "Are you dead or not? if you''re not dead, say something." Lin fan grabbed the altar with a single palm and mmed it furiously without any intention of stopping. Today, the Gxy sect would be removed from the ancestralnd.

    "Save the sect master."

    The elders of the Gxy sect were shocked. They wanted to save their Grandmaster, but all of a sudden, their bodies turned cold. Their Grandmaster was finished. He had lost the battle.

    Even if they were to attack, it would be useless.

    "We can''t fight anymore, we''ll really die if we keep fighting." One of the elders shouted in pain.

    He didn''t want the sect master to die, because as long as he was alive, there would be hope.

    However, if he died and lost his aura, everything would be over.

    "Hit me a few more times. I won''t die. I know what I''m doing." Lin fan was afraid of yang Wanzhen''s counterattack. It was not easy for him to suppress yang Wanzhen. Naturally, he had to be careful. No one knew if he had any other tricks up his sleeve.

    All of a sudden, a muffled groan rang out from beneath the altar. It was yang Wanzhen''s voice. It was clear that he had been holding his breath and preparing to retaliate. However, under his frenzied attacks, his aura dissipated. Unable to resist, he was knocked unconscious.

    "I''ve said it before, your sect master is very sinister. But it''s all good now."

    Lin fan stopped and kept the sacrificial altar. He then grabbed yang Wanzhen''s head and lifted him up.

    "Aiya, this appearance is very miserable."

    Yang Wanzhen was in a terrible state. He was badly mangled and unrecognizable. His bones were broken and blood was flowing out from all parts of his body. He was bleeding all over, but he was still alive.

    At this moment, his four limbs hung limply and he couldn''t even move. It seemed like he was unconscious.

    "Sect master ..."

    The elders felt heartache. Their sect leader was really beaten up like that. They didn''t dare to believe it but the truth was right in front of them.

    Suddenly, they felt a sense of danger in his eyes.

    The kid''s eyes were very sneaky, and he had a bad feeling.

    "What do you want to do?" Some elders were terrified, feeling that this kid was going to kill them with blood.

    "I admit defeat." However, there were also elders who were unable to admit defeat.

    Lin fan grabbed yang Wanzhen and looked at them,"I''ll give you all one second to think. Do you want to live or die?"

    A second passed by quickly, in the blink of an eye.

    "I want to live."

    All the elders had spoken, expressing their thoughts. They definitely wanted to live, or else they wouldn''t want to die.

    If their sect leader was suppressed, what could they use to fight against the other party?

    However, what they didn''t understand was that he was only in the great sage realm. How could he be a match for an extreme celestial realm?

    Moreover, there wasn''t just one of them. It was unrealistic to expect so many of them to be crushed like this.

    "Teacher, it''s time to clean up the mess." Lin fan shouted. Their strength had increased but the sect''s hardware hadn''t been changed. At this time, it was time to change.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    Huo Rong''s heart had been in his mouth the entire time, feeling that it was dangerous. However, when he heard this, he was stunned. He had not expected to win.

    "Junior Brother, what are you still looking at? if you win, let''s go harvest." Tian Xu was smiling. He was proud of his disciple''s strength.

    Seeing his senior brother leave, Huo Rong came back to his senses. He felt that this kid had done something big again. It was simply too shocking. He couldn''t help but be impressed.

    The disciples were all excited. Senior brother Lin had won.

    They couldn''t see the situation on the battlefield clearly because it was too intense and the momentum was too strong. They couldn''t see what was happening with their naked eyes.

    However, all of this was not important. They only knew that their senior brother had won.

    The magnificent me sect hade with a lot of momentum, but they had been defeated here. This showed that the magnificent me sect was powerful enough.

    The true immortals who were cleaning the toilets had no choice but to scold him for being useless. After that, they continued to clean the toilets.

    He had thought it was hope, but now it was clearly despair.

    The battlefield was full of holes. The ground was cracked beyond recognition. Many elders were lying there, but they were all great saints.

    As for the 5 extreme immortal stage elders, they didn''t dare to fight back.

    "Disciple, what should we do with them?" Tian Xu arrived at the scene and looked around. He couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t hold on for much longer, but his disciple was able to.

    "Teacher, what else can we do? our sect iscking a few watchdogs. I think they''re quite strong, so they can act as our watchdogs." Lin fan said calmly and didn''t care at all. The other party''s face had already turned green.<sub> </sub>

    An elder with a short temper shouted angrily,""Don''t go too far. "

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment he said that, Lin fan appeared in front of the elder and punched him so hard that he spat out blood. He then grabbed his head,"is that too much?"

    "Not too much, not too much." The elder spat out blood and shook his head hurriedly. His eyes were filled with shock.

    He was at the initial stage of the extreme celestial realm, but he couldn''t block one punch from him. He was just too strong.

    He just wanted to be tough and if he was lucky, he could change his mind. But he didn''t expect that he would be so afraid of a punch.

    They had encountered such a situation before. Of course, they had always used their absolute strength to suppress the other sects so that they did not dare to resist. When had they ever thought that such a thing would happen to them?

    "You people from the soaring Gxia sect are really cheap. Only when you''ve been beaten up do you know how to admit defeat. You''re lucky, though. Our sect just so happens to becking a guard. That''s why you''re still alive." Lin fan had thought it through. He would get some extreme immortal state beings to guard the sect. Not only could they protect the sect, but they could also show off their might. It was a pretty good choice.

    Naturally, they were furious at being humiliated by this kid but it was useless. They could only keep silent and endure the humiliation.

    "Come on, make an oath. You''ll guard the magnificent me sect for the rest of your life. If you go against it, you''ll be crushed instantly." Lin fan said.

    "What?" Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that he would want them to swear,"no, we can''t swear. If we do, then wouldn''t that mean that we won''t have freedom and will be at their mercy?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Even if I die, I won''t swear." One of the elders looked at Lin fan and said with a firm tone.

    Lin fan took a look,"alright then. Since that''s the case, you can go to hell."

    Instantly, a terrifying aura burst out. He clenched his fingers into a fist and prepared to kill.

    Sensing this aura, the tough elder''s face turned pale. With a plop, he knelt on the ground,"I was wrong, I swear."

    "Eh? You, weren''t you very unyielding just now? even if you die, you won''t swear an oath. Why are you swearing now?" Lin fanughed, then looked at the crowd,"you guys know what you''re doing. Don''t provoke me anymore, or you''ll die."

    The elders of the Gxy sect felt helpless. They felt an unspeakable pain. Of course, they didn''t want to swear, but they had no choice. They would lose their lives.

    "Forget it, guys. Just swear. It doesn''t matter where you are. Even if we''re elders in the Gxy sect, we''re still under yang Wanzhen''s control. Now that he''s weak, we should think about our own future."

    One of the elders said.

    Lin fan was stunned."You''re not bad. You''re a talent to have such thoughts. Swear to protect the magnificent me sect for sixty years. After sixty years, I''ll let you go."

    The eyes of the elder who was sighing immediately lit up when he heard this. He was so grateful that he shed tears. With his life span, sixty years was just a snap of the fingers. It was not a loss.

    Then, as if afraid that the other party would regret it, he quickly swore that he was sincere. He wasn''t lying at all. He was sincere.

    When the other elders saw this situation, they were filled with regret. They didn''t expect that he would take advantage of them.

    In the end, the magnificent me sect recruited five extreme celestial realm fighters and seven great saints.

    "Elder Kumu, give me some life essence to wake this guy up." Lin fan shouted.

    Kumu was reluctant, but he still gave yang Wanzhen some. The green life essence entered yang Wanzhen''s body to heal his injuries. However, because of elder Kumu''s strength, the life essence wasn''t very effective for extreme immortal realm cultivators.

    Yang Wanzhen groaned and opened his swollen eyes. When he saw Lin fan, he couldn''t take it anymore and roared,"kid, I''m going to kill you!"

    Then, he saw the sect elders.

    "What are you all looking at? hurry up and kill this brat!"

    However, he suddenly realized that the situation was not right.

    The elders ''expressions were strange, then they sighed,""Sect master, forget it. We''ve lost. You''d better make an oath ande with us."

    "That''s right. I told you not toe to the magnificent me sect, but you didn''t listen. Now, not only have you lost, but we''ve also been lost by you."

    "Ah ..."

    Yang Wanzhen was stunned, and his eyes shed with shock.

    What did he just hear?

    What did the elders of the sect say to him?

    "Sect master yang, hurry up and make an oath. You''ll guard the magnificent me sect for the rest of your life. Don''t waste time. You''re the only one left." Lin fan said.

    "Impossible, you brat, I''m going to kill you." "You ..." Yang Wanzhen was shocked and furious. Due to his excitement, he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    "Sect master, forget it. Don''t force yourself. If you don''t swear, you''ll die." An elder tried to persuade him. The reason why he was able to do so now was also because they had worked together for many years.

    Yang Wanzhen raised his head and looked at the sect elder with a miserable smile.

    "Good, good, I didn''t expect that the fastest to betray the sect would be you elders, this is really unexpected."

    After saying this, he lowered his head and didn''t say a word, as if thinking about something.

    The elders were a little ashamed, but they quickly recovered. They had no choice. Between swearing an oath and death, they chose to swear an oath. This was their desire to live.

    Lin fan replied,"seems like you''re not going to make an oath. That''s fine as well. As the sect leader of the Gxy sect, I''ll give you a proper way to die. I''ll turn you into ashes and let you blend into nature."

    As Lin fan walked over, yang Wanzhen was still expressionless. The moment Lin fan got close, he raised his head and looked at him.

    "Can you give me some hope instead of just a lifetime?" Yang Wanzhen asked.

    He knew that he was done for this time. He couldn''t run away. He could either swear or die.

    However, he was really unwilling to die like this.

    "No," Lin fan shook his head. He was really despicable. He was so righteous that he didn''t swear and now he was actually bargaining.

    Yang Wanzhen sat on the ground helplessly. He closed his eyes in despair."I swear."

 Chapter 661 This Is Too Much To Snatch

    "As the leader of a sect, you''re actually so cowardly. The cultivation of my sect''s elders isn''t as high as yours, but they''re tougher than you." Lin fan shook his head and was really disappointed in them.

    Yang Wanzhen had been beaten ck and blue. He was seriously injured and forced to swear an oath.

    This was simply a fate worse than death. He might as well just die.

    Now that he was being humiliated like this, he really wanted to say,''can you have any shame?''

    As for Huo Rong, he was smiling with his head held high. It was rare for this kid to praise him asionally, but he was telling the truth. Although he was not strong enough, he would not be so spineless.

    "You''re indeed a disappointment. I''m an elder of the magnificent me sect. Although I''m not very powerful, I won''t be like this." Huo Rong smiled faintly. Compared to the other party, the difference between them was instantly clear.

    Yang Wanzhen red at Huo Rong and cursed in his heart. He was only speaking after the fact, but there was nothing he could do. He had been suppressed and could not make aeback.

    "Hurry up, what are you waiting for? hurry up and swear. I don''t have time to waste with you. If you don''t want to swear, I''ll send you to heaven."

    He still had many things to do, so he had to make a trip to the Gxy sect. There was a lot of wealth there, and he couldn''t just throw it away.

    "Peak Master Lin, really, can you give me some hope? it has not been easy for me, yang Wanzhen, to cultivate up to this point. Now that I''ve lost, I''ll admit it, but ..."

    Before he could finish his words, there was a look of shock in his eyes. This kid didn''t give him any chance at all. He took out his Mace directly and wanted to nail him to death here.

    Then, he immediately made an oath. There was still hope if he stayed alive. He wanted to wait too. If the magnificent me sect was destroyed one day, the oath would no longer exist.

    However, he knew that it wasn''t as simple as he thought. If someone really came to destroy the magnificent me sect, they would be the first to rush up.

    "Elder Huo Rong, arrange for them to clean the toilets. As for those genuine Immortals, arrange for them to carry the manure and send it to the vegetable garden. Sigh, we still don''t have enough manpower. If there''s a chance, we should try to recruit more talents."

    He was a little vexed. It was not easy to develop a sect, and it needed to be well-rounded. No matter what it was, it needed manpower.

    Yang Wanzhen and the others were dumbfounded. What did this kid just say?

    He actually asked them to clean the toilet. This was not a humiliation, but an insult to them.

    In fact, yang Wanzhen was deeply regretful. If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t havee to the magnificent me sect. Where was the elder who had been instigating him to destroy the magnificent me sect? he had to teach him a lesson.

    However, after asking around, he found out that the elder had already been killed by this kid.

    At this moment, Lin fan grabbed yang Wanzhen''s shoulder."Come with me. I''ll go to the Gxy sect and empty out all your wealth."

    The two of them rose into the air and quickly disappeared from the world.

    "How can this be?" Yang Wanzhen was furious. Not only had they surrendered, but they also wanted to take away the wealth of the Gxy sect. They clearly wanted topletely destroy the sect.

    Within the sect.

    The disciples cheered. Knowing that these guys had be freebor for the sect, they were really excited. The strength of these old guys was obvious to all and they were really strong.

    Now that he was suppressed by his senior brother and was working for the sect, the sect''s safety would definitely increase.

    "What? You want us to carry the manure and water the vegetable garden?" As the representative of the true immortal realm, Dong Xiao was qualified to talk to Tian Xu. But now, he was dumbfounded. Someone came to snatch his toilet clean? was he going to let him live?

    The true immortals who were cleaning the toilets also raised their heads and clenched the rags in their hands. They felt a sense of crisis. They had been doing a good job, but now they were going to be reced.

    Was he looking down on them?

    Did they think that they didn''t have the ability to clean the toilet?

    This was really bullying.

    "I asked you all to carry manure to water the vegetable garden, and you all still have ideas? These people are the elders of the Gxy sect. They are powerful enough to clean the toilets, but you guys are too weak to do the rough work. " Huo Rong said sternly. It was supposed to be a funny thing, but when it came out of his mouth, it turned into a very serious thing.

    "Brother Fire, don''t be angry." "We''ve been doing a good job. We''re used to it. We''re not used to this sudden change in our positions. Can''t you show us some mercy?"

    Many disciples were whispering and discussing in low voices.

    "Actually, I feel that these people have cleaned the toilet very well. Is it bad to suddenly change it?"

    "I don''t know. Thepetition here is very intense. I''ve long discovered that senior brother has been attracting talents to return. However, their strength is no longer sufficient. It''s difficult for them to maintain their current positions. It''s reasonable for them to be reced. It''s up to elder Huo Rong to deal with this."

    Under Lin fan''s constant creation of miracles, the disciples had long gotten used to many things.

    So what if he was powerful?

    If their senior brother seized the opportunity, they would eventually appear in the sect''s toilets and vegetable gardens.

    Huo Rong waved his hand, not giving the cave any room for discussion."This matter has been decided by Lin fan. He said that you don''t have to clean the toilet anymore. You can go and pick up manure and water the vegetable garden. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can wait for him toe back and you can go to him personally."

    Dong Xiao didn''t think much of it. He was terrified of the kid.

    "Everyone, let''s forget it." He didn''t say anything more. This matter was decided and couldn''t be changed.

    The elders of the Gxy sect were furious when they heard that they were going to clean the toilets. They swore to protect the magnificent me sect, but they should at least be given a job that was worthy of their strength.

    However, he didn''t expect that he was here to clean the toilet.

    It was one thing to clean the toilets, but there were people who wanted to fight with them. What was going on? were these people crazy?

    He wanted to snatch it, that was too much.<sub> </sub>

    The Gxy sect was located on a mountain peak not far from the heavenly cloud Mountain. It was majestic and evenrger than the magnificent me sect. Above the Gxy sect, there was a picture of a Gxy.

    Two figures appeared.

    Yang Wanzhen looked at the sect with mixed emotions. From now on, this ce would no longer be his. He would have to guard the magnificent me sect from now on. He wanted to resist, but there was no hope. Everything was over.

    "What''s that?" Lin fan asked.

    He really didn''t want to answer, but he had no choice. He couldn''t change his oath, so he could only exin.

    "That''s my sect''s Neb River diagram formation. It''s used to guard the sect and defend against powerful enemies."

    This formation was not an ordinary one. It had been set up by the founder of the Gxy sect since its establishment. After countless years of improvement, the power of the formation had long been extraordinary.

    It could attack and defend, and it was one of the foundations of the Gxy sect.

    "Hmm, not bad. I''ll ept it and join the magnificent me sect." Lin fan was extremely satisfied. He had high hopes for this formation. Compared to the sect''s formation techniques, it was not weaker at all. In fact, it was even stronger. The power and profundity contained within it were somewhat extraordinary.

    Yang Wanzhen felt as if there were ten thousand green horses galloping in his heart. The bandits had entered the sect and fled from the beginning to the end, not leaving a single bit behind.

    He took out the palm-sized Gxy disc. This was the foundation of the array and was usually stored on him. He then chanted an incantation and formed a hand seal. Finally, he pointed his finger and a bright light shone.

    The formation that covered the sky above the sect started to change. The slowly flowing Gxy within it changed rapidly. Finally, with a whoosh, it turned into a stream of light and merged into the Gxy disk.

    Lin fan took the Gxy disk and handed it over to his teacher. It was better to keep it with his own people.

    Although Yang Wan really couldn''t betray the sect, what if he died?

    "What happened?"

    "How did our sect''s formation disappear?"

    Instantly, the sect disciples were in an uproar. They were terrified to find that the formation was gone.

    The Supreme Saint elders who remained in the sect were all terrified. They didn''t know what was happening.

    "Let''s go. It''s time to move some things. " Lin fanughed. He had wanted to destroy the entire Gxy sect, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. As the love and justice senior brother Lin, he couldn''t do such things.

    However, he nced into the distance and saw a Zhizhi bird looking down at all of this.

    "Sect master." When the terrified elders saw who it was, they were overjoyed. Then, they asked in confusion,""Sect master, why did you put away the sect-protecting formation?"

    Yang Wanzhen was expressionless. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start.

    "Where is the wealth of the sect?" Lin fan asked. The main purpose of his visit was to take away the wealth and strengthen the magnificent me sect.

    Yang Wanzhen couldn''t bear to part with him, but now that he was already his, there was no reason for him to be reluctant. He then revealed the location of the sect''s wealth.

    The elders didn''t know who the person following the sect leader was but seeing that the sect leader didn''t stop them, they thought that he was a friend that he brought back from the outside and so didn''t stop him.

    Suddenly!

    A loud boom was heard.

    Yang Wanzhen wasn''t the only one who was shocked. Even the elders were dumbfounded.

    In the distance, the building that stored the sect''s wealth had been uprooted and raised high in the air.

    "He''s going to plunder our sect''s wealth. Quickly, go and stop him. " An elder''s expression changed and he exploded with anger.

    This was where their sect''s wealthy. How could they let others take it away?

    "Don''t move," Yang Wanzhen said helplessly.

    The elders looked at the sect leader, not understanding why he would say that. Suddenly, they realized where the other elders had gone. Didn''t they follow the sect leader to the magnificent me sect?

    Could it be?

    They looked at each other and could see the fear in each other''s eyes.

    "Sect master, you guys can''t be ..."

    Yang Wanzhen felt ashamed. He then nodded his head. Although he didn''t say anything, he had already expressed that they were done for. They had beenpletely defeated.

    Not only would he lose himself, but the sect''s wealth would also be emptied by the other party.

    "No matter how long you wander outside, it''s better to empty a sect."

    Lin fan realized that sweeping through sects was the fastest way to get rich. The wealth of arge sect like the Gxy sect was truly shocking.

    It could even be said that they were not much worse than the immortal Dynasty.

    Of course, the only bad thing was that the immortal Dynasty''s imperial power was concentrated, and all kinds of wealth could only be enjoyed by the Emperor.

    Therefore,pared to the immortal Dynasty, the Gxy sect''s wealth was not as great.

    [PS: little cuties, please vote if you have monthly votes. You need monthly votes.]

 Chapter 662 I Think Youre Not Bad

    Lin fan was really happy.

    The people of the Gxy sect were in deep sorrow. Ordinary disciples couldn''tprehend it, but the elders who stayed behind to guard the sect had blood flowing out of their mouths.

    This wasn''t because he had been injured, but because he was so shocked that he couldn''t help but vomit blood.

    Oh heavens, Oh earth, what on earth happened?

    They had been guarding their sects and had not experienced anything. How could a disaster fall from the sky? their sects were being suppressed and they had to watch as the other party emptied out their sects. How could they endure this?

    "Sect master, I can''t take this anymore." Some elders were unwilling and wanted to fight to the death.

    ng!

    Yang Wanzhen took out a long saber and held it in front of him. The surrounding temperature dropped instantly.

    "Sect master, you''ve finally thought it through. Now that he''se to our sect, if we attack him as a group, there''s still hope for us to take him down." The elder said excitedly. When he realized that the sect master didn''t resist, he was disappointed and regretful.

    However, things were different now. The sect master had taken out his weapon to fight with the other party. This was the true sect master of the Gxy sect.

    Yang Wanzhen shook his head,"No. If you dare to move, I''ll be the first to kill you."

    "What?"

    The elder''s pupils contracted in disbelief. What did the sect master just say? He actually wanted to kill him.

    "I''ve already sworn to protect the magnificent me sect. If you want to attack him, I''ll have to kill you." Yang Wanzhen didn''t want to do this either. However, if he didn''t do anything, he would be in trouble.

    At this time, the rumbling sounds continued. Several buildings of the Gxy sect had been emptied. Those were the sect''s wealth, but now, they could only watch helplessly as the other party emptied them.

    "Hey, if you guys want to run, then run." Yang Wanzhen warned. In his opinion, these elders would probably end up like them. They would be forced to swear an oath to protect the magnificent me sect.

    If that happened, it would be a tragedy. Although he was unwilling, he didn''t want the magnificent me sect to benefit from the sect elders.

    However, he knew that these elders would not leave. They were the elders of the Gxy sect, and he was the sect master of the Gxy sect. How could they leave? they would definitely stay by his side in the end.

    "Sect master, take care. We''ll be leaving now."

    The elders didn''t want to leave and seemed really sad, but they left decisively without any hesitation. As for whether they wanted to stay, they didn''t even say a word.

    The sect master had made it clear that if he wanted to protect the magnificent me sect, he would naturally have to protect the other party. If they attacked, the sect master would attack them as well.

    Moreover, their sect leader was already defeated, so what did they have to fight with him?

    "You guys ..." Yang Wanzhen clutched at his chest. It hurt a little. It was a heart-wrenching pain. As he watched those elders leave without even turning back, he felt that he had failed as the sect master all these years.

    He left very decisively, without a trace of hesitation.

    Lin fan was all smiles. He was slowly reaping and his storage ring was filled with wealth. To avoid trouble, he even uprooted the buildings.

    The elders ran away without looking back.

    He sensed it but didn''t stop them. They were too weak and meaningless. Even if he brought them back to the sect, he wouldn''t know what to do with them and they would be wasting the sect food.

    "What should we do?"

    Arge number of disciples were confused. Their sect leader was suppressed and the elders had escaped. They hadpletely lost themselves and did not know where to go to find a way out.

    Especially when the outer realm merged, if he didn''t have a backer, he wouldn''t be able to survive.

    There was nock of geniuses among the disciples. They had thought that the Gxy sect was very powerful and could improve their strength. Now that the Gxy sect was about to be destroyed, they had to find a new way out.

    "Can we join your sect?" A genius disciple spoke up. He was filled with desire. If he could suppress the sect leader, then his strength was naturally not simple. If he joined the sect, he would be safe.

    Lin fan took a look,"No."

    "Why?" The genius disciple was shocked, as if he didn''t expect the other party to reject him so quickly.

    "Because you''re worse than a beast. You betrayed the sect at a time like this instead of trying to strengthen it. It''ll be a disgrace to the magnificent me sect if I take you in." Lin fan scolded. He said it so righteously and there was nothing wrong with it.

    The genius disciple''s face and ears turned red. He didn''t expect this to happen. Anger was jumping in his eyes.

    It was humiliating to call him a beast in public.

    Yang Wanzhen felt that Lin fan''s words made sense. At a time like this, these disciples were actually thinking about joining other sects instead of strengthening them. They were really worse than beasts.

    "You guys are too weak. I don''t even want to hammer you to death. You can leave now. The Gxy sect is gone. Of course, if you want to take revenge in the future, it''s not impossible. But I have to remind you to bring more treasures. You might have a chance to live."

    There should be some disciples who would live and die with the sect. Otherwise, the Gxy sect would be really disappointing.

    Suddenly, demonic Qi exploded in the void. In the distance, a purple cloud was rolling, and an evil Dragon was roaring.

    "The fey Lord is here." Yang Wanzhen was stunned. The demon Lord of the demon God''s sect had arrived.

    Lin fan knew who Yao Jun was. He had seen him before during the tianyun mountain Alliance. He was also someone who wanted to take control of the yuanzu region. He was from the demon God sect and was the Vice sect master.

    "Hahaha! Sect master yang, it''s been a long time since west met, how about we discuss the matter of the Alliance again?" Yao Junughed. He hade over this time to discuss the matter of the Alliance with yang Wanzhen.

    He had received news that yang Wanzhen had taken the initiative to attack and subdue the sect.

    Therefore, he couldn''t sit still any longer. He had to get involved in this mess before yang Wanzhen could. He couldn''t let yang Wanzhen have his way.

    "Eh? Who is he?"

    Yao Junnded. When he caught sight of Lin fan, he was shocked. Furthermore, he realized that yang Wanzhen''s condition was off.

    However, the young man at the side was a little strange, as if he was hiding something.<sub> </sub>

    "Yang Wanzhen, don''t tell me you''re working with someone else to kick the demon God''s sect out?" Yao Jun''s voice was cold and alert. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    Looking into the distance, there were signs of the sect being destroyed. This made him even more certain that there was a ghost in there. It was not ordinary.

    "Do you know what''s the fastest way to get rich?" Lin fan asked.

    He had an idea. After robbing the Gxy sect, his heart had been racing. He felt that the opportunity was right in front of him. If he didn''t seize it, he would be struck by lightning.

    Yao Jun was stunned. After a moment of thought, he said,"then, they must be plundering the sect."

    "Like-minded, you have your own ideas." Lin fan pped and praised,"Yao Jun, you''re pretty smart and intelligent. Your Peak Master wanted to F * ck you up right now, but after hearing your answer, I changed my mind."

    "What? Just you?" Yao Jun was furious. He felt that this person was a little arrogant.

    He said he wanted to F * ck him? He could not help but want tough.

    "Kid, do you know who I am? Do you think you can do anything to me just because you''re a great sage?"

    "Sect master yang, cut him down." Lin fan shook his head. It seemed like strength was still the only condition. Later on, he would have to spend some time to raise his cultivation.

    "Hahaha!" Yao Junughed out loud."Brat, I think you''re sick in the head. Who Do You Think You Are to ask Yang Wan to kill me?"

    Suddenly!

    The saber radiance in yang Wanzhen''s hand was covered in light as he shed at Yao Jun.

    "You''re crazy. " Yao Jun dodged and roared in anger. He was almost sliced in half by the other party''s saber.

    "I''m not crazy. He asked me to cut you, so I have to cut you. " Yang Wanzhen shook his head and did not stop his movements. The saber radiance grew even brighter as he shed out, and the radiance covered Half the Sky.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    A wound appeared on Yao Jun''s arm. It was very long, and fresh blood flowed out from it. Yang Wanzhen''s saber radiance touched it.

    "Yang Wanzhen, you''re really going to kill me."

    "He told me to cut you, so I can only cut you." Yang Wanzhen''s reply was very direct and decisive. He then umted his aura, and his saber beam was dazzling and cold. If they were topete in strength, Yao Jun was no match for yang Wanzhen.

    "He told you to eat sh * t, are you going to eat it?" Yao Jun''s face was red with anger. He wanted to fly into a rage and retreat quickly to distance himself from yang Wanzhen. He was really afraid that he would be killed by the other party.

    Yang Wanzhen didn''t chase after him. He looked at Lin fan and felt helpless. He just swore that he had no choice. What else could he do?

    "If he asks me to eat it, I''ll have to eat it even if I don''t want to."

    When he said this, Yao Jun''s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost.

    Was this still the Yang Wanzhen, the sect leader of the star River sect?

    He actually said such words in front of him.

    Lin fan raised his hand and blocked yang Wanzhen''s path. He looked at Yao Jun and asked,"do you know who I am?"

    "You''ve subdued yang Wanzhen. " Yao Jun didn''t believe it, but he had no choice but to.

    "Let me ask you, do you know who I am?" Lin fan asked.

    Yao Jun shook his head."No idea."

    "I don''t know. Why don''t you hurry and ask?" He had just praised the fey Lord for his high intelligence, but now, it seemed that it was frighteningly low.

    ? "Who are you?" Yao Jun was on high alert and prepared to escape. Yang Wanzhen listened to the other party''s orders. Since he was able to take down yang Wanzhen, he was definitely not weak. If he were to make a move, Yao Jun would probably have to stay here and not fight head-on.

    "Listen up, Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. Do you understand?" Lin fan said helplessly.

    Yao Jun pondered, but after thinking for a long time, he had no impression of this sect.

    When did such a terrifying sect appear in the origin ancestor domain?

    The current situation in the origin ancestor domain was a bitplicated.

    Tong Tian tower, the hanging school, the North Mountain Prefecture, the ck sky n, the Yan God Pce, the immortal Dynasty, and many other powerful sects had appeared. With the addition of the magnificent me sect, the difficulty of controlling the origin ancestor domain had risen sharply.

    "This Peak Master sees that you''re not bad, so I''ll give you a few pointers. Looking at you, you''re an ambitious person, and you still have the sect master above you. You''ve been so busy, and you''re so content? have you ever thought about killing the previous sect master and bing the sect master yourself?" Lin fan asked.

    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Yao Jun was furious and scolded him. This fellow actually told him all this. If the sect leader knew about this, even if he didn''t have such thoughts, he would be suspicious.

    "What are you panicking for? this Peak Master was just saying it casually. Why are you panicking?" Lin fan''s eyes brightened. Could this be a chance?

    He didn''t expect Fey Lord to have such a huge reaction. The eyes under his eyelids seemed to be avoiding him.

    "If you don''t want to be the sect master''s disciple, you''re not a good disciple. Remember this."

    "This Peak Master thinks that you''re a good person. You''re handsome, hardworking, and have good strength. It''s a pity that you''re not the sect master."

    "Sigh, what a pity."

    He sighed, as if he had thought of something, and continued,""This Peak Master has met such a person before. He was very hardworking, just like you ..."

    He was prepared to share the inspirational story of the blood-refining Knight.

    After all, it was not easy to seed.

    He didn''t know where that guy was now, or if he had been hacked to death.

 Chapter 663 I Cant Find A Reason To Deal With You Guys

    Inspirational stories could easily fill people with motivation.

    However, he didn''t know how many people were killed halfway through their inspirational stories, and only one or two seeded.

    The story ended, and the scene was a little quiet.

    "Then where is the sovereign of blood?" Yang Wanzhen asked. He felt that this person was really too terrifying. He was ambitious and hardworking. He had to seed.

    He had the urge to meet and talk to the other party. Perhaps this was the kind of appreciation between people with the same ambition. Unfortunately, he failed.

    He even sacrificed himself.

    "It''s in the outer realm. "

    He had no idea where the venerable blood refiner had run off to, but he probably wasn''t dead. With that guy''s acquired tolerance, even if someone stepped on his head, he would be able to endure it.

    It''s very powerful and not something that ordinary people can do.

    Yang Wan really wanted to meet him. If this fellow wasn''t bluffing, he was simply a representative of inspiration.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I, Yao Jun, am not that kind of person." Yao Jun retorted, but he didn''t have enough confidence. He wasn''t as firm as he was before. The light under his eyes flickered. He had his own thoughts.

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t continue,"alright, since you don''t have that thought, it''s useless to say it. You can go."

    He didn''t do anything to her for the time being, as he still had things to doter.

    Yao Jun pondered. Putting aside what had just happened, the current situation was a little off. Yang Wanzhen had been suppressed, and the Gxy sect was basically finished.

    What kind of sect was the magnificent me sect, which could crush the Gxy sect?

    He sensed danger, but he had an idea that might work.

    "Peak Master Lin, since you''ve already subdued the Gxy sect, why don''t you form an alliance with the magnificent me sect and the demon God''s sect?" Yao Jun suggested. He still couldn''t forget about controlling the origin ancestor domain.

    However, the demon God''s sect alone was definitely not enough. With so many powerful sects, they were not to be trifled with.

    "No alliance," Lin fan rejected.

    Yao Jun''s expression was somewhat unsightly."Peak Master Lin, don''t think that you can do whatever you want in the yuanzu region just because you suppressed the Gxy sect. From what I know, a few sects in the yuanzu region have made connections with people from other worlds. If our two sects join forces, we can deal with everything. By then, the yuanzu region will be ours."

    "There''s no need to say so much. You''re not the sect master, so you can''t make the decision. Wait until you be the sect master of the demon God''s sect, thene and talk to me. The current you doesn''t have the qualifications. " Lin fan waved his hand. This was to force Yao Jun to have an idea.

    Yao Jun wanted to vomit blood. This fellow was truly detestable. He really wanted to give him a good beating, but he held himself back. He didn''t dare to be careless. To be able to take down yang Wanzhen, his strength was truly terrifying.

    As for bing the sect leader, the moment this thought rose up, it was snuffed out. Don''t even think about it, this was impossible.

    He did not believe in the inspiring story of the blood refiner. How could such a person exist?

    A member of an evil organization who had entrusted his life to a sect actually wanted to be a sect leader. This was a wild daydream in broad daylight. When he woke up, he didn''t know where he had died.

    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll take my leave." Yao Jun didn''t want to stay. It was a little dangerous, so he had to report the situation back.

    The Gxy sect was gone, and the magnificent me sect had appeared.

    They were powerful and couldn''t be underestimated. After annexing the Gxy sect, their strength would definitely rise to another level.

    He didn''t stop Yao Jun''s departure and allowed him to leave.

    What he was concerned about was that Yao Jun had said that some sects had already made contact with people from the outer realm. It seemed like there would be a good show to watch.

    "Let''s go. " Lin fan waved his hand and crossed the void.

    Yang Wanzhen followed behind. He was really pissed off that he had be someone else''s Lackey. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. What else could he do?

    The sect master and elders of the Gxy sect had all disappeared. The disciples looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    There was nothing valuable left in the sect. All the wealth in the Treasury had been taken away by others.

    "What should we do?"

    "I don''t know. Did the sect just disperse like that?"

    The disciples were already at a loss. They really didn''t know what to do. A perfectly fine sect had just been disbanded just like that. Even the sect leader was gone.

    Furthermore, even if they had dispersed, they should at least have given them an exnation. Or perhaps, they should have allowed them to fight against the enemy sect and kill to their heart''s content. But now, they had not done anything. When they opened their eyes, they found that the sect was gone.

    "Forget it, let''s all find our own way out. We are all from the same sect, I hope we can meet again in the future."

    Some disciples were more open-minded and immediately packed their things and left, looking for a new development.

    Some of them were sitting on the ground with a dazed look on their faces. Even now, they still couldn''t react. They only felt a little dizzy, as if a bolt of lightning had exploded in their minds.

    Yao Jun floated in the air with a solemn expression. The words of that fellow were still in his mind. He could not forget them for the time being. In fact, he naturally had his own thoughts.

    However, this thought would only appear asionally. It wasn''tmon. But today, after being duped by that fellow, his heart that had already been soothed started to beat again.

    "No, this kid is too distracting. I can''t be fooled."

    Yao Jun forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t fall into the other party''s trap and kill the current sect leader. As the sect leader, if he didn''t do it well, he might not even be able to keep his life.

    "Where are we going now?" Yang Wanzhen asked. Even though he had be a ve, he still had the right to speak.

    Looking at how the once powerful sect had suddenly copsed, he was unwilling and in pain. There was an indescribable bitterness that he didn''t know what to do.<sub> </sub>

    But now that things hade to this, there was no turning back.

    "The ck sky n."

    Lin fan was very unhappy. The ck sky Race hade to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble. If he didn''t take revenge, he would think that they were easy to bully.

    He hadn''t arrived yet, but his aura had already exploded.

    "ck sky n, if you don''t give me an exnation today, don''t me me for taking your lives." His voice had arrived before he had even arrived, and it resounded within the ck sky n.

    When mo Luotian heard this voice, he was extremely shocked and furious. He was filled with boundless killing intent. His current state was all because of this person.

    If it wasn''t for him, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.

    Now, he had only broken through to the fifth arm, and the sixth arm hade to an abrupt end. At the same time, his cultivation for the rest of his life hade to an end, and he would not make any more progress.

    He wanted to go out and fight it out with the other party, but the n elder had warned him not to move.

    Anger burned in his heart, but he had no choice. With a pfft, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, Lin fan descended from the sky. He was going to make the ck sky Race pay the price. Even though they didn''t know that the sect they wanted to destroy was the magnificent me sect, it was impossible for them to just let it go.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, Lin fan was stunned. He caught sight of the six-armed elder standing there, looking at him with a smile.

    What the hell was this?

    The six-armed elder had a smile on his face. However, due to his race, his smile was very frightening.

    "Peak Master Lin, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time. We wanted to apologize to you personally, but we were afraid that you still had a problem with us and wouldn''t listen to our exnation. Therefore, we''ve prepared everything and waited for your arrival."

    The six-armed n elder was the n elder who had led the group to the magnificent me sect. After he returned to the n, he quickly told them what had happened.

    The guy who had almost driven the ck sky n crazy was actually a disciple of that sect, and he had broken through to the great saint realm. If they let hime to their door to cause trouble, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "You''re so sensible?" Lin fan had many things to say, but the ck sky Race was so good at doing things that he had nothing to say.

    "Please take a look and see if you''re satisfied." The six-armed elder stepped aside, and a row of treasure chests appeared."Peak Master Lin, our n really did not do it on purpose. If we had known that the magnificent me sect was your sect, we would not have gone there. At the same time, it is fortunate that we did not bring any trouble to your sect. Otherwise, we would not have been able to forgive ourselves."

    Yang Wanzhen was shocked. Was this the dark sky he knew?

    From what he knew, the ck sky Race was ruthless and had ck hearts, but they never knew how to do things. Why were they so timid around this kid?

    Even if this kid was stronger than the dark sky, he wouldn''t let them do this.

    In fact, he didn''t know that the ck sky Race was already on the verge of copse.

    From the two-armed ck Deity to the six-armed n elder, they were all afraid.

    "You guys ..." Lin fan was in a tough spot. He was prepared to go on a killing spree, but who would have thought that the ck sky Race would be so good at doing things?

    The n elder had brought his wealth and waited here just to make amends. How could he bear to do this?

    "Peak Master Lin, are you satisfied?" The n elderughed. It seemed like everything he had done had sealed off the other party''s thoughts.

    At the very least, the other party did not find any signs of revolt.

    This was especially so when he saw yang Wanzhen standing behind the other party. He was puzzled. How could this be? weren''t there intense conflicts between the two sects?

    It seemed like something shocking had happened.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and looked askance. Could he say that he was not satisfied?

    He was the most sensible person he had ever met, other than the immortal Dynasty.

    The two-armed ck Deity hid far away. They were afraid that the other party would throw those terrifying stones at them.

    Their fellow nsmen were in a miserable state. They were all smashed into a bloody mess and died without a burial ce.

    If the other party came again, it would be difficult for them to escape.

    "Good, very good. Your ck sky Race knows how to do things, and I can''t find a reason to kill you. Be careful next time. Don''t let me find a reason." Lin fan kept the money and said that.

    "It''s all a misunderstanding. " The six-armed elderughed and ttered the other party.

    Although the other party''s strength wasn''t enough to annihte them, they really didn''t want that to happen again.

    There was no end to it. In the end, they all copsed. He finally sent them away but he didn''t expect that he would meet this guy when he wanted to destroy a sect. His luck was just too terrifying.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything and left. The ck sky Race was just too good at doing things. There was no reason for him to attack.

    It seemed like he could only wait for the next opportunity.

    The n elder heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the other party leave. He had finally sent him off. After that, his smile gradually disappeared and he became cold.

    "Everyone, remember, don''t mess with the magnificent me sect."

    This time, the ck sky n had backed down and didn''t want to fight with the other party.

    To protect himself.

 664 Chapter 664

    The Yan Shen Pce was different from usual. It was very lively.

    Many disciples stopped cultivating and walked toward the hall to take a look at the outer realm''s prodigy that the sect master had just brought back.

    Just now, a four-winged bird that they had never seen before appeared in the sky. Its huge figure blocked out the sun and the Golden fur of the bird shone so brightly that they could not open their eyes.

    At this moment, the bird retracted its wings and stood there arrogantly, tidying up its golden feathers. When the disciples came over to watch, its cold eyes flickered with a golden light.

    "Get lost! I''ll get close and eat you. "

    The bird spoke in the humannguage and had a clear female voice. However, the tone of her voice was overbearing, causing some disciples to retreat in shock.

    Of course, there were some disciples who weren''t satisfied, but they didn''t dare to do anything. This was the Mount of an honored guest invited by the sect leader. If they had any conflicts with this bird, they would definitely be punished.

    Within the hall, there was a young man with long hair and a handsome face. He had a haughty expression on his face as he sized up the surroundings andughed.

    "The Yan Shen Pce is not bad, butpared to my Holy Land, there is a big difference."

    He hade out of the sacrednd to train and travel around the outer realms on the four-winged sacred Eagle. He had met the sect leader of the Yan Shen Pce and had a fight with him. After he had told him his family name, the sect leader''s attitude changed drastically and became very friendly. He had even invited him to be a guest.

    How could he not understand the meaning behind this? it was nothing more than wanting to have a rtionship with the Holy Land.

    "Of course. How can the Yan Shen Pce bepared to the Holy Land? after hearing what the Holy Son said, I''ve been looking forward to going to the Holy Land for a long time." The sect leader was not angry, but said humbly.

    The origin ancestral domain wasn''t very powerful, which could be heard from the sounds of heaven and earth. There were many worlds and domains, but the origin ancestral domain was the only one that didn''t have any movement.

    The surrounding elders smiled apologetically as they listened to the conversation between the sect leader and the Saint.

    They could also tell that this young man came from an extraordinary ce.

    "By the way, you said that your daughter is very beautiful. Why haven''t you asked her toe out and meet you?" The Saint looked left and right, searching for the beauty that the other party had mentioned. Then, he looked at the sect leader and said,"you''re not lying to me, are you? My grandfather is the old Holy master of the sacrednd. Even the current Holy Masters have to address him as teacher when they see him. "

    The elders were embarrassed. They didn''t expect the other party to say such words so bluntly.

    The sect leader, who was originally full of smiles, was instantly embarrassed. The Saint was too straightforward.

    Indeed, when he met this young man, they had a conflict. With his strength, this young man was naturally not his opponent. However, the Mount under this young man was very powerful and had many tricks up its sleeve. He couldn''t take it down in a short time.

    In the end, when he heard the other party call himself the Holy Son, his thoughts became active.

    They tried their best to stop the conflict. They wanted to invite the other party to the Yan Shen Pce, but the other party refused, saying that he wanted to find beautiful women to be his maidservants.

    In the end, he had no choice but to say that his daughter was as beautiful as a flower, a heavenly beauty, and alluring. That was how she attracted the Saint.

    "Saint, this is definitely true. It''s just that my daughter is outside right now and will be back soon." The sect leader said hurriedly. Everyone here was his own people. Even if he was exposed by the other party, he would be able to calm down.

    All of this was for the sake of the Yan Shen Pce.

    Moreover, there was no doubt whether the identity of this Saint was real or fake. There were many strange things, which caught him off guard. Therefore, this was definitely from a big force.

    Even if he sent his own daughter over to be a maid, it would not be a loss.

    "Then hurry up and tell her toe back. I''m very busy." He was anxious. He didn''t even want toe to this lousy ce. If it wasn''t for the beauty attracting him, he wouldn''t evene.

    "Good, good, very soon, very soon."

    The Hierarch was shocked. Why did the Saint look like a rich yboy, talking about beautiful women all the time?

    In the void.

    Lin fan told yang Wanzhen to return to the sect. He wanted to earn some points to improve his cultivation techniques and increase his strength.

    In the distant forest, three figures stood there.

    "Junior Sister, this time I have brought you many live targets, enough for you to shoot to your heart''s content." The man said with a smile. Then, he looked at the group of people kneeling there. He had casually grabbed them for his Junior Sister to shoot.

    "Senior brother, hurry up. I can''t wait." The young girlughed happily.

    If Lin fan was here, he would definitely recognize her. Wasn''t this the girl that he had shot through thest time? to think that she would be alive again.

    "Alright," he said. The manughed and clenched his fist. A target flew into the air and into the distance, leaning against a tree.

    "Let me go, I beg you to let me go." The man who was caught was begging for mercy. He didn''t know what had happened, but he was caught in the blink of an eye.

    Now that he was going to be someone else''s target, he was afraid.

    "Hmph, it''s your honor to be my Junior sister''s target." Wei Jun''s face turned cold, then he said softly,"Junior Sister, focus and shoot .."

    The young princess of the Yan Shen Pceughed happily and opened her arms. A golden light gathered. Then, under the terrified gaze of the other party, she let go of her hand. The Golden Arrow cut through the space and instantly pierced the other party''s eye.

    A blood-curdling screech resounded as a ball of blood spurted out from his eyes.

    "What a pity, he didn''t die." The young princess was very sad.

    "Junior Sister, let''s do it again. This time, it will definitely work." Wei Jun consoled him and then gave him pointers.

    Golden light gathered at the young princess ''fingertips again, and a Golden Arrow exuded a dazzling light. With a whoosh, the arrow exploded.

    Puchi!

    The arrow pierced through his head and exploded.

    "It''s a hit, it''s a hit this time. " The young princessughed joyfully. To her, hitting the target was the happiest thing. As for the target over there, it was just like an ant without any fluctuations.

    "Senior brother, please continue. I want toe again."

    The young princess urged. She couldn''t wait to show off her archery skills again.

    "Alright!" Wei Junughed and changed the target.

    "No, please let me go, let me go."<sub> </sub>

    Those who were caught were screaming miserably. Some of them had even peed in their pants.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After a while, the young princess had killed quite a few of them. She was filled with pride, but she was no longer satisfied with the difficulty."Senior brother, these are not difficult. I want to shoot them into the sky. You can throw them into the sky and let me shoot them."

    "Junior Sister, this is going to be difficult. Why don''t you continue to practice?" Wei Jun suggested.

    "No, I want to shoot the one in the sky." The young princess was not happy and wanted to shoot him into the sky.

    Left with no choice, Wei Jun could only let his Junior Sister experience it while his Senior Sister kept silent. To her, as long as her Junior Sister was happy, everything else didn''t matter.

    Last time, they had suffered greatly due to their poor protection.

    If it wasn''t for the sect leader''s shocking methods and the treasures passed down, Junior Sister would really be hard to resurrect.

    "Junior Sister, it''s here. Get ready." Wei Jun carried a person in his hand and threw him into the air.

    The young princess raised her hand, and with a whoosh, the Golden Arrow shot through the air. However, the direction was off, and it didn''t hit.

    Lin fan was looking for a ce when suddenly, a Golden Arrow shot towards him. He reached out and grabbed it. The Golden Arrow was burning his palm but it was useless.

    "It''s this again," When he saw the arrow, a flower appeared in his mind.

    Then, he lowered his head and looked around. When he saw the three people on the ground, his originally gentle expression instantly turned terrifying.

    "F * ck your mother. Things don''t happen more than three times. You''re already past five."

    Lin fan hollered. He didn''t expect this guy to still be alive and kicking. At the same time, he continued to shoot arrows at him.

    "Ah!"

    "Lin fan!" When the young princess saw that person, she screamed in fear. She couldn''t forget Lin fan. The image of him pinning her to the ground was unforgettable.

    When Wei Jun and the girl saw Lin fan, their faces turned cold. They immediately protected their Junior Sister behind them.

    "Junior Sister, let''s go."

    They didn''t expect to run into this guy again. Moreover, why did Junior Sister shoot him? just how deep was the hatred?

    Lin fan flicked his wrist and tossed the arrow out.

    If he didn''t kill this woman this time, he wouldn''t return to the sect.

    ng!

    Wei Jun struck and shattered the arrow. He then looked at his Junior Sister,"let''s go back to the Yan Shen Pce."

    "Oh, oh, oh!"

    The young princess''s face was ashen white and the way she looked at Lin fan was filled with fear. It was like Lin fan was a demon in her heart.

    "You want to run? see if this Peak Master doesn''t hammer you to death." Lin fan was furious. Who did he offend? he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Don''te over.

    The young princess screamed in fear as she took out a treasure that looked like a small boat. The boat glowed and instantly brought the young princess away.

    "Run, I''ll let you run, let''s see where you can run to."

    Lin fan held in his anger. The good mood he had with the ck sky Race was all gone now.

    "Impudent!" Wei Jun''s body glowed and he charged towards Lin fan,"you killed my Junior Sisterst time. Today, I will ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    "Get lost."

    Lin fan punched Wei Jun''s face and his head exploded.

    The present was different from the past.

    Now that he had entered the great sage realm, this guy who could suppress him in the past was just like trash.

    "What?" The calm woman''s expression changed when she saw Wei Jun get punched. Her eyes turned cold and she flipped her arms. A vast shadow appeared and numerous Golden Arrows appeared in front of her and shot out.

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Lin fan turned his head and looked at the girl, attracting her over. He then closed his colored eyes and threw her into the air. He clenched his fist and punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fireworks bloomed beautifully.

    "Bah! There''s no sense of novelty. " He only took a nce and didn''t pay much attention to it. His final target was that hateful woman.

    She probably had no idea how many times she had shot him.

    If he didn''t nail her downpletely this time, his surname wouldn''t be Lin in the future.

    The young princess was terrified. Her beautiful face turned pale and she kept screaming.

    "Run, let''s see where you can run to." Lin fan chased after him andughed coldly,

    [PS: thank you for your revival, big brother. 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you for your help, Qin Ling. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: if you have a monthly vote, please vote and see if you can make it into the top 50. Love you.]

 Chapter 665 I Hope That There Will Be Fewer People Like This In The World

    "Don''t chase me, I know I was wrong. "

    The young princess of the Yan Shen Pce had been scared out of her wits by him. Her face was cold and pale like snow.

    The small boat burst with light and carried the other party''s body through space at an extremely fast speed. There were wings of light on both sides of the small boat.

    Every time it moved, the void would ripple. The little boat was a treasure, and the sect master of Yan Shen Pce valued the young princess very much. If there were any treasures, they would all be left with her to ensure her safety.

    "No, you don''t know that you''re wrong. You''ve never F * cking thought that you''re wrong." Lin fan hollered in rage. His voice reverberated and there was a huge force that caused the young princess''s blood to boil.

    "Three times, five times, do you know how many times you''ve done it? This Peak Master has already given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. This time, if I don''t nail you to death, I will be struck by lightning, you stinky woman. "

    He was furious at the other party. They didn''t go that far. It was fine if they shot him once. They just had to apologize and pretend that nothing had happened. They even F * cking shot him a second time and a third time. It was only right that he was shot. It was his bad luck that he died.

    Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. He had to do it. Even if there were countless hidden treasures appearing before his eyes, he wouldn''t even take a single look.

    He didn''t use colored eyes to attract the other party. Instead, he wanted to see where she was going.

    It was the moment she saw hope that she was nailed there.

    Bang! Bang!

    The void exploded. Both of them were very fast. The young princess was using a small boat, while he was using his body to break through the void. The sound of explosions continued.

    To the young princess, this voice was like a demon''s voice urging her to die.

    "Don''t chase me. "

    The young princess cried and shouted as she ran for her life. She wanted to return to the Yan Shen Pce. She would be safe there.

    Then, she would ask her father to capture this fellow. She wanted to shoot holes in his body.

    "Run! Run faster for this Peak Master, or I''ll break your dog legs." Lin fan flew above, wanting to know the location of the Yan God Pce. As for using the young princess to extort the Yan God Pce, he had no such thoughts.

    The young princess''s face was filled with tears. These were tears of horror. Her face was beautiful and pure, but now, she was so frightened by Lin fan that she didn''t know what to do.

    The surrounding environment slowly began to change, and in the distance, a massive sect appeared.

    The sect leader and the Saint were walking around the sect and talking. They were surprised to hear the aura in the distance and looked up.

    "Saint, my daughter is back." The sect leaderughed. Although he was a little far away, he could already feel it.

    "Eh? I''m back. " The Saint couldn''t wait any longer. He looked up and was a little excited. He didn''t know what this beautiful young princess looked like.

    Although they were far apart, he could still see her face clearly.

    "Not bad. She''s indeed beautiful and pure. I like her the most."

    The Holy Son was excited. He didn''t expect to meet a stunning beauty. His unbearably beautiful appearance made many people in the me God Pce feel that this guy wasn''t the Holy Son, but more like a rich yboy.

    Beauty was good, but with his status, it was impossible that he could not find her.

    In fact, what they thought was true. This person was indeed a Saint, but he was also very foppish. It was because the Holy Land was too strict with him that he secretly ran away. Those who knew him didn''t take him seriously at all. They ttered him on the surface, but that was all.

    He had thought that it would be the same if he came out, but he didn''t expect to meet the sect leader of the Yan Shen Pce. He attacked without saying anything. This made him feel that this person was so violent.

    Then, when he announced his home, the attitude of the sect leader of the Yan Shen Pce suddenly changed, and he almost couldn''t react in time.

    "I''m very satisfied with your daughter. I''m going to take her back to the Holy Land. " The Saint was satisfied. The proud look he had on his face earlier had disappeared and was reced by a Look of Love.

    "It''s my daughter''s honor," The sect leader smiled. There were many benefits to being able to connect with the Saints of the outer realm sacrednds.

    Suddenly!

    Panicked shouts could be heard.

    "Father, save me. Someone wants to kill me." The young princess screamed in panic. Her senior brothers and sisters were all dead. She had to risk her life to escape and return. The moment she saw the sect, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Lin fan floated in the air and opened his fingers. A light gathered and a long spear appeared in his hand. He flicked his wrist and threw it at the young princess.

    Behind her, a ray of light cut through the void and attacked her directly.

    "Impudent!"

    The Hierarch''s expression changed, and his voice was like thunder. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack his daughter.

    Puchi!

    The sound of flesh being pierced could be heard. The young princess, who had already rxed when she returned to the Yan Shen Pce, felt the pain of her flesh and blood. She grunted and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Instantly, screams of pain erupted.

    A long spear pierced through the young princess''s body from the back and nailed her to the ground. The spear trembled for a while before it finally calmed down.

    "You can even do this." The Holy Son, who was originally full of smiles, was instantly stunned. Such a cute goddess was F * cking nailed to death just like that. She didn''t even smile before she died. What a waste of a heavenly treasure.

    This guy must be crazy.

    "Ah!" The sect leader shouted in shock and anger. His hair stood on end and his face turned red,"bastard, she is still a child. How could you do this? I will cut you into pieces."<sub> </sub>

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Another long spear descended from the sky, shining with light. The sound of the spear piercing through the air could be heard as it pierced into the young princess''s head.

    The powerful impact directly opened a bloody hole in the back of the young princess''s head, and blood gushed out.

    "Damn it, I''ve finally killed him. My body and mind are clear, and my thoughts are clear."

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. He was really happy. The point system had arrived, which meant that the other party was dead.

    "How can that be?" The Hierarch''s hands and feet trembled. He didn''t expect his daughter to meet such a pervert. She was already dead, but she still had to make up for it. The spear even pierced through her head and disfigured her face.

    The saint''s mouth twitched. The girl died just like that. The first maid he had taken a fancy to since he came out of the Holy Land was gone.

    He had never thought that there would be such a person in the world who did not have anypassion for women.

    "You bastard, are you sick in the head? how could you kill such a beauty? do you know that they are just like a flower that needs our care to water? you, you, you are uprooting them from the roots, not even giving them a chance to sprout again. You are a butcher."

    The saint''s heart ached, and no matter what he said, it would be difficult to soothe the pain in his heart.

    Everyone in the Yan Shen Pce was shocked, and the waves were monstrous.

    What did they just see?

    The young princess was dead. She died right under their eyes. She was nailed to death by two long Spears, especially thest one. Her head had been pierced through. She was beyond saving.

    "Yan Shen Pce, your young princess is too impudent. She shot at me a few times and gave me plenty of chances. I didn''t kill herst time, so this time, I''ll take it as a harvest." Lin fan floated in the void, not bothered about the situation below.

    "The great saint butcher." The Saint looked up and his heart turned cold. The beauty had died in front of him. He couldn''t bear it.

    Lin fan looked down. There were quite a number of powerful beings. To be able to nail the young princess to death in their base camp so arrogantly, he was indeed a little arrogant.

    However, he had no choice. If he didn''t do this, he wouldn''t be able to get over the barrier in his heart.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    The sect leader was furious and couldn''t keep calm anymore. A terrifying aura exploded from his body and a terrifying image appeared in the air.

    "He''s a little powerful. " Lin fan raised his hand and a drop of blood flew into the distance. He then went all out and charged into the sect.

    He didn''t fight head-on with the other party. Instead, he focused on killing his disciples.

    "It''s so tough. " The Saint was stunned. He thought that this guy would take the opportunity to run away. He didn''t expect that he would rush up directly. He saw clearly that the other party''s strength was only in the great saint realm. There were many great saint realm experts here.

    Very quickly, there were screams.

    Lin fannded on the ground and punched out. The space cracked and the strong power caused the disciples to cry out in pain. Then, their bodies exploded.

    "Qi rushing divine fist" was a pretty good cultivation technique. It was violent enough, and one of its characteristics was brutal disintegration, which was even more satisfying.

    "You cruel fellow, you even killed a beauty. I can''t tolerate you. I will let you know that beauties should be protected." The Saint stared at the corpse for a long time. Although he couldn''t see the face, he had already imagined that the face waspletely different. He couldn''t look at it anymore.

    His body flickered as he appeared before Lin fan in an instant.

    However, just as he was about to make his move, he felt that something was wrong. The wind from the punch on his left cheek was a little violent.

    With a bang, the Saint flew into the distance with a 720-degree rotation. Light burst out from his body. With a crack, something seemed to have broken and smashed into the ground.

    "So ruthless. He destroyed my protective treasure with one punch."

    There was blood at the corner of the saint''s mouth. His eyes were wide open in disbelief. He had many protective treasures on him, but one of them was destroyed by a single punch from the other party. This was too terrifying.

    The four-winged Saint Eagle screeched sharply when it saw the Saint being beaten up. Its eyes were filled with coldness, and it wanted to join the chaotic battle.

    "Come here, don''t go. What does it have to do with you?" The Saint hurriedly called his Mount over. What was this little beast trying to do? this matter had nothing to do with her, so why did she have to go up and fight with him?

    "Saint, are you alright?" The four-winged Saint Eagle was worried. If anything happened to the Saint, it would not have a good ending. It would probably be roasted.

    "I''m fine. A beauty was killed and I was angry, so I went up to teach him a lesson. Now that I can''t beat him, I can only forget about it. Don''t move, it has nothing to do with you. We should leave." The Saint said.

    The four-winged Saint Eagle was shocked."Saint, you''re leaving just like that?"

    "Hmm, what else do you want to do if you don''t leave now? The beauty is dead, what do you want me to do here?" The Saint shook his head. This Mount''s intelligence was extremely stupid. Why couldn''t it understand the situation?

    He hade here for the beauty, but now that the beauty had been stabbed to death, there was no hope.

    "Sigh, I hope that there will be fewer butchers who kill beautiful women like this in this world."

    He was really sad. Beautiful women were rare, but looking at this guy''s methods, he seemed really skilled. It definitely wasn''t his first time doing this.

    At this moment, a change happened on the other side.

    The sect leader was furious, and the elders were killing.

    Lin fan didn''t care and just killed until the sect disciples were terrified.

    Since he was already here, he would just harvest a wave of points until he died.

 Chapter 666 Theres Nothing I Can Do If I Gave The Wrong One

    BOOM!

    A huge vibration exploded out. The sect leader and elders attacked and pressed Lin fan into the ground.

    "This Peak Master still has things to do, so I won''t fight with you. Remember, don''t be too arrogant."

    At this moment, the aura in the depths of the ground was weakening, and at the same time, a voice came.

    He was really too weak and needed to do it himself.

    "I''m going to skin you alive. " The sect leader was furious and charged over. He wanted to grab the corpse and torture it.

    But very quickly, there were angry voices.

    "Damn it, where did this kid go? where did he go?"

    With a boom, the sect leader flew out from the depths of the earth and floated in the air. He looked around. He wanted to find his opponent''s figure. He definitely wouldn''t just disappear here.

    He must be hiding somewhere.

    The elders were terrified and didn''t dare to speak. The sect leader was on the verge of exploding. Whoever went up to provoke him would be seeking death.

    As for the other disciples, they were all dumbfounded as they looked at the scene in front of them. Blood was everywhere, and the ground was covered in blood. A terrible battle had just taken ce here.

    Many people had died, including the young princess. If they dared to move, they would end up in a miserable state.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. " The Saint didn''t want to stay. He had no hope. The beauty was already dead. What else could he do?

    The beauty was indeed beautiful, but now that she had been pierced by a spear, how could he look at her face?

    Just as the Saint was about to leave, the sect leader''s voice was heard.

    "Saint, where are you going?" His voice was a little cold, and his teeth were chattering. This was not because he was too cold, but because he was extremely angry.

    He really wanted to kill Lin fan right now, but he had disappeared. Hisst hope, the son of Saint, was also leaving.

    ''Heavens, earth, what happened on this day? what sin have Imitted? why do all these things happen on this day?''

    "Of course I''ve left," The Holy Son replied calmly. He wasn''t afraid of the other party at all."I came here to bring your daughter to be my maidservant and to my Holy Land. But now that she''s dead, what else can I do? I''m also very hurt."

    He realized that there was something wrong with the sect leader''s aura. He was on the verge of exploding in anger.

    He even had a feeling that the other party had already joined the devil. If they couldn''te to an agreement, there might be a huge battleter.

    "This ce is really dangerous. He was still licking his face before, but now that his daughter is dead, he''s thinking of something else. Don''t tell me he wants to keep me here and imprison me."

    The Saint pondered. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Although he had many treasures on him, he was really not a match for this guy.

    As for the four-winged sacred Eagle, although it was powerful, it was also weak. It would definitely be at a disadvantage if it fought a bloody battle.

    Hearing these words, the Hierarch clenched his fists. The veins on the back of his hands were moving, and a fire was burning in his heart.

    The surrounding elders remained silent. The sect leader''s emotions were very unstable. No one knew what would happen. As for the Saint, they knew that he came from another world and had an extraordinary background.

    However, now that such a thing had happened, they had to leave. In their eyes, this was too much.

    The Saint thought that the other party was too sad and wantedpensation.

    However, there were no beauties here, which made him feel helpless. When he saw the sect leader''s burning eyes, he knew that this matter would not be resolved so easily.

    "AI, that guy is really despicable. I''m also very sad that such a thing happened in the Yan Shen Pce. No matter what, I''m still here and I''ve seen it with my own eyes. This is a token. If you have any problems in the future, you can take this token ande to the Holy Land to find me. I can help you solve anything."

    The Saint took out a pitch-ck token. A ferocious beast was carved on the token. With one look, the beast seemed toe alive.

    The sect leader took it and couldn''t bear to throw it away. This wasn''t an ordinary token, it was a divine item.

    His mood, which had been dejected because of the death of his daughter, suddenly improved. He wanted to smile, but he held back. If he smiled here, something would definitely happen.

    "This old man definitely wanted tough just now."

    The Saint had already seen through him. This guy had clearly wanted tough just now, but he must have realized thatughing like this would have a bad influence, so he held it in.

    "Everyone, I''m sorry for your loss. Goodbye."

    He didn''t want to stay here any longer. The people here had no feelings to speak of. This guy had just lost his daughter, and just because he gave him a token, he wanted to smile. How cruel and cold-blooded was this?

    He was an outsider and had nothing to do with that beauty. He was a little sad to see her die so tragically, but as her father, he didn''t have any reaction at all. That was too cruel.

    The sect leader wanted to keep him, but the Saint didn''t want to stay any longer. He rode the four-winged Saint Eagle and ran away. There were no beauties here, so he would have to look for them in another ce.

    He really did not believe that he would not be able to find a maid outside the mountain with his character and appearance.

    "Interesting. I won''t waste my time with you for now. I''ll deal with you when I have time." Lin fan woke up and his energy was back to normal. He had a good time destroying the Yan Shen Pce and had earned some points.

    It was time to return to the sect.

    During this period of time, he had dawdled around and obtained some points. Although it wasn''t much, it was still not bad.

    The foundation required to break through from the great sage realm to the extreme celestial realm was quite deep. If people knew how much Foundation he needed to improve his cultivation base, they would probably be scared to death.<sub> </sub>

    "Saint, did you really give them the token?" The four-winged sacred Eagle''s voice was very clear and pleasant to the ears. If it wasn''t a beast, it would probably have been trampled by the Saint.

    "Aiyo, something happened. I took the wrong token." The Saint cried out helplessly.

    "Then do we need to go back?" the four-winged sacred Eagle was shocked.

    "What''s there to reply? I''ve already given it to them. Forget it, forget it. I don''t have much of a rtionship with them anyway. If they really go there and something happens, they can''t me me. Just treat it as if it was right. " The Saint waved his hand. He wouldn''t admit that he had given the wrong token. However, the token seemed to belong to another Saint from another sacrednd. However, he had killed the Saint.

    Therefore, if he really went to the Yan Shen Pce, he might receive different treatment.

    However, when he thought of the fellow who had pierced the beautiful woman, his heart was filled with anger. Such a cute and pure girl had died just like that without even having a chance to exin herself.

    How cruel.

    Lin fan returned to the magnificent me sect and released the sect-protecting formation from the star River disk. The sky was filled with stars, and the disciples looked up in surprise. They had never seen such a beautiful scene before.

    Yang Wanzhen and the others hadpletely submitted and had no intention of doing so.

    What else could they do? since they swore, they had to acknowledge it. If they didn ''t, this heavenly punishment was no joke. It had been waiting for them above their heads. Whoever resisted would be the first to die.

    Dong Jue and the others were not willing to give up. They looked into the distance. That was the magnificent me sect''s toilet. They had been used to it, but now it had been snatched away.

    However, he had no choice. He was not as strong as the other party and did not even have the chance to clean the toilet.

    They were very worried. If this guy continued to recruit talents in the future, and their strength continued to be at the bottom, what could they do in the end?

    The people who cleared the Holy Land lived and worked in peace, gradually getting used to it. Although they were farming every day, it was at least safe.

    A group of children ran carefreely in the fields. They had avoided the destruction of their sect and did not have many memories of the clearnd.

    "Senior Sister, don''t think about that anymore. Our life now can be consideredfortable. "The burly man who used to hold an axe is now holding a hoe. He is wearing a sweat towel on his head and freshening the soil.

    He knew that his Senior Sister was still unwilling to give up. She still harbored hatred for the destruction of the clearnd.

    However, the floating sect was too powerful. With their strength, they couldn''t fight against it.

    "I won''t stop until I have my revenge." The woman''s eyes were firm and filled with the mes of hatred.

    The burly man was helpless. He didn''t know how to persuade them. He understood that the enmity between the sects was irreconcble. However, it was already a great fortune that they were still alive.

    As for exterminating the hanging school, it was impossible.

    The next day!

    The Zhizhi bird flew to the sky above the sect. Many disciples knew of its existence and were waiting. They wanted to see what was happening outside.

    Lin fan stayed in the sect for a day and was ready to go out to cultivate, earn some points, and upgrade his skills. However, he still looked at the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    "Eh? He''s on the rankings. "

    "The Gxy sect in the origin ancestor domain failed to be annihted and was instead killed. The entire sect was annihted by one person, and the sect master and elders were subdued. Tragic! Tragic!"

    He knew that this matter would be exposed. During the battle, the Zhizhi bird was watching from afar.

    He continued reading.

    "A beautiful woman with a terrifying child destroyed three sects in a row. No one could stop her."

    "Peace envoy Qin Feng, founded the peace organization ''Navy''. He invited his partner to join but was rejected by his partner. They almost got into a fight."

    Lin fan read it very carefully. Although he couldn''t touch some of the content, he could still gain some knowledge.

    However, he didn''t expect that Qin Feng would really build a ''Navy''. He was really a person with his own ideas.

    The matter of the origin ancestral domain had attracted the attention of many people.

    The various worlds were stable and upied by the various sects and sacrednds. There wouldn''t be any earth-shaking changes in the short term.

    The situation in the yuanzu domain had attracted the attention of some people, giving them great ideas.

    When the floating sect, North Mountain Prefecture, Demon God sect, and other sects of the origin ancestor domain learned that the Gxy sect had been destroyed, they were all shocked and couldn''t believe it.

    The Gxy sect could be considered a sect on par with them, but now that it had been exterminated, they were rmed.

    If a force could destroy the Gxy sect, then they could destroy them as well.

    For a time, many sects in the origin ancestor domain were anxious and worried.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the mountain Gate.

    "Brother,e out quickly." A voice came from afar.

    The disciples who were guarding the gate were also reprimanding him.

    When Lin fan heard this voice, he felt that it was a little familiar. It sounded like that fellow.

 Chapter 667 He Said He Wouldnt Tell Anyone

    "I say, everyone, I''m really here to look for someone. Why are you all so hostile to me?"

    A man and a pig stood at the mountain Gate.

    Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. He said he was looking for someone, why didn''t he believe him?

    The fat pig was sucking the soil. It didn''t care about these things at all.

    The disciples guarding the gate looked at the man and the pig in front of them warily. It was really strange. This old man was riding a pig over and actually said that he was looking for his brother.

    They just didn''t know who in the entire sect could be his brother, or even the elders.

    "Don''t look at me like that. If I want to go in, you two won''t be able to stop me. " As Zhu Fengfeng spoke, she caught sight of Lin fan and shouted,""Brother, here. Look, that''s my brother. You''re making it seem like I''m lying to you."

    The two disciples turned around. When they saw that it was senior brother Lin, they were dumbfounded. Since when did their senior brother get to know a Junior Brother outside? and he was so old!

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan was confused. He didn''t tell him the location of the sect so where did he find out?

    Zhu Fengfeng pointed at Zhu Yangyang gleefully and said,"old bro, that''s easy. I had to rely on Yangyang to find you. I sucked all the way here. But don''t say anything more. Old bro,e with me quickly. We have something important to discuss."

    "A dangerous ce?"

    Upon hearing this, he became interested. Was this guy the Terminator of dangerous ces? he started off like a pig and relied on sucking in dangerous ces.

    "Yes, it''s a big deal this time," Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious, her eyes shining.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig was still sucking the soil, but after two grunts and swallowing the fruit, the pig''s four hooves turned ck, as if it had been watered with ck metal. It was somewhat extraordinary.

    Lin fan was a little tempted. It was actually a big deal. This was interesting. What he was worried about now was that he had no ce to farm points.

    Ordinary danger zones were hard to support. Only the more powerful danger zones could support his path of points.

    Although they had not known this guy for a long time, he was still reliable. At least they had experienced a dangerous ce once, so the tacit understanding between the two people and the pig was still there.

    "Don''t be in a hurry. Since it''s a big deal, you must be well-recuperated. "

    Since it was arge-scale dangerous ce, he had to adjust his heart. For example, he had to give himself a sword strike to calm his Restless Heart.

    "Brother, we can''t wait any longer. We have to hurry, or we won''t make it." Zhu Fengfeng was so anxious that she was sweating profusely, and she kept urging him.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t tell me that you didn''t discover the danger zone and that someone else has already gone in?"

    Lin fan felt that there was something wrong with this guy. He was actually so anxious.

    "I must have found it, but something happened, and it''s a littleplicated." Zhu Fengfeng felt helpless and wanted to cry."Brother, we really can''t wait any longer. Let''s hurry up. Otherwise, we might not even get to drink the soup in the end."

    "I''ll tell you as we walk. "

    He thought for a while. Since that was the case, he might as well make use of the time. He couldn''t let someone else obtain the huge treasure in the end. Otherwise, he would have suffered a huge loss.

    "Brother, get the pig. The journey is a littleplicated. Only yang yang can take us there." Zhu Fengfeng hopped onto the fat pig, then waved at Lin fan.

    Lin fan was stunned. He looked at his junior brothers.

    This Junior Brother was here, and he was allowed to ride a pig. If this got out, how shameless would he be?

    "Brother, what are you still standing there for? if we don''t leave now, it will be toote. By then, our things will be taken by those guys. That''s a huge tomb, it''s not an ordinary one." Zhu Fengfeng urged, extremely anxious. She wanted to fly over immediately.

    "Forget it, if it''s embarrassing, then it''s embarrassing."

    With this thought, he directly stepped behind.

    "Yang yang, let''s go." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the pig''s ears and shouted.

    The fat pig that was sucking on the soil snorted. Its four hooves moved and it turned into a stream of light, flying into the distance.

    "Senior brother is really amazing."

    The two disciples were extremely shocked. They had seen with their own eyes how their senior brother had sat on the fat pig and left as if he was flying.

    What they couldn''t understand was how their senior brother could have such an old younger brother. He looked so old, and it was so strange that his Mount was a pig.

    The fat pig''s speed was very fast, and this was rted to the fact that he had swallowed the fruit.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s cultivation had also broken through to the initial stage of the extreme immortal realm.

    Lin fan knew that the fruit was not ordinary. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have had such a huge effect.

    "What? I can''t believe you only thought of me because of a slip-up. I''m not going anymore. Hurry up and stop. This Peak Master wants to return to the sect. "

    Now that Zhu Fengfeng had exined everything, he was furious. He had trusted this guy a little, but he had only thought of him because something had gone wrong.

    "Brother, don''t be like this. Let me exin. It''s not like that."

    Zhu Fengfeng panicked. Only her brother could save her now. If she didn''t go, this tomb would really be handed over to someone else.

    "Alright, speak. I''d like to see what kind of exnation you cane up with," Lin fan asked with a straight face.

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to call you, but that ce is too dangerous. I can''t let you get into trouble. I also wanted to be the first to see what the situation was like inside, so I called someone who had entered the dangerous ce with me. But I didn''t expect that guy to inform another person. He said that no one else would know, he promised."<sub> </sub>

    "But that guy told his friends. Just like that, his friends told each other. In the end, the tomb was made public. Dozens of people came, but they all knew each other. I was the only one who didn ''t."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s heart was broken. This matter had really made her feel hopeless.

    His elder brother was too hot-tempered and it was too dangerous to act with him. He could lose his life, so he lost his mind and pulled another person into the group. However, he didn''t expect that this guy was even more shameless. He even informed others. This made him sad. Was there still any trust between people?

    He had originally wanted to forget about it and just go in like this.

    However, he realized that there was something wrong with the way they looked at him. It was as if they were thinking about it and would teach him a good lesson. At that moment, he was afraid. He could only find the person he trusted the most.

    "So many people." Lin fan thought about it. It seemed like it was going to be a little exciting to enter the danger zone.

    "Brother, don''t treat me like someone else. I''m being sincere. In such a critical moment, the first person I thought of was you. Yang yang, don''t you agree?" Zhu Fengfeng asked, patting the pig''s head.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    The fat pig snorted. Although others couldn''t understand his snorting, it sounded more like he was saying,"you''re an idiot. All this trouble is because of you."

    Then, they continued to talk.

    He learned that this tomb wasn''t in the origin ancestor domain, but in the blue sea realm. It was a dangerous ce that this guy had spent a lot of effort to find.

    Although he didn''t enter, he wandered around outside and found out that it was arge tomb.

    At the entrance of the tomb, there were four strange stone statues. They were not made of ordinary stone. They were made of a material that had never been seen before.

    There was even an unbearable aura being emitted from them, as if these stone statues were alive.

    One man and one pig, how could they dare to stay? they definitely had to run and find some helpers.

    "You''re really loyal. You didn''t think of me when there were benefits, but you came to me when something happened. After this, we''ll pretend we don''t know each other. You can go live your life with your pig. I don''t want to know you. " Lin fan patted his shoulder. He was disappointed, so disappointed that he didn''t want to say anything.

    "Brother, don''t be like this." Zhu Fengfeng panicked, then quickly admitted her mistake,"it''s my fault, okay? give me a chance. I swear, if I don''t inform my big brother of any dangerous ces in the future, I''ll be like this pig, huffing all day long."

    BOOM!

    The void trembled, and a mysterious aura fused into it.

    This was really a vow.

    "Seeing that you''re repenting, I''ll forgive you this time. Don''t talk nonsense and listen to my instructions. With your intelligence, you still want to explore? you won''t even know how you died."

    Lin fan shook his head. For such a low IQ person to recognize him was luck.

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t say a word. She had to take this humiliation. Otherwise, if her brother got angry, she wouldn''t be able to help him in the future.

    After a long time, he felt that he had left the origin ancestor domain, because the feeling was different.

    Moreover, the air was a little humid, which meant that they were very close to the sea.

    "Brother, we''re almost there. It''s just up ahead." Zhu Fengfeng replied hurriedly,"I''ve done some research on that tomb, and it only opens when the sun sets."

    "It doesn''t matter. We can go in at any time. If they go in first, we won''t go in. We''ll wait outside and beat up whoeveres out."

    It had been a long time since he had done something like this. He had to wait for an opportunity to appear and get things done once and for all. However, now that he had discovered such a shocking tomb, he would definitely have some regrets in his life if he didn''t personally experience it.

    "Brother, steady!" Hearing her brother say this, Zhu Fengfeng was filled with admiration. Why didn''t he think of this method of waiting for the rabbit?

    It was the same for whoever went in. They would knock on the door one by one when they came out. In the end, the things inside would still belong to them.

    In the distance, there was a group of people standing there. From afar, they could hear the sound of the sea.

    Everyone who was in the middle of their conversation heard the fat pig''s voice and looked at each other in surprise. They had thought that Zhu Fengfeng had already left, but she had returned with someone.

    Could he be a helper?

    However, this helper was nothing. They had so many people here, so they were not afraid of these two people.

    "Why did youe back?" A handsome man asked with a smile.

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t know the other party and was very displeased,""I was the one who discovered this tomb, so why can''t Ie here?"

    The man was about to speak when he was stopped by someone.

    This was the second person that Zhu Fengfeng had informed, and he was also the one who had informed his other good friends. In the end, more and more people had found out, and there were now more than twenty people.

    "This is?" Wang Heng asked with a smile, but he was slightly puzzled.

    "This is my older brother. Wang Heng, you really make people despair. I brought you here, but you brought so many people." Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t take it anymore. It was as if her most beloved thing had been split apart by many people.

    "You''re wrong. I only informed one person. Who knew that so many people woulde?"

    Wang Heng helplessly shrugged.

    "You ..."

    He didn''t want to say anything more. He could only curse in his heart.

 668 Chapter 668

    "Don''t argue, it''s boring. "

    Lin fan held onto Zhu Fengfeng. What was there to argue about? the end result would be the same anyway. Not only would they be able to enter the danger zone, but they would also be able to earn some extra money. That was pretty good.

    "Brother, don''t you think this is infuriating?" Zhu Fengfeng was so angry that she almost spat out her saliva.

    "Zhu Fengfeng, I think your friend is right. There''s no point in arguing."

    A woman stepped forward. She had a nice voice, a great figure, and a youthful face, but now that the outer realm and outer realm had merged, it was hard to tell her true age.

    Otherwise, how could he believe that Zhu Fengfeng was over six hundred years old? He was at most sixty or seventy years old.

    "Alright, stop quarreling. The tomb is located here. It''s a dangerous ce in the ancient times. There are countless dangers hidden inside. It''s good that so many people are here. If something happens, we can look out for each other." Wang Heng spoke up. He seemed more like the leader here, and the people around him gave him some face."You were the one who discovered this tomb. If something happens to youter, we will help you out on ount of this."

    At this moment, the sun in the distance was gradually setting. The light shone on the water surface, forming a passage.

    When everyone saw this scene, they were extremely surprised,"let''s go. The tomb has opened. The opportunity is inside. Whoever gets it first will get it."

    They didn''t care about Lin fan and Zhu Fengfeng anymore. Instead, they charged into the ocean. They were covered in light as they split the ocean water and dove into the depths.

    "This group of bastards are really pissing me off. And that Wang Heng, I must have been F * cking blind to have chosen that B * tch."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s face was red with anger, she hated Wang Heng to the core.

    "Old brother, you have to be careful of these guys. They are not simple people. They are either disciples of major sects or direct descendants of major ns with long inheritances. They have many tricks up their sleeves."

    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know him? How do you know their origins?" Lin fan was a little disappointed with this guy. This was such a good ce, but he didn''t inform him at the first moment. Instead, he informed someone else. Could the other person be as trustworthy as him?

    "I don''t know them either," Zhu Fengfeng said bitterly."They introduced themselves as soon as they arrived. What sects with tens of thousands of years of history? what ancient sacrednds with hundreds of thousands of years of history? I don''t know if they''re just scaring me or if they''re real. I''ve seen a few of the rankings, around 400. Some of them are too old to make it into the rankings. In any case, they''re just bullying the weak. A bunch of bastards."

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, a huge tremor urred at the bottom of the sea as if there was a battle. This was because all sorts of radiances pierced through the surface of the sea from the bottom of the sea and exploded.

    There was even blood that slowly floated to the surface of the sea.

    These people hadn''t entered yet, so they were probably fighting with something.

    "I know, they are fighting against the four stone statues." Zhu Fengfeng said excitedly,"when Yangyang and I found this ce, the sun was about to set. The four motionless stone statues were emitting a cold aura. They should be the Guardians of the Tomb. They were engaged in a fierce battle."

    "Damn it, it''s best if a few of them die."

    Lin fan waited for a while. When he saw that the situation was about right, he said,"let''s go down and take a look. Just don''t do anything."

    The two humans and one pig dived into the water. The seawater receded, preventing their bodies from being soaked. When they reached the bottom of the sea, they were far away. In the distance, there were four stone statues that hade to life. Their eyes were red as they fought with those people.

    If it wasn''t a spiritual object, then it should be due to the tomb that they were able to operate and act upon any intruders.

    Someone was injured, but it wasn''t too serious.

    "These guys are pretty strong." Lin fan took a look. They were all at the extreme immortal realm. It didn''t seem like they were bragging. They must havee from a big ce. Their strength wasn''t bad, but their foundations were average.

    His strongest cultivation base was about the same as yang Wanzhen ''s.

    Of course, they should be stronger than yang Wanzhen. If they were really from a big faction, they would definitely have many protective measures.

    However, Wang Heng''s methods were a little fierce. Although he was doing it with ease, every time he attacked, he would bring an irreparable damage to the four stone statues.

    Soon, the four stone statues crumbled into broken stones and sank to the bottom of the sea.

    Wang Heng turned around and looked at Lin fan and the others. He smiled and turned into a beam of light, rushing into the tomb.

    "Brother, let''s hurry up. They''re going in." Zhu Fengfeng panicked. If she was one step slower, she would have lost. This was the tomb that she had discovered, how could she let these guys take advantage of her?

    "What''s the hurry? don''t be noisy. Just follow me. You''re in such a dangerous ce. You''ll die in there one day. "

    Lin fan lectured him. Although this guy knew how to find dangerous ces, his attitude wasn''t good. He was really lucky to be alive until now.

    On the other hand, the fat pig wasn''t in a hurry and continued to suck the soil from the ocean. He waspletely useless and had no ambition. He could only be a fat pig that was being ughtered.

    Zhu Fengfeng had nothing to say after being reprimanded like that. Who had she offended? he was the one who had discovered the danger zone, so he must have contributed greatly and was the leader.

    But now ...

    Forget it, forget it, as long as he could get the thing, it would be good to drink some soup.

    When he reached the entrance, he stepped in and stopped. He took out the altar from his storage ring and blocked the entrance.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhu Fengfeng asked curiously.

    "This is blocking the exit. If youe in, don''t even think about leaving. If you don''t believe me, you can touch it and see if you can move it."

    Lin fan shook his head in disappointment. It was just too difficult to meet someone who could keep up with him. He couldn''t even think of such a method and wanted to get wealth from the danger zone. Wasn''t that just a dream?

    "Amazing, I didn''t even think of that." Zhu Fengfeng was shocked and called him a genius. To think that he could think of such a way to block the exit. Who cared what they could get? when they reached this ce and none of them could get out, the things would be theirs.

    At this moment, he grinned and revealed a strange smile."Hehe, we''re like turtles in a jar now. Let''s see how they can leave. Let''s go in and kill them."

    He was already somewhat impatient. There should be many powerful demonic beasts waiting for them.

    Wang Heng and the others sneaked in and quickly moved forward. They were all born in big forces, so they knew that the more precious the item was, the deeper it was. They could only find the treasure when they reached the deepest part.<sub> </sub>

    This was arge tomb. From the four stone statues outside and the mysterious runes inside, it could be seen that the people buried here were not simple.

    "Do you think Zhu Fengfeng and the others have entered?" The man in golden armor asked.

    Wang Heng could be considered the leader of this expedition. They all knew him, but in front of Zhu Fengfeng, he just found a lousy excuse to pretend that he didn''t know him. His ultimate goal was to swallow this tomb.

    "Hmph, it''s fine if they don''te in, but if they do, I''ll make sure they never return."

    Heughed coldly. With so many people entering, if there was only one treasure, a huge battle would probably break out. Thus, he had to conserve his strength and wait until the end to see.

    He wasn''t the only one who had this thought. Everyone who came in had the same thought.

    When they had fought the four stone statues earlier, they had all held back. Who would use their full strength? even the one who had been injured earlier was only pretending to deceive others.

    At this moment, Wang Heng took out a ck joss stick, stuck it into the ground, and lit it.

    "Alright, let''s go. This incense stick will attract the demonic beasts and block their way. Perhaps we won''t even need to do anything and we''ll die in the hands of the demonic beasts."

    When everyone heard this, they all nodded and became even more wary of Wang Heng.

    It was too risky toe in alone. Only by calling more people would there be hope. However, the moment they obtained the treasure, the battle would begin.

    "This group of people is running too fast." Zhu Fengfeng was so anxious that she disappeared for a while.

    "Why aren''t there any F * cking demonic beasts here? this tomb doesn''t have anything at all? are you sure you''re not mistaken? did someone else get here before you?"

    Lin fan didn''t really care about treasures. What he cared about the most were monsters.

    Without the demonic beasts, this dangerous ce was worthless and useless.

    "That''s impossible. I''ve already explored this tomb. No one has ever entered it. It took me a lot of effort to find him. If it wasn''t for yang yang, it would be impossible to find this ce. " Zhu Fengfeng retorted.

    The fat pig, who had been sucking all the way until now, wagged its short tail to prove that it was still of some use.

    "Wait!" Lin fan raised his hand to silence him.

    In the distance, a voice came. It was a little low, but it sounded like a roar.

    "Did you hear any sounds that made your heart flutter?" Lin fan''s expression was solemn and he listened carefully,"this sound is really beautiful, just like that."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Zhu Fengfeng''s mouth was wide open as she stared at Lin fan. What was he saying, brother? she couldn''t understand him at all.

    Suddenly!

    He noticed that his brother had taken out his weapons, a Mace and a frying pan. Then, in the blink of an eye, he ran forward like the wind.

    "Brother, what are you doing? don''t be impulsive. Please understand me." Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. He was going to cause trouble again.

    He could even hear the sounds. They were the roars of demonic beasts, and there were many of them.

    "It''s finally here. "

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. It wasn''t easy. He entered the danger zone to earn points. If he didn''t even have points, why would he even bother to take risks? even ghosts wouldn''te.

    In front of them, there were constant roars and the smell of blood was very strong. Even before they arrived, they could already smell it.

    "F * ck! You''re the same kind, so how can you kill each other?"

    Lin fan''s heart was bleeding. In front of him, arge number of monsters were biting and devouring each other. Blood and flesh were flying everywhere, and there were countless broken limbs and corpses.

    These demonic beasts were ferocious and not weak. Their eyes were blood-red, and they were different from ordinary demonic beasts. They seemed to be in a constant state of frenzy, and their huge bodies were wrapped in ck mist.

    It seemed to be affected by the tomb.

    "B-b-b-b-b-brother." Zhu Fengfeng caught up to them, and when she saw the scene in front of her, she was so scared that she fell to the ground, her entire body frozen.

    Even the fat pig was the same. Its eyes were wide open, as if it had seen a little sow.

    What did he just see?

    How could there be so many demonic beasts? and they were all very violent.

    The purgatory-like scene made him feel terrified.

    At that moment, Lin fan came back to his senses. He hollered at the top of his voice,"all of you, stop! Don''t kill anymore!"

    His heart was bleeding. These were all his points.

    "F * ck, colored eyes, activate."

    The beasts that were madly tearing at each other suddenly stopped and stared at Lin fan with their bloody eyes.

    Lin fan held his weapon tightly and charged in. He was going to start killing.

    "I knew that something would happen if I brought my brother in." Zhu Fengfeng wanted to cry but no tears came out. This was what he was most afraid of. Could he not work so hard?

    Do you have a grudge against demonic beasts?

    Why do you keep killing them? can''t you do something meaningful?

 Chapter 669 Im Impressed, Brother. You Even Thought Of Such A Cruel Method

    The demonic beasts paused, attracted by the colored eyes. They could feel the mockery from the humans, and their brutal auraspletely erupted like a storm.

    "Brother, you''ve gone too far." Zhu Fengfeng was terrified. Even though he was only at the initial stage of the extreme immortal realm, if he were to fight against so many demonic beasts, he would be dead without even knowing how he died.

    But his brother was so fierce and this gave him a lot of pressure. They just came to the tomb to find some treasures to support their family. They didn''te to fight to the death. If they could avoid it, then they should avoid it. Why bother?

    The demonic beasts ''howls shook the sky. The moment he entered, he was drowned by the beast tide.

    These points were ocean-like, and ording to initial estimates, the lowest was immortal state.

    Although it was normal for outer realms to merge, it was enough to tell that this tomb was not simple. It was probably just as Zhu Fengfeng had said, an ancient tomb, the burial ground of a peerless master, waiting for the right person to dig it up.

    However, looking at the current situation, how was this waiting for the fated person toe and dig? it was clear that whoever came in would die.

    With so many demonic beasts, if he was not strong enough, he might not be able to defeat them.

    Instantly, the sounds of explosions continued. With the mace and the frying pan in his hands, he yed with the demonic beasts in an earth-shattering manner. Countless demonic beasts died in his hands.

    Points +80000

    Each demonic beast was worth tens of thousands of points. This was the mostfortable and dangerous ce he had encountered. However, he did not feel good either.

    Bang! Bang!

    A demonic beast with a huge body and three ferocious Tiger heads pped down with its huge ws and stepped on his back. Instantly, his flesh was badly mangled and blood sttered everywhere.

    There were many powerful demonic beasts inside, and they wentpletely crazy under the mockery of those colored eyes.

    "You''re really fierce. You can''t even use your weapons. Since that''s the case, I''ll fight you to the death." This was the first time he had felt so ufortable holding a weapon. He put away his weapon and raised his fist to fight against the demonic beasts.

    Puchi!

    A demonic beast opened its bloody mouth and bit his arm, its sharp teeth directly prating into his flesh.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched and the monster''s head exploded. Blood and flesh covered his body. He went berserk and activated all his firepower. With a crack, his muscles expanded and his body grew to ten meters. He was going to fight with the monsters.

    "It seems like they have encountered those demonic beasts. I wonder if they are dead." More than twenty people entered the danger zone.

    Along the way, they encountered many dangers, but they were all easily resolved.

    Behind them, the intermittent cries of demonic beasts could be heard. It was obvious that a great battle had broken out.

    "Even if they don''t die, they''ll still be crippled. The demon beasts here are not simple. The more dangerous the ce is, the more terrifying the demon beasts will be. Can''t you see that the demon beasts we''ve encountered have already been corroded by the Qi of this tomb? they''re different from the demon beasts outside."

    Wang Heng killed a few demonic beasts with his own hands and found that the demonic beasts here were not ordinary. Their degree of violence was different from those outside.

    "Eh? Look over there. " At this moment, someone pointed into the distance with a grave expression.

    "What''s going on?" Wang Heng was on guard, thinking that something had happened.

    "I saw a person there just now. He shed by and disappeared inside." That person rubbed his eyes. Although he wasn''t too sure, it was indeed a human figure that had disappeared mysteriously.

    "Could it be that someone else has already found the secret passage, or that Zhu Fengfeng has already found it before us?"

    Wang Heng was getting anxious. No matter what, they had to speed up. If someone really got there before them and took away the most precious treasure, it would be toote for regrets.

    "Let''s go. No matter who it is, don''t even think about taking away our fortune. "

    He moved. His figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared before everyone''s eyes.

    The crowd was not willing to fall behind. They took a step forward, and their speed exceeded the speed of sound. They tore through the air and rushed in.

    Coming here, who didn''t want to obtain a Supreme treasure, and it was even more impossible to hand over the Supreme treasure to someone else.

    "Oh my God, is he even human?" Zhu Fengfeng held the head of the fat pig in her arms as she looked fearfully at the scene in the distance.

    It was no longer the human world, but hell. Blood covered the ground, and minced meat was piled up there.

    The screams continued.

    It was the sound of those demonic beasts.

    A demonic beast was blown up, and half of its body rolled in front of Zhu Fengfeng''s eyes. The bloody lower half of its body, along with its internal organs, were all red, and his heart turned cold when he saw it.

    He didn''t expect his elder brother to be so brutal. He couldn''t even figure out what the demonic beasts had done to provoke him and why they were so overbearing.

    What frightened him the most was that those demonic beasts suddenly looked at him with their blood-red eyes for a period of time. That scene frightened him and he thought that the demonic beasts wereing to fight him.

    But very quickly, those demonic beasts turned around and roared angrily as they entered into a great battle.

    Both of Lin fan''s hands were already stained red with blood and flesh. No matter what kind of monster it was, as long as he punched it, it would definitely explode.

    "This is too cool. This tomb is indeed a high-end and dangerous ce. The demonic beasts inside really didn''t disappoint."

    His face and body were covered in blood. He looked like a blood demon who had just walked out of a blood sea.

    The demonic beasts were killing each other, which made him sad. They could notmunicate with each other and had to fight each other. As an outsider, he couldn''t stand it and went forward to persuade them. However, he didn''t expect that after persuading them, they would be more arrogant. He had no choice but to join the battle and try to destroy them all.<sub> </sub>

    After a long time.

    When a demonic beast fell to the ground with a loud thud, this battle with a great disparity in numbers would end here.

    Di da!

    Fresh blood flowed down Lin fan''s face, dripping onto the ground.

    "It''s finally over,"

    Lin fan stood there unmoving. He raised his head and his eyes were bloodshot. This wasn''t him being possessed by the killing. The blood of the monster beast had directly sprayed into his eyes.

    If he wasn''t afraid of rubbing his eyes and dying the time to kill the demonic beasts, he would definitely have to wash up.

    "Brother, are you still alive?" Zhu Fengfeng didn''t dare to step forward. She was too scared. Was this even a human? just looking at him made her heart explode.

    So many demonic beasts were alive and well, but they were blown up just like that. Did he ever consider the thoughts of the demonic beasts?

    There was no response, and this made Zhu Fengfeng very flustered. She thought that her brother had already died in battle, and even if he did die, he would still hold his head high and hold his chest high. This heroic bearing had already convinced Zhu Fengfeng.

    At that moment, Lin fan was immersed in the ocean of points.

    The points for each demonic beast were quite a lot, and the lowest demigod had already exceeded 10000 points.

    If it hadn''t been integrated in the outer realm, it would have been easy to earn points, but not as easy as it was now.

    This was a top-tier tomb, and the demonic beasts inside were not weak. The weakest was at the demigod realm. Legend realm experts were everywhere, and there were countless great sage realm experts. There were even extreme celestial realm experts.

    [Points: 35580015]

    "It''s not a waste. " Lin fan was really happy. He had 35 million points.

    However, when he thought of the points required for the origin demon Scripture, he felt despair. This cultivation technique was actually very strong and extraordinary. It was just that he didn''t like the demon fetus in his body, so he killed it directly.

    Hence, it affected the power of the origin demon Scripture.

    But it didn''t matter. All he needed was a Foundation. As for power, he didn''t care at all.

    "Brother, are you dead or not?" Zhu Fengfeng didn''t dare to step forward. She was afraid that something was wrong with her brother. If she was too careless, she would be killed with a single punch. That would be a huge loss.

    "Yang yang, go over there and take a deep breath with your nose. See if brother is still breathing."

    He urged, but although the fat pig was usually stupid, at this time, it was very smart. It didn''t want to go, because it would be stupid if it went.

    She pretended not to understand what Zhu Fengfeng had said and continued to suck on the soil, pretending that she didn''t know anything.

    "I''m fine,"she said.

    After checking his points, he opened his mouth and was in a much better mood. After merging with the outer realm, he had always been in a good mood. Only when he was in a good mood could he burst out with more power.

    Although he was unhappy at times, in front of a sea of points, everything was just a paper tiger.

    "Brother, you really scared me to death." Zhu Fengfeng cried out, almost in tears. The scene just now was so scary. Those demonic beasts were so powerful that even if he went in, he would probably be dismembered.

    Lin fan fought with the beasts and was torn apart many times. There were too many beasts and they didn''t have any defense. He didn''t care how the other party attacked, but every time they attacked, they would definitely take the beasts away.

    He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River, raised it above his head, and washed the blood off his body.

    "Done. Let''s go inside." Lin fan felt that there should be more monsters in there. This time, the tomb was really not bad. He didn''t lose out.

    Zhu Fengfeng quickly followed. When she stepped on the flesh and blood, her expression was strange. The soles of her feet were sticky and stained with blood. Looking at the scene around her, she was about to vomit.

    There was no need to make it look like a ughterhouse when it came to killing demonic beasts.

    The fat pig didn''t suck the soil. If he continued, he would just suck the meat into his nose. He was a little afraid of Lin fan. He was a pig, a carefree pig.

    She liked to hang out with people who were not a threat.

    But now, it realized that this person''s methods were a little brutal. It was afraid, very afraid that the other party would break it into pieces like this.

    "Brother, do you think they got any treasures?" Zhu Fengfeng didn''t want them to get their hands on the treasure, but from the looks of it, the possibility was very high. It had already been so long.

    He had wanted to say,"it''s all your fault. If you had been faster, you might have caught up with them."

    "So what if we get it? the exit has been blocked. The item is still ours." Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng pondered,"what if they consume the divine pill right away? what should we do?"

    "What can we do? Can''t we just directly refine them into medicinal pills?" Lin fan replied decisively. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t even think of this. It was a pity that his intelligence wasn''t high and it made him despair.

    "Waa!" Zhu Fengfeng''s mouth was wide open as she stared at Lin fan. She suddenly realized that her brother''s intelligence was beyond the horizon. He could even think of such a method.

    If it were him, he would never have thought of such a cruel method.

    "Let''s go, stop dawdling. "

    Lin fan waved his hand and headed in. He was going to find more monsters.

 Chapter 670 Solving The Pain From The Root

    "Brother, I sense a very dangerous aura."

    Zhu Fengfeng followed behind, alert of her surroundings, not daring to make too much noise.

    Even though he was ranked 500th on The Prodigy roll, after the demonic beast horde, he felt that this ce was an ancient tomb.

    The aura from the tomb could even infect demonic beasts. How powerful must it be?

    "If it''s not dangerous, how can it be a good ce?" Lin fan was filled with anticipation. He didn''t know what else was behind. The walls were filled with stone carvings and all sorts of creatures. He had never seen some before and it felt really dark and terrifying.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s realization made sense. If the tomb was not dangerous, how could it be a dangerous ce from ancient times?

    Therefore, he rxed, but still remained vignt. Who knew what would happen?

    Along the way, the scene changed. There were many bloodstains on the road. Zhu Fengfeng touched it and eximed,""They''re all warm. They must have run into something and are injured."

    Then, he thought for a moment andughed,"karma hase. Those bastards snatched my tomb and thought that it would be safe. However, they don''t know how dangerous it is in this ancient tomb."

    Lin fan wasn''t interested in these things. He kept looking for beasts. Although there were bloodstains on the ground, proving that they had been in danger, there wasn''t a single beast. No matter how big the danger was, it had nothing to do with him. It wasn''t attractive at all.

    The passage of this tomb was very long, and one couldn''t see the end. The surroundings were gray, and there was a strange gray fog that slowly drifted about.

    "Save me, save me!"

    In the distance, he heard a weak cry.

    "Brother, someone''s calling for help over there." Zhu Fengfeng''s spirits were lifted. It wasn''t because she wanted to help the weak, but because she knew that the person who was screaming for help was definitely one of the twenty-odd people.

    "Yang yang, did you see that? this person who snatches our perilousnd will not have a good ending."

    Fat pig snorted in agreement.

    "Let''s go and take a look. " Lin fan was a little suspicious. Could these guys be the beasts that killed him? if that was the case, he could not forgive them.

    When they arrived, they saw a man lying on the ground. There was a huge wound on his waist, as if it had been cut open by something sharp.

    Arge amount of blood was flowing out, and there was a gray gas around the wound.

    "Oh my God, what''s wrong with you? why didn''t Wang Heng save you? did you guys fall out?" Zhu Fengfengughed and smacked her lips as she asked jokingly.

    He knew that this person was the Saint of arge faction and was powerful and had a high status. But looking at him now, he was in a really bad state.

    He was covered in blood and his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. The wound on his waist was very deep, almostpletely cut in half.

    "Save me, I''m in so much pain." Hope had appeared, and he could only seize this opportunity. They had just followed that figure in, but they encountered something extremely terrifying. They couldn''t see the other party and couldn''t figure it out. When he reacted, his waist had been cut open.

    No matter how many elixirs he took, it was useless. The gray mist attached to his flesh and blood was devouring his flesh.

    Wang Heng and the others didn''t care and quickly fled into the distance. The figure also chased after him, not paying him any attention.

    "How can I save you? I can''t do anything."

    Zhu Fengfeng felt regretful, but she was also gloating. Seeing that her enemy had met with a tough opponent, she was in a good mood.

    "I can save you." Lin fan walked over and said.

    As soon as he said this, the man''s despairing eyes regained color. He said with difficulty,""Save me. I''m the Saint of the iron Blood sacrednd. I''ll give you a lot ofpensation."

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. She had not expected her brother to want to save this guy. Why would he be so kind?

    The Saint raised his trembling hand and said with difficulty,""Save me!"

    "Alright," he said.

    Lin fan nodded. He raised his leg and stepped down. With a Peng, his head exploded and blood spurted out.

    "You''re in so much pain. This Peak Master can only help you eliminate the pain. Sigh, kind people are always so respected."

    He sighed and squatted down to take his things. This Saint wasn''t poor and had many protective treasures but they were all broken and sliced apart by the sharp objects. There was no room for resistance.

    However, the storage ring was still there, so he should be very rich.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan was about to leave when he realized that Zhu Fengfeng was staring at him in a daze, as if she had gone silly.

    "Elder brother, this ..."

    Zhu Fengfeng came to her senses. She had thought that her brother would be kind enough to save this man, but who would have thought that he would stomp him to death? that was too cruel.

    "He''s in a lot of pain. He wants me to save him. I''m not a God. How can I reduce his pain? I can only solve the problem at the root. But look, he''s not in a good state now. He''s not crying out in pain. I think he seeded."

    Lin fan was very satisfied with this operation. Not only did he get rich, but he also earned some points. It was not bad.

    Zhu Fengfeng was taken aback. What was that supposed to mean? brother, you just stepped on her to death. If it still hurt, then you''d be seeing a ghost.

    He was a little scared. He swore in his heart that he would never tell his brother that it hurt and ask him for help. Otherwise, his brother would kick him too, and that would be a tragedy.

    "It seems like they''re in trouble. Hurry up, we can''t let them die." Lin fan was silent for a moment before saying impatiently.

    If these Saints died, the points would be wasted.

    If those demonic beasts were to die, the points would still be wasted.

    He was extremely frustrated. If it was someone else who had encountered such a situation, they would have already copsed. It was such a difficult choice, and at the same time, it was too rushed.

    Zhu Fengfeng was on Pigsy''s back, her heart breaking down. She realized that her brother''s new skill was his ability to lie through his teeth. It was simply too heaven-defying.

    "There are more corpses."<sub> </sub>

    As the two humans and one pig continued to move forward, they saw another corpse. However, this time, it was a female corpse. She died in an extremely miserable manner. It was as if a sharp weapon had pierced through the back of her head, and her eyeballs had even popped out.

    Her previous beautiful appearance had long disappeared.

    "Sigh, what a pity." Lin fan was worried. Such a beauty had actually died. If it was him, he definitely wouldn''t let such a beauty die in such a disgraceful manner.

    At the very least, it would allow her to shine with the most dazzling radiance in her final moments.

    "Brother, what kind of terrifying thing did they encounter?" Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious. She could not afford to be careless. It was fine if one had died, but now there was another.

    As far as he knew, the strength of these guys was not simple, they were stronger than him.

    Now that they were all dead, it was clear how terrifying the other party was. Thus, he trembled and felt that continuing forward was not a wise move.

    "Old brother, why don''t we just forget about it? this tomb is a little dangerous. With our strength, if we continue to infiltrate, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    This was his suggestion. He couldn''t be rash, or the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Although the tomb was attractive, he didn''t want to die Here.

    "Why are you so cowardly? What is this? If there''s any danger, I''ll take care of it. You just need to watch from behind. " It wasn''t easy to find a satisfactory ce, but he wanted to leave. This guy was too weak. If they formed a team with him, they would only drag him down.

    But forget it, it wasn''t easy for a human and a pig. He could understand.

    "Brother, if I''m unmoved, doesn''t that mean you''re in danger?" Zhu Fengfeng still wanted to leave, but her brother had already said that she was a coward, so how could she bear with it? she had to hang on, and it would be embarrassing.

    "What danger? don''t talk nonsense. Just follow me. I guarantee that you''ll be fine."

    Lin fan didn''t say anything else. Talking now was a waste of time. He couldn''t wait to see what terrifying thing he had encountered.

    They dared to steal his points, they must be tired of living.

    Instantly, he turned into a stream of light and advanced forward. It was as if he had entered a demon''sir. The deeper he went, the more dangerous it was.

    "Yang yang, it''s a 50 - 50 chance that we''ll die this time. If we go back the way we came, we''ll still have a chance to live. But if we go in, we''ll only have a slim chance of survival. What do you think?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    Fat pig snorted, but no one knew what he was saying.

    "Yang yang, are you saying that we''ll be bastards if we don''t leave now? alright, we''ll listen to you. Let''s go back." Zhu Fengfeng was overjoyed. Just as she was about to drag the fat pig away, who would have thought that the fat pig would lower its head, reach his crotch, lift its head, and carry him on its back. Then, it stomped its four hooves and chased after him.

    "Yang yang, you''re going the wrong way. We''re not going this way. We''ll have to go back the way we came,"

    "Oh my God, we''re dead."

    Zhu Fengfeng eximed. She did not expect yang yang to make a mistake at such a critical moment. This could cost her her life.

    From afar, he saw his brother standing there. His heart skipped a beat, thinking that something had happened.

    "What''s wrong, brother?" Zhu Fengfeng focused her attention. Something that could make her brother stop in his tracks must be something new, otherwise it wouldn''t exist.

    "Look, there''s no one here. We''ve reached the main tomb." When Lin fan arrived, he was a little confused. Where were the promised people? why wasn''t there a single one? even if the twenty over guys who came in were dead, there should at least be a corpse.

    "It can''t be."

    Zhu Fengfeng looked on in surprise. How could this be the main tomb? even if it was the main tomb, at least Wang Heng and the others would have to be here.

    But now, there was no movement at all, which was strange. Could it be that Wang Heng and the others had already obtained the item, found another way out, and left?

    When he thought of this, his heart started to beat faster and he was obviously panicking.

    He had worked so hard to find the tomb, but in the end, he was just making a wedding dress for others.

    "Brother, where are they?" He didn''t dare to believe that there was still a trace of hope.

    "I don''t see anyone."

    Lin fan was a little disappointed. This trip to the tomb was a huge loss, but he was satisfied. He even earned points, so what was there to think about?

    However, in terms of treasures, it would not make sense if there was nothing good in a tomb that was simr to an ancient tomb. It would disappoint the fated person.

    Suddenly!

    The originally pitch-ck walls around them now flickered with green light. There was even a mysterious green light that was circting.

    "Brother, there''s a treasure over there." Overjoyed, Zhu Fengfeng rushed over to see what it was. Gradually, her figure fell into the darkness, and the green light was getting closer and closer.

    However, when he saw the green light, his pupils suddenly shrank.

    It wasn''t a treasure, but a human head wrapped in ck vines. The human head opened its mouth in fear, and there were green worms moving in its mouth and eyes. Suddenly, the human head closed its mouth, and the green light in its eyes brightened.

    "Brother, save me!" Zhu Fengfeng was scared out of her wits. She turned around immediately, but her feet were grabbed by something and dragged into the darkness.

    "Impudent, you dare to touch my people?"

    When Lin fan heard this, he hollered out and activated his colored eyes to scan the area.

    I don''t care what kind of monster you are, I''ll kill you all.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With the activation of colored eyes, there was going to be big trouble.

    [Author''s note: I brought Wang Zai out for a swim today. He was paddling in the water when he suddenly realized that there was something yellow floating in the water. He took a closer look and realized that it was him pooping. His eyes were wide open and he looked a little confused. He was obviously trying to say,"daddy, save me. I''m surrounded by pooping."]

 671 Chapter 671

    The cemetery shook violently, and huge rocks fell from the surrounding walls. It was as if the colored eyes had attracted something incredible.

    Zhu Fengfeng was scared out of her wits. Her feet were caught and she was about to be dragged into the darkness. She thought that her life was over, but the unknown thing let go of her.

    He rolled and crawled to hide far away, but the fat pig came at him. It jumped up with its four hooves and smashed a huge rock with its head. It opened its mouth and bit Zhu Fengfeng''s leg, taking her away immediately.

    "Yangyang, let go. I''m fine."

    He shouted. The taste of being bitten by a pig was not good, but he was really scared. He thought that the thing emitting green light was a treasure, but when he got closer, it turned out to be a human head, and it was a really terrifying human head.

    No, that head just now looked a little familiar.

    "What are you still standing there for? hurry up and run away." Lin fan cursed. He didn''t expect that activating colored eyes would cause such a hugemotion.

    The entire graveyard was shaking. How terrifying was that?

    On the wall, the human heads were struggling. The ck vines were living things, and they tied the human heads together. They densely covered the surroundings and wrapped around the entire ce.

    How was this a ce of opportunity? it was clearly a ghostnd where whoever came would die.

    Ancient tomb? did they build a tomb just for you to Rob? it''s already good enough that they didn''t kill you.

    "Brother, let''s go. This ce is not a good ce for adventure. I''ve misjudged it." Zhu Fengfeng cried out. She did not want her brother to die Here.

    If themotion was too great, the danger level would be extremely high, and it was very likely that they would die Here.

    "Save me, save me!"

    Immediately, a weak and miserable cry came from the darkness. On the ck vine, there was a human head with its mouth open, screaming.

    The voice sounded familiar.

    "Wang Heng, this voice is Wang Heng ''s," Zhu Fengfeng was terrified. When she heard that voice, she immediately remembered that it was that guy''s voice.

    What was going on? how did things turn out like this when they came in?

    These guys weren''t weak, so it was impossible for them to bepletely annihted. Could there really be something terrifying?

    At this moment, the ck vines interwove together to form arge that wrapped around them from all directions. On these ck vines hung human heads. Some of these human heads were ancient and only had a dry skin left.

    And those fresh and energetic heads were those of the guys he had seen earlier.

    However, they were all dead. They had died here for no reason.

    "Damn it, what a waste." Lin fan''s heart was filled with grief and indignation. These were all points, but he didn''t expect them to be gone just like that.

    If he had killed all of them, he would have gotten at least two to three million points. However, all of them were gone.

    He had said before that it was easy to earn points now. This was not a lie, but he had to have the opportunity first.

    Whoosh!

    In the darkness behind him, a sharp light shed over. He dodged instantly. The light was a ck vine. It was very thin, but it couldn''t be underestimated. If he wasn''t careful, he would be pierced.

    Pada!

    Footsteps could be heard.

    The ck vine missed its target and quickly retracted. When Lin fan looked over, he was shocked. The ck vine had burst out from the neck of the headless corpse.

    "Elder brother, that corpse is Wang Heng. His head is on a ck vine. My God, what did they go through? how could they all be annihted? their deaths are too miserable."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s terrified cries could be heard from afar. He felt as if he had really seen a ghost. A group of powerful beings had entered the tomb without any movement, and they had all died here. This was too terrifying.

    "I know. Why don''t you just leave? what are you doing here?" Lin fan was helpless and extremely disappointed. He thought that they were strong and didn''t expect them to be so weak. To die Here just like that made him feel despair.

    He had once had arge number of points in front of him, but he was not confident. It was only when he lost them that he regretted it.

    If the heavens gave him another chance, he would definitely harvest them before they entered the dangerousnd.

    "Brother, I want to stay and fight alongside you. This is too dangerous, and we''re in such a difficult situation. How can I, Zhu Fengfeng, abandon you?" He roared with style. Although his expression was serious, his legs were shaking.

    Although he had recently broken through to the initial stage of the celestial stage, he had risen from the 500th ce to the 490th ce on The Prodigy roll.

    In fact, he was still very afraid.

    He finally understood that the ancient tomb was extremely dangerous and terrifying. It wasn''t a ce for people to look for treasures, but to be buried with them.

    "What do I need you to fight alongside me for? I beg you, don''t drag me down. Hurry up and retreat. I''ll take care of this."

    Just as he was speaking, a few more corpses walked out from the darkness. The ck vines on their necks shook and then stabbed towards Lin fan.

    The speed was very fast, and the sound of an explosion could be heard. If one''s reaction wasn''t fast enough, they would have been pierced.

    "Brother, your words are hurtful."

    Zhu Fengfeng wiped her eyes. She wanted to cry, but she couldn ''t. These words were too hurtful. How was he a burden? no matter what, he was still a strong warrior ranked 490th on The Prodigy roll.

    Although it was dangerous, it shouldn''t be that bad.

    "Ah, yang yang, what are you doing?"

    At that moment, the fat pig once again carried Zhu Fengfeng on his back and ran away at high speed. The moment he ran away, the dense ck vines pierced through the ce where he had been standing.

    The ground cracked open, forming a huge pit. If it wasn''t for the fat pig, Zhu Fengfeng would have been in a terrible state.

    Zhu Yangyang ran extremely quickly. Her four hooves were pitch-ck and were emitting a luster. This was a phenomenon that appeared after she had swallowed the fruit. The ck vines chased after her but were quickly shaken off.

    The fat pig snorted a few times, feeling a little proud.<sub> </sub>

    "Yangyang, you''ve finally learned your lesson. You finally know how to run." Zhu Fengfengy on her back, feeling extremely depressed. She had thought that this tomb would contain a treasure, but it turned out to be a dead end.

    It wasn''t a ce for people to explore. Whoever came in would face danger and be buried with them.

    Who was the owner of this tomb? he was really wicked. He didn''t even live in peace after he died, and he still had to make people apany him.

    However, he was truly worried about his brother''s safety.

    "I''ve been surrounded. " Lin fan looked around. The ck vines were living things and so were the headless corpses. They were like tentacle monsters.

    ''Transformation into God sword formation''.

    Suddenly, countless sword will condensed behind him. This was the highest realm, forming a sword domain. His body moved, and sword will crisscrossed, wrapping around his body. Like a top, he spun and attacked the ck vines.

    "Watch how this Peak Master will tear you down. And you, the tomb owner, if I don''t dig your tomb up, I''ll take your surname."

    Those ck vines were all tangled together and were spinning at high speed as well, crashing towards Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    A loud explosion resounded as the two of them shed, creating a huge shockwave that spread out.

    Those ck vines were not ordinary objects. They actually did not shatter.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan retreated. That attack made him see the truth. The ck vines were really tough and they were really strong.

    He was a little interested in the owner of this tomb.

    The moment hended, ck vines quickly crept over from the ground. They were silent and attacked quickly, directly wrapping around his legs.

    It kept tightening with great strength, trying to break his legs.

    "F * ck, they''re bullying me."

    With a ng, the Tai sovereign sword shed across the sky and cut off the ck vines. Then, he exerted strength in his legs and leaped into the air with a bang. He shed directly.

    The Tai sovereign sword was embedded with an origin gem, and it was very sharp. With a swing of the sword, the ck vines were covered in light, and they broke with a bang.

    The ck vine on the neck of the headless corpse whipped towards Lin fan.

    "Too much."

    Lin fan cursed out. His sword light shed and he shed down from above, splitting the corpse into two.

    "Yi!"

    When the corpses were split in half, he saw that there were storage rings on their fingers. He was tempted. Maybe he didn''t lose too much this time and could harvest a lot.

    "Come, today this Peak Master will slowly cut you all to death. Let''s see how many of you bastard ck vines you have."

    He knew that he couldn''t leave, so he would fight to the death. After the ck vines were cut off, they were healed by the gray mist and reconnected.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.

    This time, there were not just a few ck vines, but a dense mass of them. Theypletely covered the area at an extremely fast speed, and the sound they produced was deafening and terrifying.

    The Tai sovereign sword glowed and was covered in radiance. With a flick of his wrist, the sword radiance burst forth and he shed out.

    After a long time, he managed to force the ck vines back. However, there was blood on his body. He had been pierced by a few ck vines and had a bloody hole in his body. However, he was fearless. He would attack as soon as he came. It was a matter of who was afraid of who.

    The gray mist covered the area again, and the ck vines revived and rejoined.

    "If there''s no end to it, thene."

    Lin fan was infuriated. He didn''t believe that these ck vines could reattach themselves infinitely. Did they think that everyone was like him?

    The ck vines raised their heads and covered the surroundings. They were all aimed at Lin fan. Then, the sound of breaking through the air rang out.

    If it was an ordinary person, he would have died long ago. But for him, it was no doubt a dream to kill him in one round. At least a few more rounds would do.

    He raised his sword and shed. He didn''t care about anything else. There were too many ck vines and they were densely packed. An ordinary person would definitely be pierced by them. However, to him, as long as he didn''t die, he would continue to sh until the end.

    After a few rounds, many bloody holes appeared on his body.

    The impact of these ck vines was very strong. As long as one was hit, a bloody hole would definitely be opened up in the body.

    Puchi!

    Finally, the ck vines broke through his defense and attacked from all directions, turning Lin fan into a Porcupine. Then, one of the vines curved and wrapped around his head. It twisted and separated his head from the body.

    Whoosh!

    The ck vine shook in excitement like it was really happy to kill Lin fan.

    "How''s my brother?" Zhu Fengfeng didn''t know what was going on inside, but if something were to happen, there would at least be screams.

    However, they were so far away that they couldn''t even hear a fart, let alone a scream.

    "Yangyang, let''s go and take a look." Said Zhu Fengfeng. She wanted to go and see what was going on, but she had a bad feeling. Even they had died in there, so how could her brother handle it alone?

    After this incident, he felt that dangerous ces were not that good. Sometimes, idents could happen.

 Chapter 672 A Bunch Of Animals

    Ten secondster!

    After aplete resurrection, his essence, Qi, and spirit had reached their peak.

    Lin fan stood there and twisted his neck. There were still some aftereffects from his head being removed. He felt as if he could twist his head off if he twisted it.

    "How ruthless, who can withstand this."

    There was no path here. Since it was arge tomb, where was the coffin?

    Therefore, it was very likely that the coffin was buried underground. However, now was not the time to think about this. He had to face the ck vines.

    A whistling sound could be heard.

    The ck vines attacked again. They should be surprised by the human''s reappearance, but they didn''t feel that way. Perhaps it was because they were infected by the tomb''s aura, which led to a strange spirituality.

    Pada!

    "You guys are too much." Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the ck vine. His eyes were burning. If he had points, he would wee them no matter how long he came. But these ck vines didn''t have any points and had been dawdling until now. He was really annoyed.

    Immediately, his palm was burning with mes, but he didn''t see it. The mes burned wildly along the ck vines.

    "F * ck! I''m so stupid, why would I y with a sword? there''s fire, but I didn''t burn it. I actually shed it. "

    For the first time, he felt that his intelligence was not high. He did not even realize such a simple solution.

    The mes that were absorbed from that dangerous ce could even burn the power of experts, so how could they not burn these things?

    <o>,m "You guys are finished."</o>

    He rose into the air and clenched his fist. With a punch, the mes burst out and directly poured on the ck vines on the wall.

    He took out the frying pan, erged it, and fanned it fiercely. A strong gust of wind blew, and the mes burned even more fiercely. It was like a spark setting the Prairie on fire, and it was out of control.

    Pada! Pada!

    The ck vines were burned to ashes, and the ck impurities fell to the ground. They were all dead.

    He grabbed his head and felt really annoyed. He felt really stupid and didn''t think of such a simple method. He even chopped it so hard. Luckily, no one saw it or he would have lost his face.

    The Saints of the major forces had all died here, but their storage rings were still there. They went up to the bodies and took the items.

    The way these guys died was just as he had expected. Their bodies had been pierced through. Clearly, before he arrived, these people had arrived here and were madly attacked by the ck vines.

    Although the ck vines could be cut off, they were densely packed and could regenerate endlessly. It was difficult to resist.

    He didn''t die too unjustly.

    "This is an ancient tomb, it''s impossible for there to be nothing here. If the coffin is really underground, then we''ll dig it out."

    He couldn''te here for nothing, or he would be letting himself down. He had worked so hard to get here, and no one could bear to return empty-handed.

    He knocked on the ck ground. It was very hard and there were lines on it, but he couldn''t understand them. However, he didn''t need to worry about it as long as he could dig.

    He clenched his fingers and gathered power. He punched out and it directly hit the ground.

    Crack! Crack!

    A corner of it broke.

    "F * ck!"

    Lin fan was stunned. He used all his strength and only broke a corner. Why didn''t he just fly up?

    He really didn''t believe it. He took out the mace, the frying pan, and the Tai sovereign sword. For a moment, he was in deep thought. How should he use these three items?

    In the end, he put away his Mace and pan. Instead, he held the Tai sovereign sword and shed at the ground. A crack appeared, but it was not very deep. If he continued to sh for a few days, he might be able to cut out a path to the sky.

    "Brother!"

    Zhu Fengfeng was riding on a fat pig, charging over quickly. When she saw Lin fan shing around with his sword, she was a little stunned, not understanding what her brother was doing.

    "What are they doing?"

    Lin fan thought about it. He couldn''t just cut it like that. When he saw the fat pig, his eyes lit up,"there must be a coffin down there. Do you think that pig can dig a tunnel out?"

    "A coffin?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned."Brother, how did you know?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you want the treasure? If you don''t want it, then we''ll split up and this tomb will end here. There''s no way out. " Could he still say that this Peak Master had calcted with her fingers, using the five elements and Eight Trigrams, and the tomb theory to discover it?

    He couldn''t let anyone know that his intelligence had already broken through the horizon.

    Zhu Fengfeng was indeed indignant. She had discovered the tomb, been betrayed, and had left without anything. She would definitely not ept this.

    "Yangyang, it''s all up to you now. Dig through the ground."

    His old man, yang yang, would never let him down.

    The ultimate skill was to arch. No matter what it was, it could arch out a great Dao.

    The fat pig that was sucking on the soil raised its head and felt a look of anticipation on its body. It epted its mission with difficulty and came to the middle. Its front hooves paddled on the ground and its head drooped down. Then, it snorted and began to dig.

    Lin fan didn''t take his eyes off him.

    Light burst out from the fat pig''s head and condensed together, forming a sharp de with extremely strong prating power.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground shook and cracks appeared. With the efforts of fat pig, it was beginning to take effect.

    "Amazing." Lin fan was shocked. This fat pig was really amazing. Although he usually looked a little silly, at critical moments, he definitely wouldn''t drag them down.

    At this moment, he thought of the frog, the green-headed frog. When would he be so motivated? that would be great.

    "Brother, yang Yang''s ability is really amazing." Zhu Fengfeng was very pleased with herself. After all, this was his Yangyang. The speed at which she dug up the ground was just too fast.

    Lin fan was filled with anticipation. This fat pig was really useful.

    The ground had already cracked, and arge hole had been dug out by the fat pig. Moreover, it did not stop and continued to go down.

    Suddenly!

    The fat pig that had been digging the ground suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Its four hooves moved, its butt shaking, and it ran out quickly, then hid behind Zhu Fengfeng.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan focused and didn''t know what was going on. The ground started to shake and it was a huge area shaking. They were floating in the air.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked and quickly covered the ground like a spider web. With a boom, a ck light burst out from the hole dug by the fat pig, shattering the ground. Broken rocks floated in the air and scattered in all directions.

    "What''s going on?" Lin fan threw out a punch and destroyed all the rocks. However, this ck light that suddenly shot out was really weird.

    However, just as he had thought, there was definitely a coffin down there.

    He had been trapped by the ck vines earlier. If he didn''t pry open the coffin, he would be letting himself down.

    "Brother, did we startle something?"

    Zhu Fengfeng was alert and nervous. The ck light gave her a very bad feeling-dark, scary, and not a good thing.<sub> </sub>

    "You guys wait here, I''ll go down and take a look." Lin fan jumped down and was buried deep in the ground. It was definitely a coffin.

    "Brother, calm down. Don''t be impulsive."

    Zhu Fengfeng wanted to die. Why couldn''t her brother be a little more steady? jumping down without even knowing what was down there? it was too dangerous.

    Meanwhile, fat pig was still absorbing the soil without a care in the world. He didn''t care about what was happening now.

    It was already doing a good job, so it couldn''t force itself anymore.

    "Do me a favor,"

    Very quickly, Lin fan''s voice could be heard from below.

    Zhu Fengfeng hurried forward,"brother, how can I help?"

    "Please move aside, I want to put the coffin down." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?"

    "What? hurry up. Otherwise, it''ll hit you."

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t know what was going on. Her brother hade up with a coffin? This was a little scary. He hurriedly stepped aside, but when he saw that yang yang was still sucking the soil, he immediately pulled his tail and dragged it far away.

    A coffin rose into the air and was thrown there roughly.

    "I''ve finally found you. I''ve already said that I''ll dig out your coffin even if I have to dig three feet underground." Lin fan leaped into the air andnded beside the coffin.

    The coffin was gray in color and was made of stone. There were many patterns and patterns carved on it.

    "Brother, did you really find a coffin down there?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. This was the first time she had ever dug up someone''s grave, and she had even brought up a coffin.

    "The ce down there isn''t big. There''s only one coffin and nothing else. You''d better bless that there''s something good in there. Otherwise, we''ll have worked for nothing this time."

    "The ancient tomb that you mentioned, other than danger, is still dangerous."

    Lin fan was a little unhappy. This time, he had gained quite a lot of points, but it was too disappointing. At least he had to have some treasures so that he could go back and bring some gifts for his teacher.

    If he returned with a coffin, he would be beaten up by his teacher.

    "Brother, I can sense a dangerous aura from this coffin." Zhu Fengfeng didn''t dare to get too close. She stood a little further away and spoke very seriously.

    Lin fan touched the surface of the coffin. The material was pretty good. He then clenched his fist and punched down.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracks appeared on the surface of the coffin. Then, with a bang, the coffin shattered. With his brutal means, he directly tore the coffin apart and took the things.

    Zhu Fengfeng was shocked. This was definitely an ancient tomb. Who knew who was buried here? wasn''t he afraid of being cursed by treating someone so roughly?

    With a loud boom, a corpse emerged from the coffin.

    "This is ..."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s eyes were wide open. The corpse had not rotted. This was not a normal person who had died here, and that terrifying aura hade from this person.

    "Brother, we seem to have found a big guy."

    The corpse was a middle-aged man with his eyes closed. He had a mighty face, and his body was rippling with light as he absorbed the energy around him.

    Whoosh!

    There was the sound of things being flipped.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. Her brother had taken off her clothes without a care in the world. Was he thinking about that?

    "What are you still doing? Hurry up and strip him naked. We can''te here and not get anything. " Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng hesitated for a moment. Her brother was right. It was not good toe without anything.

    But he wasn''t someone who liked to take off other people''s clothes. It was a little immoral.

    In the end, the unwillingness in his heart triumphed over his morality, and he decided to just dig it out.

    Very quickly, the corpse was stripped naked. There was only a piece of white cloth wrapped around the crotch. Lin fan had also verified that it was indeed an ordinary white cloth. Otherwise, he would have taken it away.

    He was in despair. He really had nothing, not even a storage ring.

    This danger zone was really too poor.

    Just as he was about to suggest that they leave in disappointment, the fat pig stepped forward, raised its front hoof, and directly hit the abdomen of the corpse.

    Whoosh!

    A pill was spat out from the corpse''s mouth and caught by Lin fan.

    "Amazing, you could even notice that."

    He was stunned. This fat pig was not ordinary. Not only could he find dangerous ces, but he could also find hidden treasures.

    The fat pig continued to raise its front hooves and stomped down.

    Whoosh!

    Something was spat out.

    "This guy put everything in his stomach."

    Lin fan cried out in shock. He then exchanged a look with Zhu Fengfeng. The two of them nodded their heads, and without another word, they entered the battlefield. Raising their feet, they stomped down on each other''s abdomen.

    "Brother, this guy clearly doesn''t want anyone to find out about his stuff. And it doesn''t look like he''s dead. Maybe he''s resurrecting himself. Isn''t it bad for us to do this?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little worried. She knew that some powerful beings would leave behind a wisp of their consciousness even after they died, waiting to be resurrected. Perhaps this was the type of person she had encountered this time.

    If they just took their things and waited for them to revive, they would fight them to the death.

    "What''s wrong with that? do you want it or not? if you just let it go, we''ll part ways. These things aren''t important to me." Lin fan said.

    "I still have to." Zhu Fengfeng said awkwardly. The wealth was right in front of her, and she would be letting herself down if she didn''t take it.

    Lin fan grabbed his legs and hung him upside down.

    "Come over and attack the abdomen."

    "Alright," he said. Without another word, Zhu Fengfeng raised her fist and aimed it at the man''s abdomen.

    After an unknown amount of time, when the other party stopped vomiting, Lin fan threw the corpse to the side and kept the things on the ground.

    "Let''s go. We''ll go outside first and then we''ll split. " Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng nodded her head, satisfied. The two of them rode off on the fat pig.

    At this moment, the tomb was very quiet. However, a voice came from the abdomen of the corpse.

    "A bunch of animals."

    [PS: thank you, boss: Demon Lord old Wang has tipped you 10000 Qidian coins.]

    [Author''s note: author: 20180524223100237,10000 Qidian coins for a tip.]

    [PS: please cast your monthly votes. Those with monthly votes please cast your votes. Thank you.]

 Chapter 673 Thats Our Vice Sect Master

    The tomb didn''t end there. He wouldn''t believe that an ancient tomb only had this much.

    However, there was nothing he could do even if he didn''t believe it. Since he couldn''t find the right direction, he could only let it go and wait for the experts in the tomb toe out. It was the same anyway.

    It was only a matter of whether to harvest it early orte.

    He was more open-minded and wouldn''t struggle too much.

    Outside, on the shore, two people and a pig were squatting there. Especially Zhu Fengfeng, whose eyes were wide open, filled with anticipation.

    His body started to tremble. This wasn''t fear, but joy because he was going to split the lootter.

    Those guys had scammed his tomb, and now, they were all buried with him. Thest good things were all theirs. Thinking about it, his life was really happy.

    The fat pig sat there and stared at Lin fan. Did he really think that he was a stupid pig? at such a crucial moment, he couldn''t suck the soil or else he would miss out on many good things.

    Lin fan looked at the man and pig, who were both waiting silently. Then, he sighed and took out the items.

    "Don''t say that I''m stingy. How much we get, we''ll split it equally between two people and a pig. But if you cover your conscience and tell me the truth, are you still human?" He couldn''t cross that barrier. When he found a dangerous ce, this guy didn''t even inform him. This hurt the friendship between them. It was extremely cruel.

    Zhu Fengfeng was already mesmerized by the treasure, and she nodded without hesitation,"brother, I''m not human, I''m really not human. I won''t do this again."

    He was also regretful, but he couldn''t be med. Who asked his brother to be so unstable and so brutal? the demonic beasts gathered together and he didn''t even hesitate to kill his way in. How cruel and terrifying was this?

    Therefore, when he found the tomb, he didn''t want to call him brother for the time being. If the treasures he found were beyond his imagination, he might give him some next time.

    However, God''s ns were better than man''s ns. The friend he knew was aplete fraud. It was only arge tomb, but he had already started to y tricks and wanted to keep it for himself. If this was not bullying, what else could it be?

    The corpse spat out quite a few good things. There were pills and treasures.

    These pills were obviously extraordinary. They were shrouded in multicolored light, and the pill Qi condensed into a physical substance. There were also bursts of profound sound transmitted from the inside of the pills.

    "One for you, one for me, and one for it." As Lin fan distributed the pills, the bottle of pills was finished very quickly. The extra pill was now his.

    "Brother, we should be fair." Zhu Fengfeng''s heart ached at the extra pill her brother had given her. Logically speaking, this pill should have been split into three, each person taking a small half.

    "Fair?" Lin fan hollered,"you are still talking about fairness? if you wanted fairness, you wouldn''t get a single thing. You didn''t call me when you found the tomb and only thought of me when something happened. You still talk about fairness? I won''t split it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he pretended to take the wealth into his arms.

    "Brother, I was wrong. I really said the wrong thing. This is what you deserve." Zhu Fengfeng wanted to cry. If she had known this would happen, she would have called him "big brother" back then. This was all his fault.

    "This is what a person should say."

    Lin fan''s anger dissipated and he continued to split the wealth. Naturally, he didn''t take all of it for himself. Since they had entered and excavated the tomb together, now that they had obtained the wealth, they naturally had to split it.

    In this tomb exploration, this fat pig''s contribution was much greater than Zhu Fengfeng ''S. He had simply followed this fat pig to take advantage of the situation.

    "My God, this pill is not simple. Although I don''t know what pill it is, the energy contained in it is too shocking. I feel like I can break through again after taking it."

    Zhu Fengfeng pinched the pill between her fingers in shock. She couldn''t imagine just who the owner of this tomb was, to be so rich.

    From the looks of it, he wasn''t a simple person. Now that he had stripped the other party naked and tossed his corpse to the side, if he really came back to life, they would probably be the first ones to be killed.

    At this moment, a saber caught everyone''s attention. The de was silver-white and there was a divine light erupting from it. He hadn''t even used it yet, but the radiance already enveloped the de. Was it an ordinary item?

    "This pig ughtering knife is fated with me, so I''ll take it." Lin fan looked at it for a while and was satisfied. He kept it in his storage ring.

    The fat pig that was protecting its wealth was shocked when it heard those words. It raised its head. The killing power of the pig ughtering knife was a little strong and it scared it.

    "Don''t worry, this de won''t cut you. " Lin fan consoled him. This fat pig was really useful. He was good at finding dangerous ces and could even find unknown treasures. It was just that following this guy was a little dusty. If he could follow him, he would definitely turn the entire outer region upside down.

    It was a pity.

    The fat pig snorted twice, indicating that he was at ease.

    Soon, all the treasures were divided. Every treasure here was extraordinary. It was a shocking treasure. The corpse must have been an Almighty who swallowed the treasure after death and buried the coffin underground. The surface was covered with extremely hard stones. It was probably to prevent people from discovering it.

    However, he didn''t expect a fat pig that could dig anything would dig out a passage in his grave.

    "What do you say? do you want to go back to the magnificent me sect with me or continue to look for danger?" Lin fan asked. It wasn''t that he couldn''t bear to leave Zhu Fengfeng, but he couldn''t bear to leave that fat pig.

    Such a good thing, if it was on the right path, it would definitely be able to achieve great things. It was just a pity that it followed the wrong person.

    "Brother, I won''t be going. Yang yang and I will continue to explore the dangerous ces. We will definitelye and inform you if we discover anything in the future."

    After this incident, he had suffered a huge loss. However, it was a good thing that it had ended perfectly. In the future, if he encountered dangerous ces, he would definitely inform his brother and not anyone else.

    As for going to the sect with his brother, forget it.

    He had already discovered his brother''s new character, which was that he was a little crazy. Who knew what kind of terrifying things they would experience together? thus, it was better for them to go their separate ways and meet again if there was a chance in the future.

    The discovery this time was enough for him to go into seclusion for a period of time and improve his strength with yang yang.

    Although an extreme immortal was strong, there were also strong and weak ones. He had to strengthen himself andy a good foundation. It would be best if he could advance a few dozen ces on The Prodigy roll.

    When he reached his peak, he would return in glory and let those old guys see how powerful he was.

    "Forget it then. We''ll part ways. If you find any dangerous ces in the future, you have to inform me. If you don ''t, our friendship will bepletely ruined."

    He didn''t ask her to stay. He was ready to go back and improve his cultivation. He had enough points and experience points.

    Maybe he could really break through to the extreme immortal realm. At that time, whoever came would be unlucky and he would kill them all.

    Zhu Fengfeng patted her chest."Don''t worry, brother. I, Zhu Fengfeng, am not that kind of person."<sub> </sub>

    If he really found a dangerous ce, he would definitely inform his brother, and even others.

    After that, he rode on the fat pig and disappeared without a trace. He left so naturally and carefreely. A man and a pig had both received a treasure. How could he not be F * cking cool?

    The blue sea realm was a sea with many small inds. There were also many Supreme orthodoxies and sects that had been passed down for a long time.

    "Let''s return to the sect first. "

    Lin fan leaped into the air and dove into the void. He had nothing to do here for the time being, so he decided to go back and spend his points to raise his strength. When he ran out of points, he woulde back and have a good time.

    However, when he was about to leave the blue sea realm, he was attracted by the movement in the distance.

    There was a battle there, and it seemed to be very intense.

    He sneaked over quietly, but when he saw the figure there, he was stunned. It had been a long time since he had seen someone familiar.

    Wasn''t this the blood refiner venerable?

    At this moment, the blood-red light enveloped the blood-red sovereign, and the blood sea behind him began to boil, seemingly about to devour the group of people in front of him.

    At the same time, there were a few people crossing the void beside him. However, they were severely injured and were still bleeding.

    "Sect master Xu, we have taken a fancy to your Ind. Hurry up and pack up your things and get out of here. Otherwise, we will exterminate your sect." The leader was a middle-aged man with a thick aura. He stood proudly in the air, as if he could control the world.

    "Everyone, if you have something to say, say it properly. There''s no need to hurt people."

    The blood refiner Knight endured it. The other party was stronger than him, so it was fine if he didn''t want to lose face. But now that someone hade knocking on his door, it wouldn''t be right if he didn''t retaliate.

    After the outer realm merged, they had been transferred to this strange sea and couldn''t move for a short time. There were many powerful sea beasts on the sea.

    With their strength, they were not a match at all.

    However, the blood refiner venerable was indeed a talent. He had managed to reach the peak of the immortal state and was only half a step away from the legendary realm.

    After clearing the sea beasts in this area, they could explore the surroundings.

    However, the situation around him was not what he had expected. There were strong sects and they were very warlike.

    The middle-aged man was overbearing,"sect leader Xu, we have already talked nicely. Pack up your things and get out of here. We have already taken a liking to this Ind. If you don''t move, you will die."

    "Sect master, let''s fight it out with them. They''re going too far." The elders of the hanrou sect sighed. This was too F * cking frustrating. To think that someone would actuallye knocking on their door. Their principle was to keep a low profile and not fight with others. Even if they wanted to Annex others, they would at least establish friendly rtions and slowly erode them. This could be settled without wasting a single soldier. Who woulde knocking on their door and Rob them?

    The blood refiner Knight did not dare to act rashly. He looked into the distance, where the most important person to him was.

    If a battle were to break out, he could not guarantee that nothing unexpected would happen.

    The disciples of the soft frost sect were panicking. The sect had been attacked, but the sect master and elders were unmoved. They were being bullied, and their hearts were filled with despair.

    The sect''s weakness made them feel that there was no future in the sect.

    "Blood refinement Gu."

    Lin fan heaved out a sigh. In the past, the Supreme blood refiner was such a domineering man. But now, even after the other party hade knocking on his door, he was still trying to negotiate with them. How exasperating was this?

    Then, he took out the pig ughtering knife. The de was glowing and he shed across the sky. The knife light covered the area and spread out.

    Puchi!

    Those who came were cut in half at the waist, and their bodies fell into the sea like dumplings. Then, fish jumped in the sea and bit the flesh.

    "The points are not bad, it would be a waste not to take them."

    Perhaps this sect had sent out their entire Army, but their strength was too weak, so they were all killed in one strike.

    "What?"

    Sect master hanrou was shocked, not knowing what had happened.

    The venerable blood refiner looked over and saw a familiar figure. He couldn''t help but exim,""Peak Master Lin ..."

    "Sect master, who is that?" The elders were dumbfounded. To kill all of them with a single de, just how powerful was this strength?

    "That''s the person I told you about. The position of the sect''s vice sect leader has always been reserved for him. " The blood refiner Knight wanted to catch up, but he was too fast.

    "What? That''s the Vice sect master of our sect. "

    The elders were shocked and then excited. They didn''t expect him to be so strong. In the past, they had their suspicions that maybe he didn''t care about the position of Deputy sect leader.

    However, after this incident, they realized that the other party had already tacitly agreed. Otherwise, why would he act to kill the enemy when the sect was in danger?

    His voice was so loud that it was transmitted to the disciples below. All of them heard him.

    "The sect master said that he''s our sect''s vice sect master."

    "It can''t be. He''s so powerful. Why haven''t I seen him before?"

    "I heard that the Vice sect leader keeps a low profile and doesn''t like to stay in the sect. He only appears when the sect is in danger."

    "I didn''t think that our sect would have such a super expert. There were so many of them, but they were all killed in one move. It''s too shocking."

    The disciples were all excited. They felt that the soft frost sect''s potential for development was huge, and their unity had increased once again.

 674 Chapter 674

    "I didn''t expect Xue Lian to still be alive. It seems that his ability to endure humiliation has been cultivated to an extremely high level, and after merging with the outer realm, he still managed to survive.

    In the magnificent me sect, two disciples were still guarding the mountain Gate. Ever since they applied to the elder to guard the mountain Gate from now on, they felt a kind of glory enveloping them.

    Guarding the mountain Gate was not something that could be done by simply standing there. It required one to concentrate their essence, energy, and spirit to the peak at every moment.

    This was not something an ordinary person could do. It required a certain amount of willpower.

    And they were people with extremely strong willpower.

    In the distance, a ray of light shot over. The two disciples straightened their backs. They didn''t need to look to know that it was senior brother Lin.

    After the fusion from the outer realm, only senior brother Lin could return in such a domineering manner.

    Moreover, the dangerous ces were all around the sect. Even if the senior and junior brothers were to train, they would only need to chat to reach their destination.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fan was in a good mood. He sat at the side and squinted his eyes. He looked as if he was thinking,"teacher, aren''t you going to ask me what I found?"

    Sure enough, Tian Xu was very cooperative."My disciple, your expression is making me curious. Did you find anything during this trip?"

    "Teacher, you can tell with one look." Lin fan smiled and raised his finger. A lot of precious treasures were piled up there.

    Pills, weapons, and materials were all very valuable.

    The elixirs, in particr, attracted Tian Xu''s attention. These elixirs were extraordinary and emitted a unique fragrance. Even though he had not consumed them, just a whiff of it was enough to lift his spirits.

    "Teacher, these pills are a gift from your disciple to you."

    Lin fan smiled. These pills weren''t of much use to him. He had points and experience points, which were enough to fill up his Foundation. However, these pills were of great use to his teacher.

    His teacher had to guard the sect in case something happened, so he couldn''t go out alone to find what he needed.

    Therefore, this was the time for him to show off his skills as a disciple.

    "Disciple, it''s not that I want to praise you, but you''re really my precious treasure." "Good!" Tian Xuplimented. This disciple of his was truly exceptional. It was only natural for his junior brothers to be envious of him. How could they not be envious of such a disciple?

    Moreover, he often bragged about his disciple''s actions in front of his junior brothers, and how he respected him as a teacher.

    For this reason, Huo Rong and the others were silent at that moment. They wished they could go deaf and not hear anything.

    "But, disciple, where did you get all this from?"

    Tian Xu was a little confused. He could understand if the outer realm worlds had not merged inrge numbers. For example, he had obtained it from the true immortal world.

    But now that the true immortal world was scattered and many outer realms had fused together, there were many sects. How could there be so many sects for others to fight over?

    Lin fan thought about it. He couldn''t say that his disciple dug up their graves or that they were vomited from corpses.

    If that was the case, how could his teacher possibly endure it? he would rather die than consume it.

    "Teacher, these are all gifts from good people and good deeds I''ve done outside. They''re definitely from the right background." Lin fan promised. As for whether his teacher believed him or not, he wasn''t sure but with his teacher''s trust, he would definitely believe him.

    "Really?"

    "It''s definitely true. Are you still doubting my character?" Lin fan was serious and didn''t seem to be joking.

    His serious and stern expression made Tian Xu believe him a little. But as his teacher, how could he not know what his own disciple was like?

    Although there was definitely a problem, they probably didn''t know that these things were from his disciple''s grave. If they knew, they would definitely roar.

    Patting his disciple''s shoulder, Tian Xu nodded in satisfaction."My disciple, how can I not trust you? your character is as noble as mine. Keep it up and don''t be fooled by external things."

    "Don''t worry, master. This disciple''s character will never change. "

    After giving the items he had obtained from the graveyard to his teacher, he returned to his secret room to cultivate with peace of mind.

    His teacher had opened up a personal cultivation system, and the pills he needed were definitely not simple pills. As for what realm these pills could push his teacher to, he had no idea, but it definitely wouldn''t be simple.

    The stronger his teacher was, the less pressure he would have to face. With someone protecting the sect, he would be able to roam freely outside.

    He had to protect his teacher and every magnificent me sect disciple, so he had to improve his cultivation quickly.

    In the secret chamber.

    He sat down cross-legged.

    [Experience points: 121600000]

    [Points: 35880015]

    He had gained a few hundred thousand points after killing a wave of them. It was a good unexpected gain.

    The stage + sign wasn''t gray, but it was bright and could increase one''s stage.

    Before that, he had to fill up his Foundation. The origin demon Scripture was very powerful, but it had destroyed the demon fetus, so its power was greatly reduced. However, this was not important as long as his Foundation remained the same.

    What he needed was the purest form of power, to be able to turn someone into a meat patty with one punch. That was what a real man should do.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    " 14 million points consumed."

    "Origin demon Scripture (Level 7)"

    "Characteristics: dual-origin devil fetus (death), origin devil divine power (death), origin devil covers heaven, origin devil gate, origin devil fist, ancestor Devil''s sense"

    In an instant, his brows twitched violently as a door formed in his body. The door was pitch ck and had a devil imprint on it. The aura it gave off was very strange, as if it was leading to the hometown of the true devil.

    With a rumble, the demonic door opened, and ck air gushed out from within.

    "Yes, this power is very strong. It can''t bepared to the sixth level. The difference between them has multiplied several times."

    His ck hair stood up, and ck demonic patterns appeared on his temples. They spread and covered his forehead. In the middle, they formed a demonic seal that looked like a raging me.

    With a crack, his muscles bulged and his veins popped out. ck blood was flowing through them.

    The cells in his body were crazily devouring this power to strengthen himself and increase his Foundation.

    With himself as the center, the power ripples were vast andyered together. They spread out in all directions, passing through the walls of the secret chamber and reaching the outside.

    The disciples of invincible peak were rmed. They found that there were waves of ripples spreading out from the ce where their senior brother was in seclusion.

    "What''s going on?"

    Some disciples cried out in shock. The ripples prated through their bodies, causing their hearts to skip a beat. Darkness and fear shrouded their hearts. To them, it was as though they had fallen into an endless abyss.

    "It can''t be, right? this Desperado has actually cultivated the origin demon Scripture to such a level. The origin demon domain has opened the origin demon gate. Does he want to be a great demon or the new ancestor?"

    The frog was cultivating when a ripple suddenly prated its body, jolting it awake.

    He was very familiar with the effects of this cultivation technique.

    If one cultivated the origin demon Scripture to the highest level, one could connect to the origin demon dimension and open the origin demon gate, bing the king of demons and summoning countless origin demons.

    Back then, the little hentian demon monarch had relied on the beginning demon gate to be an Overlord. He was good at everything and was extremely amazing.

    How long had it been since the Desperado got the origin demon Scripture and he had cultivated it to such a level?

    The frog was stunned. There was only one thing that surprised it the most in its life.

    And that was why he had turned into a frog.

    And now, there was one more thing. How did this Desperado cultivate? how could he be so abnormal? it was too F * cking terrifying.

    If old demon origin were to find out about this, he would definitely try his best to catch the person and dissect him to find out the source.

    This was simply unreasonable.

    Just as the frog was feeling puzzled, the void rumbled again. Thick ck clouds condensed into a vortex, and dark lightning interweaved, densely covering the void. It was an astonishing phenomenon.

    "It can''t be."

    The frog was stunned. It suddenly raised its head and stared at the void with its green eyes. Something terrifying was happening.

    A ck storm was roaring in the lightning Vortex, and the clouds churned. Suddenly, a pair of ancient feet covered in ck scales slowly descended from the storm. The clouds were stirred, and the terrifying power had already covered the magnificent me sect.

    "This is crazy."

    <o>,m The frog couldn''t maintain its self-control. Its green bean-sized eyes were as big asnterns.</o>

    "The body of the origin devil."

    It recognized it. This was the F * cking origin demon''s body. Even the little hentian Demon King had to spend a long time to condense the origin demon''s body after obtaining this cultivation technique. Moreover, he had to find the blood of a true demon and fuse it into his body. He had to go through a lot of hardships and was in a half-dead state to condense it.

    What exactly did the Desperado go through? how could he be so perverted?

    The speed of his breakthrough was too fast. Before he could even recover from the shock, there was already a shocking change. To break through again was simply impossible.

    Even the most talented genius it had ever seen, the Son of Heaven and earth, the reincarnation of heaven and earth, did not have such an ability.

    If little demon monarch hentian saw this, he would definitely kill himself on the demonic pir.

    A terrifying aura spread out and the air became thick. The magnificent me sect disciples were terrified and felt like they were about to suffocate.

    "What kind of cultivation technique did senior brother cultivate? how can he be so terrifying?"

    Many disciples were sweating profusely and dripping on the ground. Even their backs were wet. It was hard for them to withstand such a powerful force.

    Tian Xu''s expression changed drastically. His disciple''s aura was so strong that even he could not withstand it.

    "My disciple is too powerful. How can this old man face her in the future as her master?"

    At this moment, in the vortex of dark lightning, the body of the origin demon had fallen to his waist. His body was so vast that even his waist and invincible peak seemed very small in front of him.

    The scales on his rough legs glowed with ck light and were imprinted with numerous incipient demon runes.

    "It''s stuck?" The frog was stunned. This wasn''t right. Didn''t the first demon''s body descend in one go? why was there only half of its body? could it be stuck?

    [PS: my friend is getting married, so I went to attend a banquet and just came back.]

 Chapter 675 This Is The Comprehension Of Power

    In the secret chamber, there were already earth-shaking changes. In the cultivation state, his body expanded on its own. His skin was very rough and it looked like it was covered with ayer of dark cornea.

    Although his body was covered in ayer of ck membrane, due to the increase in strength, his body was red. His blood vessels were swelling as if they were about to burst.

    "What a powerful force. I''ve already reached the end. The origin demon Scripture is very powerful. The difference between each level is like heaven and earth."

    He felt that his body was full of energy and his Foundation was full, but he was still holding on because the eighth level of the origin demon Scripture, the dual-origin demon fetus, had been revived.

    "Stop crushing me."

    A dual-origin demon fetus represented the fusion of two types of power, and it was also the pinnacle.

    "You have crushed me once again. You will not be able to use the origin demon Scripture''s strongest power. You will never have the chance to regret it. This is your only chance."

    Lin fan''s eyes were ck and bright as a demonic light exploded out,"shatter, power."

    Instantly, his body was filled with a terrifying pressure as he attacked the dual-origin demon fetus.

    "F * ck your mother."

    All of a sudden, the dual-origin demon fetus, who didn''t have seven emotions and six desires, cursed. It waspletely crushed under the angry roar, turning into ck light and merging into its flesh. At the same time, a Star River of power circted in its body, which was terrifying.

    "Damn it, I knew you were pretending to be dead. You don''t even have seven emotions and six desires. You can even curse. Continue pretending."

    Lin fanughed coldly. He had seen through everything. In his god-like eyes, there was no illusion. He saw through everything with one look.

    BOOM!

    A loud sound exploded within Lin fan''s body. The demon fetus was crushed and turned into the purest form of power, filling every part of his body.

    With a crack, the sound of skin cracking could be heard. A ck light burst out from the cracked skin.

    "After raising the origin demon Scripture by two levels, my Foundation was actually full. Luckily, I have been fighting with experts and demonic beasts during this period of time. I have umted some Foundation through the battles."

    He was waiting, waiting for his Foundation to reach a point where he could no longer support it, so that he could directly advance.

    Now, his skin was cracking continuously. It was obvious that he had reached his peak. The foundation in his body had umted to a sufficient extent, and it was even about to overflow.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    " 800 million experience points consumed."

    ''Cultivation state: extreme immortal state''

    At that moment, the power in his body burst outpletely.

    "Ah!"

    With a low roar, scorching mes burned on his body. He had never felt that his own strength could be so powerful to this extent.

    Outside!

    Everyone was dumbfounded. The heavens and earth were changing, and the wind was surging. The vortex in the void waspletely covered by lightning. The half-body was stuck there, but the power it was emitting was even more terrifying.

    "Senior brother, did you break through?" Lu Qiming could barely keep his eyes open.

    He was stunned. His senior brother was too violent. He didn''t expect his strength to increase again.

    However, this was something that everyone in the magnificent me sect had to be excited about. Senior brother''s strength had increased. Didn''t that mean that the magnificent me sect''s strongestbat power had increased?

    "My disciple, you ..."

    Tian Xu had nothing to say. The change was too fast for him to react in time. Just as he was sighing, a loud boom rang out.

    With a bang, the secret room exploded under the impact of the power.

    A figure wrapped in scorching mes floated in the air. Sizzling, sizzling, lightning swam around its body.

    "Hahaha!"

    At this moment, Lin fan burst outughing. He clenched his fists tightly as his body was filled with an endless amount of power.

    "My inted ego has really exploded. Who else can make this Peak Master retreat?"

    A ray of light shot out from his eyes and pierced through the clouds, shattering the vortex. A ray of sunlight shone in and gradually enveloped the entire magnificent me sect.

    He!

    The half-revealed body of the first devil let out a soft cry, but it was deafening like a muffled Thunder. Then, it gradually dissipated and turned into a wisp of ck smoke, merging into his body.

    "Teacher, my strength has increased, but I identally blew up the secret room. I need to repair it." Lin fan shouted. Right now, he felt like he could destroy the heavens with a single p.

    This level of power had already caused him to boil with excitement. He only wanted to find experts and have a fierce battle with them.

    "My dear disciple, what do you want me to do?" Tian Xu pped his hands together and almost burst into tears. He had thought that he could surpass his disciple and continue to be his disciple''s strong backing, but he didn''t expect his disciple to make another breakthrough. What should he do now?

    The frog crouched on the ground and opened its mouth.

    Perverted, this was too perverted. He felt that there was no way to escape from being a Desperado in this life.

    Everyone in the sect was extremely excited. With senior brother Lin''s strength getting stronger, they felt a greater sense of security. Thinking back to everything that they had experienced up till now, weren''t they all created by senior brother Lin?

    The feeling of breaking through to the extreme celestial realm was very different from the great sage realm. He had umted his Foundation to the peak of this realm, and it was even stronger than the peak.

    After that, he retracted his violent aura. With a poof, the aura in the surroundingspletely dissipated.

    "Elder Huo Rong, what do you think of mine?" Lin fan was really proud. His strength increased and if he didn''t show off, he would be letting down everyone.

    Huo Rong stood there, speechless at this master and disciple duo. In the past, his senior brother had always been showing off. Later on, he had kept a low profile for a long time and had been cultivating. Now, his disciple had be high-profile. This made him feel that he was born in the magnificent me sect to be shown off.

    Just as he was about to speak, he was so angry that he almost spat fire.

    "Elder Huo Rong, this is talent. Cultivation is as easy as drinking water."

    Although it was just a casual remark, it had caused endless damage to Huo Rong. Did he have to be so smug?<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t just towards the fire. Even some of the disciples were dumbfounded. Cultivation was like a river?

    Tears were streaming down their faces. They had worked so hard in their cultivation that they even had to save time for their meals. But now, their senior brother actually said that it was so simple. Why was it so infuriating topare people?

    "Cheating isn''t a humiliation. It''s a way to experience life."

    He understood the true meaning of cultivation. Strength did not make people forget to eat and sleep, abandon social contact and family, and only focus on cultivation.

    Instead, when he had time to y, he would use hacks to experience the cultivation experience, and from there, he would reach the peak and lose interest in it.

    This was something he had learned from the game in his previous life.

    Virtual games made people sink into it, unable to extricate themselves. This was the wrong gaming experience.

    Only when he used cheats to change the entire game would he realize that the game was so simple and that it was just a waste of time. From there, he would discover more meaningful things around him.

    Unfortunately, there were too few people who could figure this out.

    They would only say,"F * ck, that person is cheating."

    Or rather, he was cheating on his loved ones.

    Although they were standing on the edge of justice, they had never realized that they were already wasting their time when they started ying the game. In the end, they were still mentally empty.

    On the other hand, using cheats was just to quickly clear the game and then throw himself into more interesting things.

    He was indeed cheating.

    Suddenly!

    Everyone from the magnificent me sect noticed that their senior brother, who was standing proudly in the air, had changed. It was an indescribable change. It felt like his aura had changed greatly.

    Ethereal, carefree, and free.

    This was an extreme immortal.

    "Is this the magnificent me sect?"

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the void. He wore a mask and stood proudly.

    <o>,m Everyone was immersed in the aura of their senior brother. When they heard this voice, they looked up in shock, but they didn''t know who it was.</o>

    "Listen up, magnificent me sect. I''m here to inform you that your sect''s disciple is called Wang Fu. He has offended our sect''s Saint and has been captured. You have ten days to bring your wealth to our sect to redeem him."

    The masked man''s voice was cold. Even though he didn''t make a move, just his words made people feel the temperature of the space drop greatly.

    "Remember, the Holy immortal cult."

    The disciples of invincible peak were all shocked when they heard this name. Wasn''t Wang Fu their senior brother? how could he have been captured by the Saint celestial sect?

    They were dumbfounded and felt that Wang Fu was in such a tragedy. He had left the sect twice, and something had happened to him both times. The first time, he had almost been killed, and this time, he had been subdued by someone.

    Wang Fu''s strength wasn''t weak at all. The outside world was simply too dangerous.

    The masked man nced at the magnificent me sect disciple, then turned around and prepared to leave.

    But suddenly ...

    His body suddenly stopped, and beads of sweat fell from his face that was covered by the mask. He felt an extremely terrifying aura enveloping him.

    "You guys ..."

    He wanted to reprimand her, but his voice was stuck in his throat. A giant hand rose into the air, covering the sky and earth. This wasn''t a human hand, but a palm condensed from power.

    "Ah!"

    With a furious roar, he fought back. Power exploded out from his body, but under the giant hand, it was gradually destroyed. With a tter, his body was caught by the giant hand.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant hand returned.

    Lin fan grabbed his neck and said,"I was too excited just now and didn''t hear you clearly. What did you say?"

    He was so full of himself that he didn''t hear what the other party had said. However, he did hear the name Wang Fu clearly.

    ''What''s going on with this kid? if he''s a heaven''s pride expert, he might look like one. But why doesn''t he look like one the moment he leaves the sect?''

    It wasn''t just being almost hacked to death and being caught.

    "Let me go." The masked man hollered in rage. He was terrified. He didn''t think that this sect would have such a strong expert.

    Rip!

    Lin fan grabbed an arm and broke it. He didn''t care about the other party''s screams,"this Peak Master is asking you. What did you say? please speak clearly."

    It was extremely miserable. A rain of blood and severed arms fell and sttered all over the ground.

    The disciples were all stunned. Senior brother Lin was really domineering. This move was really shocking. With just a light pull, he broke an arm. They couldn''tpare.

    "Wang Fu has offended our sect''s Saint and has already been subdued. I advise you to ..." The masked man was terrified and roared.

    Bang!

    Before he could finish, Lin fan punched him.

    "You talk too much."

    "It''s just my Junior Brother, no one''s protecting him. "

    "Eh, I forgot to ask where the sect is."

    [PS: if you can''t write anymore, you''ll have to make up for it tomorrow. Too much time has been reced today.]

 676 Chapter 676

    The masked man hade in a hurry and died in a hurry. In an instant, only his flesh and blood were left.

    He had forgotten to ask where the Holy immortal cult was and was killed with a single punch. How was he going to save Wang Fu?

    "Teacher, can you still search my soul?" He had to remedy the situation. His Junior Brother had left the sect to train and had been subdued. He would definitely suffer. The earlier he was rescued, the more he could see that the world was still very dangerous. However, with a strong senior brother, these would not be a problem.

    However, he had no idea where the Holy immortal cult was.

    "Disciple, how do you want me to search? at least there''s fast meat, right?" Tian Xu felt a headacheing on. Why did his disciple always give him impossible things?

    However, even if there was a piece of flesh, it was useless. If the person was dead, they could still search his soul. It was more likely to search for some residue.

    "That''s true. They''ve all been turned into minced meat and their souls have dissipated. Even if they have great means, it''s useless."

    Lin fan''s head hurt. He felt a little apologetic towards Wang Fu and the person who hade to report this. He had travelled thousands of miles to report this, but who would have thought that in the end, he would not even have a corpse left.

    He thought of yang Wanzhen of the Gxy sect. As the head of the sect, he might know the location of the Saint immortal sect. He should be able to find out if he went to ask.

    The sect''s toilets were much cleaner than before because of the Gxy sect''s experts. From a distance, they looked like dazzling gems. The toilets had been wiped extremely clean.

    The elders of the Gxy sect looked up and saw the sect master working hard. When the disciples entered the toilet, he would offer them toilet paper for the magnificent me sect disciples to wipe their hands.

    This was clearly something that only a Lackey would do. However, their Grandmaster was really doing it, and he was doing it better than them.

    "What are you looking at? hurry up and get to work. Do you know why I can be the sect master and you can ''t? Because no matter what it is, as long as it''s up to me, I''ll give it my all. "

    Yang Wanzhen raised his head and said. He knew that these elders could not integrate into the group yet.

    However, he had already merged with it. The vast aura that had just burst out from invincible peak shocked him. It was terrifying. Even he could not resist such an aura.

    That kid''s cultivation had increased again.

    "Sect master yang, for you to have such thoughts, this Peak Master is very pleased. Don''t be so excited, I''m not here for anything. Do you know where the Saint immortal cult is?" If he couldn''t get the exact location from yang Wanzhen, he could only go to the ck sky Race or the heaven reaching tower to ask. With their strength, they should know.

    The ck sky n had warned all the sects in the origin ancestor domain, so they obviously knew.

    "Yes, I do. The Saint celestial sect is located at the border between the origin ancestor domain and the other world. It''s a great sect with a long history ..." Yang Wanzhen began to nag. Whatever he knew, he would say. It was a bunch of nonsense that Lin fan could not bear to listen to.

    "I''m asking you, where is it?" Lin fan was impatient. Why was there so much to say? just tell him the location, why was there so much nonsense?

    Yang Wan felt a little wronged. He didn''t even listen to the other party''s words before interrupting. As expected, he had no human rights. In the end, he could only reveal the location of the Saint immortal cult.

    "Clean the toilet properly." Lin fan turned around and left. Next, he had to make a trip to the Saint celestial sect. Junior Brother Wang Fu''s luck was really bad. To think that he would be caught and even have to wait for Lin fan to save him.

    However, the Saint celestial sect was a little retarded. Although Wang Fu was not bad and his cultivation speed was fast, it wasn''t worth it for them to send people here to ask the magnificent me sect to redeem him. What was in their heads?

    Back at the peak, their teacher was waiting for them. They all knew of Wang Fu, the disciple of invincible peak. He was a very good seedling with a fast cultivation speed. If it wasn''t for their disciple overseeing the sect, this kid might have been in the limelight.

    "Master, I''ll go to the Saint celestial sect first and get Junior Brother Wang out." Lin fan said.

    "Disciple, do you need me to go with you?"

    Tian Xu felt that this was a good opportunity to show off. He couldn''t let his disciple go alone. If something happened halfway, he could show off as a teacher.

    Leaving a deep impression in my disciple''s heart proves that I am still very useful.

    "Master, there''s no need. It''s just the Holy immortal cult. If we send too many people, he''ll feel that we''re taking him seriously. I''ll go alone."

    Lin fan waved his hand. He had a cultivation breakthrough and his strength had increased by a huge amount. His pride was about to explode and he couldn''t let his teacher go over. He had to talk to him.

    Only the magnificent me sect could extort others. No one could extort them.

    "Good luck, senior brother."

    The disciples cheered. Junior Brother Wang Fu had been subdued by someone and was in urgent need of their senior brother to save him. They really wanted to go, but when they thought about their own strength, they decided to forget it. Even if they went, they would only be subdued by someone else. It was better to silently support their senior brother in their hearts.

    "Wait for my good news."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he entered the void and attacked the Saint celestial sect.

    "You, hurry up and clean this ce. We can''t let this blood and flesh taint this ce." Elder Huo Rong beckoned for the disciples to clean up. They could have just taken him down. Why did they have to blow him up with a single punch? look at this ce. It was covered in blood and minced meat. It was too cruel.

    In the Holy immortal cult''s dungeon, Wang Fu''s face was covered in blood. There were also many wounds on his body, and from time to time, blood would drip down, dyeing the ground red.

    He circted his cultivation technique to recover from his injuries.<sub> </sub>

    This time, he had gained quite a lot. After going through a dangerous ce, he had obtained a divine power Technique and some pills. After consuming them, he could feel that the barrier of his cultivation base was showing signs of breaking.

    A dense aura of vitality wrapped around Wang Fu''s body, before transforming into specks of Starlight and fusing into his body. His injuries had already been healed.

    But all of a sudden, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his ruddy face gradually turned pale.

    "Detestable." He was furious. The Saint had driven a ck nail into his body, sealing his vital point. When he circted his cultivation technique, the ck nail stung unbearably. He felt as if his entire body had been cut by a knife.

    "Brat, don''t waste your time. Once you''re here, don''t even think about leaving."

    Just as Wang Fu was thinking of a way to remove the ck nail, a hoarse voice came from the cell next door.

    Hearing these words, Wang Fu turned his head around in shock. What entered his eyes was a person with disheveled hair and a face that couldn''t be seen clearly. Looking at his hands, they were dry and covered in wrinkles. It was clearly an old man, and his aura was obscure and intermittent. However, it had to be said that this old man''s strength was very strong.

    His heart throbbed a little at such a close distance.

    "Senior, what do you mean?" Wang Fu asked.

    "Hehe! Kid, don''t you know where you are? This is the Saint immortal cult, a Supreme cult. Those who are locked here will only die. Even your sect won''t have a good end. " The old man''s tone was rather gloomy, causing Wang Fu''s heart to turn cold.

    "How is that possible? I didn''t even mention my sect. How would they know?" Wang Fu didn''t believe him and felt that the old man was just trying to scare him.

    "Stupid brat, do you think I''m lying to you? You should know that this is a Supreme sect. If they want to know your background, they have many ways. "

    "Perhaps they have already sent people to your sect and asked your sect toe with sincerity to redeem her. But in my opinion, as long as your sect''s peoplee, they have already fallen into a trap."

    The old man said gloomily. He had seen too much and Knew Too Much. He knew the situation of the Saint immortal cult like the back of his hand.

    He was also waiting for this young man to show a terrified and terrified expression. He would cry out in pain and regret that not only was he in trouble, but his sect was also implicated.

    However, what surprised the old man was that after the kid heard this, he actually smiled. There was a kind of relief and a kind of release.

    "Kid, you can stillugh at this time. It seems you are quite ambitious." The old man was calm.

    He had been here for a long time and had seen many such scenes.

    Some people were crying, screaming, and begging for mercy.

    Some people were full of hope, thinking that the Holy immortal cult would let them go if their sects came to redeem them. All of this was just a dream.

    "Do you think your sect wille to save you? If you really think that way, then you''re too stupid. " The old man said.

    "No," she said. Wang Fu shook his head,"the sect won''te, but my senior brother will definitelye to save me. At the same time, he''ll make the Holy immortal cult pay the price."

    "Arrogant and conceited." When the old man heard this, heughed mockingly,"your senior brother? Tell me, what''s your senior brother''s cultivation base to be able to make the Saint celestial sect pay the price? brat, you really don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. You''re too ignorant in the sect. If youe out and walk around, perhaps you''ll know how big the world is. "

    "When I left the sect, senior brother was already in the great saint realm." That graceful figure appeared in Wang Fu''s mind, the person he was looking for.

    Although there was a long distance between them, he believed that one day, he would be able to travel together with his senior.

    "Hahaha!"

    The old manughed, and his long hair that drooped down was shaking because it was too ridiculous. He raised his dry hand and pushed away the sticky long hair in front of him. His eyes were wide open as he said,""Kid, are you kidding me? The great saint realm? Can you see what realm I''m at?"

    "I''m not the least bit curious about your realm,"Wang Fu replied indifferently.

    "You ..." The old man wanted to curse, but he held it in."Listen, I''ve already entered the celestial stage. In front of me, great saints are like ants. I can crush them with my finger. What do you think your senior brother is in front of me?"

    "Old man, don''t insult my senior brother. If he finds out, it''ll be useless even if I plead for you,"

    "Remember, don''t let loose a loose tongue."

    After Wang Fu learned that the Saint celestial sect had informed the magnificent me sect, he calmed down and wasn''t worried at all.

    Once, his neck was almost chopped off and he was seriously injured. His senior brother went to take revenge alone and brought the murderer back. The eternal sect and the Saint convent sect were also very strong back then, but what could they do? they had to hand over their disciples under the authority of their senior brother.

    He had embarrassed the two sects, so he still believed him this time.

    Perhaps this was what crazy worship was.

    The old man was so angry that his neck turned red. He didn''t expect this kid to be an idiot.

 Chapter 677 The Annoying Little Mosquito

    Outside the vast main hall of the Holy immortal cult, the seats were filled with guests. Many people were walking around, and the auras they emitted were not simple.

    This was a grand banquet, and many beautiful women were serving wine and serving the people present.

    The people who came here were not simple. There were flowing lights moving on the surface of their bodies. They were all divine lights and their cultivation levels were not low.

    "Holy Son Yao, long time no see. I heard that you entered the five elements sacrednd to cultivatest time and condensed the five elements divine talisman. Your cultivation is even higher. Congrattions."

    The people present were all Saint sons and saintesses from various major forces. The Holy immortal cult had paid a huge price to invite these people here.

    The ingredients on the table weren''t ordinary. There were all kinds of heaven and earth Spirit fruits, which were precious to others. However, in the eyes of the Saint sons and saintesses, they were just ordinary food.

    In the host and guest seats, a few people were sitting there and chatting happily.

    The Hierarch of the Holy immortal cult greeted the Holy Sons and holy virgins with a smile on his face. The Holy Sons and holy virgins on both sides of the hall couldn''tpare to him.

    This was a true heaven''s pride expert from a major power. If they could form a good rtionship with him, it would be extremely beneficial to the Saint celestial sect.

    "Congrattions to Saint son Feng Ying for his great improvement in cultivation and for entering the 235th ce on The Prodigy roll. You''ll be able to enter the top 200 soon." The sect master of the sacred immortal sect praised the handsome man in front of him.

    He could feel the heat just by standing beside him.

    Saint son Feng Ying turned around and smiled. He was handsome and full of spirit. Every movement he made had aplete aura, which was a sign of his great strength.

    "Many thanks, sect master. To be able to invite so many Saint sons and saintesses from so many major powers, sect master''swork must be very wide. This one is a little surprised." The wind Eagle Saint sonughed, his eyes shing with a yful look. The Saint immortal cult had invited so many inheritors of major forces, so they obviously wanted to stir up trouble.

    However, it was a fool''s dream for a mere Holy immortal cult to break into their level.

    Standing at the border of the yuanzu domain and near the Cang hai realm, it was a bit of a fantasy to want to enter another world. In the end, what was needed was strength.

    The sect leader waved his hand but he was really proud. Just as he wanted to say something, a Sonic Boom came from the void.

    "What happened?"

    Everyone raised their heads. The sons of inheritances, who were chatting happily, put down their wine cups and stared into the distance with divine light in their eyes.

    This aura was not simple. It was directed at them.

    A Holy Son stood up, his robes billowing. He opened the third eye on his forehead,"let me see who it is."

    A divine light shot out from his third eye and into the distance. He was shocked,"that is a person. He is too fast and there are mes around him. I can''t see through him."

    He was shocked. The third eye was a sacred art that he had cultivated, and it could see through all illusions. However, even he was unable to see through the mes that surrounded that person''s body. How terrifying was this?

    Saint son wind Eagle fiddled with his wine cup."Sect master, where did you invite this expert from? his appearance isn''t ordinary."

    "I didn''t invite him." The sect leader was stunned. He didn''t even know who the person attacking from the distance was.

    "What?" Saint son wind Eagle was a little surprised. If the sect master hadn''t invited him, then he''de uninvited.

    Suddenly, the stream of light in the distance was very close. The clouds in the sky rolled to the sides, apanied by a series of explosions.

    The light fell.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan descended from the sky andnded on the ground. Terrifying power exploded out from his feet and the ground cracked. It formed a dense spider web that spread out. The ground caved in and a shock wave swept the area.

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins, who were sitting there and chatting happily, were all blown away by the shock wave. Their robes fluttered, and some even moved their bodies, showing signs of being unable to withstand it.

    Horror!

    Many heaven''s favorites were shocked. They didn''t even attack. Just by charging, they already had such power. If they attacked, how terrifying would that be?

    "The ground is a little weak." In the deep pit, Lin fan bent his back. His eyes were burning and at the same time, two fireworks were floating out from the corners of his eyes.

    After traveling at full speed for a day and a night, they finally arrived.

    Now, he felt that his body was filled with explosive power, and he really wanted to vent it.

    The sect leader stood up and consoled the heaven''s favorites. How could there be a mistake? but he was also really careful with this unknown person.

    "Who are you?" The sect master asked to figure out the other party''s background.

    At this moment, the deep pit was covered in dust and the situation inside couldn''t be seen clearly. Suddenly, with a ng, something heavy struck the ground, causing the ground to shake.

    Bang! Bang!

    An explosion sounded out, and a beam of light shot over.

    Lin fan held the sacrificial altar in his hands. Without saying anything, he leaped into the air. The power within his body was already berserk as it rumbled out.

    "Who the hell are you? How dare you act so impudently in the Saint immortal cult?" The sect leader was shocked and furious. He spread his arms like a ROC spreading its wings and quickly retreated. He then shouted,"take him down."

    The eyes of the elders who were guarding the surroundings glinted coldly. They were the elders of the Holy immortal cult. Someone had caused trouble at this critical moment. They deserved to die ten thousand times.

    The four elders ''auras were really strong and their cultivation wasn''t weak. They raised their hands and a bright light exploded out. It struck from all directions and wanted to suppress Lin fan.

    Lin fan waved the sacrificial altar in his hands. His speed was really quick and the sound exploded. The space around shook.

    "Thief, you''re looking for death." One of the elders hollered and pped out at Lin fan. Even if he was facing that stone b, he wasn''t afraid. What stone b could block them?

    Bang! Bang!

    As his palm collided with the stone b, the originally calm elder''s expression changed. In the blink of an eye, an unstoppable power crushed down.<sub> </sub>

    Before he could even scream, the elder''s body exploded, and blood spurted out and sttered all over the ground.

    "Extreme immortal realm."

    Lin fan was pleasantly surprised. To think that this guy''s cultivation state would be at the extreme immortal state! That was pretty strong indeed! The overall strength of the Saint immortal cult was pretty decent.

    The three elders who were rushing over saw that their Junior Brother had been smashed to death. Their eyes were spitting fire, but there was also a look of horror. They no longer held back their strength and instead, exploded with their strongest strength.

    "Thief, how dare you kill my Junior Brother. I''ll take your life to pay for it."

    "Die!" The elder shouted and swung his arm. A long sword with a cold light pierced through the air in a strange way. This was a sword technique that had reached an extremely high realm. It was so powerful that it could appear and disappear unpredictably.

    Without a sound, the sword tip appeared behind Lin fan and was about to Pierce him.

    Pada!

    Suddenly, a palm appeared and grabbed the sword, stopping it in the air.

    "What?"

    The elder was shocked and wanted to abandon his sword and escape. However, just as he had this thought, he felt a huge stone b falling down on him.

    With a bang, the ground cracked, followed by a spurting sound. Blood spurted out, turning into a bloody mess. He was dead.

    "Ah!"

    The remaining two elders saw this and howled in pain. Their faces were red and they wanted to fight to the death.

    "What are you shouting for? it''s your turn."

    Lin fan felt that he was way too strong. These extreme immortal state beings were way too weak. They couldn''t even handle his power.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The altar was being yed around with, and every time it was hit, a powerful airflow would be set off. The two elders directly exploded when they touched the altar, without any chance of resurrection.

    Not to mention serious injuries.

    He, Lin fan, had a cultivation state of an utmost immortal. Unless he wanted to injure the other party, the other party would definitely die.

    In the blink of an eye, four elders had fallen. The Hierarch of the Holy immortal cult was stunned. The anger in his heart was like a volcano that was about to erupt, reaching the edge.

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins frowned when they saw this. They had not expected someone tomit murder in front of them.

    Suddenly, an angry roar burst out.

    "You dog, how dare you dirty me." At this moment, a Holy Son flew into a rage. His body was already stained with blood. This blood had sttered over when the altar had smacked someone to death.

    Other people would stay far away when this happened.

    However, he acted calm andposed in the face of danger. He continued to sit there, sipping his wine while watching the battle.

    It was like,"you guys fight, I''m calm and unflustered."

    Because of that, when Lin fan smacked an elder to death, the blood that burst out poured over him, drenching him in dog blood.

    The sun Saint son was covered in blood. His eyes were spitting fire, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. He was really angry.

    The people around him smiled. They had never thought that the sun Saint would have such an encounter. However, they alsoforted him, hoping that he would not take it to heart.

    "If he dares to appear in front of me, I''ll kill him with a p." The sun Saint couldn''t take this lying down.

    But suddenly ...

    A sense of danger enveloped his heart. By the time he reacted, the giant holding the altar was alreadying for him.

    "Bastard, you still dare to be so presumptuous in front of me?"

    The sun Saint child was furious. He raised his arms and a scorching aura gathered in his palms, forming a bright sun. He then moved his body to avoid the altar, but the wind created by the altar brushed past his face. Blood flowed down his face.

    His heart trembled. He felt that the other party''s strength was truly terrifying, but this was no longer important. He wanted to kill the other party with one palm.

    "It''s very flexible. " Lin fan looked at him in disdain. He raised his hand and pped down like he was swatting a mosquito.

    "What?"

    The sun Saint son was shocked. He couldn''t Dodge it, so he raised his arms to block it. But in an instant ...

    Puchi!

    Blood spurted out in all directions, dyeing the ground red.

    With that p, the sun Saint son was smacked to the ground like a mosquito that had sucked enough blood. Then, he was smacked to death. It was a tragic scene.

    The sun Saint son was the same. He was in a pool of blood and flesh, and it was impossible to tell who he was.

    "Annoying little mosquito."

    Lin fan waved his hand and shook off the blood and flesh on his palm.

 678 Chapter 678

    "What?"

    The extreme sun Saint had been pped to death. This was even more shocking than the four elders who had been pped to death.

    This was one of the inheritors of the Yang God Hall, and he was also the Holy Son. Now that he had died outside, it was a huge matter.

    Although he didn''t have a special physique and wasn''t the most important Holy Son of the Sun god Hall, being called a Holy Son wasn''t something that could be easily killed.

    This would result in the Yang God Hall''s craziest revenge.

    "Bastard, do you know what you''ve done?" The sect leader was shocked and furious. He couldn''t bear the anger in his heart.

    He knew that something big was about to happen. If it wasn''t resolved properly, even the Holy immortal cult would be implicated.

    Lin fan looked at his surroundings. The sacrificial altar was dripping with blood. It was stained with the blood of an utmost immortal.

    "It''s not enough!"

    He moved, but then stopped in an instant. The thing in the storage ring was jumping around, very lively.

    "You, you promised me." The stone stool roared. He wanted to be the stone stool that would p the true immortal to death, but the other party had lied to him and never gave him the chance.

    "You''re not hard enough. I''m afraid you can''t withstand it. "

    Lin fan was a little helpless. The stone stool was too concerned about its own performance. But in this situation, it had jumped too much. He was worried that the stone stool wouldn''t be able to withstand such an attack. If it broke in the end, it wouldn''t be worth it.

    "I can do it. I''m improving. Use me quickly." The stone stool proved itself, and it was immediately enveloped in a brilliant divine light.

    The stone bench was originally sat on by people, and after a long time, it gained a spirit and became an object.

    "Alright!"

    Lin fan kept the altar and took one of the legs of the stone stool. He disappeared and charged into the crowd.

    He didn''t know who these people were or what they were doing. Since they were here, he would take care of them all.

    The Tiger charged into the flock of sheep and started killing.

    In everyone''s eyes, the current scene was very strange. A 10 meter tall giant holding a small stone bench was attacking. They couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "Damn it, this is a Mad Dog. What does it have to do with us?"

    With a Saint backing off, they were only guests at the Saint immortal sect. They weren''t even from the sect, so why would this person attack them?

    "This man insulted us. Kill him!" A Holy Son in blood-red armor and holding a long saber said in a gloomy voice. He was full of battle intent.

    They were Saint children. How could they be humiliated by others?

    However, what made him feel despair was that those guys were constantly retreating and were not prepared to go up with him at all.

    "Mad martial Saint son, you''d better retreat quickly. This matter has nothing to do with us. Don''t get too involved." With the saint''s persuasion, the other party dared toe alone, so he naturally had confidence.

    Moreover, the battle results were right in front of them. Even the sun Saint child had been killed with a single p. The other party''s strength was unfathomable, and they didn''t have any deep grudges with him. Why would they fight him for the sake of the Saint immortal cult? it would be a waste of trouble.

    "Hmph, this person is too arrogant. I can''t take it anymore. Let me have a go at him and see what he''s got." "You''re courting death!" The insatiable martial Saint son wasn''t convinced. mes burned in his eyes, and his blood-colored armor emitted a blood-colored light. The long saber in his hand was covered in radiance.

    He shed out and the de light covered his surroundings as he attacked Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge and just charged forwards. The de light left marks on his body and many small wounds appeared. At the same time, blood flowed out.

    "I''m injured. " The savage Saint son was excited to see the other party bleeding,"look, he was injured when I attacked. Even with such strength, you all backed off. How disappointing."

    The retreating heaven''s favorites were shocked. They didn''t feel excited because the Mad martial Saint son had killed the opponent. Instead, that person was already attacking, and his target was the Mad martial Saint son.

    "Be careful!" Someone reminded.

    "Hmph, what''s there to be careful about?" The savage Saint son was disdainful, but by the time he reacted, a giant figure had appeared in front of him. The de in his hand shed down with extraordinary power that could split the heavens and earth.

    "It''s very spiritual. "

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed with his fingers. He caught the de with his bare hands. With a crack, the de sunk into his thick palm and he spat outrge amounts of blood.

    The savage Saint son was overjoyed. This person was crazy to block with his bare hands, but he was still cut by his treasured saber. However, he instantly felt a wind above his head. He wanted to retreat, but his saber was stuck in his palm and didn''t move at all. Just as he was about to throw it away and escape, a terrifying scene erupted.

    "I''m going to kill an immortal," The stone stool was excited, and its light became even more resplendent. It had been waiting for a long time, but there was no chance. This human had even forgotten about it.

    When he tricked it out, it was a promise that he would bring it to kill Immortals. How could he not keep his word?

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone stool hit the crazy martial Saint son''s head.

    A stream of blood spurted out, reaching several dozen Zhang. His head was bleeding, and the scene was astonishing.

    "Ah!" "Arghh!" The savage Saint son screamed as he held his head. A huge bump appeared on his head, and his skull was showing signs of cracking.

    "This is too good."

    The stone stool was ecstatic. There was an indescribable sense of joy.

    "Why are you so happy? you can''t even smash this." The joy of the stone bench made Lin fan extremely unhappy. Its toughness was simply too weak. Even an extreme immortal couldn''t smash it to death. If it was an altar, it would have long been reduced to a pile of flesh and blood.

    Of course, he knew that the stone bench was not too hard, but it was not sharp enough.

    "You dare to hurt me? you''re looking for death." "You''re courting death!" The savage Saint son roared. His eyes were bloodshot and his head was bleeding profusely. He had lost face in front of many Saint sons and saintesses.

    Lin fan was prepared to continue. However, because of this guy''s words, he stopped. He raised his hand and pped.

    The sound of a p was very clear.

    The savage Saint son''s head started to spin uncontrobly. His neck was twisted into a ball, and his skin was twisted together. A wound opened up, and blood spurted out.<sub> </sub>

    In the end, his neck drooped, but he was notpletely dead. At this point, this kind of injury was not enough.

    He raised his leg and kicked the savage Saint son''s abdomen, sending him flying.

    The cracking sounds continued, and the bones were shattered. They were thrown directly into the group of Holy Sons and Holy daughters.

    Pfft!

    The Mad martial Saint son vomited blood. His limbs were weak, and hey there on hisst breath.

    "Kill!" The sect master of the Saint celestial sect howled as the elders moved out, all of them charging towards Lin fan.

    As for the disciples, they had long been stunned. They hadn''t expected that someone woulde to the Saint celestial sect to start a massacre, and that even the sect leader couldn''t do anything about it.

    This was especially so for the Holy Sons and holy virgins. They were all prideful existences, but now, they were just standing there, not daring to move.

    "I want to kill an immortal." The stone stool roared again. It was stained with blood and had a body bathed in blood. It was full of battle intent and thought that it was the number one divine stool in the world.

    If gods and Buddhas were in his way, he would kill them all.

    Lin fan picked up the stone stool and smashed it at the elders. The banging sounds continued and the elders cried out in pain.

    Fresh blood filled the air, dyeing the Holy immortal cult red.

    "What a terrifying person." Some of the heaven''s favorites were terrified. They thought that they were not weak, but after seeing this guy, they realized that he was even stronger.

    These were all elders of the Saint immortal cult, and their strength was at the immortal level. They attacked together, but they didn''t gain any advantage at all.

    The Saint celestial cult''s Hierarch was a little anxious. He came to the wind Eagle Saint son''s side and said,"Saint son, please help me."

    The current situation was getting out of hand. He didn''t know who this person was or what kind of blood feud he had with the Saint celestial sect. He could only ask the Saint for help.

    Saint son wind Eagle ced one hand behind his back and took a step forward. His aura was extraordinary, and his voice was like thunder."Brother, please give me, wind Eagle, some face. Stop here."

    When the Holy Sons and holy virgins heard this, they started to chat.

    "Saint son wind Eagle has spoken. It seems like this matter will end here."

    "It''s hard to say. I''ve found that this person is a little crazy. He probably won''t give us any face."

    All of a sudden, just as the paragons were discussing, Lin fan leaped into the air and attacked the wind Eagle Saint son without saying a word.

    "Refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit." Saint son wind Eagle was furious. There weren''t many people who didn''t give him face.

    Suddenly, he moved. His body was like an eagle, and his ten fingers glowed with cold light. He grabbed down, and the void was like a piece of cloth, directly tearing ten ck cracks.

    Puchi!

    On Lin fan''s body, there were scratch marks as fresh blood seeped out. If it were anyone else, they would have been dismembered by this single strike.

    He swung the stone stool in his hand toward the wind Eagle Saint son, but it was blocked by him, making a loud noise.

    At that moment, Lin fan clenched his fingers and a huge fist covered half of his body. The light was bright and his aura was shocking.

    "You''re looking for death. " The wind Eagle Saint son''s eyes shone with a cold light as he executed his finger technique. A Divine Eagle that was soaring through the sky appeared behind him. Its sharp ws that could tear the sky apart swooped down, wanting to tear Lin fan''s body into pieces.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fist collided with the sharp ws, creating a storm of power.

    "A little ..." Lin fan wanted to praise him, but all of a sudden, he cried out in pain. His fingers were broken, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. He had be a man without hands.

    "Take back what you just said."

    It was hard to estimate how strong he was now. Only by finding a true expert would he know. Even now, he had not used his full strength. He still had a backup n.

    "Ah!"

    Saint son wind Eagle screamed, his bloody arms shocking many people.

    "You can''t kill me. I''m the Saint of a Supreme sacrednd."

    The wind Eagle Saint son, who had been unrivaled in the world, had disappeared. In his ce was a terrified, pitiful worm.

    Lin fan didn''t have any thoughts of killing him. He wanted to beat everyone up until they knelt down and begged for mercy.

    After he said that, Lin fan looked at him and reached out his hand. He grabbed him and threw him to the ground.

    Pfft!

    The huge impact made him spit out blood, and the cervical spine on his back broke with a crack.

    "Stop!" The Hierarch of the Saint immortal cult cried out in rm. He was alreadypletely terrified. This was the Saint child of a great saintnd. He couldn''t die Here.

    However, it was all toote.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan stomped down, crushing the wind Eagle Saint son into a pulp.

    "What? This guy has stomped Saint son wind Eagle to death. This is too violent. He''s caused a great disaster. "

    "That''s right. Although Saint son Feng Ying isn''t the bloodline inheritor of the sacrednd, he''s still the son of a Big Shot. The sacrednd won''t let him go easily if he''s killed."

    "Do you think the forces of the sun Saint son and the berserk Saint son will just sit back and watch? You''re too na?ve. "

    Everyone was terrified. Who was that giant? why was he so violent?

 Chapter 679 Little Big Brother, Can You Not Do That?

    Just as they were panicking over this, something that made them even more devastated happened.

    The giant was actually charging towards them. It was so fast that only a beam of light could be seen.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Arghh!" A Saint screamed as blood spurted out of his head. He was smashed by a stone stool and fell to the ground, covering his head and screaming.

    "What does he mean by this? we didn''t provoke him, so why did he hit me?"

    "We''re just passing by, don''t misunderstand. "

    "I''m ..."

    Another Saint son wanted to announce his name, but he held back when he remembered that the wind Eagle Saint son had been trampled to death because of his name. He grabbed the stone stool with his iron head, then squatted down with his hands on his head. His cries were piercing.

    "Little Big brother, please don ''t."

    Some of the saintesses had a pitiful look on their faces, but in the blink of an eye, they were hit on the head by the stone bench, and their blood dyed the ground red.

    They had already copsed. They would beat anyone who wasn''t from the Saint immortal cult. Why did they have to do this? they were going too far.

    The Hierarch of the Holy immortal cult was already in despair. The Holy Sons and holy virgins that he had invited had their heads spurting blood. Even if he retaliated, no matter how powerful it was and how many strange phenomena urred, it would be settled with a single strike from the stone stool.

    If one or two geniuses died in the sect, the Saint immortal sect could take it. However, if all the geniuses that were invited to the banquet died here, the Saint immortal sect could end this.

    While he was terrified, the battlefield changed rapidly. Everything quieted down and fell to the ground.

    Lin fan stood there arrogantly. There were wounds on his body and blood was flowing, but it didn''t affect him at all.

    "Who are you?" The sect leader''s voice trembled. If he wasn''t the sect leader, he might have already fallen to the ground.

    "Lin fan."

    He was able to speak properly now. The battle was over, and these guys couldn''t take a beating. He was a little disappointed.

    "I''ve never heard of this name. " The sect leader was stunned and tried to recall but he didn''t have any impression. Or rather, he didn''t know him at all."Why did you do such a thing to my sect? my sect didn''t offend you."

    If he had not experienced such a thing, his attitude would definitely not be like this. However, after the great battle, his attitude had changed very well. He was no longer arrogant, and he did not dare to underestimate him.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t care if you''ve heard of it or not. Release my Junior Brother and your Holy immortal cult. How dare you extort us? do you know who is standing in front of you?"

    Lin fan hollered in rage. He was really unhappy. When it came to ckmailing, only he would mess with others. No one would dare to mess with him.

    The Holy immortal cult was the first one who couldn''t tolerate it at all.

    The sect leader was stunned.

    The Saint child of the Holy immortal cult had hidden very far away. When the battle had broken out, he had been dumbfounded. The enemy was too brutal and difficult to deal with. For the sake of his life, it was better to watch from a distance.

    But now, when he heard these words, his heart began to beat faster.

    Junior Brother!

    ckmail?

    It seemed like something big was about to happen.

    The sect leader had an impression that there was a brat who had offended the Holy Son of the sect. He had been captured, tortured, and locked up in the dungeon. In fact, the Saint immortal sect did have this custom, which was to have the other party''s secte to redeem him and then take control of the other party''s sect.

    However, he didn''t expect the other party toe alone and be so strong. He took on a group of people alone and crushed them.

    "Aiya, this is a misunderstanding. Why didn''t you exin it clearly earlier? otherwise, how could so many things have happened?" The sect leader''s heart ached. It wasn''t worth it, it really wasn''t worth it. But what was the use of regretting now?

    Could time be turned back?

    "What nonsense are you talking about? it''s a waste of time. Beating you guys up is better than anything else. Otherwise, not only will it be a waste of saliva, but a huge battle will also break out. The losses outweigh the gains. Hurry up and send my Junior Brother out respectfully. Otherwise, I''ll tear down your Holy immortal cult."

    Lin fan was really overbearing and along with his injuries, he was really terrifying.

    In the distance, the Saint child of the Holy immortal cult was terrified. He knew that things were not good. This disaster was caused by him. Judging from the current situation, the Hierarch would definitely not protect him. He would definitely be made a scapegoat and killed to vent his hatred.

    "Run!"

    When he had this thought, he couldn''t stop it and immediately ran away. He couldn''t stay in the religion any longer and had to leave quickly, otherwise, he would die.

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins had recovered from the shock, but they were all sitting on the ground, holding their heads in pain.

    They had heard that this was the Saint celestial sect''s fault.

    "You bastard, what are you waiting for? hurry up and let go of his Junior Brother. Why do you guys keep grabbing his Junior Brother? aren''t you bullying him?" A Saint angrily rebuked, feeling wronged.

    He was treated as an enemy and beaten up for no reason. His skull was cracked open and he was in so much pain that he almost died.

    If he had known that this would happen, he would never havee to the Saint immortal cult.

    "That''s right. Look at him. He''s so considerate of his Junior Brother. I, Wang Zhong, won''t hold a grudge against him. He''s a man who''s willing to do such a thing for his Junior Brother. He''s loyal and worthy of respect. Brother, you''ve done a good thing. I''m fine. "

    Wang Zhong was a Saint, but he wasn''t a fool. What else did he want to do in this situation? he wanted to challenge the other party by saying,"just you wait, the Holy Land won''t let you off."

    "He''s righteous. That''s a true senior brother. When Junior Brother was in trouble, he didn''t hesitate to help. I respect him."<sub> </sub>

    Another Saint praised.

    They had so many people, but they were not enough to deal with the other party. What else did they want them to say?

    "Sect master, the Saint Just left in a hurry." A disciple shouted.

    "This unfilial son." The sect leader was about to flip out, but he felt better. He definitely didn''t want to kill the Saint, but he still had to put on a show.

    "What nonsense are you still spouting? Hurry up and release my Junior Brother, or I''ll really tear it down. " Lin fan opened his mouth and his aura was fierce.

    "Go and invite him over now." The sect leader said in panic. He didn''t have any strength to resist anymore. The other party was too strong and even the heaven''s pride experts were being beaten up.

    In the dungeon.

    "Kid, don''t be so calm. Maybe your sect really doesn''t dare toe. As for your great sage senior brother, forget it. He''ll die if hees." The old man was still sitting there. He couldn''t figure out what kind of magic potion this kid had been fed by his senior brother to actually trust him so much.

    It was not a good thing for cultivators to trust others too much.

    He didn''t know how many times he had been betrayed by the people he trusted because he trusted them too much, and he died with hatred.

    "You haven''t met my senior brother. If you did, you would know what kind of existence he is." Wang Fu was displeased. This old man had repeatedly said that his senior brother wasn''t up to the mark, and this made him very angry.

    But thinking of this old man, he didn''t know the situation, so he didn''t bother to argue with him.

    "Hehe, interesting. You still want to see what kind of existence your senior brother is, but I don''t think that''s possible. If your senior brother is lucky enough to meet this old man, I''m afraid he''ll have to respectfully call me senior." The old man smiled.

    Wang Fu shook his head,"you''re a frog at the bottom of a well."

    "What? You actually called this old man a frog at the bottom of a well? I think you don''t know this old man''s knowledge. Wait, someone''sing. "

    Just as the old man was about to show off, he heard footsteps in the distance.

    "Kid, I think you''re done for. They''re going to kill you." The old man''s expression was solemn. Although they had not known each other for long, he felt that this kid was not bad. It was a pity that he died just like that.

    However, he was helpless. If he had the ability, he wouldn''t have been locked up here.

    Wang Fu''s face was calm, without the slightest fluctuation.

    "It''s my senior brother, right? you guys should regret it now, right?"

    Before the other party arrived, Wang Fu had already opened his mouth.

    The footsteps clearly stopped for a moment.

    The old man was helpless. This kid was hopeless. Just what kind of senior brother did he meet? he was simply extremely unlucky.

    Even if his senior brother was at the extreme immortal realm, it would be useless.

    Very quickly, the sound of footsteps approached. It was an elder of the Holy immortal cult.

    The elder''s face was cold. After a moment of silence, he revealed a smile that was uglier than crying.

    "Yes, your sect''s senior brother has been waiting for you outside for a long time. The sect master has ordered me toe and invite you. Please don''t take it to heart, it''s all a misunderstanding,"

    "That detestable Holy Son, our sect will definitely track him down and make him kneel in front of you to beg for your forgiveness."

    The Saint celestial sect''s elder wanted to cry. This was the first time he had been beaten into his sect without being able to fight back.

    "What? Hey, is your brain damaged?" The disheveled old man was extremely shocked. This was like seeing a ghost. The Saint celestial sect''s elder personally came to invite him out. This was too terrifying.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? you''re making a big fuss in front of such an important guest. Be careful of your tongue being pulled out." The elder angrily rebuked as he looked at Wang Fu with a smile.

    "This old man will leave with me." Wang Fu stood up. His expression was calm, but he was very excited inside. He knew that his senior brother woulde.

    Although he didn''t know how his senior brother had done it, no matter what, his senior brother was the strongest in his heart.

    "Okay, okay, no problem."

    Before he came, the Hierarch had told him that no matter what the person in the dungeon said, he had to do it. Remember, no matter what he said.

    When he heard the sect leader say this, he knew that he waspletely dead.

    However, he still remembered that scene in his heart. It was unforgettable. It was too terrifying, and the Holy immortal cult couldn''t withstand it.

    Many of the Saint children were beaten to the point of losing their temper. There were even some thorn-head Saint children who were killed directly. The people of the bloodstained sect were terrified.

    Wang Fu stepped out of the cell and turned back,"old man, I told you that my senior brother wille and save me. I won''t tell him what you said earlier. If he finds out that you can crush him with a finger, you''ll be in trouble. Don''t talk nonsense in the future, or else trouble wille from your mouth."

    After saying this, he walked out without even looking back.

    The old man was stunned. He couldn''t believe that this kid was right. Then, he shouted,"let me out quickly! I want to see what''s going on with this kid''s senior brother."

    The power of the Saint immortal cult was unquestionable. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been captured by the Saint immortal cult.

    Outside, Lin fan''s gigantic body stood there while those heaven''s favorites who were bleeding from head to head had their heads bandaged up.

    The Hierarch of Saint immortal cult was restless and could only smile obsequiously at the side. Especially when he saw the irregr movements of the opponent''s ten fingers, he was worried that the opponent would make a move.

    Actually, Lin fan was calcting in his head how he shouldpensate for this.

 Chapter 680 A Wise Man Doesnt Act Like A Dark Man

    "Senior brother!"

    Even though they were quite a distance away, Wang Fu couldn''t help but feel excited. Although the figure was huge, he could tell with a single nce that it was his senior brother.

    Only his senior brother could be so domineering. Even just by standing there, there was an unforgettable aura that enveloped him.

    They all shook their heads in unison.

    The heaven''s favorites looked over. They really wanted to see what kind of Junior Brother he was.

    There were even some who had a bad taste. They thought to themselves,"is it because this Junior Brother looks very tender and soft that it feels good to push him?"

    He didn''t think much of it at first nce, and he wasn''t even as handsome as them.

    "En, it''s good that you''re fine."

    He still had the heart to nurture Wang Fu. On invincible peak, Wang Fu''s cultivation speed was the fastest, and he was the most talented one. Even in the sect, he was a top existence.

    If he developed well, he might be one of the qualified leaders of the sect in the future.

    Wang Fu took a step forward and turned into a ray of light, appearing beside his senior brother. However, when he saw the condition of his senior brother''s body, he was stunned.

    His muscr body was covered in wounds. There were ten long and thin wounds, and blood was flowing out from time to time.

    Wang Fu hugged Lin fan''s leg tightly and burst into tears,"senior brother, it''s all my fault. I''m too weak and caused you to suffer such a heavy injury."

    He was touched and shocked. When he had first joined the magnificent me sect, he had given up hope on fighting among the disciples. He had wanted to leave the sect and cultivate on his own. However, just as he was being bullied, senior brother Lu had appeared.

    At the same time, he told everyone that senior brother Lin had instructed them not to fight among themselves. This caused him to be very curious about senior brother Lin.

    After that, he had disyed extremely high talent. At that time, he had been very worried that his senior brother would be afraid of him and ostracize him. However, he had been wrong.

    His senior brother had given him the position he deserved and even had the intention to cultivate him. This made him very touched.

    Now, his senior brother had already saved him twice.

    This time, his senior brother was covered in injuries. His heart was in pain. If he was stronger or more careful, his senior brother wouldn''t have to pay such a huge price.

    "What are you crying for? this injury is nothing. Senior brother doesn''t like to Dodge when fighting. I was shed a few times. Just treat it as tickling."

    Lin fan hadn''t expected Wang Fu''s emotions to fluctuate so much. However, he was a little relieved. He hadn''t saved him for nothing.

    It would have been better if he hadn''t said it, as Wang Fu cried even harder now.

    In his eyes, this was his senior brother consoling him so that he wouldn''t feel too much pressure. Tears flowed down from his round eyes.

    Then, he pinched his nose and wiped his snot on his clothes. He hugged Lin fan''s leg and cried out.

    The heaven''s pride expert sighed. Where could they find this senior brother? he was already covered in wounds, and he actually said that he was tickling. Was there such an exaggeration?

    What was that red liquid?

    What else could it be other than blood?

    The old man who had been locked up with Wang Fu also came out. When he saw the scene, he was dumbfounded. The ground had cracked and there were many deep holes.

    What attracted the most attention was the huge body and the boy who was crying while holding the huge body.

    "That''s his senior brother. His body is way too huge."

    "Senior brother!" He eximed. Then, he realized that something was wrong. Didn''t that kid say that his senior brother was in the great saint realm?

    However, why was this big guy''s aura so terrifying? even he couldn''t bear it. He only felt panic.

    "F * ck! This kid isn''t honest, he''s lying. "

    He felt that he had been fooled by this kid. This was not a great saint, but an extreme immortal, and a very terrifying one at that.

    "I''m sorry, it''s all a misunderstanding. If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have acted like this. " The sect master was sad and had to admit defeat.

    Have you ever seen anyone whoes to the Holy immortal cult and beats up a bunch of people without saying anything? after that, theye back to talk about other things?

    Pfft!

    Suddenly, Wang Fu spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Junior Brother, what''s wrong?" Lin fan frowned. He took a closer look and realized that there was a ck nail in his body.

    "It''s a misunderstanding. I''ll take it out now. " The sect master was stunned. He quickly stepped forward and clenched his fist. A beam of light enveloped Wang Fu''s chest, and a ck nail gradually appeared.

    This was a soul-locking nail. It was not used to lock the soul, but to torture people from time to time.

    Lin fan held the nail in his hand and stabbed it into the sect leader''s heart. Instantly, he cried out in pain.

    "You tried to assassinate my Junior Brother. I think your Holy immortal cult is simply courting death. If you''re not dead, don''t scream. I still have things to do. After I''m done, I''ll leave."

    They were the ones who caught him, and they were also the ones whomitted the crimester on. They couldn''t just leave him be.

    Wang Fu sniffled proudly. It was good to have a senior brother. Standing beside him gave him a sense of security.

    The sect leader''s five senses were all squeezed together. The pain from the soul locking nail piercing his body was unbearable, and he was sweating profusely.

    "Does it hurt?" Lin fan asked.

    "It doesn''t hurt." The sect leader held it in and shook his head. He wasn''t even angry at all. The other party was too strong, so how could he y?<sub> </sub>

    Even if he wanted to take revenge, it would not be his turn. How could the forces of the killed Saints let this go?

    "What? It doesn''t hurt? fine, I''ll stab you in the head this time. " Lin fan was furious. He actually said that it didn''t hurt. It seemed like the pain wasn''t enough.

    When the sect leader heard this, he was terrified."It hurts, it hurts ..."

    Those heaven''s favorites with bulging brains looked at each other in a daze. They didn''t know what happened today. All they did wase to the banquet, have a meal, brag for a while, and then get F * cked.

    As for the people who were moring, they weren''t the ones, so why bother?

    "If you''re fine, then don''t pretend to be dead. I''m going to settle the score with you now. This is my Junior Brother, a Junior Brother that I have high hopes for. He was caught by you, frightened, tortured, and even pierced by these nails."

    "Scaring fee, mental energy fee, nutrition fee ..."

    Lin fan pinched his fingers and counted many things. These Terms werepletely foreign to the sect master. Out of everyone present, perhaps only Lin fan and Wang Fu would understand.

    Wang Fu was touched. His senior brother had praised him, and his heart was burning with passion. He had to cultivate properly and not disappoint his senior brother.

    The sect leader grumbled in his heart. This seemed to be extortion, but now it was the opposite.

    "Don''t worry, I understand. I''ll definitely be satisfied. "

    Now, he could only spend money to avoid disaster and block it.

    "You don''t understand, this Peak Master hasn''t finished." Lin fan waved his hand."What I told you just now is only a small part. The important part is still below. Although my Junior brother''s strength is not much, he is a person with good fortune. Do you know what he has encountered during this period of time that he has been captured by you?"

    "Some ancient treasure trove or the inheritance of an expert. Unfortunately, they''re all gone now. Because they were captured by you, the original opportunity waspletely missed. You have to settle this score. I''ll give you three seconds to give me a satisfactory answer."

    ? "Otherwise, bear the consequences."

    When Lin fan finished his words, everyone at the scene felt suffocated.

    "He can make such a good point even when ckmailing. He''s a talent." An ear-piercing voice suddenly rang out from the group of heaven''s favorites.

    "Who said that? Come out for this Peak Master. " Lin fan scolded. He didn''t expect that someone would say that it was extortion. He was asking forpensation for his Junior Brother, but he was actually called extortion. He couldn''t forgive him.

    The heaven''s favorites kept their distance. It had nothing to do with them, but they didn''t say it. At the same time, the person who said it was like a turtle hiding in its shell, not daring to jump out.

    Lin fan took a look. He would deal with themter.

    "Sect master, you have three seconds. Think about it and give me an answer."

    Instantly, the sect leader''s forehead was covered in sweat. He waspletely lost. What was he thinking? the first part was still eptable, but thetter part waspletely absurd and nonsense.

    The old man who was locked up with Wang Fu was already convinced. That kid''s senior brother was simply too ruthless. He could even make such a reasonable excuse for extortion.

    This was also the first time he had seen the Holy immortal cult being forced to such an extent.

    "AI!"

    All of a sudden, a sigh came from the depths of the Saint celestial sect. This voice was long and drawn out, as if it had experienced the vicissitudes of life.

    "Little friend, why must you be so overbearing?"

    When the sect leader heard this voice, his heart shook and he quickly knelt down. This was the old ancestor, the old ancestor who was in seclusion.

    "A wise man doesn''t pretend to be a dark man. Come out and don''t y tricks." Lin fan squinted his eyes. This was interesting.

    Immediately, a giant shadow emerged from the depths of the cult. It was an old man with a kind face. Only half of his body was revealed, but he gave off an extremely powerful pressure.

    "Heavenlypletion stage! The Saint celestial sect actually has a heavenlypletion stage expert! They''re hiding and telling us that there''s no such expert! What the hell!"

    The paragons cried out in rm. The n elders in their forces were only at the heaven pass realm. They didn''t expect that an unremarkable Saint celestial sect would have such an expert.

    "Patriarch, you''ve really seeded. You''ve broken through the path of life and death and entered the heaven Ascension realm." Tears streamed down the sect master''s face. It had been so many years. The patriarch had been like a candle in the wind, on the verge of death. In the end, he had chosen death. Who would have thought that after the outer realms merged, the patriarch would really break through?

    "Hahaha! "The opportunity has arrived, and the outer realms have fused together. The path ahead has been found, and I''ve just barely managed to enter. Now that my life force has been restored, I can once again fight against the heavens." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestorughed. There was a hint of pride in his smile.

    "Interesting. Let''s see how you''re going to fight for it."

    With a Peng, Lin fan stepped forwards and the ground cracked, forming a giant hole. He turned into a light and headed deep.

    "Old man, I''ll beat you up and pass the level. Let''s see how much ability you have."

    He couldn''t wait any longer. The energy in his body was already boiling. He wanted to see how strong this old man was.

    "Senior brother!"

    Wang Fu was dumbfounded. His senior brother had charged forward without saying a word. He was too strong.

    "This is incredible. This guy is only at the extreme immortal realm, but he''s actually going to fight with a reaching heaven state. Isn''t he seeking death?"

    "That''s right. Even if he just entered the heavenlypletion stage, he''s still not a match for the ultimate immortal stage. Even 10 or 100 of them won''t be enough."

    The heaven''s pride experts were discussing among themselves. They felt that this guy was going to have a tragic end soon. He was going to be crushed to the ground by the Saint immortal cult''s old ancestor.

    BOOM!

    Not long after, a loud explosion was heard.

    "Kid, you''re too arrogant. You''ll be the one to start my first battle after entering the heavenlypletion stage."

    [PS: it''s the end of the month. Those with monthly votes,e. Thank you.]

 Chapter 681 Your Mentalities Are Extremely Scary

    There was a loud boom.

    A huge figure descended from the sky and crushed the secret room. Gravel rolled and dust covered the room.

    It was too sudden, and the Saint celestial sect''s old master rebuked him. He even said that he wanted to use Lin fan as his first battle after stepping into the heaven pass realm.

    The momentum was magnificent and extraordinary. The momentum exploded like a wave, blowing away all the surrounding gravel.

    "Hehe! It''s not bad. Stop talking nonsense ande. " Twisting his neck, Lin fan stomped down and disappeared from where he was. He clenched his fist and gave off a bright glow as he punched out at the old master.

    "Arrogant brat, I didn''t want to talk to you, but you''ve gone too far. How dare you extort our sect? you should know that our sect''s tradition of extorting others has been passed down for a long time. You can''t break it."

    The patriarch''s robe puffed up and ruffled. After reaching the heavenlypletion stage, he was a heavenly being. He could rise to the sky with a single step. He had already seen through this kid in front of him. He was only an immortal. The gap between the two was insurmountable.

    With a flick of his robe, a ray of light containing supreme power shot out. After that, he ced his hands behind his back and waited for the person to wail in pain.

    "Old man, you still don''t know what power is. Special effects will always be fifty cents."

    Lin fan''s eyes shone. He didn''t Dodge and just took it head on.

    The scorching fist printnded on the light and instantly caused a violent explosion. Ka Cha, the light was shattered, but his fist was like a hot knife through butter as it directly collided with the light.

    The patriarch''s expression changed, and he couldn''t remain calm. Although the move just now was ordinary, it was something that could be used by a heavenlypletion stage. It drew on the power of heaven and earth and turned it into an attack.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fist prints interweaved and formed a giant, blocking all of the ancestor''s escape routes.

    The Saint immortal cult trembled, and the surrounding buildings copsed with loud rumbles. A battle between experts would affect a huge area.

    "I taught him ..." A building was broken into ruins. The sect leader felt pain in his heart. He reached out his hand, wanting to make him stay, but it was already destroyed.

    He didn''t dare to believe that this kid was actually fighting so intensely with the old ancestor. He was just at the extreme immortal realm and should have been suppressed by the old ancestor. But the situation was just too shocking.

    The heaven''s favorites were all shocked. This was a true heaven''s chosen. Even if the other party was only at the heavenlypletion stage initial phase, he was still not someone that an extreme immortal couldpare to. This was a difference in essence.

    Unless they had the help of a powerful weapon, they might be able to cross levels and suppress him. However, the aura that was erupting from him was truly astonishing. This was a head-on sh.

    "Extreme yang, crazy martial died a wrongful death. They underestimated their opponent."

    A Saint mumbled. At their level, who wasn''t proud and arrogant? they didn''t put anyone in their eyes. Even if they met an expert they couldn''t defeat, they could use their power to make the other party not dare to kill them. It was a pity that they had met such a master.

    "Old man, how''s my senior brother?" Wang Fu''s fanatical attitude had already reached the level of an ultimate fan. He didn''t do it for anything else, but to let this old man know howughable his words were. He was a frog at the bottom of a well, and that the might of his senior brother couldn''t be measured by cultivation alone.

    ? The old man didn''t answer. He was stunned. What the hell? an extreme immortal was fighting a heaven pass realm.

    And it looked like the situation was very intense.

    "What''s that?"

    Suddenly, everyone was shocked. The ck clouds in the sky rolled and formed a vortex. Lightning bolts intertwined with each other, turning the ce into a lightning purgatory.

    At the ce where the battle was taking ce, a violent aura shot up into the sky, and an illusory figure shocked everyone.

    "Ah!"

    There was a scream, but it was hard to hear due to the explosion of the building.

    "You''re nothing much, forefather. "

    At this moment, in the ruins, Lin fan''s body was covered in blood. He had just been killed by the old master and was slightly injured. However, it was nothing serious.

    However, this old ancestor was in trouble. He was lying on the ground with half of his face swollen. He was constantly spitting blood and had many fractures on his body.

    "Bastard!"

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was shocked and furious. He had just entered the heavenlypletion stage and was very proud. Now, he was being beaten up by this fellow and was lying there. How could he ept this?

    His eyes were filled with vignce. This brat''s sudden outburst was like a demonic god descending to the world. His aura was so terrifying that it actually suppressed him.

    However, he wouldn''t give up just like that. In an instant, he let out a loud roar as his eyes flickered with golden light. He shot over and at the same time, his body moved, wanting to fight again.

    "You''re still moving. Lie down," Lin fan dispersed the golden light with a single palm strike and punched out with his fist.

    The old ancestor''s body rippled as he tried to block the attack. However, under this punch, the ripples trembled intensely. With a Kacha sound, it was as if a piece of porcin had cracked.

    Bang! Bang!

    A punchnded on the old ancestor''s face, and a terrifying power exploded. The old ancestor saw stars and blood flew out as he fell heavily to the ground.

    "In front of this Peak Master, you still want to turn over a new leaf? are you trying to defy the heavens or what?"

    He stepped on the old ancestor''s body, causing him to scream in pain.

    "Impossible!"

    He didn''t believe it was real. It must be a dream. He went into seclusion, broke the barrier between life and death, and sessfully entered the reaching heaven state. He was qualified to pursue a higher realm.

    But now that he was being suppressed on the ground, his heart turned cold.

    In the first battle between reaching heaven States, he was suppressed by a little immortal. Was he still in the reaching heaven state?

    A deep sense of despair enveloped his body and mind.<sub> </sub>

    "Impossible? It seems that you haven''t recognized yourself yet, old man. Let this Peak Master help you. " Lin fan''s fistnded on the old master''s face, causing blood to spray out. It was a tragic sight. A heaven pass state being could take a beating.

    "Argh! You little brat, this old man will fight you to the death. "

    The great Grandmaster couldn''t take it anymore. Even if he was pressed to the ground and beaten up, he didn''t lose his confidence. The power of a reaching heaven state was not limited to this.

    Immediately, the might of the heavens turned into an extremely powerful pressure under his control. It came crashing down, but it was useless against him.

    "Fight? what are you going to fight with? or with your old and worn-out body?"

    He punched once more and the old ancestor cried out. He didn''t have Lin fan''s ability to feel no pain. Every punch he took was like a mountain pressing down on him and he almost couldn''t breathe.

    "He''s so weak. I thought reaching heaven States were strong, but he''s just so-so."

    Lin fan was disappointed. He thought that he could get rid of his inted ego, but after this incident, his ego was about to explode.

    He had fully activated his cultivation technique and his strength had reached its peak. However, he didn''t expect that after a head-on sh, the other party would be so weak that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    As for the condensed nomologicalws, they were all shattered with a single punch. There was no room for resistance.

    "Brat, I just entered the heavenlypletion realm and didn''t control my strength. If you have the ability, give me some time. I will crush you." The patriarch was unwilling to give up.

    This was the truth, but it was also a sign of his guilty conscience. Although he hadn''tpletely controlled it, there was a difference of one major realm between them. He should have been crushed, but he had been crushed by the other party. He was unwilling to ept this.

    "Why don''t you say that you want to go to heaven, or say that the river flows thirty years East and thirty years West, giving you thirty years to work hard?"

    Lin fan grabbed the old ancestor''s head like he was holding a chicken and smashed it against the wall.

    With a boom, the wall shattered. The old ancestor''s face was covered in blood and his ears were red. He was humiliated but he couldn''t turn over. The me in his heart was burning. He couldn''t ept it, he really couldn''t ept it.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    There was no scream, only the patriarch being hit against the wall again and again.

    "You wanted to fight with the heavens, but are you going to fight now?" Lin fan asked as he smashed. The strength in his hands didn''t decrease like he was ying with a monkey. It was really shocking.

    The old ancestor spat out blood and his eyes burned with rage. He felt like a volcano that was about to erupt was suppressed in his body.

    Outside, everyone was silent.

    They didn''t know what was happening, only hearing the constant rumbling.

    "Hahaha, that guy must have been taught a lesson by the old ancestor." The Hierarch was overjoyed. Because he was too excited, his face was red.

    This was so satisfying. That kid was so arrogant before, but now that the old ancestor had broken through, he would crush him.

    "Bullsh * t! That old ancestor of yours wants to teach my senior brother a lesson? you''ll see who''s going to be taught a lessonter." Wang Fu retorted with even more disdain.

    The sect leaderughed,"kid, do you think your senior brother is invincible? You''re just an extreme immortal, yet you want to fight against our sect''s old ancestor? ask everyone here, who believes you?"

    "Actually, I feel that Peak Master Lin has a good chance of winning." One of the Holy Sons analyzed from an objective point of view.

    "Listen, this is what you call a wise man. You are just like him, a frog at the bottom of a well, living in your own world forever, not knowing what the outside world is like." Wang Fu didn''t mind at all as he dragged the old man who was locked up with him inside.

    As expected, the old man''s face was filled with confusion. I didn''t even say anything, and you''re talking about this? how unreasonable.

    "Boy, although your senior brother is strong, you can''t be brainless. You have to think for yourself. There is an uncrossable gap between the reaching heaven state and the reaching heaven state. It can''t be surpassed by trust. Your blind thinking will be bad for your future cultivation."

    The old man sighed and earnestly taught him. The person in front of him was a man with great potential, but he was poisoned by his senior brother. He would definitely suffer a great loss in the future.

    Bang! Bang!

    In the distance, a figure came over and smashed heavily onto the ground.

    With a pfft sound, the old ancestor opened his mouth and shook his head. Blood spurted out hundreds of feet, and those who were closer were all sttered.

    "Forefather!" "No!" The sect leader shouted. His eyes were bulging and his heart was bleeding. He didn''t dare to believe that the person lying there was the old ancestor.

    Suddenly, another figure appeared.

    Lin fan leaped over and stomped down on the body of the old master like a huge mountain.

    "Speak, are you going to fight or not?"

    The old ancestor saw stars and his mind was a blur. He felt like he was going to die and shouted in confusion.

    "I won''t fight, I won''t fight anymore."

    "Senior brother, you''re too amazing." Wang Fu jumped up in joy. He then looked at the old man and the sect master and said disdainfully, "You''re just a frog in a well. Even if you see the truth once, you''ll still be suspicious the second time. Your mentality is extremely terrifying."

    "You ..." The old man was speechless. At the same time, he was shocked. This kid''s senior brother was going to defy the heavens?

    Many of the heaven''s favorites were shocked. Although some believed it, they couldn''t remain calm after seeing the truth.

    An extreme immortal defeating a heaven Ascension realm cultivator was no ordinary matter. It was a major event that was enough to shake the world.

    [PS: give me some monthly votes, old brothers. It''s the end of the month. Hehe.]

 682 Chapter 682

    The scene was horrified, especially the entire Holy immortal cult.

    The old ancestor had been suppressed, and they were already in despair.

    Lin fan walked up and held the old ancestor in his hands. He looked at the stunned sect leader and said casually,""Your forefather isn''t very strong. He''s very weak and has no ambition."

    Pfft!

    The sect leader''s heart shook and he spat out a mouthful of blood. If not for his strength, he would have already fainted.

    "Senior brother, you''re too amazing." Wang Fu walked over and said with admiration.

    "Junior Brother, this is a very normal thing to do. Cultivate well, and you''ll be able to do it in the future." He had never been stingy with his praises for his Junior Brother.

    "Yes, senior brother. I will definitely work hard."

    Wang Fu was brimming with confidence, his eyes burning with excitement. He believed that he could definitely be the pride of his senior brother.

    At this moment, Lin fan grabbed the old master and headed towards the buildings in the distance.

    The Hierarch was terrified, not knowing what he was going to do. But all of a sudden, the earth trembled, and the building shook. The Hierarch grabbed the building with his five fingers.

    That was where the Holy immortal cult stored their treasures.

    "No..."

    The Hierarch roared in fear. If he was kidnapped, the status of the Holy immortal cult would plummet.

    However, it was useless for him to say ''no''. He could only watch as the treasure house was uprooted, and not even a residue was left. It was extremely cruel.

    "What a terrifying enemy. Not only does he destroy the body, but he also destroys the soul and material.

    "The Saint celestial sect is dead. I thought that with the old ancestor''s appearance, even if we couldn''t suppress the other party, we would at least be able to resolve it peacefully. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Fortunately, we''re only here to attend the banquet and have nothing to do with the Saint celestial sect. Otherwise, we would all be implicated."

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins conversed with each other. They had seen many incredible things since they came from major forces.

    As for the Saint who had been killed earlier, they expressed their condolences. He was a spoiled Saint.

    Theirments were clear and logical. They were not shocked by the Holy immortal cult''s encounter and were just curious.

    "Holy Sons and holy virgins, you have to help me." The sect leader''s heart ached. He cried andined, wanting to ask for help.

    However, the heaven''s pride experts were a little embarrassed. Some of them turned their heads away, unwilling to be the one to take the lead, while others remained silent, pretending that they didn''t see anything.

    "Sect master, I''m proficient in the art of divination. I''ve been able to predict for a hundred years. I just calcted with my fingers and your sect is going to face this cmity." A young Holy Son in an eight-trigram robe spoke.

    This Saint had an ordinary appearance. He had a braid and small eyes. When he squinted, his eyes would disappear.

    At this moment, there was an ancient turtle shell of unknown origin in his palm. He had obviously calcted it.

    "Saint, do you have a way to break this?" The sect master had no one else to look for, so he could only find the only quack in the outer realm to solve this matter.

    The Saint raised his hand to stroke his beard, but he had no hair on his chin."There''s no other way. This cmity is unavoidable. However, after 300 years, the Holy immortal cult will be at its peak. Just wait. There''s no rush."

    When the sect leader heard this, he was stunned. 300 years?

    He couldn''t evenst three months, yet he said 300 years? why didn''t he just die?

    "Holy immortal cult, you bullied my Junior Brother, so thepensation wasn''t low. However, I''m not a heartless person, so I''ll naturally leave some for you. However, I didn''t expect your ancestor toe out of the mountain and attack me just because of a disagreement."

    "This matter has also implicated this Peak Master, so thispensation is very important. I originally wanted to uproot your Holy immortal cult, but the heavens are kind. It''s not appropriate to kill today, so I''ll leave you alive. This wealth will be my apology."

    Lin fan said calmly. There was nothing wrong with what he said and it was natural.

    Hearing the first half of the sentence, the sect master''s dead heart was a little revived, but when he heard the second half, his heart waspletely cold.

    "Eh? Is there a problem with your Saint celestial cult?" Lin fan looked askance,"if you have a problem, then say it. I am not afraid that you have a problem, but I am afraid that you will hold it in and be sick."

    Pfft!

    The sect leader spat out blood and his face was white as paper. His eyes could only spit fire. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t win, he would have fought to the death.

    "Hey, what are you guys doing?"

    Lin fan was chatting with the Saint celestial sect when he noticed that the Saints were leaving. He stopped them immediately. Dozens of heaven''s favorites were leaving just like that. Did they even care about him?

    "Peak Master Lin, we don''t have much of a rtionship with the Holy immortal cult, so we''ll take our leave first." The Saint said, but he had a bad feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    They had dozens of people here. The other party couldn''t be thinking of wiping them out, right?

    His head was still wrapped in a white cloth.

    "Just because you say it''s okay, it''s okay? Don''t move. " Lin fan tossed the old ancestor to his Junior Brother and told him to look after him and not lose him. His strength was useful and it was necessary for the sect to bring in talents.

    Where could he find one without any reward?

    The heaven''s favorites all looked at each other and felt that something was wrong.

    "Everyone, be careful. This person is not to be trifled with. If you can endure it, then endure it. If you can ''t, we will collect your corpse." A Saint said.

    When the crowd heard this, they started to ridicule him. What did he mean?<sub> </sub>

    However, they understood that if they couldn''t control themselves, they would lose their lives.

    He came in front of a Saint. This Saint was dressed in animal skin and looked wild. From his appearance, he looked a little dazed and a little rash.

    "You want to die?" Lin fan asked.

    The somewhat wild Saint opened his eyes wide. He was a little confused, but he said without hesitation,""Isn''t that nonsense? he definitely wants to live. Who wants to die?"

    "What does Peak Master Lin mean by this?"

    "I don''t know. Do you want to die? This question is a bit shocking, don''t tell me you really want to start a massacre. "

    "Impossible. If he really wanted to start a massacre, he would definitely not say so much. But everyone, be careful and don''t be careless. As long as there''s life, there''s hope. It''s important to keep your lives."

    Lin fan was very satisfied. As long as he had a brain, his desire to live was naturally not low. Then, he stretched out his hand,"the ring on your finger is not bad."

    The beast skin Saint nodded. He didn''t understand for the time being. He looked at the injured storage ring and nodded in satisfaction."It''s really not bad. I specially chose it. Whether it''s the shape or the material, it''s all of the best quality. You have good taste."

    "You don''t understand?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and was a little unhappy. What was wrong with people these days? did they not know anything? did they not understand or were they just pretending?

    "Understand what?" The Holy Son asked in confusion.

    Bang! Bang!

    At that moment, Lin fan threw out a punch. The beast skin saint''s eyes popped out and he almost passed out.

    "Do you understand?" Lin fan asked once more. If he still didn''t understand, then he couldn''t be med. Acting crazy and acting dumb didn''t end well.

    As for the major power behind them, that had nothing to do with him. If he had the guts, he woulde and fight without fear.

    The beast skin saint''s face turned red. After being punched, his stomach felt like it was turning over. It was unbearable.

    "What do you know? can''t you just say it? I was hit by something when I was a child, so my brain can''t quite process it. Don''t y riddles with me, I really can''t think of anything. "

    He roared and roared. What he hated the most in his life was people speaking in riddles with him. If there was something to say, then say it. If it didn''t work, then fight. If it worked, then make a deal. There was no need for so many twists and turns.

    "Saint son Qiu Hu, Peak Master Lin wants you to give him your storage ring." A Saint warned.

    This guy wanted their storage rings. Some of them knew that they were doomed and wanted to hide the valuable things in their storage rings. However, they realized that this guy had locked onto them. If he did anything, he would know. They were terrified.

    "You should have said so earlier. You just want the storage ring. I''ll give it to you. Why are you hitting me? why are you so unfriendly?" The Saint son Qiu Hu took off his storage ring and said pitifully.

    Lin fan sighed and patted him on the shoulder,"forget it, keep it for yourself. Even though this Peak Master is overbearing, I have my own principles. I''m sorry to have caused you to feel wronged."

    After saying that, he walked past them and didn''t say anything else. It was already tragic enough that he had a problem with his brain and wasn''t agile enough. If he took their storage rings, that would be too much.

    The bottom line was the most important.

    "You ..." Saint son Qiu Hu was unconvinced. One moment, he said he wanted it, and the next moment, he said he didn''t want it. He didn''t understand and beat people up. Now that he understood, he didn''t want it. This person was sick in the head.

    He lowered his head and looked at the storage ring. He wore it on his finger anxiously.

    "What are you guys looking at? Hurry up, those who can leave this Peak Master alive are either weak or rich. "

    Lin fan harvested all the storage rings of the Holy Sons and Holy daughters.

    This trip was not a loss, and the harvest was quite bountiful.

    "My Ice and Fire crystals are still inside."

    Some of the Holy Sons felt their hearts turn cold.

    Some of the Saints were already in despair. They even wanted to die. Where did this persone from? he was too ruthless.

    It was one thing to empty other people''s treasure vault, but he didn''t even let them off. Although he was a Saint child of arge faction, he wasn''t rich to the extent that he could be robbed at will.

    Lin fan counted the twenty-eight storage rings. He had gained a lot. Among them, there were a few Saint children who had shocking auras. Their noble auras made one feel ashamed.

    Even if they were really calm, if they met Lin fan, they would have to hand over the things.

    It would be a dream if he didn''t have to marry someone just because he was handsome.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. I''m Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. If you don''t like it, you cane to me. But the next time we meet, it won''t be so simple. You''ll be blown up by me."

    "Don''t think that I''m overbearing. I''ve always been this overbearing."

    After saying this, he grabbed the old ancestor from his Junior brother''s hands and stepped into the void,"Junior Brother, let''s go. Let''s go back."

    "Wait, put our sect''s old ancestor down." The sect leader shouted.

    "I''m not letting him go. Your sect''s forefather hasmitted a grave crime. He needs to be remade by our sect for a few decades."

    His figure had already disappeared, and only his voice could be heard.

    Wang Fu snorted and followed closely behind. His senior brother''s overbearing character was deeply rooted in his heart. He swore that in the future, he would be someone like his senior brother.

    As for the old man who was locked up with him, he hesitated for a moment before following.

    There was no point in him staying here.

 Chapter 683 I Am His Teachers Junior Brother

    The other party left.

    The entire Holy immortal cult was silent.

    "Argh! Forefather. " The Hierarch cried out in tears, spitting out blood. His heart was in pain. The patriarch''s breakthrough to the heaven pass realm was a sign of the rise of the Saint celestial sect.

    But now, the old ancestor had been kidnapped and the wealth of the sect had been emptied. This was forcing them into a desperate situation.

    Was this retribution?

    He thought back to the time when the outer realms hadn''t merged, when the Saint immortal cult had destroyed a sect. The young man had stood unyieldingly in the sea of fire, and his eyes were bloodshot as he let out a shocking curse.

    Back then, he hadughed at the young man who had died in the sect''s sea of fire as an ant''sst rage.

    Now, it seemed that it had reallye true. The Holy immortal cult had paid a painful price.

    "Hey, what do you guys think about this?" A Saint child asked. Being beaten up and losing one''s storage ring was considered a big matter, but it was also an embarrassing matter.

    Everyone was a decent person, and they couldn''t afford to lose face like this.

    "What do you mean?" A Saint son was silent for a moment."The sun Saint son and the wind Eagle Saint son are both dead, and the savage Saint son is seriously injured. They are the most important people. In my opinion, we should hide our matter."

    "Compared to our reputation, the storage ring is nothing. If word gets out that so many of us were crushed by a single person, and that person was at the same cultivation level, what kind of ridicule do you think we''ll beughed at?"

    Some of the surrounding Holy Sons were silent, some nodded, and they all agreed with this.

    "Someone, go and inform the sun god Hall. Tell them that the sun Saint has been killed."

    "Who went to sky sacrednd and told them that Saint son wind Eagle was crushed?"

    In this battle, two Saint sons had fallen. Although the savage Saint son had managed to survive, he was severely injured. His head was hanging down, and it would take some time for him to recover.

    "F * ck! Look over there. " At this moment, someone raised his hand. In the distant void, there was a blue transparent Zhizhi bird squatting there.

    Everyone looked up and was stunned.

    "That''s the Zhizhi bird. It saw what we did. What are you waiting for? go and take it down. Don''t let it leave."

    However, the Saint who shouted this reacted. The Zhizhi bird was invisible and could effectively block their attacks.

    Just as it was in a daze, the Zhizhi bird spread its wings and flew away to unknown distance.

    "We''re done for. We''ve lost face. With the Zhizhi bird''s situation, by tomorrow, the outside world will know and we''ll be famous."

    They had wanted to hide it. Even if they were knocked on the head by the other party, they would admit it. However, it was not them who were telling others now. Everyone would find out very soon.

    This is a trap!

    In the void, Lin fan, who was carrying the old master, stopped and looked at Wang Fu.

    "Junior Brother, are you going back to the sect or are you going to continue your training?" He knew that his Junior Brother would not return to the sect. Although he had said this, anyone that he had taken a fancy to was not a coward. It was a waste of time to return to the sect to recuperate.

    "Senior brother, I want to continue my training. After this incident, I''ve discovered my own shorings. I''ll be more careful in the future and definitely won''t be discovered by anyone." Wang Fu replied without even thinking.

    Thinking about what had happened earlier, he felt a little ashamed. It was too embarrassing to actually ask his senior brother toe and help.

    "But senior brother, what should we do with the Saint children and saintesses? they will definitelye to the sect for revenge."

    He was a little worried when he thought of those people with great backgrounds.

    Lin fanughed. Thisugh made one feel a little flustered. Then, he ced his palm on Wang Fu''s shoulder,"Junior Brother, don''t think too much. You can just go and train."

    At this moment, another ray of light came. It was the old man.

    "What are you doing here?" Wang Fu''s brows furrowed slightly. He didn''t have a very good impression of this old man, but it wasn''t too bad either. He was just curious as to why this old man had followed him here.

    "Young man, I''m not on the same side as them, so I''m just here to take a look," The old man smiled and came before Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, I''m ..."

    Before he could finish, Lin fan interrupted him,"I''m not interested in knowing who you are. Junior Brother, who is this person? if you can''t do it, just kill him."

    "Ah!" The old man was stunned. He didn''t make any sense. Even if he was strong, he couldn''t do whatever he wanted.

    "Senior brother, he was locked up in the dungeon with me. He''s a good person." Wang Fu exined.

    "Oh." Lin fan nodded and sized him up."You''re quite strong. Since you know him, then you can talk among yourselves. Senior brother still has things to do. Be careful in the future. If you get caught again, think of a way to get the other party toe to me. It''s fine even if you give me a promise."

    "Senior brother, have a safe trip."

    Wang Fu respectfully sent him off. He could feel his senior brother''s concern for him, and it came from the bottom of his heart. As for being caught, that was impossible.

    After this incident, he understood that he had to be careful and steady from now on. He couldn''t let anything happen to him and he didn''t want to cause trouble for Shixiong.

    Lin fan didn''t wish for Wang Fu to fall just like that. He hoped that he could go even further.

    It was Wang Fu''s choice to go out and train, and the strong should not retreat.<sub> </sub>

    Although the magnificent me sect wouldn''t be bullied by anyone with him, he was also happy to see some strong cultivators in the sect. He could also travel around the world and see if there were any people who deserved a beating. Then, he could let loose and take his time. It would be even more satisfying.

    The magnificent me sect.

    When Lin fan returned and found out that Junior Brother Wang Fu was fine, all the disciples cheered.

    "Who is this?" Huo Rong looked at the bruised and battered old master and was a little dumbfounded. Why did this kid bring back an old man when he was out to save a disciple?

    "Elder, don''t underestimate him. He''s much stronger than you. The difference is like heaven and earth." Lin fan tossed the old master onto the ground and gave Huo Rong a perfect answer to his question.

    "Did I say anything?" Huo Rong was a little dumbfounded. This kid was being unreasonable. He didn''t even say anything and he was being ridiculed.

    If he was strong, then so be it. There was no need to say it.

    "This is the old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult. He''s the Big Shot of the sect who came to extort our sect. He''s a heavenlypletion stage expert. I saw that our sect wascking talents, so I brought him back. Moreover, hemitted a crime and needs to be reformed, so I''ll give him a chance." Lin fan treated justice as his motto. As long as there was justice in his heart, no matter how many people he killed, it wouldn''t be considered evil.

    It was simr to how wine and meat passed through the stomach, but Buddha kept it in his heart.

    So in Lin fan''s heart, if he thought that he was just, then he was just.

    "What? You''ve snatched the old ancestor back. " "This ..." Huo Rong was shocked."What''s the point of this? look at the sect. Apart from this kid and senior brother, who else has the strongestbat power?"

    All of them were from other sects, cleaning toilets and carrying feces to water the fields.

    Too many, too many, they couldn''t be counted.

    "How are you going to settle this?"

    Huo Rong was speechless. To put it nicely, it was the introduction of talents, but to put it bluntly, it was the kidnapping of people to act as thugs.

    "Cleaning the toilets? don''t think that I''m just doing it for fun. It''s all good. The disciples will always encounter difficulties in their cultivation. ording to general research, when they go to the toilets to excrete, the impurities in the human brain will disappear together with the excretions, and they will reach a refreshed and intelligent state."

    "By arranging for experts to clean the toilets, I canmunicate with these experts and clear up my doubts. This is a great benefit."

    Lin fan was really serious and he said it like it was true.

    "Hey, don''t y dead. Wake up, or I''ll blow your head off."

    The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor was very strong, and he was the second person in the sect after him. There were only benefits for the disciples and the sect if he stayed here.

    The old master with a bloody nose and a swollen face opened his eyes and looked at Lin fan in confusion,"little friend, you should always forgive people when you can. If you let me off today, I''ll give you a mountain of gold in the future."

    "What''s there to offer? just swear to be loyal to the magnificent me sect for three to four hundred years." Lin fan was toozy to say anything. There were still many things to do. He didn''t believe that the Saint children and saintesses wouldn''t tattle and would definitelye for revenge.

    Therefore, he had to stay in the magnificent me sect and wait for the other party to arrive.

    At that time, it would be much more satisfying to hammer the heavens and earth upside down.

    "Impossible! As the patriarch of the Saint immortal cult, I would rather die than make such an oath. It would be better to just kill me." The old master raised his head and looked at Lin fan,"little friend, as a person, you should always leave a way out. It''s time to see the light. With how overbearing you are, you''ve incurred too many enemies. If your heart demon descends in the future, you won''t have a good ending."

    "Inner demons? Not a good end? This has nothing to do with you, so are you going to post it or not?" Lin fan kept his smile and became serious.

    "I can''t make that oath. I''ve lived my entire life, and I''ve broken through life and death in myter years. I''ve entered the heaven pass realm and be a celestial being. I''ve returned to my original state. Even in those Holy Lands, I''ll have a ce. I''ll be an honored guest, a worshipper, anything." The old ancestor shook his head. He couldn''t take it, but he changed the topic."If little friend can treat me with respect, I can be good friends with you and support you. The Holy immortal cult is also very willing to be your sect''s bosom friend."

    "Forget it. Since that''s the case, then go to hell." Lin fan raised his hand and gathered his power.

    "What''s the point, my young friend?"the patriarch said, panicking." No matter what, I''m a heavenspan realm expert now. I''m someone with status and status. Why do you have to force me?"

    "AI! Don''t be impulsive, let''s talk this out. Little friend, please put down your palm, put it down. "

    At this moment, the old ancestor was shocked. This kid''s worst n was to kill him and he didn''t even think about letting him go.

    Especially when the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger, the old ancestor''s heart started to beat faster.

    "Little friend, I swear, please put down your hand. Three to four hundred years, just three to four hundred years. Keep your word and don''t lie."

    The old ancestor continued to ramble on, but this kid didn''t say a single word. In the end, he could only lower his head and swear.

    Lin fan only put his hand down after the fellow swore. Old man, you''re still too young to be acting.

    The sect was proud to have its first heaven Ascension fighter. Even if he wasn''t in the sect, he could still protect himself.

    "Elder, I''ll leave the rest to you," Lin fan rose into the air and headed towards invincible peak.

    Huo Rong looked at the old master with a myriad of thoughts in his mind."What are you still standing there for? let''s go. I''ll arrange work for you."

    "Don''t mess with this kid. He''s famous for being one-track minded. If he says he''ll kill you, he won''t hurt you. Be more careful in the future. "

    "Also, I''m his teacher''s junior Brother, you have to know this in your heart."

    [PS: I''m going out for supper to empty my mind. I''ll probably continue after Ie back.]

 Chapter 684 I Wont Cultivate, Not In This Life

    The old ancestor''s joining caused the weakest to be kicked out of the toilet. Although it was a small matter, it caused amotion.

    "What?" yang Wanzhen panicked. He felt that his status was threatened.

    However, to the elder ancestor, he was really lost. He stood in front of the toilet with a rag in his hand, not knowing where to start.

    "Neer, don''t just stand there. Hurry up and clean the toilet. The disciples will need to go to the toilet after they finish their cultivation. If you can''t do it, then get lost. This ce doesn''t ept trash." Yang Wanzhen gave him a sidelong nce with a look of disdain. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the rag seemed toe to life. He wiped it away with his palm, and the dust disappeared. The surface of the rag was clean, bright, and pleasing to the eye.

    During this period of time, Yang Wan had realized that cleaning the toilet was also a form of cultivation. It was not that simple.

    BOOM!

    The distance shook.

    A new buildingnded in the magnificent me sect. It was the treasure vault of the Saint immortal cult, which attracted countless disciples to watch.

    They were shocked, but not shocked. Ever since they had be magnificent me sect disciples and learned of senior brother Lin''s existence, they were no longer shocked.

    If one''s mental capacity was so small, they would suggest that it was best not to stay in the sect, because one would die without knowing why.

    "That''s the wealth that I''m teaching. " The old ancestor''s heart ached. He closed his eyes, and two streams of tears slowly flowed down.

    Not only were they taken away, but they didn''t even look at the treasures.

    Yang Wanzhen raised his head and said,"neer, don''t be so sentimental. After you met that person, your life was already dark. Hurry up and get to work. Don''t bezy. Since you were assigned to our group, don''t drag us down."

    "Drag me down? Do you understand my pain? That''s me teaching wealth, and I was even captured to do this. Do you know what three or four hundred years is?" The old ancestor''s face turned red as he roared. He wasn''t willing to ept this.

    Yang Wanzhen sighed and stopped what he was doing."Newbie, you are still too inexperienced. Look at us and the people you saw earlier. They are all my people. Let me introduce myself. I, yang Wanzhen, the sect head of the Gxy sect, and all the surviving elders of the sect are here. As for wealth, I don''t even have my sect anymore. Yet, you are telling me all this."

    "What?" The old ancestor was shocked and looked at him. He was already in such a pitiful state and he could still smile. How much mental strength did he have?

    "Also, I''ll tell you again. Before us, there was a group of people. All the experts in their realm were captured by that guy. Now, they''re carrying manure to water the fields at the foot of the mountain."

    "Remember, here, your experience is nothing. Some people are worse off than you. Work hard and don''t think too much. You only have three or four hundred years, but we have our entire lives."

    Yang Wanzhen''s tone was very calm. After saying this, he continued to work and did not say anything else.

    The old ancestor stood there in a daze. His heart trembled. Just what kind of person was this?

    In the secret room.

    This ce had already been repaired by his teacher and was even harder than thest time.

    [umted points: 6040015]

    "There''s still six million points left. Killing the two saints and some elders increased my points by nearly 500000. It''s not a loss."

    However, these points were only a drop in the ocean for him to upgrade his cultivation technique. It was not worth mentioning.

    He had broken through to the extreme immortal realm, but his lottery draw level didn''t increase. This made him feel a little helpless. It seemed like he had to continue to increase his cultivation.

    He wanted to try his luck with a hundred draws.

    But before that, he took out the three sovereign swords and stabbed them into the ground.

    "Three Pure Ones above, let your light cover me."

    After he was done with all this, he began to draw the lottery.

    "One million points consumed."

    "Diamond lottery draw 100 in a row."

    "Diamond lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    The opening in front was a normal situation, so he was not in a hurry. The 100 draws were just to test his luck.

    Very quickly, the 100 draws were over.

    "I ..." He didn''t want to say anything more. Although the things he extracted weren''t trash, they weren''t of much use to him.

    "Forget it, I''ll leave it to my junior brothers. It''s not a loss."

    There was a chance to get something good from the diamond lottery, but there were many openings. Or to put it another way, his luck today was a little sad.

    "That''s impossible. I came back with an injured body to draw the lottery, and there was blood spilling out. This is clearly red, a big hand. How can I be so unlucky? could it be that I''ll die from seeing red?"

    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Without a word, he pulled out his sword and cut himself to death.

    He resurrected in ten seconds, and his essence, energy, and spirit reached their peak. He then inserted the sword back into the sheath and blessed it again.

    He continued to draw 100 in a row and used up another million points.

    "Diamond lottery: you have won an immortal-level technique creation guide book."

    Lin fan was overjoyed. This was the normal way to open it. What was that earlier? It was aplete waste of points. Did he really think that the points were blown by the wind?

    Now, he had created a deity-level cultivation technique, the "myriad tribtion creation technique."

    In order to create this cultivation technique, he had spent a lot of time, and it couldst until he entered the great sage realm.

    Now that he had reached the extreme immortal realm, he needed stronger cultivation techniques to strengthen himself.

    Void gate!

    Void gate!

    Then, another piece of good news came.

    "Diamond lottery: congrattions on winning the deity-level cultivation technique" seventy-two forms of joyous Union flying Immortal Technique "."<sub> </sub>

    "What''s this?"

    Lin fan was stunned. When he saw the name of the skill, he felt that something wasn''t right.

    At this moment, the lottery draws kept appearing, with openings, pills, weapons, and so on.

    In the past, these would have been good things, but now, they were dispensable to him.

    "It seems like today isn''t a good day for the lottery. It''s just a little unscientific. I haven''t drawn for a long time. How can there be no good things?"

    The good thing that he wanted was the eternal-level BUFF.

    Just as he was feeling disappointed and regretful, a crisp voice was heard.

    "Diamond lottery: lucky break, you have drawn the eternal-level BUFF, ancient battlefield."

    "F * ck! It''s here. "

    With a bang, Lin fan jumped up. As expected, if he didn''t draw for a long time, his luck would explode in an instant.

    "Three Pure Ones, thank you, thank you."

    He was really excited and it felt really good.

    He knew the immortal-grade technique creation guide book like the back of his hand, but the God-grade technique did attract a little attention.

    " 72 styles of joyous Union flying Immortal Technique"

    After taking a closer look, he waspletely stunned. This cultivation technique was a little overbearing. It waspletely a Yellow Book. Although there were only seventy-two forms, there were one hundred and eight postures. Some of the postures were profound and unpredictable, with poor flexibility, so it was really hard to do. However, it was the harmony of yin and yang, transforming yin and yang.

    "This cultivation technique is a little special. It doesn''t have a cultivation level and can only beprehended once. It will cost two million points."

    Although two million points was a lot, it was still easy to earn from the current situation. Should he learn it?

    No, how could he learn such an evil cultivation technique? if he wanted to cultivate, he had to cultivate a real man''s cultivation technique. This was absolutely not allowed.

    He rejected himself and then fell silent. If he could learn some moves, at least he wouldn''t be passive in the future.

    "No, this Peak Master can''t learn it." Lin fan''s face was very serious. He wouldn''t learn such a destructive cultivation technique.

    "Comprehension." He chanted in his heart.

    "Two million points consumed."

    "Harmonious bond 72 styles of flying Immortal Technique (perfected)"

    [Characteristics: master of sexual intercourse, manifestation of yin and yang, Ascension to the peak]

    He didn''t look at the special characteristics of this cultivation method, which waspletely unsightly and ridiculous. Instead, he looked at the eternal-level BUFF.

    "That''s a little strong. "

    Lin fan looked at it carefully. This BUFF was simr to a domain. After it was activated, one would have an Overlord body and wouldn''t be pushed back by all kinds of attacks. At the same time, one''s battle intent and aura would be greatly increased. As for how strong it was, he would have to experience it personally.

    The points seemed to be a lot, but the speed at which they were used was really too fast.

    Out of the six million points, only two million remained. It was better to keep it and think about itter.

    "Not bad, I''m in luck today."

    He smiled in satisfaction and put away the three sovereign swords. He took out a small notebook and began to create a cultivation technique.

    Although he was very strong now, a true expert wouldn''t waste any time. The immortal-grade cultivation technique creation guide book was in his hands. How could he just let it go?

    If you really let it go, it means that you don''t actually want to be a true powerhouse.

    "Eh, that''s strange. Why didn''t your disciplee to chat with master this time?" Tian Xu was very confused. He had already known that his disciple had returned. He thought that his disciple woulde over to chat with him, but he did not expect his disciple to return to invincible peak directly. This made him very surprised.

    However, when he saw the building that his disciple had ced there after looking at it, he was curious. His disciple had gone out to do something bad again and even moved the building back.

    If he made a mistake one day, he would be hacked to death.

    The next day!

    A Zhizhi bird was flying in the void. With a light p of its transparent blue wings, it crossed a very long distance.

    This amount of business is very powerful, and it can be said to be spread out to various regions.

    Some of the outer realm cultivators had ordered the Zhizhi bird service. They needed to check thetest news.

    Sometimes, they could even see the news about the dangerous ces and even the things that happened in the other worlds. This would be a great guarantee for their safety.

    "What? An absolute immortal crushing a heaven Ascension realm? this is too heaven-defying!"

    "The sun Saint son seems to be from the sun god Hall. Also, the wind Eagle Saint son isn''t simple. He''s the Saint son of the sky sacrednd. If he''s killed in the yuanzu domain, it''ll be a big problem."

    "Haha, I''m dying ofughter. More than 20 Saint children from the various Holy Lands are not his match. Is this still the heaven''s favorite they brag about?"

    The incident released by the Zhizhi bird today hadpletely ignited everyone''s attention, although many people treated it as a joke.

    However, some Holy Lands and great sects had grave expressions. It wasn''t impossible for an extreme immortal to crush a heaven pass realm, but it was very rare. People who had such ability would all grow to an extremely terrifying level.

    "What?" sun god Pce and sky sacrednd eximed when they saw the content. They weren''t just angry that their Saint had been killed, they were embarrassed.

    "Kill!" There was only one word to describe the two Holy Lands ''Almighty.

    And that was to kill Lin fan and wash away the humiliation with blood.

    [PS: thank you, little demon monarch hentian, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip. Thank you.]

 Chapter 685 A Salted Fish Is Just So Comfortable

    Many people in the outer realm were shocked.

    "What? I can''t believe the magnificent me sect still exists. "

    In thend of origin, many sects were scattered, but they all survived. When they saw the content on the Zhizhi bird, they were shocked.

    For many sects, the integration of the outer realms was extremely dangerous. The magnificent me sect had such a strong-willed Peak Master Lin, so he would definitely cause trouble and be beaten up.

    It was even normal for a sect to be exterminated.

    He had never thought that not only was that brat alive and well, but he had also caused such a great deal of trouble. How powerful were the geniuses of the outer realm worlds after they had fused? was that a joke?

    Any one of them could have annihted their sect, but now they were all beaten up by that kid.

    He was so irascible.

    A small sect in a certain realm was originally a ce full of vitality, but now, half of the sky was stained with blood and the atmosphere was dead. The unique buildings had copsed and turned into ruins, and countless corpses were lying there.

    "You demoness, you ..." An old man''s face was covered in blood, and the lower half of his body had been cut off. Looking at the tragic state of his sect, tears rolled down his eyes.

    Puchi!

    Before he could finish, the woman red at him coldly and crushed his head with her foot.

    "Trash!"

    "Child,e with mother."

    Liu ruochen waved her hand. However, when she reacted, a huge rock came flying at her. She was so shocked that she quickly dodged. The huge rock fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    "You ..." Liu ruochen was shocked and furious. She wanted to scold him, but she suppressed her anger after thinking about it.

    "Don''t disturb me when I''m beating someone up. " In the distance, a five or six-year-old boy wearing a red dudou rode on the strongest person in the sect. His fistsnded on the other party''s body, sending pieces of flesh flying.

    The boy''s expression was crazy, and the smile he showed was a little crazy.

    This was the boy who was born after Liu ruochen had given birth to him for no reason. He was very violent and his strength improved very quickly. However, he was a little irritable.

    At this moment, she saw the news about the bird of knowledge. Her expression changed, and then she was filled with anger.

    "Lin fan, I, Liu ruochen, won''t stop until I''ve trampled you under my feet."

    She saw that her enemy had be like this, and it was all because of him. However, she was very satisfied with the current situation. If it wasn''t for this, she wouldn''t have this bargaining chip that could allow her to take revenge.

    Although she was unable to discipline him, The Blood Connection between them allowed her to have some ability tomand the boy.

    "When are these guysing?"

    Lin fan stood on the peak of the mountain and looked down at the vastnd. He couldn''t wait any longer. He was going to fight with the major powers of the realm. Just thinking about it made him excited.

    "In the short term, don''t leave the sect, there will be a great forceing." He said. His voice was loud and clear, and it resounded in the ears of every disciple.

    All the disciples were shocked, but they were used to it. To them, as long as their senior brother was here, even if the sky copsed, it would be fine.

    Didn''t he hear that his senior brother''s tone was very calm? that meant that he didn''t take the other party seriously.

    "My dear disciple, what kind of trouble have you caused this time? Is there a chance for me to fight?" Tian Xu was very straightforward. He felt that his presence was getting lower and lower. If he didn''t find something to do, he would have to do it.

    "Teacher, aren''t you in closed-door cultivation? Why did youe out?" Lin fan was surprised. His teacher had been cultivating in seclusion and working hard. Who in the sect didn''t know about this?

    Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. He really didn''t want to say anything more to this disciple of his. ''Don''t you have any idea why I came out of seclusion?''

    However, with his understanding of his disciple, he was afraid that his disciple might not be able to understand.

    "I''ve juste out of seclusion, what happened?" Tian Xu asked, looking forward to it. He really wanted to perform well in front of his disciple, and even disy his strength in front of the disciples of the sect.

    He wanted the disciples to know how powerful elder Tian Xu was.

    "It''s nothing much, just a small fight. " Lin fan recounted everything that had happened in the Saint celestial sect,"master, these people are really despicable. Not only did they kidnap my sect''s disciples, but they even came to extort us. If your disciple doesn''t teach them a lesson, they''ll be in deep trouble."

    He was so straightforward that Tian Xu was dumbfounded.

    This disciple was a little overbearing. How was this a small lesson? the old ancestor was captured by you and was washing the toilet in the sect. This was turning the world upside down.

    No, wait, what did my disciple just say? He had killed two saints and crippled one.

    Didn''t that mean that the people who would being to the clubter would be those major forces?

    "Disciple, well done. With master here, there''s no need to be afraid of this." Tian Xu held on. No matter how strong the enemy was, he had to stand by his disciple''s side. He had to let his disciple know that there was still a mountain behind him.

    "Teacher, I''m not afraid. I''m just thinking about how many people wille. If there aren''t enough people, it''ll be boring."

    Lin fan thought about it. If all the powers that had been beaten up came, it would be interesting.

    He didn''t mind a real battle.

    "Disciple, it''s not that I want to lecture you, but sometimes you can''t be careless, or you''ll be at a disadvantage." Tian Xu taught him as an experienced person so that his disciple would be steady and not go overboard.

    "Yes, don''t worry, teacher. I''ve never been careless. I''ve always treated it with care."

    Lin fan nodded his head seriously like he was speaking the truth.<sub> </sub>

    "Disciple, you''ve made master very pleased." "I''m so lucky to have found a disciple like him." Tian Xu sighed. Although he was strong, he was still very respectful to him, unlike those who had betrayed their master.

    Another day passed.

    "Are youing or not?" Lin fan was a little helpless. Was he noting? if he didn''t take revenge, how could he be the Saint of a big force?

    If it was him, he would definitely attack. As for these major powers, if they really didn''te, he would be very disappointed.

    At this moment, his brow twitched. An aura wasing from the distance.

    "They''re here. They''re really slow. "

    Stepping out of the secret room, he immediately rose into the air. With his hands behind his back, he stepped into the void and looked into the distance.

    There, the clouds split apart, and countless rainbows were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they were right in front of him.

    "The major power that senior brother mentioned is here."

    The disciples who were in the middle of cultivation suddenly opened their eyes and stood up. The aura was very oppressive, like a heavy mountain pressing down on them.

    On the elders ''peak, Tian Xu appeared beside his disciple.

    Huo Rong and the others did not want to fall behind. They had to step forward. However, when they were about to step forward, an extremely harsh voice was heard.

    "Elders, you don''t have toe. You can''t interfere in this battle. Just watch." Lin fan said.

    "You ..."

    Huo Rong and the others were embarrassed. How many times had it been? why didn''t he know that there were so many disciples around? as elders, it would be embarrassing if he said it so bluntly.

    "Junior brothers, my disciple is right. Don''t join in the fun. Just wait there and watch over your disciples."

    Tian Xu remained calm and did not find anything wrong with his disciple''s words.

    It was true that they couldn''t interfere in this matter. With their strength, they weren''t even enough to be cannon fodder.

    "I told you, I shouldn''t havee." GE Lian grumbled and came over excitedly. However, the other party did not need it at all. It was better to stay on his own mountain peak and nothing happened.

    At this moment, ku mu looked into the distance. His senior brother, the Grandmaster, had moved a chair over. On the small coffee table beside him, there were some fruits. He was lying there leisurely and taking a bite of the fruits from time to time. He was very happy.

    "Look at senior brother sect master."

    Huo Rong and the others looked over and were dumbfounded to see their Grandmaster senior brother so carefree. The other party had alreadye knocking on their door. As the Grandmaster, wasn''t there any sense of urgency at all?

    "Senior brother Grandmaster, why aren''t you worried at all when the others are already here?" Kumu asked directly as soon as he arrived. Was this still the sect leader?

    They were all trembling in fear, but their senior brother, the Grandmaster, was carefree.

    The Grandmasterughed as he leaned back against the long bench. Swaying back and forth, he picked up the fruit and slowly savored it. Such an image made Huo Rong and the others feel helpless.

    The previous Grandmaster senior brother had left and never returned.

    "Junior brothers, calm down. What''s the rush? what''s the use of being so anxious? "It''spletely useless. Junior Brother Tian Xu and Lin fan are enough. If they can''t hold on, then we''ll just be cannon fodder. Sit down and eat some fruits, apud, and cheer them on. That''s what we should be doing. "

    "Don''t look at it anymore. Find yourself a stool. The fruits are not bad. They are sweet."

    The sect leader was already used to it and had seen through his nature. Moreover, he was satisfied with his life.

    Although he was a salted fish, he was very happy.

    In the past, the sect had been so weak, but it had been able to endure the pressure. Now that the sect had produced such a powerful disciple, he was gratified and calm.

    He would happily enjoy his carefree life and wait for ten years for the military parade. Then, his life would truly be perfect.

    "This ..." Huo Rong was originally burning with anxiety, but now, he was in despair.

    "You''re right, senior brother. Let''s just leave it to senior brother Tian Xu and that kid. We don''t have to worry about it." GE Lian smiled and epted his senior''s idea. It was a good idea.

    This was how it should be.

    "My dear disciple, what are you doing?" Tian Xu was a little confused when he saw his disciple take out the mace. Was he going to fight?

    "Teacher, what else can it be? they definitely made a move."

    The mace in Lin fan''s hand grew to a thousand feet in size. He looked into the distance with a serious expression and raised his hand up high. Then, he smashed down.

    Since the other party was here for revenge, it would be a waste of time tomunicate with them. Thus, it would be better to start a fight instead of wasting time.

    "This time, the magnificent me sect killed two of the sun god Hall''s and sky sacrednd''s Holy Sons. This is a shocking event. I wonder what kind of genius Lin fan of the magnificent me sect is. He''s only at the immortal realm, but he can suppress the Holy Sons of all the sacrednds and even make heaven pass States surrender."

    They came from the three saints sect. When they heard about this and saw that the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd were taking action, they also rushed over.

    Let''s see how the magnificent me sect''s elites are doing.

    "Huh? what''s that?"

    Suddenly, the people from the three saints sect cried out in rm. A ck shadow was approaching from the distance, and its might was rather fierce.

    "Not good, the other party has made their move."

 686 Chapter 686

    The mace hadn''t been upgraded for a long time. Although it was lethal, it needed to be re-refined.

    The mace fell from the sky, creating a series of sonic booms. The sharp spikes cut through the air, creating a long ck curtain.

    "F * ck, F * ck, F * ck ..."

    Although the sound of the explosion was loud, it still could not block the grass that was transmitted from afar.

    "Disciple, what is this all about?" Tian Xu was shocked. He felt that something was wrong.

    Lin fan was silent for a moment. He said calmly,"teacher, it seems like he isn''t easy to deal with. He is going to use a sacred art."

    Bang! Bang!

    The air exploded as the mace was blocked. A terrifying aura swept across the world. At the top of the mace, a turbulent flow of air formed, twisting the space.

    The three saints sect''s people were all stunned by the hammer. If it weren''t for the elders ''resistance, they would''ve beenpletely annihted by the terrifying might.

    As expected of a well-deserved reputation.

    An elder of a major sect had a heavenly cultivation base. He was carrying a Mace with one hand, but he could also feel how terrifying the power was. It was simply too shocking.

    "It''s a misunderstanding. Don''t do anything. We''re not here to cause trouble for the magnificent me sect." The sect elder shouted. Who did he learn this from? did he have any patience?

    "Disciple, he''s not here to look for trouble." Tian Xu was taken aback. If he wasn''t here to cause trouble, then what was he doing here?

    "Teacher, don''t be fooled by the other party. If they''re not here to look for trouble, then they''re here to watch a show. This kind of people are the most disgusting. They gloat over others ''misfortune and have an extremely bad mentality." Lin fan didn''t say a word. He picked up the mace and smashed it towards the other party.

    Couldn''t the three saints sect be a little more reasonable? was there anything wrong withing over to watch a show?

    The sect elder''s expression was gloomy. He had never encountered such a thing before. He couldn''t help but say angrily,"Stop! Do you really want to make enemies out of all the sects?"

    "Teacher, you see, there''s no need to say anything. We''ve already tested it out. The other party hase with a purpose." Lin fan''s actions did not stop. The sound of his Mace continued to ring out, causing the people of the three saints sect to bepletely dumbfounded.

    "Elder, I can''t take it."

    The disciples who hade were unable to withstand the might of the explosion. It was too terrifying.

    They could only feel the blood in their bodies boiling like boiling water, constantly bubbling.

    "What kind of sect is this?" The sect elder wanted to roar. Are you still human?

    He hade to see how they were going to survive under the pressure of the sacrednds, but he didn''t expect that before he even got close, the other party would attack. This was just unreasonable.

    Later on, they had made their future goals clear. However, they hadn''t expected the other party toe up with an excuse, saying that watching a show was the most detestable. What else could the three saints sect say?

    "Very well. Let''s retreat and see how the magnificent me sect will defend themselves." The sect elder said coldly. He waved his hand and retreated with his disciples.

    "Elder, the magnificent me sect is really arrogant." One of the Holy Sons said unhappily.

    Not only did they not receive a warm wee when they arrived, they were even attacked. This made him very unhappy. If it wasn''t for the fact that this sect had already provoked so many Holy Lands, they would definitely teach them a good lesson.

    "It''s fine. We''ll see how it goes. " The sect elder said in a deep voice. He still didn''t know the exact strength of the magnificent me sect, but it seemed like they had heaven pass realm experts, simr to the three Saint sect.

    Lin fan should be the equivalent of a Saint in the magnificent me sect.

    Immediately, another streak of light appeared in the distance, attracting the attention of the three saints sect.

    "Eh? Three saints sect, I didn''t expect you to be here as well. Could it be that your Saint has also been killed?" At this moment, a burly middle-aged man spoke.

    His body was very strong, and there were two ferocious tiger tattoos on his arms. His aura was extraordinary, and he was clearly an expert.

    "No, we''re just here to take a look. However, the Holy Son of your beast race has been killed. It''s recorded on the Zhizhi bird." The elder said.

    "Father, I have to reason with him." "What right does he have to take other people''s storage rings but not mine?" the Saint son Qiu Hu said unhappily."He''s looking down on me."

    "Son, don''t talk nonsense." Qiu Jin reprimanded.

    "No, I''m not talking nonsense. They''re allughing at me. They don''t even care about my things. I can''t ept it. I can''t ept it." The Saint son Qiu Hu was also muscr, but his words were hard to ept.

    He would never forget what the Saint celestial sect had gone through. When the other party had asked him for something, he hadn''t been able to react in time. When he had realized that it was a storage ring, he had given it to him without hesitation.

    If he couldn''t beat the other party, he would have to give them what they wanted. If he didn ''t, he would be beaten up. Wasn''t that asking for trouble?

    However, he did not expect that the other party would suddenly abandon his storage ring and take someone else''s instead of him. This was something that he could not understand at first.

    After asking, he found out that it was because she didn''t like him.

    Therefore, Saint son Qiu Hu was very angry. Others could beat him or scold him, but they couldn''t humiliate him.

    The three saints sect''s disciples couldn''t help butugh out loud. This guy was clearly retarded.

    Otherwise, no one in their right mind would do such a thing.

    "Disciple, another great power has arrived." Tian Xu''s expression was grave. He could feel the powerful aura from the two sides.

    Lin fan was calm and his face was calm."Teacher, we''ve only just arrived. There''s no rush. The rest hasn''t arrived yet."

    More than 20 Saint children had suffered at his hands. He didn''t believe that the sacrednds were so broad-minded that they would forget about the past and not take this matter to heart.

    "Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, if you don''t give me an exnation today, don''t me the sun god Hall for trampling you all to the ground." In the distance, a red light bloomed and illuminated Half the Sky.<sub> </sub>

    Dozens of rainbows with long ming tails rushed over. Then, with a bang, the dozens of figures stopped in the void.

    "The sun god Hall is here. It seems like they are furious that their Saint was killed."

    "This is incredible! The sun god Hall is truly enraged. Look, there''s one heavenlypletion stage peak, three heavenlypletion stage middle stages, six heavenlypletion stage initial stages, and the rest are all at the peak of the extreme immortal stage. Thisbat strength is extraordinary and terrifying."

    The magical beasts and the three saints sect discussed this matter. They hadn''t expected the Yang God Hall to send such a powerful force.

    It was obvious that the death of the Saint had made the sun god Hall feel like they had lost face, and they needed to use the other party''s blood to wash away the humiliation.

    "Teacher, a big one hase. You don''t have to show upter. Let your disciple do it." Lin fan twisted his neck and started to warm up. There was going to be a huge battle soon. Of course, there was more toe.

    As expected, not long after the appearance of the Yang God Hall, the distant void once again began to surge with boundless might.

    Now, many major forces had alreadye.

    Some Saints had their storage rings taken away, but they didn''t show up. Although they were angry, they weren''t as angry as the sun god Hall, so they just watched from the side.

    There were also people who came to watch. The content of the Zhizhi bird attracted many spectators.

    Of course, some true experts didn''t care. The origin ancestor domain was too far away, so it wasn''t worth traveling thousands of miles to see.

    "Sky sacrednd''s here."

    Someone eximed. Sky sacrednd was no weaker than sun god Hall, and their Saint son wind Eagle had been killed, which hurt their sore spot. If they didn''t resolve this matter perfectly, they wouldn''t be able to stand in the outer realm.

    They would beughed at and im that sky Saintnd''s Saint son had been killed, but nothing had happened.

    "My disciple, can you hold on?"

    Tian Xu was dumbfounded. He did not expect his disciple to be hated by so many people.

    And from the looks of it, the cultivation of these enemies was not weak.

    Tian Xu was not the only one who was shocked.

    The disciples of the various sects were also stunned.

    This was the first time they had seen so many people, and each one of them was aggressive.

    It was as if he wouldn''t stop until he killed senior brother Lin.

    "All the best, senior brother Lin! We believe in you!"

    Some disciples shouted. No matter how many enemies there were, they weren''t afraid at all. Senior brother Lin''s existence was their greatest stabilizing force.

    "Silence!" "Junior brothers, junior sisters, don''t shout. This is the golden age of our magnificent me sect. It''s also the beginning of our rise. Today, I''ll give you all a lesson."

    "What''s the name of the course? it''s about how to defeat everyone."

    As soon as he said that, the magnificent me sect disciples ''blood boiled. They felt like they were young again. The age of ignorance shrouded their hearts again.

    "Savage!" Some of the people from the major powers were very dissatisfied.

    He felt that the people from this sect were just too arrogant.

    "Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, do you know how arrogant your words are? do you know how many sacred grounds and great sects havee here? You''re only hastening the destruction of the sect by seeking death like this. " An old man stepped out. His aura was thick, and an illusory figure appeared behind him. He had extraordinary strength.

    "Well said. I''ve never seen such an arrogant person." Someone echoed.

    "Isn''t this elder Yun Hao from the great void Holy Land? his cultivation is indeed extraordinary. I''ve seen him on the Zhizhi bird before."

    Right now, Lin fan stood proudly in the void. Wherever he looked, he would see people from the major sects and Holy Lands.

    Some of the major forces were further away and were just watching. They were obviously not prepared to make a move.

    "Everyone, this fellow is really too arrogant. The three saints sect came here to ask about the truth of the matter, but we didn''t expect this fellow to suppress us just because we didn''t agree with him. He''s really too arrogant." An elder of the three saints sect rebuked.

    "All of you, shut up!" Lin fan opened his mouth. His voice was like thunder, shocking everyone present.

    "Those who should havee have already arrived, so let''s not talk nonsense. It''s almost time to start the battle. Today, this Peak Master will fight a group of people alone. Life and death will be up to the heavens, and everyone will have to rely on their own abilities."

    Lin fan''s blood was boiling.

    He didn''t care which great sects and Holy Lands came, as long as everyone was here.

    As expected, his words had angered the crowd.

    "Savage!"

    "Impudent!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly, Lin fan''s eyes changed as they were filled with an endless battle intent.

    "What nonsense are you spouting? all those who aren''t convinced,e at me."

 687 Chapter 687

    "This Desperado can''t be saved."

    The frog raised its head and looked into the void. If it had any intelligence, it wouldn''t have been so reckless.

    In his opinion, how could this Desperado have any intelligence? if he did, he wouldn''t be so inarticte.

    "It seems like this frog''s rebirth will depend on today."

    Suddenly, a miserable cry was heard.

    Lin fan was really quick and appeared in front of an expert from the sun god Hall. He punched his body and a terrifying power exploded.

    The other party vomited blood and didn''t have time to react.

    The head of the Yang God Hall''s Supreme immortal shook violently, and his consciousness gradually dissipated. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t even withstand a single punch.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed his head and threw him back to the sect.

    "Teacher, tie him up. Since he''s here, how can he not pay a price?"

    His speed was very fast. They were all at the extreme celestial stage, but he could take on a few hundred, or even countless.

    "Alright," he said. "Let''s go!" Tian Xu reacted and captured the man immediately. At the same time, he sent a message to the Saint celestial sect''s patriarch, telling him to stop cleaning the toilets and get the man back.

    "What? They''re starting the fight?" The spectating experts were all a little stunned. In the blink of an eye, an extreme immortal from the Yang God Hall had been captured. This was way too fast.

    Some of them wanted to head up and join hands with the sun god Hall to suppress Lin fan but when they saw this, they stopped. It was better to just take a look as they felt that something was wrong.

    "Bastard!"

    The heaven pass realm peak expert from the sun god Hall angrily rebuked.

    He didn''t expect that this young man would attack in an instant and suppress a disciple.

    In order to crush the magnificent me sect, the people who hade were not weak. They were considered to be the middle force in the sun god Hall.

    Not to mention, there were also them, the reaching heaven States.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!" The experts of the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd charged forward, their powerful energy ripples filling the air and causing a massive quake.

    Elder Yun Hao of the great void Holy Land had also made his move.

    Up until now, only the three major powers had made a move. The three Saint sect was just watching from the sidelines, cursing at Lin fan maliciously at the same time.

    "The heavens are about to be overturned."

    The onlookers were stunned. This was the first time they had seen the three major forces attack one person. Furthermore, they didn''t even suppress the other party. It was too terrifying.

    "After the outer realms merged, other than the battles between the Super forces, I''ve never seen three forces fighting against one person."

    "Look, even the bird of knowledge is here. We don''t know which force it belongs to. It''s too rich to collect money from the outer realm, and it won''t let go of any news. If the three forces gang up on one person and lose, their reputation will bepletely ruined."

    "Do you think that''s possible? the three great forces are all extremely powerful, especially since there are three powerhouses at the peak of the heaven pass realm here. Do you think they can''t take down someone who''s only at the extreme immortal realm?"

    Just as everyone was discussing in low voices, a scream was heard.

    A disciple from sky sacrednd had his arm turned into a bloody mess. Blood was dripping from his wound. He was shocked and wanted to kill his opponent with one punch.

    However, he had never expected that when the two fists met, one of his arms would explode without any resistance. Just how strong was the other party?

    Just as he was being careless, a palm came and erged in his pupils. In the end, it grabbed his head and punched his abdomen.

    He spat out fresh blood, his series of actions were extremely fast, in just a split second.

    Lin fan threw him into the sect. When he came back to his senses, elder Yun Hao pressed down on Lin fan''s abdomen with his palm.

    Puchi!

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and his body fell to the ground. His power exploded and the ground cracked.

    "Impressive. Elder Yun Hao''s strength is truly unfathomable."

    The onlookers sighed. This guy was finished. He was facing too many powerful warriors. An even immortal facing a heaven pass realm was like an egg hitting a stone. He was overestimating himself.

    "Hahaha, what''s the end of this brat''s arrogance? He can only subdue a reaching heaven state because he has just entered the reaching heaven state. Elder Yunhao has already reached the peak and umted countless years of power. How can this kid fight against him?" The three saints sect''s elder said disdainfully.

    At this moment, crushed stones rolled down from the deep pit, and at the same time, a sound was heard.

    "Interesting, then let''s get real."

    BOOM!

    A pir of energy exploded out from the hole and shot up into the sky. The powerful energy spread in all directions, and the people around raised their hands to block it.

    "How is this possible? an extreme immortal is so strong?"

    From this aura, they could feel an extremely powerful force. This was a force that surpassed the power of an extreme immortal.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan''s body kept growing. His muscles were like huge rocks that stacked on top of his body.

    "Hehe, if you want to y, then y to your heart''s content. It''s also a good time to see how strong this Peak Master is when I go all out. I''ll see if I can blow up all of you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the clouds in the sky began to churn. The dark clouds were extremely thick and heavy, pressing down heavily on the world. At the same time, a vortex appeared with lightning intertwining within it. The scene was extremely strange.

    Two Blood Dragons intertwined from the deep pit and flew straight into the vortex. Half of the origin demon''s body appeared, and the terrifying demonic power swept across the world.<sub> </sub>

    "So strong! Where did this Lin fan of the magnificent me secte from? he''s only at the extreme immortal stage, but he can actually unleash such terrifying power."

    When some of the heavenlypletion stage initial phase experts felt this power, their hearts began to pound.

    The ''danger'' appeared in his mind.

    He couldn''t be defeated.

    At this moment, half of the body of the origin demon fused into Lin fan''s body. A ck demonic Qi rose from the corner of his eyes. It was dazzling as the obscure patterns on his body shone.

    "What are you daydreaming about? he''s here." His voice boomed out as Lin fan''s gigantic body disappeared from where he was with a loud thud.

    The people from the three forces were on high alert. Some of them didn''t have high cultivation and their foreheads were already covered in sweat.

    "Be careful," he warned. The peak elder of the Yang God Hall was shocked. He saw the figure, and although it was fast, he still noticed it.

    However, the disciple who had followed them here did not see it.

    The vignt disciple didn''t know what was going on. But all of a sudden, he heard the elder''s warning. His heart skipped a beat as he felt a terrifying aura behind him.

    Instantly, he didn''t even think. His five fingers gathered light and he turned around to sweep.

    Bang! Bang!

    The extreme immortal realm disciple''s eyes narrowed. A huge fist came and covered him. It was as if all his bones were broken. In an instant, his body was smashed into the ground, creating a huge pit.

    "You''re looking for death. " The peak elder of the Yang God Hall, li Kuiyang, was shocked and furious. He transformed into a streak of light and charged forward.

    Bang! Bang!

    When the fists collided, a brilliant light burst out, and a powerful shock wave spread out.

    "Old man, is this all you''ve got?" Lin fan opened his mouth andughed. He then hollered and raised his fists, punching out without any pattern.

    He didn''t need any moves, as long as the power was in ce, it would do.

    "Kill!" The cultivators from sky Holy Land and great void Holy Land came.

    Instantly, a group battle broke out, and the void kept exploding. For those who didn''t have a high cultivation, they couldn''t see anything. They could only see circles of ripples spreading in the void.

    "He''s too strong. I didn''t expect this kid''s strength to be so strong." Qiu Jin of the beast race was shocked. It was too terrifying for him to fight evenly with the three major powers.

    Moreover, this kid was only at the extreme immortal realm, and the people he was fighting were all heaven pass realm experts.

    "Ah!" All of a sudden, the arms of the heaven Ascension realm middle stage expert were grabbed by Lin fan. With a violent toss, Lin fan used him as a weapon and smashed him around furiously.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t have time to react and were hit by the corpse. Instantly, both sides suffered heavy blows. They spat out blood and became dispirited.

    "You guys move aside." Li Kuiyang roared. The light on his body grew even more intense, and a scorching sun could even be vaguely seen behind him, bing more and more real.

    "You want to leave? dream on."

    Lin fan wasn''t going to let these guys off. He hollered and his body exploded into the void. The guy who was using him as a weapon was already on the verge of death. His body had long been dyed red with blood. Even now, he still couldn''t understand what was going on.

    His huge body shocked everyone, and his violent means also frightened them.

    "Thief, you dare?" Li Kuiyang was furious. He had never thought that such a thing would happen. Under his eyes, the other party had actually been able to suppress the disciples he had brought.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t have any standards and had no bottom line when dealing with his enemies. He loved to start with the weak and then crush their hearts.

    The corpse in his hand was weak, but he had a strong aura."Bastard, let me go, or I''ll kill you."

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan grabbed his arm and instantly removed it. Fresh blood spurted out and the person was in so much pain that his face twisted.

    An extreme immortal realm disciple was smashed onto the ground and he couldn''t fight back at all.

    "You bunch of idiots! Zhi Immortals are like ants. That''s right, including those who are watching. I''m having a great time fighting. Those who aren''t happy can join the battle. I won''t reject anyone." Lin fan grinned andughed wildly.

    "He''s too arrogant. "

    The surrounding people discussed. They couldn''t bear it, but the other party''s strength was indeed enough to look down on.

    "I can''t stand this brat. He''s too arrogant. Let me help you."

    Yet another elder from a sacred ground charged towards Lin fan with his robes billowing and his aura boiling. He appeared in front of Lin fan in an instant. Just as he was about to strike, he was taken aback.

    Lin fan hollered out as he clenched his fist tightly. A fist that was filled with a berserk energy current struck out.

    Bang! Bang!

    The elder who had just attacked was directly under the pressure. His arm was bent, and his body was hit by the fist. Blood flowed out of his seven orifices, and his body flew backward. As he flew, blood spurted out. His body made cracking sounds as if his bones were broken. In the end, he crashed to the ground and stopped moving.

    "Good, that was a beautiful fight." The sect leader pped and shouted. He was really excited.

    Huo Rong and the others looked at their Grandmaster senior brother in confusion. Their senior brother had really fallen. He wasn''t like this in the past.

    "Not bad, your courage ismendable, but you''re too weak. Don''t waste time, everyone. Let''s go. Today, this Peak Master will y with you to the end."

    Lin fan twisted his neck and clenched his hands. That arrogant and domineering appearance made people feel terrified and didn''t dare to get close.

 Chapter 688 He Killed Himself!

    "You''re too arrogant. "

    The onlookers were all from sacrednds or great sects. They didn''t attack not because they were afraid, but because it didn''t have much to do with them.

    But now, this kid was really crazy. No one could control themselves.

    "This Peak Master is just so arrogant. You''re just here to watch the show. If you don''t go, I''ll goter." Lin fan took a nce. If they wanted to fight, they had to fight a bunch of them.

    What kind of man is fighting one-on-one? only when one person can fight a group of people and still look down on them, that is a real man.

    "Elder, I don''t want my storage ring anymore. Let''s go away."

    The Saint who had been robbed by Lin fan said softly.

    He was very afraid. This guy was too overbearing and powerful. He gave him a great sense of danger.

    "How can we do that? if we retreat, where will we put our face?" The elder''s voice was cold and filled with dissatisfaction. If he retreated just because the other party was strong, wouldn''t he be aughing stock if others found out?

    "Eh? I see an acquaintance. Elder, you stay here and watch, I''lle overter. " The Saint pretended to see an acquaintance and retreated in a hurry, attacking in the other direction.

    Then, he beckoned to the Saints of the major forces.

    The Saints of those forces would definitely say,"w-w-who''s the Saint is calling for me? I''ll go and see what''s going on." Then, they would leave the scene.

    A group of Saints gathered together.

    "Let me tell you, I just did a divination and there will be a bloody disasterter. Do you believe me?" The Saint with braids said sternly.

    "Really?" Some of the Saints didn''t believe it, but who would believe the number one quack of the outer realm?

    "It''s true. When I calcted with my fingers, the world turned dark, and all of your foreheads turned red with a bloody light. If I don''t get further away, it won''t be good. I''ll go over there and take a look first."

    After he finished speaking, he immediately rushed into the distance. He seemed to be in a hurry. Moreover, the battle at the scene was very intense, so no one noticed him.

    The Saint children looked at each other and thought to themselves.

    "If the elder doesn''t leave, we''ll stay far away. If something really happens, it''s none of our business."

    In the end, the group of Saints retreated. If the elders didn''t leave, that was the elders ''problem. It had nothing to do with them.

    Moreover, the elders were furious and they were ridiculed. They might attack. When that time came, it would be a real bloody battle.

    Puchi!

    At that moment, the battlefield changed. A beam of light appeared behind Lin fan''s back. It was unpredictable and it directly shed open a bloody wound on his back. Fresh blood was flowing out.

    "Brat, you don''t know what''s good for you. I''ll tear you into pieces today."

    A heavenlypletion stage middle phase expert with a strange divine ability. He was hidden in the void, and he had no aura, so it was impossible to capture his trajectory.

    "Alright!" Everyone was excited.

    "Very annoying." Lin fan hated sneaky people the most. If he fought, he would fight them head-on. What was the point of relying on these things?

    He immediately activated colored eye and attracted the other party.

    Immediately, a figure appeared from the void. His entire body was covered in gray light, which was the deeper color of the void. He relied on this divine ability to avoid detection.

    He then charged towards Lin fan. Under the effects of colored eyes, all attempts to hide were useless.

    "You''re too sinister, you can''t be left alive. "

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and a terrifying power spread out. He then punched his body.

    Bang!

    The other party''s body exploded, and blood spurted out. He fell to the ground with a boom, creating a huge pit.

    "What?" Yun Hao was shocked. His entire body was wrapped in energy, and a terrifying mountain appeared behind him. He then exchanged a nce with li Kuiyang and elder Zhou Tian of the sacrednd of long sky.

    He couldn''t stop, or there would be endless trouble.

    "You bastard, you should die." Li Kuiyang roared angrily. The zing sun behind him became more and more solid, and it began to exude a scorching aura.

    "It''s so hot,"

    The surrounding people could feel the temperature around them getting hotter.

    Then, in their eyes, the zing sun expanded with a bang and covered the entire area. The hot mes jumped and the ground sizzled as the sound of evaporation was heard.

    "Die!" Yun Hao shouted coldly. The mountain behind him solidified. Lightning interweaved and gathered at the peak of the mountain, emitting a terrifying power.

    "Domain!"

    Zhou Tian roared out onest time. The three of them lit up, and a terrifying might enveloped the area. The surrounding void rippled like water, and the surrounding scenery changed.

    The heavens and earth showed their might, and the phenomenon was shocking.

    "Amazing! The elders of the three superpowers are going to show their true strength. It looks like they''re going to kill him. The gap between them is insurmountable. No matter how strong an extreme immortal is, they don''t have the abilities of a heavenlypletion stage."

    The people around sighed and thought that Lin fan was going to have a tragedy.

    Instantly, the scorching sun seethed, and the dazzling light crushed over.

    The three of them instantly attacked, and a terrifying power swept through the world. Everyone''s heart began to beat faster. This was a difference in strength.

    Suddenly, Lin fan felt a Power Strike him. His body was hit and blood spurted out from his chest.

    With a bang, his body hit the ground and was continuously crushed. The ground cracked, forming a huge pit.

    "Alright," he said. The three saints sect''s elder shouted. This brat was too strong. If the three major factions used their methods, this brat would end here.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a shocking voice came from the deep pit.

    "Amazing, now this is interesting. What was that just now? Even I couldn''t see it clearly. Was it caused by the strange phenomenon that appeared?"

    "If that''s the case, I think I know this move too. Let''s see if it''s the same."

    "Ancient battlefield!"

    Suddenly, a terrifying aura burst out. Everyone felt their hands and feet turn cold, as if they had fallen into some kind of terrifying zone.

    The color of the ground had changed, turning into a grayish-brown color with traces of blood.

    The dark clouds in the sky rolled and purple lightning fell, forming a purgatory.

    "What''s going on?" Li Kuiyang was shocked. He had never seen such a phenomenon before.

    Roar!

    All of a sudden, a furious roar reverberated in his mind, shaking everyone''s minds. A terrifying aura was spreading.<sub> </sub>

    Plop!

    Some disciples could not help but kneel on the ground. The sweat on their foreheads dripped down and soaked the ground.

    "Elder, it''s so depressing. We''re panicking and feeling terrible. It''s as if there''s a Great Terror brewing in our hearts." The eyes of the extreme celestial disciples were wide open, and there was fear in their eyes.

    Pa!

    A bolt of purple lightning streaked across the sky, breaking through the gray mist. Within the gray mist, there was an unparalleled aura. The unparalleled expert was proud, but his head was instantly cut off by a beam of light.

    The unyielding head fell, spraying blood everywhere.

    "That''s ..."

    Li Kuiyang was shocked. How could he see such an illusion? he then discovered that there was a sea of corpses in front of him. They were piled up high, and each corpse exuded an unyielding ancient aura.

    In the blink of an eye, the sea of corpses disappeared, leaving only a huge figure standing there.

    "Be careful, there''s a problem." Li Kuiyang''s expression was grave. He raised his hands, and divine light enveloped them."Everyone, make your move. Otherwise, something bad will happen."

    "Alright," he said.

    BOOM!

    The three of them were all at the peak of the heaven pass realm, and their cultivation was profound. When they activated the phenomenon, a bright and terrifying light burst out.

    The sun above his head exploded and turned into an endless sea of fire, which then condensed into a fire Dragon.

    The majestic mountain gradually shrank and condensed into a stone. It looked ordinary, but it had an aura that could not be underestimated.

    "Kill!"

    The three of them attacked at the same time. Light exploded and the terrifying power turned into a light pir that struck Lin fan.

    He didn''t Dodge. If he had to Dodge every time he fought, he might as well run away and give up on nning.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of an explosion.

    Lin fan stood there, allowing the light pir to strike him. The skin on his chest evaporated, turning into a bloody mess. However, he didn''t move at all. He raised his leg and took a step forward.

    "This ancient battlefield is a little strong. I''m so heavily injured but why do I feel full of energy?"

    He felt that something was wrong. The more blood he bled, the more excited he became.

    "No, I have to endure it. I have to stay calm."

    Just as he was thinking about this, the light pir dissipated. He looked down and panicked. His injuries were too serious.

    "You guys continue, I''ll give you ten seconds."

    He was not in a hurry to make a move. He wanted to feel the changes in his body after the ''ancient battlefield'' was activated.

    He clenched his fingers into a fist and clenched them. The strength was a little strong.

    The impact of the light pir just now was very strong, but he didn''t even move. Was this Overlord body?

    "What?"

    Li Kuiyang and the others were not the only ones who were shocked. Even the onlookers were dumbfounded.

    The power of that move just now was so terrifying that it wouldn''t be a problem to st the other party into smithereens. But now, the other party was actually standing there. He seemed to be severely injured, but he didn''t even frown.

    "Alright, I''ve already experienced it, and the ten seconds are up. Now, let''s begin the battle."

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and disappeared from the spot with a loud bang.

    When he reappeared, he was in front of Yun Hao of the great void Holy Land.

    "You, I still don''t know who you are. But it doesn''t matter. Let''s fight."

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them collided, and a loud crack rang out. Yun Hao''s brows furrowed tightly as one of his bones broke. However, he gritted his teeth and hollered out, grabbing out at Lin fan''s face with his palm.

    Lin fan did not Dodge. This made Yun Haough coldly. With a flip of his palm, a Golden Pearl was hidden within.

    Crack! Crack!

    A crisp sound rang out. Just as Yun Hao''s palm was about tond on his face, Lin fan opened his mouth. His body was huge, so his mouth was big as well. He bit down and broke Yun Hao''s wrist.

    Yun Hao cried out in pain. He had not expected the other party to be so terrifying. What the f * ck was he thinking?

    She actually bit off his wrist.

    However, his left hand formed a seal and a crazed look appeared on his face."Die!"

    Lin fan spat out the hand that he bit off and felt something slide down to his stomach.

    Bang!

    The surface of the Golden Pearl was surrounded by lightning. Then, it cracked and exploded with a terrifying power.

    "What?" Lin fan''s face froze up. A destructive power was erupting within his body. It was huge and was about to burst out.

    At this critical moment, he opened his mouth towards Yun Hao.

    "Ah!"

    As it roared, a destructive light pir burst out from its mouth and enveloped Yun Hao.

    "To hell with it!" Yun Hao was shocked, but he could not Dodge in time and was instantly covered.

    The pir of light continued to erupt, giving Yun Hao a sunbath.

    After a while, the light pir disappeared.

    Lin fan huped and smoke came out of his mouth. His stomach moved andrge amounts of blood spurted out of his mouth along with a broken kidney.

    "F * ck! I lost my kidney again. "

    p However, when he saw Yun Hao, he felt a little helpless. He seemed to be dead. This was not what he wanted to see. He only wanted to subdue the other party and bring in talents for the sect. How did things turn out like this?</anda>

    "It has nothing to do with me. He killed himself." Lin fan wiped the blood from his mouth. He felt much better after spitting it out. It was just that his heart ached for the death of a heaven Pass Peak.

    Li Kuiyang and Zhou Tian staggered back a step, their pupils constricting and their faces filled with shock.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 689 Perhaps This Is Kindness

    "Can this still be fought?"

    Zhou Tian was already in a daze. Elder Yun Hao of the great void Holy Land had been spat to death. This was beyond imagination. They had also seen the Golden Pearl.

    It contained a terrifying destructive power. Not to mention exploding from the abdomen, even if it were to explode from the outside, there would be no corpse left.

    What the hell? the Golden Pearl exploded in his stomach, but he opened his mouth and spat it out, killing Yun Hao.

    How to y?

    He just wanted to ask, now that things hade to this, what could he do to kill the other party?

    "Everyone, how much longer do you want to watch? this brat is so arrogant that he doesn''t put us in his eyes. Why don''t we attack together and destroy him?" Li Kuiyang could no longer act domineeringly. The other party was too fierce, so he could only encourage the surrounding people to attack.

    However, when he heard the words of the people around him, li Kuiyang''s heart began to bleed.

    Qiu Jin of the beast race immediately rejected,"what are you saying? we''re all peaceful people. How could we possibly annihte our sect?"

    Very quickly, another person responded.

    "That''s right. Although my Holy Land''s Holy son''s storage ring was stolen by Peak Master Lin, it was an experience for him that could help him grow. I''m here on behalf of the Holy Land to thank Peak Master Lin.¡°

    "Yes, I think so too. We''re all civilized people. How can we be so handsy?"

    "It''s not a good thing to exterminate a sect. We''re not that kind of people. "

    The major forces ''tone changed, and they spoke with logic and reason.

    The elder of the great void Holy Land had been killed, so what could they do? if they fought head-on, they would die.

    "You bunch of fence-sitters." Li Kuiyang''s face was extremely dark. There were so many great powers and Holy Lands, yet they were actually scared off by the other party. This was truly embarrassing.

    "Li Kuiyang, what are you saying? how are we fence sitters? This time, I''m only here to take a look, unlike you guys who attacked as soon as you arrived. You''re clearly here to exterminate their sect. "

    "That''s right. Now that you can''t beat them, you want to drag us down. You''re really evil."

    "Three saints sect, you guys should go! Weren''t you all moring just now? now that they can''t hold on any longer, hurry up!"

    The elders of the major forces were all talking at once.

    They were not fools. How could they not see the situation in front of them?

    If they went up and started a war with the other party, who would be responsible if something happened and someone died?

    How could yang God Hall, long sky Holy Land, and great void Holy Land not understand the situation of these three forces?

    Elder Yun Hao had been beaten to death and the two of them couldn''t hold on any longer. As for the other disciples, they either knelt down or died. It was a tragic sight.

    "Kill!"

    There was no turning back now. Zhou Tian''s eyes were really cold and he really wanted to kill Lin fan. Instantly, tens of thousands of golden light shone from behind him.

    Under the golden light, his entire person was illuminated like a god, shining with golden light.

    "Brat, I want you dead!"

    Zhou Tian''s teeth were chattering. He was extremely furious and wanted to tear the other party into pieces.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot. He wanted to try and see how much his strength had increased in the ancient battlefield.

    His fist was burning with mes. He felt that his strength was even more terrifying than before. When he collided with Zhou Tian, the vast power exploded.

    A powerful impact swept out.

    With a surge of power, Zhou Tian''s body trembled violently. With a crack, the golden light on the surface showed signs of cracking. This caused him to be shocked.

    This kind of situation had never happened before. It shocked him so much that his face changed. This kid''s strength was too strong. After the collision, he felt as if a heavy mountain was pressing down on his body.

    At this moment, Zhou Tian was furious. He opened his mouth and a cold light gathered in his mouth. Instantly, the light shot out at an extremely fast speed.

    Lin fan raised his hand and ignored the light beam, directly grabbing towards his head.

    Puchi!

    The beam of light hit the palm, tearing open the flesh and turning it into a bloody mess. However, the palm did not retreat at all.

    Pata!

    His palm covered the other party''s head and grabbed it. However, the palm was too big and half of his body was gone.

    Lin fan punched the ground. With a bang, a terrifying vibration spread to his palm.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!" A blood-curdling scream rang out as blood seeped out of his palm.

    Lin fan opened his arms and tossed him out. Zhou Tian looked really pitiful. All the bones in his body were broken and there were even white bones sticking out of his flesh.

    "What?"

    Seeing Zhou Tian''s miserable state, li Kuiyang couldn''t help but retreat, his face filled with fear. The people who hade with him were all elite Disciples of the Sun god Hall, but under the terrifying pressure of the other party ...

    The disciples at the extreme immortal realm were all sweating and kneeling on the ground.

    "Don''t panic, hurry up and do it. " Lin fan disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in front of li Kuiyang. He punched out with his fist, causing a violent airflow.<sub> </sub>

    With a bang, li Kuiyang''s body was sent flying into the distance.

    He didn''t expect this kid to be stronger. He had just blocked it and felt an unstoppable power. He couldn''t take it and was sent flying.

    Puchi!

    He spat out a mouthful of blood. Some of the bones in his body were broken, and a white bone protruded from his left arm. It was a shocking sight.

    "It''s over. The three major powers came to exterminate the sect, but they were exterminated by someone else." The spectating forces had already seen through the oue and there was no hope.

    The three saints sect''s elder''s face turned ashen. The situation had changed drastically in an instant.

    What a bunch of trash, they thought they could win.

    "Senior brother is amazing." The magnificent me sect disciples were excited. Their senior brother''s strength was deeply rooted in their hearts.

    Although sometimes they couldn''t see their senior brother or the enemy, when they saw the enemy lying on the ground covered in blood, they would cry out in surprise.

    The process wasn''t important, the ending was.

    The sect master had a smile on his face as he ate the fruit. He did not forget to point out,""See? you guys don''t need to do anything. That kid alone is enough. If you guys go, I might have to collect your corpses now."

    "Remember, in the future, you have to do what you can. Do things that are beyond your ability. That''s not bravery, but trouble."

    Although these words were straightforward, they went straight to the point.

    Huo Rong and the others were very embarrassed. It was one thing for them to be tortured by Tian Xu and Lin fan, but they didn''t expect to be tortured by their senior brother, the Grandmaster.

    "Look at me, your senior brother. Although my cultivation is not good, I''m living a happy life. Do you know why? That''s because they know their own limitations. " The sect leader smiled and leaned back on the chair. He swayed back and forth and it was reallyfortable.

    "Senior brother, you''re right." GE Lian replied.

    huo rong and the others were speechless. they felt that there was something wrong with the meaning, but after thinking about it carefully, they couldn''t figure out what the problem was.

    on the battlefield, lin fan touched his body. he was covered in blood and his palms were red. however, he couldn''t feel anything at all. with such injuries, he should not be far from death. however, in the ancient battlefield, he seemed to have received some sort of blessing.

    Perhaps this was the bonus of being unyielding.

    Li Kuiyang howled. His eyes were bloodshot and his long hair was in a mess. He was about to go crazy. He had never thought that things would turn out like this. He was an elder of the sun god Hall, but he had actually lost to this person. This was impossible.

    "I want you dead."

    He fell into madness. The power in his body shot out and crushed aimlessly. A zing sun reappeared, more violent and hotter than before.

    Instantly, the scorching sun burst forth and rolled over with an overbearing aura. It wanted to kill Lin fan. However, just as the scorching sun was about to strike, it was smacked into the void by Lin fan with a single palm.

    Immediately, the onlookers were terrified.

    "Not good, why is this thinging towards us?"

    "Hurry up and get out of the way! If it explodes, the power will be enough to devour us!"

    Everyone was shocked and quickly dodged. At the same time, they were filled with hatred towards Lin fan. Wasn''t he just a bystander? why did he have to affect them?

    "Li Kuiyang, your strength isn''t that great. Seeing that you''re at the peak of the heavenlypletion stage, you can''t be in a rush for sess, so your umtion isn''t enough and you''re trying to force a breakthrough. If you''re like this, there might be geniuses who can crush you with just a heavenlypletion stage middle phase." Lin fan grinned andughed casually.

    He had to hold back and not kill the other party. It was important to bring in talents.

    If that fellow had not sought Death himself, he would not have died. He could not me anyone.

    As for making enemies with the big forces, he didn''t care. At most, he would go to war and fight with a few forces. Who was afraid of who?

    "You bastard." Li Kuiyang''s face was frighteningly ck. Lin fan had been right. He had indeed lost to a junior in the past. However, it wasn''t the middle stage. It was the early stage.

    That person was a disciple of the Yang God Hall who had injured his disciple. He had stepped forward to suppress him, but he hadn''t expected that the disciple would have such means and kill him in front of everyone, making him lose face.

    However, that disciple had already been killed. It was he who set up the killing trap and led him into it. He even cut off the other party''s head and crushed it into pieces.

    "Aiyo, you''re right. But you''re not bad. You should be good at washing the toilet."

    Lin fan took a step forward, causing the ground to crack. A powerful aura spread out as he clenched his fist and punched out at the other party. Naturally, li Kuiyang would not just sit back and wait for death. His cheap special effects bloomed in the world as he wanted to fight to the death with the other party.

    With a bang, li Kuiyang''s body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. As he flew, he coughed up blood. Half of his body was mangled, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He was in an extremely miserable state.

    As hended on the ground, he grunted and spurted out blood once more. His chest had been crushed, and his ribs had broken and pierced through his skin. It was a miserable sight.

    "Don''t die, or you''ll suffer a great loss. "

    Lin fan was a little shocked. If he really died, it would be a huge loss.

    If the sect''s overall strength couldn''t catch up, then they could only attract talents.

    He realized that fighting and killing wasn''t a good thing. If he met an iron-headed person, he would teach them a lesson. He would say,"fellow Daoist, please stay." He would use his love to move the other party and make them feel guilty so that they would join the magnificent me sect for transformation.

    If he were to kill them, it would really not be worth it.

    The value of a living person was far higher than that of a dead person.

    Unless he met someone who was really stubborn and hadmitted a heinous crime, he would be willing to give them a second chance.

    Perhaps this was kindness.

 Chapter 690 Im Just Trying To Liven Up The Atmosphere

    Li Kuiyang felt that he was about to die. Blood was flowing out of his eyes, and his eyes were gradually dimming.

    Ta ta!

    A massive figure appeared in li Kuiyang''s eyes. This was the person he hated the most, the person he wanted to tear into a thousand pieces.

    "Ah!"

    Hey on the ground and howled, but his voice was a little hoarse. Blood was still flowing from the corner of his mouth, and it was difficult to show that the other party was roaring out of anger.

    "Stop screaming, you''ll die." Lin fan reached out with two fingers and lifted the head up. Looking at his tragic state, his heart ached. It was just too tragic. A good elder was crippled just like that.

    The fire in li Kuiyang''s heart was like a volcano that was about to erupt. It wanted to spew out but had no motivation.

    "Teacher, tie this up."

    He threw li Kuiyang over directly, causing the Saint immortal cult''s old ancestor to shiver in fear. He had never thought that the offensive of the three great powers would be dissolved just like that. This was truly too frightening.

    Under Tian Xu''s orders, the Saint celestial cult''s patriarch tied him up. He was severely injured and could die at any moment, so how could he resist?

    "I''ve really lost,"

    The onlookers were all moved. Putting everything else aside, li Kuiyang''s cultivation at the peak of the heavenlypletion stage and his profound strength could be said to be world-shaking. With a raise of his hand, a great might emerged.

    The sun contained a merciless and terrifying might. It was formed by thews of heaven and earth and hadprehended the true mysteries of heaven and earth. But even so, it was flipped over by the other party''s palm.

    Li Kuiyang had not detonated the sun, or else they would not have been able to remain so calm and peaceful.

    But even so, what was the use? he was still being beaten up by Lin fan of the magnificent me sect.

    Looking at his injuries, he was badly mangled and blood was spurting everywhere. Even if he was powerful, he could not hold on.

    This Lin fan of the magnificent me sect was too strong. He was only at the extreme immortal realm, but he could already crush a peak heaven pass realm. If his cultivation base was at the heaven pass realm, how strong would he be?

    "He won''t die?"

    Some people saw that Lin fan''s injuries weren''t light and weren''t much better. But even so, he still stood there proudly, shocking them.

    His injuries were already so serious, yet he still didn''t copse. How long was he going to hold on?

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan stepped forward and grabbed Zhou Tian before throwing him back into the sect. If he didn''t die, he had to be lured over.

    As long as they were talented, the magnificent me sect would open its doors to them and wee them.

    It was a pity that Yun Hao of the great void Holy Land, a heaven Ascension pinnacle expert, had been killed by him. It was a huge loss, but fortunately, this loss could be reced by someone else.

    There were also heavenlypletion stage middle phase and initial phase experts here.

    It was impossible to set them free, as they had already made mistakes. They could only ept the transformation in the sect.

    "I admit defeat," A heavenlypletion stage middle phase expert copsed on the ground, no longer wanting to resist.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan kicked him, causing him to spit out blood and his aura to weaken. The wound on his chest was even worse.

    The many on the ground, his face pale."I''ve already admitted defeat. Why do you still want to hurt me?"

    He couldn''t be bothered to talk nonsense with him, so he grabbed him and threw him back to the sect.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Those elite disciples were all crushed by Lin fan. They cried out in pain and spat out blood. What kind of beast was this? he had already surrendered and was still attacking? did he not have any standards?

    "It seems that senior brother has brought back many talents for the sect." Lu Qiming held a small notebook in his hand and recorded the battle with precise words. He even drew a few pictures.

    A voice resounded in his mind, telling him to record everything. It would be of great use to his future generations.

    At the same time, it was also to let the younger generation know what the magnificent me sect had gone through in the process of its rise, so that people would remember it and not forget the history.

    "This group of people is too useless." The frog''s expression was exaggerated, and it wanted to vomit blood. It hade in an aggressive manner, but it didn''t expect that it would be as useless as a piece of trash.

    He was directly pressed to the ground by the ruffian.

    "Sigh, as expected, it''s impossible to escape from the hands of this Desperado."

    The frog was in despair. It wanted to cry, but there were no tears.

    The Desperados didn''t value him enough, so he didn''t feel valued.

    In the past, they often came to harass him and scare him. Unfortunately, it had been a long time since he had seen a ruffiane to scare him.

    The magnificent me sect disciples and the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor were busy. Many people were sent here. All of them were badly mutted and vomited blood. They were all very powerful.

    He was really afraid that the other party would turn over and directly crush him, so he acted extremely quickly and tied him up very quickly.

    "I didn''t expect the other party to be this strong. Just how terrifying is that sect?" Qiu Jin of the beast race was shocked. If the strength of a Peak Master was this terrifying, wouldn''t that be heaven-defying?

    "No, this sect isn''t that strong. Haven''t you observed it carefully? Other than that disciple, the strongest person in that sect is only at the heavenlypletion stage initial phase. The rest are all small fries. " One of the elders said.

    "What?"

    Qiu Jin couldn''t believe it. He looked over and his face turned serious. It was really the case.

    Other than Peak Master Lin, the strongest person was only at the initial stage of the heaven Ascension realm. Furthermore, his aura was still unstable. He had clearly just entered the heaven Ascension realm.

    "Done, I''m done." Lin fan was extremely satisfied. However, he looked up into the void.

    Perhaps, he still had things to doter.<sub> </sub>

    The ancient battlefield disappeared.

    The terrifying aura dissipated instantly. The moment the door closed, Lin fan could clearly feel the energy within his body draining away rapidly.

    Puchi!

    The wound was already a mess of flesh and blood, and the moment it closed, a stream of blood spurted out.

    "My disciple!"

    Tian Xu was originally very rxed, but when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but panic. In an instant, a voice sounded in his ear.

    "Teacher, it''s fine. Don''t worry."

    At this moment, the onlookers were very surprised. The blood that the other party had spurted out was very strange and terrifying.

    "What''s going on? wasn''t he fine just now? Why is it so serious now?"

    "I know. He must have used some kind of secret technique to suppress his injuries. After subduing the people of the three forces, his injuries could no longer be suppressed and have begun to erupt."

    "Doesn''t that mean that if you don''t get treatment, you''ll die?"

    "It can be said that although li Kuiyang and the others were defeated, their strength can not be underestimated. They are constantly using killing moves. This fellow managed to subdue them, but he is already heavily injured. He is not far from death."

    Just as they were discussing.

    Its huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    "He''s down, he''s down. " Someone shouted. His heart was boiling, as if he had seen something that would make everyone happy.

    However, many people from the major forces were frowning. They were weighing the pros and cons. Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect was a talent and a rare genius. He was only at the celestial stage, but he could defeat a heaven pass state. This was not a one-on-one fight.

    Instead, he fought alone against a group of people. There were three peak-level cultivators and countless intermediate-level and beginner-level cultivators. This kind of strength was extraordinary.

    They had the intention to rope him in.

    p "Everyone, if we don''t attack now, when are we going to do it? this brat is already heavily injured, and his life is uncertain. Let''s attack together and kill him, and wipe out the entire sect."</anda>

    The three saints sect''s elder spoke up at this moment. The defeat of the three major factions had already sent shivers down his spine. However, this person had also been seriously injured and could no longer be treated. If he attacked now, it would be a piece of cake for him to annihte the entire sect.

    He raised his arms and called out.

    "Right now, this brat can''t fight back. If we don''t do anything and he doesn''t die, he''ll treat us the same way he treated the sun god Hall and the others when he recovers. What are you hesitating for? attack!"

    As expected, the three saints sect''s elder''s words had tempted some of the sacrednds and major factions.

    "Yes, that''s true. We can''t let such a sect live."

    It wasn''t that they had a grudge against the magnificent me sect. It was just that Lin fan gave them a strong sense of danger. He wasn''t even in the heaven pass realm yet, but he had such power. If he were to rise up in the future, wouldn''t he be able to reach the heavens?

    "Our beast n will not participate in this matter."

    Qiu Jin didn''t want to do such a thing. This brat was very strong and was a heaven''s pride expert. He fought with the three major powers to the end and was severely injured. The beast race wouldn''t take the opportunity to make trouble.

    "We won''t be participating either."

    Some Holy Lands and major forces also retreated. Like the beasts, they didn''t participate.

    It was the three saints sect''s business to rope in the others. They had onlye to watch.

    Some of the onlookers were discussing in low voices. They felt that the three saints sect was a little sinister. They didn''t dare to fight during the battle earlier, but when the other party was lying on the ground and not moving, they started to recruit people to fight again.

    The three saints sect''s elder flew above the magnificent me sect and sneered.

    "Magnificent me sect, you''vemitted a heinous crime. You should be punished. Everyone, let''s work together and destroy the magnificent me sect." The three saints sect''s elder''s voice was very cold. At the same time, he called for the people who had agreed to attack earlier toe forward and destroy them together.

    However, the situation was rather quiet. The sacrednds and major factions that had agreed to participate were actually unmoved.

    Suddenly!

    He felt a chill behind him.

    "You''re quite wise and intelligent. "

    The three saints sect''s elder''s expression changed when he heard the voice. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, and his body trembled slightly. He immediately turned his head around.

    The thing that entered his eyes was that tall figure.

    "How could you?"

    He couldn''t believe it. He was obviously severely injured, so how could he bepletely fine?

    The others didn''t move. Obviously, they already knew. He was the only one who didn''t notice it.

    "Your strength is far inferior to the previous three. They don''t even have the desire to attack you." Lin fan sighed and felt a little troubled.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding. I just wanted to see if your sect needed any help. What I said just now was all a joke to liven up the atmosphere. I can''t take it seriously." The three saints sect''s elder''s expression changed as he tried to curry favor.

    If even li Kuiyang and the others were no match for him, then there was no need to mention him.

    Puchi!

    At this time, he lowered his head and looked at his chest. That thick arm had directly pierced through his body. He could even feel that his beating heart was already in the other party''s hand.

    "However, I do have the desire to kill you."

    Lin fan smiled and clenched his fingers. The heart exploded and blood flowed down his fingers.

    "Who else came just now? I think you guys were there too. I''ll just kill you to liven things up."

 Chapter 691 Face Is Earned By Oneself

    "It''s a misunderstanding!"

    "Yes, it''s really a misunderstanding."

    The people who had been persuaded by the three saints sect were all terrified. What a joke! What was up with this kid?

    He was clearly severely injured just now, so how could he be fine now?

    They retreated, and there were beads of sweat on their faces. What the hell? they were about to die, but they were still alive and kicking. They didn''t look like people who were seriously injured and about to die.

    A deep sense of humiliation enveloped their hearts. They were all heaven Ascension realm cultivators, and they were also elders of major powers. Yet, they had been frightened by a young brat to the point that he said it was a misunderstanding.

    He was really unwilling to ept this.

    With so many people around, the news would definitely spread. Moreover, the Zhizhi bird was everywhere. If it was exposed a second time and all the outer realms knew about it, it would be embarrassing.

    "Everyone, let''s go all out. He won''t let us go. If he dares to do anything to us, the people behind us won''t let him go."

    "So what if he can crush a reaching heaven state? he''s still too arrogant."

    The Jiuzhen Holy Land elder''s eyes were cold. The other party was too arrogant. When they said that it was a misunderstanding, they had already lowered their heads. However, looking at the other party''s appearance, he would not let it go.

    Letting others ughter them didn''t mean that they would kill them forcefully. They might still have a chance of survival.

    "What are you saying? If you want to be the enemy of Peak Master Lin, then go ahead. We''re just here to take a look, and we''ve never thought of doing anything to him. "

    "Peak Master Lin, this matter has nothing to do with us. We are definitely on your side."

    "That''s right. The nine truths Holy Land is clearly warlike and wants to destroy the magnificent me sect. Now, they''re trying to drag us down like the three saints sect. They''re really sinister. We can''t be fooled."

    "That''s right. We don''t have any grudges against the magnificent me sect. It''s just a saint''s storage ring being taken away. It''s not a big deal. On the path of cultivation, it''s either you take it from me or I take it from you. If we have to make a big fuss every time, how many battles will we have to fight?"

    The elders of the various Holy Lands and major forces said righteously. They were open-minded. Some things had not reached that level yet they had to fight to the death with others. In the end, they might be the ones who died.

    If the saint''s storage ring was stolen, then so be it. If the other party was weak, then he would just use his power to pressure them and make them return it. If the other party was strong, then they would just have a friendly exchange. Wasn''t it just a storage ring? what did it matter?

    "You guys ..."

    The Jiuzhen Holy Land elder''s face was red with anger. He didn''t expect these high and mighty Holy Lands and forces to be so shameless. They didn''t want to fight just because they saw how strong the other party was.

    When they were watching the show earlier, they were still discussing it with great interest. Some even wanted to join forces to destroy the magnificent me sect. Now, they were all talking as if they were singing a song.

    How detestable.

    "Kill!"

    "Kill!" The Jiuzhen Holy Land elder shouted and led the Holy Land elites to attack.

    His 10 fingers moved and struck out all sorts of mysterious seals. Instantly, a God light exploded and pulled down heaven and earth. A terrifying power descended and he wanted to fight Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Ah!"

    After dozens of rounds, he screamed miserably. His arm was broken and twisted into a twisted shape. Blood spurted out and he was punched to the ground.

    When the elite disciples saw this scene, they screamed in fear and knelt down to surrender.

    Their elder had already been beaten up, what else could they use to fight against the other party?

    "Surrender, surrender!"

    When the Jiuzhen Holy Land elder saw this, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t take this blow. Were the elite disciples of a Holy Land really so cowardly?

    Bang! Bang!

    "Your surrender is valid. I''ll kill you if I say so."

    Lin fan punched out and one of the elite disciples exploded into a pool of blood. The heaven and earth were illuminated red and were glowing.

    "Help!"

    The elite disciples were terrified. Their cultivation wasn''t weak, and they couldn''t be the Saint at their age. However, they were only one step away from bing an elder.

    But now, he was so terrified by the other party that he could only call for help.

    "That''s too wild," Some people were shocked. This was really too crazy. Revenge didn''tst overnight. As long as the other party had any thoughts, they would cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. They weren''t prepared to let the other party go back at all.

    Wasn''t he afraid of attracting too many enemies and causing experts toe and destroy the sect?

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go easy on them. If you kill them like this, you''ll make too many enemies. It''s not good for the magnificent me sect." Qiu Jin of the beast race tried to persuade him.

    Lin fan killed them all decisively. He killed all of the extreme immortal state cultivators, and even those at the initial stages of the heaven pass state. As for those at the middle stages and above, he left them behind.

    "What are you afraid of? if you have the guts,e at me. This Peak Master will not rest until he is dead."

    His voice was so loud that everyone''s heart trembled. He was really too crazy and didn''t care about the routine at all.

    Unless they were really strong, the sacrednds and major forces would usually hold back and not kill the experts of other forces. They were worried that a war would break out, which would be bad for both sides.

    But now, the other party didn''t care at all and started to kill him. He didn''t show any mercy at all and was very shocked.

    There weren''t many people from the Jiuzhen Holy Land. Lin fan''s punch missed. He turned around and saw that it was gone.

    The entire Army was annihted.

    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the void.

    "What does he want to do?" The people from the Holy Lands and the major forces were stunned. There was something wrong with their gazes.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and looked at a group of people."You guys were the only ones who wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect, right?" he asked.

    The elder who was being stared at waved his hands hurriedly,"no, absolutely not. How could we do such a thing?"

    "Hey, Peak Master Lin, what''s wrong? don''t do anything."

    Bang! Bang!

    Even though Lin fan''s body was huge, he was extremely agile. With a single step, the void exploded. He then clenched his fist without any form of technique. It was as though he was going to punch an old master to death.

    The fists fell like raindrops, extremely dense. As they bombarded, the other party cried out in pain.

    "Everyone, let''s go. It''s too dangerous here. The other party doesn''t have any scruples." Some Holy Land elders wanted to leave and refused to stay. It was too dangerous.

    Although the sacrednd didn''t fear them, he did.<sub> </sub>

    They had thought that since the other party was only at the extreme celestial stage, they would be able to shock the crowd. But now, it seemed like it was far from enough.

    "Don''t panic. I won''t do anything to you. Since you didn''t attack the magnificent me sect, I''ll spare your lives."

    Lin fan''s hands didn''t stop as he bombarded the enemies. At the same time, he consoled them.

    What a coward. If he was in the reaching heaven state, he would be able to turn the world upside down.

    However, it was enough for an extreme immortal to go all out. Even a reaching heaven state would be crushed.

    As for starting a torrent of bad luck, there was no need to mention it. No one in this world could withstand it.

    "Why do those words sound so unpleasant to hear?" Some people sighed. The other party''s words were a little rough. They were both respectable people, so it was only right for them to give each other face.

    However, he didn''t like to hear the other party say that he would spare them this time.

    However, the power of these words was still quite good. Everyone was open-minded. It was good that they didn''t do anything to them. Anyway, the show was quite good, and watching it would also increase their knowledge.

    However, it had to be said that Peak Master Lin was really strong and had exceeded everyone''s expectations. The Holy Sons were far inferior to him.

    Perhaps only those top-notch Holy Sons would be able topete with him.

    It was just that they had never seen it before, so no one dared to say anything.

    Bang! Bang!

    With thest punch, an elite disciple directly exploded. He was still panicking even after death.

    "Done."

    In this battle, he had killed so many people that he had earned a lot of points. These guys were really not bad. Not only did they give away talents, but they also gave away points and storage rings.

    Lin fan retracted his cultivation technique and his body returned to its original state.

    This made many people feel at ease. That huge body gave them too much pressure and was also very violent. After shrinking, they felt much morefortable and seemed much more harmonious.

    "Eh? What is he doing?"

    All the powerful beings in the air were a little confused. Lin fan gave them a huge shock. He was so strong and he was only at the extreme immortal realm to fight against a bunch of heaven pass realm experts. That was just too scary.

    Now, every action of his made them suspicious.

    Lin fannded on the ground and started to take the storage rings from him.

    The pleasure of battle, to the greatest extent, was to fight with others, but the extra wealth could also be taken away, which made people more excited.

    "What? he''s trying to take their storage rings?"

    Someone eximed. They didn''t expect such an expert to do such a thing.

    It was one thing to hammer the other party to death, but to steal his storage ring ... Just how poor did he have to be to do that?

    "Peak Master Lin, since they have already been killed by you, why do you still need to plunder their wealth? everyone in front of you was a respectable person, so let them leave with dignity." A kind-hearted person said.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked around."There are so many people in my sect. Are you going to take care of them?"

    "Eh?" The man was rendered speechless by her words.

    He didn''t quite understand what the other party was talking about. Who needed to support so many people? Don''t they all support themselves?

    At this moment, Lin fan grabbed some corpses and tossed them towards the sect. These guys weren''t dead yet. He was going to modify them.

    He wanted them to understand that they could only be reborn if they were truly transformed.

    "It''s too terrifying. " The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor was terrified. After entering the heavenlypletion stage, he thought that he could fly anywhere he wanted, but he was destroyed by this brat. But now, seeing so many people stronger than him being thrown here, his heart was beating very fast.

    Tian Xu did not expect his disciple''s strength to be this strong. It was simply too shocking.

    If it were him, he probably wouldn''t have such an ability.

    "Not good, something big is going to happen." Yang Wanzhen, who was washing the toilet, felt his heart skip a beat. He had a bad feeling.

    He had brought in so many people, and they were all so strong. He probably wouldn''t even have a chance to clean the toilets.

    A great sense of danger enveloped his heart.

    Lin fan was almost done packing up. He raised his head and looked over,"what do you guys mean? do you want to continue looking or do you want to fight? of course, I was the one who took your saint''s storage ring. Also, I won''t return it. If you guys can''t get over it, then just fight. I''ll take it all."

    His words were so overbearing that many people were fuming with anger, but they could do nothing about it.

    "If there''s nothing, then let''s go."

    Seeing that no one said anything, he turned around and left.

    "Wait!" At this moment, Saint son Qiu Hu attacked and shouted in front of everyone,""Are you looking down on me?"

    "Old Qiu, your son is really tough." Some people praised. No one else dared to speak, but he did.

    Qiu Jin was anxious. ''What is this silly son of mine doing? don''t let him die from a single punch.''

    Lin fan looked at him. So he had a brain problem. But he had a bottom line and wouldn''t bully such people.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Saint son Qiu Hu was unconvinced."What do you mean by that? you''re looking down on others. Why did you take their storage ring and not mine?"

    "Then what do you want?" Lin fan frowned. This was a little too much.

    "Take my storage ring as well." The Saint son Qiu Hu took off the ring and ced it in Lin fan''s hand.

    Lin fan took a look and said,"Alright, alright, I''ll take it. I think highly of you. In the future, don''t go out and run around. It''s not easy to live."

    "Thank you for your advice." "Father, I''ve regained my dignity. He has taken the storage ring." The Saint son was overjoyed.

    "Son, your father is proud of you." Qiu Jin''s expression wasplicated and he had nothing to say. He could only encourage his child.

    The Saint son Qiu Huughed proudly.

    As the Holy Son of the beast race, even if he was in danger and died, he couldn''t lose face.

    Face was earned by one''s own efforts.

 Chapter 692 Swear, You Can Still Endure Until You Are Free

    "Sigh, the beast race has lost all face with this Holy Son. What else can they do if they send themselves to the door?"

    The Holy Lands and major forces that were familiar with the beast ns all knew that Qiu Jin''s son had a mental problem.

    Look at the current situation. The other party didn''t even intend to touch him, but he personally came to hand over the storage ring to the other party. The reason was to ask him not to look down on him.

    This answer was perfect. There was no problem at all.

    It especially highlighted the unique character of the beast n''s Qiu Hu Saint son.

    Qiu Jin felt that his son''s actions had be the focus of everyone''s attention. He quickly pulled his son and the elite disciples away.

    If he stayed, he would beughed at.

    The elders of the sacrednds and major factions who remained felt that something big was about to happen.

    The sun god Hall, long sky Holy Land, great void Holy Land, and three saints sect would not let the magnificent me sect off. Elders were either killed or captured. Even some elite disciples were killed.

    "Everyone, I''ll take my leave now. The magnificent me sect''s matter isn''t over yet. I''m afraid those sacrednds and great sects won''t let it go easily."

    "Yes."

    Everyone nodded. This was indeed the case. This was an unprecedented matter and he didn''t even care about the Holy Lands.

    If those Holy Lands could still tolerate it, then they would really have seen a living ghost.

    "You guys are quite tactful." Lin fan nced at them. He really didn''t mind leaving all of them behind.

    Life should be filled with unknown motivation.

    He was never afraid when he encountered something. He just rolled up his sleeves and did it. That feeling was not something that could be reced by other things.

    "My disciple, you really scared your master to death." Tian Xu was a little flustered. His disciple was too unyielding. Even he could not remain calm.

    Especially the scene of his disciple spurting out blood, it was really terrifying. If something happened to him, what would he do?

    "Teacher, don''t worry. It''s just a small matter." Lin fan was really calm and didn''t care about these things at all. It was inevitable to get injured in a fight. Anyway, with one strike, he would recover in ten seconds. There was no problem.

    At this moment, in the distance, there was a pig snorting and running.

    "Brother, I''m here." An old man was riding on the back of the pig. He was graceful and menacing.

    When Zhu Fengfeng heard about this, she waspletely stunned. Her brother was still as unyielding as ever. This time, he had extorted more than twenty Saints and even killed a few. Wasn''t this heaven-defying?

    Based on his understanding, those sacrednds and major forces were not to be trifled with. They would definitely seek revenge.

    He thought for a long time and finally gritted his teeth.

    Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, their rtionship was unspeakable. They had shared hardships together.

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan frowned. Why wasn''t this fellow searching for danger zones outside? why did hee here? didn''t he know that danger zones were important?

    In the future, he would have to rely on this guy to get the points he needed to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    "Brother, how could I note? knowing that you''ve caused such a big mess, I, Zhu Fengfeng, had toe and help. Even if I can''t beat you, I have to let you know that someone is willing to take risks for you. Even if you manage to escape in the end, there''s nothing I can do."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s words were sincere, and she did not hide her thoughts at all. If she could not win, she would run away. Of course, if something were to happen, he believed that with yang Yang''s ability, it would not be a problem for her to take her brother away.

    Lin fan looked at him. He didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him as there were many things waiting for him,"you arete. Those Saintnds and sects have alreadye but they have already left."

    "Ah? Has everything been resolved?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned for a moment, then she patted her chest,"it''s good that you''re fine. You really scared me to death. Brother, you can''t do such things in the future. But let''s not talk about other things. On the way here, I''m also a little ..."

    He wanted to say that he was tired and thirsty, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by his brother.

    "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of heart. You can go now and quickly find a dangerous ce. I still have things to do here and can''t entertain you." Lin fan waved his hand and urged him to leave.

    "Brother ... You can''t be that heartless, right?"

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. He had mustered up the courage toe here, but who would have thought that he would leave so soon after arriving? this was not how things were done.

    But when he saw the group of people beside Lin fan who were beaten half to death, he was stunned.

    "Elder brother, who are these people?"

    He had a bad feeling that something big was about to happen.

    "The elders from the Holy Lands and great forces who came first were all beaten by me. Do you want to stay here and live or die with my sect? That''s fine too. ording to my estimation, it won''t be long before they make aeback. When that timees, you''ll be able to fight alongside me. " Lin fan said calmly. However, to Zhu Fengfeng, this was the same as hearing the scariest thing in the world.

    "What''s that again? oh, by the way, brother, I''ve recently discovered traces of a dangerous ce, but I''m still looking for it. I''ll leave with Yangyang first. I''ll inform you when I''ve found it."

    "Farewell!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhu Fengfeng sat on Yangyang''s back again and smacked her sexy butt."Let''s go."<sub> </sub>

    Zhu Yangyang snorted and stepped on the void with her pig trotters, leaving quickly.

    "My dear disciple, who is this person?" Tian Xu was stunned.

    "Someone who''s not too bad. But teacher, we have to deal with them at this time."

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up as he looked at the elders. They were all heaven pass realm. If they were all transformed in the magnificent me sect, the sect''s strength would be raised to a terrifying level.

    "B * stard, let me go. Otherwise, the experts of the Yang God Hall wille and teach you a lesson."

    Li Kuiyang howled. His face was covered in blood, and the flesh on his body was writhing. It was clear that he wanted to regrow. However, for an expert at his level, it would take a great deal of energy to regrow his body.

    But in his current state, how could he still have the strength to support it? thus, this flesh and blood could only be moved, but it was of no use.

    "Don''t be so arrogant. Look at you. You don''t even have a ce to stand." Lin fan sized him up and was speechless. There wasn''t a single part of his body that was in good condition.

    The blood was so thick that a basin could be used to hold it.

    "My disciple, you''re a little too heavy-handed." Tian Xu''s heart ached for his disciple. How could he not know what his disciple was thinking? however, he felt that it was a good idea. The sect was peaceful now, especially the toilet.

    Who was it thest time? he had broken through while defecating in the toilet. That scene was really amazing.

    If one didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would never be able to imagine it.

    "Teacher, there''s nothing we can do about it. They can''t take a beating. If they had cultivated hard body skills like me, they wouldn''t have ended up like this."

    Lin fan shook his head and felt a little regretful.

    "You thief, you will regret this one day. And that day is not far away, it will be soon." Sky sacrednd''s Qi cirction was even worse off. It was no better than li kuiri ''s.

    The injuries on his body were terrifying.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s really a misunderstanding. You have to believe me. As long as you let me go, I promise that I won''t tell anyone, and I won''t bear a grudge."

    The elder of the Jiuzhen Holy Land had already been beaten up so badly that he had no room to fight back.

    If threats and intimidation were useful, so many things wouldn''t have happened.

    This kid was very stubborn, and he definitely wasn''t someone who would stop just because he was threatened.

    ? Yun Hao of the great void Holy Land and an elder of the three saints sect had been killed.

    These two forces were terrifying enough. They would never stop here. If he was really afraid, he would not have attacked.

    "Shut up, or I''ll beat you up." Lin fan red at him. This guy''s injuries were the lightest. Only his arm was twisted, but it would be easy to recover.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor looked at these people and shook his head helplessly. Until now, these people still didn''t know what they were going to face.

    That was an oath that was only a little bit worse than death.

    He swore that he would live for 300 years. How many 300 years could a person live for? however, he had no choice. As long as he could live, he would be free after 300 years.

    "Brothers, we''ve all been through this. Don''t resist anymore. Your lives are more important." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor consoled.

    These people would be in the same industry in the future. Although there was no need to build a good rtionship with them, they still had to interact with them in the future.

    However, his kind words offort only received angry gazes. This made him very unhappy. He felt that these people were all cruel and unscrupulous. What did I do to you all? why are you all staring at me?

    "Swear to serve the magnificent me sect for four to five hundred years. It''ll be a chance for you to regain your freedom." Lin fan looked at li Kuiyang and said.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was touched. He only had 300 years, while others had 400 to 500 years. This was still a huge advantage. Instantly, he felt that he was different from the others.

    "You dogsh * t, in your dreams! Kill me if you dare!" Li Kuiyang''s face had long since been dyed red with blood. It was impossible to see any anger on his face, but one could hear from his tone just how furious he was.

    "It''s still a tough one. Forget it, teacher. You should do it. Just directly turn him into a puppet." Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to say anything more.

    "En, disciple, then master will make a move and turn him into a puppet without any consciousness." Tian Xu thought to himself,"my disciple, we can''t brag sometimes. Who would know such a divine power?" but he knew that his disciple was just trying to scare him.

    Then, he raised his hand, and an aura floated on his fingertips. It was a soul-searching technique, but it was a technique that pretended to be a puppet.

    "You dare!" Li Kuiyang was shocked. To be a puppet, didn''t that mean that he would be muddleheaded for the rest of his life, bing a person without any sense of awareness?

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor walked in front of li Kuiyang."Forget it, brother. It''s better for you to swear. Even if you do, you''ll only be cleaning toilets for four to five hundred years. With your cultivation, you''ll still have your freedom in the future."

    "But if you be a puppet, do you know what the consequences will be?"

    "Let me tell you, that''s worse than death. After swearing, you can still clean the toilet with your hands. If you be a puppet, you''ll be cleaning the toilet with your mouth, and you''ll have to ... Sigh, let''s not talk about it. It''s too evil, there are maggots moving in your mouth."

    At this point, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor didn''t even want to say anything else. He felt too disgusted.

    As expected, when li Kuiyang heard these words, his eyes went wide and he fell into a state of madness.

 Chapter 693 Both The Content And Title Are Wrong

    "You''re so cruel. "

    Li Kuiyang gritted his teeth, his expression ferocious. If not for his injuries being too severe, he would have already fought Lin fan to the death.

    Be a puppet?

    It would be better to kill him.

    "Teacher, do it. Since you''re not swearing, then just be a puppet without consciousness. The effect will be the same anyway. It''s just that our sect follows the code of friendship and gives anyone who makes a mistake a chance. It''s a pity that we don''t cherish it."

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. People these days were so cruel. They couldn''t even take a few hundred years of transformation.

    This person''s mentality of bearing pressure was really too bad.

    "Disciple, our sect has always adhered to the purpose of love. It''s just that this person who hasmitted such a great crime not only has no remorse in his heart, but he also insulted us. We have no choice but to refine him into a puppet."

    Tian Xu walked over slowly, the light on his fingertips even more strange.

    With every step he took, li Kuiyang''s heart thumped. Sweat mixed with blood slowly trickled down his face. His face was ashen. If he really became a puppet, he would be unable to live or die.

    The people who were subdued were terrified. It was going to be their turn soon.

    "Brother, listen to your big brother''s advice. Forget it, just swear. Four to five hundred years can pass by in the blink of an eye for you. Why do you have to put your life at stake? if you be a puppet, there will be no hope. Look at me, you can''t tell that I''m the ancestor of a great sect, right? but during this period of time, I feel that some things are still okay. It''s just that I''ve changed ces."

    "Washing the toilet isn''t something embarrassing. It can also temper your mind. Agree to it quickly. If this elder makes a move, then there''s really no turning back."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor spoke earnestly as if he was speaking the truth.

    These words had a huge impact on li Kuiyang. He was fighting in his heart. He was unwilling, but what could he do?

    They had already entered The Tiger''s Den and had no way of escaping.

    Just as Tian Xu raised his hand and was about to grab li Kuiyang''s head, li Kuiyang shouted.

    "Wait!"

    Li Kuiyang was in despair. The fluctuations were too great, and his blood was flowing even faster. After this battle, the blood in his body had almost beenpletely drained by the other party.

    He didn''t even have the energy to heal his injuries.

    "You''ve thought it through?" Lin fan asked.

    "Fine, I swear. But I''ll tell you that the Yang God Hall won''t let this go. If you let me go now, I can swear that they won''t pursue this matter any further. Otherwise, when the dayes, even if I die at their hands, you won''t be any better off."

    Li Kuiyang let out his final roar. This was the yearning of an expert for freedom. In his fear, for the sake of his face, he had let out a useless cry.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. When the timees, you can have some morepanions." Lin fan was really calm and that was what he wanted.

    Now that he was an extreme immortal stage expert, he was extremely strong. Even when he was weak, he wasn''t afraid. If he couldn''t win, he would die. If he could win, he would go crazy. Life was just that simple. Thinking too much was just a waste of time.

    "You''re ruthless!"

    Li Kuiyang looked at Lin fan with deep resentment. He had seen many arrogant people before, but he had never seen one like this. He didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. And his sect didn''t even have a single person to speak up for.

    "I can swear, but can I see your sect leader?"

    Just as Tian Xu continued to threaten him, he made his final request.

    "What''s with all this nonsense? sect master, she wants to see you. Come over. " Lin fan shouted into the distance. He had long seen the Grandmaster lying there.

    The sect leader didn''t care about what happened in the sect at all. He just left everything to them.

    In the distance, the sect master was very annoyed. He frowned."Why do these people have so much to do? can''t they just swear? if you have anything to say, just say it to Junior Brother Tian Xu and Lin fan. What''s there to say to me?"

    Even though he said that, he still got up and rushed over. He wanted to see what the other party was up to.

    "Greetings, sect master."

    The disciples said respectfully. Even though the sect leader didn''t care about anything else, he was still their sect leader.

    Li Kuiyang wanted to have a good chat with the sect master and hope that there would be a chance for the situation to turn around. However, when he saw the figure that was attacking him, his eyes narrowed as if he had seen a ghost.

    "He''s so weak, yet he''s the sect leader. "

    He didn''t dare to believe that he could see through the other party with a single nce. In his eyes, this level of cultivation wasn''t evenparable to an ant.

    "Why are you looking for this sect master?" The sect master asked impatiently. The days now were extremely carefree. He was fully immersed inprehending the vastness of the heavens and earth. He didn''t know how rxed and happy he was.

    Li Kuiyang did not say anything. He was already in despair. He even understood that with the sect master''s cultivation, what right did he have to speak?

    "I, li Kuiyang, swear to the heavens that I will protect the magnificent me sect for four hundred years ..."

    The oath was sessful, and the heavens and earth trembled. A mysterious force rose into the air and fused into the void.

    Lin fan looked at the others. They had seen that li Kuiyang had already made a vow. What else could they do? otherwise, would they really be puppets?

    If that was the case, they would rather swear an oath than be a puppet who knew nothing.

    The sect leader was really unhappy. He just red at the other party and left. He called him over and there was nothing to do. He was just ying around.

    Zhou Tian''s face was filled with despair and he had lost all confidence. So what if he was at the peak of the heavenlypletion stage? in the hands of the other party, he couldn''t even make a single ssh.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to be a puppet. If he swore, he might be able to ept it.

    After which, they swore to the heavens, and the elders of the nine truths sacrednd followed closely behind. As for those heaven Ascension realm middle stage and initial stage fellows, what else could they do? they could only swear.

    If even elite disciples were killed, then any disciple below the heavenlypletion stage initial phase would have no way to survive. Their deaths would be too unjust.

    Lin fan''s smile gradually bloomed,"teacher, it''s all done. From now on, our sect will have a strong person in charge. The pressure will be reduced by a lot."

    "En, disciple, how should we arrange for these people?" Tian Xu had never thought that there would be such a scene. Although they were not from the magnificent me sect, they were all talents that his disciple had recruited from the outside. They could be considered as part of the magnificent me sect.

    "Arrange for him to go to the toilet." Lin fan was silent for a long time. The toilet was an important ce. Many disciples would go there.

    At the same time, it was also the ce where the disciples had the highest chance of breaking through their barriers.

    At this moment, Lin fan looked at the old master of the Saint celestial cult and nodded his head in satisfaction,"you''re not bad. Even though you''ve only been there for a short time, you''re really good at handling things. You can continue to stay there."

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin. These are all things that I should do." The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor fawned. Since things had alreadye to this, he definitely had to curry favor with them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to live to that day.

    The rest of the matters were much simpler. Elder Huo Rong led the group and set off towards the toilet.

    "I''m finished. " Yang Wanzhen could feel an extremely terrifying auraing at him.

    He knew that his position here was about to be lost. There were so many people here, and they were all very strong. It was dangerous.

    Huo Rong arranged for those with high cultivation to clean the toilets, while those with low cultivation to carry manure to water the fields.

    p A new generation recing the old, Yang Wan was truly unwilling.</anda>

    "I''ll be back. "

    After saying this, he followed the others, threw down the cloth in his hand, and left.

    Li Kuiyang and the others were still heavily injured. Although they had the aid of medicinal pills, they would not be able to recover without some time. They could only sweep the toilets with their injuries.

    As for the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor, he didn''t move from his position and even became the head of the toilet cleaning, having the power to instruct other people''s work positions.

    "Hey! Not bad, you have power now. " The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was ted.

    However, Yang Wan''s departure made him feel a little regretful. The two of them had a good conversation, and it was Yang Wan who had enlightened him.

    "Where is the puppet you spoke of?" Li Kuiyang asked. He wanted to see how the puppet was doing and who was in such a miserable state.

    "What puppet? When did I say anything about puppets?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was bewildered and didn''t know what the other party was talking about.

    "You lied to me?" Li Kuiyang''s eyes burned with anger. He had not expected this fellow to be such a bully.

    "What do you mean by lying to you? there are no puppets. Be honest. It''s your first time here. No matter how glorious or powerful you were in the past, as long as you''re here, there''s only one purpose, and that is to clean the toilet properly."

    "It''s fine if you don''t agree with me, but you''ll have to work hard to live for a few hundred years."

    At this moment, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor had a long face. After being bestowed with such authority, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s mightpletely erupted.

    As for the other party''s cultivation level, it had nothing to do with him. It was all the same here.

    "My dear disciple, those sacrednds and great sects won''t just let this go." Tian Xu said seriously.

    "Teacher, they definitely won''t stop, but it''s fine. I''m already prepared to fight them to the death."

    Lin fan was really confident. As for how strong those Saintnds and sects were, he didn''t know but it didn''t matter. Who cared how strong they were? he would know when he came.

    Tian Xu squinted his eyes. He felt that his disciple was walking on the path of death.

    The pressure was a little high. The enemy was a little strong and he realized that his disciple was just holding on. He then said in a low voice.

    "My dear disciple, if you feel any pressure, just tell me. I have a way to change the position of our sect."

    Lin fan was taken aback."Master, how could you have such a thought? aren''t you doubting your disciple''s strength?" Don''t worry, I know what to do. "

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and did not say anything else. As long as he was happy, he would be able to take it if something really happened.

    The next day!

    The birds spread the news. When the people from the outer realm saw the news, they were all stunned.

    "Countless sacred grounds and great sects went to the magnificent me sect for revenge but were suppressed."

    "Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, the genius of geniuses. He''s only at the immortal realm, but he''s killed several heaven Ascension pinnacle powerhouses. Blood flowed like a river, and people are terrified."

    "The sun god Hall, sky sacrednd, great void sacrednd, three saints sect, and nine truths sacrednd have all been annihted. Their elders have been captured. Who else can fight them?"

    Instantly, when the content was revealed, countless people were shocked and eximed in horror.

    "The content is not interesting enough. The title is not attractive at all." Lin fan frowned and was a little unhappy. He doubted the code writing ability of the Zhizhi bird.

    If he was the one doing it, things would definitely not turn out this way.

    The bird of knowledge seemed to be hiring. It seemed that he had to apply for it.

 Chapter 694 Become A Great Writer

    There were many things happening in the outer realm.

    Some sects were destroyed, some geniuses fell, and some peerless experts were killed.

    There was so much content that everyone was already numb to it. However, what had happened in the origin ancestor domain was also very shocking.

    "This Lin fan of the magnificent me sect is too F * cking unyielding. So many Holy Lands and great sects went, but he didn''t show them any respect at all. He even destroyed a group and captured a group. In my opinion, the magnificent me sect is finished."

    Many people had the same thought. Even though they were not in the origin ancestor domain, they could tell from the content that Lin fan of the magnificent me sect was too unyielding.

    They wouldn''t rest until they were dead, and they wouldn''t give up until they caused a shocking battle.

    Of course, for those true ancient forces or those with profound inheritances, they didn''t care about this.

    On a small ind, the scenery was beautiful. In the middle of the ind, there was a building made of huge rocks.

    A figure was standing on a high ce, looking into the distance. He was wearing a high-cored, white, double-sleeved cloak, which was ced in the wind. The tworge characters ''zhengqian'' were extremely eye-catching.

    "Qin Feng, I just learned from the Zhizhi bird that the magnificent me sect you''ve been to is about to be destroyed." A tall man walked over. His aura was very thick, and every muscle was filled with explosive power. He was also wearing a cloak and looked very overbearing.

    After Qin Feng left the magnificent me sect, he thought about Lin fan''s words carefully and realized that they made a lot of sense. Since he came from a big force, he quickly built up a team.

    Although many people disdained his identity as a peacemaker, he still found somepanions.

    "The magnificent me sect''s Peak Master Lin has inspired me greatly. I can''t just sit by and do nothing. I hope that I can stop this war with my meager power." Qin Feng stood against the wind. He liked the current feeling. The mission of a peace envoy was wrapped around his body and filled him with motivation.

    "Qin Feng, with our abilities, will the other party give us face?" The brawny man asked. He felt that the possibility of the other party giving him face was a little small.

    Qin Feng was stunned. Then, he flung the cloak and revealed the word ''proper''."When I put on this cloak, I have to give it a try regardless of whether it''s possible or not."

    The brawny man sighed and looked at Qin Feng helplessly. Perhaps it was because of this that other people were unwilling to join this so-called "Navy."

    The Holy Lands were furious.

    Especially in the Yang God Hall, there was an even more shocking Fury that burned Half the Sky and could not be extinguished for a long time.

    The entire yang God Hall was very depressed. The hall Master, who had not left the mountain for a long time, was even gloomier. No one dared to raise their eyebrows in fear of getting caught in the fire.

    The elder had brought a group of elite disciples and had beenpletely annihted. If they had been annihted by an expert, then it would be understandable, but the other party was only at the extreme immortal realm. He wasn''t even as strong as the elite Disciples of the Sun god Hall.

    But even so, he was beaten up until he cried for his parents. How could he bear it?

    It was also on this day that the number one Holy Son of the Sun god Hall, Feng shaolie, who possessed the sacred Sun divine body, came out of his seclusion. Scorching mes burned the heavens and the earth for thirty thousand miles. One could see an endless sea of fire with a single nce, and it was a terrifying sight.

    The sacred Sun divine body made an extraordinary sound.

    Even the pce Master, who was extremely angry, was happy that the first Holy Son hade out of seclusion. His cultivation had improved greatly and his divine body had shown its might.

    While the sacrednds and major forces that had a grudge against the magnificent me sect were preparing to take down the magnificent me sect, Lin fan was talking to a bird.

    The transparent blue Zhizhi bird floated in the air and pped its wings."You want to be the writer of the Zhizhi bird major event?"

    It really doubted whether the person in front of it had the ability to do so.

    "Do you know that not just anyone can be a writer of a major event in the bird of knowledge? many people wanted to join us, but only one person seeded in the end."

    The Zhizhi bird was sentient and seemed to be a living being. But Lin fan knew that it wasn ''t. It was something created using some kind of method. It was in a state of nothingness and only because it had energy to support it could it survive.

    "I won''t ask about this. I''ve seen the content of several issues of Zhizhi bird. It''s not attractive, and the title is terrible."

    Lin fan had long had a problem with the Zhizhi bird. What the hell was it writing? did it not understand the title? did it not understand the picture at the beginning? the story was all made up?

    "Savage? what did you say? How dare you say that the content of the bird of knowledge is terrible? do you know that the content was written by the top writers of the bird of knowledge? you ... You ..." The transparent blue eyes of the Zhizhi bird were filled with anger.

    It was angry. The other party was too arrogant and had actually belittled them.

    "Fine, I, bird Zhi, won''t say anything more. I agree to let you be the author, but I want to see what you can write. If you don''t meet the requirements, I will immediately disqualify you." The Zhizhi bird''s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. It was so angry that it was about to copse.

    It was really too much to say that the great author''s writing was not good.

    He didn''t even look at the content of each issue. There were countless people whomented that it was well written. Some of them were even written in great detail and were soul-stirring.

    "Sure, but you have to tell me how to write it or how to upload it? How do we calcte the profits?"

    Lin fan was really curious. The Zhizhi bird had a huge range and many people from all the regions and worlds subscribed to it. But he didn''t understand how it formed.

    "That''s easy, I''ll open it for you. "

    At this moment, the Zhizhi bird raised its head and screeched. Instantly, the space around shook and a mysterious energy was transmitted over. This energy was really terrifying. Although he couldn''t feel how terrifying it was, he could feel it just by looking at the world.<sub> </sub>

    "This is the power of Dao, the Dao of heaven and earth. It''s a power above thews."

    A golden paper appeared andnded in Lin fan''s hands. It was really soft, like cing one''s hand on water.

    "In the future, you just need to fantasize about the content. When you think it''s okay, you can upload it. As the author of the Zhizhi bird major event, you can have a small page that belongs to you. If not many people read the content you write, you will be eliminated and not qualified to be the author."

    The Zhizhi bird exined. It didn''t think that this fellow would be able to humiliate a top author. He really didn''t know his ce.

    "The power of Dao? It''s even above thews? What is this?" Lin fan was a little curious and it was the first time he said that.

    "You''re too weak and hard toe into contact with. Even if I tell you, you won''t understand." The Zhizhi bird''s Blue eyes shed with a look that said,"you''re too weak. It''s useless to tell you."

    Lin fan chuckled in his heart. However, it was really interesting to be the author of the Zhizhi bird. He felt really good in his heart. He could write whatever he wanted.

    He was very happy.

    Although the front page was on thest page and it was very small, he didn''t care. He just looked at the content and it was meaningless. He could tell what had happened just by looking at the title. What was the point of looking at the content?

    Moreover, it wasn''t attractive at all. Did they even know what it meant to be attractive? it was useless to tell them. It was better not to say anything.

    "You can see for yourself. When you have umted enough points, you can exchange for anything you want from the Zhizhi bird." The Zhizhi bird said.

    Lin fan took a look. Cultivation techniques, pills, weapons, and some treasures were all there. At the same time, there was also information on how to help when you were in danger.

    From the looks of it, it was a huge force.

    However, since he had such an ability, it was a little amazing that he did not do his job properly.

    "You''ve already be the writer of the Zhizhi bird major event. I hope you won''t be driven away so soon."

    The transparent blue Zhizhi bird rose into the air, pped its wings, turned into a stream of light, and disappeared at the end of the horizon.

    "Interesting. I''m the peak Master, so how can this story not attract people?" Lin fan grabbed the Golden paper. With a thought, the paper merged into his body and could appear at any time.

    Then, he had a thought and a piece of news appeared. He thought of a title. It was simple yet filled with wildness.

    ''Why did the hall Master of the Yang God Hall reject a naked Beauty''s invitation? what kind of unspeakable secret is there behind this ...''

    It was perfect, and it was uploaded directly. The Golden paper emitted a light, and there was a faint ray of light that shot into the sky and disappeared without a trace.

    Not many people knew where the headquarters of the Zhizhi bird was. Those who knew knew knew how powerful the force behind the Zhizhi bird was.

    They never fought and only focused on the news. No one knew why they did it.

    The Golden paper was condensed from ''Dao'', and it contained incredible abilities. Using ''Dao'' in this aspect was a waste of God''s gift.

    Lin fan returned to invincible peak to rest. He wasn''t in a hurry to cultivate and was waiting for the other party to arrive.

    Perhaps the battle that they were going to experience would be extremely intense, and it might even start a wave of bad luck.

    "Master, you''re finally back." The frog jumped over with tears streaming down its face. Did the Desperado no longer love it? It had been a long time since he had harassed and humiliated it.

    This made the frog very sad. It felt like it had been abandoned.

    "Yes." Lin fan looked at the frog and left.

    "What?"

    The frog''s eyes widened.

    "What?"

    What did this mean? did he not love it anymore? the frog''s heart ached as it looked at the back of the man walking away. Could he not ignore it like this?

    Can''t you see that I''ve already broken through to Legend rank?

    ''Why don''t you hold me in your hands, threaten me, threaten me, and ask me how I broke through to the legendary realm? if I don''t tell you, you''ll throw me into the heavenly River King cauldron and cook me.''

    "Something''s not right. He''s definitely not a fugitive. His body has already been taken over. He''s too scary."

    The frog mumbled to itself, its tiny green bean eyes shining.

    If he was a fugitive in the past, he would definitely not be like this.

    Looking at that figure, it had many things to say, but it didn''t know where to start.

 Chapter 695 Please Prove Yourself

    The magnificent me sect was very quiet, and the disciples were living as usual.

    They knew what was going to happen next. Their senior brother had brought in many talents, but the sects of these talents would definitely be unwilling to let them go.

    However, they were not worried at all. With their senior brother around, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    "He''s not here yet? This speed is too slow. " Lin fan walked out of the secret room and looked up into the sky. He was a little impatient. These Saintnds and major powers were too cowardly.

    Could it be that he had toe personally?

    Although li Kuiyang and the others had not fully recovered, they were already able to work. However, they did this work very casually. The outer walls of the toilet were not wiped properly.

    "Hey, I''m not trying to nag at you, but can you be more careful? since you''ve already made a vow, then work hard. Be careful, or else the heavenly spirits wille and take your little life." The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor had his hands behind his back as he inspected everyone''s situation.

    However, he was very disappointed. They could notpare to the previous batch at all. Whether it was in terms of angle or technique, there was a huge difference.

    Since he had already made the oath, what else could he do? a few hundred years might not be a long time, but it wasn''t short either. If he wanted to do it, he would do his best.

    He was once the old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult. How could he not know that in a sect, if one wanted to climb to the top, one had to look at one''s eyes and knowledge in addition to one''s strength?

    Although he had already sworn to be the magnificent me sect''s servant, there was still hope.

    Given Peak Master Lin''s situation, as long as he did not die, more and more people would definitely join. If he could be the leader of these people and control them, his position would be extraordinary.

    Look, so what if he was at the peak of the reaching heaven state? he was still the one who disciplined him.

    "Don''t go too far. How I clean it is none of your business. " Li Kuiyang looked at him coldly, his heart filled with anger. This fellow had tricked him, scared him, and even dared to be so impudent in front of him. He was simply courting death.

    Instantly, a terrifying aura condensed in the air.

    This was the wrath of the heavens.

    The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor raised his head and revealed a smile."Come, continue to maintain it. When the heavenly punishmentes, you''ll be reduced to ashes and smoke. You won''t even have the chance to reincarnate. You can continue."

    "You ..." Li Kuiyang was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He could only bury his head and work hard. Only then did the might in the air gradually dissipate.

    Thepetition among the disciples in the sun god Hall was very intense. Although there were many Holy Sons, it was not easy to reach the top.

    The Saint, Feng shaolie, was different from ordinary saints. He had the sacred Sun divine body, and even the elders didn''t have as much power as him. Furthermore, in the peak state of the heaven pass realm, people of the same realm were no match for him. The gap between the two of them was huge, and he could defeat them in a few moves.

    He was a genius among geniuses.

    It was so shocking that even the hall Master had great hopes for him. He was even rumored to be the best candidate for the next Hall Master of the Yang God Hall.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, an angry roar came from the Yang God Hall.

    "You''re going too far. You''re talking nonsense. Zhizhi bird, how dare you insult me like this?" The hall master''s hair was as red as elder Huo Rong ''s, but it was even more dazzling. Each strand of hair was like a crystal of fire, shining with a bright and scorching light.

    The disciples outside the hall were all terrified. They didn''t know what had happened to make the hall Master so angry.

    The shrine master was furious. He also subscribed to the bird of knowledge. When he flipped to the end and saw the news about him, his heart skipped a beat and his heart throbbed.

    The outside world was huge. Although the sun god Hall seemed powerful, it was nothingpared to the bigger forces outside.

    Moreover, it was not easy to get on the Zhizhi bird, let alone in his own name.

    So when he saw the content, he was moved. He didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw it clearly, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    The beauty was seducing him naked, but he was unmoved. What secret was he hiding?

    When he saw the title, he fell into deep thought. He had never seen a beautiful woman seducing him naked before. Could it be that it had happened before but he had forgotten?

    Or perhaps the content was praising him for his firm mind and not being tempted by beauty.

    However, when he saw the contents, he almost couldn''t hold it in and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The contents actually said that the cultivation technique he cultivated required him to replenish his Yang Qi, so he did not get close to women. The reason for the frequent disappearance of the disciples in the hall was that he had sucked them dry and destroyed their corpses to destroy all traces.

    At the same time, the exnation was clear and logical, as if it was true.

    When he inserted the energy, many words condensed from energy appeared in his eyes.

    These words were thements of those who had seen the content. When he saw some of thements, his face turned red and his teeth chattered.

    "Incredible. The hall Master of the Yang God Hall is truly a man. He''s even willing to F * ck his own disciple in order to raise his cultivation."

    "Rabbits don''t eat the grass near their nests. This Pce Master is really overbearing. I wonder how good his Gu skills are. Gathering yang to supplement yang, this technique is too evil and overbearing."

    "Oh my God, those disciples are too pitiful. They haven''t even learned anything from the sect and were forced to do it by the pce Master. I don''t even need to look to imagine how miserable they are."

    "rgh! I''m about to throw up, how could there be such a disgusting person? I''ve already memorized the name of yang God Pce, I''ll definitely go and see it in the future if I have the chance. "

    ¡­¡­

    These energy words came in a myriad of shapes and colors. The words with powerful cultivation bases gave off a terrifying aura with just a nce.<sub> </sub>

    "Argh! Bastard, who is framing me?" The hall Master of the divine yang Hall was furious. mes rose from his body, and he was clearly on the verge of exploding.

    He poured his energy into the bird of knowledge''s channel ofint. This was the power that one could have after signing up for the bird of knowledge.

    It was to use one''s own aura to enter andmunicate with the other party.

    "Do you all know how to frame me?"

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m the hall Master of the Yang God Hall. Who wrote this? it''splete nonsense. I demand that you erase this immediately. "

    "Please prove that you are the hall Master of the Yang God Hall."

    When the hall Master saw the contents, he was so angry that he almost flew into the sky. He had never thought that it would be so troublesome, but he still condensed his aura into the characteristic of the hall Master of the Yang God Hall and sent it over.

    "En, you''re the hall Master of the Yang God Hall. What business do you have?" The Zhizhi bird replied.

    Every piece of blue, transparent news paper was formed by some kind of ''Dao'', and when the time was up, they would merge back into the void.

    There were people who went after it but failed to find it.

    The power behind the Zhizhi bird was the strangest one.

    The shrine master suppressed the anger in his heart,"this information is all fake. I want to erase it."

    "Please show me the proof that I''ve framed you."

    When he heard this, the pce Master crushed the handle of his chair with a crack. His patience was almost at its limit, and his anger was about to explode.

    "I''m the hall Master of the Yang God Hall, how could I do such a thing? do you think it''s possible to extract yang energy to supplement it?" The shrine master was on the verge of exploding. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Zhizhi bird was a unknown existence, he would have exploded in anger.

    "Please show me the evidence that you don''t know how to replenish your yang."

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, the main hall of the Yang God Hall began to shake violently. A shadow covered in mes shot through the roof and stood proudly in the air. Its eyes were spitting fire.

    He had even cut off all contact with the bird.

    "You bastard."

    The elders and disciples of the Yang God Hall could feel the violent aura of the sect master. Beads of sweat rolled down their foreheads. They didn''t know what had made the sect master so angry.

    "Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, get the hell out here!"

    A loud shout reverberated throughout the magnificent me sect.

    All the disciples looked up and saw that in the distance, half of the world was burning red. There, a figure was emitting a scorching light, like an invincible god of fire.

    "Huo Rong, that guy''s mes are much stronger than yours." Kumu pointed into the distance, a little dazed. Even from far away, he could feel the scorching heat emitted by the other party.

    Huo Rong stared at the dead wood, a little unhappy."Oh!"

    "Don''t doubt it. You''re really not as good as him. Look at the mes over there. It''s like the sun shining above your head. It''s amazing." Kumu sighed. He had never seen a me so powerful.

    If they were a little closer, they might not even be able to hold on.

    "Who''s here? how dare you be so arrogant. Didn''t your father teach you to speak properly?" Lin fan''s face was filled with smiles as he stepped into the air. Finally, it hade. It had not been easy.

    "The Saint is here." Li Kuiyang was currently cleaning the toilet. When he felt the heat, he suddenly raised his head.

    "What are you looking at? Even if the Saintes, it''s useless. Even you yourself are not Peak Master Lin''s match. What is the Saint?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said.

    Li Kuiyang sneered,"what do you know? That''s the Saint, Feng shaolie, the number one Saint of the sun god Hall. He possesses the sacred Sun divine body and is extremely powerful. The other Saint children from before are like heaven and earthpared to him. Even I can kill him within thirty moves. "

    "If I activate the sacred Sun divine body, I''ll be beheaded within ten moves."

    Although he was an elder of the sun god Hall, the difference between him and the first Holy Son was simply too great. They were not on the same level.

    Especially since the Saint had the sacred Sun divine body, which was enough to look down on everyone.

    "What?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was concerned. He didn''t expect peak Lord Lin to be this strong. Didn''t that mean that peak Lord Lin was in danger?

    In the void.

    "En, his strength is not bad and his aura is strong. He can barelye to clean the toilet in our sect." Lin fan sized him up and was satisfied.

    "You''re on the verge of death and you still dare to talk back? Lin fan of the magnificent me sect, you dare to hurt my people? I''ll make you pay today." Feng shaolie''s voice was very cold, but there was a sense of dominance in it. When he saw a figure in the distance from the corner of his eye, he was slightly taken aback.

    That was elder li Kuiyang. He didn''t think that he was still alive, but why was he doing such a thing there?

    Li Kuiyang''s heart trembled when he felt the saint''s gaze. He wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt a terrifying aura envelope him.

    This was the wrath of the heavens.

 696 Chapter 696

    Feng shaolie hade out of his closed-door cultivation, and his cultivation base had improved greatly. Although he was only at the peak of the heavenlypletion stage, hisbat strength was still shocking. Even li Kuiyang was no match for him. The gap between them was huge.

    It was just as Lin fan had said. Even within the same cultivation state, the difference in their foundations would result in a huge difference.

    To Lin fan, this guy was really strong and he could feel it. But even so, it was useless. If he was strong, then so be it. After they fought, wouldn''t the oue be decided?

    "Hahaha! I didn''t expect the Yang God Hall to arrive so quickly. We almost fell behind. "

    At this moment, several beams of light shot over from the distance. They were very fast and arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. They were experts who were very good at speed.

    A handsome man with ck hair was looking at Feng shaolie with a smile.

    Sikong Zhuo, the strongest Saint son of sky sacrednd, had the divine Wind body, which was extremely strong.

    "What are you doing here?" Feng shaolie focused his attention and felt that something was amiss. It was fine if he was here, but sikong Zhuo was here as well. This was definitely not right.

    "You cane, why can''t I?" Sikong Zhuo smiled. He didn''t really care about the magnificent me sect. With him here, what could go wrong?

    Even if the other party suppressed elder Zhou Tian, it didn''t mean anything. He could do it with one hand.

    "Is there any more? if not, then let''s get started." Lin fan couldn''t wait and didn''t want to say any nonsense. To him, it didn''t matter who came, there wasn''t much difference.

    "How arrogant! It''s not your ce to interrupt when we''re talking."

    Immediately, the two saints spoke at the same time, and what they said was exactly the same.

    Lin fan was stunned. He was obviously shocked. Then, he gave them a thumbs up and said,"you have guts."

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly disappeared from the spot.

    "You two guys, you dare to show off on this Peak master''s head. Today, I''ll see what you can do."

    He was a little angry. They had gone too far. They had really gone too far. If he didn''t teach them a lesson, he really had to.

    "Stop!"

    All of a sudden, a rumbling sound came from the heavens and earth. Lin fan felt that this sound was a little familiar. He could not help but stop in his tracks and turn around to look into the distance.

    A white cloak fluttered in the wind, and the two words ''zhengqian'' were imprinted in one''s eyes, shocking one''s soul.

    "It can''t be." Lin fan felt that this was something like that. That''s right, peace envoy Qin Feng.

    Qin Feng was wearing a cloak. He felt that he was the embodiment of peace. He had to stop this from happening.

    "Everyone, please give me, Qin Feng, some face. How about we forget about this?"

    Feng shaolie raised his head and looked at him."Who are you? how much is your face worth? you''re only at the peak of the extreme immortal realm and you dare to be so impudent in front of us? are you tired of living?"

    An instant face-smacking was not giving him any face at all.

    "I''m Qin Feng, from the true heaven domain. I''ve established a naval organization to maintain peace. I can''t sit by and do nothing when youe to destroy the magnificent me sect. Please give me some face and stop. I''ll be extremely grateful. " There was nothing wrong with his words. They were full of righteousness and righteousness, like a dragon Rising into the sky.

    In the distance, many auras were transmitted over. They were the major forces that hade to watch the show.

    They knew that the forces like the Yang God Hall would not let this go and would send people over.

    "I didn''t expect toe just in time, I was almostte." One of the Holy Lands was far away and didn''t dare to get close. Seeing that the battle hadn''t started yet, he suddenlyughed.

    "We''re here too. Who are these people? Isn''t that the first Holy Son of the Yang God Hall, Feng shaolie, who possesses the sacred yang divine body? he''s actually here!"

    "Eh? This is sikong Zhuo from sky sacrednd, who has the divine Wind body. What''s going on? both sacrednds have sent their strongest Saint son. They''re going to do something big. "

    "Why don''t I see the people from the great void Holy Land and the nine truth Holy Land? they can''t just take this lying down, can they?"

    The major powers who hade to watch the show were chatting with each other. They were very curious about this grand banquet.

    Two heaven''s favorites ranked in the hundredth ce on the heaven''s pride ranking hade. This was going to be an earth-shaking battle.

    "The great void Holy Land and the nine truths Holy Land are probably just here to watch the show. After all, there''s a big Shot in front of them. It doesn''t matter if theye or not. Why do they have to fight?"

    Some people had already seen through it. If an elder was killed and could still bear it, then it was either a coward or a thief. To the sacrednd, it must be a terrifying thief.

    Yang God Hall and sky sacrednd didn''t need them.

    As for the three saints sect, he could basically ignore them.

    Qin Feng came to Lin fan''s side. He already understood the current situation that the magnificent me sect was facing."Brother Lin, don''t worry. As long as I, Qin Feng, am here today, there will definitely be no big battles. I still have this little bit of face."

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan''s rtionship with this guy wasn''t too close. However, since he was willing toe and save them, it meant that he had the heart. Hence, his attitude was slightly better.

    However, he really didn''t need any help. He just wanted to take down these two so-called first Holy Sons and reform them. He wanted them to realize their mistakes and turn over a new leaf.

    "Brother Lin, you''re treating me as an outsider. I, Qin Feng, am the envoy of peace. Where is there any injustice? where is my existence? furthermore, the reason why I established the Navy was all thanks to brother Lin''s guidance. Therefore, I can''t just stand by and do nothing." When Qin Feng spoke of justice, it was obvious that he was determined to fight alongside Lin fan.

    Then, he stretched out his hand and stopped Lin fan,"brother Lin, I''ll handle this. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems."

    At this moment, Qin Feng stepped forward and looked at Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo. He cupped his fists and said,"Both of you, although there is a misunderstanding, I owe brother Lin of the magnificent me sect a debt of gratitude. Furthermore, your actions were too violent. Why don''t you give me some face and forget about it? in the future, I, Qin Feng, will definitely pay a visit to your sect ..."

    Before he could even finish his thanks ...<sub> </sub>

    Qin Feng''s body was like a cannonball as he flew towards the magnificent me sect. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air. Light burst out from his body and blocked most of the damage. However, when hended on the ground, he could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood.

    "What''s this? I''m giving you face? I''ve never given anyone face." Feng shaolie''s speed was extremely fast as he punched Qin Feng to the ground. He then looked at Lin fan,"you Rascal, do you think that you can just settle this by finding someone to intercede with? You must be dreaming. "

    Lin fan took a look. Qin Feng had a secret treasure on his body and wasn''t really injured. All the injuries were absorbed by him. He was a huge realm higher than him. Furthermore, Feng shaolie''s attacks weren''t light, but he was still fine. Clearly, the secret treasure was extraordinary.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. This Peak Master has been waiting for a long time and is getting impatient."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he went all out, and a terrifying aura rose from his body.

    "Sikong Zhuo, don''t go. Leave this guy to me. Watch how I deal with him." Feng shaolie raised his palm and gathered energy in his palm. A red saber was burning with mes that even the air was burning.

    "Let''s attack together. "

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his head. His eyes shone with an endless battle intent. These two were really strong. They should be feeling pretty good.

    "Savage!" Sikong Zhuo was infuriated. This brat was truly too arrogant. He didn''t put them in his eyes at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    <o>,m Lin fan disappeared from his original spot. He clenched his fist and swung it towards Feng shaolie.</o>

    The ancient battlefield!

    In an instant, he activated his domain.

    A violent aura covered the hearts of the two saints, causing them to be shocked but they quickly reacted.

    Feng shaolie shed out with his de. The mes roared and shed with Lin fan''s fist, creating a terrifying impact.

    "You''re overestimating yourself. How dare you block my fire de? how capable do you think you are?"

    He hollered and the mes on the de started to devour him like a living thing. But on Lin fan''s fist, a me appeared and the two types of mes shed.

    "What?"

    Feng shaolie did not expect his opponent to possess such a strange me. With a flick of his wrist, he changed the direction of the saber radiance and shed it down.

    Lin fan didn''t move at all. He didn''t even look like he was going to Dodge. This made Feng shaolieugh out coldly. He was looking for his own death.

    Puchi!

    The fire de sliced open Lin fan''s chest and fresh blood spurted out. But at that moment, Lin fan stepped forward and blocked the fire de. He clenched his fist and gathered a terrifying power, punching the other party''s face.

    Bang! Bang!

    There was a loud explosion.

    Feng shaolie spat out a mouthful of blood as his body was sent flying backward. His eyes were filled with shock. He had not expected his opponent to be so crazy as to take the blow with his own body just to hit him.

    "That si or whatever, hurry up ande at me together. The two of you can fight together. The sooner we settle this, the sooner we can familiarize you with the environment."

    Lin fan touched his wound and smiled.

    "You ..." Sikong Zhuo did not expect his opponent to have such a trick up his sleeve. He could actually hit Feng shaolie. Furthermore, he did not even bat an eyelid despite the serious injury on his chest. It was rather terrifying.

    The major powers who hade to watch the show were stunned.

    "Wow, that''s amazing. This Lin fan of the magnificent me sect is really something. He took on two of the strongest Holy Sons at once. Li Kuiyang and the rest of the cowards can''t evenpare to him."

    "Who doesn''t know that? even ten li kuiyangs wouldn''t be a match for a single Holy Son. What do you guys think of the final battle?"

    "It''s hard to say. This Peak Master Lin is very mysterious. Look at the wound. With one sh, it split open so big, and the blood is flowing out even more fiercely. Did you see him frown? he''s a ruthless character."

    The spectating major powers felt that the other party was a little terrifying. If it was anyone else, they would have alreadye to a conclusion, but now, they didn''t dare to say anything.

    The Jiuzhen Holy Land and the three saints sect were all spectating. Although the battle had just begun, they were still terrified.

    They had learned that the Holy Land''s elder had been killed and hade to take a look. If they were easy to deal with, they would make a move. However, when they saw that the sun god Hall''s Saints were all present, they held back.

    Now that they looked closely, although the other party was at the extreme celestial stage, his methods were so vicious that they couldn''t fight against him at all.

    The nine truth Holy Land and the three saints sect did not have any top-tier Holy Sons or special physiques. Compared to these two Holy Sons, there was still a huge gap.

    "Are people nowadays all so irascible?" Qin Feng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with dissatisfaction.

    If there''s something, we can talk it out. Why did you have to fight?

    "Grandson, calm down. My disciple can do it." Tian Xu appeared beside him andforted him.

    Qin Feng looked at Tian Xu. This old man really looked like his grandfather, but he knew that he wasn ''t.

    "Old senior, this is not good."

    Tian Xu was confused."What''s wrong with that?"

    "It''s nothing," Qin Feng waved his hand. He won''t say anymore. It''s too unclear.

    [PS: dear handsome guys and beautiful girls, it''s the beginning of the month. Please vote for me. I love you all. I''m really sincere.]

 Chapter 697 Senior Brother, The Sects Pig Is Suffering From A Heat Stroke

    "It''s not that I want to criticize the two of you, but can''t you give me some strength? hurry up and attack together. Don''t waste time. Just because you''re fine doesn''t mean that others will be fine."

    Lin fan''s battle intent was surging as his massive body exuded a berserk power.

    "What?" the spectators all cried out in shock. Did he have to be so arrogant? they were all from the Holy Lands and had seen many amazing people.

    But he had never seen such an arrogant person.

    However, this was an exciting battle. The Saint children Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo were both extremely powerful Saint children. It was already considered lucky to be able to see one of them fight.

    Now, two great Holy Sons were joining forces to fight against one person. Such a scene was rare.

    "Savage!"

    Feng shaolie bellowed in anger. His eyes were spitting fire and the corner of his mouth was aching. He had just been punched. To him, this was a humiliation.

    With a loud shout, his body shed, and the fire de in his hand burst out with an even more dazzling fire. He shed out, and the de light covered the sky and earth.

    "Quickly Dodge, this de light is too strong. We''re so far away, but we''re still affected. Does it need to be so powerful?"

    The crowd quickly retreated. Some people''s clothes were torn apart when they touched the saber radiance. Some were even affected by the saber radiance and were injured, spurting out blood.

    Instantly, they were infuriated. They felt that Feng shaolie was too overbearing. He was so far away and he was still affected. He did not take them seriously at all.

    Even so, no one dared to say anything. Feng shaolie''s strength was obvious to all. No one dared to say that they could survive in the hands of the other party.

    At this moment, the crowd was even further away and did not dare to advance rashly. They knew that this battle would be unusually intense.

    "Die!" "Die!" Feng shaolie shouted as his eyes were filled with fire. The fire de in his hand descended from the sky as a fiery dragon tore through the sky and earth.

    Lin fan stomped his feet and did not Dodge. Instead, he met the fire Dragon head on. He clenched his fist and gathered his strength at his fingertips. He then punched out at the fire Dragon.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two terrifying powers exploded and the impact swept through the world. The fire Dragon shattered and turned into sparks that scattered like rain.

    "Do you have to be like this? this can still F * cking affect us."

    Someone cried out miserably as the mesnded on their bodies. With a pfft, they started burning vigorously. If it wasn''t for the fact that their cultivation wasn''t weak, they would have been burned to ashes by the mes.

    Many people dusted off the mes and hid far away, not wanting to be involved.

    At the same time, he also gained a better understanding of how powerful the most powerful Saint of the sun god Hall was.

    "Forget it, forget it. You guys are good. I''ll stay further away. If I''m still affected, this is definitely on purpose."

    There were already people who were even further away. The hidden bitterness in their eyes was very thick. Why was it so difficult to watch a show? they even suffered a disaster. Why didn''t they just go to heaven?

    Suddenly!

    Sikong Zhuo, who had been watching the show, moved. His speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Lin fan. He raised his hand and formed a Wind Spear. Then, he attacked with extreme speed.

    Lin fan turned around and pped forwards. The wind Spear pierced through his palm and extended forward.

    "You''re overestimating yourself. How dare youpete with my Wind Spear? I''m afraid you don''t know that your palm will be ground into minced meat." Sikong Zhuo shouted in anger and his killing intent surged.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Lin fan didn''t care that his palm was pierced. He pushed his body and his palm slid forward. He grabbed his palm and punched forwards.

    "What?"

    Sikong Zhuo was shocked. He didn''t expect this guy to be so ruthless. His palm was pierced by the wind Spear, but he didn''t feel any pain at all?

    Looking at the blood, he felt a chill in his heart.

    At that moment, sikong Zhuo''s eyes flickered with a cold light. A light screen appeared and blocked the fist. However, when the terrifying power exploded over, even the light screen couldn''t withstand it.

    He had no choice and could only give up on the spear. He quickly ran away from Lin fan.

    The people watching the show were stunned. He was really too ruthless. They had seen many people fight, but this was the first time they had seen someone so ruthless to themselves.

    He didn''t Dodge any of the attacks, he just fought them head-on. The power collided with each other, and he didn''t retreat.

    "Hey, you two, this is boring. You''re always hiding. I''m a little disappointed." Lin fan shook his head in disappointment. He grabbed the wind Spear and pulled out his palm. Instantly, arge amount of blood flowed out.

    "Is he still a human?" Sikong Zhuo looked at the bloody scene and felt a chill in his heart. It was too cruel.

    His attacks actually couldn''t cause much damage to the other party, but the other party ignored all attacks and took them head-on.

    He couldn''t figure out what the other party was up to.

    "What are you looking at?" Lin fan realized that sikong Zhuo''s gaze was a little strange. He couldn''t help butugh and pointed at the spear,"you''re wondering why this Peak Master didn''t Dodge at all and let you stab me, right?"

    Sikong Zhuo was stunned. The question that the other party asked was exactly what he wanted to know.

    But then, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    The man grabbed the spear and stabbed it into his chest. It pierced through his body. Then, he grabbed the spear from his back and pulled it out.

    Instantly, blood flowed.

    "Actually, this is normal. Only an injured man is a real man. If you still can''t ept it, then let''s do it again. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan stabbed his chest once more. The wind Spear broke through his body and pierced through.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh my God, is this Lin fan even human? what is he doing? what does he mean? I don''t understand at all."

    Many people had already exploded. They had never seen anyone treat themselves so cruelly. They hurt themselves and it was so serious. Was there anyone who was so overbearing?

    Sikong Zhuo retreated in a daze. His throat moved as he swallowed his saliva. Although he was the strongest Saint son of sky sacrednd, his heart still beat very fast when he saw this scene.

    His hands trembled involuntarily.

    This was the same for Feng shaolie. He had killed many powerful enemies before, but this was the only one who was so crazy.

    Lin fan threw the wind Spear on the ground and wiped the blood from his chest. He opened his mouth and revealed a sinister smile.

    "Alright, it''s time to start the battle. Don''t try to hide."

    Bang! Bang!

    In the blink of an eye, he felt that his speed had be faster and his strength had be stronger. His body shuttled back and forth, and the surrounding air waspressed to the point that it was about to explode.

    BOOM!

    As the three of them fought, the void kept exploding. No one''s eyes could keep up with the speed of the fight.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of explosions continued. Every time they shed, violent shockwaves would be produced, spreading in all directions.

    The crowd of onlookers had already moved far away. Their expressions were extremely solemn. Although they did not participate in this, they could feel that the power between the three had reached a terrifying level.

    In their eyes, Lin fan of the magnificent me sect was even stronger than before.

    These were the two strongest Holy Sons, far beyond what li Kuiyang and the others couldpare to.

    In the toilet, li Kuiyang''s face was filled with shock. He couldn''t believe that this guy was actually fighting with the Holy Son, who was as powerful as a God, to this extent. Did he really have to be so fierce?

    "I can see a sense of distrust in your eyes." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nced at him and shook his head regretfully. He didn''t train him well. If he did, he wouldn''t have such emotions.

    "Ah!"

    A blood-curdling screech could be heard as Lin fan seized the opportunity to execute a series ofbination punches on Feng shaolie. Thetter''s body was pummeled to the point where blood spurted out for a few hundred feet before he was mmed into the ground.

    With a bang, the ground cracked, and then a violent impact was set off.

    "What? Feng shaolie was beaten up. "

    The onlookers were dumbfounded. They could not believe that Feng shaolie, who was so powerful, would be beaten to the ground by Peak Master Lin.

    Sikong Zhuo had been careless. When Feng shaolie was being beaten up, he was momentarily dazed. However, by the time he reacted, his ankle had been grabbed by the other party.

    "As the strongest Holy Sons, why are you all so weak?"

    Lin fan charged forwards and raised his wrist, smashing him to the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    Sikong Zhuo mmed into the ground. His pupils contracted and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had not expected this to happen. Lin fan of the magnificent me sect was actually this powerful.

    "You F * cking ..." Sikong Zhuo''s body mmed into the ground and bounced up. Then, he bent his body and spat out a ray of light, aiming for Lin fan''s wrist.

    "What?"

    Lin fan let go and dodged the light. He didn''t want his wrist to be cut off.

    The strongest Holy Son was indeed capable. He could actually think of a way to escape at this moment.

    "You dog, you''re too arrogant. No one can save you today." At this moment, Feng shaolie crawled out of the deep pit. His body was bursting with red light and raging mes. There was an extremely powerful force brewing in his body.

    Above Feng shaolie''s head, a fiery red sea of fire appeared. It was extremely hot. The ground was roasted and dried up in an instant. The surrounding grass and trees withered and turned into ashes.

    It had the tendency to burn everything.

    "Amazing. It''s really not something that ordinary people can fight against. These divine bodies contain tremendous power. Feng shaolie has the sacred yang divine body and has already activated it. He can''t even withstand the heat from so far away. I''m afraid that he will be evaporated instantly if he were to fight with them."

    Some of the onlookers were shocked, while others were shocked.

    Some people had never seen a divine body in their entire lives. Now that they had the chance to see one, it was a visual impact.

    There were no clouds in the sky, and it had already been burned by the sea of fire. The sacred yang divine body was unparalleled.

    "What kind of godly body do you think Lin fan of the magnificent me sect has? he''s only at the extreme immortal realm, but he''s able to fight evenly with the strongest Holy Son. He even has the upper hand. If he doesn''t have a godly body, he''s just too terrifying."

    "Divine body my a * s! Can''t you see that there''s no reaction at all? also, that doesn''t count at all. You should know that Feng shaolie''s strength is even more terrifying after he activates his divine body."

    Everyone was in a heated discussion and was shocked by the sacred Sun divine body.

    Feng shaolie enjoyed the feeling of being praised. It was a wonderful feeling.

    "Senior brother, the sect''s pig is suffering from a heat stroke."

    At this moment, a disciple shouted.

    Lin fan was stunned. He turned around and said,"you''re having a heat stroke. Hurry up and fill your water. If you die, they won''t be able to pay for it."

    "Oh, oh!"

 Chapter 698 Would You Believe Me If I Said I Didnt Do It On Purpose

    "Bastard!"

    The mes were even more vigorous, as if they were going to devour the entire world.

    This guy was still thinking about saving the pig at such a critical moment.

    He even insulted them that they couldn''t afford it. Didn''t that mean that they were worse than pigs?

    "Sigh, this Lin fan of the magnificent me sect is too arrogant. Even at a time like this, he still doesn''t forget to mock. I''m afraid he''s never been ruled by a divine body before." Some people felt regretful and no longer had any hope. They only thought that he was seeking his own death.

    "Feng shaolie, you''ve made too much of a name for yourself. Don''t forget that I''m still here." Sikong Zhuo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and revealed a faint smile.

    The sound of the wind was transmitted from his body.

    Then, a gust of wind blew from the other side of the world. Feng shaolie''s sea of fire started to shake as it was disturbed.

    At this moment, a ripple spread out from sikong Zhuo''s feet and became more and more frequent. Finally, a tornado rose into the sky and wrapped around him.

    A vast, gigantic wind god floated behind sikong Zhuo.

    He had be even stronger.

    When the two divine bodies were activated, everyone was shocked. Their mouths were agape and they felt great. At the same time, the terrifying power was too frightening.

    "Senior brother, can he hold on?" Huo Rong''s confidence was wavering. Even though he trusted Lin fan under such a vast amount of power, he felt that it was hard to say.

    Tian Xu red at Huo Rong."Junior Brother, I don''t me you for your weak cultivation because of your talent. But now, my disciple is fighting with someone else. Not only are you not cheering me on, but you''re also doubting me. You''ve really hurt me."

    "Lin fan, you can do it. I believe you can do it. Smash their faces." Huo Rong raised his arms and shouted, his roar like thunder.

    "Elder Huo Rong, you''re very wise today." Lin fan turned around and praised him. He was satisfied with Huo Rong''s understanding.

    "Senior brother, I''m not suspecting anything. I''m just asking." Huo Rong coughed and turned around.

    "Ah, Junior Brother, I''ve misunderstood you." Tian Xu patted Huo Rong''s shoulder in relief. It was good that he had such a thought.

    At this moment, the battlefield changed rapidly.

    "I''m going to beat the sh * t out of you twoter. " Lin fan stomped down and with a loud bang, he raised his fist and punched out at the two of them.

    What he wants is to meet force with force. We''ll fight with our bodies, and everything else is unnecessary.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    The two of them were the strongest Holy Sons, but this guy was not only cruel to himself, but he was also extremely vulgar and cursed.

    Shit?

    I''ll let you eatter.

    Bang! Bang!

    The battle was very intense, and the two of them had indeed be stronger. Feng shaolie''s divine body was extremely hot, and the energy that he spewed out was shocking.

    As for sikong Zhuo''s speed, it was also extremely fast. Moreover, his attacks were very sharp. He clearly didn''t hit his target, but he was able to cut through everything.

    "How much longer can you be arrogant?"

    At this moment, a terrifying light burst forth from Feng shaolie''s body, mming Lin fan onto the ground. His attacks followed closely behind, causing the ground to shake violently.

    "Tell me, what can you still be arrogant about?"

    There were mes burning in his eyes. He raised his hand, and violent mes swept out. With a palm strike, the earth sank.

    "Brother Feng, let''s join forces and kill him." Sikong Zhuo suggested, his killing intent surging. He had never wanted to kill someone so crazily before.

    "Alright!"

    The two most powerful Saints attacked with dazzling light and shocking power. The elders at the peak of the heaven pass realm were all shocked. If it were them, they would probably die in the hands of these true geniuses.

    He was in the top hundred on The Prodigy roll, and he was extraordinary.

    But even so, he was only ranked in the top 100. How powerful were the heaven''s favorites in the top 100?

    Everyone knew that there were only 100 names on the heaven''s favorite ranking. Thest 500 names were all ced by those who were not convinced.

    Very quickly, the two of them stopped. The power they had unleashed was already strong enough. No matter how strong the other party was, he should be dead by now.

    A huge pit appeared before everyone''s eyes.

    Dust covered the area, making it impossible to see the situation inside.

    Someone wanted to step forward, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. It was too dangerous. If he got too close, he would be affected, and he would be too innocent.

    "What''s going on?"

    "He should be dead. This kind of power isn''t something that ordinary people can withstand."

    "HAIs, this Lin fan can be considered a talent. It''s just a pity that he''s way too arrogant. If he were to raise his cultivation state to the heaven pass state, it''s hard to say who would win."

    Everyone whispered to each other. For celestial realm cultivators to fight to this extent, he was really a genius. He didn''t die in vain, but he was too picky, so who could he me?

    "It''s a little itchy. "

    At this moment, a voice came from the deep pit.

    There was a thud.

    Lin fan walked out from the deep hole. His ten-meter tall body stood there, his ck hair dancing like a dragon. He looked like a god of War in the blood sea.

    His body was covered in wounds, and arge amount of blood was flowing out. There was a huge hole in his chest, which meant that he had been pierced through. One could even see his internal organs and the world behind him.

    "What?" Not only were the crowd shocked, even Feng shaolie and the other man were dumbfounded.

    He didn''t even F * cking die?

    Did it have to be so hard?

    "You guys must''ve had a good time just now, so it''s my turn now." Lin fan wiped off the blood and felt that the power in his body was getting more and more violent. The ancient battlefield was really amazing. To not die from such injuries, perhaps only a BUFF could do that.

    Bang! Bang!

    His figure disappeared without a trace, and ordinary eyes could not see where he was.

    Feng shaolie''s face turned extremely serious as he roared out in anger. The mes around his body grew even more vigorous and burst out with a bright light before shooting into the void.

    Suddenly!

    He saw a huge figure appear in the scorching light. His pupils shrank and he wanted to avoid it. However, the other party was too fast and the power that enveloped him was too strong.<sub> </sub>

    With a bang, his body spun 720 degrees and fell at high speed, directly hitting the ground.

    Lin fan followed closely. He clenched his fingers and punched the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground exploded and a powerful energy exploded out, causing the ground to crack and the cracks to spread in all directions.

    The power was so strong that it could even prate the ground.

    "Ah!"

    Feng shaolie screamed in pain.

    "How could this be? how could your strength ..."

    Before he could finish, he suffered another heavy blow. His entire face was twisted, and his nose bridge was broken. His nose ttened, and a ball of blood spurted out.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Sikong Zhuo roared. Energy shot out from his back as his body tore apart the space and came for the kill.

    Puchi!

    The sharp de came at Lin fan at a high speed, but Lin fan dodged it immediately. The sharp dended on Feng shaolie''s body and sliced off his arm.

    "Sikong Zhuo, you bastard! Who do you want to kill?" Feng shaolie screamed and cursed.

    "Brother Feng, would you believe me if I said I didn''t do it on purpose?" Sikong Zhuo was stunned. He didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings.

    "I trust your mother." Feng shaolie cursed in anger. The wound on his broken arm was extremely painful. He was not like Lin fan, who was so sick but didn''t show any signs of pain.

    It was really terrifying.

    Sikong Zhuo''s expression turned cold as he attacked once more. Several sharp auras were sent out.

    "What?" Lin fan''s brows furrowed as he dodged.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    "Ah!"

    Feng shaolie let out another blood-curdling screech as his other arm was severed. If not for the fact that his head had dodged in time, he would have been decapitated as well.

    "Sikong Zhuo, what else do you want to say?" Feng shaolie was furious.

    "This time, I did it on purpose. You insulted me. You deserve to die."

    Sikong Zhuo wasn''t a simple person. His attacks were vicious as well. Even though the two of them had joined forces to take down Lin fan, sikong Zhuo wouldn''t mind implicating Feng shaolie if he could.

    "You ..." Feng shaolie was so angry that his face and ears were red. He wanted to get up and fight Lin fan to the death, but Lin fan kicked him in the face. His facial features crumbled and he crashed onto the ground. Two streams of blood spurted out from his nose.

    Sikong Zhuo''s expression was grave,"this time, I''ve lost. I''lle back to seek advice in the future."

    He wanted to leave, not nning to stay. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that they had already lost.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his body turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    "AI." Lin fan sighed and activated his colored eyes.

    Sikong Zhuo, who had already escaped, was suddenly enraged. He could see the humiliation and ridicule in the other party''s eyes, which was unbearable.

    "Kill!"

    Boundless killing intent surged as he turned around to counterattack.

    "Amazing. This sikong Zhuo is too sinister. He wanted to leave in the open, but he turned around and killed them in the dark. It''s just that his scheme is a little shallow."

    "Indeed, every powerful Saint is extremely sinister."

    The crowd was in a heated discussion.

    He had just said that he was going to retreat, but he didn''t expect toe back halfway. It was just that this n didn''t work.

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as everyone was in awe.

    A huge change urred on the battlefield. The colored eyes were shut off, and sikong Zhuo was a little dazed. However, by the time he reacted, he was already pressed onto the ground, his head continuously mming into the ground.

    At the same time, this detestable fellow was constantly bombarding his body.

    The screams continued.

    He retaliated, striking back as well. However, the other party''s injuries were getting more and more serious, and the blood was flowing more and more rapidly. However, for some reason, the other party''s strength was getting more and more terrifying.

    Lin fan carried sikong Zhuo to Feng shaolie''s side. He held the two of them in his hands and knocked them against each other.

    Bang!

    The two iron-headed men spurted blood.

    asionally, their lips would even collide with each other. This had already made the two of thempletely crazy and even terrified.

    "Speak, are you still arrogant?" The current Lin fan had long been drenched in blood. It was as if he had climbed up from a sea of blood. A terrifying aura shrouded the hearts of the two of them.

    "Don''t be so arrogant, you''ll suffer ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them didn''t say anything and continued to crash into each other, causing blood to stter everywhere.

    "The strongest Saint? the strongest divine body? he''s not even worth a pig in my sect. He even created a sea of fire and caused a pig in my sect to get a heat stroke. He really deserves to die."

    He raised his head and asked.

    "Junior Brother, did you save the pig?"

    "Senior brother, I couldn''t save it. It died of heat stroke."

    When Lin fan heard this, his face turned cold and his heart ached.

    "You all deserve to die!"

    [PS: there''s a guaranteed monthly pass, please give me some.]

 Chapter 699 Apologize To Someone With A Backbone

    Lin fan raised the two of them up high and hollered before mming them towards the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground exploded, and rocks flew everywhere, forming a deep hole that kept falling. Gradually, the three of them disappeared and were buried deep underground.

    The onlookers had seen everything clearly. They couldn''t ept the fact that the two strongest Holy Sons had been beaten up, so they adjusted their mentality and gradually epted this fact.

    But they could not understand.

    "What do you guys think is going on? Why is Peak Master Lin so angry after that pig died?"

    "Hmm ... Maybe that pig is very important."

    "No, I feel that Lin Feng''s principles are as clear as the sky. He values rtionships and loyalty. Even a pig in the sect would remember it. He feels that his brother was killed by someone, which is why he is so angry."

    "This exnation does make sense."

    The onlookers ''thoughts were very clear. One was marked by one''s proximity to Vermillion and ink. They looked at it from a bystander''s point of view and could see the specific situation.

    "Eh? Why aren''t they out yet?"

    Everyone was very confused. It had been a while, why hadn''t this persone out yet? could it be that they were discussing something?

    Or could it be that he had dug too deep into the ground, so he could not feel it?

    Just as everyone was confused, a figure walked out from the dust.

    Lin fan''s body was covered in blood, but his injuries had long since disappeared. He was carrying the strongest Saint in each hand.

    Their faces were swollen and their limbs hung limply. They had no strength to resist.

    "Today, a pig from my sect was killed by you. I''m not done with you. But before that, I have to ask you, are you guys crazy?" Lin fan asked.

    "Don''t be too arrogant. " Feng shaolie opened his swollen eyelids with great difficulty. The gap was very small, but his eyes were filled with anger.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a flick of his wrist, their heads collided, and a huge bump appeared on their heads.

    "Aren''t you crazy?" Lin fan asked again.

    Sikong Zhuo''s head was full of bumps. The previous collision had shattered his heart, and he even had the thought of dying. He immediately said,"I''m not arrogant anymore."

    A wise man submits to circumstances. Without a chance to turn things around, don''t force yourself. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you died in the end.

    This was especially so for the most powerful Holy Son. Not only was he the most imposing, but his desire to live was also terrifyingly strong.

    "You think you can do whatever you want by taking me down? let me tell you, you''re still far from it." Feng shaolie''s temper was very strong and he was very indignant. He was the only one who was arrogant in front of others. He did not like others to be arrogant in front of him.

    "You''re so stubborn. " Lin fan sighed,"very good, this Peak Master likes iron like you."

    After saying this, they shed again.

    With a boom, the two of them were dizzy and their eyes turned ck.

    "I''m not crazy anymore, what does this have to do with me?" Sikong Zhuo was already dumbfounded. Why did he bump into it again?

    Lin fan snorted,"he''s still arrogant. The two of you are one. Naturally, you''ll share your blessings and difficulties."

    Sikong Zhuo was dumbfounded when he heard this. Was there such a saying?

    When he asked again if Feng shaolie was arrogant, Feng shaolie still did not answer. It was clear that he was still very arrogant.

    However, sikong Zhuo couldn''t hold it in any longer. He cursed,"Feng shaolie, you B * stard! How long are you going to drag this on? no matter how arrogant you are, don''t drag me into this!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of the collision was very loud, like the sound of a big bell. It was clear and had a good tone.

    "That''s so cruel," The onlookers were somewhat terrified and shocked. The two strongest Holy Sons were in such a miserable state. What kind of shocking eyes were they?

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.

    "Hmph, what''s there to fear about death? I, Feng shaolie, am the most powerful Saint of the Yang God Hall. I will not lose my status. As for you, sikong Zhuo, you are the Saint of sky sacrednd, but you are actually begging for mercy. You and I can never bepared. The gap between us is huge."

    Feng shaolie''s words were sonorous and powerful. A fearless aura burst out from him.

    Those who were watching the show were also amazed.

    "The Saint, Feng shaolie, is indeed the most powerful Saint of the sun god Hall. Even if he can''t defeat his opponent, he is still worthy of respect."

    "Hmm, he has a backbone. Sikong Zhuo, on the other hand, is a far cry from Feng shaolie. He doesn''t even have a backbone."

    The discussions continued and grew louder. Since the strongest Saint had been subdued, they weren''t afraid of being heard.

    Sikong Zhuo''s face turned ashen. Who could stand being insulted like that? he then red at the void and spoke in a vicious tone.

    "What do you guys know? as long as there''s life, there''s hope. Since Feng shaolie is so tough, he should just die."

    The people in the air looked at each other and didn''t say anything else. Sky Holy Land was very powerful. There was no need to fight with the strongest Saint. If the tables turned, they wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.

    "You''re pretty good. " Lin fan praised Feng shaolie''s backbone.

    Feng shaolie was overjoyed in his heart. However, he still put on an air of arrogance on the surface."Hmph, I, Feng shaolie, admit that I''m inferior to you in terms of skills. However, if you want me to admit defeat, that''s impossible. You didn''t make me do it willingly."

    As the most powerful Saint of the Yang God Hall, he had receivedprehensive training.

    For example, if you encounter an overpowered expert outside, don''t run away too quickly, or you''ll die even faster.

    The stronger a person was, the more they would appreciate each other. If one was strong and unyielding, it would make the other party interested and curious, and there was a high chance of escaping.<sub> </sub>

    How could a huge Holy Land only have one path of cultivation? all kinds of situations had to be involved.

    As for sikong Zhuo''s speed, it was obvious that he was focused on his strength and hadn''t receivedprehensive training. He didn''t know the depth of the outer realm and the human heart.

    From Lin fan''s eyes, he could see a look of admiration. It was clear that he had seeded.

    Feng shaolie dealt the finishing blow and carried out his final attack."Kill me, I will not admit defeat."

    After saying this, he heaved a sigh of relief. The other party would probably say ''I won''t kill you''. As long as he waited for that sentence, he would bepletely safe.

    However, all of a sudden, Feng shaolie was stunned. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll kill you. I''m very unhappy that you''re still unconvinced. You do have a backbone, but it''s useless. I''m not familiar with you, and I''m not stupid. If I let you go, wouldn''t I just be making myself unhappy?"

    "This Peak Master respects people with backbone. I guarantee that you will die with dignity. After all, you were also a decent person before you died. You can''t die in vain."

    Lin fan sighed and clenched his fists. A terrifying power was gathering.

    Beads of sweat rolled down Feng shaolie''s forehead. This was not what he had expected. It was also different from what he had learned.

    "Sigh, brother Feng, why do you have to do this? just to prove that you have a backbone, you have to die. Go, I, sikong Zhuo, admire you and respect you as a man." Sikong Zhuo was helpless,"Peak Master Lin, I admit defeat. However, please give my brother Feng a decent death."

    "Yes, I''m best at killing people in a decent way. My punch won''t destroy his body. The power will prate his body, crush his internal organs, and crush his nerves. From the outside, there''s absolutely no problem."

    Lin fan was gathering his strength. Just as he was about to strike, Feng shaolie spoke up.

    "Wait," His throat moved, and a drop of sweat rolled down his cheek.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have anyst words? sure, I can send them to the Yang God Hall. " Lin fan said.

    Feng shaolie''s aura weakened and his voice became a little soft, like a mosquito buzzing."I''m not arrogant anymore."

    "Eh? What did you just say? I can''t hear you, can you speak louder?" Lin fan leaned in and listened carefully.

    Feng shaolie was extremely embarrassed. He raised his voice slightly and said,"I don''t ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t wait for him to finish and picked up the two of them and smashed them together.

    "Ah!"

    Two screams were heard.

    Sikong Zhuo had another huge bump on his head,"Peak Master Lin, what does this have to do with me? he said that he wasn''t arrogant anymore, so why did he bring me in?"

    Lin fan grabbed onto Feng shaolie and said in disdain,"you''re despicable to the extreme. And you call yourself the strongest Holy Son? you''re worse than a pig or a dog. Do you think you can be someone with a backbone?" Kneel down and immediately apologize to someone with a backbone. "

    Feng shaolie was in so much pain that he was on the verge of tears. Everything was a lie. The Yang God Hall had ruined his life.

    The people watching the show were stunned. They didn''t expect that the strongest Holy Son with such a backbone was actually an act.

    "I must have been blind. It''s indeed the same. And it''s even the sacred Sun divine body. It''s even worse than the disciples of my sect."

    "Sigh, this is boring. This is really boring. How can someone like him be the strongest Holy Son? if you ask me, I''d be more courageous than him if he gave me the Shengyang divine body. Do you guys believe me?"

    "En, that''s true. If this old man goes up, this old man can also do it."

    After this battle, Feng shaolie''s reputation was going to be tarnished.

    "Apologize to the man with a backbone. Tell him that you shouldn''t pretend to be someone with a backbone." Lin fan scolded sternly.

    "Someone with a backbone?" Feng shaolie was confused. Where could he find such a person?

    She clearly wanted him to die.

    Lin fan stood there and couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed sikong Zhuo''s head and was prepared to let the two of them sh again.

    Sikong Zhuo, on the other hand, was convinced by Feng shaolie''s stupidity. He roared,""Feng shaolie, you pig-like thing! How can you not see Peak Master Lin who has such a strong backbone? are you blind? why are you still hesitating? hurry up!"

    He had used all his strength to shout out these words.

    As expected, when he said those words, he was put down by the other party. He even touched his head and received an appreciative look.

    Feng shaolie was shocked.

    However, when he saw that the other party''s death fist was about to arrive, he knelt on the ground with a plop.

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have pretended to be someone with a backbone. I''m despicable, I''m shameless. I really don''t want to die. Don''t kill me. " Feng shaolie was on the verge of tears.

    Who would be willing to die?

    Especially with his cultivation, he didn''t want to die.

    All of them had a terrifyingly strong desire to live.

    Lin fan grabbed the two of them and didn''t say anything. He flew into the air and threw them into the sect. The rest was simple.

    The recruitment of talents. The two strongest Holy Sons had divine bodies, which was not bad. It could be considered a good way to raise their reputation.

    The people watching the show were stunned. This was the first time they had seen such a scene.

    It wasn''t just the two saints who had no backbone.

    Even this tyrant Peak Master Lin didn''t know his own limits.

    As for the name tyrant, it was also given by them.

    However,''shamelessly'' should be a better match.

 Chapter 700 People These Days Are All So Tough

    "Disciple, master saw that you were heavily injured earlier. How did you recover so quickly?" Tian Xu was confused, but he didn''t think he had made a mistake.

    At that time, his disciple''s situation was really terrible.

    Why did it seem like nothing had happened in the blink of an eye?

    "Teacher, your focus is a little off. We should discuss what we should do after sessfully bringing in two of the most powerful Saints."

    Lin fan changed the topic. There was no point in thinking about it. As for why he acted like nothing happened, it was reallyplicated to exin.

    The strongest Saints of the sun god Hall and the sky sacrednd had been sessfully subdued. It was a great loss for the two forces.

    There would definitely be real big shotsing.

    "Brother Lin, I have something to say." Qin Feng''s injuries had recovered a lot. That battle had left him extremely shocked. He felt that the other party was simply too powerful.

    What was brother Lin''s cultivation thest time I saw him?

    Now that they had met again, he had already broken through to the extreme immortal realm. His cultivation speed was really too fast.

    Qin Feng''s strength and talent can not be considered to be very good.

    However, the power and status he was in was enough to surpass countless people.

    Therefore, as the so-called peacemaker, he was able to live until now because of the existence of the power behind him.

    "Brother Qin, please speak." Lin fan smiled.

    The envoy of peace and the Navy were on their way.

    He had sessfully entered Lin fan''s scope of observation.

    He wanted to see how things would turn out in the end.

    "Brother Lin, these two are the most powerful Saints of the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd. They have divine bodies and endless potential. Those two forces will not let this go easily. If we stay here, it will bring trouble to the magnificent me sect. Why don''t you give me some face and let me handle this matter. I guarantee that the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd will note to your sect for trouble."

    Qin Feng''s reminder was out of goodwill. At the same time, he also guaranteed that this matter would be resolved.

    He stood up for Lin fan and wanted him to give him face but he was beaten up. But he didn''t care at all.

    He could understand why these two were the strongest Holy Sons. Young people did not have high standards and could not see through them.

    Lin fan was shocked when he heard that. He was most afraid of people saying,"please give me some face."

    This would be very difficult.

    "Aiya!" At this moment, Lin fan ced his hand on Qin Feng''s shoulder and changed the topic,"Brother Qin, your Cape is pretty good. It''s just like what I''m thinking. Did you encounter any problems when you were forming your Navy? do you have any thoughts on your future development? if not, I can have a good chat with you."

    At the mention of ''Navy organization'', Qin Feng''s spirit was immediately aroused. He allowed Lin fan to lead him into the distance.

    "Brother Lin, you''ve hit the nail on the head. I really can''t figure it out. Please give me some advice." Qin Feng''s tone changed and he immediately started to discuss important matters.

    "What?"

    Sikong Zhuo and Feng shaolie were dumbfounded. They had thought that the other party was going to intercede for them. They did not expect that in the blink of an eye, he would stop asking and instead discuss other things.

    What the f * ck was going on? even if the situation had changed, it couldn''t have happened so quickly.

    Lin fan put his hands behind his back and signaled the teacher to move. He was already familiar with the way anyway, so whoever did it would do it.

    "Brother Qin, what''s your father''s name?"

    Qin Feng was a bit stunned. Brother Lin''s question was a bit too much, but he didn''t take it to heart.

    "Qin Yitian."

    Lin fan remembered it in his heart. He was all smiles as he chatted with Qin Feng. At the same time, he sorted out the Navy.

    No kidding, the story of the fool King was still fresh in his memory. Qin Feng was stunned by the story and he even gained a lot from it.

    As for those who were watching the show, they had already left.

    After the strongest Holy Son was defeated, they quietly left. They had engraved the idea of watching a show in their hearts. If they stayed too long, they might get into trouble. Therefore, when the matter was over, those who should leave had already left.

    They chatted until it was almost dark.

    Qin Feng''s brain felt like it was about to explode. He had too much knowledge and needed to use it properly.

    Lin fan wanted to ask him to stay, but since Qin Feng wanted to leave, he quickly asked him to leave. He had no intention of asking him to stay.

    However, when he was about to leave, Qin Feng said seriously,"Brother Lin, thank you. Your advice has really lit up my thoughts. I know what to do from now on."

    "Well, it''s good that you understand. Goodbye."

    Lin fan waved his hand. He felt that Qin Feng would seed and it would be even easier than the blood refiner. After all, the power behind him was quite strong. He also had a powerful father. This was something that no one else couldpare to.

    Feng shaolie swore an oath to sikong Zhuo. They were inplete despair and the fire of unwillingness in their hearts was about to burst out.

    When they arrived at the toilet and saw the elder, they had nothing to say. They could only bury their heads and work hard to clean the toilet.

    In the secret room.

    "That''s amazing. There must be a lot of strong cultivators in the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd. They came to kill me. Although I can kill them, it''s not a fair victory. It''s really annoying to rely on bad luck. It''s not like I''m so strong that I have no hope."

    With a thought, the Golden paper of Dao appeared.

    After thinking for a moment, the title came.

    ''Shocking! The peacemaker, Qin Feng, had a deep background, but he was still killed because the other party only said one sentence ..."

    "MMM, the title is not bad. It''s quite attractive. It''s a pity that there''s only one page. If there were a few more pages, I could have a few stories."

    Lin fan knew the main point of writing content. It was often the beginning of a picture, and the content was all written. It didn''t matter if others believed it or not, as long as it felt good.

    With a thought, the content appeared on the Golden paper. He read it carefully, corrected the inappropriate parts, and sent it directly to the Zhizhi bird. He was waiting for the big event to happen tomorrow.

    The unknownnd of the birds of knowledge.

    "Eh? What an amazing person. Such a small page and he''s attracted so much attention. This is the ability to revive the dead. "

    The knowledge bird''s contents were condensed from Dao and could gather all the information from the outer realm. If one read it carefully, they would find records.

    At this moment, the person in charge of the small section noticed that the person in charge had sent another article and hurriedly checked it.

    His calm expression suddenly changed.<sub> </sub>

    "Amazing. This title makes people want to click on it. How did hee up with this?"

    Then, he opened the content.

    The content at the front was very ordinary and didn''t have much fluctuation. If it wasn''t for the title, he wouldn''t have read it.

    However, because of the title, he really wanted to know what it said.

    Why hadn''t he pointed it out yet?

    He only understood when he read to the end.

    "Phew! He''s really an amazing person. His writing ability is so strong that he can be called a master. " The Zhizhi bird examiner eximed in surprise. He passed the interview immediately. He really wanted to see what kind of ability this newly recruited author had. He was looking forward to it.

    In fact, with his authority, he did not have the right to decide if the story he wrote would pass or not.

    Because this was the responsibility of the Dao, no matter what was written, it would be approved immediately.

    He was only in charge of looking.

    After Lin fan was done with all of this, he went into closed door cultivation. Once he was done with all of this, he would be busy.

    He took out a pen and paper and started to create a cultivation technique.

    He had already drawn the immortal level technique creation guide book, so he had to create the technique as soon as possible.

    He was in despair all the way until dawn.

    It was so difficult that it was terrifying.

    He had already forgotten how many times he had died, but even so, he would not take it to heart.

    He pushed the stone door open and took a deep breath, feeling refreshed.

    The transparent blue Zhizhi bird flew over and a blue piece of paper fell from the sky.

    No matter where, there would always be simr things.

    This kind of ''newspaper'' was more advanced than that. It was enough to kill time and learn about what was happening in the outer realm.

    But now, he finally understood that some of the contents were just lies and could not bepletely believed.

    After a quick nce, there were quite a few contents that caught his attention.

    "The demoness who destroyed several sects is called Liu ruochen."

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. This name was a long time ago. The story had to start from a long time ago. He didn''t expect this B * tch to still be alive. This made him feel surprised.

    The only thing that he did not achieve was Liu ruochen. She said that she would stomp him to death on the steps of the Saint convent sect in a few months, but because of all the things that happened, he did not have the chance.

    As a result, the other party left the Saint convent sect and disappeared.

    He didn''t expect that he woulde out to stir up trouble now.

    "It''s good that he''s not dead. I can still make up for this. But where did the Saint convent sect go? I can''t find them, so I''m still not done with my act."

    He had a huge headache.

    At the same time, there was some interesting content. If his guess was correct, it should be her.

    "The goddess of the whirling, heavenly mandate. She actually has the Xumi immortal body. Everyone came to congratte her. It was a shocking scene."

    They had the same name, but he didn''t know if he was the Oracle monarch of the Saint convent sect.

    He felt that the people he had F * cked in the past had all F * cked up. This didn''t make sense.

    She continued to read, and her heart felt stuffed again.

    ''ck Emperor Zhen Yue and his disciple killed the Saint child of saber world and was chased by the master of saber world. How audacious!''

    "F * ck! Are people so tough these days?"

    Lin fan pondered. If these guys were thinking the same thing as him, then the people from the yuanzu region were way too strong, each stronger than the other.

    However, looking at the sect leader and the elders, he was suspicious again. If they were really so stubborn, why didn''t they take off?

    He couldn''t figure it out.

    In the righteous heaven region, on a mountain peak covered by clouds.

    A middle-aged man had a calm breath. He raised his hand to call over the Zhizhi bird paper. He nced through it and couldn''t help but be surprised at the end.

    "Eh? The peacemaker, Qin Feng, was killed?"

    "Hmph, this unfilial son doesn''t do proper work and only does those terrible things. He deserves to suffer."

    This middle-aged man was Qin Feng''s father, Qin Yitian. He no longer had any hope for his son. He was beyond saving and was always doing those ridiculous things.

    Maintain peace?

    All of this was based on strength. What could he do? if it wasn''t for his prestige, he wouldn''t be able to do whatever he wanted in the true heaven domain.

    However, when he read the content, his calm expression gradually changed. Suddenly, he was furious.

    "You bastard."

    The content read:

    "Even if your father, Qin Yitian,es, my sun god Hall and sky sacrednd can beat him until he kneels and begs for mercy. You can go back and y with your father."

    "How Savage!"

    Qin Yitian was furious, but soon after, he calmed down and felt that something was wrong.

    But he didn''t think too much about it.

    The Zhizhi bird had already gone online. If outsiders knew that he, Qin Yitian, was still unmoved after seeing the content, wouldn''t that mean that he was afraid?

    [PS: thank you, moon Empress Wu. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

    [PS: please cast your monthly votes. Please cast your guaranteed monthly votes.]

 Chapter 701 The Reason Is Simple, Im Very Strong

    The fact that the strongest Saints of the two forces had been suppressed caused a hugemotion on the Zhizhi bird.

    If it was an ordinary Saint, it wouldn''t cause much of amotion. However, Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo both had divine bodies.

    Those who could have a divine body were all very talented. If they grew up, they would be a giant.

    "How can that be?"

    The lid of the hall master''s coffin couldn''t be closed anymore, and it had beenpletely lifted.

    When he found out about this, he was in a daze and his heartpletely exploded.

    Feng shaolie was the most powerful Saint and was known as the genius of the geniuses in the sun god Hall. He had the sacred Sun divine body, which was a divine body that only appeared once in a hundred years.

    Now, he had been F * cking beaten to the ground by someone who had joined hands with sikong Zhuo, who had the divine Wind body from sky Saintnd.

    This was no longer a matter of defeat, but aplete loss of face.

    "Get out here."

    At this moment, a thunderous roar came from outside, causing the entire yang God Hall to shake.

    "Who''s so arrogant?" The hall Master was shocked and furious. He was shocked that the other party''s roar could shake the foundations of the Yang God Hall. He was furious that the other party was too arrogant. The use of the word ''scram'' was extremely infuriating.

    "I''d like to see who dares to be so impudent in the Yang God Hall. "

    In an instant, the shrine master turned into a beam of light and shot out of the hall. Only idiots or capable people dared toe to the sun god Hall.

    In his territory, no matter how capable the other party was, they would have to kneel and admit their mistakes.

    Bang! Bang!

    When the hall Master arrived outside, he was about to scold the other party, but he didn''t expect the other party to attack him without saying a word.

    In an instant, an unparalleled power swept through the world, shaking the earth.

    A blood-curdling scream erupted.

    The pce Master kneeled outside the main hall and was in a daze. The person in front of him had his hands behind his back and was floating proudly in the air. The light radiating from his body was too ring.

    As soon as they met, they were crushed to the ground by the other party, without any room for resistance.

    The difference in strength was simply too shocking, and he knew it in his heart.

    "Who are you? Why are you attacking me?" It wasn''t that the hall Master didn''t want to stand up, but that a terrifying aura was pressing down on him, making him unable to move at all.

    The Yang God Hall was very powerful, even in all the outer realms.

    But who would have thought that he would be subdued in a single move? now, he was even kneeling on the ground. This made him feel indignant.

    The surrounding disciples looked at this scene in fear. It was too frightening and unbelievable. The invincible Pce Master in their hearts was being crushed by someone. Furthermore, he couldn''t even fight back.

    "You bastard, don''t you know what you''re doing? Open your dog eyes and see what this is!"

    Qin Yitian angrily rebuked. With a flick of his wrist, he threw the transparent blue paper over.

    The hall Master cursed in his heart. He didn''t even know the other party, so what else could he know? they had no grudges, so what was he trying to do?

    When he saw the contents, the hall Master was dumbfounded.

    "When did I ever say that?"

    He dared to swear to the heavens that he had never said such a thing. This was a false usation.

    "It doesn''t matter if I said it or not." Qin Yitian''s voice was cold, causing the pce Master to look up in shock. He did not know what the other party wanted.

    "This matter has already been reported to the Zhizhi bird. It has already greatly affected my reputation."

    "If we don''t do anything, what will the others say? They''ll say that I, Qin Yitian, really don''t dare to cause trouble for you. "

    "Of course, I know that there''s something wrong with this matter, but there''s no other way. Someone is deliberately trying to mess with you. Therefore, if you want to live, it''s very simple. Apologize to Shangzhi bird."

    Qin Yitian wasn''t stupid, but he had no choice. He didn''t want to find out who the mastermind was. He just wanted to solve the problem at hand as soon as possible.

    Although he was strong, he cared about his reputation. If it was any other expert, he wouldn''t care but he couldn ''T. He had to get an exnation.

    "You said it yourself. Someone is intentionally messing with the sun god Hall. It''s not our doing." The hall Master wanted to die. How could he be so unreasonable? even he didn''t go so far.

    "This has nothing to do with me. Your yang God Hall needs to clear things up on the Zhizhi bird. Also, don''t say that it''s a misunderstanding. Just say that your yang God Hall doesn''t dare to say such treasonous words." Qin Yitian said indifferently.

    Even if the pce master''s face was extremely gloomy, he did not take it to heart.

    "Don''t think that you''ve been wronged. I''ve already given you a chance. Otherwise, based on my temperament when I was young, there would be no need for the existence of your yang God Hall. " Qin Yitian''s words were overbearing. His eyes were disdainful and he didn''t put anyone in his eyes.

    The pce master''s breathing was a little rapid. This was an unexpected disaster that hade inexplicably.

    The surrounding disciples ''eyes were red. How could he go so far?

    "Why? You''ve gone too far, just for this reason?" The hall Master had never suffered such humiliation.

    Before the fusion of the outer realms, the Yang God Hall had dominated a world. Now, he was furious. This was a p in the face without any reason.

    "Reason? Fine, I''ll give you a reason. It''s because you''re too weak. I, Qin Yitian, am stronger than you. Is this reason enough?" Qin Yitian said.

    "Ah?" The pce Master raised his head. The other party''s reason was too overbearing, leaving him no room to refute.

    In the end, he could only ept it.

    "I understand."

    What else could he do? the other party''s strength was unfathomable, and he was not someone he could contend with at all.

    "Yes. I hope I can see it on the Zhizhi bird tomorrow. Otherwise, I''ll be responsible for the consequences. Sky sacrednd also wants an exnation for participating in this."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Yitian entered the void and disappeared from the sky above the sun god Hall.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, the pressure on the hall Master disappeared. He stood up and looked into the distance with anger.

    "Damn it, this is too damn."

    He couldn''t forget this grudge. However, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility.

    Qin Yitian was here for the magnificent me sect.

    After all, sky sacrednd was involved.

    Who would dare to insult such a powerful expert? the content on the Zhizhi bird was probably just a random excuse.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

    Therefore, sometimes, thinking too much was also a kind of respect and fear of the unknown.

    The magnificent me sect!

    "Senior brother, do you think they''lle again?" Lu Qiming asked.

    The scene of his senior brother''s battle with the other party had long been recorded in his small notebook.

    That small book was his life, and it would definitely be passed down for thousands of years.

    "I don''t think so. Even if he did, the end result would be the same." The fact that Lin fan had taken down the two saints was already shocking enough. He had spread his name around.

    Right now, he was thinking about whether Qin Feng''s father could do it or not. If he couldn ''t, then it would be a pity.

    On this day, sun god Hall and sky sacrednd were out of luck. The two sacrednds even wanted to die.

    In the toilet.

    Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo were still waiting for the people from the Holy Land to rescue them.

    "You two, work hard and don''t think about those useless things. If you want to escape from here, you have to wait for the time toe. Oh, right, How long have you two been swearing?" When the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor walked over and saw the appearance of the two strongest Holy Sons, he couldn''t help butugh.

    So what if he was awesome?

    In the end, she was still being disciplined by him.

    "How long do you mean?" Feng shaolie asked in confusion.

    "So it''s a lifetime contract. Amazing." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestorughed. Their lives were basically over. They basically had no hope. It could be said that they were all dead.

    Lin fan stayed in the sect and did not go anywhere else.

    The content of the new issue of Zhizhi bird made himugh.

    The sun god Hall and the long sky Holy Land published their repenting content on the bird of knowledge, indicating that they would not dare to say such things even if they had ten guts.

    "It seems that Qin Feng''s father is truly powerful."

    He smiled when he saw the message. Perhaps this was what it meant when faced with absolute power. Even if the other party was stubborn, they would still have to admit defeat.

    The people from the Holy Lands who were watching the show also saw the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    For a moment, he was also stunned.

    Before the sun god Hall and sky sacrednd could do anything, they had been attacked and even published an apology.

    They knew that the amount of money one had to pay to publish something on the Zhizhi bird was shocking.

    That mysterious Zhizhi bird was so expensive that it was scary.

    At this moment, elder Huo Rong had arrived at invincible peak. His expression clearly showed that something was up.

    "Elder Huo Rong, how did you find the time toe here?" Lin fan asked.

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan. He was really impressed by this kid. He had caused quite a lot of trouble. In the past few days, things had happened one after another and they were not small matters.

    However, there was an important matter that had been dyed for a long time. He had to manage the magnificent me sect and this matter couldn''t be dyed any longer.

    "I''vee to discuss something with you. " Huo Rong said.

    "What is it?" Lin fan asked.

    "You have seen the people of the sect. Ever since the fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm, all the cities have been left empty. Although the cities of the surrounding sects have already arranged for people to go there, it is still too crowded for so many people. So, I think the situation is about right. It''s time to settle the people down. What do you think?" Huo Rong asked in a questioning tone.

    Now that this kid had ascended to the heavens, even he had to use this tone to ask.

    In the words of GE Lian, this kid is the hope of our entire sect.

    Lin fan pondered,"this is a littleplicated. Alright, since it''s elder Huo Rong''s suggestion, we''ll do as you say. However, you don''t need me to do anything, right?" These things can be settled by junior brothers. "

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan. ''What''s there to settle? even though some of the cities are safe, who the hell knows what''s inside the other cities?''

    Who could deal with normal disciples? in the entire sect, only this kid and his senior brother could.

    Wait a minute!

    Suddenly, Huo Rong reacted.

    "You''re right. The talents that have been brought in can do this."

    Huo Rong wanted to p himself in anger. Why was his brain so dull? he didn''t even think of this.

    The talents that he had brought in were not weak, especially the two strongest Holy Sons. They were not simple and could be used.

    He really had a pig''s brain.

    [PS: I''ll update a little slower tonight. I have to organize my thoughts. I''m a little stuck.]

    PS: "I cut down the apocalypse on my own." This book was prepared to be written without restraint. It was not prepared to be published. It was already prepared for 404.

 Chapter 702 Look At How Happily They Are Wiping

    Many cities had disappeared after the outer realm merged.

    This was a huge loss for the magnificent me sect. Even Lin fan felt heartache, let alone the sect master.

    These were all wealth.

    Who could withstand the fusion of an outer realm?

    On this day, there was a change in the distant sky.

    Lin fan was exchanging insights with his teacher. Of course, this wasn''t really an insight. They were just talking about the Zhizhi bird.

    If that heavenly mandate was really the heavenly mandate monarch of the Saint convent sect, it was enough to show that this woman had taken off, and she had a great opportunity.

    The name Xumi immortal body sounded a little overbearing.

    Thinking about the other party''s jolting Big Bad luck, he sighed. Indeed, people with big breasts were blessed.

    This was aw that had never changed.

    "Teacher, someone''sing."

    Lin fan raised his head and saw two beams of light shooting over from the distance. They were really quick and they weren''t normal experts.

    "Calm down, disciple. No matter whoes, how can we be afraid?" Tian Xu remained calm. Even if he couldn''t defeat the other party, he couldn''t lose face.

    "That''s right, teacher. Don''t say anything. Let''s go and meet each other and see what they want to do." Lin fan stood up. He was getting impatient.

    He really wanted to know who was the one who dared toe to the magnificent me sect.

    The disciples raised their heads and looked over. The aura that was spreading over was really strong but who could it be?

    How powerful our senior brother Lin is, that''s for all to see. Are there people who want to die?

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Two figures appeared.

    Because it was too fast, the air exploded when it stopped.

    "Who are you? why have youe to the magnificent me sect?" Tian Xu raised his head and asked about the other party''s background.

    Without waiting for the other party to reply, Lin fan also shouted,""Didn''t you two hear what my teacher asked you? Who are you people? hurry up and tell me the truth. "

    They were the hall Master of the Yang God Hall and the Saint lord of the sky sacrednd.

    They didn''te here to cause trouble for the magnificent me sect, but to have a talk.

    The extremely powerful Qin Yitian had already taught them how to behave. He had even paid a huge price to apologize to the Zhizhi bird. This had already made their hearts ache.

    When they heard this, their expressions changed instantly.

    He really wanted to roar and reprimand her, but he held himself back after thinking about it.

    Regardless of the rtionship between Qin Yitian and the magnificent me sect, they didn''t want to be on bad terms with him. Let''s forget about the past and admit defeat.

    And this time, he was here to redeem someone from the other party.

    The strongest Holy Son was in their hands. They couldn''t ept it if they didn''t redeem him.

    The losses were too great to bear.

    "I am the hall Master of the divine yang Hall." The pce master''s long hair draped over his shoulders, and his face was resolute. However, the left side of his face seemed to be a little swollen, which didn''t match the right side of his face.

    This was because he was beaten up by Qin Yitian.

    "I''m the Saint Lord of sky sacrednd, Chen Zhuo. "

    Chen Zhuo had been taught a lesson by that fellow. When he first arrived at sky sacrednd, he had been very tough and had fought him head-on, but with his strength, he was no match for him. He had been crushed to the ground and couldn''t even fight back.

    In fact, the other party''s strength had seriously injured his soul. Thinking about it now, he still felt a lingering fear.

    "Oh, it''s you guys." Lin fan was wondering why they still dared toe. Qin Feng''s father had already helped him teach them a lesson.

    However, looking at the other party''s appearance, he didn''t seem to be looking for trouble. Otherwise, he would definitely not be talking to him so calmly.

    These words made the two of them unhappy.

    What do you mean it''s you guys? this kid is too arrogant.

    They didn''t know who this kid was, but seeing that he was at the peak celestial realm, they knew who he was.

    It was this kid who had subdued their strongest Saint.

    "You are Lin fan, Peak Master Lin?" The pce Master asked, suppressing his anger.

    His strength was much stronger than this kid ''s, and he could crush this guy with a finger.

    But he was afraid of Qin Yitian.

    "Yes, I am. What are you doing in my sect? If you want to take revenge, then this Peak Master is very happy to apany you. " Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. Although his cultivation was higher, so what?

    To the hall Master and Chen Zhuo, if they weren''t afraid of Qin Yitian, they wouldn''t have been able to hold back.

    He actually asked them what they were doing here. Did they really not know what was going on?

    "Peak Master Lin, Feng shaolie is the Saint of our sect. I hope that you can give him some face and let him go." The pce Master said.

    "And the Saint of sky sacrednd."

    Chen Zhuo also spoke up. He couldn''t let the Saint child leave outside. He had the body of Divine Wind. As long as he was properly nurtured, he would definitely be a giant in the future.

    "Why are you guys so influential? you talk about face every time you open your mouth. I can''t give you this face." Lin fan waved his hand. What a joke, he actually wanted him to hand her over.

    How could a talent that he had personally brought into the sect be taken away so easily?<sub> </sub>

    The shrine master and Chen Zhuo were both furious, but they took a deep breath and suppressed their anger."Can I see how the Saint is doing?"

    They were a little worried. Since the other party didn''t give them any face, would they kill their Saint? if that was the case, they would really go crazy.

    It was so difficult to produce a divine body. If he really died, it would be like the sky falling down.

    "Your request is a little too much. But forget it, I''ll let you go and take a look. It''ll also make you give up on this idea." Lin fan didn''t reject him. Since he had already said so, he would just let the other party take a good look at their Saint.

    "Teacher, don''t you think I''m too easy to talk to?"

    Tian Xu nodded at his disciple''s question."You''re too kind, my disciple. It''s impossible for anyone else to do such a thing."

    The Grand Master and Chen Zhuo looked at Lin fan, their faces turning ck. This was their Saint, and now that he wanted to take a look, he thought that he was too easy to talk to.

    It was really unbearable.

    But now, they held back, not for any other reason, but because they could not figure out that terrifying and powerful man.

    In the toilet.

    Sikong Zhuo bent his body and stuck out his butt. With a cloth in his hand, he opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of air toward the surface of the toilet. Then, he quickly wiped it.

    "Feng shaolie, look at how she wipes her face. Look at you, what are you doing? be more careful." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor reprimanded.

    He was now a toilet manager, and it was more or less a position to manage these people who cleaned the toilets.

    Feng shaolie looked at sikong Zhuo''s expression and was at a loss for words. He felt as if something was blocking his heart.

    Every time he wanted to resist, there would be an inexplicable pressure crushing down from the void.

    That was the wrath of the heavens. As long as they protested, they would be struck to death by the wrath of the heavens.

    Sikong Zhuo, who was wiping the toilet with all his might, smirked and shot a nce at Feng shaolie. His eyes seemed to be saying,"you can''t even do this well and you want topete with me? you''re overestimating yourself."

    "Detestable."

    Although sikong Zhuo didn''t say anything, Feng shaolie could sense the contempt in his eyes. He then lowered his head and used his best to wipe the dirt off his face.

    "Yes, you''re a good student." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was very satisfied. This was the correct attitude to face reality.

    Not far away.

    "Look, your Saint is alive and well. He''s full of energy." Lin fan smiled, then turned to Tian Xu."Master, what do you think? I''ve brought in a good talent for the sect, right?"

    "Yes, not bad at all. Disciple, your judgment is impable. Look at their technique, it''s really sharp. That angle, that strength, the toilet will be a beautiful scenery in our sect." Tian Xu praised. His disciple''s eyes were indeed sharp.

    It was a good choice for the talents that the sect had found.

    "Why would I?"

    The pce Master was stunned and dumbfounded. What did he see?

    The most powerful Saint of the sun god Hall was actually wiping the toilet with his butt up. This was simply tarnishing the reputation of the sun god Hall.

    Puchi!

    Chen Zhuo from sky Saintnd had a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t believe that the person shaking his butt was sikong Zhuo, who had the divine Wind body.

    Oh heavens, Oh great earth, what in the world is happening?

    "Sikong Zhuo, what are you doing?" He couldn''t take it anymore and roared. His voice was like thunder, and the magnificent me sect disciples ''ears hurt.

    "What are you screaming for? don''t you know where you are? If you don''t like it, let''s start fighting. This Peak Master will keep you all here. "

    Lin fan was also shocked by the sound. He turned his head and scolded them. He didn''t want to fight because he didn''t feel any sense of aplishment from killing these two people with unending bad luck.

    However, if he was really forced into a corner, regardless of whether there was a sense of aplishment, he would directly send these two guys to heaven.

    At this moment, the two strongest Holy Sons who were wiping the toilet with all their might froze.

    He didn''t even need to look to know who it was.

    "Hall Master." Feng shaolie wanted to cry, but he couldn ''t. If he did, he would be betraying the magnificent me sect and would be punished by the heavens immediately.

    "Saint Lord."

    Sikong Zhuo wanted to cry, but he stopped himself. He felt bitter in his heart. He hade toote, and it was already useless. He had already made the oath, so what could he do?

    "What have you been doing?" Chen Zhuo couldn''t stay calm. His face was red. If he wasn''t the strongest Holy Son, he would have left without saying a word.

    "I''m cleaning the toilet. " Sikong Zhuo''s reply was very straightforward.

    He had already sworn to serve the magnificent me sect, so he was now a servant of the sect. He had to answer the questions truthfully.

    As for being ashamed or hiding anything, there was no such thing.

    "You two have seen it, so you can go now." Lin fan said.

    "Peak Master Lin, what exactly did you do to them?" Chen Zhuo turned around and looked at Lin fan. There was a fire under his eyes. He was extremely angry.

    Lin fan was helpless. What could he do? especially to two grown men. He couldn''t force them.

    "Nothing much. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them. Are they happy?"

    Chen Zhuo was suffocating and his expression was stiff. What was the meaning of this?

    "Are you guys happy?" Lin fan asked.

    Sikong Zhuo and Feng shaolie nodded.

    "I''m happy. "

    "Look, my sect is the sect of benevolence and righteousness. Look at how happy they are wiping." Lin fan said with a smile.

 Chapter 703 This Is Our Quality

    He wanted to hit someone!

    The temple master and Chen Zhuo were filled with such thoughts. They really wanted to beat up this irritable kid on the spot.

    But he still held back.

    Ever since they hade to the magnificent me sect, they had been holding back for a long time.

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you want before you''re willing to return my sanctum''s Saint? I''m asking you to tell me. As long as it''s within my means, I won''t refuse." The temple master could not leave the Saint here.

    This was the future of the sun god Hall. With the sacred Sun divine body, even he would not be able to match up to him in the end.

    However, he had not fully grown up and had already encountered such a cmity. As the pce Master, he had to save her.

    Looking at him now, was he wiping the toilet with his butt up? was this something a human would do?

    "Sure, just give me all the wealth of the Yang God Hall." Lin fan said casually.

    Instantly, the hall Master trembled violently. A scorching aura wrapped around his body, then gradually retracted back into his body."Peak Master Lin, you''re making things difficult for me."

    He cursed in his heart. All his wealth, how could he ask for it? why didn''t he just die?

    Lin fan smiled and waved his hand,"I am just joking. Don''t take it seriously. You guys might not be familiar with our sect. Wait a moment, I will send someone over to exin."

    "Come over here and introduce the two of you." He beckoned to the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor.

    The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor ran over. He had already given up. Any resistance here was useless. It was better not to waste his energy.

    "Let me introduce you two. This is the old master of the Saint celestial cult. Why did hee to the magnificent me sect ...?" Just as Lin fan was about to exin, the old master of the Saint celestial cult spoke up.

    "Peak Master Lin, let me exin. It''s because the magnificent me sect has given me a feeling that I''ve never felt before."

    "The magnificent me sect''s vitality, justice, love, peace, and justice attracted me, so I left the Saint immortal cult and stayed here willingly."

    "Don''t think that I clean the toilets just because I''m here. I''m doing this of my own free will. I''m being treated like a guest here, which makes me feel embarrassed. So, I''m just cleaning the toilets to make a contribution to the magnificent me sect."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor spoke eloquently, especially when he talked about things that made him happy. His expression became very exaggerated.

    The hall Master and Chen Zhuo looked at each other in a daze, as if to say,"good, well said. Please continue. If you believe me, then you''re a fool."

    "Hey, you two better believe me. I''m telling the truth. I''m not lying. The magnificent me sect is really noble. I''ve been in power for so many years, but I''ve never met a sect like this." At this point, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s tone became serious.

    "This sect is very loving and friendly to people. I''m so touched that I''m crying."

    As he spoke, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor reached a sad point. He couldn''t help but shed two streams of tears and then added,

    "I can''t even bear to leave. If I leave, it''ll be like taking my life."

    Lin fan stepped forth and patted the shoulders of the old master of the Saint immortal cult, consoling him,"alright, go and take a good rest. You''ve said it well enough. My sect isn''t as good as you''ve said. I''m ashamed, ashamed."

    Chen Zhuo looked at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, just say something. What do you want before you''re willing to let him go?"

    "I''ve said so much, but you still don''t believe me? fine, let them say it themselves. Are they willing to leave this ce?" Lin fan was helpless. He said it so directly and they still didn''t believe him. Then, he had no choice but to let them suffer the deepest level of hurt.

    Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo had already made their oaths. It was impossible for them to run away or ask for help. They had been locked on, so they should not think too much.

    At this moment, Chen Zhuo''s eyes were on sikong Zhuo.

    "I''m not leaving. I''m very happy here. I''ll stay in the magnificent me sect from now on." Sikong Zhuo said decisively without any hesitation. What a joke! Someone was holding a knife to his neck. If he dared to have any thoughts, he would lose his little life.

    "You ..."

    Chen Zhuo was shocked. He wouldn''t have believed anyone else''s words, but he couldn''t take it when sikong Zhuo said it.

    Wasn''t this a betrayal? a betrayal of sky sacrednd?

    Sikong Zhuo was helpless. Who the hell wanted to stay here? he still wanted to return and be the high and mighty strongest Holy Son.

    But now, it was all over. He had made the oath himself. If he wanted to leave, he would have to die.

    After some consideration, he still felt that it was better to stay here. It was more important to stay alive.

    It wasn''t easy to have such a God Body and cultivate to this point. Who would want to make things difficult for themselves?

    "Did you hear that? he doesn''t want to go back. It''s not that this Peak Master is unwilling to exchange with you, but these two have already made up their minds. What else do you want to do?" Lin fan said.

    This time, he had given them enough face. No one had evere to the magnificent me sect and left safely.

    "My dear disciple, why do I feel like people these days can''t ept the truth? why don''t we just forget about it? look at these two Holy Lands. I''m afraid they can only rely on these two disciples for a living. If these two saints don''t want to leave, should we just chase them away?" Tian Xu said in a weird tone.

    This made the hall Master and Chen Zhuo''s eyes spit fire. They did not expect to be humiliated.

    "Good, good, you unfilial son ..." Chen Zhuo had nothing to say. He flicked his sleeves and left.

    He still didn''t understand what was going on for sikong Zhuo to be willing to stay here. He had checked and found that sikong Zhuo wasn''t under mind control.

    In his rage, he did not think of the oath.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall red at him coldly before leaving.

    "AI!" The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor felt stifled. The development up to this point was actually inextricably linked to their Saint celestial sect.

    It was their Holy immortal cult that had invited the Saint child of a major power over. In the end, he had met Peak Master Lin and was killed on the spot.

    Furthermore, a few of the Saints had died.

    Those major forces definitely couldn''t sit still and wanted to take revenge. The final result was needless to say, they would die even more miserably.<sub> </sub>

    Now, even the two strongest Saints had surrendered and were cleaning the toilet in peace. What else could others say?

    Lin fan came to the front of the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor."Hmm, not bad. Although what you said just now seemed a little off, it''s just as you said. The magnificent me sect has love and they definitely don''t care too much. Work hard. No matter how strong they are in the future, you will always be the toilet manager and manage these Saints."

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin. I will definitely do my best to manage the toilet well." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was overjoyed. Not to mention anything else, it was at least a position with some power.

    "Holy Sons, don''t panic. It won''t be long before this Peak Master will let them join us." Lin fan had methods to calm people down.

    As expected, sikong Zhuo and Feng shaolie''s expressions changed when they heard this. There was even a hint of anticipation in their eyes.

    He was trying to trick the hall Master intoing over.

    After settling the matters here, he returned to the secret room.

    "Damn, just how many experts are there in the outer realm? all of them are so tough."

    Under great pressure, he was ready to cultivate. He had to create an immortal-grade cultivation technique, then go out and have fun, earn some points, and see if there were any talents he could bring into the sect.

    At this moment, a message came from the Golden paper.

    The people from the Zhizhi bird had contacted him.

    "Grandmaster, you haven''t written any new content for a few days. Do you have any material?"

    "Yi!" Lin fan frowned. That was a really advanced way of saying things. Could it be someone he knew? then, he asked,""Do you know that I was also a decent man before I died?"

    "What do you mean? What dignity? Grandmaster, don''t joke around. You''d better write a manuscript. I''ve already applied for a newyout for you. Although it''s still very small, it''s already on the first page. " The contact person from the Zhizhi bird was dumbfounded. He did not understand what the Grandmaster was talking about.

    However, all of this was not important. The most important thing was when the new content would be released.

    It seemed that this Zhizhi bird was not the world he had thought it was. He had thought it came from the blue sky, but it seemed that it was not.

    As for the other party calling him a ''Grandmaster'', he epted it.

    "I know." Lin fan replied. It seemed like the two articles he had written had attracted a lot of attention.

    After cutting off the connection with the Zhizhi bird, Lin fan pondered for a moment. His eyes lit up.

    He didn''t know many people, but he thought of the two people he had met before.

    Demon God Chi jiusha, the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen.

    These two people could be dealt with.

    ''Demon God Chi jiusha and the leader of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, met in the wilderness. The two of them looked at each other naked, and the reason was ...''

    It was a perfect title, worthy of full marks.

    Then, he thought about the content. It didn''t matter if it was real or fake, or if it was exaggerated.

    Anyway, the bird of knowledge was a little stubborn, so he could test its bottom line.

    The content was settled, and he was directly transported.

    "Third, please bless me. Let''s not talk about anything else, but at least seed once."

    He took out a small notebook and pen and prepared to start creating a cultivation technique.

    To others, creating a profound cultivation technique required deep knowledge, but to him, it was all about luck.

    If they were lucky, they would get the cultivation technique.

    If he was unlucky, he would continue with the experiment.

    The little notebook was filled with dense content, which was proof of his hard work from the beginning until now.

    Then, he would create it.

    As he walked through a Meridian, he immediately felt a terrifying power running amok in his body. With a cracking sound, his body showed signs of cracking.

    His aura was already inplete chaos. It was good enough that he had failed at the beginning.

    The Tai sovereign sword flickered with sword light and finished him off.

    Ten secondster, his spirit wasplete, and he experimented again.

    In the void far away from the magnificent me sect.

    Chen Zhuo and the hall Master stopped.

    "You''re really going to let it go?" Chen Zhuo asked, unwilling to give up.

    The Grand Master didn''t answer. Instead, he looked in the direction of the magnificent me sect.

    "How is that possible? Feng shaolie has the sacred Sun divine body. How can we just let him go?"

    "Then what do you have in mind?" Chen Zhuo continued to ask. They were most concerned about Qin Yitian. If it wasn''t for him, they would have attacked long ago.

    "Snatch it." The pce Master replied straightforwardly.

    However, Chen Zhuo was dumbfounded by his simple ''snatch''.

    He could even think of such a method.

    He was convinced.

 Chapter 704 I Only Hope That You Guys Can Be Salted Fish

    Chen Zhuo left without hesitation. He didn''t want to talk to the hall Master of the Yang God Hall. The person who usually looked normal was actually an idiot.

    Still think of a way?

    All he thought of were bad ideas and he was suffering.

    Although the strongest Holy Son was still in the magnificent me sect, he was safe and had enough time to find a way to get him back.

    "AI!"

    After Chen Zhuo left, the hall Master sighed. He had only said ''snatch'' in a moment of desperation. How could he have taken it seriously?

    "Qin Yitian, what exactly are your origins?"

    He thought to himself,"that guy is too strong. He''s no match for him at all. If there''s any hope of winning, why would he be talking nicely to the magnificent me sect until now? he would''ve killed them long ago."

    "Forget it, there will be a chance."

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lu Qiming led a group of disciples past the secret chamber and stopped.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" A disciple asked doubtfully. He didn''t know what his senior brother wanted to do.

    "Do you know what this ce is?" Lu Qiming said.

    One of the male disciples did not understand what he meant."Senior brother, this is where senior brother Lin is going into seclusion."

    "Yes, it''s the ce where senior brother is in seclusion. But do you know why he is in seclusion?" Lu Qiming''s body shape had not changed. He was still fat, but after all the training, he had a unique aura.

    At the same time, there was also a mysterious aura that was getting stronger and stronger. Sometimes, it would even infect others.

    "Senior brother is in seclusion. Of course, it''s to improve his strength." The disciples said. Their idol in their hearts was senior brother Lin. He was too handsome. Sometimes, when they saw the heroic figure of their senior brother, they would be a little intoxicated. They wondered when they could be as outstanding as their senior brother Lin.

    As senior brother Lin''s junior Brother, Lu Qiming had to do something for him. At the same time, he had to let these disciples understand some things.

    "Then do you know why senior brother wants to improve his strength?" Lu Qiming continued to ask.

    This time, the disciples were a little dumbfounded.

    Why did Shixiong want to improve his strength?

    Wasn''t this because he wanted to be stronger?

    "Have you ever seen my senior brother walk around or rest in the sect every time he returns?" Lu Qiming asked.

    The disciples looked at each other and then shook their heads. They really hadn''t seen it before.

    Although Shixiong came back often, he would immediately go into closed door cultivation. After he finished, he would go out again. It was the same every time.

    He really rarely strolled around the sect or did other things.

    Lu Qiming nodded. He had expected the reaction of his junior brothers."You should know that senior brother has been cultivating not only for himself, but also for us. It''s all thanks to senior brother that we can cultivate in peace and enjoy a peaceful life in the sect."

    "Look at senior brother Lin fighting with others. Even if he''s covered in blood, he''s never even frowned. We have to remember this."

    "Recently, I''ve noticed that some of our junior brothers and sisters have started to getzy. Some of them only start to cultivate after ten days to half a month. Some of them even start to seek fun. Do you think that''s worthy of senior brother Lin''s sacrifice for us?"

    Lu Qiming''s eyes turned red as he thought about how hard senior brother Lin had been through.

    When the junior brothers heard senior brother Lu''s words, they fell silent. At the same time, some of them felt ashamed, because he was one of thezy people.

    "Senior brother l¨¹, I won''t bezy anymore."

    A male disciple blushed and said shamefully.

    He thought about it carefully and realized that senior brother Lin had been working really hard. He had been cultivating and busy the entire time. The pills on invincible peak and the dangerous ces outside the sect were all obtained by senior brother Lin with great effort.

    In the past, there had been people who had attacked the sect to make senior brother Lin pay the price. However, senior brother Lin had always retaliated with a tough method in the end.

    At that time, they had been acting as spectators and cheering for senior brother Lin, but they had never thought about it on a deeper level.

    Now that senior brother Lu had said this, they immediately understood.

    Lu Qiming nodded in satisfaction. It seemed like his junior brothers and sisters could still be saved.

    At the very least, senior brother Lin''s efforts were not in vain.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan kept creating new skills but suddenly, he stopped. It wasn''t because he seeded but because he heard a voice from outside.

    He had heard everything that Lu Qiming had said to his disciples, and he felt that something was wrong.

    He really didn''t think that much.

    He had been cultivating with all his might so that he could have a good time. He had never thought that he would reach such a high level.

    As for his junior brothers and sisters lying on the ground, he really didn''t care.

    With him around, who could bully them?

    Unless he died.

    But was that possible?

    But forget it. Since Junior Brother Lu was preaching, he didn''t have to prove anything. He was being considerate.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, he felt an aura heading towards the sect.

    He pushed the stone door open and went out.

    "Senior brother!" Lu Qiming said respectfully.

    "Senior brother."

    The surrounding disciples were also looking on in admiration.<sub> </sub>

    After senior brother Lu''s advice, they had all understood the hard work of senior brother Lin. So when they saw Lin fan, other than admiration, their eyes were also filled with gratitude.

    Cough cough!

    Lin fan cleared his throat. Everyone''s eyes were burning. He really hoped that the junior brothers and sisters of the sect could be salted fish who could shout " 666."

    That way, he would be able to disy even more power in battle.

    "Yes, someone''sing. Let''s not talk about it." Lin fan raised his hand and looked into the distance. He didn''t know who it was.

    However, this aura did not belong to anyone from the sun god Hall or sky sacrednd.

    Bang! Bang!

    One of the figures was extremely fast. After that, he came to a sudden stop and floated in the air. His eyes were sharp. When they looked at each other, they could only feel a sharp light piercing through his eyes.

    If one''s cultivation level was not high enough, it was possible that they would be blinded by a single look.

    "Which one of you is Lin fan?" The man in the air spoke. His tone was calm and without any fluctuations. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or sad.

    "I am." Lin fan looked over. He wasn''t afraid. No matter who came, he wasn''t afraid.

    The man looked at Lin fan and nodded his head,"as expected of a genius. Even though he''s only at the extreme immortal realm, he has a strong aura. It''s normal for him to be able to suppress those at the heaven pass realm."

    "Thank you for your praise." Lin fan chuckled. It seemed like this fellow had a good eye for things. He was different from the others.

    "Catch!" At that moment, a token flew out from the man''s hand andnded in Lin fan ''s.

    Lin fan looked at the token in his hand and was confused. He did not know what it meant.

    The man exined,"this is the middle star region''s invitation token. Five dayster, a mysterious hidden chamber will open. You can use this token to go there."

    "What?" Lin fan was confused. He knew about the middle star region. It was a huge region but the opening of the secret treasure had nothing to do with him. Why would someonee to inform him?

    "I know you''re confused, and so am I. But from what I know, there''s a big Shot who wants you to go by name. At the same time, he''s given you a token. Remember, it''ll open in five days. You''d better leave today. This token will show you the way."

    "Farewell!"

    After saying this, the man left in a hurry.

    Lin fan looked at his back and felt a little regretful. He thought that he would be arrogant and give him a chance to show off and take him down.

    However, he didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t even give him this opportunity.

    He looked at the token and wondered which ''Big Shot'' had invited him.

    "Chi jiusha?"

    The only one he felt familiar with was Demon God Chi jiusha.

    If it was really sent by him, then the content that she had written was not very good.

    He didn''t want to think about it.

    "Junior Brother Lu, I''m going on a long trip soon. I''ll leave invincible peak to you." Lin fan said.

    "Yes, senior brother. I''ll definitely keep invincible peak in good order." Lu Qiming patted his chest.

    When he saw his senior brother heading toward Tian Xu mountain, he looked at his junior brothers and sisters.

    "Did you guys see that? senior brother just came out of seclusion, and now he''s going out again. What do you guys think?"

    A disciple sighed."I want to cry!"

    "I''m touched. "

    "Senior brother, you''ve worked so hard. We can''t let you down."

    There was no such thing, and with Lu Qiming''s words, this situation hade to this. It was really frustrating.

    "Teacher, I''m going on a long trip." Lin fan hade to find Tian Xu to talk about this matter. Then, he told him about the token.

    "Oh! I didn''t expect that this old master''s disciple would even be known by people from the middle star field. Master is very pleased, go, with master here to guard the sect, nothing will happen. " Tian Xu smiled and stroked his beard, full of pride and satisfaction.

    The more outstanding his disciple was, the prouder he, as a teacher, was.

    "Master, I''m going on a long journey this time. I also want to see where the sects in thend of the origin are scattered and where Junior Brother Han bikong is."

    "Before the outer realm merged, Junior Brother Han went to the sunshine sect and hid there. We haven''t heard from him since. If we''re lucky, we might meet him outside."

    He had always been active in the origin ancestral domain, and he believed that the only sect in the origin ancestralnd was the magnificent me sect.

    The others should be in other outer realms.

    As for how many other sects still existed, it was really hard to say.

    "My dear disciple, I don''t care about those sects, but bi Kong has been through a lot. He hid in the sunshine sect for many years and couldn''t return. After he came back, he went to the sunshine sect. I don''t even know where he is now. If you see him this time, you must bring him back and let him be an elder in the sect. Don''t let him go out."

    "Teacher, I haven''t even met Junior Brother Han yet. Why do you speak as if I''ll definitely meet him?" Lin fan was helpless.

    "Disciple, didn''t I make things clear? what if we really meet outside?" Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan nodded his head,"this time around, I''m afraid that I won''t be back for at least half a month. What if something happens to the sect?"

    "Don''t worry, do you think I''m just a decoration? Master will tell you the truth, do you know what the celestial tree is boundless?" Tian Xu was pleased to reveal his secret technique.

    "I don''t know," Lin fan shook his head. How would he know?

    "Forget it. Don''t worry and be careful. If you can''t win, run. Don''t force yourself." Tian Xu didn''t say much. He had to hold back. Only at the critical moment could he shock the crowd and regain his demeanor as a teacher.

    [PS: thank you, thousand miles. I''ll give you ten thousand Qidian coins.]

    [PS: thank you, fellow reader 171102101724044, for the 10000 Qidian coins tip.]

    [PS: thank you, silver coin diviner. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for the tip.]

    [PS: thank you, fellow reader 20180602081907015, for your 10000 Qidian coins tip.]

 Chapter 705 Brother, Are You Going To Kidnap Me Again?

    He didn''t agree with what his teacher had said.

    Running away when you can''t win?

    Was this his style? Besides, there was really no one he couldn''t beat. He was the only one who pitied others, so he let them live.

    He stepped into the void and left the sect.

    He took out the token and pointed the way forward with a faint light.

    "Who is it? he can clearly see that I''m a talent and even sent someone to send the token over. He must have some knowledge."

    The space exploded. He was traveling at a very fast speed. The middle star region was a little far, and it would take him a few days to get there.

    The mysterious hidden treasure must be something incredible. The other party had personallye to invite him. If he couldn''t get something decent, then wouldn''t he havee for nothing?

    He didn''t need to think to know that he wasn''t the only one who had entered the Secret Hideout. There would definitely be many people, but he didn''t care at all.

    It''s fun with more people. After entering, I''ll kill whoever I don''t like.

    Taking away the other party''s things, that feeling was very unpleasant.

    "Hehe!"

    He shuttled through the void andughed slyly. He really loved that guy to death.

    The gray airflow in the void kept retreating. At the same time, it consciously dodged to the sides. With his current strength, he was naturally very fast.

    "Yi!"

    There were fluctuations of battle ahead, and brilliant light shot out, illuminating the heaven and earth. There were experts fighting.

    However, he still had important things to do, so he didn''t have the time to care about this. If it were any other time, he would definitely go up and make some money.

    But now, he had to go to the mysterious hidden treasure and was in a hurry. He didn''t have the time to waste on the other party.

    "Why is he here?"

    When he looked over, he saw a familiar face. It was the third Prince of the immortal Dynasty, who was not bad and knew how to do things.

    Thest time he had kidnapped them and extorted them, he had expected them to give him three or four hundred boxes of wealth. However, he had not expected them to be sincere and give him more than two thousand boxes.

    Say, how could such a person be an ordinary person?

    He was simply a good person.

    The screams continued.

    The third Prince was being stepped on by a young man, and it was unknown how many of his bones were broken.

    His entire body was covered in blood, and even his face had been dyed red.

    If not for that unique aura, Lin fan might not have been able to recognize her.

    "It''s so painful," The third Prince was dumbfounded. These people were too strong. Even his father was pressed to the ground and beaten up, and he had no ability at all.

    The Crown Prince had already been beaten to a pulp and was lying there unmoving. It was unknown if he was still alive or dead.

    His second brother was in a simr situation. He was lying there and constantly spurting blood. He was in a worse state than him.

    "What bullsh * t third Prince? is an extreme immortal so weak? You''re actually ranked in the four hundredth ce on The Prodigy roll. I think this list is useless. " The man stomped the third Prince to the ground. With a little force, the third Prince''s bones creaked as if they were about to be crushed by the man.

    The third Prince felt humiliated.

    He didn''t even know what had happened during this period of time.

    Not to mention being kidnapped and ckmailed, now he was being stepped on by someone else. This kind of humiliation, even he couldn''t bear it.

    "Trash!" The man kicked the third Prince to the side with a loud bang. He used a little too much strength, causing the third Prince to spit out blood and his body to almost explode.

    The third Prince stood up with great difficulty. His eyes were burning with fire, and he wanted to fight with his life on the line.

    "Friend, why are you in such a miserable state?" At that moment, Lin fan felt like he had to stop.

    He had long since acknowledged this friend of his. He was a good person and had enough respect for him.

    Loyal and generous enough, where else could he find such a person?

    Looking at the situation after the outer realms had merged, there was no longer any trust between people. It was really not easy to meet a loyal and generous person.

    When the third Prince heard this voice, he also felt that it was a little familiar. However, it had been a long time, and he could not recall it at that moment.

    However, when he saw the person standing in the air, he was stunned. Then, he blurted out.

    "Brother!"

    When he was kidnapped, he was really terrified. He called the other party "brother" because he was worried that he would be blown up by the other party. Therefore, he had to get closer to him.

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment, Zhou Huang was hit by a punch. His body was like a cannonball as he fell beside the third Prince and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "San er, who is he?" The Zhou Emperor''s expression was extremely weak. His opponent was too strong and simply unrivaled. He had already used all his techniques, but he was still not his opponent.

    "Father, he is the one who kidnapped me." The third Prince''s heart trembled with fear. He felt that he was really going to lose this time.

    With a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind, he was really done for.

    "What?" The Zhou Emperor''s expression changed and he felt hopeless. What day was it today? the dynasty was already in a terrible state. He did not expect that there would be such a terrifying thief.

    "Son, our Immortal Dynasty is finished."

    Zhou Huang''s heart ached. Before the fusion of the outer realm, the dynasty was extremely powerful. Even after the fusion, they could still stand firm.

    They didn''t know the people who came to attack the immortal Dynasty at all, so they were fighting for no reason.

    In San er''s words, the other party was overbearing and didn''t like him, so he wanted to kill him.

    The man who was standing proudly in the air took a look at Lin fan. Without paying him any more attention, he dove straight down. His body was pierced by tens of thousands of rays of light.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll send you two on your way. "

    The third Prince and the Zhou Emperor were already heavily injured, how could they still resist?

    "In front of this Peak Master, you dare to touch the person I like? you''re looking for death." Lin fan didn''t expect him to actually attack. He couldn''t take it anymore. He stepped forwards and disappeared from the spot.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them collided, causing a violent tremor. Even the void trembled slightly.

    "A mere extreme immortal realm cultivator dares to be so arrogant. He really doesn''t know what''s good for him." Lin fan punched out and he felt a terrifying power Strike him. He had no way to block at all.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the shock of this power. His entire person was a little dispirited. At the same time, his eyes were filled with horror as if he could not believe it.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed his head and looked at the third Prince,"friend, aren''t you too weak? you haven''t been cultivating ever since you came back?"

    "Ah?"

    The third Prince was dumbfounded. His mind was nk, and he had no idea what was going on.

    What did this extremely sinister kidnapper mean by this?

    "Brother, why are you here? are you going to kidnap me again?"

    He was truly afraid. He could not forget those days. Even now, his ears still ached.

    Of course, although he had his ears cut off, he had recovered now. But when he saw Lin fan again, he was afraid.

    "Why would I tie you up? Thest time I left, I told you that I''ve decided to be your friend because of the generosity and loyalty of your Immortal Dynasty. I happened to pass by and saw you in trouble, so I came to save you. " Lin fan chuckled as he punched the man in his hand,"don''t move. Be careful or I''ll crush your head."

    With one punch, the other party''s stomach turned upside down.

    The third Prince''s mouth was agape as he looked at Lin fan in a daze. Then, his expression changed as tears started flowing down his face,"big brother, you''re finally here! Your little brother has been waiting for you for so long! You''re finally here! I really thought that I would never see you again!"

    When he spoke of his excitement, he even took a deep breath, almost unable to catch it.

    "San er, what do you mean?" Zhou Huang was stunned. What was wrong with his third son? what was he saying?

    The third Prince put his hand on his father''s waist and whispered,""Imperial father, don''t speak nonsense."

    This was the first time he had dared to speak to his father in such a manner. However, at this moment, he didn''t care too much. His survival was the most important thing.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve already acknowledged you as my friend. You''ll be fine." Lin fan said. Then, he looked at the man in his hand,"you''re a little despicable. You actually hurt my friend. Do you know that you''re dead?"

    "You bastard." The man didn''t expect the other party to be so strong. His face was twisted.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and punched forwards. The power pierced through his stomach andrge amounts of blood spurted out.

    "Young master!"

    In the distance, three figures approached. Their cultivation wasn''t weak. They were all in the heaven pass realm.

    They had passed by the immortal Dynasty, and because of a single word from their young master, they had started a massacre, wanting to destroy the other party.

    However, he did not expect that there would be a problem.

    "Kill him!" The man roared ferociously.

    "Young master, but you ..." The three figures were in a difficult position. Young master, you''re still in their hands. Can''t you think about it?

    "Don''t worry about me. He won''t dare to do anything to me. If anything happens to me, everyone who''s rted to him will die." The man went crazy, and his eyes flickered with madness.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and with a crack, the man''s head exploded. Fresh blood flowed down his fingers.

    "You''re crazy. "

    He was toozy to waste time. He still had important things to doter, so he was not willing to waste time with these guys.

    "Ah!" The three of them were shocked and furious. One of them even roared,"do you know who you killed?"

    Lin fan looked at the three of them and activated his power. His muscles expanded and his body grew to ten meters.

    "I ..." The third Prince was stunned. This brother kidnapper was too strong. His posture and aura were too terrifying.

    At the same time, the head of the guy who had just beaten him up was crushed by the kidnapper. This was too cruel.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan charged at the three of them. That terrifying aura caused the space to shake.

    "What?"

    The three of them were stunned. They felt that the pressure was like a wave. It was just too terrifying.

    "Hurry up, I have to go after this."

    Lin fan took out the sacrificial altar and started to attack with all his might.

    And then ... There was no'' and then ''.

    Blood sttered in the sky, dyeing the world red.

    The people of the immortal Dynasty werepletely dumbfounded. They looked at the figure in the sky in a daze, as well as the scene of those guys being smashed into meat paste, their blood and flesh dripping down. They didn''t know what to say.

    Lin fan walked in front of the third Prince and helped him up.

    "Friend, do you remember what I said before? as long as something happens, I won''t let you suffer."

    "Brother, you''re right." The third Prince''s mouth was wide open. He was dumbfounded. It ended just like that?

    The expert who had suppressed their Immortal Dynasty so much had died just like that. It was too pathetic.

    [PS: I''ve recently read a very good book. I rmend you to read "I cut the end of the world by myself." Well, I''m going to have a meal and continue updating it when Ie back. I update four chapters a day anyway, so there''s no shortage. Don''t worry.]

 Chapter 706 If Youre Unhappy, Just Say It

    With the crisis averted, Zhou Huang looked at Lin fan, not knowing what to say.

    The man in front of him was an enemy, the biggest enemy since the establishment of the immortal Dynasty.

    It wasn''t that he had killed someone from Immortal Dynasty, but that he had taken away half of the dynasty''s wealth.

    "Many thanks for saving my life." Zhou Huang endured his injuries and cupped his fists.

    "You''re too kind. This is the third Prince of your Immortal Dynasty, who has won my friendship. You''ve used more than 2000 boxes of wealth to redeem him. Your generosity is admirable, and it''s enough to show how much you value me. So, don''t take it to heart."

    Lin fan smiled and said calmly. That incident was a nightmare for the immortal Dynasty.

    Especially when the other party said it so bluntly, Zhou Huang was dumbfounded.

    Did he have to be like this? didn''t he feel that something was wrong?

    "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?" Lin fan noticed that Zhou Huang''s expression was as if he was constipated and could not help but ask.

    "It''s nothing,"

    Zhou Huang had many things to say. If not for the fact that the other party was too powerful, he would have asked the other party to spit out all his wealth.

    But looking at the situation, the experts that had pushed them to the ground were all smashed into meat paste. Did he dare to ask them to return their wealth?

    "Brother, I knew you woulde to save me. In my moment of despair, only your figure appeared in my mind." The third Prince was really good at crying. When he was kidnapped, he would follow Lin fan''s train of thought. Now that he was saved, he was just bragging even more.

    "What a cute little fanboy." Lin fan patted the third Prince''s head,"are you excited?"

    "I''m excited. " The third Prince''s head was like a rattle-drum.

    "Are you touched?"

    "I''m touched. "

    The third Prince was so touched that he almost cried. At the moment of despair in his life, the kidnapper brother descended from the sky and saved him from the fire and water. How could he not be touched?

    "Brother, no matter what, you have to stay as a guest. This little brother will never forget your great kindness. After being separated from you for so many days, this little brother really wants to listen to your teachings again."

    What else could he do now? he had to keep the kidnapper under control, but the kidnapper was too kind.

    Although he was a little irascible, everything was still eptable.

    "Ah, friend, I would like to stay too, but I still have things to do, so I''ll take my leave. When there''s a chance, and your Immortal Dynasty bes rich again, I''ll definitelye." Lin fan patted the third Prince''s shoulder and smiled.

    However, this smile made the third Prince''s heart skip a beat. He had a bad feeling.

    What did he mean by that?

    When he became rich again?

    The meaning behind this was a littleplicated. There was even a hint of resentment in his eyes. Brother, you still want to fatten me up and kidnap me again.

    Just as Lin fan was about to leave, he thought of the four fes he had just killed. He had to take their storage rings.

    Although he had a lot of wealth now, he didn''t mind having more.

    This scene was seen by everyone, and they were all panicking in their hearts. Even at a time like this, he still didn''t forget to take away the other party''s storage ring. This was too terrifying.

    "Goodbye, friend."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he rose into the air and disappeared.

    "Brother, have a safe journey."

    With a plop, the third Prince sat on the ground, his head full of sweat. He panted heavily, and his injuries were getting worse.

    If it wasn''t for the robber brother, he would have been blown up by the other party.

    "San er, are you very close to him?" The Zhou Emperor asked. There was even another meaning behind his question. It was as if he was asking,"did you collude with others to scam your own family of their wealth?"

    "Father, I''m not familiar with him. We only got to know each other when we were kidnappedst time. However, I realized something. It seems that the ransom we gave him was beyond his expectations, so he''s very friendly to me. He even said that he has set his mind on me as a friend and that he won''t let me suffer in the future. I''m not sure about the details."

    The third Prince immediately exined. He couldn''t let his father misunderstand. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the river.

    "Father, I''m afraid we''ve won the other party''s favor by ident." The Crown Prince walked over shakily. He had almost exploded from being F * cked by someone. If not for the support of the pill, he might really have died.

    "Why do you say so?" The Zhou Emperor asked.

    "Father, the ransom at that time was actually only 300 to 400 boxes, but because we miscalcted and counted it as more than 2000 boxes, the other party thought that our Immortal Dynasty was generous, so they had a good impression of us. And because third brother respected that person enough, the other party saved us." The Crown Prince analyzed the situation.

    All of a sudden, the crown prince''s expression underwent a huge change.

    "Then this ..." Emperor Zhou was a little stunned. When the ransom was calcted, it was the immortal Dynasty''s Grand schr who did it.

    Later on, because he was too angry, he directly locked the person in the dungeon. If it was not for his loyalty to dynasty, he would have killed him long ago.

    "Grand Secretary, we''ve misunderstood him. He helped us solve the real crisis. If it wasn''t for the Grand Secretary, our Immortal Dynasty would have been destroyed today." The Crown Prince said.

    "Let''s go and get the Grand schr toe out. "

    Emperor Zhou ignored his own injuries and quickly went to invite the Grand schr.

    Ever since that incident, the Grand schr had been calcting even though he was locked in the dungeon. He even talked to himself every day.

    "Impossible, I''m not wrong."

    "The other party must have calcted wrongly. My calctions are absolutely correct."<sub> </sub>

    "How could I be wrong? I''m the Grand schr of Tongtian University, Zhuge Xiaolong."

    He seemed to be in a state of madness within the dungeon. The prison guards were on the verge of a mental breakdown. They kept trying to calcte without end. Sometimes, they would even pester them to see if they were wrong.

    A few dayster.

    Lin fan followed the token and arrived at middle star region. This ce was different from other regions and worlds. There were many round rocks floating in the air.

    "How are these huge rocks floating in the air?"

    He looked at it and pondered. He didn''t quite understand. It was really amazing.

    After all, these huge rocks were very ordinary. On the surface, they looked no different from ordinary rocks.

    "Hehe, where did this country bumpkine from?"

    At this moment, in the distance, a young man was riding a massive blue bull with four blue mes under its feet.

    The young man on the stage looked at Lin fan, who was looking left and right, with disdain.

    Lin fan looked over and stared at him.

    "What''s wrong? Still unconvinced, do you want to hit me? Sure,e if you have the guts. " The bull riding young man was used to being arrogant and looking at Lin fan''s clothes, he didn''t seem to be from a big faction.

    Everyone who came here was from a major power. Everyone who didn''t have a Mount and had to personally run errands, apart froming from a small ce, was still a small ce.

    Themotion here attracted the attention of many people in the distance.

    They didn''t care about this. This was amon thing and very normal.

    The young man rode the cow and passed by Lin fan. He snorted and revealed a disdainful expression. His expression was really asking for a beating like he was saying,"do you want to hit me? if you have the balls, then hit me."

    Slightly, slightly, slightly!

    Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden, Lin fan threw a punch at the young man.

    The young man obviously didn''t expect this either. He was stunned and his body shook. He didn''t expect that the other party would dare to attack.

    When their fists met, the young man didn''t expect his opponent to be so powerful. It was hard to resist.

    His body shook and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Lin fan reached out and grabbed him. He pped his face and his teeth flew out.

    "Why are you so cheap? I think you''ll be in trouble even if you y football. Are you looking for sh * t?"

    He was a little angry as he stared at the other party.

    "You ..." The young man was dumbfounded. His opponent was only at the extreme immortal realm, so how could he be so powerful? when he took over, he couldn''t block it at all.

    Those people in the distance were shocked. They recognized that young man. He was one of the Holy Sons of the wild bull race. He was capable, but his personality was a little rash and he looked down on people.

    However, he didn''t expect that he would be subdued by someone just because he mocked the other party. It was too terrifying.

    "It''s just a Mount, what''s there to be proud of?" Lin fan stared at him and punched his stomach.

    With a bang, the saint''s vision went ck, and his limbs drooped. He hadpletely fainted.

    He took the storage ring from the person''s hand, then he tilted his body, straightened his arms, and threw the person far away.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a swing of his arm, the air exploded. It was enough to show how great the force was.

    Instantly, the Saint disappeared into the distance. After a sh of light, hepletely disappeared.

    The eyes of the green Bull, which were as big asnterns, grew bigger. It was as if its master had been thrown away before it could react.

    The green Bull wanted to leave, but suddenly, he felt the other party''s hand touching his body.

    It was so frightened that its whole body trembled. Even its master was no match for it, so it had no room to resist.

    Lin fan rode on the green bull''s body and patted its head,"move."

    The green Bull was afraid. Then, it moved its feet and walked forward.

    "Not bad, this ce is really good. I can get a Mount as soon as Ie here." Lin fan smiled. He was very satisfied with this situation. He didn''t mind others being presumptuous towards him. If not, he wouldn''t have an excuse to do such things.

    The crowd who had initially looked down on Lin fan frowned and opened up a path.

    This was a tough one. Even the Saint child of the wild bull race was knocked out by a punch and thrown far away. No one knew where he flew to, but looking at the situation, he probably wouldn''t wake up for a while.

    "Everyone, this Peak Master has just arrived. If anyone doesn''t like me, don''t keep it in your heart and say whatever you have to say." Lin fan cupped his fists and said with a smile.

    At the same time, his eyes shone. These guys were not weak. Moreover, the storage rings on their fingers were all emitting a dazzling light.

    One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item.

    If he couldn''t get his hands on it, this trip would have been in vain.

    As expected, the moment these words were said, those who had already arrived were all very angry.

    "This guy is too arrogant."

 Chapter 707 You Scared My Cow

    They were displeased. They had never seen such an arrogant person.

    Some people red at him, while others pouted.

    Some people even had fire in their eyes.

    He was really unhappy with this person who had just arrived and was already showing off.

    Those who coulde here were All Saints from major forces.

    The opening of the hidden treasure this time was an opportunity that belonged to all the chosen. Therefore, everyone who came here was a chosen.

    "What are you looking at? I''ve already said that if you''re not convinced, you cane at me. You can choose either a group fight or a one-on-one fight. However, I suggest that you fight as a group. Otherwise, it''ll be boring if you lose too badly."

    Lin fan rode on the green Bull and looked at these Saint children, not caring about them at all.

    "You, yes, I''m talking about you, the one with a red face. Your face is already so red from holding it in. How long do you want to hold it in? don''t hold it in for too long, or your balls will explode." Lin fan pointed at a Holy Son in the distance.

    The Saint who had been pointed out couldn''t bear it anymore. He roared,"you''re too arrogant. The people here are all Saint sons from the various Holy Lands. What ability do you have to be so arrogant? do you think that you can bewless just because you can subdue the Saint son of the wild bull tribe?"

    "Alright, I, Zhang Qian, will fight you today."

    Golden light exploded from Zhang Qian''s body. At the same time, countless small swords flew around the golden light.

    The surrounding people were discussing. Zhang Qian was the Holy Son of the sword sect and belonged to arge force. Although his cultivation was not earth-shattering, his might was shocking. Ordinary people would not dare to go against him.

    Even they did not want to fight Zhang Qian.

    Pa!

    A miserable scream rang out.

    Zhang Qian''s face was covered in blood. His originally handsome face was nowpletely swollen. A few of his teeth had been knocked out.

    "Do you think you can do it?" Lin fan grabbed Zhang Qian''s head and lifted him in front of him. He looked at him helplessly."Young man, don''t be too arrogant. Even if you are arrogant, you have to have the ability. Tell me, do you have the ability?"

    "Ah!" "Die!" Zhang Qian roared. The power in his body started to fluctuate. It was obvious that he had been angered by his opponent. His pores opened and light burst forth. The aura was very sharp, as if a terrifying sword Qi was about to burst out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched and Zhang Qian suffered a heavy blow. His body trembled and he spat out blood. The light that covered his body dimmed and finally shattered.

    "You ..." Zhang Qian looked at Lin fan for thest time. In the end, he lowered his head helplessly. This guy was too strong. He could not take it at all.

    "Sigh, my body is too weak. I can''t even take this. What a pity."

    He took his opponent''s storage ring, then tilted his body, straightened his arm, raised his foot, and stomped on the ground. The ground cracked with a bang. With a swing of his arm, Zhang Qian was like a cannonball, creating a strong airflow and disappearing into the distance.

    "You flew far enough." Lin fan took a look and kept the storage ring with satisfaction. Then, he looked at the people around him,"I told you guys, if you''re unhappy, just group up. Don''t go up one by one. It''s boring."

    There was an uproar and shock!

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    This fellow was too strong. Zhang Qian had been defeated just like that. He hade to participate in the training, but he had been thrown away by the other party. He did not even see a shadow. It had ended just like that?

    "You ..." Someone was furious and called Lin fan arrogant. They were all Saint children and couldn''t stand such humiliation.

    However, the bird that takes the lead gets shot. They could see that the other party''s strength was not simple. They might not be able to gain an advantage if they fought with the other party.

    "You may be arrogant now, but let''s see how you''re going to act in front of them when theye."

    Someone shouted angrily, but at the same time, it was filled with contempt.

    "You think you''re invincible just because you''re a little strong. When the real dragon and phoenix among men arrive, you''ll know what it''s like to feel inferior and overestimate yourself."

    "That''s right. "

    Lin fan listened to their words and started to ponder. From what they said, there were still big shotsing.

    "Hmph!" The onlookers were disdainful. They would let this guy be arrogant for now, but when the real experts arrived, they would see how long he could be arrogant.

    At this moment, a multicolored light erupted in the distance. The light pierced through the void, apanied by all sorts of nging sounds.

    A ten thousand feet long golden divine Dragon soared into the sky. Each of its scales was shining with a golden light, and its powerful Dragon might swept across the world. All the mounts present trembled in fear.

    The green Bull in particr knelt on the ground and trembled.

    "That''s the Son of the Dragon world, ao Baitian. His dragon power is indeed extraordinary and earth-shaking. Look at his scales, each of them has formed a dragon pattern. He''s really a genius."

    Many Saint children eximed. Although they were also Saint children of big forces,pared with ao Baitian, the difference was too big.

    "Old bull, what''s wrong with you?" Lin fan looked at the green Bull. Although this was his Mount, he had ridden it before. So, it could be considered as half a bull.

    Just as everyone was weing the child of the Dragon Realm, a loud shout rang in everyone''s ears.

    "Too much! You''re scaring my cow. "

    Bang!

    Lin fan rose into the air, holding the sacrificial altar and rushing towards ao Baitian. The rumbling continued, and the space began to explode under such power.

    "What is he doing? he''s really audacious."

    The surrounding Saint children were shocked andpletely dumbfounded. They knew that this guy was very arrogant, but they didn''t expect that he would dare to rush toward ao Baitian. Did he not know who this person in front of him was?<sub> </sub>

    "You''re too noisy!"

    Ao Baitian''s Golden Dragon eyes nced at Lin fan, but he didn''t take it to heart. The divine Dragon wagged its tail, and the tail covered with golden scales directly whipped towards Lin fan.

    He was just a small ant and didn''t put him in his eyes at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    The altar collided with the dragon''s tail, and a violent boom was heard. A terrifying impact spread in all directions.

    "What?"

    Lin fan frowned. The enemy was really strong. He hollered and went all out. His body expanded and his strength exploded. The altar in his hand became even more terrifying.

    "Arghh!" A blood-curdling screech shook the world as the Dragon scales shattered and Golden Dragon blood spurted out from its tail, dyeing the world red.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Ao Baitian was shocked and angry. He didn''t expect to be injured. His body turned and his Dragon w directly grabbed towards Lin fan. That w cut open the void, and light gathered at the tip of his finger. The power was extraordinary and terrifying.

    "Interesting." Lin fanughed. This guy was pretty strong, heaven pass realm peak. However, he definitely had a strong foundation.

    He was even stronger than Feng shaolie and sikong Zhuo.

    Bang! Bang!

    The altar collided with the Dragon w, and mes flickered. A powerful force swept across the earth, causing the ground to crack and explode.

    "This kid''s strength is a little unusual." Ao Baitian muttered in his heart. He was proud and arrogant. The power of the dragon world should not be offended. However, this guy, he had never seen him before. He directly rushed up to kill him. This made him very confused. Why?

    "That''s pretty impressive. Let''s see how long you canst."

    Lin fan hollered out. With the sacrificial altar in his hands, he smashed it down on the gigantic body of the other party.

    And ao Baitian was not an easy target. His Dragon w directly touched it. After a long time, he felt blood oozing out of his Dragon w. The hardness of this altar was too high.

    The Saints below eximed.

    "This guy is too bold. He actually dared to attack ao Baitian."

    "Hmph! You really don''t know what''s good for you, do you really think you''re invincible?"

    "Something is wrong. Look, ao Baitian seems to be injured."

    "What?"

    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe it. Then, they took a closer look. Sure enough, blood was flowing out of ao Baitian''s Dragon w, which made them horrified as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Who the hell are you? I have no enmity with you, so why did you attack me?" Ao Baitian quickly opened his mouth. If they continued to fight like this, the result would be hard to say.

    "You''ve scared my F * cking cow. " Lin fan''s eyes lit up. This was a Dragon and he heard that it was really nourishing. Bathing in dragon blood would have strong effects. He didn''t know if that was true or not but if it was, then he would bring some dragon blood for his teacher to nourish his body. It might be good.

    "Bull?" Ao Baitian was stunned. He hurriedly said,"brother, if you have something to say, say it. I, ao Baitian, am not such a reckless person. I have never seen the bull you said. Can you give me a clear exnation?"

    The other party''s altar had smashed his toes to death. If it wasn''t for the fact that his ws were harder, they would have been broken.

    Lin fan''s hands didn''t stop. He smashed with all his might. He really didn''t expect the other party to be so strong. It wasn''t simple at all. Little Dragon, your Foundation was pretty solid.

    "Look, that''s my bull over there. You haven''t even arrived and you''re already showing off your snake aura. Who are you trying to scare?"

    Ao Baitian was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. Then, he looked into the distance and saw a Green Bull kneeling there with sweat all over its head. Apparently, it was shocked by his Dragon''s might.

    "Brother, let''s talk this out. I brought my Dragon''s might with me. Who knew that it would turn out like this? we''re here to enter the hidden treasure, there''s no need to make a big fuss. Tell me, how do you want to solve this?"

    His ws could not hold on any longer. The other party''s strength was too great. Moreover, this ck stone b was too hard. It was really painful.

    "Apologize to this Peak master''s bull." Lin fan said.

    "What?" Ao Baitian was stunned,"you actually want me to apologize to a bull? do you know who I am?" I am the son of the Dragon Realm, ao ..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he realized that the attacks of the fellow in front of him were getting fiercer and fiercer. At the same time, he felt that if this were to continue, things would not be good.

    "Hahaha! Although I, ao Baitian, am the Son of the Dragon world, since I''ve hurt this friend, I naturally have to apologize. Let''s stop. If we continue like this, it will hurt our friendship. "

    Ao Baitian found that the Dragon w was about to crack. He had forgotten how many times he had collided with it. The hardness of the altar was too terrifying.

    Bang! Bang!

    The man and the Dragon collided for thest time before they separated perfectly.

    Lin fan held the sacrificial altar in his hand and looked at ao Baitian. As long as the other party had any thoughts, he would start the battle again without hesitation.

    At this moment, the 10000-feet-long Golden Dragon''s body glowed and gradually shrank.

    Ao Baitian returned to his human form. His long golden hair was very dazzling, and the two dragon horns on his head exuded a faint light.

    The web between his thumb and forefinger was already red and there was a small cut. His ankle was also a little torn. It was extremely painful from being smashed.

    But in this situation, he had to stay calm and not be seen through.

    Otherwise, the Dragon couldn''t afford to lose face.

 Chapter 708 Mens Fireworks, You Can Try It

    "What''s going on? How could ao Baitian stop?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t expect that even he couldn''t take down this arrogant guy. This is really disappointing."

    "Disappointed? If you''re disappointed, then go ahead. It''s really easy to talk while sitting down. "

    Some of the Saints who worshipped ao Baitian spoke up for their idol.

    Lin fan looked at him and said,"alright, I see that you''re quite knowledgeable. Apologize to my cow and I''ll let this matter go. Take this opportunity and don''t take it lightly."

    Ao Baitian looked at Lin fan and felt that this guy''s words were so unpleasant.

    He was really sensitive to danger. When he attacked, he didn''t feel like there was anything wrong. But after he attacked, he realized that even though the other was at the extreme celestial stage, he was a little scary.

    This time, he came here to enter the hidden treasure. He didn''t want to be beaten to the ground by others before he even entered the hidden treasure. It would really not be worth it.

    "I, ao Baitian, am the Son of the Dragon world. Although the outside world has always thought that the dragon world is too overbearing, this is a wrong idea. The people of the dragon world are all modest people. We never bully people with our power. I was too excited just now and frightened your mounts. I apologize to you all here, please don''t take it to heart."

    Ao Baitian''s face was modest, and he said it as if it was true. But even so, some people really believed it.

    "I knew it. How could ao Baitian lose? it turns out that he had resolved the misunderstanding with the other party."

    "That''s right. As the Son of the Dragon world, ao Baitian has a lofty status and powerful strength. But even so, he is so friendly. It is really admirable."

    The Saint children conversed with each other. Regarding the matter between ao Baitian and Lin fan, they had also made up their own minds and gave a perfect answer.

    Ao Baitian was in a good mood. He had heard the situation of the surrounding Saints and understood it well. It was indeed like this.

    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and apologize to my bull. " Lin fan urged. Who cared if he was the Son of the Dragon world or not? since he wanted to apologize, he had to be more decisive. What was the point of wasting time?

    He had the urge to beat Lin fan to death. There were so many people here, couldn''t he just talk nicely? Why did it have to be so aggressive?

    "Hahaha, good, good, you can rest assured. I, ao Baitian, have scared it, so I will definitely say no. Otherwise, it would be bullying too much."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Ao Baitian stepped forward and helped the green Bull up. At the same time, he lifted the front hoof of the green Bull and put it on his palm. He said with a calm expression,""I''m sorry for scaring you. I''m here to apologize to you, don''t take it to heart. "

    The green bull''s eyes widened as it looked at the other party in a daze.

    The other party was the Son of the Dragon Realm, and the bloodline in his body was noble and pure, which put great pressure on it.

    However, it didn''t expect that the other party would actually grab its front hooves and apologize to it, which made it a little dumbfounded.

    The surrounding Saints sighed.

    "Ao shengzi is really too righteous. As the Son of the Dragon world, he has a noble status, yet he''s actually apologizing to a Mount. Tell me, if this were anyone else, how could such a thing happen?"

    "That''s right. Look at the way ao shengzi apologised to his Mount. He didn''t look disdainful at all. He was very serious."

    "It seems like the rumors can''t be trusted. The Holy Son ao is very different from the other existences in the dragon world."

    Hearing these words, a smile appeared on ao Baitian''s face, but in his heart, he was crazily cursing. This kid is too unyielding. If he doesn''t apologize, he will fight to the end.

    He was really scared.

    What''s the point of fighting? what benefits can I get?

    "Brother, what do you think?" Ao Baitian asked. At the same time, he was very curious. He didn''t know who this person was. He didn''t know where this person came from. He was only at the extreme celestial stage, but he could follow him until now. This person definitely didn''te from a small ce.

    Could it be that he came from a truly powerful force?

    However, that shouldn''t be the case. Dragon World was already a major force. It was impossible for there to be a stronger force.

    "It''s alright. " Lin fan nodded,"if it was proper, you would have to hold a big banquet and offer tea as an apology. But forget it, I''ll forgive you this time."

    Ao Baitian was so angry that his face changed a bit. This man''s words were too unpleasant. How could he be so cheap? and he liked to take advantage of others.

    Forget it, it''s not worth it to hold back.

    Right at this moment, there was a huge change in the void. Multicolored light erupted, illuminating the heaven and earth. A bird that looked like a phoenix spread its wings and soared. With a p of its wings, mes soared into the sky.

    Ao Baitian looked at him and thought that the strongest opponent in the hidden treasure had arrived.

    At the same time, there was also the fellow beside him. At first, he had really underestimated him. Now, it seemed that this fellow was also very dangerous and thepetition was very intense.

    "Fairy Feng is here."

    The group of Holy Sons was extremely excited because they could finally see their goddess.

    On the phoenix-like bird stood a graceful woman. She wore clothes that were as red as mes, and her lustrous ck hair hung behind her like a waterfall. Her figure was exceptionally hot.

    "Hey, who''s this?" Lin fan''s eyes lit up. It was the excitement of seeing the best. He really wanted the other party to mock and humiliate him. Only then would he be able to attack openly and let the other party show his most beautiful side.

    "This is fairy Feng." Ao Baitian looked at it with infatuation, and his eyes were staring straight at it. However, when he saw Lin fan''s eyes, his heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly said,""Don''t even think about it. She''s very rough. It''s rumored that she can swallow people in one bite. She''s extremely cruel."

    "So cruel? This is a bitpatible with me. " Lin fan asked in surprise.

    "Brother, you can''t think like that. Look at the rest. Maybe there''s someone you like." Ao Baitian said quickly. Although he didn''t know the background of the other party, it seemed that his background was not simple. If the other party took a fancy to him, he would be a strongpetitor.<sub> </sub>

    Therefore, he had to make the other party give up andpletely forget about it.

    At this moment, more people came from afar. There were both men and women, and their auras were all extraordinary. The men were handsome, and the women were beautiful.

    Their strength was not simple.

    "Brother, take a look at the group and see if there''s anyone you like. I''ll definitely help you get them together. These are all Saint sons and saintesses from major forces. Their strength is extraordinary. They''re thousands of times better than that fairy Feng." Ao Baitian introduced everyone in the group clearly.

    Among the people who had arrivedter, a handsome and tall man came up to fairy Feng and spoke to her with a smile.

    this made ao baitian somewhat unable to bear it. he directly rose into the air andughed.

    "liu wu, i didn''t expect you to be here."

    the man called liu wu was handsome and dignified. his every movement contained a terrifying power.

    "so it''s the saint child of the dragon world, brother ao." Liu Wu said with a smile, but his eyes flickered with a glint.

    How could he not know what the Dragon was thinking? it was interested in fairy Feng, but he would not let it.

    Fairy Feng was ranked 13th on the Saintdy ranking. She was so beautiful that she couldn''t be given to anyone else.

    "Fairy Feng, how have you been?" Ao Baitian showed the most gentlemanly smile. Since he saw this fairy Feng, his heart had been moved. He definitely wanted to win her over.

    However, this fairy Feng was very difficult. It wasn''t something that could be thought of just by thinking about it.

    "Thank you for your concern, Saint ao." Fairy Feng nodded without any change in expression.

    For anyone, this was a bit impolite and seemed too cold. However, in ao Baitian''s opinion, he was already very happy that Feng Xianzi could reply.

    "Eh? This woman is quite pretty. "

    Riding on the back of his Green Bull, Lin fan leaped into the air and sized up fairy Feng. His gaze was prating.

    "What did you just say?" Liu Wu couldn''t take it anymore. His face turned dark and his long hair started to move. He was clearly furious.

    "Brother Liu, how can you speak to this brother like that?" Ao Baitian red at Liu Wu.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

    His previous dissatisfaction was written off. Now, he just wanted to gang up on Liu Wu. It would be best if he could anger him to the point where smoke wasing out of his seven orifices and blood was spurting out of his mouth and nose.

    "Brother, his name is Liu Wu, the Saint of Kunyuan cave. He''s quite powerful, but he can''t bepared to you. We must teach him a lesson." Ao Baitian introduced Liu Wu with deep disdain.

    "You ..."

    Liu Wu was flustered and exasperated. He wanted to fight ao Baitian to the death. At this moment, countless powerful auras came from the distance.

    The experts of the saint''s forces had arrived.

    The Holy Sons were naturally the ones to enter the hidden treasure this time, while the powerhouses were waiting outside in case something happened so that they could rescue them in time.

    It wasn''t that they had entered to rescue them, but that their disciples had obtained something from inside and were surrounded when they came out. Or, some intense conflict had urred and they were outnumbered.

    "Hmph, I''d like to see what you''re capable of when we enter the hidden treasure." Liu Wu suppressed his anger and did not make a move on the spot.

    Those who coulde here all had a strong background.

    However, fairy Feng''s expression was a little ufortable. That was because the other party had been staring at her for a long time. Furthermore, his gaze was extremely invasive. She revealed a slight smile at Lin fan as a form of return.

    At the same time, she also wanted him to stop staring at her.

    But to Lin fan, that smile was like a bolt from the blue. What the hell was that smile supposed to mean?

    He muttered in his heart, get angry, roar, curse, no matter what, he had to get one.

    "You want to keep an eye on fairy Feng, but when will you be a Toad that wants to eat swan meat? you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth." Liu Wu realized that Lin fan''s gaze was off and scolded him in a low voice.

    The elders had already arrived, so he naturally couldn''t let others hear or know what had happened here.

    However, before Lin fan could say anything, fairy Feng spoke up.

    "Saint Liu, I have nothing to do with you. What does it have to do with you for others to see me?"

    "Eh?" Liu Wu was stunned for a moment before his expression changed."Fairy Feng, this person looks like a thief. One look and I can tell that he''s not a good person. You can''t be fooled by his facade."

    "Liu Wu, why are you so cheap? fairy Feng belongs to your family. Can''t other people see her? how can you be a shameless thing in your Kunyuan cave?" Ao Baitian cursed. Although he was not very happy, his goddess was being stared at, and the woman was still speaking for him. He was notfortable.

    However, he would not let go of this opportunity to me Liu Wu.

    "I''ve never tried male fireworks before, but I can give it a try. "

    Lin fan stared at Liu Wu as he said those words that confused him.

    What did that mean?

    [Author''s note: make some preparations today to make up for yesterday''s mistakes. I''ll continue writingter. Four chapters.]

 709 Chapter 709

    "Brother, what do you mean by that?" Although ao Baitian didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words, there was a creepy feeling in these words.

    "Child, you don''t understand. There''s no need to ask."

    Lin fan patted ao Baitian''s shoulder, telling him not to ask anymore. This was a high-end and profound question, and it was difficult for ordinary people to understand.

    "I #@£¤!..." Ao Baitian wanted to spit at him."What are you talking about? how dare you say that I''m a child who doesn''t understand? if others hear this, they''ll be scared to death."

    He, the Son of the Dragon Realm, was actually called a child. This guy was the first one who dared to say that.

    "Eh? Where''s my race''s Saint child?"

    Not far away, an old man looked left and right, but he didn''t see the Holy Son of his race.

    The Saints who had been there from the start looked at each other and then at Lin fan. Others might not know what had happened, but they had all seen it with their own eyes.

    That old man was an elder of the wild bull race. He had only just arrived, so he probably didn''t know that their Saint had already been sent flying by a punch.

    Even the Mount had been taken.

    From their point of view, the wild bull tribe was extremely unlucky.

    However, they couldn''t say it in case they were retaliated against.

    If this guy didn''t fight with ao Baitian, they would definitely report his behavior. However, after fighting with him, they knew that this guy was not simple and couldn''t be provoked. Otherwise, they would bring trouble to themselves and suffer.

    "Where did my sect''s Saint go?"

    An old man with a sword on his back looked around but couldn''t find the Holy Son. This made the old man anxious. Then, he grabbed someone and asked.

    "Have you seen my sect''s Saint?"

    The captured Saint had seen everything that had happened, but he remained expressionless and said calmly,""I didn''t see him. You should ask someone else."

    He wasn''t a fool. If someone was really willing to tell him, he wouldn''t have been the one to say it when the elder asked. The people around him would have exposed that their Saint had been punched into the sky.

    This matter had nothing to do with them. Even if they told the truth, they wouldn''t get any benefits and would even make an enemy for nothing.

    Moreover, he was able to fight equally with ao Baitian, the Son of the Dragon Realm. How could he be a simple existence? It was definitely a major power, and nothing would happen to them in the end.

    At this moment, a voice came from the other side, attracting the attention of many people.

    "Where did you get this bull from? it seems to be the Mount of my race''s Saint child." When the elder of the wild bull race saw the bull that Lin fan was riding, he ran over to ask.

    He definitely wasn''t mistaken. This was the saint''s Green Bull. But how could it be under the other party''s control? this was simply impossible.

    Lin fan was stunned,"what? Since when did this Green Bull belong to your Holy Son? this is this Peak master''s bull. Don''t be so old that your eyes are muddled and you''re casually scamming people. "

    "Can''t you speak properly?" The Saint had disappeared. The elder of the wild bull race was very depressed, especially when this kid spoke so rashly. This made him a little angry.

    "I can ''t," Lin fan shook his head. His reply was very direct and decisive. He didn''t want to give them any face at all. If they weren''t happy, then they would fight. He was stubborn and wasn''t afraid of them.

    "You ..." The elder''s expression was a little ugly. Then, he took a deep breath and looked at the other party carefully. His tone was so aggressive. Could he be from some big power?

    However, even if he looked carefully, he still couldn''t tell which side the other party was on.

    However, the bull under the horse belonged to their Holy Son. Moreover, it was also the Mount of their wild bull race. How could he, as an elder, be wrong?

    "What''s wrong? what happened?" Ao Baitian asked.

    "Oh, so it''s the Holy Son ao. I''ve been looking for the Holy Son of my race but I couldn''t find him. However, this Green Bull is the Holy son''s Mount. So, I''d like to ask where he has gone." The elder of the wild bull race said.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t figure out the other party''s situation, he was really prepared to take him down.

    However, those who coulde here all had a simple background.

    Ao Baitian didn''t know what was going on inside, but this old man said that this Green Bull belonged to their wild bull n. He couldn''t bear it.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t think that this Green Bull was from the wild bull race. After all, as long as it belonged to this guy, it definitely had an improper origin.

    However, the point was that if the wild bull tribe took this Green Bull back, it would mean that he, ao Baitian, as the Son of the Dragon Realm, had to apologize to a beast of the wild bull tribe.

    If word got out, where would his face be?

    Therefore, no matter what, even if he was lying through his teeth, he had to solve this matter.

    "You said that this bull belongs to your wild bull tribe. Do you have any evidence?" Ao Baitian asked.

    "Saint son ao, I''m an elder of the wild bull race. I''m definitely not mistaken."

    The old man shook his head and confirmed that he was not mistaken.

    Ao Baitian squinted his eyes,"I don''t think so. This bull is either your wild bull tribe''s or this brother ''s."

    "Impossible! I''m not mistaken! This Green Bull is the Mount of our Saint son! How could I be wrong?" The old man asked again. He was very certain of who this Mount belonged to.

    Just as ao shengzi was about to continue speaking, Lin fan could not hold it in any longer. He red at the elderly man,"just because you say that this bull is yours, does that mean that it''s yours? He''s mine. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you up. "

    "What?" The old man frowned."You''re so arrogant at such a young age. You haven''t even reached the heaven pass realm, and you dare to speak to me like that?"

    "Arrogant!" Lin fan cursed and got off the green Bull. He clenched his fingers and punched at the old man.

    The old man smiled and raised his hand to block it. He didn''t care about a mere extreme celestial.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    When they collided, the old man''s face changed dramatically. A mass of qi and blood surged up from his body, dyeing his face red.

    Whoosh!

    The old man retreated dozens of meters. He stomped on the ground, shattering it and dissolving the force. His face was full of shock.

    It was as if he had not expected that the kid''s strength would be so powerful that he would suffer a great loss.

    This scene attracted the attention of the people who cameter.

    "Eh? Isn''t this the elder of the wild bull race? how could he fight with a Saint child and be forced back? this is really embarrassing. "

    "It''s more than embarrassing. The Saint is only at the celestial realm, but he forced him to retreat. It''s embarrassing."

    "Hahaha, the wild bull tribe is known for their unparalleled brute force. I didn''t expect that they would meet their match."

    The elders of the various factions discussed andughed from time to time.

    When thisughter reached the ears of the wild bull tribe elder, it was so ear-piercing. He had fallen into this brat''s trap due to his carelessness.

    "You''re really arrogant, old man. I''m riding well and you''re saying this bull is yours? why don''t you say that all the Bulls in the outer realm belong to your reckless bull n? even if you eat beef, you eat your reckless bull n''s beef."

    "What? if you''re not convinced, thene up and fight me. I''m not afraid of you."

    "I''ll ask you onest time. Does this bull belong to your wild bull tribe?"

    Lin fan''s aura was overbearing. Although there were people here who were stronger than him, so be it. In the end, it wasn''t certain who would win.

    The elder of the wild bull race retracted his hand and suppressed his anger. He was also extremely shocked. This brat''s cultivation was clearly only at the extreme immortal realm, but the power that erupted from him wasparable to the peak of the heaven pass realm.

    This kind of explosive power that could cross arge realm was simply too shocking. Could he be the sessor of some terrifying great force?

    If that was the case, it would be unwise to be enemies with the other party.

    It would be terrible if they made a great enemy for the wild bull tribe.

    If the n leader knew that a bloody battle had been triggered just because of the ownership of a Green Bull, he would be skinned alive by the n leader.

    At this moment, the elder of the wild bull race started to fill in the nks in his head. In the end, the more he filled in, the more afraid he became and the more he felt that it was not worth it.

    "This old man has just understood that this Green Bull isn''t the Mount of our Saint child. Please don''t take it to heart."

    The elder of the wild bull race cupped his fists and left quickly. At the same time, he continued to search for the Saint.

    "Saint, where are you?" The old man of the wild bull race was searching.

    "Saint, where are you?" The elders of the sword faction were also searching.

    When the two of them met, they were shocked and asked each other questions.

    "Your Saint is also gone?"

    The two of them looked at each other, as if they had understood something.

    "Could it be that our Holy Sons had a conflict and directly went to fight it out?"

    When they confirmed the possibility, the two of them quickly rose into the air and flew into the distance. They had to stop the battle between the Saints and get them to enter the secret chamber quickly.

    Otherwise, the losses would be huge.

    "What evidence? our fists are the only evidence." Lin fan took a look at ao Baitian, then continued to ride on the back of the green Bull. He patted his head,"see? the most important thing is to choose a wise Lord. Your wild bull race is nothing much. Don''t go back in the future."

    "Swish!"

    The green Bull snorted. It felt that there was no need to go back. The person who was riding it was really powerful. Even the Son of the Dragon Realm had to apologize to it.

    It felt like it was the best of the best, an existence that had never existed before.

    Ao Baitian looked at Lin fan and was confused for a moment. Is he still a human? how can he be so arrogant?

    And how did such an arrogant person survive until now?

    As the Son of the Dragon world, the older generation of the dragon world had warned him not to be too arrogant. Arrogance would not have a good end, and he would die a miserable death one day.

    However, he couldn''t not be arrogant and act in moderation.

    Therefore, he had always remembered these words in his heart. He had never been brainless and arrogant, but had been selective in his arrogance.

    However, in his opinion, this guy''s arrogance was really shocking. It was a miracle that he could survive until now.

    The elders of the major powers looked at Lin fan, not knowing which sect this young man was from.

    "You''ll die sooner orter. " Liu Wu looked on coldly. He was furious and hated Lin fan.

    Fairy Feng took a few more nces at Lin fan. She felt that this man was really strange. To think that he would not give the elder of the wild bull race any face at all.

    "Eh? Who is the Big Shot that invited me here?"

    Lin fan looked around and didn''t see anyone suspicious.

 Chapter 710 Anyone With A Brain Would Know Who To Choose

    After a round of searching, he didn''t find the person he was looking for. In the end, he gave up. He didn''t care who they were. As long as there was something in this secret treasure, it was fine. He didn''t care about anything else.

    "Brother, the people who came this time are not simple. Look at that group of people over there. They are all Saint children of major powers. They are very powerful. When we get inside, there will be a fierce battle. So, it''s better to keep a low profile."

    Ao Baitian was very arrogant, but he still had some brains. At this moment, he reminded Lin fan to pay attention and not be too arrogant. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious.

    He had already seen an existence that even he was a little afraid of.

    The origins of those Holy Sons and holy virgins were even more powerful. They were not people who could be provoked easily.

    "Oh, really? So powerful?" Lin fan''s interest was piqued. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were too many people here, or that he wasn''t sure if he could move the hidden treasure, he would definitely move it back to the sect and slowly train.

    However, now that the situation had be like this, he had no choice but to go in personally.

    There were only a few goals, clear and simple.

    He took away everyone''s storage rings.

    He wanted to see what the saint''s fireworks were like.

    At the same time, he wanted to see if anyone had provoked him and made him so angry that he could not help but want to hammer their target to death.

    These three goals were very simple, and even made him a little impatient.

    BOOM!

    All of a sudden, the heavens and earth shook. A beam of light appeared in the void and descended from the sky like a sharp sword, cutting the void in half.

    A crack filled with light was erected between heaven and earth. The light was so thick that it was impossible to see the exact situation inside.

    However, anyone who saw the crack couldn''t help but want to enter. Unfortunately, there were restrictions here. Those above the heaven Ascension realm couldn''t enter at all.

    "Sigh, what a pity. If the outer realm and outer realm had merged and entered this secret chamber when I was young, my cultivation would probably be far higher than this." An old man from arge faction said with regret.

    He wasn''t the only one feeling regretful. The others were also sighing. Time didn''t wait for him. What else could he do?

    "The secret chamber has been opened," ye mo said."The Saint sons and saintesses of the major forces can go in. I hope you remember my words. Don''t fight in there. It''s most important to find your own opportunities."

    An old man''s voice was like thunder. As he spoke, the sound of thunder rumbled, piercing the clouds and splitting rocks. His might was extraordinary.

    However, the Saints and saintesses scoffed at his words and didn''t take it to heart.

    If one did not fight after entering the hidden treasure, the fun would be greatly reduced, and even the opportunities obtained would be very little.

    Opportunities were to be snatched from others. How could it be based on luck?

    Whoosh!

    Several figures turned into streams of light and flew forward quickly. They couldn''t wait to go in and look for opportunities first.

    Immediately after, more heaven''s favorites entered, not wanting to fall behind.

    "Brother, should we form a team?" Ao Baitian turned around and asked.

    Although this guy was a little rash, his strength was indeed extraordinary. If they could form a team and go in to find opportunities, then whether it was safety or reliability, it would be greatly improved.

    "You? Forget it, he''s too weak and a burden. " Lin fan saw that Liu Wu had started to move and chased after him. This guy was a little arrogant, so Lin fan decided to use him as a test. He wanted to see how male fireworks were inferior to female fireworks.

    As the saying goes, men and women are equal. Women''s fireworks are beautiful, and men can''t be inferior to them.

    "F * ck ..." Ao Baitian really wanted to beat Lin fan to death. This guy really didn''t know how to talk. He was really too infuriating. He really wanted to pick up this son of a B * tch and beat him up.

    But he didn''t say anything. He turned into a stream of light and attacked the crack of light.

    The elders of the major forces looked on calmly. This was an opportunity for the Holy Sons and holy virgins of all the forces to rise. Whether they could find a great opportunity in there depended on them.

    Many major factions had experienced the merging of the outer realms a long time ago, so they had all recorded it. After the merging, they had all been waiting for the secret chamber to open.

    Of course, the forces that coulde here were all extraordinary. As for those weak existences, they had no chance to enter. This ce had long been divided up by them. They would not let the weak have this chance.

    When it seeped into the light, the scene in front of him changed, and he roared.

    "Liu Wu, you son of a B * tch, stand still."

    However, what shocked him was that there was no one here. It waspletely empty in front of him. There wasn''t even a shadow.

    "That''s impossible. We clearly saw hime in. How could he have disappeared in the blink of an eye?"

    Lin fan was a little lost. It couldn''t have been a random teleportation, right? if that was the case, he would be F * cked up.

    "Forget it. Let''s go and see if there are any demonic beasts. Without any demonic beasts, we''ll lose at least half of our strength."

    Other people''s pursuit was heavenly materials and earthly treasures or all kinds of divine weapons, but his pursuit was demonic beasts. Without demonic beasts, it would be difficult to survive.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a step, he directly fled into the distance.

    However, he turned around and looked at the ground. It was very hard. With his strength, the power that burst out from his stomp was enough to shatter the ground. However, the ground was fine.

    It was indeed a magical ce, and this gave him great motivation.

    "I''m so lucky. Who is that Big Shot? I really want to know. If I knew, I wouldn''t do anything to him in the future."

    As a disciple of the magnificent me sect, he must have been trying to return the favor. How deep must their rtionship be to inform him of such a good secret treasure?

    Of course, this was just an idea in the early stage. The specifics still depended on what he gained in this secret treasure.

    If he didn''t gain anything, he could take back his words at any time and treat it as if nothing had happened.

    He carefully observed his surroundings. It was very empty, and there were many ck Mountain rocks protruding out of the ground.

    In the distance, a ball of green light flickered, as if there was something.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s a problem. " He quickly chased after it and saw a bird resting on a cliff in front of him. It was huge, at least hundreds of meters in size, and the green light was emitted from its feathers.

    In front of this huge bird, there was a snow-white Lotus-like nt. On the Lotus, white mist rose up and condensed into a small vortex.

    It was very strange.

    "Good stuff!"

    Lin fan was ted. To think that he would encounter a treasure the moment he entered. His luck was truly unparalleled.

    BOOM!

    At this moment, the ground began to shake as if thousands of soldiers and horses were galloping.

    "This ..."

    Lin fan was stunned. There was a group of monsters in the distance. It seemed like something was chasing them, causing them to run away in panic.

    In his eyes, these demonic beasts were all points. He couldn''t let them go just like that.

    Puchi!

    At this moment, the bird woke up and spread its wings to fly. The White snow Lotus emitted a white light and its roots stretched out. It was obvious that it had matured.

    The bird picked up the snow Lotus in its mouth and prepared to leave.

    "We have to choose one out of the two. We can either kill the bird or fight the demonic beast."

    Seeing that the group of demonic beasts was about to disappear from his sight, he turned around and chased after them without saying a word. A group followed one. Anyone with a brain would know which one to chase.

    As for the snow Lotus, he didn''t care at all.

    Just as Lin fan caught up to it, the bird that was about to spread its wings and fly away suddenly stopped. Even though it had a bird face, its eyes were filled with a dumbfounded look.

    This was a hidden treasure, a ce to benefit the proud Children of Heaven.

    It didn''t fly up to escape, but it was waiting for the right time. It needed to give the fated person a little opportunity and lead the fated person to another ce.

    But now, that fated person didn''t say anything and chased after a group of demonic beasts. What was he thinking?

    "Young man, your opportunity is here. Follow me." The bird helplessly opened its mouth. Its voice was very clear, delicate, and very pleasant to the ears.

    "Up to your sister. This Peak master''s opportunity is them, not you."

    Lin fan turned around and nced. Did they really think he was a fool?

    With just him alone, killing a demonic beast would at most give him a few hundred thousand points. However, with these demonic beasts that were running wildly, how many points could he get after killing them?

    He couldn''t estimate it at all. It was too huge, so huge that it was a little scary.

    With just a nce, he saw a few heaven pass realm demonic beasts, and many extreme immortal realm, great saint, legend realm, and immortal realm. He had to kill them all.

    "There must be something wrong with his brain."

    The bird stopped in the air with a confused look. The snow Lotus in its mouth fell. It couldn''t ept such a reason.

    It had been waiting here for the fated ones for a long time and had met many of them. Since its ancestors, it had been passed down that we were here to receive the fated ones and give them the opportunity to improve.

    But what was the situation now? the fated person had left with a group of demonic beasts, leaving it here. It was helpless and didn''t know what to do.

    Pada!

    Lin fan caught up and grabbed onto the back of a monster. He didn''t do anything and wanted to see where they were going.

    There were too many of them, so many that he was a little excited.

    This wave of harvest was definitely a huge profit. There would be no loss.

    This was the most precious treasure in his heart. As for the opportunity and other random things, they were aplete waste of time.

    It was a children''s Treasure Adventure.

    After a long time, he didn''t know where the demonic beasts had taken him, but he had already stopped.

    "Roar!"

    The beast that Lin fan was lying on bellowed in anger. The fur on its body shook and stood up like needles.

    "F * ck!"

    He roared and unleashed all his power. His body swelled up, and the veins on his thick arms bulged. He then pped the head of the demonic beast.

    Bang! Bang!

    <o>,m A terrifying power exploded, and the demonic beast''s head instantly exploded. Blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.</o>

    ''Points +130000''

    This demonic beast was at the initial celestial realm, and it was considered to be in the middle of the pack.

    However, under Lin fan''s berserk strength, it was still not enough.

    Roar!

    The surrounding demonic beasts roared in anger. The smell of blood stimted their beastly nature, and their beastly eyes were filled with rage.

    Lin fan took out the sacrificial altar and looked at the beasts. He twisted his neck and grinned.

    "Come on, little babies, I''m going to F * ck you all up."

    He then set up the sacrificial altar and started killing.

 Chapter 711 This Is Forcing Me To Use A Big Move

    "Ha!"

    Facing the demonic beast, he attacked decisively and without hesitation. His expanded muscles were filled with the infinite power of a man, and the hardness of the altar in his hand was enough to meet his current needs.

    It pped down at a demonic beast at the intermediate stage of the extreme immortal realm. A terrifying power came crashing down, and the space below the altar started to crack.

    The demonic beast could sense the danger. The other party was too strong and it could not resist at all.

    However, it was toote. The altar had already fallen, and its power had sealed off all its escape routes.

    With a bang, his body exploded under the altar, and blood sprayed all over the ground. Even if his cultivation was at the intermediate stage of the extreme celestial realm, it was difficult for him to withstand this violent blow.

    His points rose, reaching 140000 points at the intermediate celestial stage, which made him feel really happy.

    The points he had now were not difficult to obtain. He only needed to find a powerful demonic beast to solve everything.

    The monsters went crazy. Under the stimtion of the smell of blood, they all went into a state of madness. Some of them pounced on Lin fan''s back and opened their bloody mouths to bite him, while others bit his thigh.

    Lin fan didn''t want to y with special effects. At the same time, he didn''t want to y with them. These monsters had treated him well, but he needed points too much.

    "Don''t worry, you guys. When this Peak Master bes a true peerless master, invincible in the world, I''ll give you the era of the most powerful demonic beasts."

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the demonic beast behind him. Then, he hammered it towards the demonic beast that was biting his thigh.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two demonic beasts collided, and their flesh exploded. Their internal organs and blood sttered all over the ground. It was an extremely cruel and terrifying scene.

    The monsters became even crazier as they pounced at Lin fan from all directions. Some of them even unleashed all sorts of attacks. Lin fan did not Dodge at all. Since he was going to fight, he would use his body to fight.

    He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this. Instead, he felt that the pleasure of battle filled his entire heart.

    The demonic beast''s screams continued, but its attacks were still not weak.

    Lin fan was covered in blood, and his skin was torn open. Some of the beasts were not weak. If it was an ordinary person, he would have been cut into pieces.

    One of the demonic beasts opened its bloody mouth, and blood-red tentacles shot out and wrapped around his arm, trying to swallow him whole.

    He clenched his fist and gathered his strength. His fist pierced through the demonic beast''s mouth, causing blood to spurt out and dye the ground red.

    Far away from here, someone was moving.

    "Listen, don''t you hear a subtle scream?"

    "Is there? Why didn''t I hear that?"

    "Maybe it''s an illusion."

    All of the geniuses who entered this ce were searching for their own fortunes. Some of them were as lucky as Lin fan. At the same time, they were not stupid either. With the guidance they received, they were able to obtain a fortune that could raise their cultivation States.

    Although demonic beasts were dangerous here, they wouldn''t be in any serious danger if they were careful.

    And the most dangerous ones were those of the same profession. Perhaps even if they encountered an opportunity, it would only be for a short period of time. Whether or not they could protect it was really a problem.

    "Phew! These demonic beasts are really ruthless. "

    Lin fan looked at his pierced chest. He could even see the internal organs clearly. Fighting against the monster was like fighting with his life.

    The demonic beasts didn''t care how fierce your attacks were. They would attack you as soon as they came up.

    His aura was slowly being drained away, but there was still some time before he died. He took out the Tai sovereign sword and stabbed himself.

    Ten secondster!

    Lin fan opened his eyes. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. He took out his clothes from his storage ring and changed into them. This wave of attacks was definitely worth it. He had just entered the hidden treasure and he had already encountered a group of monsters. It was really satisfying.

    [Points obtained: 14040015]

    "Yes, it''s a pretty good harvest. With so many points, it''s enough to continue to have fun."

    14 million points. If he continued to work hard to umte until he had enough to cultivate the origin demon Scripture to the full cultivation, that would be perfect.

    The power of the "origin demon Scripture" had been reduced by a lot, which was also caused by the destruction of the dual-origin demon fetus. However, this thing was a little strange. It was hard to say for sure. Perhaps this was closely rted to the little hentian demon monarch.

    That feeling made him think of a terrifying thing. The first person to cultivate the origin demon Scripture was invincible, but the second person to cultivate it would be affected by the other party.

    However, he didn''t care about the techniques in the origin demon Scripture. What he wanted the most was to increase his strength.

    Thus, the dual-origin demon fetus didn''t matter to him.

    "I still remember the route we took just now. That bird told me that there was an opportunity for me. Maybe I can go back and look for it."

    He rose into the air and headed straight into the distance. No matter what, he couldn''t waste the points.

    After searching for a long time, he finally found it. However, there was no one there.

    "Little bird, where the F * ck have you been? where''s the opportunity you were talking to this Peak Master about? I''m back, hurry up ande out. "

    Lin fan shouted for a long time but there wasn''t even a ghost. He was a little regretful. It seemed like he had no fate with this.

    He looked around and didn''t find anything. He left immediately. He didn''t need to stay here anymore. He had to quickly farm some demonic beasts.

    If they were lucky and met a shadow, that would be good.

    They were All Saints of major forces, so their wealth was obviously extraordinary.<sub> </sub>

    The Secret Hideout was huge. He flew for a long time but did not see a single ghostly figure. Other than the asional wisp of gray aura that rose into the sky and disappeared, there was no other movement.

    "This ce is more like a ck abyss."

    He looked for a long time. The surrounding rocks were very ck, which made people feel a little frightened and scared.

    "They''re forcing me to use my ultimate move. "

    Lin fan thought about it. It had been a long time since he had used such a big move because he was already so strong. In the future, he would be a Big Shot. If he used that move again, he would beughed at.

    But now, it seemed like it was impossible. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to find him.

    Pada!

    At this moment, he spread his legs, squatted on the left and right, clenched his left and right arms, slightly raised his chin, opened his nostrils, and took a deep breath. A terrifying suction force came from all directions.

    Air currents rolled, gray mist, and dirt came from far away.

    Lin fan''s face turned red but he didn''t stop. He was still crazily breathing in. He wanted to suck in all the smell around and analyze if there was anyone.

    He didn''t know how long he had been sucking, but his face was already red. Some of the surrounding mountain rocks were even uprooted and directly smashed into him.

    With a thud, Lin fan fell to the ground. He felt as if his mind had been sucked into a nk.

    "It''s so painful. I can''t take it anymore. "

    After resting for a while, he stood up and took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River to wash his nose. Only then did he feel much better. He analyzed the smell that he had inhaled and fled into the distance.

    He could already smell the scent of wealth.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    There were two people fighting fiercely. One of them was wearing white clothes and holding a long whip. The long whip was golden and spiritless as itshed out at the other person.

    The long whipnded heavily on the man''s body. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.

    "Mo Wu, how dare you attack me here? aren''t you afraid that my Holy Land will find out and demand an exnation from you?" The man who was bleeding had his skin and flesh torn open. The Golden whip contained a strange power.

    "Hahaha! Whether you can leave or not is still a problem. I''ve already seen the Fortune you''ve obtained. Give it to me, and I might let you live. " Mo Wu sneered as his eyes were filled with greed. He stroked the long whip in his hand and said,"do you see this? this is the opportunity I obtained after entering this ce. It''s a golden long whip with unpredictable power. Although I haven''t fully mastered it, you''re no longer my opponent."

    The two of them knew each other and had simr strength. However, with this golden whip, the other party had no room to fight back.

    After mo Wu entered the secret chamber, hended beside a huge demonic beast that had already turned into a corpse. At that time, within the corpse of the demonic beast, this long whip was emitting a golden glow, which immediately made him overjoyed. He didn''t expect to obtain an opportunity the moment he entered. His luck was really not bad.

    Looking at the Golden whip in mo Wu''s hand, he felt a little bitter. Why wasn''t he so lucky to encounter such a weapon?

    Although he had also obtained an opportunity, it was a sapling of a fruit tree, and he still didn''t know what it was used for.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, the space exploded and a figure appeared in front of the two.

    "I''ve finally met someone. " Lin fan was really excited. As expected, his nose was really sensitive. With just a sniff, he knew where someone was.

    "Who are you?" Mo Wu red at him.

    "Do you know who I am?" Lin fan looked at the two of them and asked.

    This was because it was rted to his next move.

    "I don ''t." The injured man shook his head. He had no impression of this person at all. He didn''t know which great power this person was from either.

    "I don''t care who you are," With his golden whip, mo Wu was very imposing. He attacked directly, and the long whip glowed with golden light.

    "You''re so aggressive. I was just about to make a move, but you beat me to it. You''re a little arrogant."

    Lin fan was furious. This guy was stealing his rhythm. However, it wasn''t toote to attack now. As for that long whip, it looked interesting. He kept it.

    With a bang, he rushed forward, raised his arm, opened his fingers, and caught the long whip in his hand.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The Golden whip had a strange power. When it hit his palm, it actually exploded his flesh. However, he didn''t feel any pain. As long as his arm was broken, he had nothing to fear.

    "What?" Mo Wu was stunned, as though he didn''t expect the other party to bepletely fine.

    Just as he was in a daze, a figure appeared in front of him. With a bang, he felt as if all the bones in his body had exploded.

    Then, his vision turned ck and he fainted.

    "So weak?" Lin fan grabbed onto the Golden whip and felt a little regretful. He then harvested it and took away everything from the man''s body.

    Just as he was about to let the other party go, he suddenly remembered that he was the one who attacked first. If he was no match for the other party, didn''t that mean that he was already dead?

    After thinking for a moment, he felt that it made sense.

    Then, he turned around and stomped on mo Wu, causing him to explode.

    Points +150000.

    "The peak of the extreme immortal realm. He''s so weak that it''s a little scary."

 Chapter 712 Mens Fireworks Can Finally Be Realized

    "It can''t be."

    That person looked at Lin fan in shock. He was scared out of his wits. Mo Wu had been stomped to death just like that. He didn''t even have the chance to resist.

    Lin fan came in front of him and stretched out his hand. His meaning was clear,"friend, it''s time to give me the thing."

    "Who are you?" The Saint was shocked. This was definitely a Saint from some major power, but he had never seen him before and didn''t know who he was.

    Lin fan didn''t like that he was a little annoyed, so he punched out. The saint''s eyes rolled back and he fell to the ground.

    "Enough with the nonsense. But forget it, I won''t kill you."

    After taking the other party''s storage ring away, zhang xuan searched the other party''s storage ring for a moment before leaving.

    However, he saw a sapling in the other party''s storage ring. The sapling''s aura was not ordinary, and it was clearly something good.

    His teacher seemed to have been nting trees recently. Perhaps he had some insights and could bring it back for his teacher to nt. It might be a good choice.

    He nced at the Saint, who was lying on the ground, motionless, and left.

    It was his fortune to be able to save his life when he encountered him.

    If he hadn''t been in a good mood after madly umting points earlier, the consequences would have been hard to say.

    He continued his search. Although the ce was huge, as long as he could find someone, it meant that if he searched carefully, he would definitely find the person he was looking for.

    Three figures were engaged in an intense battle. They weren''t attacking each other, but were surrounding a demonic beast.

    The demonic beast was huge, but it was extremely angry at this moment.

    "You detestable people. I''m giving you a chance, and you want to kill me?" The demonic beast roared and spoke the humannguage. Not only was it powerful, but it also had intelligence.

    It was in a bad mood. After waiting for a long time, the fated person had finally arrived. It thought that after giving them the opportunity, it could leave safely. However, it didn''t expect that the other party would attack directly and want to kill it.

    "Hahaha! Your demonic beast is quite capable, its scales are good cksmithing materials. I can take them all off and use them to make a defensive equipment. " A Holy son''s eyes were bright, and his long ck hair flew behind his head.

    "Brother Wang, I''ve reserved the blood of this demonic beast in advance. I can use it to refine an elixir." Another Holy Sonughed.

    "Since you all want these, then I want all the bones in its body.

    The three of them had a simple conversation, and in the blink of an eye, they had already distributed the benefits.

    To the demonic beast, however, it was a great humiliation. It felt like it was a piece of fish on an anvil that could be cut up by these three bastards.

    It had been waiting here for an unknown amount of time, but it had never encountered a genius like this.

    The world had changed.

    Just as it was in a daze, a cold light cut through the space and illuminated the area, directly shing at it.

    "I''m going to kill you all!"

    The demonic beast roared in anger. He had given him an opportunity, but he still wanted to kill him. This was simply the behavior of an animal.

    The cultivation of the three saints wasn''t weak. When they attacked, Thunder rumbled and terrifying might exploded. Light shot out. Under this attack, the demonic beast was obviously no match.

    "Ah!"

    The demonic beast let out a blood-curdling screech and spurted out blood. There were even wounds on its body. In the end, it was killed by the three of them. Its blood dyed the secret chamber red, and it died an extremely unwilling death.

    They quickly harvested. Aplete demonic beast was dismembered in an instant in their hands.

    "Eh? Brother Wang, look, there''s someone there. " A Saint looked into the distance. He saw someone walking with treasure light in their hands. Even from so far away, they could sense that the intense treasure light was moving.

    "He seems to be holding some kind of treasure in his hand. Let''s go and take a look."

    "Alright!"

    The three of them kept their things and turned into light as they headed towards Lin fan. The three of them were together to find the Fortune in the treasure and then split it up fairly.

    From the beginning until now, they had been friendly.

    However, they all knew that this was still not a true opportunity. If they had encountered it, they would probably fall out with each other instantly. By then, it would be very interesting.

    Lin fan was looking for points. When he saw the three of them appear in front of him, he instantly smiled happily.

    "Are you here to steal my treasure? I''m telling you, I''ll never give you my whip and the immortal fruit sapling. You can give up on this idea. "

    "What? If you guys still want to snatch it, then don''t me me. "

    Before the three of them could even react, Lin fan ced the items back into his storage ring and took out the sacrificial altar before charging up.

    "Is this person crazy? we haven''t even said anything yet."

    The three saints were dumbfounded. They hadn''t even said a word since they arrived, but they had already heard the other party say everything they had wanted to say.

    If they were asked to say it, they might be more tactful and would definitely not be so straightforward.

    "Kill!" The three of them looked at each other and their bodies started to glow. Since that was the case, they had to kill them quickly and snatch their fortune.

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment they exchanged blows, one of the Holy Sons was shocked by Lin fan''s power. His body was like a cannonball as he crashed onto the ground.

    The ground was too hard, and there was not even a trace of it.

    He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with fear. Then, he saw the other party charging towards him. He immediately said,"brother, it''s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. We are the road ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could finish, he was smashed into a bloody mess.

    "What?"

    The two remaining Saints werepletely stunned when they saw this. They couldn''t believe it.<sub> </sub>

    "Brother, you must have misunderstood something. Let''s not talk about it anymore and just forget about it. With your strength, the three of us can join forces and the opportunities in the hidden treasure will definitely be ours. "

    "Hey, let''s talk this out. There''s really no need to fight."

    Lin fan couldn''t care less about them. He raised the sacrificial altar and headed straight for the remaining two.

    He had already killed one, so how could he let these two go?

    However, he felt that it was a good thing to enter the hidden treasure this time. He could get some points from the demonic beasts, and if he met a Saint son or saintess, he could also get a wave of wealth and gain some points. This was a very good thing.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    With his strength, these two guys couldn''t resist at all. They were instantly smashed and spat out blood. Even if they begged for mercy, it was useless. Thest wail represented theplete death of the two.

    "It''s so easy to earn points. "

    Lin fan was ted. He had earned 400000 points by killing the three saints. This speed was really scary.

    Perhaps this hidden treasure could help him enter the reaching heaven state.

    At that time, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in this world.

    After harvesting the wealth of the three people, he discovered that their wealth was really not bad. They were also people who had obtained opportunities.

    "Perhaps the magnificent me sect''s rise will depend on themselves."

    He wasn''t interested in these things at all. What else could be more powerful than strength? however, those guys in the sect were just too weak.

    If one stayed in the sect and didn''t go out, it would be hard to improve.

    However, if they were to go out and have fun, there was a high chance that they would be hacked to death. So, after thinking about it, he decided to forget it and keep them in captivity.

    He nced at the three of them and immediately soared into the sky, leaving quickly.

    Not many people knew him anyway, so it was easy and pleasant to kill him directly.

    As the Saint of Kunyuan cave, Liu Wu''s status was very different from that of ordinary saints. When he entered the secret chamber, the Saints of some major forces were also respectful and polite to him.

    After that, some of them followed behind Liu Wu and prepared to drink the soup.

    The hidden treasure was the ce where all the heaven''s favorites get their opportunities, but it also depended on luck.

    If he was lucky, he could get it, but if he was unlucky, it was hard to say.

    Liu Wu brought some Saint children and saintesses along. They would ruthlessly suppress any ignorant people they met without any scruples.

    Even though someone had warned them not to fight in there before they entered, only a fool would believe that.

    "What?" All of a sudden, Liu Wu''s deep gaze turned into one of anger, which was quickly reced by a cold smile.

    "Saint Liu, what''s wrong?" Someone asked.

    "Go, kill him." Liu Wu pointed into the distance, and the Holy Son looked up as well. He saw a figure walking aimlessly in the distance.

    "How dare you wander around here alone? I''ll deal with this person on behalf of Saint Liu."

    Heughed coldly and didn''t care about the person in the distance at all. He attacked and shook his arm. A light shot out and shed towards Lin fan.

    "Hand over your life."

    Lin fan was walking properly when he suddenly noticed a strong auraing from the side. He turned his head and was stunned.

    <o>,m "What''s going on? are people so irascible nowadays? After entering a secret chamber, they immediately start a fight. "</o>

    He couldn''t quite ept it, but no matter what, he couldn''t think too much about it. He took out the altar and smashed it down.

    "You son of a turtle, you dare to fight with your father? watch how your father will beat you back to your original state."

    Hu Chi!

    "What?"

    The saint''s expression changed. He realized that there was something wrong with the other party''s power. He wanted to stop and escape, but it was toote.

    With a bang, the altar crashed into his body, and he felt as if all the bones in his body had been broken.

    Without even a scream, the Saint was smashed to the ground by the altar. Blood spurted out and dyed the ground red.

    "You''re sick,"

    Lin fan frowned, but he still stepped forward and picked out the storage ring from the pile of mud. Even though it was stained with meat, it was still visible after a slight shake.

    "How dare you kill the Saint of the thundercloud sect in the hidden treasure? let''s see how you''re going to exin this."

    At this moment, Liu Wu attacked with a sneer on his face, as if he had been seized.

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins beside him red at Lin fan as well.

    "You thief! How dare you attack another Saint and kill him so cruelly?"

    Liu Wu looked at the crowd,"everyone, did you see? he killed Saint Zhang in an extremely brutal way. We have to inform the lightning cloud sect about this. We have to uphold justice for brother Zhang."

    Many of the Saint children and saintesses were furious. They were determined to expose Lin fan''s crimes.

    "The male fireworks can be realized now."

    Lin fan was delighted. As for exposing his crimes?

    What were these people thinking?

 Chapter 713 Killing A Son Of A Bitch With A Random Punch

    "What did you just say?" Liu Wu said angrily. This guy made him very unhappy. He naturally knew that Zhang shengzi was no match for this guy.

    He had been waiting for this moment to let the other party kill Saint Zhang. He would have something to use against him.

    Although the lightning cloud sect wasn''t a top power, it wasn''t something that everyone could look down on.

    "Fireworks, do you understand?" Lin fan grinned and looked at Liu Wu sneakily as if he was looking at a girl."Your height is okay, your body shape is okay. You shouldn''t be too bad, right?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. We all saw how you killed Saint Zhang. I think you know that you killed ..."

    Liu Wu wanted to threaten him, but before he could finish his words, his expression changed and he shouted.

    "What do you want to do?"

    He didn''t expect the other party to actually attack.

    "You want to silence me?"

    Lin fan smiled,"you''re wrong. I don''t want to kill you. I want to beat you up."

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, he rose into the air with the altar in his hand, wanting to blow up all these guys.

    As for Liu Wu, he was going to use it to set off fireworks. He wanted to see what a man''s fireworks were like.

    "All of you, attack and take him down. Not only did he kill Saint Zhang, but he also wants to attack us. We must take him down." Liu Wu rebuked angrily and ordered the surrounding Saints to attack.

    He still had his own dignity. When he said this, the other Saints also used all kinds of earth-shaking means.

    Instantly, a gorgeous five-cent special effect dyed the world red. Colorful lights interweaved.

    To others, this was an extremely terrifying power.

    However, in his opinion, these special effects were really not good.

    "You guys don''t work hard to improve yourself. Instead, you only create some gorgeous special effects. Don''t you know that your own body is the most important thing?"

    Lin fan hollered. He was used to closebat and didn''t like to fight from a distance. He didn''t like things like aura explosion, 10000 God light covering his back, or heaven and earth Dharma crushing.

    What he wanted was to rely on his fists.

    "What?" One of the Holy Sons was executing his divine power, but in the blink of an eye, he realized that this fellow had arrived above his head, and that huge rock was smashing down on his head.

    Instantly, his expression changed drastically in shock. A light shield emerged from his body, and all kinds of mysterious runes appeared on the light shield.

    "My defense is unparalleled." "Die!" The Saint shouted. His face and ears were red. He could already feel the boundless powering at him. If he couldn''t hold on, he would be finished.

    "Wushuang, your sister."

    Lin fan did not say anything as a violent current of air gushed out from the sacrificial altar.

    When the altar and the light shield shed, the space twisted and a terrifying shockwave swept out, shaking the world.

    With a cracking sound, the light shield cracked and shattered.

    The altar smashed into the saint''s body. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    "Ah!"

    That saint''s defense was indeed astonishing. Blood was spurting out non-stop, and half of his body had been blown apart. Light burst forth from his flesh and blood, and they were still moving and full of vitality.

    However, the explosive pain made the Saint want to die.

    "Come, let''s have a good fight. No one is allowed to run today."

    Lin fan waved the sacrificial altar in his hands. It was extremely domineering and extraordinary.

    "Please go to hell."

    He raised the altar and smashed it at the surrounding Saints. He wanted to be barbaric. The cultivation of these Saints was not bad, but they were still far from being able to bring him danger.

    "What?" A Holy son''s pupils contracted. In his eyes, a corner of the altar was smashing toward his head.

    He shouted and his power exploded, forming a terrifying storm that smashed towards the altar. But when it collided with the altar, it couldn''t block it at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sacrificial altar smashed onto the saint''s head and a huge bump appeared. The bump expanded and exploded with a bang. A pir of blood shot up into the sky. It was a very miserable and terrifying sight.

    "Why would I?"

    The surrounding Holy Sons were terrified when they saw this. The opponent''s methods were too powerful and unyielding. The two Holy Sons just now were not simple. Even if they fought with the opponent head-on, they would only be evenly matched.

    He waspletely terrified after seeing the tragic state of the two Holy Sons.

    "Saint child Liu Wu, he''s too strong. Please make your move." A Saint shouted, his forehead covered in sweat. This was an enemy Liu Wu had provoked, and they couldn''t possibly take him on.

    Liu Wu''s face darkened. He didn''t think that this fellow would be so ruthless. He had already smashed three Holy Sons. If he continued like this, he might really be able to defeat them one by one.

    "Dog thing, a mere extreme immortal is so arrogant. Do you really think no one can suppress you? Today, I, Liu Wu, will let you know that there is always someone better. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bright light erupted from Liu Wu''s body. The light was thick and pierced through the surrounding space. Liu Wu looked like a god wrapped in light.

    His cultivation base was at the peak of the heaven pass realm, and he was extremely terrifying. He was like a celestial being.<sub> </sub>

    In the blink of an eye, he could annihte a small sect.

    "The Holy Son Liu Wu is truly mighty." The surrounding Saint children were excited and eximed. However, they would still look at Lin fan from time to time.

    That terrifying great demon was too frightening. Those Holy Sons couldn''t even withstand a single move from him, and they were equally matched. Didn''t that mean that even they would be crushed?

    Lin fan looked at Liu Wu and didn''t want to hit him."You better be more honest. I have my eyes on you. If you''re damaged, it will affect the quality of the fireworks."

    "What did you just say? What the hell are you talking about?" Liu Wu''s expression was dark. He had no idea what the other party was talking about and could not understand a word.

    However, his hands didn''t stop. A murky aura spun around his fingertips. The aura grew stronger and stronger. He sped his hands together and grabbed at Lin fan.

    Although the palm was small, the power it exuded was extremely terrifying. The space exploded as if a terrifying creature had awakened.

    "It''s really annoying," With a loud bang, Lin fan''s body was surrounded by a thick aura. He waved the sacrificial altar in his hands and smashed it down with a tremendous force.

    Liu Wu''s expression was one of shock. His opponent''s strength was simply too great, and the shockwave from the attack forced him back.

    "Wait here obediently, I''ll F * ck youter."

    Lin fan took a look and then attacked the surrounding Holy sons and daughters. These guys were Liu Wu''s personal salted fish. It was a waste to keep them around. He might as well make some contributions.

    The heaven''s favorites thought that they were ready to be a bystander, but when they saw the other party charging towards them, they were so frightened that their faces turned cold and they felt uneasy.

    "Holy Son Liu Wu, please save me!"

    Some of the Saints started stammering when they saw the aggressive and vicious Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan started to attack. He was really not afraid of anyone at all. He just had to grab the chance and whip them. No matter how many special effects they had, under the power of thew, everything would be weak.

    "Ah!"

    Some people screamed and spat out blood. Their desperate eyes were filled with desire, hoping that the other party would go easy on them.

    "Big brother, it''s a misunderstanding. I''m not with Liu Wu. I''m just an ordinary person passing by. Don''t kill me." Some of the Saints begged for mercy. If not for their dignity, they would have knelt down and called him father.

    "Even if you''re just a bystander, you''ll still be implicated." Lin fan hollered. The altar was already stained with blood. Some of these Saint children were at the peak of the extreme immortal realm, while some were at the initial stages of the heaven pass realm. Compared to him, who was going all out, the difference was simply too big. They were not on the same level at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Holy Son exploded.

    The surrounding survivors were terrified, uneasy, and wanted to escape.

    "Little brother ..." A saintess was charming and beautiful. Although her cultivation wasn''t strong, she was really handsome.

    "I don''t like you because you look weak." Lin fan red at him. The sacrificial altar covered him and smashed down.

    The saintess was stunned. Was it a sin to look so weak?

    Didn''t men like gentler girls nowadays? why did this guy have such thoughts?

    Liu Wu''s eyes were filled with rage when he saw this scene. He was extremely furious. These were all hisckeys, but they were all killed by the other party.

    "No, we have to run. Otherwise, we''ll be in big trouble." Although he didn''t feel that he would lose to the other party, the other party''s level of violence had already exceeded his imagination. His attacks were ruthless, and he also cultivated a hard body skill.

    This kind of person was the most violent and also very difficult to deal with. Although they had not exchanged much blows, the attack just now made him feel that his strength was unable to resist the other party.

    "Run!"

    With this thought in mind, Liu Wu immediately ran away. He didn''t want to fight with the other party, in case both sides were injured. Furthermore, he already had evidence that the other party had killed the Saint.

    When he obtained his fortune here and left the secret chamber, he would definitely be in for a good time.

    "Eh? You want to run?e back here, you son of a bitch. " Lin fan looked over and activated his colored eyes. The moment he entered the void, Liu Wu, who had already retreated, roared out in anger. His eyes were bloodshot as he charged over madly as though Lin fan had just F * cked his wife.

    That kind of crazy attitude was enough to be arrogant.

    Lin fan''s knees moved and with a bang, he charged towards Liu Wu. Then, he closed his colored eyes.

    He had a clear understanding of the situation. Activating colored eyes could even increase the other party''sbat strength.

    After all, in a battle without any defense, no matter who it was, theirbat power would be explosive.

    "What''s going on, I ..." By the time Liu Wu reacted, he was already dumbfounded. He wanted to scream, but he didn''t know what to say.

    He had clearly escaped, so why had he returned? what exactly had happened?

    At this moment, Lin fan waved his fist and attacked Liu Wu.

    "I''ll kill a son of a bitch with a random punch. "

    Disying his self-created move, the fist shadow fell without any order.

    As for the tricks, they were all fake.

    "You bastard." Liu Wu was infuriated. This was an insult to him. However, the terrifying air current that the other party''s fist was stirring up made him feel extremely uneasy.

    [PS: the back and the upper part of the waist are sore.]

 Chapter 714 This Is Clearly The Sky-Piercing Cannon

    Bang! Bang!

    Liu Wu blocked Lin fan''s fist. However, that terrifying power still passed through him, causing his arms to tremble. He then used his movement technique and in the blink of an eye, he was far away from Lin fan.

    This movement technique was his life-saving sacred art. He had relied on this movement technique to escape countless times.

    "I@$#..." Just as he was about to mock this guy, he realized that the other party wasing straight at him at a very fast speed. It was as if he was shooting at him.

    "Don''t even think about running. " Lin fan clenched his fingers and was prepared to use the most violent power to bombard him.

    Liu Wu was shocked and a little dazed. He circted his movement technique and the wind from his fist struck his cheek. He felt pain and blood flowed out.

    "What kind of cultivation technique are you practicing? do you only know how to swing your fist and nothing else?"

    He roared in anger and was on the verge of breaking down. How could there be such a person? when other people fought, it was always the person who came first, but the power came first.

    However, this fellow was just too good. He directly took the attack head-on. His fist whistled through the air, and the power contained within it was too terrifying, making it difficult for others to withstand it.

    "Son of a B * tch, you don''t understand. Only strength is the only path of development."

    Lin fan''s eyes were filled with madness as he raised his fist and punched towards Liu Wu. Each punch caused the air around him to explode.

    To Liu Wu, it was a tragedy.

    When he met someone like Lin fan, he cultivated hard body skills to the point that his brain was not normal. When he fought, he would never use any special effects. Instead, he would use his fists to hit his opponent''s body and use the most violent power to find that exciting and pleasurable feeling.

    Bang! Bang!

    Liu Wu unleashed a myriad of techniques, causing a brilliant light to cover the entire world. However, Lin fan still managed to seize the opportunity and strike his abdomen.

    He bent his body, his eyes bulging, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "You bastard!" He couldn''t believe that he had been hit by this person. The power that had been transmitted over was too terrifying. Even he couldn''t resist it.

    "Don''t panic, the more violent ones areing. "

    Lin fanughed coldly. He punched out with both his fists and the sounds of his fists hitting the ground could be heard. Liu Wu felt as if all the bones in his body were broken and the blood in his body was boiling.

    The peak of the reaching heaven state was also a celestial being. They could control the momentum of the world and were absolute existences.

    Without the help of all kinds of divine weapons, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to fight above their level. This was because the might of heaven was vast and could crush people with low cultivation into minced meat.

    Earlier on, the power of the heavens and earth had crushed him, but this guy had not reacted at all. Even if he had frowned, it was still proof that the power of the heavens and earth was still of some use.

    He was about to go crazy. He roared and wanted to fight to the death with the other party.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed Liu Wu''s head and grinned,"stop resisting. When you can''t satisfy me with your physical body, it means that you''ve lost. Weren''t you asking me about the fireworks just now? now, I''ll show you myself."

    He was filled with anticipation and curiosity. He didn''t know what the final scene would be like.

    If it was as brilliant as a flower, then it would really make people happy.

    However, no one could be sure until thest moment.

    "Let me go, what are you doing?" Liu Wu struggled. He could sense danger, but he didn''t know what the other party was trying to do.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out,"don''t move. If you move again, you''ll be beaten up."

    His opponent''s constant struggle greatly affected his ability to disy his strength.

    rgh!

    Liu Wu spurted out a lot of blood. His eyes were about to burst. He could not bear the power of his opponent. Although his body was still okay, his opponent''s power was too terrifying.

    Even the wild bull race, which was known for their strength, didn''t have such a powerful strength.

    Liu Wu realized that the other party had the intention to kill him. That kind of killing intent was definitely the same as when he wanted to kill someone else.

    "Brother, let''s talk things out. We are all civilized people and the Saints of the big forces. Although there are conflicts, it was caused by our young age. Maybe we can be good friends in the future."

    "Look at the elders of the major forces. When they were young, they had conflicts with each other. But in theirter years, they got along well."

    Liu Wu was no longer as fierce and overbearing as before. He had already given in and hoped to use his love to infect the other party so that the other party would let him go.

    "Brother, look. Maybe when we''re old, we can drink together and give pointers to the younger generation. How good is our rtionship?"

    Lin fan looked at him and chuckled,"you, you think they don''t want to kill each other? They''re on par with each other in terms of strength, so they can''t kill each other. They can only fight to the death to see who dies first. As long as they die first, the remaining firecrackers will be set off more loudly than anyone else. "

    Hearing these words, Liu Wu''s emotions were a littleplicated. His face was red and his voice was a little cold.

    "What do you want? do you really want to kill me? you should know that I''m the Saint of Kunyuan cave. If you kill me, you''ll get nothing."

    Lin fan didn''t want to talk to him anymore. As he spoke, he started to threaten him and that made him really unhappy.

    He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and ced it aside.

    "What are you doing?" Liu Wu was shocked and furious, not knowing what the other party was up to.

    "It''s so dirty. I have to wash it. I can''t let it affect the quality. "

    Lin fan shoved Liu Wu into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River. He took a few big gulps to wash away the blood on his body.

    "Gugu!"

    Liu Wu choked on the water and his face turned red. The anger in his eyes was like a me that was about to explode.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s perfect. " Lin fan looked carefully and was satisfied.

    Then, he stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. At this sacred and solemn moment, he had to show his most sincere heart and wee the new scene.

    He could be considered the first person to try. Although he didn''t know what would happen, he could give it a try.

    "What the f * ck are you doing?" Liu Wu shouted. He had already gone crazy. He was afraid."Are you crazy? are you retarded? what do you want?"

    "You know too much." Lin fan hollered and threw Liu Wu into the air.

    Then, he clenched his fingers and ced them on his waist. Power gathered and a beautiful light flowed.

    His eyes were serious and sincere. The important moment hade, and there was no room for any negligence.

    "Man''s glory firework explosive fist."

    Gathering his Qi in his dantian, he sent a punch out. With a boom, a terrifying force crushed down andnded on Liu Wu''s body.

    He looked up. The important moment had arrived, and perhaps a brilliant scene was about to erupt.

    Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden, a deafening sound reverberated through the world.

    It was like a thunderp, and his eardrums were about to be pierced.

    "How is this a firework? this is clearly a sky-piercing cannon."

    Lin fan covered his ears and frowned. He couldn''t take it. He was really disappointed and thought that it would be a brilliant scene.

    ? But now, it seemed that it was just dog sh * t.

    He then took their storage rings and left.

    There was no need to stay here any longer. He needed to find his own opportunities. As for those Saints who had no conflicts, he would give them a way out. Everyone came out to make a living, so it was necessary to give them some face.

    At this moment, for the heaven''s pride experts who were training in the secret treasure, something terrifying had happened.

    One of the Saint children was just walking when he suddenly felt a terrifying aura. He was terrified and because his cultivation was too low, he was crushed by Lin fan and fainted.

    When he woke up, he checked his own condition. His face turned red and he roared towards the sky.

    "Heavens, earth, who stole my fortune?" The saint''s clothes were not covering his body. He did not know what had happened, but his body had been touched empty, without even a strand of hair.

    The mournful roar reverberated through the secret chamber.

    "Bastard, don''t let me find you!"

    His heart was in pain. He hade to look for opportunities in a good mood, but he had been beaten to the ground and taken away all his things. He couldn''t take this lying down.

    Lin fan continued to walk through the hidden treasure. As long as he saw someone, he would definitely attack. To these heaven''s pride experts, their wealth was not fixed. As the Saint child of a major power, anyone who could enter this ce was the pride of the major power.

    But it was a pity that they met Lin fan and they couldn''t keep their wealth.

    "F * ck! Who took my storage ring?"

    "F * ck, where''s the opportunity I just got? which B * stard attacked me? don''t let me find out who you are."

    "It hurts. My butt hurts. It hurts so much."

    In the secret chamber, many Holy Sons and holy virgins were killed barehanded. They didn''t know who that person was and had never seen him before.

    Somewhere on high ground, Lin fan took off the mask on his face. His heart was filled with joy. This mask was given to him by his master. Before the outer region and the outer region merged, it was used for him to wander outside and not be discovered by the other sects.

    But at that time, he didn''t use it much, because he was fearless.

    However, this time, it was much more stable. After all, there were still many heaven''s favorites who knew him.

    "This is indeed a good ce. The opportunities here are so many that it''s scary. It feels like it''s prepared for future generations." Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand what was going on.

    However, it didn''t matter. He didn''t care about these opportunities. Even if they were useful to him, he didn''t need them. He had to rely on himself to cultivate.

    What''s the big deal with relying on external items?

    Of course, his own system was also his, so it wasn''t an external object.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly, he saw some movement in the distance. Someone was there.

    "My luck is so good to have met so many people."

    Lin fan was ted. He felt that there was something interesting going on. However, just as he was about to put on his mask and go fishing, he realized that the situation wasn''t right.

    There wasn''t just one person there. There were many people there.

    Ao Baitian was also there.

    They seemed to be discussing something.

    He attacked quickly and felt like there was a huge secret behind it that he had to find out. Maybe they found a huge treasure and then they wouldn''t lose anything from entering the hidden area.

    "Who is it?"

    Lin fan''s arrival attracted people''s attention.

    "Oh, it''s you." Ao Baitian was stunned. Then, he raised his hand,"don''t attack. We''re on the same side."

 715 Chapter 715

    Lin fan''s arrival caused some of the geniuses to be unhappy.

    They had discovered the wondrous ce, which was originally their chance. But now, someone hade over to share the chance with them.

    "Brother, how''s your harvest? Did you find any opportunities?" Ao Baitian patted Lin fan''s shoulder and asked with a smile.

    "How about you?" Lin fan asked.

    Ao Baitianughed dryly. He would definitely not tell anyone about the opportunity he had obtained. This was everyone''s Secret. Then, he reacted and said.

    "Brother, I was too rude. How can I say such things so casually? but with your ability, you''ll definitely have this opportunity."

    "What? It''s just an opportunity, so what if I obtained it? I''m too timid to hide it. Look, these are the opportunities I obtained. " Lin fan took out a bunch of items from his storage ring.

    In an instant, all kinds of bright radiances erupted, shining on the surrounding ck Rock walls, forming a shocking scene.

    This scene stunned all the surrounding geniuses.

    They had never seen such a vast amount of opportunities and precious treasures. With a single nce, they could tell that they were not ordinary items.

    "Brother, you''re too cruel. How could you have so many treasures?" Ao Baitian was shocked. He didn''t expect this guy''s luck to be so profound. Even they couldn''tpare.

    If he didn''t know that this brother was strong enough, he would have been tempted.

    As expected, when Lin fan took out all these opportunities, the surrounding geniuses were all stunned. Even though they had obtained some opportunities as well, they didn''t have as many as this.

    Greed could be seen in the eyes of many heaven''s favorites.

    "The peak of the extreme immortal realm."

    Some of the geniuses were conversing in low voices. Because Lin fan''s strength was only at the extreme immortal state, they had some ideas.

    However, with so many people around, they couldn''t make a move directly.

    To be able to enter such a secret ce, it was obvious that they were the heaven''s pride experts of the major forces. If those forces knew about this, there would probably be a storm of blood.

    "What are you guys doing? Don''t tell me you''re being greedy?" Ao Baitian nced at everyone, taking in all their expressions. How could he not see that these guys had long had their own ideas, but in the current situation, it was impossible to make a move.

    "Everyone has their own opportunities, and this is his opportunity. It''s better not to bring trouble to your own forces." Fairy Feng was extremely alluring. To think that she would speak up for Lin fan for the first time ever!

    Her words raised the vignce of the surrounding geniuses. Fairy Feng''s personality was cold and aloof, and she would not ask too many questions.

    But now, he was actually speaking up for someone else. The meaning revealed in this was a littleplicated.

    "May I know who this brother is?" A handsome man in white asked with a smile.

    "Who''s your brother? don''t try to build a rtionship with me."

    Lin fan red at the man in white. He didn''t take it to heart at all. He was a little unhappy now. He had just disyed the Fortune he had just taken in front of the public to make people greedy and then start a chaotic battle.

    Who would have thought that these guys would all hold back?

    It made him feel a little helpless.

    Couldn''t he be a little more unyielding and domineering and directly say,"kid, hand over all the opportunities you''ve obtained, or I''ll kill you."

    If that was the case, he would have to shout,"well said, this Peak Master won''t give it, let''s fight."

    But looking at the situation, how disappointing. They didn''t have the Code of Conduct of a heaven''s pride expert.

    Disappointment.

    "You ..." The white-robed man''s face darkened. He didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant and directly choke him.

    The surrounding heaven''s favorites were all shocked. This guy was arrogant. They knew who the white-robed man was. He was a disciple from a major power.

    "Brother, you''re a little too unyielding. He''s Bai xieyun, the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect. He''s very powerful. Even though he''s also at the peak of the heaven pass realm, three of me aren''t his match. He''s a monster among monsters, and he''s ranked 100th on The Prodigy roll."

    Ao Baitian came to Lin fan''s side and introduced him in a low voice.

    Bai xieyun''s background was shocking. He was a monster. Although he was only at the peak of the reaching heaven state, his strength was terrifying.

    He had already given him enough face by saying that he was no match for three of them.

    In fact, even if there were five, it would still be a little uncertain.

    "Bai xieyun, my brother is a little arrogant. Don''t interrupt him." Ao Baitian said.

    "Oh, really? It seems that this brother''s strength is astonishing. I''d like to ask for a few moves. " Bai xieyun chuckled, but there was a hint of anger in his smile.

    He was the Holy Son of the Five Emperors demonic sect and had a high status. He was even ranked 100 on The Prodigy roll.

    However, he wasn''t convinced. The 99 people who were ranked before him were trash in his eyes. Their rankings were wrong and they were a very arrogant person.

    When Lin fan heard that the other party wanted to learn a move or two from him, he was instantly overjoyed,"alright, if you want to fight, thene on. I can''t wait to fight too."

    He waited for a long time, but no one made a move, which was a little disappointing.

    "Yes." Bai xieyun was stunned. He had been mesmerized by the other party. Although he had said that, he was not prepared to fight with the other party.

    Under normal circumstances, there would naturally be people who would jump out to intercede, or the other party would reveal that they were no match for him and find an excuse to avoid him.

    But who would have thought that the other party would agree without any hesitation, as if they could not wait to start a war?<sub> </sub>

    Not to mention him, even ao Baitian was stunned.

    "Brother, are you that tough?"

    This was Bai xieyun from the Five Emperors devil sect. His strength was terrifying. When he saw himing over, he was stunned and eximed that he was done for. There was such a strong expert.

    The surrounding Saints from the other major forces were also stunned. They eximed that this guy was extremely arrogant.

    Could it be that he didn''t know who this person in front of him was? he was actually so tough. He was just seeking his own death.

    Instantly, swords were drawn and crossbows were drawn. A great battle seemed to be about to erupt.

    Bai xieyun''s fingers were clenched so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. He didn''t think that this kid would really attack him. In that case, he wasn''t afraid at all. However, this ce was a little strange. There must be some precious treasures hidden here.

    If a battle were to break out and they missed this opportunity, it would not be worth it.

    "Both of you, we are now in the secret chamber, and this ce is strange. Why don''t we put down the fight for the time being and solve the matter at hand?" Fairy Feng said. Her voice was sweet and melodious, and it was pleasant to the ears.

    Bai xieyun nodded and said,"since fairy Feng has persuaded me, I am willing to put the fight aside for the time being. I just don''t know what this brother in front of me is thinking."

    Then, everyone''s gaze turned to Lin fan.

    "White your head. And you, this Bai, and you, woman. When men do things, don''t interrupt. Otherwise, be careful of being beaten up. Stand aside and don''t be meddlesome." Lin fan opened his mouth and the moment he said that, everyone was stunned.

    "Brother, don''t be like this." Ao Baitian''s heart ached. This was directly humiliating the goddess in his heart in front of him.

    No man could tolerate it, but he did. After all, they were brothers, so what else could he say?

    Fairy Feng''s face was flushed red by Lin fan''s words. In her entire life, she had never been spoken to in such a way before. She then looked at Lin fan arrogantly. She did not fly into a rage, nor did she say anything more. She just retreated to the side silently, not saying anything more.

    Ao Baitian''s heart ached a little. He felt that something was wrong with the goddess ''expression, as if she was shocked.

    "You, can''t you speak properly?" Bai xieyun was so angry that his liver hurt. He had never met such an arrogant person ever since he started cultivating.

    "What are you talking about? that''s nonsense. Let''s do it."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Bang!

    Lin fan took out the sacrificial altar and threw it at Bai xieyun. He didn''t want to waste any more time. If he wanted to do it, then he would do it. It was just a waste of time to waste time.

    "You''re too arrogant. If I don''t take you down today, how am I going to move freely in the outer realm?" Bai xieyun was enraged. His robes fluttered in the wind. He waspletely enraged by Lin fan.

    The two of them shed, and the light from their power exploded. The terrifying power shocked everyone.

    "This is too terrifying. Saint ao, where did your brothere from? why is his temper so strong? he attacked without any warning. He clearly doesn''t put Bai xieyun in his eyes."

    The surrounding heaven''s favorites quickly backed away. They were all shocked.

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? If they did, would they even fight?" Ao Baitian red at the other party and called him a retard."What the f * ck?" he could understand it even if he used his brain.

    Ao Baitian''s words made the Saint so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Wasn''t it just a question? was there a need to choke him?

    What''s wrong with these people now? each one is more stubborn than the other. I don''t even know what''s happening.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, the power in the air affected the surroundingndscape. Cracks appeared on the ck Rock walls.

    When they first arrived here, they had noticed that this ck Rock wall was different from other ck rocks.

    The ck Rock was covered in iprehensible runes, and at the same time, it was emitting an obscure light.

    They came from great forces and knew that there were many wondrous things in the world. Some of them looked ordinary, but the ones that really existed were shocking.

    "What powerful strength." Bai xieyun''s expression turned serious. This kid''s strength was shockingly strong. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He had just taken a hit, but this kid was not any better. He was injured by Bai xieyun''s divine skill.

    "Come, don''t hesitate. Bring out your strongest power. Otherwise, if I kill you, don''t me me for not warning you." Lin fan was filled with battle intent and had an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.

    "You ..."

    Bai xieyun was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He was too arrogant. No one had ever dared to treat him like this.

    "Stop fighting, something has happened."

    At this time, ao Baitian shouted. The ck stone wall had been hit and cracked. The mysterious symbols on it had all copsed, and the stone Skin fell off piece by piece.

    The real treasure was about to appear.

    "What?" Lin fan and Bai xieyun were stunned. They stopped and looked at the stone wall.

    More and more cracks appeared on the ck stone wall. They were so dense that it looked like it was peeling off. At the same time, a strange force enveloped the ck stone wall.

    Pfft!

    Immediately, a ray of light that enveloped the world burst out from the ck stone wall. It was brilliant and dazzling, directly drowning everyone.

    "What''s this?"

    Lin fan''s brows furrowed. This light seemed to be tugging at the spirit within his body. However, he ignored all of this.

 Chapter 716 My Body Was ...

    The ckva spewed out a light that enveloped everyone. This made him very unhappy.

    No matter where it was, it wouldn''t make sense for him to spit out light without asking for his consent.

    "Disrupting this Peak master''s battle rhythm really makes me feel bad."

    He raised his hand to block the light, trying to find Bai xieyun''s figure. However, the light was too dense, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.

    "Bai xieyun, where have you been? make a sound and let me smash your dog head." Lin fan shouted. The surroundings were silent and it was really quiet. It was really weird and he didn''t know what was happening.

    However, in his opinion, he had nothing to fear.

    Suddenly, the light that enveloped the surroundings retracted back into the ck Rock and disappeared without a trace. It came and disappeared suddenly, shocking everyone.

    "Yi!"

    At this moment, Lin fan realized that there was something wrong with the people around him. Ao Baitian stood there expressionlessly, as if he was in a daze.

    Not only ao Baitian, but also Bai xieyun, fairy Feng, and even the people around him were motionless.

    There was no divine light in everyone''s eyes. It was as if their essence, Qi, and spirit had dissipated. If it wasn''t for the fact that their auras were still fluctuating, he would have really thought that everyone was dead.

    Lin fan came in front of Bai xieyun and stared at him for a while. Then, he stretched out his hand and gave him a p.

    Bai xieyun''s head tilted to the side, but he did not respond.

    "That''s amazing. What was that light just now? why did it stop everyone from moving?" Lin fan was thinking about it. When the light covered him, he felt someone pulling his soul.

    It was only because of his own body that this kind of pulling was of no use to him.

    "It seems like the light was sucking in their souls, which is why their bodies are still here."

    He pondered for a moment and had already thought it through.

    He raised his head and looked at the ck stone. It was emitting a faint glow, but there was nothing surprising about it.

    "If this is the case, wouldn''t it be a waste of this opportunity if we don''t make a move?"

    This was simply a blessing from the heavens. If he didn''t do anything, he would probably be struck by lightning until he was half dead.

    "You''re acting so arrogantly in front of me. But don''t worry, I''ll never kill someone who doesn''t even have the strength to truss a chicken." Lin fan took away the storage ring from Bai xieyun''s finger.

    "Oh, these clothes are pretty good. The material must be extraordinary and has some research value. Take it aspensation for offending this Peak Master just now."

    Without a second word, he stripped Bai xieyun of all his clothes, not even leaving a single piece of his underwear. He took everything off and then looked down at him with a disdainful sneer.

    "You''re really small. "

    Bai xieyun''s body was very white, and there was a light flowing on his body. This was a shocking scene that could be seen when one''s cultivation base had reached a certain realm.

    However, Lin fan had seen everything from start to finish, so it wasn''t a big deal.

    If Bai xieyun knew what had happened, he would have jumped up and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He might even be so angry that his liver would explode.

    Then, he came in front of ao Baitian. This Dragon had always called him brother, but in his opinion, this was clearly a stic brother. If he wasn''t so strong, he really didn''t know what this Dragon would do to him.

    He might even stomp on him and raise his head proudly, roaring,"kid, is your Grandpa long strong?"

    Then ... There was no then. Ao Baitian''s storage ring was taken away. As for his clothes, he kept them. It could be considered as sparing the other party once, giving him face for the time being.

    No matter what, the stic brother was still a kind of brother, so he naturally had to save some face.

    There were not many saints here, but even so, there were at least dozens of them. Some of the other Saints were still looking for opportunities and had not arrived at this strange ce yet.

    lin fan came before fairy feng and looked at her carefully. he first touched her face.

    so smooth and tender.

    "Woman, you''re quite insightful," the peak Master said."You didn''t fight me head-on. It seems that you also have a feeling that if you are arrogant, something big will happen. You''re lucky that I don''t beat people up for no reason."

    Then, a pair of pure hands that did not have any improper thoughts of love touched the other person''s body.

    The storage ring was taken away.

    He took away the token from his waist.

    "Hmm, not a bad harvest."

    Lin fan looked at the things in his hands in satisfaction. Then, he put them away and continued to the next Saint.

    These people''s souls had obviously been sucked away by that light. Perhaps it was a lucky encounter that brought them to act presumptuously.

    However, he was helpless. He didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to go.

    It felt like he was being discriminated against.

    When he had collected all the Holy Sons, he was in a very good mood. Then, he looked at the pitch-ck ck Rock.

    "You bastard, you''ve sucked in everyone else but me. Are you looking down on me? hurry up and answer me." Lin fan looked at hei Yan and scolded.

    However, hei Yan did not move at all. This made him even more irritable and unhappy.

    "You''re looking down on me. This Peak Master wants to see how hard you are."

    Instantly, Lin fan took out the sacrificial altar and rose into the air. His speed was extremely fast and he disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of hei Yan. He raised the sacrificial altar in his hand and smashed it down heavily.

    With a bang, the ck Rock shook and a bright light burst out between the two. A deafening roar was heard and one''s eardrums were almost pierced.<sub> </sub>

    "Damn, it''s a little tough. It''s actually so hard to break. This is impossible."

    Lin fan swung his arm. The recoil was not weak at all. He wondered what was inside this stone wall that could attract spirits.

    Just as he was about to continue smashing, he heard some movement in the distance.

    Roar!

    "Demonic beast!"

    He sniffed and smelled a familiar scent. It was definitely a demonic beast.

    He ignored the ckva dukedom and fled into the distance. He had obtained most of the opportunities here, but he could still umte more points.

    Not long after he left, the ck stone once again burst out with a bright light, enveloping all the Saint children.

    "What?"

    An extremelyfortable sound could be heard.

    Bang Bang!

    There was also the sound of beans cracking. Some of the Saints, in their dazed state, felt power exploding in their bodies, and their cultivation actually showed signs of improvement.

    "What is this? Why do I feel like I''ve just arrived at a strange ce, and someone appeared in front of me and used some kind of earth-shaking divine power? but it''s too mysterious, and I can''t understand it. I can onlyprehend it a little. "

    "Me too. It''s too mysterious. It''s not something we can understand."

    "This might be the greatest opportunity, but it''s too profound. It depends on one''sprehension."

    Many Holy Sons and holy virgins opened their eyes in shock. The scene just now was too real, as if it had happened right in front of their eyes.

    They felt their souls being attracted. In a gray space, a figure stood on the stars with a terrifying aura. He was using a set of shocking divine arts. In their eyes, he was a terrifying giant.

    The sacred art was powerful and contained some kind of extreme great Dao, but they couldn''tprehend it at all. Some of them were extremely talented, and when theyprehended a trace, they felt as if their minds were exploding. Many thoughts that they didn''t understand before were suddenly enlightened.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just as everyone was in shock, an explosion sounded, causing everyone to raise their heads.

    "What?"

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The Five Emperors devil sect''s Bai xieyun was standing naked with his eyes closed. His body was shining with light, and then his motionless body suddenly moved.

    He raised his hands, and his aura surged like a tidal wave, stirring up the surrounding currents.

    "Ha!"

    At this moment, Bai xieyun subconsciously let out a low growl and took a step forward. He was overbearing and every movement was traceless and contained the truth of the great Dao.

    If it were any other time, the crowd would have eximed that Bai xieyun was a genius who had such a deep understanding.

    But now, everyone was staring at Bai xieyun in shock.

    "Ah!" Some of the saintesses covered their eyes and shrieked. This was too exciting, too terrifying. The Saint son of the Five Emperors devil sect was actually standing naked in broad daylight, and was even acting like a hooligan. This made the scene even more outrageous.

    At this moment, Bai xieyun''s consciousness was graduallying back to him. His soul was being pulled into a mysterious ce.

    When he saw the divine Art that the giant used, he instantly entered a state of enlightenment. He felt as if he had entered a very mysterious field.

    "Hehe, scream all you want. Perhaps only you canprehend something."

    "But why does my body feel so cold?"

    In an instant, Bai xieyun opened his eyes and found that everyone was looking at him in a daze. He couldn''t help but smile. Just as he was about to smile and feel proud of himself, he realized that his arms were bare. He was shocked and looked down. His calm expression had changed dramatically.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!" He screamed in a world-shaking manner. He was extremely miserable, and his pale face instantly turned red.

    His first thought was to quickly put on his clothes.

    When he wanted to take out some clothes from his storage ring, he realized that his hands were bare and his ring was gone.

    "Which one of you took my storage ring?" Bai xieyun bellowed in rage. He was about to go crazy.

    "Holy Son Bai, I have some clothes here. You can wear them first ... What? where''s my storage ring? all my good fortune is in there. Which bastard stole my ring?"

    "F * ck, mine is gone too. What''s going on?"

    "This little thief is too despicable. Who did such a thing?"

    The scene was chaotic, and all the Holy Sons and holy virgins panicked.

    "Fairy Feng, what''s gone from you?" Ao Baitian was dead-hearted, and his storage ring was gone as well. But when he saw Feng Xianzi standing there motionlessly, he asked in confusion.

    Fairy Feng''s face waspletely red. Her storage ring was gone, but more importantly, her clothes had been touched.

    Didn''t that mean that her body had been ...

    He didn''t dare to imagine.

 Chapter 717 Ill Leave One For You, Alright?

    Seeing the goddess''s strange expression, ao Baitian''s heart was blocked. What the hell happened? when he saw the goddess''s white and delicate hands grabbing the clothes on her waist, his heart seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer.

    His beating heart suddenly stopped beating.

    The goddess ''expression was very strange. What had she experienced?

    Could it be that the person who stole the storage ring had tainted it?

    The terrifying brain damage made ao Baitian''s expression more and more exaggerated. When he saw the dazed fairy Feng, his heart ached. Then, he stepped forward.

    "Fairy Feng, now that things havee to this, it''s no use to think too much. But you can rest assured that I, ao Baitian, am not that kind of person. I will never despise you. What do you think?"

    Ao Baitian thought for a long time and felt that there was no problem with this statement. The goddess was now suffering from the darkness of life. Although he was the Son of the Dragon world, he would not dislike it.

    A Mere Green hat, he could still take it.

    However, if he knew which bastard dared to defile his goddess, he would definitely chop that person into pieces and mince them.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Fairy Feng came back to her senses and red at ao Baitian. She had heard other meanings from his words. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Her face turned red.

    The surrounding Holy Sons had yet to recover from the pain of losing their storage rings. However, when they heard the conversation between ao Baitian and fairy Feng, they were very surprised and whispered to each other.

    "Did you guys hear that? not only was fairy Feng''s storage ring stolen, but her chastity was also taken away."

    "What? Fairy Feng has been defiled by a thief! Who is the one who invaded our goddess? if I find out, I''ll kill him!"

    "Look at fairy Feng''s expression. She seems to be in great pain. As far as I know, the first time is always heart-wrenching pain, but fairy Feng is still able to remain calm. How strong must her heart be to withstand this?"

    One spread to ten, ten spread to twenty, and the Holy Sons were all discussing in low voices. The news of fairy Feng losing her virginity was too great of an impact.

    "All of you, shut up! Fairy Feng has been invaded by thieves, and you''re all talking about it? can''t you have some goodwill? Do you think you''ll feelfortable if I were you?" Ao Baitian reprimanded them. Then, he looked at the crowd,"I don''t want to hear any of you bad-mouthing fairy Feng. Otherwise, I, ao Baitian, will never spare you."

    After he finished speaking, he looked at fairy Feng affectionately and said,"I don''t mind."

    Pfft!

    A zing me soared into the sky from fairy Feng, as if she was extremely angry.

    "Holy Son ao, you''ve humiliated me time and time again. I''ll never forgive you." Feng Xianzi was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She hadn''t lost her virginity at all, she was just thinking about things.

    "Fairy Feng, don''t misunderstand. I understand how you feel. I really didn''t insult you." Ao Baitian was stunned. Then, he quickly waved his hand. That''s right, how could he say that fairy Feng was robbed of her virginity? then, he quickly waved his hand and said,"fairy Feng wasn''t robbed of her virginity. Don''t talk nonsense. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, I''ll teach you a lesson."

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he said this, fairy Feng couldn''t bear it anymore and instantly attacked. Suddenly, a fire Phoenix whizzed over, trying to drown ao Baitian.

    "All of you, stop! Whoever has clothes, hurry up and bring them over!"

    Bai xieyun roared in rage, his voice like thunder.

    Fairy Feng stopped and looked at Bai xieyun, but she couldn''t bear to look at him anymore. It was too embarrassing.

    At this moment, Bai xieyun''s hands were covering his crotch. His face was pale and he was ashamed. His calm expression had long disappeared.

    "We don''t have any clothes. Besides what we''re wearing, where else do we have clothes?"

    "That''s right. Even his storage ring has been taken away. How can there be any?"

    The Holy Sons shook their heads and tried to hold back theirughter. Although they were sad that their storage rings had been stolen, they couldn''t help butugh when they saw Bai xieyun''s state.

    Some saintesses pretended to be shy, but their eyes were shining. They looked at him sneakily, and some were even discussing in low voices.

    "I didn''t expect that part of his to be so small. I''ve seen it all just now."

    "Yeah, her skin is so fair. I thought she was a girl."

    Although the Holy virgins ''voices were soft, Bai xieyun still heard them.

    He was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. This was an injury. He didn''t expect it to be like this. It was really hurtful. He wanted to make these people shut up.

    "Give me the clothes. I''ll give you an Immortal Technique after we get out." Bai xieyun looked at a Holy Son and said. He couldn''t go out like this. Otherwise, he would forever have a stain on his name that he would never be able to wash away.

    The Holy Son was stunned. He was not as powerful as Bai xieyun. There were some things that he could take a step back in, but there were some things that he really couldn ''t.

    "Holy Son Bai, don''t make things difficult for me. I''ll give you my clothes, so I won''t have any more. As for immortal techniques, forget it. If I''m naked, even the elders of my sect will scold me to death." The Saint decisively rejected. What a joke. If he went out naked, he would never be able to clear his name.

    Moreover, he really wanted to see Bai xieyun like this. Who asked this guy to be so arrogant and always look down on others? now that he was stripped naked, he was very happy.

    As for that thief, he wanted to say,"well done."

    "You guys ..."

    Bai xieyun''s face turned red. He didn''t know what to do. How could he walk out of the house without clothes?

    "Eh? My brother. "

    At that moment, ao Baitian realized that Lin fan had disappeared. He was shocked and felt that something big had happened,"F * ck! That thief took my brother away. Did any of you see him?"

    Everyone looked on in confusion. Who knew where his brother had gone? they didn''t see him.

    However, they were also d that the other party didn''t kill them. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret.

    "I clearly smelled the scent of a demonic beast, but why is it gone?"<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan followed the scent and found no beasts. He was shocked but he didn''t believe that his nose was so sensitive.

    There was no mistake.

    "What''s that?"

    At this moment, he noticed that there was light shining on a ck Rock in the distance, and the smell wasing from there.

    He just attacked. He wanted to see what it was. As for danger, it wasn''t a problem for him.

    When he saw it clearly, his expression was a little strange. It was a tree, strong and powerful. Its roots were exposed on the ground. They were all very rough, but they held onto the ground tightly. It gave people the feeling that this was not an ordinary tree.

    There were fruits on the tree. The fruits were green, fist-sized, and tender, as if they had not ripened yet.

    Hiss hiss hiss!

    On that thick tree trunk, there was a green snake wrapped around it. It wasn''t big, only about a meter long. When it saw Lin fan, it straightened its body and flicked its tongue, as if warning Lin fan not toe over or it would bite him to death.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stepped forward and grabbed the green snake in his hands. He nced at it and said,"it''s so small. I can''t even be bothered to kill it. Hurry up and move aside. What a waste of time."

    Then, he threw the green snake far away. The green snakended on the ground and rolled a few times. Its eyes were red and it was very angry. Then, it twisted its body and headed down the cliff.

    "Ha, this little thing is really interesting. If it was a little bigger, I might have killed you."

    Lin fan shook his head and stopped paying attention to it. He looked at the fruit on the branch. The smell it gave off was simr to that of a monster, but it wasn''t ripe yet.

    He picked one, nced at it, and stuffed it into his mouth. It tasted a little bitter, and it was really not cooked yet.

    However, after he swallowed the fruit, he discovered something shocking.

    Experience points +50000000.

    "My God, this can increase my experience points?"

    He was shocked. He only had 400 million experience points left. It wasn''t even enough to increase his cultivation.

    Then, he looked up at the fruits on the tree trunk. There were quite a few, around a billion, so it shouldn''t be a problem.

    "What?"

    However, he found that there was a force flowing in his body, and his skin was a little strange, as if it was going to change.

    This was the change that would happen after consuming the mutant fruit.

    He quickly resolved himself.

    Ten secondster, he opened his eyes, and everything had disappeared.

    "Amazing. I didn''t lose anything in this secret chamber. I can even make a profit."

    He was very excited. He quickly harvested the mutant fruits. There were a total of 20 in his hands. When he was harvesting thest one, poisonous liquid sprayed from the side andnded on the branches. There wasn''t much change.

    "Little snake, what are you doing?" Lin fan looked over, only to see the little snake that had just been released straighten its body. Qing Lin was so angry that it was trembling slightly.

    Hiss hiss hiss!

    The little green snake red at Lin fan with a death stare. It was so angry that its lungs were hurting. These fruits were all its. But this damned guy had actually snatched away its fruits. He was so outrageous that he wouldn''t even let go of thest one.

    "Little thing, don''t be angry. If you go home and eat for a few years, I won''t even bother toy a hand on you, you know? It''s not that I''m underestimating you, but I really don''t think you exist. "

    Lin fan was in a good mood. Ever since he entered the hidden treasure, he had been really happy. His gains were really amazing.

    Suddenly!

    The ground turned dark, and a huge shadow covered him.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. The shadow was a Little Big and it looked like a snake.

    "Friend, an honest man doesn''t do anything behind the scenes. If you appear, you appear from the front. It''s very scary to appear from behind." As Lin fan spoke, he turned his head around. What entered his eyes was a ten thousand feet long giant snake with two wings.

    The giant snake''s scales emitted a cold luster. If that huge head were to fall down, it would really scare people to death.

    "Human, leave the fruit behind. It''s for my son. You shouldn''t take it." The giant snake opened its mouth.

    "I''ve already kept one, is that okay with you?" Lin fan raised his head and looked. The cultivation state of this gigantic snake was pretty strong. He could feel that it had already surpassed the heaven pass state.

    "No, that fruit is of no use to you." The two-winged snake opened its mouth but didn''t attack right away. Instead, it started talking to Lin fan.

    "I won ''t." Lin fan shook his head and kept the fruit."What I got is mine. No one can take it away."

    When he said this, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to the extreme, and the giant snake''s eyes flickered with a cold light.

    Crack! Crack!

    A ck Whirlpool appeared beneath Lin fan''s feet and swallowed him up.

    "Human, tell me if you regret it."

 Chapter 718 All The Best, Brother Bull Head

    "What''s this?"

    Lin fan stared at the ck Whirlpool under his feet like it was connected to another ce.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it. "

    The vortex trembled and devoured him.

    On the other hand, the giant double-winged snake was very calm. It only thought that the other party was being stubborn. When they arrived there, it would know how terrifying that ce was. Perhaps it would not be able to stay for long and it would regret it.

    "Father, I only have one fruit left." The little green snake slithered over, heartbroken. This was its fruit. It had been squatting there waiting for the fruit to ripen, but it didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, the fruit would be snatched away by the viin, leaving only one behind.

    The giant double-winged snake''s voice became much gentler,"son, don''t worry. Later, that human will obediently send the fruit back. He will even apologize to you."

    "Oh!" The little green snake was obviously much happier. It then climbed up the fruit tree and rested beside the only fruit. It had to protect thest fruit and not meet such an evil person again.

    "Father, can you share some of your fruits with me?" The little green snake felt that one was not enough and wanted to ask its father for one.

    "I can ''t," The giant two-winged snake''s answer was straightforward and decisive.

    After Lin fan was attracted by the ck Whirlpool, he really did not know where this thing would send him to.

    However, when he regained his vision, he realized that this might be another mysterious ce. The surrounding environment was a littleplicated, and there was an unpleasant smell in the air.

    At the same time, there were also red bubbles floating in the air.

    "Hahaha!"

    "A living being ising. It''s a human. I haven''t seen it in a long time. Kid,e here. Let this Lord eat you."

    "That green snake, is he trying to use us to scare the other party? He''s thinking too much. "

    Suddenly, a series of gloomy voices came from all directions. If others heard these voices, they would probably be so scared that their eggs would explode.

    "Who the F * ck are you guys? why are you making such a big fuss? hurry up ande out. Let me see." There was no one in front of him. It was empty. There was no one there, but the voice seemed to ring in his ears.

    "Kid, you''re too arrogant. Didn''t the adults in your family teach you to be a coward in unknown ce?"

    The voice came again, vast and deep, as if some kind of peerless great devil was speaking.

    "Stop acting, my ass. Don''t try to y tricks on me. Show me your true forms and let me see what you are."

    Lin fan jumped down from the cliff and stepped on the ground. He raised his head and saw that there was nothing around but he could feel that something was there. It was really weird and he didn''t know what it was.

    The surroundings were silent.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of thunder.

    "What an arrogant thing! I have never seen someone as arrogant as you. It seems like we have no choice but to show ourselves. Everyone,e out and let these guys know how terrifying we are."

    "Good, I was thinking the same."

    Instantly, the surrounding void fluctuated, and the circr light screen fell from the sky and hit the ground.

    One, two ... There were more than ten light screens.

    The scene in front of him changed. It was no longer empty. Instead, there was a huge creature in each of the light screens.

    "Kid, are you scared?" A humanoid beast with the head of a bull held a giant axe in its hand. Itsntern-sized eyes were staring at Lin fan. The aura it gave off was extremely shocking.

    Lin fan raised his head. This bull was at least 10000 feet tall. The axe was covered in blood and the handle had a head. It was a little shocking. He had never seen such a huge bull before.

    "Hehehe!"

    Beside the bull''s head, there were many light screens. In those light screens, there were terrifying demonic beasts of all shapes and sizes. Some of them could be called monsters among monsters.

    All of their gazes were fixated on Lin fan as though they were looking at an ant.

    "Kid, did you see that? Do you know who we are?"

    There were a total of 12 light screens, and each light screen had a terrifying demonic beast.

    These demonic beasts were different from the ones outside. They were more like living creatures. Although they were blocked by the light screen, their aura was very shocking.

    "I know. Aren''t you a bull?" Said Lin fan. His curiosity had been piqued. He really wanted to know where these people came from and why they were locked in the light screen.

    "Shut up. How dare you call me a bull? remember, I''m the ping Tian demonic bull King." The ping Tian demonic Ox King''s voice was as loud as Thunder. It was truly shocking.

    "Oh, isn''t that still a cow?" Lin fan pursed his lips and looked around. There were no other living things here except for the twelve beasts.

    From the looks of it, they were sealed and couldn''te out. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have talked so much to him. They would probably attack him at the first moment.

    "Bull, your axe is pretty good." Lin fan took a fancy to the axe. It was very domineering, even more handsome than his Mace and frying pan. Especially the skeleton axe handle, it was shockingly handsome. There was also a dark light flowing around it. Although it wasn''t eye-catching, it was very dazzling.

    "Hmph, you ant, one axe strike is enough to turn you into ashes." The ping Tian demonic Ox King said gloomily as the neckband on his nose made ttering sounds.

    "You domestic cow, don''t be so arrogant. There''s a big cor on the tip of your nose. You must have used it for farming in the past. I don''t know what kind of dog shit luck you have to be so big. Amazing." Lin fan was thinking of a way to get his hands on the axe.

    Since he was already here, he definitely couldn''t just let it go. If he couldn''t get some good things, he would really let himself down.

    "You bastard, what did you say?" The ping Tian demonic Ox King bellowed in rage and mmed his palm on the light screen.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The light screen trembled and formed a lightning chain that whipped the ping Tian demonic Ox King.

    The whip made the ping Tian demonic Ox King tremble and turn into a bloody mess.<sub> </sub>

    "You little brat, I''ll definitely tear you to pieces!" The ping Tian demonic Ox King''s eyes were bloodshot. He could not wait to chop Lin fan to death.

    The surrounding demonic beasts were helpless when they saw how irritable brother bull was. After being locked up for a long time, no matter who it was, they would be very irritable. However, brother bull''s temper was a little worse than ordinary people ''s.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan was stunned. When the ping Tian demonic Ox King charged at the light screen, it was actually whipped. He felt that this was a really good method.

    "Hey, bull, look at me."

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King looked at Lin fan. However, this single look of his was enough to drive the ping Tian demonic Ox King mad.

    White gas spewed out of its huge nostrils, and all the hair on its body stood up.

    The terrifying demonic beasts were all stunned.

    "What''s wrong with old bull? he seems to have entered a berserk state. "

    "I don''t know. Except for when we were just suppressed, it was this crazy. But after that, it was normal."

    "Not good, he''s going all out."

    BOOM!

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King rammed into the light curtain crazily. His muscles swelled up like small mountains. He punched the light curtain again and again. The violent power was terrifying.

    Lin fan felt that if he were to enter, he might just be crushed to death by the other party.

    The lightning chains appeared in the light beam and struck the ping Tian demonic Ox King''s body. His flesh exploded. No matter how tough his body was, it couldn''t resist the lightning chains.

    But even so, the ping Tian demonic Ox King was still ramming on Lin fan without stopping at all. It was as though it couldn''t wait to kill Lin fan.

    "What''s going on? why is brother bull so violent? he''s too aggressive. He''s already been whipped into a bloody mess, and he''s still not stopping."

    "What''s going on? there must be a problem. What did this kid do to brother bull?"

    "Old bull, you''re crazy. Stop! Do you want to die if you keep on crashing like this?"

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King mmed the axe onto the light curtain. Immediately, a dazzling and terrifying light curtain shot up into the sky, producing a violent explosion.

    The light screen trembled but then stabilized.

    "That''s amazing. Hit it slowly. Let''s see how long you canst." Lin fan waited. He wanted the axe and wanted to get it. It could be considered that he had gained some benefits from this ce.

    He didn''t know what the lightning chains were made of, but anyone who could create something like this couldn''t be an ordinary person. Perhaps these 12 terrifying demonic beasts had done something that caused them to be imprisoned here.

    Pa!

    Pa!

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King was already covered in blood. It was a mess of flesh and blood. It was extremely miserable. However, the power of its axe didn''t weaken at all. Instead, it became stronger and stronger.

    "This is heaven-defying, this is really heaven-defying! I knew that brother bull wasn''t someone to be trifled with. After enduring for so long, he finally couldn''t take it anymore and is ready to fight head-on."

    "It''s not that I want to say this, but he''s going to be finished soon. If he continues like this, he''ll be whipped to death."

    "Brother bull, you can do it! Break the light screen and save us!"

    "Continue hitting me. It''s fine if you die. Just get us out of here. Brother bull, believe in yourself. You can do it."

    The demonic beasts roared and cheered. Brother bull''s overbearing behavior had convinced them. His fearlessness and his fearless expression hadpletely convinced them.

    This was the bull among Bulls, the Overlord of Bulls.

    He was also the most powerful and violent of the twelve Fey gods, the bull-headed brother.

    At this moment, the ping Tian demonic Ox King was covered in blood. The lightning chains had changed their strategy. Instead of whipping it, they wrapped around the ping Tian demonic Ox King, stopping it from charging forward.

    Pada!

    The huge axe fell and smashed into the ground with a loud bang.

    "Turn off your colored eyes."

    Lin fan closed it immediately. Then, he took a step forward and charged towards the axe. As for the light screen, it couldn''t stop him at all.

    "It hurts so much, it hurts so much ..."

    The moment the colored eyes were shut off, the ping Tian demonic Ox King let out a miserable shriek as bean-sized tears rolled down its face.

    The pain all over his body felt like it was about to take his life.

    "Who can tell me what happened?" The ping Tian demonic Ox King realized that it was tied up and couldn''t even move its toes. What was going on?

    "Brother bull, you were too ferocious just now. Although you failed, your fearless spirit has convinced us."

    "That''s right, you''re not afraid of being whipped. Even with an axe, you still want to break the seal. You''re too domineering. I won''t say anything else. From now on, you''ll be the strongest brother bull head in our hearts."

    The remaining Yao gods werepletely stunned and terrifying.

    "Kid, what are you doing?" All of a sudden, the Demon King Bull was infuriated when he realized that this ant had barged in and was trying to take his axe.

    "Get something." Lin fan replied calmly as he reached for the axe.

 719 Chapter 719

    "You detestable fellow."

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King struggled, causing the chains to tter. At the same time, as it struggled, lightning swam around the chains, causing its entire body to emit mes.

    "He''s snatching my weapon. Let go of me. "

    He roared. This axe was his weapon. How could he let this human take it away?

    He was very confused about what had happened earlier. He had no idea what had happened. When he woke up, his skin was torn and his flesh was torn, and blood was spurting out. If it wasn''t for his physique, he would have been killed in this situation.

    Lin fan grabbed with one hand. When his palm touched the handle, there was a sizzling sound. The flesh on his palm was being corroded and a terrifying power struck.

    "Interesting."

    He was a little concerned. He had never seen a weapon that could resist. Unfortunately, he was not dead and he could not feel any pain, not even pain in his heart. Thus, he still held it in his hand.

    "Put it down," The ping Tian demonic Ox King was shocked and furious. It opened its mouth and shot out a bolt of lightning. It had never thought that this human would be able to catch its weapon. It was truly astonishing.

    "Let''s go!"

    Lin fan kept the weapon in his storage ring and ran out of the light screen.

    The demon gods were shocked, their eyes shing with a dazed look.

    "My God, how did this guy do it? why is the seal not effective on him?"

    "I don''t know. He actually came and went without any obstruction. What''s going on?"

    They were all stunned. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed such a thing.

    Even if the other party was a human and not a Demon God, it was still impossible to enter.

    In the ancient times, many humans hade in, but none of them could break the seal. However, this human hade in directly as if he had entered a no-man''snd. He coulde and go as he pleased and had even taken the ping Tian demonic Ox King''s weapon. It was truly unbelievable.

    "Who are you?" At this moment, the Yao gods were all solemn. This person was definitely not an ordinary person.

    "Do you really want to know who I am?" Lin fan raised his head and his expression was really serious.

    The Yao gods were stunned. This human''s aura had changed and was different from before. He seemed to be very serious."Who are you?" We really want to know that you''re definitely not an ordinary person since you were able to enter the seal ande out safely. "

    "AI!" Lin fan heaved out a sigh filled with a sense of vicissitudes,"if I really have to talk about it, I''ll have to start from 146 million years ago. Back then, the heavens and earth were all gray. When I saw that there was no life in the heavens and earth, I split the heavens and earth apart. I broke apart a huge world. When I saw that there were no living beings in the world, I created 12 wild beasts."

    "There were cows, Tigers, pigs ... At that time, they were only the size of my palm, but under my careful care, they grew up healthily. However, one day, I fell into a deep sleep and entered the cycle of reincarnation. I didn''t expect to wake up like this. And there was a force that pulled me here, as if there was some familiar existence that was attracting me."

    Lin fan was bragging. Whoever believed him was a fool. He was just here to insult their intelligence.

    A devil monkey with golden armor and shiny golden hair was excited. Bean-sized tears were rolling in his eyes,"yes, I have the same feeling. The first time I saw you, I felt like I met someone familiar. You are my master."

    "Eh? You''re little monkey?" Lin fan looked on in shock like he didn''t dare to believe it.

    "Master, I''m the little monkey." The Devil Monkey could not stop his tears from flowing. If not for the seal, he would have rushed out and hugged Lin fan.

    The surrounding demon gods were stunned. What kind of F * cking operation was this? why did they not understand it?

    However, they quickly reacted and shouted.

    "Master, you are the master we have been waiting for."

    "Waa! I''m crying. "

    "I''m a little pig. I''ve been waiting so long. My heart and liver are hurting."

    In an instant, the originally depressing scene suddenly turned into a family reunion. The demon gods cried bitterly and poured out the bitterness in their hearts, talking about the anger they had suffered for so many years.

    Devil monkey wiped his tears."Master, we met a bad guy. He wanted us to be his mounts, but somehow, we already have a master in our hearts. Therefore, we would never agree to it even if we died. In the end, we were locked up here just to wait for master to save us."

    "Master, break the seal and let us reunite. From now on, we''ll fight with you in all directions."

    When it came to love, the Devil Monkey couldn''t help but touch the light curtain. It was immediately whipped by the lightning chain. It grimaced in pain but didn''t make a sound.

    "F * ck! Is he really that good at acting?" Lin fan was stunned. The intelligence of monsters was quite high and their skin was shockingly thick. It seemed like he had to be direct.

    "Okay, I''ll definitely get you out, but before that, you have to hand over the treasures you''re following to me. The divine ability I''m going to use is very special and will crush all your treasures, so it''s better to hand them to me for safekeeping." Lin fan said.

    "Sure, master, pleasee in and get it." Devil monkey said.

    Lin fan looked at him,"ce the treasure at the edge. I''ll take it myself."

    Devil monkey shook his head."Come in and take it. I''ll hand it to you personally."

    Lin fan was getting a little frustrated. This guy''s tricks were a little too deep. Was he trying to lure him in and then kill him?

    Death wasn''t scary, but the key was that it wasn''t worth it.

    "Master, pleasee in." Devil monkey urged.

    Lin fan looked on helplessly and said,e out."

    "You B * stard, you''re still bragging to us. Why didn''t you go to heaven a hundred million years ago? twelve demonic beasts? why don''t you go to hell? you detestable fellow, I wish I could kill you with a single blow of my club." Suddenly, devil monkey flew into a rage. He couldn''t stand this guy anymore.

    He was too good at bragging and even lied to them. He was clearly looking for a scolding.<sub> </sub>

    "Damn it, you red-butt monkey. Just now, your master was barking so diligently, and you fell out just like that. You''re really a dog. Just you wait, I''ll make you kneel and beg for mercy."

    Lin fan was scolding a monkey.

    The 12 monsters here were all monster gods with terrifying strength. Lin fan was only at the extreme immortal realm. In their eyes, he was someone that they could kill with their little finger.

    However, they were sealed here and couldn''t get out at all. Even those with weaker cultivation bases couldn''t do anything to them, let alone those at the extreme immortal realm.

    He could only rely on the speed of his mouth to scold.

    "Come, you red butt monkey. Let me teach you how to be a well-mannered monkey." Lin fan and the Devil Monkey started fighting.

    He didn''t know how long they had been sealed here, but from the looks of it, there should be many of them already.

    The giant double-winged snake settled its son down and checked on the human. Perhaps he had been frightened by the twelve Fey gods. However, when it saw the situation below, it was a little speechless.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King was bound by the iron chains. His skin was torn and his flesh was torn. He was severely injured. No one knew what had happened.

    And that human was actually arguing with the Devil Monkey, and the argument was very intense.

    "What''s going on with the chosen who entered this time?" The giant winged snake could not let this human stay here, and the secret chamber was about to be closed. It wanted to send this human out, and then its eyes glowed.

    Lin fan was scolding devil monkey with all his might. He was prepared to use colored eyes to make him go crazy and then go in to take his things.

    However, a ck Vortex appeared beneath his feet, just like before.

    "Just you wait, I''ll beat you up next time." Lin fan didn''t want to use his bad luck to suppress him. Since he couldn''t take advantage of him, he might as well keep it. Who knew, he might be able to gain something in the future.

    "Just you wait. When I break the seal in the future, you will be the first person I will look for." The Devil Monkey roared angrily.

    Slowly, Lin fan entered the ck Whirlpool and disappeared.

    Outside the secret chamber.

    The elders of the various factions were all waiting.

    They chatted with each other, talking about the situation of their respective heaven''s favorites, with the intention of showing off.

    Of course, there were also people here who hade from the same realm. When they were young, they wanted to kill each other. Later on, when they grew old and their cultivation levels were equal, they didn''t talk about their past of killing and killing. Instead, they bragged about the prodigies of each family.

    In fact, they were also waiting to see who would be the first to die.

    As long as he could survive until the end, he would win.

    "I''m out. " Someone shouted.

    The crack of light that descended from the sky began to fluctuate, and a figure appeared.

    The heaven''s favorites who entered the hidden treasure to search for opportunities were alling out.

    Everyone was filled with anticipation, wondering what kind of opportunity their own geniuses had obtained.

    "AI!"

    Before he came out, a sigh was heard. Then, a Saint walked out of the secret chamber.

    His expression was down and out, and he was a little dazed.

    "That seems to be the Saint of Fuyun mountain. But why does it look so strange?"

    "Yeah, but do you guys think that he might have obtained a great opportunity inside and is pretending to be defeated because he doesn''t dare to reveal it?"

    Elder Fu Yunshan immediately went forward to ask about the situation. He felt that his Saint son was really not bad. He knew that he should not reveal his wealth, so he pretended to be regretful.

    "Elder, I ..." The Saint looked up with despair in his eyes. The secret treasure had been stolen for nothing, and his storage ring had been taken away. He didn''t even know who did it.

    "Don''t say it, I understand. " Elder Fu Yunshan patted the saint''s shoulder with a smile.

    The Saint was stunned. He wanted to say something, but before he could, another Saint came out.

    "Elder, save me! I''ve been hit by a sneak attack!" The moment the Saint came out, he immediately cried out in pain. He had obtained a fortuitous encounter, but it was all F * cking gone. It had been snatched away by someone.

    The elder hurried forward and pretended tofort him. This was what they had said before they came. As long as they came out, they would pretend to fail and hide their opportunities to leave safely.

    "Amazing. These sacrednds are really sinister. In order to hide the opportunity, all of them said that they didn''t get it. Do you think the opportunity will fly away?"

    "That''s right. Look at the two of them. They''ve yed the role of the son of Saint very well, but look at those two old fogeys. They''ve yed it to perfection. They''re treating people like fools."

    "Hehe, when I, the Holy Son, arrive, I''ll take whatever opportunity I get. I won''t hide it." The bald old manughed. Then, he saw his Saint Come out,"Saint, you''re out. I''ll go and wee you."

    The bald old man went over and asked about the situation. Not long after, the bald old man eximed.

    "What? If you didn''t get the opportunity, sigh, forget it, forget it. If you didn''t get it, then so be it. I''ll try harder next time. "

    The elders of the various sacrednds looked at each other and sneered.

    He continued to act, and his acting was really F * cking decent.

 720 Chapter 721

    Gradually, many saints came out of the secret chamber. They were all disappointed and wanted to die.

    They could not ept what had happened in the secret chamber.

    To be beaten and robbed, was this still something a human would do?

    Life was already very painful. It wasn''t easy to get a secret treasure, but it was F * cking wasted like this. What a beast.

    They looked at the person who came out and wanted to find him and beat him to death. However, after looking around, they couldn''t find him. Could he have flown away?

    The elder of the Dragon Realm came to ao Baitian''s side,"did you find any opportunities?"

    "Fortune my ass! Even my storage ring has been taken away! Where would I get this fortune from?" Ao Baitian''s heart ached. If he didn''t have a good mentality, he would have died.

    "Don''t try to hide it. We, the dragon world, dare to take responsibility for our actions. We aren''t hypocritical like those people." The elder said.

    Ao Baitian pointed at his own face,"look at my face. Do I look like I''m hiding it?"

    "This ..." The elder of the Dragon Realm was in disbelief. How could this be? anyone could understand that this was impossible. How could someone snatch his storage ring away?

    Although he was not the strongest person who had entered the secret chamber, he was still at the top level. How could his storage ring be stolen?

    When fairy Feng came out, she was also asked about her gains by the elder. However, when he saw fairy Feng''s confused expression, the elder was surprised and a little worried, not knowing what had happened.

    When the elders saw this, they all frowned.

    "What the hell, why do they all have this expression? Don''t tell me you agreed to hide the opportunity and not tell anyone?"

    "That''s possible. Look at that Saint from the dragon world. Even he said that his storage ring was stolen. I just want to know who it is that stole from him. This is clearly a trap."

    "Don''t worry, Bai xieyun, the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect, wille out soon. Let''s see what he will say then. He is the strongest Holy Son here. If ..." He was only halfway through his sentence when his eyes suddenly popped out as if he had seen something terrifying.

    "Why did you stop halfway through your sentence?"

    "You see ..." He raised his hand as if he had seen a ghost.

    Under the light, Bai xieyun came out naked, his hands covering his crotch. He looked very anxious,"get me some clothes, get me some clothes."

    He roared, no longer as calm as the strongest Holy Son.

    The world was silent, and everyone was dumbfounded.

    "It''s unsightly. "

    "What is this? the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect is actuallying out naked. Sigh, this is such a disgrace."

    All of a sudden, an elder from a sacrednd spoke up, clearly very angry,"is there a need for your Five Emperors devil sect to do this? Just to hide the opportunity? The others came out and pretended that they didn''t get any good fortune, but your Five Emperors devil sect is really ruthless. You came out naked. "

    "Everyone here knows that Bai xieyun, the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect, is the strongest among the chosen who entered this time."

    The elders of the various Holy Lands nodded their heads. These words made sense. They were so fake that they were terrifying. They were so fake that they didn''t even have a single bit of intelligence.

    He was treating them like idiots.

    The elders of the Five Emperors devil sect came forward to ask about the situation. Although they were puzzled, they believed that Bai xieyun would not be so shameless as toe out naked in order to hide the opportunity.

    "Did something really happen?" The elder asked.

    Bai xieyun put on his clothes and nodded,"yes, something happened. The fortuitous encounter was stolen by someone. I don''t know who did it."

    He was so angry that he wanted to find the person, but he didn''t know who did it, so he was very frustrated.

    "I''m out. "

    Lin fan stepped out of the hidden treasure. This time, he had gained a lot of points and experience points. However, he was still thinking about the mysterious man who invited him. Who could it be?

    "Brother, how''s your harvest?" Ao Baitian hurried over. He had suffered a great loss. Not only did he lose his fortune, but even his storage ring was taken away. He was so distressed that he wanted to die.

    "It''s alright. "

    Lin fan replied. As a magnificent me sect disciple, he had to keep a low profile. Although he had obtained many opportunities, he could only say that it was okay.

    "Eh? Where''s my Holy Son?" The elder of the earth cave looked around but did not see Liu Wu. Then, he asked the others, but they all said that they did not see him. This made the elder panic.

    Could something have happened inside?

    "My family''s Saint didn''te out either."

    "And my saintess."

    At this moment, the elders of the major forces eximed. All the other geniuses hade out, but why hadn''t their n''s onee out yet? could something have happened inside?

    Or did someone Rob and kill their Saint?

    "Why is your storage ring still here?" At this moment, Bai xieyun saw the storage ring on Lin fan''s finger and asked. At the same time, he was on high alert. He felt that the things inside might have something to do with this person.

    Lin fan raised his head and took a look,"my storage ring must still be there. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be with you."

    "Impossible, all of our storage rings are gone, and you''re the only one here. What do you think this ce means?" Bai xieyun believed that this man had something to do with everything that had happened.

    "Bai xieyun, what do you mean? are you saying that my brother stole your storage ring? You should at least have some evidence to back up your words. You can''t just do whatever you want just because you''re the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect. Let me tell you, I, ao Baitian, can''t stand it. "

    Ao Baitian didn''t like Bai xieyun, so he directly stood up and said,"who''s afraid of who? although I can''t beat him, the dragon world is not worse than the Five Emperors devil sect, and even stronger."

    Therefore, he didn''t care about this kind of war of words. If he had the guts, he would spit.<sub> </sub>

    The surrounding Saint children were all whispering to each other. They were all unwilling to ept this. They had all had their storage rings snatched away, so why was this guy the only one who didn''t have any? it would be weird if there wasn''t anything suspicious.

    "Holy Son Bai is right. We don''t have our storage rings anymore. Why does he still have them?"

    "Yeah, I think this matter might be rted to him."

    Bai xieyun stared at ao Baitian,"this matter has nothing to do with you. Now, all the heaven''s pride experts who entered the hidden treasure have their storage rings taken away, and he is the only one wearing it. You say this matter has nothing to do with him, do you think it''s possible?"

    "Oh, that''s right, I just remembered something. When we woke up from our epiphany, you said that he wasn''t by our side. He had disappeared. How do you exin that?"

    Lin fan was really calm. This guy''s intelligence was a little high and he was able to see through the problem. It really wasn''t easy.

    "Brother, just tell him where you were at that time." Ao Baitian red at Bai xieyun. This guy was really shameless. It didn''t matter whether he took it or not. Anyway, he just wanted to go against Bai xieyun.

    "Hehe, you don''t have to say. If you want to prove that you didn''t take it, you just have to open your storage ring." Bai xieyun stared at Lin fan. He had a feeling that this matter was rted to him.

    However, the light from the stone wall had drawn their souls to a certain ce, and no one could avoid it.

    That meant that he had an aplice.

    "That''s right. The White Saint is right. You have to prove yourself."

    "Open your storage ring. If you took our things, then our things must still be here."

    "I was wondering why only yours was left when all of our storage rings were gone. You must have robbed us."

    All of a sudden, the Holy Sons of the various forces started to speak at once. They all agreed with Bai xieyun''s statement.

    "What are you guys shouting about? You''ll do whatever other people say, but if he says he''s your father, you''ll just admit it?" Lin fan looked at the crowd,"I''m telling you bunch of trashes, whoever wants to see my storage ring, raise your hand."

    Whoosh!

    Most of the elites raised their hands.

    "Brother, calm down. We can''t anger the masses. I''m afraid we can''t win against so many people." Ao Baitian tried to persuade him. He couldn''t be so tough. If he was too tough, something would happen. Even he couldn''t stand it.

    Pada!

    Lin fan mmed the sacrificial altar down onto the ground with a loud thud,"I''ll give you guys a chance to put down your hands."

    "Oh my God, this is heaven-defying!" Ao Baitian was convinced."You''re too tough. There are so many of them. How could they be afraid of you alone?"

    "Savage!"

    Bai xieyun took a step forward and a powerful aura burst out.

    He was sure that the other party must have taken the storage ring. Otherwise ... Otherwise ...

    No matter what, it had to be him.

    "Who''s the savage one?" At this moment, a voice came from far away. A beam of light was brewing in the distance before shooting over and illuminating the world.

    Everyone looked up.

    The elders of the sacrednds sensed this energy and furrowed their brows.

    The figure was wearing armor. With one step, he stepped into the sky. The sky formed a path under his feet and paved it.

    To everyone, although the figure was far away, his aura was like the sky. It had already enveloped them. Sweat dripped from their foreheads as a terrifying might condensed in their hearts.

    "Devil God Chi jiusha."

    An elder couldn''t help but speak up. He already knew who it was.

    "It''s him?" Lin fan was thinking about why this guy was here. The only interaction he had with him was stripping him naked and taking his storage ring.

    It seemed like he was here for the storage ring.

    A drop of blood shot out from his fingertip.

    Then, he was sure that he could do whatever he wanted. Even if the Emperor of heaven came today, it would be impossible to get anything from him.

    Very quickly, Chi jiusha stood in the void and looked down at everyone. Finally, his gazended on Lin fan.

    "He''s my man. Who''s arrogant?" Chi jiusha''s armor exuded a demonic and murderous aura. He stood in the air and gave off a bright light.

    Whoosh!

    Many Saint children put down their arms. What a joke. Although they had never seen Chi jiusha fight, they all knew how powerful Demon God Chi jiusha was.

    They hadn''t expected this guy to be one of Chi jiusha''s men. Then, they started to wonder what the rtionship between this person and Demon God Chi jiusha was.

    Could they be master and disciple?

    "Wait!" At that moment, Lin fan stopped him. What did you just say? I''m your man?"

    "I''m telling you, don''t try to im connections. I, Lin fan, am not someone that just anyone can im."

    "The fastidiousness in this is really generous."

    [Author''s note: author''s note: author''s note: ["The devil''s rebel", a Reiki rejuvenation series. Those who are interested can go and take a look, leave a message, and scroll through the posts.]

    [PS: thank you, sleigh love song. Big Boss, 20000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

 Chapter 721: How can you be so arrogant, kid?

    ¡°Chapter 721: How can you be so arrogant, kid?¡±

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°When he finished speaking, he felt veryfortable. ¡±

    The current situation made him feel helpless. He couldn¡¯t find the joy he once had.

    ¡°Look at the people now, they were all trying to get close to him. ¡±

    ¡°Some were from the stic brothers, some were his people, and so on. ¡±

    ¡°In the future, there would probably be even more people who would acknowledge him as their father. Just thinking about it made him feel a little terrified. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±What did he just say?¡±¡± ¡±

    Everyone was shocked. This guy was too bold to talk to Chi jiusha like that. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death?

    ¡°Although they were all from major forces, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of Chi jiusha. If they were killed, their forces would only say a few words and not fight with Chi jiusha. ¡±

    ¡°The master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, had never had any dealings with Demon God Chi jiusha. The two had fought several times, and even mountains and rivers had been shattered. However, in the end, they both inexplicably stopped. ¡±

    ¡°If that thing happened to them, it would be the most terrifying thing. ¡±

    Chi jiusha stood in the void expressionlessly. He wanted to curse at him. Couldn¡¯t this kid speak properly?

    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°He gritted his teeth. If it wasn¡¯t for his good attitude, he would have already attacked. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±You two don¡¯t have any rtionship?¡±¡± An elder asked. He felt like there was something wrong. Chi jiusha wanted to protect this guy but this kid didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±What rtionship? We don¡¯t have any rtionship at all. ¡°¡± Lin fan wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He had to severely crack down on this kind of behavior. He couldn¡¯t let this bad habit spread wantonly. He had to kill it in the cradle. ¡±

    ¡°Chi jiusha didn¡¯t say anything, but he transmitted his voice to Lin fan. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Kid, is there something wrong with your brain? I rmended you here, gave you opportunities, and let you gain something. Now I want to protect you and you don¡¯t appreciate it? You really can¡¯t be taught. ¡°¡± ¡±

    ¡°With his strength, no one could hear him. ¡±

    ¡°However, Lin fan wasn¡¯t a cowardly person. He raised his hand and said,¡±¡±Chi jiusha, don¡¯t send me messages. If you have something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t like to owe people favors.¡±¡± ¡±

    There was an uproar!

    All the people from the major forces couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Why did it feel like there was a huge problem with the interaction between the two of them? it was as if one of them wanted to protect him, while the other simply didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡±

    ¡°Then, they all looked over. ¡±

    ¡°No matter how thick Chi jiusha¡¯s skin was, he couldn¡¯t maintain his dignity under so many gazes. ¡±

    ¡°Lin fan looked around and said,¡±¡±if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll see you guys if fate allows it.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Stop, who allowed you to leave?¡±¡± ¡±

    How could the elders of the major powers let Lin fan leave? the matter of the stolen storage rings of the geniuses had not ended yet. How could they let him leave?

    ¡°¡±¡±You guys are really annoying.¡±¡± mes started to burn in Lin fan¡¯s body. He really wanted to fight with him. ¡±

    ¡°Bai xieyun looked at Lin fan coldly,¡±¡±you can leave this ce if you want to. However, you have to open your storage ring and prove your innocence. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the most suspicious person here. ¡°¡± ¡±

    ¡°At this moment, most of the people stood out. Although Chi jiusha was here, they had clearly heard the conversation just now. The rtionship between the two wasn¡¯t that good. ¡±

    ¡°Even though Chi jiusha¡¯s strength was terrifying, he couldn¡¯t attack them for no reason. ¡±

    ¡°Bai xieyun cupped his fists at Chi jiusha and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Senior, this person followed us into the hidden treasure and stole all of our treasures and storage rings. We can only hope that he hands over what he stole and we¡¯ll let this matter go.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Do you think it¡¯s easy for us? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get into the hidden treasure, and we wanted to get some good fortune. However, the things that we had worked so hard to get were all taken away by him. Our hearts are about to die from the pain. ¡°¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwu ... I¡¯m so sorrowful and tragic.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°The heaven¡¯s pride experts were acting pitiful. They were originally full of hope for the hidden treasure, but now, what hope was there? they were already in despair. ¡±

    ¡°Chi jiusha looked at the crowd. He had never doubted the truth of this kid¡¯s words. Although he hadn¡¯t seen this kid a few times, he didn¡¯t need to think too much about his character. ¡±

    He was 100% sure that it was this kid who did it.

    ¡°He had the guts. He really had the guts. Even when he was young, he didn¡¯t dare to do such a thing. He had robbed all the heaven¡¯s pride experts. This level of terror was truly frightening. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll have a good talk with him. He was rmended by me. I need to understand what happened between you two.¡±¡± ¡±

    Chi jiusha descended from the sky and came beside Lin fan. He raised his palm and sealed the area.

    ¡°¡±¡±Kid, you¡¯re really powerful. I rmended you to enter the hidden treasure as a reward. Do you admit that you¡¯ve gained a lot of benefits from it?¡±¡± Chi jiusha stared at Lin fan. This kid was really weird. He thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±This point, I admit, the hidden treasure you rmended is indeed not bad. The harvest is very good.¡±¡± Lin fan nodded. He wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Since he had gained some benefits, he naturally had to say it out loud. If it wasn¡¯t for the other party¡¯s rmendation, he really wouldn¡¯t have known about this ce. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±You must have obtained the storage rings and opportunities of the geniuses outside, right?¡±¡± Chi jiusha said. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±An open person doesn¡¯t do anything in secret, I got them all.¡±¡± Lin fan nodded his head and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡±

    As expected.

    He knew that it was definitely this kid¡¯s doing. There was no need to guess at all.

    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, Let¡¯s Make a Deal. Return my storage ring and I¡¯ll help you solve this problem. I guarantee that they won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±¡± Chi jiusha was a Demon God. Although he had been fighting alone, all the demons in the world respected him as a God. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. ¡±

    ¡°In any case, what he was doing wasn¡¯tcking in this matter. As long as he could get his storage ring back, it would be fine. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Your storage ring? Please be clear, what storage ring do you have?¡±¡± Lin fan was confused and didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Chi jiusha almost couldn¡¯t hold back and pped this kid to death.¡±¡±Don¡¯t push your luck, kid. I¡¯ve been nice to you only because I see you¡¯re a talent and don¡¯t want you to die. Besides, can you open my storage ring?¡±¡± You won¡¯t be able to open it, so it¡¯s best to return it to me. ¡°¡± ¡±

    ¡°To Lin fan, the item that he had obtained had been on his body for a period of time and no one hade to take it. This meant that the item No longer had an owner and belonged to him. ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the storage ring that Chi jiusha had mentioned was obviously his. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Oh, the storage ring you¡¯re talking about? if you don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s mine, not yours. You have to be clear about this.¡±¡± Lin fan shook his head. Even if he died, he would never admit that it belonged to someone else. ¡±

    ¡°He got it with his own ability, and it was done openly. ¡±

    ¡°Chi jiusha couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised his hand, but his palm hung in the air for a long time.¡±¡±You little brat, do you believe that I can kill you with one p?¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Come on, take whatever you want. I¡¯ll give you the chance to kill me.¡±¡± Lin fan stretched his head over and wanted to retreat. It was okay if the other party smacked him to death, otherwise, he would just be asking for death. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Chi jiusha swore that he had never seen such a shameless person. ¡±

    ¡°His cultivation wasn¡¯t high, but he was extremely arrogant. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of death. After taking his things, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. When he saw that he was still calm, he was already mad. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Let me ask you one more thing. Did you write the content on the Zhizhi bird?¡±¡± Chi jiusha hated Lin fan a lot. Everyone knew about the Zhizhi bird. ¡±

    ¡°He was facing Yuan Zhen, the leader of the righteous path, naked. It would have been fine if no one had seen him, but it was a pity that someone happened to see him that day, and there was more than one of them. ¡±

    There was no such thing as an impervious wall in this world.

    ¡°Therefore, he realized that many people were pointing at him and gossiping about him and Yuan Zhen. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I wrote it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± Lin fan retracted his head and raised his head. ¡±

    ¡°His calm expression made Chi jiusha so angry that he wanted to punch Lin fan in the face, but he held back. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Kid, you can¡¯t write like that. Do you know that you¡¯ll bring trouble to yourself? I don¡¯t care about that, but you have to know that Yuan Zhen can¡¯t wait to skin you alive. He¡¯s been looking for you. What do you think will happen if I let Yuan Zhen find you?¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°Chi jiusha had the demeanor of a Demon God and could endure anything. Even if there was a little green on his head, he could remain calm and unmoved. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±Him? whatever. As long as he finds me, I guarantee that he won¡¯t be able to return.¡±¡± Lin fan said calmly. ¡±

    ¡°However, Chi jiusha had nothing to say. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±How can you be so arrogant? I really want to p you to death. Fine, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to solve this situation. Remember, if you regret it, give me the thing and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe. ¡°¡± ¡±

    ¡°He had said so much, but it was all in vain. Moreover, this kid¡¯s head was very hard. ¡±

    ¡°The people from the major powers were all waiting outside. They didn¡¯t know what was being discussed inside, but if they didn¡¯t give an exnation, they wouldn¡¯t let this matter end. ¡±

    ¡°Bai xieyun frowned. He did not expect the demonic god Chi jiusha toe. If Chi jiusha protected him, no one could do anything to him. ¡±

    ¡°However, he would not agree to let him leave just like that, let alone others. ¡±

    ¡°At this moment, Chi jiusha rose into the air. Under everyone¡¯s confused gazes, he said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care about him anymore, you guys deal with it yourselves.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°Bai xieyunughed when he heard this. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, as long as Chi jiusha didn¡¯t care, he would definitely get an exnation from this guy. ¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing, brother? you have to prove yourself. Otherwise, this will be troublesome.¡±¡± Ao Baitian quickly said. This stic brother was really too arrogant. ¡±

    ¡°Although he was on Lin fan¡¯s side, he still had some doubts. ¡±

    Pada!

    ¡°Lin fan raised the sacrificial altar as his eyes shone with an endless battle intent,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been dawdling for so long. My patience is long gone. You just want to start fighting, don¡¯t you? if you¡¯re not afraid of death, thene at me.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°With a bang, he went all out. ¡±

    ¡°His body grew taller and his muscles bulged. A blood-red aura wrapped around his body, and his ck hair danced in the wind. ¡±

    A shock wave spread out in all directions.

    That might made many of the Holy Sons frown.

    ¡°¡±¡±This guy is so strong. Let¡¯s retreat and let the more powerful ones go up.¡±¡± ¡±

    ¡°Instantly, many Saint children backed down and let the strong ones go first while they stayed behind. ¡±

 722 Chapter 722

    If the other party wasn''t strong, he would go first. If the other party was strong, he would quickly retreat and let the strong go first.

    They weren''t strong. Among the Holy Sons, Bai xieyun was the most powerful one. Even some of the elders were no match for him.

    "Saint, we should go too. Take this man down and make him hand over his storage ring."

    Fairy Feng didn''t move, but the old woman beside her spoke up. She had some ideas, but fairy Feng stopped her.

    "Elder, let''s not move. He gives me a very dangerous feeling."

    She didn''t have a good impression of Lin fan, but she didn''t have a bad one either. She just felt that he was very dangerous and that it was best not to have anything to do with him. Otherwise, she would regret it.

    "Holy maiden, how can we do this? if we let them seize the initiative and capture him, we will suffer a great loss."

    The old woman was anxious. How could she not act just because she felt danger? if she was really captured in the end, it would be toote to cry. However, seeing that the saintess was unmoved, she held back and stood beside her.

    Chi jiusha was surprised. This kid''s power was really strong, and it didn''t seem like a power that an extreme immortal had.

    "If you guys want toe, then hurry up. It''s best if you alle at me together. I''ll beat you up one by one. Remember, those who challenge my dignity will have to pay with their lives."

    Lin fan raised his head and the ancient battlefield opened up. Instantly, a terrifying aura covered the entire area. That terrifying battlefield phenomenon appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.

    In the ancient war, corpses were everywhere. Countless experts fell to the ground and their heads were flying everywhere. If such a scene really existed, it would really be frightening.

    They didn''t know what realm this was for it to have such a shocking scene. It was simply too terrifying.

    "Savage! Let me, the Godking of Zhou, test you. " At this moment, a handsome man with a calm expression stepped out with light shooting out from his body. With a boom, the void shattered and dense turtle patterns appeared.

    This was an extremely powerful Holy Son under Bai xieyun.

    The peak of the heaven pass realm was extremely powerful, and he could be considered a proud Son of Heaven.

    "Kill!"

    With a furious roar, Zhou Godking''s robes began to swell up as currents wrapped around his body. Pointing out with his finger, it was as if he was pointing at the heavens. An endless amount of aura gushed out, crushing down towards Lin fan.

    "What''s this?" Lin fan raised his head and disappeared from the spot. He raised the altar in his hand and smashed it towards the enemy.

    Many heaven''s favorites were watching. They were waiting for the opponent to show weakness. At the same time, they were also thinking about how strong the opponent was.

    "Ah!"

    Instantly, a tragic cry rang out. However, it wasn''t Lin fan''s cry. Instead, it was Zhou Godking''s finger that collided with the altar. The finger exploded and blood rained down. It was extremely tragic.

    "What?"

    Everyone was shocked and in disbelief. They didn''t think that Zhou Godking''s finger sacred art would be broken by the other party. How could this be?

    "Impossible."

    Not to mention the others, even Godking Zhou himself was shocked. He knew how strong he was. Although he was not Bai xieyun''s match, he was still one of the top heaven''s favorites. However, he was seriously injured after just one exchange with Bai xieyun. This was something he could not ept.

    "What''s impossible? the moment you fight me, it''s either I kill you or you kill me. There''s no third choice." Lin fan''s battle intent was overflowing. He raised the sacrificial altar and approached Zhou Godking. The sacrificial altar in his hand crushed down. The terrifying power was simply too shocking. It was already a fatal blow.

    "Stop! "The elders of the Godking Zhou faction saw this scene and were terrified. If they don''t make a move, the Saint might die at the hands of the other party.

    He executed his sacred art, and a cold light filled with yin energy pierced through the air. When the space came into contact with this cold light, it showed signs of freezing. It was truly terrifying.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge. He didn''t need to Dodge at all. In a battle, one had to use all their strength. Dodging was something that only people whose cultivation wasn''t high enough would do.

    Puchi!

    The cold light struck Lin fan''s waist and ice crystals formed instantly. Starting from his waist, Lin fan''s entire body was about to be frozen.

    "It''s troublesome. " Lin fan had already charged towards Zhou Godking. His other hand grabbed onto a piece of meat on his waist. His fingers dug deep and he tore it off.

    Puchi!

    Fresh blood spurted out, dyeing the world red.

    "F * ck!"

    The people who saw this scene werepletely stunned. They had never thought that someone would do something like this. To think that he would treat himself so cruelly and forcefully tear off a piece of his flesh. Just how perverted was this person to be so cruel to himself?

    Chi jiusha was also stunned. He didn''t expect such a situation.

    He had seen many cruel people, but most of them were cruel to others. He had never seen someone so cruel to himself. But now, he had gained some insight. If there was a ranking, this kid would definitely be the cruelest person to himself.

    "No... Save me."

    "Arghh!" Zhou Godking cried out in fear. With a bang, the altar smashed down, causing him to explode. Blood and flesh sttered all over the ground. It was an extremely cruel sight.

    More than 100000 points were obtained.

    "You actually killed him." An elder''s face turned red and he went into a crazed state. His eyes were red and he was about to fight Lin fan to the death.

    "Don''t kill them and keep them for the winter. "

    p Lin fan snorted and raised his finger. A me burned on his fingertip. The me then spread and covered his palm, moving towards his waist.<sub> </sub></anda>

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The flesh and blood were being roasted by the mes and began to coagte together. This could be considered to have stopped the bleeding and prevented him from dying from excessive blood loss.

    When some of the geniuses saw this, their hearts trembled. Was it that cruel?

    They wanted to fight Lin fan but looking at the situation, they were terrified and didn''t dare to go forward.

    "I''m going to kill you. "

    "Die!" The Holy Land elder shouted. His body was wrapped in light and he rushed over like aet with a long tail. The surrounding space was shattered. The impact was so strong that it could smash everything.

    Lin fan twisted his neck. After being injured in the ancient battlefield, his strength had gotten even stronger. He clenched his fingers and power gathered. The brilliant light was extremely bright and there was a terrifying aura within it.

    He threw a punch. There were no fancy special effects, only the purest power and a simple punch.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fist collided with the other party.

    "You''re not even as strong as your Saint. What do you have to fight me?" Lin fan hollered and his strength increased as he pressed down.

    "Ah!"

    The elder was wrapped in a terrifying power. All the bones in his body were crushed and shattered. His body flew backward at a very fast speed, apanied byrge mouthfuls of blood. When he fell to the ground, he screamed in pain.

    This scene happened so quickly that everyone was dumbfounded. In their eyes, the strength of the opponent was too strong. It was impossible to fight against him.

    "Who else is there?" Lin fan''s aura was overbearing. With himself as the center, a powerful aura spread out in all directions. He mmed the altar in his hand onto the ground and swept his gaze across everyone.

    This kind of domineering attitude really shocked quite a number of people.

    "Bai xieyun, you''re the only one who''s been talking the most nonsense from the beginning. If you want to see my storage ring, then show me what you''ve got. Either you kill me and take my storage ring, or you admit your mistake and get lost. Otherwise, I don''t mind smashing you to death on thisnd."

    Lin fan stared at Bai xieyun, his aura boiling.

    "You''re so arrogant. " Bai xieyun couldn''t take it anymore. The other party was jumping on his head and acting presumptuously. If he continued to tolerate it, he would beughed at.

    "Yeah, I''m arrogant. Hurry up ande over. I''ll beat you up." Lin fan waved his hand.

    At this moment, there were even more Saints retreating.

    Some of the Saints felt that they were strong enough to push Lin fan to the ground. But after seeing the situation with Zhou Godking and his elder, they retreated.

    This wasn''t something they could fight against.

    The other party''s strength was too overbearing. With their cultivation, they would probably die if they went up.

    Bai xieyun trembled in anger. As the most powerful Saint, no one had ever dared to be so presumptuous to him. However, he could clearly see the strength of the other party. He was not as weak as he had imagined.

    "Holy Son Bai, we can only rely on you now. Help us retrieve our storage rings."

    "That''s right. The Holy Son Bai is ranked one hundred on The Prodigy roll. He''s powerful and righteous. This guy is extremely arrogant and doesn''t put anyone in his eyes. Now, he''s even killed the Holy Son Zhou. No one here can be his opponent. Only the Holy Son Bai can suppress him."

    "That''s for sure. The White Saint is here. This is not the time for this kid to behave atrociously."

    The surrounding Holy Sons started to praise Bai xieyun.

    This was a trick that most people would use. Weren''t you strong? then they would tter you and blow you to the sky. When that time came, it wouldn''t be so easy toe down.

    "I ..." Bai xieyun wanted to scold these guys. They were praising him so much that he couldn''t step down from the stage. But he had no choice. Even so, he had to go up.

    Then, he took a step forward and a powerful aura burst out from his body.

    This kind of aura was not something that the previous Holy Sons couldpare to. There was a huge gap between the two.

    "En, not bad. The Five Emperors devil sect has indeed taught a good disciple." Chi jiusha nodded his head in praise, which made the elders of the Five Emperors devil sect happy and even a little proud. However, thetter part of his words made the elders of the Five Emperors devil sect a little unhappy.

    "Butpared to those true god-like Holy Sons, there''s still a big gap." Chi jiusha said regretfully.

    The elder of the Five Emperors devil sect didn''t want to say anything. He wanted to tell Chi jiusha that if he didn''t know how to speak, then he shouldn ''t. It would only make people angry.

    "Bai xieyun, why are you so slow? if you''re noting, I''ming."

    Lin fan raised his head. His eyes were filled with light. He bent his knees and disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Bai xieyun.

    The altar in his hand whizzed forward and smashed towards Bai xieyun.

    "He''s too F * cking arrogant. " Bai xieyun had no choice but to take action. Although he was being used by so many forces, he had no choice. He was the most powerful one here.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bai xieyun raised his hand and a bright light burst out from his palm, blocking the altar.

    "What?" Lin fan chuckled. This guy''s strength was indeed extraordinary. However, this was just what had happened. There was more toe.

 Chapter 723 Ive Really Tried My Best

    Bai xieyun''s expression turned serious at the moment of the collision. He no longer looked down on this guy. This guy was very strong. He could feel the terrifying power being transmitted to him at the moment of the collision.

    There was also a vortex spinning in his body, resisting this power.

    As the Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect, the immortal Arts and divine powers he cultivated were naturally extraordinary.

    Five Emperors art

    This was the cultivation technique created by the five demon emperors devil sect with their blood, sweat, and tears. It possessed an unfathomable power, and as the strongest Holy Son of the Five Emperors devil sect and the future sect master of the Five Emperors devil sect, he was taught this divine ability.

    However, this cultivation technique was too difficult to cultivate. Up until now, he was only at the beginning stage.

    However, even if they had just started, they would still have unimaginable abilities. When they cultivated it to perfection, then their attacks would have terrifying might, and it would be nothing difficult for them to turn the world upside down.

    "Good luck, brother. Give this guy''s old face a good smacking." Ao Baitian shouted. He didn''t expect the strength of this stic brother to be so terrifying. He was not afraid at all when fighting with Bai xieyun. It was too terrifying.

    "Eh? What''s going on? this seems to be a cultivation technique from the dragon world. "

    All of a sudden, ao Baitian was stunned. He found that when the stic brothers used their moves, there was a lingering charm of their Dragon World magical power.

    He was a little suspicious. Could this stic brother be rted to Dragon World? or could he be the son of some Big Shot in Dragon World?

    Of course, this was just a thought. He really didn''t know the exact situation.

    "Bai xieyun, watch how I beat you up."

    Lin fan shouted. In the ancient battlefield, he had the Overlord body. No matter how strong the opponent''s attack was, he would not retreat. He raised the sacrificial altar and smashed it at Bai xieyun.

    This series of attacks was a series of random attacks. He didn''t care about his own condition at all. The power that erupted from each blow was shocking and terrifying.

    Bai xieyun was entangled by Lin fan and could not get away. However, his powerful strength supported him and he was not afraid at all. There was a light flowing around his body and then he whizzed away, emitting a cold light.

    He wanted to force Lin fan back so that he could use his sacred art.

    However, when he saw that the other party had no intention of backing down, his expression turned grave.

    Puchi!

    The light sliced through Lin fan''s body, causing many wounds to appear on his body. Blood spurted out from his wounds.

    "Hahaha, he''s no match for the White Saint. He''s going to be defeated."

    At this moment, some of the Saints eximed. They were excited. The power of the White Saint was deeply rooted in their hearts. Especially when they saw Lin fan being cut apart by those bright air currents, they werepletely excited.

    He had really given them a fright. They had thought that he was very strong, but looking at the situation now, it seemed like this was the end.

    When this happened, Bai xieyun also thought that he was going to win. However, he soon realized that something was wrong.

    "Hahaha! You''re very different from the other Holy Sons. " Lin fan''s originally ck eyes were now shing with a red light.

    Although the blood on his body kept flowing out, it was as if it hade to life and was wrapped around his body.

    "It''s still the most satisfying to punch. Hold on for a while longer. Don''t die too quickly."

    Lin fan kept the altar and clenched his fists. His power was even more violent than before. He ignored his injuries and punched towards Bai xieyun.

    "What?"

    Bai xieyun was shocked. He didn''t expect that this guy would be more and more ferocious instead of showing any signs of weakness. How was this possible?

    Lin fan''s fist gave off a terrifying aura and smashed towards his head. He raised his hand and formed a seal that shone brightly to block. With a loud bang, a huge explosion shook the world. The hot air wave evaporated the air and formed a vacuum.

    Energy ripples began to spread out.

    "What''s going on with these two? they''re too strong."

    "I can''t hold on much longer, stay away."

    "It''s so terrifying. I didn''t expect Bai xieyun to be so powerful."

    Many of the Holy Sons retreated quickly. Even the elders could not hold on any longer. They felt that they would be affected by the torrent of power.

    They were shocked by Bai xieyun''s power, and they were even more shocked by that arrogant kid''s power. He was equally as powerful as Bai xieyun.

    "You ..." Bai xieyun furrowed his brows and used his supernatural power. His body turned into a ray of ck light and fled far away. However, he wasn''t running away. He was trying to put some distance between him and Lin fan.

    But no matter how fast they were, Lin fan was still following closely behind.

    "Where did youe from? with such strength, you can''t just do nothing." Bai xieyun said in a low voice. He flipped his slender arm and a palm-sized token appeared.

    Then, he blew out a breath of air. The breath glowed with a dim light and enveloped the token.

    In an instant, the token began to spin and grow in size, turning into a stone tablet. A dark light swirled around the stone tablet, and a terrifying aura burst forth.

    When the surrounding people felt this power, beads of sweat fell from their foreheads as they felt great pressure.

    They were shocked. They didn''t expect Bai xieyun to have such a treasure.

    This aura had the ability to terrorize people''s minds, making them feel terrified.

    "Suppress!" Bai xieyun growled in a low voice and pressed his palm down. The stone tablet crushed towards Lin fan. The terrifying power crushed the space directly. With a cracking sound, it broke continuously.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan raised his head and smiled. He then clenched his fingers and attacked the stone tablet.

    "You''re overestimating yourself. Before the five Emperor devil tablet, all resistance is futile. " Bai xieyun''s tone was disdainful, but his expression was serious. He could feel the immense pressure from Lin fan.

    This was the kind of pressure that would only appear when one was facing a true expert.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan waved his fists. His muscles were bulging so much that they were about to burst. The veins on his muscles were bulging. He punched the stone tablet again and again. The power was terrifying to the extreme.

    A violent explosion resounded.

    "You know nothing about true power. I''ll teach you how to behave."

    Lin fan hollered out as his fists rained down on the stone tablet.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this was an extremely foolish action. But to Bai xieyun, he was under great pressure.

    He couldn''t believe that this guy''s strength was so terrifying that he could fight against the Five Emperors devil tablet. Was the Five Emperors ''devil aura useless against him?

    This was the strongest will of the Five Emperors.

    Although he could not fully disy it, it was not something that others could contend with.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound was not from Bai xieyun being attacked, but from Lin fan''s arms. Under such a terrifying power, the power from his fist against the five Emperor devil tablet had reached his limit.

    His arms were covered in blood, but even so, Lin fan''s movements didn''t stop. In fact, they became fiercer and fiercer. The power contained in his fists had reached its limit.

    "You''re joking, right?" Ao Baitian''s mouth was wide open. He waspletely stunned. In his eyes, there was only Lin fan''s figure. That bloody figure fighting in battle had already scared him so much that he didn''t know what to say.

    He wasn''t afraid of anything, but he was most afraid of people who were cruel to him.

    Looking at the stic brother''s condition, it was really too miserable. If it were an ordinary person, they would have died long ago. However, he waspletely fine, as if nothing had happened.

    Horror, this was too much horror.

    The people from the various sacrednds were also shocked. They felt that this kid wasn''t like what they thought. He was just too terrifying and frightening.

    All of a sudden.

    A shocking change urred.

    Lin fan''s fists were already stained with blood. He roared and punched out. The five Emperor demonic stele cracked and broke into pieces. Then, it turned into a ck light and rushed into Bai xieyun''s body.

    Puchi!

    Bai xieyun suffered a heavy blow. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.

    He couldn''t believe that the five Emperor devil tablet had broken and returned to his body to be repaired.

    "You''re quite capable, but that''s all you can do. " Lin fan squinted his eyes and disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was in front of Bai xieyun. Under thetter''s terrified gaze, he threw a punch.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bai xieyun''s stomach was hit hard. His eyes bulged and a mouthful of blood spurted out. But in an instant, he gritted his teeth and snorted. He raised his hand and pped Lin fan.

    But Lin fan didn''t Dodge and allowed the palm tond on his body. Although it was strong, it was useless.

    After the ancient battlefield was opened, he had never been afraid of anyone in a one-on-one fight.

    "Ha!"

    Both of Lin fan''s fists exploded andnded on Bai xieyun''s body. The sound of ''bang'' could not be stopped. The explosive power was simply too shocking. The extremely vast aura prated Bai xieyun''s abdomen. The clothes on his back could not withstand it and exploded.

    The pir of Qi shot out and crashed into the distance.

    "How can that be?" Bai xieyun was unwilling to give up. He closed his eyes in despair. He really couldn''t hold on any longer. He had already used all his strength, but he still couldn''t defeat his opponent. What kind of freak was this?

    With a loud boom, he fell to the ground and lost consciousness. He hadpletely passed out.

    "Saint." The Five Emperors devil sect''s elder cried out in fear. He was truly afraid that something had happened to the Holy Son.

    Lin fan stood there and waved his hand. He said calmly,""Who else?e at me together."

    Everyone was shocked, but no one dared to move. They were already frightened by the other party''s might.

    Especially since the other party was covered in blood. If it was them, they would have died long ago. Even if they didn''t die, they would bepletely crippled.

    "Didn''t you all want to look at my storage ring just now? why aren''t you looking anymore? Should we attack him together? I''ll give you all a chance to show off. Do you see that? I''m heavily injured right now. Who knows, one of you might be able to suppress me. " Said Lin fan with a smile. However, his teeth were stained with blood and it was a little scary.

    When the people from the Holy Lands heard this, they wanted to curse.

    This was fishing. Although he was in a bad state, how could he be confused by the surface? he was already in a bad state, but the battle was really intense and violent.

    He didn''t seem like a problematic person.

    At this moment, everyone held their ground. They would definitely not step forward to court death.

 Chapter 724 I Dont Want To Provoke Such A Cruel Person Anymore

    "This is too terrifying. Elder, this guy is too dangerous. We are no match for him."

    Some of the Saints were talking to the elders in a low voice. The scene just now was too shocking. They might be shocked if Bai xieyun was suppressed by absolute power, but they would not be afraid.

    However, Lin fan was too cruel. His cruelty to himself had already exceeded his imagination.

    In their eyes, he was a lunatic.

    They would rather fight with experts than fight with lunatics.

    "What a pity. Are they all so timid?" Lin fan shook his head in disappointment. His injuries were indeed severe. If not for the support of the ancient battlefield, he would have died.

    As soon as he said this, the people from the big forces gritted their teeth in anger. They were so angry that they were about to spit fire out of their hearts. They had been humiliated, but there was nothing they could do. Who dared to go up? no one dared to go up for the time being.

    "Bai xieyun, although you deserve a beating, your courage ismendable. It''s worth encouraging." Lin fanughed. As for this guy, he didn''t want to kill him for now. This kid was really ambitious. Maybe if he raised him a little, he would bring him more joy.

    Those who did not have extreme personalities were not worthy of living in his hands.

    "He and I have a bit of a rtionship, so let''s forget about it."

    At this moment, Chi jiusha appeared in front of Lin fan and ced his hand on his shoulder.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan attacked and punched Chi jiusha,"if you want to gain face, then let''s fight."

    The speed of his attack was so fast that many people didn''t even have time to react.

    "What?"

    Chi jiusha didn''t move. With a ng, his fistnded on Chi jiusha''s armor, causing ripples, but there was no reaction.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    A sharp glow appeared from the armor and pierced Lin fan''s fist. Fresh blood flowed and covered the ground.

    "You brat, how can you be so arrogant? you''re not strong, but you''re sowless. Fine, I''ll teach you a good lesson today. It''ll also be a clear path for you to avoid going down a dead end in the future." Chi jiusha was helpless. He had never seen such a person before.

    With such a temperament, he would have died long ago. How could he still be alive?

    It was a miracle that this kid was still alive.

    "I''m not afraid of you. Come. " Lin fan''s fists moved and smashed on the armor. Even if the light pierced his fists and he bled, he wasn''t afraid.

    The people from the major forces werepletely stunned. Their eyes were wide open as if they had seen a ghost. They couldn''t believe that this kid dared to attack Demon God Chi jiusha.

    "Where did this kide from? is he an idiot? how dare he attack Chi jiusha?"

    "I don''t know. It''s crazy. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it even if someone told me."

    "If I see this guy in the future, I''ll avoid him. I''d be a fool if I were to fight him."

    The crowd was in a heated discussion. They had already be onlookers. As for Bai xieyun, who was lying on the ground, they could only say that he was very sad.

    "Sigh, you''re even more irascible than when I was young. How can you reach higher realms with such an attitude? kid, I''m warning you from my experience. One day, you''ll get lost andpletely disappear from this world. It''s not toote to turn back now."

    Chi jiusha raised his finger and flicked it gently. However, the space around him distorted and struck Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s shoulder jerked as a piece of flesh and blood sttered out. However, his body didn''t back off at all as he continued to attack.

    "Why would I?" Chi jiusha''s brows furrowed. That attack just now was enough to send this kid flying, but he didn''t expect this kid to not move at all and still charge over. This was quite shocking.

    "Your strength isn''t that great, it''s a little disappointing."

    Lin fan smiled. He knew that he was definitely not Chi jiusha''s match. However, he wasn''t afraid at all. In fact, he wanted to see how strong Chi jiusha was. At the same time, he wanted to see how long he couldst in the ancient battlefield.

    Bang! Bang!

    He punched Chi jiusha''s armor again, but he still didn''t hurt him at all. Instead, he was injured by the power of the armor.

    This was definitely a treasure, just like the one he had given to his teacher. However, his teacher thought it was ugly and didn''t wear it. It was a pity.

    "You little brat, stop your futile efforts. You should stop." Chi jiusha''s entire body was covered in armor and gave off a bright light. His strength was shocking, and his treasures were shocking. He was indeed terrifying.

    Lin fan changed his direction and punched towards Chi jiusha''s face. However, a light screen appeared in front of his face and blocked the fist.

    "Even if I stand here and let you hit me for a hundred years, a thousand years, you won''t be able to touch me." Chi jiusha didn''t move.

    The strength of the kid in front of him was indeed very strong. He could be said to be invincible among the younger generation. If his strength was higher, his might would be even more terrifying.

    However, he was still far from being able to match up to an existence at his level. There was still a long way to go.

    "So arrogant." Lin fan wasn''t convinced. When he met such a person, he really had no choice. Then, he smiled,""However, there are always surprises in life. Just you wait."

    "What?" Chi jiusha noticed that this kid''s expression was a little off. His smile was very sinister, as if something was about to happen.

    "F * ck! What is he doing?"

    Suddenly, the onlookers were dumbfounded and eximed that they had seen a ghost.

    Puchi!

    Lin fan pulled his left arm away and smashed it onto the ground. He then punched his chest with his right hand. Power surged into his body and smashed into his organs.

    Crack! Crack!

    A crack appeared on the heart, but it remained intact.

    There was no need for the two kidneys to exist, so they were directly crushed.<sub> </sub>

    His various organs were impacted and different injuries appeared.

    "What are you doing?" Chi jiusha was shocked. He had never thought that someone would be so cruel to him. He had thought that he was already cruel enough, but he didn''t expect him to be so cruel.

    Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong. This kid''s strength seemed to have gotten stronger again.

    "I''ming. " Lin fan''s body flickered as he formed a fist with his right hand. Gathering all the power in his body, he punched out at Chi jiusha.

    "Yes." Chi jiusha was slightly stunned. A terrifying force passed through and his armor shook. He moved half a step and his expression was one of shock.

    This kid had actually shocked him.

    "You''re really strong. This is already my strongest attack, but I didn''t expect to only force you back half a step. What''s your cultivation level? you''re pretty strong. " Lin fan stopped. He didn''t want to fight anymore. He had tested it. If he met such an expert, maybe only bad luck would be able to kill him.

    However, if that was the case, it would be really boring.

    Torrential bad luck was too heaven-defying. Fortunately, it was paired with the immortal body. Otherwise, it would also be a useless BUFF.

    "Little brat, is that enough?" Chi jiusha didn''t get angry. He just looked at Lin fan with bright eyes. This kid had given him a huge surprise. He was the most talented person he had ever met.

    He was just a little crazy.

    "What do you mean? we''ve only just arrived. There''s still more." He wanted to test Chi jiusha''s strength and see how different he was from an expert of his level.

    He raised his head and began to seek death. His colored eyes were activated.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, the world trembled. The people of the major forces, who were already far away, fell to the ground with a plop. They all spat out blood. All their bones were broken and blood oozed out of their bodies.

    By the time Lin fan reacted, Chi jiusha had already appeared in front of him and was pressing down with his palm.

    "F * ck."

    Lin fan''s body disintegrated and turned into ashes.

    "Eh? What''s the situation?" Chi jiusha was stunned. What happened? he looked at his palm. What did he do just now?

    "Lord demonic god, please spare my life."

    "Chi jiusha, you can''t kill me. Our sacrednd is very familiar with you."

    The people from the major forces were all lying on the ground. A terrifying aura had just crushed them and almost annihted them. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party''s aura wasn''t on them, they would have died long ago.

    They were terrified. Demon God Chi jiusha''s strength was too shocking and terrifying.

    Now that he had personally experienced it, it was hard to forget.

    "What''s going on with this kid? is there a technique like using death to escape?" Chi jiusha had thought of countless heaven-defying abilities, but he didn''t know what ability could have such an ability.

    This was not the first time.

    Somewhere, ten secondster.

    "Amazing." Lin fan changed his clothes. He didn''t expect Chi jiusha to be so terrifying. He couldn''t fight back at all. This was a huge difference.

    "Forget it. I can''t beat him anyway. I''ll just calm down for now. I''ve gained a lot this time and have to share it with the teachers."

    He couldn''t wait to spread the opportunities around the sect. Maybe it would have a different effect.

    These Saint children were very strong. How could the opportunities that were useful to them be ordinary?

    He entered the void and headed in the direction of the sect.

    The matter of the secret treasure hade to an end.

    However, he had to be more careful in the future. If he offended too many people, it would be impossible tomunicate properly.

    Crossing the void, he looked down. The scenery below was different. The central star region was a rtivelyrge region in the outer region. Many major forces were close to this region. Inparison, the origin ancestor region was a bit weak.

    He saw many sects along the way, but none of them were familiar to him.

    It seemed that the sects in thend of origin were scattered in other realms. It was very difficult to survive under those powerful Holy Lands.

    At the entrance of the magnificent me sect.

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate were still standing straight.

    "Senior brother Lin is back!"

    The two disciples cheered and waved their hands in the air. That was their idol. At the same time, they were d that they had insisted on guarding the mountain Gate. That was the only way they could see senior brother Lin more often.

    Right now, everyone in the sect knew that one could only rely on luck to see senior brother Lin.

    "What''s going on? why are these two junior brothers the only ones guarding the mountain Gate?" Lin fan lowered his head and was really confused. He didn''t understand. This matter was under elder Huo Rong''s care and he didn''t have to worry about it.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." He had said the same thing many times, but Tian Xu was invigorated by it.

    On a distant mountain peak, Huo Rong raised his head and looked over. He was thinking that this kid had left the sect for quite a long time. He must have gained a lot.

    No, he had to go and take a look.

    Without thinking, Huo Rong put down everything he was doing and attacked his senior brother.

    I can''t miss it again.

 Chapter 725 Youve Changed, Youre All Shameless

    "My disciple, you''re back again. Your master sees that you''re glowing. One look and I can tell that you''ve done something incredible again."

    Tian Xu had long been used to his precious disciple. There were bound to be victims when he went out. He had been trying his best to persuade his disciple to keep a low profile and not cause too much trouble.

    In the future, when he looked back, he would find enemies all over the ce. At that time, it would be difficult to move a single step. There would be enemies everywhere. How painful would that be?

    However, it was useless to say it. Would his disciple listen to him?

    Lin fan smiled. He felt like he was floating as he walked,"teacher, you have really sharp eyes. I hid so deeply but you could see through it with one look. As expected of a teacher."

    Tian Xu narrowed his eyes. What else could he say? This didn''t require discerning eyes. As long as one wasn''t blind, one could see it. However, he calmly epted his disciple''s ttery and was in a very good mood.

    If other people praised him, he would not be happy. He felt that those who were unountably solicitous were evil.

    "Disciple, let''s not talk about this. It''s good that you understand." Tian Xu smiled as he poured a cup of tea for his disciple. Seeing that his disciple was floating on the ground, he knew that this was a great harvest.

    Lin fan sat at the side and took a big gulp of tea. Then, he smiled. Just as he was about to say something, he shut up. He saw that someone hade.

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan is back?" Huo Rong''s old face was full of smiles. He had even changed the way he addressed Mo Fan. He had called Mo Fan "Lil fan" very smoothly, which had perfectly pulled their rtionship closer.

    He looked from afar and saw this kid talking about little secrets with his senior brother. Moreover, the smile on his face was exuberant. Clearly, he had gained something.

    ording to the previous few situations, this matter could not be missed.

    "Junior Brother, what are you doing here?" "Hmph!" Tian Xu said with a hint of disdain. He was just about to share the good stuff he had obtained when Huo Rong showed up uninvited. He hade at the right time, and it seemed like he had nned this all along.

    Huo Rong''s face did not turn red, and his heart did not skip a beat. He smiled and said,"senior brother, I''m just here to take a look. Xiaofan must be having a hard time outside, so I came to see if he''s encountered any trouble or if he needs my help."

    Tian Xu narrowed his eyes and sighed."Junior Brother, you''ve changed."

    "Senior brother, I haven''t changed. I''ve always been like this." Huo Rong went up and sat down at the side. He stared at Lin fan. Not only was there a smile on his face, but even his eyes were smiling.

    He seemed to be asking if there was something good and wanted to take a look.

    "Senior brother." At this moment, elder Kumu had also arrived. It was notmon for people toe on their own ord, but looking at the situation now, he seemed to have a purpose ining.

    Before Tian Xu could say anything, GE Lian arrived, followed by the rest of the elders.

    The sect''s top elders had alle uninvited, and all of them had smiles on their faces.

    In the words that GE Lian had said to them.

    "When senior brother''s disciplees back, it''s your problem if you don''t go. If I go and get something, don''t ask me for it. Even if I do, I won''t give it to you."

    It was a simple sentence, but it made them like little birds waiting to be fed. They saw an opportunity and rushed over. Maybe they could get some benefits.

    "Aiyo, are all sect elders so wretched now?" Lin fan was thinking about it. How could he not see through their goal ofing here?

    "Disciple, it''s master''s fault. It''s all my fault for raising such a Junior Brother." Tian Xu med himself. The sect he was in was so good. His junior brothers were at ease and did their own things without taking advantage of him. But somehow, they had all changed. They had be cunning as if they were waiting for their disciple to return.

    "Look at senior brother sect master. Is there anyone like you?"

    "Let''s go!" Tian Xu said directly, wanting to teach these junior brothers a good lesson. Then, he pointed at the Great Hall of the sect in the distance.

    "Senior brother, the sect master''s mentality is already beyond the norm. No one canpare to him. Even if there is a mountain of gold and silver in front of him, he will not move. This realm is not something that we, as junior brothers, can reach yet. That''s why it''s a little tacky." Huo Rong exined, directly tearing off all pretense of cordiality and treating it as shameless.

    They had all seen the improvement of their senior brother''s strength.

    Moreover, their strength increase was rted to Lin fan. If not for the wealth, they wouldn''t have been able to reach such a realm.

    "You guys ..." Tian Xu was speechless. He was convinced. Why didn''t he see that his junior brothers had such potential in the past? they had all shown it in theirter years.

    Lin fan smiled. He didn''t really care. He naturally wanted the sect to be stronger. Otherwise, he would be really tired. Having some helpers was a good choice.

    "Since you''re already here, just watch carefully. This time, I''ve brought you guys a big guy. Don''t blink."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He raised his finger, and the storage ring that was asrge as a grain of sand appeared before him.

    These were all the storage rings of the heaven''s favorites from the major powers. They were all in a secret ce and they had obtained some good fortune. Now that he had obtained them, he took them all out, shocking everyone.

    "Disciple, how many people did you kidnap?" Tian Xu''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Teacher, your words are a little inappropriate." Lin fan took a deep breath and reminded him.

    "Yes, yes, I used the wrong words. Where did you pick up so many? disciple, you are too lucky." Tian Xu''s heart was beating very fast. Every time his disciple went out, he would bring back a lot of things. From the time he moved back to the dangerous ce to the time he picked up the storage ring, he had brought back so many things. It was too scary.

    Lin fanughed,"master, it''s hard to say. We just walked and walked and then we had some. Maybe it''s God''s blessing."

    Huo Rong and the others smacked their lips. They had a lot to say, but they couldn''t say it out loud. It was too shocking and a little terrifying. How many people had they offended?

    "These are all opportunities in the hidden treasure. To me, they are not of much use. Elders, take a look and choose those that you have an affinity with. Perhaps they can improve your strength." With a flick of his finger, all of these storage rings crumbled apart inch by inch before disintegrating. The items within were not destroyed and flew out.

    A beam of bright light burst out and sted into the void.

    The disciples looked up at Tian Xu peak. The aura there was shocking. It wasn''t a terrifying aura, but a treasure that had just appeared. The treasure aura it carried was too strong.

    "This ..."<sub> </sub>

    The elders were shocked and stood there in a daze. They had never seen so many treasures in their entire lives.

    "Junior Brother, pay attention to your image. Just pick one each. It''s not good to be greedy." Tian Xu reminded. If it was his junior brothers from before, he wouldn''t be worried at all. After all, they were all people with principles. But now, his junior brothers didn''t even care about their faces. If he didn''t remind them, would he still hope that they would be honest?

    "Disciple, this isn''t simple."

    Any one of these opportunities was already extraordinary. Now that so many of them had gathered together, it was even more extraordinary. No matter what sect it was, if they had so many opportunities and still did not make any progress, it would be really strange.

    "Teacher, that''s all there is to it. However, there are a few seedlings inside. They''re not bad. You can take a look. It would be best if you could nt them in the sect."

    Lin fan didn''t care about these opportunities. Although there were some things that were useful to him, it wasn''t the only thing. He just needed to raise his cultivation and cultivation.

    It would be better to leave it for the sect.

    "Teacher, you can distribute them. Some of them can be given to the inner disciples. They are all talented. With these opportunities, they will naturally improve."

    The first-grade inner disciples of the sect were all talented disciples.

    When the sect was poor, it was already not easy to raise their cultivation to the Earth Star border and close to the heaven star border.

    Even some of the ordinary elders were already in the Tiangang realm at a young age.

    There were already a few disciples who had broken through to the demigod realm in the sect, but most of them were stuck at the peak of the Tiangang realm. However, if they had these opportunities, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to break through to the God Realm in a short time.

    It was not impossible for the elders to break through to the legendary or great sage realm.

    After Lin fan left, Tian Xu was left in charge of the rest. He could see the burning desire in his junior brothers ''eyes for these opportunities.

    "Senior brother, two." Huo Rong said. Since he was already shameless, it shouldn''t be a problem to be a little more shameless.

    However, Tian Xu immediately rejected the idea. What two? there was only one.

    In the secret room of invincible peak.

    The moment Lin fan returned, he started to cultivate. This was his habit. He had gained a lot when he was outside. 20 green fruitsid in his storage ring. Although they weren''t ripe, it didn''t matter.

    He took out one and immediately bit into it.

    Experience points increased by 50 million.

    Twenty pills would be one billion.

    Experience points: 1466050100

    The ''+'' sign for increasing cultivation level was not gray. It was already bright and could increase cultivation level.

    However, he didn''t want to increase his Foundation because it wasn''t enough. After this incident, he realized that it was a good thing to fill up his Foundation.

    Even if an extreme immortal went all out, he would be able to pin a heaven Ascension peak to the ground.

    [Total points: 16840015]

    "Sigh, I''ll have to be busy collecting points from now on and enter the heaven pass realm as soon as possible. Although the secret treasure is good, I''m still a littlecking in points."

    "Upgrade!"

    " 16 million points consumed."

    "Origin demon Scripture plete)"

    At the moment of the upgrade, a terrifyingly strong power surged in his body.

    Crack! Crack!

    His muscles expanded, and because the power was too vast, his cells began to crazily devour the power, transforming it into the purest Foundation.

    "The feeling ofpleting the origin demon Scripture is indeed very good."

    The power was too vast and could be converted into a Foundation. However, there was still a long way to go before the foundation was saturated.

    Of course, with his current Foundation, he could raise his cultivation long ago. However, this was not his strongest state, and it would have a huge impact on his future.

    He didn''t want to be like those ordinary saints who would be beaten ck and blue by someone of the same realm with one punch.

    After absorbing the vast energy, Pan Jia''s muscles began to calm down.

    The Golden paper glowed. The Zhizhi bird sent another message.

    "Grandmaster, there hasn''t been any content for a few days. It''s time to update." The Zhizhi bird urged. It had high hopes for such a Grandmaster writer. It was fine if they did not update asionally, but it would be inexcusable if they did not update for a long time.

    "What''s the rush? I don''t need to go out and look for material. Do you really think that I''m making up this content out of thin air? don''t worry, I''ll wait." Lin fan''s attitude wasn''t very good. This Zhizhi bird was like a death wish and it made him feel helpless.

    "Okay, okay, I understand, I understand." The Zhizhi bird quickly replied.

    It was necessary to keep the grandmasters in check.

 Chapter 726 Finally, Ive Had A Hard Time With This Desperado

    "I''m out for a walk. "

    The origin demon Scripture was raised to the peak state. The specialty was not bad and the increase in his foundations was terrifying. However, he wasn''t satisfied. He wouldn''t casually raise it until his body exploded.

    He stood at the peak of the mountain and took a deep breath.

    In the distance, the Zhizhi bird flew over and the blue transparent paper fell.

    "Let me see, what''s going on recently?"

    He opened the content and read it carefully. He was so shocked that he wanted to kill someone.

    The matter of the hidden treasure had been exposed, and all the heaven''s favorites were suppressed to the point that they couldn''t even lift their heads. Many major forces were willing to pay a huge price to publish it on the Zhizhi bird.

    "They''re all talking nonsense and bragging. Don''t believe them. Our Saint will never be suppressed by anyone."

    There were even some major forces who directly brought out Bai xieyun from the Five Emperors devil sect, saying that he was being suppressed to the point that he couldn''t lift his head and was directly crushed to the ground, and that it had nothing to do with them.

    The Five Emperors devil sect could no longer sit still.

    "Find that person and give him a top-notch divine medicine. Also, our sect''s saint''s cultivation is stuck and he hasn''t used his full strength."

    Lin fan looked at the content and couldn''t help butugh.

    This is so F * cking shameless. Everyone is trying to shift the me. Eh? that''s not right. Why isn''t there any news about Bai xieyun''s naked body? why is there also news about Chi jiusha?

    In his opinion, there was something wrong.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then there''s a lot of content. I''m the person involved. If I tell the truth, they may want to kill me. But it doesn''t matter. I''m now half the author of the bird of knowledge. I have to be realistic. I can''t hide or fake it."

    After deciding on the idea of writing, he pondered for a moment, thought of the content, and started.

    "Shocking! Countless heaven''s favorites have entered the secret chamber and are treated so badly. Is this a loss of morals or a distortion of human nature ..."

    Lin fan was very satisfied with this title. It was a good opportunity. To experts who loved gossip, they would definitely click on it when they saw such a title.

    Then, he began to write. The Golden paper glowed and many words appeared on it.

    Bai xieyun was naked, and there were a pair of ck handprints on his body.

    Liu Wu, the Saint of Kunyuan cave, died a tragic death.

    Fairy Feng had suffered ...

    After a long time, the content waspleted and was directly sent to the Zhizhi bird.

    The Zhizhi bird was waiting. The content of this Grandmaster writer was too attractive. It was thousands of times better than those that had the same content.

    This could be seen from the discussion of every article.

    Many people only read the content on the Zhizhi bird and would notment on it, so it could not attract their attention.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    There was a sh of light. The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was overjoyed and quickly checked.

    "This title is amazing. Just by looking at the title, it makes people want to see what''s inside."

    He hurriedly checked it. When he finished reading the content, he waspletely stunned. Was this true? However, to him, it didn''t matter whether it was true or not. He had already passed the test.

    He could even predict that the content tomorrow would cause a huge wave.

    When Lin fan returned to the sect, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he took a look around invincible peak.

    The disciples who were cultivating on the mountain peak were all excited when they saw senior brother Lin. One by one, they stopped their cultivation and looked at senior brother Lin. This was their idol. Even though he was not amon sight, it was because of this that they felt that senior brother Lin was mysterious and powerful.

    Buzzzzzz!

    All of a sudden, invincible peak shook, and a huge green frog appeared. It sat with its back legs crossed and its back straight with its eyes closed. There was a Green Stream of air around the huge frog body, which looked a little shocking.

    "The frog is defying the heavens?" Lin fan was curious. He hadn''t looked for the frog in a while and didn''t really take care of it. But looking at the situation now, there seemed to be a problem.

    When the sect''s alchemy grandmasters saw this, they were all stunned. Then, they cheered in joy.

    "The frog master is invincible! The frog master is the best!"

    "Frog master, you are the God in our hearts."

    The alchemy grandmasters shouted madly,pletely immersed in the might of the frog master.

    Of course, they did treat the frog master as their teacher.

    A teacher for a day was a father for life. Even though the frog master was a green-headed frog, it still couldn''t resist their worship.

    When the true immortal world attacked, frog master saved them. They were so touched that they were on the verge of tears.

    The disciples of the various sects were stunned as well. This phenomenon was simply too shocking. They had never seen such a huge frog Phantom image before. Furthermore, the aura that it was emitting was extremely shocking.

    "How detestable. If it wasn''t for the fact that this frog''s body is so useless, how could it be so slow?" The frog opened its bean-sized eyes and was very angry.<sub> </sub>

    As a god tier master nine destion, he wouldn''t have said anything even if it was an ordinary body. However, it was on a green-headed frog. There were too many restrictions. The possibility of returning to the peak quickly was too low.

    Although he had heaven-defying means, sometimes, no matter how heaven-defying he was, he couldn''t go against this useless body.

    Suddenly, the frog felt a dangerous auraing from behind.

    The desperadoes were here.

    Instantly, his solemn frog face changed. He squeezed out two drops of tears with difficulty and then turned around. His voice was sad and hoarse.

    "Master, you''ve finally remembered frogguo. I''ve missed frogguo so much."

    He jumped towards Lin fan.

    "What are you doing? You frog, you''ve actually broken through to the great sage realm. Did you take some pills?" He took a closer look and didn''t expect the frog to contain such a strong power. It had broken through to the great sage realm.

    Lin fan held the frog in his hand and looked at it carefully, trying to see through it. The frog closed its legs shyly.

    "Master, this frog has never forgotten your teachings. It has been cultivating with all its might. Finally, the heavens do not disappoint. This frog has finally broken through to the great saint realm." The frog said excitedly, but only it knew that if it didn''t hurry up and fight, it might even lose its life.

    That was harvesting, and one would suffer endless humiliation.

    Moreover, he had a grudge against those people, so it wouldn''t be easy for him to die. He would probably be humiliated.

    "Frog, look at you now. Isn''t it great? under the urging of my butcher''s knife, your cultivation level is rising rapidly. Very good, I''m very satisfied." Lin fan patted the frog''s head in relief. However, this scene made the frog a little stunned. Something was wrong.

    This Desperado actually praised him.

    There must be a problem here if he said something nice for no reason. The water was very deep.

    "Master, can we have a proper conversation? This change of yours has really shocked frogfrog. " The frog was very bitter and a little scared.

    With his understanding of this Desperado, he wouldn''t be so easy to talk to.

    p Lin fan smiled and held the frog in front of him."Frog, how can you have such thoughts? we''re talking nicely now. Oh, right, I have something to ask you."</anda>

    "Master, please ask. I''ll tell you everything I know." Although it was powerful, the frog didn''t dare to jump around with this Desperado. The other party was too terrifying and his strength was astonishing. It could see that the power in this Desperado''s body was like the vast starry sky, bottomless.

    "Do you have any hard body skills?" Now that he had cultivated the origin demon Scripture to the peak level, he didn''t have any cultivation techniques to cultivate. He didn''t want to cultivate any other special techniques either. He just wanted to take the most violent path.

    "Hard body skills? What''s a hard body skill?" The frog raised its head and blinked its small eyes. It was so cute.

    Lin fan and the frog looked at each other. Neither of them said anything. The atmosphere suddenly fell into a state of silence.

    Although the frog''s expression was dull, a drop of sweat slowly fell from its green face. It was panicking, but it was also pretending to be calm.

    "It''s nothing. There''s nothing else for you to do. Continue cultivating. I have high hopes for you. " Lin fan took a deep breath and resisted the urge to kill the frog. Then, he left.

    "Hu!"

    After the desperadoes left, the frog heaved a sigh of relief. It was too scary. Then, it muttered softly,"although my brain has turned into a frog, I''m not stupid. It''s a great taboo to help the enemy. If I let you be stronger, I''ll never be able to turn things around."

    However, the frog was a little proud. It had really fought with this Desperado just now.

    Although it was just a look, he was not afraid at all.

    "This frog is too dishonest." Lin fan shook his head. But it wasn''t a big deal. Techniques weren''t rare.

    The matter of the hidden treasure was not over yet. The aftermath was still there. The Saints of the major forces had note out of the hidden treasure. There was only one possibility, and that was that they were dead.

    Therefore, the major powers had to catch the murderer no matter what.

    The birds of knowledge took action and spread thetest information to all the outer realms.

    Five Emperors devil sect.

    Bai xieyun''s injuries were extremely severe, but he was still breathing. With the help of all sorts of divine medicine, he was gradually recovering.

    A piece of Zhizhi bird paper fell.

    "Go, give it to me." Bai xieyun asked his Junior Brother to get it. He couldn''t forget that guy. He was very unwilling. Although he had tried his best, his opponent''s cultivation was not stronger than his. But even so, he had lost. He was unwilling to ept this.

    "Yes." The disciple who was taking care of Bai xieyun hurried over. But when he saw the content on the Zhizhi bird, he hesitated,"senior brother, there''s nothing to see here. Let''s not read it."

    "Give it to me." Bai xieyun''s deep voice did not allow for any resistance.

    The junior Brother had no choice but to hand the Zhizhi bird over. He didn''t dare to look at his senior brother. He was afraid that his senior brother would go crazy when he saw the contents.

    Puchi!

    As expected, not long after, Bai xieyun spat out a mouthful of blood. Even the door was sent flying by the blood.

    "How dare you say that? how ..."

    Bai xieyun''s vision turned ck, and he fainted.

    "Senior brother." The disciple cried out in shock. He was already frightened. Then, he ran outside and shouted at the top of his lungs,""Help! Senior brother is vomiting blood ..."

 727 Chapter 727

    "As expected, this brat isn''t dead."

    Chi jiusha had read the content on the Zhizhi bird. Who else could write such wretched content other than that kid?

    "What kind of divine ability is it? it actually has such a wondrous effect." He thought about it for a long time, but he still couldn''t think of anything. As for some kind of treasure, it was even more impossible. Without any energy fluctuations from the treasure, how could he have died?

    Chi jiusha''s expression didn''t look good when he checked thements.

    "The Five Emperors devil sect has lost all their face. The strongest Holy Son, Bai xieyun, was stripped naked and left with a mark on his body. There aren''t many people who like this."

    "Demon God Chi jiusha''s face was also constantly pped. He thought he had a high cultivation level and everyone had to give him face, but he was still beaten up in public."

    "I don''t know how Chi jiusha cultivated to this level. He was just lucky."

    Chi jiusha''s face darkened when he saw thements of the experts from the other domains. They were trying to frame him.

    "This kid ..."

    Then, he directly talked to the bird of knowledge and asked it to delete the content. Unfortunately, it was not easy for such a big piece of content to appear, so why would the bird of knowledge delete it? it was not giving Chi jiusha any face at all.

    When the forces that sent The Prodigy into the secret chamber saw the content on the Zhizhi bird, they all felt that the guy was not dead, although the elders came back and said that the hateful guy had been crushed into powder by Chi jiusha.

    However, looking at the situation now, the fellow who had humiliated their Saint was clearly not dead.

    Paying a huge sum of money to publish it on the Zhizhi bird to capture this kid was something that none of the Holy Lands could swallow. They would not rest until they tore this kid into a thousand pieces.

    However, there was another problem. The cost of publishing it on the Zhizhi bird was a little high, so many Holy Lands began to contact each other and prepare to publish it together.

    "Hehe, this is really interesting." Lin fan looked at the Zhizhi bird and smiled. As a master-level writer of the Zhizhi bird, how could there be a problem with the content written by it? it had been poisoned by the UC for so long and it was no joke.

    In order to contact the Golden paper, he had to look for hard body skills. However, there were not many people who cultivated hard body skills. It would be too slow to search aimlessly. With the Zhizhi bird''s influence, it must have a way.

    "Do you know which major forces cultivate hard body skills? the stronger the better." Lin fan asked.

    The Zhizhi bird attached great importance to this Grandmaster-level writer.

    "Grandmaster, do you need anything? We know that birds also have hard body skills. " The Zhizhi bird quickly replied.

    "You guys have one too? Give me 180 books, the more abnormal and powerful the better. Don''t worry that I won''t be able to cultivate it, just that your hard body skills aren''t good enough. " Lin fan quickly replied. He was in desperate need of hard body skills.

    On the bird-in-knowledge''s side, when he saw this message, he was stunned and dumbfounded. He really didn''t expect that the other party would say such a thing.

    A hundred and eighty books? that was a little overbearing.

    But the most important thing was, why did it sound like he was asking for free?

    "Grandmaster, these hard body skills belong to the Zhizhi bird. We won''t give them away for free. You can send more content and Exchange them from us." The examiner exined.

    To the birds of knowledge, having such a Grandmaster writer on their side would only bring them benefits.

    As for the content and the anger of the masses, it waspletely unnecessary to take it to heart.

    The power of the bird was unimaginable. Even he didn''t know how strong the bird was, so he just ignored the protesting powerhouses.

    However, in order to ensure the friendliness of the Zhizhi bird, the other party was usually asked to provide evidence of ''your mom is your mom''. If the other party could not provide it, they could only say sorry and could not delete it.

    "What? There''s a need to exchange? Forget it then, I''ve never earned back the cultivation techniques I''ve been cultivating with my physical strength. You''d better just tell me where I can find a force that cultivates hard body skills. " Lin fan replied decisively. What kind of joke was this? he had to exchange for it himself.

    In this life, not to mention this life, even in a few lifetimes, he would not do something honestly. Exchanging for something was simply a waste of time.

    From the beginning until now, other than his teacher''s cultivation techniques, which of them was earned back by himself? all of them were obtained from outside.

    "Grandmaster, there are quite a few forces that cultivate hard body skills. May I know which force you are looking for? Is it a stronger one or a more ordinary one?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird asked. He did not understand what the Grandmaster was saying. What did he mean by "can''t be earned back by hard work"?

    ? These words were a little profound, and he couldn''t quite understand them.

    "Which forces? As for the ordinary ones, forget about them. I never bully the weak. " If not for the fact that this Zhizhi bird was not in front of him, he would have held it in his hands and taught it a good lesson.

    What the hell are you talking about? you''re just wasting time.

    The Zhizhi bird examiner was a little stunned. This Grandmaster was a little overbearing. Why did his tone sound like he was going to start a war with him?

    "Grandmaster, there are many powerful forces that practice hard body skills, such as the dragon world, the giant spirit world, the origin world, the ancient world ..." The Zhizhi bird said a lot. He actually knew a few of the major forces, which were the characteristics of their skills.

    "Where are these ces?" Lin fan felt that his life was filled with light once more. If he wanted to obtain a cultivation technique, he could only rely on this. As for how dangerous these Saintnds were, it didn''t matter to him at all.

    "Grandmaster, you can''t be thinking of going there to ask for a cultivation technique, right? I advise you not to have such thoughts. Those major forces treat cultivation techniques as their lifeblood and will never pass them on to outsiders. Besides ..."

    Before the examiner could finish, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "Cut the crap. Are you going to give it to me or not? if you do, I''ll give you big news. If you don ''t, then forget it."

    "Big news? Really?" The Zhizhi bird reviewer''s body trembled and his eyes lit up. He was suddenly excited. After hearing the big news, everything else was nothing.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes."

    Lin fan didn''t want to talk to him. He just wanted to know where the major powers were and then have a good talk with them. There was nothing in the world that couldn''t be talked about.

    With the big news as a guarantee, the Zhizhi bird review did not hide anything and directly revealed the locations of these big forces.

    These factions were not simple. Even before the outer realm merged, they wererge outer realms and were like races.

    The experts inside were as numerous as the clouds, and they were shockingly powerful. If one didn''t have the ability to go, they would basically be unable to return.

    However, to Lin fan, what did all this mean? He didn''t even want to go to the weak, and even if he went, he couldn''t do it. If he attacked the weak, wouldn''t that be bullying?

    As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect, she had always adhered to the sect''s fine traditions.

    He directly cut off the contact with the Zhizhi bird and prepared to go to those major forces to snatch a cultivation technique. No, he wanted to borrow a cultivation technique.

    But before that, he was very concerned about the axe he had taken from the bull.

    He left the sect and came to a deste ce. He took out his axe. The axe was huge. When he held it in his hand, it sizzled. This was the axe fighting against him.

    "Hatchet, be obedient. Your master is really bad. Follow me, and I can bring you to kill people. You''ll befortable." Lin fan tried to lure him and talked to axe.

    However, the hatchet didn''t react at all and continued to resist. His palm was a bloody mess and was covered in bloodstains. If he could feel pain, he would have died from the pain.

    "What should we do? the axe is not listening to us." Lin fan thought about it. He was really annoyed. He clenched his fist and power surged towards the axe like a wave.

    But he didn''t expect that the axe was resisting. This kind of weapon actually had the will to protect itself.

    Instantly, countless thin threads appeared on the axe and bound Lin fan''s arm. The two powers shed, as if they wanted to crush Lin fanpletely and not give him any way out.

    "Interesting."

    This hatchet actually knew how to prevent the enemy from escaping. Its intelligence was pretty good, but it was still a little too inexperienced.

    At this moment, there was an intermittent sounding from the axe.

    "I learned from the stone bench that you were lying.

    Lin fan was stunned. Those words were really insulting. As for the stone stool, he remembered. He took it out and faced it.

    The stone stool came out of the storage ring and immediately shouted,"I want to kill an immortal!"

    "ughter your head! You betrayed me just like that?" Lin fan questioned. He didn''t expect the stone stool to talk bad about him behind his back. He really couldn''t take it.

    The stone stool was stunned. What was going on? but just as it was about to speak, Lin fan interrupted it.

    "This stone bench of yours, can''t you be more reasonable? I didn''t bring you out to smash people, and you still me me? If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re too hard and I''m afraid you''d break, would you have been left there for such a long time?"

    "Now, you''re actually talking bad behind my back. Despair, helplessness, I don''t have anything to say. The small boat of trust capsized just like that. I won''t talk to you anymore."

    Lin fan ced the stone stool back into his storage ring, not wanting to say a single word.

    The stone bench, which had already returned to the storage ring, waspletely dumbfounded. What was the meaning of this?

    He didn''t seem to have said anything.

    "Hey, if you have something to say, say it clearly. What do you mean by that?"

    The stone stool shouted from within the storage ring, but it waspletely silent, and silence was of no use.

    "Stop shouting. You can still go out, but have you seen me go out?" The sacred Earth Pearl was very dissatisfied. It had been wanting that guy to let it out, but the most despairing thing had happened. That guy treated it like a ball and pped it around. Now, it was even ignoring it. It was inplete despair.

    The stone stool was stunned and speechless.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan shed with the axe. Their strength shed and it was terrifying to the extreme.

    However, the axe that was not in the bull head''s hands, under Lin fan''s violent attacks, how long could itst?

    "I''m convinced, I''m convinced. Don''t hit me anymore. I can''t take it anymore." The sound of the axe came.

    "Are you convinced?" Lin fan asked.

    "I''m convinced,"

    Lin fan was very satisfied,"it''s good that you''re convinced."

    He then shrunk the axe and kept it in his storage ring. He was in a really good mood now that he had obtained another weapon.

 Chapter 728 Lets Make A Deal

    "My dear disciple, you''ve only been back for a few days and you''re going out again. Actually, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. Take it easy."

    Tian Xu opened his eyes and woke up from his cultivation. He sent a message to the figure in the distance.

    His disciple was really too fierce. Even as a teacher, he felt inferior. When he was young, although he was also very active, he wasn''t like this.

    He looked at the immortal tree sapling in front of him. Under his nourishment, it was reinvigorated. The most important thing was that there were a few seals in this immortal tree sapling. They could be considered to have sealed off its source, but with the help of the celestial tree, they were gradually opening.

    Then, he raised his palm, and the immortal tree sapling rose into the air. It spun and flew toward invincible peak. Itnded on the ground and took root. It was invisible to the naked eye, but Tian Xu could sense that the roots of the immortal tree sapling spread toward the deepest level of the peak until they bit into the soil.

    Instantly, a vast power spread out from the depths of the earth. The branches and leaves of the immortal tree sapling rustled, and with every shake, tiny light spots fell.

    Vaguely, invincible peak was a little different, but the change was still small. If one didn''t sense it carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see it.

    "The things that disciple brought back really aren''t simple." Tian Xu focused his attention. This was the secret opportunity that his disciple had mentioned, and it was specially reserved for the Supreme talents.

    Now, it seemed that it was true.

    "Not good, I''ve suffered a great loss." Tian Xu pped his thigh in regret. When he had asked his junior brothers to choose, he had not paid much attention to it.

    With their current merciless characters, they should be looking for good things to choose from.

    "Aiya, I''m so regretful." Tian Xu was wailing, but there was nothing he could do. It was impossible to make them spit it out.

    He could only forget about it.

    As for the rest of the opportunities, he distributed them to some ordinary elders and first-ss inner disciples. He kept the rest in the sect and would give them to good disciples when they appeared.

    In his disciple''s words,"don''t save on these. If you meet a good seedling, quickly support him. It''s not something precious. If you don ''t, you''ll have more in the future. Don''t treat it as a treasure."

    The only one in the sect, Heavenly King Dao, had made a fortune. He had been cultivating the entire time, especially after the outer realms had merged. He felt like his cultivation path was now unimpeded, and it wouldn''t be difficult for him to be a demigod.

    That feeling was even more intense after he obtained the opportunity.

    "Sigh, out of the ten peaks, only my disciple and Heavenly King Dao are here. Where are the other Peak Leaders? they''re not back yet. The sect is so rich now, what''s the point of going out?"

    Tian Xu shook his head helplessly.

    They were the most talented and if they had these opportunities, they would be able to reach the legendary realm in a short time.

    But no one could use it now.

    In a cave in the outer realm.

    Zhan hongdi''s shirt was torn apart, and there were two long and thin wounds on his chest. The wounds had already scabbed, and it was obvious that he wasn''t Living a Good Life. However, he was in danger right now, and there was an immortal state demonic beast in front of him.

    His aura was very strong and his eyes were shining. There was a divine herb in the cave and it was guarded by an immortal state demonic beast. He had to get it.

    "Kill!"

    "Die!" With a loud roar, a nging sound came from his body. The power of iron and blood surged out. The long halberd in his hand cut through the void and condensed a bright light, shing toward the demonic beast in front of him.

    Although he was only at the demigod realm, he could even defeat a godly state demonic beast with his strength.

    After a long time.

    Zhan hongdi clutched his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, a smile appeared on his face as he walked toward the cave.

    Until he saw a small red grass growing inside.

    "I''ve finally obtained it. With this divine herb, I''m one step closer to the immortal level. " Zhan hongdiughed. The aura that was wrapped around his body had all retracted back into his body.

    Ever since he left the sect, he hadn''t gone back. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go back, but so what if he did? the sect was poor, and he had to rely on himself for everything. Moreover, he still remembered that hateful fellow.

    Moreover, he didn''t even know where the sect was right now. Even if he was, he would be very confused andpletely lost. He was all alone outside.

    "It doesn''t matter. I, Zhan hongdi, am the peak Master of great emperor Peak. I will lead the sect to the peak in the future. It''s only right for me to suffer outside."

    "When I increase my strength and umte a huge amount of wealth, I will return to the sect with iparable glory. Even he will have to bow down to me."

    When he thought of this, Zhan hongdiughed hysterically. He was venting the anger in his heart.

    Then, he grabbed the divine herb and swallowed it directly. He didn''t even remove the soil on the divine herb, afraid that it would lose its medicinal effect.

    In fact, this divine herb could be refined into a pill with better effects. However, they were outside, so they didn''t have to care so much. Perhaps this divine herb that they were eating now was the extravagant hope of countless disciples in the sect.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Senior brother l¨¹, I''d like to ask for some God Realm pills." A first-ss inner disciple said.

    His cultivation had already reached the demigod realm and he was on the way to the God Realm.

    Now that the treatment in the sect was better, even the ordinary disciples could use pills that they had never dared to imagine in the past. The pills that the ordinary disciples were using now were of the same quality as the first rank inner disciples like them, and they were of a much higher quality.

    Although his cultivation was higher than Lu Qiming ''s, Lu Qiming was the chief supervisor of invincible peak and was in charge of all matters there. Hence, he had to address Lu Qiming as senior brother politely.

    "Junior brother''s cultivation speed is really fast." Lu Qiming was all smiles.""I''ll go get it now, wait a moment. "

    Soon, Lu Qiming returned with two bottles of pills."There are ten pills in each bottle for internal and external consumption. Senior brother Lin said that cultivation doesn''t only require one to cultivate the inner body, but also one''s physical body. These pills are the ones that senior brother Lin brought backst time. They''re very effective."

    "Many thanks, senior brother l¨¹." The first-ss inner disciple cupped his fists in thanks after receiving the pills. He would never have dared to think about these pills in the past.

    But now, as long as they came, they would be able to obtain these pills. This was really too blissful.

    The sect used to be so poor, but looking at it now, it was simply like heaven and earth.<sub> </sub>

    Of course, this was all thanks to senior brother Lin. If not for him, he would not be where he was today.

    He took the pill and left with a happy heart.

    In the sect, those top elders were no longer the strongest, but no one dared to be presumptuous. They remained the same as before.

    As for the younger generation, they had begun to carry the sect''s banner.

    Lu Qiming stood there with a smile on his face. When invincible peak reached the peak, Earth Star border wasn''t a big deal. There were even many heaven star border cultivators, and many of them were already on their way to the demigod realm.

    It might not be long before many demigod realm experts appeared.

    Looking around the sect, those dangerous ces had long been surrounded by disciples. Every day, there would be disciples going in to train. After training for a while, they would return to the sect to rest, and then continue the next day.

    In any case, it was very close. Some of them trained for half a day and even returned to the sect for lunch.

    In his opinion, as long as he was given more time, the sect would probably be filled with God Realm experts and demigods would be worse than dogs.

    The dragon world was one of the more powerful worlds in the outer realm. They were not a sect, but the entire world was made up of Dragons.

    As the Son of the Dragon world, ao Baitian was a proud Son of Heaven, but he was not the only one.

    The ancestralnd of the dragon world.

    "Ao Baitian,st time you went to the secret treasure, did you get anything?" The young man from Dragon World asked.

    They were all stunned. Ao Baitian didn''t get anything, and his storage ring was even stolen. In their eyes, it was so unbelievable.

    "It''s true. Why Would I Lie to You? you''ve seen the contents of the Zhizhi bird. All the people who went had their storage rings taken away. Let me tell you, we''re not the most miserable ones. The most miserable one is Bai xieyun. He''s so miserable that I can''t bear to see it."

    Ao Baitian was sitting on the stone bench, drinking wine and talking about what had happened that day.

    "Did you know? Bai xieyun had been stripped naked, but that was not the main point. Do you know how big his little brother was? It''s only this big. "

    Ao Baitian raised his little finger and gestured. However, he felt that his little finger was still a Little Big, so he gestured directly to his fingernail,"yes, it''s only this big. You didn''t go, but if you did, you would be scared to death."

    "It can''t be, it''s so small?" The surrounding people listened with great interest and then eximed in shock. They felt that it was terrifying.

    The corner of ao Baitian''s mouth curled up,"you think this is the main point? No, that''s not the main point. The main point is that I saw blood on Bai xieyun''s butt ..."

    "Waa!"

    When the surrounding people heard this, their mouths were agape as if they had seen a ghost. Their expressions were so terrifying that it was a little scary.

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment, a loud explosion was heard.

    "What''s the situation?" Everyone stood up and looked over. Then, they shot out to see what was going on.

    Lin fan descended from the sky. The world barrier of the dragon world was prated by him. It waspletely useless.

    He was already prepared to use the same old trick to grind the other party until he copsed.

    "Dragon World, someone who can make a decision. I have a deal to make." Lin fan shouted towards the surroundings. However, the impact was a little strong and there was dust all around, so he couldn''t see the situation.

    "How dare you act so presumptuously in the dragon world."

    A long Golden Dragon was flying in the sky. It came from the distance with a golden light. Its power was amazing and could be called terrifying. The Dragon''s body covered the sky. Compared to this, ao Baitian''s body was nothing.

    The Golden Dragon then transformed into a human andnded on the ground.

    The surrounding Dragon World nsmen also attacked. This was an enemy attack, and someone hade to the dragon world to be arrogant.

    With a single breath, Lin fan blew away all the dust around him and stood there calmly. He did not make a move. He had no enmity with the dragon world and was just here to make a deal.

    "Who are you?" The golden-haired middle-aged man red at Lin fan with his Golden Dragon eyes. Even though his expression was calm, his words were filled with a domineering aura.

    "Brother, you didn''t die?" Ao Baitian arrived. When he saw Lin fan, he was also stunned. Wasn''t he smashed into meat paste by Chi jiusha? how could he still be alive?

    Then, he hurried over and said,"uncle, this is the heaven''s favorite who suppressed Bai xieyun. He is a brother I met outside."

    The surrounding Dragon World nsmen were all shocked when they heard this. This was the genius?

    "This is your n uncle, so he''s definitely capable of managing things. I just so happen to have a deal that I want to discuss with you." Lin fan said.

    The blond man''s expression rxed a little."What deal?"

    Lin fan chuckled and said calmly,"give me the toughest martial art in the dragon world and I''ll leave. I won''t bother you guys anymore. How about this deal?" Don''t you feel that you''ve earned a lot?"

    When he said this, everyone was stunned.

    Even ao Baitian stopped in his tracks and raised his head to look at Lin fan.

    His stic brother''s brain couldn''t have been damaged by Chi jiusha, right?

    How could he even say such words?

    [PS: thank you. Don''t cry, little brother. Big Boss, 18000 Qidian coins as a tip.]

    [PS: Oh my God, I''m so tired. I''m going to sleep. How was your college entrance examination? was mathematics taught by the Demon King Ge Jun? was it difficult?]

 Chapter 729 Convince People With Reason And Grind You To Death

    "Brother, you ..." Ao Baitian was dumbfounded. He had a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start.

    This stic brother''s words were so shocking that his heart was about to explode.

    "Don''t speak. You can''t make the decision on this matter. I have to have a good chat with your uncle. " Lin fan raised his hand and told the stic brother to shut up. His status was not high enough. If his status was high enough, he would have been able tomunicate with him.

    Ao Baitian''s heart felt like it had been hit by a heavy hammer. He couldn''t say anything. No matter what, he was the Son of the Dragon world, and his status was still very high.

    Now, the stic brother had actually said that he could not make the decision. This was a little hurtful.

    "What do you think of this deal? Give me the strongest hard body skill in the dragon world and I''ll leave immediately. I won''t disturb you in the future. It''ll be a great deal for you. " Lin fan was extremely serious right now. This could be considered as him giving the dragon world enough face. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be as nice as he was right now.

    The golden-haired man had a high status in the dragon world. Even ao Baitian had to call him "uncle".

    He looked at Lin fan. Ao Baitian had said that this person was the heaven''s favorite who had suppressed Bai xieyun. In that case, his identity and strength were obviously not bad. He had originally thought that since he hade, the dragon world would naturally treat him well. But looking at the situation now, he was afraid that he hade with bad intentions.

    "You''re very bold. You''re the first one who dares to cause trouble in the dragon world, and one who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth toe and ask for the dragon world''s cultivation technique. Very good. " The golden-haired man, ao Lian''s voice was cold. The surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and the surrounding nsmen felt their bodies turn cold.

    "Thank you for thepliment. I''m not a capable person, but I do have some courage. However, I think you should think about it carefully. This deal is actually a good one for your Dragon World."

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that this person is rted to me, I wouldn''t have discussed this deal with you." Lin fan said with a smile.

    "I ..." Ao Baitian was dumbfounded."This F * cking thing hase to this point, and it still has something to do with me?"

    Could it be that he had to say,"brother stic, you''re such a good friend. Thank you for letting Dragon World take advantage of us. We''re really grateful to you."

    If he really said that, he would probably be pped to death by his uncle.

    It waspletely inhumane.

    "Too much. This guy is really too much. He actually came to our Dragon World to cause trouble."

    "Where did ao Baitian get to know this friend? he didn''t give us any face and even came here to make trouble. This is really too much."

    "That''s right, I think it''s better to let uncle take down the other party. "

    Everyone was discussing. They felt that Lin fan''s actions were shameless. He said that this was his brother''s hometown and he still came to trade. No, it should be said that he was robbing.

    Moreover, it was so naked.

    "You''re so bold. " "You''re courting death!" Ao Lian shouted in anger. His voice was so loud that it formed a shock wave that spread in all directions. His dragon eyes glowed with cold light. He was clearly enraged.

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s useless to say anything more. Let''s use actions to prove it. Sometimes, you really can''t understand what a real existence is like when ites to such a fair deal." Lin fan sighed and looked at ao Baitian,"stic brother, where do you keep all the dragon world cultivation techniques?"

    "There." Ao Baitian had been thoroughly stunned by the stic brother''s words. However, when he said this, he suddenly covered his mouth, feeling that he had said something incredible.

    Lin fan raised his head and saw a simple tower in the distance. The smell of a cultivation technique was spreading out from it.

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly, Lin fan stomped out and headed towards the tower in the distance.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Ao Lian was shocked and furious. He did not think that this guy would really dare to attack.

    "Brother, don''t be rash. I can''t protect you." Ao Baitian shouted. He waspletely dumbfounded. How could these stic brothers be so tough?

    This was his n uncle, and he was extremely powerful. He wouldn''t show any mercy when he attacked. Furthermore, this was the ancestralnd of the dragon world. How could he allow others to be so presumptuous?

    BOOM!

    A heavy force smashed Lin fan to the ground.

    "This fellow is indeed very strong."

    Lin fan could tell that the strength of this uncle of the long family was extremely frightening. Indeed, he was not someone that just anyone could go up against.

    "n uncle, please show mercy." Ao Baitian shouted, but as soon as he said this, he was met with a frightening look.

    Ao Lian''s eyes were terrifying.

    "Hmph, what kind of friend did you make outside? how dare youe to the ancestralnd and act so impudently?"

    Hearing this, ao Baitian felt that he had been wronged. What did this have to do with him?

    He had only met the other party by chance, and they were just acquaintances who nodded at each other. It could be considered a stic Brotherhood, and they did not have any feelings for each other. Why did his uncle think that he was in the wrong now?

    It was a great injustice.

    If he had known that this would happen, he wouldn''t even be a stic brother.

    At this moment, Lin fan wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and continued charging towards the ancient tower.

    Ao Lian''s face was frighteningly cold. He pped out with his palm, and his power turned into a huge Dragon w. It tore through the air and mmed onto Lin fan''s body. The terrifying power prated through Lin fan''s body.

    Pfft!

    Lin fan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. When hended on the ground, he stuck his hands into the ground and hollered. Ignoring the dragon world, he smashed it towards ao Lian.

    "He destroyed the ancestralnd of the dragon world. He deserves to die ten thousand times." Ao Lian hollered in rage. His face was flushed red as his body turned into a ray of light and mmed Lin fan onto the ground.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    The ancestralnd of the dragon world trembled.

    Countless powerful divine thoughts swept through the area. The shaking here attracted their attention, as well as the other members of the dragon world.

    They were very surprised. They had never seen anyone who dared to cause trouble in the dragon world. This was the first time.

    Their n members were extremely powerful from the moment they were born. When they reached adulthood, they would be even more powerful. Their physical bodies were innate, and with their acquired cultivation, they could suppress all the weak.

    "Oh! He''s just a kid who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Just let ao Lian take action. "

    In the deep void, the great figures of the Dragon Realm weremunicating with each other and did not appear.

    Ao Lian flew through the air andnded at the ce where Lin fan had smashed. He held Lin fan in his hands and saw that Lin fan was badly mangled. Blood was flowing but his aura had disappeared.

    "Hmph!" He snorted coldly. He would never show mercy to people who came to provoke the dragon world.

    "Uncle, is he really dead?" The corner of ao Baitian''s mouth twitched, and he was dumbfounded."My stic brother died just like that?"

    Suddenly, a shocking scene happened.

    Lin fan''s body disappeared from ao Lian''s hands.

    "What?" Ao Lian''s expression changed drastically. His body emitted a golden light as he became alert of his surroundings. This had happened too suddenly. Where had this kid gone?

    He scanned the surrounding void and did not sense the kid''s aura. There was not even a trace of fluctuation.

    In the distance of the dragon world, Lin fan woke up feeling extremely depressed.

    "The people of the dragon world are way too unfriendly. It''s such a fair trade, yet they actually feel like they''ve suffered a huge loss. They even think that they''re here to cause trouble. But forget it, I have plenty of time to slowly waste with you guys."

    Lin fan had decided. This time around, he was going to go head to head with the dragon world. He was going to let them know just how fair this deal was.

    With a bang, he rose into the air and attacked the dragon world.

    Dragon World.

    "Eh, what''s going on with that guy? his corpse was clearly there, how did it disappear?"

    "I don''t know. He was caught by my uncle, but in the blink of an eye, he was gone. Do you think that guy is still alive?"

    "Impossible. Don''t you know how powerful your n uncle is? Could his cultivation be stronger than uncle? in my opinion, that guy''s body should have been disintegrated. "

    The group of people discussed. To them, it was simply impossible to escape from the hands of their n uncle.

    Suddenly, a voice rang out, causing their expressions to change drastically. They cried out that they had seen a ghost.

    "I''m back again. It''s not that I want to criticize you, but this deal is a sure win for you. My patience is limited, but I''ve always been calling for people to be convinced by reason. I don''t want you to get hurt, but don''t go too far."

    Lin fan descended from the sky andnded on the ground. He used both his hands to support himself and dust rose up. He bent his legs and shot towards the tower like a bullet.

    "What? He''s back. " When the disciples of the dragon world saw this, their expressions changed and they couldn''t believe it.

    His life force had been destroyed by his uncle, but he had actually returned.

    "Oh my God, my stic brother''s condition can''t be the same divine power that he used that day, right? what''s going on?" Ao Baitian waspletely shocked. Even if he cracked his head, he still couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "You ..."

    Ao Lian focused and his eyes shone. He looked at Lin fan and wanted to see what was going on.

    When he held the kid in his hand, he was sure that the kid had lost all signs of life. There was no way he could be alive. However, ao Lian could not understand the current situation.

    "Those who can make decisions in the dragon world, listen up. I just want to make a deal with you. Give me the toughest cultivation method, and I will not disturb you in the future. That''s all." With a loud bang, Lin fan continued charging towards the tower.

    "You bastard, don''t be too impudent. This is the dragon world, not a ce where you can act as you please." Ao Lian reprimanded sternly, his eyes were already spitting fire.

    "Behave atrociously? I still want to pee. " Lin fan''s body flickered as he grabbed towards the tower. Even though he had not tried this trick many times, he had the basics and had some initial thoughts about it.

    He couldn''t beat them with his strength, but he didn''t want to annihte them all, so he could only rely on this method to make them copse.

    "Brother, can you not be like this? let''s talk this out." Ao Baitian shouted. This stic brother was too scary, and he couldn''t stand it.

    Ao Lian''s anger was boiling. He flipped his palm, and a bright light shone as he grabbed out at Lin fan. That terrifying power shattered the void with a loud bang and crushed down at Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    The power struck Lin fan''s body, causing him to crash to the ground. He didn''t give Lin fan any chance at all.

    The strength of this power was enough to kill everything. It was a power that surpassed the heaven pass realm.

    Ao Lian did not stop. He took a step forward and disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was holding Lin fan in his hand. He raised his hand and his fingers were covered in a brilliant light.

    "Seal."

    This was the ultimate sealing technique of the dragon world.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to do this. "

    The power covered Lin fan''s body and wrapped it up.

    [PS: corpse rice smells so good. I can''t stand it. I''ll update tomorrow.]

 Chapter 730 How Many Times Have You Died From Night To Dawn?

    Unfortunately, after ten seconds, the sealed corpse still disappeared into thin air.

    The corpse didn''t slowly disintegrate in front of everyone''s eyes, but it really disappeared, as if it had never been there.

    "How can that be?" Ao Lian was stunned. It was already terrifying to disappear in front of his eyes without being able to find out where he was from.

    The people from Dragon World were dumbfounded. They had never seen anything like this before. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought that they had seen a ghost.

    At this time, ao Baitian found that his n uncle''s eyes were a bit scary. His whole body trembled and he hurriedly shouted,""Uncle, I don''t know. I''m not very familiar with him. I only knew him in the secret chamber. I really don''t know anything about his situation. You can''t me me for this."

    He felt aggrieved. What was going on? he had met a stic brother outside, but he had only made some connections. After all, the other party was very powerful and could crush Bai xieyun.

    In the future, they would meet frequently and get to know each other. If they met again in a certain ce in the future, they could also have a few words.

    He wasn''t too unfamiliar with it.

    However, who would have thought that this stic brother would be so ruthless? he had directly charged into Dragon World and asked for the strongest cultivation technique there. Furthermore, there was nothing wrong with what he had said.

    A deal. He would nevere to the dragon world again in exchange for the strongest cultivation technique.

    What was he thinking? anyone with a normal brain would know that this was impossible. It was a condition that would make peopleugh.

    "I''m here again. "

    Suddenly, a beam of light shot over from the distance. It was extremely fast, and the sound of the air exploding could be heard.

    "Oh my God, it''s here again." Ao Baitian''s eyes were wide open. He was so scared that he peed his pants. What was the stic brother thinking? why did hee here so tirelessly?

    It was impossible for the n uncle to give the strongest cultivation technique of the dragon world to an outsider.

    Even if the other party was powerful enough to crush their Dragon World, they would definitely not hand it over. This was because the dragon world was proud. Even if they died in battle, they would not lower their heads to others.

    "You bastard." Ao Lian''s face was red. The blood in his body was boiling. It was not boiling, but he was so angry that he was about to explode.

    Then, he struck out instantly. Thousands of rays of light pierced through the void and sted towards that guy.

    Lin fan''s body was pierced through by the light. However, as long as he could still move, he would not give up. He grabbed out at the gigantic tower. He wanted to give the dragon world a huge amount of pressure.

    Although it felt good to be crushed by the experts of the dragon world, he was not afraid at all. It was nothing to be crushed once or ten times. Hundreds or thousands of times was just the beginning.

    To him, his life was the least valuable thing he had.

    "You still dare to go?" Ao Lian struck out and pressed down on Lin fan. With a bang, Lin fan exploded in the air.

    Ao Baitian didn''t want to say anything. His stic brother had been killed again.

    It probably wouldn''t be long before he returned.

    "n uncle, this matter should be ..." Ao Baitian was interrupted by his n uncle when he was about to speak.

    "You shut up."

    Hearing these words of reprimand, ao Baitian''s heart turned cold. This really had nothing to do with him. Why didn''t he believe it?

    Could it be that he was the one who had attracted the other party here? there was a huge misunderstanding here.

    However, looking at the current situation, this misunderstanding didn''t seem to be so easy to exin.

    "Do you guys think he''lle again?"

    "I don''t know. You all saw it just now. That guy was really killed by uncle. He was clearly dead. How could hee back?"

    "Ao Baitian, who is this guy?"

    "You''re asking me, but who am I supposed to ask? I''m really not that close to him. We''ve only met once. " Ao Baitian even had the thought of dying. He had exined clearly that he had only met them once and could be considered as a stic brother. Why didn''t anyone believe him?

    In the distance, Lin fan had recovered once more. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak.

    It would be difficult to obtain the strongest cultivation technique from Dragon World, but he wasn''t afraid. He had plenty of time, and he didn''t believe that Dragon World would be able to waste time with him.

    "I''m here again. "

    This sentence had already shocked countless people into speechlessness.

    "F * ck, he really came. Can''t this guy die?"

    "Impossible. There''s no such thing as an undying being. Who is he? why is he fighting with Dragon World?"

    "Too terrifying. Even Uncle can''t take him down."

    Everyone was whispering to each other. They had already stopped what they were doing and were staring at the figure in the distance.

    This was the first time that their uncle had killed the other party. They were excited and wanted to show off their might in the dragon world.

    Butter on, they were already numb to it. They only wanted to know who this guy was and what method he used.

    "You disgraceful thing." Ao Lian''s heart was boiling with anger."We killed him and he came back again. Since sealing him is useless, we''ll just suppress him and lock him up in the dragon world."

    He was really strong. The moment he attacked, he was really majestic. The void was covered in golden light. This golden light seemed to have a mind of its own. It didn''t kill Lin fan but wanted to bind him up.

    "Uncle, you''re trying to subdue him." Ao Baitian looked at it. These golden lights were nothing else but Dragon tendons. When the experts in the dragon world died in meditation, their bones would be buried, but the Dragon tendons would be pulled out and stored in the dragon world.

    To obtain a Dragon tendon, one not only needed to be strong, but also had to have a high status in the dragon world.<sub> </sub>

    Pada!

    "There''s something strange about this thing," Lin fan felt his body being tied up. He then activated his colored eyes.

    Ao Lian, who was floating in the void, jerked his body and pounced towards Lin fan. The power that burst forth was even more powerful and terrifying, crushing Lin fan into dust in an instant.

    "My God, what does uncle mean by this?" Ao Baitian was stunned. He didn''t know what his uncle was doing. He had obviously tied up his stic brother. How could he kill his stic brother in the blink of an eye as if he had gone crazy?

    "What''s going on?"

    Ao Lian was jolted awake. In an instant, he lost his consciousness and his mind went nk. He then looked down at the mass of flesh and blood below. He had already been killed by him?

    He felt that it was unbelievable. Then, in front of his eyes, the blood and flesh disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "I''m here again. "

    The dragon world nsmen were shocked to see him descend once more.

    The same result happened again.

    Not long after.

    The familiar voice of the dragon world''s people rang out again.

    "I''m here again. "

    Again and again, he never gave up.

    All of the dragon world''s nsmen raised their heads to look at the sky. It wouldn''t be long before a stream of light descended from the sky andnded on their Dragon World ancestralnd. Furthermore, it was rushing toward the giant Pagoda.

    From day to night, the dragon world nsmen didn''t move. They just stood there and watched. They were very tired. From the initial shock, to the final numbness.

    Their minds were nk and they couldn''t understand what was going on. What was the other party trying to do?

    "Oh my God, this stic brother has died at least a hundred times."

    Ao Baitian trembled. In his eyes, this stic brother was clearly going to fight to the death with their Dragon World.

    "Brother, stop ying around. Forget it. You should hurry up and leave. Our Dragon World didn''t offend you. Why do you have to do this?" Ao Baitian shouted. He had to say something. Whether it was useful or not, at least he had to prove that this matter really had nothing to do with him.

    However, he was curious. What kind of magical power did the stic brother cultivate? he had died so many times, yet he could stille back.

    If he could learn it, wouldn''t he be heaven-defying?

    "It''s precisely because the dragon world didn''t provoke me that I didn''t cause any trouble. However, I''ll still say the same thing. As long as the deal is made, it''s impossible to end it." Lin fan opened his mouth. He didn''t change at all. He wasn''t frustrated and he wasn''t depressed. He was full of energy.

    As for the n uncle in front of him, his face was as if he was constipated. To him, this was nothing.

    If one day didn''t work, then two days. If two days still didn''t work, then half a month.

    Their goal this time was clear, and that was to find the strongest cultivation method.

    If he could get a good cultivation technique from the lottery, he wouldn''t be like this. However, he had no choice. His luck was bad, so he could only rely on this.

    "How dare you ..." Ao Lian''s voice was trembling. He had even be numb. He had lost count of how many times he had attacked. He had tried everything, but it was all in vain.

    He was the n uncle of countless younger generations in the dragon world, but now, he couldn''t even subdue an ant that dared to cause trouble in the dragon world. His heart ached.

    "Brother, think about the deal. Let''s Make a Deal," Lin fan said.

    "In your dreams! How can an outsider learn the cultivation techniques of my Dragon World?" Ao Lian shouted and attacked again.

    With a bang, the rumbles continued.

    From night to dawn, ao Lian did not sleep. He had been guarding the giant Pagoda. Every time he killed this kid, he would appear in front of everyone again not long after.

    Other than attacking, he continued to attack without any chance to stop.

    In the depths of the dragon world, the big shots were conversing.

    "Hey, this kid is a little sneaky. Did you see through his nature?"

    "I can''t see through it. This divine power is shocking and hard to understand. It has not stopped since yesterday. It must be hard on ao Lian."

    "Oh, what do you guys say? I''m afraid this matter can''t be settled without an answer."

    "Answer? "What answer? our Dragon World has been standing strong for a long time, and no one dares to provoke us. Now, a kid hase to our door and asked for the strongest cultivation technique in the dragon world, and we''re going to give it to him just like that? That''s impossible. Even if the dragon world is destroyed, it won''t bow its head. "

    "This is not unreasonable. Ao Lian''s state of mind has copsed. Why don''t you take his ce and stop this kid?"

    "I had such an idea, but I know that ao Lian''s state of mind is not very good. That''s why he needs to train. I can use this opportunity to let him train his state of mind."

    The group of old monsters from Dragon World didn''t make a move. They would asionally analyze the situation.

    They wanted to see through it, but they couldn ''t. After living for so long, what kind of divine powers had they not seen? what kind of strange techniques had they not experienced?

    But today, they were convinced.

    This brat wouldn''t die even if he died, and this had broadened their horizons.

 Chapter 731 Old Ancestor, Im One Of Those Promising People

    In the dragon world, Dragon Qi spread everywhere. This was a truly powerful faction, and it was extremely prosperous. Its aura was concentrated and did not dissipate, and ordinary people would be suppressed by this aura.

    And to condense such an aura, it was far from what could be formed today.

    "Wait,"

    When Lin fan came, ao Lian raised his hand to stop him. He didn''t attack or scold him. He just stopped.

    His face was ashen, and his hands were trembling slightly. From yesterday to today, he had forgotten how many times he had killed.

    Once or twice didn''t matter.

    In fact, 10 or 50 times wasn''t a big deal. But now, he had gone too far.

    Who would have thought that he had been doing the same thing from yesterday to today without even a chance to rest?

    His hands were already numb, and even his movements had be instinctive.

    "Are we going to make a deal?" Lin fan didn''t feel that anything was wrong. He didn''t feel tired or bored. He just kept on grinding and his foundations even increased a little. Although he was killed instantly, he could still turn the tables and fight back.

    It felt pretty good.

    He also admired the people of the dragon world for their perseverance. If it were an ordinary person, they would have copsed in the face of this.

    "Wait a moment. I can''t make the decision on this matter. The most powerful cultivation method of the dragon world is the foundation of the dragon world. It''s impossible for an outsider like you to obtain it. Even if I agree, it''s useless." Ao Lian did not want to continue like this. He wanted to take a break, and he was about to vomit from all the killing.

    He really couldn''t hold on any longer. If it wasn''t for the fact that his descendants were all around, he really wanted to say this.

    "Brother, can you not be like this? I give up, stop ying."

    Of course, he couldn''t say that, or he would lose all his face.

    As for the dragon world nsmen, they stood there watching for an entire day and night. Not only were they not tired, but they were also full of energy and were watching with great interest.

    Perhaps this was the pain of not being able to experience it.

    The onlookers always treated it as a show.

    Lin fan was a little helpless,"after all this, you can''t make the decision? then hurry up and get someone who can. Even though your Peak Master has a lot of time, it''s a waste of time to do too much useless work."

    Upon hearing this, ao Lian''s face turned red."What are you talking about? a waste of time?"

    Didn''t he know who was the one wasting time?

    After the battle ended, none of the dragon world disciples stepped forward to argue or scold Lin fan. They were already convinced. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that there would be such a ferocious person in the world.

    They werepletely looking down on the dragon world.

    "Brother, you''re making things difficult for me." Ao Baitian came in a hurry. He was very helpless. This matter really had nothing to do with him. However, his n uncle didn''t believe him. He didn''t know what to say.

    "Actually, I''d prefer you to add the word" stic "in front of" brother. "" Lin fan chuckled out. This was already half a sess. He had managed to get uncle Long Jie to submit to him and find some Big Shot figures. By then, he would really be on the verge of victory.

    Ao Baitian looked at Lin fan helplessly. Others hade to his hometown to Rob him, but he still had tomunicate with them.

    "Alright, stic brother it is then. The rules of Dragon World are very strict. If you do this, you''re not giving Dragon World any face. Also, I feel that you need to rify with my uncle and exin the situation. Youing to Dragon World really has nothing to do with me."

    He felt a little helpless. It was clearly something that had nothing to do with him, but he was still implicated. How hurtful was this?

    "There''s no hurry. We''ll talk about it after it''s settled." Lin fan waved his hand. This was just a small matter. Right now, he had to have a good chat with the big shots of the dragon world. No matter what, they had to give him an exnation. If that wasn''t enough, he would just have to continue.

    He would not have any resistance to such things.

    In the depths of the dragon world.

    "Ao Lian, you have to solve this problem. You are the uncle of the younger generation in the dragon world and the role model for the younger generation. We are all old." In that dimension, an old man sat cross-legged on a stone tform. There was an obscure Dragon Qi flowing around him. It seemed to have merged with the heaven and earth. If he closed his eyes, he would not be able to sense it.

    "That''s right. Ao Lian, this is a trial for you. Our era has passed. From now on, it will be the era of you young people. You have to solve this problem."

    The patriarchs of the dragon world were calm and conversing with ao Lian in a serious manner.

    But after thinking about it carefully, he felt that something was wrong.

    "Ancestors, I can''t make a decision on this. Although the enemy is not strong, I can''t do anything about it. Please help me." Ao Lian quickly shook his head. There were no juniors here, and he did not need to hide.

    How could he not know that the old ancestors had pushed the me onto him?

    Of course, the most important point was that this guy didn''t do anything to the dragon world''s disciples after he came. Otherwise, the great ancestors would definitely not let him off.

    But even so, he couldn''t just sit by and do nothing and leave this troublesome matter to him.

    The great ancestors looked at each other and nodded. They had a tacit understanding that they would leave this matter to ao Lian. They did not need to care about it.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, in the depths of this endless dimension, a heavy breathing sound could be heard.

    Although his voice was low, to them, it was like a thunderp exploding in their ears.

    In fact, their bloodlines even started to throb. This was a resonance that came from the depths of their bloodlines.

    "This is ..." The old masters were shocked as they looked down. In the endless dark abyss, there was a golden light. Even though it was weak, the golden light prated through and wrapped everyone up.

    It was as if some terrifying existence had awakened here.

    Beads of sweat fell from ao Lian''s forehead. He was in awe, a reverence that came from the depths of his bloodline.

    "Forefather Emperor Ming?"

    The big shots of the dragon world knelt in the void. They were extremely shocked because this aura gave them a familiar feeling. It was as if it was a true old ancestor of the dragon world.

    "I didn''t expect someone to still remember me." It was a weak voice, but even so, the patriarchs felt as if they were struck by lightning.

    "It''s really forefather Emperor Ming. He''s not dead. He''s really not dead."

    "It''s me, patriarch Emperor Ming. My grandfather''s grandfather told me that you held me when I was born and I even peed on you. You said that I''d be sessful in the future, and you were right. I''m now one of the patriarchs of the dragon world and I protect it."

    After receiving a definite answer, the patriarchs were all excited. Their eyes were shining. The reason why the dragon world could be so strong and stand tall was not only because the younger generation in their n was satisfactory, but also because their strongest power had never dissipated.

    "You little thing, do you really want me to die so badly? What do you mean by peeing? I''ve just woken up and I have some instructions for you. "

    The darkness was too thick to see the situation in the depths.

    But if one could see it, Emperor Ming''s face would definitely be dark. It had been so long, and these little guys still remembered it.

    "Forefather Emperor Ming, what are your orders?" As the dragon world patriarch spoke, the other patriarchs who didn''t have any dealings with Emperor Ming didn''t dare to act rashly. They listened respectfully.

    Emperor Ming, who had existed for a very, very long time, was actually still alive. If others were to find out about this, it would probably cause an earth-shattering shock.

    "I woke up this time for only one thing. The person outside hase to ask for the most powerful cultivation method in the dragon world. Give him the cultivation method to form a good rtionship." Said Emperor Ming.

    "Ah?" The great ancestors were stunned. Then, they hurriedly said,""Forefather Emperor Ming, how can you do this? how can you give the strongest cultivation technique of the dragon world to someone else?"

    "Eh? Are you disobeying me, or are you saying that you''ve grown wings and that I''ve disappeared for a long time, so your words are useless?" Emperor Ming''s tone was clearly displeased.

    The patriarchs, who were as calm as gods, were starting to panic."Patriarch Emperor Ming, we''ve been wronged. We really didn''t have such thoughts. We just don''t feel too good about it."

    "The dragon world''s strongest cultivation technique is the foundation of our existence. We''ve never leaked it out to anyone, not even our nsmen, unless they''re truly a heaven-bestowed genius. Moreover, he has no rtionship with our Dragon World at all. This ..." The old ancestors voiced their concerns.

    Ao Lian kept his mouth shut and acted as if he had nothing to do with this.

    This was no longer his business, but the business of the great ancestors.

    "Isn''t that simple? are you all stupid? just let him take a Dragon World nsman as his disciple. With thisyer of rtionship, what problem can there be?" Emperor Ming was very unhappy. If not for the fact that he was still in deep sleep and couldn''t make a move, he would have picked up these little things and given them a good beating.

    Why was it so difficult to say something? his brain was getting more and more dull.

    "Yes, we understand." The patriarchs didn''t say much. They could clearly hear that Emperor Ming was a little displeased, so they didn''t dare to say anything and could only nod in agreement.

    However, they had their own thoughts as well. If they wanted a nsman to be their disciple, who would do it? the other party was so weak, and his strength was only at the immortal realm. He wasn''t evenparable to their Dragon World.

    What could he teach?

    "Yes."

    Gradually, the golden light dissipated, and so did light Emperor''s aura.

    The patriarchs wiped the sweat from their foreheads and remade their appearances. They were a little panicked when Emperor Ming appeared, but fortunately, there were not many people around except for ao Lian.

    With ao Lian''s intelligence, he definitely knew what to say and what not to say.

    "Forefather, what should we do?" Ao Lian asked.

    He hadn''t expected Emperor Ming to appear, so this matter was basically set in stone.

    "Forget it, I''ll handle this matter." The old ancestor sitting cross-legged on the stone tform spoke. He was the child who had peed on Emperor Ming''s face.

    This incident had a great impact on him and even gave him a bonus. He was the only one who peed on Emperor Ming''s face, so in the dragon world, this was also a symbol of behavior, which made countless people of the same race envious.

    There were countless people who wanted to pee on Emperor Ming''s face but never had the chance to.

    If he really had the chance, he would definitely spit at the forefather without holding back.

 Chapter 732 The Child Cant Come Out Today

    "Why are you so slow?"

    Lin fan waited patiently. However, he was a little displeased with the fact that his uncle from the dragon world had left for a long time.

    "Brother stic, don''t tell me that uncle of yours ran away halfway."

    "Impossible." Ao Baitian immediately retorted,"how could my n uncle run away? brother, don''t look down on my n uncle. My n uncle is a man of indomitable spirit in the dragon world. Even if my realm''s old ancestor runs away, my n uncle will not run away."

    His n uncle had a very strong opinion of him, so he had to tter him. Even if his n uncle did not hear him, he had to prove his attitude.

    In the distance, two figures came.

    When ao Lian heard that kid say that he had run away, he was angry. However, ao Baitian refuted on his behalf, so he was satisfied. However, when he heard thetter part, he felt something was wrong.

    This was overpraising.

    He actually said that he wouldn''t run even if the old ancestor ran away. Didn''t that mean that he was more powerful than the old ancestor?

    "Cough cough!" Ao Lian coughed lightly. Although he was speaking the truth, it would not be good for him to say it in front of the great ancestor. "Baitian, don''t speak nonsense."

    "Argh! Uncle, you''vee. Ah ... Ancestor. " Ao Baitian''s mind suddenly exploded. He didn''t expect that the patriarch would alsoe out. Did it mean that the words just now had been heard?

    "Hmph!" The old ancestor nced at ao Baitian and remembered this kid in his heart. He said bad things while they were not involved in the world. It seemed that he had been in seclusion for too long, and the younger generation did not put them in their eyes.

    "Oh my God, how could this be?" Ao Baitian even wanted to die. He had just ttered one, and now he had offended another, and he had even offended the ancestor.

    He would rather offend his uncle than the patriarch.

    The old master looked at Lin fan and sized him up. They knew about it long ago but they just didn''te out. They didn''t understand what this kid was doing.

    "This is our old ancestor." Ao Lian stood at the side. This matter had nothing to do with him. He would leave it to the great ancestor to settle it. He was already scared anyway, so he did not want to be entangled with this kid.

    Especially with the appearance of Emperor Ming, they were no longer in control of how to deal with it.

    Emperor Ming''s power was unparalleled, and his schemes were mysterious. They could not guess, so they had to obey Him unconditionally. Thinking too much would ruin Emperor Ming''s ns.

    Lin fan''s eyes brightened. He smiled and cupped his fists,""I''m sure that you''ve already heard of this deal. As the old master of the dragon world, how do you feel? don''t worry, I, Lin fan, have never been an overbearing person. I won''t let anyone suffer any losses. Therefore, don''t worry. This deal will definitely not be a loss for the dragon world."

    The patriarch twitched. If not for Emperor Ming''s spirit, he really wanted to p the kid to death.

    Can''t they have any shame? this was clearly not a single bit of shame.

    "Yes, you''re right, you''re right." The old ancestorughed, but his smile revealed that he was trying to say,"can''t you be a little calctive?"

    "That''s right. The old ancestor is really a smart person. How could he be wrong? this deal is actually worth it. If you have any requests, just say it." Lin fan was calm. This old master of the dragon world wasn''t that despicable after all. He seemed to be a reasonable person.

    He was already prepared to fight the dragon world patriarch for a few days and nights. But looking at the situation now, there was no need for that at all.

    The old ancestor hesitated for a moment before saying,"it''s not impossible for you to need the strongest cultivation technique in the dragon world. However, the cultivation techniques of the dragon world are generally not taught to outsiders. However, judging from the aura in your body, you''ve clearly cultivated the cultivation techniques of the dragon world before. You''re not an outsider either."

    "But what you need is the most powerful cultivation technique. Even our Dragon Realm nsmen have a hard time learning it."

    The meaning of his words was very clear. He made it clear that the strongest cultivation technique was very important.

    Lin fan nodded his head. What he said made sense.

    "However, everything is special. The reason why our Dragon World has been able to stand tall is not only because of our strength, but also because we have the reputation of epting all requests and helping whenever we can. We are famous in the outer realms and have a good rtionship with the surrounding Holy Lands and forces. Therefore, this deal can be made."

    "No, but you have to promise me one thing."

    The two of them had caused many twists and turns in the matter, but at least there was a turning point.

    Ao Lian''s face turned red. He was embarrassed. The patriarch was just boasting. If it was true, it would be fine. But the key was that it was impossible.

    The rtionship between the dragon world and the various Holy Lands and forces wasn''t very harmonious. Although there hadn''t been any major wars, small conflicts still happened frequently.

    "No problem. Please tell me. I can see the quality of the dragon world. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely praise you on the Zhizhi bird when I have time." Lin fan was really satisfied. Look at how great this Dragon World was. As for the situation earlier, he didn''t remember it. It was because the young people were a little hot-tempered. The older generation was much easier to talk to.

    The surrounding people were whispering. They didn''t dare to believe that the old ancestor actually agreed.

    This made them very shocked and they couldn''t believe it.

    But there was nothing they could do. The old ancestor had already agreed, so what could they do? they could only watch.

    Ao Baitian was stunned."This stic brother is going against the heavens. He even managed to negotiate with him. When did our Dragon World be so easy to talk to? this is too fake."

    The old ancestor pondered for a moment before speaking, shocking everyone."You are not from the dragon world and are an outsider. You are not allowed to cultivate the strongest cultivation technique of the dragon world. However, if you take in a child from the dragon world as your disciple, you will be considered to have a connection with the dragon world and not an outsider. This is the bottom line of the dragon world and the only request of our race."

    "It can''t be, right? the old ancestor actually wants our children to acknowledge this guy as their master."<sub> </sub>

    "Heavens! He''s only at the extreme immortal stage! If anyone takes him as their master, then they''ll be the most unlucky person in their entire life!"

    "Oh, it''s alright. My child is still in my stomach and hasn''t been born yet. It''s very safe."

    "I''m in for a tragedy. My child just arrived a few days ago. If he''s chosen, doesn''t that mean that my child ispletely finished?"

    When the nsmen of the dragon world heard this, they were all stunned. Their hearts were filled with hesitation, not knowing who would be chosen.

    "Is that so? even though it''s a huge advantage for you guys to take in your Dragon World infants as my disciples, I, Lin fan, am not a person who''s hard to negotiate with. I also know that it''s a blessing to be at a disadvantage." Lin fan mumbled to himself. He was thinking about whether to agree or not.

    The old ancestor squinted his eyes and his hands trembled. He wasn''t excited, but like a child of the race who had taken an expert as his master and brought him to the dragon world.

    It was the level of narcissism that he couldn''t stand.

    Where did this guye from? was he still human?

    "Sure, no problem. Which kid in your Dragon World wants to take me, Lin fan, as their master?" Lin fan said. He had been here for so long and he didn''t have any disciples. It wasn''t a problem for him to take in one asionally. Of course, it was just in name.

    "Please wait a moment, you need to choose." "Ao Lian," the old ancestor said,"Ao Lie''s child is about to be born today, right? let the newborn represent the sincerity of the dragon world ande to be our master."

    He was aware of the other party''s strength, so he couldn''t hand over the dragon world''s young prodigy to the other party. Thus, he had to choose a suitable person and take the other party as a master. This could be considered a sacrifice for the dragon world.

    Some people quickly retreated and ran into the distance.

    Outside a certain stone cave, a man was pacing back and forth anxiously. Inside the stone cave, painful cries could be heard. His wife was about to give birth, and he was very anxious.

    "Brother, did you give birth?" A man quickly rushed over, very anxious.

    "No, your sister-inw is still inside." The burly man was very anxious and nervous.

    "Don''t give birth. Quickly tell sister-inw to hold it back. Don''t give birth for the time being." The man hurriedly said. However, his words were unclear, which made the burly man a little angry.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    The man reacted and med himself for not exining clearly. Then, he said,""Big brother, something big has happened ..."

    Then, he told them everything about the ancestralnd. The burly man was stunned and ran into the stone cave. As he ran, he shouted,""Wife, don''t give birth anymore. Hold it back. You can''t give birth today. If the child is chosen, his future will be ruined."

    Not long after, a female voice came from the cave.

    "What? How could such a thing happen? no, I can''t have a child. Son, don''te out. Stay back and survive today. "

    The man stood outside and heard his brother and sister-inw''s words. He also wiped the sweat off his forehead. In the end, he still made it in time. It could be considered a good thing.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared.

    "Today, Ao Lie''s son is born. Has hee out?" Ao Lian asked. He had listened to the old ancestor''s arrangement and came here to choose. How could a child of the dragon world take someone else as a master? it was especially impossible for someone with a strong bloodline and good talent.

    However, Ao Lie''s child, who was about to be born, did not have a very strong bloodline, so he could be a good candidate.

    "Ah, uncle, my sister-inw is not born today." The man said. Fortunately, he had arrived quickly, or else something would have really happened.

    "Eh? Not born today? How is this possible?" Ao Lian''s brows furrowed. If she did not give birth, who should he look for?

    Soon, two people walked out of the cave.

    Ao Lie and his wife were calm as they slowly walked out.

    "n uncle, why have youe?" Ao Lie asked even though he knew the answer, but he still pretended not to know.

    Ao Lian looked over in confusion."Your child didn''te out?"

    "Uncle, he didn''te out. My child is very naughty. Why did he have to stay in his mother''s stomach for one more day? did something happen?" Ao Lie''s throat moved. He was really nervous. Luckily, his brother informed him quickly. Otherwise, something big would have happened.

    However, his wife was also very hardworking. She forcefully shrank back and protected her future.

    If their children were to acknowledge that person as their master, wouldn''t they beughed at and be a ck spot for the rest of their lives?

    "It''s nothing," Ao Lian waved his hand and pondered who he should look for. Then, he thought of a child and disappeared into the distance.

    "Hu!"

    Ao Lie sat on the ground and wiped the sweat off his head. He looked at the man gratefully,"brother, I am so grateful to you. You have saved your future nephew."

    "Brother, don''t say too much. How can I let my nephew go astray? he''s the one who''s good." The manughed.

    The woman also clutched her stomach andughed."The child was just kicked in the stomach. It seems like he''s rejoicing."

 733 Chapter 733

    In the remote area of the dragon world, this ce was a little far from the ce where his nsmen lived.

    He was surrounded by huge rocks, and a wooden house stood not far away.

    "It''s really quite far. " Ao Liannded on a huge rock and looked at the wooden house in the distance. Then, he slowly walked over.

    In the wooden house''s courtyard, a child was familiarizing himself with the history of the dragon world''s development. Not far away, a woman in simple clothes was farming the fields.

    Suddenly, the woman raised her head and saw a figure walking over from the distance. Her body trembled and she quickly came to the child''s side. She said softly,""Let''s go inside. "

    "Oh!" The child''s face was young and tender, but there was a maturity in his eyes that did not match a child ''s.

    "Uncle," the woman greeted him respectfully.

    Ao Lian nodded his head and replied with a soft ''hmm''. He did not speak for the time being, but he looked at the wooden house."I want to take him to find someone to be his master."

    When the woman heard this, she was pleasantly surprised,"n uncle, the n has raised my child? You can live with the other nsmen?"

    "No, he''s going to take someone from another world as his master. This is an order from the patriarchs, so you can''t go against it. You should know that it''s already a great gift from the patriarchs that you''re still able to stay in the dragon world. This might be an opportunity for him," Ao Lian''s expression was cold. He did not like to see the mother and son, but deep down, he could not bear to see them.

    "Many thanks, uncle." The woman lowered her head in response, knowing that this was her uncle showing mercy.

    Lin fan was currently conversing with the old master. The topics they were talking about were all sorts of weird.

    However, the old ancestor had always wanted to know what kind of sacred art this kid cultivated. He had asked him several times, but he had been rejected by this kid.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re so young, but you''re already at such a cultivation level. You''re really amazing. I wonder where your sect is?" The old ancestor asked with a smile.

    He really couldn''t understand why Emperor Ming would agree to give the strongest cultivation technique of the dragon world to him.

    He even said that he wanted to form a good rtionship with them. With the strength of the dragon world, did they still need the help of others?

    "What, you want to find out this Peak master''s sect so that you can go to my sect in the future to suppress me?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at the old master until he felt ufortable. Why was his gaze so despicable?

    "How is that possible? the dragon world would never do such a thing. They want to know about Peak Master Lin''s sect so that they can have an opportunity tomunicate with each other and build up their rtionship in the future." The old ancestor muttered in his heart. This kid''s words were really bad. He had never seen someone who didn''t know how to speak.

    But forget it, he didn''t care.

    At that moment, ao Lian came from afar with a child in his hand. Although the child in the air was flustered, he bit his lips and did not make a sound.

    "Why is it this kid?"

    "Hmph, it''s beneath us to be nsmen with this brat. He''s a disgrace to the dragon world."

    "Why didn''t that womane? she actually had a child with a wild man and lost all her bloodline. In the future, if this vile spawn were to marry a nsman, wouldn''t it slowly taint the bloodline of the dragon world?"

    Lin fan''s nose was very sensitive but his ears were even more sensitive. He could hear all the whispers.

    "Cough, cough, cough!" The old ancestor coughed and swept his eyes at the noisy nsmen. What were they talking about? where did their brains go to discuss this in front of others?

    However, he was surprised that ao Lian would bring this kid along. However, this was not important. He just had to quickly settle the matter at hand.

    "What do you think, Peak Master Lin? This is a youngling from our Dragon World. Although it''s already four years old, it''s still quite good overall. It hasn''t cultivated yet, and is a beautiful piece of Jade. " The old ancestor lied without blushing at all.

    This kid belonged to the border of the dragon world. It was already a great gift from the dragon world to let him exist.

    It all started five or six years ago. The outer realm hadn''t merged yet, and the dragon n was the only one in the dragon world. However, they didn''t expect that one day, someone from the outer realm woulde. They didn''t know about it, but a woman in the n took them in.

    In the end, they were married, and the tribe''s daughter gave birth to a boy.

    Furthermore, this boy didn''t have a single trace of the Dragon race''s bloodline. This was the first time in the dragon world''s history.

    In order to ensure the purity of the dragon world''s bloodline, the nsmen decided to kill the child and the stowaway to avoid future trouble.

    However, the stowaway had killed himself to protect his child, hoping that the dragon world would spare his child''s life.

    In the end, the patriarchs spoke up and decided to let the matter rest. The child and the n''s daughter were to be sent to a remote area. They were not allowed to have any contact with the dragon world for the rest of their lives, and the child was forbidden from cultivating.

    "Hmm, not bad. Very good. I''ll take it." Lin fan nodded his head. He liked this type and he wasn''t liked by others. He had to train him and let others see him.

    The patriarchughed. He then looked at the child,"hurry up ande over to acknowledge me as your master."

    "First disciple,e over and kowtow three times to me. From now on, if anyone dares to bully you, I''ll help you beat them up." Lin fan waved his hand. His words were a little vulgar, but there was a huge amount of love in them.

    However, the child just stood there without moving or making a sound.

    "You little fellow, hurry up." The old master''s face was a little displeased. He wanted to raise his hand, but the moment he did so, he was shouted at by Lin fan.

    "What do you want to do? I''m asking you, what do you want to do to my disciple? Don''t think that just because I can''t beat you now, you can bully my disciple in front of me. If you force me to use my big move, don''t you regret it. " Lin fan pointed at the old master, not giving him any face at all.

    He had been with his teacher for a long time and had some of the demeanor of a teacher.

    That was, no matter what, he had to fight back. Even if he couldn ''t, he had to do it. He couldn''t lose face in front of his disciples.

    "I ..." The old master wanted to me Lin fan, but the juniors were all around. He had to set a good example in front of them. But this guy in front of him didn''t give him any face and me him in front of so many people.

    How could he endure this?

    However, he had no choice and had to endure it for a while.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding."

    "En, it''s good that it''s a misunderstanding. Give me the strongest cultivation technique first and this deal will bepleted perfectly." Lin fan smiled and was really looking forward to it. He was justcking cultivation techniques. Now that he had them, he couldst for a long time.

    As for whether it was bad to keep learning other people''s cultivation techniques, he didn''t have any such opinions.<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t a problem to fill up the foundation.

    "AI!" The patriarch sighed. Given this guy''s attitude just now, he wouldn''t give it to him. They might even fall out. But now that Emperor Ming had spoken, what else could he do?

    If he disobeyed, Emperor Ming would scold him for not taking him seriously, and that would be a tragedy.

    The patriarch raised his hand and a jade stone appeared in his palm. This was the strongest cultivation technique of the dragon world, the stupa Dragon-defying art. It was also the foundation of the dragon world.

    It had been passed down for a long time, but this was the first time it had been handed over to an outsider. Just thinking about it made him feel helpless.

    Lin fan held the Jade in his hand and was very satisfied.

    "Peak Master Lin, since you''ve already epted him as your disciple, are you going to bring him back to the sect?" The old ancestorughed. To him, it would be a good thing if this kid could leave. After all, the dragon world couldn''t have people with mixed bloodlines.

    The reason why the dragon world had not fallen was not only because of their powerful cultivation techniques, but also because their bloodline had always been very pure.

    "Bring what? Although he is this Peak master''s disciple, this is his hometown, how can he leave? you don''t despise this Peak master''s disciple, do you?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and asked in a weird tone.

    "No, I''m just asking." The old ancestor smiled but he really wanted to curse in his heart. This was too much. He wasn''t strong but what courage did he have to support him to be so arrogant?

    Even if he couldn''t kill them, there was no need to be so aggressive.

    "Disciple,e with master." Lin fan grabbed the child and fled into the distance, away from these guys for the time being,"don''t eavesdrop."

    The old ancestor sighed. Eavesdrop, my ass. With this kind of strength, what kind of disciple could he teach? if it wasn''t for the fact that the undying sacred art was so strange, he would have really been scared.

    The surrounding nsmen were alsoughing.

    They had been worried to death just now. If their child was chosen, it would be really bad luck. Now that they saw that it was the vile spawn who was chosen, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the distance, Lin fan looked at the child,"disciple, what''s your name?"

    The child lowered his head and did not reply. His expression was a little dull, but his face was still very cute.

    "You don''t want to say? forget it. A name is just a code name. It''s not important. Since I''ve said that I''ll take you in, I won''t go back on my word. It''s good that you''ve never cultivated before. Let me see if there''s anything suitable for you."

    "Sigh, you''re so annoying. There are a few cultivation techniques that I can cultivate, but some of them were not bad in the past. However, I didn''t like them. If I had known, I would have kept them for you."

    "I''ll give you a few cultivation techniques first. "

    Then, he tapped on his disciple''s head and transferred violent Mace, origin world technique, ancient world vajra body, and other cultivation techniques that did not have any side effects into his body.

    "Disciple, don''t look down on these cultivation techniques. They''re all powerful hard body skills that cultivate a sneaky body."

    "Take this Mace. It''s my personal weapon, but I don''t need it anymore. I''ll give it to you. Have fun."

    "Wait a minute, I''ll look for more pills and give me some of everything. I don''t have much other than pills. I have a lot of them. I don''t usually use them, so I just keep them on me as a decoration."

    Bottles of pills were taken out.

    These were all taken from the heaven''s pride experts, and some from the sect''s treasure vault. A lot, a lot.

    "Yi!" All of a sudden, Lin fan realized that the pill in thed''s hand had disappeared for no reason. Taking a closer look, he realized that there was no storage ring. Just where had it gone to?

    "How did you do it? where did you put the things you took just now?" Lin fan asked.

    The kid raised his head and looked at Lin fan,"I can put things in my body."

    Lin fan grabbed his disciple''s hand and checked it out,"amazing. There is a void dimension within your body. Although it isn''t that big, it''s not bad. Not bad at all. You have talent."

    He felt that this disciple was not bad. In the future, when he went out to take things, he would directly put them into his body. That would be very mysterious.

    Lin fan kept a huge pile of items. To him, these items weren''t of much use. But to his disciple, they were still very useful.

    Then, he touched the child''s head.

    "My dear disciple, you must remember that people only grow in adversity. Do you know how I got through it in the past? Let me tell you, the moment you''re born is the beginning of your sorrow. You''ve been bullied since you were young, and you''ve experienced all kinds of tragic things, but you''ve endured it and have the skills you have now. "

    "That''s why I said that the suffering you''re going through now is nothing. You have to be strong. Don''t those guys hate you? then you have to be strong and cultivate well. When you''re strong in the future, you can p their faces and make them regret what they did in the past."

    "You''re still young, so I''ll set a small goal for you. First, be the Lord of the dragon world. How about it? do you have the confidence?"

    Although this was just a bunch of blind boasting, these words hadpletely led his new disciple astray.

    The child''s mouth was wide open as he stared at his teacher, unable to react in time.

    Then, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times.

    "Teacher, I''m Haoyu. I''ll definitely work hard." He realized that the teacher in front of him was different from the others. He was encouraging him.

    Lin fan straightened his back and raised his hand to stroke his beard. However, he didn''t have a beard and was a little embarrassed.

    "Mm, very good. Cultivate well in the future. Also, look carefully at these pills. If you make a mistake in your cultivation, use these pills."

    "If you don''t have enough qi and blood, take this pill."

    "Your mental state isn''t good, take this pill."

    Lin fan introduced everything clearly. Apart from a few that had side effects, he gave him everything.

    With these medicinal pills and cultivation techniques, it shouldn''t be a problem.

    [PS: I can''t write that fast. Don''t keep saying that I''m slow. I''m short of three chapters. I''ll pay you back slowly. Sigh.]

 734 Chapter 734

    "F * cking heavens, you can only rely on yourself when I''m not by your side in the future. These things are enough for you to cultivate. I''lle back to see you again after a while." Lin fan was filled with emotions. He didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, he would be a teacher. The changes were really huge.

    "Teacher, I''m not called RI Tian." Haoyu raised his head, his big eyes shing. He was not as unwilling to speak as before.

    These things had a huge impact on his young heart. There were too many things that he didn''t dare to ask for in his life.

    "''Hao'' means'' RI '', and'' Tian ''means'' Tian ''. There''s no problem with'' RI ''and'' Tian ''. I don''t read a lot of books, soplicated words are hard to say. In the future, when you''re not cultivating, you have to study hard. Don''t be illiterate." Lin fan patted his disciple''s head and said,""Look at me. I''m at a disadvantage because I didn''t study much. I can only do some fist work. I''m very tired."

    "Alright, if you call me RI Tian, then I''ll just be RI Tian. But teacher, should I be called RI Tianyu?" Haoyu was still young and didn''t quite understand the meaning of these two words. Although he didn''t feel very good that his teacher had called him that, he still respected his teacher.

    "As you wish. I''ll just call you F * cking heaven. As for the others, that''s their business."

    Lin fan was calm as he brought his disciple back to the dragon world.

    To the dragon world, they felt that the events of the past two days were too shocking.

    After seeing it with his own eyes, he was also wondering if he was dreaming.

    It didn''t matter if the dragon world didn''t like his disciple. At least, in his opinion, it was safer to stay in the dragon world than anywhere else.

    The moment the ancestor of the dragon world came out, he passed the cultivation technique to him and even said that the dragon world would grant all requests and wouldn''t reject them. Did he really think he was an idiot?

    Even the magnificent me sect was a sect full of justice and love. If anyone dared toe to the sect and ask for the strongest cultivation technique, he would have knocked them down with a stick.

    Therefore, there was no need to mention the dragon world.

    Someone must have said something behind this. Otherwise, this situation would never have happened.

    "Brother stic, take care." Ao Baitian jumped out and waved his hand. He was already convinced. This stic brother really took the strongest cultivation method from the dragon world. He was convinced. He had never seen such an arrogant person in his life.

    "Okay, my stic brother. I''lle and take a good look at you when I have time." Lin fan patted ao Baitian''s shoulder and sighed.

    Ao Baitian was stunned. He muttered,"why the hell should Ie? please don''te."

    This time, it was not easy for this matter to end. He was really afraid.

    "Goodbye, teacher." Haoyu waved his hand. Although they had not met for more than an hour, the person in front of him was already his teacher.

    "My dear disciple, cultivate well. I''lle back to see you again after a while. If anyone bullies you, bear with it for now. When Ie back, we''ll take revenge together." Lin fan opened his mouth and then looked at ao Baitian,"stic brother, take care of my disciple. You will benefit from it in the future."

    Ao Baitian looked at Lin fan. He only had one thought in his mind,"don''t look for me. That''s the best thing for me."

    "Alright, brother stic. Don''t worry, leave this to me."

    He could only say this to make the other party feel at ease. He wasn''t very familiar with this kid, but he knew that such a person existed in the dragon world. He was a ck spot in the dragon world.

    The fact that he was able to stay until now was also due to the dragon world ancestors ''kindness. Perhaps they had considered that this kid could be considered half a dragon World nsman.

    "Farewell."

    Without hesitating, Lin fan leaped into the air and pierced through the barrier, disappearing from the world.

    "Sigh, what does patriarch Emperor Ming see in him? he''s actually making Dragon World bow down to him." The old ancestor pondered and couldn''t understand. Their Dragon World was extremely powerful. Why would they need to form good rtions with others? it was others who begged to form good rtions with the dragon world.

    "Baitian, you brat." At this time, ao Lian looked at ao Baitian. His eyes revealed that he had caused a big trouble.

    Ao Baitian''s body trembled, and he hurriedly waved his hand,"n uncle, it really has nothing to do with me. I don''t even know him. We''re just acquaintances. I didn''t lead him to the dragon world."

    "It doesn''t matter whether they have a rtionship or not. From now on, I''ll leave this kid in your care. If anything happens, you''ll be responsible." Ao Lian red at him. It could be said that he had left this tricky matter to ao Baitian.

    "Ah?" Ao Baitian''s mouth was wide open. He waspletely stunned. Who the hell did he offend? was it necessary? he really didn''t want to have any rtionship with this kid.

    When he looked at the kid, the kid looked back at him and even smiled.

    It was just that this smile seemed a little helpless to him.

    "What bad luck." Ao Baitian sighed. He had no hope in life, but he was assigned to this task by his uncle.

    RI Tian raised his head with a smile on his face and came to ao Baitian,"brother ao, how are you? I''m Hao Yu, but you can call me RI Tian."

    Ao Baitian lowered his head and took a look. He didn''t want to say anything. Whether he was called Haoyu or Ritian, it had nothing to do with him.

    "My teacher is called Lin fan." RI Tian said with a smile. He didn''t feel as helpless as before. Instead, he straightened his little body and said in a humble tone.

    "There''s a hidden meaning in this kid''s words. " Ao Baitian squinted his eyes. This kid is a little smart and not easy to deal with. This ''my teacher is called Lin fan'' has a lot of meaning, and it is quite technical.

    Then, he patted RI Tian''s head."Hello, RI Tian."

    What else could he do?

    If you can''t afford to offend your uncle, can you afford to offend this kid? This kid had a powerful backer, but after what happened to the stic brothers, he suddenly realized that he could not afford to offend anyone.

    In the void.

    "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth." Lin fan''s face was all smiles. This time around, things had truly gone too smoothly. He had truly obtained the strongest skill in the dragon world.<sub> </sub>

    He had thought that he would have to spend ten days to half a month with Dragon World, but he didn''t expect it to be settled in two days.

    The cultivation technique was not bad, so he did notck a backup n for the time being.

    After everything was settled, all he had to do was umte points. By then, he would step into the heaven Ascension realm, and that would be truly terrifying.

    "Let''s go to the Great Spirit world now. "

    He was going to visit another major force and have a good discussion with them. With his experience in the dragon world, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to have a preliminary understanding.

    The giant spirit world was not like the dragon world, where the entire realm was filled with giant spirits and other creatures.

    The Zhizhi bird said that the giant spirits were a group of brave warriors, but they were kind and would not take the initiative to conquer others or destroy their homes.

    Therefore, there were other creatures in the great spirits world.

    A few dayster, while he was hurrying on his way, he saw the barrier of the Great Spirit world. However, the barrier was covered with dense cracks, as if it had been broken by someone.

    "Did something happen?" Lin fan thought about it. He hade all the way here to trade with the giant spirits. If there was no one left, he would have really made a huge loss.

    Stepping into the Great Spirit world, he sniffed, and an extremely unpleasant smell of blood assailed his nose. At the same time, the power in this area waspletely chaotic. Obviously, an extremely intense battle had taken ce.

    In the distance, a huge body that was at least a hundred feet tally there. Its head was separated from the corpse and rolled far away. Its eyes were filled with fear and anger.

    The bodies fell to the ground one after another. From a distance, they looked like small mountains.

    "So ruthless? Even I wasn''t this vicious when I exploded. "

    He was stunned and couldn''t believe it. Who was so tough to kill so many giant spirits?

    "It seems like this deal can''t bepleted."

    As Lin fan advanced, many buildings crumbled and turned into ruins. There were also many giant spirits whose chests were pierced by a terrifying power. Their organs were all crushed and turned into blood and flesh that flowed out.

    "That''s not very possible. The giant spirit race is a powerful race. Even if their experts can''t bepared to the dragon world, the difference shouldn''t be too great. To be annihted like this, how powerful must the other party be?"

    He didn''t believe it.

    However, the corpses of the giant spirits in beast skins were enough to exin everything.

    Some giant spirits liked to build stone houses, while others liked to use the ground as their bed and the sky as their nket. They didn''t need to cover themselves.

    When he arrived at the n''snd, which was piled up with huge rocks, he was stunned.

    The ground was already dyed red with blood. Every giant had been killed. Some of them had their bodies torn apart, while others had hideous faces. However, none of them had any injuries.

    In the middle of the ancestralnd, a giant Golden Spirit stood there proudly. Its eyes were filled with anger, but its body was covered in wounds. There was a big hole in its chest, and its heart had disappeared.

    Sensing the other party''s aura, it was very strong. It was not much different from the aura of the dragon world patriarch.

    "Oh my God, I''mte. This trip was a waste. Which bastard actually destroyed them? does he even have a conscience?"

    Lin fannded on the ground and cursed. If he found him, he would give him abination BUFF and kill him.

    When he arrived in front of the giant Golden Spirit, his golden heels were taller than him. His skin was slightly dry, as if all the blood in his body had been sucked out. The blood on his body had long formed a blood cake.

    "Sigh, if you guys could hold on a little longer, this Peak Master would be able to make a deal with you."

    Lin fan sighed. Then, he felt the Golden piece of paper. Since he wanted to give the bird of knowledge a big piece of news, he would use this piece of news. He had originally prepared something else to rece it, but it seemed like there was no need for that.

    "The giant spirit race was exterminated. The scene is extremely tragic ..."

    Just as he was about to enter, his ears twitched. With a bang from his side, an extremely powerful fist wind came fiercely at him.

    "You still want to kill me?" Lin fan was furious. What did this have to do with him? he turned around, clenched his fingers and punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    The huge figure was like a cannonball, flying backward and smashing into a huge rock. It fell to the ground, motionless, and then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It was a gigantic Golden Spirit that was over a hundred feet in size. At this moment, the gigantic spirit was ring at Lin fan in rage. Within those twontern-sized eyes of his, tears were flowing down like two streams of water.

    He then howled out and struck out at Lin fan once more.

    "Go to hell!" The fist was very strong, and a Sonic Boom resounded. The surrounding air waspressed to the sides.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t use a killing move. He raised his hand and blocked his fist,""What are you doing? can''t you see clearly before you attack? this Peak Master has just arrived at your giant spirit race and hasn''t even done anything yet."

    "Is your giant spirit race so friendly?"

 Chapter 735 Really A Little Bitch

    His fist brought along the wind, but it suddenly stopped when he heard this sentence.

    Lin fan pressed down on his hair and clothes. The wind from his fist almost messed up his style.

    The little Golden Spirit knelt on the ground with a plop and buried its head. Two streams of tears fell to the ground and filled the hole.

    "Father!"

    The giant spirit fell to the feet of the giant Golden Spirit, hugged its thigh, and cried.

    She cried her heart out and was heartbroken.

    "AI!" Lin fan heaved out a sigh and came to the side of the little spirit,"friend, the dead can not be brought back to life. My condolences. Just who was it that wiped out your entire race?"

    He pondered, unable to figure out who had such ability.

    Could it be that there was a war between the major forces?

    But that was impossible. Looking at the current situation, it didn''t seem like a war had happened. It seemed more like a one-sided massacre.

    "Who are you?" The little spirit turned around and looked at Lin fan. His eyes were filled with tears, unable to ept this.

    "I''m just an ordinary person passing by. I felt that something had happened here, so I came to take a look. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. Seriously, sigh ..."

    Lin fan shook his head. He was really depressed. The trade failed and their race was wiped out. What else could he do?

    If he had known in advance, he would definitely havee to help. By then, he would be able to crush the other party with his own strength. Although he was no match for them, he could activate his bad luck and save the giant spirit race.

    At that time, he would be treated as a Savior by the giant spirit race, and cultivation techniques and the like would be rolling in.

    However, looking at the current situation, it seemed like it was toote. The inheritance of the strongest cultivation technique had probably been broken.

    The little spirit lowered his head and didn''t say anything. He clenched his fists tightly and said through gritted teeth,""I want revenge, revenge for my people."

    "Do you know who did it?" Lin fan really wanted to know who stopped his trade. If he knew, he would definitely crush him.

    You even dare to exterminate the trading partner that this Peak Master has taken a fancy to, you''re simply courting death.

    Of course, he had originally wanted to ask the little genie if he had inherited the strongest cultivation technique.

    However, he couldn''t say it out loud.

    He had just been annihted, and now he was asking him about his strongest cultivation technique. How could he have any sympathy?

    He was simply extremely abnormal.

    As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect and the teacher of a child, how could he do such a thing?

    "I won''t forget them even if I die. Their arrival has destroyed everything I have. My father imprisoned me there and let me live an ignoble life. I must kill them and bring their heads to my nsmen as an apology." The little genie said resentfully.

    "Then who is it?" Lin fan was helpless. He had said so much but he still hadn''t said who the other party was.

    "I don''t know." The little genie shook his head, his fingers almost digging into his flesh.

    Oh my God!

    Lin fan broke down. What was the difference between saying so much and not saying anything? but then, the giant spirit said something that made him really surprised.

    "Although I don''t know who they are, I will always remember that it was a woman with a child. That child was a demon and was extremely terrifying. My nsmen were all killed by him without any chance to fight back."

    At this point, the little genie raised its head again and began to cry. Tears and snot flowed down. This situation made people''s hearts ache.

    "It can''t be, right? a woman and a child were able to annihte your entire giant spirit race? are they that powerful?"

    Lin fan was stunned. This was a little scary. Were the giant spirit race beings that weak?

    The little genie didn''t say anything. Then, it suddenly came to a realization."I remember now. That woman once said her name. When that demonic child killed my father, that woman said that I, Liu ruochen, wanted to exterminate your entire n. There''s no reason for that. I just wanted to exterminate them ..."

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned,"what did you just say? Liu ruochen?"

    "Yes." The little spirit nodded its head as a look of Fury appeared on its face,"that woman wasn''t strong, but that demonic child was truly too strong. His attacks were extremely terrifying. My father fought with him and was killed by him using a strange mystic art. His heart was dug out, and I saw everything. However, there was nothing I could do."

    As it spoke, tears welled up in the little genie''s eyes.

    "That''s amazing. This woman is going to set off a storm of blood. I should''ve thought of it long ago. A woman with a child. Who else can lead this group other than her?"

    Lin fan only had one small goal in his mind, which was to trample Liu ruochen to death in the Saint convent sect. However, he didn''t know where the Saint convent sect was, so he had no choice but to find it in advance.

    He had to put this matter aside first andfort this Little Giant spirit.

    "This woman and child deserve to die. Don''t worry about this. The giant spirit race is brave and good at fighting. However, they are peaceful and respected. Now that this has happened, I am sad too. I will definitely help you kill these two."

    Lin fan''s face was solemn. He wanted to take revenge for the little spirit.

    The little spirit looked at Lin fan and lowered his head,"there''s no need. They''re really strong. If they drag you into this, it''ll only bring you trouble."<sub> </sub>

    "Trouble? "That''s impossible. Such a cruel and merciless person is worse than a pig or a dog. Others may be able to tolerate it, but I, Lin fan, can ''t. There''s no need to say anything more. These two people must be killed. " Lin fan''s expression was solemn. His words touched the Little Giant.

    At this moment, with someone standing beside him, he felt full of energy.

    "What are you going to do from now on? To put it bluntly, you''re very weak. If you encounter the two of them, I''m afraid you won''t be able to avenge your nsmen. " Lin fan was speaking the truth. Given the strength of this little spirit, he could kill it with a single p. In fact, he wouldn''t even need to turn back.

    "I''m not afraid. My father told me that I possess the divine blood of the giant spirit n, which has been hard toe by for tens of thousands of years. In the future, my achievements will reach a height that countless members of the giant spirit n can''t reach."

    "As long as I endure and cultivate properly, I''ll definitely be able to kill them with my own hands in the future."

    The little spirit was full of confidence. Although he was only at the extreme celestial stage, he believed that he would be stronger soon and have the strength to kill the two of them.

    "Right now, the situation outside is extremelyplicated. The other party definitely has a motive for annihting your giant spirit race. Given your situation, it''s far too dangerous for you to be wandering around outside. How about this? you''ll follow me back to my sect and stay there temporarily to slowly raise your strength. At the same time, you''ll try to find out where the other party is. If we meet, I can make my move and kill him."

    Although Lin fan sympathized with him, he also wanted to trick him intoing to the magnificent me sect.

    This giant spirit race member''s bloodline was a little shocking. Although he didn''t understand, he could feel that his bloodline was like a me that gave off a searing heat.

    "How can I do that?" The little spirit looked at Lin fan with a look of surprise in his eyes. To think that this man whom he had never met before would help him in such a way!

    Although he was very young in the giant spirit race, he was not stupid at all. He did not believe that someone would help him like this for no reason.

    However, just as he had this thought, something shocking happened.

    "Why can''t I? this matter is simply the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of men! I, Lin fan, swear that if I don''t kill this culprit who massacred the giant spirit race, I''ll be struck by lightning and reduced to ashes!"

    Instantly, the void trembled. This was a sign that the oath had been formed.

    The little spirit looked at Lin fan in a daze and burst into tears. Tears and snot were all over his face. He had not expected that this man before him would swear to the heavens for the sake of the giant spirit race and obtain his friendship.

    "Thank you," she said. The little genie was touched and didn''t know what to say.

    "What''s there to thank me for? as long as one has a heart of justice, one would definitely not be able to endure such a thing. Don''t worry, leave this matter to me. I''ll definitely suppress those two fellows and take revenge for the giant spirit race. Also, it''s not good to stay here for long. Take a look at what else you want to take away. " Lin fan said.

    "I don''t have anything else. I just want to bury my people here so that they can rest in peace. Their corpses won''t be exposed in the wilderness. Can you help me?" After the little Spirit''s grief, it gradually calmed down. What had happened had already happened, and it was useless to continue grieving.

    "Sure, no problem." Lin fan nodded. However, looking at the corpses all over the wilderness, he felt that this would be a huge project.

    However, it was also a good choice to leave with the little genie.

    He was the only one left in the giant spirit n. If there were still women, there might still be hope for him to rebuild the giant spirit n in the future. However, he was a man now. How could he possibly create his own race?

    This was no doubt a fool''s dream.

    "Thank you," he said. The little spirit was so touched that he wanted to cry again. He was the only one left after his n was exterminated. He thought he was all alone, but he didn''t expect such a good person to appear.

    His father was right.

    Kind-hearted people would always meet kind-hearted people.

    The corpses of the giant spirit race were all huge, so it was unrealistic to dig a hole with his hands.

    He clenched his fingers and a deep hole appeared in the ground. He then buried the giant spirit race corpses.

    In the words of the Little Giant spirit, although they were already dead, if their corpses fell into the hands of someone who knew how to refine weapons, they would be stripped of their bones without a corpse.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan stood there and looked at the little spirit burying his father. He was filled with emotions.

    Strength was still the most important. Otherwise, if they encountered a situation where their n was exterminated, they would be helpless.

    He was determined to pass down the magnificent me sect. If anyone dared to do anything bad to the magnificent me sect, he would kill them in the cradle without mercy.

    "Let''s go, stop looking. " Lin fan could understand how the spirit was feeling, but it was useless. Other than himself, no one else could revive the dead.

    "Perhaps if my father''s Truesoul doesn''t die, he''ll still have a next life."

    The little genie said in a low voice. However, the possibility of this happening was too small. It was impossible.

    Immediately, two figures rose into the air and left the ce.

    The little genie turned around and nced at the ancestral ground. The anger in his heart was hidden in the depths of his heart. He swore that he would definitely teach those two butchers a lesson.

    Lin fan was currentlymunicating with the Zhizhi bird. The destruction of the giant spirit race was a huge matter. He should let everyone in the outer realm know about it.

    Of course, he could also report Liu ruochen''s situation and at least warn them to be careful.

    If they were all killed by Liu ruochen, where would he go to make a deal with her?

    But thinking about it, he was unhappy.

    She was really a little B * tch.

 Chapter 736 This Is More Like A Child

    The news of the giant spirit race being exterminated came from the Zhizhi bird.

    The major powers were shocked. There was no doubt about the strength of the giant spirit race. They were very powerful. Although their true foundation couldn''t bepared to some of the major powers, the strength of the current patriarch was astonishing. Especially that golden battle body, which was even more terrifying.

    However, the good thing was that the giant spirit race was kind and loyal. They never caused trouble on their own initiative, which made many major factions have a good impression of them and were willing tomunicate with them.

    However, he didn''t expect that his n would be exterminated.

    A n elder who had a good rtionship with the giant spirit n was shocked when he heard the news. At his cultivation level, it was hard for him to be affected by trivial matters.

    "Liu ruochen."

    The n elders of the major powers were filled with anger. They wanted nothing more than to kill the other party and take revenge for their friends.

    Then, he took out some of his wealth and published a post on the Zhizhi bird to look for Liu ruochen. Anyone who provided information would be rewarded with a divine pill.

    The Zhizhi bird was boiling.

    "Something big must have happened! A girl and a child had actually annihted the entire giant spirit race! Just where did theye from? this is way too deranged!"

    "The giant spirit n is known for being nice people. They''re crazy to be able to kill someone like this. I''ll remember the name Liu ruochen. If I see him in the future, I''ll definitely kill him."

    "This old man can''t sit still any longer. I''ll remember this. In the future, whoever can kill these two will be given great benefits."

    The giant spirit race had a very good reputation and manyrge factions had very good rtionships with them. However, there were also many who gloated over their misfortune.

    In a certain cave.

    Liu ruochen stood there, her eyes glimmering. Then, she looked at the figure in the distance.

    Everything she had now was rted to this child, but it was difficult for her to control it. This child''s self-consciousness was too strong, and he was cruel.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was pregnant, she felt that she might have been killed by this child.

    A Golden Heart was floating in front of the child.

    "The Golden heart of the giant spirit race is very rare." A cruel smile appeared at the corner of the child''s mouth. He raised his finger, and a ball of me wrapped around the Golden Heart, continuously tempering it.

    "Eh, you''re quite capable. You actually sealed your heart''s blood vessels. However, it''s a pity that you''re still too young."

    A divine chain was wrapped around the heart, emitting a dazzling radiance.

    The child raised a hand and pointed out with a finger. With a crack, the divine chains shattered. The Golden Heart contracted and dried up. In the end, a drop of golden blood floated in the air like a burning me.

    After sucking the blood into his stomach, a golden pattern appeared on the child''s face and then disappeared.

    "It''s indeed delicious. I didn''t lie. "

    "Hehe!"

    The child''s sharpughter made Liu ruochen''s heart tremble. She was very afraid of the child.

    However, this was also Liu ruochen''s chance.

    With the outer realm merging, she had more and more opportunities. Things that she couldn''t get in the past were now within her reach.

    "Lin fan, just you wait. I will definitely make you regret this."

    There was anger in her eyes. She would never forget that hateful figure. She had thought that there would be no hope in this life, but now it seemed that as long as she met that guy, she would make him suffer.

    A few dayster, at the magnificent me sect.

    Two disciples were guarding the mountain Gate. They straightened their bodies and heard a huge roar. When they looked up, they saw a huge ck shadowing.

    "Not good, there''s an enemy attack."

    "How do you know it''s an enemy attack?"

    "Can''t you see? do we have such a big person in our sect? Senior brother Lin is only ten meters tall when he activates his cultivation technique. Look at that figure, it''s at least tens of meters tall. "

    The two disciples were stunned. In their eyes, the ck shadow was simply too huge.

    "Don''t panic, it''s me. "

    Just as the two of them were about to sound the rm, a familiar voice was heard.

    "That''s senior brother Lin''s voice. " The two disciples were surprised and their expressions were rich. To them, senior brother Lin was their idol. Other than being the face of the sect, they had another reason to guard the entrance. They wanted to know when senior brother Lin would return.

    "My sect is just ahead, the magnificent me sect. From now on, you can stay in the magnificent me sect and cultivate slowly. There won''t be any danger." Lin fan and the little spirit flew side by side.

    After traveling for several days, he had finally returned.

    The little genie''s mood was a little low. It was still silent in pain, but it was much better than before.

    Due to the size of the little spirit, Lin fan could onlynd outside the sect.

    BOOM!

    When the little genie fell, the ground shook violently, and dust rose up.

    "He''s so tall. " The disciples who were guarding the gate were shocked. They didn''t expect the person who came back with their senior brother to be so tall. It was really shocking.

    However, if they knew that the giant spirit race members were all 300 meters tall, they would be able to support the heavens and earth if they used their divine powers.

    Then, he would bepletely stunned.

    Even if Lin fan used violent body, he wouldn''t be able topete at all. They weren''t even on the same level.<sub> </sub>

    "Little Genie, wait here for a while." Lin fan said. It wasn''t convenient for this little spirit toe in. With its size, it would easily step on people.

    Most importantly, the giant spirit race could not shrink their bodies. This was their normal height.

    "Thank you," he said. The little spirit nodded gratefully. This was the first time he was far away from home. He then sat on the ground and fell into deep thought, thinking about his nsmen.

    However, all of this would vanish into thin air. The familiar voice and the familiar smile would no longer appear.

    The disciples of the sect were all watching. They looked at the figure outside the sect curiously, wondering who senior brother Lin had brought back.

    The Little Giant was really strong. The muscles on his body were like small mountains. He was very strong and filled with violent power.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Disciple, you''ve been out for quite a long time this time." Tian Xu opened his eyes and said. Then, he felt the little spirit at the gate and asked,"who''s that big dumb guy? Where did you get it from?"

    Lin fan was helpless. He could still say that he had been on the road for the past ten days. However, it wasn''t as if he didn''t gain anything. At least, he had gotten the strongest skill from the dragon world, the Buddha anti Dragon technique.

    Although it wasn''t as good as the origin demon Scripture, it was still an impressive technique.

    "Teacher, he''s not a big idiot. He''s also a pitiful person. His n was wiped out by Liu ruochen, and he''s the only one alive." Lin fan said.

    "It''s actually like this. " "Liu ruochen?" Tian Xu took back his words, but his expression was one of surprise."Did you just say Liu ruochen?"

    "Yes, that''s her. I don''t know how she got so lucky, but she has a child. That child is able to exterminate the giant spirit race and is extremely powerful. However, there''s no need to worry. As long as hees, there will only be one oue, and that is to be beaten to death by me." Lin fan was really confident and didn''t put him in his eyes.

    He was not afraid of anyone now. No matter who came, he could crush them ruthlessly.

    However, it was less fun to use ''torrential bad luck'', so they usually didn''t use it.

    However, if Liu ruochen were to bring a child over, she would definitely activate ''overflowing with bad luck'' and kill him directly to avoid unnecessary trouble. Then, she would slowly y with Liu ruochen.

    What a perfect n.

    He had already thought of the way they would die.

    "My dear disciple, I''m very pleased that you''re so confident. But don''t tell me that I''ve improved a lot during this period of time. I''ve also made a breakthrough in my cultivation. It''s not simple." Tian Xu praised himself. It was slightly more difficult to create a system of his own. He could be considered to have touched the stones to cross the river, but he was still able to walk steadily.

    "Master, I can tell that you''ve be much stronger." Lin fanplimented. His teacher was old and needed to be praised. Hence, he wasn''t stingy with his words of praise. As long as his teacher was happy, it was fine.

    However, when Lin fan told his teacher about the matter, Tian Xu''s expression changed. He was pleasantly surprised, as if he hadn''t expected this. He eximed that his disciple had been enlightened.

    This made Lin fan a little suspicious. How did he open his aperture just by taking in a disciple?

    "Little fan, you''re back." At this moment, Huo Rong walked over with a smile.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes, feeling a little helpless. This was way too F * cking shameless, wasn''t it? why was Huo Rong running around so quickly after he came back?

    "Elder Huo Rong, I didn''t bring anything back this time. There''s nothing to share."

    He felt that the sect had changed. It wasn''t like this in the past.

    Elder Huo Rong used to be a fair and just person, but looking at him now, he no longer had his former demeanor. He waspletely closer to an old hooligan.

    "Haha, little fan, what are you saying? do you think I''m the kind of person who would see youe back and ask for something? I''m just here to see you, nothing else. Don''t think too much. "

    Lin fan was helpless. How could he not overthink? Even if a knife was ced on his neck, he still felt that it was the right choice to let his thoughts run wild.

    "Well, since little fan is fine, I''ll take my leave first. You two master and disciple can have a good chat." Huo Rongughed and left.

    "It''s realistic. " Lin fan sighed. This person was just so realistic. The moment he heard that there was nothing, elder Huo Rong was terrified.

    GE Lian saw that the fire had melted away and hurriedly chased after it, afraid that he would be one step slower.

    "GE Lian, don''t go. He didn''t bring anything back. It''s a waste of time to go." Huo Rong warned.

    "Hehe, do you think I believe you?" GE Lian sneered as he charged toward Tian Xu peak. If he believed Huo Rong''s words, he must be out of his mind.

    Lin fan saw that elder GE Lian had arrived. Then, he caught sight of another figure in the distance. Ku mu wasing as well.

    Tian Xu couldn''t take it anymore. He stood up and spat at his junior brothers, spraying them with dog blood.

    "If there''s no one, then there''s no one. What''s the point of scolding?"

    GE Lian and the others were hurt and walked away with their necks shrunk.

    How could they stand their senior brother''s angry scolding? they would definitely tuck their tails between their legs and retreat in defeat.

    Outside the sect.

    The little genie sat there, burying its head in sorrow.

    "Teacher, this is the Little Giant spirit. I brought him back to let him stay in the magnificent me sect." Lin fan said.

    From his precious disciple, he found out that this little Titan spirit was still very young and could be considered a child.

    "Child, don''t be sad. Just stay here from now on. You''ll get your revenge eventually. Just treat this ce as your second home. The magnificent me sect is very friendly."

    Tian Xu''s voice was full of love, but this child was too tall. There was something wrong with his words.

    "Waa!"

    Suddenly, the Little Giant spirit burst into tears, and two crystal clear noodles drooped down from its nostrils, swaying with its excitement.

    "This is more like a child." Tian Xu sighed."Just cry. You''ll be fine after crying."

 Chapter 737 Come On, Let Grandpa Love You

    "Teacher, is this how youfort people?" Lin fan pulled his teacher to the side. The giant Spirit''s voice was really loud. They were so close and their eardrums were about to explode.

    "What''s wrong? If he didn''tfort her this way, how could he? When master was young, when junior brothers encountered sad things, they would always cry and feel much better. Believe in master, it will definitely not be wrong. " Tian Xu was very confident. He looked at the little spirit sympathetically. What a poor little kid.

    His nsmen were all dead, he must be very sad.

    "Grandpa, thank you forforting me." "Tian Xu!" The Little Giant spirit wiped away its fist-sized tears while the two snot drooped down and swayed on Tian Xu''s head. It was very dangerous, and he could be drowned if he was not careful.

    Tian Xu trembled slightly. He stared at the snot and smiled kindly.""Child, it''s okay. It''ll all pass. Just stay here in the future. If we meet that enemy, we''ll help you take revenge."

    "Yes." "Okay!" The little spirit nodded. Its movement was slightly big, and its snot instantly flew toward Tian Xu.

    "What?" Tian Xu was shocked. His heart was beating fast. He took a step forward and disappeared from the spot, dodging to the side. It would be shocking if he was hit.

    "What a terrifying doll."

    Then, Lin fan called over the Earth Spirit, Didi, and told them to build a house for the little spirit, which would be right next to the sect.

    He really wanted to ask the Little Giant spirit if the giant spirit race''s inherited cultivation technique was still there, but it was definitely not good to ask so directly after the other party''s race had just been exterminated.

    At least, anyone with a little bit of conscience would know that this could not be done.

    The disciples of the various sects all knew that a big guy was going to be their neighbor. At the start, they were still very wary because the other party''s body was simply too big.

    However, theyter found out that this big guy was very young and his race had been exterminated, leaving him alone. They felt very sympathetic.

    Many brave and kind-hearted disciples brought gifts to get to know each other and tofort each other.

    Lin fan returned to invincible peak and stayed there for a day. Then, he went into a secret room to cultivate and create a new skill.

    "Waa!"

    "I''m so touched. Thank you forforting me. "

    From afar came the cries of the giant spirit. It was deafening and pierced through the clouds and rocks, reverberating throughout the entire magnificent me sect. The giant Spirit''s voice was too terrifying. If he could cultivate sound techniques, he would be invincible.

    "Sigh, the junior brothers and sisters of the sect are really too kind."

    Lin fan was proud. Under his leadership, he was guiding the disciples of the sect to have a heart of justice.

    He then entered the secret room and started to create a cultivation technique.

    He had obtained the immortal level technique creation guide book for a long time, but he had never seeded.

    This made him very helpless.

    He took out three swords and stabbed them into the ground. He then bowed.

    "Three Pure Ones above, even if I, Lin fan, am in another world, I have never forgotten you. Today, tell me, can you let me seed? If it doesn''t work, just tell me. "

    After waiting for a moment, there was no reply.

    "Alright, since I didn''t say I wouldn''t seed, then I''m confident."

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged in a good mood. He took out his notebook and pen and started cultivating.

    Not long after, he felt his entire body swell up. There was a chaotic aura swimming in his body, and there were constant banging sounds. This was the breaking of his meridians.

    The higher the level of the cultivation technique, the more difficult it was to create.

    He took out his axe and killed himself with it.

    Ten secondster, he felt refreshed and continued to work on creating new cultivation techniques.

    In the early morning, the sun had just risen, and the sky above the magnificent me sect was shrouded in the morning glow. The stone door of the secret chamber was pushed open.

    "Liar, big liar. You even lie to honest people."

    Lin fan was unhappy. The Three Pure Ones had lied to him. If it didn''t work, they would have said something. However, they didn''t say anything and made him think that they would seed.

    After dying for a night, he only gained some experience points and nothing.

    He took a tour around the sect to take a look and deepen his impression. It was time to go out and umte points.

    Now that Liu ruochen had appeared, it was either him who went to look for her or Liu ruochen who came to look for him. He wanted to increase his strength. It would be best if he didn''t have ''bad luck''. It would be the most satisfying if he could blow up the child beside her.

    His ears twitched. A disciple was telling him a little secret.

    "Iughed so muchst night. Senior brother Wang went tofort that Little Genie and it was covered in snot and tears. Guess what? That Little Giant Spirit''s snot fell down and hit senior brother Wang. His entire body was wrapped up, and he only managed to crawl out with great difficulty. "

    "No way. Is it that cruel?"

    "Yup,"

    Lin fan was listening in secretly. He didn''t expect his junior brothers to fall for it. When the little spirit was crying, he kept his distance as it was too dangerous.

    The big snot was slimy, and it was not a good feeling when itnded on one''s body.

    He arrived at Tian Xu mountain.

    "My disciple, can''t you stay in the sect for a while longer? You just came back and now you''re going out again?" When Tian Xu found out that his disciple was going out again, he was on the verge of breaking down. Why was his precious disciple bing more and more active? although he used to go out often, it wasn''t as frequent as this.

    "Teacher, we can''t stay here any longer. Don''t you feel that there''s a lot of pressure on us?"

    "Do you still remember when the outer realm hasn''t merged? a B * tch beat us up in front of countless disciples. Do you think we can tolerate that?"

    "No matter what, I can''t take it anymore. I have to go out and cultivate to improve my cultivation. So, master, give me half a year to a year to improve my cultivation. I won''t go out again."

    Lin fan was so excited that he threw out all the embarrassing things that he had done in the past. Tian Xu was so embarrassed that he waved his hand.<sub> </sub>

    "Go, go. But be careful, my disciple. Don''t make me too worried."

    Tian Xu was worried as well. Every time he went out, there would be more danger. He did not want anything to happen to his disciple.

    "I know, teacher. Look at me, I''m so alive and kicking. Who else could have done it to me? teacher, I''ll be leaving first. I''lle back to bring you a gift."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    With a bang, he rose into the air, tore open the void, and disappeared from the world.

    Tian Xu looked up and sighed. Then, his eyes turned serious.

    He knew that Liu ruochen held a grudge against his precious disciple. Now that she had such abilities, she would definitely not let her go. He pondered and focused on his cultivation. He would not let her harm a single hair on his disciple.

    Immediately, the aura of a teacher exploded.

    "If anyone dares to touch my disciple, I''ll skin him alive."

    This aura was powerful, ancient, and vast.

    Huo Rong and the others also looked up at their senior brother''s Mountain peak. The aura just now was different from their senior brother''s previous aura. It was even more terrifying than before.

    "Points, points, I want points."

    What he needed the most now was points. Since he already had a cultivation technique, he would raise the Buddha anti Dragon technique to the perfection level.

    However, this cultivation technique made him very confused. ''Buddha'' was rted to Buddha. Could this Dragon World be rted to Buddha as well?

    "Zhizhi bird, where do you have the most demonic beasts? give me a location." Lin fan sensed the Golden paper and contacted him.

    This was a terrifying and mysterious force.

    "Grandmaster, you''ve been cking off again recently." The Zhizhi bird reviewer was helpless. It was not easy to meet a Grandmaster-level writer, but he was a littlezy. Every time, he would only give the content a few dayster. He was almost anxious to death.

    "Lazy my ass. I''m not training anymore. I''ve been writing all day long. I haven''t seen you guys give me anything in return. That thing I''m exchanging for is so expensive." Lin fan was furious. He had to protest against this vampire-like capital.

    "Don''t be angry. Let''s talk things out. Grandmaster, you asked me where there are more demonic beasts. I want to know what cultivation level of demonic beasts you need. There are many types of demonic beasts ..."

    p "They''re definitely powerful. As a whole, the more reaching heaven States, the better." Lin fan said.</anda>

    He realized that the bird of knowledge had a wide Information Network. It seemed to know everything since the fusion of the outer realm and the outside world.

    After a moment of silence, news came from the Zhizhi bird.

    "Grandmaster, do you need a request for help? It''s a request for help from a sect. Their sect has been targeted by a Demon Lord and is now surrounded. They''re asking for help, and the reward is good. The sect Lord''s daughter will be married. " The Zhizhi bird replied.

    "Hurry up and tell me the location."

    What Lin fan needed the most were monsters. He didn''t want to mess with some of the big powers. If there were monsters, he would kill them first. Monsters were better than humans. They didn''t fear death and lived in groups. They didn''t run around like humans and were troublesome to deal with.

    The location was not too far away. With his speed, he could reach it in two days.

    "Demonic beasts, I''ming." Lin fan''s face bloomed with a smile. It had been a long time since he had killed a monster beast, and he felt like crying.

    As for the destruction of the giant spirit race, he felt that it was a pity. How many people had died and how powerful were they? if they were all converted into points, he dared not imagine how many would be there.

    However, the giant spirit race was kind, righteous, and loyal. He definitely couldn''t do it, but he still had a bottom line.

    Whoosh!

    With a whooshing sound, he turned into a stream of light and disappeared without a trace.

    The mountain range was continuous. At a nce, the mountain range looked like a giant dragon lying on the ground. It was curved and continuous.

    However, he saw many demonic beasts on those mountains. Some of them were huge, at least a thousand feet, and some were ten thousand feet. They had wings, which were folded together, and stood on the mountains. They stared at the only sect in the distance with fierce eyes.

    However, the sect was shrouded in a light barrier, which blocked the attacks of some of the demon beasts.

    "Demonic beasts, your grandfather is here."

    Lin fan took out his axe and dropped it from the sky. He wouldn''t give up on any monster, even if it was weak.

    When hended at the edge of the mountain range, he was prepared to push his way through until he reached the sect.

    Bang! Bang!

    A deafening explosion rang out, and the ground cracked, forming a huge pit and sending dust into the air.

    Open fire.

    The activation of the cultivation technique meant that he was going to use a big move to kill from the tail to the end.

    Bang Bang!

    His body expanded, and his shirt burst apart. His muscles swelled, and his huge body exuded a terrifying aura.

    The surrounding demonic beasts red at the human who had appeared out of nowhere and bared their teeth.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and swung the axe. He waved his hand and felt veryfortable.

    "Come on, points. Let grandpa love you."

    [PS: thank you. I''ve seen the sky reject birds. Big Boss, you tipped me 10000 Qidian coins.]

    [Author''s note: sigh, why do I have to owe a day? it''s toote for regrets. I really want to pick it up myself and spin it 720 degrees in the air.]

 Chapter 738 Let Me Hack You To Death

    The roar shook the sky.

    The humans ''provocation had incited the anger in their hearts.

    The strength of the monster beast was not low. It more or less had some intelligence. But even if it had intelligence, it was useless. The nature of a beast was hard to change. When it met Lin fan, who had such soft skin and tender meat, its appetite would definitely be great.

    "What are you shouting for? hurry up and get started." Lin fan waved his hand. The axe in his hand was roaring. After leaving the ping Tian demonic Ox King, it had found a new master.

    A demonic beast covered in scales with a Tiger-like head and sharp nails on its four thick hooves came from the side and raised its sharp ws to p Lin fan.

    His power shook the mountains, and even space itself was cracking. His nails were so cold that they could tear all living things into pieces.

    Puchi!

    A sh of axe light was seen before it was extinguished.

    The Tiger-like demonic beast''s body was fixed in mid-air. With a crack, its head split open, spreading all the way to its tail. Arge amount of flesh and blood fell down, dyeing the ground red.

    "Don''t try any sneak attacks, you''ll die a terrible death. " Lin fan held the axe calmly. He didn''t face any obstruction when he chopped down. It was really easy.

    Points increased.

    The cultivation of the demonic beasts was not bad. At a nce, although they were uneven, there were legends, great saints, and Immortals.

    "They''re here. " Lin fan held the axe and smiled. His eyes shone with excitement. With a bang, he disappeared from the spot and charged towards the group of monsters.

    They were in the outer region, and the powerful demonic beasts were all inside.

    The one he had just seen was over a thousand feet in size. Its wings seemed to have been watered with iron liquid, shining with a nging sound. It was extremely cold. One look and he could tell that it was a powerful demonic beast.

    The fiercest demonic beast.

    However, that one was rather far away, so he wasn''t in a hurry. He had to kill the surrounding demonic beasts first.

    Puchi!

    The demonic beast''s corpse exploded and was split in half. Fresh blood spurted out and dyed the entire mountain range red.

    BOOM!

    A giant demonic beast attacked. It stomped on the mountains and the ground cracked. It then roared in anger, exposing its sharp teeth, which shone with a cold light.

    "Being big doesn''t necessarily mean that you''re powerful."

    Lin fan split a monster apart and turned back to look at it. He raised the axe in his hand and shed at it.

    He would never give up on points. Whoever tried to stop him would have to be prepared to be struck to death.

    The giant demonic beast was emitting a brutal aura. It roared and threw a punch. The powerful fist wind formed a storm. Even the space couldn''t resist it and was shattered.

    Lin fan had wanted to chop this guy to death with his axe, but he clenched his fist and used his strongest power to sh with him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two fists collided. In front of the huge demonic beast, he was just a short man, but his small fists had great power.

    There was a crack.

    The giant demonic beast let out a blood-curdling screech as its arm was broken. A terrifying force exploded in an instant, and the demonic beast''s arm exploded, staining the sky with blood.

    "I admit defeat,"

    At this moment, the giant demonic beast opened its mouth. It was no longer as angry as before. Its body staggered backward, and its broken arm was covered in blood. It was a miserable sight.

    "Admit what? there''s no such thing as a demonic beast admitting defeat." Lin fan hollered and swung his axe. With a pfft, he split the giant monster from head to toe.

    At the moment of splitting, due to the monster''s huge size, the flesh and blood in its body were too huge, and it rained down.

    Lin fan dodged quickly, not wanting to be stained with blood. When he turned back to look at the monsters, he realized that they were showing signs of dodging.

    "It seems that you have some intelligence. You know what danger is. But it''s a pity."

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Provoked, the monsters charged at Lin fan with bloodshot eyes. It was as if they would not stop until they swallowed Lin fan.

    "Hehe!"

    Lin fan grinned. He liked this kind of battle. Then, bi an''s body was wrapped in a bright light. He picked up the axe and shed at the beasts.

    This feeling right now was simply too satisfying. The increase in points was simply too explosive.

    If he could kill all the demonic beasts on this mountain range, the harvest would definitely be very rich.

    Minor Xuan Qing sect.

    The sect''s overall strength was decent, but after the outer realm merged, it was no longer in the top ranks.

    Originally, a small sect like this would naturally not attract the attention of others. But regretfully, after merging with the outer realm, this small Xuan Qing sect stood tall in the mountains.

    In this mountain range, there was a powerful Demon Lord. He conquered the mountain range and subdued the demonic beasts. His ultimate goal was the minor Xuan Qing sect.

    At this moment, in the minor Xuan Qing sect, the disciples were looking at the sky with rapt attention. The experts in the sect were maintaining the sect-protecting Grand array while activating it to kill the surrounding demonic beasts.

    Bang Bang!

    The small demonic beasts that had not awakened their spiritual intelligence did not listen to him and crashed into the sect-protecting formation. When they collided with the formation, the small demonic beasts were bombarded by the force and instantly turned into a pile of blood.<sub> </sub>

    But to the minor Xuan Qing sect''s experts, they were constantly under tremendous pressure.

    The impact of these small demonic beasts ''desperate attacks could not be underestimated.

    A three-headed flying demonic beast was hovering in the sky above the minor Xuan Qing sect. Its red feathers were emitting a brilliant light.

    "It''s useless to resist. Release the sect protecting formation and we can spare your lives. Otherwise, we''ll definitely tten your Xuan Qing sect." The three flying-type demonic beasts ''voices were very sharp. Their voices formed sound waves that continuously bombarded the surface.

    "This beast is really strong." The faces of the experts from the minor Xuan Qing sect turned red. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were so many disciples behind them, they would have gone out and fought with this group of hairy beasts.

    Aggrieved, he was really aggrieved.

    "Hong Ying, why are you talking so much nonsense with these little grasshoppers? just break through the sect''s protective array and swallow them all." A single-horned giant python coiled its body and raised its body. Its pair of Scarlet eyes stared at the little things inside with a burning gaze.

    Its scarlet red tongue flickered out from time to time. It was obvious that it could not wait any longer.

    "What''s the hurry? take it slowly. " Hong Ying spread her wings and with a fierce p, a gust of wind whistled out and mmed against the sect protecting array.

    Instantly, the array started to shake like ripples.

    "Pfft!"

    One of the experts from the minor Xuan Qing sect had used up too much of his energy. He had not rested for a few days and the energy in his body had already started to be chaotic. Under the attack, he spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned as white as paper.

    This beast was too strong. They had been defending for a long time and had already weakened. If they went out to kill it, they wouldn''t be so tired.

    However, if they were to shut down the sect''s protective array, the consequences would be unimaginable. Who would protect the sect disciples? they would probably be food under the brutal attacks of these demonic beasts.

    "We''ve already asked for help from the Zhizhi bird. Will someonee to help us?" An expert''s expression was grave. He swallowed a pill and hisplexion improved.

    "Who knows? I feel like it''s impossible. No one would risk their lives for the outer realm merging."

    The powerhouses ''expressions were gloomy and depressed. They had published a request for help on the Zhizhi bird to try their luck.

    However, they knew that the possibility of someoneing to rescue them was very low. Basically, it was impossible.

    All of a sudden, a loud boom reverberated through the heavens and earth, shocking everyone into a daze.

    Following a scream, a mountain in the distance exploded.

    "What happened?" Hong Ying shrieked and shook his three heads. His three pairs of Scarlet eyes stared into the distance.

    "Lady Red embellishment, save me."

    A demonic beast had been cut in half. Its intestines and other parts were all hanging out. It was covered in blood and looked very disgusting.

    "What''s the situation?" Hong Ying coldly asked.

    "Someone''sing. He''s holding an axe from the edge of the mountain range. He''s shing his way here. We can''t stop him at all. He''s too terrifying. " The demonic beast was terrified. Even if half of its body was cut off, it wanted to quickly escape from the scene and was unwilling to stay here any longer.

    When Hong Ying heard this, she stomped down and with a pfft, the demonic beast was stomped to death."Trash, you''ve lost all the face of the demon Lord."

    "Demonic beasts, all of you, hurry up ande over here. This Peak Master will chop all of you to death."

    In the distance, a furious roar could be heard.

    "Someone is here to help us." Minor Xuan Qing sect was overjoyed. They didn''t expect that someone would reallye after the article was published on the Zhizhi bird.

    Lin fan held the axe and shed crazily. He had never thought that it would feel so good. He shed so hard that his body started to burn.

    "Help!"

    "My God! This is too terrifying! Who is this man? how can he be so cruel?"

    The demonic beasts ran for their lives. They were afraid.

    The demonic beasts that had not awakened their spiritual intelligence acted only based on their bestiality. However, some of the demonic beasts with higher cultivation and had awakened their spiritual intelligence fled quickly, not daring to get close to the blood-soaked evil demon.

    With a wave of the axe, demonic beasts were dismembered. The scene was tragic and terrifying.

    "All of you,e back." Lin fan activated his colored eyes and swept around.

    The demonic beasts wailed. This sentence made them very afraid. They had seen many of their own kind immediately turn back because of this sentence. There were no signs at all, and they werepletely fighting with their lives on the line.

    "It''s great that you came. "

    Lin fan twisted his neck. The axe was already dyed red with blood. It buzzed and shook, obviously very excited.

    Bang! Bang!

    He stepped on the ground and moved sideways. He raised his axe, and a bright axe light burst out, ruthlessly shing at the demonic beast.

    Puchi!

    Now, it was like cutting vegetables, simple and easy. There were no obstacles at all. Whoever stopped him would die.

    Looking at the points, his heart started to beat. It was too rich. This was a F * cking opportunity. As for the dangerous ces and forbidden ces, they were nothingpared to this opportunity.

    "Hong Ying, I''ll go and devour him." The single-horned Python turned into a streak of light and charged towards Lin fan. It then hissed,"B * stard! How dare you kill all of my subordinates? How dare you!"

    The single-horned Python roared in anger. Its huge body was covered in thick scales that shone with a metallic luster. Its massive body was extremely shocking. Even with Lin fan''s ten-meter tall body, he was like an antpared to it.

    "The big head is here." Lin fan was stunned for a moment. He then raised his head and his eyes shone brightly. He then raised his axe and with a loud bang, he leaped into the air and charged forward.

    "Giant snake, don''t run. Let this Peak Master hack you to death."

 Chapter 739 This Is The Feeling Of A Breakthrough

    The single-horned giant python was clearly stunned.

    It roared domineeringly, and its blood boiled. Ordinary people would have been scared out of their wits under its might, or their expressions would have been serious.

    However, what was the situation now? this little Grasshopper actually showed an unusually excited expression and attacked it recklessly.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    The giant tail swept and the impact was strong. The air exploded and it was as if the entire space was about to copse.

    The single-horned giant Python''s Crimson eyes flickered with disdain when it saw that the little Grasshopper did not move.

    This power alone was enough to smash any living being into pieces.

    Bang! Bang!

    With an explosion, the giant tail that was covered in scales stopped and set off a huge Gale. The ground was lifted up and it flew into the distance.

    "What?" The single-horned giant python was shocked and felt that something was wrong. It thought that it would sweep its tail and not stop, but now it felt like it was blocked by someone and stuck there.

    "This little Grasshopper should have turned into blood foam by now. He actually dared to provoke us. He''s simply seeking death."

    Suddenly, as the huge ashes gradually dissipated, it saw a scene that surprised it.

    <o>,m The little Grasshopper didn''t die. Instead, it used one hand to block the impact of its giant tail.</o>

    "How is that possible?" It didn''t believe it, but the giant python suddenly let out a shrill cry.

    Lin fan raised the axe and shed at the Python''s tail. The tough scales cracked and directly cut into the tail.

    An unbearable pain swept through its body. The single-horned giant python let out a shrill cry. It raised its tail and struck the ground continuously, wanting to p Lin fan to death.

    Lin fan grabbed the single-horned giant Python''s tail and swung the axe at it again. The giant python had thick skin and flesh. The axe didn''t manage to cut through itpletely. This made it very disappointed, but it didn''t matter.

    "Detestable things." The single-horned giant python rolled on the ground but it was useless. It raised its head and charged down, wanting to swallow Lin fan.

    With a huchi sound, the rumbling continued.

    Just as the snake head was about to get close, Lin fan turned around and chopped at it.

    Puchi!

    Blood sttered everywhere as the axe cut into the head of the single-horned giant python. The giant python hissed in pain and rolled on the ground.

    With a whoosh, the giant snake raised its head, and he was also lifted up, flying into the air.

    "I''m going to swallow you alive. " The single-horned giant Python''s forehead was covered in blood. It then pounced at Lin fan in the air. Its ferocious mouth was as terrifying as the abyss of hell.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan chuckled. He stepped in the air and a shockwave spread out to avoid the impact. Then, he grabbed the horn on the giant Python''s head, raised the axe, and chopped at it.

    "You can''t cut it." The giant python roared.

    But it was toote.

    Kacha!

    The giant horn rose in the air and separated from the snake''s head.

    "This thing seems to be useful, I''ll keep it for now." It was very important to earn wealth in battle.

    He did not hesitate to put the giant horn into his storage ring. When he returned, he would show it to his teacher and see if he could refine something good from it.

    "Ah!"

    The giant python rolled on the ground. Its horn had been cut off, which was extremely harmful to it. Its heart felt like it was about to explode.

    "How could this be?" Hong Ying pped her wings in disbelief. She didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Then, she rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    But all of a sudden, the world turned pitch ck, as if something was whipping at them.

    Its sharp sense of danger allowed it to p its wings and quickly Dodge.

    Bang! Bang!

    The straight body of the snake mmed into the ground, creating a huge pit.

    "Rise." Lin fan hollered as he grabbed the tail of the snake. His arms swelled and his veins popped out. He lifted the snake up and whipped it into the distance.

    Bang! Bang!

    A loud boom resounded, and the ground shook violently. The mountain range copsed instantly.

    The Python''s ferocious mouth was bleeding profusely.

    "Hong Ying, quicklye and save me." The giant python called out. If this continued, it would die.

    Hong Ying, who was floating in the air, looked over with a cold glint in her eyes."Friend, let him go. We will not pursue this matter."

    "He''s not dead?" Lin fan picked up the giant python again and threw it at the giant bird in the distance."You''ll die too."

    The huge snake''s body shot straight towards the giant bird at an astonishing speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Hong Ying cried out in pain as she was heavily struck by the snake''s body. The feathers on her body fell off and one of her heads exploded, turning into blood and scattering in the air.

    The giant python was already on itsst breath and had no room to resist.

    Lin fan raised his axe and shed at the snake. With a crack, the snake exploded and blood was everywhere.

    "What''s this fragrance?"

    Just as he was about to continue, he was attracted by a familiar fragrance.

    Before the fusion of the outer realm, he had eaten it once. It was the pink flesh of a demonic beast, which could increase his experience points.

    Could it be that this giant python also had it?

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t wait to find it.

    As expected, there was a lump of red flesh throbbing in the wound.

    However, the aura continued to dissipate as the giant python was about to die.

    "F * ck! I can''t let him die yet. " Lin fan quickly grabbed a bunch of pills and pried open the giant Python''s mouth, stuffing them in.

    "Hold on for this Peak Master. It won''t take long. One minute will do."

    The pill entered the giant Python''s body and turned into medicinal power, nourishing its body.

    The giant python was stunned. What was this guy trying to do? he was actually feeding it pills. Did he not want it to die, or did he want to continue torturing it?<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, it discovered something terrifying. This bastard was plundering its power.

    Lin fan rushed over and grabbed the meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He didn''t even chew and just swallowed it.

    The Python was too big, and the mass of flesh was too vast. Even with his ten-meter-tall body, it was impossible for him to swallow it in one bite.

    His experience points kept increasing.

    This made him overjoyed. Points and experience points were the key to improving cultivation, so he didn''t mind getting more and more.

    He didn''t expect to earn experience points and points this time.

    However, why hadn''t he encountered this before?

    Could it be that he was too ruthless and directly killed those demonic beasts, so after they died, their pink flesh dissipated?

    "Impossible."

    Very quickly, he overthrew this possibility. The demonic beasts that he had killed in the past had basically all been smashed to pieces by him. If there was this flesh and blood, the fragrance would not be able to fool his nose.

    The previous conclusion was about to be overturned. Not all demonic beasts had it, and even demonic beasts that could cultivate on their own might not necessarily have it. It should be formed by other possibilities.

    "Hong Ying, save me, save me ..." The giant python wanted to wriggle, but it couldn''t move. It was unwilling to ept this.

    Only two of the three red tassels were left. They were severely injured and their bodies were covered in wounds. Their once gorgeous feathers were already messy and stained with blood.

    It was extremely miserable.

    "How can I save you?" Hong Ying was already powerless. The violent whipping just now had almost taken her life.

    "Hmph!" Immediately, Hong Ying let out a long whistle. Her voice was clear and angry.

    "Demon Lord ..."

    His voice spread throughout the boundless mountain range.

    "It''s finally done. " Lin fan was all smiles. He had finally devoured the pink flesh of the giant snake. His experience points had increased by a lot.

    However, now was not the time to think about this.

    With a bang, he rose into the air and cupped his hands beforending on the Python''s head.

    Puchi!

    The giant Python''s head exploded like a watermelon. Blood spurted out and dyed Lin fan''s body red.

    He had obtained the points.

    However, the giant bird in the distance had yet to be harvested. He did not hold back and directly broke through the sky.

    "You dare?" Hong Ying saw that the other party was attacking and shouted in rage. The remaining two heads opened their mouths and a bright light gathered before piercing towards Lin fan.

    "He''s too weak,"

    Lin fan shook his head. The axe in his hand shone and appeared in front of Hong Ying. He chopped down.

    "No..."

    Hong Ying shouted. Her eyes were filled with fear.

    "The demon Lord will avenge us. Just wait for the arrival of the mountain Demon Lord."

    Puchi!

    The axe shed.

    A ray of light suddenly appeared on Hong Ying''s body. Then, the light became more and more exuberant and finally erupted. Her body was cut in two and connected by blood threads. Finally, she fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    "Who is he?"

    The entire minor Xuan Qing sect was shocked. The scene that they had just witnessed was terrifying.

    The giant wielded an axe and killed all the demonic beasts that the entire sect was helpless against. This strength was simply too terrifying.

    "There''s still the demon Lord. How troublesome. Can''t hee out all at once? he has to stay until the end. This bad habit isn''t good."

    Lin fan''s head hurt and he didn''t like to waste time.

    [umted points: 36840015]

    The points were not bad, and he could level up the stupa Dragon rebel technique.

    "The demon Lord isn''t here yet. Let''s wait for a while. I''ll use up a wave of points."

    "Upgrade!"

    "1.5 million points consumed."

    Stupa Dragon-defying art (Level 1)

    Instantly, he felt the power in his body increase. Although it was not as strong as the origin demon Scripture, it was still a very powerful technique.

    He remembered that when he raised the first level of the origin demon Scripture, he only needed two million points.

    This Buddha anti Dragon technique required 1.5 million. Although there was a slight difference, it didn''t seem like it was too much.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Nine million points consumed."

    "Stupa Dragon Rebel Art (Level 6)"

    When he reached the sixth level, he felt a strong power surging in his body. It was like a river, surging without end and difficult to resist.

    "Amazing. He spent a total of 31.5 million points, and he only managed to raise the cultivation method to level six."

    BOOM!

    Lin fan clenched his fists and raised his head. A terrifying power burst forth from his body, forming a pir of light that shot up into the heavens.

    Crack! Crack!

    His muscles expanded and his body bulged. Each vein was like a dragon coiled around his muscles.

    "This feeling feels more like I''m about to break through."

    "However, I''m stillcking a little."

 Chapter 740 Perhaps This Will Be Your Last Battle

    In a certain cave.

    A human-shaped demonic beast that had fallen into a deep sleep suddenly opened its eyes.

    The moment he opened his eyes, an extremely terrifying aura swept out. It was as if purgatory had appeared, and it was extremely terrifying.

    When the demonic beasts waiting outside felt this aura, they trembled in fear and prostrated on the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The cave exploded, copsed, and turned into ruins. A ck light tore through the void and escaped into the distance.

    The mountain range was its territory, but it felt Hong Ying''s call. It was a desperate call before death.

    The people of the minor Xuan Qing sect had long been shocked by the scene in front of them.

    "Is he making a breakthrough?"

    "What a powerful aura. Even the space is shattered. This is caused by the impact of the energy."

    They focused their attention and looked over. That aura was really too strong. Even they could feel that this aura was extremely shocking.

    Pada!

    The axe mmed into the ground. With the handle in hand, he waited. He was waiting for the mountain Demon Lord to appear.

    In his eyes, this was clearly a waste of time.

    "Who is he waiting for?" The experts from minor Xuan Qing sect asked. Now that there were no more demonic beasts bombarding them, they heaved a sigh of relief. They could finally rx.

    In order to protect the sect, they had held on for several days and almost copsed. Fortunately, someone had finallye to save them.

    "Do you even need to think about it? they must be waiting for the mountain Demon Lord. I heard from the demonic beasts that the mountain Demon Lord is even stronger. Fortunately, the mountain Demon Lord didn''t attack us earlier. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to hold on until now."

    When everyone heard this, they felt fortunate. However, the situation was not good.

    Would this benefactor who hade to save them be a match for the mountain Demon Lord?

    The world had changed. The sun had been zing high up in the sky earlier, but now it was gloomy.

    In the distance, a terrifying might condensed into a physical form and gathered in the world. There were even ten thousand bolts of lightning that struck down from the sky, intertwining and rumbling.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    The mountain range was shaking, and gravel was rolling down. The ground cracked like porcin, and the cracks were dense.

    In this strange phenomenon, a terrifying and furious voice resounded through the world.

    "Stupid thing, you dared to kill my children. Your crime is unforgivable."

    "I''ve already killed you, what else do you dare to do? hurry up and ept your death. After I''m done with you, I still have other things to do. I don''t have time to waste with you." Lin fan was extremely calm. The strength of this Lord Demon was extremely strong, exceeding that of a heaven pass state. However, it was perfect. Lin fan''s Foundation was stillcking by just a little bit. Perhaps he could rely on the Lord Demon to umte enough Foundation.

    "Forget it, let''s not waste any more time."

    Lin fan kept the axe in his storage ring. With a Peng, he disappeared from the spot and charged into the distance.

    The speed was very fast, and the power was also very domineering. The violent wind swept through the surroundings, and the surrounding mountains began to shake. Huge rocks rolled, and this ce was not very peaceful.

    "Well, you look a little different from other demonic beasts. But it doesn''t matter. Let''s do it first." Lin fan saw it clearly. It was a human-shaped demonic beast, but its head belonged to a demonic beast. Its fangs were extended and curved.

    "You''re the one who killed my son?" The mountain Demon Lord''s voice was very cold.

    "Shh, don''t talk. Let''s fight." He put his finger to his mouth and silenced himself, indicating that the other party should not say too much and that it was better to start a fight than anything else.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s body spun and he charged down. His fist gave off a bright light and punched.

    His fighting style was rtively simple, but it was the most useful.

    "You''re looking for death!" The mountain Demon Lord was furious. Lin fan attacked just because he didn''t like it. It was obvious that he didn''t care about him at all. With a sharp cry, the void shattered and formed a ck abyss that charged towards Lin fan.

    The surrounding mountains were devoured. The strength of the mountain Demon Lord was extraordinary. The way he attacked was different from the enemies Lin fan had encountered.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them shed and a bright light exploded. But Lin fan could sense that the other party was still hiding his strength and didn''t use his full power.

    "With your cultivation, you''re just asking to be humiliated." The mountain Demon Lord gritted his teeth. His hatred was monstrous. He could already see the corpses in the distance. They were all his generals and his children.

    Instantly, the mountain Demon Lord attacked in anger. The power that exploded was too terrifying. Space was like a wave that shook left and right.

    "His Foundation is growing."

    Lin fan could clearly feel that his Foundation was gradually increasing. This was the effect of the BUFF of getting stronger as the battle progressed.

    BOOM!

    The two of them exchanged blows, and their power exploded. Strong shock waves spread out. The sound was really low, and it made people feel really depressed.

    Pfft!

    Lin fan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His chest had been pierced through. The difference in strength was just too big. An even immortal realm killing a heaven pass realm was already a sign that he had a strong foundation.

    However, the mountain Demon Lord was stronger and had a higher cultivation realm. Every time he attacked, he would affect the general situation, which was something he couldn''t block.

    At this moment, the mountain Demon Lord raised his hand and a ck light gathered in the void. A mountain that was emitting a ck light crushed down and smashed onto Lin fan''s body.

    Crack.

    All his bones were broken, his head and chest were shriveled, and blood rained down, dyeing the ground red.

    It hit the ground with a boom, forming a huge pit.

    "The difference is a Little Big, but it''s okay, it''s very refreshing."

    ? "The ancient war has begun."

    Lying in the deep hole, Lin fan opened his eyes. Even if his bones were broken, he felt like he could still fight.

    Pada!

    He stepped on the ground and grinned. Then, he turned into a beam of light and shot into the sky, killing the mountain Demon Lord.

    "He didn''t die even after this." The mountain Demon Lord didn''t believe that the other party would be fine after suffering such a huge impact.

    The rumbling continued and the mountain range shattered. Every mountain range that was hit by this power instantly exploded.<sub> </sub>

    The people of minor Xuan Qing sect were extremely shocked.

    "This is too terrifying. If it were us, we wouldn''t be able to withstand such a battle."

    "Under such power, this mountain range will eventually be destroyed. Fortunately, our sect still exists. If that person really wins, does sect master really have to marry him?"

    The sect master was rather old and he watched intently.

    "Get married? why not? with such a powerful strength, if our minor Xuan Qing sect could form a rtionship with him, it would undoubtedly be a protective talisman for us."

    Everyone nodded. What he said made sense.

    The mountain Demon Lord''s face became gloomier and gloomier. The fact that this little ant didn''t die gave him a headache. At the same time, he was furious.

    Then, he clenched his fist and the space around him started to twist.

    Lin fan was stunned and felt that something was wrong with his body. With a pfft, his body was sliced apart and blood spurted out.

    Then, a huge force exploded. All the organs in his body were turned into meat paste. Even his bones were crushed.

    "What a powerful technique." Lin fan felt that he had reached his limits. His aura was at its end and he had no strength to move.

    "Hurry up and die."

    Life dissipated.

    "Stupid thing." The mountain Demon Lord stood proudly in the void.

    Ten secondster!

    Just as the mountain Demon Lord was about topletely destroy the minor Xuan Qing sect, he stopped and looked back. There was a figure there who was hooking his finger at him.

    "Continue, little thing."

    Lin fan''s words were filled with provocation.

    "Why would I?" The mountain Demon Lord was puzzled. He had clearly killed him, so how could he still be alive? furthermore, there wasn''t a single injury on his body.

    "If you''re noting, I''ming." Lin fan felt that his Foundation was slowly increasing and was about to reach a critical point.

    Maybe he was just a little bit away.

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly, he disappeared and roared. His power exploded and a long Dragon wrapped around his body as he charged towards the mountain Demon Lord.

    BOOM!

    The two of them collided.

    In the first round, Lin fan''s fist skull was already crushed. A bone from his shoulder had even pierced through his skin, and blood was flowing out.

    However, after activating the ancient battlefield, he had the Overlord body and wouldn''t retreat. He burst out with all his strength and crushed the mountain Demon Lord.

    Lin fan''s heart was roaring. His Foundation had increased quickly. He could already touch it. It wouldn''t be long before he could burst out with his strongest strength.

    "You''re really too detestable. " The mountain Demon Lord''s eyes glowed with a dark light as he struck out viciously. In an instant, Lin fan''s body was covered in blood. Half of his neck was destroyed, and blood spurted out continuously. However, he did not fall.

    This scene shocked the mountain Demon Lord,"just what are you?"

    The fellow before them was clearly a human, but how could he possess such vitality? even demonic beasts like them didn''t have such capabilities.

    "Hehe!" Lin fanughed, his neck leaning to the side out of habit. However, his fists were like raindrops, exploding out in a dense manner.

    Each punch contained the strongest power.

    Even a mountain range would be turned into ruins.

    "You''vepletely infuriated me, you damn thing. " The mountain Demon Lord''s eyes were spitting fire. He raised his hand and gathered a terrifying power before pping out.

    Lin fan raised his hand to block but his palm exploded. The power that the other party used wasn''t something he could handle.

    Bang! Bang!

    The mountain Demon Lord''s palmnded on Lin fan''s body, causing him to spit out blood. However, he couldn''t move at all.

    "Interesting." Lin fan smiled and opened his mouth, sticking out his tongue."Lue Lue!"

    "I ..."

    "Ah!"

    The mountain Demon Lord howled in rage as mes rose from his body. This was the anger in his heart that had already erupted. It was like a volcano that swept through the heavens and earth. Nothing could stop it.

    Puchi!

    Lin fan was dismembered and even his head was turned into blood foam.

    "Hu!" The mountain Demon Lord''s face was extremely dark,"foolish thing. Come on out again. This Lord will tear you into a thousand pieces and make you regret being born in this world."

    "Come on!"

    He was shouting. His voice was terrifying as it spread through the world.

    The people of minor Xuan Qing sect were terrified.

    "He can''t be dead, right?"

    "I don''t think so. He''s so powerful, how could he die?"

    They were very far away and couldn''t see the situation there clearly. The power current there was very magnificent. The void was distorted and they couldn''t see the specific situation.

    However, based on the violent aura, they could understand how intense the battle was.

    It was beyond their imagination.

    "Hey, as a demonic beast, how can you be so brutal?"

    At this moment, Lin fan stood there naked. He took out a set of clothes from his storage ring and draped it over his body.

    "You ..." The mountain Demon Lord''s pupils constricted and he was stunned.

    Lin fan continued to hook his finger,e, this might be yourst battle. Cherish it."

    He could feel that his Foundation was about to be full.

 Chapter 741 I Almost Killed Your Teacher With One Punch

    "Who are you?" The Lord of the mountains did not move. Instead, he stared at Lin fan with a serious expression.

    This person wasn''t simple. He could swear that he had killed this brat several times, but it was absolutely impossible for him toe back to life like this.

    Although he was a demonic beast, he was also a high-end demonic beast and knew a lot of things.

    It was rumored that there were ancient figures like the puppet patriarch who controlled puppets and even refined strange objects that could substitute puppets.

    Although it was just a legend, he felt that it was true.

    Lin fan nced at him and said,''you talk too much nonsense.'' Without saying anything, he clenched his fist and started fighting. He was so close.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them collided, and the power flood exploded.

    The mountain Demon Lord was very strong. Whether it was its special effects or its physical body, they were all very strong. It was not an ordinary demonic beast, but more like a mountain Mandrill.

    "Stupid thing, you''vepletely infuriated me. I won''t show you any mercy."

    It wanted to have a good conversation with the other party, to ask about its origins and even what the secret of immortality was.

    However, the other party did not know how to talk to him properly, whichpletely infuriated him.

    The mountain Demon Lord''s body immediately began to exude ck light that shot up into the sky. In the air, a ck demonic palm came crashing down.

    The palm was huge, and it was surrounded by a turbid aura. When the palm pressed down, the world seemed to sink.

    The people from the minor Xuan Qing sect looked at the situation in the sky and beads of sweat fell from their foreheads. They were in despair. They had never thought that the mountain Demon Lord would be so powerful.

    After they fused, they had been standing in this mountain range and had onlye into contact with the mountain Demon Lord recently.

    Although he knew that it was very strong, he did not expect it to be this strong.

    Seeing the current situation, they were terrified. With such strength, if they were to attack personally, they would not be able to resist at all.

    "Impressive, but it''ll be soon."

    Lin fan raised his head. He didn''t back down but rose into the air and shed.

    The ck palm descended and collided with him.

    BOOM!

    The terrifying torrent spread in all directions, engulfing and destroying everything in the surroundings. Such a force was too powerful.

    Crack! Crack!

    All the bones in Lin fan''s body were breaking. Because of the Overlord body, he wouldn''t retreat, nor would he be knocked down. The more serious his injuries were, the stronger he would be.

    With a furious roar, he pierced through the giant palm with his body covered in blood. There was not a single part of his body that was in good condition. He was covered in wounds. Some of his bones pierced out, while others were crushed.

    One of the arms hung down, and blood dripped down.

    "Eh? It''s full. "

    Lin fan lowered his head. The power in his body was expanding and wanted to explode out.

    His arms swelled up, and his veins were bulging. His body was like a furnace, and the heat was strong.

    "Stupid guy, how long are you going to hold on? I''m telling you, you won''t have a chance. I''m afraid you''ll never be able to leave this ce before you figure out your situation. " "You''re courting death!" The mountain Demon Lord shouted. His fierce eyes were filled with greed.

    Although he didn''t know what it was, he knew it must be something good.

    "Wait!"

    Lin fan raised his hand and felt the terrifying Foundation in his body. The moment it was filled up, his body started to boil.

    "Hahaha!" The mountain Demon Lordughed,"are you afraid? you stupid ant. If you''re afraid, then kneel down now and hand over all the secrets you know."

    Suddenly!

    The smile on the mountain Demon Lord''s face suddenly stopped. He realized that something was wrong. This brat that was covered in injuries and on the verge of death was actually emitting an aura that made him feel apprehensive.

    BOOM!

    The wind blew and the clouds churned, the void trembled, and lightning interweaved, covering the entire mountain range. The phenomenon was shocking to the extreme.

    "I feel like I''m going to be invincible."

    Lin fan clenched his fists and smiled in excitement. His foundations were like fuel that kept burning and it was getting stronger and stronger.

    "Upgrade!"

    "One billion experience points were consumed."

    ''Cultivation state: heaven pass state.''

    With a wild roar, two golden lights shot out from his eyes and went straight into the clouds. The clouds were stirred into a vortex, and a terrifying aura burst out from his body, forming shock waves that spread in all directions.

    Whoosh!

    A vast aura burst out. The mountain Demon Lord raised his hand with a serious expression. The figure in front of him was wrapped in waves of mes and was boiling.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stepped out andnded on the ground. His hair flew about and the ground cracked, turning into small pieces of stone that floated up. Then, with a bang, the stone exploded and was crushed into dust.

    "You ..." The Lord of the mountains was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. Lin fan had broken through, and he was at the heaven pass realm. He could tell that. But the aura he was giving off was way too terrifying.

    "Hehe!" Lin fan''s lips cracked into a smile. He then raised his head and red at the mountain Demon Lord,"your strength is pretty decent. However ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared and when he reappeared, he punched the stomach of the mountain Demon Lord.

    rgh!

    The mountain Demon Lord''s body was bent as his eyes bulged and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "A little weak. Are you convinced?"

    Lin fan grabbed the head of the mountain Demon Lord.

    "How can that be?" The eyes of the mountain Demon Lord flickered with disbelief. He had just been suppressed, so how did things suddenly turn out like this?

    "Go to hell!"

    The mountain Demon Lord roared out as a bright light burst forth from his palm as he mmed it towards Lin fan. However, Lin fan clenched his fist and took the blow head on.<sub> </sub>

    Crack! Crack!

    Originally, it should have been Lin fan''s fist that had been shattered. But now, it was the mountain Demon Lord''s palm that had been shattered into pieces, turning into a bloody mess.

    Such a change was uneptable.

    "Ah!"

    The Lord of the Mountain demons cried out in pain, but he still pounced towards Lin fan.

    "I''ve let you kill me a few times. That''s enough. I''m even addicted to killing." Lin fan pped out, causing the neck of the mountain Demon Lord to spin before smacking down from the top of his head.

    With a pfft, the mountain Demon Lord''s head was smacked into his body.

    Lin fan didn''t stop. Instead, he punched the mountain Demon Lord''s chest. With a loud bang, the mountain Demon Lord''s head exploded.

    Immediately, the mountain Demon Lord''s four limbs drooped down. He then let go andy on the ground.

    Lin fan took a look and raised his leg. He forcefully pulled the door. With a bang, the body exploded and turned into a mist of blood.

    "It''s time to clean up the battlefield. "

    He walked forward. There was a giant python and a giant bird there. He should bring them back.

    After all, the meat of a giant python should be pretty good.

    The giant bird was even better. Chicken feet and so on were all good food ingredients. After all, it was shameful to waste food.

    "It''s over. " The people from minor Xuan Qing sect looked at each other. The intense battle had dissipated and the surroundings were very quiet. They could see the huge figure moving.

    He took the giant python and the giant bird''s body.

    "My benefactor!"

    Just as Lin fan was searching for ingredients, he heard someone shout and turned around,"who are you guys?"

    "Benefactor, I am the sect master of the minor Xuan Qing sect. Thank you for saving my sect from the fire and water. ording to the situation on the Zhizhi bird, I am willing to marry my daughter to you."

    The sect leader was looking forward to it. If they could form a rtionship with such an expert, then the sect''s future would be bright.

    "Your daughter?" Lin fan looked at him. What was going on? had he not released fireworks in a long time and people had forgotten about the fear of being dominated by fireworks?

    "Yes, yes, my daughter is as beautiful as a flower. I''m not bragging. She''s as beautiful as a fairy." The sect master bragged.

    "Your daughter can stand me? Look at your body shape and don''t brag. " Lin fan said.

    The Grandmaster was stunned and looked at Lin fan''s huge body. He panicked. That''s right, his body was so huge, could his daughter take it?

    Instantly, bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down. He felt that he had lost his mind to actually say these words.

    The surrounding experts also looked at each other. He was right. If such a strong body was put in, his body would be torn into two.

    Some of the disciples from the minor Xuan Qing sect fainted. They thought that if their Senior Sister were to follow this man, wouldn''t it be very tragic?

    As they thought about it, they fainted.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan turned around and punched into the air. There was an extremely strong de intent that shed over. Half the Sky was covered in de light and it was really extraordinary.

    However, since the other party dared to provoke him, he had to be beaten.

    However, why did this saber intent seem so familiar?

    BOOM!

    The dazzling saber intent instantly disintegrated, and a dull roar came from the distance.

    That person vomited blood, suffering extremely serious injuries.

    "Master ..." A clear and tender voice sounded, and it sounded like it was about to cry.

    Lin fan was stunned. It was so familiar.

    Zhen Yue saw Lin fan and immediately pulled out his de. He wanted to show Lin fan the results of his cultivation. At the same time, he wanted to show his disciple that someone he couldn''t beat before was no match for him now.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the situation changed.

    His de had been destroyed, and his body had suffered a heavy blow. The power of the punch had poured into his body, causing him to vomit blood and faint.

    After that, the little boy started wailing loudly.

    "True Moon." Lin fan appeared in front of the two of them and looked at Zhen Yue, who was lying on the ground and vomiting blood. He was confused.

    Just as Lin fan was about to step forward, Zhen Yi opened his arms and blocked his way."Why did you hurt my master?"

    "Little friend, you can''t lie with your eyes open. It was your master who first drew his de to cut me. I''ve already said that if you were to be with him, you''d also learn to be bad. However, the fact that the two of you are still alive is also a skill."

    "Hurry up and get out of the way. Do you really want your master to die?"

    Lin fan shook his head and took out a pill. He roughly pried open Zhen Yue''s mouth and threw the pill in.

    "What do you want? if I didn''t show mercy, you would have been torn apart."

    He couldn''t understand why this guy was so tough.

    "Don''t you dare speak ill of my master. " Zhen Yi resisted fiercely, not afraid of Lin fan.

    "Last time I saw you, you were short. This time, you''re still short. It''s been a long time, but you haven''t grown taller. Did your master not give you food? but forget it. The outer realm and the outer realm have merged. We''re all acquaintances. I won''t bully you." Lin fan was helpless.

    "I''ve grown taller!" Zhen Yi shouted, his face red.

    Cough cough!

    At this time, Zhen Yue coughed and slowly woke up."Disciple, master just had a rpse. I''m fine."

    "Wow, master, you''re finally awake. Zhenyi was almost scared to death. I knew master wouldn''t be unable to do it." Zhen Yi said happily.

    Lin fan looked at the two of them and blinked his eyes. He didn''t know what Zhen Yue had gone through. He used to be a cold person. How did he be so fond of bragging?

    He was clearly half-dead from his punch, how was it a hidden disease recurrence?

    Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan from the corner of her eyes. Then, she turned around and waspletely stunned.

    "You ... You ..."

 742 Chapter 742

    "I what? If you have something to say, just say it. It''s not good to be so choppy. "

    Lin fan looked at Zhen Yue. This guy had been pursuing the de path and he had even seen him kill someone on the Zhizhi bird. He thought that he was going to reach the peak of his life, but now it seemed like his speed was a little slow. But overall, it was not bad.

    He was the second-best person he had seen in his hometown.

    The first one was naturally that little B * tch Liu ruochen. She picked up a child from somewhere and ascended all the way. She was quite impressive.

    "I didn''t expect you to be stronger again." Zhen Yue sighed, feeling a little helpless.

    He just arrived and saw Lin fan. He couldn''t hold back. During this period of time, he trained his de intent and improved at lightning speed. He didn''t even care about de world experts.

    It was just that his cultivation level was higher than his, but in terms of understanding of the sword Dao, he did not think that he would lose to others.

    But now, he was almost killed by Lin fan''s punch. He was really embarrassed.

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he chuckled out,"you''ve definitely gotten stronger. However, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but the rate at which you''ve grown is still pretty decent. But, it''s still a little slow."

    "I %$#%..." Zhen Yue muttered in his heart. He wanted to scold Lin fan. Did he even know how to speak? was there a need to insult people like this?

    Moreover, his disciple was still around, yet this guy didn''t give him any face at all. If he didn''t want to lose too badly, he would have pulled out his saber and chopped this bastard to death.

    "My benefactor." The sect leader of the minor Xuan Qing sect was waiting respectfully. Such an expert had an extraordinary background and being able to interact with them for so long was enough to show that he wasn''t a vicious person.

    "Can you move? Why don''t we have a meal at this sect and have a good chat?" Lin fan asked.

    As for the sect master of the minor Xuan Qing sect, this was exactly what she wanted. She wanted nothing more than to carry him back and treat him like a treasure.

    Masachizuki would not go. If he was stronger than this guy, he would definitely go without hesitation. But now, he just wanted to leave. There was still a big gap between his strength and this guy ''s, which made him feel great pressure.

    "Gulp, gulp~"

    At this moment, zhenyi''s stomach grumbled. He touched his stomach and raised his head to look at his master.

    Zhen Yue also looked down with aplicated expression. He saw the ''want to eat'' in his disciple''s eyes.

    Come to think of it, it seemed that his disciple had always been eating casually outside since following him until now. He had never eaten a good meal.

    "Master, why don''t we go?" Although Zhen Yue was young, he could understand his master. From his master''s eyes, he could see that he didn''t want to stay here.

    Therefore, even if she was hungry, she would not ask her master to stay.

    "Forget it, it''s nothing to eat a meal. I just happen to be suffering from an underlying illness and need to replenish my strength." Zhen Yue smiled, but this smile was directed at his disciple.

    "Zhenyue, I don''t want to say this, but you''ve changed." Lin fan stared at Zhen Yue. This change was a Little Big.

    "Change what? when have I ever changed?" Masachizuki retorted. This guy was really annoying. But forget it, since he said he had changed, then he would just treat it as if he had changed. Let''s go. "

    The sect master of the minor Xuan Qing sect was extremely excited and quickly led the way.

    "Please follow me."

    It was a blessing to be able to pull such an expert into the sect. It would be great if he could get closer to them.

    There was a pungent smell of blood in the air. The mountain range stretched as far as the eye could see, and there were piles of chopped up demonic beast corpses.

    The minor Xuan Qing sect cleaned up the scene and many disciples couldn''t help but vomit. It was too bloody and cruel.

    The sect leader quickly sent people to get busy and at the same time, he informed his daughter toe. Whether or not they could seed depended on this.

    The table was filled with delicious food. Zhenyi swallowed his saliva and wanted to eat it. He had not seen such delicious food for a long time.

    When she was with her master, she always ate outside. Sometimes, she would eat some wild game, and sometimes, she would be hungry.

    Lin fan looked at Zhen Yi''s pouting face and smiled,""Zhenyue, you''re really not a good master, even your disciple is this hungry."

    Zhen Yue squinted her eyes. This guy had changed too. He liked to pick on others, which was not like this in the past.

    "No, I''m with my master. I''m eating really well." Zhenyi would not let his master lose face. He straightened his little body and then turned his eyes away from the food on the table.

    Zhen Yue was very pleased. In the past, the most important thing was to pursue the sword Dao, but now he had another disciple.

    Therefore, to him, these were the two things that he could not be deprived of in his life.

    "It''s fine. Eat. " Zhen Yue patted his disciple''s little head, looking very loving.

    Creak!

    The door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman walked in. When she saw Lin fan and Zhen Yue, she bowed,"greetings, young masters."

    Lin fan''s body had already returned to its original state. When he faced the beautifuldy, he only replied with a calm ''en'' and didn''t have any other thoughts.

    "Zhen Yue, I heard that you killed a Saint, why aren''t you being hunted down?"

    When he found out about this on the Zhizhi bird, he was very surprised. Young people these days were so tough. He actually killed the Holy Son of a Holy Land. He was probably looking for death.

    Zhenyi, who was gnawing on a chicken thigh, raised his head with a look of admiration."My master is amazing. He beat those bad guys away."

    Zhen Yue didn''t say anything, but touched Zhen Yi''s head. After having a disciple, he didn''t need to say anything. Someone else would say it.<sub> </sub>

    "Peak Master Lin, the fusion of the outer realms is also very dangerous. How are you?"

    He was shocked by Lin fan. His strength increased so quickly that he felt that it was unrealistic.

    Before the fusion of the outer realm, the two had fought for the first time. It could be said to be a draw, but to be serious, he had lost.

    When they fought again, there was no room for negotiation and he lost.

    As for this time, he was seriously injured by a punch before he could even get close to the person. If not for Peak Master Lin''s medicine, he might have died from the serious injury.

    Thinking of this, Zhen Yue''s heart beat faster, and blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth.

    Zhenyi put down the food in his hand and reached out his tender little hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his master''s mouth.

    Zhen Yue smiled and looked at Lin fan from time to time, as if to say,"look, I have a sweet little disciple, do you have one?"

    "I''m fine, I usually set off fireworks. Oh, right, do you know about fireworks? It''s just ... How should I put it, for example, this beauty, she''s of the same appearance and has an exquisite figure. If you hold her in your hand, then throw her into the air and punch her to death, that scene is indescribable, it''s very beautiful. " Lin fan said it really calmly like he was talking about a normal thing.

    The sect master''s daughter was pouring wine, but when she heard these words, her face turned pale. Her small hands trembled, and the wine spilled on the table.

    When she first heard the word ''fireworks'', she wanted to say a few words to express her love for fireworks.

    However, after hearing thest part, he felt that something was wrong.

    The fireworks this young master was talking about were actually pretty girls being thrown into the sky.

    It was too terrifying.

    "Peak Master Lin, your interests are really strange." Zhen Yueughed and didn''t know what to say. However, in her heart, she was thinking,"what a pervert."

    "In life, if there''s no strange fun, how can it be unique?"

    Lin fan was extremely casual. He then asked Zhen Yue if she had seen any sects in thend of the origin ancestor.

    But unfortunately, he didn''t see it.

    And Zhen Yue came here to see this content from the Zhizhi bird, so she came here to train her own saber intent.

    On the other hand, the sect master''s daughter didn''t dare to make a sound at the side. She didn''t dare to say a single word, afraid that the other party would see her beauty and set her off like fireworks.

    They ate and drank to their fill.

    Lin fan asked Zhen Yue if she was willing to go back to the magnificent me sect with him, but was rejected. He wanted to pursue the real sword Dao, not stay in one ce and not move forward.

    "Let''s go," Lin fan stood up, it was time to leave.

    "Alright, let''s go together." Zhen Yueughed, but her eyes were burning with battle intent.

    On the other hand, Zhen Yi hurriedly put the remaining delicacies into his storage ring.

    He was very happy with this meal, but there was still a lot left. It would be a waste if he didn''t finish it.

    The two of them stood up and walked out side by side.

    "Master, wait for me." Zhen Yi held it with his left hand and ced it with his right hand, busy with his work.

    The sect leader''s daughter sat there and her heart was beating really fast. She was really scared.

    The two figures disappeared into the void. Zhen Yi was also very powerful. Although he didn''t fly very fast, he still followed behind.

    "Daughter, how is it? Why did everyone leave?" The sect master of the minor Xuan Qing sect hurried over and asked expectantly.

    "Father, they''re too terrifying. I can''t be with them."

    The sect master was stunned. Terrifying? It was precisely because he was terrifying that he was so eager to rope him in. If he wasn''t terrifying, who would be willing to rope him in?

    In the void.

    "I say, Zhen Yue, you can''t be thinking of fighting me again, right? you''re so weak right now, I can kill you with one punch." Lin fan could feel the de intent from Zhen Yue.

    "You ..." Zhen Yue squinted her eyes. ''This is too despicable. Can''t you say something nice?'' although what he said was true, one should know thatmunication between people often starts with modesty.

    "Forget it, forget it. Your disciple is here too, so I won''t embarrass you." Lin fan saw the little boy flying over and waved his hand, giving Zhen Yue some face.

    "Zhenyi, stay away. Don''te over." Zhen Yue took a deep breath and calmed herself down, allowing her state of mind to be as calm as still water and reach her best state.

    "You''re the only opponent I''ve been concerned about all this time. I''m not as strong as you, but I''m not inferior to anyone in terms of saber Dao Comprehension. Even the master of saber world wanted to take me as a disciple, but I refused because hisprehension of the saber was not as good as mine. It''s just that his cultivation was strong and covered up his essence. He has a limit, but I have no limit."

    Suddenly, Zhen Yue''s ck hair flew up, and an overconfident saber intent soared into the sky.

    "I say, you''ve gone too far with your pretense." Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. There was nothing wrong with this guy''s words, but he was praising himself to the heavens.

    He realized that people who came out of thend of origin were all very good at acting tough.

    But there was something special about him, and that was that he wouldn''t show off like them. He had always been moving forward step by step, with his feet firmly nted on the ground.

    Perhaps it was because of this ordinary mentality that he could walk so fast.

 Chapter 743 This Is Definitely An Acquaintance

    "I don''t understand." Zhen Yue said softly.

    There was an imposing manner in his words. Even if his own strength was weaker than others, this imposing manner was not weak. It had the aura of being able to cut through everything.

    "Alright, alright, just pretend I don''t understand. What do you want?" Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to say more. It was useless to say more.

    The once cold Zhen Yue had long disappeared. The current Zhen Yue was more humane, perhaps this was influenced by Zhen Yi.

    "I want to see if the Dao of the de that I''m pursuing can force you to retreat."

    At this time, Zhen Yue''s aura suddenly became extremely fast, like a fire being poured, the me became more vigorous.

    Lin fan looked over and sighed. This Zhen Yue was indeed strong. She was more determined than anyone in her pursuit of the de Dao. Her ownprehension was also extraordinary.

    Although he had not met many people who pursued the Dao of the de, he felt that Zhen Yue was extraordinary.

    In the distance, the entire minor Xuan Qing sect was extremely excited as they had just escaped death.

    But suddenly, everyone''s expression changed.

    A terrifying de will spread out and enveloped their hearts.

    He raised his head and looked into the distance. There seemed to be a long saber floating in the sky.

    The disciples with low cultivation bases could feel their hearts turn cold just by looking at the cold light.

    "Thene. I also want to see how much progress you have made during this time." Lin fan raised his hand and waved. Of course, he wasn''t looking down on them. He was just calling for them to finish up and rest.

    Zhen Yue really wanted to beat Lin fan up. This hand gesture was really humiliating.

    However, he endured it. Later on, he would let the other party see the results of his cultivation during this period of time.

    "Peak Master Lin, I only have one de. Please enlighten me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhen Yue''s eyes became sharp, and his robe fluttered. A long ck de appeared in the sky, and the powerful de intent swept through the world. The surrounding nts bowed their heads and didn''t dare to fight with it.

    The merging of the outer realms had broadened his horizons and allowed him toprehend true de intent from many ces.

    In particr, the Supreme saber intent of the saber realm allowed him to experience it in his heart. Then, he integrated it into his body andprehended a saber intent that suited him.

    On that day, the wind blew and the clouds surged. Saber intent filled the sky. He had seeded in finding his own saber intent.

    "sh!"

    "Break!" Zhen Yue roared, and the invisible void suddenly split. A bright and cold light covered the surroundings.

    Zhen Yue''s figure gradually dissipated and was hidden in the light, as if she had turned into saber intent and integrated with it.

    "Amazing." Lin fan stood there arrogantly. He raised his hand and his fingers covered the sky, gathering a terrifying power.

    Pata!

    The world was quiet.

    Zhen Yue''s pupils suddenly shrank, as if he had seen a ghost. His hands were trembling, and his heart was beating very fast. This wasn''t because he was too excited, but because he didn''t believe it.

    "This move of yours is really too powerful. Shinyuki, I don''t want to criticize you, but your understanding of the Dao of the de is simply unprecedented. As long as you continue to work hard, you will be invincible in the world."

    "But it''s over. Your strongest de is still quite good."

    Lin fan flicked his finger. With a ''Chi'' sound, the de that was formed from the power of the heaven and earth was shattered instantly, turning into specks of Starlight.

    Pfft!

    Zhen Yue trembled and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He stepped back in the air and raised his head, staring at the figure in the distance.

    "How is that possible?"

    He couldn''t believe it. In order toprehend a suitable saber intent for himself, he had taken the strong points of hundreds of schools and integrated them. He had sat quietly on the mountain peak for several days and nights, quietlyprehending the great momentum of heaven and earth, amodating the power of heaven and earth into his own saber intent.

    The sh not only contained its own powerful saber intent, but also the power of the world.

    He knew that he was not as powerful as Peak Master Lin, but his de Dao was enough to make him flustered.

    However, he didn''t expect that it would be the same as before. He was caught by a hand and turned into ashes in a sh.

    That was impossible.

    Lin fan came to Zhen Yue''s side and patted his shoulder,"not bad de intent. The moment you pulled out your de, this Peak Master felt that I had been locked on. If I didn''t attack, I would have been seriously injured by your de. I had no choice but to attack."

    "You ..." Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan. These words were not tofort him, but to humiliate him.

    He had no choice but to make a move. The moment he made a move, he raised his hand and destroyed it with a snap of his fingers.

    Were these words meant tofort him or to humiliate him?

    "Alright, don''t think that I''m trying tofort you. It''s just that your attack was not bad. It''s gettingte, so I''ll take my leave first. If you ever meet the Saint convent sect again, just send a message to the Zhizhi bird. I''ve been watching it every day." Lin fan smiled. He really wanted to know where the Saint convent sect was. Zhen Yue would definitely be wandering outside. Maybe one day, he would be lucky enough to meet her.

    "Goodbye. We''ll meet again if there''s a chance. Next time, I might not be able to block your de."

    Lin fan dove into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    "Bastard." Zhen Yue murmured, two drops of tears flowing down from the corner of his eyes. The saber intent that he was most proud of had been broken so easily.

    This scene was a huge blow to him.

    When zhenyi saw that his master had vomited blood, he hugged his leg and said,"master, don''t be sad. Zhenyi will work hard with master. We will definitely be able to defeat him in the future."

    "AI!" Zhen Yue sighed and touched Zhen Yi''s head,"yes, master understands. Master can''t be killed. I''ve already eaten, so let''s go and cultivate together."<sub> </sub>

    p "Yes." "Yes!" Zhen Yi nodded heavily, carrying the ck knife on his back, and followed behind Zhen Yue happily.</anda>

    In the void.

    Lin fan thought about it. Zhen Yue''s de was really strong, and it carried the power of heaven and earth. This was the power of heaven and earth that was merged into the de intent.

    However, it was a pity that he was immune to all kinds of power, so in his eyes, masachizuki''s attack was ordinary. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was immune to power, it would have been a heaven-sent attack.

    "What a pity. That mountain Demon Lord was killed by me and I forgot to ask him where his old residence is. He should have a lot of wealth."

    He didn''t believe that a powerful demonic beast leader wouldn''t have great wealth.

    However, it was toote to say anything now. He had already beaten them up, so what else could he say?

    He didn''t suffer any losses this time. He earned points very quickly, and his cultivation had reached the heaven pass realm. With a wave of his hand, the space rumbled continuously.

    The power of heaven and earth would thene, and it would be a piece of cake to suppress the enemy.

    However, he didn''t care about these things. He still liked to use his fists to fight with others. The feeling of punching flesh was the best. The rest was nothing.

    However, what made him unhappy was that the quality of the lottery did not improve. Reaching heaven States were still drawing diamond lottery. Was it that cruel?

    "Forget it. Who cares? what''s going toe wille."

    After reaching the reaching heaven state, he felt that his strength was somewhat invincible. His inted heart suddenly appeared, but it was a pity that the inner demon hadn''t appeared for a long time.

    After breaking through several major realms, the inner demon disappeared without a trace.

    He missed her.

    In the distance, there was a deste mountain. It stood there, and then itnded on the peak.

    "With my current strength, I should be able to open the two storage rings." Lin fan pondered. He had never been able to open the storage rings he had gotten from Chi jiusha and the leader of the righteous path. They were wrapped in power, and if he wanted to open them, he would have to have power that was stronger than theirs.

    He took out a ring and held it between his fingers. Instantly, a Bright Power was emitted from his fingers and he kept squeezing it.

    A beam of light shot out from the storage ring and blocked the attack.

    "Oh my God, I really don''t believe it." Lin fan was a little unconvinced. Wasn''t it just a storage ring? why was it so difficult?

    Furthermore, he was an existence that specialized inprehending strength. If he couldn''t even destroy this little thing, wouldn''t he be embarrassed to death when he went out into the world?

    Bang! Bang!

    The two forces collided, creating a huge shock wave.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan looked at the storage ring. It didn''t move at all. There was no sign of it being broken at all. There wasn''t even a single bit of difference.

    "It''s so hard?"

    He didn''t dare to believe that a storage ring was so powerful. Just how powerful was Chi jiusha?

    In a certain ce, Chi jiusha was about to go crazy.

    "You little rascal, you want to open the storage ring again? without my permission, you win if you can open it."

    Chi jiusha''s face turned red. He could already feel that his storage ring was damaged.

    At the same time, this brat made him angry. How could he be so cheap? what''s wrong with returning the storage ring to him and forming a good rtionship?

    He wanted to see how long he couldst.

    "It''s a pity that it can''t be opened," Lin fan shook his head. He didn''t want to try. He didn''t know how strong the two of them were, but Chi jiusha''s strength was indeed extraordinary.

    However, he wasn''t afraid at all. As for strength, he also had it, and it wasn''t weak.

    With his current strength, he could easily suppress the entire world when he returned to the origin ancestor domain and make the magnificent me sect bigger.

    However, the magnificent me sect wasn''t strong enough. There were only a few people in the sect who could fight, and he was the only one who could.

    If other superpowers from the outer realm wanted to make a move, it would be hard to say.

    "Forget it, I won''t fight for hegemony anymore. It''s better to continue improving my strength."

    He rose into the air and turned into a stream of light.

    "Where did the petalse from?" In the void, Lin fan headed in the direction of the sect. However, in the gray void, he could see pink flower petals drifting over.

    "Strange, this is pretty amazing. The petals are still alive in the void currents and not being crushed. This is not something simple."

    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly stopped and stood in the air, looking into the distance.

    A pnquin crossed the sky, and light shot out. The petals were not controlled by anyone, and they all floated out of the pnquin.

    "Are people all so good at ying nowadays?" Lin fan looked on and felt that people really knew how to enjoy themselves. They all took a huge sedan chair with pink curtains hanging on all four sides. There were 12 Strong men carrying it.

    A flower was embroidered on each of the men''s chests, and it was very beautiful.

    "You are Peak Master Lin ..."

    At this moment, a familiar voice could be heard. Furthermore, this voice was very excited.

    "An acquaintance," Lin fan was stunned. Who else could it be other than someone he knew?

 Chapter 744 Chaos: I Have To Finish This Journey Even With Tears In My Eyes

    "Little baby! Is he your friend?"

    A crisp female voice came from the pnquin. It was a beautiful voice that could make one''s heart go numb.

    "Yes."

    Then, another voice was heard. Although it was just a ''hmm'', the meaning contained in it was thought-provoking.

    "Since he''s the little darling''s friend, Chunmei, invite him over."

    In front of the pnquin, a burly man with flowers embroidered on his chest nodded in response. He carried a flower basket andnded in front of Lin fan. His round eyes stared at Lin fan. After taking a closer look, he became a little shy and even blushed,""Young master, my Madam would like to see you."

    "F * ck!" Lin fan''s body trembled. He didn''t expect the man''s voice to be so feminine. If he didn''t look at his face, he would really think that it was from a delicate little girl.

    However, in his eyes, he was clearly a burly man.

    "Peak Master Lin,e quickly." The man''s voice in the pnquin was very urgent.

    Lin fan thought about it. This voice was familiar but he hadn''t heard it in a long time and couldn''t remember who it was.

    Since that was the case, he would go and take a look.

    "Young master, please." Chun Mei stood at the side. Her strong chest muscles vibrated for a moment. It was very domineering.

    "Alright, brother." Lin fan wanted to take a look. As for the man with the embroidery on his chest, he felt a little weird.

    But when Lin fan moved, a strong hand touched his shoulder. He turned his head and saw the man give a charming smile.

    "Young master, I''m not your brother. My name is Chun Mei, Bo!" Chun Mei''s eyes were filled with a glow. After she finished speaking, she even sent an invisible wave towards Lin fan.

    "I ..." Lin fan clenched his fingers and wanted to beat him up. He was just scared.

    "Please!"

    Chun Mei stepped aside and said with a smile.

    This Chun Mei''s strength wasn''t weak. She was at the extreme immortal realm.

    However, he felt that she was a little perverted. He wasn''t even qualified to be a firework for this type of woman.

    When they arrived in front of the pnquin, a voice came from inside."Since you''re the little darling''s friend, pleasee up."

    Immediately, a burly man hurried over and bent down to act as a step.

    "Who is it? I don''t think there''s such a freak among the people I know. " Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand the situation. He thought about it, before the outer realm merged, which sect''s elder or sect leader had abnormal potential?

    He really couldn''t think of anything in a short time.

    Then, he took a step forward and lifted the curtain. With just one look, he was stunned.

    "Chaos!"

    He didn''t expect the person inside to be chaos Saint from the Saint convent sect.

    Chaos was sitting there with a person lying in his arms. The person had a slender figure, but her face was a little scary. It wasn''t that she was deformed, but that she was an old woman with a square face and a face full of wrinkles.

    "Peak Master Lin, I didn''t expect to see you here." His tone was chaotic, and he wanted to die. Even his words were weak.

    This was totally different from the chaos that Lin fan had seen in the past.

    In the past, the chaos was so domineering. A single ''how much money'' made many women unable to hold their ground.

    But now, things had changed.

    As expected, after the outer realm merged, most people had changed. Their hearts had changed, and no one could pull them back.

    "Chaos, what are you doing?" Lin fan pretended to be calm. At the same time, he had a lot of questions to ask. But looking at the situation, something was off. He had to get to the bottom of it.

    He really couldn''t understand it. He didn''t believe that chaotic taste could be so bad.

    After all, he had been through Samsara before.

    However, this woman, no, old Yan, was very strong. If chaos was with this old Yan, he would at least have a few hundred years less to struggle.

    "Little baby, your friend is also very young. Aren''t you going to introduce him to me?" The old woman lying in chaos ''arms said with a smile. Her smile was so bright that her wrinkles were squeezed together like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    Chaos lowered his head and closed his eyes in despair, then said,""This is Peak Master Lin, an acquaintance of mine from the outer realm before the fusion."

    The old woman immediately rose from chaos ''arms, picked up a small cup of wine, and drained it in one gulp."Peak Master Lin, since you''re an acquaintance of my little darling, you''re one of us. You can call me queen flower."

    Lin fan chuckled and observed her for a while. This old woman was really strong. Although her aura was restrained, the aura that was dormant in her body was like a sleeping beast. When it burst out, it would be shocking.

    "Consort Hua, how are you?"

    He wanted to know what the rtionship between the chaos and this matron flower was. Why was it that even an outsider like him couldn''t stand it when this old woman kept calling her ''little baby'' and wanted to kill her with a punch?

    "It just so happens that there''s a happy event recently. Since you''re an acquaintance of my little baby, I''ll take you along."

    "The boundless Daoqing sect invited the world''s strong cultivators to discuss important matters. There are many benefits there."

    Consort Hua smiled and raised her hand."Lift the sedan and let''s go ..."

    When Lin fan heard this, he found it interesting.

    He had heard of the boundless Daoist sect. Not long after the outer realm merged, he heard that the sect had made a great wish.

    The nine thearchs domain was a domain controlled by the boundless Daoqing sect. It was arge domain.

    This time, there was clearly something important going on. As for why he wasn''t invited, it could only mean one thing, and that was that the limitless Daoqing sect didn''t think much of him.

    Well, I''ll remember this for now and slowly settle it in the future.<sub> </sub>

    After a conversation.

    Lin fan realized that thisdy flower was quite hospitable and was rather polite to him.

    "I wonder how Consort Hua and chaos met?"

    He was very curious and wanted to know how this had happened. Chaos was not blind, how could it be possible?

    "This ..." Consort Hua suddenly became embarrassed. She nced at chaos and covered her mouth as sheughed."You can ask him."

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan really couldn''t take it anymore. He clenched his fists and then loosened them. How could he do this? how old was he? could he stop being so flirtatious? it really made people angry.

    If it wasn''t for his strong mental state, he would have exploded.

    "Chaos? what''s going on?" In such a situation, he could only ask chaos.

    "Peak Master Lin, this is a long story." He didn''t know where to start with the chaos, and he didn''t know what to say. He med himself for this.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Madam Hua red at chaos."It''s not a long story. I still remember what you said to me."

    "That day, I was taking a bath. The water was so clear that I could see the bottom. You appeared and looked at my back, telling me that you liked me a lot and wanted to do that with me. You were willing to use your entire life to fulfill that wish. At that time, I almost wanted to kill you because you peeked at me while I was taking a bath. However, your words touched me. I even asked you if you would regret it."

    "You said it yourself. Even if you die under a peony flower, you''ll still be a ghost. At that moment, my heart was melted by you."

    "Wuuu! My little baby. "

    At this moment, Madam flower pouted and kissed chaos ''mouth like a chrysanthemum.

    Chaos didn''t move. His eyes were calm, and he didn''t have any intention of dodging. It was as if he was already used to it.

    Lin fan looked at chaos and took in a deep breath. He understood. He also understood that those who walked by the river would get their shoes wet. The killer''s back hadpletely tricked chaos.

    "Congrattions, you two are a perfect match. When do you n to have a child? After all, this is the fruit of love. " Lin fan asked.

    "Oh my, Peak Master Lin, your words make me feel shy. It''s not the right time yet." Hua niangniang waved her hand shyly, then secretly looked at chaos."We still have to see him."

    Chaos had long forgotten about life and death, and his body was no longer his. Ever since he said the price, he regretted it.

    If it were up to him, if the first thing he saw was her appearance, he would definitely not say such words. In fact, it might not even be worth an ordinary pill.

    However, he was a man of principle. Since he had already agreed on the price, he had to walk down the road even if he had to cry.

    "Chaos, thisdy flower is very good. If you are with her, you will at least have a few hundred years less to work on. You are a winner in life." Lin fan sighed. This was a path that many people wanted to follow.

    How many heaven''s favorites would fight to the death to increase their cultivation or obtain divine items?

    But now, chaos was happiness. He had found a home and no longer needed to worry about these things. He could easily get them.

    Look, his cultivation base was at the peak of the eminent Saint stage.

    Was this something that others couldpare to?

    Apart from Tian Xu, no one else in the magnificent me sect couldpare to him.

    It was enough to see how much benefits chaos had gained from being together with this Consort Hua.

    Consort Huaughed,"Peak Master Lin, you are wrong. I am his, so there is no need to separate me from you. This is our first time meeting, so I don''t have anything good. Please ept it."

    At this moment, the flower Empress took out half of the branch and passed it to Lin fan.

    "I''m so embarrassed. " Lin fan chuckled as he took it into his hands. From this half of the branch, he could feel a strange power.

    "Peak Master Lin, there''s no need to be so polite. This half of a withered branch is nothing much, but it''s an expert in protecting the sect. It can be inserted into the sect and form the hundred Flowers array. Anyone who enters will be lost within." Consort Hua said with a smile.

    "Many thanks." Lin fan was interested. He didn''t expect it to be of such use.

    Suddenly, there was a tremor outside. The pnquin became unstable and started shaking. Chaos''s body became unstable and he fell to the ground.

    "Little baby, are you alright?" Consort Hua''s heart ached as she expressed her concern. Then, her expression turned cold."What''s the situation outside?"

    "Reporting to the Empress, there are two experts fighting outside." Chun Mei said hurriedly.

    "Hmph, reckless fool. How dare you make my little baby fall. Damn it." The eyes of the smiling Consort Hua turned cold. With a flick of her finger, two pink petals floated in the air and quickly flew towards the two experts.

    Lin fan looked over and saw that the flower petals were getting bigger and wrapped around the two of them.

    No matter how the two experts struggled, they were unable to break free from the petals.

    "Ah!"

    Pained cries rang out as the two experts were wrapped up by the petals and crushed. The petals shrunk and slowly floated back.

    There were two drops of blood on the petals, and they were emitting a faint glow.

    "Come, Poochie, swallow this. The bloodline of these two is pretty good, it''ll be of great help to you." Hua niangniang said gently.

    Chaos opened its mouth out of habit.

    Lin fan facepalmed. He couldn''t take it anymore. This flower Empress had sucked the blood and fed it to chaos.

    This waspletely ...

    Damn it, why aren''t there any beautiful and powerful young girls looking for me?

    In fact, I also want to save a few hundred years of hard work.

 Chapter 745 Peak Master Lin, Im Suffering

    Chaos swallowed the two bloodlines he had condensed, and his aura became much stronger.

    "Please don''t me me, Peak Master Lin. My little baby''s body is weak, and his talent is limited. He can''tpare with the geniuses of the outer realm. He can only rely on these methods to slowly increase his strength."

    "Sigh, I can''t help it. If I''m not around one day, I can''t let him be bullied by others."

    Madam flower touched her messy hands and sighed. Her eyes also flickered with a low glint, but she quickly recovered and waved her hand."Let''s not talk about this. I''ve made a fool of myself in front of Peak Master Lin."

    Lin fan chuckled, then looked at chaos and nodded his head in admiration. Amazing. This person who could save him a few hundred years of hard work was really amazing.

    "Madam Hua, I wonder what important matter the immeasurable Dao sect has to discuss?"

    He was very curious about the boundless Daoist sect. If there were no problems, the sect should be one of the most powerful forces in the outer realm.

    "It''s hard to say. The boundless Daoqing sect hasn''t told us the exact situation. We will know once we get there. However, these major powers all have their own problems and won''t announce the benefits." Consort Hua had already seen through these things.

    The limitless Daoist sect epted disciples and didn''t reject anyone. Many of the disciples from therge forces and sects were taken away.

    It also caused public anger, but no one dared to do anything for the time being.

    Lin fan was thinking about what he should do when he reached the boundless Daoqing sect.

    Empty out all the wealth of that major power?

    He felt that it was not realistic.

    The nine thearchs domain was quite far away. Even if the pnquin was flying at a high speed, it would still take a few days.

    Lin fan looked at the situation below. They had reached the nine Thearch region, which was also under the jurisdiction of the boundless Daoqing sect.

    "There are no other sects or big forces here. They have all been taken in by the boundless Daoqing sect. This method is also iron-blooded. After the outer realms merged, they took down a realm in the shortest time. It is also powerful. I''m afraid only the Jue Shen Pce can bepared with them." As Consort Hua spoke, she said in disdain,""These stinky men only know how to fight and kill. They''re not like my little baby, who has always been by my side and never left me. How nice is that?"

    "Hehe." Lin fan smiled. His smile revealed a helpless feeling.

    Chaos, on the other hand, was expressionless. He was very sorrowful and regretful. Why couldn''t his eyes be bright?

    He offered such a high price just by looking at his back, why didn''t he just die?

    Lin fan wanted to leave but he held back. He felt like his chance was right here.

    He could also go to the boundless Daoqing sect to see what this powerful sect was like.

    Thump!

    All of a sudden, a Bell rang out. The sound was like thunder, and a sound wave rushed over. Looking over, there was a vast sect standing there.

    The entire sect was emitting a bright light. The colorful halos were very dazzling.

    Although they were not close, they could feel the power of the sect.

    "He''s very rich. " Lin fan''s eyes shone. He really wanted to empty out the limitless Daoqing sect.

    If the sect had this kind of wealth, wouldn''t they be in heaven?

    "Peak Master Lin, you are right. The boundless Daoist sect is really rich. It''s not something that normal powers canpare to. Don''t look down on the light that is shrouding that ce. That is an attack. If a strong enemy attacks, the light will explode and destroy everything. Even I would be heavily injured." Consort Hua said with a smile.

    However, he did not take it to heart.

    "It''s that powerful?" Lin fan knew that the strength of this queen flower was extremely high.

    "How can it not be powerful? it''s a great power with a long history that controls the nine thearchs domain. When all of their auras are gathered together, it''s terrifying." Consort Hua sighed.

    "Who are you?"

    At this moment, a loud shout came from outside.

    A man with an outstanding bearing and an imposing appearance raised his head to stare. The confidence of a great sect made him exceptionally arrogant.

    "What?" A surprised voice came from within the pnquin, but it was this voice that caused the man''s face to turn pale. His figure retreated explosively, and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He then shouted angrily,"You dare to attack me in the territory of the clear Daoist sect. You''re looking for death ..."

    "Interesting. All the disciples of the strong sects are sick. That''s true." Consort Hua said.

    "You dare to humiliate my sect?" The man was furious. He didn''t think that this person, who he hadn''t even seen, would not only hurt him with his voice, but also say such arrogant words. He was simply courting death.

    Suddenly.

    A resplendent golden light was rapidly approaching from the distance.

    When the man saw the true appearance behind the golden light, he was immediately overjoyed. He went forward,"eldest senior brother, these people have the guts toe here ..."

    Before he could finish, the eldest senior brother red at the man and stepped forward. He cupped his fists and said,""Wee, queen flower. I apologize for noting out to wee you. Please forgive me for not recognizing queen flower."

    When the man heard his senior brother''s words, he was shocked. He didn''t expect the other party to have such a background. Even the eldest senior brother was so polite.

    In an instant, he was terrified. His face was a little pale, and sweat dripped from his forehead. He felt that he had gotten into trouble.

    "Hehe, you''re going to let it go just because you don''t know? I don''t mind, but you''ve made me lose face in front of my husband. " Consort Hua''s voice was very calm, but there was a terrifying anger in the calmness.

    Mu Feng frowned and pondered for a moment. He then smiled and said,"Alright, I''ll apologize to the Empress."

    Suddenly, a ray of light shed.

    "Ah!"

    The man screamed in pain. One of his arms was broken, and blood was flowing out.<sub> </sub>

    He couldn''t believe that his senior brother had cut off his arm.

    "Not a bad swordsmanship," Lin fan smiled. It had been a long time since he had met someone who yed with the sword. It had been so long that he had forgotten about the existence of buffs.

    "Thank you for your praise." "Empress, are you satisfied with this?" Mu Feng expressed his gratitude.

    "The Empress will give you face." Said Madam Hua.

    Mu Feng smiled and cupped his fists."Please."

    After Consort Hua left, Mu Feng looked at the man and said,"be careful when you speak in the future. Don''t you have any eyes?" This is Lady Hua. If she wants your life, no one can stop her. "

    "Eldest senior brother, this is the sect. How could she ..." Before the man could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Mu Feng.

    "The sect won''t offend Madam Hua for you."

    The man''s face turned pale. He knew who he had offended.

    Inside the pnquin.

    "Who was that person? He''s very strong. " Lin fan asked.

    Madam Huay in chaos ''arms and smiled."That''s the eldest senior brother of the clear Daoist sect, Mu Feng. He''s quite powerful and his swordsmanship is quite interesting. He''s ranked second on The Prodigy roll."

    "Oh? He''s already ranked second?" Lin fan was really surprised. If this was second, then with his strength, he should be first.

    p He just didn''t know who made this ranking. He was already in the reaching heaven state, but he still wasn''t ranked. If he didn''t know the truth, he would really think that these geniuses were strong.</anda>

    "Peak Master Lin, you will definitely be ranked first." Chaos, who had not spoken for a long time, finally spoke.

    "You''re not lying. " Lin fan nodded and agreed with chaos''s words. Who else could it be other than him?

    Consort Huaughed,"Peak Master Lin, the first is the eldest senior brother of the ster Tower. It is rumored that he is the descent of a divine martial artist and possesses the might of the heavens. Perhaps we will be able to meet him this time."

    Very quickly, under the lead of the disciples from the clear Daoist sect, they arrived at their temporary residence.

    Lin fan stepped down from the carriage. When he stepped on the ground, he felt a power flowing deep underground and forming a formation.

    "Madam Hua." At this moment, a white-bearded elder came over. The elder was full of smiles and had the air of a Sage. He sensed around and realized that there were quite a number of strong people in the clear Daoist sect.

    "Elder Hu," Consort Huaughed.

    Elder Hu nced at Lin fan and then at chaos. He didn''t care about them,"these two are?"

    Consort Hua smiled as she held chaos''s hand."This is my husband chaos, and this is my husband''s friend."

    "Oh, oh!" Elder Huughed and couldn''t help but take a few more nces at chaos. He didn''t expect that even Consort Hua would be wanted.

    Madam Hua was extremely powerful, and she was one of the most powerful people in the outer realm. However, her appearance was very strange, and she was not born with it. Even if she had extraordinary skills, she could not change her appearance.

    It wasn''t a curse, and he wasn''t harmed by anyone.

    It was rumored that the Queen flower''s race was once very weak. No matter how much they cultivated, they could not be powerful. Later on, a monster appeared. He was unable to be powerful but opened up a new world and directly modified his bloodline.

    Modifying one''s bloodline was not an easy task. If it was not done properly, one would die. However, that demon had actually seeded in the end.

    However, after the bloodline was changed, one''s appearance would instantly age. And the person who inherited this bloodline, even if he was just born, would still look old. However, his cultivation talent was extremely strong.

    Of course, this was just a legend. Whether it was true or false, no one knew.

    However, it had to be said that even the clear Daoist sect was in awe of the fact that Consort Hua was able to cultivate to such a level by herself.

    "Madam Hua, please follow me. I''ll take you to rest." Elder Hu said enthusiastically.

    "Alright," he said.

    Inside the house.

    Chaos told Madam flower that he wanted to bond with Lin fan and left alone.

    "Chaos, what are you doing?" Lin fan looked at the chaos in front of him.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s so hard on me." There was no one else. Chaos wiped his tears.

    "So bitter? "What''s there to be bitter about? your life is so carefree andfortable. You''ve been protected by experts and treated so well. What are you thinking? if you really feel bitter, why don''t you just leave on your own?" Lin fan looked at the chaos. This guy was up to no good again. Wasn''t the current situation pretty good?

    Chaos shook his head and sighed."Peak Master Lin, I can''t leave on my own. I''m a person with principles and a bottom line. The price I offered that day was a lifetime. I made the appointment myself. Even if there''s a big problem, I have to ept it with tears in my eyes, right? "Thus, Peak Master Lin, tell me, what kind of eyes do I have? why did I quote a price for just looking at his back that day? right now, I really wish I could whip myself to death."

    Lin fan patted chaos''s shoulder,"alright, don''t think about that. You have to think in a good direction. Look at how amazing Madam Hua is. Her looks aren''t that great, but her figure is top-notch. Isn''t it the same even if you cover yourself with a nket? think about it, if you follow her, you will at least have a few hundred years less to work on. You have to know how long a few hundred years is. If the punishment finds out, won''t it scold you to death?"

    "This appearance is actually not good? "It''s already scary, okay? it''s the ugliest date I''ve ever had!"Chaos was stunned.

    The old driver had screwed up, and it would be a lifetime. No matter how bitter the fruit was, he had to swallow it himself.

    "What''s wrong? Look at yourself, how skinny you are. You''re already so old, it''s good enough that someone is interested in you, but you''re still so picky. You ... Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Tell me about the Saint convent sect, where is it?"

    Lin fan had to find out more about the Saint convent sect.

    The six saints that he had personally created had only encountered chaos.

    He was also very curious about the rest.

    P.S.[Sigh, it''s a pity that someone reported me.]

 Chapter 746 Brother, I Dont Have Money, But I Can Make A Deal

    "I don''t know where the Saint convent sect is now. I''ve been out for too long, and the outer realm is too big. Once I''m out, I can''t go back."

    Chaos was helpless. He couldn''t go back either. After leaving the sect, he met Consort Hua and was taken away. He wanted to go back to the sect, but he didn''t know which direction to go.

    "Up until now, you don''t know anything at all. You can''t even find your sect. You ..." Lin fan had nothing else to say. What else could he say?

    He thought that he could still find the Saint convent sect''s location during the chaos, but it seemed that everything was useless now. Even he himself did not know.

    "Forget it," he said.

    He didn''t want to ask any more questions. It seemed like he could only rely on himself.

    "Chaos, you should go back and find your Consort Hua. She should be missing you." Lin fan told chaos to leave. He had to take action.

    He couldn''t be honest here. The big sects in the outer realm had already attracted his attention.

    "Peak Master Lin, can you let me finish?" Chaos felt bitter in his heart and wanted to find someone to confide in. Other people were unreliable, and he did not want to talk about it. Only Peak Master Lin could talk about it.

    "Hurry up and leave. You''re still talking? if it wasn''t for the fact that this Peak Master knows your character, I would have pped you to death long ago. You''re clearly showing off, but you''re still acting like you''ve suffered a great loss." Lin fan red and chased chaos out.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." Chaos was pushed out of the door and wanted to say more, but Lin fan didn''t give him the chance. He closed the door.

    Chaos stood outside the door and sighed helplessly before leaving.

    The words he had said had to be realized even if he had to kneel.

    "Has Samsara made this chaos stupid?" Lin fan pondered and had a new understanding of reincarnation.

    He pushed the door open and was prepared to look around the boundless Daoqing sect. He had his eyes on this ce for the time being, but before that, he had to figure out the situation around him.

    As he walked out of the courtyard, a disciple of the clear Daoist sect stepped forward.

    He knew that this was someone who hade together with Madam Hua, so he did not dare to be presumptuous and his attitude was not too bad.

    "Young master, where are you going? I can lead the way for you. "

    This was a sect, and he was afraid that the other party would enter without knowing the situation and cause trouble.

    This time, the sect had invited all the top experts from the outer realms to work together on a major n. They could not afford to offend anyone.

    "No need, I understand. It''s just that there are some ces we can''t go. Don''t worry, we''re just looking around." Lin fan waved his hand. If there was someone following him, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. He would definitely have to do it alone.

    "Alright, please." The disciple didn''t say anything and didn''t follow. This was the sect and the management was strict. Even if the other party went to some important ce, there would be experts guarding it.

    Lin fan swaggered outside.

    "As expected of a great sect. The cultivation of their disciples is really not bad."

    The disciples he met were all very strong. There were many legends and great saints, but it was really rare to see anyone below the demigod realm.

    Even if they did, they could tell that the disciple was very ordinary. In terms of clothing or temperament, he could not bepared to the other disciples.

    He strolled around casually. There was an independent market here that sold all sorts of things.

    "There''s still a huge difference between the magnificent me sect and the boundless Daoqing sect."

    Lin fan sighed. His own sectpared to the real sects was a little too big.

    However, in his opinion, if he could really empty out the boundless Daoqing sect, then the difference wouldn''t be that big.

    Just as he was thinking about this, there was amotion in the distance, as well as angry curses.

    When he arrived, he realized that there had been a fight. There was a disciple who had set up a stall, but the items on the stall were scattered all over the ground.

    "Wang Wei, are you looking down on me? this is not a ce you should be." One of them was a man in a purple robe. His aura circted around his body and was endless. One could tell that he was extraordinary at a nce.

    The surrounding people were used to this scene. In the Qing Wu Liang sect, this was a normal thing.

    As long as they didn''t lose their lives, the sect would turn a blind eye and even silently approve of such behavior.

    Bang! Bang!

    The purple-robed man''s attack was as fast as lightning. Wang Wei was directly hit to the ground, and he immediately spat out arge mouthful of blood. He turned around and stared at the man angrily.

    "Chen Meng, don''t go too far."

    Wang Wei gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so tightly that they sank into his flesh. His heart was bleeding. He had been bullied by Chen Meng because he was once Chen Meng''s master. In the end, the two of them joined the boundless Daoqing sect.

    Chen Meng''s cultivation base was higher than his own, and everything that had happened in the past was a humiliation to him. Therefore, he wanted to take revenge on Chen Meng and regain his dignity.

    "Bully?" Chen Meng picked up the blood-stained martial arts manual and pped Wang Wei''s face."You''re just a piece of trash. It''s your honor to be bullied."

    The surrounding disciples were watching. Many of them knew the reason, but no one stepped forward and just watched the show.

    The bloodied remnant of the skill flew to Lin fan''s feet.

    "Forbidden body."

    "This name is a little overbearing. Forbidden body?" Lin fan smiled, bent down, and picked up the iplete technique. This might not be considered a cultivation technique. It was a broken cover with only half a piece of paper inside. This was probably the most old and broken cultivation technique.

    Even if someone wanted to cultivate it, they would not be able to get started.

    He opened it and looked at it carefully. There were only a hundred words.

    The ancient forbidden body, cutting off the path ahead, only looking at the present.

    It was a technique that cut off all possibilities and allowed one to unleash the strongest power.

    "Do you wish to spend 5 million points to cultivate body restriction?"

    "Yi!"<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan was surprised. This skill had a total of three levels. He didn''t expect that the first level would cost him five million points.

    He remembered that the first level of the origin demon Scripture only required two million points.

    This cultivation technique was a self-mutting method and belonged to one of the hard body skills.

    "I''ve earned it. "

    At this moment, Wang Wei lowered his head. His eyes were filled with anger. Although he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do. Suddenly, a palmnded on his shoulder.

    "Brother, are you selling this cultivation technique?" Lin fan asked as he held up the broken skill.

    He had his eyes on it, but he was a man of principle. He would never take it for free, so he had to discuss it with the owner of the cultivation technique.

    "You ..." Wang Wei was stunned. He didn''t know how to react.

    Lin fan smiled,"I see that you''re a stall owner, so I''ll definitely sell it. However, I don''t have money. Why don''t we change the payment method?"

    Wang Wei was dumbfounded. Chen Meng''s humiliation had already infuriated him, and now that he heard this man''s words, he felt like he was being ridiculed. The mes in his heart burned even more fiercely.

    The onlookers were whispering.

    "Who is this guy? I don''t have any money, that''s probably even more infuriating. "

    "Sigh, Wang Wei is really unlucky. He was once pped by a servant, and now he''s being mocked. If I were him, I''d probably kill myself on the wall."

    "That''s right. However, does anyone of you know this person? from his appearance and his attire, he doesn''t seem to be from our sect."

    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s a new disciple."

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at Chen Meng. His intelligent brain worked and he immediately thought of a good idea."I know. Although I don''t have money, looking at your current situation, you must have been bullied. How about this? I''ll help you send him flying and you give me the martial art. Do you want to make a deal?"

    "Yes," Wang Wei nodded without hesitation. With his current strength, he was no match for Chen Meng.

    Now, he did not know who this person was, but he only had one thought in mind, and that was to make Chen Meng pay the price.

    "Very good. It''s a trade after all. Fairness is the most important." Lin fan smiled. He didn''t like to bully people and he didn''t like to attack the weak. But now, it was a deal.

    "Who are you?" Chen Meng angrily rebuked. This guy actually dared to block his way.

    Lin fan smiled. Suddenly, a cloud of dust rose from where he was standing and he disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of Chen Meng. He bent down slightly, clenched his fist, and punched Chen Meng in the stomach.

    Bang! Bang!

    A deep sound rang out as Lin fan''s fist emitted a hot white mist.

    In everyone''s eyes, they could only see a ck shadow sh by and then disappear.

    "Done!"

    Lin fan turned around and walked in front of Wang Wei,"alright, it''s done. You should have profited from this deal."

    Wang Wei''s eyes were wide open, and his pupils were filled with horror. He couldn''t believe it. It ended just like that?

    "Oh my God, where did Chen Meng go?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t see clearly either. There was only a muffled sound in my ear, and then he disappeared."

    "This man is an expert. He''s very fast, but I saw one thing clearly. He sent Chen Meng flying with one punch."

    There was nock of experts among the onlookers. They caught a trace of it, but they could not see through the specific action.

    Lin fan had left a long time ago to continue looking at the situation of the boundless Daoqing sect.

    "The security is really tight. I didn''t even have a chance."

    He looked around for half a day and couldn''t find any opportunity to enter. Some ces were blocked just as he was about to move, which made him feel helpless.

    Inside the house.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Five million points consumed."

    "Forbidden body (1styer)"

    "Characteristics: forbidden power, crush."

    Instantly, Lin fan opened his eyes. The power in his body was roaring. He kept it in, kept it in, and didn''t need to let it out for the time being.

    "It''s so powerful. If I were to use it, the situation might be different."

    Lin fan''s arms swelled and green veins appeared on his body. They were like dragons, vicious and terrifying. There were even red dots of light floating around his body.

    The cells in his body were constantly devouring power to strengthen his Foundation.

    The realms above the heaven pass realm required a very strong foundation.

    However, he believed that with the current situation, if he continued to work hard, it would not take long for him to umte enough Foundation.

    "Little baby, your friend is very powerful." Consort Hua smiled. She had already sensed the fluctuations from earlier. For an expert like her, even the slightest trace of it would be difficult to escape.

    Although the power that had just burst out was short, she had caught it.

    "He is indeed very powerful."

    Chaos didn''t know what to say. How could he not be powerful?

    If they weren ''t, the Saint convent sect wouldn''t be suppressed before the fusion of the outer realms.

 Chapter 747 Old Thing, Close Your Stinky Anus

    "However, your friend is in a bad situation." Madam Hua had seen through Lin fan from the first time they met. Even though he was the little darling''s friend, she still had to take a closer look.

    "What''s not good?"

    Chaos was stunned. What was he saying? he was in trouble? Unless the sky fell.

    Madam Huay in chaos ''arms and smiled."Your friend is very focused on his hard body skills. I''ve been wondering if his qi and blood can keep up with the consumption of hard body skills."

    "There are many people who cultivate hard body skills in this world, but not many of them have a good ending. If their qi and blood aren''t failing, then they''ll have hidden injuries that have umted in their bodies. When they explode in the end, even divine pills and wondrous medicines can''t save them."

    She was surprised that the other party''s hard body skill had reached such a realm. But she was even more surprised. After cultivating to such a realm, didn''t he feel very ufortable?

    Chaos didn''t care at all. What situation was there? he really wanted to say that before the outer realm merged, that guy had used his hard body skills to directly press the entire sect in thend of the origin to the ground and beat them up.

    They were on the verge of copse.

    Moreover, he didn''t see any signs of difort in the other party. On the contrary, after a certain period of time, he found that the other party was even more ferocious.

    The next morning.

    Lin fan spent the night in the boundless Daoqing sect. He really wanted to do something in the sect, such as secretly moving all the wealth in the sect and then sending it to the magnificent me sect.

    By then, the magnificent me sect would definitely be even stronger.

    "Sigh, damn it, the defense is too strict. It''s hard to attack." Lin fan''s head hurt. He could only think about it. If he really attacked, then the expert that appeared would definitely be really terrifying.

    "Thump thump!"

    "Peak Master Lin." Chaos was knocking on the door.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan opened the door. Chaos seemed to have lost a little weightpared to yesterday. Maybe the nutrition in his body couldn''t keep up, but he had worked hard.

    "Everyone''s here, the meeting of the immeasurable Daoist sect is about to begin. " Chaos stood outside the door and then looked into the distance. He sawdy flower standing there, and his back was imprinted in chaos ''eyes.

    He couldn''t help but sigh. Her back view was beautiful, but when he saw her face, he instantly wanted to die.

    Lin fan came here to see what they were discussing. Otherwise, some crazy person woulde here.

    Elder Hu appeared and stood beside Madam Hua with a smile on his face. At the same time, he looked at Lin fan with a meaningful gaze, as if he knew what had happened yesterday.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The three of them followed behind elder Hu as they walked towards the sect''s great Hall.

    "Peak Master Lin, elder Hu said that you made a move on their sect''s disciples yesterday?" "Peak Master Lin, you''re impressive. You even beat up the disciples of the clear Daoist sect," said Madam Hua.

    Lin fan chuckled,"I just made a deal with them. It''s nothing much."

    He didn''t say that he wanted to beat up the sect master of the boundless Daoqing sect if the conditions allowed him to.

    The hall was Grand, and disciples stood upright on both sides. Their auras were extraordinary and had reached the peak,pletely erupting with the aura of a great sect.

    "Chaos, every single disciple here is much stronger than you." Lin fan said with a smile.

    The disciples standing here were all at the eminent Saint stage.

    The nine thearchs domain''s immeasurable Daoist sect was indeed an existence that could rule an entire domain.

    "Madam Hua, please follow me." Elder Huughed as he led the crowd up the stage.

    As for the experts on the strongest stairway, the boundless Daoqing sect did not look down on them. Instead, they gave them the best treatment and their seats were on the same level as the sect leader.

    Lady flower had a seat, but Lin fan and chaos didn ''t.

    But elder Hu smiled and led Lin fan and chaos to the sides,"you two can sit here."

    Lin fan didn''t mind and sat down casually. However, he was a little unhappy in his heart. He was being discriminated against by his status and strength again.

    "Peak Master Lin, you should sit up there." Chaos said.

    Lin fan squinted and realized that chaos actually knew how to praise people. This made him feel really surprised and even a little terrified. Was this still the chaos he knew?

    "What you said is very reasonable, and this Peak Master also thinks so. However, it''s chaotic. Even if your words are pleasant to hear, this Peak Master will not agree to anything you say."

    Right at this moment, the heavens and earth in the distance trembled. Multicolored light enveloped the area as all sorts of astonishing phenomena urred.

    "They are all experts." Lin fan felt a strong aura spread over.

    The boundless Daoist sect had invited all the experts in the world, so they must have alle.

    "The people from the God-killing Pce are here." Chaos said as he looked at the situation in the distance.

    "You know?" Lin fan was stunned. He didn''t expect chaos to know about the God vanishing Pce. It seemed like his knowledge had increased by followingdy flower.

    "Ah, I went there not long ago and saw the people in the Jue Shen Pce."

    Chaos was helpless. He had followed by Consort Hua''s side and had naturally seen many levels that he could not havee into contact with in the past. However, his identity was not very good.

    Sometimes, he even felt that others were looking at him with a strange gaze.<sub> </sub>

    Yes, that''s right, it was a jealous gaze.

    "God-killing Pce, you guys are really slow. I''m the first to arrive. It seems like I''m the least valuable one." Consort Hua, who was sitting there, said.

    "Hahaha, Empress Hua, you''re wrong. If I didn''t know that you arrived early, I would havee back tomorrow." In the distance, those figures had yet to arrive, but their voices could already be heard.

    An old man with an extraordinary aura stepped in the air. In the blink of an eye, he appeared on the high tform and sat beside Consort Hua.

    As for the people who followed behind the old man, theynded on the other side. Just like Lin fan, they all sat there.

    "Chaotic, has the first on The Prodigy rolle yet?" Lin fan asked.

    Chaos took a look and pointed at a young man in the distance,"that''s the first on The Prodigy roll, big senior brother of the ster Tower, Zhou Diwu."

    When chaos pointed at the other party, the young man sitting in the distance turned his gaze over. Immediately, a bright light shot out from his eyes. It was obvious that he was very displeased with chaos ''pointing.

    However, when he saw that it was chaos, he quickly retracted his gaze and revealed a rare smile.

    He almost hurt the wrong person.

    Zhou Diwu rejoiced. When others pointed out to him, he felt it immediately. For an existence like him, how could he be pointed at by others?

    Therefore, he retaliated with his aura without hesitation. However, when he saw who it was, he immediately stopped.

    What a joke. That was Consort Hua''s husband. If he was injured, he would not have a good time.

    With Consort Hua''s temperament, even he would have to suffer a little.

    "Chaos, you''re really something. He was just about to make a move on you, but when he saw it was you, he immediately stopped. You''re really impressive." Lin fanughed, but he was sighing in his heart. This was the F * cking benefit of working a few hundred years less. Not only did he get whatever he wanted, even others would be polite to him when they saw him.

    "Peak Master Lin, don''tugh at me. Why don''t we change it?" Chaos even wanted to die, and he couldn''t even be happy. Don''t think he didn''t know that many people were saying behind his back that he lived off a woman.

    However, he really wanted to reply that one had to be capable to live off a woman.

    You''ll definitely be able to eat it if you want to.

    Envy, jealousy, and hatred turned into sarcastic remarks in the end.

    "Forget it, you''d better take it on by yourself. I think you and Madam Hua are a perfect match." Lin fan praised. Chaos, this guy, doesn''t he know how lucky he is? if it were anyone else, they would have taken off all their clothes and run into the arms of queen flower.

    What ugly face? just blind his eyes.

    At this point, what use could eyes have? they were no longer needed.

    At this moment, the sky in the distance turned red.

    A huge bright spot of light tore through the void and headed towards the boundless Daoqing sect.

    Even though they were so far away, the shock waves still swept over.

    Lin fan focused his gaze over and could not help but be stunned. To think that there would be someone standing on a star that was burning with mes!

    "That''s the people of the ster Tower. " Chaos said,"The Prodigy roll was set by the ster Tower''s Grandmaster. Peak Master Lin, you can''t be ranked first. I don''t think it''s possible. There must be a hidden scheme."

    "Amazing. The way these great sects appear is truly shocking. Each one is more powerful than thest." Lin fan pondered. He was indeed very unconvinced about this heaven''s Pride Board. Did they know how to rank? he was such a strong person, but he wasn''t even ranked in the top 500. He really didn''t need to say anything ...

    "I didn''t expect Madam Hua and the master of the God-extinguishing Pce to have arrived. However, they are not here yet. It''s not toote for you, old ancestor."

    Just as the star was about to crash into the boundless Daoist sect, the star suddenly merged into the old ancestor''s body and disappeared. Then, a group of peoplended.

    The people from the boundless Daoqing sect were very unhappy with the people from the star Pavilion. They came too arrogantly.

    And they would always remember that when the outer realms were merging, the great Grandmaster of the ster Tower had made three great wishes to seize the first opportunity. He was so cheap that it was terrifying.

    "Eh? Why is it just the two of you? where''s that boundless old ancestor? He invited us over but didn''t show himself. What kind of words is that? or is he not putting us in his eyes at all?" The old ancestor of the ster Tower asked.

    "Star ancestor, don''t try to sow discord between our sect and others." At this moment, a voice came from the distance and an old man walked over with a smile.

    Lin fan looked at the group of people above and thought,"are these the strongest fighting power in the outer region?"

    Just as he was surprised, there was movement in the distance.

    A wisp of astonishing fragrance swept through the world. Everyone sniffed and smelled a fragrance that made one''s mind feel refreshed. Moreover, their essence, energy, and spirit had also been improved.

    "Medicinal pill?" Lin fan raised his head and looked over. In the distance, there was a pill that was glowing with a myriad of colors flying over rapidly. Under the illumination of this light, all the nts seemed to have received some sort of nourishment as they were revived and grew exuberantly.

    The ancient trees that were very close to them also grew rapidly, at least twice as tall as before.

    "I didn''t expect that the Lord of the pill realm woulde here as well. Furthermore, he came here alone. If he were to be caught and swallowed into someone''s stomach, he would be a great tonic." The star patriarchughed.

    However, just as he finished speaking, he was greeted by the master of the pill realm''s angry curses.

    "Old man, close your stinky anus."

    ¡­¡­

 748 Chapter 748

    "Aiyoyo, whose mouth is so stinky? the master of the pill world and the number one on the divine pill ranking? I think it must be a stinky pill that has expired and is giving birth to worms."

    The ster patriarch spoke in a peculiar manner, and his words did not have the demeanor of a patriarch at all.

    Even the disciples who had followed along lowered their heads. They felt that the old master''s words were a little ...

    Chaos saw Peak Master Lin licking his tongue, and his entire body trembled. He was a little afraid."Peak Master Lin, what are you doing?"

    He felt that there were so many perverts around him. Even Peak Master Lin was licking his tongue. Furthermore, this licking action was very evil, causing him to panic.

    "My mouth is dry, can''t I lick it?" Lin fan red at him, then stared at the ck-bearded elder in the distance without blinking. One look and he could tell that he had nourished himself too much. Even if he was old, his hair and beard were all ck.

    How many experience points could he earn by just licking it?

    Just thinking about it made her heart beat very fast.

    At this moment, the master of the realm of alchemy''s voice was like a vast Thunder that spread through the void,"from now on, all spiritual pills in the world will reject the star Pavilion."

    The moment he said that, the star ancestor could not sit still anymore,"you are just joking. Is there a need to be so serious?"

    When he heard this, he couldn''t sit still anymore. The Lord of the alchemy realm had said that if there were any elixirs in the world that resisted the star Pavilion in the future, they would be in big trouble.

    If the disciples wanted to take the elixir, they had to subdue it. Even if they subdued it, the effect of the elixir would be greatly reduced. There was no need to turn things into this state just because of a sentence.

    "Why are you so excited? I was just joking, so why take it so seriously?" The ancestor of the pill realm said with a smile.

    "Alright, patriarch starry, patriarch nine colors, let''s forget about this. Why do we have to hurt our rtionship?" The immeasurable old ancestor tried to smooth things over.

    "Hmph!"

    "Hmph!"

    The nine-colored patriarch of the elixir realm and the starry patriarch looked at each other and then sat down.

    At this moment, a bright light appeared in the void. At the same time, there was an extremely cold aura.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    The weapons in the hands of the surrounding disciples started to tremble. Then, with a whoosh, they rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    "My weapon ..."

    Some disciples cried out in shock. They wanted to grab their weapons, but they were pushed back by a force and returned empty-handed.

    Mu Feng had been staring at Zhou Diwu. The long sword in his hand was trembling. No matter how much he tried to suppress it, he could still feel a terrifying suction forceing from the distance.

    His face was livid and even red as he barely managed to suppress the long sword.

    "The master of the weapon world."

    Mu Feng knew who had arrived. Other than the master of the weapon world, who else could have such an imposing aura?

    "The boundless Daoqing sect is too polite. I''m here and ten thousand soldiers are here to wee me. It''s a Grand scene." In the distance, an old man''s body was shining. This light was sharp and bright. When it shone on the weapons, they all buzzed.

    The immeasurable old ancestor raised his head and looked over. Pointing out with a finger, the void buzzed and produced an extremely terrifying fluctuation. Tens of thousands of soldiers were suppressed and flew towards the disciples.

    "Weapon Grandmaster, why do you have to do this? it''s not easy for the disciples to have suitable weapons."

    ng!

    When the weapons returned to the hands of the disciples, they were all terrified. Sweat was dripping down from their foreheads. This was way too F * cking terrifying. If they were to really fight, they probably wouldn''t have any room to fight back in that situation.

    "Chaotic. Why do I feel that all these experts like to show off?" Lin fan was very unhappy. He didn''t like it when others acted cool because it was a form of harm to others.

    He had thought that these powerhouses would be the kind of existences that were indifferent to fame and fortune. However, it seemed that this was not the case at all. Each of them was better at pretending.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''ll get used to it. Do you see the girl over there?" Chaos asked, pointing at the figure in the distance.

    "A girl?" Lin fan looked over and realized that there was ady seated over at the side of the pill world. She was dressed in white and was spotless. Her looks were unparalleled as she sat there without any expression on her face.

    "Yes, that''s her. She''s the goddess of the realm of alchemy. She''s ranked fifth on the hundred Flowers ranking. Many people are pursuing her because if they can have a dual cultivation with her, their cultivation base will skyrocket and they will have many magical uses."

    "However, that''s not the main point. The main point is, how much do you think that woman can offer?" There was Light In Chaos ''eyes, but there was no evil gaze. It was more like a deal.

    "What price do you want? it''s just a woman." Lin fan said.

    Chaos shook his head."Peak Master Lin, you don''t understand. This is priceless. Even I can''t afford this price, at least not now. Even if I use my life as the price, it''s not enough."

    "How would I know if I didn''t ask? Can''t you just go and ask?" Lin fan could sense that the chaos monarch was feeling a little off right now, as though he had lost all of his previous drive.

    Monarch of chaos was helpless. He nced at Consort Hua from the corner of his eye and said,"I''ve already offered my price for this life. I can only wait for my next life to offer my price."<sub> </sub>

    "Everyone, I''ve invited you all here today for no other reason than to discuss an important matter." The immeasurable old ancestor spoke up,"those who havee are all great sects with long legacies. I''m sure they understand what will happen after the outer realm and the outer realm merge."

    "Now, our sect is willing to reveal the secret. After the outer realms merge, the upper realm wille. But what will happen when theye? I don''t know. Patriarchs, who knows what happened next? tell me. "

    "ording to the ancient records, only our major sects can have it. There are still some other major sects that haven''te. They clearly know the most important secret. But with our abilities, we might be able to piece it together ..."

    Before the immeasurable old ancestor could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the star patriarch.

    "You''re wrong. From the ancient times until now, how many times have the outer realms merged? I''ve looked through ancient records, and there were eight of them in total. However, the records of what happened after each fusion are not detailed, but ording to the limited records, we were crushed by the other side and didn''t have a chance to fight back. "

    "However, I remember something I found in an ancient book when I was young. The puppet patriarch was one of the most powerful experts in the outer realm, but during the eighth fusion, he disappeared without a trace. Where do you think he went?"

    The immeasurable old ancestor frowned,"starry ancestor, I''m asking you to put all our clues together, not to discuss the whereabouts of the puppet ancestor. What does this have to do with what I''m talking about?"

    The people around them didn''t say anything. They just watched the two of them confront each other. To them, it was better not to say anything about this matter for now. They would see what they could say.

    It was better to leave this kind of wrangling to someone who knew how to talk.

    "No rtionship? Hehe, immeasurable old ancestor, other people might not know your character, but do you think that this old man doesn''t know? Since you say so, then fine, take out the ancient books left behind by the clear Daoist sect. We''ll take a look at the real thing and not listen to what you say. " The starry patriarch squinted his eyes. He did not believe that the boundless Daoqing sect had called them over for no reason just to find out what would happen after the outer realm merged.

    Was there anyone who was so kind?

    The immeasurable old ancestor was so angry that he wanted to flip out. He then sighed and said with regret,""It''s a pity that the ancient books of my sect have been lost for a long time. These are all clues passed down from generation to generation. "

    "What nonsense are you spouting? immeasurable old ancestor, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but your words are just like farts. You''ll just have to wait for one toe. Tell me, who here would believe you?" The star patriarch did not give the immeasurable old ancestor any face at all.

    The faces of the disciples of the clear Daoist sect turned red with anger. The ster Tower was too despicable. How could they say such things about their old ancestor?

    "Old fogey of constetion, don''t you speak without thinking and frame others as you please." The immeasurable old ancestor was so angry that he was about to fly off the handle. However, he held himself back.

    Yes, he had hidden the truth, but he had the most important clue and didn''t want to share it with others. All of it belonged to their boundless Daoist sect.

    "Everyone, I''m sure you all know what kind of person I, Wu Liang, am. As for that old fool of constetion, he''s full of nonsense. Who do you all believe?" The immeasurable old ancestor stood up and said,"Consort Hua, speak."

    Consort Hua smiled,"I believe in the immeasurable old ancestor''s words. I also believe in the ster old ancestor''s words."

    These words were the same as not saying anything, there was no difference.

    The immeasurable old ancestor was also speechless. How could a woman not have her own opinions?

    Of course, he couldn''t say this out loud. It would be bad if his rtionship with Consort Hua became strained.

    "Weapon Grandmaster, please speak." The old ancestor of the immeasurable sect did not believe in heresy as he looked at the weapon Grandmaster.

    The weapon Grandmasterughed."I don''t understand all these twists and turns, but I''m a straightforward person. I don''t know who I''ll believe in either. Who knows if what you''re saying is true or false? however, you can continue to provide me with more information. Perhaps I''ll be able to tellter."

    Looking at the weapon Grandmaster, the old ancestor of the immeasurable could be considered to be convinced.

    "They''re all Masters of great sects. There''s no need to go through so much trouble. They can just swear to the heavens. Whoever lies will be struck by lightning and reduced to ashes."

    At this moment, a voice rang out from the crowd, reverberating through the entire Hall. In an instant, everyone fell silent.

    Even the immeasurable old ancestor, who was trying to prove his innocence, had turned silent.

    The monarch of chaos was stunned. He hurriedly pulled Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, don''t get involved. These people aren''t to be trifled with."

    Lin fan shook off the chaos monarch''s hand. What was there to offend? now that he had broken through to the heaven pass state, he was already extremely irritable. Why did he care so much? he stood up and looked around.

    "Why are you all looking at me like that? Is there a problem with what this Peak Master said?"

    The immeasurable old master red at Lin fan. This guy had messed up his rhythm. No one would swear an oath here.

    "Old ancestor immeasurable, this is a friend of my husband." Matron flower smiled but her eyes were shining as she stared at Lin fan. She didn''t expect her husband''s friend to be so bold to say such things in front of so many powerful people.

    "Hahaha, Wuliang old man, I think what this little friend said makes a lot of sense." The star Masterughed out before looking at Lin fan,"little friend, you''re really smart. This old man here admires people who have guts."

    But at that moment, Lin fan raised his hand."You shut up. I haven''t evene to you."

    In an instant, the entire ce fell silent.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to Lin fan.

    Where did this brate from? was he so irascible?

    Or was he not afraid of death?

    Even the star patriarch was stunned.

 Chapter 749 Playing With Special Effects Will Only Lead To Death

    The surrounding people were dumbfounded. They had never thought that someone would be so overbearing and dare to insult the two patriarchs.

    Who was that young man?

    Mu Feng raised his head. His movements were stiff, and his hand that was hanging in the air had stopped moving. He then put his hand down, and his lips slightly moved as he said the word ''stupid''.

    In his opinion, this kind of people didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. They thought that they were different from others, but they didn''t know that they had already caused great trouble.

    "Kid, what do you mean by that? This is the first time I''ve seen you, right?" The star patriarch''s eyes were bright. Although everything was calm, huge waves had already been stirred up.

    Lin fan was calm as he flicked the dust off his body,"that''s right, it''s indeed our first time meeting. But let this Peak Master ask you, you were the one who ranked the heaven''s Pride Board, right?"

    "That''s right. The heaven''s Pride Board is indeed arranged by me. It gathers all the heaven''s pride experts from the outside world. Those who can be listed on the board are all the strongest heaven''s pride experts." The astral ancestor was very proud. He was one step ahead of the others when the outer realm merged. He had made three great wishes, and the list of heroes was his proudest masterpiece.

    All of the outer realm prodigy disciples wanted to be on The Prodigy roll. Being on the roll was a symbol of status and power.

    "Bullshit." Lin fan could not hold it in any longer,"what strongest heaven''s favorite? you don''t even have the name of this Peak Master, and you still dare to call yourself the strongest heaven''s favorite? just like I said, the heaven''s favorite ranking is not true. Even if the current number one on the heaven''s favorite ranking appeared in front of me, he would be beaten to a pulp by me."

    There was an uproar and shock.

    The moment Lin fan''s words came out, the surrounding disciples were all dumbfounded. This man was way too arrogant and looked down on everyone.

    He actually said that The Prodigy roll was fake, and that even if the number one appeared in front of him, he would be beaten to a pulp.

    How much confidence did he have to say such earth-shattering words?

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. You''re only in the heaven pass realm, but that doesn''t mean anything. Some heaven''s pride experts can crush others in the same realm with one hand. There''s no problem with my heaven''s pride ranking." The star patriarch was displeased. He then asked,""Who brought this kid here?"

    "Star ancestor, this is my husband''s friend. Do you have any thoughts?" Consort Hua said with a smile as she squinted.

    "So he''s a friend of Hua niangniang''s husband. However, it''s better to advise him not to speak nonsense. Otherwise, it won''t be easy to end this." The starry patriarch said meaningfully.

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his hand,"Madam flower, let me settle this."

    He then looked at the star patriarch.

    "There must be an exnation for today''s matter. I, Lin fan, am strong enough to be the number one on The Prodigy roll. There''s something wrong with your roll."

    Lin fan didn''t give him any face. He was too arrogant and was looking to be suppressed.

    "Savage!" At this moment, Zhou Diwu, who had been sitting there without moving, stood up. Suddenly, an aura that could tear the sky exploded from his body.

    It was as if a pair of invisible hands had appeared from his body, directly tearing the sky apart. The nine Heavens ''starry rivers rolled down, crushing all living beings.

    The surrounding disciples were terrified and felt their bodies grow heavy.

    "How terrifying." The disciples felt a chill down their spines and were intimidated. They only felt that there was a blinding light on the other party''s body. They were intimidated and did not dare to look at him.

    Zhou Diwu''s eyes were sharp. His blue robe fluttered in the wind and he looked majestic. He stepped forward and stood proudly in the hall. Then, he cupped his fists and said,"Patriarch, since this person is not convinced, then let this disciplee and experience his power. Let''s see if he is qualified to be the number one genius."

    "Hmm, that''s good. But since he''s Hua Niang''s husband''s friend, don''t kill him." The star patriarch said.

    "Yes." Zhou Diwu nodded his head. Then, he ced his hands behind his back and looked at Lin fan,"you''re just a mere heaven pass realm. I won''t bother to fight you. You only have one chance."

    These words were overbearing, arrogant, and egotistical. It made Lin fan very unhappy.

    "Oh my God, is this guy an idiot? he actually fought with Zhou Diwu. He won''t even know how he died."

    "The heaven Ascension realm is indeed very strong, but the Zhou Diwu is at the peak of the glorious era realm. My elder once said that the Zhou Diwu will be the fastest genius of the younger generation to reach the Dao realm."

    "Just wait and see. One move, no, perhaps half a move, and this guy will be forced to kneel. This is a huge gap between us. The chasm between us is insurmountable."

    The disciples discussed in hushed whispers. They were not optimistic about this battle at all. The other party was simply seeking his own death.

    "Madam Hua, injuries are unavoidable in battle. Please bear the responsibility." The star patriarch cupped his fists and said. He really did not know what kind of background this kid had to be so arrogant.

    "Yes."

    Consort Hua did not say much. She did not have high hopes for this battle either. She did not know what her husband''s friend was thinking.

    She looked at the chaos, but found her husband very calm.

    There was only one person present who was the most irascible, and that was the immeasurable old ancestor. What exactly was going on? they were clearly here to exchange information on ancient texts. How did it suddenly be a battle for the number one position?

    Things didn''t seem right.

    Mu Feng, on the other hand, was holding his sword tightly. He had always been the second ce. He had lost to Zhou Diwu once, so he did not know how strong Zhou Diwu was now.

    As for this guy''s provocation, he only sneered. He was just overestimating his own ability.

    "Hey, kid, this Peak Master wants to ask you, what cultivation level are you at now?" Lin fan twisted his neck. He really didn''t know what realm was above the heaven pass realm, nor had he asked around.

    The teacher had said.

    His realm was all fake.

    The only thing that mattered was whether they could win or not.

    There was no point in knowing so much.

    The surrounding disciples were all stunned. Was this guy an idiot? he didn''t even know the opponent''s realm and dared to provoke him. He was trying to fly into the sky.

    "The peak of the glorious world realm." Zhou Diwu said coldly. Then, divine light shone from his body. It was bright and dazzling. At a nce, it was as if a God had appeared.

    "Alright, what''s above the glorious era?" Lin fan stretched his body. A huge battle was about to start.

    "Dao realm."

    "What if we go further up?"

    "There''s no other way. "

    Lin fan chuckled. Was there really no way out after breaking through two major cultivation realms?

    He didn''t believe it.

    "I''ming. I''m telling you to be serious. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." Lin fan grinned as his eyes shone with battle intent. He exerted strength in his legs, and with a loud bang, the ground cracked and spread out in all directions.

    Zhou Diwu didn''t move at all. He still had his hands behind his back. However, there were crackling sounds on his body, and there were tiny divine thunders intertwining and moving around.

    "Open fire!"

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot and headed towards Zhou Diwu. Along the way, he started to unleash all his attacks.

    "Violent body!"<sub> </sub>

    "Magic of the seven Gods!"

    ¡­¡­

    "A forbidden technique!"

    "With his strength, he would definitely lose to Zhou Diwu in one move. He wouldn''t even need to fight." The nine-colored ancestor of the pill realm said.

    Suddenly, the sky shook and the entire sect started to shake. A terrifying aura covered everyone''s heart.

    "Hahaha, he''s here."

    Lin fan was 10 meters tall and his muscles were bulging. On his ck body, there were red lines that spread from his back and covered his entire body. A red blood wave was boiling.

    "Don''t underestimate this Peak Master. "

    At that moment, Lin fan appeared in front of Zhou Diwu with bloodshot eyes. He put his fists together and mmed down with his heavy hammer. Before his fist even reached Zhou Diwu, a powerful force had already crushed him.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground caved in under the force.

    "What?"

    Zhou Diwu''s expression changed. He was originally very calm, but now he was panicking. He had underestimated his opponent and did not raise his power to its peak. That ck Mass gave him an indescribable pressure.

    He wanted to use his full strength, but it was toote.

    BOOM!

    The vibration exploded. As the two fists smashed down, the mountains and rivers lost their color. A terrifying shock wave spread out with a PU chi sound.

    Countless disciples lost their bnce and were blown far away by the shockwave, smashing into buildings.

    "How can that be?" The infinite Daoist sect was shocked. They raised their hands and a bright light exploded from their hands, covering the surroundings.

    If they did not do anything, even the limitless Daoqing sect would not be able to stop such power.

    "What bullsh * t number one heaven''s favorite? he''s giving me the motivation."

    Lin fan was furious like an ape. He punched the ground and a huge power exploded out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The punch pierced through the ground with the power to pull mountains apart. The fist was like raindrops as it fell. Zhou Diwu, who was lying in the deep pit, was covered in blood. With a roar, the golden light pierced through his body. However, at the moment it pierced through his body, a terrifying punch came.

    Puchi!

    Zhou Diwu spat out a mouthful of blood. The golden light that was about to pierce through him suddenly stopped and retracted back into his body.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast and agile. He grabbed Zhou Diwu''s head and threw out a hundred punches in an instant. In the blink of an eye, all of themnded on Zhou Diwu''s abdomen.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Sonic booms exploded as every punch prated everything. Zhou Diwu''s body trembled rapidly. This was the vibration caused by the force that his body had to withstand when he was hit by the punch.

    Lin fan grabbed his ankle, swinging his wrist left and right, smacking him to the ground. His speed was really fast, faster than the speed of sound. He was already invisible. Only when he hit him and the shockwaves exploded would he understand what happened.

    "Is this all you''ve got? Or did you not eat?"

    Lin fan''s expression was berserk. His blood-red eyes shone with a bright light. He mmed his palm down on the ground and smacked Zhou Diwu into the ground.

    The ''forbidden technique'' had been activated long ago. Those who gave up on future advancement would use all their potential.

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan raised his head and howled into the sky. His expression turned malevolent as his blood eyes shone with an unparalleled ominous glint. Raising both his hands, he gathered all his strength and struck out.

    Bang! Bang!

    His fistsnded on the ground, and the most terrifying power erupted.

    The ground crumbled and turned into nothingness. A terrifying impact rose up and spread in all directions.

    Crack! Crack!

    The light screen shattered.

    In the blink of an eye, the wave of Qi covered a small half of the sect.

    Many buildings copsed and turned into ruins.

    The mountains and rivers in the distance were copsing.

    The immeasurable old ancestor couldn''t stand steadily. With a dazed expression, he took a few steps back, grabbed the handle of his chair, and sat down.

    The surrounding experts were all dumbfounded, as if they were in a dream.

    At this moment, everyone looked over.

    There was a huge ck shadow standing there.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed Zhou Diwu''s head and lifted him up from the deep hole.

    Zhou Diwu, who was covered in blood and had broken bones, hung limply. It was unknown if he was still alive.

    "Hehe! The first on the heaven''s Pride Board. "

    The dust settled.

    Lin fan''s gigantic body stood in the center. That terrifying figure was like a berserk demonic god, causing everyone to feel a chill down their spines.

    "Stupid thing, the power of strength is unimaginable. Those who y with special effects will eventually die."

    Then, he flicked his wrist and threw Zhou Diwu to the starry patriarch.

    "Do you think The Prodigy roll is wrong?"

    [PS: thank you. The Overlord forced himself on me. I''ll give you 10000 Qidian coins.]

    [PS: thank you, brother Yue. Big Boss, 10000 Qidian coins for your tip.]

 Chapter 750 The Possibility Of Me Being Killed Is Very High

    Silence!

    Everyone looked at the scene before them in shock. They wanted to speak, but it was as if their throats were stuck. They didn''t know what to say.

    Someone lowered his head and was stunned for a long time before he spat out a few words with difficulty.

    "Zhou Diwu has lost."

    "And he was defeated without a chance to fight back."

    They did not dare to believe it. Zhou Diwu was a heaven''s favorite that suppressed all the heaven''s pride experts in the world. Even Mu Feng, who was ranked second, was not his opponent. He was simply terrifying.

    But now, such a terrifying existence was being beaten up.

    There was no shocking impact, nor was there any dazzling brilliance.

    "Hey! "Star patriarch, why aren''t you saying anything? give me an exnation. If he''s the first on The Prodigy roll, then what am I?" Not to mention the top 100, even the top 500 don''t have my name. "

    "Furthermore, this Peak Master never talks about things without evidence. But now that the evidence has appeared, he, the guy who was ranked first on The Prodigy roll, was crushed by me. What do you say now?"

    Lin fan red at the star ancestor and did not give him any face at all. He asked him directly. He had remembered this heaven''s Pride Board in his heart.

    To think that even an expert of his level would be beneath him. Initially, he had thought that it would be extremely frightening, but from the looks of it now, it seemed like it was nothing much.

    "I knew it. There must be something wrong with the heaven''s Pride Board. Otherwise, how could the goddess of the pill world only be ranked sixth? it seems like there is a lot of maniption going on behind the scenes." The nine-colored patriarch of the elixir realm made a countercharge and followed the vine. He expressed doubts about the great wish of the starry patriarch.

    The starry patriarch red at the nine-colored patriarch. Then, he looked at Zhou Diwu, whose life and death were unknown. He hurriedly took out a pill and let him swallow it. "You little brat, you did a sneak attack. He did not even use his full strength. He has underestimated you."

    Indeed, as the number one on the heaven''s Pride Board, Zhou Diwu naturally wouldn''t be this weak. Even if he couldn''t defeat Lin fan, he wouldn''t bepletely helpless.

    He had really underestimated Lin fan and didn''t show his strength. But when he reacted, it was toote.

    Lin fan cultivated a hard body skill. When he used all his skills, his strength would rise to a terrifying level. With a single punch, he could even shatter mountains and rivers. If he didn''t use his true strength, it would be hard to fight against him.

    "AI! Boring, a loss is a loss, what''s there to not admit? sneak attack? Ever since I started cultivating, I''ve never known what a sneak attack is. "

    "However, someone actually said that Iunched a sneak attack. Star patriarch, your words are an insult to me."

    "Although this Peak master''s strength is inferior to yours, I''m not someone who can be humiliated by just anyone."

    Lin fan took a step forward and raised his head. He looked at the star ancestor with a sharp gaze and stretched out his hand, hooking his finger.

    "I heard you''re very strong, but I don''t believe you. How do you want to prove yourself?"

    There was an uproar!

    These shocking words exploded in everyone''s hearts.

    "My God, what did he say? How dare he challenge the star patriarch? he must be crazy. "

    "This man is too arrogant. He thinks he''s invincible just because he defeated Zhou Diwu."

    "My idol! This is what an idol is!"

    Everyone stared at the figure in the middle of the hall in shock. In their opinion, this was the most shocking thing that had happened during their trip here.

    Chaos''s mouth twitched. He knew Peak Master Lin was very powerful, but he had never thought that he would take the initiative to provoke the patriarch of a great sect.

    "Husband, your friend ..." Matron flower transmitted her voice. Her husband''s friend had crushed the number one genius. She was shocked, but something even more shocking happened.

    The astral ancestor''s strength was extremely powerful. It was not something that a mere Zhou Diwu couldpare to.

    He could kill Zhou Diwu in the blink of an eye.

    The nine colors ancestor of the elixir world opened his eyes wide andughed. Then, he came to the side of the goddess,"what do you think of this kid? The ancestor really likes him. If you want to find a husband, this person is the best. Why look at those weeds?"

    As soon as she said this, the young talents around the goddess of the pill world changed their expressions as if they had lost something. Then, they looked at the goddess in unison.

    They couldn''t agree to it. If they did, their hearts would bepletely broken.

    "What are you little things looking at? go away." The forefather of nine colors waved his hand. These little guys were not that strong, yet they still wanted to touch the goddess of the pill world. They must be dreaming.

    The goddess of the elixir realm looked calm."Patriarch, it''s hard to say if he can survive after provoking the star patriarch like this."

    "Don''t worry. How can the old ancestor let him die? as long as he doesn''t see eye to eye with the old fogey of constetion, the old ancestor will save him." The nine-colored ancestor of the pill realm said with a smile.

    He would like to see how the star patriarch was going to resolve this matter.

    To be provoked by a junior like this, could he still maintain his dignity?

    It was so satisfying.

    "Arrogant."

    The astral ancestor was furious. He stood up suddenly and a vast and shocking aura burst out.

    He had shocked the world and no one had ever dared to be so presumptuous.

    "Arrogant?" Lin fanughed and stomped down with his foot. The ground cracked and gravel flew into the air and wrapped around him."This Peak Master is not being arrogant. I am doing this for justice. Since you have made it to the top of the heaven''s Pride Board, you have to be fair. Today, this Peak Master has suppressed the top of the heaven''s Pride Board and still can''t get on the board. I don''t ask for anything else. I just want justice or an apology."<sub> </sub>

    This reason was perfect. He was standing on the moral high ground and scolding the star patriarch.

    He was clearly asking the other party to apologize.

    On the other hand, he secretly hoped that the other party would kill him or be killed by him.

    There was no third option.

    However, the chances of him being killed were higher.

    When the surrounding disciples heard this, they werepletely stunned.

    "What? This guy provoked the star patriarch just for justice. This ... This ..."

    "Oh! The heaven''s Pride Board was created by the ster patriarch''s great ambition. All the heaven''s pride experts in the outer realm have been cultivating with all their might in order to improve. However, he can''t even get into the top 100, not even the top 500, even though he is so powerful. How can he not be angry?"

    "Do you guys think that the astral ancestor did something behind the scenes?"

    "It''s hard to say, but it''s not impossible either. The first ce is a disciple of the star Pavilion. The outer realm is so vast, how could there be no experts? and the first ce is really from the star Pavilion. "

    Everyone was whispering to each other, and were starting to doubt the rankings on The Prodigy roll.

    The voice was like a mosquito buzzing into the ears of the star patriarch. How could the patriarch of a great sect endure this?

    "All of you, shut up."

    "Die!" The starry patriarch shouted angrily. His voice was like thunder. Wherever his gaze passed by, a powerful aura crushed over. Countless disciples lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    However, they were not willing to ept it. One could use force to subdue their bodies, but not their hearts.

    In their opinion, this was a sign of the ster patriarch''s guilty conscience.

    "Old fogey of constetion, you dare to make a move?" "You''ve been exposed!" The nine-colored ancestor of the elixir realm roared."You''re so embarrassed that you''re angry. To think that you''re an ancestor of a region. How embarrassing!"

    Consort Hua nodded slightly."It''s indeed not right."

    The weapon Grandmasterughed and said,"although I''m a weapon Grandmaster and everything can be solved by force, I still have to be reasonable. Therefore, patriarch starry star, you have to give him a reason. This young man is young and his cultivation is not weak. He even suppressed Zhou Diwu. In my opinion, this young man has the strength to be ranked first. Why is it that when ites to you, you can''t even be ranked in the top five hundred, let alone the top one hundred? I have to say, there''s a big problem with your prodigy roll."

    "The weapon Grandmaster is an understanding person." Lin fan cupped his fists and smiled.

    "Weapon Grandmaster, you ..." The star ancestor was so angry that his liver hurt. These detestable fellows had seized the opportunity to frame him.

    "Star patriarch, don''t take it to heart. I''m just stating facts." The weapon Grandmaster chuckled and turned to Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, it''s rare to see a young man like you. If you have the chance,e to the weapon world. I can introduce you to the goddesses of the weapon world."

    When Lin fan heard this, heughed awkwardly. ''Know my a * s! A woman from the weapon world? she''s just a soldier. I''m really afraid that I''ll be cut into pieces if I get too excited when I enter one day.''

    That scene was a little terrifying just thinking about it.

    At that moment, the star Master looked at Lin fan with a weird expression. He then took in a deep breath,"alright, let me exin it to you properly. There''s definitely no mistake with the heaven''s Pride Board. As for why you''re not on the heaven''s Pride Board, there''s no need to exin. It''s definitely because you''re not strong enough."

    "Don''t think that you''re stronger than Zhou Diwu just because you suppressed him. He was too careless. You''ve cultivated a hard body skill, so you''re able to burst out with terrifying power for a short time, catching him off guard."

    Even the star patriarch himself did not believe what he said. However, it did not matter as long as others believed him.

    He would never admit that Zhou Diwu''s strength was weaker than his opponent.

    And The Prodigy roll would not be wrong.

    The surrounding disciples were discussing in low voices.

    "Do you guys think what the ster ancestor said is true?"

    "It''s hard to say, but I think it''s true. Zhou Diwu probably didn''t react in time. After all, the attack just now was too powerful. No matter who it was, they wouldn''t have been able to react in time."

    "If that''s the case, then that''s a problem. But that''s not right. Even if Zhou Diwu didn''t react in time, he shouldn''t have been unable to enter the top 500."

    "That''s reasonable. "

    To the disciples, this was just wavering. Based on the situation, they would determine who was right and who was wrong.

    Lin fan was a little impatient. He just came to get beaten up, so why was it so troublesome?

    "Alright, enough nonsense. Astral ancestor,e down and fight."

    The star ancestor, who had just managed to turn the tables, was secretly pleased with himself. However, when he heard Lin fan''s words, his face turned extremely terrifying.

    "What are you doing? What are you guys doing?" The immeasurable old master couldn''t take it any longer. He looked at the situation around him. What was the point of the sect''s buildings being destroyed?

    What would happen if this kid fought with the star patriarch again?

    He hadn''t even settled the matter of inviting experts over yet, but he had been led astray by this group of troublemakers.

    Just thinking about it made her angry.

    [PS: there was a mistake earlier. Zhou Diwu was made the big senior brother of the God-extinguishing Pce.]

 Chapter 751 There Are Two Kinds Of People I Dont Want To Fight In My Life

    As expected! The old ancestor of the boundless Daoqing sect could no longer sit still.

    Come to think of it, no one would be able to sit still.

    When others fought in their own sect, and the shockwaves were quite big, who would be responsible for the things destroyed?

    "Everyone, I didn''t invite you here to determine if there''s a problem with The Prodigy roll." The immeasurable old ancestor was furious. This bunch of fellows didn''t look like him at all.

    What was the heaven''s Pride Board?

    That was just a ce for the younger generation to y. It didn''t matter who was first, so what was the point of being so serious?

    The most important thing now was to gather all the ancient books.

    However, the immeasurable old ancestor''s mentality was a little ahead of his time. He could achieve it, but others couldn ''t.

    "We''ll talk about other thingster. This old man has never been wronged like this in my entire life. I don''t need to do anything today, I have to settle the matter of The Prodigy roll. " The star patriarch shouted angrily. He was so angry that his body started to tremble.

    "The ster patriarch is right. There must be an exnation for the matter of The Prodigy roll. Without an exnation, I will not stop here." Lin fan nodded calmly.

    The Lord of Chaos ''lips moved, but he did not say anything. Peak Master Lin was in a bad mood.

    He wanted to say,"brother, let''s forget it. Don''t y like this."

    But looking at the current situation, things were no longer stable and there was going to be a big mess.

    The master of the God-killing Pce had not said a word since the beginning, but now he suddenly said something.

    "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. Isn''t Mu Feng, the second on The Prodigy roll, right here? let him have a fight with Peak Master Lin, and we''ll be able to see if there''s anything wrong with The Prodigy roll."

    ? As soon as he finished speaking, a deep and arrow-like gaze stared at the butt of the master of the Jue Shen Pce.

    He didn''t even need to look to know that this was the gaze of the immeasurable old ancestor.

    "You can even say such words." The immeasurable old ancestor''s face was dark. The other party had no good intentions at all. If Mu Feng were to fight with the other party, he would win if he was lucky. If he were unlucky, he would lose. That would be a disgrace to the immeasurable Daoist sect.

    His intentions were extremely sinister.

    The immeasurable old ancestor felt extremely tired. He could be scammed at any moment if he were to exchange blows with these old fogeys.

    Look!

    Now, they had been tricked. The master of the God-down Pce had not said anything all along. Was that low-profile? Or a good person?

    Wrong, and it was a big mistake. This was not keeping a low profile, nor was he a good person. He was just watching a show and seeing an opportunity, he would attack.

    "Old master, I am willing to fight this Peak Master Lin." Mu Feng stood up, his battle intent boiling.

    He wanted to fight with Peak Master Lin. The other party was very strong, and Zhou Diwu had always been above him. He had always wanted to surpass him, but he had never had the chance.

    But now, his chance hade. If he could suppress his opponent, it would mean that he was stronger than Zhou Diwu.

    "Mu Feng, what are you doing? Sit down, this is none of your business. " The immeasurable old ancestor red and reprimanded. What was he doing here? was he going to be fooled by a few words from this old ass of the God vanishing Pce?

    Even if Zhou Diwu did not use his full strength, this kid''s strength should not be underestimated.

    However, Mu Feng had no intention of seeing through the old ancestor''s intentions. Instead, he cupped his fists firmly and said,""Elder, I wanted to have a showdown with Zhou Diwu to determine the number one genius. However, I did not expect him to be defeated. As the number two genius, I am not satisfied and would like to ask Peak Master Lin for some advice."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mu Feng''s robe fluttered, and an invisible sword intent was emitted. He said with an imposing manner,""Peak Master Lin, do you dare to ept the challenge?"

    "Eldest senior brother, the number one genius."

    The disciples of the clear Daoist sect cheered excitedly. Zhou Diwu had suppressed their senior brother, which had made them ufortable for a long time. Now, Zhou Diwu was being suppressed.

    Their senior brother stood out arrogantly and wanted to spar with the other party. If he won, wouldn''t that mean that their senior brother was the strongest?

    "What and what?" Lin fan furrowed his brows. Where did this thinge from? he was here to demand an exnation from the star Pce''s patriarch and at the same time, to have a huge fight.

    What was this idiot doing?

    There were two kinds of people he didn''t want to fight in his life. It wasn''t because he was afraid, but because he felt like it was a waste of time.

    One was mentally retarded.

    The other type were swordsmen.

    Mu Feng gestured for his junior brothers to be quiet. He then looked at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, please enlighten me."

    "Mu Feng, hurry up and withdraw." The immeasurable old ancestor shouted out.

    "Immeasurable old ancestor, this old man can see through this. Didn''t Peak Master Lin say that there''s a problem with The Prodigy roll that I''ve set up? alright then, let Mu Feng fight. If Peak Master Lin is able to win, then this old man will admit that there''s a problem with The Prodigy roll." The star patriarch said.

    "That''s very reasonable. If Peak Master Lin can defeat the second-ranked prodigy, that would exin everything,"the nine-colored patriarch of the alchemy world said with a smile.

    "That''s reasonable. " The weapon Grandmaster agreed.

    Looking at these guys, the immeasurable old ancestor was so angry that he wanted to smash someone. It was so easy to talk while sitting down. This was especially true for Mu Feng, who had truly infuriated him.

    Why were they so stupid? this battle wasn''t worth it.

    But looking at the situation now, it was toote to stop him.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and said helplessly,"you really want to fight me?"

    "That''s right. " Mu Feng''s eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. Especially since he was a swordsman, his appearance was beautiful and attracted the gazes of the female disciples. That indifferent temperament of his was very lethal to the girls.

    "Alright, I''ll give you one chance. Show me your most powerful sword technique. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have the chance." Lin fan sighed.<sub> </sub>

    It was just that these words, when heard by others, caused a huge wave.

    "This guy is too arrogant. Even though he defeated Zhou Diwu, he can''t be so arrogant."

    "That''s right. Zhou Diwu didn''t use his full power, but our eldest senior brother has to use his full power."

    "All the best, eldest senior brother. Teach this arrogant fellow a good lesson."

    Mu Feng was neither sad nor happy. His state of mind was natural, and he was not affected. With a ng, his sword was unsheathed. A Dragon of sword Qi was wrapped around the sword.

    This was a sign that he had cultivated his swordsmanship to the extreme.

    On his body, multicolored light was resplendent. It was the radiance of sword intent. Weng, Weng, the long sword trembled.

    When the surrounding disciples felt this sword will, they felt their hearts constrict.

    "Impressive, old ancestor immeasurable. Your sword Dao has already reached the entranced state. If you were to step into the Dao realm, you would probably be an incredible existence." The weapon Grandmaster said.

    Said the immeasurable old ancestor with a smile. Although he was unwilling to see Mu Feng take action against others, what else could he do now that things had alreadye to this?

    "Weapon Grandmaster, you''re being too polite. I just don''t know if I can seek a divine weapon from the weapon world when I step into the Dao realm."

    The weapon Grandmaster looked at the immeasurable old ancestor in a daze, as though he was looking at an idiot,"No."

    "I@$%..." The immeasurable old ancestor was so angry that he was speechless. He then turned his gaze towards the center of the Great Hall. He couldn''t lose this battle.

    "Hurry up and make your move." Lin fan urged. Mu Feng was indeed strong. If he wasn''t using a sword, Lin fan might have taken him seriously. However, it was a pity that Mu Feng was a swordsman. Furthermore, he had cultivated the way of the sword to an extremely high level.

    It was basically impossible to separate from the sword.

    In that instant, Mu Feng''s aura changed. A vast and terrifying sword will covered the entire sky. The shadow of the sword illuminated the heaven and earth. It was a killing intent. Even though its target was Lin fan, the killing intent that was emitted from it caused everyone to feel a chill in their hearts.

    This terrifying sword intent of ughter disappeared in an instant, as if it had disappeared from this world.

    "What is eldest senior brother doing? Why are you standing there and not moving?" When some of the disciples saw Mu Feng standing on the same spot without moving, they were also stunned, not knowing what was happening.

    On the other hand, the disciples who were closer to Mu Feng understood.

    "This is the Supreme Sword technique that eldest senior brotherprehended fromprehending the heaven and earth. It has already integrated into the heaven and earth. That body is eldest senior brother, but it could also not be eldest senior brother. That is not real."

    "What are you saying? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"

    The disciples didn''t understand and didn''t know what sword technique divine power he was talking about, but they felt that it should be very powerful.

    The immeasurable old ancestor was very pleased. The eldest senior brother of the immeasurable sect was indeed very talented. His sword technique was indeed shocking. Even he had to admit that if Mu Feng entered the Dao realm, his sword technique would be even more terrifying.

    Lin fan was still standing there, not moving at all. In fact, he didn''t even twitch a single finger.

    "Even though the sword Dao is strong, it''s a pity. Any sword Dao, even if it''s the god-like or the heaven-like, would have to kneel down before me."

    In an instant, the void trembled and a sword will swam in the river of speed. It was so fast that it was impossible to catch it.

    Even Lin fan found it hard to react in time.

    In the eyes of the disciples, they could not see what was happening at all.

    In their eyes, there was only Lin fan''s figure standing there, unmoving.

    All of a sudden, the 100% empty-handed white de grab came into effect.

    With extreme speed, his left hand grabbed at the void. With a pfft, the de was in his hand, and blood flowed out.

    "What?" Mu Feng was terrified. He was unable to see how his opponent had attacked. However, by the time he could see clearly, his strongest sword had already been caught in his hand.

    Lin fan hollered out as his right fist mmed out towards Mu Feng. With a loud bang, Mu Feng was struck heavily as his body was sent flying into the distance. He crashed through the buildings in the distance, turning them into ruins.

    "This ..." The immeasurable old ancestor was stunned. He had seen everything clearly, but he didn''t dare to believe it.

    Pfft!

    Mu Feng was sent flying into the distance by Lin fan''s punch. The bones in his abdomen were about to burst apart as he was sent flying. Heid there and spat out mouthfuls of blood.

    "My sword,"

    At this moment, he wasn''t thinking about his own condition. Instead, he was thinking about how his hands were empty and how the sword that apanied him had disappeared.

    "It''s a good sword, but it''s a bit slow. " Lin fan held the sword and flicked it. The sword buzzed and then he stabbed it in.

    The long sword was stabbed into the ground, buzzing and trembling.

    "I actually lost." Mu Feng looked at the silver-white de and was stunned for a moment.

    Lin fan''s palm was bleeding. That sword was really strong. If it wasn''t for the BUFF, it would be impossible for him to take it head-on.

    Even if he wanted to react, it would still be a problem.

    The speed was too fast, and the sword intent was too obscure. It had already merged with the heaven and earth, and was difficult to distinguish, just like the spiritual Qi between heaven and earth.

    "Eldest senior brother, he ..."

    All the disciples were dumbfounded and their bodies trembled. They didn''t expect their senior brother to lose.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the star ancestor.

    "Now, can you tell me if there''s something wrong with your prodigy roll?"

 Chapter 752 Lets Go, Peak Master Lin, The Pill World Welcomes You

    "What?"

    The ster patriarch was at a loss for words. He had nothing to say. Things had gone beyond his expectations. Was there something wrong with The Prodigy roll?

    It was impossible.

    He didn''t believe that The Prodigy roll was wrong.

    But if there was no mistake, what was this person''s situation?

    Zhou Diwu''s defeat might have been an excuse, but now that Mu Feng of the clear Daoist sect had lost, they could not say that it was due to carelessness.

    When he looked over, the immeasurable old ancestor''s face was so dark that he looked like he was about to kill someone.

    At this moment, the star ancestor felt a little better. At least the star Pavilion was not the most miserable one. There was still the old man, Wu Liang, apanying him.

    "Hey! I say, astral ancestor, you can''t be so shameless. Just answer me if there''s a problem with The Prodigy roll. Is it that difficult?" Lin fan frowned and asked.

    As for the matter of causing the star patriarch to be unhappy, he would not take it to heart.

    If you''re unhappy, then just do me.

    He couldn''t ask for more.

    The star patriarch red at Lin fan. How could he say that there was something wrong with the heaven''s Pride Board? he then transmitted his voice over.

    "Peak Master Lin, we''re all people of status. We can discuss things. The matter of The Prodigy roll was my mistake. Why don''t we talk about it in private after this?"

    "Hehe, Xingchen, that old fogey, must be transmitting his voice to this kid." The nine-colored ancestor of the pill realm opened his mouth and said. He had no intention of avoiding the topic and said it directly in front of everyone.

    With a Swoosh, the star patriarch stared at the nine-colored patriarch. He was furious. This old man was really hitting him when he was down.

    He wished that a star would appear and blow up this pill realm.

    Of course, this was just his imagination.

    But just at this moment, something that made the star Master fly into a rage happened. Lin fan did not give him any face as he said,""Star patriarch, what are you saying? As the ancestor of a great sect, you must have the imposing manner of a great sect. If you don''t admit your mistake, then we''ll fight. "

    The star patriarch was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. This kid had already mentioned a few times that they would fight.

    Could it be that he was really bullying him because he didn''t dare to make a move?

    "Kid, I don''t want to bully you, but you can''t take an inch and ask for a yard. I don''t care if you''re not on The Prodigy roll." The star patriarch was furious and said in an unfriendly tone.

    At this moment, the nine-colored patriarch of the alchemy world waved his hand."You can''t say that. This is not a matter of bullying. Your starry patriarch set up The Prodigy roll to let the prodigies of the outer realm enter the roll. Now, Peak Master Lin, who is young and has a powerful cultivation, is not on the roll. Do you think there is no problem with this?"

    "Everyone here is a great sect''s old ancestor, and there are many disciples here as well. Some of them are on The Prodigy roll. Now that such a situation has urred, who knows if you''ve taken advantage of others or manipted things behind the scenes?"

    "Nine-colored, don''t you nder me." "Shut up!" The starry patriarch rebuked angrily. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling,"I, the starry patriarch, am an indomitable spirit. I have not reached the stage where I have to do things behind the scenes."

    "Old man, you said I''m ndering you. The matter is right in front of you, how long are you going to deny it? Let me tell you, if you don''t give Peak Master Lin an exnation, I''ll spread the news to the entire outer realm. Do you believe me?" Patriarch ninescolor was extremely irritable.

    As long as he could support the star patriarch, he would be able to make things difficult for him.

    "Hmph! Do you think anyone would believe you?" The star patriarch was dissatisfied. He didn''t know why he had be like nine-colored. They had never met before. They had only met after the fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm. He didn''t expect nine-colored to bite him like a Mad Dog.

    Did he just scold her a little in the past? It was necessary.

    "Nine color patriarch, thank you for your righteous words, but there''s no need for this. I''m a Grandmaster who wrote the Zhizhi bird. Tomorrow, the ancestor of the ster Tower will appear on the Zhizhi bird. The contents of The Prodigy roll are false." Lin fan said calmly.

    If not for the forefather of nine colors ''reminder, he would have forgotten that he was a Grandmaster-level writer of the Zhizhi bird.

    "What?" The star ancestor was stunned as he stared at Lin fan for a long time.

    Even the forefather of nine colors was a little stunned. He hurried over to Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, you are the one who wrote this on the Zhizhi bird?"

    At this moment, not only were the two of them shocked, but the surrounding people were also stunned.

    "What''s wrong? isn''t this normal?" Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand what these people were saying. Wasn''t it just a Zhizhi bird Grandmaster writer? did they have to be so exaggerated?

    "Really?" The star patriarch was very suspicious. He did not believe it.

    He had wanted to be the author of the Zhizhi bird for a long time, but he had been rejected many times.

    In the words of the Zhizhi bird, what the hell was written? who the hell was reading it?

    At that time, the star ancestor was so angry that he had lost his temper. He argued with the Zhizhi bird directly and at the same time, he showed his position to let the Zhizhi bird reorganize its words.

    However, he didn''t expect the Zhizhi bird to ignore him and even published his story, causing him to have a bad reputation.

    At his level of cultivation, strength was no longer his only goal. Reputation was.

    Now that the outer realms had merged, if he could spread his name to all of the outer realms, even after thousands of years, people would still remember him.

    "Hehe, really? Do you think this Peak Master is joking with you? open your eyes wide and take a look, What is this?" Lin fan immediately took out the Golden paper.<sub> </sub>

    Immediately, a voice came from the paper.

    "Grandmaster, you haven''t updated your content for a few days. When are you going to update? the people of the outer realm are all waiting." The Zhizhi bird examiner''s voice was heard.

    "What''s the hurry? this Peak Master is currently fighting with someone. " Lin fan replied in rage. This Zhizhi bird really made one despair. It only knew how to rush him and didn''t even give him any benefits.

    The exchange was simply too expensive, and ordinary things were of no use to him.

    Those that were a little useful and expensive.

    "What? Grandmaster, is your personal safety in danger? Don''t worry, the Zhizhi bird won''t let the Grandmaster be in any danger. Please tell us the location and we''ll immediately send people to rescue him. "

    Lin fan did not say anything more and ced the Golden paper into his storage ring. He then looked at the star Master,"did you hear that? What''s there to lie about?"

    Suddenly, the star patriarch''s facial expression changed. Heughed sinisterly and said,"Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding. The matter of The Prodigy roll is indeed my fault. There was a mistake. With Peak Master Lin''s cultivation, you should be the number one prodigy. This is an undeniable fact."

    "What?"

    Lin fan was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to continue retorting in anger, he realized that the attitude of the star ancestor had taken a 180-degree turn. The brakes of the car were a little too fast, and he almost could not change his attitude.

    "Aiyoyo, you old fogey. You change so quickly. Hiss hiss ..." The forefather of nine colors revealed a look of disdain. He then looked at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, this person is really shameless. I can''t be friends with him. I wonder if Peak Master Lin has time. Why don''t we have a chat in the pill world?"

    "Pill world ..." Lin fan''s brows twitched. This was interesting. He really wanted to go.

    "That''s right, the pill realm," The forefather nodded his head and tugged at Lin fan''s pants. He then pointed at the beautiful figure not too far away,"Peak Master Lin, look! That''s the most beautiful female disciple of the pill world!"

    Lin fan''s nose twitched as a fragrant smell wafted into his nose. The fragrance of the old master of the pill world was extremely thick as well.

    He was good at licking medicinal pills, but he had to have a bottom line. How could he just randomly lick them?

    "Fine. Since it''s an invitation from the forefather of nine colors, it would be impolite to refuse." Lin fan smiled.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go now. This ce is boring. Everyone here is amoner. They don''t even dare to admit their mistakes. Unlike the alchemy world, we only take things seriously. Although we met Peak Master Lin by chance, we also saw that there was something wrong with the star patriarch''s prodigy roll. Therefore, we are definitely on Peak Master Lin''s side." The forefather''s expression was solemn, and his words were righteous.

    "Forefather ninescolor, you''re despicable." The star patriarch said coldly. He then cupped his fists and said,""Peak Master Lin, you should know that those who are unountably solicitous are all up to evil."

    "Cough cough!"

    The immeasurable old ancestor coughed out in despair. His goal this time around had been destroyed just like that.

    He didn''t even know why.

    If they really had to say something, then it was all Empress Hua''s fault. If she hadn''t invited him, this brat wouldn''t have appeared. If this brat hadn''t appeared, then all this wouldn''t have happened.

    "Hmph! You old man, you''re good at framing people, but Peak Master Lin is a man of righteousness. Can''t you tell who''s real and who''s fake?"

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go. We shouldn''t stay here any longer. This is a filthy ce, and we''re going to be tainted." The forefather of nine colors said.

    The immeasurable old ancestor could no longer sit still,"forefather ninecolor, you''ve gone too far. Who are you calling a filthy ce? The limitless Daoist sect didn''t offend you. "

    "Old ancestor immeasurable, don''t take it to heart. It was a slip of the tongue. This old man was only hinting at someone." The forefather of nine colors jabbed at the patriarch of Star Pce, whose face had already turned pale."This person is already very straightforward. He might as well use his real name."

    "Make it clear. It won''t be good if there''s a misunderstanding." The immeasurable old ancestor shook his head in his heart. He then looked at the buildings that had already been reduced to ruins and felt his heart ache. Who had he offended?

    He didn''t provoke anyone, and he was the host this time. Not to mention that he didn''t get any benefits, even the sect suffered losses, so he should at least get some benefits.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go. The pill world wees you." The forefather of nine colors said.

    "Alright, let''s go and take a look." Lin fan was happy to do so. After all, he had nothing to do here. If the star Master were to go up against him, he would at least have some motivation.

    However, who would have thought that after he reported that he was the writer of the Zhizhi bird Grandmaster, his attitude changed and he could not do it.

    Chaos looked at Lin fan. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.

    However, Lin fan came to chaos."Chaos, if you find the Saint convent sect, you have to inform me."

    "Yes." "Yes!" The King of Chaos replied. Even if he found it, it would be useless. He had no choice now, and it was already someone else ''s.

    After Lin fan and the Lord of the pill world left, everyone looked at each other. Then, the old masters of the major sects cupped their fists.

    "Old ancestor immeasurable, we''ll be taking our leave first."

    Then, without waiting for him to say anything, they all left.

    "You guys ..." The immeasurable old ancestor''s tears flowed down his face. What was going on? why did all of them leave? this exchange wasn''t even over yet!

    As for Mu Feng, who was standing there, he lowered his head in shame when he felt the old ancestor''s gaze.

    How embarrassing.

    This might be the consequence of not listening to the old man.

 Chapter 753 The Little Fatty Is So Cute, I Really Want To Lick Him

    "Old ancestor, I ..." Mu Feng lowered his head. The wound on his abdomen was still throbbing in pain. He had almost fainted from the heavy blow.

    If Lin fan knew about this, he would definitely say that this was the consequence of not cultivating hard body skills.

    You''re so useless that you''re barely alive after being punched.

    "Don''t say anymore. You''re not the most embarrassing one. You''re slightly better than that Zhou Diwu. " The immeasurable old ancestor was extremely calm.

    However, Mu Feng felt extremely ashamed when he heard those words.

    The old ancestor told him not to attack and to sit down, but he didn''t listen. Originally, he wouldn''t have embarrassed himself, but because he was too confident, he ended up like this.

    "Patriarch, I won''t be defeated. After this failure, I''ve realized what my sword principle iscking." Mu Feng said.

    "What is missing?" The immeasurable old ancestor asked. He truly wanted to know what he would be able to discover.

    Mu Feng was dumbfounded. He had not expected the old ancestor to continue asking. His face instantly turned red and he felt slightly nervous. He felt that he had lost in a baffling manner, and he did not feel that he had lost anything.

    Now that the old ancestor had asked, he had to answer.

    As she thought about it, she suddenly remembered what that guy had said,''your swordsmanship is not bad, but your speed is too slow''.

    "Forefather, your disciple''s speed is too slow."

    He felt that her words made sense. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was too slow, how could the other party have reacted in time?

    Looking at Mu Feng, the immeasurable old ancestor waved his hand,"you can take your time to think about it."

    "Oh." Mu Feng did not know what the old ancestor''s tone meant. He could not figure it out, but he still left.

    The surrounding disciples looked at their senior brother''s lonely back with tears in their eyes. Some of them bit their lips and wanted to cry, but they held it in.

    "Eldest senior brother must be in a lot of pain ..."

    The forefather of nine colors was in an extremely good mood as he brought Lin fan out to the pill world.

    "Peak Master Lin, let me introduce you. This is Luo Yun, goddess of the pill world. What do you think? isn''t she beautiful? however, it''s a pity that she''s only ranked fifth on the hundred Flowers ranking. I think those people are blind." The forefather of nine colors was very dissatisfied. In his opinion, this was definitely the first ce.

    Luo Yun was dressed in white, and she was extremely beautiful. When she felt Lin fan''s gaze, she let out a smile. However, she was a little suspicious. The way Peak Master Lin was looking at her was a little weird.

    When the nine color Grandmaster saw that Lin fan''s eyes were fixed on it, he chuckled in his heart,"Peak Master Lin, I''m sure you''ve never been to the pill world before. That ce of mine is a paradise on earth. Who knows how many people want to go there but can ''t?"

    "Good, good." Lin fan smiled and nodded. He felt that his lips were a little dry.

    He had been to the dragon world, but it didn''t feel good. He just didn''t know what the pill world would look like.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan''s nose sniffed. There was a strong fragrance in the air. It was a pure pill fragrance. With one breath, one''s essence, Qi, and spirit would actually show signs of beating, making one feel full of energy.

    "We''re almost at the pill realm. " The forefather said with a smile. The way their pill realm existed was a bit special. Before the fusion of the two realms, it was safe and sound. However, after the fusion, danger lurked everywhere.

    ording to the ancient records, every time the outer realms merged, the pill realm would suffer a great disaster.

    However, the merging of the outer realm didn''t have any problems.

    In the eyes of the nine-colored ancestor, this was all his credit. Who asked him to be so strong and protect the pill realm? even if someone wanted to cause trouble in the pill realm, they would have to see if they had the ability to do so.

    "Yes, I can feel it. The surrounding food is delicious." Lin fan said.

    He had never thought that elixirs could form a world of their own. He couldn''t help but think of the half-step divine elixir. Although he had licked it to the point of no return, the experience points it added were crazy.

    The forefather of nine colorsughed. The feeling of being praised by others was quite wonderful.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s right in front."

    At this moment, the area in front of them was covered in a green mist. The mist was very thick, and there were many monsters with long green horns roaring inside.

    "What is this?" Lin fan was stunned. The green smoke was a little scary. Although he didn''t touch it, he felt that it was poisonous.

    "This is the poisonous fog that protects the pill world. There are too many people spying on the pill world now, so we have to make some preparations. Peak Master Lin, don''t underestimate this poisonous fog. It is very powerful. Even if a Dao realm expertes, they would have to spend a lot of effort." The forefather of nine colors said.

    "I can tell."

    Lin fan nodded. How could it not be powerful? however, he thought that if the magnificent me sect had such a thing, it would be heaven-defying.

    But wait a minute, he had been covered in green smoke all day long, so it was possible that he might really be green.

    "Patriarch!" When the forefather of nine colors got close, the smoke rolled left and right, and the green monsters in it said respectfully,"wee back, forefather."

    After passing through the poisonous fog, the scenery in front of him changed.

    A strong pill fragrance assailed one''s nostrils. Taking a deep breath, one''s entire body feltfortable. Even if a mortal were to live here and be nourished by this pill Fragrance day and night, it wouldn''t be a problem for them to live for a few hundred years.

    "This is the foundation of a great sect." Lin fan sighed. This was something the magnificent me sect couldn''tpare to. If the magnificent me sect disciples were allowed to live here ...

    If he were to be nourished by the pill fragrance every day, he would probably be able to cultivate twice the result with half the effort.<sub> </sub>

    However, it was a pity that he could only think about it.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment, a pill flew over from the distance. It shone with a bright light, and a pair of transparent wings pped around it. It flew around forefather nine colors for a while, then came to Lin fan''s side for a while. It let out a clear child''s voice.

    "Little chestnut, don''t cause trouble in front of the guests. Hurry up and go cultivate." The smile on forefather ninescolor''s face disappeared, and he spoke in a very solemn manner.

    "Oh." The pill took form and turned into a little fatty. The transparent wings on his back pped, and he made a face at Lin fan before quickly running away.

    Lin fanughed. What a funny little thing, he really wanted to lick it.

    "Peak Master Lin, please don''t take offense. These kids will mess around if they don''t fight." The forefather of nine colors slowed down and brought Lin fan to take a closer look.

    This situation was quitemon. Many pills were shuttling back and forth at a very fast speed. They flew up and down and even turned from time to time.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, how did these little pills appear? did they congeal?" Lin fan asked.

    He really suspected that these pills were formed by heaven and earth and were slowly gaining sentience.

    The forefather of nine colorsughed."How is this possible? these little things must have been born. How can they be condensed? that''s right. Peak Master Lin doesn''t understand. Do you think that these are all pills that have produced intelligence?"

    "Actually, ording to the ancient records, the ancestor of the realm of alchemy was born from the heaven and earth of the realm of alchemy. They were considered to be innate divine pills. When they first appeared, they had intelligence. Later on, more and more descendants were born. Now, we are all considered to be innate pill spirits. As for the pills that were refined, those that had intelligence were considered to be acquired pill spirits. They did not have the conditions to reproduce."

    "Oh, I see." Lin fan finally understood. So that was the reason.

    However, in his opinion, the pill world was different from the dragon world. It was more like a Holy Land for cultivation, and the scenery here was very beautiful.

    The ground was covered with lush vines. The ancient trees were very tall, and their green leaves were like jade.

    It really was a paradise on earth.

    Soon, they arrived at the pill realm Hall under the guidance of the forefather of nine colors.

    The people of the pill world were all weing the old master respectfully. However, they were also looking at Lin fan curiously, wondering why the old master would bring someone else into the pill world.

    In the main hall.

    "Peak Master Lin, please take a seat. Don''t stand on ceremony. Just treat this as your home." The patriarch of nine colors said with a smile. He then looked to the side and said,"Luo Yun, have a good chat with Peak Master Lin. I will go and prepare the things."

    After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry. He had to prepare his things.

    Luo Yun felt as though she had been sold out by the old master. She then sat down at the side and smiled at Lin fan.

    Instantly, the entire ce fell silent.

    Lin fan observed his surroundings. Luo Yun didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know what to say. Then, he raised his hand and stroked his hair.

    "It smells so good." Lin fan''s nose twitched. This fragrance wasing from Luo Yun''s body.

    Luo Yun''s face was slightly red."Peak Master Lin, this is the pill fragrance on our bodies. Every nsman in the pill world is like this."

    "Oh, I see. By the way, how did those poison pills form outside?" Lin fan asked.

    If this thing was really useful, he wouldn''t mind bringing some back to the sect. Even if he didn''t protect them all, they would still be useful when the sect was in danger.

    "Those poison pills are all acquired pill spirits. However, they have existed for a long time. I don''t know how they were formed. They should have been refined by one of the old ancestors of the pill world." Luo Yun said.

    At this moment, the patriarch of nine colors returned."Peak Master Lin, I went to the alchemy room just now and personally refined some pills for you. Please give them a try."

    Lin fan looked over. The golden light from these pills was blinding, and a strong pill fragrance assaulted his senses.

    Given the forefather''s strength and standard, the pills he refined would definitely be extraordinary.

    After all, the master of the pill realm was most proficient in pills.

    "Many thanks." Lin fan picked up a pill and popped it into his mouth. He was looking forward to it. It should increase his experience points.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t get any experience points. This didn''t make sense.

    "Peak Master Lin, what is going on? Not to your liking?" The forefather of nine colors asked doubtfully. These medicinal pills weren''tzy. He personally refined them, and if they were thrown out, they would all be top-notch medicinal pills.

    "No, I''m thinking about something." Lin fan wondered if the half-step to godly pill had a spirit, which was why the experience points increased. These pills were just pure medicinal power, so they couldn''t bepared to a half-step to godly pill at all.

    p It might really be.</anda>

    He really wanted to ask the forefather of nine colors if he could eat some medicinal pills with spirit, but then he thought that something was wrong. He had just arrived, and it wasn''t good to make such a request.

    If they had been furious from the start and started a fight, it would still be eptable if they won and demanded the pills.

    As for now, he couldn''t go too far since they were so friendly.

    However, this forefather nine colors had definitely invited him over for something.

    There was no hurry. He would wait and see. As long as the other party dared to have any problems, he would dare to speak up.

 Chapter 754 In Order To Pass Down For Thousands Of Years, Ill Go All Out

    The forefather of nine colors was very enthusiastic. He chatted about various things and even told them about the pill realm.

    At the same time, he showed great interest in the merging of the outer realms and their future development, but this was only mentioned in idle chat.

    At this moment, the nine color old master''s expression was solemn. His eyes shone as he looked at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, this old man has a presumptuous request. I hope that Peak Master Lin can help me with it."

    As expected, it came.

    In the past, Lin fan would have said that since it was a presumptuous request, there was no need to say it. But now, he really needed the other party''s presumptuous request. If there was anything he wanted to say, he could say it.

    The higher the requirements, the better.

    He liked tomunicate with the great sect''s patriarchs.

    "Please speak, patriarch. Don''t make any unreasonable requests to this Peak Master. As long as it''s something, I can do it." Lin fan was very generous. He grabbed the pills on the table and swallowed them. Although they didn''t increase his experience points, they tasted good. They were sweet and crunchy.

    The forefather of nine colors was overjoyed, but he quickly hid his smile and sighed with some worry.

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you think of the current alchemy world?"

    The topic was so popr that most people wouldn''t be able to keep up with it. However, Lin fan liked to chat with people whose brains weren''t on the same line. Even if they were just talking about what to eat for the day, it would change to what they were going to train in the blink of an eye. That was a very normal thing.

    "Very good. I''ve been to the Dragon Realm. The environment there ispletely iparable to that of the pill realm. Furthermore, the pill realm is very harmonious. It''s like a paradise on earth." Lin fanplimented, but he was speaking the truth.

    The environment of the pill realm was the most beautiful ce he had ever seen among all the great powers.

    "AI!" At this moment, the forefather of nine colors ced his hand on the back of Lin fan''s hand very naturally. This action startled Lin fan. What was going on? he couldn''t understand what was going on right now. Could it be that this old man was thinking of doing something shameful to him?

    If that was the case, he was going to flip the table.

    However, even so, he wasn''t afraid. He also raised his hand and ced it on the forefather ninescolor''s hand. Then, he held it and gained the upper hand.

    "Old ancestor, if you have something to say, please say it. There''s no need to hide it. This Peak Master doesn''t like it." Lin fan said with a smile.

    The forefather of nine colors ''heart trembled. What was this kid doing with his hand? why was he pinching the back of his hand? but none of that was important right now.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ll be honest with you. Everything that''s beautiful in the current pill world is built on the blood and tears of the past. Over 1400 years ago, the pill world was in chaos. That was a bloodbath. At that time, I was still a young man who was born in an ordinary family. Along the way, I quelled the chaos in the pill world and created such a harmonious scene."

    "I''ve walked through a rain of blood in my life. Do you think my life is a legend?"

    When Lin fan heard these words, he pondered for a moment, not understanding what the old master was trying to say.

    Legendary or not, it had nothing to do with him.

    Why was he telling him this?

    However, they had to give each other face. In order to not end the conversation, they had to continue.

    "Legendary, the forefather''s life is indeed a legend." Lin fan replied.

    The nine-colored patriarch nodded his head in satisfaction."I think so too. I also feel that my life is very legendary. However, do you think that such a legendary life of mine, even if it doesn''t make me famous throughout the ages, will spread to the outside world? I was born ordinary, and now I''m extraordinary. My journey is very encouraging. Therefore, I would like to ask Peak Master Lin to publish my life experience on the Zhizhi bird. I wonder if this is possible?"

    The moment he finished speaking, the nine color old master looked at Lin fan with a face of anticipation. Those initially murky eyes of his were now shining with a fiery glow.

    The people of the realm of alchemy were all connate pill spirits. Although they had connate bodies, they were not immortal. Some of the people of the realm of alchemy could only live for a few hundred years at most if they did not cultivate. When the medicinal effects of the pills withered, they would die.

    Only by cultivating and condensing one''s own pill spirit could one live longer, but there was also a time limit.

    The forefather of nine colors hoped to spread his life experiences to all the outer realms. Even if a thousand or ten thousand years had passed, people would still remember it.

    "This ..." Lin fan''s eyes were wide open. To think that the forefather of nine colors would have such thoughts!

    Wasn''t this a F * cking legend?

    And it was a high-end autobiography, too. He finally understood why the other party was so enthusiastic when they found out that he was the Grandmaster who wrote the Zhizhi bird. It turned out that they had already thought of a n.

    When the forefather of nine colors saw the troubled look on Lin fan''s face, he could not help but get a little anxious,"Peak Master Lin, is there a problem? If you have any problems, just tell me. I''ll do my best to get it done. "

    "No, old ancestor, this request of yours is not impossible, but it''s quite difficult." Lin fan was silent for a moment, then said awkwardly.

    There was hope.

    The forefather of nine colors perked up."Peak Master Lin, what''s the difficulty? just tell me. In order to spread this kind of mental energy, even if I have to climb a mountain of des or dive into a sea of fire, I won''t even frown."

    "This ce is quite difficult." Lin fan pointed at his head and said.

    ¡°£¿£¿¡±The forefather of nine colors did not understand what this meant for the time being. He could not help but feel puzzled."Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by this?"

    Lin fan was a little helpless. He said it so directly but he still didn''t understand.

    "It''s hard to think. "

    He had no choice but to be more direct.

    The forefather of nine colors wasn''t an idiot. How could he not understand what he meant when he heard this? he stood up and spoke with great strength.

    "Peak Master Lin, you can rest assured. The alchemy worldcks everything, but it doesn''tck medicinal pills. I''ll order someone to send over the medicinal pills now and see what kind of medicinal pills we need."<sub> </sub>

    In the eyes of the patriarch, this Peak Master Lin was indeed a cultured person. He was so tactful when he asked for benefits, and he could not help but feel more at ease.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. This was the result he wanted.

    Goddess Luo Yun sat on the side, dumbfounded. She didn''t expect the patriarch to have such an idea.

    The ancestor''s experience was indeed a legend. He had quelled the chaos in the alchemy world and brought peace to it.

    It might be a good choice if they were to experience the outside world of Gongbu territory.

    Not long after, arge number of pills were sent over.

    The n member who delivered the pill was very confused. He didn''t know what the old ancestor was doing. Also, who was this outsider? What was so extraordinary that the old ancestor would pay so much attention to it?

    "Comfortable!" Lin fan looked at nine color old ancestor with a friendly gaze. This was the most understanding old ancestor he had ever met.

    "Peak Master Lin, take a look at these medicinal pills. Which one do you need?" Forefather ninescolor said confidently.

    If the pill that he needed was not here, he could guarantee that no one in this world would be able to satisfy him.

    "Ah, I also admire the old ancestor''s achievements. Since that''s the case, this Peak Master will give it a try. If I encounter something useful, I''ll help the old ancestor write it even if it costs me my life."

    Lin fan picked up the pill and swallowed it under the anticipating gaze of the forefather of nine colors.

    It was useless.

    It was useless.

    It was still useless.

    These pills had strong medicinal effects, but when they entered Lin fan''s body, they were like water dripping into the ocean. They couldn''t cause any waves.

    The forefather of nine colors was a little dazed. It couldn''t be that all of them were useless, right?

    His palms were already sweating, and he really hoped that he could seed.

    As the forefather, he had tried writing the Zhizhi bird, but the other party had refused to take him in. As far as he knew, there were very few writers of the Zhizhi bird in the entire outer realm.

    Basically, it was written by the Zhizhi bird.

    As the number of pills decreased, forefather ninescolor became a little nervous. It couldn''t be that all of them were unsessful, right? if that was the case, it would be a tragedy.

    "No, this can''t happen. We must seed. How can this happen?" The forefather of nine colors was unwilling to give up. He took out some pills from his storage ring and piled them up inside.

    Luo Yun was stunned. Who was this guy? after swallowing so many pills, didn''t he feel that his body was full of pills and that he needed to slowly refine them?

    As for the forefather of nine colors, he had been so nervous about whether the pill would seed that he didn''t care about any of this.

    Suddenly!

    When Lin fan swallowed a pill, his expression started to change.

    "Experience points increased by 300000000."

    "How is it, Peak Master Lin?" Seeing Peak Master Lin''s smile, the nine color patriarch was instantly overjoyed. It seemed like he had seeded.

    Lin fan coughed gently and nodded his head,"yes, after swallowing that pill, my essence, energy, and spirit felt extremely refreshed. My mind became clear instantly. It''s very useful. That pill that I just swallowed, what pill was it? Is there any more?"

    "The pill just now?" "This ..." The forefather was stunned. He thought about it carefully, and his expression changed."That pill just now seems to be ..."

    He didn''t even look at it.

    Now that he checked the missing pill in his storage ring, he realized that it was a pill that had already formed a pill spirit.

    ''This ... This ...''

    "What''s wrong with the patriarch? Could there be a problem?" Lin fan was excited. If he had enough of these pills, he wouldn''t have to worry about experience points anymore.

    The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan and sighed helplessly,"Peak Master Lin, I''ll just tell you the truth. I just took out a pill that has formed a pill spirit. I refined this pill in the past, and it has formed an acquired pill spirit."

    "Oh, is that so? it looks like there''s no other way. If there were enough of these pills, the patriarch''s life story would definitely be popr in the outer realm. But now ... Sigh." Lin fan sighed and acted really regretful.

    When the old ancestor heard this, his heart started beating wildly. Sweeping the entire outer realm, didn''t that mean that the old ancestor would be famous for eternity?

    "No problem, Peak Master Lin. I can provide you with these pills. How about three pills a month until the biography is finished?"

    He had decided to go all out. Although acquired pill spirits were precious, they still existed. Their pill world would usually not consume pills with spirits. However, they could hand over those evil pill spirits to the other party.

    "Really?" Lin fan was stunned as he stared at the nine-colored old master,"I''ll keep my word. As long as you can provide me with the information on time, and if this life biography of yours truly isn''t popr, your Peak Master here will personally bring my head to meet you."

    "Alright, with Peak Master Lin''s words, I can rest assured."

    For the sake of being passed down through the ages, forefather nine colors was going all out.

    At this stage, there was no point in raising one''s cultivation. The most important thing was to spread it throughout the outer realm.

 Chapter 755 Old Ancestor, Youll Definitely Be Popular

    He had already thought it through. Three pills a month wasn''t a loss, and it would take him a few years to write the biography.

    As for whether there were so many stories?

    What a joke, how could there be no story? he wanted to understand the water Emperor true Scripture.

    "Old ancestor, why don''t you tell me about some of the things that have happened since you could remember? I''ll write them for you." Lin fan chuckled as he asked. Of course, he would have to make an oath to the old masterter on. He couldn''t just ask for the book to be cut halfway through, could he?

    Therefore, the oath was still necessary.

    "Alright, then I''ll exin it to Peak Master Lin. Luo Yun, you can leave first. I''ll talk to Peak Master Lin through the night." The nine-colored ancestor was in high spirits. His mind was filled with thoughts that had been passed down for thousands of years. Even if the outer realm and the outer realm were separated in the future, the master of the pill realm, nine-colored ancestor, would always be in his heart.

    Lin fan was helpless. He had to listen to other people brag again. However, he understood that earning things was very tiring.

    If one pill could earn him 300 million experience points, he would be able to earn 900 million experience points in a month. He would have to rely on himself to umte experience points in the future.

    "Peak Master Lin, can I speak now?" The forefather of nine colors asked excitedly.

    "Yes, that''s enough. Go on." Lin fan nodded.

    The forefather of nine colors made his preparations. His eyes were filled with reminiscence, as if he had returned to the chaotic era of the past.

    "Then, I have to start from 1480 years ago. At that time, the alchemy world was controlled by the six great forces. There were many years of war, and the people had no means of living. I was born in an ordinary family. My parents were ordinary people. I was born that day. Very ordinary, very ordinary ..."

    "When I was ten, my parents passed away, and I became an orphan. At that time, the pill world was very dangerous, and it wasmon for people of the same kind to eat each other ..."

    After a long time, the sky outside the pill realm gradually darkened. However, it was still covered in light. In the darkness, the pill realm was still bright.

    Lin fan was getting drowsy listening to all of this. However, he forced himself to be more alert. On the other hand, the more forefather nine colors spoke, the more excited he got.

    Especially when the nine-colored ancestor talked about the scene of him leading his forces to fight against the other forces of the pill world, his saliva flew everywhere. He almost jumped up.

    1,400 years had passed. If he really wanted to talk about it, who knew how long it would take? but with Lin fan''s reminder, he picked out the main points and spoke quickly.

    The sky was bright now. Lin fan perked up,"old master, are you done?"

    "Yes, I''m done. Peak Master Lin, what do you think of this? although I haven''t had any major ups and downs in my life, the process is still very exciting. Do you think it won''t be attractive if I write it?" The old ancestor asked worriedly. He was afraid that if no one saw it, they would think that he, the old ancestor of the pill world, was not a coward and was not attractive enough.

    "How could that be? old ancestor, are you doubting my writing skills?" Lin fan asked. He had thought about this matter and it wasn''t that difficult. Maybe it wasn''t a huge problem.

    He had read many novels in his previous life and could recite them backwards. His writing skills were also rtively strong, so it was not a problem for him to copy them in modules.

    The forefather of nine colors hurriedly waved his hand."How is that possible? I''ve never suspected Peak Master Lin."

    "Well, that''s good, but I have to say this in advance. There are some false parts in the biography that need to be beautified. If there are some parts that don''t fit in or something that didn''t happen, you have to pretend that it did. Do you understand what I mean?" Lin fan said.

    "I understand. It''s just embellishment. Of course, I understand. In the past, I was surrounded by dozens of people. If I didn''t kneel and beg for mercy, I would have lost my life. The story of this ce must be embellished." Forefather ninescolor didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this ce.

    Those who achieved great things didn''t care about trifles. Who didn''t have some embarrassing things?

    As long as he lived to the end, that would be a true victory. If he had not said it himself, no one would have known about this matter.

    Lin fan smiled. The nine color old ancestor''s attitude was really good. When he said such things, he didn''t have any reaction at all. It was like he was just saying something normal.

    He was beaten to the ground and then knelt down to beg for mercy. If this was written in a novel, he would definitely be scolded. However, to the nine color ancestor, this was a very normal thing.

    "Alright, I''ve already figured it out. Leave this matter to me. Let''s make an oath." Lin fan reminded. Even though this forefather nine colors was pretty decent, he still had to go through the proper procedures.

    "Swear? What should I post?" The forefather of nine colors was stunned. Was there a need to swear an oath?

    Lin fan chuckled,"old master, I''ll help you write the biography and you''ll pay me the pills. However, if you were to go back on your word one day, wouldn''t that be a waste of effort? that''s why it''s very simple. You just have to pay me three pills a month and I''ll write it for you. If you don''t keep your word, I''ll let you be struck by lightning. But you''ll have to bark like a dog for the rest of your life. What do you think?"

    "I see." The old master pondered for a while and then did not think too much about it. "Sure, no problem. I was still wondering what it was about. So that''s what it is. It''s good to make an oath. Peak Master Lin can be at ease too."

    The forefather of nine colors only wanted Peak Master Lin to quickly produce his biography. Moreover, swearing was nothing. Three pills a month. ording to his calctions, a few months should be enough. As for a few years, that was impossible. He didn''t have so many stories to write.

    Of course, the old ancestor wasn''t a fool. He naturally put forward a condition. If no one was watching, he could stop.

    Lin fan didn''t even think about it.

    "What? Old ancestor, this isn''t very good. Does the one you just ate count? My brain can''t keep up with the content, so the content won''t be good. " Lin fan heard the old master say,"you''ve just eaten one, so you should be fine with two more, right?"

    When he said that, Lin fan immediately retorted. What a joke. If all of these were counted, what could he do? he wouldn''t agree no matter what.

    ? In the end, the old master had no other choice. He had no idea where he had gotten three pills from and handed them to Lin fan.

    Although these acquired pill spirits were not rare, they were very precious. The old ancestor was not willing to use too much of them.

    To the pill realm, this was at least a reserve resource.

    The Zhizhi bird arrived.

    Yesterday''s incident was published.<sub> </sub>

    The way it was written was not much, but the content was okay. The first ce on The Prodigy roll had been reced, and he had been published, calling out to the ster patriarch and calling him a prodigy among prodigies.

    He was very indifferent to such a situation and did not take it to heart.

    It was just a normal operation.

    The forefather was so engrossed in his biography that he didn''t say much about it. He immediately took out three pills.

    He was fantasizing about being famous for a long time, but sometimes he was also worried that after Peak Master Lin wrote it, no one would read it. Because although his life was extraordinary, there was nothing worthy of being surprised by others.

    If there was anything to be surprised about, it would be that he was able to endure it. When he couldn''t win, he would kneel and beg for mercy. He would climb to his peak and rule the pill world, bringing peace to the pill world.

    Such a life was legendary, but not domineering enough.

    There were too many experts from the great sects of the outer realm, so they disdained such actions.

    As for the nine color old ancestor''s actions in the past, he had only told Lin fan about it. No one else knew about it.

    Back then, when Lin fan was conversing with the old master, the old master had tried to hide it as well. However, Lin fan felt that the old master was hiding the truth. Therefore, he had said,''if you want to spread this word for eternity, then you''ll have to tell me the truth''.

    Under such encouragement, the old ancestor told him everything that had happened in the past.

    Lin fan was dumbfounded when he heard that. He felt that this was way too F * cking unbelievable.

    He stayed in the pill realm for two days.

    "Patriarch, I should go now. Don''t worry, your life will be passed down for thousands of years." Lin fan said.

    The nine color old ancestor was really reluctant. He really wanted Lin fan to stay in the pill world for a few days to see how things would turn out. But seeing that Lin fan was about to leave, he knew that he couldn''t make him stay. He could only step forward and shake Lin fan''s hand sincerely.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ll have to rely on you from now on."

    His hand was caught again.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. If he didn''t know this guy well, he would have thought that he had that kind of hobby.

    "However, Peak Master Lin, what do you think of our race''s goddess Luo Yun?" The forefather of nine colors had his own thoughts. If he could rope him into the pill realm, he would be able to save some money and discuss the matter of the biography with him.

    However, he knew that it was impossible.

    If it really was possible, it would have happened long ago, and Luo Yun didn''t have such thoughts.

    "It''s very fragrant," Lin fan replied.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The old ancestor was a little confused. What did he mean by ''very fragrant''? couldn''t he have been more specific?

    Lin fan had always wanted to suck up to them. However, the people in the pill world were pretty decent. He couldn''t suck up to them. If he did, he would probably have to start a war.

    But now, he had three pills. He could get another three next month, and experience points would not be a problem.

    "I''ll take my leave, patriarch. Next month, I''lle to get the pills. Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be popr." Lin fan cupped his fists before diving into the void and leaving this ce.

    "Will it really be popr?" The old ancestor looked into the distance. He was a little suspicious and a little nervous. He told his story to the other party and sometimes, he even felt a little ashamed.

    There were some things in his life that weren''t glorious, but he really wanted to spread his story to all the outer realms.

    In the void

    Lin fan pondered for a moment, then took out three pills and swallowed them.

    His experience points had increased by 900 million.

    These pills were definitely not of the highest level. Before the fusion of the outer realm, the half-step divine pill had already given him a lot of experience points.

    Not to mention, the realm was higher now that the two worlds had merged. Furthermore, this was the pill realm. How could one pill only give 300 million experience points?

    However, in the words of the forefather of nine colors, pills with spirits were all precious, because they represented infinite possibilities.

    They flew all the way andnded in a forest at night.

    Then, he hunted a wild beast and washed it clean. He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and started to boil some soup. As for the meat, he was going to roast it.

    He gave the mace to his disciple to F * ck the heavens. As for the frying pan, he would not give it to him. This was a tool for him to make a living. If he gave it away, he would not be able to eat in the future.

    Pi Li pa!

    A pile of firewood was burning. The mes rose and illuminated the surroundings, and the branches exploded in the air.

    Lin fan sat there and took out a golden piece of paper. He started to write a story. He would first send the Zhizhi bird to give the nine color old ancestor some hope.

 Chapter 756 Yes, Thats Right, Thats Indeed The Case

    An innocent monster was caught and roasted by Lin fan while it was taking a stroll at night. It was a Sad Monster.

    The fragrance was very strong and assailed his nose.

    Lin fan picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. He was really happy and filled with happiness.

    However, when he thought of the forefather of nine colors ''biography, he felt helpless.

    "This is bad. Now that I think about it, this forefather nine colors ''life is really tragic. If he were to really write it out like this, he would definitely be med to death. Looks like I''ll have to use a cheat."

    Now that he thought about it, he had been tempted by the experience points and thought about it too simply. Now that he thought about it carefully, he had to admit that this was aplicated thing.

    But even so, what could he do? could it stop him?

    If he was stumped by this kind of thing, then he didn''t need to work anymore.

    Before that, he had to think of a good name.

    "Lord of the realm of alchemy"

    He didn''t need to think about this name. He could just use the name "Lord of the pill realm." It wouldn''t be good if he made it tooplicated.

    "Let''s start thinking. This forefather ninescolor''s family won''t be able to make him hate others. I need to change it. "

    Lin fan thought about it and used his smart brain. He didn''t like to use his brain as it hurt it. Every time he used it, he lost many brain cells and it was really annoying.

    "Yes, I have." Lin fan smiled. He had thought of a n.

    The nine-colored ancestor was born in an ordinary family. His talent was average and he was considered useless. At the same time, he had a fianc¨¦e. When the major forces went to war, his parents went to the battlefield and died in battle. When the nine-colored ancestor suffered from the pain of losing his family, his fianc¨¦e brought a man over and forcefully broke off the engagement. He was even injured in public by the man brought by his fianc¨¦e.

    With blood flowing, he shouted in public.

    The river flows thirty years East and thirty years West, don''t bully the poor.

    "Yes, yes, it''s done. Let''s follow this story. It should be good." Lin fan''s mind was filled with all sorts of scenarios, but he was just blindly copying them.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, you should be fine after all the bragging you''ve done."

    A lot of information appeared on the Golden paper.

    There was too little content in one chapter. At least a wave of peak content would be enough.

    As he wrote, he held the roasted meat and drank some soup. After he was full, he finished writing and directly sent it to the Zhizhi bird.

    When the Zhizhi bird found out that the Grandmaster had written the content again, it was very excited, especially when it saw so much content.

    But soon, when he saw the content, he was confused.

    "What''s this?"

    He didn''t understand it at first nce. It didn''t look like news.

    "The master of the pill realm?"

    He wondered if this had something to do with the pill world. Furthermore, when he saw the name nine-colored, the first thing he thought of was the nine-colored ancestor.

    "Grandmaster, what are you writing? Why does it seem to be rted to the pill realm?" The Zhizhi bird quickly asked.

    "It''s rted to the pill world. It''s exclusive news, understand? What do you think is written about the life story of the master of the pill realm from childhood to adulthood?" Lin fan replied.

    "Ah?" The Zhizhi bird was stunned and didn''t know how to react. Then, it looked at the content carefully.

    At first, he was a little unconcerned, or rather suspicious, but as he watched, he held back.

    "F * ck! This couple is too much. If I were them, I would''ve tortured their souls. " The Zhizhi bird was angered by the contents of the review.

    However, when they saw the master of the pill realm, nine colors, shout these words, they felt their blood boil.

    When they saw that the master of the pill realm was about to be killed because of his family''s rebellion, they were all very excited.

    However, when he looked to the back, he realized that it was gone.

    To be continued?

    "Grandmaster, what about the rest of the content? Why haven''t you written it yet? it''s so interesting. Hurry up and post it, I beg you. " The Zhizhi bird wanted to know what happened after the review. It was a little impatient. He had never seen such content before and felt that it could evoke his memories.

    "What are you writing? isn''t it tiring? you only know how to rush me. Don''t bother me, I''m busy." Lin fan kept the Golden paper and was prepared to rest for a while before continuing on his journey.

    As for the content, he had paid attention to it. The forefather of nine colors was a decent person, so he didn''t make things difficult for him.

    As for the content, he had to write it well and not embarrass himself.

    When the Zhizhi bird saw the reply, it was a little dumbfounded. The Grandmaster''s temper wasn''t very good. Didn''t he just urge them a little? why did he scold them?

    However, he admired talented people. This was written very well.

    "I didn''t expect the master of the pill realm to have such a miserable experience when he was young. Sigh ..." After reading the content, he naturally didn''t doubt whether it was true or not. However, it was really good. He wanted to see what the content was liketer on.

    It was a pity that the Grandmaster had stopped writing.

    However, he had more important things to do. He felt that if he did a goodyout, it would definitely attract more people. Therefore, he applied to put the "Lord of the alchemy realm" in the middle of the first page, which was specially given a space for publication.

    Lin fan sat there cross-legged and started cultivating. Although he had a lot of experience points, he couldn''t rx. Only those who cultivated all the time could be truly powerful.

    He knew this very well, so he entered a state of cultivation.

    The ster Tower.

    Zhou Diwu''s body was wrapped up like a rice dumpling, and only his eyes were exposed. At this moment, his eyshes trembled and he opened his eyes in confusion.

    "Where am I?"<sub> </sub>

    "What happened?"

    The two sentences were very vague, indicating that he was very confused and could not remember what had happened earlier.

    "You''re awake?" The starry patriarch was still angry. As for Zhou Diwu being beaten up to such a state, there was nothing else he could say.

    "Forefather, did I lose?" Zhou Diwu''s voice trembled. He could not believe it, but he still had some hope.

    "Do you think you''ve won or lost?" The star patriarch wanted to fly into a rage, but he saw that things had alreadye to this. What was there to be angry about? how could he continue to vent his anger? he had lost all his face.

    Zhou Diwu did not say anything. He closed his eyes and two streams of tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He opened his mouth slightly and said in an unwilling tone,"elder ancestor, I was too careless. I did not use ..."

    "No, you''re not being careless. This is for the best. If you were to use your full strength, that would be the most embarrassing moment for you. Mu Feng epted the challenge and was defeated in a single move. At the very least, with your current appearance, the old ancestor can still say that you didn''t use your full strength and was ambushed due to your carelessness. Although it''s embarrassing, at least there''s still room for improvement." The star patriarch said.

    "Mu Feng, he ..." Zhou Diwu could not believe it. How could it be possible?

    He was well aware of Mu Feng''s strength. Even though Mu Feng was inferior to him, he was only slightly inferior. How could Mu Feng have lost in a single move?

    "Rest well. That guy was really brutal. All the bones in your body were broken." The starry patriarch patted Zhou Diwu''s shoulder and left.

    No matter what, Zhou Diwu was also the big senior brother of the ster Tower and was also trained by him. What could he do if he was defeated?

    That''s impossible. After all these years, there were still feelings.

    After the old ancestor left, Zhou Diwu was in despair.

    However, he wasn''t willing to give up. The situation was special at that time and he was too careless. By the time he reacted, it was already toote. He was crushed to the ground by the other party''s power. He had already made up his mind. When his injuries were healed, he would find the other party and have a good fight.

    He did not believe that he would lose so badly.

    In the morning, Lin fan stopped cultivating and took out the Tai sovereign sword.

    Cultivation was a very tiring thing. It was extremely tiring to not sleep for an entire day. It was better to be in a good state.

    Then, he rose into the air and continued to fly into the distance. He had to improve his cultivation. The heaven Ascension realm was not enough. Once he entered the glorious world realm, he should be able to do whatever he wanted in the outer realm.

    The pill realm.

    "Why aren''t you here yet? where are you, bird Zhizhi?" The forefather of nine colors stood outside and waited. He was already impatient when the sky had just turned bright.

    At the same time, he was a little nervous. He did not know if Peak Master Lin had written it or if he had already written it. He did not know if the content would be liked by others.

    As for whether he, the master of the realm of alchemy, the nine-colored ancestor, would be able to make a name for himself in the outer realms and be passed down for thousands of years?

    As a Dao realm peak expert, he was really nervous and his palms were sweating.

    In the distance, a transparent blue Bird with three tails flew over.

    His heart was beating fast. It was the Zhizhi bird. It was here. It was finally here.

    "What if it''s not well written?"

    "If it''s not written, what do we do?"

    The ancestor of the alchemy world paced back and forth in a panic, not knowing what to do.

    Immediately, the blue paper fell from the sky.

    Although forefather ninescolor was nervous, he still caught the piece of paper and nced at it nervously. Just one look was enough to shock him.

    "What? It''s actually on the first page of the Zhizhi bird?"

    He was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe it. And the title, with one look, he knew it was him.

    "Lord of the realm of alchemy"

    Who else could it be other than him?

    "I didn''t expect Peak Master Lin to really write it." The forefather of nine colors took a deep breath. He didn''t care about what was written, and immediately started reading the contents.

    At first nce, he knew that it was about him. Even after more than a thousand years, he still remembered it.

    Gradually, the forefather was stunned because it was too beautiful. Especially when he saw the exciting parts, his face turned red and he was very excited.

    "Eh, why is it gone? What about the rest?"

    When he read to the end, he suddenly realized that it had been cut off. This made forefather ninescolor anxious. There was simply not enough to read.

    "Wait,"

    Suddenly, the forefather was at a loss. He was indeed written here, but the development of the content was not like this.

    His parents were dead, but they didn''t die in battle.

    And there was no such thing as breaking off the engagement. How could he have a fianc¨¦e? there was no such thing at all.

    What was this?

    He had been bullied by viins and killed directly. There had been such a thing, but the story didn''t develop like this. He remembered that when he was young, viins came to his door, but he didn''t kill them. Instead, he was stepped on and beaten up. In the end, he begged for mercy and was let off.

    "This ..."

    The forefather of nine colors felt a little guilty. He felt that Peak Master Lin was boasting a little too much. However, he recalled what Peak Master Lin had said.

    The story was beautified and edited. If others asked, it would be treated as if it had happened. No one knew anyway.

    "Yes, that''s right. This old man used to be like this. What Peak Master Lin wrote is correct." The nine-colored forefather immediately corrected his attitude and acknowledged this story. He then looked at thements of the outer realm people.

    When he opened it, he was shocked. Then, heughed.

 Chapter 757 An Adorable Little Loli Shouldnt Be Like This

    "What''s the situation? Are you talking about the master of the pill realm?"

    "I think so. The master of the realm of alchemy, the ancestor of nine colors, why would he publish the Zhizhi bird? and from the looks of it, it seems to have started when he was young. It can''t be a biography of his life, right?"

    "I didn''t expect the patriarch of nine colors to be so miserable when he was young. His parents died in battle, and his fianc¨¦e came to break off the engagement. If it were me, I would''ve smacked these two guys ''souls into oblivion."

    "What are you filming? How old were they then, and how strong were they? I''m afraid he won''t even know how he died. However, forefather ninecolor was quite unyielding. He actually shouted those words at the end. It has greatly changed my impression of him. "

    "That viinous disciple is really courting death. The nine color ancestor is the master of the pill world. How could he be humiliated by such a trash? he deserved to die."

    "Why did it suddenly disappear? where did the rest of the content go?"

    The forefather of nine colors was all smiles. He then gathered his power and began toment.

    "Everyone, I''m the nine color patriarch. I asked Grandmaster Peak Master Lin to write this. I''vee to this point and recalled the past. I''ll ask Peak Master Lin to write down my entire life. The rest of the content will have to wait."

    At this moment, for some reason, the forefather of nine colors was feeling very happy. He felt proud and pleased.

    Everyone''s praise made him feel very sour. Although most of the stories in it were fictional, it had really happened. If anyone asked, he would have to say that it was true.

    As expected, someone had asked him if these things were true or false, and what happened to his fianc¨¦e in the end, whether she was killed or not, and other questions.

    The forefather of nine colors replied in unison,"everything is true. There is no exaggeration."

    In the star Pavilion, the star ancestor looked at the Zhizhi bird in his hand and his face turned red with anger.

    "Old man, you old man, I knew you didn''t have good intentions. I didn''t expect you to trick Peak Master Lin into writing a biography. It''s humiliating for you to write a biography like this. It''s a wise move for your fianc¨¦e to break off the engagement."

    The star patriarch was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. Why didn''t he think of this back then? the nine-colored old man had actually thought of this method.

    Look, who knows how many people have watched it. This nine color elder''s name will definitely spread far and wide in the future.

    It was toote for regrets.

    If he had known that this would be the case, he would have tricked Peak Master Lin back no matter what. He had actually let this old man take advantage of him.

    Looking at thesements, he couldn''t take it anymore. It was too eye-catching, so he left a message.

    "What the hell are they writing about? they even got their fianc¨¦e to break off their engagement. Only the weak get their engagement broken off. It''s an eyesore. We have to resist it."

    Thements on the Zhizhi bird were a gathering of power, so no one knew who had written it.

    However, the star patriarch''s face turned ck very quickly.

    There were many people who retorted him, all of them ming him.

    "How arrogant! If you have the guts, tell me your name. Let me see where you''re from."

    "Why don''t you dare? you only dare to shout behind me? I''ll put down what I''m doing and go kill you right away. What an encouraging experience of the nine-colored ancestor, but you''re saying that it''s worthless. Remember, I''m the master of the God-extinguishing Pce. If you''re not convinced,e and fight me. "

    The star patriarch was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. He did not expect that it was the sect master of the God-killing Pce who was ming him. He had a good rtionship with the God-killing Pce. He did not expect that he would remember this grudge after being ming.

    The old master of the immeasurable world looked at the Zhizhi bird and did not say anything. However, he was also thinking of looking for Lin fan. However, he did not know where the other party was.

    When the weapon Grandmaster saw this, he was stunned. To think that it could be written in such a brilliant manner. He then stood up and flew into the void. He wanted to head to the pill world and have a good chat with the forefather of nine colors.

    "Hahaha ..." The nine-colored patriarch was overjoyed. He was in an extremely good mood. The people from the pill realm looked over and didn''t know why the patriarch was so happy.

    Some of the pill realm''s nsmen also saw the contents of the Zhizhi bird and werepletely stunned.

    They didn''t expect the old ancestor to have such an experience.

    In their eyes, this was really encouraging.

    "I wonder what''s the situation on the Zhizhi bird." Lin fan thought about it. The content was pretty good and there shouldn''t be any problems. If they didn''t like it, then there was nothing he could do.

    There was no such content on the Zhizhi bird, so it should be very eye-catching.

    When he had the time, he would see how the response was. If the response was too good, he would have to raise the price.

    What a tiring job, how could it be so cheap? three medicinal pills were really too little, so little that it was a little scary.

    The pill realm was too far away from the magnificent me sect. As they flew, they looked down at the situation below. If they encountered points, they would definitely be happy to collect them.

    Two dayster.

    "Eh? What the hell is that?" Lin fan raised his head. In the distance, there was a lightning hell descending. At the same time, it was apanied by a bright light.

    "There are people fighting."

    Lin fan''s interest was piqued as he tore through the void and fled into the distance. He loved to watch the show. Of course, if the show was intense enough, he wouldn''t mind going up and ying a few tricks.

    He broke through the void and stood there.

    "Why does it feel so familiar?"

    In front of him, a female giant was surrounded by two men and a woman. The female giant was even taller than Lin fan when he used all his skills. Her muscles were like Hills, but they had beautiful lines and glowed.

    At a nce, it was at least twenty meters tall.

    The giant''s muscr body was wrapped in silver light. With every punch, the void trembled. However, there were purple chains that wrapped around the giant, restricting her movements.

    "A giant at the peak of the great saint realm." Lin fan could tell with a single look. Even though his cultivation state wasn''t that high, perhaps due to his bloodline, the power that he could unleash was indeed shocking.

    These two men and one woman were all at the initial stage of the extreme celestial realm, but they couldn''t take down the female giant in a short time. They were really useless.<sub> </sub>

    At that moment, the female giant grabbed the purple chains that were wrapped around her body and tried to break free. However, there was a piercing glow on the chains, causing the female giant''s palm to turn blood red.

    "Stop struggling. Your sect is already gone. You''re the only one left. You''d better be obedient and wait to be executed. I didn''t expect that the divine blood of Titan would really exist." The woman who spoke had a crazed look on her face, and her eyes were filled with greed.

    "Senior Sister, why are you talking nonsense with her? just break her limbs and see how she can move." One of the male disciples said coldly.

    "Argh! You killed my father. I''ll fight you to the death. " The female giant roared in grief and anger, her tears flowing like water.

    Lin fan looked on indifferently. However, when the female giant turned around, he was shocked. When he saw the male disciple holding a sharp weapon, he took a step forward and disappeared.

    Hula!

    The iron chains shook, and the other two restricted the female giant''s movements. A cruel smile appeared on the male disciple''s face."Watch how I break your legs."

    Yuan GE was in despair. She wanted to move, but her movements were restricted.

    All of a sudden.

    A figure appeared. When the male disciple was about to approach Yuan GE, he was shocked by the figure that appeared in front of him.

    Lin fan struck out instantly, grabbing the man''s head and punching his body. With a loud crack, his body was sent flying into the distance. As for the head, it was in Lin fan''s hands. The powerful force caused the man''s head to be separated from his body.

    He exerted force with his fingers, and with a plop, his head exploded.

    The scene instantly fell silent.

    Yuan GE looked over in a daze and saw the person she had been thinking about.

    "You are yuange?" Lin fan turned his head and was a little shocked. Although he hadn''t seen him in a while, this change was just too huge.

    When she was 13 or 14 years old, she was a little loli with a short body. How did she be so tall all of a sudden?

    "Yes." Yuan GE nodded, and her tears flowed down her face.

    "The Titan sect has been destroyed?" He had thought that many sects in thend of origin would be destroyed after the outer realm merged, but he didn''t think the Titan sect would be destroyed.

    "Yes." Yuan GE sniffled, her voice hoarse and sad.

    "Who are you?" The remaining male disciple was on high alert. He had not expected such a turn of events.

    But just as he finished speaking, he realized that the man had disappeared again.

    Lin fan''s speed was really fast, instantly appearing in front of the man. He raised his hand and punched out, directly piercing through the man''s chest. The fist force spun like a spinning top, destroying all the flesh and blood in his chest, forming a huge bloody hole.

    The remaining woman stood there in a daze. Her pupils contracted, and then she reacted and fled into the distance. She wanted to run, but her intuition told her that this man was too dangerous. She would die if she didn''t run.

    However, just as he turned around.

    Pada!

    Lin fan had already grabbed her head from behind. He twisted his wrist and made the woman face him.

    "Where''s your sect?"

    The woman was terrified, and her voice trembled."Who are you?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out and the woman was heavily injured. Blood flowed and her eyes were bloodshot.

    "I''ll ask you one more time, where is the sect?"

    The woman spat outrge amounts of blood and pointed into the distance,"over there."

    Just as she was about to beg for mercy, she felt her head explode. Then, with a bang, her head explodedpletely.

    "I''m not in the mood to set off fireworks. "

    Lin fannded on the ground and came in front of Yuan GE. At this moment, Yuan GE had returned to her original appearance, the height of a little loli. Just as Lin fan wanted tofort her, Yuan GE pounced into Lin fan''s arms and hugged his waist.

    "My father is dead, and so are my friends." Yuan GE cried in grief, and she cried so loudly that her heart was torn.

    "Poor child." Lin fan sighed and patted Yuan GE''s head. He had always wanted to be stronger because he hoped that this would not happen to the magnificent me sect.

    He also learned that the Titan sect was destroyed a few days after the outer realm merged, and Yuan GE was hunted down. She lived in fear every day.

    Perhaps it was because of this that he could improve so quickly.

    Despair and danger would make one stronger.

    He finally understood why Yuan GE had improved so much.

    It had been several months since the outer realm had merged, which meant that he hadn''t had a good time.

    "Let''s go,"he said. Lin fan patted Yuan GE''s head.

    "Where to?" Yuan GE raised her head, and her previous cute expression disappeared.

    This made Lin fan''s heart ache. The little loli shouldn''t have such a deep hatred for him. He then grabbed Yuan GE and fled into the distance.

    "Exterminate the sect."

 Chapter 758 I Dont Need A Reason

    The Blood River sect was considered a great sect, but it was still iparable to the pill world and other great sects.

    However, their overall strength was not to be underestimated.

    "Sect master, the bloodline of the Titan sect isn''t pure. Even after killing everyone, they only managed to refine a drop of second-grade Titan divine blood." An elder had a Jade bottle in his hand. There was a drop of golden blood inside. The blood was surrounded by mist, and the image of a Titan God appeared.

    "There''s only one drop? ording to the ancient records, the Titan God race is a great race that can stand shoulder to shoulder with the giant spirit race. Why is there only one drop? this ..." The Blood River sect''s sect master was astonished. Then, he understood that if the Titan sect had really inherited the entire bloodline of the Titan God race, it would not have been destroyed.

    In fact, if the Blood River sect were toe knocking on his door, they might even be exterminated.

    "Sect master, I think the Titan sect is just a lost race. There are some records in the ancient books, but the real Titan God race has disappeared in the long river of history." The old man said, then handed over the Jade bottle.

    The Blood River sect master examined the Jade bottle carefully. Then, he opened the bottle and the Golden blood floated up. He sucked it into his stomach.

    An illusionary figure slowly appeared behind Blood River sect master. However, there was only one drop of blood and it was not very useful. It still needed time to condense.

    In the void.

    Lin fan looked down. He had arrived at the sect. It was huge and there was blood energy rising from within.

    "This is the ce." Yuan GE''s body trembled and her eyes were filled with anger,"I want to ask why they want to destroy the Titan sect. We didn''t offend anyone at all."

    "No need, the result will be the same. The process of questioning is just a waste of time. You just wait here." Lin fan stopped Yuan GE. There was no need to waste time.

    However, it was a pity for the Titan sect. The sect leader PU tu had a good rtionship with elder Huo Rong. The Titan sect and the magnificent me sect had a good rtionship too.

    Yuan GE looked at Lin fan, not knowing what he meant.

    At this moment, Lin fan took a step forward.

    "Open fire!"

    Lin fan stood in the void as a terrifying aura rose up slowly. It was like a dragon Rising into the sky, shaking the entire world.

    Crack! Crack!

    His body expanded. His normal body expanded to its limit. Each muscle was like a Hill, coiling up and connecting with each other, forming the body of a Dragon.

    His ck hair fluttered in the wind, and the patterns on his back began to spread, covering his entire body.

    Pi Li pa!

    The force was so strong that the surrounding air had been scattered. The tiny lightning bolts were like small snakes, slithering a few feet away from the body.

    As he floated there, waves of air spread out from beneath his feet. It was as if a stone had been thrown into the calm surface of the water, and the ripples gradually spread across the entire Lake.

    The Blood River sect disciples looked up and saw that the space above them was shaking.

    "What is this?"

    The disciples were shocked. They didn''t know what was happening. How could there be ripples spreading out in the originally calm void?

    "Who is that?"

    At this moment, everyone saw the two figures in the sky and was shocked. How could there be people appearing in the sky above the sect?

    Yuan GE looked at Lin fan in shock. Her lips were slightly open, clearly shocked.

    "Stay here, it''ll be over soon." Lin fan twisted his neck. His blood-red eyes were like red gems. There was a red light that shed from time to time, making him look really demonic.

    He bent down and rushed down. The sound of the air being torn could be heard, followed by the sound of a Sonic Boom.

    In the eyes of the Blood River sect disciples, a fiery red object was falling rapidly from the sky.

    Lin fan''s feetnded on the ground and a huge force exploded from his feet. The ground cracked and a huge wave spread in all directions. The tiles on the ground shattered and a huge storm was formed.

    "What is this?" The Blood River sect disciples were terrified. They did not know what had happened or what terrifying thing had descended.

    "Let the revenge begin." Lin fan''s lips cracked into a smile. He then hollered out and clenched his fist. A magnificent power gathered between his fingers and mmed down on the ground.

    BOOM!

    The punchnded on the ground, and an extremely terrifying power exploded out. The green Brick floor turned into dust, and the turtle pattern quickly spread into the distance. The ground split open.

    "Ah!"

    Some disciples couldn''t stand still and fell into the abyss.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Help!"

    They were terrified, as if they had seen a ghost. Who was it? how could he have such powerful strength?

    Lin fan lowered his head and didn''t stop. He raised his arm and the light on his fist became even brighter."The Titan sect was a friend of the magnificent me sect. Now that they were destroyed, the magnificent me sect has the responsibility to help them take revenge."

    "So, all of you can die for this Peak Master."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his fistnded on the ground again.

    The power of this punch contained Lin fan''s understanding and control of strength. The rumbling sounds continued. The buildings of Blood River sect could not withstand the impact and began to copse, turning into ruins.

    "Bastard! Who dares toe to the Blood River sect?"

    Instantly, a furious roar filled the air. The Blood River sect experts were shocked by this power and all of them attacked. When they saw what had happened to their sect, their expressions changed.

    Their sect had been destroyed in the blink of an eye. Looking at the buildings that had been reduced to ruins, their hearts ached.

    "Your crimes are unforgivable."

    Lin fan straightened his body and clenched his fists. He bent his arms and gritted his teeth. Suddenly, an even more terrifying power burst out from his body.

    BOOM!

    Dark clouds gathered in the void, forming a vortex with lightning intertwining within. It was simply like purgatory.

    Suddenly, a terrifying power exploded from the ck Whirlpool. It was like a heavy mountain pressing down on the world. The disciples fell to the ground with a plop and couldn''t get up.<sub> </sub>

    As for the Blood River sect experts, beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. Their bodies trembled as they stared at the vortex. A terrifying being was about to appear.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the vortex, a pair of huge feet covered in ck scales stepped on the clouds and slowly descended.

    ck Lightning wrapped around the giant foot, which was extremely terrifying. An ancient aura also descended with the giant figure, covering the entire heaven and earth.

    "What''s that?" The Blood River sect cultivators werepletely stunned. They did not know what it was, but to them, it was terrifying. It was undefeatable.

    He had never released the origin demon''s body before. Thest time it appeared, it was stuck halfway and could not be released. However, now, it had fully descended.

    His terrifying body was exposed to the world, and the extreme demonic might enveloped the world, turning the entire area into a demonic realm.

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan raised his head and hollered. A ck light left the surface of his body and shot out. The same thing happened to the Shi mo body behind him.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fist tightly and gathered his strength. He felt the most terrifying power and that was when he felt the most refreshed.

    "The Blood River sect can disappear now."

    Lin fan bent his body down and punched the ground. The body of the first demon behind him did the same.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The sky and earth were turned upside down, the sun and moon were reversed, and the fist tore the earth apart. Even the sky was shaking, and the stars hanging in the void were shaking and falling to the ground.

    The power spread on the ground and caused the ground to shake. Some of the disciples who stood up with difficulty had pale faces. They didn''t know what was going on.

    However, at this moment, the ground bulged up as if something was about to explode.

    With a bang, the ground shattered, and a pir of power rose into the air.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The Blood River sect waspletely destroyed. Beams of power light pirs pierced through the ground and rose from the abyss.

    In an instant, the Blood River sect was enveloped by the light pir of power.

    A light pir of power erupted beneath the feet of some of the disciples, and they were instantly annihted. Not even a single drop of their blood was left.

    "No..."

    The Blood River sect''s higher-ups were panicking. Some of them were even crushed by the light pir. No matter how hard they tried to resist, they could not resist and were turned into ashes.

    His points were skyrocketing.

    This was the first time Lin fan had wiped out a sect.

    "So the points for exterminating a sect have also increased by a lot."

    Although he had killed people, he had never thought about annihting a sect. He mainly felt that annihting a sect was too cruel, and he might even kill by mistake.

    As for the Blood River sect, he did not hold back. If he wanted to annihte them, he could just annihte them all. As for whether or not he had identally killed them, he did not care.

    Since he was in the blood River sect, he could only me it on his own bad luck.

    The wave of power continued for a while, and only stopped when the points stopped increasing.

    At a nce, this ce was no longer a sect. It had already beenpletely turned into ruins.

    "As expected, when my strength is raised to a certain level, the power that I can unleash is not much weaker than the special effect." Lin fan grinned.

    "Why?"

    Suddenly, the Blood River sect master''s eyes narrowed. He couldn''t believe it. He fell into despair and unwillingness. Everything had happened too quickly.

    "Why? Why did you annihte my sect? I have no enmity with you. " The sect leader''s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted.

    They were all dead.

    All the disciples of the sect were dead.

    Everything was over.

    Lin fan raised his head. His eyes shone with a dark light that sent chills down one''s spine. It was as though he was facing a peerless demon.

    "Why? Do you need a reason?"

    "What?" The sect master of the Blood River sect was stunned and did not react to Ali''s words. It sounded like the words that his sect had said when they had exterminated the other sects.

    "I don''t think there''s a need for a reason. Alright, it''s gettingte. You should close your eyes and go to sleep." Lin fan grinned. He stepped on the ground, causing dust to rise and he disappeared.

    "Where is he?" The Blood River sect Grandmaster panicked as he searched for his opponent, but he couldn''t sense anything.

    Suddenly, he felt something strange behind him. A terrifying power was gathering behind him.

    "How can that be?" Blood River sect''s body trembled as he slowly turned his head. What he saw was not the terrifying face, but the extremely rough legs.

    He immediately noticed a ck shadow on the ground, but it was toote when he reacted.

    A footnded, and with a crack, he was stomped on the ground. With a plop, the Blood River sect Grandmaster''s body exploded, and a pool of blood spurted out. He did not even have the time to scream.

    "They''ve all been annihted. " Lin fan took a look and curled his finger. All the remaining storage rings floated in the air and flew towards him.

    Although they were all trash, he could still make use of them.

    As for the sect''s wealth, it should have been destroyed.

 Chapter 759 Grandmaster, Your Personal Safety Is In Danger

    Yuan GE stood there in a daze. In the blink of an eye, the world was turned upside down. The blood feud was gone. She wanted to take revenge, but the entire sect had been destroyed.

    "It''s over. " Lin fan patted Yuan GE''s head. She was such a cute little girl. She should have just been acting cute, but she was blinded by hatred.

    "They''re all dead. " Yuan GE''s eyes were filled with tears. She felt terrible. The people she used to be close to and the people who loved her had all disappeared. She could only remember them in her heart.

    "Yes, they''re all dead. They''ve all be dregs. Yuange, you have to get over it. You can''t let hatred blind you. Come with me." If he didn''t consider the Titan sect, he would be in a good mood. After annihting a sect, his points would increase and it made him excited.

    But now, things couldn''t be so beautiful. The Titan sect had been destroyed. Although they didn''t have much interaction with each other, at least they were familiar with each other. Therefore, they were still a little depressed.

    "Where to?" Yuan GE was still in a daze, unable to get over the sad atmosphere.

    "Magnificent me sect."

    Lin fan grabbed onto Yuan GE and dove into the void. He had wanted to go out for a walk. But since he had encountered such a situation, he could only return to the sect first and settle Yuan GE down.

    At least the rtionship between the Titan sect and the magnificent me sect was good. Yuan GE was thest descendant of the Titan sect and she couldn''t die outside.

    It was a long journey and it would take a few days to reach the magnificent me sect.

    The days passed.

    The Zhizhi bird examiner''s voice could be heard from the Golden paper that Lin fan had ced in his storage ring.

    "Grandmaster, when are you going to finish writing today''s content? we''re all looking forward to it."

    "Grandmaster, you''re not going to write today, are you? you can ''t. If you don''t write, there''ll be a hugemotion outside."

    "It''s already the second day. I haven''t written in a day. Look at thesements. Something big is going to happen. They''re all urging me. Some experts even asked me for your identity information. They want to have a good chat with you."

    "Grandmaster, this is too much. It''s already the third day. You''ve already been cut off for three days. Those experts are now spending a lot of money to get your identity information. They''ve even opened their mouths. They''ll find you, break your legs, cripple your cultivation, and lock you up in the house. They''ll make you write every day. If you don''t write, they''ll beat you up. I''ve blocked all of these. But Grandmaster, you can''t just ignore it."

    In the storage ring, the bird''s voice rang out, but no one replied, which made the bird a little confused.

    The magnificent me sect.

    It was still the two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate. They did not leave. To them, it was an honor to be able to guard the mountain Gate.

    "Eh? Senior brother is back. " A disciple raised his hand and cheered. In the distance, a figure came over,"who is that person beside senior brother? I didn''t expect senior brother to bring someone back. "

    "I know." Another disciple said joyfully.

    "What do you know?"

    "Can''t you tell? don''t you feel that senior brother is the same person? he must have brought a partner back from outside. You can''t tell, but from the figure, it seems a little small. Don''t tell me senior brother is into this?" The disciple was a little puzzled.

    They had been on the road for the past few days. Yuan GE''s mood had recovered a little, but it was definitely not as good as before.

    Perhaps after a long time, the sadness in her heart would be washed away.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "What? The Titan sect is gone?" Elder Huo Rong''s eyes were wide open as his voice trembled, as though he could not believe it.

    "Yes, they were destroyed by the Blood River sect." Lin fan sighed. The fusion of the outer realms and the outer realms was boundless. It was truly difficult to find the sect that had once belonged to thend of origin.

    It was really good luck to meet him.

    Although he had met Yuan GE, his sect had been destroyed, and he was toote.

    "How could this be? the Titan sect and the magnificent me sect were close friends. How could they be destroyed? the Blood River sect is a despicable sect. I won''t let them off." Elder Huo Rong was so furious that his face turned red. He wanted to kill the Blood River sect with his own hands to avenge his old friend.

    He had the best rtionship with PU tu. When they were young, the two of them had met while training. Although their rtionship wasn''t good when they first met and they even fought to the death, they reconciled and became close friends.

    He closed his Tiger Eyes. The memories were still vivid in his mind. He felt very hurt.

    "There''s no need to spare them. I''ve already destroyed that sect. " Lin fan was really calm.

    "Good, it''s good that they''re annihted. It''ll benefit this group of bastards." Huo Rong gritted his teeth in anger. Then, he came to Yuan GE and said,"child, from now on, treat this as your home. Your father doesn''t want you to stay in pain."

    "I know, uncle Huo Rong." Yuan GE lowered her head and sniffed.

    Huo Rong sighed. No one would want to see such a thing happen, but it had already happened. What else could they do?

    Lin fan looked at the little loli. If she knew how to act cute and shout 666 ... How great would that be? it seemed like she needed time to change.

    "Huo Rong, make arrangements for this little girl to stay here." Tian Xu said. He was wondering if the other sects had encountered the same thing because of the incident with the Titan sect.

    "AI, senior brother, I know." Huo Rong nodded."Child,e with me. Don''t worry. Treat this ce as your home. If anyone bullies you, just tell me. I won''t let them off."

    Yuan GE wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded."Thank you, uncle Huo Rong."

    Then, he came before Lin fan,"big brother, thank you for helping me take revenge."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan smiled and patted Yuan GE''s head,"be good, don''t be too sad. You still have a long way to go in life. You have to look forward."

    At that moment, Yuan GE got close to Lin fan and kissed him on the cheek."Thank you, brother."

    After saying this, he left with Huo Rong.

    Lin fan stood there, his expression a little rich but also a little stiff. Then, he touched his face and muttered to himself,"little girl, you really know how to take advantage of others."

    "Disciple, you''ve done well this time." Tian Xu smiled in relief.

    "Teacher, the rtionship between the Titan sect and my sect isn''t bad. I can''t just sit by and do nothing." Lin fan said.

    He was helpless about this. The Titan sect didn''t have a disciple like him. If there was, this wouldn''t have happened.

    As for whether or not exterminating the Blood River sect was cruel, he didn''t want toment on it. What was the point of saying so much?

    However, it was really satisfying to earn these points. He would have to upgrade his cultivation techniqueter.

    "Teacher, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first," Said Lin fan. He couldn''t wait to level up his cultivation technique.

    Before he left, he took a look at his teacher and found that his teacher''s aura was even more obscure. However, in this obscurity, there was a feeling as vast as an abyss.

    Although it was very strong, he should be able to suppress it with one hand if he were to make a move.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, you must be tired." Lu Qiming smiled when he saw his senior brother.

    "It''s alright. Did anything major happen on the mountain peak recently?" Lin fan asked. The appearance of invincible peak had brought about many changes to the sect. Under Lu Qiming''s management, the changes to invincible peak had been shocking as well.

    "It''s nothing much, but the frog master''s situation is a little shocking. Junior Brother has recorded that there have been many lightning strikes over there. Some junior brothers who passed by were injured, but fortunately, they are fine." Lu Qiming said.

    Lin fan pondered. The frog was much more hardworking than before. Before the fusion of the outer realms, it was just wasting its time. But after the fusion, it cultivated with all its might.

    Although he didn''t expose it, he found that the frog''s strength was constantly increasing.

    "En, that''s right. Get someone to take out the items in these storage rings and sort them out. I''ll go into seclusion first. Don''t let anyone disturb me for the time being." Lin fan walked towards the secret room.

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother''s back and felt like crying. Indeed, every time his senior brother came back, he would go into seclusion. He was so touched by his senior brother''s determination to improve his strength.

    Furthermore, it was impossible for him not to know who his senior brother had be strong for. It was definitely all for them.

    If not for senior brother, they would not be where they were today.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged and opened his storage ring. When he took out the Golden paper, something terrifying happened.

    "Grandmaster, are you there?"

    "Grandmaster, can you reply?"

    "Grandmaster, five days? you can''t do this."

    His voice was very weak, as if his throat was already hoarse.

    p "What are you doing? What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked curiously.</anda>

    Suddenly, the voice on the other end of the Golden paper became more energetic."Grandmaster, you''ve finally appeared. If you hadn''t appeared, things would have really gotten out of hand."

    "What''s up? I''ve been a little busy recently. " It was just a few days of not writing. Was there a need to be so exaggerated? he couldn''t possibly neglect his cultivation for the sake of the Zhizhi bird. Looking at the current situation, it was dangerous outside. If he didn''t have the strength, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    They didn''t even know what to do when people attacked their sect.

    "Grandmaster, I understand. But you can''t just not write about it. It''s been a few days since Ist wrote about it. The audience is on the verge of rebelling. Some of them are even interested in your identity. I''m afraid they might threaten your personal safety." The Zhizhi bird reviewed.

    If it was any other writer who was so arrogant, they would have pped him.

    However, this was a Grandmaster, and he could not afford to offend him.

    "Hurry, you only know how to rush me. I just didn''t write for a few days. Do you know that I''ve been very busy recently? I have a lot of things to do." Lin fan scolded in rage. He was really annoying.

    "Grandmaster, please calm down. I''m not urging you." The Zhizhi bird quickly said. He had to stabilize the sect leader and not make the Grandmaster unhappy. If he didn''t write this, he would really lose out.

    Lin fan calmed down a little. Thinking about it, it seemed like he really hadn''t written anything for a few days. The Lord of the pill world was probably going to die from anxiety."Alright, I''ll send it to youter. Don''t disturb me."

    When the Zhizhi bird examiner heard this, it was overjoyed."Alright, alright. Grandmaster, please go ahead. I won''t disturb you any longer."

    Finally, the Grandmaster was willing to write it. It was really not easy.

 760 Chapter 760

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan thought about the plot and didn''t need to think too much. He just copied the temte and realized that the direction didn''t change. He could basically do it.

    However, the lord of the realm of alchemy''s modifications were too difficult. His rise was too tragic, and he was basically crushed by others.

    If he really wrote it like that, he would probably be med to death.

    Therefore, he could only use his little brain to beautify the situation of the master of the alchemy realm. However, after the beautifying, the domineering aura of the master of the alchemy realm really emerged.

    As for the cultivation technique, he made it up.

    Even if someone asked about the master of the realm of alchemy in the future, it would have nothing to do with him.

    After writing the content, he passed it to the Zhizhi bird and began to cultivate.

    [Total points: 78340015]

    "More than 78 million points. That''s enough to squander." Lin fanughed. The Blood River sect was not bad. It was a pity that there were many strong people but even more weak chickens. Killing them wouldn''t increase his points much.

    However, when all of them were gathered together, it was still shocking enough.

    "Upgrade!"

    " 20 million points have been consumed."

    "Forbidden body (2ndyer)"

    "Characteristics: forbidden power, suppression, forbidden body."

    Lin fan frowned. Power was boiling in his body. This power was huge and even ancient. Spending 20 million points surprised him. He felt like the jump was a little too big.

    But the changes it brought were too shocking.

    "Hmm, there''s a terrifying mental power attacking my mind?"

    He realized that after upgrading his cultivation technique, it was not only power that surged into him, but also the terrifying mental attack. It was a dark, terrifying, and ancient mental energy.

    "Interesting. I''ll just charge and make a ssh. I''ll lose."

    Lin fan chuckled. He wasn''t bothered by the mental attack at all. An undying body would allow him to ignore mental pressure and mental attacks.

    However, when he looked up, the void outside was not very harmonious.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sky, which was originally covered in dark clouds, was now filled with lightning. The entire world turned dark, and a terrifying pressure spread from the sky.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The disciples of the various sects straightened their bodies and looked up into the sky in fear. The pressure made them feel an inexplicable pressure and a sense of panic.

    Creak!

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and raised his head. The situation in the sky wasn''t good. It rose up and floated in the air.

    The Thunderbolts in the sky were as rough as pythons. Every time they cut through the void, they would cause turmoil in the spirit Qi and even set off a chaotic torrent.

    Pi Li pa!

    The Thunderbolts interweaved and formed a huge that covered the entire area. Perhaps, it was to prevent Lin fan from escaping.

    "It''s that powerful? He''s just cultivating a cultivation technique and raising it to the second level, and this happened. Who is he trying to kill?" Lin fan was disdainful. What was this? was he trying to scare people by cultivating a cultivation technique?

    And looking at the situation, this body seal was not that simple. He had been deceived by the points required for the first level.

    Five million was just the beginning, and the second level already required twenty million.

    "My disciple!" Tian Xu''s aura was vigorous. His disciple''s situation was not good, and he could not sit by and do nothing. If it was really a great cmity, he would naturally bear it with his disciple.

    "Teacher, don''te over. This is a cmity caused by my cultivation technique. It''s not a big problem." Lin fan stopped the teacher. He couldn''t let the teachere over.

    To him, this was not a problem, but to his teacher, it might be a problem.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan stomped out and bolted into the distance. Looking at the might of the Thunderbolts in the void, he was truly afraid that a single bolt of lightning would destroy the entire sect.

    In the sky above a forest.

    The terrifying power in the sky followed Lin fan. Wherever he went, it would follow.

    The demonic beasts hidden in the forest felt this terrifying aura and fled in panic, not daring to stay.

    "And very domineering. Okay, then let''s do it together."

    "Upgrade!"

    " 40 million points consumed."

    "Forbidden body (maximum)"

    "Characteristics: forbidden power, suppression, forbidden body, forbidden heart."

    BOOM!

    The moment Lin fan raised "body seal" to the full circle, the entire world trembled and the heavens were torn apart. It was as though the end of the world had arrived, and the heavens and earth were filled with sorrow.

    "What a powerful force." Lin fan clenched his fists tightly as his body was wrapped with a forbidden power. That was an extremely terrifying power. The mental energy impact in his mind was even stronger to the extreme, forming a vast ocean that crashed around him continuously. However, it was unable to cause Lin fan any injuries.

    The frog woke up from its cultivation. The world had changed so much that it couldn''t continue cultivating. This kind of power terrified it, and beads of sweat fell from its green face.

    "Taboo!"

    He raised his head and looked into the distance with his small eyes. The figure there was very familiar. It was that hateful Desperado, but this wasn''t the scene that shocked him the most. It was the power that was wrapped around that Desperado. It was a forbidden power.

    "How did heprehend the forbidden power?"

    "Hasn''t the forbidden body been destroyed?"<sub> </sub>

    The frog couldn''t believe it. He was nine destion God master, and although he didn''t suppress the world, his alchemy skills were unparalleled. Countless people had asked him for help, so he knew a lot of secrets.

    The three volumes of the body seal were all destroyed, and he could feel the power of the first volume from this Desperado.

    "Where did this Desperado go? how did he find these things?"

    Just as he was thinking about this, the world became even more terrifying. The lightning was mixed with a dark red and scorching light.

    "He can''t pass it. With his cultivation, it''s impossible for him to pass the Tribtion."

    "Even that forbidden attack is enough to destroy him."

    At this moment, the frog was stunned.

    "Are you F * ckinging or not? how long do you want to wait? if you don''te, I''ll do it. It''s so annoying." Lin fan frowned and rose into the air, charging into the terrifying clouds.

    "This ..." The frog was speechless. This was simply courting death.

    Lin fan''s body had already disappeared, melding into the world.

    Ten thousand bolts of lightning filled the void and spread out, covering Lin fanpletely.

    "It doesn''t hurt or itch. What''s the situation?" Lin fan thought about it and couldn''t understand. Very quickly, he understood that the lightning was destroying his body, arms, and legs like they were being corroded.

    "Is this the case?"

    Lin fan just stood there without saying anything. He wanted to see what the oue would be.

    The frog stood up straight and looked at them, dumbfounded. Before the body seal was destroyed, many people cultivated, but they all disappeared in this disaster, not even a residue was left.

    "Ah, Desperado, if you had told me in advance that you were cultivating body restriction, I would definitely have told you. But it''s a pity that you didn''t tell me. I''m going to regain my freedom in a while."

    He had already made preparations. The first thing he would do after he was free was to go out and take a look.

    All the disciples were stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. But the aura in the distance was really strong. Even from so far away, they felt fear.

    All of a sudden, a burst ofughter rang through invincible peak.

    "Hahahaha! I''m finally free!" The frog was silent, then overjoyed. It waved its front paws left and right, and the connection with its soul disappeared.

    It had been a long time since he had be a demon pet in the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave.

    This time, he had seen it with his own eyes. How could a Desperado who had rushed into the cmity without knowing his own life and death still be alive?

    However, it didn''t take long for the frog to freeze in ce.

    The connection that had disappeared from his divine soul reappeared.

    "It can''t be." The frog was dumbfounded. Although this had happened many times before, it didn''t know what was going on. But this time, it had seen it with its own eyes. Could there be a problem?

    "Could it be that this frog''s strength was not good enough back then, and something happened when I became a demon pet?"

    The frog was silent. Its mind was filled with thoughts of this matter. Impossible, how could it make a mistake?

    "Not good. I was too smug just now. Iughed too arrogantly. Did I get heard?" He was a little afraid. If this Desperado heard this, wouldn''t he die a terrible death?

    After resurrecting in ten seconds, his essence, energy, and spirit had all reached the point of being full. However, the cmity had not dissipated and was still brewing.

    Lin fan flew into the distance. This time around, he would probably take a little longer.

    When he arrived at a ce where no one was around, hey down in the air and closed his eyes. He said helplessly,""If you want to go, then go quickly. Don''t waste time."

    BOOM!

    The clouds had already covered Lin fan and the people outside couldn''t see what was happening. But within the clouds, lightning shed and a hot light shot out.

    Looking from the outside, the scene was terrifying and too frightening.

    "It''s gone again. " The frog steadied itself and didn''t show much of a reaction. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the connection to appear again.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?"

    The frog''s head was covered in sweat. He couldn''t take it.

    Lin fan had forgotten how many times he had died but at that moment, he noticed that the sky was changing. Numerous air currents gathered together and formed a heart. That heart was like a dead heart, it didn''t beat and didn''t have any life.

    But he had a feeling that this was his thing.

    "Is this the heart of taboo among the characteristics?" Lin fan was confused. He flew into the air, opened his fingers, and grabbed at the heart.

    The moment he touched it, he found that the heart was beating.

    "Very good, but there''s no need for that. Just give this Peak Master strength." Lin fan clenched his fingers and with a crack, the heart shattered and turned into air that was absorbed into Lin fan''s body.

    "Only weaklings need these things. I only need strength."

    Lin fan''s brows rxed. A huge amount of energy surged into his body and his cells started to devour it.

    Although his heart was a mortal''s heart, it was an original product. How could it bepared to those rotten things?

    Since he started cultivating, every organ in his body was his and had never changed.

    At this moment, his Foundation was skyrocketing.

    But it was still not enough.

    The foundation required to reach the glorious world realm from the heaven Ascension realm was simply too vast.

    Every step he took was so steady, and when he reached the peak, the foundation he needed would naturally be even more.

    Moreover, it was precisely because of this that he could crush a glory world stage as a heaven Ascension stage.

    Thinking about those guys who could only crush those of the same cultivation level, how boring that would be.

    Only by crossing realms to battle would that be the most satisfying.

 Chapter 761 You Cant Disappoint Me Again

    The chaotic void was calm. The thick dark clouds retreated and the Thunder disappeared. Everything returned to its original calm.

    "It disappeared."

    By the time the disciples reacted, they were already drenched in sweat. The power just now was too terrifying. It was as if they were wandering on the edge of life and death.

    "It''s over?" The frog was dumbfounded. The feeling was still there, which meant that the Desperado was still alive and had sessfully passed the disaster.

    It was too terrifying.

    Then, the frog thought of the previous yells. No matter what, it couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. What if it had been heard?

    It would be very tragic for him to be so ignorant.

    When the figure appeared in the distance, the frog immediately stood in the air, swinging its hind legs left and right, and hitting six with its front paws, shouting to its heart''s content.

    "Master, 66666 ..."

    "Master, you''re my idol! I''m so touched that I''m about to cry. No, I''m already crying."

    The frog cheered with all its might, praying in its heart that it couldn''t hear him, it couldn''t hear him.

    If the Desperados heard what he said earlier, they would definitely be beaten up.

    Lin fan stepped on the air and was in a good mood. He was satisfied with the increase in his foundations. If he was given a little more time, he would be able to step into the glorious world realm.

    When he reached this level, he might be able to break through the outer realm.

    Of course, the two cultivation techniques that he had obtained were not ordinary. It was simply too difficult to find another suitable cultivation technique. It was impossible to do so by luck.

    "Frog, you''re very good." Lin fan picked up the frog and ced it in front of his eyes."Your cultivation has improved again. Very good."

    The frogughed and rxed. It seemed that the Desperado had not heard what it had just said.

    However, he was very shocked. How could this Desperado practice "body restriction" and even sessfully practice it? of course, this was not the most terrifying thing. What terrified him the most was that he had actually survived the Tribtion.

    This was simply impossible. How could a forbidden power beprehended so easily? look at the path behind him, even bones could be paved.

    "Thank you for your praise, master. I''ve been cultivating very hard, hoping to be able to help you as soon as possible."

    "Master, look, old ck has been out for so long and hasn''te back. Look, he doesn''t care about you at all."

    The frog came to sow discord. In fact, it was very envious of old hei, who could go out and have fun, but it didn''t know what it would be like.

    Old ck said that something was attracting him, so he went out to train. But what kind of fortune could an old ck python have?

    "Hmm, you''re still the most loyal." Lin fanplimented, but his eyes were already squinted. This frog wasn''t honest and still hadn''t been subdued.

    In his opinion, the frog wasn''t in such a desperate situation yet. Even if it was friendly enough to him, it was probably thinking of other tricks.

    Since it was the body of an expert, it would not be so easy to subdue.

    "Of course, frogfrog is the most loyal." The frog shouted, but it began to be on guard. This Desperado was a little abnormal. Something was wrong. It had to be careful.

    He wasn''t so easy to talk to in the past. There might be a problem.

    The frog''s mouth was one thing, but its heart was also another. It was always on guard against Desperados.

    "Go y somewhere else." Lin fan threw the frog to the side. He didn''t have time to care about it. He went to his teacher''s side and said,"teacher, it''s nothing. I''ve improved my cultivation technique and attracted a little trouble."

    "It''s good that you''re fine. I trust you a lot. After all, you''re my disciple. How can you not do it?" Tian Xu said with a smile.

    Huo Rong stared at his senior brother in a daze. ''He''s just too shameless. I was so nervous just now. I didn''t expect the situation to change so suddenly. He''s really convinced now.''

    He also deeply understood that his senior brother''s strength was not because of luck.

    "Junior Brother, I can see something bad in your eyes." Tian Xu narrowed his eyes at Huo Rong. This Junior Brother of his was really worrying and making him jealous.

    "Senior brother, it''s impossible. You must be mistaken. How could Junior Brother be?" Huo Rongughed. His senior brother''s eyes were too sharp. He could even tell that.

    "Yes, I believe you." Tian Xu smiled faintly, but Huo Rong still felt that something was wrong with that smile.

    Lin fan smiled,"master is right. As his direct disciple, how can I not do it?"

    "Alright, disciple, you must be tired from just now. Go and rest well. You can''t be so careless in the future." Tian Xu was also panicking. The power just now was truly terrifying.

    ? Even if he went up, he probably wouldn''t have a good end.

    The Cang hai region.

    On the surface of the sea, a figure stood there, looking at the sea with a deep gaze. Then, with a point of his finger, the sea separated, and a passage appeared.

    The White figure entered the sea and walked toward the depths.

    With a whistle, the sea closed up and the waves rolled, returning to its original appearance. There was no problem here.

    It was a woman with a beautiful face and a good figure, but her breasts were too small.

    If Lin fan was here, he would definitely recognize him. Wasn''t this old ancestor wanku? that B * tch who had beaten the two of them up?

    "What?" When old ancestor wanku saw the situation at the entrance of the tomb, he frowned. The statue had been cut down, so it was obvious that someone had been here.<sub> </sub>

    "How did this ce get discovered?"

    She was puzzled, but she didn''t think too much about it. She stood in front of the tomb door and her lips moved slightly. It was unknown what she said, but the tomb door opened and she entered.

    In the passageway of the graveyard, her expression became more and more solemn. The corpses of the demonic beasts had long since started to stink, and there were still human skeletons here. Clearly, a great battle had taken ce.

    However, this was not a problem because she knew that there would not be any problems in the core area.

    It was just that ... When old ancestor wanku saw a corpse with only a piece of white cloth wrapped around his crotch, she waspletely dumbfounded.

    "You ..." She wasn''t too sure, in case she had the wrong person.

    "Old ancestor wanku, you''ve finallye." A sound came from the body''s abdominal cavity. However, the voice sounded angry and a little embarrassed.

    "Eh? You''re the vine King?" Old ancestor wanku wasn''t too sure, but he still asked.

    "It''s me. " The vine monarch''s voice was a little hoarse. It seemed that it had been shouting for a long time and was too angry that its throat was hoarse.

    Old ancestor wankuughed."How did the vine Thearch be like this? when you were looking for a burial ground for yourself, you chose such a good ce. Why does it seem like someone has dug your grave now?"

    "A group of detestable little things mistakenly entered this ce and discovered my coffin." The vine Emperor was displeased, but it wasn''t so angry that it wanted to kill the other party''s entire family."Wan ku, I knew you were the first to awaken."

    "Let me ask you, how much more time do we have?" Old ancestor wanku asked in a serious tone.

    "There should be some time, but time is tight. You only found me?" The vine monarch asked.

    "Yes, I only found you. I couldn''t find any other traces. They might have woken up earlier than me, or they might have really died." Old ancestor wanku''s beautiful face was slightly sad.

    "Your strength ..." The vine Emperor could sense that old ancestor Wan ku''s cultivation was not as strong as he had thought. It would be difficult for him to achieve anything in such a short time.

    "Yes, too much time has passed. I''ve lost half of the things I''ve left in the ancestralnd. It''ll be very difficult to return to the peak." Old ancestor wanku said solemnly,"however, there are still some things left behind. I''ve already found some of them in other outer realms. It shouldn''t be difficult to recover to the seventhyer cultivation."

    "Sigh, it''s a pity that I''m just a corpse right now. I can''t help for the time being." The vine Emperor felt regretful. When he found the ce to be buried, he had made all the preparations. He thought he would be the first to awaken, but he didn''t expect the power of time to be so terrifying. It ruthlessly destroyed many of his ns, making it difficult for him to seed.

    Just as the vine Emperor was sighing, he saw old ancestor Wan ku turn around and leave. He couldn''t help but shout,""Wan ku, what are you doing? I''m already like this, don''t you have any sympathy? For example, give me a piece of clothing?"

    "Hey, it''s fine if you don''t give me clothes. At least hide me. If someonees in and finds my corpse, I''ll be in big trouble."

    The vine Emperor was stunned. Was this still his formerrade? did he have to be so heartless?

    Pa!

    The vine monarch''s body flew up and fell into the deep pit. Then, the surrounding soil poured in and buried the deep pit.

    "Wan ku, you B * tch, I ..." The vine Emperor cursed, but soon, its voice disappeared.

    Old ancestor wanku furrowed his brows. He was extremely worried about the future. If those terrifying guys descended, they would probably be defeated again.

    His formerrades had only managed to find the vine King, and in such a state. It waspletely useless.

    As for the others, she had already searched for them but could not find them.

    They left the cemetery and came to the surface of the sea.

    Old ancestor wanku stretched out his slender fingers and grabbed at the air. Dao realm experts could only protect themselves, but they couldn''t control everything. In front of those true experts, they would instantly copse.

    "Damn, why is the strongest in our outer realm only at Dao realm while they are so strong? tens of thousands of years of umtion, so what if they have more Dao realm experts? in front of a true expert, they can just kill him with one finger."

    "Could it be that we are really cattle and sheep that have been raised by others, and the time when we mature is the time to harvest?"

    He wasn''t willing to ept this. Then, the White figure disappeared and ran into the distance.

    She had to find the remaining items.

    The next day!

    The ancestor of the pill world was in a low mood, frowning. Luo Yun wanted to ask him about it when she saw his expression, but she didn''t speak.

    "Peak Master Lin, you wouldn''t lie to me, right?" The forefather of nine colors wanted to cry. The biography was supposed to be written, but why did it only take a day? there was no writing for the next few days.

    The weapon Grandmaster hade to look for him, envious of him, and he was very proud.

    The star patriarch also came to look for him and asked him about Peak Master Lin''s whereabouts.

    Furthermore, the forefather of nine colors noticed that the way the nsmen of the pill realm looked at him had changed.

    The experiences he had when he was young were very encouraging to the people of the pill realm.

    This sort of feeling made forefather ninescolor veryfortable.

    But suddenly, the bird of knowledge stopped updating. He read it every day and left the nk page with manyments.

    Some of thements made him angry, but some of them made him helpless.

    At this moment, a Zhizhi bird flew over from the distance.

    The forefather of nine colors raised his head and looked over. His eyes were filled with anticipation. He had already been disappointed for a few days. He couldn''t let him down again.

 Chapter 762 Oh My God, Whose Voice Is So Miserable?

    The three-tailed Blue Bird threw the paper in.

    The forefather of nine colors was nervous, but he also felt a bit of regret. He had been disappointed for several days, and he didn''t have much hope for this day.

    "Peak Master Lin, I know you''re not someone who goes back on your word, so why did you lie to me?"

    "AI!"

    The master of the realm of alchemy was a little old and didn''t have many wrinkles on his face. However, he looked very worried at this moment.

    The paper fell.

    Patriarch ninescolor helplessly grabbed it.

    "Peak Master Lin, we have to keep our word, don''t we?"

    When he opened the paper and saw the contents on the first page, his expression changed. His heart beat extremely fast, and the disappointment in his eyes suddenly changed. A divine light shed and a dazzling brilliance erupted.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    The sound ofughter reverberated throughout the pill realm. The nsmen raised their heads and looked over, wondering what happy thing the old ancestor had experienced.

    At this moment, the forefather of nine colors waved his hand, and a table and chair appeared out of thin air. A cup of fragrant tea leisurelyy there, slowly savoring the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    Time slowly passed by. Patriarch ninescolor waspletely silent.

    When he finished reading the content on the Zhizhi bird, he was very proud. But then, he began to doubt himself.

    "Is this really me? Although the matter is the same, the ending is different. "

    The forefather of nine colors blushed slightly. Peak Master Lin''s praise was too much, and it made him feel a little embarrassed. The truth was clearly not like that.

    For example, this ce.

    Although his parents had both passed away, he had never gone to their graves to pay his respects andprehend his cultivation technique because his heart was in too much pain.

    There was no such thing at all. However, in the content of Peak Master Lin''s words, he was such a person. Moreover, because he was extremely sad, he even gave this cultivation technique a name.

    ''Overwhelming sadness palm?''

    "What?" The forefather''s mind was filled with confusion. He truly couldn''t understand when he hadprehended such a technique.

    The Zhizhi bird''sments were explosive.

    "Amazing. I didn''t think that the forefather of nine colors would have such an experience. He even turned his grief into power andprehended a palm technique."

    "Oh! Just from the name, I can feel the power of this palm technique. If there''s a chance, I must go to the pill world and have a good exchange with patriarch ninescolor. "

    "He''s constantly improving himself and growing up in a hopeless situation. The forefather of nine colors is truly a role model for our generation. I wonder who told me that the forefather of nine colors was a bad person thest time. Now, it seems like that was a lie."

    Looking at these words of praise, his mood was extremely happy.

    However, the forefather of nine colors was in a difficult position. How was he supposed to pass this overwhelming sadness palm? if someone asked him and he said he didn''t know how, wouldn''t he be exposed?

    After thinking for a moment, he decided to change the name of the palm technique he knew and rece it with ''overwhelming sadness palm''.

    "Maybe this is a good choice."

    The nine-colored patriarch was calm. Peak Master Lin had already tried his best to beautify him. Even he himself wanted to go back to his youth and use this method to fight back. Unfortunately, he could not go back.

    In a Holy Land that was illuminated by golden light.

    An old man was staring at the content of the Zhizhi bird.

    At their level, there was no way for them to continue improving. Teaching the younger generation was just a way to pass the time.

    Now, the content of "master of the elixir realm" on the Zhizhi bird hadpletely attracted him, but the content was too little to read.

    "Divine Master, is there something that makes you so happy?" A middle-aged man asked respectfully.

    "Hmm, the content on the Zhizhi bird is not bad. It''s especially interesting, but it''s a pity that there''s too little written about it. I can''t be satisfied." The master God stood up, his body radiating golden light.

    There was a divine Kingdom dancing in the light.

    "Divine Master, since that''s the case, why don''t you let me go and capture the author?" The middle-aged man said.

    The God Lordughed,"no need. I will go out personally to catch him and imprison him in the divine Kingdom."

    Without waiting for the middle-aged man to say anything, the God Lord waved his finger, and the gates to the divine Kingdom appeared. He stepped in and disappeared.

    Lin fan felt that his strength was getting stronger. Although his cultivation didn''t increase, his foundations had increased. Maybe even if he fought with a Dao realm expert, even if he couldn''t win, he would be able to have a good fight.

    "I still have more than ten million points, but the cultivation technique is a big problem."

    "Forget it. I''ll go and create a cultivation technique first. If I don''t have an immortal-grade cultivation technique, I won''t be able to live."

    When he returned to invincible peak, he told Lu Qiming to continue his closed-door cultivation and that no one was allowed to disturb him.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan''s expression was very serious,"I swear, if I don''t create the cultivation technique this time, I won''t step out of the secret room."

    He sat down cross-legged, took out a small notebook and a pen, and began to try.

    He really didn''t believe that he, who was so kind and just, couldn''t create an immortal-grade cultivation technique. Did he have any humanity?

    A few days passed.

    "Senior brother''s closed-door cultivation this time is a little long." Lu Qiming would pass by every day. Sometimes, he would even carry the baby.

    Although he didn''t know what Shixiong was thinking, Shixiong often decided on things with a Pat on the head, so he didn''t make a fuss.

    "What?"

    Lu Qiming frowned as he looked at the figure in the distance. Every time he came to visit his senior brother, he would see the woman standing there. She didn''t get close, but she didn''t leave either.<sub> </sub>

    However, he knew that this was the eldest Senior Sister of the clear sky Holy Land. Her sect had been destroyed by the hanging school, and in the end, his senior brother had been kind enough to let these guys stay.

    They would open upnd outside the sect and carry manure for farming.

    "Hey! What do you want to do bying here every time?" Lu Qiming felt that there was something wrong with this woman. She was always so sneaky and creepy.

    "Wait, don''t go. Come here. If you have something to say, say it clearly. This is invincible peak. You can''t be so presumptuous."

    As the Butler of invincible peak, Lu Qiming had to be responsible for its safety.

    He didn''t say much before and just treated it as if he was here to see the baby. But now, it seemed like that wasn''t the case.

    The senior Sister of the clearnd sacrednd came to Lu Qiming."I would like to ask Peak Master Lin for help."

    Lu Qiming looked at him."You want to ask my senior brother to avenge your sect, right? don''t even think about it. My senior brother is not someone who will be used as a tool. You can avenge your own sect. Why do you want to cause trouble for my senior brother?"

    "The hanging school is too powerful. How are we going to take revenge?" The senior Sister lowered her head and clenched her fists. She had been cultivating hard these days, but there was still a long way to go before she could take revenge.

    "You know how powerful the hanging school is, but you still want my senior brother to avenge you. Aren''t you putting my senior brother in danger? I think you''d better leave. I''m already being kind by letting you stay in the magnificent me sect. You can''t take advantage of me. " Lu Qiming said sternly. One should know when to be content, but to him, this woman had no such thing.

    It was already a great gift for their senior brother to take them in and leave a trace of bloodline for them to clear the Holy Land, yet he still wanted his senior brother to take revenge.

    "Please, I beg you." Suddenly, the woman knelt on the ground with a plop. She clutched the ground with both hands as tears streamed down her face. She bit her lips and said,"I''m an orphan. It was the sect master who took me in and treated me like his own daughter. Now that the sect has been destroyed, I can''t take revenge. I can''t ept this."

    "No matter whose help I''m using, as long as I can get my revenge, I''m willing to do anything. Even if I have to be a ve, I''m willing to do it."

    Lu Qiming took a step back."Don''t kneel to me. It''s no use. I have my own way of doing things. I won''t be threatened by anyone."

    "And this is your job to clear the Holy Land. You should also rely on yourself to take revenge."

    The senior Sister lowered her head, then stood up and went to the secret room. She knelt down again and shouted in a heart-wrenching voice,""Peak Master Lin, I beg you, please help my sect take revenge ..."

    "What are you doing?" Lu Qiming was shocked. His senior brother had told him not to let anyone disturb him, but this woman still did. If anything happened to his senior brother, he would not let her off.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan was helpless. What was this? was it so difficult?

    It had already been a few days, and he had forgotten how many times he had hacked himself to death.

    However, he had never seeded.

    That''s impossible. Even if an immortal-grade cultivation technique is high-end, it shouldn''t be this high-end.

    Could it be that this Peak master''s intelligence is really not high enough?

    "Alright, let''s try again."

    Lin fan started to circte his meridians once more. This was a new path.

    But suddenly ...

    A sharp cry spread out, causing Lin fan''s body to shake. The path shifted and changed direction.

    "My God, which woman''s voice is this? why is it so miserable?"

    "Not good!"

    Instantly, Lin fan felt the blood in his body start to boil like boiling water.

    Crack! Crack!

    His body began to crack, and his bloody flesh began to crack, but a dim red light flickered within.

    "Are you going to solve your own problems again?"

    Lin fan was helpless and was prepared to start from the beginning. But suddenly, the situation changed.

    His boiling qi and blood suddenly calmed down, and a vortex formed in his body. Instead of absorbing the spiritual Qi and ster energy of heaven and earth, it was spewing them out.

    A line of words appeared on the immortal-level nk paper.

    "Counter-chaos: all-rounded enhancement."

    "Immortal grade top-rank,"

    At that moment, Lin fan felt as though his body was about to explode. An extremely terrifying power filled his body.

    "How could this be? he''s only at the immortal level. How could he have such powerful strength?"

    "Hahahaha! You can''t have broken through just like that, right?"

    Lin fan was delighted and couldn''t believe it. If that was really the case, then that would be really great.

    However, this wasn''t the time to think about such things. He had to quickly devour the power and see how much his Foundation could grow.

    The cells in his body began to devour the energy in a frenzy.

    "It''s so powerful. "

    The power slowly spread out in the secret room, but the ripples that spread out were shockingly terrifying.

    His Foundation continued to rise.

    Instantly, Lin fan stood up. He couldn''t believe thatprehending an immortal grade skill would give him such a terrifying Foundation.

    His breathing started to be hurried, and his body became heavy. This was the suppression of his Foundation.

    The + sign in his cultivation base was glowing.

    It could be improved.

    [PS: I''m going out for a meal, but I''ll continue updating.]

 Chapter 763 All Of This Is For Justice!

    "Stop shouting." Lu Qiming covered her mouth, silencing her.

    "My senior brother is cultivating. If you disturb him and cause trouble for him, I, Lu Qiming, will not let you off." Lu Qiming''s eyes were burning with anger. He would not allow anyone to threaten his senior brother.

    Suddenly!

    The clouds in the sky were rolling like waves. This strange phenomenon made everyone panic.

    "What is this?" Tian Xu stood up abruptly. He could feel a terrifying auraing from invincible peak.

    "My disciple, what''s going on? are you going to break through?"

    Tian Xu could not take it anymore. The speed of his breakthrough was too fast. Even though he had been cultivating with all his might, it seemed like he could not catch up with the current situation.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong with that kid?" Huo Rong, who was standing at the side, was also a little worried.

    "What else? he must have broken through. Junior Brother, don''t make a fuss. You have to have confidence in my disciple, understand?" Although Tian Xu was calm, he was actually very unsettled.

    Huo Rong looked at his senior brother and was speechless. His senior brother''s words could be very hurtful at times.

    However, right at this moment, a shocking change happened at invincible peak.

    A beam of light pierced through the secret room, shooting straight into the sky and into the clouds.

    "What''s that?"

    Just as everyone was in a state of shock, a disciple suddenly cried out in rm. This was because a massive figure was standing tall in the heavens.

    "Senior brother Lin! That''s senior brother Lin!"

    The disciples hollered. They had not expected senior brother Lin to appear in the void.

    However, that wasn''t right. This didn''t seem to be senior brother Lin''s figure. It was more like a Phantom.

    The figure in the sky exuded a mighty divine might. When he opened his eyes, he looked disdainfully at the world, and divine multicolored light filled the sky around him, shocking everyone.

    Lu Qiming looked on in shock. He could feel that his senior brother had improved again. He had be even more terrifying.

    "Senior brother Lin, you''re amazing!"

    The disciples of invincible peak cheered. This was the person they admired the most.

    From the moment they joined the magnificent me sect to the invincible peak, their lives had changed drastically.

    And all of this was brought about by senior brother Lin.

    In the secret room.

    "Eh? You broke through just like that. " At this moment, lightning was swimming around Lin fan''s body. With crackling sounds, he felt a different feeling. It was a change in his vision.

    The magnificent me sect had everything under their control. It was a feeling that they had never felt before.

    Pada!

    Lin fan clenched his fists tightly. The lightning that wrapped around his body disappeared instantly and entered his body.

    "The glorious world realm. My strength has be stronger again. This inted heart has never dissipated. If this continues, something big will happen."

    As he stood there, his heart began to swell. He had been working too hard recently, and his cultivation level had increased a little too quickly.

    "Which B * tch is screaming? by chance, she has helped me a lot."

    He pushed the stone door open and stepped out.

    Outside.

    "Senior brother, you''ve be stronger again?" Lu Qiming''s eyes glowed with excitement.

    He could sense an extremely terrifying power from his senior brother.

    "Yes." Lin fan looked at Lu Qiming, then at the other side. This girl looked a little familiar. He couldn''t recall who she was in such a short time, but after thinking about it carefully, he had some impression of her.

    "Aren''t you the senior Sister who cleared the Holy Land? were you the one who shouted outside just now?"

    His sess just now had a lot to do with his voice. If it wasn''t for his voice that shocked him into drifting at high speed, he probably wouldn''t have seeded so easily.

    Plop!

    The senior Sister kneeled in front of Lin fan and raised her head. Her eyes were filled with tears."Peak Master Lin, I beg you. Please avenge our sect, okay? I''m willing to give up everything, be it my body or my soul, as long as Peak Master Lin can help me take revenge. "

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at the other party. This was another littlemb whose eyes had been blinded by hatred.

    "Senior brother, we can''t pay attention to her. Her sect was destroyed by the hanging school. If she wants senior brother to help her take revenge, wouldn''t that mean that she has to destroy the hanging school? that would bring trouble to senior brother." Lu Qiming said hurriedly.

    He was very displeased with such a person. The magnificent me sect had already been kind enough to take in the clear sky Holy Land, but they still wanted to drag the magnificent me sect into the war.

    If a battle were to break out between the two sects, how many people would die?

    Every disciple of the magnificent me sect was important. He couldn''t die without knowing why.

    Lin fan was expressionless and didn''t say anything. He was really calm.

    He was a little interested in this matter.

    "Peak Master Lin, I beg you." The senior Sister moved her knees and came in front of Lin fan, grabbing onto his shoes with both hands.

    Other than seeking Peak Master Lin''s help, she really could not think of any other way.

    The floating sect was too strong.

    With their current strength, it was impossible for them to take revenge.

    "Shut up! Don''t try to use my senior brother as a tool. This is your own business. Don''t drag the magnificent me sect down with you." Lu Qiming scolded. He knew that his senior brother was a kind person. Perhaps he would take pity on the other party and not reject the offer.<sub> </sub>

    "Junior Brother Lu, what are you saying?" Lin fan said softly,"do you still remember the purpose of the magnificent me sect?"

    Lu Qiming lowered his head."I remember, senior brother. The magnificent me sect is just, friendly, and loves peace."

    "That''s right. The magnificent me sect is a peaceful sect. But what if we meet people who are not peaceful?" Lin fan asked.

    "Senior brother, this ..." Lu Qiming was interrupted by Lin fan.

    "If you encounter people who are not peaceful, you can only wipe them out with a nuclear bomb. The Holy Land is exterminated for no reason. How miserable is that? look at the baby I took in. She has no parents, no rtives. Look at this one, she has lost her entire sect. In order to avenge her sect, she even knelt down."

    "That''s why I''m taking charge of this matter. As the messenger of justice, the magnificent me sect will not tolerate any evil."

    Lin fan helped the girl up and patted her shoulder. He said with a peaceful expression,""Don''t worry, I''ll help you. The magnificent me sect is a righteous and friendly sect. We''ll punish those whomit crimes severely."

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin." The senior Sister fell to the ground again.

    "Senior brother, I''ll go gather the disciples now." Lu Qiming epted his senior brother''s teachings and prepared to leave the sect with the rest of the disciples.

    "Why are we gathering the disciples?" Lin fan was stunned. He looked at Lu Qiming in confusion.

    "Senior brother," Lu Qiming said."If we''re going to take revenge, we should ask our junior brothers to go."

    "No need, I''ll go there myself." Lin fan waved his hand. He didn''t need anyone else to participate in this matter and he was enough.

    "Senior brother ..." Lu Qiming was shocked and worried. It was too dangerous for his senior brother to go alone.

    Lin fan waved his hand. He had already made up his mind. Bringing so many people along was aplete waste of time.

    He suddenly realized that he didn''t have a special liking for destroying sects, right?

    He was going to make use of the clearing of the Holy Land to attack the hanging school.

    Of course, he understood this force. The sect master was very ambitious. He wanted to monopolize the yuanzu domain, but he had never seeded.

    Although it could not bepared to the Blood River sect that had been destroyed, it was still a decent sect.

    He had neverined about having too few points.

    "Peak Master Lin, the floating sect is very strong. I''m afraid ..." The senior Sister was worried and hoped that Peak Master Lin would not be too arrogant.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? this Peak Master alone is enough. You guys should stay in the sect. It''s not toote. We must give a severe blow to this peace-loving sect." Lin fan said righteously.

    The hatred and hatred towards evil made this Senior Sister extremely grateful.

    Lu Qiming felt a little guilty. After hearing his senior brother''s words, he felt that his state of mind was still not strong enough.

    Suddenly, senior brother Lin ced his hand on his shoulder.

    Senior brother Lin consoled him."Junior Brother Lu, don''t take it to heart. You''re thinking for me and don''t want me to be stuck in a quagmire. But you have to remember that people live not for themselves. Perhaps for a belief, they would even give up their lives. As for me, I''ve been working hard for the peace of the world."

    Lu Qiming raised his head. His senior brother''s words were full of confidence, but to him, they were full of power.

    In his eyes, his senior brother seemed to be shrouded in light.

    "Senior brother, Junior Brother will remember this." Lu Qiming nodded and kept his senior brother''s words in mind.

    The senior Sister looked at Peak Master Lin. When they first met, she had some misunderstandings about Lin fan. But now, she realized that the first time might have been prejudice.

    In her opinion, Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect was really different from what she had imagined.

    "En, alright. I''ll be leaving now. Every second of dy will lead to more innocent people being oppressed by the hanging school." Lin fan sighed. Then, he rose into the air, tore the void apart, and entered it. He then headed towards the floating sect.

    He was in a good mood. He had another reason, and this reason was very strong.

    Even if this Senior sister''s matter didn''t happen, he would have other reasons.

    For example, that child was adopted by him as his daughter.

    How could he tolerate the destruction of his sect? he had to use forceful methods to crush it.

    "All of this is for justice."

    Lin fan tore through the void at an extremely fast speed. Compared to when he was in the heaven pass state, he was even faster.

    "If the hanging school is annihted, the world will be a little brighter."

    In the distance, buildings that were emitting brilliant lights were floating in the air.

    That was the old house of the hanging school.

    At this time, the disciples of the hanging Sky School were attracted by the situation in the distance.

    "What the hell is that?"

    In the disciple''s eyes, the bright light was like a sun that was approaching.

    "Not good, there''s an enemy attack."

    The disciples shouted in panic.

    "They''re here. " Lin fan looked at the floating sect in the distance and his aura increased. With a loud explosion, he crashed into the middle of the mountain.

    A strong power pressed down and the mountain waist was pierced. Lin fan bent and rose into the air.

    Everyone looked up, not knowing what this thing was.

    However, the light in the sky became more and more dazzling.

    Lin fan sped his hands together and dove down. His speed was so fast that the air around him started to burn.

 Chapter 764 What Did You Just Say?

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fannded on the ground. He sped his hands together and hammered down. The power in his fists boiled and then exploded out.

    It was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood!

    The power turned into a terrifying attack, engulfing the hanging school.

    The floating building was shaken. With a Kacha sound, cracks appeared and spread. When it reached its limit, the floating building fell and hit the ground, turning into ruins.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground of the floating sect cracked continuously, and the cracks quickly spread across the entire ground.

    Puchi!

    The mountain range that supported the floating sect started to shake. The entire mountain range gradually crumbled, and countless boulders fell. At the same time, a series of blood-curdling screams could be heard.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan stood up with his hands behind his back and stood there proudly.

    Whoosh!

    The mountain range hadpletely copsed, and the hanging school had also turned into ruins.

    But the ground under Lin fan''s feet had turned into a stone pir and the surrounding ground had copsed.

    "The points are not bad." Lin fan felt the increase in his points. It was quite gratifying.

    With his current strength, he didn''t need to move much. With one punch, these sects couldn''t resist at all and could be destroyed.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    Some people lifted the huge rocks on their bodies, and there was more than one person.

    "Ah!"

    Instantly, a furious roar exploded from below. A storm of energy swept up and lifted all the rocks around.

    "The hanging school." The sect leader looked at the situation around him and waspletely dumbfounded.

    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    The hanging Sky School had disappeared, and what reced it was a ruin.

    "Sect master." The surviving elders of the hanging school quickly came to his side, their faces pale as they shouted in fear.

    As elders, they didn''t know what had happened. They only felt a terrifying power blow over and then the world cracked as they were buried by the rocks.

    If not for his powerful cultivation, he would have died here.

    "It''s you. " The Hierarch raised his head and looked at the man standing there with his ck hair dancing in the wind.

    "Yes, it''s me. What''s wrong?" he asked. Lin fan looked at the Hierarch of the floating sect. An extreme immortal state cultivation base. How strong was his cultivation base in the past? what a pity.

    This strength only represented the past.

    As for now, his strength had improved again, and it had improved by a lot. It almost made him arrogant to the point of death.

    "Damn it! How dare you destroy my floating sect! I want you to die!" The sect leader''s teeth chattered. He was so angry that his heart exploded.

    The sect leader used his technique, and a thick and terrifying aura enveloped his body. It was so dense that it was almost tangible.

    "Die!"

    With a bang, the sect Master Rose into the air. His long hair fluttered in the wind, and the violent power turned into an evil Dragon that coiled around his body. His Tiger Eyes were already spewing fire, and he wanted nothing more than to tear his body into pieces.

    Lin fan took out the axe and looked at the sect leader. He tossed it out and it spun in the air. It was really fast and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.

    The sect leader''s heart trembled and he felt a sense of danger. He had a light barrier protecting him.

    However, in his eyes, an axe spun over and the light screen was instantly cut open. The axe was ordinary, but it gave him endless despair.

    It was already impossible to Dodge, as it was too fast.

    Puchi!

    The axe sliced open the skin on the sect leader''s forehead like it was cutting tofu. There was no pressure at all. Then, a terrifying power exploded out.

    BOOM!

    The power was too strong, and the Hierarch couldn''t resist it anymore. His body turned into a stream of light and was nailed to the ground.

    "What?"

    The elders of the hanging school were terrified. They were already dumbfounded. They werepletely dumbfounded.

    In the blink of an eye, the sect master was killed.

    "How boring. With your strength, I can''t even get my spirits up." Lin fan was helpless. He raised his palm and the axe spun back.

    Bright red blood dripped from the axe. It was the blood of the Hierarch, and it was still warm.

    "Why?" An elder of the hanging Sky School asked angrily,"our hanging Sky School has no enmity with you. Why do you want to destroy our school?"

    However, there were also elders who slowly retreated, trying to escape.

    The other party was too terrifying. If they continued to stay here, they would die.

    "Because of justice, do you understand? For people like you who don''t love peace, you can only be leveled by my Peak''s main core. " Lin fan yed with the axe in his hands.

    It was indeed sharp enough, a good helper for the terrifying.

    The elders stared at the axe in Lin fan''s hand and then at the sect leader. Everything happened so quickly that they didn''t even have time to react.

    In their hearts, their sect leader was the strongest. But now, he was killed by an axe. They were all terrified.

    "Run!"

    Some elders cried out in shock. If they didn''t run, they would die an even more tragic death.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s impossible to run away. " Lin fan looked at the remaining elders and stepped on the pir. He disappeared and appeared in front of one of the elders.

    "Spare me." The elder shouted in fear.

    "No," Lin fan shook his head and opened his mouth to blow. Instantly, the elder felt like he was hit by a terrifying power and his body exploded.

    "What a terrifying person."

    When the elders who were running away saw this scene, their hearts exploded. To them, this person was simply too terrifying. There was no way they could fight him.

    "Ah, running is not a good habit. Even if you can''t win, you have to put all your courage into the battle because death isn''t scary. Why can''t you guys see through it?"

    He really wanted to experience how powerful he was now that he had entered the glorious era realm.

    He then stood there and took a deep breath. Instantly, a vast suction force burst forth.

    The fleeing elders only felt their bodies being wrapped by the suction force, and they were forced back.

    "No..." The elders shouted in fear. They turned around and their hair stood on end. They couldn''t believe that the other party could hold them back with just a breath.

    Just how powerful must he be to be so terrifying?

    "Ah!"

    The elders couldn''t control their bodies anymore and charged at Lin fan.

    "You can''t run, so why waste time?"

    When the elders were about to reach him, Lin fan raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.

    The friction between the two fingers erupted with a power that could split the ocean and the abyss.

    Space shattered, and all matter was destroyed by power.

    The elders ''bodies disintegrated under the destructive force and disappeared into the air.

    Not even a drop of blood was left. Everything was shattered.

    "That''s a little amazing. "

    Lin fanughed. After stepping into the glorious world realm, his control of power had be even more violent.

    Especially his heart of strength, which grew rapidly with each breakthrough.

    "At this rate, I wonder when I''ll be able topletely control my power and be the master of it."

    His goal had never changed, and that was to be the master of power.

    As for the otherws, he didn''t want toprehend them at all.

    "It''s all over. " Lin fan looked at the situation around him. The floating sect was a decent power, but it was already in ruins. It was a little boring.

    He walked in front of the sect leader and looked at his head that was struck by the axe. He felt helpless.

    "You''re very lucky. You''re the only one in the hanging sect who can keep an intact corpse. I''ll take you back to the sectter. As for how those people from the clear sky Holy Land y with you, that has nothing to do with me." Lin fan grabbed the sect leader and threw him into his storage ring.

    He raised his finger and the space around him trembled. Many huge rocks shook and some undamaged storage rings floated out.

    It wasn''t good to exterminate a sect. Although the points would increase quickly, it was too cruel.

    Of course, the annihtion of the Blood River sect and the hanging school was not cruel at all. It was only right.

    Peace was the most important thing.

    Since these two sects didn''t like peace, there was no point in keeping them. It would be better to destroy them.

    "It''s time to go back,"

    Just as Lin fan was about to leave, he stopped in his tracks.

    "This kind of aura makes me feel very ufortable." He frowned. He was really sensitive to unhappy feelings. He then stood in the air and looked into the distance,"so what if you are here. Stop hiding. This Peak Master has met too many people and can''t remember who you are."

    He felt that this person was definitely someone he knew. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given him such a feeling.

    "I didn''t think that in such a short time, your strength would have grown to such an extent. It''s truly shocking."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the sky.

    Old ancestor wanku stood there in his clean white clothes. His temperament had changed a lot from before. In the past, he still had a sense of childishness, but now he gave people a feeling of being the best in the world, Supreme and Supreme.

    "It''s none of your business. Just how shocked are you?" Lin fan opened his mouth and started scolding. He would remember this B * tch in his heart.

    It was this B * tch who had beaten him and his teacher up in the sect. If the two of them had not been so calm, they would have really lost face.

    "En!" Old ancestor wanku''s brows furrowed tightly. He was infuriated by Lin fan''s words.

    "What are you doing, want to fight? This Peak Master has been waiting for you for a long time. " Lin fan twisted his neck and his neck creaked,"I can take my revenge."

    "I didn''te here to fight you. I have more important things to do. I hope you know that the peace in the outer realm is only temporary. Although you are strong, it is far from enough. Even if you are facing me, you are not strong enough."

    Old ancestor wanku was very unyielding. Before the fusion of the outer realms, she was not this guy''s opponent. But when the true immortal world fused, she had already found a small part of what she had left behind. Her strength had recovered, and it was enough to suppress this guy in front of her.

    Now that all the outer realms had been merged, all the wealth left behind had arrived, and she had found more than half of it.

    "What did you just say?" Lin fan pretended not to have heard her."You''re saying that it''s not enough for me to face you now?"

    Old ancestor wanku was just about to open his mouth when he suddenly froze.

    The aura of this fellow was like an erupting volcano, rising sharply and causing one to feel a chill.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan''s body swelled and a terrifying power spread out. The space started to crack and ck cracks that looked like tree branches appeared in the space.

    "Old ancestor wanku, what did you just say? This Peak Master didn''t hear you clearly. "

    Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the other party. That huge and violent body made old ancestor wanku take a step back subconsciously.

    This aura was a little terrifying.

 Chapter 765 Sink Into The Tyranny Of Fear

    The power was terrifying.

    On Lin fan''s body, due to the terrifying strength, his hair was trembling and the space around him was splitting apart, turning into ck cracks.

    It was as if a small ck snake was constantly devouring the space.

    The ck cracks spread behind him and twisted. As time passed, the ck cracks gradually spread in all directions.

    "You B * tch, what did you just say? This Peak Master is very dissatisfied with you. " Lin fan''s God Power was vast and the aura that he gave off made people feel really uneasy.

    From old ancestor wanku''s point of view, it was like a Demon God had descended in front of him. It sent chills down his spine.

    "You ..." This was an earth-shattering change. The gap was really huge.

    "You talk too much nonsense. Let this Peak Master see how different you are from other women." Lin fan''s lips cracked into a smile. He then raised his hand and grabbed out at old ancestor Wan ku.

    His five fingers glowed with a cold ghostly light. Power gathered on each finger, and five ck cracks appeared in the space.

    "Terrifying." A bright light shot out from behind old ancestor wanku. His peerless figure moved and disappeared from his original spot at a strange angle.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and the space was like a piece of skin that was grabbed by him. The currents rolled around. Just one strike was enough to create such a terrifying aura.

    Old ancestor wanku appeared in the distance. The shocking scene around her made her feel shocked.

    "How can you be so powerful?" Old ancestor wanku was silent for a long time before he finally spoke. He was just shocked and confused by his strength.

    "Hehe!" Lin fan''s huge body gave off a huge pressure. This 10 meter tall body was just right. It wasn''t too big but it definitely wasn''t small.

    It was simr to the giant spirit race''s height, and although it gave off a strong sense of oppression, it gave off a clumsy feeling.

    "Why is power so strong? you''re too ignorant, woman. You don''t know that power is the most powerful. Thews you guysprehend are all a mess. How can you be as strong as me?" Lin fan had never regretted that he onlyprehended thews of strength. Although people said thatprehending one was the most stupid thing to do, to him, that was because they were too weak.

    How could it be wrong to pursue a single goal?

    When a single power was derived to the extreme, it would explode into the most terrifying power.

    "Is this the case?" Old ancestor wanku didn''t expect this guy to onlyprehend thew of power. He then shook his head and said,""Your actions are too stupid."

    "What are you saying? If you don''t know how to speak humannguage, then shut up. Stupid? I think you''re the one who''s stupid to the extreme. " Lin fan was really unhappy. What was this? he actually said that he was stupid. He was just asking to die.

    "You''re really too ignorant. Everyone canprehend ninews, but you''veprehended one. I have to say that your path will be very difficult. At the same time, you''ll find that thew of strength isn''t that powerful."

    Old ancestor wanku was extremely disdainful of Lin fan''s actions ofprehending a singlew. He thought that Lin fan was just courting death.

    "Forget it. Since you''re so stubborn, you can continue on your own. However, I advise you to turn back now. If you canprehend it, then quicklyprehend otherws. You won''t have a good end if you continue on with a singlew. Thew of strength is the most dangerous existence among allws. You can''t feel it now, but when you step into the Dao realm, you''ll understand."

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t really want to talk to her anymore. She still had things to do, and now that the hanging school had been destroyed, she had to pretend to leave.

    She had left something here, but it was not wise to take it out now.

    "You''re already here, and you want to leave after acting tough? girl, you''re thinking too much." Lin fan''s body flickered as he blocked the path of old ancestor Wan ku.

    Want to leave?

    There was simply no way.

    "What do you want to do?" Old ancestor wanku''s white and wless face was slightly angry. She didn''t want to fight with the other party.

    "F * ck you."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan''s eyes shone with a bright light as a wave of energy burst out from his body. He raised his hand and pped towards old ancestor Wan ku.

    The vast power was enough to tear the sky apart.

    With a p, the surrounding air began to boil like hot water.

    Old ancestor wanku waved his arm and the space around him trembled. He directly collided with the palm, creating a huge shockwave.

    "What powerful strength."

    After exchanging a single blow, she discovered that this fellow was truly too powerful.

    "Haha, let''s see how you''re going to run today." Lin fan stomped on the void and with a loud bang, his body disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was right in front of old master wanku and he punched out with his fist.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    Old ancestor wanku''s face turned serious. Raising his hand, mes shot up into the sky. Unknown killing move gathered around his body, trying to force Lin fan back.

    However, she had underestimated Lin fan.

    He was inbat mode. As long as he fought, he would not Dodge.

    Puchi!

    The me covered Lin fan. The hot light burned his body and his body exploded with blood flowing out.

    "Yes." Old ancestor wanku was shocked. He didn''t expect the other party to not Dodge at all and directly charge in.

    Suddenly!

    Just as she was thinking about this, the mes rolled as if something was about to burst out from inside.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s entire body was covered in blood as he pierced through the mes. He then clenched his fist and mmed it towards the beautiful face of old master wanku.

    Instantly, old ancestor wanku''s body began to glow. Divine multicolored light filled the sky, illuminating the world.

    "I don''t want to fight you, but don''t go too far."

    She was already furious and had been searching for the legacy to recover her strength when she arrived at the floating sect. Who would have thought that this fellow would actually make a move on her?<sub> </sub>

    "So what if I bully you? you bullied us quite badly back then."

    Lin fan punched out and shed with the God light. The entire world shook and energy ripples spread out.

    However, he didn''t stop. Instead, he stared at his opponent. His body cut through the void, leaving a ck line in the air. Then, with a roar, his fistnded and enveloped old ancestor wanku.

    BOOM!

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t expect this guy to be so strong. Although there was a light barrier around him, it shattered with a crack.

    "I hit you." Lin fan maintained his fist position. He could feel the back of his hand rubbing against her face.

    Bang! Bang!

    That peerless figure crashed into the ground like a cannonball, stirring up a thick cloud of dust.

    "Old ancestor wanku, how do you feel? do you feel a burning pain? it''s like your body is being torn apart." Lin fan stood in the void and looked down with a disdainful gaze.

    He lowered his head. There was a trace of blood on his fist. However, this blood did not belong to him. It belonged to old ancestor wanku.

    Crack! Crack!

    A voice came from the ruins.

    "You''re despicable. " The rubble that buried old ancestor wanku was all washed away. He then stood up, lowered his head, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Even half of her face was swollen, but it still couldn''t resist her beauty.

    Di da!

    Di da!

    Fresh blood dripped from her chin. She looked up at the sky. That figure made her angry.

    "How is it? Is this Peak master''s strength enough? If you think it''s not enough, thene again. "

    Lin fan smiled. He had finally taken revenge, but he had not taken revenge for his teacher.

    At that time, this woman had single-handedly crushed the master and disciple pair. Therefore, he had to ask the teacher to teach her a good lesson.

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku took out a pill and swallowed it. The swelling on his face slowly disappeared. Towards women, he still had a love for beauty.

    "Tsk, the swelling has gone down, but you''ll still swell upter."

    Lin fan looked at him coldly. He then stomped down and broke through the void, diving down towards old master wanku.

    The aura was very terrifying, forming a terrifying airflow. To old ancestor wanku, who was below, it felt as if the world was floating down, and everything was crushing towards her.

    She raised her hand, and several formation patterns appeared. They exploded with a dazzling light, but these formation patterns copsed in an instant.

    "What?" Old ancestor wanku was shocked. A chill ran down his spine and cold sweat broke out. She didn''t think that this guy''s strength would be so terrifying.

    Even the array patterns could not support it and directly shattered.

    "Don''t be so shocked, just lie down. " Lin fan hollered out as he looked down from above. A fist that was burning with a scorching me was punched out.

    Bang! Bang!

    An earth-shattering boom erupted.

    The ground was struck by this terrifying power and kept cracking. Broken rocks flew into the air and the area within hundreds of miles started to shake.

    "Ah!"

    A miserable shriek rang out. It was the voice of old ancestor Wan ku.

    Lin fan''s fist covered old ancestor thousand cave''s body and crushed him to the ground.

    A huge amount of fresh blood spurted out, dyeing the back of Lin fan''s hand red.

    The searing mes were boiling, breaking through old ancestor thousand caves ''gang Qi and burning her clothes.

    Flowing light swirled around his body, exuding a brilliant light. But to old ancestor wanku, his entire body felt like it was about to split apart. It was as if he was about to explode.

    "How dare you?" Old ancestor wanku roared. Her eyes were bloodshot. She waspletely infuriated by Lin fan.

    "Nonsense." Lin fan''s fists mmed down as he continued to bombard her,"your Peak Master here wouldn''t dare to punch you. But, would I still dote on you? you''re just a t-chested woman. You don''t even have the thing that a woman is most proud of. What''s the point of acting all high and mighty for?"

    Bang! Bang!

    The sky fell and the earth cracked. The cracks were like dragons splitting in all directions, coiling around the ground.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body was surrounded by a terrifying blood Qi that was spurting out from his pores. This entire area was under Lin fan''s control.

    "B * tch, sink to your heart''s content under this Peak master''s terrifying control."

    When his fists were tired, he raised his feet and stomped down.

    One kick after another, the ground shook and started to float.

    Lin fan was really arrogant. He didn''t expect that such a day woulde. He wanted to beat this woman up for a long time and he didn''t expect that he would get the chance today.

    Old ancestor wanku, who was being stepped on, kept spurting out blood. Suddenly, a ray of light emerged from her body.

    It was a Pearl.

    The Pearl flickered and brought old ancestor wanku away from his feet, flying into the distance.

    Lin fan raised his head and saw old ancestor Wan ku standing there naked. He looked around, but it was a pity that it was very t.

    Even though it was pink.

    "Tsk, tsk. I thought you were a man when I saw your upper body." Lin fan grinned and swung his arm, ready to give the other party a good beating.

 Chapter 766 Its Better To Use Your Favorite Move

    "Bastard!"

    A gust of wind blew past. Old ancestor wanku felt his entire body turn cold. He lowered his head and saw that he was naked. His snow-white face was slightly red, but his eyes were spitting fire.

    Her arm was ced horizontally in front of her body, covering the t surface, while the other hand was covering the bottom.

    "Don''t block it. Who''s looking? a t knife can''t even cut anything." Lin fan was calm. He pinched his fingers and they creaked. Thebo attack felt really good. He had never felt so good before.

    He had wanted to beat the other party up for a long time, and now that he had finally beaten him up, it felt great.

    However, looking at the other party''s situation, it was clear that he was not willing to give up.

    "This Peak Master has always found it strange. Your strength has increased so quickly." Lin fan smiled,"the frog told old hei that you have existed for tens of thousands of years, so you are a ten-thousand-year-old witch. But looking at your shy appearance, maybe you are a reincarnation. And you are in the outer realm, appearing here and there. Are you looking for the power you left behind from your previous life?"

    "What?" Old ancestor wanku''s expression changed slightly. She didn''t expect this guy to guess correctly.

    "Right, this Peak master''s guess is correct. But why are you here?" Lin fan thought about it and then muttered to himself,""Is there something here that you need?"

    Old ancestor wanku reacted very quickly and looked at Lin fan expressionlessly.

    However, his heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know how this guy knew so much.

    "Even though you don''t have any expression now, you must be very shocked inside. Are you thinking, Aiya, how would I know? Let me tell you, I''ve seen you from head to toe, what else can you hide?" Lin fan said calmly. He was very curious about an existence like old ancestor Wan ku. How in the world did he manage to live until now?

    And what was going to happen?

    Of course, he wasn''t afraid at all of what would happen next. He was only thinking about whether it would be interesting. If it wasn ''t, it would be really boring.

    "You ..." Old ancestor wanku gritted his teeth. He had never hated someone so much.

    Now, she really hated this guy.

    However, he couldn''t do it like this.

    "You should change your clothes. I can''t beat you up anymore." The peak Master said. Lin fan waved his hand and stood there proudly, his eyes looking straight at him,"don''t mind it. Between men and women, it is just ayer of skin and flesh. The memory of the eyes is really short and won''t bring you any real harm."

    "You ..." Old ancestor wanku''s qi and blood were boiling. He really wanted to crush this guy to the ground. But looking at the other party''s situation, he did indeed want to help her put on her clothes.

    However, just as she moved, her pupils suddenly contracted.

    With a ''bang'', Lin fan tore through the void and headed towards old ancestor wanku,"you B * tch! Do you really think I''ll give you a chance? In a battle, you can talk less, but you definitely won''t show mercy. "

    He put his hands together and smashed down heavily. The boiling power prated the space and directly crushed old ancestor wanku''s body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Power exploded and a terrifying light pir shot out from Lin fan''s fists.

    Old ancestor wanku''s tears were about to fall. He was really, really aggrieved.

    Crack! Crack!

    The Pearl split up and turned into numerous light spots that covered his body. To Lin fan, these light spots seemed to be of some use. They were actually resisting his power.

    Suddenly!

    A formation pattern appeared on those spots of light, and he found that a huge force was reflected back. This was the force that had hit old ancestor wanku.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan retreated. The web between his thumb and forefinger was split open and blood dripped down.

    "Amazing. Is this the feedback of all the power just now?"

    He didn''t expect old ancestor wanku to have such a method. He had underestimated him. As expected, for someone who had lived for tens of thousands of years, it would be a bit fake if he didn''t have some tricks up his sleeve.

    Instantly.

    Lin fan felt a terrifying powering at him. He raised his arms and with a bang, the power exploded. He was forced back and then he threw his arms andughed.

    "Amazing, you''re really amazing. You''re quite powerful. I haven''t seen you for a while, and not only have you be stronger, but your methods have also be more powerful."

    In the distance, old ancestor wanku was wrapped in a bright light that couldn''t be seen.

    And within that light, there was a power that was increasing.

    Bang! Bang!

    In an instant, light exploded, and a figure appeared in the void.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Old ancestor wanku held a golden spear withplicated patterns on it in one hand as he stood in the air.

    Her long hair draped behind her back, her eyes were sharp, and her entire body was glowing with light and vibrant colors. She had undergone a huge transformation from before.

    "Lin fan, you''re too much." The armored old ancestor wanku''s voice was like the sound of the great Dao, reverberating throughout the world.

    "Eh? It''s a little different now. It seems like you''re going to show your true abilities?"

    Lin fanughed. He didn''t think that old master wanku would change so much. And looking at the situation now, his aura was much stronger than before.

    "But I say, girl, your armor isn''t that great. You don''t have a chest, but there''s a pair of small bumps there. Are you trying to hint yourself, or ..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp cold light breaking through the air.

    He tilted his head and the Golden spear pierced through the air. The spear touched his face and he pped it away with his palm.

    Di da!

    It was warm.

    Blood was flowing out of his face.

    Although the shot just now didn''t hit him, the sharp edge had cut his cheek.

    It was very fast.

    Old ancestor wanku''s strength had increased very quickly, and the armor he was wearing was probably not simple either.

    "I didn''t want to hit you, but you''ve gone too far. Fine, I''ll let you see how small you are today." Old ancestor wanku''s eyes shot out a golden light.<sub> </sub>

    Standing in the air, his entire body was radiating with light, like a god.

    "Is that so?" Lin fan chuckled, then waved his hand,"cut the crap. Come on. Let your Peak Master see what you, an old hag who has lived for tens of thousands of years, can do."

    "Impudent!"

    Old ancestor wanku was shocked and furious. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning streaked across the void. After that, a powerful aura burst out from her body.

    In an instant, the void was filled with lightning and the sky turned dark.

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku disappeared from where he was standing. However, a stream of light shuttled through the void. Lightning from the void twined around it and attached itself to the spear.

    The surrounding space shook and formed a storm of spear aura. It was so powerful that it could tear the world apart.

    "Ancient battlefield!"

    The BUFF was activated, and a chilling aura burst out.

    Lin fan stepped into the void and disappeared from the spot.

    "Thunder prison!"

    Old ancestor wanku''s body appeared. He swung his long spear and drew in the lightning from the heavens and earth. In an instant, everything within a radius of thousands of miles was covered in lightning. Countless bolts of lightning crawled in the air and crackled as they swam around.

    "Do you see that? the Thunderws are extremely powerful. Even if you can resist them, your body will be paralyzed."

    Old ancestor wanku''s cold eyes glowed.

    Lightning swam around Lin fan''s body as it crackled.

    This was thew of lightning. It drew the lightning from the sky and brought it down into the world.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan appeared with a look of excitement in his eyes. He clenched his fist and punched out at old master wanku,"cut the crap. Let''s do it."

    "What?" Old ancestor wanku was shocked. In her eyes, this guy''s body was covered by her lightning, but his speed wasn''t affected at all. He didn''t even frown.

    But at this moment, she didn''t have time to think about it. The long spear swept up lightning and smashed towards Lin fan.

    BOOM!

    Endless quakes swept across the world, and the sea of lightning was constantly shaking and shattering.

    p "What lightningw? get lost for this Peak Master. In the face of power, it''s nothing." Lin fan hollered out as his power gushed out like a tidal wave.</anda>

    The two powers shed together. The entire world was like a furnace of heaven and earth, refining everything.

    "Imprisonment!"

    Old ancestor Wan ku hollered. He spat out a golden light from his mouth that covered the sky above Lin fan, wanting to seal everything.

    "What?"

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan, who was in the golden light, rushed out. His aura was like a dragon as he rose into the air and punched out at old ancestor Wan ku.

    She couldn''t believe that it was useless.

    However, old ancestor wanku was indeed the woman with the strongest Battle sense Lin fan had ever seen. In the blink of an eye, he had already thought of a backup n and retaliated.

    Lin fan threw out a punch. In the face of old ancestor Wan ku''s fierce attack, he did not Dodge. Instead, he was prepared to take it head-on.

    Puchi!

    The spear pierced through Lin fan''s arm and blood sttered.

    Even old ancestor wanku didn''t expect that this guy wouldn''t Dodge, but charge straight at him. What the hell was going on?

    But in the blink of an eye, her expression changed drastically.

    Even if Lin fan''s arm was pierced by the spear, he didn''t stop. He walked in front of old ancestor Wan ku and punched his stomach.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of an explosion reverberated as the might of the punch shook the heavens and earth.

    Old ancestor wanku''s body was hunched over as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was subjected to the force of gravity as he was mmed to the ground.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    When his body fell into the ruins, it exploded and set off a huge cloud of ashes.

    Lin fan didn''t hold back as he dove down. If he wanted to fight, he would fight until one side waspletely destroyed without any resistance.

    "Old woman, let''s see how long you canst."

    He put his hands together and used his favorite move, which was the most brutal fists, to crush his opponent andpletely destroy him.

    In the deep pit of the ruins, old ancestor wanku spat out blood and panted. She didn''t expect the other party to be so strong. There was no room for resistance at all.

    Suddenly!

    She looked up and saw a giant shadow falling from the sky at an extremely fast speed, setting off a terrifying aura.

    "No!"

    She growled in her heart. How could she lose here?

    How could the Grand old ancestor wanku lose here?

    However, just as her unwillingness was about to surface, that terrifying force had alreadynded.

    Bang! Bang!

    Old ancestor wanku felt as if his mind was about to explode. His mind waspletely nk. He bent his body and tilted his head back. He opened his mouth and spat out blood.

    The power prated through the ground, causing the ground to crack and spread in all directions.

    The hanging sect, which had already been reduced to ruins, had long been turned into ashes. Even its dregs had been turned into nothingness in this battle.

 Chapter 767 Good Fellow, So Its This Woman

    "How can that be?"

    Old ancestor wanku had never thought that she would lose here. In fact, she had never thought that she would lose to anyone in the outer realm.

    Even if he were to die, he would die at the hands of those terrifying experts.

    She wanted to move, but she couldn''t even move a finger.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stood up and stretched out his hand. He grabbed old ancestor Wan ku''s head and lifted him up. Then, he brought him in front of him and looked into her eyes.

    "Olddy, you said earlier that you would let this Peak Master know how weak I am, but the current situation doesn''t seem to let me feel how weak I am. What do you say?"

    "You ..." Old ancestor wanku lowered his head. It was difficult for him to even speak, but the unwillingness on his face was clear.

    Lin fan twisted his neck,"I told you that strength is the strongest. Now do you feel how charming strength is?"

    A pair of fiery eyes stared at old ancestor wanku.

    Faced with this extremely invasive gaze, old ancestor wanku lowered his head. He was extremely unwilling and wanted to struggle. However, the moment he moved, his entire body felt like it was about to break apart. It was as if his bones had been broken.

    "If you want to kill me, just kill me. Why do you have to humiliate me?" Old ancestor wanku raised his head and looked at Lin fan. He didn''t give in at all and didn''t beg for mercy.

    "Why would I kill you? I''ve already taken my revenge, but my teacher hasn''t beaten you up yet. You once beat my teacher and me up in the sect. How can you let it go so easily?" Lin fan grinned.

    Old ancestor wanku was in a very bad mood. It was as if he had seen a ghost. He didn''t know what was going on and why he had been so careless. What made him even more terrified was that this kid''s strength was only at the glorious world realm.

    But she had already reached the early stage of Dao realm.

    This was the gap of arge realm. Moreover, with her means and strength, she should be able to crush him.

    "Did anyonee to save you?" Lin fan asked. He really wanted to wait,"if there is, I''ll wait here for a while. It''s fine if you wait for yourpanions toe and save you."

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t say anything. How could anyonee to save her? if someone came to save her, that would be great.

    Lin fan retracted his cultivation and his body returned to normal. Of course, he was still holding onto old ancestor wanku''s head.

    "Can you not grab me like this?" Old ancestor wanku said in a low voice. It didn''t feel good to be grabbed by the head. Especially to her, it was an unbearable humiliation. Even if she was killed, she wouldn''t frown.

    "What''s wrong? If you don''t like it, I''m holding you with my right hand now. I''m still holding you with my left hand, what can you do to me?" Lin fan held it in his left and right hands, not giving him any face at all. Old ancestor Wan ku''s face turned red from his teasing, and he even spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It was obvious that he was so angry that his liver was about to explode.

    But then, old ancestor wankuughed.

    "What''s so funny?" Lin fan asked.

    She didn''t reply and continued to smile. She was smiling very excitedly, and even her listless eyes were shining.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s fistnded on old ancestor Wan ku''s stomach, causing her to almost faint.

    "This Peak Master is asking you what you''reughing at, what''s so funny?"

    If the man who was protecting his woman were to see this, he would definitely scream out in anger and fight Lin fan to the death. To think that he would eveny his hands on such a devastatingly beautiful woman. Did he even have any humanity left in him?

    "Cough, cough, cough!" Old ancestor wanku coughed lightly. This punch wasn''t heavy, or else she would have suffered.

    Old ancestor wanku also didn''t expect this guy to be so fierce. It was simply beyond her imagination, but she also wanted to curse. She wanted to know what he wasughing about. Couldn''t she just ask him? was there a need to fight?

    "What am Iughing at? In the past tens of thousands of years, the outside world of theughter domain has not been so useless. You have given me a glimmer of hope, a hope that we can fight side by side. " Said old ancestor wanku.

    "Hope my ass, fight my ass. With your cultivation, you want to fight side by side with me? are you dreaming? Or are you trying to make connections and find a way out?" Lin fan moved old ancestor thousand caves in front of him and stared at her with a yful look.

    That gaze made old ancestor wanku a little ufortable. He then turned his gaze away and didn''t look at Lin fan.

    "You''re wrong. This isn''t my true strength. You should know that the fusion of the outer realms is only the beginning. The final danger hasn''t arrived yet, but when it does, everything will change. Do you understand?" Old ancestor wanku saw a glimmer of hope in Lin fan.

    Although she wasn''t powerful yet, she was able to crush her with her cultivation at the glorious world realm, which was enough to show that she was extraordinary.

    Perhaps it would be of great help when the time came.

    "I don''t understand," Lin fan shook his head. He didn''t really understand."You people are really interesting. The current situation hasn''t even passed and you''re already thinking about the future. Aren''t you thinking too much?"

    Old ancestor wanku raised his head and was a little stunned. This guy''s answer made her very angry. She wanted to hammer Lin fan to death.

    "Do you really not understand? When that timees, you won''t even be able to protect the people around you. " Old ancestor wanku couldn''t help but roar.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t defeat him, she really wanted to split open this guy''s brain and see what it was.

    "Enough, you talk too much nonsense. This Peak Master doesn''t have time to brag with you. Follow me back to the sect and let my teacher beat you up. Then this Peak Master will crush your head."

    Lin fan lifted old master thousand cave''s body and pierced through the void, heading towards the sect.

    "You ..."

    Old ancestor wanku was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He didn''t know what to say. As for death, she wasn''t afraid. It was just that she was very unwilling to die like this.

    As for what she had said ...

    How could Lin fan not know? he was clearer than anyone but why was he thinking so much? when the time came, he would naturally know.

    No matter who it was, they would not be able to stop him, let alone destroy the magnificent me sect.

    When the situation reached a point where they couldn''t continue fighting, bad luck would start and those who weren''t afraid of death woulde.

    Of course, he didn''t wish for such a thing to happen.<sub> </sub>

    However, when he asked her what she was hiding, she didn''t say anything.

    But it didn''t matter, he would bring it back to the sect first.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The disciples were the same as usual. There wasn''t much change. As for the disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate, their daily job was to guard this ce.

    They wouldn''t throw such an honorable job to anyone else.

    Suddenly, a stream of light came from the distance.

    They looked up.

    "Senior brother is back."

    Although their senior brother had just left for a short while, they were still very excited every time they saw him return. They felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.

    "Senior brother." The two of them waved their hands in the air excitedly.

    One of the disciples was even more regretful."If only I was a girl ..."

    The other disciple shook his head violently and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. It was as if he had seen a ghost. How could he even say such words?

    The main hall.

    Lin fannded and shouted into the distance,"teacher,e here quickly. There''s a joyous event."

    He held old ancestor wanku in his hand and didn''t put him down. He didn''t want this woman to use any means to slip away in front of him, although the possibility of this was very low.

    "Did you bring me back just to let your teacher beat me?" Old ancestor wanku''s breathing was slightly better, but his injuries were still very serious. He could only slowly recover.

    "Beat you? You''re thinking too much, that''s just beating you up. " Lin fan chuckled as he stood in the main hall. He then looked around and saw that there were already quite a number of disciples who had gathered around.

    "Senior brother, what are you carrying in your hand?"

    "I don''t know. Let''s go and take a look. It feels like something incredible."

    "Senior brother has always brought us surprises. Perhaps this time, it''s going to be something extraordinary."

    The disciples quickly gathered around.

    However, when they saw the person in their senior brother''s hand, all the disciples were stunned.

    "It looks like a woman, and she''s very pretty."

    "That''s right. She''s so beautiful, like a fairy. I''ve never seen such a beauty before."

    "Look, she seems to have suffered a very serious injury. Could it be that senior brother hit her? it seems like this woman is not a good person. After all, our senior brother only beats up bad women."

    The magnificent me sect disciples had good taste and would never make a mistake in recognizing beautiful women.

    However, they trusted Lin fan.

    Although this woman was very beautiful, she was suppressed by their senior brother, so she was definitely not a good person.

    However, some of the disciples stared at old ancestor wanku and felt that he looked familiar, as if they had seen him before. Suddenly, some disciples remembered. Wasn''t this the woman who had suppressed their senior brother and elder in the sect thest time?

    Although they did not see the scene of them being suppressed, they knew that their senior brother and the elder had indeed lost. They just did not say it out loud.

    It seemed that he had been subdued by his senior brother. This was a universal celebration. They could have a good celebration.

    When the senior Sister of the clearnd heard that Peak Master Lin had returned, she hurried over.

    Her heart was beating fast.

    When Lin fan saw her, he threw the body of the leader of the floating sect over.

    "The corpse is here. You guys go ahead and settle it. I still have things to do, so there''s no need to thank me."

    He didn''t expect to meet old ancestor Wan ku on a trip to the hanging school and take revenge on the way. He was extremely lucky.

    The senior Sister knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lin fan in gratitude. Then, with a cold look in her eyes, she grabbed the body of the leader of the hanging school and walked down the mountain.

    She was going to take the bodies to pay respects to her deadpatriots.

    The surrounding disciples were shocked when they saw their senior brother throw out a corpse.

    However, when they saw the girl that their senior brother had taken in kneeling and kowtowing, they understood that she was their enemy. Their senior brother had gone out to take revenge for them.

    Lin fan''s poprity rose again.

    Lu Qiming stood in the distance. He took out a small notebook and pen to record this scene so that he could pass it down for future generations to learn from.

    "What''s wrong, my disciple?" Tian Xu came from the peak, not knowing what was wrong with his disciple.

    However, when he saw the figure in his disciple''s hands, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Then, a smile appeared on his face. And this smile even had a hint of gloating.

    Good fellow.

    So it was this woman.

    The scene of that day was still vivid in his mind, and he could never forget it.

    The master and disciple pair had been beaten up by a woman.

    Wouldn''t it be extremely embarrassing if this were to spread?

 Chapter 768 Be More Careful In The Future

    "My dear disciple, what''s going on?"

    "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu asked after a slight cough. He had to be moreposed about this matter. After all, there were so many disciples around. He couldn''t just yell and use a series of moves to beat this woman into a pile of dog shit.

    After all, this would damage his image.

    "Teacher, it''s a big deal. I met this B * tch outside and immediately suppressed her. I wanted to blow her up with one punch, but she said that she had to apologize to you for her previous offense, so I brought her back to see what she wants." Lin fan said with a smile.

    "Oh, so there''s such a thing?" Tian Xu was ted."Well, young people can be forgiven for their mistakes."

    "Sigh, teacher is so magnanimous. However, she said that she would only be at ease after teacher gave her a beating." Lin fan continued.

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku really wanted to say something. A man could be killed, but not humiliated. However, this detestable guy was holding her throat with two fingers, making her unable to speak.

    He could only listen to the conversation between the two of them.

    "Senior brother, who is this?" As the person in charge of the sect''s Affairs, he was still very concerned about the sect''s Affairs.

    Especially when he saw this woman, he couldn''t help but recall that this woman looked very familiar. Wasn''t she the woman who hade to the sect thest time and beat up senior brother and that kid?

    He didn''t expect the tables to turn. Today, it was the magnificent me sect''s turn again, and he was still being held in the hands of this kid. He wasn''t going to have a good ending.

    A moment of silence! A moment of silence!

    One should not be too arrogant. This was the consequence of being arrogant. It was almost impossible to leave the magnificent me sect safely.

    Tian Xu ignored Huo Rong and looked at his disciple. His eyes blinked as if he was asking,"what should we do next?"

    Lin fan thought about it. He really wanted to beat them up, but the toilets in the sect had been a little empty recently. It had been a long time since they had recruited new people.

    "Teacher, this B * tch was once very disrespectful to our sect. In your disciple''s opinion, why don''t we take her to the toilet? what do you think?" Lin fan felt that this B * tch wasn''t weak at all. She might be able to bring new strength to the sect.

    As for those guys, they could not make it.

    His cultivation couldn''t keep up, so he had to change people.

    "En, very good. Disciple, your idea is not bad. Since young people havemitted a crime, we have to give them a chance. Staying in the sect to reform can be considered as giving them a chance to turn over a new leaf." Tian Xuughed, but he really wanted to give this woman a good beating.

    At that time, this woman had beaten them up quite badly.

    Huo Rong had long seen through the master and disciple duo. They were f * cking bullshitting again. They probably wanted to kill this woman in their hearts.

    The surrounding disciples were discussing in low voices.

    "Elder Tian Xu is really worthy of respect. He even gave this woman a chance to turn over a new leaf."

    "Yeah, but this woman also went to clean the toilet. She should be cleaning for her senior and junior sisters."

    "Of course. You want to clean our toilets?"

    Tian Xu could hear the disciples ''praises. He was very pleased with them.

    And looking at the situation, it was about time to let the disciples disperse. The rest was the real business.

    "Alright, let''s go back and cultivate." Tian Xu waved at his disciples.

    "Teacher, let''s go to your mountain peak to chat." Lin fan smiled. When he faced old ancestor Wan ku, his smile was a little creepy.

    Old ancestor wanku wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. He was really unlucky to have fallen into the hands of the other party this time.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    Lin fan let go of old ancestor thousand caves ''throat and grabbed his head. He just wouldn''t let him go.

    "Woman, I''m afraid you didn''t expect this day toe." In his opinion, this was retribution, and it came very quickly.

    He didn''t even look for her and came up to her on his own, so who could he me?

    "What do you want?" Old ancestor wanku was slowly recovering from his injuries, but she didn''t feel like she had much of a chance of escaping.

    However, there was still a chance to escape. It was just that, looking at the current situation, it was not necessary for the time being.

    The magnificent me sect wasn''t strong on the whole, but this guy''s strength gave her a glimmer of hope.

    "What do you think?" Lin fan''s mouth cracked open as he stared at old ancestor Wan ku andughed.

    Tian Xu looked on calmly. Although he really wanted to beat him up, he suddenly stopped thinking about it. He felt that it wasn''t right to do so.

    If he personally suppressed him, he might feel a sense of aplishment. But now, he was being suppressed by his disciple. If he attacked, that wouldn''t be good.

    Wan ku didn''t reply to Lin fan''s words. He looked at Tian Xu."You''re his teacher, so you should be a smart person. The outer realm is about to face a great disaster. We can''t fight among ourselves. We should preserve our full strength. When that timees, the battle will be extremely fierce, and it won''t be something that one person can handle."

    "What?" Tian Xu could not help but frown in confusion.

    "Teacher, this woman''s words are meaningless. She can''t be defeated by one person. That''s because she''s not strong enough. When she''s strong enough, she can settle everything by herself." Lin fan said.

    "Hehe." Old ancestor wankuughed in a deep voice."You''ve never experienced it, so you''ll never understand how strong those people are. They''re strong enough to make you feel fear, panic, and even have no courage to resist."

    "Let me tell you, there are countless people in the outer realm, but when the timees, it will be a tragic ughter. We will be cattle and sheep raised in captivity, only to be harvested by hunters when the seasones."

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t want to recall that scene. It was too terrifying.

    Of the hundreds of Dao realm cultivators who entered, most of them were killed. Only a dozen or so managed to survive. In the end, they tried to increase their strength and fight to the death, but they were all killed. Only a few were able to turn around and start over.

    However, looking at the current situation, he did not know how many people would be able to turn around sessfully.

    Gradually, old ancestor wanku''s tone calmed down.<sub> </sub>

    "Actually, you have a lot of potential. Maybe you can be ourrade and we can fight together. Although we might not seed, at least there is a glimmer of hope."

    Looking at the other party''s silence, Wan ku thought that he had convinced her. However, at that moment, she was stunned, as if she didn''t expect that the other party still didn''t believe her at this time.

    "No, you don''t have to. The things you said won''t happen to the magnificent me sect. As for the terrifying enemies you mentioned, I don''t think they''re that terrifying." Lin fan didn''t care about this. To him, any strong person was like a dung beetle. The moment he stepped on them, he would spit.

    "You ..." Old ancestor wanku was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. What was wrong with his brain? why couldn''t he understand humannguage?

    Would he only regret it then?

    Even though Lin fan did not take it to heart, Tian Xu was very concerned.

    "I want to search your soul and see how terrifying those experts are." Tian Xu wanted to know what was going on, and he believed the man''s words.

    "Teacher, you don''t have to worry about it. With your disciple here, nothing will happen." Lin fan consoled him. He was afraid that his teacher would be worried about this. After all, this wasn''t a big deal.

    If that really happened, he had plenty of ways to make the other party regret.

    "No, disciple, master wants to see." Tian Xu nodded. He really wanted to know what it would be like.

    Old ancestor wanku looked at the old man in front of him in a daze. What was he saying?

    Soul-searching?

    Why don''t you say you want to go to heaven?

    "Alright, since teacher wants to see, then let''s see." Lin fan didn''t really care. As long as his master was happy, it was fine. But when he saw old ancestor wanku''s reluctant expression, he couldn''t help but squint his eyes."What, you''re not willing, are you?"

    Old ancestor wanku''s current mood was veryplicated. He wanted to strangle these two guys to death.

    She had already said it so bluntly, why couldn''t he understand?

    It was very dangerous. It was really very dangerous.

    However, she knew that if she didn''t agree to this, the other party would use forceful means. She just didn''t expect that someone in thend of origin would use a cultivation technique like soul searching.

    This was because the cultivation technique involved other factors.

    "Alright, but I''ll have to seal off a part of my brain so you can only search for the images of those experts." Said old ancestor wanku.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and was prepared to give this guy a good beating. Couldn''t he see what was going on?

    He just didn''t expect his teacher to agree.

    Therefore, he didn''t say much.

    As long as the teacher was happy.

    To him, there were only a few people in the magnificent me sect that he missed the most. He gradually got along with them because he didn''t want his junior brothers and sisters in the sect to be hurt.

    At this moment, Tian Xu raised his hand and pointed at old ancestor wanku.

    With old ancestor wanku''s strength and soul, if Tian Xu wanted to search her soul, he would be seeking his own death. Even a powerful strength and soul could devour him.

    However, old ancestor wanku released a portion of his memories so that they could see how terrifying those experts were.

    A light spot floated out of old ancestor Wan ku''s brain and formed an image.

    There were many shocking scenes.

    Even if Lin fan didn''t take it to heart, he could not help but look on with a serious expression.

    The man in the picture was floating in the air. With a single palm, mountains and rivers were shattered, and endless territory was crushed.

    This scene was indeed very shocking.

    Tian Xu''s forehead was covered in sweat. He quickly retracted his hand and took a few steps back, panting heavily.

    "Teacher, are you alright?" Lin fan asked anxiously.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine. " "No!" Tian Xu waved his hand, but his heart was cold. It was too terrifying. That was just a memory, and there was still a trace of power left. If the real Tian Xu hade, he could have been obliterated with a single look.

    Lin fan was immune to auras, so he didn''t notice what was wrong with his teacher.

    "Did you see that?" Old ancestor wanku said. The appearance of these scenes also allowed her to experience this scene again.

    When she had awakened her true spirit and retrieved her memories, she had already suffered an unimaginable amount of pressure. And what she had to endure was a hundred times, no, a thousand times more than what Tian Xu had to endure.

    "My disciple, let her go." Tian Xu sighed.

    "Teacher, Are you sure?" Lin fan asked. He could understand this.

    He didn''t care whether he let go or not, but he was most happy to blow it up with one punch.

    "Yes." Tian Xu knew that it was true, so he chose to believe him.

    Lin fan didn''t care. He straightened his arm and hollered.

    "Be careful in the future."

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of a Sonic Boom rang out.

    Old ancestor wanku was tossed far away by Lin fan. He turned into a spot of Starlight and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 769 All Of This Is For Justice!

    "Aiya!"

    All of a sudden, Lin fan pped his thigh. He had forgotten something important.

    "What''s wrong with my disciple? Did you forget something?" Tian Xu looked at Lin fan suspiciously. He did not know what his precious disciple was thinking of. Why did he feel so remorseful?

    "Teacher, we''ve suffered a great loss." Lin fan suddenly remembered that old ancestor wanku''s wealth could be released, but the things had to be kept."Look, that woman''s background is not simple. The wealth she has must be shocking. If we can take that thing, it will definitely be of great help to our sect."

    "My dear disciple, how could you have such a thought?" Tian Xu patted Lin fan''s shoulder lightly."My dear disciple, we can''t do this. After all, it belongs to someone else."

    "Teacher''s words make sense. " Lin fan agreed. As expected of a teacher, his thoughts and awareness were too high.

    "But ..."

    All of a sudden, the teacher''s tone changed."My dear disciple, look at her. She''s seriously injured. It''s hard to say if she won''t meet any bad people with these things. If she does, I''m afraid she won''t be able to protect herself. The magnificent me sect is a very important sect ..."

    "Teacher, your disciple understands." Lin fan didn''t wait for his teacher to finish. He stood up and said,"it''s not safe to keep her things with her. It''s only right to keep them in the magnificent me sect."

    "I''ll be back soon. "

    The moment he said that, Lin fan rose into the air and charged into the distance. He was going to chase after that woman.

    The things that happened in the past were still vivid in his mind. He was cold and overbearing.

    He didn''t even show the magnificent me sect enough respect.

    She didn''t think anything from the magnificent me sect surprised her, so she didn''t seem to care.

    "This guy." In the void far away, old ancestor wanku stabilized his body. The injuries on his body were still very serious. Thinking about these things made him so angry that he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    He couldn''t ept what happened today. He felt so aggrieved that he wanted to die.

    She had lived for tens of thousands of years. Even after reincarnating, she did not cultivate again. Instead, she searched for the power that she had left behind and slowly returned to her peak.

    But who would have thought that he would be suppressed and beaten up by this fellow? on top of that, he had suffered such a huge humiliation. He simply couldn''t take it anymore.

    Suddenly!

    Her heart trembled violently as an aura came from the distance.

    "Old woman, stand up. I have something to tell you." Lin fan shouted. When he threw the girl away, he felt that something was off.

    Later on, he remembered that there was such a thing.

    "There''s no end to this, I can''t stay here any longer. " Old ancestor wanku was shocked. Although she wasn''t afraid of this guy, she wasn''t his match at all with her current strength.

    "Open!"

    Old ancestor wanku let out a soft cry and forcefully executed a secret technique, causing his body to disappear from his spot.

    "F * ck!"

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan appeared where old master wanku was originally at and stretched out his hand to grab him.

    He only grabbed empty air.

    "He ran really fast. This secret technique is really amazing."

    There was no fluctuation of power, and he disappeared without a trace.

    "This woman should be a guy with a lot of ideas. She''s just not very likable."

    Lin fan stood there and thought about it. His thoughts were still jumping around.

    Since he had let this woman escape, then forget it. The next time he met her, it would be the same.

    He then retraced his steps back to the sect.

    His current strength was decent. He was at the glorious world realm and was only one step away from the peak. However, even if his opponent was at the Dao realm, he didn''t care at all.

    Although he might not be able to crush some of them, he could beat the average one up.

    This was how domineering life was.

    "I don''t have enough experience points and points to level up. I have to find a way."

    He looked at the experience points and points. Although it seemed like a lot, it was far from the road ahead.

    The lottery was still the diamond lottery, and there was no new level.

    "Have the lottery draws be more high-end? He broke through several cultivation levels and didn''t open the lottery. Could it be that he has to break through to the Dao realm to get one?"

    He could not help but suspect that the things he had gotten from the diamond lottery in the past were all good things. However, now that he had entered the glorious world stage, they were no longer anything.

    Of course, when one''s luck was off the charts, they could also get some exciting items.

    However, the probability of that happening was too low.

    Back at the sect.

    When Tian Xu learned that the woman had sessfully escaped, he didn''t say much, but there was a hint of regret in his eyes.

    This was like the wealth that was in his hands had flown away in the blink of an eye.

    "Senior brother, the people who cleared the sacrednd were too terrifying. They actually left the hanging school''s leader''s corpse there and stabbed him." Lu Qiming came in a hurry to report the situation.

    When he passed by, he was shocked. These guys were too cruel. They didn''t even let the dead go. He was so scared that his heart almost exploded.

    "Normal, normal." Lin fan didn''t expect the people from the clear sky sacrednd to be so irascible. It seemed like they hated the leader of the hanging Sky School to the bone. Even if he was dead, they still wanted to torture his corpse.

    Then, he asked about invincible Peak''s recent situation. His junior brothers were all cultivating. They woulde out asionally to take a look and then go back to seclusion.

    As for his silly little brother, he was very happy.

    He was thinking that maybe he should give the other party some benefits after some time.

    Of course, this matter was not urgent and could wait for a while.<sub> </sub>

    "Junior Brother, tell the kitchen to prepare some good food. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten in the sect." Lin fan said.

    He had been wandering outside the sect all this time. Even if he returned to the sect, he wouldn''t have much time, let alone having a meal in the sect.

    "Yes, I''ll get someone to prepare it now." Lu Qiming replied. His senior brother did not have many opportunities to eat in the sect.

    Sometimes, when he went to the kitchen, the chefs would keep asking when his senior brother would have his meal. They really wanted to make a good meal for him, but they never had the chance.

    In the sect kitchen.

    A group of young and beautiful junior sisters rolled up their sleeves and washed the vegetables. Theyughed continuously, and the tinkling sounds were very pleasant to the ears.

    When the male disciples passed by this ce, they would frequently catch the attention of others, and their hearts would be attracted.

    "Eh? Senior martial brother l¨¹ is here. " The young and beautiful female cook was curious to see Lu Qiming. She wondered why Lu Qiming was here.

    "Junior sisters, senior brother Lin has returned and would like to have a meal. I hope that all of you can bring out your best skills and prepare a sumptuous meal for him."

    Lu Qiming said with a smile. There were no disasters in the sect and they were self-sufficient. Every disciple was Living a Good Life.

    "Waa!"

    When he said that, the group of female chefs became excited. Then, they chuckled and chatted like little chicks.

    At this moment, a leading female cook waved her slender arms,"junior sisters, it''s rare for senior brother Lin to have a meal in the sect. It''s time for us to show off our skills. Let''s bring out our skills and make a sumptuous meal for senior brother Lin."

    "Alright, we''ve been waiting for this day."

    A group of beautiful female chefs cheered. They had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. They had been hoping to cook a good meal for their senior brother.

    In their hearts, their senior brother was very tired, and their hearts ached for him.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fan took out a stone bench and sat there, looking at the world in the distance.

    He took a short rest.

    He had been loitering outside for a long time, and his heart was a little tired. He needed to take a break.

    "Big brother, are you going to break your promise to me?" The stone stool shouted. He wanted to be the stone stool that could p the immortal to death, but it had been so long. He was in despair.

    "Stop it. You''re too weak. For your own safety, I can''t harm you." Lin fan sent him away. If it was in the past, he could but now, the stone stool couldn''t keep up.

    "Then what should I do?" The stone stool grumbled. It was cold. He really didn''t have any chance.

    Lin fan looked into the distance,"what should I do? There''s nothing much to do, just sit under my butt. To you, it''s actually another kind of opportunity. "

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±A question mark appeared on the stone bench. What was he saying? why was he being sat on again?

    Then, he ignored the stone bench and started to think about life.

    Although the difference between the glorious world realm and the Dao realm was only one major realm, he felt that the foundation required for this would be terrifying.

    "With my current situation, if I want to break through to Dao realm, I will need a terrifying amount of Foundation. I have finished cultivating all the techniques and I have to find new ones." Lin fan was thinking that he couldn''t continue like this, he had to take the initiative.

    He definitely had to pay attention to the things that the woman said.

    Whether he could beat others was another matter, but he didn''t like to fight with ''overflowing bad luck'' because it was too boring.

    Standing there, regardless of friend or foe, all of them would die. What meaning was there left?

    Therefore, he preferred to use his fists tomunicate with the other party.

    "Senior brother!"

    Just as he was thinking about this, Lu Qiming walked over with a smile on his face. A group of female disciples followed behind him.

    "Eh? It smells really good. " Lin fan sniffed and the fragrance of food assailed his nose.

    "What are you guys doing?" Lin fan muttered in his heart. Junior Brother Lu was ying a little too big. Although he wanted to have a meal, it seemed like he had made quite a lot.

    "Senior brother, when I went to the kitchen to inform them, the junior sisters were too excited, so ..." Lu Qiming shook his shoulders helplessly. It was as if he was saying,"senior brother, you saw it too. I can''t stop you."

    Very quickly, the junior sisters served the dishes. Then, they all stood at the side with anticipation in their eyes. They all wanted their senior brother to taste their dishes.

    Lin fan counted. There were at least 20 to 30 dishes here. With his stomach, it would probably be hard to stuff them all in.

    Most importantly, he couldn''t stand the gazes of these junior sisters.

    "Senior brother, this is my best dish." A bold female disciple stood out. She admired Lin fan the most, so she really wanted senior brother Lin to eat her food.

    As expected, when someone took the lead, a second and a third followed.

    Chirping, chirping, chirping. It was very noisy.

    Lin fan was getting a headache.

    However, as the senior brother, how could he let his junior sisters down?

    Therefore, he had decided to let each of his junior sisters leave in a happy and satisfied manner.

    Berserk body!

    Crack! Crack!

    Instantly, Lin fan''s body expanded as his voice boomed out.

    "Junior sisters, I''ll take your food,"

    Under the admiring gazes of his junior sisters, Lin fan picked up the te and poured the food into his mouth.

    "Damn it, why do you have to eat?"

    He felt like crying.

 Chapter 770 Senior Brother Rode Away On A Pig Again

    Pada!

    He put down thest empty te.

    He felt that his stomach was a little bloated.

    "It''s delicious. Junior sisters, your cooking skills are really amazing." Lin fan praised. Although he had drunk some unknown ck stuff during the meal, it didn''t affect the overall situation.

    As expected, after receiving their senior brother''s praise, the junior sisters were all overjoyed.

    "It''s good that senior brother likes it. In the future, if senior brother wants to eat it, we can make it for senior brother every day. "

    "Yeah, yeah. For senior brother, I must work hard to study cooking."

    His junior sisters felt as if their cultivation bases had improved. They were so happy that they could fly.

    Lin fan''s smile was a little awkward. If he ate it every day, he would be a pig. Then, he gave Lu Qiming a look, indicating that he could help him out. Otherwise, if he was surrounded by his junior sisters, he didn''t know how long he would have to wait.

    Lu Qiming saw his senior brother''s expression and coughed."Junior sisters, I''ve epted your kind intentions. Now, it''s time for me to rest. Go back and practice your cooking skills. I''ll make a sumptuous meal for you next time."

    "Yes, senior brother."

    "Senior brother Lin, rest well."

    "Goodbye, senior brother Lin."

    The junior sisters waved their hands, then cleaned up the tes and left happily.

    When the junior sisters left, Lin fan let out a burp and almost vomited out the food he had eaten.

    "Senior brother, are you alright?" Lu Qiming looked up. His senior brother had grown too big.

    "It''s alright. I have to take a break. Otherwise, my stomach will explode."

    If it wasn''t for this technique, his small stomach wouldn''t have been able to support so much food.

    "Am I so popr with girls now?" Lin fan thought about it. He pinched his chin and thought about it.

    This feeling wasn''t too good. After all, being too popr was sometimes a sin.

    Lu Qiming thought that his senior brother was deep in thought, so he left quietly without disturbing him. He was afraid that the sound of his footsteps would affect his senior brother''s thoughts.

    His huge body sat there, waiting for digestion. If he returned to his original size, he would probably spit out everything he had eaten.

    He took out the Zhizhi bird from his storage ring.

    "Grandmaster, you can''t do this. You''ll die." The moment he took it out, the Zhizhi bird''s voice sounded. It almost roared. If not for Lin fan''s status, it would have scolded him.

    "How many days has it been?"

    Lin fan was so annoyed. He was a little regretful. Why did he just ept this?

    "It''s already been four to five days. Grandmaster, you should just update. This time, it''s even more amazing than before. Many powerhouses have already gone to look for you."

    "Some have already published it. They''re looking for your current location, capturing you, and forcing you to write it every day."

    "You can just write a little every day."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird waspletely dumbfounded. This had never happened before.

    In the past, all the writers had tried their best to drag the Zhizhi bird away.

    But now, this one didn''t even care about him. He wrote when he wanted to and didn''t when he didn''t want to. He couldn''t do anything to him.

    "Write a little every day? That''s impossible, that''s impossible. " Lin fan rejected him immediately.

    What kind of joke was this? he actually wrote a little every day. He might as well just kill him.

    And even if he was killed, he would not write more every day.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was speechless. Looking at the message on the Zhizhi bird, he knew that this had caused public anger, and many of them were peak experts.

    If they were found, it would probably be a tragic battle.

    "Grandmaster, can you write a little today? It''s been many days, and many people are waiting. " The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was almost kneeling down and crying.

    If it wasn''t for hisst bit of dignity, he would definitely have done so.

    Lin fan was toozy to talk to the Zhizhi bird examiner, then he said,""I know. I''ll write some today. That''s all for now. Don''t rush me if there''s nothing important."

    Then, without waiting for the other party to say anything, he ced the Golden paper into his storage ring.

    The Zhizhi bird.

    "Sigh, this Grandmaster is toozy. How can a person be sozy? isn''t he afraid of being killed by those powerhouses?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird sighed helplessly. Looking at the situation now, he should have been convinced.

    Da da da!

    "How did the discussion go?" At this moment, a purple-haired woman walked over with a powerful aura. She was very concerned about this matter.

    "Princess." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird quickly stood up and said helplessly,""Miss, this Grandmaster is very difficult to get along with. He''s a littlezy and doesn''t pay much attention to the content. He usually takes a few days to write."

    He didn''t even know what to say. If it was someone else who wrote this, they would probably have to write it all day long.

    This was because as long as he umted enough points, he could exchange for what he needed from the Zhizhi bird.<sub> </sub>

    Therefore, such a good system was not attractive to grandmasters at all.

    "I see." The princess was deep in thought. She felt that this Grandmaster-level writer was quite interesting. If there was a chance, she could go and look for him and see what he was thinking.

    Lin fan had no choice but to write some more content and send it to the Zhizhi bird.

    It was so tiring to write every day. It wasn''t a fixed content, and he needed to use his brain to think. It was terrifying to be drained of inspiration.

    Writing so much every day was pushing the story into the abyss. If one part was not written well, it could cause the whole story to copse.

    "Old brother, are you there? if you hear me, please reply to me. You''re blocking me outside again."

    At that moment, Lin fan was cursing at the Zhizhi bird when he heard a cry from the entrance.

    His voice was very loud, and he was a little dissatisfied.

    However, he could tell that it was no one else but the pig-riding old man.

    At the mountain Gate, Zhu Fengfeng, who was riding on a fat pig, looked at the two disciples at the gate and said in dissatisfaction.

    "You two, didn''t Ie herest time? why can''t I go in? let me tell you, your senior brother is my big brother. I''ll definitely report youter."

    Zhu Fengfeng was very displeased. She could sense that the other party was not paying attention to her.

    Who was he?

    He was someone who had gone through life and death with their senior brother and was even their senior brother''s little brother. Now that he hade to the sect, he couldn''t even enter the sect.

    Were there stillws andws?

    The two disciples guarding the gate stared at each other expressionlessly,"you''re not a disciple of our sect, so you can''t enter."

    "You guys ..." Zhu Fengfeng''s heart was stifled. If they were outside, she would have smacked these two into a hole.

    But forget it now. No matter what, he was still a disciple of his big brother''s sect. He still had to give him face.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig had been lowering its head and sucking the soil. After not seeing him for a while, the fat pig had be a little fatter.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan walked over. He didn''t expect this fellow toe again. It seemed like he found another dangerous ce.

    He really didn''t know how this fellow found it, or did this pig have a special ability to find dangerous ces?

    It would be great if his frog could have this ability.

    Forget it, she would always be someone else''s pet.

    "Big brother, you''re finally here. It''s not that I want to say this, but you really have to take good care of your sect''s disciples. I''m here, but you didn''t invite me in. You even stopped me outside. Tell me about this. Sigh ... I''m helpless." Zhu Fengfeng sighed, a little sad. It was as if she was saying,"with our rtionship, why can''t we even have this little privilege?"

    "Senior brother."

    The two disciples called out respectfully. They weren''t afraid at all, because their senior brother wasn''t the kind of person who would casually listen to others.

    Even if the other party were to say something unbelievable, senior brother would definitely not believe it.

    "Why should I care? my two junior brothers have done a good job. No matter whoes, as long as they are not sect disciples, they have to wait outside." Lin fan praised these two disciples.

    Immediately, the two of them raised their heads and chests. They were in a good mood after being praised by their senior brother.

    "How is it? did you find a dangerous ce?" This was the most important thing. Now, he was in urgent need of dangerous ces. As for exterminating sects or whatever, that was something he could do asionally when he encountered something uninteresting. He couldn''t do it often, right?

    He was a man of justice, not a murderous Demon King.

    "I found it." Zhu Fengfeng nodded immediately, looking rather excited."I''ve looked at that dangerous ce carefully. The terrain is not bad, so it should be a very dangerous ce. I just don''t know if anyone has entered it before, so when I found it, I came to find you immediately. After all, we''ve agreed before that once we found a dangerous ce, we must inform you and not take it for ourselves."

    "Very good. I won''t stop you froming to the sect in the future. Juste to invincible peak to find me." Lin fan patted the fat pig''s head and praised.

    Zhu Fengfeng blinked,"big brother, why did you hit his head?"

    "You ride him and I won''t Pat him. You lead the way?" Lin fan''s question rendered Zhu Fengfeng speechless. But why did she feel that there was something off about the meaning behind his words?

    Hmph Hmph!

    Zhu Yangyang raised her head and barked, then continued to suck the soil.

    Lin fan didn''t understand. What kind of soil was this pig sucking? was soil really that delicious?

    "That''s true," Zhu Yangyang nodded."Big brother, let''s hurry up and leave. Although the location of the danger zone is hidden, it''s hard to say if we won''t be discovered."

    "Come, big brother, serve the pigs." Zhu Yangyang leaned forward and patted his huge butt.

    He even left some space for big brother, enough for two people to sit.

    Moreover, Zhu Yangyang had grown a little stronger recently. She had gained more weight and her butt did not hurt as much when she sat on it.

    Lin fan didn''t say much. He had no choice. Even if his junior brothers saw him, he would still have to ride on the pig.

    "Big brother, ride steadily. Let''s go." Zhu Fengfeng pped the fat pig''s head in anger.

    The fat pig snorted. Its hooves were like wind and fire wheels, leaving only dust on the ground. Then, it disappeared without a trace.

    "Amazing, senior brother is riding a pig again." The two disciples looked on in admiration. They had never seen a pig that could run so fast.

 771 Chapter 771

    The fat pig''s speed was very fast. It was either shuttling through the void or running.

    "I don''t think you''ve made any progress recently." Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng suspiciously. Even though there was a small improvement, it was not much. This made him wonder if this fellow''s talent was that bad.

    Thest time they went to the dangerous ce, they got a lot of good things.

    Logically speaking, he should have improved a lot.

    "Big brother, don''t underestimate me. I''ve improved a lot. I''m about to enter the reaching heaven state." Zhu Fengfeng wanted to prove to herself that he could not possibly be weak.

    Lin fan shook his head,"weak, really weak. Look at this fat pig, he has already caught up to you."

    He still had not figured out what kind of creature this fat pig was.

    It was really a pig, but how could there be such a domineering pig? there was definitely a problem. It was not an ordinary pig. Even Peppa Pig was not so domineering.

    "Big brother, you can''t insult me like this. Although yang yang is not bad, we''re of different species. I''m a person who needs to save face. There are many things that I can''t bear to eat. I''ve given them all to him. Can he not do it?" Zhu Fengfeng protested. She couldn''t ept such a statement.

    Although yang Yang''s talent was higher than his, after all, she was the divine beast of their nnd, he would never admit it in the outside world.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    The fat pig ran like the wind. He scoffed at Zhu Fengfeng''s defense and did not care. What was she saying? she was just lying to herself.

    "Yang yang, what do you mean by that? I, Zhu Fengfeng, have treated you well. I always let you have the first pick when there''s good stuff. Do you think I''m not as good as you?" Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the fat pig''s ears in dissatisfaction.

    The fat pig''s ears hurt a little from being scratched. This was a deliberate revenge.

    Lin fan smiled,"Oh right, you''ve been wandering around outside recently. Did anything new happen?"

    "Yes, I have. I''ve been very angry recently. You know the Zhizhi bird, right? it''s here. I saw a piece of content on it. It was about the master of the pill world. It made my heart burn with passion. However, this F * cking writer is toozy. He hasn''t written anything for a few days. This B * tch, I really want to use yang yang to nuzzle his ass."

    Zhu Fengfeng was so angry that she was about to flip out. Then, she turned around and asked,"big brother, did you see it?"

    "Hehe!" Lin fan smiled and his eyes lit up,"look, why wouldn''t I look? you''re right, she''s a B * tch, really B * tch."

    "That''s right, big brother, you''re absolutely right. She''s a B * tch, but there''s no choice. It''s written really well. Even if she''s a B * tch, she still has to read it. Sigh ... People these days really have no sense of responsibility. Since she''s already written it, she definitely has to guarantee that it''s not true. If there''s no guarantee, what''s the point of writing it? as far as I know, the Lord of the divine realm has been mobilized recently to look for this B * tch."

    "I hope that this B * tch is found and then beaten up by the master of the divine realm. That would be great."

    "Eh? Big brother, what''s wrong? You don''t look too good, are you also angered by that slut?"

    He noticed that his big brother''s mood wasn''t right, so he asked with concern.

    No matter what, they had been through life and death together, and they were good friends that could be trusted.

    After a few dangerous experiences.

    He had a really good impression of Lin fan. All the wealth he obtained was given to him. He was really happy and he was really happy.

    "I''m fine. Let''s continue our journey. " Lin fan waved his hand and temporarily noted this down. Then, he didn''t say anything else and went to the danger zone for a stroll.

    "Oh!" Zhu Fengfeng didn''t understand what was going on, but she didn''t think too much about it.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    They passed by arge Canyon. Yellow soil flew everywhere, and it looked like a primitive desert.

    "Big brother, let''s rest here tonight." Zhu Fengfeng suggested, feeling that Yangyang was a little tired.

    "Alright," he said.

    Lin fan nodded.

    The two humans and one pig set up camp on the spot.

    The fat pig pounced on the ground, sticking out his tongue and panting. No matter how strong he was, running so fast and for such a long time, he would still be tired.

    After all, this was a characteristic of pigs.

    And for fat pig to be able to attack for so long, he could be considered a model worker among pigs.

    "Big brother, we''ll have to suffer a little tonight. Let Yangyang rest for a while. We''ll be there tomorrow." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    "It''s okay, it''s good to be bitter. It''s good for cultivation. " Lin fan chuckled and waved his hand. He then took out the heavenly River King cauldron. With a flick of his finger, the mes beneath the cauldron started burning.

    He directly entered the cauldron and took afortable bath.

    He didn''t know how long it had been since hest took a bath. Thinking about it made him miss it. Right now, he felt veryfortable. All the pores on his body opened up, and he felt extremelyfortable.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s jaw dropped."Big brother, what are you doing?"

    "Take a bath. You and the fat pig can find a ce to rest. It''s fine. There''s no need to go through the trouble for me." Lin fan waved his hand and ced his arms on the side of the cauldron. He raised his head and squinted his eyes in enjoyment.

    "Big brother is so cruel." Zhu Fengfeng sighed. She could only depend on yang yang pitifully. He wanted to take a bath too, but he did not have the tools.

    This ce was like this. It wasn''t far from the danger zone, but it would be a desert along the way, and there were also inexplicable dangers.

    The night was a little cold.

    Even experts couldn''t withstand the wind here.

    If their strength was average, they would have been affected by the demonic wind and be ill.

    At night, the full moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the desert.

    Whoosh!

    The sand in the distance swelled up, but quickly ttened back down.<sub> </sub>

    "Big brother, there''s some movement." Zhu Fengfeng''s eyes shot open, and she looked around vigntly. The chill just now had made her hair stand on end-something dangerous was approaching them.

    "Yes." Lin fan snorted and didn''t put it to heart as he continued to bathe with his eyes closed.

    Zhu Fengfeng was helpless. Looking at the situation, she had to solve it herself.

    The fat pig woke up and moved its four hooves, trying to stand up.

    "Yangyang, you rest. I''ll handle this." Zhu Fengfeng was alert of her surroundings, and as soon as there was the slightest movement, she would suppress it with lightning speed.

    In this ce, if one was too careless, they would not have a good ending.

    Suddenly!

    The full moon in the sky disappeared.

    It was blocked.

    A hundred-legged sand worm broke out of the sand. Its straight body stood in the air, and its terrifying tentacles were constantly shaking, making a rustling sound.

    Just as Zhu Fengfeng was about to make her move, a sharp force came from behind her.

    An axe spun in the air and hit the Sandworm''s head.

    With a plop, fresh blood seeped out, and the huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    "It''s meaty, but it''s still meaty," Lin fan mumbled. He didn''t want to fight, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. Points were umted slowly, it wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight.

    "Amazing."

    Zhu Fengfeng sighed. Her brother was indeed her brother, such a sly move.

    Lin fan raised his hand and the axe flew back. Then, he smacked the axe beside the cauldron,"wash up and go to sleep. I don''t need you to worry about me. I''ll chop whoeveres to death with my axe."

    Forget it, he still had to earn points.

    "Brother, do you smell blood?" Just as Zhu Fengfeng was about to rest, she suddenly asked.

    "I smell it. What''s wrong?" Lin fan didn''t put this matter to heart.

    Wasn''t it just the smell of blood? what was there to make a fuss about? if it was provoked, he would definitely be chopped to death with an axe.

    "No, there''s something wrong with the smell of blood. I feel that there''s resentment in the blood." Zhu Fengfeng shook her head.

    Suddenly!

    "Brother, look up at the sky!" Zhu Fengfeng eximed.

    The full moon in the sky was slowly dyed red, and the red was really demonic.

    "What the hell is this?" Lin fan was confused. This was the first time he had seen such a situation.

    The moon was red. It was being fed blood.

    "I can feel it. Some people are crying, some are resenting. Those emotions are being transmitted over." Zhu Fengfeng stood there, muttering in a low voice. Then, she jerked her head up."Over there. The blood Qi ising from there."

    Lin fan came out of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and put on his clothes. He ced the axe on his shoulder and said,"let''s go. Let''s go and see what it is."

    "Yangyang, stop sleeping. Let''s go." Zhu Fengfeng pulled on the fat pig''s ear and shouted.

    The fat pig was furious. You were the one who let me sleep just now, and now you''re not letting me sleep. You''re really a hateful person. But I had no choice and could only get up.

    Two humans and a pig walked on the desert.

    Lin fan realized that Zhu Fengfeng''s nose was even more sensitive than his. He could indeed smell the blood, but he could not detect any emotions.

    The closer he got, the stronger the smell of blood.

    "Brother, be careful. Let''s hide for a while and see what''s going on." Zhu Fengfeng suggested.

    This aura gave him a very strange feeling, a feeling of danger.

    "What''s there to hide? what''s wrong with going like this? they can''t eat me. If you want to hide, hide yourself. I''ll just go over." Lin fan waved his hand. What was there to be afraid of? he didn''t know how to spell the word ''afraid'' in his life.

    Zhu Fengfeng felt helpless and wanted to die. Her brother was a little fierce, and he was so fierce that he stood out. He didn''t even know the situation and just swaggered in like that. It would scare people to death.

    "Brother, I''m not convinced by what you''re saying. I, Zhu Fengfeng, am a man of my word. I''m a man of my word. How can I be afraid? I''m just worried about you. If it were yang yang and me, we would be able to do the same." Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t care less. She had to stay calm.

    With his brother around, he was not afraid of anything. If there was any trouble, his brother would go, and he would just cheer from behind.

    If he really couldn''t make it, he could feel Piggie''s speed. Would he not be able to run?

    Of course, he would have to bring his brother along.

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks and looked at Zhu Fengfeng sternly. Then, under Zhu Fengfeng''s astonished gaze, he patted her on the shoulder,"not bad. At this moment, you''ve won the acknowledgment of your Peak Master. You''re too cowardly. I don''t care for you. If you have such courage, you can look for me in the future. If I don''t help you, I''ll be struck by lightning."

    BOOM!

    The Thunder resounded.

    "Damn it, I''m not lying." When Lin fan heard the Thunder, he cursed in his heart. What was going on?

    "Brother, it''s fine. I believe you. The Thunder came from the front. Something must have happened." Zhu Fengfeng nodded her head firmly, showing herplete trust in Lin fan. She had no doubts at all.

    "Let''s go. Men should swagger around and hide like women. "

    Lin fan carried his axe and walked forward. He wanted to see who was so arrogant.

 772 Chapter 772

    "You demons will die a horrible death."

    "Help!"

    "He''s still so young. How could you do this to him?"

    In front of him, there was a stone altar in an open space. On the altar, there was arge round stone bowl.

    The stone surface was stained with blood, and fresh blood slowly dripped from the edge.

    The smell of blood in the air was heavy. If one took a deep breath, there would be blood residue in the nose.

    At this moment, a burly man was tied up. His eyes were spitting fire as he gritted his teeth and said,""You bastards, you''ll never have a good end."

    Upon closer inspection, the burly man''s cultivation base was not weak. He was at the intermediate eminent Saint stage.

    In the outer realm, he was considered a pretty good expert, but now he was tied up.

    Standing next to the man was a tall man with muscles like tumors. He grabbed the man''s head and threw it into the stone bowl.

    And the burly man didn''t have any room to resist.

    "No!" The burly man looked up and saw a huge stone ball falling from the sky and smashing into the stone bowl.

    Puchi!

    A wave of blood spurted out, dyeing the stone bowl even redder.

    An intermediate eminent Saint stage powerhouse had died just like that.

    Creak!

    The stone ball was lifted up.

    A ferocious three-headed giant held the hilt with both hands and looked at it with a smile. Then, he poked his finger into the stone bowl, which was stained with some broken bones. He put it in his mouth and licked it a few times. Just as he was about tough, his head was hit by a sharp weapon.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    The three heads were split open by a sharp weapon, and with a boom, the huge body fell to the ground.

    "What''s this? you just arrived and you''re already seeing such a disgusting scene. Why don''t you just go and die?" Lin fan raised his hand and the axe flew back. He then took a big step and got close.

    Looking at the situation around him, he was also a little puzzled.

    Not far away, many people were tied up, and their cultivation levels were not weak. There were men and women, and even children.

    Especially when he saw those kids, Lin fan''s heart hurt. They were so cute and they were like his adopted daughters.

    Also, he should have felt the warmth of the world like his disciple, but he didn''t expect that he would have to experience such a tragedy.

    "You bunch of beasts. It''s one thing for you to kill adults, but you can''t even let go of children. Do you know that what you''ve done is no different from that of beasts?"

    "But fortunately, I''ve arrived."

    "The greatest joy in my life is to kill beasts, and I don''t show any mercy."

    Then, he looked at the people who were tied up. He raised his hand and asked,"please tell me loudly, are you people who love peace?"

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at Lin fan with her mouth agape. "What''s wrong with my brother?" she couldn''t understand what he was saying.

    The current situation was very dangerous.

    He shouldn''t just look at the people who were tied up. He should at least look at the situation around him. Those people were all really scary. One look and one could tell that they weren''t good people. Moreover, their aura was really violent. They weren''t people that could be easily dealt with.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig was still sucking the soil.

    Zhu Fengfeng really wanted to kick Yangyang to death. She was still sucking on the soil at a time like this. She would be in danger soon.

    The people who were tied up had a lot of emotions.

    At first, they were angry and terrified, but when they heard these words, they were stunned and dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost.

    They didn''t know who this person was and whether he could save them.

    But he felt like that was not possible. This ce was really dangerous and the person who captured them was really strong and terrifying.

    And what terrified them the most was the person sitting cross-legged in the distance, surrounded by blood Qi. He was the most dangerous.

    "This Peak Master is asking you, are you people who love peace and support peace?" Lin fan frowned. What was going on? were people so unafraid of death? did they all have such a weak desire to live? or did they not trust his words and even started to doubt him?

    If that was the case, then he was also in despair.

    Those who did not love peace were not the same.

    "Yes, I love peace. I like peace." A man shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "Shut up," he said. The ferocious executioner standing behind the man raised his blood-stained weapon and shed at the man.

    The man felt the terrifying power behind him. His face turned pale and he fell into despair. No one could save him.

    Puchi!

    The executioner''s movements were stiff as his head was separated from his body. Blood flowed down and with a boom, he fell to the ground. He didn''t even know how he died.

    "If you kill people who love peace in front of me, you''re not giving me face." Lin fan didn''t even move his feet. That was just a sword will that had sliced through his head.

    The man turned his head and when he saw the headless body, he was excited and ran towards Lin fan.

    "I love peace. I love it very much." Although his cultivation base was at the early eminent Saint stage, he was still unable to see how the other party had attacked. In just the blink of an eye, the head of the executioner who had kidnapped them fell to the ground.

    This level of cultivation didn''t seem to be weak. Perhaps it really was hope.<sub> </sub>

    As expected, this scene shocked them and they all shouted.

    "I love peace, I love peace too. I was preparing to report to the ''Navy'', and I wanted to join the ''Navy'', but I was hijacked halfway."

    "Save me, save us. We''re all people who love peace."

    The person who was tied up wanted to live and shouted like he was afraid that Lin fan couldn''t hear him.

    "All of you, shut up."

    The executioners were furious. They didn''t expect these people to shout and shout. If they startled their leader, then they would die. They raised their weapons and prepared to kill all of them.

    Unfortunately, as soon as they moved, a sharp sword will was already staring at them. Then, in the blink of an eye, they were all beheaded.

    The people who were tied up saw hope and were grateful. They almost knelt down in front of Lin fan.

    They were really frightened. Even if they were brave, their livers and galls were broken and they almost peed their pants.

    "If you can leave, then leave by yourself. If you can''t leave, find someone to help you leave. I don''t ept people to stay, I can only help you up to this point." Lin fan said.

    As for what would happen to these people, he definitely wouldn''t care. He didn''t have the time. There were still dangerous ces to go.

    He came here because of the moon''s Red color. He couldn''t sleep.

    "Oh, right, remember to protect the peace." Lin fan shouted.

    Those people who were running away quickly stopped and nodded. They all promised that they would love peace and would not have any conflicts with peace.

    "Brother, these people might not be peace-loving," Zhu Fengfeng whispered.

    His brother''s way of doing things was really hard to fathom. Just look at this matter, what was the peace-loving situation?

    This was something that people couldn''t understand. They felt dazed, but their brother said it so righteously as if it was real.

    "It''s not important. These guys are a little unhappy. " Lin fan waved his finger. They were already surrounded. These people were really vicious. The three-headed giant that he just killed looked like a monster that was sewn together.

    All of a sudden.

    A terrifying aura struck, and the air in front of him trembled. A figure appeared out of thin air.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his hand and blocked his fist. Intense ripples spread out and dust rose up.

    "Interesting, but it''scking a bit of taste." Lin fan smiled and stepped forwards. He clenched his fingers into a fist and punched through his stomach. A ball of blood and flesh exploded from behind him and dyed the ground red.

    At this moment, he carefully observed his surroundings. This ce was more like a kind of altar or a ce to cultivate evil techniques. Otherwise, who would be so abnormal as to put people in stone bowls, smash them to death with stone balls, and even smash them into pieces?

    "Old brother, look at this blood. There is a hole on the surface of the stone bowl and the blood is flowing out. It is flowing along this path and into the distance. It seems like someone is cultivating there." Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious. This situation was clearly the result of cultivating an evil technique.

    "Yes, it''s gettingte. Let''s finish early and go back to sleep." Lin fan wasn''t interested in the things here.

    It didn''t matter if he cultivated an evil technique or something else, he could just kill him with a punch. There was no need to investigate too clearly.

    Just as he was thinking, a terrifying aura came from all directions.

    The guys here were all very ferocious. The blood Qi on their bodies was very heavy. Some of them were veryrge and had muscles like tumors, but they were full of terrifying power.

    "Interesting. You''re ying with blood and Qi in front of me. Even your father is ying with mud."

    "Cruel blood!"

    Lin fan stomped down on the ground. A terrifying blood Qi Dragon rose up from the bottom of his feet. The blood around him started to boil as though it had a mind of its own and gathered from afar.

    The blood Qi condensed and turned into a blood-red evil Dragon. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed in all directions.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    Under the blood Dragon''s attack, the corpse kept disintegrating. Blood fell and dyed the ground red.

    "Too weak. I don''t want to fight."

    He had no interest in dealing with these guys at all. He only used the simplest method to suppress them.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was one of shock. Her brother was a little violent, and his methods were a little terrifying. The blood Dragon formed from his blood Qi was a hundred Zhang Long. Even he would find it difficult to defend against it, much less these guys.

    When Lin fan killed thest ugly guy, a terrifying aura spread over.

    "You''ve got guts to kill so many of my men. "

    On the altar in the distance, the person who was sitting cross-legged slowly got up. The blood Qi that wrapped around his body gradually hid and disappeared, merging into his body.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve already killed him. What else do you want?" Lin fan was really calm. He waved his hand,"you and fat pig step back. This fellow isn''t weak and is already at Dao realm."

    "Ah?"

    Stunned, Zhu Fengfeng raised her head in disbelief.

    Dao realm was really terrifying. How did he meet such an expert?

    Then, he looked at his brother worriedly. He didn''t know if it would work. After all, he had seen how strong Dao realm experts were and they weren''t human.

    "Alright, alright. Brother, keep it steady. All the best. If you can''t hold on any longer, tell me. I''ll call yang yang to save you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt like running away and hid far away.

    Lin fan stepped forward and looked at the person in front of him.

    He was wearing the ghostly mask and couldn''t see the face. However, he could vaguely feel that there was something wrong with the gaze that was looking at him. It seemed to be very angry.

    Acquaintance?

 Chapter 773 Im Really Too Smart

    "There''s something wrong with the way you''re looking at me. Have we met before? Or perhaps, I did something overboard to you?"

    He was definitely not wrong. This guy''s eyes were filled with anger.

    As for who it was? He still needed to guess.

    It was easy to guess that he wasn''t weak and was definitely Dao realm.

    Moreover, there weren''t many people who had Dao realm cultivation among the people he met.

    At the same time, his gaze was filled with rage. There weren''t many people who could make Dao realm experts so angry at him.

    Just as the other party was about to make a move, Lin fan raised his hand."Wait a minute. Although fighting without saying a word is my favorite thing to do, let me guess who you are. If I guess correctly, let''s start fighting, okay?"

    "What''s brother doing?" Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the fat pig''s ear nervously and said,"Yangyang, do you think there''s something wrong with his brain? he''s actually chatting with the other party. If we don''t run now, when else do we have to wait?"

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig was still sucking on the soil, not taking this matter to heart at all.

    The masked man was about to attack but when he heard Lin fan''s words, his face turned vicious like he wanted to hear what Lin fan had to say.

    "It seems like you want to hear it too." Lin fan chuckled. Then, he racked his brain to figure out who it was.

    The forefather of nine colors ruled out the possibility. This old fellow was waiting for him to update, so it couldn''t be him.

    Chi jiusha couldn''t either. Although he was a Demon God, he didn''t dress like this.

    The star patriarch, the boundless patriarch, and the others were all unlikely to be the same.

    "Oh, I know, you''re the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen. Oh my God, you''re the master of the righteous path, but you''re actually from the evil path. Instead of going back to sleep in the middle of the night, you''re cultivating an evil technique here."

    "Just tell me, are you?"

    He suddenly realized that he was really too smart. He was usually a littlezy, but he did it on purpose.

    He already had an undying body and all kinds of heaven-defying buffs. If he still used his brain to y with others, wouldn''t that be bullying?

    Therefore, it wasfortable even without using his brain. He didn''t want to use up his brain cells.

    As expected!

    In his eyes, the other party''s body clearly trembled.

    He had guessed it right.

    "Kid, I really want to pry open your brain and see what''s inside."

    "But it''s a pity that you guessed wrong."

    The masked man denied it decisively. How could he admit it?

    "No, you are. Just now, I''m even more certain that you are Yuan Zhen. I might have guessed wrong earlier, but I''m sure of it now."

    "Because I guessed it right, but you didn''t admit it. If you weren''t the master of the righteous path, you would definitely agree with me and impersonate me. But unfortunately, you didn''t admit it. You were hiding, so you are."

    Lin fan felt that his brain was really too smart. He didn''t expect that he would be able to guess it right. It was like winning a big prize. It made him feel an indescribable sense of satisfaction.

    "You ..." The face under the mask was extremely cold. He opened his mouth and his teeth glinted coldly."Forget it. Everyone has to die today."

    Yuan Zhen had indirectly admitted to it. However, he was not prepared to let anyone leave this ce alive. Even that pig would have to die Here.

    "Hahaha, I''m happy. I''m no longer sleepy. I didn''t expect that I would guess it right. Then, let''s fight."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan''s eyes were sharp and the ground beneath his feet cracked. He disappeared and charged towards Yuan Zhen.

    "Let me see if the person under the mask is you or not. Also, I have your storage ring, but I won''t return it to you."

    "You''re looking for death. " Yuan Zhen was flustered and exasperated. That scene was still vivid in his mind, and he would never forget it.

    He had fought with Chi jiusha, but this brat had ambushed them. The two of them had been stripped of their clothes and even had their storage rings taken away.

    How could the leader of the righteous path endure such humiliation?

    Now that he had met this kid, he could only be ruthless and kill him to find what he had lost.

    At that moment, Lin fan''s body swelled up and a terrifying power was building up in his body. His ck hair danced in the wind and he clenched his fist and punched towards Yuan Zhen.

    "Yes."

    "What?" Yuan Zhen was taken aback. He clearly did not expect the kid''s strength to increase so much in such a short period of time.

    BOOM!

    The two of them collided, causing the world to shake and dust to fly. A shocking power exploded and created a shocking storm.

    "Why would I?"

    Yuan Zhen was shocked. In an instant, the two of them were engaged in an earth-shattering battle, but he couldn''t even take down this kid.

    The fellow who was once like an ant had actually grown to such a level in such a short time. If he was given a little more time, he would be even worse.

    Lin fan punched out, and the fist marks interweaved together to form a fist that blocked all of Yuan Zhen''s paths.

    Each punch contained his most terrifying power. Normal people didn''t need to be soplicated, but Yuan Zhen''s cultivation was shocking and he was at the peak of Dao realm. If he didn''t have some tricks up his sleeve, he wouldn''t be able to beat him.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. You want topete with me with this strength? you''re really looking for death."

    Yuan Zhen was stunned and he didn''t hide anything. The two powers surged like waves and the light was blinding. They swept out and wrapped Lin fan up.

    "Interesting." Lin fan felt that Yuan Zhen was really strong. He was probably at the peak of the Dao realm.<sub> </sub>

    BOOM!

    A shocking amount of power exploded out andnded on Lin fan''s body. However, with the BUFF of the ancient battlefield, it was impossible for him to retreat. He could only retaliate and punch back.

    As the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen would not be so easily punished. He raised his hand and struck, and a brilliant light illuminated the world.

    When the light dissipated, Yuan Zhen was already in the air.

    Although he couldn''t see his face, he could tell that it must be very cold right now. He had thought that he could easily suppress this little fellow, but he had actually wasted so much time.

    As long as they were slightly arrogant, they would definitely feel ufortable in their hearts.

    Lin fan had blood at the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t feel anything, his internal organs were all shaken. He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    "Amazing, your uracy is good enough, but your strength is a little weak. Yuan Zhen, as the master of the righteous path, you actually practice evil techniques and use living people to practice. It feels a little low-end. "

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen was floating in the air. His robes pped in the wind, and a long river of blood Qi appeared and wrapped around his body.

    He raised his hand, and the clouds in the sky churned intensely. Boundless power burst out and gathered in Yuan Zhen''s direction.

    "Brother, it''s dangerous. This guy is going to use his ultimate move." Zhu Fengfeng''s face was pale, and her heart was heavy. The air was too thick, like a heavy mountain pressing down on her body, making it hard for her to breathe.

    "Is that so?" Lin fan raised his head and looked over. He then raised his hand and beckoned,e, let your Peak Master see just how strong the master of the righteous path is. Oh, that''s right. This is your storage ring, right?"

    Lin fan took out his storage ring and waved it in front of Yuan Zhen,"do you think I can open your storage ring with my current cultivation state?"

    "What?" In the air, Yuan Zhen''s face was frighteningly cold. There was no doubt that this was his storage ring.

    After the kid had taken the storage ring away, he had searched for it, but he had not found it. At the same time, he was not too worried. The power required to open the storage ring was at least equal to or even better than his.

    In his opinion, how could an ant reach his level? thus, he did not take it to heart.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan clenched his fingers together, and the power that enveloped the storage ring was shattered.

    "It''s open. " Lin fan chuckled and kept the storage ring. He would take a good look at it when he returned.

    "Give it back to me."

    Yuan Zhen''s voice was a little hoarse. This was his. How could an anty his hands on it?

    "I won ''t." Lin fan shook his head. Unless he was willing, he would be the one to die.

    "If you don''t give it to me, then go to hell."

    Yuan Zhen pressed down with his palms and the space around him sank. With his Dao realm cultivation, he had truly understood the Dao of this world.

    Every single action of his would involve an extremely terrifying power.

    Lightning flickered in the void, and its might covered the sky and earth.

    It was as if the end of the world had arrived.

    "How terrifying. Is this the Dao realm? Can old bro hold on or not?" Zhu Fengfeng was sprawled on the ground, struggling to raise her head. A strong wind was blowing against her face, and it was burning.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig spread out its four hooves, and the pressure was great. It was morefortable to lie down.

    "Yangyang, stop snorting. Get ready." Zhu Fengfeng said seriously. This might be the most dangerous thing he had ever faced.

    The enemy was too powerful. With their strength, they were no match for the other party.

    Of course, his brother didn''t seem to be in a good state. He wasn''t injured but he was.

    "Die," he said.

    "Die!" Yuan Zhen bellowed as he pressed his palms together, sending a surge of energy through the air.

    "Are you kidding me? you want to kill me with this? I''m not that easy to bully." Lin fan hollered and the muscles on his body expanded. A manly aura shot up into the sky. Then, with a bang, he jumped into the air. He was fearless and wanted to use his strongest power to sh with Yuan Zhen.

    "He''s just seeking his own death. "

    Yuan Zhen had never been so angry before, not even Chi jiusha.

    But now, this kid had sessfully provoked him.

    And the oue was an extremely tragic death.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan charged into the bright and terrifying light.

    He raised his fist and punched at the power that was condensed.

    With every punch, the void trembled.

    "This power is indeed strong. Yuan Zhen might be one of the peak Dao realm experts in the outer realm."

    At this moment, he was testing his strength and felt that he wasn''t weak. Although he couldn''t crush Dao realm experts, they didn''t have the strength to crush him either.

    "I''ll chop you to death with my axe. " Lin fan took out his hatchet and swung it at Yuan Zhen.

    The axe-light tore through the air and headed straight for Yuan Zhen.

    "What?" Yuan Zhen was stunned as he pped down with his palm.

    BOOM!

    An intense explosion reverberated through the air, causing the entire world to shake.

 Chapter 774 Just Die Like This!

    "This guy."

    Yuan Zhen''s eyes glinted coldly. This brat''s strength had exceeded his expectations. He looked like he was only in the glorious world realm, but the power he had erupted with was so powerful.

    In front of him, this level of cultivation was just a slightly fat Grasshopper.

    However, in the blink of an eye, a change urred to the fat Grasshopper.

    "Interesting. Yuan Zhen, if you can escape today, I''ll consider it your ability." He was going to go against this old man today.

    As for what old ancestor wanku had said about being a dangerous expert, he didn''t take it to heart for the time being.

    One step at a time, everything will work out when ites to it. When the timees, there will naturally be a way to face it.

    But now, he had to suppress this fellow ruthlessly. If he was lucky, he could even make a big profit.

    Yuan Zhen was the leader of the righteous path, so he must have a fortune. If he could harvest all of it, he would really make a fortune.

    "You little brat." Yuan Zhen was furious. He hollered and disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Lin fan. At the same time, a long de appeared in his hand and he shed at Lin fan''s head.

    "Too overbearing." Lin fanughed. He picked up the axe and started hacking. What axe technique? it was just trash. He could chop it as he liked, as long as he wasfortable.

    The axe and the long de shed. With a ng, sparks flew and filled the void. The terrifying power shattered the void and cracks appeared.

    This was a battle between true experts.

    "You''re quite powerful, but you''re still far from being able topete with me in terms of strength. Let me tell you, don''t even think about leaving this ce safe and sound." Lin fan hollered and power exploded out from his body to fight with Yuan Zhen.

    The battle between the two was extremely intense.

    Yuan Zhen had a myriad of skills and immortal Arts. Compared to Lin fan''s random hacking, this was a thousand times more magnificent.

    Divine powers and immortal techniques attracted the Dao of heaven and earth, and the power that erupted couldn''t be underestimated.

    It could also be considered that Yuan Zhen had United the heavens and earth to fight against Lin fan.

    "Go to hell!" Lin fan raised the axe and shed down.

    ng!

    The axe and the long saber collided, and the shock wave of power surged. Yuan Zhen''s means were not limited to this. With a raise of his hand, a terrifying force struck.

    Puchi!

    Lin fan''s waist was sliced open and fresh blood flowed out.

    Then, even more attacks came andnded on Lin fan''s body.

    "Brat, you''re still far from being able to fight me," Yuan Zhen''s voice was cold as a beam of light shot out from his body. He had too many tricks up his sleeve, and it was impossible to guard against them.

    Puchi!

    The light pierced through his body and went out from his back.

    At the same time, a pir of blood shot out, dyeing the sky red.

    "Brother ..." Zhu Fengfeng was shocked. No way, how could he be injured? no matter how powerful the attack was, dodging it should not be a problem.

    Even Pigsy, who was sucking on the soil, raised her head and looked up as if she was shocked.

    "Let''s see how long you canst. " Yuan Zhenughed coldly. His expression under the mask was really vicious. He really didn''t believe that he couldn''t kill a kid.

    However, in that instant, his heart started to beat rapidly.

    He saw that the kid actuallyughed.

    "Hahaha, this feels so good. These injuries feel so good." Lin fanughed out loud as blood flowed out from his body. If he used a basin to catch it, he could catch a few.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been severely injured and could faint at any time.

    However, in Yuan Zhen''s eyes, this kid was full of energy and even a little violent.

    "Not good!"

    All of a sudden, Yuan Zhen was shocked. He saw Lin fan forming a fist and punching towards him. Lin fan''s strength was very strong, much stronger than before.

    His strength increased sharply, beyond his expectations.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yuan Zhen retracted his saber and blocked the fist. The dazzling radiance contained an extremely terrifying power.

    "He''s gotten stronger again. "

    After receiving this punch, he felt the power from the fist. If it was a normal Dao realm expert, he would have exploded.

    This brat couldn''t be left alive, or he would be a disaster.

    His killing intent grew even stronger. If he allowed this brat to continue improving, he was afraid that he would not be so easy to deal with next time.

    While he was thinking about all this, another sharp aura came. It was an axe. The kid''s hands didn''t stop. After a punch, an axe came shing.

    What kind of move was this? it was simply a random move.

    However, this random move was a little terrifying. If he didn''t Dodge, he would probably be seriously injured by the axe.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yuan Zhen''s body began to glow, and his body began to fade away. However, a wound appeared on his arm as the axe projection came into contact with it.

    Fresh blood sttered out and flowed out.

    "Hehe, I hit it." Lin fan smiled. He grabbed with his fingers and sucked a ball of sand. He stuffed it into his wound to stop the blood.

    A man would not shed tears even if he bled, but it was not good to shed too much.

    "Brother, you''re a real man. You''re cruel to others, but you''re also cruel to yourself." Zhu Fengfeng was shocked. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it.<sub> </sub>

    Moreover, he was also a little d that he was able to meet such a ruthless person. He was really too lucky.

    "You bastard." Yuan Zhen was exasperated. It had been a long time since he had been injured. He had not expected that the person he had treated as an ant would actually injure him.

    To him, this was a humiliation, a humiliation that could not be erased. He could only use the blood of the other party to wash away the humiliation he had suffered.

    "F * ck you! Watch how this Peak Master will chop you to death with my axe." Lin fan twisted his neck and felt great. The battle was very interesting and under the BUFF of getting stronger as the battle progressed, his Foundation had increased quite a bit.

    Although it couldn''tpare to the foundation that was brought by upgrading cultivation techniques, it was another path.

    "It''sing, get ready. "

    Lin fan smiled and bowed. His eyes shone brightly. Then, with a loud bang, he turned into a beam of light and charged towards Yuan Zhen.

    The master of the righteous path, bah, just this thing, and you call it the F * cking righteous path? as expected, the world was too evil, and it needed people like him who loved peace to maintain it.

    "No one can save you today." Yuan Zhen''s aura changed, and an evil blood Qi seeped out. It even turned into a blood pir that pierced through the sky. The full moon turned blood red, and a red light shot over and attached itself to his body.

    Lin fan''s axended on the blood light but it didn''tnd. It was blocked.

    "Yi!"

    He was a little surprised that the blood light could block his axe. It seemed that it had some skill.

    "Ah!"

    Yuan Zhen growled in a low voice. The mask on his face shattered with a crack, turning into specks of Starlight that scattered into the sky.

    His face, which had been hidden behind the mask, was now exposed. It was different from usual. There were lines of blood twining around his face, and they seemed to be living things that could move.

    Crack! Crack!

    With a crisp sound, the red line split open, and ten thousand rays of blood light shot into the distance, forming a red vortex.

    Immediately, the world rumbled and a sea of blood filled the sky, covering the firmament. Looking up, the entire world was red, so red that it was frightening.

    An extremely evil aura spread out from the red vortex.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, a red blood man slowly walked out of the vortex. The blood Qi that wrapped around his body was too thick.

    The bloody man was very strong. His legs and arms were very strong, like a small mountain coiling on his body.

    Hula!

    The bloody man was wrapped in ck iron chains, which gave off a cold luster. With every step he took, the iron chains nged.

    "Oh, so you''re cultivating this. This is interesting." Lin fan''s lips cracked into a smile. He then pinched his fingers,"it doesn''t matter. The oue will be the same anyway. No matter whates, I''ll just kill it with a single punch."

    At that moment, Yuan Zhen''s eyes shone. He waved his hand and the blood corpse, which was originally calm, roared. A sky full of blood Qi came crushing towards Lin fan.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan raised his axe and shed down. It shed with the chains and with a loud explosion, a shocking impact was created.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, Lin fan furrowed his brows. A terrifying force came from behind him. He then turned his hand to counter it. To his surprise, it was a blood corpse.

    The two fists collided, and a vast impact erupted.

    "Keke!" The blood corpse''s eyes were red and heughed viciously. His strength was really terrifying and he wasn''t at a disadvantage against Lin fan. He had some ability.

    The nking of chains came from behind him like an arrow, heading straight for Lin fan''s chest.

    Yuan Zhen also attacked, and boundless power erupted from his palm.

    However, Lin fan didn''t care about any of that. He focused on the bloody corpse.

    "What are youughing at?" Lin fan stared at the blood corpse and asked.

    The bloody corpse''s sinister smile gradually disappeared, as if it couldn''t react.

    The other party asked him what he wasughing about.

    How could he notugh at this?

    "Do you think that you canpete with me in strength just because you feel that you''re strong? Very good, then let''s see how strong you are. This Peak Master is going to waste time with you today. "

    Lin fan hollered out as he clenched his fist and struck out at the blood corpse.

    "Old bro, be careful behind you." Zhu Fengfeng roared. This was too despicable. This was three against one.

    "It''s fine, don''t be too nervous. It''s just a small matter. " Lin fan replied.

    Just as he finished speaking, the chains pierced through his chest. The chains were stained with blood as they went through. Just as the chains were about to leave, Lin fan grabbed them and used his other hand to punch at the blood corpse.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two loud explosions resounded.

    Lin fan shed with the blood corpse and Yuan Zhen''s attacksnded on his body.

    He spat out mouthfuls of blood. If he was an ordinary person, he would have died long ago.

    But to Lin fan, all of this was normal. In the ancient battlefield, he wouldn''t die for the time being.

    "Yes." The blood corpse was conscious and was stunned for a moment. It probably didn''t expect the other party to be so tough even after suffering such heavy injuries.

    Just as he was in a daze.

    The blood corpse''s neck was wrapped in chains, and Lin fan grabbed onto the chains. He had the urge to strangle him to death.

    "You, you can just die slowly like this." Lin fan hollered, the veins on his arms popped out and a terrifying power spread out. The chains wrapped around his neck and dug deep into his flesh.

 Chapter 775 Im Impressed By A Real Man

    "What is this?"

    The bloody corpse looked ferocious, but it wasn''t stupid. Its neck was bound by its own chain, but it couldn''t break free.

    This was a situation that he had never thought of.

    What kind of divine power was this move?

    "Ah!"

    The blood corpse howled in anger. His blood Qi was boiling as he tried to condense it into a physical form. However, Lin fan did not give him the chance to do so. With a loud roar, he fell to the ground.

    BOOM!

    He smashed into the ground and the ground cracked. Lin fan pressed down on the back of the corpse and wrapped his legs around its waist. Then, he grabbed the chains and wanted to strangle it.

    The bloody corpse wanted to roar, but it could only make a whimpering sound. Its hands clenched randomly. It was not that it was out of breath, but it was really in pain. Its neck was about to break.

    "You still want to struggle? dream on."

    Lin fan''s arms were thick and strong. Although the blood corpse was huge, it was impossible for it to break free.

    The bloody corpse waved at Yuan Zhen and opened its mouth, making a whimpering sound. It was probably saying,"What are you looking at? hurry up and save me."

    Yuan Zhen was shocked. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He had never seen anyone fight like this. Moreover, he didn''t expect that the blood corpse would be strangled and wouldn''t be able to break free.

    "Little brat, you''re looking for death." Yuan Zhen was furious. He turned into lightning and charged at Lin fan, ready to kill him with one strike.

    However, just as his palm was about tond, Lin fan turned the bloody corpse around and faced Yuan Zhen.

    Bang! Bang!

    A palm strike rumbled.

    The Zombie''s face was already red, and after being hit, it turned even redder. A mouthful of blood boiled in its body and surged up. It wanted to spit it out, but when it reached its throat, it was blocked. It choked so much that it swelled up as if it was about to explode.

    He red at Yuan Zhen with his bloodshot eyes, as if to say,''you better aim carefully before you hit me.''

    "Little bastard." Yuan Zhen was furious. This little bastard had actually injured his blood corpse.

    "What are you shouting for?" Lin fan clutched onto the chain tightly, not letting go. The force of that palm strike was pretty strong. The ground behind him had a huge area of cracks from the impact.

    The iron chains seeped into the flesh and blood. The flesh on the blood corpse''s neck split open, and blood was already flowing out.

    "Alright, all the best, brother. Strangle this guy to death." Zhu Fengfeng shouted out. Exciting, this was simply too exciting. Her brother''s methods might not look impressive, but to think that he would actually seed. This was truly abnormal.

    "I''m going to kill your partner. " Yuan Zhen bellowed as he turned to look at Zhu Fengfeng.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s heart skipped a beat. She sat on the fat pig''s body and pped her butt in anger."Yang Yang, F * ck!"

    The fat pig suddenly stood up and moved its four hooves. Without any hesitation, it stirred up a cloud of dust and disappeared without a trace.

    Before Yuan Zhen could even react, the man and the pig had already disappeared from his sight.

    "Very good. You''re smart enough, not too stupid," Lin fanughed. This guy wasn''t stupid. He knew that if he stayed, he would only drag Lin fan down. Hiding was a smart move.

    However, it was the same. Even if the other party didn''t leave, he had a way.

    At this moment, the blood corpse''s hands were pping randomly. Then, it grabbed Lin fan''s leg and squeezed it. Its nails dug into it. They were hurting each other.

    But to Lin fan, these techniques were useless. He didn''t feel any pain and just grabbed at it.

    "Bastard, die!" Yuan Zhen tried to attack, but every time he tried to find a tricky angle, he would be faced with a bloody corpse.

    If they attacked, the bloody corpse would be the one taking the hits.

    "Come on, fight as you wish. If you can kill me today, I''ll consider you awesome." Lin fan used the blood corpse as a shield. However, the strength of his hands didn''t decrease. Instead, it increased.

    Puchi!

    Arge amount of blood was already spurting out from the bloody corpse''s neck. If this continued, it wouldn''t take long for the neck to be broken.

    "Wuwuwu!" The blood corpse''s eyes widened. The blood light was really terrifying. He was furious. No one had ever done this to him before, and he had no way to deal with it.

    He shot a look at Yuan Zhen, signaling for him toe and save him.

    However, Yuan Zhen was also helpless. This little bastard was too sinister, and he had no way of dealing with him.

    "Don''t struggle. The more you struggle, the more pain you''ll feel. This chain is your weapon, but at this moment, it will break your neck. It''s a littleughable just thinking about it. " Lin fanughed. If not for the fact that he was cultivating strength, he might not have been able to take on this blood corpse.

    "Cough ..." The blood corpse let out a terrifying sound. Its eyes, which were about to pop out, shed with a demonic light as it sent a message to Yuan Zhen,"do it, Pierce our bodies."

    The blood corpse was also at Dao realm peak and was no weaker than Yuan Zhen. But even with this cultivation, he couldn''t break free.

    Not only did the collision of power not make the other party let go, but it also made the other party even more violent. If this continued, he would only die.

    ng!

    Yuan Zhen was very decisive. He formed a long sword in his hand and without any hesitation, he stabbed at the blood corpse from a tricky angle. He was very fast and pierced through the blood corpse.

    To Yuan Zhen, killing two with one sword was not a loss at all.

    The blood corpse''s stomach was bleeding, but it wasn''t injured at all. The sword was also tilted and pierced through Lin fan''s heart.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to hold on. " Yuan Zhen couldn''t let the blood corpse die, or all his efforts would be for naught.

    The blood corpse was his own blood essence, and he had absorbed the blood of countless powerhouses to slowly cultivate it. Its strength was equal to his, and it was one of his trump cards.

    He had originally nned to use it to deal with Chi jiusha, but when he was about to seed, he met this kid.

    Furthermore, the vitality of a blood corpse was extremely strong, so it would not die so easily.

    The bloody corpseughed in his heart. He was waiting for his opponent to weaken so that he could suppress him and tear his body apart. He wanted to let him know what a great crime he hadmitted.

    However, something happened.

    He realized that the other party''s strength had actually increased. The strength of the chain was too strong, and he was about to die.<sub> </sub>

    "Continue." The Zombie''s eyes conveyed that he could not wait any longer. If he waited any longer, he would really die.

    Yuan Zhen didn''t expect things to turn out like this and panicked. The blood corpse was a peak expert that he had spent decades to cultivate. If it died, it would be a huge loss.

    "Detestable." "Die!" Yuan Zhen struck out once more with his sword.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    The long sword that he had condensed pierced through the blood corpse and then through Lin fan. Instantly, the area around the two of them was covered in blood.

    It could be said that blood flowed like a river.

    The blood corpse''s aura was much weaker, but he was waiting for the moment when the other party''s strength weakened. He didn''t believe that this guy could hold on more than him.

    Creak!

    The bloody corpse felt that its neck was about to break.

    ''How could this be? this guy''s strength has be even stronger and more terrifying than before.''

    He was panicking. If this continued, he would die.

    But now, he had been pierced through so many times and his body was very weak. If this happened a few more times, he would die.

    "Brat, what do you want to do to make you let go? tell me, and I''ll talk to you." Yuan Zhen didn''t dare to make a move. Nothing could happen to the bloody corpse, or it would be toote for him to regret.

    This was the most helpless he had ever been forced into such a state by a kid.

    "Cut off the thing in your pants and this Peak Master will let go." Lin fan didn''t want to let go. He had to beat the other party up.

    He would be letting himself down if he didn''t find some sweetness after suffering such a heavy injury.

    As for where he cut, he would cut if he had the guts. If it was real, he would be convinced.

    Of course, he didn''t believe that Yuan Zhen would cut it.

    After all, how could a man tolerate such a situation?

    "Alright," he said. Yuan Zhen''s eyes were sharp, and he was not displeased with those words at all. Instead, with a flick of his wrist, he lifted his clothes and cut down without hesitation or even ruthlessly.

    Puchi!

    Fresh blood spurted out, but it was quickly stopped.

    "What?" Lin fan''s jaw dropped. He was dumbfounded. He really F * cking cut it off.

    He looked at Yuan Zhen in shock. In this world, he thought that he was the cruelest person to himself, but now, he realized that he wasn ''t.

    Yuan Zhen should be given the title of the cruelest.

    This was the F * cking truth.

    Yuan Zhen''s face was expressionless. Other than a trace of paleness, there was nothing wrong with him."Can you let me go now? I, Yuan Zhen, promise that I won''t continue to pester you this time."

    Lin fan stared at him and was stunned for a long time.

    "F * ck! You''re an idiot. "

    He opened his mouth wide and suddenly felt that the leader of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, might really be an idiot.

    "This Peak Master was just joking, and you took it for real?"

    Lin fan was speechless. He didn''t even know what to say. This was too F * cking terrifying.

    If the outside world knew that the master of the righteous path would do this, their eyes would probably pop out.

    "You''re going back on your word?" Yuan Zhen was furious.

    "Forget it, you can go. I won''t kill you today. You''re too strong, and I''ve been convinced. I''m willing to give a real man a chance to live." Lin fan was impressed and showed mercy.

    "I want you to release him." Yuan Zhen shouted urgently when he saw that the blood corpse was on the verge of dying.

    Crack! Crack!

    At this moment, the chains decisively cut off the Zombie''s head. The head was separated from the body, and blood flowed out.

    "Ah!" Yuan Zhen''s hair stood on end, and his eyes were bloodshot. He seemed to have gone mad. The blood corpse was dead, and his decades of hard work had been destroyed.

    Lin fan stood up and pushed the corpse to the side. He raised his leg and stepped on the corpse''s heart.

    He looked down at his bleeding chest and remained calm. These injuries weren''t much. He then looked at Yuan Zhen in admiration.

    "The master of the righteous path. Yes, man. You''re a man indeed. I admire you so much that I''m prostrating myself on the ground. You even dared to chop this off. You''re the most awesome person I''ve ever seen. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you today. It''s your actions that have shocked me. You''re the first one. Hurry up and leave."

    Lin fan raised his hand and casually waved. In a battle, just a few words and the other party believed him. How vicious was that?

    "I want you to die."

    Yuan Zhen hollered in rage, and the energy around him was terrifying. He raised his hand and the world shook. Dao realm energy exploded out and countless scenes appeared behind him.

    "Little bastard, I''m going to skin you alive!"

    The blood corpse was really dead.

    His decades of hard work had beenpletely destroyed.

    "I''m going to ughter everyone rted to you. "

    When Yuan Zhen said this, Lin fan raised his head and his eyes shone with a cold light.

    "You won''t be able to leave today."

 Chapter 776 I Was Wrong About You

    Yuan Zhen was on the verge of spurting out fire. It was as if there was a volcano in his body that was boiling and about to erupt.

    He really wanted to tear this guy into pieces and torture him to death.

    "The current state is still okay. The power has increased tremendously. The ancient battlefield is indeed heaven-defying." Lin fan felt really good and his body was filled with energy.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    His arms swelled and energy wrapped around him. His power condensed into a mist that floated around his body.

    He disappeared from where he was standing. He had decided to keep Yuan Zhen here.

    BOOM!

    A violent explosion resounded as the two exchanged blows.

    Yuan Zhen was already enraged. Every time he struck out, a terrifying immortal skill was unleashed towards Lin fan.

    This piece of heaven and earth was no longer stable. The void had been shattered, and it would take some time for it to recover.

    Dao realm experts were too terrifying and they were disaster level.

    "Yang yang, stop. Don''t run anymore." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed yang Yang''s ear and made him stop. She then looked into the distance, where the sky was copsing continuously. Even from such a distance, he could feel the terrifying power shaking.

    "It''s really shocking. Old brother is too powerful."

    Zhu Fengfeng was no fool. She knew how strong her brother was from the first time they had met. He was strong, but not to the point of being ridiculous.

    However, it was different this time. His elder brother''s performance was too powerful, so powerful that it made people terrified. They didn''t even have any room to resist.

    "Let''s go. We''ll sneak back now and see what''s going on. Remember, if the situation doesn''t look right, you''ll have to rush forward and bite big brother. Then, we''ll run away immediately." Zhu Fengfeng hadplete trust in yang Yang''s speed.

    It was really fast. Although he was fat, his speed was shocking.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    The fat pig snorted and then returned the way he came.

    "Bang!"

    Yuan Zhen''s unpredictable sacred artnded on Lin fan''s body. However, he was also beaten up so badly that he coughed out blood. His body was sent flying.

    "Amazing, Dao realm is really not simple." This was the peak power of the outer realm. He just didn''t know what level Yuan Zhen was at at peak Dao realm.

    However, in his opinion, it would definitely not be bad. It should be the top.

    BOOM!

    Just as Lin fan was thinking about all this, a loud explosion sounded out. Yuan Zhen stood up and his body gave off a dangerous aura. There was also a thick blood aura that turned into a blood demon that surrounded him.

    This was the manifestation of cultivating two auras to the extreme.

    Lin fan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and curled his hand,e, let''s continue. Your Peak Master admires you. But, you must die today."

    "Hehe."

    Yuan Zhen raised his head andughed coldly. Then, he spread his arms. Under his control, the void trembled and a blood-colored river appeared behind him.

    In the blood River, there were many vengeful souls struggling and roaring.

    The Blood River surged and turned into a surging tsunami, as if it wanted to devour everything.

    "You must die."

    "Die!" Yuan Zhen roared and pressed down with one hand. A blood-colored tsunami roared and covered the sky. He was disying the power of the Dao realm to the fullest.

    "Amazing! This special effect is worth at least 60 cents." Lin fan raised his head and looked over. He then clenched his fist, causing a bright light to burst forth.

    This punch contained an extremely terrifying power. The void was shattered by the vibration and then it collided with the blood Tsunami.

    BOOM!

    The area around him exploded, sending out intense shockwaves.

    The blood Tsunami did not stop.

    "What?" Lin fan furrowed his brows. His body turned into a streak of light as he charged towards the blood wave. The moment he entered the blood wave, the blood seemed to have found its host. It stuck to his body and could not be removed. The vengeful spirits on it were biting at his body.

    "You dare to cultivate such an evil technique? aren''t you afraid that your butt will explode?"

    Lin fan didn''t care about him. Instead, he hollered and punched towards Yuan Zhen with both fists.

    Bang! Bang!

    The violent power boiled up, enough to tear the sky apart.

    Crack! Crack!

    A small part of Lin fan''s arm disappeared like it was bitten off.

    The eerie white bones glowed.

    This was caused by the blood on his body.

    "If you die Here and be a vengeful soul, I''ll teach you a good lesson." Yuan Zhen''s eyes were spitting fire as he roared ferociously.

    All his efforts were in vain. He wanted to crush this dog and torture him to death.

    "I''m just joking. " Lin fanughed as he stretched out his hand and tried to grab Yuan Zhen''s head.

    Yuan Zhen was furious and had gone mad. A cone-shaped weapon appeared in his hand and he stabbed at Lin fan''s heart.

    "I want you to sink into oblivion forever."

    Puchi!

    The weapon pierced into Lin fan''s heart and entered his body. It turned into a ck mist and entered his flesh.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed Yuan Zhen''s face and punched his stomach.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    His speed was extremely fast, and each punch contained his strongest power.

    Puchi!

    Yuan Zhen was heavily injured and he spat out blood, dyeing Lin fan''s fingers red.<sub> </sub>

    "You''re really too arrogant. " Lin fan''s fighting style had always been one where he didn''t care about his life. But this time, he had met the strongest opponent.

    Even when he activated the ancient battlefield, he was still beaten up like that. One had to say that the peak Dao realm was really strong.

    However, he had no choice. If he wasn''t convinced, he would fight. Life and death were nothing.

    "Die!" Lin fan hollered as he attacked Yuan Zhen continuously. However, the ck mist from the weapon that had merged into his body was really weird. It had already destroyed his body beyond recognition.

    His blood and organs seemed to have been sucked dry and were constantly disappearing.

    If it wasn''t for the ancient battlefield, he would have been dead.

    "Go to hell!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Thest punch was at its peak. It pierced through Yuan Zhen''s body with a pfft. Then, he tore his hands apart and tore Yuan Zhen into two.

    Blood rained down on the ground. It was extremely cruel.

    "Phew! Where are the points?" Lin fan frowned. He had already killed Yuan Zhen, but there was no point. Didn''t that mean that Yuan Zhen wasn''t dead?

    The aura in his body was getting weaker and weaker. The blood on his body was eroding his physical body, and the ck mist that had merged into his body was destroying his insides.

    If he didn''t have an undying body, he would really be dead.

    His breath became weaker and weaker, and he finally fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    Ten secondster.

    A perfect body appeared. Although he was not wearing any clothes, he was absolutely domineering.

    He took out some clothes and put them on, returning to his peak condition.

    "Ah, the battle is really enjoyable." Lin fan sighed and felt really good. This battle had increased his foundations. Fighting with experts had many benefits.

    "As expected, peak Dao realm experts aren''t normal but they are still a littlecking." Lin fan looked around and then activated colored eyes.

    He wanted to see if Yuan Zhen was hiding in the surroundings.

    After a round of inspection, there was no movement.

    "Master of the righteous path, you''re such a disappointment. I thought you were a real man and could be so cruel to yourself. It turns out that you had a backup n. The title of the cruelest to yourself should be inherited by me."

    He finally understood why Yuan Zhen had been so cruel to him. He had been so fearless that he had been extremely disdainful.

    "Brother ..." Zhu Fengfeng''s voice could be heard from afar. She was very anxious, but when she saw her brother standing there alone, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Come over, it''s fine." Lin fan said.

    Yuan Zhen wasn''t here, so he was safe.

    After this, he felt like he wasn''t any weaker than someone at the peak of Dao realm. If they really fought, he would be able to kill him.

    "Brother, where''s that guy?" Zhu Fengfeng looked around warily. At the same time, she looked at the situation around her and was stunned. It was too brutal to have destroyed this ce like this.

    "I killed him, but he didn''t die." Lin fan said. Although his words were a little contradictory, it was true that he didn''t die.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s head was filled with question marks. What did he mean?

    I don''t understand.

    Lin fan knew that Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t understand him, so he waved his hand,"alright, go back and sleep. It''s too tiring. We''ll leave tomorrow morning."

    The sky was not bright yet, but the full moon in the sky was very bright, so he could have a good sleep.

    "Brother, what are you talking about? Why do I feel like brother''s intelligence isn''t that great?" Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. Her brother''s words were a little too high-end. He had killed him, but he was not dead.

    These words were contradictory.

    In the strange secret room.

    With a cracking sound, a small red person''s body split open and turned into fragments, disappearing without a trace.

    Then, a figure appeared. When the figure appeared, his body trembled and he spurted outrge mouthfuls of blood, dyeing the ground red.

    "Bastard, detestable animal, I will definitely kill you!" Yuan Zhen came back to life, but his expression was extremely ugly. He quickly took out a pill and swallowed it.

    His injuries were still not healed.

    And it was even worse.

    The repercussions were too severe, and he couldn''t bear it at all.

    "How detestable." He was so angry that he felt like he was going to explode. He felt like the blood in his body was boiling.

    The losses were extremely heavy.

    The blood corpse was dead, and the decades of effort had been in vain.

    This puppet was too precious. It wasn''t a normal puppet, but the best of the best. It was enough to support a Dao realm expert.

    This was a divine item that the puppet patriarch had forged with his own blood essence, and it was very rare.

    He had kept this one for a hundred years and had never used it before. Now that it was being used in such a manner, he was unwilling.

    There was no second one.

    And the aftereffects were very serious, the injuries he suffered before death would be transferred over.

    "If I don''t kill you, I''m not a human."

    Yuan Zhen''s face was white. He hated Lin fan to the bone. Even if he didn''t skin him alive, he wouldn''t be able to extinguish the anger in his heart.

    Early in the morning, the morning sun shone down.

    "Time to get up." Lin fan opened his eyes and stretched. He felt reallyfortable. After fighting, he rxed his muscles and bones. The feeling of soaking in the water was really good.

    The fat pig was still groaning, not fully awake.

    That night, he slept very safely. Nothing came to disturb him. That battle must have scared all the demonic beasts away.

    The power was too terrifying. If he didn''t escape, he would die.

    "Brother, this ce is really safe." Zhu Fengfeng slept veryfortably. She slept all the way until daybreak, and no demonic beasts came in the middle of the night.

    "Yes, it''s indeed quite safe. Alright, let''s hurry to the dangerous ce. It won''t be good if someone else gets there first."

    [PS: the Argentina are amazing. There are a lot of people who jump off buildings.]

 Chapter 777 Mental Immunity For A Bit

    "Jia! Yang yang, keep your four hooves up, let''s charge!"

    Zhu Fengfeng shouted, the wind blowing in her ears. The fat pig was moving very fast.

    Lin fan sat at the back. The fat pig had quite a lot of meat on its body. It was soft and its little tail was curled up, giving off a unique smell.

    Fortunately, no one saw it, or it would have a great impact on his reputation.

    Soon, the fat pig stopped and sniffed the surroundings, snorting a few times.

    "Brother, we''ve arrived. This dangerous ce is really hard to find. I was passing by with Yangyang when suddenly, sand and stones were flying and the sky was covered by yellow sand. I could vaguely see a Pce appearing and then disappearing in the blink of an eye."

    "So, ording to yang Yang''s and my investigations, we finally discovered the danger zone hidden underground."

    Zhu Fengfeng was very pleased with herself. He was an expert at finding dangerous ces, and no dangerous ce could escape his and yang Yang''s eyes.

    "Is that so?" Lin fan squatted down and touched the ground. He sensed the earth and there was a weird energy flowing down.

    "Yes, brother. There is indeed something down there. It seems that the harvest this time is not bad."

    Lin fan felt pretty good. After the huge battlest night, he felt really refreshed and every bone in his body was rxed.

    Chi jiusha''s and Yuan Zhen''s storage rings were both here, and he was going to make a fortune.

    "Old brother, let''s not stand here and watch. There''s a small and well-hidden passage over there." Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t wait. They were about to go on an adventure, and countless riches were waving at them. Just thinking about it made her excited.

    Zhu Fengfeng and yang yang raised their feet and were about to walk forward, but they realized that their brother was standing there, not moving at all. They could not help but be stunned.

    "What''s wrong, brother?"

    He didn''t know what his brother was up to. Did he think of something?

    "It''s not good to take too many small roads. It''s better to take the main road. " Lin fan opened his mouth. Under the shocked gazes of Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig, his body expanded. His expression was slightly sinister. Then, he squatted down and stuck all ten fingers into the ground.

    "Elder brother, you''re not ..."

    Lin fan hollered. The veins on his arms bulged like dragons. Power surged in his body and spread to his fingers, turning into threads of power that spread over.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook and cracks appeared. With Lin fan''s hands as the center, two cracks appeared and spread into the distance.

    "This power is too terrifying." Zhu Fengfeng''s mouth was wide open in shock. This was too shocking.

    He had seen many experts before, but he had never seen anyone as tough as this.

    The danger zone was buried deep underground. There was a passage to go through, but he didn''t take it. Instead, he lifted the roof of the other party. He had to admit that he had the ability.

    However, in this dangerous ce, if there were any experts, they would be furious.

    The underground pce was in the middle of an abyss. It was pitch ck and one couldn''t even see their own fingers. One had to bring their own light to enter.

    There were many ck birds attached to the rock wall above the underground pce. They held onto the Top of the Rock wall and folded their wings, not moving at all.

    At this moment, the ground was shaking. These birds pped their wings. They didn''t know what was happening, but they just treated it as an earthquake.

    Crack! Crack!

    At this moment, Lin fan hollered and used all his strength to flip an entire piece of the ground into the air.

    The light shone into the pitch-ck Pce, illuminating every corner.

    Squeak!

    A sharp voice rang out.

    On the back of the ground that had been lifted up, there were many ck birds flying with their wings spread. Their small scarlet eyes were like the eyes of a demon in the dark. However, at this time, their eyes were closed tightly, unable to stand the strong light.

    "My God, how can there be so many flying demonic beasts?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. Even though these beasts were only as long as an arm, there were too many of them.

    It covered the sky and blocked out the sunlight, which was blocked by the birds.

    "Old brother, if we go in and encounter these demonic beasts, we''ll be killed."

    Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t believe it, but she was d. If they had really entered through the small path, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Even if they were fine, they would have been thrown into a panic.

    "It''s the same, but the small path is too troublesome. We can just lift it up."

    Lin fan was really calm. He took in a deep breath and blew out. The aura was like a knife that covered the birds in the air and crushed them. Not even a drop of blood was left and they were all turned into dust.

    "Points +1000."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Lin fan was a little disdainful. What a weak thing. It was the weakest monster he had seen after the outer region and outer region merged.

    However, he didn''t enter from the small path. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that.

    "These seem to be ck-winged demon bats." Zhu Fengfeng pondered for a moment, then suddenly realized something, and her face was filled with joy.

    "What''s wrong? The cultivation of these demonic beasts isn''t high. They''re very weak and can be exterminated with a single breath. " Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng shook her head. She hade from a powerful faction and had naturally read many books, so she was very familiar with these things."Old brother, although these ck-winged bats are very weak, they are the most terrifying existence in the dark underground Pce."

    "They don''t die in the dark. Their sharp ws and teeth can tear apart all earth energy and they have terrifying poison. ording to ancient records, even Dao realm experts might die if they touch them. But these ck-winged bats rarely appear and are almost extinct. I didn''t expect them to appear in such a dangerous ce, and in suchrge numbers."

    Thinking of this, he was scared. Fortunately, he didn''t go in, or he would have been screwed.

    However, he was a little suspicious. What exactly was in this dangerous ce that would actually have such a demonic beast?

    Even Dao realm experts would die Here if they didn''t pay attention.

    "Oh, I see. But it doesn''t matter. They''ve all been destroyed anyway." Lin fan was really calm. He didn''t care about these things at all. He then looked down.

    An entire piece of the ground was overturned, and below it was a deep pit that spread far and wide. The small paths inside were like a maze, veryplicated.<sub> </sub>

    At the same time, there were also demonic beasts inside, but they were all dark demonic beasts. In this ce where one couldn''t even see their own fingers, what kind of demonic beasts could they hope for?

    "That''s true," Zhu Fengfeng nodded. The roof had been lifted by her brother, so what was there to worry about?

    "Let''s go and take a look. That''s the pce. If there''s anything good, it should be there. " Lin fan rose into the air and flew forward.

    Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig followed closely behind. They were very excited, and wealth was waving at them.

    Soon, wealth would arrive.

    As for whether his elder brother would give him wealth, he didn''t need to think about it as his elder brother was not that kind of person.

    The two humans and one pignded outside the pce. There were several stone pirs erected around them. The stone pirs were carved with strange patterns, but they could not tell what they were.

    "Old brother, why do I feel that this Pce is very strange? look at that door, it''s all ck, and we''re quite far from there. Do you think it''s dangerous?" Zhu Fengfeng asked in a small voice, a little worried.

    The two humans and one pignded at the entrance of the pce. There was a path in front of them that led to the pce gate.

    "It''s fine. You wait here. I''ll go and see what''s going on." Lin fan raised his leg and stomped on it.

    Suddenly, a strange aura wave overflowed from the bottom of his feet.

    "Interesting, there can''t be ghosts in this dangerous ce." He walked straight ahead, wanting to see what the hell was going on. Of course, he didn''t think that this was an extraordinary ce.

    "Forget it, it''s better to destroy the ground."

    He clenched his fist and punched the ground.

    A terrifying power exploded out, destroying the ground and causing dense cracks to appear.

    With a cracking sound, the ground crumbled, and a strange substance apanied it. There were even runes that were emitting a faint radiance, but they soon dimmed.

    "There''s still danger, but fortunately, I''m smart enough to destroy it directly. Let''s see how you''re going to fight."

    Lin fan was really satisfied with the current situation.

    "Brother, are you safe?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    Lin fan waved his hand,"don''t worry, we''ll wait."

    He wasn''t afraid of death, but this man and pig had died once, and there wouldn''t be a second time.

    To be able to venture into so many dangerous ces, the man and pig had contributed a lot. They couldn''t die inexplicably.

    Zhu Fengfeng clenched her fists and looked around in anticipation. There was going to be another treasure, and just the thought of it made her very excited.

    The fat pig was very calm. He was still sucking the soil, but he was sucking more quickly. He was obviously very excited.

    He stepped on the gravel and quickly came to the ck door, touching it with his palm.

    "What?"

    The moment he touched it, a strange spiritual pressure was transmitted to his mind, and his empty mind was shrouded in darkness.

    "I ..."

    A voice came from the darkness, but as soon as it came out, it was instantly destroyed and the darkness disappeared without a trace.

    Mental pressure immunity, this kind of abnormal ability, please understand it well.

    Without any spiritual pressure, it was just an ordinary stone door.

    He pushed with one palm and the stone door creaked open. There was light inside.

    "Brother ..." Zhu Fengfeng wanted to step forward.

    Lin fan raised his hand,"don''t rush. Wait a moment."

    He came to the stone door and raised his hand to punch it. He wanted to see if the stone door was hard enough. If it was hard enough, it could be used as a weapon.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone door shook, and dust fell.

    The stone door stood there firmly, which made him overjoyed. This was a treasure that he could keep.

    Hugging the stone door, his arms expanded, and his strength exploded out, wanting to tear the stone door apart.

    Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. What was her brother doing? what was wrong with the stone door? did he make her unhappy?

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan hollered and the stone door was forcefully torn down. He ced it in his hand and felt that it wasn''t light. It was just right.

    Then, he opened the other stone door and put it in his storage ring.

    The harvest was good. He had not even started harvesting, and he had already obtained two stone doors. He was in a good mood and was happy.

    "Come here. It''s safe here. It''s fine." Lin fan waved at the human and pig and cleared all the dangers.

    The danger level of this ce wasn''t too high and he didn''t experience anything terrifying.

    Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig ran over happily.

    "Brother, you''re too strong. A dangerous ce guarded by a ck-winged demon bat is definitely not simple. But who would have thought that we would be able to reach the mainnd so easily? even I can feel the amazing treasures beckoning to me."

    He was so excited that he was about to cry.

    He had never enjoyed such a situation before.

    Even if they found a dangerous ce, there was a high chance of death and it would be snatched away.

    However, ever since he got together with his elder brother, the dangerous ces were like his back garden, where he could reap the harvest whenever he came. It was very pleasant.

 Chapter 778 I Want To Hear Your Story

    Even though they were excited, Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig followed behind Lin fan, not daring to be careless.

    It was too dangerous.

    Who knew what else was inside? it was better to be safe.

    "This Pce doesn''t seem to be formed by itself. It seems to be man-made," Lin fan thought about it and didn''t really understand.

    Who was the one with a screw loose to build a Pce underground and pitch-ck outside? was he trying to lure someone in?

    "Brother, do you feel that there''s a ghost here?" Zhu Fengfeng asked carefully.

    He also felt that the situation here wasn''t right. After entering so many dangerous ces, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    "No, I didn ''t," Lin fan patted Zhu Fengfeng''s shoulder,"don''t worry, what ghosts can there be? look up, the sun is shining high up in the sky. Even if there''s a ghost, it''s shrieking under the sun. Stay away from me. If you have any questions, don''te up."

    "Brother, I know." Zhu Fengfeng nodded. She would definitely listen to her brother. He was no fool. He had seen many people who were only one step away from the treasure, but they had died because of their carelessness.

    Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    In the center of the pce, there was a coffin. It looked like it was made of crystal, but it was not transparent. When the light shone on it, it still glowed.

    Lin fan stepped forward. No matter what it was, he had to at least take a look.

    As he stood beside the coffin, he felt a cold air assail him. His entire body felt cold.

    Seeing that her brother was fine, Zhu Fengfeng stepped forward boldly."Brother, why is there a coffin here? have wee to the grave of some terrifying person again?"

    "Who knows? we''ll know once we open it." Lin fan touched his chin and thought that there might be something amazing inside.

    Suddenly!

    Creak.

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t notice that when she touched the stonemp, the sound of a mechanism operating could be heard.

    Lin fan was a little wary and was prepared to fight.

    Who knew what woulde out?

    At the same time, he had to take good care of the man and pig. If they died here, he would suffer a great loss. At the same time, it would be a humiliation to him.

    He, Lin fan, had brought people to this dangerous ce, so how could he let them die Here?

    You must be joking.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The pce trembled, and the surrounding walls began to change. Pitch-ck holes appeared, and the sound of water flowing could be heard. At the same time, it also sounded like something was rolling.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, a dazzling golden light and a strong fragrance surged out.

    The pitch-ck hole instantly spewed out countless golden pills.

    There were a lot of pills of all kinds, and they all fell to the ground.

    "Oh my God, have I seen a ghost?" Zhu Fengfeng waspletely dumbfounded as she stood there in a daze.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig was sprawled on the ground. He was also shocked by the pill. As a magical pig, he had seen many good things, but he had never seen anything like this.

    It was simply too shocking.

    "This pill." Lin fan felt that it was unbelievable. There were too many pills and he couldn''t believe it.

    Soon, the ground was covered with medicinal pills.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A few streams of light flew out from the hole, dragging long tails of light.

    He had thought that it was something dangerous, but in the blink of an eye, thirty-six gs were stuck in the ground, emitting a shocking light. There was also a faint connection between the thirty-six gs, forming an extremely powerful aura.

    "A Supreme treasure." Zhu Fengfeng was bbergasted.

    What kind of dangerous ce was this? or whose grave was this? it was too rich.

    "Old bro, I feel like we''vee to an incredible ce." Zhu Fengfeng gulped, her eyes almost popping out of her head. If she could, she really wanted to pounce on these things.

    It was just that he didn''t know what the current situation was, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Lin fan did not look at the pills and treasures. Instead, he stared at the crystal coffin and grabbed at it with both hands. He wanted to see just what was in there.

    "Let''s leave. I want to open this coffin. These things might be a lie. The real treasure might be in this coffin." Lin fan was a little excited. Although the danger level of this ce wasn''t high, it was extremely attractive.

    "Brother, be careful and steady." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the fat pig''s tail and stood in the distance.

    Pada!

    <o>,m He ced his palms on the crystal coffin and exerted force. With a crack, the coffin lid was lifted up and thrown to the side.</o>

    "Eh?" Lin fan took a look and realized that there was nothing in the crystal coffin.

    "F * ck! I''m screwed. "

    He felt that it was impossible. There was wealth outside but there was nothing inside. He didn''t believe that there was a mechanism in the coffin. Then, he lowered his body and searched for the hidden mechanism.

    Zhu Fengfeng wanted to take a closer look, but all of a sudden, the foot that he was about to move stopped in mid-air, and her pupils constricted.

    "B-brother." His voice trembled with fear.

    "Don''t be noisy, I''m looking for something. " Lin fan patted the inside of the coffin and he couldn''t find any mechanism.

    Plop!<sub> </sub>

    Zhu Fengfeng''s face was ashen, and beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. Her eyes were fixed on the figure in front of her. It wasn''t just her brother, there was another figure.

    The figure''s feet did not touch the ground. He was wearing a gray robe, and his eyes were frighteningly ck.

    When the figure nced at Zhu Fengfeng, she was so scared that she fell to the ground.

    He only felt that an extremely terrifying scene had appeared in his mind. For some reason, a chill rose from the bottom of his feet to the depths of his heart.

    The figure lifted a finger and ced it on his lips, as if to stop Zhu Fengfeng from speaking. Especially when he smiled, the corners of his mouth raised up, giving him an extremely cold feeling.

    "If I open my mouth, I''ll die." Zhu Fengfeng thought to herself.

    At that moment, the figure opened his arms and hugged Lin fan gently.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s throat felt as if it was being choked. She wanted to make a sound, but she didn''t dare. She bit the tip of her tongue, and blood flowed out. Breaking the suppression of fear, she roared.

    "Brother, be careful. There''s someone behind you."

    The figure was strange and traceless. When it appeared, it didn''t have any aura at all. If one didn''t see it with the naked eye, they wouldn''t have noticed it.

    Lin fan was checking the crystal coffin. Hearing Zhu Fengfeng''s voice, his heart was calm. He clenched his fist and turned around, throwing a punch.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    It was just that this punch seemed to have hit the air, and the other party''s body seemed to be transparent.

    In that instant.

    That transparent figure stuck close to Lin fan and slowly became more and more real. He hugged Lin fan and said in a cold voice,"I haven''t heard a story in a long time. I want to hear a story."

    "What?" Lin fan''s brain started to work. In a short period of time, he finally remembered who this was.

    "Hanging Girl, why are you here?"

    He didn''t expect to meet the hanging Girl here. It was a little shocking, but also a little suspicious.

    It was just that the hanging Girl hugging him was no longer an illusion. There was a sense of flesh and even warmth.

    "I want to hear you tell me a story." The hanging girl''s voice was very soft and it was much gentler. It was as if she was facing Lin fan and she was gradually bing gentler.

    Lin fan really wanted to say,"F * ck you! If you don''t let go, your Peak Master will blow your head off with one punch."

    However, he did not say it out loud.

    "Okay, let go first. I''ll tell youter." After he left the vige, he had forgotten about this girl, but he didn''t expect to meet her again.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The hanging Girl let go of Lin fan and stood there in the air, looking at Lin fan expressionlessly.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and thought about it. There was something different about this hanging herself. Back in the vige, he could still sense her aura. But just now, if not for Zhu Fengfeng''s reminder, he would not have sensed it at all.

    "It''s that strange?"

    He had always thought that the hanging Girl wasn''t a human, but a type of vengeful spirit. But just now, when he touched her, he felt that she was a real entity. What the hell was this thing?

    And why would he appear here?

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan asked.

    The hanging Girl tilted her head and looked at Lin fan with her dark eyes,"I missed you so much. I left the vige to look for you."

    "Straighten your neck and make your eyes normal. Who are you trying to scare? you''re going to scare me." Lin fan said.

    The hanging Girl raised her pale hand and held her head. With a creak, her head straightened up. The ck mist in her eyes gradually dissipated and turned into a pair of big, watery eyes.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s jaw dropped. She didn''t know what was going on. Why did it feel like her brother knew this woman of unknown origins?

    "Let me ask you, how did you get here?" Lin fan asked.

    "I want to hear a story."

    "Answer me first," Lin fan couldn''t understand this Hanging Woman, she was too weird.

    The Hanging Woman replied,"I''ve always been here. This is my home."

    "F * ck!" Lin fan''s eyes opened wide. Did he think that he was an idiot? he actually said that he was here,"then why were you in the vige?"

    "A vige? I''m not in the vige. " The Hanging Woman said indifferently.

    "Did you forget what you said earlier? you said that you woulde out of the vige to find me." Lin fan held back. If it was someone else, he would definitely punch them. Or did she really think he was retarded?

    The Hanging Woman shook her head."I never said that."

    "You''re awesome. " Lin fan raised his hand and pointed at The Hanging Woman. He was convinced. She was the first person to lie in front of him, and she might not even be human.

    Zhu Fengfeng sneaked up to The Hanging Woman warily and whispered,""Brother, who is this woman? Why does it feel so dark and scary? it feels like she wants to kill me and I can''t resist. "

    This was the first time that Zhu Fengfeng had felt this way.

    Even if he encountered a Tao state cultivator, he would be able to escape on yang yang.

    However, in front of this woman, he had a feeling that no matter where he ran, he would not be able to escape.

    "I want to listen to your story."

    "These are all mine. I''ll give them all to you. I want to hear your stories."

    The hangingdy muttered to herself. She then looked at Lin fan with her watery eyes, filled with anticipation.

    [PS: I can''t take it anymore. I can only do this tonight. I''ve been sleeping at 4 am for several days in a row. I''m sweating. I''m going to rest early today. I don''t want to die.]

 779 Chapter 779

    "Brother, I think this is a good deal. You can take the treasure away by telling a story. It''s not a loss. I think this woman is a little weird, but overall, it''s not bad. Why don''t we ..." Zhu Fengfeng tried to persuade him in a low voice.

    He felt that this woman wasn''t simple. She gave off a dangerous feeling. If he were to use force, a huge battle might break out.

    But looking at the situation, this unknown girl had some feelings for him. If he was a little sad, it might be a story.

    "Move aside," Lin fan stared at him. How could this be bad? he still didn''t know what the other party was, so what the hell was he doing?

    Zhu Fengfeng shrunk her neck and grabbed Yangyang''s ear."There''s nothing wrong with what I said."

    "Hmph Hmph!" Fat pig snorted a few times, indicating that he was right. However, his sneaky eyes kept staring at the treasures on the ground. It was so attractive.

    Lin fan went forward and put his arm around The Hanging Woman''s shoulder, pulling her to the side."Your question is a littleplicated. There are stories, but you can''t tell them every day. If you tell them every day, you''ll get tired one day. Don''t you think so?"

    When his hand touched The Hanging Woman''s shoulder, he felt that her skin was a little soft, even though she was wearing clothes.

    "I won''t get tired." The Hanging woman''s voice was very calm, and her eyes were calm, as if she would not take anything to heart.

    "You''ll get tired. " Lin fan said seriously.

    The Hanging Woman shook her head."I won ''t."

    "Crack!" Lin fan clenched his fingers. Why did it feel like it didn''t make sense? he really wanted to beat this chick into submission with one punch.

    "You want to hit me." The hanging Girl slowly twisted her neck and looked at Lin fan."Then you hit me and tell me a story."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    Lin fan had question marks in his head. What was he saying? why didn''t he understand?

    "I don''t want these things anymore. Can you go back to your vige?"

    He didn''t really want to say anything more to this girl. It didn''t make sense.

    Moreover, the other party allowed him to attack, so he was obviously confident that he could block it. Otherwise, why would he say such words?

    Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig stood there, waiting quietly. She wondered how her brother''s negotiation with this strange woman had gone.

    It was just telling a story, how difficult could it be?

    If he could, he was willing to tell stories for Lin fan. Then, he would be able to obtain the treasure here. What a fair trade.

    "I''ve always been here. I''ve never been to the vige." The Hanging Woman shook her head,pletely denying the statement that she had once stayed in the vige.

    To Lin fan, his brain must have been beaten up. He couldn''t even remember the past.

    He looked at the hanging Girl and the girl looked at Lin fan. She blinked her eyes from time to time.

    Lin fan didn''t know what to do with this guy for now. He could be considered to have met one of the more troublesome types.

    "Brother, can we talk in private?" Zhu Fengfeng whispered as she approached, and the two of them walked further away.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at the woman, then lowered her head,"brother, I think it''s better to agree to this. This woman looks a little silly. If we don''t want her, someone else wille. By then, the wealth here will be taken away by others."

    "It''s just a story. You can just make it up. It doesn''t have to be soplicated, right?"

    He felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said. From a professional point of view, he gave ament.

    Lin fan touched his chin. What he said made sense. If they didn''t take it, then someone else would.

    Just as the two were discussing this.

    In the distance, two streams of light quickly approached. They were attracted by themotion here.

    "Brother mingwang, themotion in the distance is truly earth-shaking. It''s obvious that some rare treasure has appeared. I wonder if we can make it in time." A man covered in bright light had a handsome face and an extraordinary aura. He was filled with anticipation towards the situation in the distance.

    He was one of the top one hundred on The Prodigy roll, and had gone out to train and improve his own strength. Later, he had even met the wisdom King, who was also in the top fifty of The Prodigy roll, and had gone with him.

    "Treasures are naturally known to those who are fated. If we have the opportunity, it will exist no matter when we go. If we don''t have the fate, we won''t be able to get it even if we arrive now." The Ming King''s expression was calm, but his eyes were shimmering with a divine light. Although he said that, he was still filled with anticipation for the treasure.

    Very quickly, the two of them appeared in the air. At a nce, they couldn''t help but be surprised. The pce below had caught their attention.

    "No one? Brother mingwang, it seems that we''vee fast enough. No one hase yet, but why do I feel that the situation here is not right? look down, it''s more like a dangerous ce, the top has been lifted. " Zhou Yu furrowed his brows and his expression turned serious. Something was wrong and he immediately became alert.

    They weren''t fools. There was definitely danger for him to appear out of nowhere.

    However, when they saw the pce surrounded by a strong treasure light, they were stunned even though they were top 100 on The Prodigy roll.

    To be able to produce such a strong treasure light, how terrifying must the treasure inside be? it was so shocking that no one knew what to say.

    Ming Wang stared at the pce, his eyes shining with a golden light. He wanted to see what was going on inside the pce, but the outside of the pce was shrouded in fog. He couldn''t see through it, which made him feel strange.

    He raised his hand, and his five fingers glowed with a golden light. He grabbed out fiercely, trying to uproot the pce.

    If there really were treasures here, it would not be a wise choice to continue staying.

    "Amazing." Zhou Yu was shocked. He didn''t expect the other party''s strength to be so strong. It was truly shocking.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!<sub> </sub>

    Within the pce.

    Just as Lin fan was thinking about how he should deal with this Hanging Woman, he saw the entire Pce start to shake as dust started falling from the walls.

    "What''s the situation?"

    He felt that there were two people outside, and one of them was trying to take the pce away.

    "My God, brother, someone is trying to steal our things." Zhu Fengfeng was shocked and furious. This guy was too arrogant. They were still inside, and he dared toe and snatch it so tantly. He clearly didn''t care about them at all.

    "Stop."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s furious roar reverberated from within the pce, startling the two people outside.

    Ming Wang also stopped. He didn''t expect there to be someone in the pce.

    "Brother Ming Wang, it seems like we''re toote. This ce has already been taken. Why don''t we leave?" Zhou Yu felt regretful. He didn''t think that he would bete. Since there were people around, this treasure wouldn''t be theirs.

    "Shut up," he said. Ming Wang''s expression was grave and stern, and his voice was a little cold.

    Zhou Yu''s face and ears turned red after being reprimanded. No matter what, he was still an expert in the top one hundred of The Prodigy roll. Although he wasn''t very high up, he still couldn''t be treated like this.

    Of course, although Ming Wang was in the top fifty, he was very close to the front, ranked in the top ten. Moreover, the great power he belonged to was not something he couldpare to.

    "What are you two doing? Don''t you know that there''s already someone here? Hurry up and leave. " Zhu Fengfeng brought the fat pig out of the pce. With her brother around, she wasn''t afraid at all. She immediately cursed at the two people in the air.

    "Brother ..." Zhou Yu was about to say,"brother, I''m sorry." But when he saw Zhu Fengfeng, he swallowed the words he was about to say. He looked a little old and it would not be appropriate to call him "brother". He could only change his tone,"I''m sorry, we didn''t know that someone had already arrived. We heard themotion and came to take a look. We''ll leave in a while."

    Zhou Yu was helpless. He didn''t expect that someone woulde. It seemed that he had no fate with the treasure.

    However, he noticed a cold glint in brother Ming Wang''s eyes.

    "An ant at the extreme immortal realm." Ming Wang''s voice was a little cold. With the other party''s cultivation, he had an idea, which was to drive him away or kill him.

    "What''s with your eyes? are you trying to kill me and steal my treasure?" Zhu Fengfeng realized that there was something wrong with his gaze. It felt like he wanted to kill him and take over this ce.

    "Brother mingwang, since someone has already taken the first step, we should leave." Zhou Yu tried to persuade her.

    Zhu Fengfeng nodded,"that''s right, you''re right. There''s already someone here. Go back to where you came from and don''t have any other thoughts. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences."

    "You shut up." Ming Wang was stunned. He took a step forward and a power spread under his feet, causing the void to crack,"I''ll give you a chance to live. Get out of here immediately. Everything here will be mine. If you don''t listen, I don''t mind leaving you here."

    "Hehe, you brat, you still dare to talk big? didn''t your parents teach you not to be too arrogant?" Zhu Fengfeng was not afraid at all. She was someone with a strong backing, and her brother was in the pce. There was no way she would be afraid of the man in the void.

    What a joke.

    If his brother came out, he could send the other party flying with a p.

    "This ce is all mine." At this moment, a deep female voice came from the pce. The Hanging Woman slowly walked out of the pce.

    He then raised his head and looked into the void,"that thing is mine."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The hanging girl''s ck hair started to boil, and a strange aura rose into the air.

    "Ah!"

    Ming Wang, who had an extraordinary aura, was already prepared to kill them and take their treasures. However, all of a sudden, his pupils shrank and he screamed in horror.

    His eyes were filled with fear.

    It was as if he had encountered something terrifying.

    "Brother Ming Wang, you ..." Zhou Yu didn''t know what his brother Ming Wang had experienced. He actually held his head and screamed, as if he had seen something incredible.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"

    Ming Wang''s expression was ferocious as he cried out mournfully. He rolled around in the air, no longer having his previous demeanor.

    "What''s wrong? did you see a ghost?" Zhu Fengfeng had seen all kinds of people, but she had never seen anyone go crazy for no reason.

    The hanging girl''s watery eyes flickered with a strange divine light. She didn''t pay much attention to Ming Wang''s shrill screams.

    "You want to kill me? I want you dead."

    All of a sudden, the scene changed. Ming Wang''s hands were around his neck, and his eyes were red. He was about to strangle himself.

    "Brother Ming Wang, calm down. What are you doing?" Zhou Yu stepped forward and grabbed Ming Wang''s hand."Why did you pinch yourself?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Ming Wang sent Zhou Yu flying with a palm strike, then continued to strangle his own neck.

    "I''m going to strangle you to death. I, the wisdom King, am ranked fifteenth on the heaven''s Pride Board. How can I lose to you? I want you to die. "

 Chapter 780 I, Lin Fan, Understand A Little

    Zhou Yu clutched his chest. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He had just been injured by a palm.

    "What is going on?" Zhou Yu looked at the woman below with a serious expression. When the woman came out, Ming Wang''s appearance changed.

    It seemed to be rted to this woman.

    "He didn''t do it on purpose, please show mercy." Zhou Yu opened his mouth to plead for mercy. Although he wasn''t that close to the wisdom King, at least they knew each other.

    Moreover, the power that the wisdom King belonged to was extremely powerful. If something were to happen, it would probably be a disaster.

    The 15th ce on the heaven''s pride roll was already very high up and belonged to the heaven''s pride among heaven''s pride.

    The forces they belonged to would definitely not stop here.

    "You really know how to talk, but it''s useless to look at me. I can''t stop you." Zhu Fengfeng shook her head. She didn''t know what had happened before, but now it seemed that it had something to do with this woman.

    The other party''s cultivation wasn''t simple, and his aura was powerful. But even so, he had still fallen. What else could that mean?

    This woman must be really terrifying.

    "Ah!"

    Ming Wang''s situation was not good. His fingers had already dug into his flesh and blood was already flowing out. If this continued, his entire neck would be broken by him.

    Lin fan was harvesting wealth within the pce. There were many pills, weapons, and even many treasures. It was a pretty decent amount of wealth.

    However, he had been thinking about the background of this woman.

    Suddenly, there was a scream from outside.

    He quickly took all the wealth in the pce and then walked out. He knew that there were two people outside but he couldn''t just die like that.

    He had died too many times, which gave him a deeper understanding of death.

    The dead would have nothing, and only the living had greater value.

    As for The Hanging Woman, if the deal was settled, he could tell her a story. At least he didn''t want to lose the wealth here and let others take advantage of it.

    "Stop."

    He shouted as he walked out of the pce.

    The figure in the air was in great pain. He was about to strangle himself to death. He couldn''t let this happen. If he was alive and well, it would be a good thing to bring him back as a fighter.

    It was useless for others to stop her, but since Lin fan had spoken, it was very useful. The hanging Girl listened to Lin fan''s words and stood there quietly.

    "Who is this person?" Zhou Yu was very confused. Who was thest person to walk out of the pce? he felt very dangerous.

    Then, he looked at Ming Wang, who had blood on his neck. He had already reacted.

    "What am I doing?" Ming Wang looked at his hands that were covered in blood and was a little dazed. He didn''t know what he had just done and how he had be like this.

    Touching his neck, the wound was very deep, with ten bloody holes. Although his life was not in danger, he was so scared that he was sweating all over.

    She was the one who wanted to strangle herself just now.

    His thoughts turned quickly and he instantly understood what had happened.

    "It''s you guys. " He raised his head, and his eyes shed with a cold light. The feeling just now was very strange. He hadpletely fallen into an illusion. With his cultivation, it was enough for him to hold on to his heart like a rock and not be moved.

    However, what made him terrified was that the illusion had a kind of traction that magnified his fear.

    "You did it?" Lin fan looked at The Hanging Woman in shock. She was quite strong. She actually let the other party kill herself. This was much stronger than the usual moves.

    I can''t tell.

    It was strange.

    "What?" The hanging Girl looked at Lin fan in confusion. She didn''t know what he was talking about.

    What did she do? she didn''t do anything.

    Lin fan didn''t ask anymore. It was useless to ask. He didn''t know the background of The Hanging Woman yet, so he decided to hold on. At least he would understand in the future.

    "Detestable."

    Suddenly, Ming Wang, whose neck was covered in blood, shouted. He took advantage of the moment when the other party was careless and attacked directly. He wanted to kill the people here and seize everything here.

    "I don''t want to." Zhou Yu shouted. He didn''t expect brother Wisdom King to be so sinister. He had met him outside and felt that his temperament was not ordinary. He had the intention of befriending him.

    But who would have thought that the other party would make a move right away, taking advantage of the other party''s unguarded state? it was clear that he wanted to kill him here and now.

    The scene changed rapidly.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his leg and whipped out at the waist. The speed was extremely fast and the power surged. The fifteen experts on the heaven''s Pride Board were directly whipped to the ground.

    Ming Wang was lying on the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. The bones in his waist seemed to have been broken, and he directly smashed a huge pit on the ground.

    "What are you doing? this Peak Master just wants to ask, what do you want? The heavens. " Lin fan looked at this guy. He didn''t even move like this.

    He didn''t even look at his own strength before casually attacking. He was a Little Blind.

    If the wisdom King had been influenced by some special spirit, then the real punches and kicks shocked Zhou Yu.

    He raised his head in disbelief.

    He was ranked 15th on the Ming King heaven''s Pride Board, and his cultivation base was brilliant. However, in the blink of an eye, he was suppressed by the other party with a single kick. The contrast was too great, and it was somewhat unbearable.

    It was too terrifying.

    "Have mercy." "Everyone, please show mercy," Zhou Yu hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his fists.

    "What?" Lin fan was puzzled. Who was this guy? just as he was about to take him down, Zhu Fengfeng warned him.

    "Brother, this guy is alright. Someone tried to stop him just now. He''s not a bad person."<sub> </sub>

    Zhu Fengfeng had been rather friendly to this guy. He had just said some fair words, which made him feel that he was a good person.

    If his brother made a move, this guy would definitely kneel and die a horrible death.

    After all, his brother was extraordinary and his strength was overbearing. Look at this guy, he was so aggressive but he didn''t kneel down decisively. He was spitting out blood and it was really terrifying.

    "Many thanks." Zhou Yu cupped his fists at Zhu Fengfeng, thanking her for her kind words. Then, he turned to Lin fan,"I am Zhou Yu, a disciple of the great Xia sacred ground. This is Ming Wang, the Holy Son of the Jinque sacred ground. Please spare our lives."

    He didn''t say how powerful the power behind Ming Wang was because he was afraid that the other party would think it was a threat and then kill him to save his face.

    Therefore, he just wanted to remind them of their background.

    Waa!

    Ming Wang copsed on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. That attack was very heavy and he couldn''t block it at all. He felt like his body was about to explode. It was hard to block.

    He stared at Lin fan in rage. His eyes were burning and he wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces.

    "I''ve never heard of it. " Lin fan was calm.

    He had never heard of such a powerful faction before. Who knew what their background was?

    However, Zhu Fengfeng''s expression changed slightly. She had heard of it and leaned beside Lin fan, whispering,""Old brother, I''ve heard of the Jinque sacrednd. It''s a sacrednd with a long history and is very powerful. This guy is the Holy Son of that sacrednd. We''ve really kicked an iron te."

    "However, no one will know if we kill him now."

    Although Zhu Fengfeng was a little shocked, she wasn''t afraid in the slightest.

    Even after knowing the other party''s background, he was prepared to go all out and kill the other party.

    Pada!

    Lin fan pped the pig''s head in anger."What are you saying? Are we people who fight and kill? Why do you only know how to kill all day long? can''t you use your brain?"

    The fat pig was just sucking and was pped in the face. He looked at Lin fan in confusion.

    What was he doing?

    This fat pig didn''t say it, why did it hit my head?

    "Old brother, you''re right." Zhu Fengfeng nodded, but after some thought, she realized that it was not right."But brother, it''s not that I want to say this, but if we let him go, there will be endless trouble in the future."

    Pa!

    The fat pig that was just about to continue sucking soil was pped on the head again.

    "Who said we were going to release it? do you think it''s possible?" Lin fan felt that Zhu Fengfeng''s brain wasn''t working well. She couldn''t even understand such a simple thing. How disappointing.

    Zhu Fengfeng was silent for a moment, then nodded,"I understand, old bro. We won''t kill him, but we won''t let him go either. We''ll capture him and create more benefits."

    "That''s right, you''re right," Lin fan raised his hand and wanted to p again, but he missed. Looking closely, the fat pig had already run far away.

    "Hmph Hmph!" The fat pig snorted at Lin fan in protest. He already had a pig brain and still wanted to fight. That was too much.

    Zhou Yu was a little stunned."Everyone, please think about it carefully. The Jinque Holy Land is very powerful. If they know that their Saint has been killed, I''m afraid it will cause amotion."

    "Since you''re also a Saint of a major force, you should be more well-informed."

    "That''s good. This Peak Master Lin fan will understand it."

    Lin fan didn''t say much. He grabbed Ming Wang and was about to leave.

    "Let''s go!"

    He directly rose into the air and disappeared without a trace.

    "Hey, everyone, don''t rush in ..." Zhou Yu shouted. Suddenly, he was a little confused. He lowered his head and pondered,"why does this name sound so familiar?"

    "Lin fan?"

    He stood in ce and thought for a long time. Suddenly, his expression changed.

    He remembered now. A while ago, the boundless Daoqing sect had invited powerful cultivators over and something big had happened.

    Although the Holy Land of great Xia did not go, the starry patriarch, who created The Prodigy roll, made a statement on the Zhizhi bird.

    The first ce on The Prodigy roll had changed.

    At that time, the Holy Land''s senior and junior brothers were very shocked. They didn''t know what kind of fierce person hade out, but he actually climbed to the top of the heaven''s pride list.

    Moreover, the original rankings had all been pushed back.

    He still remembered that there was a heaven''s favorite who was ranked 100th on the heaven''s Pride Board, but was suddenly ranked 101st. At that time, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, and he even had the thought of dying.

    "Terrifying. I didn''t expect the Ming King to have kicked such an iron te."

    He suddenly realized that being able to survive was something worth rejoicing over.

    "The wisdom King has been captured. I need to go to Jinque sacrednd to report this." Zhou Yu pondered for a moment and then disappeared.

    It was better to let the people of the Jinque sacrednd handle this matter themselves. He didn''t want to get involved. It was too dangerous.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Senior brother is back." The disciples guarding the gate cheered.

    How could they not be excited when their idol was back?

    However, it was strange. This time, his senior brother had brought a lot of people with him.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." This time, he had been out for a little longer, but he had gained quite a lot.

    At the same time, the moment Lin fan returned, there was some movement in the other peaks as well.

 Chapter 781 Lets Talk About Whose Things This Is

    ? Tian Xu looked at the people behind his disciple in confusion. It was the first time he had seen his disciple bring a woman back.

    However, this woman gave him a very strange feeling.

    "Teacher, What are you looking at?" Lin fan asked. What was there to see? he felt like his teacher was stunned.

    "Disciple,e over for a moment."

    Tian Xu beckoned Lin fan over. The two of them huddled in a corner and chatted in low voices.

    "Where did this womane from? disciple, it''s not that master doesn''t want you to find a partner, but why does master feel that this woman is a little strange?" Tian Xu said softly, as if he was looking at his future disciple''s wife.

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned. He didn''t understand. Then, he came to his senses and said,"teacher, don''t think too much. I don''t even know where she came from or what her identity is."

    Immediately, he felt that his teacher''s gaze towards him had changed.

    "Do you think your master is a fool? I don''t know where it came from, I don''t know what identity it is, but you brought it back. I just came back with you in confusion. Disciple, master is your closest person, you can''t not tell master the truth. " Tian Xu was sad that his disciple was not honest anymore. She did not even tell him the truth.

    His heart was cold.

    Lin fan was dumbfounded. His teacher was thinking too much.

    "Teacher, I swear to the heavens that I really don''t know who she is. She really came back with me on her own. She''s the type that I can''t get rid of even if I wanted to. And you''re right, this woman is really strange." Lin fan''s voice was very soft. He didn''t hide anything from his teacher.

    "Why do I not believe it?" Tian Xu really wanted to trust his disciple, but for some reason, he felt that he could not say it.

    Zhu Fengfeng and the others stood there, quietly watching the two of them in the distance.

    He didn''t know what they were talking about, but it couldn''t be anything good.

    Very quickly, the two of them walked over.

    "Disciple, who is this person?" Tian Xu pointed at the half-dead Ming Wang and sighed inwardly. This person''s cultivation was not weak. Even though he was heavily injured, he still exuded a shocking aura.

    "I met him outside. He thought he was strong and wanted to kill me, but he was kicked to the ground by my disciple. So, I brought him back to the sect and prepared to let him undergo reform throughbor. I estimate that after three to four hundred years of reform, he should be able to turn over a new leaf."

    "Teacher, what do you think?"

    Lin fan asked. Reform throughbor was a unique project of the magnificent me sect. From the beginning until now, many people had joined the reform industry under the leadership of the magnificent me sect. The results were remarkable. After this period of time, there was obvious improvement.

    "En, disciple, you did the right thing. Young people these days are too arrogant. It''s not good for their future development. If theye here and change, it will be of great help to their future. Maybe they will be able to go even higher and further." Tian Xu nodded in agreement with his disciple''s decision. He felt that it was the right decision.

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan is back!"

    At this moment, Huo Rong''s face was full of smiles. His red hair glowed under the sun, making him look very energetic.

    "Haha, I was just thinking about Lil ''fan. I didn''t expect him to reallye back. I couldn''t wait a second longer and came immediately." GE Lianughed. His energy was not bad. The resources he used for cultivation were too abundant. He was about to make a breakthrough in his cultivation.

    Of course, they didn''t forget the person who dug the well and they still remembered Lin fan''s good.

    If it wasn''t for this kid, they wouldn''t have such good treatment.

    Now, the entire sect was full of vitality and was moving towards the bright path. It gave the older generation Unlimited hope.

    "These old fogeys are really well-informed." "F * ck off!" Tian Xu cursed. He did not approve of the actions of his junior brothers. His words were nice, but their actions made him extremely unhappy.

    "Teacher, calm down, calm down." Lin fan consoled them. These elders saw that he had returned and came to take a look. Their goal was clear and that was to split the items.

    However, he didn''t mind. The things he got were meant to arm his junior brothers. It was naturally no problem for the elders to use them.

    The stronger the sect was, the more excited he was. He would be able to leave the sect for a few months and not return for a year without worry.

    He had never been like this,ing back to visit after leaving the sect for a period of time.

    "My dear disciple, these old fogeys ..." Tian Xu wagged his finger in anger. He really wanted to scold them, but he held himself back. These were his junior brothers, and there were people around, so he had to give them some face.

    Huo Rong came to Lin fan''s side and asked with concern,"Lil ''fan, are you tired from your trip? did you run into any trouble?" If you do, you have to tell me. Although my strength isn''t that great, I''ll definitely help. "

    Lin fan smiled,"thank you for your concern, elder. I''m fine."

    "It''s good that you''re fine. If something had happened to you, our hearts would have been in so much pain." Huo Rong revealed a worried expression. If outsiders saw this, they would definitely say that this elder was not bad. He was too concerned about others.

    "Bah!" Tian Xu was already very displeased with these Clever Junior brothers. They had changed,pletely turned bad.

    The junior brothers of the past hadpletely disappeared from his heart.

    On the other hand, senior brother Grandmaster felt much better.

    When he was young, he was also unhappy with the actions of his sect leader senior brother. He was too ambitious and worked hard for the sect leader position.

    But now, the sect leader had changed. He had no desires and had a pure heart. He just drank tea and read books every day. Sometimes, he would even y chess with him. He just let go of the sect. His mentality had changed and he had a transcendent feeling.

    On the contrary, he looked at his junior brothers, who were getting smarter and smarter.

    Now, he was transferring his little cleverness to his disciple.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong? are you feeling unwell? If you have a problem, you have to tell us. I still have some life essence here, do you want to supplement it?" Elder Kumu said.<sub> </sub>

    "No need," Tian Xu waved his hand. He would not ept the kindness of these junior brothers. If it was in the past, he would definitely be touched. But now, he would not.

    "Those who are unountably solicitous are either evil or thieving." Hemented.

    When Lin fan saw this, he couldn''t help butugh. As long as his master was happy, it was fine. Although he was scolding these junior brothers, he definitely didn''t hate them. They were just bickering.

    He believed that these senior and junior brothers who had apanied him since he was young were definitely very close.

    Even in the past, elder GE Lian had always been angry at senior brother Tian Xu because of Jun Wutian. Also, when Lin fan went out to mess around, they had also been thinking for the sect.

    If it really came to harm to the lives of his fellow disciples, he would definitely not agree.

    "Senior brother, you''re wrong. We''re not that kind of people. We just came to see Xiaofan out of concern." Huo Rong exined.

    "Hehe, do you think this old man will believe you?" Tian Xu looked at his junior brothers and chuckled."I''ll see a ghost if I believe you."

    "I am the ghost." The Hanging Woman, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke.

    Tian Xu looked at The Hanging Woman, and a ''???'' popped out of his head.

    "Alright, alright, teacher, you don''t have to argue with the elders. Disciple''s harvest this time was not bad, but it''s not all disciple ''s," Lin fan chuckled and pointed at Zhu Fengfeng,"he''s a friend that I met outside. He''s been searching for dangerous ces and we''ve been training together. He has a part to y in this."

    "It''s mine. I''ve given it to you, but you can''t give it to anyone else, or I''ll get angry. " The Hanging Woman spoke. Her voice was very soft, but there was a kind of chilling aura hidden in it.

    Zhu Fengfeng shuddered. This woman''s stare made her afraid. Thinking of Ming Wang''s situation, he waved his hand,"I don''t want anything. I don''t want anything."

    Although wealth was precious,pared to his life, his life was definitely more important.

    "Little girl, you''re wrong." Huo Rong retorted as he did not know the background of the hanging Girl.

    All of a sudden, The Hanging Woman turned around and stared at Huo Rong.

    Huo Rong''s eyes changed.

    "Stop."

    Lin fan shouted out. What was this B * tch trying to do? even though he did not know what she had done, elder Huo Rong''s expression did seem a little off.

    "Oh." The hanging Girl turned her head and whispered.

    At this moment, Huo Rong recovered and looked around in a daze.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing," Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu''s brows furrowed. He realized what had happened. The woman his disciple had brought back had caused his Junior brother''s expression to change with just a nce at Huo Rong. Something must have happened.

    Then, he looked at his disciple. The two of them looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his hand and ced all the treasures he had taken from the pce on the ground. Instantly, they formed a small mountain.

    "Who do you think this belongs to?" Lin fan asked.

    The hanging Girl looked at Lin fan and thought for a moment,"yours."

    "Do I have the right to distribute them?"

    "There is."

    The hanging Girl nodded.

    Ku mu, GE Lian, and the others did not sense what had just happened. However, this kid''smand to stop was a little shocking.

    "You and the fat pig can pick a few, just leave the weapons behind." Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at The Hanging Woman with a little fear. She tiptoed around and took out some pills."Brother, Yangyang and I just need some pills for cultivation. We don''t need anything else."

    He felt a chill all over his body, and his hair stood on end. This woman was too terrifying. It was as if a ferocious beast was hiding in the darkness of his heart. It was too terrifying.

    He didn''t dare to take any more, so he only took out some pills as a token of appreciation.

    "Teacher, I feel that these thirty-six gs are not simple. You can see what they are used for." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu was also attracted by the gs. He raised his hand, and the gs floated in the air. Then, he opened his mouth and breathed out a breath of air that enveloped the gs.

    "Stand!"

    With a wave of his arm, the 36 gs flew out in all directions and stabbed into the ground. Spots of light scattered and with a whoosh, they seeped deep into the ground and disappeared.

    Suddenly, a transparent and dazzling light covered the sky above the sect.

    "Disciple, this is very strong." Tian Xu said.

 782 Chapter 782

    "He is indeed very strong."

    Lin fan raised his head and could feel the terrifying power that the 36 gs formed.

    Dao realm experts would have to spend a lot of effort to break this light screen.

    Huo Rong and the others stared at the pile of treasures on the ground.

    Every time this kid came back, he would challenge their mental endurance.

    And this time, it was even more shocking. He felt that the treasures piled up here were much more precious than before.

    "Brother, I''ll be leaving with yang yang." Zhu Fengfeng''s entire body felt cold. She wasn''t sure if it was just her heart or if it was because of the woman beside her.

    He just wanted to leave quickly and didn''t want to stay here.

    It was too F * cking dangerous.

    "Okay, go. Remember to continue looking for dangerous ces. If you encounter any, inform me in time." Lin fan patted his shoulder. He was a good helper. If he wanted to find dangerous ces in the future, he could only rely on him.

    "Brother, don''t worry. I, Zhu Fengfeng, have never known what it means to bezy. Besides, we''ve been working so well together. If I encounter any danger, I''ll definitely inform you." Zhu Fengfeng patted her chest and promised.

    He really liked to train with Lin fan in dangerous ces. It gave him a sense of security and at the same time, they were able to flip over dangerous ces quickly. They basically wouldn''t encounter any danger.

    But this time, it was different. This woman was very dangerous. Although she seemed to be good to her brother, she was not friendly to others at all.

    Zhu Fengfeng mounted the pig, her legs tightly gripping its stomach. She raised her hand and pped its huge butt.

    "Yang yang, let''s go."

    The fat pig snorted a few times and strode forward with his four hooves. Like a gust of wind, he instantly disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "The world''s first strange pig." Huo Rong eximed in surprise. This pig was not simple.

    Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng''s hasty departure and chuckled. What else could this guy be up to?

    He must have been frightened by The Hanging Woman.

    He had to re-evaluate her ability. The Hanging woman''s ability was very strange. She should be using her mental energy as a means of attack.

    However, it didn''t make sense for someone with a low cultivation level to have such a strong mind.

    "Teacher, you can distribute these things. I''ll ask Junior Brother Lu toe over and get some pillster." Lin fan walked up and held Ming Wang in his hands.

    He was very busy, and he had to teach this guy a good lesson.

    "Come with me." Lin fan waved at The Hanging Woman. He had to have a good talk with her. This woman was very dangerous. If he didn''t say anything, who knew what she would do?

    "I want to hear a story." The Hanging Woman said.

    Lin fan was very calm."Okay, there''s no rush. Come with me. I''ll tell you slowlyter. I''ll make you feel good."

    The Hanging Woman showed a rare smile, but it was a little creepy. However, she quickly regained her expression, without any change.

    In the sect''s toilet.

    "Let me go." Ming Wang recovered his strength but in Lin fan''s hands, he was no different from a little chicken, waiting to be ughtered.

    He was the Holy Son of the Jinque sacrednd and ranked 15th on The Prodigy roll. He was one of the strongest, but now he was being held in someone else''s hand. It was a great humiliation.

    Pa!

    Lin fan''s palm pped over. Half of Ming Wang''s face swelled up, and a few of his teeth flew out with blood.

    "Who says that the face of a glorious era realm cultivator won''t swell? that''s just because I didn''t use enough force." Lin fan muttered to himself as he walked towards the toilet.

    From afar, he could hear the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s reprimanding voice.

    "All of you, be serious. Don''t bezy. Look at sikong Zhuo. Although he''s only been here for a short time, he''s already be the best toilet cleaner."

    "Look at you guys. You came earlier than the others, but you can''t even beat them. How embarrassing."

    "Feng shaolie, don''t look at it. My expectations of you are too high, and the more disappointed I am with you. How could you fall into the toilet when you were just cleaning it? you''re aplete disgrace to us."

    At this moment, in the toilet, a group of people held dishcloths in their hands and buried their heads. They were reprimanded to the point that they couldn''t speak.

    On the other hand, sikong Zhuo proudly raised his head and revealed a smile. He was the best. Whether he became a Saint or a toilet cleaner, he would always do the best.

    Sikong Zhuo had already forgotten about sky sacrednd. He was very happy here and his attitude had changed very well.

    On the other hand, Feng shaolie had been hoping that the hall Master of the Yang God Hall woulde to save him. However, after waiting day after day, there was not even a shadow of a person. His heart was in pain.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was very satisfied with his scolding. Although they were prisoners and undergoingbor reform, he enjoyed this feeling very much, especially these Saint children. They didn''t even dare to say a word after being scolded by him, which was very satisfying.

    Suddenly!

    When he saw the figure in the distance, his expression changed. He hurriedly smiled and hurried over."Peak Master Lin, you''re here to inspect?"

    "Yes, it''s mainly to add one more person to your team." Lin fan said.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor lowered his head and looked at the guy whose face was swollen. Heughed in his heart. This little guy must have suffered.

    However, Peak Master Lin''s inspection was a big matter. He could not tolerate any problems. He shouted directly at the person who was squatting there and cleaning the toilet.

    "All of you, stand up and wee Peak Master Lin''s inspection."

    Hula!

    The Saints here had all been beaten up by Lin fan before, so they were very afraid of him.

    It was too F * cking cruel and violent.

    If the heavens were to give them another chance, everyone here would swear that they would never provoke this guy.

    It was a pity that it was toote. No matter how much he said, it was useless.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan looked around and was extremely satisfied. He then turned to the old master of the Saint immortal cult,"not bad."

    "Thank you for your praise, Peak Master Lin." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was proud. After receiving praise, he would definitely continue to value him.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded."They''re all very good. Remember, reform throughbor is a glorious thing. It''s the only chance for you to turn over a new leaf. I hope that you''ll work hard and work hard to seed in the reform. After a few hundred years, you''ll be a new person."

    "Good, well said, Peak Master Lin." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor immediately pped his hands until they were red. Then, he red at these guys,"what are you guys still standing there for? hurry up and p! Peak Master Lin said it so well. Turn over a new leaf and start from now."

    Pa pa!

    Lin fan pressed his hands down."Alright, stop taking pictures. You hate me now, but you''ll thank me in the future. You''re lucky that I never force people. You came to the magnificent me sect to change yourselves because you trust me and the magnificent me sect."

    Feng shaolie and the others looked at Lin fan with a dumbfounded expression. What was he saying? no one could understand what he was saying.

    How could this not be forced?

    He was almost beaten to death, alright?

    "Let me go! I''m the Holy Son of the Jinque sacrednd. I''m number fifteen on The Prodigy roll." The Holy Son of Wisdom King growled. He was unwilling to ept this.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor lowered his head to take a look. With a single nce, he could tell that this was the person that Peak Master Lin had mentioned. He seemed to have a bit of a tough temperament.

    However, it was fine. There were many tough people here, but they were all here now.

    Lin fan lifted the Saint up, his palms dancing and pping. The saint''s head swayed left and right, spitting out blood and even his teeth flying out.

    He stopped and stared at the Saint. The effect was not bad. He had beaten him up well.

    "Gulp!"

    Feng shaolie and the others gulped. He had just said that he would not force them. How could he have forgotten about it in the blink of an eye?

    "You ..." Just as the Saint was about to speak, his abdomen suffered a heavy blow. He bent his body, his eyes almost popping out, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out one punch after another, causing the Saint child''s entire body to feel like it was about to explode.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor blinked his eyes. He raised his hand a few times, but finally put it down.

    He had wanted to remind Peak Master Lin to ask if the other party was willing. If he was not, they could continue the fight.

    However, Peak Master Lin did not say a word and directly attacked. It was really very terrifying.

    Lin fan raised his hand and mmed the Saint onto the ground. Then, he raised his leg and stomped on the saint''s face.

    With a bang, the ground cracked.

    Feng shaolie and the others trembled. This was too tragic. Thinking about them, they were still very happy. Although they were beaten up, at least it was during the battle.

    However, this guy waspletely being abused.

    There was no room for resistance.

    Their hearts were beating fast.

    "Ah!"

    The Holy Son of Ming Wang screamed as his blood stained the ground. His body glowed, but just as he was about to fight back, he was defeated by Lin fan''s punch. He couldn''t even muster up any strength.

    The Hanging Woman looked on expressionlessly, as if everything that was happening in front of her had nothing to do with her.

    Lin fan grabbed the Holy son''s head, lifted him up, and then mmed him onto the ground.

    He lifted it up and continued to smash it.

    The banging sounds continued.

    Crushed stones burst out.

    The Holy Son of Wisdom King shrieked. Although he was strong, he couldn''t be beaten like this.

    "Stop! You better stop! What do you want?" His voice was a little weak, but his anger was still burning.

    Lin fan stopped what he was doing and said calmly,""I don''t want to do anything. Have you ever repented for what you''ve done in the past?"

    "What?" The Holy Son didn''t understand.

    Lin fan continued to attack without saying anything.

    "Yes, I did." He felt like his brain was about to explode. He quickly shouted. If this continued, his brain would explode.

    "It''s good that you''re repenting. It seems that you''ve understood how unforgivable the things you''ve done are. And the meal just now was also a punishment for what you''ve done in the past."

    Lin fan was satisfied.

    "Let''s get down to business. Although what you''ve done is unforgivable, the heavens are kind and will give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. Just make an oath and stay in the magnificent me sect for three to four hundred years."

    "What?" The Holy son''s face was covered in blood. He didn''t care much about what Lin fan said, but suddenly, his expression froze and he stared at Lin fan.

    "What did you just say?"

    Lin fan frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. He continued to grab the Holy son''s head and mmed it into the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Holy Son Ming Wang felt like his brain was about to explode.

    "You can''t do this. We can discuss this. The Jinque sacrednd canpensate you. You can have anything you want,"

    But no matter what he said, Lin fan still maintained the same posture, which was to RAM.

 Chapter 783 Ill Tell You Today That Youll Vomit From Hearing It

    "This is too tragic."

    Sikong Zhuo trembled and swallowed his saliva. The sound of an explosion could be heard, and even his soul was thumping.

    ? The other party''s face was covered in blood. Both sides of his face were swollen, and many of his teeth had fallen out.

    Furthermore, they could tell that the other party''s strength was not weaker than theirs. In fact, he was much stronger. But so what if he was strong? he was still easily crushed by this terrifying person.

    "Stop! What do you want? tell me!" The Holy son''s face was burning with pain, as if it was being split open. He didn''t know where this guy came from and why he was so brutal.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor stepped forward."Young man, what''s the matter with you? Peak Master Lin said clearly that he will give you a chance to undergobor reform in the magnificent me sect for three to four hundred years. If you seed, you will be free. Why can''t you understand?"

    "Impossible." "What?" Ming Wang Saint growled. How could he have the face to say three to four hundred years of reform throughbor?

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan continued to grab his head and smashed it into the ground.

    The Holy Son of Wisdom King was in the glorious world realm, and his body was indestructible. However, it wasn''t the ground that harmed him with each crash. Instead, it was the power of this guy that seeped in. It was too powerful.

    "Sigh, young man, why do you have to do this? Peak Master Lin is doing this for your own good. I can tell from your face that you''re not a good person. You''re too murderous. Your face is not good, not good. You''ll be in danger, but you''ve escaped this cmity by undergoing Reformation in the magnificent me sect. Kid, hurry up and swear. You''ve struck it rich."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said in all seriousness.

    Sikong Zhuo looked on in a daze. Since when did this fellow know how to read people''s faces? why didn''t he know about this before?

    "You shut up." The Holy Son of Ming Wang said viciously. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor shook his head,"youngster, you just don''t listen to the old man."

    "Peak Master Lin, you can''t fight like this. I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work."

    As the old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult, he was currently undergoing Reformation throughbor in the magnificent me sect. He was even looked up to by Peak Master Lin and held a small position with a little power.

    Therefore, he had the responsibility to help Peak Master Lin solve his problems.

    In this period of time, he had adapted to the situation and gotten used to it.

    "Oh? What is it?" Lin fan raised his head and asked.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded,"Peak Master Lin, ording to my estimation, this young man probably doesn''t understand the true meaning and benefits of cleaning the toilet. Why don''t we let him experience it for himself and throw him into the cesspit? he''ll be one with them and feel their vitality and warmth. I think it will have a different effect."

    "Hmm, this method is quite interesting." Lin fan thought for a moment and nodded.

    The Holy son''s expression changed when he heard this. He felt that the other party was a little perverted.

    "You dare?"

    He roared and screamed, his eyes burning with anger.

    The merging of the outer realm and the outer realm would allow him to dominate the entire outer realm. Other than the older generation and the geniuses who were ahead of him, he had never been afraid of anyone.

    In his heart, he would one day be a top expert in the outer realm.

    But now, before he could be an expert, he was suppressed and even thrown into a cesspit. How could he endure this?

    "Young man, you''re still too inexperienced. You shouldn''t have said such things. As for whether you dare or not, you''ll knowter." The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor shook his head. Although this young man''s cultivation was very high, his heart was too childish. He was already beaten up to such a state, yet he still asked if the other party dared. Did he really have nothing else to say?

    "Peak Master Lin, if you think it''s feasible, why don''t we throw it away?" He asked.

    "Yes, throw it." Lin fan nodded his head. His arms were a little sore.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor carried Ming Wang and walked towards the toilet. Every step he took made Ming Wang terrified and terrified.

    "Wait, okay, I agree."

    Ming Wang thought about it for a long time and didn''t continue to be unyielding. If he was really thrown in, he wouldn''t be able to wash away this humiliation for the rest of his life.

    "Young man, a wise man submits to circumstances. Besides, this isn''t a bad thing for you. Do your best to reform throughbor and strive to be a new person after you get out." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded in relief.

    Lin fan came before the Saint,"hurry up. Looking at your situation, I''ll let you undergo 300 to 400 years of reform. Swear it."

    Blood flowed from his forehead to his eyes. It was useless to shout here.

    "I swear ..."

    When the oath was over, the Holy Son Ming Wang sat on the ground, feeling weak all over.

    ''I''m finished. ''

    He only hoped that the sacrednd would discover him ande to his rescue. As for the chances of that happening, it was hard to say.

    "Peak Master Lin, don''t worry. With me around, I''ll definitely train him well." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor patted his chest and guaranteed. This new guy needed to be taught a good lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know what to do.

    Lin fan''s mood was much better now. This saint''s cultivation base wasn''t weak. A glorious world realm could be considered decent.

    "Yes, do a good job. I have high hopes for you. Although you are also undergoing Reformation throughbor, as long as you perform well, you can reduce your sentence and shorten the time you leave."

    He patted the shoulder of the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor and praised him.

    "Yes, I''ll definitely perform well." The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor promised as if he had been injected with chicken blood.

    "Let''s go,"

    Lin fan left with The Hanging Woman. Now, he had to deal with her.

    He didn''t believe that he, the magnificent me sect''s Peak Master of invincible peak, couldn''t even take care of a woman. If word got out, he would be aughing stock.

    The Hanging Woman followed behind him. She didn''t say a word and only turned around to take a look. However, that one look made those guys shiver and shiver.

    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was who this woman was.<sub> </sub>

    How could he be so terrifying?

    On the way to invincible peak, the surrounding disciples came forward to greet their senior brother. However, when they saw the woman behind their senior brother, their hearts skipped a beat and they felt a sense of fear.

    "Who''s the woman behind senior brother? Did you feel that when you got close to her and looked into her eyes, there was a very terrifying feeling?"

    "Yes, I have the same feeling. When I met her eyes, I felt that something was wrong."

    The group of disciples were whispering and discussing among themselves.

    "I want to hear a story."

    The hanging Girl reached out and grabbed Lin fan''s sleeves timidly.

    Lin fan turned his head and gave a smile that he thought was very bright,"okay, when we get to invincible peak, I''ll tell you slowly. I''ll let you listen to me to your heart''s content, okay?"

    "Alright," he said. The Hanging Woman nodded and a smile appeared on her face. However, this smile was so cold that it made people shiver.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, she is?" Lu Qiming was surprised to see his senior brother and the woman behind him. It was amazing that his senior brother had brought a woman back.

    "I''m not sure yet. I''ll tell you the name when I figure it out. " Lin fan didn''t know who she was either. Then, he thought for a moment,"however, you can call her The Hanging Woman for now."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lu Qiming''s mind was filled with confusion. What did she mean by ''Hanging Girl''? was she that powerful?

    Lin fan patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder."You can leave now. I''ll bring her to the secret room."

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother''s back as he left. His mind was filled with what his senior brother had just said.

    To the secret chamber?

    Training in a secret room?

    He opened his mouth slightly in disbelief. Then, he smiled. His senior brother''s taste was indeed extraordinary. It was really beyond his imagination.

    "Hehe, I''ll take this pill before the desperadoes return. Then, I''ll be able to open the hidden door in my body and improve further." The frog''s Green face was smiling slyly.

    Just as he was about to swallow the elixir, his expression suddenly changed. The elixir in his hand became unstable and almost fell to the ground.

    "This aura is ..."

    Beads of sweat fell from his forehead. He quickly put away the pill and looked into the distance.

    There were two figures there.

    One was a Desperado, and the other was a Hanging Woman.

    He didn''t look at Lin fan but focused his gaze on the hanging Girl.

    The frog''s eyes were as small as green beans, but in these ordinary eyes, there was a different picture.

    The person was still the same, but behind him, there was an extremely terrifying Phantom.

    "Spirit King?"

    He muttered to himself in disbelief. How could such a legendary figure appear here?

    "That''s not right. It''s not a Spirit King. Although the aura is somewhat simr, there''s another aura mixed in. Furthermore, the other party''s cultivation isn''t strong."

    The frog''s expression was grave.

    Spirit Kings were extremely terrifying existences. They fed on inner demons and were tyrannical to the extreme.

    Of course, this was what the frog had read in ancient books. In its time, the spirit King had long disappeared.

    The reason why he was so familiar with this aura was because when he was a guest at an ancient power, he saw an item rted to the spirit King in the collection of the power.

    That major power said that this was the top of the spirit King''s Head, but it was also possible that the spirit King''s items had been contaminated with its aura.

    He was so familiar with this aura because it made him shudder.

    "Where did this Desperado bring these people back from? why do I feel so terrified?"

    The frog was so scared that it didn''t dare to speak. It really couldn''t afford to offend him.

    He swore to the heavens that he really couldn''t control this Desperado''s future. His freedom in this life would not be lost just like that.

    At that moment, The Hanging Woman sensed something and looked into the distance.

    The frog felt that something was wrong and immediately jumped away.

    At the entrance of the secret room.

    Lin fan pushed open the door of the secret room,"go in."

    The hanging Girl looked at the dark secret room, then looked at Lin fan, and slowly walked in.

    "I''ll tell you a good story today. "

    Lin fan perked up and smiled. He had decided that since he liked to listen to stories so much, he would make him vomit after hearing it. He would make the other party not want to hear it anymore.

    In the secret room, a fire lit up.

    The hanging Girl looked at Lin fan,"are you going to tell me a story?"

    "Wait, it''ll be soon." Lin fan took out the Golden paper. After he returned, he had to take a close-up of the leader of the righteous path.

 Chapter 784 Very Good, Lets Take It Slowly

    The moment he took out the Golden paper, the voice of the examiner of the Zhizhi bird sounded in the secret room, as if he was about to copse.

    "Grandmaster, where have you been? you haven''t updated for a few days."

    "Brother, I''ll call you brother, alright? you can continue updating."

    "If I can''t do it, I can even call you father. You don''t know, they''re about to rebel. More than a dozen experts are collectively forcing us to hand over your identity."

    "I''m begging you, please update once. If you can''t do it every day, you should at least update once every two days."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird review was on the verge of a breakdown. He had never experienced such a thing before.

    In the past, not only were the writers unpopr, but they were also often criticized.

    For example, if they didn''t write well, they would be criticized,''can''t you change the person? what the hell are you writing?''.

    This kind of thing happened often, but it was different now.

    The act of a Grandmaster-level writer shocked the world and attracted the attention of countless people.

    The content he wrote was even more popr.

    Now, a day of writing was simply a torture for people who knew how to read birds.

    "Hey, hey, what are you saying? Who''s your father? don''t try to im connections. " Lin fan scolded. He hated people who tried to build rtionships.

    He didn''t even know what he was talking about.

    He really didn''t understand.

    "Grandmaster, I don''t try to make connections, but can you update? you haven''t updated for a long time." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird review was so anxious that he wanted to cry and did not know what to say.

    "What''s the rush? you just said that more than a dozen experts wanted my identity. " Lin fan asked.

    The examiner was stunned, then he promised,""Grandmaster, don''t worry. We Zhizhi birds have our own principles. We will never reveal your identity."

    The Zhizhi bird would never disclose the identity of the writer.

    If it was announced, then no one from the bird-in-knowledge organization would be able to write it.

    Lin fan didn''t care but when he thought about the sect, he held back. He couldn''t be too arrogant. If an expert came and he wasn''t around, then things would really be bad.

    "I''ll update itter. That''s all for now. "

    After cutting off the contact with the Zhizhi bird, he sat there cross-legged and looked at The Hanging Woman."You wait for a while too. I have to finish my work."

    I''m a little busy today.

    This was the busiest time he had ever been.

    The hanging Girl sat opposite Lin fan. She was expressionless and didn''t move at all. She nodded her head,"okay."

    Lin fan closed his eyes and started to think. Of course, he wasn''t thinking about "Lord of the pill world". He was thinking about the content of being the master of the righteous path.

    Since he had already offended them, he might as well hold onto their grudges. The next time they met, they could have a good fight.

    After a long time, he already had an idea. He took out the Golden paper and began to write.

    As for the title, it would be simpler.

    ''Yuan Zhen, the master of the righteous path, why are you raising your butcher''s knife in front of me ...''

    The title was average, but it was still very attractive.

    After that, he wrote all the content and sent it over.

    The Zhizhi bird reviewer waited with hope. When he saw the content, he almost jumped up in excitement.

    "They''re finally here. If they didn''te soon, something would have really happened. "

    He had never thought that the Zhizhi bird would have such a highly anticipated guru-level writer.

    Then, he quickly read thetest content.

    "Oh my God, it''s gone again." The Zhizhi bird examiner was about to break down. Did he have to be like this? the most exciting part was gone again.

    His heart itched, and he felt very ufortable. He wished he could finish reading the entire story.

    But then, he saw the following content.

    "The master of the righteous path?"

    The title was a little shocking. Then, he read the content carefully and was shocked.

    "Is this true? the leader of the righteous path cultivated an evil technique, killed countless people, and even killed himself. It can''t be ..."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment was extremely shocked. The leader of the righteous path was a figure at the peak of the pyramid of powerhouses.

    However, it didn''t matter. As for other things, they didn''t care at all.

    When he was about to contact the Grandmaster, he realized that he could no longer contact him.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan stared at The Hanging Woman and the other party stared at Lin fan.

    "I want to hear a story." The hanging Girl said.

    "Okay, story. I''ll tell you a story now, but you have to change. Your clothes and shoes look a little scary. You have to change them." Lin fan said.

    In the past, when he saw this Hanging Woman in the vige, he didn''t think she would scare people, so he told her what clothes or shoes she should wear to increase the horror atmosphere.

    However, he didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful and to have a huge secret.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, the hanging Girl stood in front of Lin fan and took off her clothes. She didn''t expect her figure to be so perfect. Her skin was so white that even blood vessels could be seen.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan asked calmly.<sub> </sub>

    What was this woman trying to do?

    Or had people forgotten what he liked the most?

    "If you don''t like it, I''ll take off my clothes." The hanging Girl blinked and asked in confusion.

    Lin fan stared at The Hanging Woman,"if I don''t like you, you''ll take off your clothes. If others say that they don''t like you, won''t you just kill yourself?"

    The Hanging Woman shook her head."I won''t kill myself. If others don''t like it, I''ll kill him and he won''t dislike it."

    "Very good, you''ve got a good idea," Lin fan felt that he had met his match. This Hanging Woman was interesting.

    He looked at it carefully and it was clear at a nce. Then, he waved his hand."You can change your clothes at will in the vige. Now, hurry up and change."

    "I won ''t." The Hanging Woman shook her head.

    "Then please change into your original clothes." Lin fan''s fingers were cracking and he had the urge to beat him up.

    But he held back, at least not now.

    "Oh!" The Hanging Woman nodded, and the clothes that she had taken off reappeared on her body.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything else. He had to get rid of this Hanging Woman."Alright, let''s start the story. The first story today is ''ugly duckling''."

    "Rumor has it that a long time ago, a Swan left an egg in a flock of ducks. When it hatched, it was discriminated against and ridiculed by the Ducks because of its ugly appearance. One day, he asked the mother ducks who raised him why they didn''t like him."

    "Mother duck said that a duck must know its limits. If you don''t know your limits, what kind of duck are you? you''re too ugly, and it''ll lower the overall quality of a duck."

    "He was helpless because not only did the duck n bully him, but even the chickens next door bullied him. He went to find the chickens and asked them why they bullied him. The chickens said that we chickens are divided into three, six, and nine grades. There are street and alley chickens, roadside restaurants chickens, and very popr celebrity chickens. Your ugliness in the duck pen is the ugliest duck. Not only do the Ducks bully you, but we chickens also bully you."

    Lin fan was very serious while the hanging Girl stared at Lin fan without blinking, as if she was attracted by the story.

    "Ugly duckling was very sad, but it didn''t leave its hometown. Instead, it tried its best to gain the love of its friends. Gradually, ugly duckling realized that it had changed. It looked more and more beautiful in the light of theke, and the chickens next door gathered around it. They liked it very much.

    "The Ducks still hate him, but that hate has turned into jealousy."

    "Ugly duckling was very happy. It felt like it was very popr, and the henhouses liked it very much. Every time they finished work, they woulde to find ugly duckling and bring him food. Then, the henhouses would surround ugly duckling, and some very happy things would happen."

    Lin fan said no more.

    "What happened to ugly duckling in the end?" The hanging Girl asked curiously. She was attracted by the story.

    "The duck is dead." Lin fan said,"actually, there''s another version of this story. I''ll continue to tell you."

    "The Ugly Duckling left home and wandered outside. It ran to a house called the old capital and was discovered by that family. It was then ughtered and turned into a roast duck."

    Lin fan finished the first story."Okay, do you like it?"

    The hanging Girl nodded."It''s nice."

    "Alright, let''s continue. There are still many more stories."

    Lin fan was already going all out. He didn''t have to do anything today. He just had to tell the hanging Girl a story. He wanted to see how long she could listen to it.

    When The Hanging Woman heard that there was more to the story, a happy smile appeared on her face.

    "The next story is called ''Little Red Riding Hood''..."

    Time passed minute by minute. Throughout the entire process, Lin fan''s mouth did not stop.

    Cindere

    Sleeping Beauty

    "Big-headed son and small-headed father."

    ck cat Sheriff

    ¡­¡­

    He didn''t know how many stories he had told, but he didn''t believe that this woman could hold on.

    The next day!

    The birds of knowledge flew everywhere, spreading the content of yesterday''s news.

    "Lord of the realm of alchemy" attracted many people to watch.

    However, the pill realm was different from usual. People came and went, and many people came because of its reputation to see the master of the pill realm.

    Of course, there were also some people who didn''t have high cultivation but still admired the master of the realm of alchemy. They were all waiting outside the realm of alchemy.

    The forefather of nine colors was a little hurt recently, and the Zhizhi bird didn''t update anything. This made him very sad, but he was happy that many people came to find him.

    Someone asked him about his experience after that.

    However, he could not say it. Who knew what Peak Master Lin would write? thus, he could only brush it off. If he wanted to know what happened next, he could just pay attention to the bird of knowledge.

    "The content has appeared."

    Those who received the content of the Zhizhi bird cheered immediately. They had been waiting for a long time to see what would happen next.

    "It''s gone again. I hate it. Why did it end here? who wrote this? catch him."

    Countless people were wailing. They had waited for so long, but they didn''t expect that it would be gone just like that.

    However, when they noticed the following content, they were instantly stunned.

    "What? The leader of the righteous path has killed countless people to cultivate evil techniques, and he''s even begging for mercy? no way!"

    "Well, it''s not umon to practice evil techniques, but Yuan Zhen is the master of the righteous path. How could he do such a thing?"

    "Is the content real?"

    "How can it not be true? the content was written by the Grandmaster who wrote ''Lord of the alchemy realm''. How can it be fake?"

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 785 Why Are You Sleeping, Get Up And Have Fun

    The righteous path mountain was a towering mountain in the sky. It was shrouded in a strong righteous aura. Any evil cultivators would be repelled by this righteous aura.

    It was rumored that a great devil wanted to destroy the righteous path mountain. However, when it arrived, it was crushed by the strong righteous aura of the righteous path mountain and instantly disintegrated.

    Of course, this was just a rumor, and no one knew if it was true.

    And this rumor was also heard from the older generation of the righteous path mountain, so it was good to just listen to it.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen was walking on Mount zhengdao. He was not in a good mood. He had been severely injured. After a few days of recovery, he had almost recovered. However, the specific losses were extremely heavy and somewhat uneptable.

    There was only one substitute puppet, but it was being used up so mysteriously. His heart ached.

    The blood corpse was even more so. He had worked so hard to cultivate it, but it was actually killed by that kid.

    A few decades might seem like a short time, but who knew how many treasures had been consumed to umte them?

    "Good day, sect master." A disciple passed by and greeted him respectfully.

    "Yes." Yuan Zhen''s face was full of smiles. He had always been friendly to his disciples, and because of this, he was very well-protected by them.

    That kind of righteousness infected all the disciples of the righteous path mountain.

    In the eyes of the disciples, the sect master was an extremely upright person.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen saw a group of disciples gathered in the distance, whispering to each other. They seemed to be carefully discussing something.

    He didn''t startle them, but walked slowly.

    Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    "''Lord of the alchemy realm'' is so well-written. I didn''t expect it to be so little updated."

    "Yeah, but look at the content. Is it real or fake?"

    "How could our sect master be the kind of evil demon who would kill countless people just to cultivate an evil art? this must be a mistake."

    "Look at what''s written on it. It says that our Grandmaster begged for mercy from the other party and cut off that part. It can''t be. I think it''s just nonsense."

    Yuan Zhen had wanted to gain some favorability from his disciples, but when he heard those words, his face darkened. However, he quickly recovered.

    "What are you guys doing?" Yuan Zhen tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and acted normally.

    "Ah, sect leader." The disciples stood up in a panic and wanted to hide the content of the Zhizhi bird.

    "What''s wrong? don''t be nervous. I''ve already heard it. Show me the Zhizhi bird. I''d like to see how you''ll write this sect leader." Yuan Zhen said with a smile.

    But the anger in his heart was like a volcano, almost erupting.

    The disciples looked at each other and then handed the Zhizhi bird over."Sect leader, we didn''t believe you."

    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. Although you''re all disciples, you should also have a clear mind. If I really did such a thing, then as disciples of the righteous path mountain, you must eliminate the evil and defend the righteous path. Even if it''s me, you have to kill me." Yuan Zhen said righteously.

    When the gathered disciples heard these words, they raised their heads. The image of the Grandmaster in their hearts was getting bigger and bigger.

    Yuan Zhen looked at the content recorded on the Zhizhi bird and maintained a calm smile.

    However, he grabbed the bird a little harder. He was obviously extremely angry.

    He killed people and cultivated evil techniques.

    He admitted defeat and cut it.

    Then, he looked at thements. If it wasn''t for his status and the presence of his disciples, he would have exploded.

    "Hahaha, Yuan Zhen, this fellow, he usually pretends to be a righteous person, but it turns out that he''s also doing such sneaky things."

    "You''ve been calling for others to encircle and annihte Demon God Chi jiusha, but it turns out that you''re not a good person yourself. "

    "Is this real or fake? why does it not seem like it?"

    "Bullsh * t! This is written by the Grandmaster who wrote ''Lord of the alchemy realm.'' Do you think it''s fake? do you know how to speak?"

    Yuan Zhen looked at thesements emotionlessly. He didn''t even have a reaction.

    "Hehe, what''s written on it is really lifelike and vivid. It''s as if it''s real. This sect leader cultivated a demonic technique and even became a Yin Yang body in order to survive. What a joke." Yuan Zhen said with a smile.

    "Sect master, are you not angry at all?" The disciples were all shocked. If something like this happened to them, they would be so angry. But the way their Grandmaster was acting, it was as though he didn''t care at all. This made them respect him.

    Yuan Zhen smiled."Angry? Why should we be angry, their mouths are on their bodies, what they say is their business, we can''t just kill them to stop them from talking nonsense, this isn''t what our righteous path mountain would do. "

    When the disciples heard these words, they werepletely convinced, and their respect for the sect master grew.

    "Sect leader, this guy is talking nonsense. The disciples will not look at the Zhizhi bird anymore. Contact the people around you and boycott the Zhizhi bird."

    "No need, if I reject it, wouldn''t it mean that I have a guilty conscience? as the hope of righteous path mountain, sometimes you can''t not know what is happening outside. But some of the contents can be trusted and some can ''T. You need to judge for yourself. Okay, go cultivate."

    Yuan Zhen smiled and waved his hand, looking like a righteous person. This made the disciples admire him even more.

    The disciples sighed. Their hearts were far from their sect master ''s. This Zhizhi bird was really a piece of trash. The fellow who wrote "the master of the pill realm" was really hateful. Although it was well written, he actually ndered their sect master.

    Yuan Zhen held the contents of the Zhizhi bird and walked toward the secret room with his back behind him. He smiled and treated every disciple with a friendly attitude.

    After entering the secret chamber and closing the door, his smiling face instantly turned gloomy.

    Bang! Bang!

    He mmed his palm on the wall and trembled in anger.

    "Bastard, you damn bastard, how dare you publish it on the Zhizhi bird? I''m going to kill you!" Yuan Zhen''s expression was extremely gloomy. He was truly at the peak of his anger.

    "Lin fan, I''m definitely going to find you." He already knew the other party''s background.<sub> </sub>

    He was the one who had written the "lord of the realm of alchemy," and he was also the first on The Prodigy roll.

    Furthermore, this matter had a huge impact on him. He had to think of a way to resolve it.

    As the master of the righteous path, how could he let others think that he was of the evil path?

    Although the disciples of the righteous path mountain didn''t believe it, it was impossible for them to not make a statement to the outside world.

    At this moment, he contacted the Zhizhi bird.

    "I''m yuan Zhen, the master of the righteous path. How can you Zhizhi birds talk nonsense?" His tone was calm, without any anger.

    "Please show me the evidence of your nonsense," the examiner said.

    There was a fire burning in Yuan Zhen''s heart."As the sect Master of the Mountain of the right path, do you think I would cultivate evil techniques?"

    "That''s not up to us to decide. The content says that you''re going to use it to protect yourself. It''s easy to prove it. Just take off your pants and prove it. We, the Zhizhi bird, will delete the content immediately." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    He was on the Grandmaster''s side, so he trusted his words.

    As for whether the other party was the master of the righteous path or not, he didn''t care. Who cared who he was? who was the one who stipted that people of the righteous path couldn''t be hypocrites?

    Upon hearing the other party''s words, Yuan Zhen''s face darkened.

    What did he just say?

    Ask him to take off his pants to prove it?

    This was too much. He was the master of the righteous path. How could he do such a thing?

    The Zhi Zhi bird reviewer waited for a long time, but there was no evidence. He replied directly,"it''s time to file aint. If you can provide strong evidence, contact me again. Goodbye."

    Then, he cut off the connection.

    "Detestable."

    "You ..." Yuan Zhen was furious. His hair stood on end as a terrifying force filled the secret chamber. However, it was blocked by the light screen on the wall and did not spread out.

    Otherwise, with such power, the entire righteous path mountain would be rmed.

    A few dayster.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Senior brother and that woman have been inside for so many days and they still haven''te out. They''re too powerful." Lu Qiming was stunned. This was the longest time his senior brother had stayed in the sect.

    However, what he couldn''t believe was that after his senior brother brought the woman back, the two of them entered the secret chamber and never came out.

    It was really too terrifying.

    "It''s understandable. Senior brother has been out for a long time, so he must be very depressed. It''s not easy for him to bring a woman back. It''s normal for it to take a long time."

    Lu Qiming filled his head in and left. He had to inform the disciples that no one was allowed to enter the mountain.

    In the secret room.

    "Is it nice?" Lin fan stared at The Hanging Woman and asked.

    The hanging Girl nodded."It''s nice."

    "Alright, if it sounds good, then continue." Lin fan decided to fight it out with The Hanging Woman. He didn''t know how the word ''Wan'' was written.

    Since she liked it so much, he would tell her until she broke down.

    Another day passed.

    The secret room still did not open.

    Lu Qiming came over to take a look and then left in a hurry. At the same time, he asked the kitchen to prepare the ingredients. He was afraid that his senior brother would lose a lot of energy and would definitely need some nourishment.

    A few more days passed.

    Lin fan didn''t rest and told at least a thousand stories. Sometimes, he didn''t even know where he was going but no matter what, even if he didn''t know where he was going, he had to make it up.

    "I want to sleep." At this moment, the hanging Girl squinted her eyes slightly and wanted to sleep.

    Lin fan''s spirits were lifted. He immediately raised his hands and pried open The Hanging Woman''s eyes."What are you sleeping for? you like to listen to stories so much. I have to continue telling and you have to continue listening. You''re not allowed to sleep until I tell you to stop."

    "Oh." The hanging Girl nodded dumbly.

    "Next, we''ll be talking about" 72 dwarves and Snow White. "" Lin fan shook his head and said.

    The Hanging Woman said,"this seems to have been mentioned before."

    "No. We were talking about 71 dwarves, and now we are talking about 72 dwarves. They have anotherpanion, and another interesting story has happened." Lin fan didn''t wait for the hanging Girl to speak and directly started.

    Another day passed.

    "I want to sleep." The hanging girl''s eyelids drooped, but Lin fan''s hands were supporting her, not allowing her to sleep.

    "What are you sleeping for? continue, you''re not allowed to sleep." Lin fan said seriously.

    The hanging Girl yawned and her head bobbed up and down. Her body was a little numb but how could Lin fan let her sleep? he tried to open her eyes but the hanging Girl rolled her eyes and said,"I want to sleep."

    "What are you sleeping for? get up and have fun. Don''t you like to listen to stories?"

    "Tell me, do you like to listen to stories?"

 Chapter 786 Wow, Im So Moved

    "I don''t like it anymore."

    The moment he said that, Lin fan let go of her. Then, The Hanging Woman copsed on the ground and fell asleep.

    "Hehe." Lin fan lowered his head andughed coldly. Then, he raised his head and said arrogantly,"you want to fight with me? I, Lin fan, have never been afraid in my life."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Lin fanughed maniacally. Since she liked to listen to stories, then he would tell it to her. He would make her want to puke.

    Looking at the current situation, he had won.

    "I, Lin fan, am the strongest. No matter what, I am the strongest. Whoever is unconvinced, just deduct 1."

    His heart had already swelled to the extreme.

    Tell a story?

    This Peak Master still has a few thousand dwarves to talk about.

    Whoosh!

    He unsheathed the Tai sovereign sword and cut off the head. He held the head in his hand.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. Everything had recovered to a perfect state.

    He turned around to look at The Hanging Woman, theny on the ground and fell asleep.

    Then, he stepped forward and held her by his waist. He pushed the stone door open and left the secret room.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming waited for a long time. When he saw his senior brother, he immediately went up to him."Senior brother, are you tired?"

    However, when he saw the woman who was held by his senior brother''s waist, he was shocked. The woman was unconscious and did not feel anything.

    His expression changed slightly as he muttered in his heart.

    Just how strong was senior brother? he couldn''t have been doing those things every day these days, causing this woman to lose all her strength and faint, right?

    Lin fan realized that there was a problem with his question.

    "Senior brother, wait a moment. I''ll get the kitchen to prepare some nourishing food now." Lu Qiming ran to the kitchen. He estimated that his senior brother had been in there for seven days. He had been there three times a day, which was 21 times.

    If he didn''t make up for it, his body would definitely not be able to take it.

    "Come back here." Lin fan beckoned Lu Qiming back."There''s no need for any supplements. This woman is too troublesome. I''ve already subdued her. You can go and do your work. I don''t need you to look after me."

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming was in awe. So this woman was a wild horse. It took her seven days to be subdued by senior brother. She was indeed powerful.

    Buzzzzzz!

    All of a sudden, the sect shook. Several beams of light shot up into the sky and into the clouds, forming vortexes.

    "Is someone breaking through?"

    Lin fan was surprised. He lowered his head and looked around. There were junior brothers breaking through everywhere in the sect. Even the elders were breaking through.

    "Disciple, how is it?" Tian Xu appeared beside Lin fan and asked with a smile.

    "Teacher, what''s the situation?" Lin fan asked, puzzled. He didn''t understand what his teacher meant by that.

    "My dear disciple, this is what the disciples of the sect have specially prepared for you. Those old fogeys have also hidden it well and told me not to tell you. Now that you''vee out, you''ve immediately revealed it."

    "Ah? Let me see?" Lin fan was confused. It was a good thing for the disciples to break through but he didn''t understand.

    "Disciple, master will watch it with you." Tian Xu smiled. There was relief and joy on his aged face. At the same time, his eyes were shining with hope for the future.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    Instantly, pirs of energy shot into the heavens and earth from all over the sect, creating an astonishing sight.

    Originally, the scene of one person breaking through was already shocking. However, with so many people breaking through together, the scene created was simply too earth-shattering.

    Heaven and earth seemed to have been overturned by these light pirs.

    "The eminent Saint stage? teacher, has elder Huo Rong made a breakthrough to the eminent Saint stage?" He had not investigated when he returned to the sect, so he did not pay much attention to it. However, he did not expect elder Huo Rong to have broken through to the great sage realm. This speed was too fast.

    He remembered that Huo Rong had just broken through to the godly state at that time, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.

    "My dear disciple, what''s there to be surprised about? the things that you brought back for the sect aren''t ordinary at all. Even a pig would have reached this level of cultivation by now." Tian Xu patted Lin fan''s shoulder and sighed.

    "Amazing! My junior brothers and sisters have all reached the immortal state and demigod realm. There are so many of them." Lin fan had not expected the sect to have entered the state where God state beings were no better than dogs.

    Originally, he felt that although there were many God Realm experts in the sect, there weren''t many. He thought that the sect disciples ''talent was reallycking. However, it seemed like that wasn''t the case today.

    "There were a lot of them, but these little guys insisted on suppressing their cultivation. When you return to the sect, they''ll show you how they''ve broken through. So, all of them suppressed their cultivation. Until now, the number of people is increasing."

    "Every time youe back, you don''t stay for long before you go out again. Now, there are already demigods among the outer sect disciples, and there are quite a number of them. This would have been unimaginable in the past."

    Tian Xu sighed. He had always wanted to witness the rise of the sect.

    In the air, thunder and lightning intertwined and gathered together, forming a terrifying might.

    "Everyone, senior brother Lin is observing. Don''t embarrass yourself. Break through the Tribtion and prove yourself." In the air, Zhang Long shouted loudly. His entire body emitted a golden light as he unleashed his Divine Art, sting it into the heavens and earth.

    "Yes."

    The rest of the disciples roared as well. A bright light rose into the sky and destroyed the heavens and earth.

    Bang! Bang!<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    The void exploded, and the Tribtion was eliminated.

    An inner sect disciple formed a seal with his fingers and wrapped it around his body, integrating it into his mind. He was fighting against his inner demon with an indomitable aura that could destroy everything.

    Although the magnificent me sect had such a shocking divine power in the past, it wasn''t somon.

    "Disciple, these are all immortal techniques and divine abilities that you''ve brought back from the outside world. Once the sect announces them to the public, all the disciples can learn them." Tian Xu stroked his beard. His beard had been burnedst time, but it had slowly grown back. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten used to it.

    "Amazing." Lin fanughed happily. The scene he wanted to see the most was the magnificent me sect bing stronger.

    Although they were still far from the stronger sects he had seen, they were not the weakest and he saw hope.

    A loud boom resounded, and the void returned to its calm state.

    Countless disciples floated in the air, exuding an overbearing aura. They then spoke in unison, their voices loud and earth-shaking.

    "We are grateful for everything that senior brother Lin has done for us. We will remember it in our hearts and never forget senior brother''s guidance."

    His voice was like thunder, resounding through the world.

    "Teacher, I want to cry. I''m so touched." Lin fan said coyly.

    "Disciple, master also wants to cry. It''s been hard on disciple." Tian Xu''s eyes reddened.

    "Waa!"

    In an instant, Lin fan and his teacher hugged each other and patted each other''s back.

    "Teacher, don''t cry. It''s so good now."

    "My dear disciple, don''t cry anymore. I''m very excited now. I''m proud of you."

    At this point, the two of them burst into tears again.

    As for The Hanging Woman, Lin fan threw her to the side and didn''t bother with her.

    "Alright, we can''t cry anymore. It''s embarrassing." Tian Xu came back to his senses. He wiped away his tears and regained his authority as an elder.

    "Master is right. As the peak Master of invincible peak and the role model of all the disciples, how can I cry?" the disciple said.

    Lin fan coughed out gently and adjusted his cor. cing his hands behind his back, he looked out into the distance.

    "Good. All of you have been doing very well. I am very pleased. Your strength is the strength of the sect. Now that you have all stepped into a higher realm, remember not to be arrogant andcent. The road to the peak is still very long, and you need to work harder."

    "Yes, senior brother."

    His voice was like thunder, and the rumbles continued.

    When the frog saw this, it was shocked. The cultivation of these guys wasn''t high. To a true expert, they could be killed with a snap of the finger.

    However, this aura was extremely shocking. As long as it wasn''t destroyed, it would be a ruler in the future.

    He was nine destions god tier master, so he definitely wouldn''t be wrong.

    He had seen many top sects in the ancient times. Although they were more powerful than tens of thousands of such sects, their auras were shocking.

    "Why do I feel like my chances of freedom in the future are getting slimmer and slimmer? if I don''t even have freedom, what am I cultivating for?"

    The frog couldn''t help but begin to doubt itself, trying to find an excuse for beingzy.

    "No, how can I not cultivate? if I wait for them toe, I won''t be able to protect myself. And those guys ..."

    His gaze turned to the alchemists who were watching with their mouths agape.

    This group of little brats were simply trash.

    However, after spending so much time with him, he had already mixed around with trash and even became their frog master. How could he just throw it away?

    Pada!

    When the spectating alchemists saw frog master, their hearts trembled in fear. They then said respectfully,""Frog master,"

    The frog held the ruler and cursed angrily,"you trash, what are you still looking at? it''s not like you''re the ones breaking through. Hurry up and refine pills for this frog. If you don''t look for a day, you''ll bezy. You''re still thousands of miles away from bing a top alchemy master."

    "Yes, frog master. We''ll go and concoct the pill now."

    Under the terrifying might of the frog master, the group of pill refinement Masters immediately started to obediently refine pills.

    "You green-headed frog, you''re really rough with people." The talisman paper hanging behind the frog said disdainfully.

    "It''s none of your business. I''m teaching my students, so why are you shouting?" The frog retorted angrily, not afraid at all.

    The talisman chuckled and stopped talking. It was toozy to argue with this guy. It had been arguing for several months, and its heart was very painful.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, go and cultivate. You must believe that you are the best." Lin fan encouraged him. He was really happy. He didn''t take so many things for nothing. The disciples all improved and he was really proud.

    In his opinion, as long as he was given more time, the great saints of the sect would be worse than dogs, and it was not impossible for the Supreme Immortals to roam the world.

    As for the resources that the sect needed, he would use his own hands to get them back one by one.

    "Teacher, looking at the situation, your wish to travel the world and look at the scenery will probablye true very soon." He knew his teacher''s wish, which was to be alone and look around without worrying about the sect.

    Tian Xu smiled."My disciple, that day wille. It won''t be long. I might be able to hold on until then."

    Lin fan and his master looked at each other and smiled. If master and disciple worked together, they would be invincible. They would definitely strengthen the sect.

    He had been working hard ever since he was in thend of origin.

    [PS: the college entrance examination results are out. I hope that all of you will have a perfect future. For those who didn''t do well, don''t feel too much pressure. As long as you work hard, you will have a beautiful future.] A long time ago, I was a cker. My college entrance examination score was just enough for me to go to college. When I saw my score, I was in a good mood and even invited my friends to celebrate. Now, my life is veryplete. I even have a child. I have lost my motivation in life. Haha, the heavens reward the diligent. The heavens will not disappoint the diligent. Even if I don''t meet my expectations, I won''t make life miserable. I''m going to sleep. It''s almost fouro'' clock. I''m exhausted. I''m writing every chapter slowly and updatingte.

 787 Chapter 787

    The sect''s strength rising explosively was the scene he was most willing to see.

    Zhang Long and the others had been in closed door cultivation all day. With the help of pills, they were able to reach this level. This was already not bad. Of course, this had something to do with their talent. If they were talented, it would not be just this.

    However, it didn''t matter. Time was thest thing hecked.

    "I slept sofortably."

    At that moment, the hanging Girl woke up. To Lin fan, the hanging Girl had been lying there for at most two hours. Looking at the situation now, she had really slept enough.

    "I want to hear a story." The first thing The Hanging Woman did when she woke up was to listen to a story.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out. However, there was no resistance at all as the punch pierced through the hanging girl''s body.

    It was transparent and could not be harmed.

    At that moment, Lin fan felt a pair of arms pass by his sides and rest on his body. A not-so-hot breath came out of the hanging girl''s mouth.

    "I want to hear a story."

    "You F * cking ..." Lin fan was a little angry. He felt like he was ying with him. Two hours of sleep was enough and he said that he wanted to continue listening to stories. This made him really unhappy.

    However, he held back. He wanted to see what was going on with this Hanging Woman.

    The colored eyes were activated.

    Immediately, he focused his attention. The hanging girl''s aura suddenly changed. An extremely strange aura spread out in all directions like a wave with her as the center.

    "Not good, it''s dangerous." He didn''t really care about this aura. However, from the looks of it, it was spreading in all directions. If he didn''t stop it, it might really cover the entire sect.

    "Close."

    He immediately turned off colored eye and gained a preliminary understanding of The Hanging woman''s ability.

    The spiritual attack was very domineering.

    "Huh???" The Hanging Woman finally reacted, but her eyes were still in a daze. She couldn''t react for the time being. In that instant just now, her rationality had disappeared, and her memories were a little chaotic.

    "What do you want?" Lin fan asked.

    This Hanging Woman was indeed a little troublesome, and she was good at group attacks.

    Every powerhouse was able to use pressure attacks, but not everyone could use spiritual pressure to such an extent.

    "I want to hear a story." The Hanging Woman replied indifferently.

    "Listen to your sister." Lin fan was a little helpless. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have brought this Hanging Girl back to the sect.

    He wanted to hear stories every day, but where did the storiese from?

    If he had the time, he could do something else.

    "I don''t have a sister." The Hanging Woman shook her head.

    Lin fan took in a deep breath, then his tone turned cold,"do you want to die? If you want, I don''t mind helping you. "

    "I can die, but I want to hear a story." The hanging Girl was calm and didn''t have any fluctuations.

    "F * ck!"

    This was the first time in his life that he had met such a speechless opponent. Even if he died, he wanted to hear the story. However, this also showed that the other party was a good seedling and was very dedicated to his goal.

    Even if he died, he wanted to hear a story. How strong must his belief be? how could an ordinary person have such a belief?

    "Okay, I''ll do it, but I''ll make a deal with you. When I''m not in the sect, you have to protect every magnificent me sect disciple. As long as you can do it, I''ll teach you for three days and three nights every time youe back. How about it?"

    Lin fan thought about The Hanging woman''s ability and had an idea.

    The Holy Son of Wisdom King was not weak. He was in the glorious world realm, but even with such a cultivation, he could not withstand the Hanged woman''s spiritual attack.

    If he wasn''t in the sect and was invaded by strong enemies, this Hanging Woman might be of great help.

    "Alright," he said. The hanging Girl nodded.

    Lin fan nodded his head. Taking down the hanging Girl would increase the fighting power of the sect.

    On the peak of the mountain.

    He stood there and looked into the distance.

    In the sky, the Zhizhi bird flew over and a piece of news fell.

    He grabbed it and opened the content page.

    "I didn''t expect ''Lord of the elixir realm'' to be so popr. It has not been updated for a long time, and it has actually caused such a big riot." He took a look and saw that there were records of many peak experts leaving the Holy Land in search of the Grandmaster-level writers.

    He even dered that as long as he found this fellow, he would definitely give him a good beating and force him to obediently write his story.

    "Greed is like a snake swallowing an elephant. I''ve also updated quite a lot. Although it takes a long time for each update, I''ve updated at least two to three hundred thousand words during this time."

    "Yi!"

    At this moment, he saw the debate made by the leader of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, about the nder in the corner of the content.

    "Interesting. I didn''t expect people nowadays to be so secretive." Lin fan pondered. He was the only one who had seen the true face of the leader of the righteous path.

    Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig were not there, so what could they understand?

    As for the people he had saved, they didn''t know anything. They probably only knew how to love and protect peace. They didn''t know anything else.

    "That''s good. I''ll update it today. Tomorrow, I''ll go to the alchemy realm and ask for pills. I''ve already reached the glorious world realm, so I have to continue working hard. Once I reach the Dao realm, I''ll be at the peak."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan took out the Golden paper. Immediately, the Zhizhi bird examiner''sints and wails could be heard. There was also a kind of pleading that made people cry.

    He ignored her and started writing.

    He didn''t need to think about the content, and the routine was already in his mind.

    As for the matter of the master of the righteous path, he had to continue to be angry for a while.

    He didn''t expect the master of the righteous path to be so calm. He didn''t even panic when he encountered such a situation.

    But then again, he was the master of the righteous path, and his reputation was already well-known. It was really impossible for people to believe him. Of course, he only felt disgusted, and didn''t care about anything else.

    Yuan Zhen''s and Chi jiusha''s storage rings were still in his hands. He had not taken them out in the sect.

    If Demon God Chi jiusha could track him down through his storage ring, then Yuan Zhen would naturally have the same ability.

    After finishing the content, he sent it to the Zhizhi bird and prepared to go to the pill world to collect the reward from the forefather of nine colors. He also wanted to discuss if the price should be raised.

    The impact was quite high, so he had to raise the price.

    Lin fan rose into the air and disappeared from the sect.

    "I can''t see through this precious disciple of mine anymore." Tian Xu opened his eyes and looked into the distance. Gradually, a smile appeared on his face."I can''t stop the inevitable."

    He then continued cultivating.

    Gradually, an ancient tree appeared behind him. A gentle aura emanated from it and enveloped the magnificent me sect.

    "Is the sacrednding or not?" The wisdom King Holy Son squatted down and wiped the toilet with great effort. He had already vowed not to betray, but he was still hoping that the Holy Land woulde to save him.

    But after so long, there was still no news from the Holy Land.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know where I am?"

    Thinking of this, the Holy son''s heart trembled. It seemed very possible.

    The pill realm.

    The green poisonous fog formed a protective barrier, blocking anyone who had ill intentions towards the pill world. Those who hade to the pill world to see the true face of the ancestor of nine colors were also blocked outside.

    They didn''t dare to charge in. These creatures in the poisonous fog were too terrifying. Just a little bit of them would kill them and turn them into ashes.

    "Forefather ninescolor, we''vee because of your reputation. Pleasee and meet us." An elegant man with a strong aura stood outside the pill realm as he cupped his fists and shouted.

    However, there was no reply.

    The green poisonous creatures that surrounded the pill realm wandered around aimlessly. However, if any creature stepped into its range, they would attack together and devour the invader.

    "Brother, don''t shout anymore. The pill realm is closed now and won''t receive anyone." A man who had been waiting outside the pill realm for a long time said.

    "Why? The experiences of the forefather of nine colors have affected me greatly. I''ve traveled a long distance just to see his true appearance. " The man said.

    "Do you really not know, or are you just pretending not to know? when the master of the pill realm was weing the people who came from afar, I didn''t expect that there would be people who wanted to steal the pills among them. Fortunately, I found out in advance, so there was no loss. That''s why the pill realm has closed its doors and won''t ept anyone." The man who had been waiting for a long time said.

    "How did you know?" The man asked curiously.

    Suddenly, in the distance, a stream of light shot over.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, hurry up and wee me in." Lin fan''s voice turned into a thread that passed through the green Poison mist.

    The forefather of nine colors had been very annoyed recently. There were simply too many people who hade because of his fame. Many of the Masters of the major forces had alsoe. Although they hade to congratte him, he could see the jealousy in their eyes.

    There were also some who asked him about what he had experienced after that.

    But what could he say? he could still say that the story didn''t happen like that. He was beaten up and then knelt down to beg for forgiveness.

    As for what Peak Master Lin would writeter on, he could only say that he had no f * cking idea either.

    Up until now, there had been at least three women who had ambiguous rtionships with the elder ancestor, but he had never experienced such things.

    He had read those messages.

    Many old men were very envious. It was said that when he was young, he only cared about cultivation and did not think about the love between men and women. Later on, he had seeded in cultivation, and he was older. The burden on his shoulders was also heavy, but he did not think about such things.

    They all envied themselves for being able to cultivate and still have a femalepanion.

    He wanted to cry when he read thements. If that was really the case, he would thank the heavens and earth.

    But there really wasn ''t.

    And he couldn''t say it out loud. When others asked where Hongyan went, he just smiled and didn''t say anything.

    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voiceing from outside. He was instantly overjoyed. It was Peak Master Lin''s voice.

    Then, he pointed out with his finger. A beam of light pierced through and opened up a path.

    Outside.

    The conversing crowd discovered this figure and were a little puzzled. They didn''t know who this person was. The pill realm had already closed, but he still asked the nine color ancestor to wee him in. Who did he think he was?

    In the blink of an eye, the situation changed drastically.

    The poisonous mist of the pill realm retreated left and right, opening up a path for him.

    "Wee, Peak Master Lin."

    A voice rang out. This was the voice of patriarch ninescolor.

    She was stunned. It was actually true.

    What was this guy''s background?

 Chapter 788 The Ability To Lie With His Eyes Open Is Amazing

    "The other party has already appeared."

    There were people waiting outside the pill world. When they saw Lin fan appear, they disappeared without a trace.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you." Patriarch ninescolor sighed.

    He wanted to meet peak Master Lin and have a good talk with him. At the same time, regarding the update speed, it was really slow. Sometimes, he even felt his liver hurt from waiting.

    "What''s there to wait for? but looking at the old forefather''s face, he seems to be in a good mood recently. " Lin fan said with a smile. The poprity of the novel had exceeded his expectations. He didn''t expect that no matter where it was, the content would be so popr.

    Even if those old fogeys were extremely powerful, they would still be attracted by the content.

    Speaking of this, the forefather of nine colors was indeed in a good mood. The "Lord of the elixir realm" was very popr. Who in the outer realm didn''t know him?

    In fact, many of the younger disciples had even regarded him as their idol.

    Every day, countless disciples of the younger generation woulde to the alchemy world, wanting to see him.

    "Peak Master Lin, this old man is naturally in a good mood. However, I am also extremely annoyed. You should have seen the people outside the pill world earlier. There are peopleing here every day to see me. Sometimes, I am really annoyed to the point where I don''t know what to say." The forefather of nine colors sighed, feeling rather helpless.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. ''This guy might be saying that, but he''s probably feeling really good deep down.''

    Who didn''t want to be famous?

    And he didn''t expect that "Lord of the elixir realm" would be so popr.

    "Peak Master Lin, although there are many prototypes of the content in this story, there are also many contents that have never happened to me before. Don''t you think that this is not very good? I''ve counted and there are eight cultivation techniques that I''ve never cultivated before. Therefore, I changed the names of the magical powers that I know."

    "However, some cultivation techniques will create all kinds of wonderful scenes after being used. I''ve tried many times, but I haven''t been able to create it. Wouldn''t it be bad if someone finds out in the future?"

    Forefather ninescolor had his own concerns.

    All the names of the cultivation techniques that appeared in the "Lord of the elixir realm" were reced with the cultivation techniques that he cultivated.

    Lin fan chuckled and waved his hand,"old master, this is just beautifying the content. Do you understand? It''s not that this Peak Master wants to say this, but the first half of your life was really too aggrieved. If I were to write it ording to your actual situation, it would really be very miserable, and I''m afraid no one would even want to read it. "

    "But look at how much you''ve changed. You''re so popr now. Even the younger generation has set you as their goal."

    "So, this is the beautifying effect."

    He had to admit that he had exaggerated the patriarch nine colors too much, but unfortunately, no one doubted him. Since that was the case, then he would just continue making things up.

    "Hmm, that makes sense." The forefather of nine colors nodded in agreement."However, Peak Master Lin, how can I make up for this? ever since I started cultivating, I''ve never had a single one, and you''ve just written three. Where am I supposed to find one?"

    "What are you looking for?" Lin fan realized that the nine color old ancestor was too immersed in the character. It seemed like he was trying to get closer to the main character of "Lord of the pill world". Even though they had the same name, they were two different people.

    "Three female confidants," The forefather of nine colors said worriedly,"this old man still has to find three women to be his soulmates."

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he burst outughing and patted the shoulders of the forefather of nine colors,"don''t worry. There''s no need for that. These three soulmates of mine will be dead soon."

    "Ah?"

    The forefather of nine colors was instantly dumbfounded. He did not understand what Peak Master Lin meant. Why did he have to die? his three female confidants looked pretty good.

    "Don ''t, Peak Master Lin. You can''t do that." He immediately protested.

    He actually hoped to have three such female confidants. They had different personalities, but they were very likable. Of course, it was too difficult to find them.

    "I like this kind of character very much. Don''t write it to death, please don''t write it to death. I have my own way to smooth things over."

    The forefather of nine colors was a little engrossed in the ''Lord of the pill world''. Lin fan did not say much about it. Instead, he chuckled.

    "Forefather, a month''s time has really passed by so quickly,"

    "Yup," The forefather of nine colors nodded. Then, he thought of something and said,"Peak Master Lin, I''ve prepared the three acquired pill spirits long ago."

    Lin fan''s purpose foring here was to have a talk with the forefather of nine colors. Therefore, he had to raise the price.

    "Hey, patriarch, you don''t know. My personal safety has been in serious danger recently. ording to the Zhizhi bird''s report, many peak experts are looking for me. So ... You know what I mean." Lin fan didn''t make things too clear. However, the old master should have understood quite a bit of what he had said.

    As expected.

    When he said those words, the nine color old master looked at Lin fan in a daze. He muttered in his heart,"this Peak Master Lin is asking for an exorbitant price."

    However, how could he be so easily controlled?

    "Peak Master Lin, don''t worry about this. I''ll definitely ensure your safety and won''t let anyone hurt you." Forefather nine colors patted his chest and guaranteed.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at forefather nine colors.

    The forefather of nine colors looked back at him with a smile. He had no intention of dodging. It was as if he was saying,"let''s continue tomunicate. If we have any thoughts, we can talk it out slowly."

    "Sigh, the old ancestor is not sincere." Lin fan sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "Peak Master Lin, how do you put this? this old man is definitely very sincere." The forefather of nine colors said hurriedly. How could he not be on good terms with Peak Master Lin? the "Lord of the pill realm" book had made him famous and fulfilled his dream.

    How could he not know that Peak Master Lin felt that three acquired pill spirits were too little and wanted more?

    But the preciousness of acquired pill spirits was not as one imagined.

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you think of five pills?" The forefather of nine colors had offered a price. If he didn''t write the "Lord of the pill realm," he would even want to die.

    Although both parties had made an oath, if Peak Master Lin wrote nonsense, it would not be worth it. Hence, everything could be discussed.

    "Forget it. Since that''s the case, we''llpromise. Eight will do." Lin fan insisted,"old master, you don''t have to say anymore. You''re the master of a world, and I''m a Peak Master of a sect. We''re both men of indomitable spirit. If I were to say more, I''d seem a little stingy. Eight then."

    "This ..." The nine-colored patriarch was dumbfounded. Peak Master Lin had blocked them too quickly, and no one could react in time. Forget it, forget it. "Alright, eight it is then. However, Peak Master Lin, your update is too slow. No matter what, isn''t it better to speed up a little?"

    "Fine. Since forefather nine colors is so forthright, then this Peak Master naturally can''t lose face." Lin fan chuckled and patted the old master''s shoulders,"don''t worry. Your Peak Master is personally holding the brush. Do you think that there''s a problem with it? the contents of ''Lord of the pill world'' are definitely written perfectly."

    "Alright, Peak Master Lin, I believe you." The forefather of nine colorsughed heartily. With a wave of his sleeve, a fragrant wine appeared on the table.

    "Please," he said.

    If the "Lord of the elixir realm" wasn''t popr enough, the forefather of nine colors wouldn''t have agreed to it.

    The key was that he was really too explosive. At his level, strength was no longer important. The most important thing was face and honor.

    As the master of the realm of alchemy, he also hoped that he could be passed down for hundreds of generations.

    Even if the outer realms were separated and returned to their own ces, they would still be able to remember the ancestor of the pill realm named nine colors ancestor. His life was glorious.

    Suddenly, an extremely powerful aura came from outside the pill realm.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, pleasee out and meet me."

    A voice came from outside the pill realm.

    The people who were waiting outside the pill realm were stunned when they saw the figure floating in the void.

    This person seemed to be the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen.

    "Eh? Why is this old man here?" The forefather of nine colors frowned. He was not very fond of the master of the righteous path."Peak Master Lin, do you think he is really that kind of person?"

    "What do you think?" Lin fan chuckled. He had not expected Yuan Zhen to find him here. Perhaps, someone had already known when he had arrived in the pill world.

    The forefather of nine colors nodded,"then it''s true. Peak Master Lin, I can see that the other party is clearly not here to find me. Instead, he wants to kill you after seeing that you''vee. However, don''t worry. As long as you''re in the alchemy world, nothing will happen to you. This old man can guarantee this."

    Then, the old ancestor looked outside.

    "Yuan Zhen, what are you doing here?"

    The forefather of nine colors ''voice was transmitted out, asking Yuan Zhen about the purpose of his trip.

    He naturally could not let anything happen to Peak Master Lin. Otherwise, who would be able to write "Lord of the alchemy realm" in the future?

    "Forefather of nine colors, we heard that the Grandmaster who wrote the ''Lord of the alchemy realm'' has arrived. We have admired him for a long time, so we came to take a look. Could it be that forefather of nine colors is really going to stop us outside?"

    Lin fanughed. It seemed like Yuan Zhen really wanted to take revenge. However, he was more than happy to do so.

    "Forefather, let them in."

    "Alright," he said. The forefather of nine colors didn''t think too much about it. If they wanted to make a move in the pill realm, they would only be courting death.

    Very quickly, the green poisonous mist outside the pill realm opened up a path.

    "Let''s go!" Yuan Zhen immediately entered the room. His expression was cold, but he quickly recovered.

    After he had a conflict with Lin fan, the first thing he wanted to do was to look for Lin fan''s traces. That was why he had sent people to wait outside the pill world. The moment they met, they would inform him immediately.

    He didn''t expect to really encounter it.

    Lin fan sat there calmly and tasted the wine. He raised his head and saw a person floating in the air. Beside him were a few other people. Although he didn''t recognize them, they were all Dao realm experts.

    "So it''s you. I didn''t expect to see you again." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Yuan Zhen was surprised."Oh? I didn''t expect the Grandmaster to have seen me before. "

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned by Yuan Zhen''s words. He didn''t know how to react. Then, he sneered,"Yuan Zhen, you''re really good at acting. Including this time, this is already the third time."

    Yuan Zhen''s expression changed slightly, turning cold, but then heughed."Grandmaster, you must be joking. This is the first time I''ve seen a Grandmaster. I''m afraid that Grandmaster has remembered wrongly."

    "Act, continue acting." Lin fan gave Yuan Zhen a thumbs up. He had thought that he and his teacher were the best at lying through their teeth. He didn''t expect that Yuan Zhen had so much potential too.

 Chapter 789 Im So Angry Im About To Go Crazy

    "How dare you! You''re talking nonsense! How dare you nder the master of the righteous path on the Zhizhi bird? Who Do You Think You Are?"

    "You''re courting death!" A gray-haired elder beside Yuan Zhen coldly rebuked.

    However, just as he finished his words, and before Lin fan could even start scolding, the nine color old ancestor could not take it anymore.

    "Who Do You Think You Are? how dare you insult my nine colored friend in the pill world? don''t tell me you don''t put the pill world in your eyes?" The forefather mmed the table in anger and stood up. His aura gathered and the green poisonous mist outside the pill realm was summoned. It turned into a poisonous Dragon and soared into the sky.

    The poison Dragon was ten thousand feet long, and its tail was connected to the source of the poisonous fog outside. Its ferocious roar spread over.

    The terrifying poisonous gas was boiling, and the surrounding space was poisoned into nothingness.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, others might be afraid of you, but I, profound wood, am not." The old man''s name was Xuan Muyi, and his cultivation base was at the peak of the Dao realm. He was a patriarch of one of the forces under mount Righteous Dao.

    His cultivation was strong and not to be underestimated.

    "You have guts."

    The forefather said coldly. He waved his arm and the poison Dragon spiralled in the air. Its green eyes were filled with killing intent. Then, it spat out a thick poisonous mist that instantly enveloped Xuan Muyi.

    "Small tricks." Xuan Muyi was disdainful. His body gave off a bright light and he wanted to refine the poisonous mist.

    But then.

    The light that covered Xuan Muyi''s body was eaten away by the poisonous mist. The hole was instantly opened and the poisonous mist entered. It attached itself to Xuan Muyi''s body and entered his body through his pores.

    "Ah!"

    A miserable scream was heard.

    This unforeseen event happened in the blink of an eye. It was so fast that it was somewhat shocking.

    "Forefather ninescolor, please show mercy." Yuan Zhen''s expression changed when he saw this. He didn''t expect the poisonous mist of the pill realm to be so powerful.

    He didn''t stop them earlier because he wanted to let the pill world understand that some things couldn''t be managed just because they wanted to.

    However, he didn''t expect the poisonous fog outside the pill realm to be so strong. Even Xuan Muyi''s protective light screen couldn''t resist it. It instantly eroded the pill realm.

    "Hmph," he snorted.

    "Hmph!" The forefather snorted. He didn''t think about killing anyone here. He waved his arm, and the poison mist that had entered the profound wood element''s body returned to the poison Dragon.

    "Mind your words. The pill realm doesn''t cause trouble, but that doesn''t mean they are afraid of trouble. It''s not impossible for this old man to make you stay."

    The forefather of nine colors was very unyielding. He didn''t fear anyone in the pill realm.

    The poisonous mist that surrounded the pill realm had been slowly condensed over countless years. Over time, the poison of the poison pill was extremely strong. So what if it was a Dao realm expert?

    Pfft!

    Xuan Muyi''s face turned green and he spat out a mouthful of blood. It wasn''t because he was angry, but because he had been poisoned. Even though the forefather had dispelled the poison, there was still a little bit left in his body. He needed to do something to get rid of it.

    He was terrified. This was the first time he had faced the master of the realm of alchemy. He didn''t expect to be defeated so quickly. If the other party wanted to kill him, he would probably be defeated in the blink of an eye.

    "Impressive. I''ve read the contents of the ''lord of the realm of alchemy''. The forefather of nine colors was already extremely domineering when he was young. I didn''t expect that he would still be so domineering after so many years." Yuan Zhen spoke, but there was a hint of anger in his tone.

    The people he had brought were all great ancestors of the great sects affiliated with the mountain of the righteous path who took orders from him. Now that they had been taught a lesson by the alchemy world, he naturally had no ce to put his face.

    "Hehe." The forefather of nine colorsughed. He was in a good mood. Being praised by others was exactly the same as him in the "Lord of the pill realm". Very good, very good.

    When Xuan mu heard this, he was shocked. He had also read the contents of "master of the alchemy realm". The nine color ancestor was resourceful and ruthless. He felt lucky that he was still alive after being so presumptuous in front of an expert who had such experience.

    "Alright, Yuan Zhen. Why did youe to find me?" Lin fan raised his hand and told the nine color old ancestor not to show up. He didn''t want to owe this guy a favor. If he reduced the number of pills, then he would lose out.

    This kind of thing, he could solve it himself, he didn''t need anyone''s help.

    However, he didn''t expect the pill realm to be so strong, especially the poisonous mist that surrounded it. Even Dao realm experts couldn''t block it. It was really shocking.

    Although Xuan Muyi''s foundations weren''t that good and he was just average amongst peak Dao realm experts, he shouldn''t have been defeated so quickly.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ve heard of your name for a long time, so I came here personally to invite you to be a guest at the righteous path mountain." Yuan Zhen said with a smile.

    "You''re treating me to a meal?" Lin fan smiled.

    "Yes, Peak Master Lin, pleasee to the righteous path mountain for a chat." Yuan Zhen smiled. He didn''t make a threat, nor did he make a move. In the eyes of others, he was sincerely inviting them.

    "Yuan Zhen, you''re really despicable. Let me tell you, the people this Peak Master hates the most in this life are those who are too fake. If you had started a war with me, I could still respect you as a man. But now, you''re acting so despicable and shamelessly, pretending to be friendly with me. Is there a need to do that?"

    "The first time you fought with Demon God Chi jiusha, it was I who took your storage rings and stripped you naked. This is the truth, and I don''t need to hide it."

    "The second time, you ughtered living beings and cultivated demonic techniques. You summoned a bloody corpse, which was killed by me. You begged for mercy and hung yourself, but you escaped."

    "The third time will be today."<sub> </sub>

    "Do you really have to y like this? if you have any ideas, just say it. If you want to kill me, let''s pick a ce and do it directly. Don''t beat around the bush, it''s tiring."

    Lin fan didn''t give him any face and directly told him about Yuan Zhen''s situation.

    The expert who came with Yuan Zhen had a cold expression on his face. This was a tant provocation. At the same time, he was shocked. This fellow was really too arrogant. Did he not know how to keep up appearances between people?

    "Amazing." Forefather ninescolor was filled with admiration.

    Peak Master Lin was truly overbearing. Ordinary people would not dare to say such words.

    Everyone knew of Yuan Zhen''s identity. He was the master of the righteous path, and he was one of the top figures of the top forces in the outer realm.

    It was truly shocking for Peak Master Lin to go head to head with the other party.

    "Peak Master Lin, you sure know how to joke." Yuan Zhen endured and continued to endure. His hands were trembling, and so was his heart. It was as if there was a furnace burning in his body, and it could explode at any moment.

    "Who''s joking with you? do you know what this is?"

    At this moment, Lin fan took out his storage ring. This was Yuan Zhen. He didn''t believe that the other party would be able to hold back.

    If he dared to make a move now, he would really admire the other party for being a man.

    As expected, Yuan Zhen''s expression changed slightly when he took out the storage ring, but he quickly regained his calm.

    "Peak Master Lin, I don''t recognize this storage ring. There might be some misunderstanding." Yuan Zhen said indifferently, but his fingers were clearly trembling.

    This was his storage ring, but it had been taken away by this kid.

    "Oh, really? It''s fine if you don''t recognize it, this Peak Master just so happens to want to see what''s inside. "

    Lin fan took out the items from the storage ring and a treasure light covered it.

    "Not bad, they''re all good stuff."

    Heughed and deliberately showed off in front of Yuan Zhen to anger the other party.

    The forefather of nine colors knew what was going on as he watched the scene before him. If Peak Master Lin had said those words earlier, he would still have some doubts. But now, he had seen the changes in Yuan Zhen''s expression when he took out the storage ring.

    There was indeed a problem.

    It seemed that the storage ring was indeed Yuan Zhen ''s.

    Yuan Zhen suppressed his anger. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to kill and torture him to death.

    He had never encountered such a thing before. He had never even felt it.

    "Peak Master Lin, please take a trip to the righteous path mountain." Yuan Zhen said.

    "Alright, stop pretending. You want to kill me, right? why don''t we fight outside the pill realm? let''s have a good fight. Don''t say that I''m bullying you. All of you, attack. Life and death are up to the heavens. You can''t me anyone for dying. How about it?" Lin fan said.

    Yuan Zhen wasn''t confident that he could take him down. They''d already foughtst time. Although this brat was only at the glorious era realm, the battle prowess he erupted with was truly astonishing.

    He wanted to lure him to the righteous mountain because he wanted to use the righteous Qi of the mountain to crush him and turn him into dust.

    "Peak Master Lin, why are you so hostile to me? I sincerely invited Peak Master Lin to be a guest at the righteous path mountain, how could I want to kill you? that is simply impossible. " Yuan Zhen said.

    Lin fan felt that this guy was really shameless. But that was good. He could just have some fun.

    "Alright, since you''re sincere, then make an oath. If you have the intention to kill me, then may the heavens strike you down with lightning and turn you into ashes. How about it?"

    "If you''re not dead, I''ll even write your life as the master of the righteous path for you."

    He wanted to see what else the master of the righteous path could say.

    When Yuan Zhen heard this, his face changed slightly as his heart thumped furiously. This guy was really detestable. He really wanted to beat him to death.

    "Sect leader Yuan, just make an oath for him to see. This brat has rejected your good intentions time and time again. I can''t stand it anymore." An old man who followed him said in an unconvinced manner.

    "That''s right, Peak Master Lin''s words are very reasonable. After all, we are going to your righteous path mountain, and our safety is not guaranteed. If the master of the righteous path makes an oath, not only can he prove his heart, but he can also let Peak Master Lin write a life for you. It''s really a great deal." The forefather of nine colors spoke.

    He believed Peak Master Lin''s words. Yuan Zhen was probably really cultivating an evil technique and really wanted to kill Lin fan.

    It wasn''t rare to practice evil techniques in the outer realm, but it was interesting to practice them as Masters of the righteous path.

    Yuan Zhen''s heart was spitting fire. He really wanted to say,''earn your sister!''

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re not trusting me, and you''re even insulting me." Yuan Zhen was clearly displeased.

    "I just don''t believe you. As for humiliation, I don''t think so, because that''s just how you are." Lin fan said. He then waved his hand impatiently,"alright, this Peak Master knows that you won''t swear. Hurry up and get lost. I''ll be leaving the pill world in a while. You can just wait outside for me. Just don''t put on an act in front of me. It''s really tiring."

    "This Peak Master can''t even be bothered tomunicate with you."

 Chapter 790 Im A Man You Cant Have

    Savage!

    Arrogant!

    The experts that came with Yuan Zhen only had these two impressions of Lin fan.

    It was a miracle that such a person could live until now.

    However, if Lin fan knew, he would definitely reply that they were right. He was really legendary and had died many times. If he didn''t have an undying body, he might have really died.

    "Since Peak Master Lin has misunderstood me, I will not force you. I will take my leave now. I hope that in the future, Peak Master Lin will change your opinion of me." Yuan Zhen cupped his fists and prepared to leave.

    "Why should I leave? it''s simple. I just need to make an oath. Look at you, I know you want to kill me. I''m asking you to make an oath. I''m asking for your life. You''re the master of the righteous path. It''s rare to see you so sinister."

    Lin fan looked at Yuan Zhen with disdain. He didn''t dare to do it, so he wanted to run away.

    Yuan Zhen didn''t say anything more and turned to leave. However, the nce he gave when he turned around was cold.

    "Hurry up and get out of here. When this Peak Master is done with my matters, I''ll properly deal with you, you little slut." Lin fan scolded Yuan Zhen.

    "How domineering, Peak Master Lin. However, Yuan Zhen is not weak. You have to be careful." The forefather of nine colors warned.

    "It''s fine. If we really fight, I''m 100% sure I can crush him. "

    Lin fan was really confident. It wasn''t that he didn''t fight, but he was just too tired and injured.

    Outside the pill realm.

    Yuan Zhen''s face was frighteningly dark, and a hint of anger could be seen in his eyes. Even though he didn''t say anything, the people behind him could feel his aura.

    "Sect leader Yuan, this person is too arrogant. He insulted our righteous path mountain. If we don''t teach him a lesson, we won''t be satisfied."

    "Yeah, this kid is obviously someone who needs a beating. Why don''t we wait for him outside the pill realm, capture him, and bring him back to the righteous path mountain?"

    The people that followed all said one after another and gritted their teeth in hatred.

    "Let''s go back,"he said.

    Yuan Zhen didn''t agree. He had fought with Lin fan before and he knew his strength. He wasn''t confident in killing him and even if he added these people, it was useless.

    The days were still long.

    He was not in a hurry at all.

    "Sect master Yuan, are we just going to let it go like this?" Someone was unwilling to give up. His face was red, and it was clear that he had endured to the limit."He''s only at the glorious world realm. I can crush him with one hand."

    "Let''s go back to the mountain. " Yuan Zhen didn''t say anything else and flew off into the distance.

    "No, I''ll stay here and wait for him toe out. You guys go back first." Mao Zhong did not move. The expression on his face was very angry, revealing a strong killing intent.

    He was the old ancestor of a major faction affiliated with righteous path mountain, and his cultivation had reached Dao realm. Now that he was being humiliated by a kid, he wasn''t happy at all.

    "You''re really not going back?" Yuan Zhen had wanted to tell them the truth and let them know that they were no match for this kid, but he suddenly thought of a way and didn''t tell Mao Zhong.

    "Sect leader Yuan, you guys head back first. After I suppress this brat, I''ll bring him back." Mao Zhong said.

    Yuan Zhen was silent for a moment."Alright, since you''re unwilling to give up, you can stay. However, be careful. Take this. If you encounter any problems, crush it immediately."

    "Yes." Mao Zhong nodded. As for encountering problems? That was impossible. A mere little thing in the glorious era realm couldn''t possibly have any ability.

    Yuan Zhen then led the others and left.

    "You little bastard, I''ll tear off your limbs and let you know the consequences of your arrogant words." A cruel smile appeared on Mao Zhong''s face. Even though he was from the righteous path mountain, he was not someone who would show mercy.

    He then looked around and hid in a corner, waiting for Lin fan toe out.

    Lin fan swallowed the eight pills and his experience points kept increasing.

    The eight pills increased his experience points by 2.4 billion.

    The ''+'' sign turned from grey to bright, indicating that he could already increase his cultivation level.

    It was just that his Foundation wasn''t enough, and he still needed to umte more.

    "Old ancestor, don''t worry. After I take your elixir, I will definitely write it well. Trust me." Lin fan was in a good mood. It was good to have a good rtionship with the pill world. He didn''t need to worry about experience points.

    "I''m definitely at ease now, Peak Master Lin. I don''t trust others, but I definitely trust you. There''s no rush. Write slowly. I won''t rush you in the future. It''s fine as long as you write it well."

    The forefather of nine colors was in a very good mood. Ever since the "Lord of the elixir realm" was published, his reputation had soared to the extreme. Those juniors had all regarded him as their life goal. Sometimes, he was also under a lot of pressure.

    However, he was happy to bear the pressure.

    "Patriarch, do you have any more poison pills outside the pill realm? you can see that Yuan Zhen has a lot ofints about me. My safety is a problem. Why don''t you give me a few to protect myself?"

    The reason why Lin fan had his eyes on the poison pill was not because he wanted to use it for himself, but because he wanted to keep it with the sect.

    Even Dao realm experts couldn''t take it, that was really amazing.

    When the nine color patriarch heard this, his heart creaked. Peak Master Lin was a very good young man, but he was too good at extorting people. The poison pill was the foundation of the alchemy world''s safety. It was not that easy to obtain.

    "Peak Master Lin, I really don''t have any more. Poison pills are rare, but don''t worry. After a while, a poison pill will appear. I''ll keep it for you, okay?" The old ancestor was in a good mood, so the conversation was easier.

    "Many thanks, many thanks." Lin fan cupped his fists and was extremely grateful,"don''t worry, old master. In my entire life, I, Lin fan, will definitely not mess with anyone from the pill world."

    For this promise, he had to pay a great price. The fragrance of the pill realm was so intoxicating that he wanted to madly lick it.

    But with the loyalty of the patriarch, how could he say anything?

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The forefather of nine colors ''head was filled with question marks, and he did not quite understand what Peak Master Lin was saying.

    Why did he F * CK Everyone but the people of the pill world?<sub> </sub>

    Oh my God, if she didn''t do it, Luo Yun wouldn''t have a chance.

    "Farewell." Lin fan cupped his fists together. His trip to the pill world was almost over. Now, he would head to the dragon world to take a look at his disciple. Even though he did not have a deep rtionship with this disciple of his, since he had taken her in, he had to take responsibility for her.

    "Peak Master Lin, see you next time." Forefather ninescolor waved his hand.

    In the distance, a slender figure stood there quietly.

    As the goddess of the pill realm, Luo Yun was an exceptional existence in terms of appearance, figure, and temperament. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been ranked fifth on the hundred Flowers ranking.

    "Are you going to send me off?" Lin fan stopped and looked at her. This woman was not bad and was outstanding in all aspects. She was a top grade firework. If he could light one, he would have no regrets.

    Luo Yun revealed a slight smile. Just as she was about to speak, she was stunned by Lin fan''s words.

    "Forget it, I won''t say it anymore. Don''t like me, woman. This Peak Master is not a man you can have. Goodbye."

    Lin fan waved his hand and dove into the void, disappearing from the world.

    "He ..." Luo Yun''s face was a little red, and she felt a little humiliated. Especially when he said ''I''m not the man you can have'', it made her feel so angry.

    "How is it? did Peak Master Lin say anything to you?" The forefather of nine colors appeared beside Luo Yun and asked curiously.

    Luo Yun didn''t say anything. She was a little angry and a little ashamed as she left.

    The forefather of nine colors scratched his head in confusion. What was going on? what was going on?

    However, he couldn''t quite understand Peak Master Lin. Was he a man? Luo Yun, the goddess of the pill world, wasn''t an ordinary woman. Why didn''t he have any thoughts about her?

    The poisonous mist outside the pill realm retreated to the sides. Then, a beam of light shot out and disappeared into the distance.

    "What?"

    Lin fan stood in the void,"stop hiding. Come out."

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a ray of light filled with a sharp aura shot over from below.

    Lin fan didn''t move. He just moved his neck. The light passed by his face and pierced through the sky, disappearing without a trace.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant." Mao Zhong''s voice was very cold, and his face was very ferocious."With your cultivation, I can crush you with one finger."

    "It''s a waste of time," Lin fan hadn''t expected him to be alone. When he had appeared, he had thought that Yuan Zhen would be there too. But he hadn''t expected him to be alone.

    "What?"

    Mao Zhong shouted. However, all of a sudden, his expression changed drastically. That was because this ant-like fellow had appeared in front of him in an instant.

    "You ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he was about to speak, his abdomen suffered a heavy blow. His stomach turned upside down, his bile and blood spurted out, and even his eyes were about to burst.

    "He''s too weak,"

    Lin fan shook his head. Although he was Dao realm, he was really weak and he wasn''t interested at all.

    "How could this be? I haven''t ..." Mao Zhong''s mouth was full of blood as he hoarsely roared. However, he shut uppletely halfway through his words. His waist was broken by Lin fan''s whip leg.

    Arge amount of blood and flesh fell from the sky and onto the ground.

    "Yuan Zhen, you left one person behind to stop me, so you want him to die and let this Peak Master fall into your trap. Interesting, very interesting."

    Lin fan wasn''t stupid. If he didn''t understand such a simple trick, then what was the point of using his brain?

    Of course, if he really didn''t understand, he should empty his brain and fill it with power. That way, he could still make use of the waste.

    However, even if he knew, what could he do? it was very troublesome. His fist was still morefortable.

    "He''s very irascible. " The forefather of nine colors sensed what was happening outside the pill realm and sighed helplessly.

    Yuan Zhen was indeed ruthless. He actually left one of them behind to die.

    At that moment, Yuan Zhen, who was charging towards righteous path mountain, frowned. He had already sensed that Mao Zhong was dead. He stopped and his face was dark.

    "Sect master Yuan, what''s wrong?" Xuan Muyi''s face was green, but when he saw sect leader Yuan''s expression, he knew that something had happened.

    "Mao Zhong has been killed."

    Yuan Zhen raised his hand, and a screen appeared. On it was the scene of Mao Zhong being killed.

    The strange thing was that the words inside had been changed.

    Mao Zhong invited Lin fan with a good attitude, but Lin fan replied roughly and smashed Mao Zhong into pieces with onest punch.

    "Damn it! How could this be? this kid is cruel and heartless. How could I let Mao Zhong stay and cause him to die?" Yuan Zhen''s heart ached as he squeezed out a few drops of crocodile tears.

    Sure enough, everyone was shocked and furious.

    "Evil spirit! This is an evil spirit!"

    "Mao Zhong was so friendly, but he was killed so cruelly by him. Sect leader Yuan, you must avenge Mao Zhong."

    Yuan Zhen held back the anger and pain in his heart."How can we let Mao Zhongbai die? we must spread this evil demon Duke to the outside world and gather the righteous men to fight him together and kill him."

    Then, heughed. This kid was too stupid. He had taken the bait.

 791 Chapter 791

    "I don''t understand what this guy is thinking."

    He knew that Yuan Zhen wanted to harm him, but it was a little unreasonable to leave one person behind.

    At the very least, a few of them should be left behind to warm up the others.

    Up until now, he hadn''t even sweated a single drop. It was really boring.

    No matter what kind of conspiracy it was, it was nothing to him. No matter how monstrous it was, he just had to blow it up with one punch. It was simple and easy, and it was also very pleasant.

    Dragon World.

    It was a very powerful force in the outer realm. There was a thick Dragon Qi outside the dragon world, which would asionally form a Golden Dragon.

    When Lin fan arrived at the dragon world, the old master of the dragon world woke up from his cultivation. His face was a little helpless.

    "Why are you here again?"

    He really didn''t want to see this guy, he was really a very annoying existence.

    But there was nothing he could do. The other party had a disciple here, and patriarch Emperor Ming thought highly of him. He was helpless.

    He didn''t show up to see what the other party wanted.

    If he came to visit his disciple, he would not bother to show up. He would let him do as he pleased as long as he did not cause any trouble.

    However, even if he did cause trouble, he had no way to solve it. The other party had died and came back again. He had no choice but to ept it.

    "No one is here to wee me?" Lin fan floated up in the void and waited patiently. Those old masters would definitely sense him entering the dragon world. However, after waiting for a long time, there was not even a shadow of him. Didn''t that mean that they didn''t even care about his arrival?

    "I understand."

    He knew that the dragon world had tacitly acknowledged his existence. He sensed his disciple''s position and rushed into the distance.

    "Why are my eyelids twitching?" "stic brother," ao Baitian''s eyelids kept twitching. He was somewhat inexplicable. This feeling was not good. He felt that something was going to happen.

    He was under a lot of pressure to look after the unfilial Son of the Dragon Realm. Many of his peers wouldugh at him when they saw him. Why did he take on such a good job?

    He didn''t even want to say anything, he just wanted to say that it had nothing to do with them.

    Outside, in the distance.

    RI Tian''s small stature wasn''t very eye-catching, but now, he was very eye-catching. He was surrounded by a group of Dragon children who were a head taller than him.

    "Hey, you little bastard. You''re a disgrace to the dragon world, yet you''re still cultivating with us. You''re really embarrassing us, okay?" The kid who spoke wasn''t tall, but he was already considered big among his peers. His dark skin made him look very strong.

    "Hahaha, the boss is amazing." The group of little brats at the side were all praising him and looking at the sun from the corner of their eyes. In their eyes, that little guy couldn''t even withstand a single blow.

    "Let''s keep our voices down. He''s going to cry and go to uncle Baitian to tell on us. By then, we''ll be punished again." One of the Dragon sons said. Although he seemed to be afraid, his tone was full of sarcasm.

    RI Tian clenched his fists as he looked at these guys. A strong aura slowly gathered around him.

    "I won''t kill you, but I''ll beat you up so badly that you''ll fall to the ground and call for your mother." RI Tian clenched his fists."My teacher said that if you''re bullied, you have to use your fists to scare you."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just when everyone wasughing at him, they didn''t expect RI Tian to make a move. One of the short guys was punched to the ground. Half of his face was swollen and tears were rolling in his eyes.

    "Brothers, beat him up."

    A group of kids pounced forward.

    "I''m not afraid of you guys. I''ll beat you guys into submission today. " RI Tian clenched his fist and rushed forward. He threw out a punch that was surrounded by a dim light.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    There were screams and muffled sounds.

    At this moment, a wisp of the setting sun enveloped the area.

    There was only a small figure standing there.

    Di da!

    Fresh blood dripped from the small figure''s fist onto the ground, stirring up small dust.

    "If you dare to provoke me again, I''ll beat you until you kneel and beg for mercy." RI Tian''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was overbearing.

    "Waa!"

    The Dragon children who were beaten up were crying loudly. Some of them had swollen faces and some even had their front teeth knocked out.

    I''m going to tell uncle Baitian that you beat us up."

    "I''m going to Sue my mother. You unfilial son, you won''t have a good ending. "

    When RI Tian heard this, he rushed over like a cheetah and sat on the Dragon son''s back. His fists rained down on the Dragon son''s face.

    Bang! Bang!

    "WA, don''t hit me. I admit defeat. I beg for mercy." The Dragon was crying out in pain.

    "Stop."

    Ao Baitian was stunned when he saw this. He knew that nothing good would happen, but he didn''t expect it to be this.

    RI Tian stopped and stepped aside. His fists were stained with blood, and the skin was cracked. The two types of blood were mixed together.

    "This ..." Ao Baitian even wanted to die."Why does this little thing make me feel so uneasy? look at these guys who are being beaten. Whose children are they?"

    Even his uncle''s grandson was there. If he reported this to his uncle, this kid might not be punished, but he would definitely be the scapegoat.<sub> </sub>

    "Uncle Baitian, he beat us up." A kid with two dark circles under his eyes cried out.

    "Wow, it hurts so much."

    The scene was a little tragic.

    These little things had all been beaten up.

    "RI Tian, why did you beat them up?" Ao Baitian put on a cold face and pretended to be very angry. No matter what, he was the senior of this kid, so he had to deal with this matter seriously.

    RI Tian didn''t answer. He turned his face to the side and said,"My teacher said that beating people up doesn''t need a reason."

    "Wow, uncle Baitian! He''s so arrogant!"

    "That''s right, that''s right. He just doesn''t put uncle Baitian in his eyes."

    A group of Dragon children eximed and talked at once, making ao Baitian unable to get off the stage for a while.

    Ao Baitian red at them, and none of these Dragon children dared to speak. They all lowered their heads.

    "F * ck, how can you hit me? tell me, do you know you''re wrong?" Ao Baitian wanted to reprimand this guy. He couldn''t be too arrogant, or he would be chopped to death in the future.

    "I''m not wrong. " RI Tian shook his head and denied his mistake.

    "Are you serious?" Ao Baitian stared at RI Tian seriously. He felt that there was something wrong with this kid. If he didn''t change his mind, it would have a great impact on his future.

    He quickly came in front of RI Tian and looked down at him.

    The Dragon children who had been beaten up miserablyughed gloatingly. This guy was going to be in trouble soon.

    "Speak, do you know your mistake or not?" Ao Baitian asked. He was already angry. Although he didn''t like this guy, he didn''t hate him. Since he was wrong, he naturally had to teach him a good lesson.

    "I''m not wrong. " RI Tian raised his head and said with determination.

    "You ..." Ao Baitian raised his hand and was ready to teach thiswless kid a good lesson.

    The other Dragon children also widened their eyes in anticipation. Although they couldn''t beat the other party, they would feel good if uncle Baitian taught them a lesson.

    A p flew over.

    RI Tian didn''t Dodge.

    "Disciple, how''s your stay here?"

    A voice came from afar.

    Ao Baitian, who was ready to teach this kid a lesson, heard this voice and shivered. He quickly reduced the strength of his hand. When it reached Ritian''s face, it just happened to touch it.

    "Aiya, why are you so unyielding? good, this is really good. You''re a man. These little things are simply trash. So many people can''t beat you. It''s only right to teach them a lesson."

    Ao Baitian touched RI Tian''s face. His serious expression just now hadpletely melted. His face was full of smiles, like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    "Your skin is so good, and your little face is so handsome. You''ll definitely be amazing when you grow up." Ao Baitian was not stingy with his praise.

    The surrounding Dragon children stared at uncle Baitian in shock.

    It was not like this just now.

    Why did it change in the blink of an eye?

    Ao Baitian reached out his hand and put it on RI Tian''s shoulder,"not bad, not bad at all. You will definitely grow into an Overlord in the future."

    "Teacher," RI Tian raised his head and said excitedly.

    He wasn''t stupid at all. He knew that the other party was so friendly because his teacher hade.

    "Brother, why have youe?" Ao Baitian pretended that he didn''t notice it. He was obviously very shocked. However, he was really d. If that p hadnded, the consequences would have been really unimaginable.

    He was impulsive, truly impulsive.

    Next time, he must not be so impulsive, or it would be too dangerous.

    "Please say ''stic brother'', understand?" Lin fannded and came to his disciple''s side. He pushed away ao Baitian''s hand and then patted his disciple''s head,"how have you been staying here recently? Have you been bullied? if you are, then beat them back for me. If you can''t beat them, tell me and I''ll beat them for you. "

    RI Tian didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and smiled secretly.

    This smile wasn''t one of gloating, but one that came from the bottom of one''s heart when one was being cared for.

    Ao Baitian took advantage of the fact that Lin fan wasn''t paying attention and put his hands together, begging RI Tian not to talk nonsense. His face was so anxious that he was about to cry.

    "No, teacher, I''m fine here." RI Tian said happily.

    "Mm, as long as you''re happy." Lin fanughed and looked at the guys on the ground with swollen faces. He nodded,"not bad. You have potential."

    Ao Baitian blinked his eyes. He couldn''t do this. Then he whispered,""Brother stic, can you step aside and listen to me?"

    Lin fan was suspicious of what this guy wanted to say, but he didn''t think too much about it and just walked to the side.

    "Brother stic, it''s not right for you to teach your disciple like this. It''s very serious to beat someone up. If he bes awless person in the future, it will be very dangerous outside. You should teach him to be reasonable and not to use his fists to solve things. Otherwise, he''ll be no different from a beast." Ao Baitian said it sincerely and reasonably.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at him. His tone was a little weird,"why do I feel like you''re talking about me?"

    "Ah?" Ao Baitian stared at Lin fan and was instantly stunned.

    "This Peak Master likes to use his fists to solve problems. Are you indirectly calling me a wild beast?" Lin fan''s words scared ao Baitian so much that he was about to cry.

    Brother, we can''t do this. When did I involve you?

    He was so angry that he was about to cry.

 Chapter 792 Cheap Dragon, This Sentence Is The Main Point

    "Brother stic, I swear to God, I really didn''t mean you. Please don''t misunderstand."

    He was really afraid. They had talked about it nicely, but why did it suddenly be that? it was simply impossible. It was aplete frame-up.

    "Really?" Lin fan looked at ao Baitian. This guy is really shameless. Did he really think I was blind? he obviously wanted to teach his disciple a lesson.

    However, seeing how strong the other party''s desire to live was, he didn''t make a fuss about it.

    It was impossible for a person to not have a desire to live.

    Ao Baitian''s desire to live was so strong that he was really pleased. If he was a person without any desire to live, that would be really terrible.

    "It''s absolutely true. I can guarantee it with my dignity. "

    He was very serious and serious.

    Lin fan patted ao Baitian''s shoulder,"a wise man submits to circumstances. Good."

    Upon hearing this, ao Baitian wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was really frightening.

    "Disciple, your cultivation is not bad. I am very satisfied." Although RI Tian''s cultivation wasn''t high, he hadn''t cultivated for a long time. It was already very good that he had reached this realm.

    He believed that it would not be long before there would be an earth-shattering change.

    "Teacher, my mother would like to thank you personally." RI Tian said happily.

    Lin fan was really calm,"F * ck, go back and tell your mother that she doesn''t need to thank me personally. I''m not that kind of person."

    "Oh." RI Tian understood, but it was only on the surface level. He didn''t understand the deeper level.

    On the other hand, ao Baitian looked at the stic brother in a daze. He was taking advantage of the women of the dragon world. Did he really think that he would give his body to him?

    In the depths of the dragon world.

    The old ancestor suddenly opened his eyes, his expression surprised.

    "What''s wrong?" The old masters who were in closed-door cultivation toprehend the vast starry sky looked on in confusion.

    "Forefather Emperor Ming has invited that brat to meet him." The forefather who had peed on Emperor Ming''s face said.

    When the others heard this, they were shocked. Emperor Ming''s current situation was very mysterious. He was on the verge of death. If that brat had any evil thoughts, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Forget it, I''ll go find that kid. I really don''t understand why forefather Emperor Ming would take such a liking to that kid." The old ancestor helplessly disappeared from the stone tform.

    Facing Lin fan, ao Baitian was under a lot of pressure. He was afraid that if he wasn''t careful, he would be killed by the other party. stic brothers were sometimes really dangerous, so he had to be careful.

    "Forefather, why have youe?" Seeing the old ancestor, ao Baitian''s heart dropped and he felt safe.

    The old master nodded his head and came before Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, old master Emperor Ming would like to meet you."

    "Who is it? Forefather Emperor Ming? I don''t know him, why would he want to see me?" Lin fan asked. Now that he was more famous, could it be that they wanted him to write a biography? if that was the case, it wasn''t impossible to talk about it.

    "I don''t know, please follow me." Dragon Realm patriarch didn''t know why Emperor Ming wanted to see him.

    The reason why the dragon world didn''t pass on its cultivation techniques to outsiders was because of Emperor Ming''s order. Otherwise, even if the dragon world copsed, it wouldn''t hand over the cultivation techniques.

    "Then let''s go."

    The reason why Lin fan hade to the dragon world was to visit his disciple. After that, he was prepared to leave. But now that this old master Emperor Ming had invited him, he might as well head over to take a look. Perhaps, he might be able to reap some different rewards.

    Instantly, the old master opened up a pitch ck tunnel and dove in. Lin fan followed closely behind.

    "What''s up with the stic brothers?" Ao Baitian pondered. He couldn''t understand it. When did he be so popr that he was invited by the patriarch?

    Wait a minute, who''s that Emperor Ming? why don''t I have any impression of him? is there really an ancestor with such a title among us?

    As a prodigy of the dragon world, he actually didn''t know who forefather Emperor Ming was. If others knew, they would probably hang him up and beat him up.

    Did he waste all the history of Dragon world''s development he learned when he was young?

    It was really stupid to not know such a world-shaking figure.

    Lin fan followed behind the old master and arrived at a different dimension. He caught sight of a few old masters of the dragon world seated cross-legged within that dimension. A thick Dragon Qi was spreading out within this dimension, forming all sorts of strange phenomena.

    "I''m so envious. When will our sect have so many top experts?" He was very envious. With such a top expert, it was enough to ensure that the sect would not be destroyed.

    When the disciples left the sect, they could hold their heads high and not be afraid of being bullied.

    However, he didn''t think too much about it. One day, he would definitely arrive.

    "Hey, hey, where are you going? we''ve gone deep enough in the dimension." Lin fan said.<sub> </sub>

    "Forefather Emperor Ming is waiting below. Please follow." Flicking his robes, the dragon world old master opened up a passageway once more. Below him was a deep abyss, and there was not a single bit of light to be seen. To Lin fan, this was akin to traversing through the starry skies of the universe. It was more like a ck hole that was sucking people in, bringing them into a whole new world.

    "We''re here. " "Patriarch Emperor Ming, Peak Master Lin is here," the patriarch said.

    "Okay, you can go back and wait." A deep and ancient voice sounded.

    Dragon World patriarch was a little hesitant. In the end, he didn''t say anything and just nodded his head slightly,"yes."

    "What ce?" Lin fan floated in the darkness and couldn''t see his surroundings. There was no light at all. If he stayed here for a long time, he would go crazy.

    This was the forbiddennd of the dragon world. It was suppressed under the dragon world and no one had been able to enter over the years. However, every time an old ancestor died in the dragon world, there would be a traction force that would pull their bones down.

    Therefore, the people of the dragon world called this ce the abyss where the Dragon ancestor slept.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." At this moment, two rays of light were emitted from afar. The light grew brighter and brighter, illuminating the surroundings.

    It was a pair of dragon eyes. When the Dragon eyes opened, the surroundings werepletely bright.

    "Oh my God ..." Lin fan''s eyes were wide open. He had never seen such a huge Dragon corpse before. It was so huge that it was boundless.

    The Dragon corpse was covered in purple dragon scales, and each scale was like a vast piece ofnd. It was simply too big.

    There was also a faint purple mist rising into the air.

    Especially the dragon''s eyes, which were like two suns.

    It was shocking.

    "You''re forefather Emperor Ming?" Lin fan asked. What he saw today was really shocking and it piqued his curiosity.

    "Yes, I''m Emperor Ming, the one who invited you here. I''m also the most powerful legendary dragon in the dragon world for tens of thousands of years." Emperor Ming''s voice was loud and clear, but he didn''t forget to brag about himself.

    "You''re really shameless. " Lin fan mumbled. The strongest legendary dragon in a million years? but forget it, he didn''t care what he said. He just wanted to know what he was up to."You didn''t call this Peak Master over just to hear you brag, did you? if you have anything to say, please say it. I''m listening."

    "Kid, I''m not bragging. It''s a well-known fact in the outer realm. Forget it. It''s been a long time. It''s normal that you don''t understand. I can''t me you." Emperor Ming sighed."Before I say anything, do you feel that I''m different?"

    Lin fan was stunned. He felt that it was a little unbelievable. What was going on with the people of the dragon world? there was no need to talk about ao Baitian. The stic brother, this so-called old ancestor Ming Huang was also very strange. He couldn''t understand.

    "What does this have to do with what you wanted to say? This Peak Master feels that we should talk about it. Everyone''s time is precious. " Lin fan said.

    Forefather Emperor Ming choked on his words.

    In his mind, the other party should be the one to reveal a look of surprise, observe carefully, and then say,''senior, your aura is very strange. It''s between life and death''. Then, he could continue, exin why things had be like this, and finally point out the main plot.

    But now, this little guy didn''t even give him a chance. This made him feel that something was wrong.

    "Ah, I understand you want to know. Fine, I''ll tell you." Emperor Ming didn''t wait for Lin fan to retort or protest before speaking.

    "Tens of thousands of years ago, the outer realmpletely merged. After an unknown amount of time, experts from the upper realm descended and suppressed and plundered all living things in the outer realm. Countless people died. They are very strong and terrifying. Dao realm experts can only kill their younger generation, but they can''t beat their true geniuses."

    "I, Emperor Ming, wasn''t willing to give up. I transformed into a 10000-foot Dragon and charged into the enemy''s base camp. I fought with all my might. That battle caused the heavens and earth to copse. The heavens and earth were torn apart. Blood rained down like a flood and scattered all over the outer realms. It was tragic, it was extremely tragic."

    At this point, Emperor Ming''s voice was a little hoarse as he reminisced.

    "And then?" Lin fan waited for a while, but before the other party could speak, he took the initiative to ask.

    "And then, Iy here. Look at my body. This is the true form of my light Emperor. Other than my head, my entire body is covered in wounds. Look at this part of my body. It was pierced through by a long spear. However, I didn''t cut it off. Instead, I smashed it into pieces with a single w."

    "Look at this part behind you. It was hit by a palm, and the Dragon bones were broken, but I still didn''t cut him off. I smacked him with my tail, and then look again ..."

    Emperor Ming sighed as he slowly recounted his heroic deeds. When he spoke of his excitement, his voice was full of emotion, and his emotions were well conveyed.

    "Stop. That''s enough. This Peak Master didn''te here to listen to you. What do you want?" Lin fan interrupted and was a little speechless. Where did this guye from and why was he so full of nonsense?

    Moreover, he understood that it was excusable for him to be beaten up like this after talking so much nonsense.

    "Peak Master Lin, what the patriarch wants to say is to be careful of the future. They wille again." Said Emperor Ming.

    "Just this?" Lin fan squinted his eyes. This guy was definitely up to no good. Did he really think that he had cultivated so much that he became stupid and could fool anyone?

    "Of course not. That''s just one thing. There''s actually another thing. But before that, I''d like to ask Peak Master Lin if I, forefather Emperor Ming, am a Dragon who is indomitable, willing to give up his life for the peace of the outer realms, and is worthy of respect." Emperor Ming asked.

    "Yes, it''s worth it," Lin fan nodded.

    Patriarch Emperor Ming was pleased."That''s good. Peak Master Lin, I actually want to obtain something from you. I hope ..."

    "I won ''t." Lin fan didn''t wait for the other party to finish and rejected him directly.

    Cheap Dragon, after saying so much, this was the main point.

 Chapter 793 Come, Get Up And Take Two Steps

    "I@#$..."

    Forefather Emperor Ming realized that he had said so much for nothing. He had been passed down for a long time and was an ancient being. No matter who came, it was not too much to call him senior.

    However, the kid in front of him didn''t give him any face at all. He was a little angry because he lost all his face.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s talk this out. There''s no need to reject me so quickly. We can talk." Patriarch Emperor Ming consoled him. His soul was now in his physical body, unable to move or leave it. He was in a helpless state.

    Back then, he was killed by someone and found a treasurend. However, he didn''t expect that the treasurend would be overturned. He hurriedly ran away and changed locations. In the end, he hid in the deepest part of the dragon world.

    "What is there to talk about? this Peak Master thought you called me over for something, but I didn''t expect you to ask for something from me. Let me tell you, we''re not familiar with each other yet. If you want to take something from me, you''ll have to die." Lin fan looked at this lowly Dragon warily.

    I knew it wouldn''t be anything good.

    Now, it seemed that his wish hade true. Emperor Ming was really going to extort something from him.

    Forefather Emperor Ming had a lot to say, but he didn''t know what to say after hearing what the kid said.

    "Peak Master Lin, do I, forefather Emperor Ming, deserve to be respected or not?" Forefather Emperor Ming decided to resolve the matter indirectly.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at old ancestor Emperor Ming,"yes, he''s worthy of respect."

    "That''s right. Peak Master Lin, I only need one thing from you. When those guys descend again, I can fight them to the death again and protect the peace in the outer realm." Emperor Ming said sternly and righteously. He spoke in a righteous and fearless manner.

    "I won ''t." Lin fan shook his head and rejected old forefather Emperor Ming''s request.

    He still couldn''t figure out what he had that forefather Emperor Ming wanted.

    He didn''t even know what it was.

    "Why can''t I?" Forefather Emperor Ming cursed madly. He even felt like dying. What was this guy thinking? he had already exined it so clearly. Why couldn''t he understand it?

    Lin fan pondered for a moment, not understanding what he had on him."Old ancestor Emperor Ming, since you want something from me, then tell me, what is it?"

    Emperor Ming lived in the Dragon''s body and his eyes were like the sun. When he heard this, he blinked as if to say,"friend, are you serious? you''re trying to trick me."

    "This isn''t anything important, I''m just asking." Emperor Ming changed the topic and did not continue.

    He couldn''t say that the patriarch''s Dragon Pearl was on him. Although it was dim now and he hadn''t discovered the essence within, if he told him and he was seen through, he would be in trouble.

    "You''re not sincere at all. If you''re sincere, you should have just said it. I''m not that kind of person. If you''re really useful, I can give it to you. But look at your attitude now. It''s really bad. There''s no trust between people at all. I really don''t want to talk to you."

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. He really had no intention of working with someone who didn''t tell the truth.

    "Wait, Peak Master Lin, if you want to talk about sincerity, I definitely have sincerity, but this matter involves too many things. You can''t me me for thinking too much." Said Emperor Ming hurriedly.

    Soon after, a transparent Golden Soul rose from the Dragon corpse. It circled above and its two Dragon whiskers extended into the void.

    The Dragon''s might was vast and no small matter.

    "Peak Master Lin, the appearance of my soul represents my sincerity. Back then, I wasn''t a coward. If I really didn''t care about the outer realm, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state. Back then, I directly supported those powerhouses. I''m afraid I would have been glorious and extraordinary." Patriarch Emperor Ming''s soul couldn''t be too far away from his main body.

    At the same time, he did not use any means of attack. It could be considered as a frank and honest meeting.

    "What exactly do you need? if you exin it clearly, this Peak Master might consider it." Lin fan looked at him and asked.

    "This ..." Emperor Ming pondered for a moment, then said,""Then you won''t be greedy?"

    "You, I don''t know what you''re thinking. The thing is on me, so it''s mine. If I don''t give it to you, then it''s not greed. It''s my own. But I''m not stingy. If you tell me honestly, there''s still room for negotiation."

    Lin fan wanted to beat him up. How could he have such a thought? he was so cheap.

    "Eh? That makes sense. " Emperor Ming was stunned. He felt that what he said was right. It seemed to make sense.

    He then looked at Lin fan like he wanted to see through Lin fan and see if he could believe him.

    Instantly, the scene became silent.

    "Alright, I believe you. I knew you wereing thest time you came to the dragon world. You have one of my Dragon Pearls. Back then, I was killed ... By a sneak attack. This Dragon Pearl was lost in the outer realms. I thought I had no hope in this life, but I didn''t expect you toe." Said Emperor Ming.

    "Dragon Ball?" Lin fan thought about it. There didn''t seem to be a Dragon Pearl. Then, he thought about it and took out the Holy earth Pearl from his storage ring. It was spherical, so it might be a Dragon Pearl."It''s this."

    "No, how could this broken stone be a Dragon Pearl? I''m not that weak." Said Emperor Ming.

    The moment the sacred Earth Pearl appeared, it had wanted to throw a tantrum at Lin fan. However, upon hearing that voice, it was enraged,"you B * stard! Who are you calling a broken rock? I''m the most Supreme Sacred Earth Pearl! Get your attitude right! Don''t get too cocky! Otherwise, I''ll take you down! Do you believe me?"

    "You''re not? What else could it be?" Lin fan did not wait for the sacred Earth Pearl to continue being arrogant and kept it in his storage ring.

    Then, he poured out all the items in the storage ring.

    To others, the items in the storage ring were clearly ssified and they knew everything like the back of their hands.

    ? But to Lin fan, he really had no idea what was in the storage ring.

    He had harvested so much that he couldn''t even remember clearly.<sub> </sub>

    In an instant, the treasure light soared into the sky and bloomed with the most dazzling radiance in this unknown abyss.

    Forefather Emperor Ming was stunned. This kid was too rich.

    In fact, Lin fan had many other treasures that were kept in the sect. If he were to keep all of them on him, he would be a walking treasure vault. He could even be the one who got Lin fan and the world. Whoever could get his storage ring would be able to reach the peak of his life.

    "Which one is the Dragon Ball?" Lin fan thought about it but he couldn''t understand it. The things here were all normal and nothing special. As for things rted to Dragons, there was nothing.

    Suddenly!

    A gray bead flew up and flew toward Emperor Ming.

    "It''s him. " Emperor Ming''s voice was filled with excitement. He had sensed it, and there was no mistaking it.

    Pada!

    Lin fan reached out and grabbed the grey Pearl,"what are you doing? I was just asking you what you wanted. This is mine. Without my permission, how could you do it?"

    "Peak Master Lin, this is my Dragon Pearl." Emperor Ming''s voice began to tremble. He had finally found it. It had been tens of thousands of years. He had thought that it would disappear, but he had never expected it to return.

    "Dragon Ball?" Lin fan ced the Pearl in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. He didn''t see anything different. He thought about it and finally remembered.

    He had never used this bead before. He had gotten it from the town outside the thousand deep cave.

    He remembered that this was what the divine religion wanted the most. It contained the power crystal of the divine religion''s Hierarch. Later, its power level continued to rise, and the divine religion was destroyed.

    He had already forgotten about this.

    Who would have thought that Emperor Ming would say that this was his Dragon Pearl? this situation was very interesting.

    Emperor Ming''s voice was a little nervous and trembling. He didn''t know if the other party would give it to him.

    "Other than being able to sense the cult King''s weakest power inheritance inside, there''s nothing shocking about it."

    Lin fan thought about it. He could only sense the cult King''s power. As for the Dragon Pearl, he couldn''t sense it at all.

    "Peak Master Lin, the power contained in this is hidden very deeply. Ordinary people can''t detect it at all." Forefather Emperor Ming exined.

    "What? Did you just say that I''m an ordinary person?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at him unhappily. He didn''t like people saying things like that.

    "Ah?" Emperor Ming was stunned. How could he be wrong? He was just exining.

    "Here you go,"

    Lin fan flicked his finger and the bead shot over.

    Emperor Ming couldn''t believe it. The other party had really given him the Dragon Pearl without any excessive requests. Then, without thinking much, a thick Dragon''s might shot out of his burning eyes. It was like a golden me that could roast everything in the world.

    The Dragon Ball was wrapped up and made a sizzling sound.

    "Which bastard used my Dragon Pearl as a container? what a waste!" Emperor Ming grumbled, and the impurities in the Dragon Pearl evaporated like white mist.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracks appeared on the surface of the Dragon Ball. Then, small fragments floated up.

    "What?" Lin fan looked at it and noticed that it had changed a lot. It was no longer grey but a Dragon Pearl that gave off a strong golden light.

    The Pearl floated in the air, and a Golden Dragon was wrapped around it.

    "Return,"

    Emperor Ming roared in anger, and the Dragon Pearl burst into a brilliant light. It shot out in an instant and merged into Emperor Ming''s forehead.

    A Dragon''s Roar reverberated through the world, shocking the world.

    The Dragon''s body that stretched as far as the eye could see spread with a brilliant radiance, and then, there was no more and then.

    "Peak Master Lin, thank you." Forefather Emperor Ming said gratefully.

    "There''s no need to thank me. I''d also like to see how strong you are. If you want to attack me, I''ll be happy to do so. After all, I''ve never killed a Dragon before. If you recover to your peak, I''ll be happy to earn some benefits." Lin fan was really calm.

    "What are you saying?" Forefather Emperor Ming was dumbfounded. What the hell was he saying? why couldn''t he understand?

    "The Dragon Pearl has returned. Get up and take two steps." Lin fan said.

    "I can''t leave, Peak Master Lin." Patriarch Emperor Ming''s aura became much stronger.

    "The patriarch has three Dragon Balls in total. Only one has returned so far. I don''t know where the other two are."

    When Lin fan heard this, he blinked his eyes. Didn''t this mean that it was useless?

    Still very useless?

 794 Chapter 794

    Emperor Ming noticed that Peak Master Lin''s gaze was filled with disdain, but he had no choice. It was the truth, and he was not the kind of person who liked to show off.

    "Peak Master Lin, please don''t look at me like that. I''m telling the truth. You can tell from my body shape that I''ve just obtained a Dragon Pearl, which can only nourish the Dragon body. There''s still a long way to go before I canpletely revive the Dragon body."

    "But I really have to thank Peak Master Lin for your selflessness. I will remember this in my heart. You are the most respectable alien race in the dragon world for countless years. From now on, you will be an honored guest of the dragon world."

    Emperor Ming was sincerely grateful. It was not easy to get a Dragon Pearl back.

    "Really? Are you really a Dragon World guest?" Lin fan asked.

    Emperor Ming stared at Lin fan and felt that there was something off about him. But he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Thinking about the Dragon Ball, he felt that Lin fan had done him a huge favor.

    "Yes, it''s true," Emperor Ming said with a nod.

    Lin fan chuckled out. To think that there would be such a benefit to it. "Then, what do you think I should do about the fact that those old masters of the younger generation of your Dragon World don''t have much respect for your Peak Master?"

    "What? How could such a thing happen? if they dare to disrespect Peak Master Lin, Peak Master Lin can beat them up. If they dare to move, I, forefather Emperor Ming, will kill myself here. " Forefather Emperor Ming promised.

    Emperor Ming was very thoughtful. Although the other party had only given him a Dragon Pearl, he valued the other party''s internal ability more.

    He could tell that the other party had already cultivated the most powerful cultivation technique in the dragon world to the perfection realm.

    He had only cultivated for a short period of time, yet he had already reached such a shocking level. Even a God would not be able to cultivate so quickly.

    Naturally, he didn''t say this out loud. Otherwise, he would make the other party feel like they were trying to please him because they saw through his situation.

    Therefore, Emperor Ming was only grateful and would not exim like a fool.

    "Well, very good. If I encounter a Dragon Ball again next time, I don''t mind helping you find it." Lin fan thought for a moment and epted his good intentions.

    The magnificent me sect could improve their rtionship with the dragon world. If a sect wanted to grow stronger, friendly sects were still very important.

    "Many thanks." Patriarch Emperor Ming was extremely grateful."Peak Master Lin, you don''t have to mind it too much. It''s very difficult to find the Dragon Pearl if you take the initiative to find it."

    The Dragon Ball was invisible and difficult to detect. Unless he looked for it himself, he would be able to feel the connection between the origin. Otherwise, no one would be able to find it.

    It was the same even for the people of the dragon world.

    "Alright, the matter is settled. You should let me go, right? but to be honest, you really disappoint me. I thought you were going to give me some benefits, but I didn''t expect it to be this Peak Master. Boring, really boring." Lin fan shook his head and was a little disappointed.

    What else could he say? Emperor Ming had been turned into a vegetable, and now he had to rely on his help. The karma was huge.

    Forefather Emperor Ming was a little embarrassed. It was indeed embarrassing. Not only did he not help others, but he even asked for help. If his formerrades knew about this, they would definitely beughed at.

    "Peak Master Lin, I still have a few friends. Although I don''t know their situation, if you encounter them, you can have a chat with them." Said Emperor Ming.

    He used to haverades. Otherwise, how could he be so capable alone?

    At this point, he missed her.

    Hisrades were all peerless geniuses in the outer realm. Not only did they have great talent, but they also had unyielding hearts.

    It was much better than some powerhouses who knelt down and begged for mercy.

    It was a pity that most of them were like him, killed by experts. However, they had a backup n and would fight again in the future.

    "Therades you''re talking about, is there a woman called old ancestor Wan ku?" Lin fan chuckled. He really couldn''t say anything to this B * tch. Last time, he had F * cked her. If it wasn''t for his teacher, she would definitely be in deep trouble.

    "Eh? The thousand cave is the most powerful Empress in the outer realm. I haven''t seen her for tens of thousands of years. I''m afraid she thinks I''m dead. " Emperor Mingughed,"Peak Master Lin, are you very familiar with the thousand cave?"

    Lin fanughed happily."Familiar, very familiar. We''ve been in close contact many times. Do you think we''re familiar?"

    "Ah?" Emperor Ming looked at Lin fan in a daze. The meaning behind his words made one''s imagination run wild.

    They had been intimate with each other many times. What kind of intimate contact was this?

    However, he remembered that Wan ku wasn''t a casual woman.

    "Alright, enough with the nonsense. Do you have anything to say?" Lin fan''s eyes stared intently at old ancestor Emperor Ming, as though he was asking,"do you know anything about interpersonal rtionships?"

    "There''s something wrong with this guy''s eyes. " Forefather Emperor Ming was very astute, so how could he not see the meaning behind that gaze?

    That was a look of extortion.

    "Cough cough!" Patriarch Emperor Ming coughed a few times."Peak Master Lin, you are my great benefactor. It''s a pity that I''ve spent all my wealth over the past 10000 years. If I hadn ''t, I would have given all my wealth to Peak Master Lin."

    "However, how can I let Peak Master Lin suffer a loss? like I said, Peak Master Lin can go to the dragon world treasure vault and choose whatever you like. Take whatever you like. I''ll give the order."

    Forefather Emperor Ming said hurriedly.

    Lin fan thought about it and it didn''t seem like he was at a loss,"en, okay, then I won''t be polite to refuse. This peak head is just trying to shirk responsibility and it seems like I am looking down on you."

    Emperor Ming cried out in his heart. Please, don''t think so highly of me.

    In the outside world.

    The Dragon Realm patriarch didn''t know what was happening inside. Emperor Ming''s appearance was the biggest event in the history of the Dragon Realm.

    And now, the person receiving them was actually a foreign being, and not a very likable one at that.

    He stood there, pacing back and forth, mumbling to himself. What exactly did patriarch Emperor Ming say to this kid? it was too torturous, and he really wanted to know.

    Suddenly, he saw the figure of that kid appear. Then, he licked his lips and smiled."Peak Master Lin, you''re out?"<sub> </sub>

    Even Emperor Ming was receiving him, so asking him to keep a straight face was asking for death.

    "Peak Master Lin, what did our old master tell you?" He was very curious and wanted to know some inside information.

    Everything could be blocked in the abyss, and even if it wasn''t blocked, he didn''t have the guts to eavesdrop. That was Emperor Ming, not some random guy.

    The faith of the dragon world was the pir of support in his heart.

    In the past, it was all thanks to Emperor Ming''s blessing that a pool of urine could produce a brilliant Dragon''s life.

    At this moment, Emperor Ming''s voice was heard.

    "From now on, Peak Master Lin will be an honored guest of the dragon world. Everyone in the dragon world, even you little fellows, must be polite to Peak Master Lin. Otherwise, when the old ancestor reappears, he will teach you a good lesson."

    "Bring Peak Master Lin to the treasure vault. You can choose whatever you want. You can''t disobey. Go."

    As soon as Emperor Ming finished speaking, the sky and earth turned upside down. To the two of them, time seemed to have passed. In the blink of an eye, they appeared outside.

    "What?" Dragon Realm patriarch was dumbfounded. He had heard everything that Emperor Ming had said. This guy was a distinguished guest of the Dragon Realm, and even they had to be polite to him.

    This was too shocking.

    How could the forefather Emperor Ming make such a promise?

    However, even if he objected, it would be useless. Emperor Ming had already spoken, so how could he object?

    He looked at Lin fan and wanted to see what this guy was doing to make Emperor Ming so happy.

    However, when he saw the other party smile at him, he felt helpless.

    That smile was a little annoying.

    "Hehe." Heughed.

    Lin fan smiled as well. However, his smile was a little different. ''You should know what to do now.''

    "Peak Master Lin, please follow me." The dragon world patriarch said politely.

    Emperor Ming had already spoken. If he said anything else, it would be equivalent to not giving face to Emperor Ming. If he didn''t give face to the ancestor, he would be courting death.

    However, his heart ached when he thought about how the dragon world Treasury was about to be entered by outsiders.

    However, he had no choice. What else could he say?

    In front of a giant door with dragon patterns.

    "Peak Master Lin, pleasee in." Taking in a deep breath, the old master pushed open the stone door and invited Lin fan in.

    This was the first time in the history of the dragon world that an outsider was allowed into the treasure vault.

    In the dimension, the old ancestors who didn''t show up looked on helplessly. They were all very reluctant.

    "What''s going on? how can they let an outsider in?"

    "Sigh, who knows? it''s Emperor Ming himself who asked, what else can you say?"

    "Has patriarch Ming Huang been here for a long time? he''s a little slow," one of the patriarchs whispered.

    When he said that, the other patriarchs around him looked at him in shock.

    As expected.

    "Argh! Who hit my head?" The old ancestor was very old. At this moment, there was a big bump on his head. He didn''t know when he had been hit, but he didn''t react at all.

    Then, he thought of something terrifying.

    "Forefather Emperor Ming, I know my mistake. Don''t hit me, I know my mistake."

    Who else could beat him up? it was definitely Emperor Ming who had heard this and raised his hand to beat him up.

    "Hmph, you little things. If I don''t discipline you for a long time, you''ll bewless. Be good." Light Emperor''s voice resounded from the abyss, causing all the patriarchs present to shiver in fear.

    "Peak Master Lin, take a look. This is good stuff. Why don''t you take this?" The old ancestor of the dragon world rmended.

    This was the dragon world''s treasure vault, and there were many precious things inside. If one item was missing, his heart would ache to death.

    "You''re so annoying. This Peak Master just came in and didn''t even look at anything, and you''re already making me choose this. If the dragon world doesn''t have this intention, then forget it. I won''t choose it either." Lin fan raised his hand in dissatisfaction. This chicken-like guy just came in and started talking. How annoying.

    He wanted to p this old man to death.

    She was just afraid that he would choose too well and feel reluctant.

    Dragon World old ancestor was shouting in his heart. It''s good that you don''t have to choose anymore. This is exactly what I''ve been hoping for. However, it''s just a thought. How can it be realized?

    "Peak Master Lin, I won''t speak anymore. Take your time to read." He stood to the side and said no more.

    He didn''t dare to disobey the will of Emperor Ming.

    [PS: I''ve been very tired recently. Sorry, I haven''t updated much. But it''s really tiring. My head is groggy. This afternoon, there was a power outage from 4 p.m. To 8 p.m. I slept for four hours before my head felt better.]

 Chapter 795 Really Dangerous

    "It really is the wealth of andlord."

    Lin fan stood there and raised his head. His eyes were filled with wealth. This was the richest Treasury he had ever seen.

    Chi jiusha and Yuan Zhen''s storage rings were also very rich, butpared to the dragon world, they were still on apletely different level.

    "This ce is really rich. It takes a lot of time to pick out good things." Lin fan smiled.

    However, Dragon World old ancestor''s face fell. He had nothing to live for and his heart was in pain. His wealth was about to be snatched away.

    He just couldn''t figure out what Emperor Ming saw in this kid and why he was so friendly. He really couldn''t figure it out.

    In a ce where birds were chirping and flowers were blooming, there were two figures in the middle of the flowers.

    "Husband, are you not happy?" Madam Hua touched her face and asked with heartache.

    "No, I didn ''t," Chaos shook his head. How could he say he was not happy? he had a date, so even if he vomited blood, he had to continue.

    An ordinary person would not be able to bear with Madam Hua''s face. Only those who visited chaos Saint could bear with it.

    Although he looked at the face, most of the time, the face was only used to measure the price.

    Who wouldn''t get his shoes wet if he walked along the river? this time, he was screwed. Looking at his back, he couldn''t help the fire of sin in his heart and opened a lifetime bargaining chip.

    When he finally saw her face, his heart felt stifled.

    But he wasn''t someone who would go back on his word easily. The person he had an appointment with had to leave even if he had to shed tears.

    Madam Huay in chaos ''arms and reached out to touch chaos''s face."You''re the first person to say those words to me. I''m willing to give up my life for you."

    There was gentleness in her eyes. Although she was at the peak of her cultivation and was above millions of people, such a thing had never happened before.

    Chaos, the Saint of prostitution, smiled, but there was a hint of helplessness in his smile. He really wanted to find someone toin to. This trip had been a failure.

    Thest time heined to Peak Master Lin, he didn''t say that he regretted it, but that he had been defeated.

    At this moment, a terrifying aura came from afar.

    The surrounding flowers were all turned into powder and scattered in the air.

    This was queen flower''s base and there was arge array around it to protect the ce. Even if a Dao realm expert came, they would have to see if they had the ability to break it.

    However, he didn''t expect the formation to shatter instantly and turn into ashes.

    "Hahaha, this ce is so fun and beautiful. I''m going to destroy it." A sharp voice came from the distance.

    "Who dares to be so impudent here?"

    "What?" matron flower''s expression changed as her aura turned sharp and covered the area. Her gaze pierced through the heavens and looked into the distance.

    There were two figures.

    However, what surprised him was that there was a child, and the most terrifying one was that child. As for the woman beside the child, she was very weak, only in the great sage realm.

    In the hands of the child, the formation was like paper. With a grab of his hands, it was twisted and broken without any room for resistance.

    Consort Hua became alert."Husband, you go first. Wait for me to find you."

    "What?" Saint of whoring was confused. He stared at Madam flower, not understanding what she was saying.

    "You go first. The other party is very strong. Wait for me to find you." Madam Hua said solemnly. However, there was one more thing that she did not say, and that was if they could still live.

    "Yourdyship, that child outside is too powerful. Many of us were torn to pieces by him." At this moment, Chun Mei, who had an embroidered flower on her chest, said with a flustered expression.

    He saw hispanion being cruelly torn to pieces by the child. His internal organs and flesh were scattered all over the ground. It was extremely terrifying. That blood-curdling scream was still echoing in his mind.

    "You guys go first."

    Consort Hua raised her hand and summoned heaven and earth. A stream of light pulled the servants to her side.

    Those people were drenched in sweat and covered in blood. One of them had lost an arm and blood was flowing out. It was a terrifying sight.

    "Empress, we''re not leaving." Chun Mei said firmly. She wanted to stay behind and retreat with the Empress.

    "Alright," he said. Consort Hua looked at the servants and nodded slightly. She then turned to chaos and said,"husband, you can go."

    Chaos wanted to leave, but he couldn''t because it wasn''t what he thought. Then, he shook his head."I''m not leaving either. Even if the sky falls, I won''t change what I''ve said. Since the condition is a lifetime, then a lifetime is a lifetime. It doesn''t matter how long it takes."

    "Hahaha, you can''t leave."

    All of a sudden, the spiritual Qi within a radius rapidly contracted and condensed into a single point. In the void, it formed a terrifying and ferocious face.

    The face was very evil and shocking. It was full of sharp teeth, like a demon.

    "Who are you?" Beads of sweat began to fall from Consort Hua''s forehead. This child''s aura was too terrifying, and it actually made her heart, which had been calm for a long time, start to beat violently.

    This was the signal of a strong enemy.

    "I''ll kill your people. " The face shrank down, and two figures slowly walked over.

    Liu ruochen was in a good mood. Following this child was simply killing gods in her way. No matter who it was, they would all die a tragic death at the hands of this child.

    Suddenly, her expression changed slightly, and a smile appeared on her face."Eh, isn''t this the chaos monarch?"

    Chaos was expressionless. When he saw Liu ruochen, he was stunned."Liu ruochen?"

    He didn''t expect to see a disciple of the Saint convent sect here.

    "Husband, you know him?" Asked Madam Hua.<sub> </sub>

    Chaos frowned."Mm, he''s a disciple of my sect, but he disappeared for a long time. I didn''t expect to see him here."

    "Hahaha, chaos monarch, this is your wife. She''s really ugly to the extreme." Liu ruochen pursed her lips and smiled. She was not afraid of anyone now. No matter who it was, no one could hurt her.

    "How dare you insult the Empress. You''re courting death." One of the servants shouted in anger and charged at Liu ruochen.

    Liu ruochen''s cultivation was at the Supreme Saint realm, so she was no match for the servant.

    However, at this moment, a mirror seemed to appear in front of the servant. He rushed in with a bang and then floated in a vacuum environment without anynding point.

    "Ah!"

    The servant struggled but was unable to break free.

    "Hmph, you want to kill me? you''re just an ant." Liu ruochen was disdainful. There was no need for her to attack.

    The kid at the side revealed a bright smile."Hehe, go to hell."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the child raised his hand and clenched his fingers. A terrifying aura exploded.

    Sharp spikes shot out and wrapped around the servant. In the blink of an eye, they attacked the servant.

    Matron Hua''s expression changed and she immediately reached into it.

    Immediately, a vast power shook.

    "Come out."

    Madam Hua pulled the servant out and threw him behind her. She took a few steps back with one hand behind her back. Her hand split open and blood flowed out.

    "Very strong."

    Her expression was grave. She had just rescued the servant and suffered a loss. To be able to injure her, the other party''s strength could not be underestimated.

    "Hehe, I smell it. You''re injured." The child licked his lips, his eyes giving off a terrifying feeling.

    "Empress." Chun Mei was shocked. She didn''t think that the Empress would be injured. Just where did this kide from? how could he be so terrifying? it was just too shocking.

    "It''s fine. Stay behind. Don''te near." Madam Hua raised her hand and stopped the servants, telling them not to be rash.

    Liu ruochen was no longer who she used to be. Ever since she identally got pregnant, she wanted to die. However, she did not expect that the divine baby would give her something that she had never dared to imagine.

    So what if she was an expert? in the hands of her child, she would be defeated miserably.

    "Chaos monarch, do you know where Lin fan of the magnificent me sect is?" Liu ruochen''s voice was extremely cold and filled with anger."If you tell me where he is, I can spare your lives."

    "I don''t know," "What happened?" chaos replied. He didn''t know what Liu ruochen had gone through to cause such a change. It was too shocking.

    "What?" Liu ruochen''s voice was filled with anger, but it soon calmed down. She looked at the chaos with a yful expression."Monarch, you used to be high and mighty in the Saint convent sect, while I, Liu ruochen, was just a little saintess. I didn''t care about you. But it''s different now. You''re all fish in my palm. If you kneel down and pledge your loyalty to me, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you''ll die."

    The Saint of whoring stared at Liu ruochen in confusion. He wanted to bid, but he held himself back and hesitated.

    "Husband, if you have anything to say, just say it." Said Madam Hua.

    Chaos shook his head."Forget it, I won''t say it."

    He really wanted to ask Liu ruochen how much it was.

    But now, he had already sold himself. What else could he offer?

    "I''m going to beat you to death. " At this moment, the child moved. A terrifying might enveloped the heavens and earth as it crushed over.

    Madam Hua knew that the other party was very strong. If they stayed here and fought head-on with the other party, not many people would be able to leave alive.

    BOOM!

    The sky was torn apart.

    The child''s strength was too terrifying. Every time she attacked, the void would tremble.

    Matron flower''s expression was grave. She could sense the power of the giant spirit race from this child. When she thought about how the giant spirit race had been exterminated, she knew that it was most likely this child who had exterminated the giant spirit race.

    If that was the case, he could only leave.

    Dragon World.

    "Peak Master Lin, this ..." The dragon world old master''s heart turned cold. He even had the thought of dying. This guy was not going to be polite with them at all.

    After entering the treasure vault, he picked a few items, and they were all good items. Even in the dragon world, there weren''t many of them.

    "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?" Lin fan turned around and asked.

    "No, I didn ''t," The Dragon Realm patriarch shook his head. What else could he say? Since Emperor Ming had already spoken, he wanted to ask, what else could I say?

    When Lin fan left the treasure vault, the dragon world old master heaved out a sigh of relief. Even though quite a bit had been taken away, it was still eptable.

    He stayed in the dragon world for a day and was not in a hurry to leave.

    When ao Baitian heard that the ancestor had taken his stic brother to the dragon world treasure house to choose something, he was stunned.

    How did the stic brother do it? he actually made the great ancestor bring him to the treasure vault.

    This was a huge matter, and most people wouldn''t dare to believe it.

    However, he could tell that the stic brothers had unknowingly formed a good rtionship with the ancestors.

    Then, this disciple of his, wouldn''t he not be able to provoke her in the future?

 Chapter 796 Personally Taking Office To Find The Other Party

    The Zhizhi bird flew in the sky above the dragon world with a blue light, and then a piece of paper fell.

    "If Yuan Zhen wants to harm me, he''ll most likely publish his content on the Zhizhi bird." He was looking forward to what Yuan Zhen would say. Perhaps he would say that he was a heinous criminal who deserved to die.

    He looked at the content of the Zhizhi bird.

    As expected, Yuan Zhen made his move.

    "Lin fan, the biggest evil demon in the outer realm, has hurt Mao Zhong of the righteous path. This evil demon should be killed. I, Yuan Zhen, shall call on all the righteous people in the world to kill this man."

    There was a lot of content written on the Zhizhi bird, but he didn''t read it all. He just wanted to find people to kill him. What else could he read?

    "Rotten, it''s really rotten."

    He finally understood why he could be a master-level writer of the knowledge bird with his abilities. It was because these guys werepletely stupid.

    Just look at what Yuan Zhen had written. From the start to the end, he had only been shouting about fighting and killing. There was no emotion at all.

    If he coulde up with a lie, he would be convinced that the other party had the ability to attract hatred by crushing the child to death mercilessly.

    As for now, it was exactly the same as moaning without illness.

    Apart from the people around Yuan Zhen, no one from the outside world would join the army.

    However, there was something that caught his attention.

    This was rted to him.

    "The flower Pce was destroyed by a woman and a child. The flower goddess was no match for the child and fled with her servants."

    Lin fan frowned. The content was quite interesting. The flower goddess was actually beaten away. This was a little unbelievable. The flower goddess was the peak Dao realm expert of the outer realm but she was beaten away by a kid.

    He didn''t need to look to know that the woman with the child was Liu ruochen.

    "What kind of fortune did that woman get? she actually soared to the sky in one go. It''s a little shocking." Lin fan pondered for a moment, but he couldn''t figure out where this child had gotten it from.

    Did Liu ruochen borrow someone''s sperm to create a freak in order to take revenge?

    This question needed to be thought over carefully. How could he know what was going on?

    When he continued reading, another article caught his attention.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m confused. Liu ruochen and the child are very powerful. They''re looking for you, so you have to be careful."

    This was a chaotic article, but he didn''t expect that this guy would still have the heart to inform him.

    "This is very interesting." Lin fan''s fingers tapped on the table. He wasn''t afraid, but he was thinking about how to resolve this. He still had to make a trip to the master of the righteous path. But this Liu ruochen had jumped out and started pranking again. He really wanted to see what Liu ruochen could do.

    At this moment, there was a message on the Zhizhi bird.

    He looked around and didn''t see any familiar faces, but they were all curious about this matter.

    The fact that Madam Hua had been suppressed and forced to flee was truly shocking. In fact, she couldn''t even believe it. Just what kind of ability did that little doll have? how could he have such strength? this must be a ghost.

    However, to those who understood the situation, they understood that this matter should be true.

    The annihtion of the giant spirit race had caused a hugemotion.

    ording to the rumors, it was also done by a woman and a child.

    At that moment, Lin fan stood up. He wanted to leave the dragon world and head to righteous path mountain. This guy was too annoying. He didn''t have enough points recently, but he could still get some.

    As for the cultivation method, he had already chosen one that was considered decent in the dragon world.

    Of course,pared to the origin demon Scripture, there was still a huge gap. They were not on the same level at all. But it didn''t matter. He just wanted to umte his Foundation. If one technique wasn''t enough, then he would have a few more.

    If a few weren''t enough, then a few dozen would do.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re leaving?" The dragon world patriarch couldn''t sleep and was restless, so he could only wait outside.

    He was afraid that Peak Master Lin would suddenly turn into a distinguished guest of the dragon world''s old ancestor Ming Huang. With the old ancestor standing behind him, even he could not afford to offend him.

    "What''s wrong? You can''t bear to see me leave?" Lin fan was prepared to soar into the skies. When he saw the old master walking over, he chuckled out and asked.

    The dragon world patriarch was stunned. These words sounded a little off. That was definitely what he wanted, but it wouldn''t be good if he said it too bluntly.

    "Peak Master Lin, that''s for sure. You''re an honored guest of our ancestor, Emperor Ming of the dragon world. How could I bear to see you leave? don''t you think so?" The dragon world patriarchughed. However, thisugh was a little awkward.

    "Forget it, I won''t tease you anymore. Look at your expression. You''re so scared." Lin fan waved his hand and leaped into the air. He dove into the void and disappeared without a trace.

    The dragon world old ancestor wiped the sweat off his forehead. He was extremely d that they had finally left. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to rest easy.

    As Lin fan''s eldest disciple, RI Tian''s status in ao Baitian''s eyes was skyrocketing.

    He had already received news from the ancestor that his stic brother had be a distinguished guest in the dragon world.

    He couldn''t even react to this news.

    How did he suddenly climb up so quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he had be a VIP?

    Didn''t that mean that in front of the stic brothers, he couldn''t even turn the tables? moreover, his disciple would also have to be sted by him.

    He couldn''t help but feel sad. His Dragon life shouldn''t be like this.

    "Baitian, what''s going on with my son? why was he beaten up by that unfilial son? why didn''t you punish him?" His nsmen came to seek an exnation for his son.

    If it was before, he would have patted his chest and said,''don''t worry, leave this to me.''

    But now, he had no choice."Come,e, let me tell you. Don''t think about this anymore."

    After that, he told them about the stic brothers ''situation. The fellow nsman was so shocked that his expression changed and he ran away with his tail between his legs. Before he left, he even shouted.

    "Watch how I''m going to teach that brat a lesson when we get back. So many people are actually bullying a single person."<sub> </sub>

    Ao Baitian looked at him and shook his head. This matter had already gone out of control. In the future, this unfilial son could not be provoked by anyone.

    "Righteous path mountain, then let''s have some fun." Lin fan travelled through the void. There were a lot of things to do and he was almost too busy.

    Liu ruochen, that woman, jumped out aggressively.

    This fellow, Yuan Zhen, also wanted to take revenge on him. Thinking about it, it seemed like they had alle together.

    However, he did not take it to heart at all.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    He was still grumbling about why righteous path mountain was so far away when a voice suddenly came from below.

    "You demonic cultivators, surrender now. As disciples of righteous path mountain, we must eliminate the evil and protect the Dao."

    Below, a few young people were holding weapons that emitted light as they fought with a man who was emitting a dark aura.

    The scene was Grand, and the dust was flying.

    "You little things." "You''re courting death!" The dark man coldlyughed, and as he attacked, his turbid energy transformed into a terrifying energy that enveloped the area.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The righteous path mountain disciples crashed into the trees and coughed outrge amounts of blood. Their eyes were filled with shock as if they didn''t expect this evil spirit to be so terrifying.

    They had so many people, yet they were not a match for him.

    "Hehe, you little things, do you really think that having more people will help? I''m just ying with you guys. " The dark manughed coldly and walked towards the other party step by step.

    "How should I teach you guyster? Should I cut you into pieces, or should I slowly subdue you to death? this question is very difficult for me. "

    The dark man was in a difficult position and didn''t know what to do.

    Bang!

    A figure fell from the sky andnded on the ground, creating a deep pit.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and looked at the guy lying there,"are you guys righteous path mountain disciples?"

    At this moment, the leader looked at Lin fan. He didn''t know who he was but he didn''t look like he was on the same side as the evil spirit. He nodded,"yes, we are righteous path mountain disciples. The person behind you is an evil spirit. He killed 1300 people to cultivate evil techniques and was caught by us today, but I didn''t expect ..."

    "Cough cough!"

    Before he could finish, he started to cough up blood.

    "Hey, little thing, where did youe from?" The dark man slowly got close to Lin fan and his eyes were filled with mockery,"I wasn''t caught by them. I just wanted to attract them over. After the outer realm merged, the poption was just toorge and I couldn''t kill them all. It was the best ce to cultivate evil techniques."

    He stood behind her and smiled gloomily.

    "Be careful," he warned. The disciples of the righteous path mountain eximed. They had been defeated. They didn''t expect this guy to be so terrifying.

    The dark man attacked and wanted to twist Lin fan''s head off.

    However, at that moment.

    A shocking change urred.

    Bang! Bang!

    The dark man lowered his head and looked at his chest. A huge hole had appeared out of nowhere. He then slowly raised his head and looked at Lin fan in disbelief.

    Lin fan flicked at the dark man''s head and with a bang, his head exploded.

    A mass of flesh and blood sttered all around.

    The righteous path mountain disciples looked at Lin fan in shock and then smiles appeared on their faces. They were saved. They didn''t expect him to be so strong, killing the evil spirit with just a raise of his hand.

    "Brother, I''m Zhou Yuming, a third-grade disciple of the righteous path mountain. Thank you for saving us." Zhou Yuming cupped his fists and was extremely grateful.

    "Eh, brother, what do you mean by this?"

    At that moment, Lin fan stepped forward and searched their bodies. He took their storage rings and took their storage rings.

    "Brother, let''s talk this out. Let''s not take off our clothes, okay?"

    Zhou Yuming cried out in shock. He was confused and couldn''t quite understand what was going on.

    The other party had killed the sinister devil, and in their eyes, he was their Savior. But in the blink of an eye, he had started to strip them of their clothes. This didn''t make sense, did it?

    "Don''t move. I won''t kill you. You look good, but your master, Yuan Zhen, is a little too cunning. I''m here to see what he can do."

    He was very familiar with the routine of plundering the spoils.

    Zhou Yuming was stunned. He raised his head and looked at the other party. He had not expected that the other party was here to look for their sect leader, Yuan Zhen.

    "What are you looking at? What''s so strange about it? your sect leader cultivates an evil technique, but he''s biting back at me. He''s really cheap and terrifying. He even summoned people from the Zhizhi bird to attack me. "

    "However, I''m not the kind of person who likes to trouble others. Go back quickly and tell Yuan Zhen that I''m here."

    Lin fan stripped them clean and didn''t even leave their underwear.

    Zhou Yuming clutched his crotch and looked at Lin fan in a daze.

    "You should at least leave us some clothes."

    Lin fan nced at them and left.

    Aftering to the mountain of the righteous path, he wasn''t in a hurry to risk his life. There weren''t many dangerous ces in the sect recently, so he had to bring some back.

 Chapter 797 This Place Is Really Rich

    The righteous path mountain was a major power, with the master of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, as its leader. It formed arge sphere of influence, and at the same time, its enemy was the demon God Chi jiusha.

    "If Yuan Zhen knows that I''m here, he''ll probably be very excited," Lin fan muttered to himself. It had been a long time since he had moved all the wealth from a ce.

    Yuan Zhen had sessfully attracted his attention.

    This adorable old man was really very loving.

    "Yi!"

    At this moment, he saw disciples gathering below as if they were training. For a powerful force like the mountain of the righteous path, there would definitely be dangerous ces around for their disciples to cultivate.

    Pada!

    Lin fannded at the entrance of the danger zone and stood up straight. At the same time, he activated his skills and his body grew to ten meters tall.

    The disciples who were chatting were preparing to enter the danger zone. However, all of a sudden, a rumbling sound shocked them so much that they were dumbfounded. What was imprinted in their eyes was that vast and terrifying body.

    He was too tall and too strong. The aura he exuded made them feel frightened and terrified.

    "Are you all disciples of the righteous path mountain?" Lin fan cracked his neck and asked with a smile.

    He was still very friendly to these little babies.

    "Who are you?" The disciples who were prepared to enter looked at Lin fan warily. They were shocked and didn''t know who this person was. He looked really terrifying and they felt like he was strong.

    "This Peak Master asked if you are disciples of the righteous path mountain, you just have to answer yes or no, why don''t you understand me?" Lin fan pped the wall of the entrance.

    A terrifying power exploded, and the entire danger zone began to shake, with many cracks appearing.

    This scene shocked the surrounding disciples. Their faces turned cold as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Yes."

    They were all disciples of the righteous path mountain, and they could feel the power of the p.

    "Very well, you can leave now. This ce is already mine. Go back and tell your sect master Yuan Gou that this Peak Master is here. Let''s see how he wants to deal with me." Lin fan waved his hand and told these guys to scram.

    As for killing, forget it.

    After all, he had a grudge against their sect leader, not them. Furthermore, the cultivation techniques that these fellows cultivated were all filled with righteousness, unlike Yuan Zhen ''s.

    "How dare you insult our sect master! This is a dangerous ce on the righteous path mountain!" At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out. He was the leader of the group. When he heard the other party''s words, he was furious.

    It was obvious that Lin fan was angry at him for insulting their Grandmaster.

    Lin fan raised his head and squinted his eyes. He raised his leg and stepped on the ground. Instantly, the ground cracked and numerous cracks spread out in all directions.

    The ground crumbled, and everyone felt the earth beneath their feet shake.

    "What did you just say?" He asked in a soft voice.

    The surrounding righteous path mountain disciples were terrified. Their fingers were trembling and their backs were cold. If they only had a slight feeling earlier, then now, they realized how terrifying his strength was.

    "No, no, we''ll go back now." A disciple pulled the middle-aged man back, telling him not to be rash. The other party was too strong, and they were not able to fight against him.

    Moreover, the other party did not have any intention of killing them. Perhaps this was the greatest relief.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The disciples here quickly retreated, not daring to stay.

    They didn''t dare to imagine who this person was. He actually dared to attack within the range of righteous path mountain.

    "This is a dangerous ce." Lin fan stood at the entrance and stabbed his fingers into the ground. Strength spread out from his fingers and wrapped up the entire ce.

    The demonic beasts in the danger zone were very sensitive. They could feel the terrifying power hidden deep underground.

    Puchi!

    The ground inside the danger zone trembled as the power broke through the ground and shot out, piercing the body of the demonic beast.

    "En, not bad. The increase in points is still eptable." Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    This was not a dangerous ce, but an ordinary one. Even so, it had provided him with a lot of points.

    "Rise." Since they had killed the demonic beasts in the dangerousnd, they should move the dangerousnd away.

    The power was transmitted to his arms, and the blue veins bulged. With a crack, the ground instantly cracked, and the entire dangerous ground began to shake as it was pulled up by the roots.

    After breaking through to the glorious era realm, one''s strength would be extremely terrifying. Moving such a small and dangerous ce was extremely easy.

    "Done. I''ve obtained a dangerous ce. I can continue to the next ce."

    He ced the danger zone into his storage ring and continued to drive in the next direction.

    The goal was simple, he wanted to clear out all the dangerous ces on the mountain of righteous path. As for how much he could clear, it would depend on luck.

    Righteous path mountain.

    As the disciples were busy, many of them had already seen the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    They expressed their disdain and felt that this was nder.

    What kind of existence was their Grandmaster? he was a man of Extreme Justice. How could he do such a thing?

    It wasplete nonsense and could not be trusted.

    Suddenly, a panicked voice came from righteous path mountain.

    "Wow, what''s going on? why did theye back naked?"<sub> </sub>

    "What?"

    At this moment, at the mountain Gate of righteous path, many disciples saw a group of shirtless senior brothers rushing back from outside. Their crotches were covered with green leaves, which looked very funny.

    "Sect master, it''s bad. Something big has happened." Zhou Yuming shouted. He didn''t care about the gazes of the people around him, but quickly reported the situation.

    "Senior brother, what happened to you?"

    Some disciples who were familiar with Zhou Yuming hurried forward to ask. As long as there was nothing wrong with his brain, how could he be naked in the sect? this would have a huge impact.

    If his junior sisters were to see him, would he still want to be single?

    "Junior Brother, this matter is of great importance. We can''t afford to think about this. I have to meet the sect master as soon as possible," Zhou Yuming said hurriedly. The matter was already very serious. That person of unknown origin had already entered the righteous path mountain, and he was very strong.

    "No, senior brother. We can talk about it slowly. But if she sees you like this, I''m afraid ..."

    Zhou Yuming came to his senses. What his Junior Brother said made sense. If his Junior Sister saw him, he probably wouldn''t have any chance at all. After all, being naked was a huge embarrassment.

    When he changed his clothes and was about to continue looking for the sect leader, he realized that the sect leader was already walking over.

    "What happened?" Yuan Zhen had a smile on his face the entire time. With all the disciples around him, as the sect master of righteous path mountain, he had to leave a good impression in the hearts of the disciples.

    "Sect master, something big has happened." Zhou Yuming said with an excited expression, but his eyes were filled with shame. As a disciple of the righteous path mountain, he was actually stripped naked, and even his storage ring was gone. Thinking about it, he really lost all his face.

    "Oh? What''s the big deal?" Yuan Zhen''s brows raised in confusion. Nothing major had happened around righteous path mountain, so he didn''t really care about what the disciple said.

    "I brought my junior brothers to find the evil spirit Wang Hao. At that time, a mysterious person suddenly appeared. He said that he was here to find the sect leader and that the sect leader was attacking him on the Zhizhi bird. He is here now." Zhou Yuming exined the situation.

    The other party was indeed arrogant, but he was very strong.

    Such a person came to the righteous path mountain. If they didn''t quickly take him down, it would be too terrifying if he did something else.

    "Sect master, bad news."

    At this moment, several figures came from the distance.

    When Yuan Zhen heard Zhou Yuming''s words, his heart was already burning with anger. He knew who hade, but he didn''t expect that guy to really dare toe.

    Those people who had been chased away by Lin fan in the danger zone hurried back,"Grandmaster, there ''s...There''s a fellow who came to the water cloud cave and chased us away. However, he actually moved the entire water cloud cave away."

    "What?"

    "No way, who is it? They actually moved the water cloud cave away, that''s a dangerous ce for us to train. Who is so bold to do such a thing?"

    "Oh my God, this has never happened before."

    The surrounding disciples were whispering to each other. This incident had shocked them so much that they were speechless and didn''t know what to say.

    If it was a disciple of the righteous path mountain who went to cause trouble in another major power, they could still believe it.

    But now, it was someone else who came to their righteous path mountain to cause trouble. This was hard to imagine.

    "What a detestable fellow." Yuan Zhen''s face was expressionless, but there was a fire burning in his heart. He raised his hand and said,"pass down the order. Tell the disciples toe back quickly. At the same time, report immediately if they find any traces of the other party."

    "Yes, sect master." "Yes," the disciples replied and quickly moved out.

    Yuan Zhen left the scene to inform the other patriarchs. It would be difficult for him to take down the other party alone.

    However, this was the righteous path mountain, where the Qi of the righteous path was condensed. At that time, with a slight pull, the power that would erupt would be extremely terrifying, enough to crush the other party.

    "Little brat, since you''vee to the righteous path mountain, don''t even think about leaving." Yuan Zhen''s heart was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment.

    He hated Lin fan more than anyone else, and it was enough to be on par with Chi jiusha.

    They were the same unforgivable type.

    Xuan Muyi had been taught a terrible lesson by the ancestor of the pill worldst time, and he had not recovered yet. However, when he heard that the brat hade to the righteous path mountain to cause trouble, he endured the pain and wanted to participate.

    Yuan Zhen patted Xuan Muyi''s shoulder and agreed to his participation.

    It wasn''t that he was touched by Xuan Muyi''s spirit, but in such a situation, one more person meant one more chance.

    "Let''s go, find the thief and leave him on the righteous path mountain. Let him know that the righteous path mountain is not a ce to be presumptuous. " Yuan Zhen''s voice was filled with anger, but he still maintained hisposure.

    He was the master of the righteous path, so it was impossible for him to bare his teeth and show his evil side.

    Instantly, several peak experts of righteous path mountain charged into the distance to search for Lin fan.

    "Sigh, I didn''t expect righteous path mountain to be so rich." Lin fan walked around. He had already harvested three dangerous ces and his gains were huge.

    "Yuan Zhen should be hopping mad by now."

    He smiled, then took out the Golden paper and began to report the incident.

    He then sent it to the Versant bird.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird no longer knew what to say to the Grandmaster. However, when he saw the message, he was shocked.

    He checked it impatiently.

    "What? The Grandmaster went to the righteous path mountain. "

    He was a little confused. Why would a Grandmaster go to the mountain of the righteous path?

    Moreover, he had emptied out the other party''s dangerousnd.

    This wasn''t right.

 798 Chapter 798

    "It seems like there''s no need to fight Yuan Zhen for now."

    He already had an idea. He wanted to have a big fight with Yuan Zhen, but it didn''t seem necessary given the current situation.

    There might not be much benefit in doing so, so it was better to move the dangerousnd as much as possible.

    The sect''s overall strength had increased, and the previous danger zones were clearly not enough. They had to add new danger zones.

    "Sigh, as the eldest senior brother of the magnificent me sect and the peak Master of invincible peak, life is very stressful."

    Lin fan sighed. However, he was full of energy. This was a benefit for the sect and would be of great help to the future development of the sect.

    "I can already smell the scent of demonic beasts in the distance."

    He sniffed and smelled the scent of demonic beasts in the distance. It should be a dangerous ce. If not, it would be a good ce.

    Now, points were a good thing and he needed them. At the same time, he needed powerful cultivation techniques. However, it was too difficult to obtain powerful cultivation techniques.

    Body restriction and origin demon Scripture were rare cultivation techniques. If one wanted to find one in the outer realm that was on par with them, one could only rely on luck.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan bent his legs and jumped into the air. On righteous path mountain, he was like a fish in water and didn''t feel any pressure at all.

    Yuan Zhen was the sect Master of the Mountain of the righteous path, and also the master of the righteous path. Although he cultivated evil techniques, no one knew about it. In everyone''s eyes, he was still a righteous person.

    However, to Lin fan, if he wanted to do it, then he would do it. He didn''t think about finding any evidence to expose it, so there was no point in thinking so much.

    He couldn''t be bothered to say anything.

    "That''s right, another dangerous ce," Lin fan floated in the air and looked down. It was a ruin that was buried deep underground. There were some ancient buildings that popped up from the ground.

    He ced his palm on the ground and sensed the movements in the ruins.

    "Yes, there are many demonic beasts hidden inside, and there is also a mysterious power hidden inside. It should be an opportunity. Not bad, I''ll keep it for the sect disciples. It''s something to look forward to."

    He didn''t need these opportunities. To him, they were of no use. However, to ordinary disciples, they were still very useful.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fist and the ground around him started to shake.

    "Come out for this Peak Master, stop hiding." Lin fan hollered as he dragged the ruins with his power. The beasts within were all killed by him.

    Glorious world realm cultivation was already really strong and Lin fan''s true battle strength was even more terrifying. He wasn''t someone normal people could fight against. Even Dao realm experts who weren''t at the peak wouldn''t be able tost more than a few moves.

    He was in a good mood as he put the remains into his storage ring.

    The only person who could do something like this was Lin fan.

    Other people would not be able to do such a thing.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Lin fan took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and jumped in happily. He took a leisurely bath and recuperated.

    Although he was here to cause trouble, he could not afford to lose his quality of life.

    If one didn''t know how to enjoy life, then what was the point of working so hard? in the end, it would all be for nothing.

    "Sect master, it''s already dark. Where did that guy go?" Xuan Muyi was furious. They had searched around and when they saw the danger zone that had been cleared out, their hearts were filled with hatred.

    That was a dangerous ce, the wealth of the righteous path mountain, and the key to whether the disciples could be strong. But now, it had beenpletely uprooted by that thief, leaving only a huge pit there. They were so angry that they were about to go crazy.

    Yuan Zhen''s expression was normal like he was fine but his heart was burning with rage and he wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces.

    This was the first time someone dared toe to the mountain of the righteous path to cause trouble, and he even caused amotion. Many dangerous ces were emptied out, and the losses were immeasurable.

    "Find him! Even if we have to dig three feet underground, we have to find him!" Jiang Chen said.

    The mountain of the righteous path was too big, and it was too difficult to find a person.

    However, he didn''t believe that as long as this guy made a move, there would definitely be some movement.

    Yuan Zhen was already filled with killing intent. Furthermore, this was the righteous path mountain, and he had the Qi of the righteous path to support him. He was definitely not someone the other party could resist.

    Early morning!

    Lin fan was still dozing off. He didn''te to their territory at all and was prepared to risk his life. Instead, he was really rxed like he was on vacation.

    The Zhizhi bird flew to the entire outer realm, and today''s events shocked many people.

    "F * ck! This guy is really fierce, he actually went to the mountain of the righteous path to cause trouble and took three dangerous ces, he is going to empty the mountain of the righteous path. "

    "What are you guys still standing there for? hurry up and go to the righteous path mountain."

    "What''s the situation?"

    "What''s the situation? don''t you have eyes? this guy is the Grandmaster who wrote" Lord of the alchemy realm ". He has appeared on the righteous path mountain. Let''s go find him, catch him, and let him write it every day."

    "I''m the Lord of the God World. I''m going to the righteous path mountain to find the Grandmaster. "

    "Oh my God, even the God Lord has moved out. This is heaven-defying,"

    "The saber realm has also been mobilized."

    Immediately, after the content appeared, the outer realm was in turmoil. Countless powerful warriors left their homes and headed towards the righteous path mountain.<sub> </sub>

    Furthermore, there were many experts, which was very shocking.

    At a certain ce.

    The honest Night Demon looked at the content on the Zhizhi bird and was very unconvinced."This guy can make a name for himself now, but he''s still the same as before. He''s so cheap and likes to do this kind of thing."

    "Night Demon, you know him?" Beside Night Demon, there were a few blurry and murky figures that were faintly discernible, as if they could disappear at any moment.

    They were the night demon''s teachers, and they were a very strange group of people. They looked like humans, but they weren ''t.

    "I do. He''s Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect. He''s a very powerful person." Night Demon said.

    He was already familiar with these weird people and they were okay. As long as he didn''t provoke them, he would be fine.

    "Night Demon, do you think my face looks good?" An old woman floated over. Half of her face was painted purple and red, while the other half was only left with ghastly white bones. It was extremely terrifying.

    "Don''t scare me, I was almost scared to death by you. " Night Demon replied. He was convinced."Let me tell you, I''ll cultivate properly with you guys now. Once I''m sessful in my cultivation, you guys have to be prepared to be beaten up."

    "Do you want to die?" The old woman''s voice was very cold. The surrounding temperature dropped, and some ces were even frozen.

    "Oi, what are you doing? do you want to kill me? I am telling you, I am afraid of death. I will beg for mercy, but my anger towards you will only increase. When I cultivate, I will make you kneel and beg for mercy. Don''t be so arrogant." Night Demon didn''t like to lie. He wouldn''t feel good if he didn''t tell the truth for a day.

    The old man who had guided Night Demon was a wandering person. He came and left at different times."Corpse puppet, don''t scare him. You regret it. We actually found such a person to inherit our legacy. I thought that we were just acting dumb, but now it seems like we are really dumb. If we go out in the future, it will be hard for him to survive with this way ofmunication."

    Night Demon squinted his eyes and looked at these guys. He might look very old, butpared to these old guys, he was really far behind. These guys could even be the ancestors of his ancestors.

    "Your words make me unhappy. In my opinion, you might as well transfer all your power to me, so that I can be stronger and not die." Night Demon said.

    He had always wanted to be stronger, and the position of sect master was still waiting for him. He just didn''t know how the sect master was doing.

    The sect leader went to train in search of hope to be stronger and he might die outside.

    Furthermore, the sect master had promised him that if he died, he would inherit the position of sect master.

    "Get lost."

    These figures stared at night Demon and were so angry that they couldn''t speak.

    Night Demon didn''t say anything but continued to look at the Zhizhi bird. He also wanted to go out and find the Luosha sect, but he was too weak. There was no use going back. However, he could be stronger by staying here, so why not?

    "Comfortable!"

    Lin fan opened his eyes and stretched out his arms. This was an asional break.

    Usually, he would train hard and would not give up any opportunity, butst night could be considered a rxing night.

    "Very good, we can continue with the operation." He put away the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and looked at the situation around him. There was no movement for the time being.

    Then, with a bang, he disappeared from the world and continued to search for the dangerous ces on the mountain of the right path.

    Yuan Zhen and the others were searching. Righteous path mountain was huge and belonged to one realm. It was very difficult to find a person.

    "Sect master, the experts from the major forces have alle to the righteous path mountain." Xuan Muyi looked at the content of the Zhizhi bird and said seriously.

    "What are they doing here?" Yuan Zhen was stunned and couldn''t react. He didn''t know why those experts from the major forces came to the mountain of the righteous path.

    p Xuan Muyi was silent for a moment."This kid wrote the ''Lord of the alchemy realm''. Those experts came to take him away."</anda>

    Yuan Zhen finally understood. The poprity of "Lord of the elixir realm" was beyond everyone''s imagination. The strongest experts of all the major forces were very interested in the author.

    As for forcing the other party to continue writing the content, that was a little fake. In fact, their real purpose was probably to get the other party to write for them.

    "Find that guy before they do. The honor of the righteous path mountain can not be trampled by anyone." Yuan Zhen''s killing intent had already been ignited.

    Suddenly!

    An extremely loud sound came from an extremely distant ce. When it reached this ce, although it was very soft, it was like thunder to Yuan Zhen and the others.

    "Let''s go, he''s there. "

    In the blink of an eye, Yuan Zhen and the others had already disappeared from sight.

    "That direction, it seems to be ..."

    Xuan Muyi''s expression changed and he had a bad feeling. There was a dangerous ce in that direction. It was very important and belonged to the Dragon vein Mountain of the righteous path.

    "Sect master''s speed is so fast. I''m afraid he''s worried too."

    Yuan Zhen''s speed was even faster, and he was far ahead of the others.

    Their cultivation was at Dao realm peak but in terms of ability, the sect leader was really strong.

    After a long time.

    They saw their sect leader floating there, not moving at all. They hurried forward,"sect ..."

    They had wanted to ask, but when they saw the scene in front of them, they werepletely stunned.

    There was originally a long slope in front of them, but it had now be a deep pit.

    "Dragon vein Mountain is gone."

    Xuan Muyi''s face was very ugly.

    On the other hand, Yuan Zhen''s fingers were trembling, and his face had already turned red from anger.

 Chapter 799 Im Moving This Mountain Away

    The Dragon vein Mountain was a dangerous ce on the mountain of righteousness. Butter on, it was discovered that the Dragon vein Mountain had the function of gathering fate energy. The glory of the mountain of righteousness was partly due to the Dragon vein Mountain.

    Due to the problem of fate energy, dragon vein Mountain was considered the favorite training ce for the disciples of righteous path mountain.

    asionally, it would form a unique treasure, and this treasure was luck.

    "Sect leader, this guy moved the Dragon vein Mountain away. He hasmitted a terrible crime. He can only atone for his sins with his death." Xuan Muyi''s voice was cold. The vassal state ancestors all had the same thought.

    The other party couldn''t be kept alive.

    Yuan Zhen didn''t say a word. His eyes were filled with killing intent, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Continue searching."

    He looked into the distance and it was really calm. He didn''t see anything wrong but that kid was hiding somewhere.

    He really didn''t expect this kid to dare toe to the righteous path mountain.

    In his opinion, he wouldn''t dare to do so even if he had ten times the courage.

    "Sect head, it''s better to split up and search. Righteous path mountain is so big, if we search like this, who knows how long we will have to search." Xuan Muyi knew the vastness of the righteous path mountain. If he was unlucky, he might not even meet them.

    However, if they split up to search, the chances of them doing so were very high.

    "No, don''t split up. The experts of the major forces have all entered the righteous path mountain. It''s dangerous to be alone." Yuan Zhen definitely wouldn''t say that even if they were alone, they wouldn''t be a match for that kid.

    He definitely couldn''t say that. If he really did, everyone would definitely be stunned.

    They would all ask how the sect leader knew that the other party was only at the glorious era realm.

    Xuan Muyi and the others looked at each other helplessly. The sect master was too wary of this brat. He was only at the glorious world realm. What great waves could he cause?

    However, since the sect leader said so, he didn''t say anything else. Whatever the sect leader said, he would do.

    "This dangerous ce was interesting. It actually formed a fate Dragon." Lin fan smiled as the Dragon vein Mountainy quietly in his storage ring.

    The fate Dragon resisted, but he rode on it and beat it up, making it submit.

    He had seen it before. Bringing this dangerous area back would definitely bring great benefits to the disciples.

    "There are already four danger zones, but it''s still not enough." Lin fan smiled and looked into the distance. He stepped on the ground and energy spread out. He turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the distance.

    Originally, he hade to the righteous path mountain to settle scores with Yuan Zhen. But looking at the situation now, emptying the dangerousnd was much more important than settling scores.

    The content of the Zhizhi bird had already attracted many people.

    In the distance, a stream of light shot out at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it reached the end. This stream of light was wrapped in a seven-colored radiance. One could vaguely make out a person inside.

    This man was wearing a golden crown and had an extraordinary might. He exuded a thick aura and was not ordinary.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that the Lord of the divine realm would reallye." Another beam of light shot over from the distance. However, this beam of light was extremely sharp and even the void was sliced apart. It was like a heavenly chasm that split the heaven and earth into two.

    "Why are you here, demaster?" The Divine Master frowned. This was the saber world patriarch, a powerful old man."I heardst time that your saber world''s Supreme talents were killed by a wild person. After that, you tried to capture him many times, but he killed all of you. Aren''t you giving him benefits in an endless stream?"

    "When did the Swordmaster start to do this?"

    The divine Lordughed, his tone somewhat disdainful. It was no secret that the saber world''s prodigy had been killed, and the person who had killed him was a prodigy in the use of sabers.

    The demaster''s expression was a little unnatural, but he still smiled calmly."This matter was just the younger generation acting on their own ord. But it''s not a big deal. We''ve already found the other party''s traces."

    "Divine Master, you obviously came to the righteous path mountain for Grandmaster. I wonder if you want to be like the forefather of nine colors and ask a Grandmaster to write a biography. But as far as I know, you don''t seem to have any new stories."

    "Hehe." The master God smiled, his eyes shining. He did not answer the Swordmaster, but cupped his fists and said,"Farewell."

    Instantly, the God Lord turned into a stream of light and disappeared. He had to find the Grandmaster and had no time to waste with the Swordmaster.

    "You saw through your little trick at first nce and you''re still pretending that you''re not. Divine Master, Oh Divine Master, that''s all you can do." The Swordmaster''s eyes glowed with light, like an extremely sharp de that could cut through anything.

    "There are quite a lot of people here. Even the master of the weapon world is here. This is interesting. It seems like a battle is inevitable today."

    The demaster soared into the sky and shot into the distance.

    The weapon world was known as the master of all weapons, which included the saber world in it. What it meant was that the saber world was stronger than the saber world, so as the master of the saber world, he naturally could not tolerate this.

    "There''s something special about this mountain. "

    At this moment, Lin fan was floating in the void. In his eyes, there was a mountain peak that caught his attention.

    There was a huge golden formation pattern spinning on the mountain. The light from the formation pattern burst out and enveloped the entire mountain.

    Pi Li pa!

    The dragon-like lightning swam in the sky and then struck the huge mountain.

    With every strike, the chains on the mountain would emit a dazzling light and absorb the lightning, making them even more dazzling.

    "What''s this?" Lin fan didn''t understand. He flew into the air andnded at the foot of the mountain.

    "Stop there."

    As soon as hended, a few figures appeared. They seemed to be disciples of the righteous path mountain.

    "This is the forbidden area of the righteous path mountain. Unrted personnel, please leave immediately." The leader of the disciples looked at Lin fan warily. He had not expected anyone to appear here.

    This mountain was filled with unparalleled evil demons. The righteous path mountain had captured many evil demons over the years and locked them up here. It could be said to be the most important ce in the righteous path mountain.

    Of course, this ce contained a huge formation, so it was impossible to enter. Unless the sect leader came personally, no one had the right to enter.

    They were standing guard here not to protect this ce, but to warn the people who came to leave.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan pondered. In the depths of his heart, a voice was shouting.

    "This is good stuff. We have to take it away. As long as we take it away, this trip will not be in vain."

    The voice kept ringing in his mind.

    "This Peak Master has to follow my heart."

    Lin fan decided to follow his heart. He couldn''t go against his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to understand his heart. From the past until now, everything he had done was to follow his heart. That was why he was where he was today.

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment, he raised his leg and stomped on the ground. A terrifying power exploded out, causing the ground to shake. He squinted his eyes and said coldly,""What did you guys just say?"

    The shock was so great that the expressions of the disciples of righteous path mountain changed and they were terrified.

    They were no fools-how could they not have a sense of their opponent''s power?

    He looked at the ground. There was a huge footprint there, and the surrounding ground had cracks that extended all the way to the giant mountain.

    Moreover, they had just felt a terrifying might sweep over, and they were somewhat unable to resist it.

    "This is the forbidden area of the righteous path mountain. May I ask what is the matter? If there''s anything, we''re willing to help. " The leading disciple''s voice was very weak, not daring to be too presumptuous.

    "I''m very hungry. " Lin fan''s voice was a little hoarse and it was really terrifying.

    "What?"

    When the disciples guarding the mountain heard this, they were stunned. Their expressions changed as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Excuse me, what did you say?"

    They wondered if they had heard wrong. Why couldn''t they understand what the other party was saying?

    Lin fan stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He then said in a deep voice,"I''m so hungry. Which one of you can let me bite you to death? it''s best if your meat is tender and fresh. Three seconds. If you''re still here, then agree to be my delicacy."

    The disciples of righteous path mountain felt their hands and feet turn cold, and beads of sweat dripped down their foreheads.

    "You''re acting like a ghost, how arrogant. "

    Immediately, a disciple''s face turned cold. This was the forbidden area of the righteous path mountain. It was not a ce where others could be presumptuous.

    In an instant, it charged towards Lin fan.

    "This is the forbidden area of the righteous path mountain, how can you y tricks here?"

    His speed was very fast, and his body was wrapped in light. His might was extraordinary.

    Pa!

    Lin fan raised his hand and just like a sumo, he pped.

    Whoosh!

    In everyone''s eyes, they saw a ck shadow fly out in front of them in an instant. It was so fast that it didn''t even take a blink of an eye.

    Bang! Bang!

    Behind them came a rumbling sound, and the righteous path mountain disciples turned their necks around dumbly. From the corner of their eyes, their senior brother had been smashed into the stone wall. He might not even be able to get out.

    "It''s too weak, but the meat quality should be pretty good. This Peak Master likes it." Lin fan''s 10 meter tall body was truly shocking. When he opened his mouth, his teeth gave off a cold light, causing people to feel extremely terrified.

    "Ah, help!"

    "Man-eating monster, run!"

    Their senior brother had been sent flying with a single p. How could they still have the ability to argue with the other party? they could only run away.

    At the same time, some disciples pulled out their senior brother who was stuck in the stone wall.

    "Senior brother, don''t worry. I won''t abandon you."

    Lin fan looked on indifferently. In the blink of an eye, the group of people ran off with their tails between their legs. They didn''t even have the thought of staying behind to fight Lin fan.

    Terrifying, this was too terrifying.

    They were almost scared to death.

    "Hehe, these guys run really fast. Their desire to live is really strong."

    Lin fan didn''t chase after them, as he had no interest in it at all. These little guys weren''t bad guys, but they were just blinded by evil.

    As a person filled with justice and kindness, he had the responsibility to save these little guys from the fire and water and give them a new future.

    "I''ll move this mountain away first. "

    He took a step forward and entered the range of the mountain.

    Instantly, the wind and clouds in the sky surged, and Thunder rumbled.

    "You''re so unpopr. " Lin fan raised his head and looked over. He didn''t care about anything that was happening in the void.

    He had already sensed an indescribable power from the mountain.

    "Everyone in the mountain, listen up. I, Lin fan, am going to move this mountain away. If you don''t want to die, then say something. If something happens, don''te andin to me."

    [PS: I don''t dare to look at thements these few days. I''m a scumbag, a little useless. Tomorrow, I''ll extend my life and start over. I won''t be a bad person anymore. Believe me.]

 Chapter 800 The Strength Of My Teeth Is Very Strong

    "Did you hear someone shouting outside? they want to move this ce away. What is that dog Yuan Zhen trying to do?"

    "Who knew that he was so stupid that he wanted us to speak? if we could speak, would we have waited until now?"

    "How hateful! I was captured by Yuan Zhen and used as his cultivation vessel for thirty-seven years. I''ve been tortured and my Foundation has been destroyed. Why don''t you just kill me with a single palm?"

    "Your 37 years are nothing. I''ve been here for 50 years. I''m half the reason why Yuan Zhen has his current cultivation."

    In the depths of the giant mountain was an independent dimension. It was filled with a shocking aura. At the same time, there was a group of people who were neither human nor ghost imprisoned here.

    Upon a closer look, all of them were dispirited, their essence, Qi, and spirit extremely dispirited.

    "Old man three corpses, why did you believe Yuan Zhen''s words and give him the blood corpse secret technique? for the past few decades, he''s beening to draw our blood every now and then. Did he let you go? you''re an extremely stupid old man. No wonder you were betrayed by your disciple."

    "With that brain of yours, I just want to ask, what kind of good disciples will you get?"

    The angry curses continued.

    As for old man three corpses, his head was lowered and he did not speak. His white hair hung down, and his face could not be seen clearly.

    He was feeling helpless and regretful now, but it was useless.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan''s fingers stabbed into the bottom of the mountain and power exploded out. A deep explosion sounded out.

    Hula!

    The chains that were wrapped around the mountain started to tremble intensely. There were even Thunderbolts intertwining together in the void that came down and enveloped Lin fan.

    "This lightning doesn''t seem to have any destructive power."

    He looked at the condition of his arm and body. The lightning was wrapped around it. Other than the slightly ck and cooked feeling, he didn''t feel anything else.

    "The impact isn''t that big."

    Lin fan was really calm and didn''t care about how the lightning attacked.

    At the same time, he was a little disappointed. This waspletely different from the Thunder he had imagined.

    He had thought that he would be struck to death by a bolt of lightning.

    Lin fan hollered. Green veins bulged like dragons on his arms. White mist rose up and even the space was twisted.

    There were broken stones rolling down from the mountain.

    BOOM!

    He looked up and saw a huge rock being pried off and rolling down, stirring up arge cloud of dust.

    However, he only wanted to move this huge mountain now and didn''t care about anything else. He let the huge Rock Roll over his head and break into small pieces with a boom.

    "What?"

    Lin fan exploded out with extreme power and wanted to move the mountain. But a shocking thing happened. The mountain seemed to have some sort of power that was resisting his power. This made him really helpless.

    "This is very wrong."

    He stopped and frowned as he looked up. The chains wrapped around the mountain glowed with a faint light as if they were one with heaven and earth.

    "This is supported by the power of heaven and earth. I''m not moving a mountain, but the entire heaven and earth."

    If that was the case, it would be very interesting.

    Then, he rose into the air and floated halfway up the mountain. He grabbed the iron chain with both hands.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The chains shone with a ghostly light as a destructive power gushed over. With a loud crack, Lin fan''s palm was jolted away.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan smiled. He finally understood that this was an important ce in righteous path mountain, otherwise, why would there be such a force?

    Pada!

    He stretched out his hands again and grabbed the chains, allowing the energy to flow freely. He then shouted and his arms expanded, trying to break the chains.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t believe that I can''t pull the chain."

    The power was expanding, and the surrounding space began to shake.

    "My God, what''s happening outside? the formation here is very unstable. Someone''s destroying it from the outside."

    "This is Yuan Zhen''s most important ce. How could he let anyonee and destroy it? could it be that the B * tch was beaten to death?"

    "That''s very possible. "

    They were locked up here and couldn''t use voice transmission tomunicate with the people outside. If possible, they would be happy to have a good chat with their allies outside.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

    Regardless of his background, as long as he could kill Yuan Zhen, he would be their benefactor.

    "Damn it, this Peak Master really doesn''t believe it." Lin fan''s eyes were spitting fire. The hardness of the chain was beyond his imagination. He opened his mouth and bit down.

    Crack! Crack!

    Creak creak.

    The iron chain was instantly shattered.

    Given Lin fan''s current bite strength, a single bite with all his might would be extremely terrifying.

    With one of the chains broken, its power weakened and there was an obvious change.

    Those who were locked up in the mountain were overjoyed when they saw the cracks on the light barrier.

    "Hahaha, the formation outside has been destroyed. We''ve been given a new life."

    "Good, beautifully done. Who did this? I have to thank him."

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan continued to destroy the chains, biting every single one of them into two.

    The formation pattern above his head was obviously slow, and it was obviously damaged.

    "I''ve already cracked more than half of it. There''s no need for it to exist anymore."

    Lin fan clenched his fist and gathered all his power at his fingertips. He then punched out with his fist. A bright light burst out and mmed into the formation pattern.<sub> </sub>

    An extremely terrifying power condensed in the formation patterns, and an astonishing change urred.

    The formation pattern swelled as if something was barging in and destroying it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The formation pattern exploded and a bright light shot out, shaking the heavens and earth. It formed a shock wave that swept out in all directions.

    It was simply too shocking.

    "Damn it, where did this kid go?"

    Yuan Zhen and the others were searching for the other party, but they found nothing in a short period of time. His face was frighteningly dark, and he wanted to turn the entire world upside down.

    "Sect master, do you think that guy has left?" Although Xuan Muyi was furious, he was much calmer than Yuan Zhen. They had been searching for him for so long but there was not a single trace of him. He might have already left.

    This was the mountain of the righteous path, not a small ce. In his opinion, as long as the other party had some intelligence, he should know where he could provoke and where he could not tolerate.

    The other party had moved away a few of the dangerous ces on the mountain of the righteous path, so they should know about it. Why would they continue to stay here?

    Unless there was something wrong with his brain.

    Suddenly!

    A strange phenomenon urred.

    In the distance, the clouds surged and ck clouds churned, forming a terrifying aura.

    Everyone''s expression changed.

    That ce seemed to be ...

    "Sect master, that''s the deep mountains." Xuan Muyi was extremely nervous. The abyss mountain was the most dangerous ce in the mountain of the righteous path, and it imprisoned countless Devils who hade from experience.

    Most of these Devils had been captured by the sect master himself, but the sect master was kind and valued all life, so he didn''t want to take their lives and gave them a chance to repent.

    If the abyssal mountains were destroyed and all the demons inside were released, that would be truly terrifying.

    "Let''s go,"he said. Yuan Zhen couldn''t remain calm and turned into a beam of light as he shot out. His heart was filled with fear, not knowing what was happening.

    His fingers were trembling, afraid that something terrible would happen.

    The experts that came to righteous path mountain were all looking for the Grandmaster but to no avail. They were all mumbling about where the Grandmaster had gone and whether he had left.

    Just as they were feeling puzzled, amotion in the distance attracted their attention.

    They didn''t know what was happening but from the looks of it, it was really extraordinary. This was probably a huge earthquake.

    "This kind of situation wouldn''t happen for no reason within the range of the righteous path mountain. It seems like an astonishing battle has taken ce."

    During this period of time, everyone was doing the same thing, which was to rush into the distance.

    At this moment, the area around the abyssal mountain had been pretty much destroyed by Lin fan. All sorts of formations had been destroyed. This was a formation that Yuan Zhen had painstakingly set up.

    Not only did they have to prevent the people inside from escaping, but they also had to prevent outsiders from entering.

    It could be said that he had spent a lot of effort to set up these formations.

    But all of that effort was destroyed by Lin fan.

    "Hahaha, the formation has been destroyed. We can go out now."

    "Yuan Zhen, this guy, I swear I''ll kill him."

    The people locked up in the deep mountains hated Yuan Zhen to the bone, wishing they could skin him alive and drink his blood.

    "Wait, it doesn''t seem to be a wise move to go out now. What''s the situation outside? if we go out like this, will we fall into the Tiger''s mouth? I''m afraid that we''re no match for that person outside."

    The people locked up here were all Dao realm experts. At their peak, they couldugh at an era. But now, after so many years, their qi and blood had dried up and they were barely hanging on. Perhaps a glorious era realm cultivator would be able to blow them up and they wouldn''t even have a chance to fight back.

    BOOM!

    The huge mountain was shaking.

    They knew that the people outside had started to move the mountain.

    Should he go out or not?

    This question had stumped them.

    If they didn''t go out, who knew where they would end up? but if they went out and were caught, wouldn''t that be even worse?

    "Stop."

    All of a sudden, a thunderous voice resounded in the sky.

    "F * ck, I''ll never forget this voice. It''s yuan Zhen''s voice."

    "This guy has trapped us for so many years and used us as human cauldrons. I''m going to fight him with my life." A weak-looking old man rolled up his sleeves and was about to go out and fight for his life, but he was held back by the people beside him.

    "Old Zhong, don''t be rash. You''re no match for him at all. You might be killed by Yuan Zhen with a single p."

    "Yes, yes, let''s wait and see what''s going on outside. Don''t be anxious."

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you guys. If it wasn''t for you guys, I''d definitely go out and teach that bastard Yuan Zhen a lesson."

    Outside.

    Lin fan was just about to move the mountain but he heard angry shouts from the distance. He looked over curiously.

    "They''re really fast. " Heughed. He had already seen that the person who was shooting over from the distance was Yuan Zhen.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    With Yuan Zhen in the lead, several figures appeared in the air at supersonic speed, causing the air around them to tremble.

    "You ..."

    Upon seeing the situation, Yuan Zhen nearly spurted a mouthful of blood.

    The formation that he had set up with his own hands was scattered to the side, all destroyed.

    Didn''t that mean that the people inside coulde out at any time?

    And the main culprit was standing there indifferently. This was not putting the righteous path mountain in his eyes.

 Chapter 801 I Like People With Guts

    "Yuan Zhen, you''vee quite quickly, but I''ve already removed the formation here," Lin fan smiled and pped the mountain,"it is my mountain now and not yours. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Xuan Muyi was furious. His eyes turned red as he shouted,"kid, don''t be too arrogant. Yuan mountain is the forbidden area of the righteous path mountain. If you say it''s yours, do you have no shame?"

    He was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. Although the sect master hadn''t spoken yet, he really couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart.

    He wished he could chop this kid to death.

    Yuan Zhen''s face was expressionless, but the volcano in his heart was about to erupt and devour everything around him.

    However, he didn''t forget that he was the sect master of the righteous path mountain, which represented righteousness. He couldn''t be ruthless, otherwise, it wouldn''t be in line with his identity.

    But the current situation forced him to take action. He couldn''t waste time with this kid, or else who knew what would happen?

    The great formation of the abyssal mountains had already been destroyed, and the people inside could alreadye out.

    Since they had not appeared yet, it could only be said that this group of old men did not know what was going on outside and did not dare to show themselves.

    This was also good, it saved him a lot of trouble.

    "Face is earned by one''s own efforts. As for whether you want face or not, I definitely want it. So, this mountain is mine. If you''re not happy, then let''s fight. I''ve been at your righteous path mountain for so long, but I haven''t beaten anyone up yet. I can use you to test my skills." Lin fan chuckled as a battle intent wrapped around his body.

    He was fearless now. Although he was only at the glorious era realm, it was enough.

    "How can you be so arrogant?" Xuan mu was furious. This kid was too arrogant. He had never met someone as arrogant as him in his life.

    "You talk too much nonsense. It''s not nutritious at all. Fists are still the way to go."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s 10-meter tall body was boiling with power. He disappeared from where he was and charged towards the crowd.

    "Take down the thief." A red light shed in Yuan Zhen''s eyes. With a raise of his hand, the wind and clouds surged. He didn''t want to be entangled with this kid for too long. Instead, he was prepared to use his strongest power to suppress him.

    And the strongest power was naturally the Qi of righteousness of the righteous path mountain.

    He squatted down and there was a thick righteous path energy that rolled over like a wave. Under Yuan Zhen''s control, it turned into the strongest power and crushed towards Lin fan.

    "Sect master, there''s no need to be so serious."

    Xuan Muyi felt that the sect leader was a little too serious. He actually drew in the Qi of the righteous path of the mountain. This was very hard to gather and every time he used it, it would decrease. He didn''t know how long it would take to recover.

    Yuan Zhen didn''t say anything. He knew better than anyone how terrifying this fellow''s strength was.

    If he could suppress it with a flip of his hand, he would not have been killed by the other party, nor would he have used the substitute puppet.

    "What?"

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. That aura was really strong and it was filled with righteousness. It attracted the power of heaven and earth.

    "Amazing."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    His body suffered a heavy blow, and he crashed into the huge mountain.

    With a bang, the giant mountain, which had no defense at all, was sted into a huge pit.

    Dust and dirt were sent flying as shockwaves spread out, causing the surrounding ground to shake.

    "He should be dead," Xuan Muyi looked on with rapt attention. Although the attack just now did not draw much Qi of the righteous path, just this point alone was something that ordinary Dao realm cultivators could not withstand, let alone those in the glorious world realm.

    The people trapped in the mountain looked at each other. Their auras were really strong and earth-shaking, and a huge battle had already broken out outside.

    "Everyone, what do you say? should we go out and expose Yuan Zhen''s true colors, or should we wait here for the final situation?"

    "What nonsense are you still talking about? at this time, why don''t you hurry up and recover some strength? when you escapeter, you can run faster."

    "Yes, yes. I''ve been locked up for so long that my brain isn''t as bright as before. After being locked up for so many years, apart from this dog asionally giving me some pills to recover a little, I''ve never been able toe into contact with the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth."

    They were all experts. Now that the formation was destroyed, they were free from any restraints. They absorbed the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth crazily, nourishing their bodies.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Some of the old men with shriveled skin started to swell up after absorbing the spiritual Qi from heaven and earth.

    There were also strands of white hair that gradually turned ck and regained their luster.

    However, it was impossible for them to recoverpletely without some time. Their foundations were too messy and had been destroyed to the point that they could not bear to look at it.

    "Aiya, Yuan Zhen, you''re really strong. That move just now was interesting, but it''s a pity that it wasn''t strong enough."

    Creak.

    Lin fan''s left and right arms swayed as he walked out of the deep hole. He held his neck with one hand and twisted a few times. Then, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    He beckoned at Yuan Zhen with his finger.

    "Again,"

    This provocative gesture made Yuan Zhen and the others so angry that their teeth hurt.

    "Sect master, I''ll go and teach this kid a good lesson." Xuan Muyi couldn''t take it anymore. He was so angry that the roots of his hair stood up. With a bang, he disappeared from the spot. His body was wrapped with a vast amount of power as he charged towards Lin fan.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. This is the righteous path mountain, not a ce for you to behave atrociously."

    Xuan Muyi was an old ancestor of the righteous path sect and had extraordinary strength. Although he was not as strong as Yuan Zhen, he was not to be underestimated. As he attacked, the wind and clouds surged and bright light gathered in his palm. It was extremely shocking.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan stood there arrogantly. As for this Xuan Muyi, he didn''t even bother about him.

    "Go away, don''t mess around."

    In the blink of an eye, just as Xuan Muyi was about to get close, Lin fan raised his hand and counterattacked. With a bang, he was sent flying.

    "How can that be?"

    Xuan Muyi had a short moment of consciousness, but in the blink of an eye, cracking sounds came from all over his body. His bones were broken. He couldn''t believe it. He was suppressed by the other party in just one move. How was this possible?

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as Xuan mu was smashed into the deep pit, he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. His eyes, which were originally still bright, gradually dimmed.

    "You''re too weak. In the pill world, you were almost killed by the poisonous fog. How dare you fight with me? I''m not going to kill you. "

    "After all, there are very few people who have the guts."

    Lin fan didn''t feel like there was anything wrong. Coming to righteous path mountain was like training. When he saw things, he took what he should take and thought of ways to take what he shouldn ''t.

    It would be a little difficult to take this mountain away, but wasn''t it great now? the problem was solved and he could move it away at any time.

    "Don''t attack. " Yuan Zhen was blocking the other patriarchs, but they were no match for him and would only be asking for trouble.

    However, he couldn''t figure out where this kid came from. He could suppress a Dao realm expert with just a glorious world realm. This didn''t make sense, and it was even more impossible for such a thing to happen.

    "Sect leader ..." They were very anxious. The other party was already in front of them, and if they let him continue, then where would the dignity of righteous path mountain be?

    However, what they did not know was that Yuan Zhen had a better understanding of the other party''s strength than them. Even if he were to make a move personally, he was not confident that he could take the other party down.

    "Peak Master Lin, if you leave the righteous path mountain now, I will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, I will make you stay even if I have to give up everything." Yuan Zhen''s face was cold. He had to put on a show in front of these old ancestors.

    Up until now, only this kid knew about his matters. The others didn''t know.

    He guaranteed that if these old ancestors knew of his actions, they would not share the same hatred as him.

    "Yuan Zhen, stop pretending. I can''t stand it anymore. Hurry up and fight. Don''t you have any thoughts after losing to mest time?" Lin fanughed. He felt that Yuan Zhen was really tired of living. Worrying about this and that was so boring.

    "Nonsense. Fine, I, Yuan Zhen, will defend the righteous path mountain today. I will draw in the Qi of the righteous path and suppress you again."

    Yuan Zhen''s face was cold and his expression was extremely dark. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed at the air.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, a strange phenomenon urred. The heavens and earth trembled as countless bolts of lightning interweaved together. In the distance, thick clouds rolled over, crushing over.

    "Is this the Qi of the righteous path?" Lin fan raised his head. Compared to before, it was like heaven and earth.

    If it was a drop of water before, then it was a Lake now.

    It was indeed stressful, but he was free to do as he pleased.

    Yuan Zhen was already filled with killing intent and gathered a huge amount of righteous path energy that was enough to kill Dao realm experts. He was using the entire righteous path mountain to suppress others.

    "Come." Lin fan''s expression didn''t change.

    He already knew the result, and that was death.

    However, death wasn''t scary to him at all. It was just that the other party would probably be disappointed.

    "Die!" Yuan Zhen bellowed as he pressed down with his palms, causing the entire world to sink.

    The power was so strong that the ground couldn''t withstand it and kept cracking.

    Yuan Zhen''s expression was sharp, and his long hair fluttered in the wind. He had no intention of keeping the other party here. Instead, he was prepared to kill him right here and now to prevent any future trouble.

    He didn''t believe that this kid could survive. He had already gone all out, so what else could he do?

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan felt like he was under a lot of pressure. He wanted to protest as a form of respect but he decided against it. It was meaningless and he would just let him have some confidence.

    BOOM!

    The extreme power pierced down and drowned Lin fan''s body, disappearing without a trace.

    This strike wasn''t very dazzling, but the power that exploded out was extremely terrifying.

    "Dead?" Everyone focused their attention, not too sure.

    Yuan Zhen was confident that the other party was already dead, and he heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the deep mountains, the old fellows who were locked up inside felt the situation outside, and their expressions changed drastically.

    They could sense that the battle outside was very intense, and the power that erupted in the end was abnormally shocking.

    "Who is this person? he actually managed to make Yuan Zhen use the Qi of righteousness to suppress him."

    Some of them were very familiar with the power they had just used.

    The Qi of righteousness was the most terrifying existence on the mountain of righteousness. It wasn''t condensed by a single person, but by every disciple of the mountain of righteousness.

    However, it was a pity that the Qi of righteousness had be Yuan Zhen''s private property. He was the only one who could draw it out. No one else had the ability to do so.

    "Don''t go out yet. I''m afraid the situation is very dangerous. He''s not Yuan Zhen''s match at all."

 Chapter 802 The Word "Steal" Wasnt Used Very Well

    They had been hiding here waiting for an opportunity to escape.

    However, looking at the current situation, it didn''t look good.

    Yuan Zhen was ruthless and drew on the Qi of righteousness to fight against his enemy. Who could be his match?

    On the mountain of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen was an invincible existence.

    The truly powerful forces all had their own trump cards, which could make them invincible.

    "We''re doomed, I''m afraid we can''t escape. "

    "That son of a B * tch, Yuan Zhen. If I knew this would happen, I would have run away first. Even if there''s not much hope, it''s still better than now."

    They had headaches, regrets, and even wanted to die.

    Yuan Zhen rxed. He did not think that anyone could survive the Qi of righteousness. The Qi of righteousness that he had drawn in just now was simply too massive. He had already suffered serious injuries, and it would take a long time for him to recover.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, a sound was heard.

    "What?" Yuan Zhen, who had been quite rxed, was shocked and in disbelief.

    The patriarchs around him also had a bad feeling, as if they had seen a ghost.

    "It can''t be."

    They didn''t believe that this was happening. How could he be alive? that attack was enough to destroy the world. No matter how strong he was, he definitely wouldn''t be able to defend against that kind of power.

    "Amazing, I really can''t fight back at all. But I''m stillcking a little bit. Yuan Zhen, listen to me, direct all the Qi of righteousness at me. Maybe I can really be killed."

    Lin fan was resurrected in ten seconds. As for what he said now, it was all just a boast. What almost? he was really killed by someone.

    Although bragging wasn''t good, it was still necessary to suppress the other party''s arrogance.

    He was very curious about the method of gathering the Qi of righteousness, but he didn''t know how it was gathered.

    If he could get his hands on this method and use it on the magnificent me sect, he would be rich.

    He had already decided that the magnificent me sect was the power of love.

    When an enemy came to attack, he could shoot the enemy with his Cupid''s arrow. How cool would that be?

    Pada!

    Lin fan pushed away the rock and floated in the air. He was really calm and there was no injury on his body. It was like the attack just now was totally useless to him and he didn''t even break his skin.

    "How can that be?" Yuan Zhen couldn''t stay calm. He couldn''t believe that the other party was safe and sound. This was impossible.

    He was the one who guided the Qi of righteousness. He knew better than anyone how terrifying this power was.

    The old masters beside Yuan Zhen were also terrified. Beads of sweat dripped down their foreheads. They finally understood why their Grandmaster had not allowed them to do anything.

    That was to know how strong the other party was.

    However, the sect leader had never seen him, so how would he know how strong he was?

    Instantly, they thought about what this kid said to them a while ago. The sect leader had met him and even fought with him.

    Impossible, how could the sect leader be that kind of person?

    "Yuan Zhen, why don''t you try again? maybe you can kill me the next time." Lin fan said.

    At this moment, a series of surprised voices rang out.

    "Grandmaster ..."

    His voice was filled with excitement, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    Yuan Zhen''s face turned extremely ugly when he heard these voices. He had not expected these people to arrive so quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, several figures arrived. Their auras were very powerful and their Qi was thick, giving people a great pressure.

    Even Yuan Zhen had to pay attention to the arrival of the strongest experts of the major forces.

    "Where did this Cheng Yaojine from?" Lin fan was ying around with Yuan Zhen. Where did these guyse from?

    At this moment, an old man stepped forward. Although his face was a little old, his hair and beard were all ck. He was full of energy, and there was even a sharp aura condensed on his body. If one didn''t pay attention, one wouldn''t notice it.

    "Grandmaster, I''m the master of saber world. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. It''s my great honor to meet you today." The demaster was very polite. This was the Grandmaster of the birds of knowledge, so he had to treat him in a friendly manner. He was a swordsman, and he liked cultured people the most.

    Look, now that this cultured person had appeared in front of him, he definitely had to be more friendly.

    Looking at the situation, the Grandmaster must have caused some trouble. Moreover, the fact that he was able to survive in Yuan Zhen''s hands meant that he wasn''t weak.

    When they arrived from afar.

    He felt an extremely terrifying power. The power was too great, and it should be the Qi of the righteous path.

    And now, the Grandmaster was still standing there, full of energy.

    What did this mean?

    He could figure it out even if he used his brain.

    "You''re so lucky to see me. This is only your first life. You haven''t even lived through the other two lives, and you''re already so lucky. It seems like you owe me a favor." Lin fan said.<sub> </sub>

    "Ah?" The demaster was a little confused. What did the Grandmaster mean?

    It was just an idiom. Why did it involve so much?

    "Peak Master Lin, we meet again. We are really fated." The weapon Grandmasterughed out loud. When he saw the Swordmaster, he frowned and whispered,""Peak Master Lin, this guy is a boorish man. He doesn''t know anything and only knows how to sh people all day long. It''s better to stay away from him."

    "Weapon Grandmaster, what are you saying? Are you going to fight?" The demaster''s temper was explosive, and his face was red with anger.

    After the outer realm merged.

    The demaster felt that an old enemy had appeared in the dark. In the end, he found out that it was this weapon Grandmaster. They were born nemesis, and it was either you die or I die.

    Yuan Zhen frowned. He had not expected that the demaster and weapon Grandmaster would be here. It would not be easy to make a move now.

    How should he solve this?

    As the master of the righteous path, his life had always been smooth, but he didn''t know when it started, but his life began to be miserable.

    That''s right, I''ve been a little unlucky since thest time I met this kid.

    Suddenly, there was another powerful auraing from the distance.

    The seven-colored radiance was like the arrival of a God.

    "Divine Master, if you''re here, then you''re here. Why do you have to resort to such gimmicks? the Grandmaster is here. Do you want the Grandmaster to write you as an arrogant person?" The weapon Grandmaster was disdainful. What he hated the most were these people who did not have any practical use.

    Lin fan didn''t move. He wanted to see what this bunch of people wanted to do.

    If they wanted to fight, he would be very happy to.

    "Grandmaster, I''ve finally found you." The God master appeared beside Lin fan and grabbed Lin fan''s hand,"Grandmaster, the pill master''s writing is really good. It''s just that he writes too slowly. I''ve traveled thousands of miles just to invite Grandmaster to the God World for a chat and to discuss the content that''s going toe."

    Lin fan looked at these guys,"you guys came here just to ask about the ''Lord of the pill realm''?"

    "Grandmaster, that''s true." The weapon Grandmaster said.

    The demaster nodded as well. He was very interested in the book "Lord of the elixir realm."

    The master God had been driven mad by the updates. He had wanted to beat the Grandmaster up, capture him, and slowly write and train him.

    However, when he arrived at the scene, he realized that something was wrong, so he decided to be more friendly.

    Lin fan pondered. He had not expected things to turn out this way. It seemed like he had to properly evaluate "Lord of the pill realm". The value of this book was quite high and had yet to be excavated.

    "If you have anything to say, say itter. This Peak Master still has things to do." Lin fan raised his hand and stopped his conversation with them.

    Was it really a good idea to cast Yuan Zhen aside?

    "Everyone, I wee you to the righteous mountain. However, this person has stolen from several of the mountain''s danger zones and destroyed the abyss mountain. He must be given an exnation." Yuan Zhen refused to back down. He had finally realized that these people were here for this brat, but even so, he had to get an exnation from the other party.

    "Hey, sect master Yuan, what you said is wrong. When did Peak Master Lin steal it? do you have any evidence? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence. " The weapon Grandmaster sought justice for Lin fan.

    "Yeah, you have to have evidence to speak. If you don''t have evidence, that''s called framing." This was the first time the Swordmaster had met Lin fan, but he was a cultured person and he had to stand on his side.

    As for Yuan Zhen, he didn''t like him at all. He spoke with a lifeless tone and a lot of words, most of which were nonsense.

    "Everyone, I am the sect leader of righteous path mountain, they all saw it, how could it be fake?"

    Yuan Zhen suppressed his anger, and his voice was a little cold. If not for the fact that he was afraid of causing chaos or that he wasn''t confident, he would have used the Qi of righteousness to kill all of them.

    These were his true thoughts.

    But now, he didn''t have much confidence, so he didn''t act rashly.

    "Sect master Yuan, your words are wrong again. They are all your people, so they definitely have to speak up for you. Peak Master Lin, tell me, are they trying to frame you?" The weapon Grandmaster said.

    He was on the same side as Lin fan.

    "Yes, I didn''t steal anything." Lin fan said.

    When the weapon Grandmaster heard that, heughed. Just as he was about to continue exining, he looked at Lin fan in shock. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    "But this Peak Master took it. The word ''steal'' isn''t very urate. When this Peak Master came to the righteous path mountain, I took a total of four dangerous ces, and this mountain, so a total of five. Sect master Yuan, tell me, is there any problem?"

    "If there''s a problem, then let''s use our fists to speak. These dangerous ces didn''t write your name. They were naturally formed. They''ve stayed here enough. This Peak Master will take them to another ce to breathe some fresh air. What''s wrong with that?"

    Lin fan said with a straight face.

    "Oh my God!" The weapon Grandmaster was stunned. He did not know what to say. Did Peak Master Lin have to be so stubborn?

    He clearly didn''t give him any face at all and didn''t want Yuan Zhen to step down.

    In his opinion, if Peak Master Lin had cooperated, Yuan Zhen would at least have a way out of this, even if he was not convinced. But now, it seemed that this way out was gone. He had been directly destroyed.

    Otherwise, he would just jump down and fall until his face was injured.

    But that was not possible.

    That was obviously impossible.

    <o>,m Yuan Zhen was the sect Master of the Mountain of the righteous path, and the master of the righteous path. If they wanted him to lose face, they would have to fight to the death.</o>

    "Alright, stop joking. We''ve wasted too much time. All of you, move aside. This Peak Master came here to fight. What''s the point of saying so much? it''s better to fight. If you win, my life is yours. If you lose, I''ll take the dangerous ce."

    "But I shouldn''t die."

 Chapter 803 This Matter Is A Little Complicated

    "Divine Master, Grandmaster is a little irascible." The weapon Grandmaster said softly. The Grandmaster''s words were clearly meant to attract hatred.

    The God Lord was expressionless. This matter was a littleplicated. If the Grandmaster really fought with Yuan Zhen while they just stood there and watched, it wouldn''t be good.

    "This matter ..."

    He didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t a wise move to make a move on the mountain of the righteous path. Yuan Zhen was the master of the righteous path, and his Qi of the righteous path was a little tricky.

    Within the deep mountains.

    The group of old men discussed among themselves.

    "The situation outside seems to have changed greatly. Both sides are in a stalemate. Everyone, do you think we should fight or not?"

    "Damn it, I''m going to risk it. I''ve already recovered a little strength, enough for me to escape. It''s better to risk it all and run as far as I can if I''m staying here in fear."

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Immediately, everyone fought with all their might and turned into a stream of light, soaring into the sky in an attempt to escape.

    Lin fan faced Yuan Zhen and was prepared to attack. Suddenly, he realized that someone was trying to escape from the deep mountains.

    "What? This entire mountain is mine. How can you leave without my permission?" Lin fan didn''t care about Yuan Zhen. Instead, he quickly moved to the sky above the abyss mountain. He took out a frying pan and smacked the figure that was running away.

    "What''s this?"

    The few people who had just escaped realized that the top of their heads was ck, and before they could react, they were directly smacked back.

    Duang~

    A very clear sound. Then, these streams of light stopped and were smacked back.

    "F * ck, what''s going on?"

    The people who were preparing to escape cried out in shock. They had big bumps on their heads and tears were about to flow out. They didn''t know what had happened before they were pped back.

    Pada!

    Lin fannded on the edge of the mountain and looked in. He noticed that there were many people and shouted.

    "Don''t run. You''re all my people. Without my permission, no one is allowed to leave. "

    Those who were rubbing their heads raised their heads and looked up. The young figure surprised them. Was this the young man who had taken a photo of them?

    "Young man, Who are you?" Someone shouted.

    "This mountain is mine now. Who do you think I am? Yuan Zhen is outside. After I beat him up, I''ll leave with this mountain. All of you better behave yourselves. If you don''t want to be meat patties, don''t move. " Lin fan took a look and realized that everyone here was really strong. Even though their auras were low, their foundations weren''t weak.

    Dao realm, all of them were Dao realm.

    He had struck it rich.

    Therefore, no matter what, he had to take this mountain away, and even the people inside.

    If he could bring them back to the sect and join the army, the strength of the sect would skyrocket. It could be said that they would be armed to the teeth.

    "My God, this kid is really bad."

    "But did you guys realize that this kid has fought all the way here? that Yuan Zhen definitely can''t take him down. Maybe we still have a chance."

    The crowd discussed in low voices and then nodded to each other, feeling that what he said was true.

    Suddenly, an old man floated towards Lin fan,"young man, is Yuan Zhen outside?"

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded. The situation here was a little weird.

    "Alright then, I want to expose Yuan Zhen''s true colors. He''s a hypocrite and a B * stard. He''s been tricking us for decades. I can''t wait to fight him to the death." The old man''s eyes were red with anger. Thinking about the past few decades, he had lived a life worse than death.

    It was as if they had been tied up there and had been drained of their blood when they needed it. It was not easy for them to recover some strength, but now they were being sucked dry again. This Yuan Zhen was treating them like pigs.

    "Get on." Lin fan found it interesting and hooked his finger.

    In fact, he preferred to beat people up rather than talk nonsense. However, looking at the old man''s expression, he felt that it was quite interesting. He might as well see what problems he could expose.

    Yuan Zhen clenched his fists tightly, and killing intent flickered in his eyes.

    "Sect leader Yuan, what''s wrong? His body is trembling so badly. " The weapon Grandmaster asked. He realized that there was something wrong with Yuan Zhen''s condition. Could it be rted to what he had just said?

    At that moment, the old man slowly floated up. He looked a little weak."I''m old. My body isn''t as strong as before."

    When he climbed out of the deep mountains and saw Yuan Zhen, the ordinary-looking old man immediately became furious and roared in a low voice.

    "Yuan Zhen, you didn''t expect me toe out so openly, did you?"

    The moment he saw Yuan Zhen, the old man couldn''t hold back the anger and unwillingness in his heart. He just wanted to vent his anger.

    "Hmph, he''s just an evil demon. He deserves death." Yuan Zhen''s eyes were filled with panic, but he quickly calmed down and disappeared. He charged at the old man.

    Lin fan didn''t expect Yuan Zhen to actually attack, so he punched back.

    Bang! Bang!

    A terrifying power burst out.

    Yuan Zhen was forced to retreat.

    "Sect master Yuan, don''t be anxious. There are some things that we still need to understand." The weapon Grandmaster spoke and stood in the middle.

    The great ancestors of the mountain of the righteous path looked at each other in confusion. They felt that something was wrong.

    "Evil spirit? Hahaha, Yuan Zhen, do you know who I am? or do you really not recognize this old man?" The old man pushed aside the hair in front of him and revealed his true appearance.

    Other people from the outer realm might not recognize this old man, but the people from righteous path mountain definitely did.

    "Shuangjue old man, how could it be you? didn''t you die already?" Instantly, an old ancestor of the righteous path mountain was shocked. His eyes opened wide as if he had seen a ghost.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s you, old Shan. We haven''t seen each other for decades. You always thought I was dead, but I''m actually here. " The dual-Jue old man''s expression was gloomy.

    "How did you be like this?" The old ancestor of the affiliated righteous path mountain, mountain immortal, was shocked. He didn''t expect that he had such a good rtionship with the old man shuangjue. Decades ago, the two of them were still together.

    However, one day, the dual-Jue old man disappearedpletely, as if he had evaporated from the world. In the end, Yuan Zhen said that he was dead. He was killed by someone.

    Even though he didn''t see the corpse, he trusted Yuan Zhen and thus, believed what he said.

    "Hmph, how did things turn out like this? it''s all thanks to sect master Yuan, Yuan Zhen. He imprisoned me inside and tortured me day and night, using me to cultivate his evil art. Did you seed? if you didn ''t, then you''re really trash. " The old man shuangjue cursed. If it wasn''t for the fact that his strength hadn''t recovered yet, he would have fought Yuan Zhen to the death.

    "What?"

    The mountain immortal turned to look at Yuan Zhen in disbelief.

    "Nonsense, as righteous path mountain men, who do you believe in?" "Hmph!" Yuan Zhen harrumphed coldly in displeasure. However, his fingers were already trembling slightly behind his back, and beads of sweat were forming on his forehead.

    "We ..." The other patriarchs of the righteous path mountain didn''t know what to say.

    This matter hadpletely exceeded their expectations.

    The mountain immortal looked at the old man shuangjue. The two of them were close friends and had a deep friendship.

    When the mountain of the righteous path controlled a region, the dual-Jue old man was the old ancestor of the dual-Jue sect. In the end, he didn''t join the mountain of the righteous path and disbanded the sect, living a carefree life in the world. He, on the other hand, converted to the mountain of the righteous path and became the old ancestor of a subsidiary sect.

    At this moment, the mountain immortal raised her head and stared into the distance."Yuan Zhen, why did you do such a thing to the Twin Jue?"

    "You don''t believe me?" Yuan Zhen frowned.

    "I''d rather believe him than the Twin-Jue. " The mountain immortal red at Yuan Zhen. Between the two, he trusted the old man more.

    "Aiya! This is incredible! To think that sect leader Yuan would have such a situation!"

    "The leader of the righteous path, hmm, not bad. I didn''t expect to not only see the Grandmaster, but also see the biggest scandal of the righteous path mountain. If this gets out, people will be scared to death."

    "The Grandmaster said on the Zhizhi bird that Yuan Zhen practiced evil Arts. Others might not believe it, but I do."

    Yuan Zhen was so angry that he roared,""All of you, shut up."

    At this moment, someone else climbed out of the yuan mountain pass.

    "Yuan Zhen, you son of a B * tch! I''m going to F * cking kill you!"

    "You locked me up for decades and tortured me like this, and you still dare to deny it."

    One figure after another stood atop the abyssal mountain.

    The patriarchs of righteous path mountain were all dumbfounded when they saw those people.

    Li daoyun!

    Mo changkong!

    "You ... Why are you all in the abyssal mountains?" The old ancestors of righteous path mountain were dumbfounded. How could the people locked up here be familiar people?

    In that instant, the old ancestors of righteous path mountain understood that they had been deceived.

    Yuan Zhen was lying to them.

    It was not a demon that was locked up in the deep mountains, but people they were once familiar with. Some of them had a good rtionship with them.

    "Doesn''t this mean that we can''t do anything?" Lin fan thought about it. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    He was prepared to have a good fight with Yuan Zhen.

    However, could anyone F * cking exin to him what the hell was going on?

    Yuan Zhen''s face was so dark that it was terrifying. His body shed and he disappeared from where he was. He stood in the distance and hollered.

    The heavens and earth were overturned, and the firmament began to shake.

    "If that''s the case, then all of you can die for this old man." Yuan Zhen knew that he couldn''t hide the matter anymore. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this, so he could only kill them.

    Instantly, all the Qi of the righteous path on the mountain gathered.

    "Be careful, he is drawing out all the Qi of the righteous path in the righteous path mountain." The mountain immortal cried out, clearly terrified.

    At this moment, the world seemed to have fallen into an apocalyptic state. The space behind Yuan Zhen had already shattered, and a destructive power was gathering.

    "Hey! If you should run, you''d better run. This has nothing to do with you. " Lin fan crossed his arms, not bothered by the situation at all.

    It was just a big move.

    Who''s afraid of who?

    At most, he would just die once.

    Do you still have the guts to use your big move a second time?

    "Grandmaster, I''ll take my leave first. You should also run quickly. This power is not easy to resist." The God Lord cupped his fists and immediately retreated.

    "This power, this aura ..." The weapon Grandmaster pondered for a moment and retreated into the distance. He couldn''t block it. This Yuan Zhen had gone mad.

    "That ... What was it again?" The Swordmaster kept retreating as if he wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. In any case, he just retreated first.

    Yuan Zhen''s angerpletely exploded. He no longer hid it and roared,""Since you''ve all found out, then all of you can die. You''ve ruined my ns, and I can''t forgive you."

    "Go to hell!"

    BOOM!

    A terrifying might filled the sky.

    This feeling made everyone''s hair stand on end and their hair stand on end.

 804 Chapter 804

    The Divine Master and the others stayed far away. Yuan Zhen was serious. He had gathered all the Qi of the righteous path on the mountain and crushed it. Even they couldn''t stand it.

    Even if he didn''t die, he would be skinned.

    "This Yuan Zhen, how can he be so bold? he killed everyone the moment his n was exposed. Just by looking at him, I can tell that he''s not someone who can achieve great things." The divine Lord raised his hand, dazzling light shrouding his body and shaking his divine Kingdom.

    Afraid that there was no guarantee, he sent out several shocking formations to draw in the power of heaven and earth to protect his safety.

    At this time, don''t talk to him about Grandmaster or not, save your little life first.

    Lin fan floated calmly in the void. No matter how terrifying the might of the void was, it was nothing to him.

    It was still the same sentence, being able to kill him was not a skill.

    However, if he could kill him and still prevent him from appearing, that would be true ability.

    Pfft!

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Even his teeth were dyed red, but the red glow in his eyes grew brighter and brighter. The power he controlled in his palm was simply too great, and it was so strong that the heavens and earth began to tremble, as if they were about to copse at any moment.

    "It''s really like this. The Qi of righteousness is the condensation of the heart of justice in every disciple of the righteous mountain. You have done such a thing and have long been resisted by the Qi of righteousness. Now that you have forcibly drawn out their power, they have begun to resist you. Yuan Zhen, you are finished."

    The mountain immortal roared. As an old ancestor under the righteous path mountain, he had some understanding of the mountain.

    "Shut up! How can I, Yuan Zhen, lose here? all of you, go to hell!"

    BOOM!

    A beam of blood-red light exploded from Yuan Zhen''s body. He was going all out, trying to draw in the Qi of righteousness at the cost of his life.

    "This ..." The weapon Grandmaster was embarrassed. He regretteding here. The other party was being serious. His aura was too terrifying. Looking at the situation now, he could lose his life if he was not careful.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan stood there proudly. The void around him was filled with dense runes. It had already split open, and the void was flowing in reverse. The world was plunged into darkness.

    The cracks continued to spread, covering the entire area.

    "I can''t leave in this situation." The Swordmaster''s brows were tightly locked together, and his entire body exuded a sharp aura. Lightning interweaved in the air, and the shocking phenomenon shocked everyone. This was the most terrifying power he had encountered.

    Lin fan could feel a shocking power pressing down on his body. With such a huge amount of righteous path energy freezing the space, no one could leave.

    "It''s very interesting,"

    He sighed. What an interesting situation. However, Yuan Zhen was on the verge of a mental breakdown. What a pity.

    "AI!"

    At this moment, a deep sigh came from the depths of the abyssal mountains.

    This sigh didn''t contain any extraordinary power, but it caused the Qi of righteousness that was spreading in the air toe to a sudden halt, as if it had been obstructed.

    "How can that be?" Yuan Zhen was shocked and tried his best to exert his strength, but the Qi of righteousness was frozen in the air and did not move forward.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan raised his head and realized that Yuan Zhen was just trying to make himugh. He was trying his best to suppress it, but his righteous path energy couldn''t move at all.

    "Yuan Zhen, slow down. Don''t break your old waist."

    He wanted tough. Then, he looked at Yuan Shan."Stop hiding. This mountain already belongs to this Peak Master. Everything inside belongs to me. Even you are no exception. Hurry up ande out. Otherwise, I''ll beat you up."

    At this moment, in the depths of the abyssal mountains, there were spots of light floating. The Qi of the righteous path was drawn and attacked the depths of the abyssal mountains.

    "Zhener, you''ve disappointed me."

    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned. Yuan Zhen was the leader of the righteous path, but he was called ''zhener''. The people in the deep mountains were quite powerful and had high seniority.

    "Impossible." Yuan Zhen struggled. However, when he heard the voice, his expression changed. It was as if he had seen a ghost. He hoarsely shouted,"how could this be? how could you still be alive?"

    Everyone''s eyes turned to Yuan Shan. Who was it that could make Yuan Zhen''s expression change so drastically with just his voice? who was it?

    "AI!"

    The person in the abyssal mountains had note out yet, and there was still a sigh.

    "What''s his background? How dare you sigh in front of this Peak Master? you''ve gone too far. Fine, let me see who you are. " Lin fan stepped forwards and entered the abyss mountain. When he came out, he was carrying a stunned old man.

    The old man was a little dumbfounded. He had been fine inside and had been prepared to reprimand Yuan Zhen through voice transmission. At thest moment, he had stepped out of the abyss mountains and returned in a domineering manner. Who would have thought that a young boy woulde in and directly drag him out?

    This was a ghost.

    "If you want to talk,e out and talk openly. What are you hiding below for?" This old man''s back was a little bent and he was a few heads shorter than Lin fan. He was picked up like a little chicken.

    Then, he patted the old man''s head."Alright, you can speak now."

    The old man turned his neck and stared at Lin fan with his mouth agape.

    "Old sect master." The celestial mountain stared at the old man for a long time. Then, its expression changed. It was filled with surprise and joy. It then roared,"old sect leader, you''re not dead!"

    "The old sect master?"

    Lin fan looked. He didn''t expect this old man to be the sect leader of righteous path mountain. He didn''t look like one but as the saying goes, you can''t judge a book by its cover. Maybe that was true for this old man.

    His appearance was unremarkable, and the robe on his body was already so ck that it was shiny. It was unknown how long it had been since he had washed it.

    Feeling Lin fan''s gaze, the old man straightened his back. Cracking sounds could be heard as his body grew taller and he stood upright.

    "Yuan Zhen, you''ve truly disappointed this old man. I bet you didn''t expect me to still be alive." The old sect Master''s Voice was very cold, with a feeling of disappointment.

    "You ..."

    Yuan Zhen had nothing to say. The situation had exceeded his expectations.

    He could guarantee that the old man was really dead.<sub> </sub>

    His skull had been shattered by his palm, and even his physical body had been fed to dogs. How could he be alive?

    Could it be?

    He thought of a possibility.

    The body of the righteous path.

    This wasn''t a unique physique, nor was it a heaven-defying physique created by the heavens. Instead, it was fused into one with the Qi of righteousness.

    From then on, he looked like a human but not like a human, and he would be mixed with the righteous path mountain for the rest of his life.

    "You old thing, you lied to me. Didn''t you say that the body of the righteous path had been lost? how could you ..." Yuan Zhen roared in rage. His eyes were frighteningly red.

    He had been tricked.

    "You Rascal, if I didn''t have a trick up my sleeve, I''m afraid I would have been killed by you." "Shut up!" The old sect master rebuked. He raised his hand and the Qi of righteousness that was gathered in the air swept over and merged into his body.

    "The Qi of righteousness on the righteous path mountain is the treasure of all the disciples. It''s not owned by you alone. I can feel that it''s resisting you. Even if today''s incident didn''t happen, I would stille out of seclusion in a few days to clean up the sect."

    The righteous energy entered his body, and the dirt on his skin disappeared. His dry skin began to glow, and he looked like a celestial.

    "Thank you. You may return."

    The old sect leader spoke into the air. Then, a vast amount of righteous path Qi rose up in pain and flew into the distance.

    "Amazing, I didn''t expect righteous path mountain to have such a precious aura. It seems like it has a spirit." "What?" the God Lord was shocked to see all of this. The righteous hearts of the entire sect''s disciples had condensed such righteous energy.

    After countless years of tempering, it was finally formed.

    Perhaps the most precious thing on righteous path mountain was not the rare treasures in the Treasury, but the Qi of righteousness that enveloped the mountain.

    "How can that be?" Yuan Zhen''s heart trembled. He knew that he was done for. He had lost everything. He had no chance of turning things around.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yuan Zhen didn''t stop. He immediately turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance.

    "Come back here. This Peak Master hasn''t even let you go. Do you think you can leave?" Lin fan definitely wouldn''t let Yuan Zhen leave, so he immediately activated colored eyes.

    Suddenly, a furious roar shook the sky.

    "Go to hell!"

    Yuan Zhen''s face turned red in anger. He looked extremely ferocious and violent.

    The violent power filled the world.

    He was already going all out, turning into a red light and attacking Lin fan.

    "What''s going on? there shouldn''t be anything wrong with Yuan Zhen''s brain. The situation is already so bad, and he still dares to turn back. Is he tired of living?" The God Lord was confused. He turned to the Grandmaster. There was a problem.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time,"

    Lin fan smiled. Yuan Shan was a good person. However, if he could kill Yuan Zhen, he would be able to get rid of a scourge and save the magnificent me sect from making enemies.

    He took a step forward, and a terrifying power spread out from his feet, turning into a terrifying shock wave that shook the area.

    Then, he disappeared on the spot with a bang.

    "Yuan Zhen, why don''t you stay here today?"

    "Go!" Lin fan hollered and went all out. Yuan Zhen was very strong. Lin fan''s current strength was only on par with him.

    Of course, Yuan Zhen was the 4th and he was the 6th.

    If he wanted to kill Yuan Zhen, he would have to be injured.

    BOOM!

    The two extreme radiances collided, and a shocking shock wave spread out. The strong air current invaded in all directions.

    "What powerful strength. A Grandmaster''s strength is not weaker than mine." The God Lord''s expression turned serious. He had underestimated a Grandmaster, but he was even more shocked. A Grandmaster should be at the glorious world realm. Even if they were strong, they couldn''t possibly fight evenly with a top-ss expert like Yuan Zhen.

    In an instant, the sky was torn apart as the two exchanged blows. Countless nomologicalws poured out, and the will of the great path turned into a long river in Yuan Zhen''s hands, piercing through the sky.

    The two of them fought from the sky to the ground. The ground had already cracked, and a bottomless ravine was formed.

    The earth cracked and endless air currents rose up from the ground, covering the entire area.

    Those who were weak would most likely be ground into pieces if they entered this area.

    The two of them appeared in the deep abyss. Yuan Zhen was furious and didn''t defend at all as he started to fight Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan was covered in blood. He waved his arm and the space around him was ripped apart. A terrifying power swept out and struck Yuan Zhen''s head.

    And Yuan Zhen''s methods were extraordinary as well. He had almost pierced through Lin fan''s body.

    BOOM!

    Yuan Zhen''s head was shaken, and his brain matter spurted out as if he was running. He saw stars and blood flowed out of his seven orifices.

    "Come on, this is what you call a F * cking battle. Yuan Zhen, you''re pretty good." Lin fanughed. His battle intent was boiling as he charged over.

    BOOM!

    "This ..."

    The people on the deep mountains were all stunned by the terrifying might of this battle.

    It was too powerful and terrifying.

 Chapter 805 Ive Come To Give You Freedom

    "Old sect master, what do you think is the situation now?" The God Lord and the others stood there, the ground beneath their feet constantly shaking. The ground was cracking, andva shot out, dyeing the earth red.

    This was a deep underground abyss.

    "This ..." How could the old Grandmaster know what to say? even though his condition had improved, if he were to block it with his current body, he would simply be courting death. He might even be blown apart by a single punch.

    One had to admit that although Yuan Zhen had deceived his master and betrayed his ancestors, his strength was truly shocking. He could be considered a rare genius in the mountain of the righteous path.

    It was a pity that he had taken the wrong path.

    "Forget it. The Grandmaster didn''t inform us to help. We''ll just watch." The weapon Grandmaster was very calm. He had wanted to run away just now, but now that the Qi of righteousness had dissipated, what was there to be afraid of?

    Even if he were to face Yuan Zhen directly, he would not be afraid.

    Deep underground.

    Pfft!

    Yuan Zhen''s head was struck by the leg whip, and his skull was slightly deformed. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, and his head was about to explode.

    But with the help of colored eyes, Yuan Zhen went crazy and attacked Lin fan with all his might. Lin fan was not doing well either.

    "Yuan Zhen, you''re really good. However, I''m going to kick your head open today." Lin fan attacked. What dodging? what God-grade movement techniques? he couldn''t even be bothered to learn them and just attacked.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yuan Zhen''s palm, which was shrouded in a brilliant glow,nded on Lin fan''s body.

    But Lin fan was really vicious. He punched Yuan Zheng''s head and a terrifying power spread out.

    If Yuan Zhen hadn''t stepped into the Dao realm, that punch would have exploded his head.

    The battle was in a stalemate for a long time. The sky and earth had changed color. The void torrent was like a waterfall, pouring out and flooding the world.

    The mountain immortal and the rest stood beside the old sect leader, repairing the crack in the void. If they did not do anything, the entire righteous path mountain would be a deadnd.

    To them, it might be fine, but to ordinary disciples, this ce would be an absolute domain.

    "Old sect leader, I didn''t think that we would be tricked by Yuan Zhen to this point. If we knew this would happen, we would have risked our lives to save you." The mountain immortal said angrily. He hated Yuan Zhen to the core. He didn''t expect Yuan Zhen to be such an evil and hypocrite in secret.

    "Mountain immortal, there''s no need to me yourself. I trusted him too much and fell into his trap. If it wasn''t for my ancestor''s tricks, I''m afraid I would have already died."

    The old sect master was scared. He trusted Yuan Zhen too much and was actually tricked by him. If it wasn''t for the righteous path mountain''s old ancestor leaving the cultivation method of the righteous path body in a useless Jade token, he would really have turned into ashes.

    He had note out for such a long time because he was also cultivating. When he hadpleted his cultivation, he could use the Qi of righteousness to regain a new life.

    "Why haven''t we seen you in the deep mountains?" The dual-Jue elder looked at him in confusion. Strange, he had stayed here for decades and had never seen this guy.

    "Sigh, I was always around you at that time. You just didn''t notice me." The old sect master sighed. At that time, he didn''t even have a physical body. He was an invisible being and could only wander around everyone. No one could detect him.

    "It''s that powerful?"

    The ancestor was a little surprised. He didn''t believe that. He was very familiar with the people in the deep mountains. How could someone appear around them without being discovered?

    Therefore, he thought that the old man was lying.

    "Hmph, your good disciple has caused us so much trouble. Let''s see how you''re going topensate us." The dual-Jue old man wasn''t very polite to the old sect master. If it wasn''t for this old man who taught Yuan Zhen this evil disciple, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Suddenly!

    The world quaked and everything returned to normal.

    "It''s over?" Everyone was waiting.

    For some reason, Yuan Zhen''s strength was terrifying. Although a Grandmaster''s strength was impressive, it was still extremely difficult to suppress Yuan Zhen.

    Pada!

    The sound of footsteps came from the deep abyss.

    When a figure appeared in front of everyone, they were all stunned.

    "A Grandmaster is amazing. Even Yuan Zhen was subdued. That''s shocking."

    "How is that possible? are grandmasters that powerful? Yuan Zhen can''t be that weak without any injuries. "

    They were shocked. Although they would be shocked if a Grandmaster suppressed Yuan Zhen, they would never be this shocked. The main thing was that he wasn''t injured at all.

    "Grandmaster, I don''t remember you wearing this set of clothes just now." The God Lord was stunned. What was going on? this was too shocking.

    "Oh, I just fought and sweated a little, so I just changed my clothes downstairs."

    Lin fan was really calm. He had fought with Yuan Zhen in the deep abyss and died a few times. In the end, he blew Yuan Zhen up and he fainted. He looked at Yuan Zhen''s head and it was swollen like a big bump.

    He had kicked her 136 times and punched her more than 400 times.

    He had to admit that Yuan Zhen was pretty good for him to be able tost this long. He made him feel the thrill of battle.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The Divine Master was dazed. He was sweating from the fight, so he changed his clothes. He was too tired from the fight, so he had a meal downstairs.

    "Done, I''m done." Lin fan grabbed Yuan Zhen and threw him on the ground. As for what happened next, it was much simpler.

    He had to take Yuan Shan away. This was what he saw and what he was going to take back. He definitely wouldn''t leave it here.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster." The old sect leader sped his fists and was grateful that the other party helped him clean up his sect,"Grandmaster, Yuan Zhen has been killed but he is still alive. Why don''t you leave him to me?"<sub> </sub>

    "Haha, we''re free."

    "How many years has it been? I can finally breathe in fresh air and the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. It''s so sweet."

    The elders locked up in the deep mountains wept bitterly, their faces covered in tears.

    He hoped that this would happen and they would be free in the future.

    Pada!

    Lin fan ced his fingers on the old sect leader''s shoulder and smiled. His voice was really gentle,"what are you saying? you don''t need to thank me."

    The old sect masterughed. It seemed like this old man still had some face.

    However, what he said next shocked him.

    "This mountain is mine. Everything inside, even a de of grass or a tree, belongs to me. You are my man. What do you want to thank me for?"

    Lin fan felt like he had struck gold. When he first saw the mountain, he knew that it wasn''t simple.

    Now, what did he say? it really wasn''t simple. It was just an ordinary mountain and there were so many experts hidden in it. If he brought it back, he would definitely make a profit and enrich the sect.

    Who would be unconvinced if they were directly promoted to a strong sect?

    "Ah?" The old sect head was stunned and retreated. But the hand on his shoulder was too strong and he couldn''t break free. He smiled bitterly,""Grandmaster, you must be joking."

    "What joke is this? I never joke." Lin fan said. He then pointed at the elderly men around him,"all of you, listen up. Even though you all look as though you''re about to die, none of you are allowed to run. Even if you die, it''s your Peak Master who''s going to dig a hole and bury you."

    "What?"

    "My God, what is this guy saying? when did we be his people?"

    "I, mo changkong, have roamed the world for decades. Even if I were to be imprisoned here for decades, I have never be someone else''s man."

    "You''re too much, young man. It''s a good thing that you saved us. Why do you have to do this?"

    Lin fan frowned. There was something wrong with these people. They still didn''t understand the current situation.

    "What are you doing? are you trying to rebel? I''ve made it very clear that this mountain is mine, and you, who live on this mountain, are also my people. If anyone dares to resist, I''ll knock them unconscious and carry them back." Lin fan said.

    "Sigh, Grandmaster, you ..." The shuangjue old man came out to persuade him, but just as he opened his mouth, his vision went ck. He had been knocked out by Lin fan.

    Lin fan grabbed the old man shuangjue,"how troublesome. I still don''t understand the situation."

    The surrounding people were dumbfounded as if they had seen a ghost. Where did this guye from? he was too overbearing.

    "Divine Master, do you think the Grandmaster is trying to abduct them? these guys are not weak. Given some time, they can recover to their peak state. This ..." The weapon Grandmaster mumbled softly as if he had seen through the situation.

    "You saw through it but didn''t say it. Have some brains." The Divine Master said in a low voice. Grandmasters were very powerful, and he had already prepared his attitude.

    If he were to fight with Yuan Zhen, they would probably end up in a draw, and neither of them would be able to take advantage of the other.

    However, Yuan Zhen had lost to a Grandmaster, which meant that the Grandmaster was much stronger than him. Even he might not be a match for him.

    "Grandmaster, this is the old sect master of righteous path mountain. How can he go with you? why don''t we each take a step back and leave the old man shuangjue and the old sect master behind? you can take the rest." The mountain immortal said.

    "F * ck, mountain immortal, we''ve had drinks before. Don''t you recognize me?" Mo changkong cursed. He didn''t expect the old mountain immortal to abandon him.

    He chose the dual-Jue old man.

    The mountain immortal ignored mo changkong''s shouts. If he had to make a choice, he would definitely choose the old sect leader and the shuangjue elder. After all, they had a better rtionship.

    "Grandmaster, what do you think?" The mountain immortal asked.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at the old sect leader,"he said so. What do you think? if you want to redeem him, it is okay. After all, I am not an evil person and have always been kind and just."

    Everyone was helpless. How could he be so kind?

    "Alright," he said. The old sect leader nodded. Who would have thought that things would turn out like this? he was the sect leader of righteous path mountain but the other party didn''t give him any face at all.

    "I''m very interested in the method of gathering the Qi of the righteous path of your righteous path mountain. Give it to me and I''ll give you freedom." Lin fan said.

    "What?" "What did you just say?" the old sect master looked up in shock.

    "I said, if you give me the technique to gather the Qi of righteousness, I''ll give you freedom." Lin fan said.

    The moment the old sect master heard this, he was ted,"Alright, alright, no problem. I''ll give it to you now."

    While Lin fan was still in a daze, the old Grandmaster took out a Jade token and passed it to Lin fan,"the method to gather the Qi of righteousness is inside. You can slowly study it when you return. I''m not lying."

    The old sect master was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to ask for the method to condense the Qi of righteousness. That feeling was very good.

    Although this was a mystical technique, it was not a secret technique that could not be passed on.

    The key was that it was a little difficult to condense the Qi of righteousness.

    With the sect as the standard, he gathered the righteous Qi of the disciples.

    Of course, if there were evil spirits, then the Qi of righteousness would basically not be condensed.

    Yuan Zhen was well aware of this and rarely drew on the Qi of the righteous path, otherwise, he would be seeking his own death.

    "Why do I feel like I''m losing out?" Lin fan frowned and took the Jade token. It didn''t feel right.

 806 Chapter 806

    Lin fan looked at him.

    The old sect master kept smiling and nodded silently.

    "You ..."

    Lin fan wanted to ask for an exnation, but forget it. He meant what he said. Even if he was a scammer, he would ept it.

    "Grandmaster, this is the technique to gather the Qi of righteousness on the righteous path mountain. I''m a free man now, right?" The old sect head was helpless towards this fellow. He was different from what he had expected.

    Nowadays, young people generally had a sense of justice and liked to be valued by the older generation.

    Especially this matter, it was a great thing. He saved the righteous path mountain with his own strength. If he bragged about it, he would be a young talent that everyone would praise.

    But who would have thought that the other party would directly kidnap him? even he was almost kidnapped.

    Who would believe him if he told them?

    If he didn''t experience it himself, he wouldn''t believe it.

    "What should we do?" The elders in the abyssal mountains looked at each other, not knowing what was going to happen down there. They had just thought that they had regained their freedom, but looking at the situation now, that was not the case.

    He escaped from a thieves ir and entered another thieves''ir.

    "You''re asking me, but who am I supposed to ask?"

    "Old sect leader, save us. We were captured by your righteous path mountain and suffered for so many years. Your righteous path mountain can''t just ignore us."

    "That''s right. You know what Yuan Zhen has done to us. Tell me, are you going topensate us?"

    Elder Yuan Shan said.

    They were on the verge of a mental breakdown. How could this happen?

    "AI." The old sect master sighed. He was helpless. He had to rely on himself to redeem it, not to mention saving others.

    Duang~

    All of a sudden, a scene that surprised everyone happened.

    Yuan Zhen suddenly got up and stood there without moving. His head was lowered, and his hands and feet were trembling slightly. Then, he raised his head, and his eyes were a little dazed. His entire person seemed to be in a daze.

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "Ah!"

    Yuan Zhen clutched his head and howled, repeating the words he just said.

    "Who am I? Where am I?"

    Only Yuan Zhen''s voice could be heard in the world.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this.

    "He''s not crazy, right?"

    "It''s possible. He''s actually gone crazy. This ..."

    "A Grandmaster actually managed to drive Yuan Zhen crazy. That''s just too terrifying."

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. Yuan Zhen''s change was a little shocking. Did the previous sh really make him stupid?

    If that was the case, things would be much more interesting.

    "Sigh, this is karma." The mountain immortal shook his head. He was the master of the righteous path, but in the end, he had be like this. It was trulyughable.

    "Forget it. Since you''ve gone crazy, you can just die." Lin fan twisted his ankle and was prepared to kick Yuan Zhen to death.

    However, just as he was about to take action, the old sect leader stood in front of Yuan Zhen and said,"Grandmaster, please show mercy."

    "Hey, are you out of your mind? you want to save him?" Lin fan asked,"it''s all because of him that you''re in such a miserable state."

    He really found it strange. What were people thinking these days? they were so miserable, yet they still wanted to save him. He was really a little stunned.

    The old sect master lowered his head, his heart aching,"a long, long time ago, I met him in the snow. At that time, he was still a baby, so I brought him back to the mountain of the righteous path to raise him as my son."

    "The first time, he called me father. I was so happy that I made him call me sect master."

    "After that, I taught him how to cultivate and watched him grow step by step. I was very pleased."

    "It''s my fault for not teaching a child well. I let him walk this path. Although he has done something unforgivable, I would like to ask Peak Master Lin to spare his life."

    "No matter what he has done, he is still my child. I don''t want him to end up in such a miserable state."

    Lin fan looked at the old Grandmaster and felt a little helpless. Why did he have to y the family card all of a sudden? he really didn''t know what to say.

    He thought of his teacher.

    If he had done something, his teacher should be the same.

    Of course, he''s not Yuan Zhen. We''re doing things in the name of love and justice.

    At this moment, the elder sect leader stepped forward and struck Yuan Zhen''s three major acupuncture points: the top of his head, his chest, and his abdomen.

    Bang!

    It was as if something had exploded within Yuan Zhen''s body. Like a leaking balloon, an unparalleled aura burst forth from his body before dissipating into the world.

    "Grandmaster, I''ve already crippled him. From now on, he''s just a cripple and won''t bring any trouble to anyone. Now that he''s a fool, it can be considered as atonement for what he''s done." The old sect master said.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhen''s face was rapidly shrinking. He looked very old and powerless. He was just an ordinary person and his lifespan was the same.

    "It''s a pity," Lin fan thought about it. Dao realm peak was just let go like that and he was crippled. If he killed him, he would get a lot of points.

    "Forget it, forget it. This Peak Master doesn''t like to stir up emotions. Since you''ve already crippled him, he''s useless. Take him away."

    Lin fan waved his hand and was toozy to say anything.

    The onlookers were sighing.

    The master of the righteous path was crippled just like that, and the hero of a generation had declined. If he wanted to rise again, the sun would have to rise from the West.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you, Grandmaster. I will remember your kindness." The old sect master cupped his fists in gratitude.

    To Lin fan, this was a pity. He looked at the old men and he had to bring the people back.

    "Why is that look so scary?"

    "I''m finished, I''m afraid I can''t escape. "

    The old men locked up in the mountain were terrified and didn''t dare to look at Lin fan. His gaze was too invasive.

    Furthermore, it made them feel like they were prey and had been chosen.

    "Since the matter has been resolved, this Peak Master will take his leave."

    Lin fan flew into the air andnded beside the mountain. Under everyone''s terrified gazes, the earth shook and the mountain shook. He picked Yuan Shan up and ced him in his storage ring.

    Then, he took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and erged it.

    Under the shocked gazes of the old men, they were thrown in one by one.

    "Grandmaster, please let me go. I''m too old and useless. Please be kind and let me spend my remaining years in peace."

    "Yeah, we''re all useless. If they catch us, we''ll just be extra food."

    Lin fan did not care about them. He was really excited. Very quickly, he had ced all of them into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River.

    "Grandmaster, the old man shuangjue, he ..." The mountain immortal opened his mouth. Even though he was hesitant, he really wanted to save the old man.

    "Don''t go too far. This Peak Master has already taken a few steps back. If you ask me to take another step back, you''ll be pushing it."

    "However, I''m still a fair person. One for one, or you can take his ce."

    Lin fan was not going to hand them over anymore. These were all from the sect. How could he waste them?

    "This ..." The mountain immortal was shocked and did not say anything. Forget it, he had already tried his best. If the shuangjue elder knew, he would not me him.

    "Then forget it, Grandmaster. I hope you can treat the dual-Jue old man well. He is my best friend. He is very good at ying musical instruments and is even better at blowing the vertical bamboo flute."

    The mountain immortal sighed. There was nothing he could do. He had already tried his best, but he was still unable to save his old friend.

    As for recing him, he would forget it. He still had a great youth waiting for him.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and red at the mountain immortal. Was this guy doing this on purpose or not?

    Blow the flute?

    Whose flute was he trying to blow?

    "Let''s go," Lin fan waved his hand and dove into the void, leaving this ce.

    The master of the righteous path was already finished.

    "Grandmaster, wait for us."

    The Divine Master and the others hurried to catch up. What was their purpose ining here? It was definitely to meet a Grandmaster.

    Originally, he had wanted to capture the Grandmaster and bring him back to the firmament to train him. He wanted to make him update the content every day. If possible, he could even make the Grandmaster write a book called Lord of the firmament.

    However, looking at the current situation, he decided to forget it. He didn''t want to die so quickly.

    A Grandmaster''s strength was astonishingly powerful and not easy to deal with.

    It was better to be kind.

    "Why are you still following us?" Lin fan raised the heavenly River King cauldron with one hand and turned around to look at the three of them.

    The God Lord stepped forward, his face full of smiles."Grandmaster, why don''t you go to the God World and let me do my part as the host?"

    "You''re too polite. I''ve been out for a long time and am a little tired. I want to go back and rest. " Lin fan did not have the time to head to the God World. He had to head back and settle these old fogeys.

    With such great potential and strength, he would be the backing of the magnificent me sect and would be able to ensure the sect''s safety.

    The God Lord was still not satisfied."Grandmaster, it''s good that you''re tired. When we get to the God World, I''ll arrange for a few hundred leg-scrubbers for you. I guarantee that you''ll befortable."

    As he said this, he winked at Lin fan as if he was saying,"all men understand. Grandmaster, you definitely understand too."

    But Lin fan replied calmly. What the hell did he know?

    "Everyone, I still have something to do. We''ll talk next time. Don''t follow me again, or I''ll really beat someone up."

    These three guys weren''t children. They were all leaders of major forces, so they should at least have some temper.

    If he said,"if you ignore me today, I''ll make sure you can''t match up to me in the future."

    If that was the case ...

    He definitely had to give the three of them a like.

    Lin fan turned around and left. He couldn''t wait to return to the sect.

    "Grandmaster ..." The God Lord stretched out his hand. However, he then sighed helplessly."Sigh, something''s not right. Tell me, if the content written by a person is so good, how can he be so powerful? if he was weak, I could have taken action and captured him."

    The demaster looked at him."Cultured people are all like this. Don''t worry, we''ll meet again in the future. However, the incident at righteous path mountain was quite shocking. Yuan Zhen was crippled. Demon God Chi jiusha will probablyugh himself to death."

    "Why do you think Yuan Zhen has a grudge against Chi jiusha?"

    "You''re asking me, but who should I ask? Weapon Grandmaster, let''s find a ce to fight. I can''t hold it in anymore when I see you. "

    "Fine, I''ll fight you. I''m not afraid of you." The weapon Grandmaster looked at the Swordmaster, not taking him seriously at all.

    The God Lord looked at the two of them. He didn''t say anything and just left. He didn''t have time to join them.

    This battle wouldn''tst long, and just like before, everyone would return to their own homes.

    "Grandmaster, where are you taking us?" Elders Yuan Shan squatted in the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River. They didn''t dare to move, but they were all very nervous. Where was this kid taking them? was he going to torture them again?

    Lin fan smiled.

    "I''ll take you to a good ce. "

 807 Chapter 807

    "Old sect master."

    Seeing the old sect head standing there, the mountain immortal lowered his head and sighed. This was definitely the greatest humiliation the righteous path mountain had suffered since its establishment.

    It was one thing for Yuan Zhen, the master of the righteous path, to cultivate an evil technique, but he had actually harmed the old sect master who had raised him and nurtured him. This was unforgivable.

    "Say no more." The old sect master raised his hand and didn''t want to say anything. Then, he took out a pill and fed it to Yuan Zhen, who had gone crazy.

    As soon as the pill entered Yuan Zhen''s body, a shocking change immediately took ce on his face. His appearance returned to that of a middle-aged man, and hisplexion gradually regained some color.

    His white hair also turned ck.

    "Zhener, you''ve really disappointed me. What you''ve done can not be forgiven, but I''m willing to forgive you. Just be a good child in the future, and I''ll send you off until you''re old."

    The old sect leader''s eyes were red and his heart was in pain. The person he raised had high hopes for him but now, he was filled with despair.

    "Do you know who I am?" Yuan Zhen''s hair was disheveled and he looked deranged. He grabbed the old sect master''s hand and said,"tell me, Who am I? why am I here? And who are you?"

    "I''m your ... Father. " The old sect Master''s Voice was a little hoarse. He forced a smile and patted Yuan Zhen''s shoulder,e, go back with your father. Let''s forget about the past."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Yuan Zhenughed crazily. He fell to the ground and then got up again. His knees were bleeding, and he was no longer the master of the righteous path.

    Now, he was just an ordinary person without any weapons.

    "AI!" The mountain immortal sighed. He could understand the old sect master''s heart. It was a kind of despair.

    The other patriarchs were also silent. They didn''t know what to say.

    "Don''t tell anyone about this. " The mountain immortal said.

    The other old ancestors looked at each other. How could they hide this? Yuan Zhen had been crippled and gone crazy. The disciples of the righteous path mountain would definitely find out.

    <o>,m "There''s no need to hide, righteous path mountain is wrong, there''s no need to. " The old sect master spoke.</o>

    "What a pity, righteous path mountain''s reputation was destroyed by Yuan Zhen alone." The mountain immortal shook his head and sighed.

    Once this matter was revealed, it would probably really shock the outside world.

    The magnificent me sect.

    At the entrance of the sect, it was still the same two disciples. They were addicted to guarding the mountain Gate.

    If anyone were to rece them now, they would have to bang their heads on the goalpost.

    "Did you hear? Recently, the sect has been a little strange. Many senior and junior brothers say that they have dreams at night. They dream of terrifying things. "

    "I heard that too. Junior Brother Zhang, who lives next door, woke up the next day and peed his pants in his dream."

    The two of them chatted. Recently, strange things had happened in the sect. Many of their senior and junior brothers would be pulled into a dream when they were sleeping in bed at night.

    Furthermore, the dreams were simr.

    In a dpidated vige, there was an ancient well. The moon was shining on the ancient well, making it look eerie and terrifying.

    There was also a woman whose face couldn''t be seen. She floated here and there, scaring many people.

    Even the most courageous and strong-willed senior brothers were scared to tears and did not dare to sleep at night.

    "Oh my God, look at the distance. What''s that thing? it looks like a cauldron."

    Just as they were discussing this matter, a ck shadow came quickly from the distance.

    "What are you shouting for? that''s senior brother Lin! Senior brother Lin is back!"

    "You can even recognize this?"

    "Why can''t I recognize you? I''ve already memorized senior brother Lin''s scent. Even from so far away, I can still feel senior brother Lin''s imposing aura. Don''t even think about it. It must be senior brother Lin."

    At this moment, that figure was getting closer and closer. When they saw his face, the two of them cheered excitedly and raised their hands, waving at the void.

    "Senior brother Lin ..."

    They didn''t want senior brother Lin to notice them. They just wanted to call out the excitement in their hearts.

    "Yes, you''ve worked hard." Lin fan lowered his head and saw the two disciples at the entrance. He smiled and replied,

    However, he found it strange that these two disciples were the ones guarding the gate every time he returned.

    "Wow, senior brother has responded."

    "I''m so touched and excited. "

    The two of them hugged each other, tears streaming down their faces. They were so excited that they wanted to cry.

    Lin fan flew towards Tian Xu mountain. He felt the situation behind him and was a little stunned.

    "What''s wrong with our junior brothers? they''re getting crazier and crazier."

    Forget it, if he couldn''t understand, then he wouldn''t think about it.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fannded on the mountain peak and his heart waspletely rxed. This was the feeling of home. Even the air was so fresh.

    The elders within the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River discussed softly.

    "Hey, this guy brought us back to his sect. What do you guys think he means by this?"

    "If we knew what it meant, we wouldn''t be trembling in fear."

    They were terrified and felt a chill down their backs. They should have at least said what they wanted to do. But now, they didn''t say anything and were directly brought back here.

    It was very scary.

    Tian Xu''s eyes opened, and his face was filled with joy."My disciple, you''re finally back. I''ve missed you so much, but you''ve been away for a long time."

    As a teacher, he must be very worried about his disciple leaving for so long.

    "I ran into some trouble, but it''s not a big deal. It''s been resolved, so I came back to take a look." Lin fan smiled and ced the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River on the ground. He sat beside the teacher and picked up a fruit. He took a bite and was very rxed.

    "Disciple, what''s inside?" Tian Xu was puzzled. He could sense many powerful auras from the Imperial cauldron of the Milky Way. He understood immediately and did not ask any further. He was pleased that his disciple had such a good idea.

    At this moment, Huo Rong and the others came again with smiles on their faces. They were very concerned.

    Xiaofan is back. Are you hurt?"

    Did you encounter any difficulties outside?<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan was a little helpless as he spread his hands out,"elders, I didn''t bring anything with me this time. Oh, right, I brought back some local specialties. Please choose a good ce for me to put it down."

    Huo Rong was shocked. How could he not understand that this was another dangerous ce that had been snatched from the outside?

    No, he took it.

    Everyone in the magnificent me sect had the same idea. As long as Lin fan brought it back, he would take it. There was no such thing as stealing or robbing.

    Whoever said they didn''t take it would have to risk their lives.

    "Remember to pick five good ces." Lin fan said.

    Huo Rong nodded in understanding, but he still asked,""Xiao Fan, you really didn''t bring anything back?"

    Tian Xu couldn''t sit still anymore. He cursed,""You old fogeys, what are you thinking about all day long? hurry up and get lost."

    "Senior brother, I was just asking. Why are you so bad?" Huo Rong shrunk his head and left to find a good ce.

    "These guys have changed. They''ve changed." Tian Xu was furious. If they had been so passionate to his disciple when he had just taken her in, that would have been understandable.

    But what was the situation then?

    Did these junior brothers forget?

    If he had not been calm, his disciple would have been suppressed.

    Within the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River.

    They didn''t stick their heads out, but discussed in low voices.

    "Hey, what do you guys think is going on outside? That kid called him ''teacher'', so he should be an elder. I think he should be a smart person. Why don''t we have a good talk with him? maybe he''ll let us go. "

    "Can you do it? Don''t let a sheep enter the Tiger''s mouth. "

    "You''re still a sheep? do you really think we don''t know who you were in the past? let me tell you, Yuan Zhen is a great devil, and you''re a little devil."

    "How can you say that? we''ve wasted our decades of friendship."

    At this moment, a voice came from outside.

    "All of you,e out. We''re interrogating him. Don''t y dead."

    These words shocked the old men inside. They looked at each other in confusion.

    What did that mean?

    What was the interrogation about?

    "Let''s go out and see what it means. "

    With someone taking the lead, everyone else came out of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River one by one.

    Their cultivation was at the peak of Dao realm, but that was at the peak. Now, they weren''t in a good situation and had suffered great losses. They weren''t even at the glory realm, so what else could they talk about?

    "Disciple, what''s their cultivation level?" Tian Xu was stunned. Seeing it with his own eyes was more intense than sensing it.

    Lin fan drank tea,"teacher, they are all peak Dao realm but they are pretty much useless. It will take some time for them to recover."

    The old men were embarrassed. What did he mean by ''almost crippled''? he would definitely recover after a period of time.

    Tian Xu was stunned. They were both at the peak of the Dao realm. He knew that they were very powerful.

    If the magnificent me sect could have these experts, it would be extremely safe.

    "Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor,e over." Lin fan shouted into the distance.

    At the toilet, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was directing everyone to clean the toilet. At the same time, he nodded his head in satisfaction. Under his guidance, everyone was doing well.

    The Saint he caughtst time was quite talented and could clean the toilet with ease.

    If he was properly trained, he could also be trained into a good sessor.

    Instantly, he heard Peak Master Lin''s voice, and a smile appeared on his face. This was the first time Peak Master Lin had taken the initiative to summon him.

    He tidied his clothes, washed his hands, and went to meet peak Master Lin in his best form.

    When he arrived at Tian Xu mountain, his eyes lit up when he saw the group of elders. They were all good seedlings.

    If he could join in cleaning the toilet, that would be amazing.

    "Peak Master Lin." The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor stood at the side and cupped his fists.

    "Okay, wait a moment."

    Lin fan nodded his head and looked at the elders.

    "One by one,e over and introduce yourself."

    The old men looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.

    "Eh? Don''t understand? I''ll have you all stand in the middle and introduce yourselves. " Lin fan opened his mouth once more,"if there''s still anyone who doesn''t make a move, I''ll just kill them."

    Oh my God!

    The old men were so scared that they wanted to cry. How could he be so brutal?

    What was going on? at least give him an exnation.

    "Brother, he''s your disciple. You have to tell us if we provoked him or not. How did he get us here?"

    "That''s right. Let us go. We will remember your great kindness."

    Tian Xu had already learned of the situation from his disciple, but he still looked at him in confusion."Disciple, since they didn''t provoke you, why did you bring them back?"

    "Teacher, I picked up a mountain and said that if someone said something, the mountain would be taken away and everything inside would belong to me. But after shouting for a long time, no one responded. You can''t me me for this." Lin fan said.

    "Hmm, that makes sense." Tian Xu nodded in agreement with his disciple.

    The elders raised their heads and looked at brother Tian Xu in shock. This brother was really good at ying the fool.

    Even this made sense.

    Was there any justice left in the world?

 Chapter 808 This Old Man Tricked Me

    "This old brother, this is not right. We are locked up in the deep mountains and can not transmit our voices. Otherwise, we would definitely reply."

    They had nothing to say. This was too much of a scam. How could he do this?

    "What?" Tian Xu frowned."Do you have any evidence?"

    "What?"

    The old men were stunned. What did he mean? what evidence did he still need?

    "Everyone, you need evidence to speak. You don''t have any evidence, so I''m in a difficult position. I trust my disciple very much, but it''s useless to say so much. Since you''re here, you should just get used to it." Tian Xu''s head ached a little.

    Isn''t this very normal? when my disciple brings someone back, he would usually cry out for injustice.

    But he had his own thoughts.

    He had to form two different styles of conversation with his disciple so that he could perfectly solve any situation.

    "What''s your name?" Lin fan pointed at him and asked.

    "Me?" The old man pointed at himself and looked at the Grandmaster in confusion.

    "Yes, you. Please stand in the middle." It seemed like these guys didn''t know what was going on.

    Yuan Zhen had lost some points, but it was still eptable. When he had fought with Yuan Zhen, all his moves had been aimed at his head.

    Finally, a critical hit appeared, and the retarded BUFF appeared. Yuan Zhen had sessfully turned into an idiot.

    He still needed to figure out this move and try to figure it out. He could beat people into fools with one punch.

    "My disciple is asking you, what''s your name?" Tian Xu asked. These people were all brought back by his disciple. Their cultivation was very high, but their roots were severely damaged. However, they would still be useful if they were well taken care of.

    He really admired his disciple for being able to bring back so many good things from a single trip. Why didn''t such a good thing happen when he was young?

    "Li daoyun." He told them his name, but he was really careful and on guard. The people of this sect gave him a bad feeling. They were a little evil and he had to be really careful.

    Lin fan nodded, then took out his little notebook and recorded,"how many people have you killed?"

    Li daoyun was dumbfounded. What did the other party mean? why did he ask how many people he had killed?

    He didn''t reply and didn''t dare to say anything for the time being. He would be at a disadvantage if he spoke without understanding the situation in a strange ce.

    "Hehe, Peak Master Lin, how many people can he kill with his current state? I used to kill so many people that their heads fell to the ground with a raise of my hand. " The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor shook his head in disdain. He looked down on li daoyun.

    Li daoyun was furious. He could see through the Saint celestial cult''s patriarch with a single nce. How dare he humiliate him with such a cultivation level? he couldn''t help but roar.

    "How arrogant! This old man has roamed the world and killed countless people. How can an ant like youpare to me?"

    Although his cultivation hadn''t recovered, he wasn''t someone that an ant could humiliate.

    "Yes, he has killed countless people. Not bad." Lin fan and the teacher looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding. He wrote down in his notebook,"you can return to your team. Next."

    Li daoyun couldn''t figure it out. What did he mean?

    That''s all you''re asking?

    The other party asked him to return to his position a second time. He grabbed his hair and stepped back with a head full of question marks.

    "What''s the situation?" Another old man asked.

    Li daoyun shook his head."I don''t know. It''s so mysterious. It''s better to be careful. But I think it''s fine here. It didn''t attack us like Yuan Zhen did."

    "Next, hurry up, don''t dawdle, just follow the order." Lin fan urged. He had to settle the matters here and be busy with other things.

    At this moment, another old man came forward. He was a little nervous and was alert of his surroundings.

    "Don''t be nervous. This is the magnificent me sect, a sect filled with love and justice. We won''t fight and kill you, and we won''t treat you like human cauldrons like Yuan Zhen did. Don''t worry, just answer the questions."

    "What''s your name?" Lin fan asked.

    "Wu Di," The old man said his name.

    Lin fan looked at him in surprise,"en, the name is not bad. How many people have you killed?"

    Wu Di''s eyes widened. He had no idea what the other party was up to.

    He didn''t dare to speak as he couldn''t figure it out, so he could only remain silent.

    "Peak Master Lin, this old man doesn''t think much of this person. He calls himself Wu Di, but I don''t think he''s killed many people. He''s a coward." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor mocked.

    "You can even tell?" Lin fan asked curiously.

    "Of course, I have a good eye for people. Look at this person''s face and demeanor. It''s not good." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor shook his head. The way he looked at the other party made Wu Di so angry that his teeth hurt.

    "Bullsh * t! You don''t even know where you were when I became famous. Killing people?" Wu Di couldn''t take it anymore and rebuked. Ever since I started cultivating, I have killed a total of 6899 people. Do you want to be the 6900th person?"

    "Amazing." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor conceded and didn''t say anything more.

    Lin fan jotted everything down in his notebook and nodded his head towards the old master of the Saint celestial sect. This fe was pretty decent. He was a talent that was worth nurturing.

    "Alright, next."

    Wu Di returned to the team and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what it was in the short term.

    The elders who had been interrogated whispered to each other.

    "Do you understand what he meant?"

    "No, I can''t figure out what they want to do by capturing us."

    "Sigh, sad, it''s really sad. When we were in our Prime, we never thought that we would have such a situation today."

    "Yup,"

    They were all peak Dao realm experts. Before the outer realm merged, they were high and mighty, but even after merging, their cultivation was still at the peak.<sub> </sub>

    But now, he looked so miserable.

    Tian Xu sat at the side, sipping his tea. He did not say anything. His precious disciple had her own opinion and knew what he was doing.

    Naturally, if they could rope in these experts to the sect, it would be a great thing.

    "Very good," he said. Lin fan looked at the script and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    The evidence was in his hands, and it was a sess.

    "Peak Master Lin, how do you want to deal with us?" Mo changkong asked. This period of time had been a bit torturous. No one could understand the other party''s every move.

    If he wanted to kill them, it wouldn''t be so troublesome.

    What was he trying to do?

    If he could, he really wanted to pry open the other party''s head and take a closer look.

    Lin fan waved the book in his hand."Everything you said is recorded here. To you, this is your past and experience. But to the magnificent me sect, it''s evidence of your crimes."

    "You guys havemitted a serious crime. Murder is a serious crime."

    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Lin fan in shock. What the hell was he talking about?

    How was killing someone a big crime?

    Wasn''t this a very normal thing?

    "Peak Master Lin, are you mistaken? how can killing people be a big deal?" Mo changkong retorted. He did not agree with what he said.

    "What?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and smiled,"killing people isn''t a big deal? Let me tell you, this is the magnificent me sect, a ce full of love and justice. Do you think it''s reasonable for you to kill people here? let me tell you, even though you didn''t offend the magnificent me sect, we won''t let any bad people go. "

    "However, the heavens are kind and will be lenient on you. You will be undergoing reform throughbor here to wash away your sins. After a few hundred years, you will be able to turn over a new leaf."

    "Li daoyun, you''ve killed countless people. You should be killed, but the magnificent me sect doesn''t kill. I''ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. Just swear loyalty to the magnificent me sect for a thousand years. After that, you''ll be released and you''ll be free."

    When Lin fan said that, li daoyun was stunned and looked at him with wide eyes.

    "What did you just say?" Li daoyun asked, thinking he had heard wrong.

    "This Peak Master said that a thousand years of reform is enough. Of course, if your performance is good, it''s not impossible to reduce your sentence in the future." Lin fan said.

    "Impossible. Even if I, li daoyun, die, I won''t stay here for a thousand years." Li daoyun refused without even thinking.

    Lin fan''s expression turned serious. He looked at the old ancestor of the Saint celestial cult, then at Tian Xu. Waving his hand, he said,"forget it. Since that''s the case, just chop him up."

    "Peak Master Lin, killing such a person who has killed countless people is the right choice." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor interjected.

    Li daoyun was dumbfounded by the scene in front of him.

    "Brother li, forget it. It''s only a thousand years. It''ll pass in the blink of an eye. Don''t go against your life."

    "Yes, as long as there''s life, there''s hope,"

    The group of elders all spoke at once, trying to persuade li daoyun not to be so stubborn. A wise man submits to circumstances.

    Lin fan stood up, holding the axe and walking towards li daoyun.

    The axe emitted a cold and sharp glint as it gradually approached.

    Li daoyun''s forehead was dripping with sweat.

    He dared to guarantee that the other party was serious. If he still didn''t change his words, he would really die.

    Just as the other party was about to approach, li daoyun immediately changed his words.

    "I''ll admit it,"

    Lin fan immediately kept his axe and returned to his original position. He nodded to his teacher in tacit understanding. Not bad, he had sessfully recruited one person.

    "Wu Di, you''ve killed 6899 people. You''vemitted a heinous crime. How about 700 years?"

    As soon as he said that, Wu Di immediately cried out for his innocence."Peak Master Lin, I''m innocent. I didn''t kill that many people."

    "What do you mean you didn''t kill that many people? you just said that." Lin fan said.

    Wu Di was on the verge of tears."Peak Master Lin, I was just joking. I really didn''t kill that many people."

    Lin fan waved his hand,"it''s hard to prove this. This is your first testimony. Let''s use this as the proof. Don''t say anything more."

    "How can that be?" Wu Di wanted to die. He looked at the Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor. It was all this bastard''s fault. If he hadn''t been ridiculed, he wouldn''t have bragged so casually.

    Now, the more you brag, the faster you die.

    Seven hundred years?

    How many seven hundred years could a person have?

    However, in the current situation, it was useless to resist.

    "Yes, there''s also a dual-Jue old man. Wake him up, and I''ll interrogate him." Lin fan said.

    At this moment, the old man shuangjue was unconscious on the ground, not moving at all. However, his heart was beating very fast. It was very dangerous.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor went forward and woke up old man shuangjue.

    "Eh, where is this?" He looked around in a daze, not knowing what had happened.

    Lin fan immediately asked,"what''s your name? How many people have you killed?"

    He was well aware of what had happened earlier.

    "Shuangjue has never killed a single person in his life."

 Chapter 809 My Little Cang!

    "What?" Lin fan was shocked. He didn''t expect that there would be someone who didn''t y by the rules."Are you sure?"

    He could guarantee that the old man had definitely woken up long ago, but had been pretending to be dead.

    The more people he killed, the longer the reform time would be. Therefore, he thought of a way to say that he had never killed anyone and perfectly avoided the disaster.

    "I''m sure. Ever since I''ve achieved sess in my cultivation, I''ve never attacked, hurt anyone, or had any conflicts with anyone. Therefore, I''ve never killed anyone." The dual-Jue elder said indifferently.

    Lin fan and Tian Xu looked at each other, their eyes shining.

    This was a tough one.

    Although the two of them did not speak, they had a telepathic connection and understood each other. They could understand each other''s meaning with just one look and one action.

    "Teacher, it seems like this guy is pretending to faint."

    "Disciple, we can''t let this person go. He''s not sincere and is ying tricks with us. We can''t let him be pleased with himself."

    At this moment, silence prevailed over words. The two pairs of eyes looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes.

    Shuangjue was calm andposed. This matter could not be panicked. He had already seen through everything and pretended to be unconscious to know the other party''s routine. He would definitely not say how many people he had killed.

    He had not killed a single person, so what could the other party do to him?

    One had to be reasonable when doing things. Furthermore, he could see that this sect was full of vitality. It was not an ordinary sect. Although its overall strength was weak, it had great potential.

    A green-headed fly was flying around in front of the dual-Jue, making a buzzing sound, which was very annoying.

    Shuangjue lifted his finger, and a slight shock of Qi directly killed the green-headed fly.

    Suddenly!

    A voice rang out, giving everyone a fright.

    "Waa! Little Cang. "

    The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor pounced forward and knelt down. He held the green-headed fly in his trembling hands.

    Her tears flowed down her face.

    "Little Cang,"

    He raised his head and screamed. His voice was miserable and filled with extreme grief. He even felt something sweet in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face had turned much paler.

    "What''s going on?" The dual-Jue elder was no longer calm. His expression was somewhat horrified. He couldn''t understand the other party''s actions. What was he trying to do?

    "You actually killed my little Cang!" The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor raised his head. His eyes were filled with rage and hatred. He wanted to tear old man shuangjue into a thousand pieces.

    Everyone could feel the boiling killing intent.

    Lin fan was shocked and his heart was in chaos. Oh my God, this old man really gave him such a surprise.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan was calm and acted really confused, not knowing what had happened.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor raised his head and was heartbroken. His eyes were red as he said,"Peak Master Lin, he''s little Cang. I''ve raised him with great effort and apanied me for forty-eight years. He''s already forty-eight years old and has a deep rtionship with me. However, I didn''t expect him to be killed by this cruel executioner. You have to stand up for me."

    "Yes." Lin fan became serious. He ced a lot of importance on this matter.

    The dual-Jue elder was no longer calm."Wait, this is impossible. It''s just a green-headed fly. Why does it look like it killed someone?"

    "Shut your mouth. He''s not a fly. He''s my little Cang. I took good care of him. I couldn''t bear to give him anything good. I gave him everything. You, on the other hand, didn''t hurt you. He just flew in front of you for a while, and you cruelly attacked him."

    "Look, the Qi entered my body, my meridians are broken, and my blood is flowing non-stop. How can you be so cruel?"

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was filled with grief and indignation. He then hollered,"I''ll fight you to the death!"

    "Don''t do anything. Let''s talk this out. " Tian Xu stepped forward and stopped the Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor. Heforted him,""Don''t worry, my disciple will definitely give you an exnation. "

    Lin fan stepped forward and took a closer look. Then, he nodded his head,"yes, that''s true. His methods were extremely cruel. With just a wisp of energy entering his body, his meridians would be broken and his blood flow would reverse. Even if it was a miraculous pill, it wouldn''t be able to save him."

    Then, he looked at the old man shuangjue."Do you admit that you killed him?"

    "Ah?" The dual-Jue elder was dumbfounded. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say."This ... This, Peak Master Lin, you can''t frame him like this. He''s just a fly."

    When the Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor heard this, he wanted to turn around and fight to the death with the other party, but he was stopped by Tian Xu.

    "You can''t say that. Everything in the world is a life. In your eyes, he is a fly, but in his eyes, he is a little Cang that is closer to him than family." Lin fan said.

    Then, he sighed.

    "Ah, the dead can''t be brought back to life, my condolences."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor couldn''t hold back his tears as he cried out,"little Cang ..."

    Her voice was very sad, and the listener would cry.

    The dual-Jue old man looked at his palm and wished he could cut it off with a knife. He was done for. He had been tricked. With the current situation, it was impossible not to add the crime to his head.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." The dual absolutes old man was prepared to have a good discussion with Lin fan. For example, he could go and catch a green-headed fly. But before he could say anything, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "You don''t have to say anything. I once said that no matter who it is, as long as they bully my people, even if they are at the ends of the earth, they will be killed. Do you understand?" Lin fan looked at the shuangjue old man with a sharp gaze and killing intent. The shuangjue old man was so shocked that his hands and feet were shaking.

    "Let me ask you, do you admit to this matter?"

    One sentence, and it scared the old man.

    The dual-Jue old man even had the heart to die. Too cheap, really too cheap.<sub> </sub>

    This matter had nothing to do with him.

    Where did this flye from? it was buzzing and causing him to fall into a trap.

    However, he could feel the killing intent from the other party. It was really enough to kill him.

    "I''ll admit it," The dual-Jue old man couldn''t bear such a threat and lowered his head.

    Instantly, the killing intent dissipated.

    Lin fan took out his little notebook and recorded it.

    ''The dual-Jue old man killed the Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor''s close friend, little Cang, in public. His crime is atrocious. Hemitted a crime in public. The evidence is conclusive.''

    After that, he ced The Little Book in front of the dual-Jue elder,"take a look, isn''t this the case?"

    The dual-Jue elder''s pupils contracted. He wanted to say,"how can you be so cheap? it''s just an ordinary green-headed fly. Do you have to be so cruel?"

    However, he had no choice. This was clearly a trap. He had no choice but to admit it. In the end, he nodded.

    "Yes."

    After saying this, the shuangjue old man was already listless.

    Lin fan nodded,"en, very good. Since it''s your first offense, I''ll give you a lighter sentence. You''ll be undergoing reform throughbor for 400 years."

    The dual-Jue old man''s mouth was wide open. He waspletely stunned. Four hundred years?

    This was too ruthless.

    It was just killing a fly.

    "Now, hurry up and swear an oath. ording to the situation just now, swear an oath. Don''t think about cheating. If you''re discovered, you''ll really die." Lin fan said.

    Everyone looked at Lin fan. They had no choice. They left the thieves ir and entered it again. This was too much.

    At this moment, the world trembled. Everyone swore, and the oath caused a strange phenomenon. A shocking change urred.

    "Teacher, our sect will rise very soon." Lin fan smiled.

    Tian Xu nodded."Disciple, I''m very pleased. With so many Dao realm experts joining the magnificent me sect, it''s a terrifying force. But how are we going to deal with them?"

    "Teacher, I''ve already thought about it. I''ll settle it downter." Lin fan already had an idea. As for where he was going to ce these guys, he already had it in his heart.

    As for cleaning the toilet, it was a waste. After all, they were all Dao realm experts and had to use it.

    At this moment, the Dao realm experts had already made their oaths and were exhausted. They were finished. The earliest to regain their freedom would take 400 years and thetest would take 1000 years. The rest would take 500 to 600 years.

    How long would he have to endure?

    Lin fan came before the old master of the Saint celestial sect and patted his shoulder,"hmm, not bad. You''ve made this Peak Master very satisfied. I''m prepared to give you a promotion."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was overjoyed when he heard this. His blood was boiling. He had been promoted! This meant that he had reached the peak of his life. However, his face quickly turned bitter as he pointed at the fly in his hand.

    "Peak Master Lin, my little Cang, he ..."

    "Alright, don''t call me little Cang. It''s just a green-headed fly. The matter is already over. We''ve all sworn, so there''s no need to act anymore." Lin fan was really happy. This was someone who could do big things.

    It was just that his cultivation level was a little low.

    She was very deep in her acting and didn''t stop her. She continued acting. Not bad.

    "Oh, it''s over? that''s really tiring." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor then threw away little Cang, who he had been so in love with, and looked at the old men with a fiery gaze. They were all talents! If they could be pulled into the toilet team, it would be a spectacr sight.

    "AI!" When the dual-Jue elder saw this, he was so angry that his entire body trembled. However, the oath shrouded his heart, and any dissatisfaction would trigger the oath.

    He wanted to roar. Even if she was acting, couldn''t she at least consider her face? couldn''t she wait for him to leave before exposing him? there was a need to make an oath just now. That was it.

    "Teacher, I''m preparing to set up a new division." Lin fan said.

    "Disciple, you can make the decision." Tian Xu trusted his disciple a lot, so he didn''t mind the establishment of a new hall as long as his disciple was happy.

    Lin fan smiled and nodded. Then, he looked at the old man,"from today onwards, I will set up a new hall. It will be called the hall of thugs. All of you will be new members."

    Then, he pointed at the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor,"you can be the first hall Master of the hall of thugs. You can choose a better one from the toilet to take up your position."

    "Yes, Peak Master Lin," The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was extremely excited. He had been promoted, and it was such a big surprise.

    He could tell that these guys were all unparalleled experts. Now that he was in charge, their status would rise by a lot.

    "Peak Master Lin, then what does the hall Master of the Goon division do?" The old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult asked.

    "It''s very simple. For example, if a sect disciple goes out to gain experience and is bullied by others, you can go out and help. If a disciple wants to take something but doesn''t have time, then you can just go and help."

    Lin fan roughly exined what he was in charge of.

    "Oh, I understand." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded. In his opinion, this was more promising than cleaning toilets.

    "Isn''t this an errand boy?"

    The shuangjue elder muttered to himself. It sounded nice, but in his eyes, they were just errand boys, errand boys for the entire sect.

    But no matter what, they were all Dao realm experts.

    At least have some dignity.

 Chapter 810 Not Everyone Has A Transcendent Attitude

    The establishment of the hall of fighters made Lin fan very excited.

    Although they weren''t in good condition, once they recovered, they would be dozens of Dao realm experts.

    Although killing these guys would increase his points, he was reluctant.

    If he killed all of them, it would be a huge loss and not worth it at all.

    "Bring them down and let them familiarize themselves with the magnificent me sect. At the same time, inform the sect disciples about the situation in the hall of thugs." Lin fan looked at the Holy immortal cult''s old master,"do it well. I can see a different kind of glow from you."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor straightened his back."Don''t worry, Peak Master Lin. I''ll definitely do a good job."

    From his initial dissatisfaction to his current devotion, he hadpletely integrated into the magnificent me sect.

    During this period of time, he didn''t feel anything bad. On the contrary, he felt very happy. Even when he was the ancestor of a sect in the past, he had never felt this way.

    Therefore, he could tell anyone that it was great toe to the magnificent me sect and undergo a profound transformation. He didn''t feel any unwillingness at all.

    "Disciple, the foundations of these Dao realm experts have been damaged. It seems like they will need a lot of pills to recover." Tian Xu said.

    "Well, we don''t need to worry about the pills. They''re easy to solve." Lin fan took out a Jade token,"master, this is something I got from righteous path mountain. It can help me gather righteous Qi."

    Tian Xu had never heard of it before."Disciple, is this thing very powerful?" he asked curiously.

    "Yes, very powerful."

    He had seen the righteous path energy and it was indeed strong. There was no doubt about it. If it exploded, even someone at the peak of Dao realm would be smashed into meat paste.

    Crack! Crack!

    He crushed the Jade token, and a wisp of aura soared into the sky, shrouding the sky above the sect.

    And it wasn''t over yet. The aura fell and spread to every corner of the sect, fusing into every disciple''s body. But then, there were spots of Starlight floating out of the disciples ''bodies.

    "Wow, What''s this?"

    "Why are these things floating out of my body? I can feel my power gathering in the air."

    The disciples of the various sects were all shocked, not knowing what was happening.

    Of course, they were not afraid.

    This was the sect''s safest ce, and it was also the harbor of their souls.

    "My fellow junior brothers and sisters, don''t panic. This is a technique formed from the love and justice of our sect''s junior brothers and sisters. Your power will gather above the sect and coexist with the sect for all eternity."

    A voice reached the ears of the disciples.

    "That voice is senior brother Lin ''s."

    "Wow, there''s such a magical cultivation technique. Love and justice, I''m a person full of love and justice."

    At this moment, the disciples were all cheering. This feeling made them feel veryfortable.

    "So, we can contribute to the sect too."

    Some disciples had always felt regretful that they were unable to contribute to the sect. It had always been their senior brothers and the sect supporting them. But now, hope had appeared and they were full of energy.

    "My dear disciple, this is very magical." Tian Xu raised his head with a smile. He could feel the pure Aura that shrouded the sect. It was the power of the disciples.

    "Of course, this technique belongs to righteous mountain. Their Qi of righteousness is very strong, but I believe that it won''t take long for our sect to be stronger."

    He trusted the disciples of the sect.

    Under his tutge, his junior brothers and sisters were all people filled with love and justice.

    "Little fan, I''ve found a seat." When Huo Rong and the others returned, they found five spots that were close to the sect. They were definitely good ces.

    "Eh? the sect has changed quite a bit."

    Huo Rong raised his head and looked at it curiously. This aura was too pure and powerful.

    "It must have changed a lot. If there weren''t any changes, then wouldn''t we have been working for nothing?" Lin fan rolled his eyes. What nonsense. He had been wandering outside for so long and every time he came back, if he didn''t bring some changes to the sect, then he would have gone out for nothing.

    However, he was satisfied with the small changes in the sect. From a weak and poor sect to such a stage, it really wasn''t easy.

    The magnificent me sect''s wealth was shocking. Even some major forces couldn''tpare to it.

    There was nock of cultivation techniques.

    With the frog''s existence in alchemy, the art of alchemy had reached a new height.

    In terms of scientific research,nd spirit Didi was even more skillful and overbearing.

    It was just that the local experts were not up to expectations.

    Now that the sect''s experts were all outside help, it was just a bit of a pity.

    Lin fan floated in the air and took out the danger zones from his storage ring.

    Instantly, the sky above the magnificent me sect was blotted out by the perilousnd.

    The disciples raised their heads and eximed in surprise.

    "Amazing, senior brother has brought back another dangerous ce. In the future, we will have more ces to train."

    Now, they didn''t need to be far from the sect. They usually trained in the dangerous ces around the sect.

    Those were all brought back by Shixiong from outside.

    Basically, he would wake up in the morning, train until noon, return to the sect for a meal, continue in the afternoon, ande back to sleep at night.

    His daily life was very regr.

    Lin fan moved the danger zones over.

    These were all dangerous ces on the mountain of the righteous path, and overall, they were not bad.

    After cing the danger zones properly, he pped his hands, very satisfied.<sub> </sub>

    "Teacher, what do you think? The overall situation of our sect has quietly improved a few more steps. " Lin fan chuckled and raised his hand up into the clouds, indicating the current situation of the sect.

    "Hahaha." Tian Xu was amused by his disciple."Good job, my disciple. In the future, we''ll have to fly so high for the overall situation of our sect."

    Tian Xu gestured as well. The master and disciple were filled with hope for the future.

    "Teacher, I''ll go back first," Lin fan said goodbye and headed towards invincible peak.

    "The proudest thing in my life is probably this." Tian Xu''s face was full of smiles. Then, he looked at the group of infuriating junior brothers and could not help but curse,""What are you guys doing? You''re not going back? think about your past behavior. If it wasn''t for my disciple''s magnanimity, you would have been like those guys, cleaning the sect''s toilets. "

    Huo Rong shrunk his head.

    GE Lian''s eyes drifted around, but he did not look at Shixiong.

    "Senior brother, it''s all in the past. There''s no need to take it to heart. We were still young and insensible at that time." Huo Rong said.

    Tian Xu was so angry that his liver hurt. He pointed at Huo Rong and said,"Junior Brother, you''ve really disappointed me. You''ve really changed. Get out of my sight. I''m annoyed."

    Huo Rong and the others ran away without saying a word.

    Why did he have to bring up the past? it was so boring.

    In the sect''s main hall.

    "Senior brother Grandmaster, you have to have a good chat with senior brother Tian Xu. His attitude toward us is extremely bad now. He often attacks us physically and mentally with his words." Huo Rong startedining as soon as he arrived.

    At this moment, the sect leader was lying on the chair with his eyes closed. He picked up a fruit and slowly put it into his mouth. He was humming a tune and was really rxed.

    "Oh!"

    He paused for a moment and then responded.

    Huo Rong blinked and was speechless.

    "Senior brother, please state your position." GE Lian continued.

    "The heart is like still water. Calm your heart and feel the vastness of the world. When the wind blows, your body is very cold, but your heart is very calm."

    "It''sfortable,"

    The sect master closed his eyes and said something that no one could understand.

    The Grandmaster senior brother was not like this in the past. Why did he change so suddenly?

    GE Lian stepped forward."Senior brother, you''re the sect leader. You should at least say something. Senior brother Tian Xu is being too mean to us. Why don''t you help us?"

    "Quiet, peaceful, forgetful, calm ..." The sect master''s senior brother spoke again, and he said something that stunned them.

    In their eyes, their Grandmaster senior brother wasn''t like this in the past. Why did he suddenly be so mysterious and weird?

    No one could understand what he was saying.

    "Let''s go,"he said. GE Lian sighed and beckoned for everyone to leave.

    Ku mu shook his head and returned to the mountain peak.

    Huo Rong and the others also left.

    GE Lian stood there and waited for the crowd to leave. He then went to the Grandmaster and said,"senior brother, stop pretending. Tell me the truth. Can you help me talk to senior brother Tian Xu? I fully agree that he scolded Huo Rong, but can you tell him not to scold me in the future?"

    "Junior Brother." The sect master opened his eyes.

    "Yes, senior brother, I''m here. Speak." GE Lian perked up. Tian Xu might not give them any face, but he would definitely give face to his senior brother, the sect master.

    Otherwise, Tian Xu wouldn''t have stayed in the sect and helped him be the sect leader when he was young. He had a deeper rtionship with him than the two of them.

    "Look at this," The sect leader senior brother pointed at the sky and didn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    GE Lian tilted his head and was puzzled."Yes, I see it. It''s a sky. What''s wrong?"

    "This sky is vast and boundless. You need to use your heart to feel it. Listen to this voice. This is the voice of the sky. It told me that being aloof can make you happier. Can you feel it?" The sect Master''s Voice was very soft, and his words were very mysterious.

    GE Lian smacked his lips and stood up with a helpless look on his face."Senior brother, take your time toprehend it. I''ll go back first."

    Senior brother Tian Xu kept saying that they had changed. In fact, the one who had changed the most was senior brother Grandmaster.

    Why would a person like him be interested in the sky?

    After everyone left, the sect master shook his head and sighed.

    "Not everyone has a transcendent attitude."

    Invincible peak.

    When the surrounding disciples saw their senior brother, they were extremely excited.

    Lin fan nodded at his disciples. However, he realized that his junior brothers and sisters were not in good spirits. It was as if they did not have enough sleep.

    "Junior Brother, why do you have two dark circles under your eyes?"

    One of the disciples looked at his senior brother excitedly. However, when he heard his question, he smiled,"senior brother, I haven''t had a good rest recently."

    "Have a good rest. There''s no rush in your cultivation." Lin fan patted his Junior brother''s shoulder and encouraged him.

    "Yes, senior brother." The disciple nodded excitedly.

    Lu Qiming saw his senior brother from afar and ran over."Senior brother, you''re back!"

    "Yes, Junior Brother l¨¹, what''s wrong with our peak disciples? they don''t look very energetic." Lin fan asked.

    "I don''t know, senior brother," Lu Qiming said."But they all say that they have dreams at night and that the dreams are real. They''re all scared."

    "There''s such a thing? Tell me about it. "

    Lin fan was curious. What kind of dream could scare so many people?

    [Author''s note: AI, thank you for your support. I''m a little useless now. I can''t write the fourth update. I''m going to sleep. I have to sleep at midnight. I don''t want to die.]

 811 Chapter 811

    "A ruined vige?"

    "Ancient well?"

    "Full moon?"

    "There''s also a long-robed woman whose face can''t be seen?"

    Lin fan listened to Junior Brother Lu''s words and felt that they were familiar. He felt like he had seen them before.

    After pondering for a moment, his thoughts became clearer and clearer.

    "Senior brother, have you thought of something?" Lu Qiming had been worried about his disciples ''situation recently. He did not know what was going on. It was normal for them to dream, but it was not right for everyone to have the same dream.

    He was also frightened by the dream and his mental state was not good. It was too scary.

    The others couldn''t find the reason, but they could only hope that their senior brother could.

    "Yes, it''s fine. I know what to do. You can go and do your work. Oh, right, go and tell the frog to refine some pills to restore cultivation and send them to the hall of fighters."

    The founding of the hall of hired hands had an extraordinary meaning, and its purpose was to serve the sect disciples.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    "Yes," Lu Qiming replied. He had already heard about the incident at the hall of fighters. His senior brother had brought some people back from the outside. Their cultivations were not weak. They were terrifying. If they were all fully recovered, they would definitely be very powerful.

    He watched his senior brother leave and hurried off to get busy.

    "I want to hear a story."

    Just as Lin fan reached the main hall, he felt a person appear behind him. Other than The Hanging Woman, who else could it be?

    He had the urge to beat this Hanging Woman to death. There was no end to the story.

    Very quickly, he calmed down and did not act rashly."Let me ask you, did you cause the sect disciples to dream and be in low spirits?"

    Who else could it be other than this woman that had caused all this?

    The only person in the sect who could have such ability was probably The Hanging Woman.

    "No." The Hanging Woman shook her head in confusion and denied this matter.

    "You ..." Lin fan''s fingers cracked. This woman was acting crazy.

    He really didn''t know if it was true.

    "You''re serious?"

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked straight into her eyes. What was her background? he had been thinking about it but he was helpless. Until now, he still didn''t know her background.

    Of course, this B * tch must have some background. If not, how could she be so arrogant?

    "I want to hear a story." The hanging Girl stretched out her hand and wanted to ce it on Lin fan''s shoulder.

    "Listen to your sister."

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched towards The Hanging Woman. However, this punch passed through and couldn''t touch the real body.

    The Hanging Woman''s arms were on his shoulders. Her lips were slightly open, and she blew on him. Her voice was very gentle.

    "I want to hear a story."

    He really didn''t know what to do with this B * tch. Of course, if he were to activate his colored eyes, he was confident that he could beat this B * tch up and send her flying.

    However, who knew if this woman would explode and bring an irreparable disaster to the sect?

    So, he endured it.

    Lin fan stood at the door and stopped in his tracks. He waved at the hanging Girl,e, let me tell you a story."

    It was as if he was about to bring a girl into the house and do something shameful.

    It was night time!

    "Will any of the disciples continue to have nightmares tonight?" Lin fan was lying on the bed in the room. This room was his but he had never stayed in it since the beginning.

    Even when he returned to the sect, he would spend his time in the secret chamber.

    Some of the sect''s disciples would rather die than sleep. They learned about the situation in the dream realm from others and would be scared to the point of peeing their pants.

    How could such an embarrassing thing happen to him?

    Therefore, he would rather not sleep than to embarrass himself.

    However, some of the disciples couldn''t take it anymore. They had persevered for two to three days. How could they not sleep every day?

    Lin fan closed his eyes. Gradually, he felt a slight fluctuation and entered a dream.

    Instantly, the surrounding scene changed.

    "Where is this ce?" When he opened his eyes, he was no longer in the house, but in the vige that he had been to before.

    A mysterious spirit entered his mind, but to him, this spirit was of no use at all.

    "So that''s how it is. After entering the dream world, a strange spirit will invade the brain. Therefore, no matter how strong one''s strength or how firm one''s mind is, one will be infected."

    He walked towards the vige.

    In the middle of the ruined vige, there was an ancient well. A full moon hung in the sky, emitting light.

    There was light at the mouth of the well, but the wooden houses around it were very dark.

    "Interesting. This is what The Hanging Woman came up with?"

    Lin fanughed. He didn''t expect the hanging Girl to be so capable.

    Suddenly!

    The surrounding scene changed.

    The vige was still a vige, but there were now seven more figures. They were very short and each figure had a gourd on their head. There were also two gourd leaves spread out.

    "What is this?"

    Looking at his back, why did he feel like he was a Cbash brother?

    "Hehe!"

    A rough voice sounded, it seemed to be the voice of a boorish man.

    "Hey! Turn around and let me see. " Lin fan opened his mouth. Wasn''t this the story of the seven bottle gourd brothers saving their grandfather that he had told the hanging Girl?

    He was really applying what he had learned. Not bad.

    In an instant, the seven figures turned around. However, they were not the cbash Brothers that Lin fan had in mind.

    These seven bottle gourd brothers had dark skin, their teeth were clenched, and their lips were covered in stubble. Their nostrils were huge, and thick nose hair flew out. They looked at Lin fan with a disdainful expression.

    "This is ..."

    Lin fan didn''t know what to say. What the hell was this? what was the hanging Girl thinking? how did shee up with all these things?

    "Grandpa!"<sub> </sub>

    "Grandpa!"

    The seven dark versions of the cbash Brothers shouted. Their voices were very clear, just like the voices of children. However, whenpared to their current faces, it was really too scary.

    Crack! Crack!

    The void around the seven bottle gourd brothers cracked open, and a thick figure appeared. At the same time, white smoke rose.

    On a huge rock, a muscr old man held a pipe and stared at Lin fan with a domineering gaze.

    His upper body was naked, with a Green Dragon on his left and a White Tiger on his right. His white beard was overbearing.

    The seven dark bottle gourd brothers pounced at their grandfather''s feet."Grandfather, we want to F * ck him."

    "Go, take care of him." Violent Grandpa waved his hand, his overbearing eyes exuding a dim light, making people not dare to resist.

    "Yes, Grandpa."

    The dark Cbash Brothers stared at Lin fan, the smile on their faces was really creepy.

    "Hehe!"

    Seven figures walked towards Lin fan. Their dark skin and wandering eyes gave off a terrifying feeling.

    Lin fan twisted his neck. He really didn''t know what was going on in that girl''s head. How did shee up with all these things?

    Eldest brother''s pants and skirt were wrapped in the cbash leaves. Then, they suddenly grew bigger and taller, exuding a fierce aura.

    He stretched out his rough and dark hands, wanting to grab Lin fan.

    "Do you have sh * t in your head?" Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the elder baby''s arm. Then, he used all his strength and smashed him down.

    Bang! Bang!

    The elder brother''s body smashed into the other six bottle gourd brothers, sending them all into the ground and then sweeping away the Army.

    The irascible old man''s eyes turned cold. He wanted to get up, but just as he moved ...

    Lin fan flicked his wrist and smacked the elder baby down. In an instant, the entire team was wiped out.

    Crack! Crack!

    The cbash Brothers and the irascible old man turned into ck crystal fragments, floating in the air and blending into the darkness.

    In the dreams of the other disciples.

    They were already frightened.

    "Don ''t, don''te over."

    In their eyes, these terrifying and muscr dwarves were walking towards them with sinister smiles on their faces.

    They wanted to struggle, but they didn''t dare to. They could only be helpless littlembs, sitting on the ground and looking at these rough, dark little dwarves, who reached out and grabbed them.

    "No..."

    In the dream, they were struggling and screaming in pain.

    In the real house, they were soaked in sweat and their hands were waving irregrly.

    Suddenly, the cbash Brothers that had surrounded them disappeared. They turned into ashes in front of them and disappeared.

    "What''s going on?" Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand. It couldn''t be that such a weird thing would happen for no reason.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the surrounding environment changed again.

    It was still the same scene.

    The dpidated wooden house, the well, and the full moon.

    A gust of cold wind blew over, causing the wooden door to make a knocking sound.

    A faint singing voice slowly drifted out of the ancient well.

    "This Peak Master, let''s see what kind of tricks you can y today." Lin fan crossed his arms and just stood there, waiting for the hanging Girl toe up with something.

    At this moment, the well was emitting a green light. It was faintly discernible, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Then, from the green light, a set of ck hair slowly emerged.

    It was a human head.

    "Alright, it''s a little too much to y tricks." Lin fan walked up and grabbed the head.

    However, the palm passed through the head and couldn''t be caught at all. It wasn''t real.

    "Colored eyes, activate."

    Suddenly, a terrifying aura erupted from the ancient well.

    Under the influence of colored eyes, no matter who it was, they would fight him to the death. No matter how much The Hanging Woman liked to hear his story, it was useless.

    But ...

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan grabbed The Hanging Woman out of the well and threw her on the ground. He punched her stomach and a huge force exploded out.

    This was a dream, and nothing was real.

    But under the terrifying power, the dream world began to shatter.

    "You still want to resist? arrogant."

    Lin fan didn''t stop. Instead, he sped his hands together and mmed down from the sky, striking the body of the hanging Girl.

    A violent power burst forth, sweeping through the entire world.

    Crack! Crack!

    The dream realm cracked, and many cracks appeared in the void. When it reached its limit, it was like a piece of porcin breaking apart.

    The fragment floated in the air, and the surroundings fell into darkness.

    "What?"

    Lin fan stood in the darkness. He couldn''t see light nor any food. It was like his consciousness had sunk into a quagmire.

    "This is very interesting."

    He could feel many strange spiritual forces crushing down on him from all directions.

    However, he did not take it to heart at all.

    "Up ahead."

    He raised his head and saw a dim light flickering.

    Bang! Bang!

    He instantly disappeared from his spot. He wanted to see what it was.

 812 Chapter 812

    When he arrived at the original spot, he was a little solemn. He didn''t really understand the other party''s n.

    "This body, this skin, this chest, this ..."

    Lin fanmented seriously. He didn''t say anything. It was definitely upright. To normal people, they would definitely want to go up and XXOO.

    However, he was not that kind of person, so he was very calm.

    In front of him, this was clearly a replica of The Hanging Woman. However, she was naked, and her hands and feet were locked by iron chains, pulled apart, and fixed there.

    The ck silk hung down and covered half of her face, as if she was sleeping.

    "What is this?" Lin fan stepped forward and stood in front of him.

    Her head drooped and she didn''t move at all, as if she had died.

    "There''s actually such a scene in the depths of the hanging girl''s dream. Could this be the hidden consciousness within the hanging girl''s body? or could it be the real consciousness?"

    Lin fan stood there and looked at it carefully, not letting go of a single part.

    His gaze was as calm as water, without any fluctuations.

    Suddenly!

    The woman who was chained up suddenly raised her head. Her speed was very fast and shocking.

    However, the moment she raised her head, she wanted to reveal a strange smile, but she was stunned. A face was very close to her.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be shocked by The Hanging Woman. But to Lin fan, this was normal.

    He and The Hanging Woman looked at each other.

    "He''s not dead. Can he talk?" Lin fan opened his mouth and asked,"just what are you?"

    There was no reply.

    It was silent.

    The Hanging Woman''s four limbs were chained up and she was suspended in the air. Her eyes were like stars in the dark, emitting a bright light.

    "Hehe!"

    A strangeughter was heard.

    "What are you?" Lin fan frowned and wanted to ask.

    "Hehe!"

    "Hey, your sister." Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. He punched out and with a bang, itnded on the hanging girl''s stomach. A strong power exploded out.

    Puchi!

    The Hanging Woman spat out a mouthful of blood. Her bright eyes were filled with disbelief.

    It was as if she had not expected that the other party would actually attack her.

    "I didn''t pass through." Lin fanughed. Although this woman might not be the one who hung herself, the feeling of beating her up was pretty good.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed The Hanging woman''s head and looked into her eyes."Let me ask you, Who are you? You should be a higher consciousness form in the depths of her dream. Judging from your appearance, you should be sealed here. If you tell me your origin, we should be able to have a good talk. "

    Crack! Crack!

    At this moment, the situation around them changed again.

    The darkness shattered once again, and the chained Hanging Woman shuddered violently, letting out a roar.

    "No one can seal me."

    Instantly, Lin fan opened his eyes. He had already left the dream world.

    Then, his body moved and disappeared from the house. He attacked The Hanging Woman.

    At this moment, the disciples all over the sect woke up with a start and were drenched in sweat.

    "So terrifying. It''s really too terrifying."

    To them, it was too dangerous. In the dream, they had no room to fight back.

    However, it was a little different this time.

    Although the dream was terrifying, it shattered in the blink of an eye and they came out of the dream.

    They didn''t know what had happened and why there was such a change.

    Lin fan came to where the hanging Girl was and pushed the door open. He saw her lying there quietly, not moving at all. He went up, grabbed the corner of the nket, and pulled it up.

    Whoosh!

    The moonlight shone in.

    "What?"

    Lin fan was stunned. It was Snow White and he wasn''t wearing anything.

    However, this was no longer the main point.

    He went forward and grabbed The Hanging Woman."Wake up." He shook her.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The hanging Girl opened her eyes and looked at Lin fan in confusion like she didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Why did you take off my clothes?"

    She asked.

    "I ..." Lin fan really wanted to punch this woman. What nonsense was she spouting? who took off her clothes? she was the one who took them off herself. Could you stop spouting nonsense?

    Of course, he didn''t want to say much. He looked straight at the Hanged woman and asked,"what did you do in the dream?"

    "What? What dream?" The hanging Girl looked at Lin fan in confusion, not knowing what he was talking about.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows. This Hanging Girl was a little troublesome. He was asking for nothing.

    At this moment, The Hanging Woman touched her abdomen and mumbled to herself in confusion,"why do I feel pain in my abdomen?"

    He didn''t say much. Abdominal pain?

    In other words, in the dream, when he punched the woman, his punch was transferred to The Hanging Woman.

    He didn''t understand what was going on with this Hanging Woman.

    However, he was toozy to figure it out. He pushed The Hanging Woman onto the bed and covered her with the nket.<sub> </sub>

    "You can continue sleeping."

    The hanging Girl lifted a corner of the nket and looked at Lin fan''s back as he left. Then, she covered her entire head with the nket and continued to sleep.

    Early in the morning.

    Lin fan stood on the peak of invincible peak, looking into the distance and breathing in the fresh air.

    This time, he was only going to stay for a while. He was not in a hurry to leave. He had to sort out some things.

    "Dao realm. It''s a little annoying. I need to find some cultivation techniques."

    He was not really annoyed.

    Top cultivation techniques like the origin demon Scripture and body restriction were just too rare.

    At the very least, he had not encountered many until now.

    At this moment, the Zhizhi bird flew over.

    He raised his hand and grabbed the paper. He opened it and saw the situation of the righteous path mountain.

    The matter of Yuan Zhen, the leader of the righteous path, had been announced, and the entire outer realm was shocked.

    This matter had a huge impact on the reputation of righteous path mountain.

    A dignified master of the righteous path had actually cultivated an evil technique and even deceived his master and ancestors. No matter who it was, they would not be able to bear this.

    When he took out the Golden paper, he heard the voice of the examiner of the Zhizhi bird.

    "Grandmaster, I''m begging you. Just say something. When are you going to update the novel?"

    "It''s been a few days again. You should just update."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was dumbfounded. The Grandmaster was too overbearing. He had made a promise back then, but he did not keep his word.

    However, when he learned that the Divine Master and the others had gone to find grandmasters, he had thought that the grandmasters would work hard to rece them under the Divine Master''s influence.

    But looking at the situation, even a God Lord was useless.

    "What''s the rush? I know, I''ll update itter. It''s not that I want to chide you, but why are you Zhizhi birds so poor in your cultivation?"

    Lin fan didn''t give him any face at all. He still scolded what he should.

    "Yes, yes, Grandmaster is right." The Zhizhi bird examiner felt that something was not right with these words. However, he had no choice. Grandmasters were awesome. What else could he do?

    If the Grandmaster didn''t update the content, how could he possibly win over the Grandmaster?

    Don''t joke around.

    Even Yuan Zhen had been defeated by a Grandmaster. He did not have the guts to do so.

    At a certain ce.

    A few figures were resting there.

    "Zhongtian, are you alright?" A woman with delicate features and bright eyes looked as if she could speak. She looked at the man beside her affectionately, her eyes shining with love.

    "I''m fine. " Wan Zhongtian had a wound on his back, but he had taken medicine to stabilize his condition.

    Thinking back to the situation back then, he felt a wave of fear.

    "Junior Sister, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but why are you bringing him along? He''s just trying to drag us back. Just now, in the dangerous ce, if it wasn''t for saving him, that treasure wouldn''t have been taken away. " A handsome man was very dissatisfied and looked at Wan Zhongtian with disdain.

    Even though the rest of the people didn''t say anything, they agreed with what their senior brother said. If it wasn''t for their Junior sister''s insistence on bringing this fellow along, this wouldn''t have happened.

    Zhou Xiaoyu lowered her head and did not speak. It was just as her senior brother had said, she could not refute him.

    "AI!" Wan Zhongtian sighed dejectedly. He wanted to speak, but he did not know what to say.

    As one of the ten peak Masters of the magnificent me sect, he was supposed to be high and mighty. However, he was suppressed by Lin fan and was so angry that he left the sect to train and improve his cultivation so that he could return to the sect in glory.

    But who would have thought that things would change so drastically? the outer realms had merged and he didn''t even know where the sect was.

    Of course, he was in a good mood. Since he couldn''t find a sect for the time being, he would just cultivate well.

    The merging of the outer realms, opportunities, and wealth were everywhere.

    But he was too confident.

    He ran into walls everywhere and even almost died many times.

    He waster saved by Zhou Xiaoyu and brought to her sect.

    Gradually, the two of them developed feelings for each other, and they got together.

    But his cultivation wasn''t enough, only at peak God Realm. In that sect, he was the weakest of the weak.

    Therefore, behind his back, he was called a pretty boy who lived off a woman.

    Zhou Xiaoyu saw Zhongtian''s gloomy expression and grabbed his hand with a smile. She then turned to her senior brother,"senior brother, the treasure is gone. We can continue to look for it. Zhongtian didn''t do it on purpose."

    "Alright, I won''t say anymore." Zhang Feng waved his hand and turned to Wan Zhongtian,"since my Junior Sister likes you, you should treat her well. If I ever find out that you''re not good to her, I''ll teach you a lesson."

    "Senior brother ..." Zhou Xiaoyu was a little displeased. Her senior brother''s actions were embarrassing Zhongtian.

    Zhang Feng didn''t say anything else. After looking around, he said,"well, I''ve had enough rest. It''s time to leave."

    Wan Zhongtian felt helpless. He was being scolded in the face, but there was nothing he could do. He was not as strong as the other party, and he could not find the location of his sect. He was all alone.

    "Zhongtian, don''t be angry, senior brother is that person." Zhou Xiaoyu consoled.

    She knew that Zhongtian had been unable to find the sect, and had been wandering outside all this time.

    "Yes, I''m fine." Wan Zhongtian nodded slightly and did not take it to heart.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    He then entered the void and continued to fly into the distance.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Wan Zhongtian looked around casually. All of a sudden, he stopped in his tracks and stood in the air in a daze. He looked down as if he had just seen something incredible.

    "Zhongtian, what''s wrong?" Zhou Xiaoyu saw that Zhong Tian was in a daze, and thought that something had happened, or that his senior brother''s words had dealt him a blow.

    Zhang Feng frowned,"what are you doing? why don''t you move?"

    "I''ve found it," Wan Zhongtian''s body trembled as if he had discovered a new continent. Then, he swooped down and attacked the city below.

    He was very familiar with this city. It belonged to a sect.

    He had found it.

 Chapter 813 Somethings Not Right With This Situation

    Wan Zhongtian was so excited that his body began to tremble.

    He remembered every city in the magnificent me sect and would never forget them.

    The longer he left the sect, the more he wanted to return.

    If the heavens gave him another choice, he would definitely not leave the sect. Even if he was suppressed by Lin fan, he would ept it.

    However, if he did not leave the sect, he would not be able to meet Zhou Xiaoyu.

    After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. If he could really start all over again, he would definitely have to leave the sect.

    "Zhongtian, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Zhou Xiaoyu asked in a panic.

    She was very worried. Although Wan Zhongtian was not well-liked in her sect, she was still very concerned about him and did not want him to be hurt at all.

    "Xiao Yu, I''ve found the sect,"

    Wan Zhongtian said excitedly.

    That kind of excitement was difficult to express in words. It could only be said that he was really excited.

    He had been searching for a long time but to no avail. Now that he had found a trace, his heart beat very quickly.

    "Wan Zhongtian, what are you doing? what''s there to see here? we have to go to the next ce. We don''t have time to y with you." Zhang Feng was very dissatisfied. What''s so good about this kid that his Junior Sister actually likes him?

    He had neither power nor wealth, and even the forces behind him were weak.

    He had learned from this kid that when his sect had merged in the outer realm, his sect head had only been at the peak of the heaven star border realm.

    With such a cultivation base, he was simply a minion, an existence that could be easily destroyed.

    "Senior brother, Zhong Tian said that he has found his own sect." Zhou Xiaoyu was happy that Zhongtian had found a sect.

    Zhang Feng was a little surprised, but then he pouted and didn''t take it to heart,"so what if you found it? what''s the big deal? let me tell you, since you''re with my Junior Sister, there''s no need to return to your sect. If you''re too weak, it won''t be good for you."

    "Senior brother, how can you say that? Zhongtian has finally found his own sect, we should be happy for him." Zhou Xiaoyu said.

    Wan Zhongtian was so excited that his face turned red.

    He didn''t take Zhang Feng''s words to heart.

    He only wanted to ask the people who lived in the city where their sects were.

    He didn''t expect that they would encounter a sect city when they came out to train.

    An old man carried firewood on his back and walked into the city.

    The old man nced at these people and didn''t pay much attention to them.

    May I ask if you are citizens of the magnificent me sect?" Wan Zhongtian asked.

    "Yes, and you are?" The old man stopped in his tracks.

    Wan Zhongtian stepped forward, grabbed the old man''s hand, and asked impatiently,""Where is the magnificent me sect?"

    The old man was stunned and pointed into the distance,"that direction."

    "Many thanks." After receiving the reply, Wan Zhongtian was ted. The feeling of finding a sect really made him excited.

    "What a strange young man." The old man shook his head. He felt that this young man was too strange.

    Zhou Xiaoyu stood beside Wan Zhongtian, happy that he had found his sect.

    "Xiao Yu, I''m going to look for a sect." Wan Zhongtian said. He really wanted to go back to the sect to see how things were going.

    No matter what, he was still the peak Master of the Zhong Tian peak.

    He had left the sect for so long, so there must be many people waiting for him.

    With his experience outside, he would be able to give the sect benefits when he returned.

    The peak of the immortal state.

    Although they were like ants in the outside world, it would be difficult to achieve that with the sect''s situation.

    "Okay, I''ll go back with you." Zhou Xiaoyu said.

    She wanted to visit the Zhongtian sect and meet the elders.

    ording to Zhong Tian, his sect was very weak, and the strongest in his sect might only be at the God Realm or legend realm.

    But all of this was not important.

    "Junior Sister, you want to follow this kid back to his weak sect?" Zhang Feng was a little dissatisfied, but it was not that he did not want Wan Zhongtian to go back.

    It was just that this kid''s sect was so weak and his Junior Sister was a kind person. It was hard to say if she wouldn''t say a few good words to him or help him because she felt that his sect was pitiful.

    "Senior brother, I''ll go back with Zhong Tian to take a look, you guys go and train first, after a while, we''lle find you guys." Zhou Xiaoyu didn''t really want her senior brothers to go with her.

    This was because he knew that his senior brother''s words were a little harsh. He had always had a bad opinion of the Zhongtian sect, so he would definitely not say anything good about that sect.

    He didn''t want to see Zhong Tian in a difficult position, so he let the senior brothers go and do their own things, and she went with Zhong Tian.

    "Senior brother, I''m worried about Junior Sister going back to his sect with this brat."

    Someone muttered in a low voice.

    The rtionship between the two of them was pretty good. Zhou Xiaoyu was their Junior Sister, and they knew what kind of person she was.

    Who knew what her Junior Sister would experience when she returned to the sect with this kid?

    "Yes, I know what to do." Zhang Feng nodded and felt a little helpless. This kid really had a lot of things to do. It was just a weak sect, what was there to go back to?

    Since he was already together with their Junior Sister, he might as well be honest and change his allegiance.

    "Junior Sister, it''s fine. We can put our matters on hold for a while. Let''s apany him back to the sect to take a look first." Zhang Feng said.

    "This ..." Zhou Xiaoyu was in a difficult position as she looked at Zhongtian.

    Wan Zhongtian did not care about this at all. All he wanted to do now was to go back to the sect and take a look.

    "Since senior brother Zhang is willing to go, then let''s go together. I''ll lead the way."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wan Zhongtian disappeared into the void.<sub> </sub>

    He was excited.

    He was thinking about what changes the sect had undergone.

    Although his cultivation base was only at the peak of the God Realm, it wasn''t an easy task to reach the spirit realm with the sect''s situation at that time.

    "Lin fan, I wonder how you''re doing right now." Wan Zhongtian was thinking about Lin fan.

    The fellow who had forced him to leave the sect.

    However, to him, it was all worth it.

    "Perhaps when you see me again, you''ll be surprised at how high my cultivation is."

    As he thought of this, he sped up. He couldn''t wait to return as soon as possible and let everyone see his current achievements.

    Although he had been unlucky and didn''t have any fortuitous encounters, he had experienced many life and death situations. It was already a sess for him to reach the peak of God Realm.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    "We''ve finally arrived. " Wan Zhongtian stood there and looked at the familiar building in the distance. His eyes were a little wet.

    After working so hard for so long, he had finally returned.

    He was really, really excited.

    "Senior brother, look at him. He just found a once weak sect. Why is he so excited?" Someone said in a low voice.

    Zhang Feng looked over and didn''t say anything. Since things had alreadye to this, if he said anything more, he was afraid that it would cause his Junior Sister to be unhappy.

    It was not that he did not like Wan Zhongtian, but he felt that his Junior sister''s rtionship with this man was like a flower stuck in cow dung.

    As the senior brother, he was anxious.

    With Junior sister''s situation, she could easily find someone dozens of times better than this.

    "Zhongtian, your sect is very Grand." Zhou Xiaoyu said.

    "Yes." Wan Zhongtian nodded. He was excited to see someone he was familiar with.

    Then, the crowd headed toward the magnificent me sect.

    "Who are you?" At this moment, the two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate saw someoneing from afar and asked.

    They were now the sect''s door Gods and had long trained a pair of fiery golden eyes. If someone were to attack from afar, they would be able to see it with one nce.

    Wan Zhongtian descended from the sky and did not return for a long time. It felt like the disciples could not recognize him anymore.

    In the past, Wan Zhongtian would have thrown a ''presumptuous'' at him. But now, his temper had changed.

    In the past, he was the heaven''s favorite among all the disciples in the sect. His cultivation was strong and his status was high. Naturally, he did not put others in his eyes.

    They could merge with the outer realms and train outside.

    He had personally experienced the feeling of being weak and being bullied. It was not a good feeling.

    They all hated those people to death. Why were they so overbearing?

    Therefore, after changing his identity, he realized that this was the same person as before, so he was no longer the same as before. Instead, he was willing to treat every disciple in a peaceful manner.

    "Who are you? What business do you have in the magnificent me sect?" The two disciples straightened their backs and stared at Wan Zhongtian warily.

    Someone said in a low voice.

    "Did you notice that this man looks a little like the peak Master of the middle heaven peak, Wan Zhongtian?"

    "Eh, it really does look like it."

    The two of them conversed softly.

    "My two junior brothers, I''m wan Zhongtian. I''m back." Wan Zhongtian''s expression was calm, but his heart was like a raging flood that could not be calmed.

    This was the feeling of returning home.

    He was also ready to wee the enthusiasm of his two junior brothers.

    He was once the peak Master of the Zhong Tian peak, and now that he had returned, it would definitely cause a hugemotion.

    He would tell them about the situation outside and some of the cultivation techniques he had collected.

    Suddenly, two disciples stepped forward and patted Wan Zhongtian''s shoulders."Senior brother, it''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back. The elders have been missing you."

    "What?"

    Wan Zhongtian felt that something was not right. His two junior brothers ''actions were not what he had expected.

    It was too calm.

    They probably saw that he was back and were too excited. They were so excited that they didn''t know what to say. Yes, that was a possibility. It had to be like that. Otherwise, it didn''t make sense.

    "Junior brothers, I''m back. These two pills will be of help to you." Wan Zhongtian took out two pills and handed them to his junior brothers.

    This pill was a good pill, not an ordinary one.

    In fact, this was something that the magnificent me sect couldn''t get.

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate stared at the two pills in a daze. They were very ordinary, just like the pills they usually took.

    Wan Zhongtian saw that the two of them were in a daze and thought that his junior brothers had been shocked by the two pills.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    A disciple who was guarding the gate reached out his hand and took the pill."Thank you, senior brother."

    He had wanted to say that they didn''t need the pills. There were many sects and some of the pills they usually took were better than this.

    But you can''t say that.

    Shixiong must have suffered a lot outside. How could she disappoint Shixiong by giving them the pills that she had obtained with great difficulty?

    Even if the pill wasn''t important, he couldn''t show it.

 Chapter 814 Dont Be Afraid, Senior Brother

    "Hey, Wan Zhongtian, we''ve apanied you here. Are you going to leave us out here?"

    Zhang Feng was very unhappy. He nced around, not taking this sect seriously.

    A very weak sect.

    Of course, the aura shrouding the sect was interesting, but it was too weak.

    "Senior brother ...!" Zhou Xiaoyu was starting to panic. She was afraid that her senior brother would be unhappy with the Zhongtian sect.

    "Alright, I won''t say anymore." Zhang Feng didn''t say much, his Junior Sister was protecting Zhongtian, what else could he say?

    The disciples behind her also shook their heads. What was wrong with their Junior sister''s eyes? why did she fall for this type?

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate looked at the group of people behind senior brother Wan.

    He didn''t know what they were here for.

    From the looks of it, he should be a friend of senior brother Wan.

    So, he didn''t say anything.

    "Xiao Yu, senior brother Zhang, please follow me in."

    Wan Zhongtian was in a good mood. With a face full of smiles, he led the group into the sect.

    He looked at his surroundings. Nothing had changed. Everything was the same as he remembered.

    What he was most afraid of was the sect being destroyed.

    However, the moment he saw the sect, he was relieved. The sect was very safe.

    At this moment, the two disciples who were guarding the gate looked at the elixir and put it into their storage rings.

    "Sigh, senior brother''s life out there is really too hard. Look, even these ordinary pills are treated like treasures. It''s enough to see that senior brother''s life out there is not as good as people''s wish."

    "Yeah, but it''s all good now. Senior brother is back. We don''t have to suffer outside anymore."

    As the two of them conversed, their hearts ached for senior brother Wan.

    Not to mention how arrogant and overbearing senior brother Wan had been in the past.

    Now that the outer realms had merged, the magnificent me sect had changed greatly again. Thinking about how they could get any elixir they wanted when they cultivated in the sect, while senior brother Wan was living a hard life outside, they must have felt sorry for him.

    "Yi!"

    Wan Zhongtian''s expression did not look right. He realized that the sect had changed a lot.

    The cultivation bases of those disciples didn''t seem low.

    Evenpared to him, he was not much worse.

    "Zhongtian, your disciples are all pretty strong. They''re not as weak as you say." Zhou Xiaoyu said.

    When she had heard from Zhong Tian that the magnificent me sect leader was only at the peak of the heaven''s strength realm, she had been very surprised.

    How could there be such a weak sect?

    But looking at the current situation, it didn''t seem to be the case.

    "Junior Sister, they''re not weak. Look at the cultivation of these disciples. They''re God Realm and demigod realm. They''re too weak." Zhang Feng shook his head in disdain.

    For a sect disciple like this to be able to be with their Junior Sister, they wondered what great things he had done in his past life.

    "Eh? Isn''t that senior brother Wan?"

    "That''s right. Senior brother Wan, you''re back?"

    The sect disciples who were passing by all cried out in surprise when they saw ten thousand middle sky.

    Out of the ten peak Masters of the sect, only senior brother Lin and senior brother Dao were in the sect. The rest were outside, and no one knew where they were.

    Now that senior brother Wan had returned, many disciples were naturally excited.

    "Senior brother Wan." Suddenly, a surprised voice was heard.

    Wan Zhongtian turned around and looked at his Junior Brother. He was a little confused. This Junior Brother looked familiar, but he could not recall who he was at the moment.

    "Fang ''er! Senior brother, I''m Fang'' er! I was once The Guardian of the herb garden on the Zhong Tian peak! Don''t you remember me, senior brother?" Fang ''er''s face was dark, but he was smiling with his white teeth.

    Seeing that senior brother Wan had returned, they were naturally very happy.

    Although senior brother Wan was a little arrogant in the past, he was still very good to him.

    Sometimes, he wondered why his senior brother didn''te back. The sect was no longer the same as it was in the past. There was no need to go out and train. Everything could be done in the sect.

    However, he did not expect that his senior brother would really return.

    "Oh, Junior Brother Fang, your cultivation ..." Wan Zhongtian was overjoyed. However, he soon realized that something was wrong. Fang ''er was in the Earth Star border realm back then. Why did he look so different now?

    Fang ''er scratched his head."Senior brother, I''m already a peak-stage God Realm expert."

    Pada!

    A bolt from the blue.

    Wan Zhongtian was dumbfounded.

    What did he just say?

    The peak of the immortal state.

    How was this possible? Fang er was only an Earth Star border realm cultivator back then. How did he reach the peak of the immortal state in such a short time?

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Fang ''er was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t understand why his senior brother was suddenly stunned.

    Wan Zhongtian came back to his senses and smiled."Nothing. I didn''t expect senior brother to be wrong. Junior Brother Fang is so talented. The fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm has stimted his potential. It seems that there will be one more peak in the ten peaks in the future."

    "Ah?" Fang er scratched his head."Senior brother Wan, don''t tter me. I''m not qualified."

    "Junior Brother, I didn''t bring anything good with me when I came back. This bottle of pills is for ..." Wan Zhongtian took out the pills, but he was stunned before he could finish his sentence.

    When Fang ''er saw the elixir, he eximed,"senior brother, you can''t consume this elixir. Its grade is too low, and the impurities in it are not good for your cultivation. If it umtes over time, it will affect your body."

    It stopped abruptly.

    Wan Zhongtian''s hand hovered in the air, not knowing what to say.<sub> </sub>

    This ...

    Zhang Feng and the othersughed. They didn''t expect the disciples of Wan Zhongtian sect to be so picky even though their cultivation base wasn''t that high.

    Interesting, this is really interesting.

    "Zhongtian, you''ve taken the wrong pill. You should be giving this to Junior Brother." Zhou Xiaoyu took out a fragrant pill from her storage ring.

    The small universe pill.

    Wan Zhongtian was touched. He was not a fool. If it was not for Xiao Yu''s protection, he would have been humiliated.

    Zhang Feng and the others frowned and were a little unhappy. It was just as they had expected. Junior Sister was using her own wealth to pay off Wan Zhongtian.

    "Junior Sister, stop messing around. You''re the one who wanted to consume the minor universe pill. Why are you giving it to a mere disciple? can he afford it?" Zhang Feng was very disdainful.

    He didn''t expect that the disciples of a small sect would be so cunning to want to take the minor universe pill. They really overestimated themselves.

    "Wan Zhongtian, are you even a man? how dare you ask my Junior Sister to put on airs for you? if you don''t have the ability, then don''t pretend to be a big-headed shrimp. And your sect, everyone in it is so embarrassing."

    His words were very unpleasant to hear.

    Wan Zhongtian''s face turned pale.

    Zhou Xiaoyu looked at her senior brother unhappily. She had not expected her senior brother to say such a thing, and this made Zhongtian lose all face.

    "Who are you? it''s just a small universe pill. I really don''t care about it. Also, what right do you have to say that about my senior brother Wan? are you trying to bully him?" Fang ''er was unhappy. This was clearly bullying.

    "Junior Brother disciple Fang, don''t speak nonsense." "Stop!" Wan Zhongtian stopped him. He knew how powerful Zhang Feng and the others were, and how powerful that sect was. The magnificent me sect was no match for them.

    "Hehe, you''re talking big, and you don''t like it? You, a mere God Realm, dare to say such words? He really doesn''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. " Zhang Feng mocked.

    Zhou Xiaoyu''s other senior brothers also said,""Junior Sister, take a look. What kind of sect is this? it''s so unbearable."

    "Senior brother Wan, they''re looking down on us. How can we tolerate this? senior brother Lin said that we don''t bully anyone, but we can''t just let anyone bully us. It''s true that I''m weak, but they''re not qualified toe to the magnificent me sect and do as they please."

    "Calling for the hall of fighters."

    At this moment, Fang er took out a Jade card and inserted his power. The Jade card immediately started to glow.

    At the hall of hired thugs.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was currently busy. When he saw the Jade token glow, he immediately shouted,"Inner sect disciple Fang ''er is calling for thugs at the sect''s Mountain Gate. Li daoyun, go immediately."

    "Hehe." Zhang Feng and the othersughed in disdain. In their eyes, this sect was a bunch of idiots.

    Fang ''er straightened his body. Although his cultivation base was not as strong as the other party'' s, his aura could not be weak.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Fang ''er.

    "Thug number one, li daoyun, is here."

    Li daoyun had sworn to be loyal to the magnificent me sect. He had no resistance at all.

    All of them wereckeys that the magnificent me sect disciples could summon at any time.

    Even though the hall of fighters had just been established.

    But this was really too efficient.

    From the morning until now, he had already received more than 60 orders. Most of them were food delivery and sparring partners. He was panicking from all the running.

    However, it was a good thing that this sect could give them medicinal pills to recover their cultivation. Otherwise, they would really have the heart to die.

    "What?"

    Zhang Feng and the others were shocked. They could sense a terrifying Qi from the old man.

    "This ..." Wan Zhongtian was dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on.

    Where did this old mane from?

    What happened to the sect?

    "Senior brother Wan, don''t worry. No one can bully us in the sect. You''ve suffered outside, but no one will bully you in the future." Fang er said.

    He could tell with a single nce that his senior brother wasn''t doing well outside. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken a pill that would cause side effects to his body.

    Looking at the current sect, even the pills consumed by the outer sect disciples were of very high quality.

    "Ah?"

    Wan Zhongtian''s heart was in turmoil when he heard this. He had no idea what was going on.

    Was this really the sect he knew?

    Fang er took a step forward and looked at the other party with an imposing manner."I''ll give you a chance. Apologize to my sect and senior brother Wan immediately. Otherwise, I''ll let youe in vertically and go out horizontally. Don''t doubt it, or you can try."

    "You ..." Zhang Feng didn''t expect that there would be such a strange powerhouse in the sect. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    Zhou Xiaoyu pulled on Wan Zhongtian, her face red with anxiety.

    "Shidi Fang, they have no ill intentions. Don''t be rash." Wan Zhongtian could not understand, but he still spoke up.

    "Senior brother, don''t be afraid. This is the sect. No one can bully you." Fang ''er gave senior brother Wan a determined look.

    The magnificent me sect wasn''t what it used to be, and no one could humiliate it.

    "I ..." Wan Zhongtian was at a loss for words. He waspletely dumbfounded. He had no idea what was happening.

    Suddenly, a figure walked over from the distance.

    "What''s going on? Why is it so lively?" Lin fan walked over slowly. He heard themotion and came to take a look.

    Wan Zhongtian''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this voice. He would never forget this voice for the rest of his life.

    He had left the sect to gain experience because of this fellow.

    When he turned around.

    His heart started beating.

    Nothing had changed. He was still the same as before.

 Chapter 815 Damn It, You Scared Me

    "Eh? Junior Brother Wan, when did you return? I thought you had died outside. "

    Lin fan was surprised. He had not expected Wan Zhongtian to return.

    "F * ck ..." Wan Zhongtian wanted to beat this B * tch to death. She actually thought that he was dead outside. Then, he chuckled and said,"I''m sorry to disappoint you. I didn''t die outside. I''m alive and well."

    He could no longer keep his calm. He could talk to the other disciples of the sect calmly, but the moment he saw this guy, the anger in his heart soared.

    Lin fan stepped forward and looked at Wan Zhongtian carefully. He patted his shoulder and said,"it''s good that you''re back. You must have suffered a lot outside. It''s been so long, but you''re only at the peak of immortal state. You have to work hard."

    Pada!

    Wan Zhongtian pped Lin fan''s hand away and said unhappily,""Who''s suffering? I''ve been Living a Good Life outside. What''s wrong with my cultivation base? I''m already at the peak of the God Realm. It won''t be long before I step into the legend realm. "

    He had indeed suffered a lot outside, but no matter what, he could not lose face in front of this guy.

    He had to make himself look good.

    Even if it was painful, he could not shout.

    "Senior brother Wan, you''ve just returned and don''t know the situation yet. Don''t ..." Fang er wanted to remind Wan Zhongtian that the sect was different now. Because of senior brother Lin, every disciple in the sect could get the best cultivation resources.

    However, before he could finish, Wan Zhongtian interrupted him.

    "I came back this time to take a look at the sect, the elders, and the junior brothers. I''ll leave in a while and continue to go out of the sect to gain experience. True experts still have to go out and gain experience. It''s hard to improve if they stay in the sect."

    Wan Zhongtian''s words were firm.

    He had been very excited when he had returned to the sect, but when he saw this fellow, he wasn''t excited at all. He only wanted to be tough in front of him.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Senior brother, Wan Zhongtian is back. But it seems like he doesn''t like Xiaofan." Huo Rong said.

    Tian Xu smiled and sipped his tea."It''s fine. My precious disciple is no longer the same as before. His outlook has changed. Why would he make things difficult for Zhongtian? after all, we are from the same sect and his senior brother. He won''t bully him."

    "Oh, right. Don''t you think this situation looks like the past?"

    Huo Rong was puzzled."What past?"

    "In the past, I used to trample all of you under my feet and suppress you, causing you to hate me. But now, you still respect and Revere me. So, a senior brother will always be a senior brother. It is also a senior brother''s responsibility to take care of the younger generation." Recalling the past, Tian Xu unconsciously grew taller.

    Huo Rong looked at his senior brother. He wanted to say something, but he was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. He knew that his senior brother wouldn''t say anything good about them. He was just ndering them.

    But forget it. He was her senior brother, so what could she do?

    Lin fan smiled. He could tell what Wan Zhongtian was thinking. He shook his head and said,"alright, Junior Brother Wan, don''t be so childish. It''s good that you''re back. You''ve suffered so much outside. From now on, just cultivate in the sect. With your senior brother here, no one can bully you. Do you understand?"

    "Who needs your protection? just take care of yourself." Wan Zhongtian retorted. Who did he think he was to need his protection?

    Suddenly, Zhang Feng, who had been silent all this time, burst outughing."Interesting. No one in the world can bully him. What an arrogant statement."

    "Wan Zhongtian, just stay in your own sect from now on. Don''te to our sky feather sect. Junior Sister has a bright future ahead of her, so don''t hold her up."

    Zhang Feng didn''t change his opinion of this sect just because of the appearance of a powerful elder. After all, their sect wasn''t weak.

    Although he had never seen this sect before, his hatred for Wan Zhongtian was due to this sect.

    "Senior brother, how can you say that?" Zhou Xiaoyu''s face was pale, and she was angry. Her senior brother''s words made her very unhappy, and she felt that he was mocking Zhongtian.

    If she didn''t know that her senior brother didn''t have bad intentions, she would have scolded him.

    "This person seems to have a lot of opinions about our sect." Lin fan squinted his eyes. The people who came back with Wan Zhongtian seemed to be a little strange. Their attitudes were really bad.

    Could it be that when he left the sect before, these disciples were disciples of some sect?

    Did I hurt them?

    p "I don''t have anyints about you guys, but I have someints about him. He''s a disciple of your sect. When he was in danger, he was saved by my Junior Sister. Not only is he not grateful, he even deceived my Junior Sister. Do you know how good her future was? because of him, it waspletely destroyed."</anda>

    "We''re here today, so let''s not talk about anything else. We don''t need your gratitude. We just hope that you can take good care of him and stop him from harming our Junior Sister. He''s not worthy of her. "

    Zhang Feng poured out all the unhappiness in his heart. This kind of trash had no cultivation or background. Letting his Junior Sister follow him was just suffering.

    As the senior brother, how could he allow this?

    Hearing this, Wan Zhongtian did not refute. He clenched his fists so tightly that his fingertips turned white.

    The other was right. He was indeed trash. He had thought that with his talent, he would be like a fish in water after merging with the outer realm, and it wouldn''t take long for him to reach the peak of his life.

    However, he had taken it for granted. After such a long time, he was still in such a miserable state. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yu taking care of him, he would have died somewhere.

    At that moment, Zhou Xiaoyu came in front of Lin fan.

    "Senior brother Lin, it''s me, Zhou Xiaoyu. My senior brother did not do it on purpose. The thing between me and Zhongtian is of my own free will. No matter what, I will not leave him."<sub> </sub>

    Zhou Xiaoyu''s expression was firm, without a hint of pretense.

    "Xiao Yu, forget it. You should go back with senior brother Zhang. Senior brother Zhang is right, I''m indeed a good-for-nothing." Wan Zhongtian lowered his head and said. When he said this, his body was trembling as if he had lost something.

    "Zhongtian, how can you say that about yourself?" Zhou Xiaoyu''s eyes turned red.

    Zhang Fengughed,"Wan Zhongtian, you''re right. Indeed, Junior Sister will not have a good life with you. You''re too weak, and your sect is too weak."

    Wan Zhongtian''s head was almost buried in the ground. He had never felt that his face was so worthless. He had been belittled so badly that he could not even refute it.

    Because he really didn''t have the ability.

    "Aiya, F * ck." Lin fan stood there and didn''t say a word. He felt like this was just a bunch of idiots talking to themselves. He didn''t even say anything.

    "Junior Brother, is our sect still very weak?"

    Lin fan looked at Fang er and asked.

    That''s impossible. The magnificent me sect is so powerful that ordinary sects can''t evenpare to it.

    Or could it be that the situation outside had changed again, and the sect''s rank had gradually risen again, reaching a new height?

    Fang ''er shook his head,"senior brother, that''s impossible. How can our sect be weak? did they make a mistake?"

    He couldn''t figure it out. With the sect''s current situation, was it really that weak?

    Putting everything else aside, there was nock of medicinal pills at all. Even the rarest medicinal pills, their sect had them all.

    As for experts ...

    It was his senior brother and elder Tian Xu.

    If he didn''t count the sect experts, then there were many. The hall of hired hands was filled with Dao realm experts.

    Those who cleaned the toilets were at least at the great sage realm. Moreover, if they were at the great sage realm, they might even be carrying feces to water the ground.

    Thepetition was intense.

    Wan Zhongtian wanted to say something but was cut off by Lin fan.

    "Wait, what are you guys talking about? let me ask you, how strong are the strong sects you''re talking about?" Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. He couldn''t stand being treated as a weak sect all the time. It was fine in the past, but now, he was being treated as a weak sect. Was it because he was too low profile that people misunderstood him?

    If that was the case, then he had to make a name for himself.

    "Lin fan, don''t say anymore. You haven''t left the sect, so you''re still a frog at the bottom of a well. You don''t know how strong the experts outside are." Wan Zhongtian was in despair. The difference between his sect and the sects outside was too great.

    "Forget it. I''ll tell you all about it. It''ll also let you know how big the outside world is." Zhang Feng stood proudly, then said,""Our sky feather sect has been around for 6800 years and is filled with experts. We have three Dao realm experts. Although we are arge sect, we aren''t much in the outer realm."

    "For example, the most powerful forces, such as the Dragon Realm, the elixir realm, the weapon realm, and so on, are all the most powerful forces in the outer realm. Let''s talk about what you know. You know The Prodigy roll, right? the star Pavilion was founded by the star patriarch, which is also one of the top forces that everyone is familiar with."

    "You should also know about the boundless Daoqing sect, right?" Zhang Feng had already memorized all the powerful forces in the outer realm.

    "Yes, I know. Why?" Lin fan nodded and asked him to continue.

    At this moment, Zhang Feng was about to continue speaking, but he nced at Wan Zhongtian.

    Wan Zhongtian lowered his head. He had been in the outside world for so long, so how could he not know about these major forces? they were so powerful that he would never be able to reach them in his life.

    "There are a total of 12 vice sect leaders in the sect. One of them has a close rtionship with our sect''s old ancestor. One of his descendants even took a fancy to my Junior Sister. However, because of him, our rtionship with that old ancestor has been strained."

    "If my Junior Sister could form a union with the grandson of that vice sect leader, it would be like flying up to the branch and bing a Phoenix to my Junior Sister. It wouldn''t be like this."

    At this point, Zhang Feng was furious. It was all because of Wan Zhongtian that he had messed up everything.

    "Senior brother, are you guys trying to sell me off?" Zhou Xiaoyu''s face was red with anger.

    "Junior Sister, that''s not what I meant. I''m just thinking about your future. Following this kid is really worth it for you." Zhang Feng said.

    Wan Zhongtian felt ashamed. Compared to her, he was like a beggar, worse than mud.

    "Xiao Yu, senior Zhang, he''s right,"

    It was really difficult for him to say these words. His heart was bleeding.

    "What do you mean by ''right''? damn it, you scared me. I was still wondering what kind of background you had. So this is what a strong sect is like." When Lin fan heard this, he soothed his little heart. Did he really think that just by resting in the sect for a few days, the outside world would go through such a huge change?

    It turned out that he had been thinking too much.

    "All of you from the hall of fighters,e over here." Lin fan shouted.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult hurriedly called for everyone to attack the distance.

    What a joke, this was personally summoned by Peak Master Lin, how could it be dyed?

 Chapter 816 Oh Heavens, Oh Earth, What On Earth Happened

    Whoosh!

    Dozens of figures appeared behind Lin fan.

    They were all Dao realm experts. Although their foundations hadn''t recovered,

    However, as he stood there, the might he exuded was extremely shocking.

    Everyone present felt a chill down their spine and were extremely terrified.

    This was the aura that a peak Dao realm expert gave off. It felt like he was being stared at by a fierce beast.

    "This ..." Zhang Feng and the others were shocked. They were not blind, so how could they not see how powerful these silent elders were?

    They had only ever felt such an aura from their old master.

    But now, there were dozens of figures standing there. The aura they exuded was like a huge mountain pressing down on their bodies, making it difficult for them to lift their heads.

    "Just now, you said that your sect has three Dao realm experts and is considered an ordinary sect. Now, tell me, what sect does the magnificent me sect, which you think is weak, belong to? Are we still a weak sect?"

    Lin fan opened his mouth and was really unhappy. It didn''t feel good to be considered a weak sect.

    The surrounding disciplesughed and looked at each other.

    If the magnificent me sect was a weak sect, what would the truly strong sects look like?

    It was terrifying just thinking about it.

    The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor observed silently. In the blink of an eye, he had analyzed the situation clearly and knew what was going on.

    His eyes were not grown for nothing.

    He took a closer look and realized that the guy with the bitter face must be the magnificent me sect disciple who had just returned from the outside.

    As for the people behind him, from their expressions, they must have been very arrogant before. Although they were a little surprised now, they must have been showing off earlier.

    "Peak Master Lin, what did they say just now?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor asked.

    Lin fan chuckled,"it''s nothing much. It''s just that people think that we''re a weak sect. This is the peak Master of the middle heaven peak, Wan Zhongtian, who has finally returned from a long journey. The one beside him is his partner. However, the senior brothers of this girl think that our sect is not good enough."

    After a simple exnation, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor immediately understood the situation.

    At this moment, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s expression was very strange. He stared at Zhang Feng and the others as if he was looking at idiots.

    Zhang Feng and the others noticed the strange look of the Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor and couldn''t help but feel something was wrong.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Hehe." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestorughed,"I think you''re all frogs in a well. How dare you call the magnificent me sect a weak sect? I don''t even know what gives you the confidence to say that."

    "Take a closer look at them. They''re all Dao realm pinnacle experts. Do you think they''re definitely from the same generation as the magnificent me sect''s old ancestor?"

    "If that''s really what you think, then I can tell you that these people are just running errands." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s tone was somewhat disdainful.

    He really didn''t want to say anything to these frogs in a well.

    It was really disappointing that he did not have any insight at all.

    He turned around and looked at Lin fan.

    "Peak Master Lin, these people shouldn''t be detained, right? with their cultivation, they don''t even have a ce to clean the toilet."

    His words were a bit hurtful, but Zhang Feng and the others didn''t understand what he meant.

    What cleaning the toilet?

    He could not understand it at all.

    However, the magnificent me sect disciples could understand.

    That was indeed the case. The people who cleaned the toilets nowadays were not weak. With their cultivation, they were not qualified.

    "I won ''t," Lin fan replied.

    With the current situation in the magnificent me sect, not everyone could enter.

    The quota was limited.

    If one''s cultivation wasn''t high enough, they wouldn''t even be qualified to farm.

    The faces of Zhang Feng and the others turned green and white, but more than that, they felt embarrassed.

    But more than that, he was shocked and in disbelief.

    He stared at the Dao realm seniors.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen an errand boy?" Li daoyun and the others cursed. These people were really sick. They had no choice but to curse.

    Although they were running errands, that was an unspoken rule and would not be exposed casually.

    But now, in front of so many people, he was called an errand boy. He had no ce to hide his face.

    "How could this be?"

    Zhang Feng was stunned. Although he was scolded by the other party, he didn''t dare to get angry at all.

    What a joke.

    Peak Dao realm expert.

    He could kill them with a single p.

    What was going on with this sect? didn''t Wan Zhongtian say that it was a weak sect? the sect leader was only in the heaven''s strength realm in the past. How could it be like this?

    Wan Zhongtian fell into a daze and could not react until now.

    He felt that everything had changed.

    It wasn''t what he had thought.

    Pada!

    Lin fan patted Wan Zhongtian''s shoulder again and said,"Junior Brother, what are you thinking about? what''s so good about going out to train? you can get whatever you want in the sect. But it''s good. You''ve been trained outside the sect. Even if you know you can''t survive, you can still think abouting back to the sect."

    "Don''t worry, I''m still your senior brother. I won''t let you suffer. "

    Hearing Lin fan''s words, Wan Zhongtian was momentarily at a loss. His mind went nk, and he had no idea what to do next.

    "MA ..." He was about to say something, but he swallowed his words.

    "Junior Brother Wan, your cultivation is really weak now. But no matter what, you''re still the peak Master of Zhongtian peak. With senior brother here, it''ll be fine." Lin fan said.<sub> </sub>

    Wan Zhongtian stared at Lin fan. He wanted to cry. Lin fan''s words were too harsh, but for some reason, there was nothing wrong with what he said. He was just speaking the truth.

    At this moment, Lin fan came before Zhou Xiaoyu."You''re Zhou Xiaoyu, my Junior brother''s partner?"

    "Yes." Zhou Xiaoyu realized that things were not what she thought.

    This sect was filled with wonder and the unknown.

    Weak?

    How was this possible? these elders were all peak Dao realm experts.

    If it were to be announced, it would probably scare people to death.

    "Hmm, not bad." Lin fan nodded, then mumbled to himself,"I just don''t know what you''re thinking. My Junior Brother Wan is useless. His cultivation is low and he doesn''t look that good. To think that he could find such a good girl like you. I''m afraid the heavens are taking a nap sometimes."

    "Ah?" Zhou Xiaoyu was a little stunned, but the first half of the sentence was not wrong.

    However, she didn''t know what to say after that, so she could only whisper.

    "He''s very good. "

    She could only say this to save Zhongtian''s face.

    Wan Zhongtian felt like his head was about to explode. This guy was humiliating him again.

    In the past, he had been humiliated and forced to leave the sect to gain experience. Now that he had finally returned to the sect, he was humiliated again. Furthermore, he had no room to fight back.

    "Well, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. It''s normal." Lin fan nodded, then turned to Wan Zhongtian."Junior Brother Wan, what''s wrong?" Are you unhappy that senior brother is scolding you?"

    Wan Zhongtian really wanted to shout,"you''re talking nonsense!"

    It''s good for you to ask someone else, see if it can make you happy.

    "Zhongtian, you''re back."

    At this moment, a voice was heard. It was the voice of the sect master.

    "Disciple Wan Zhongtian greets the sect master." Wan Zhongtian immediately went forward to pay his respects.

    "En, it''s good that you''re back." The Grandmaster nodded his head and was really calm. His heart was like water and he told Lin fan,"since you have guests, then bring them around. I have things to do so I will take my leave first."

    He came and left in a hurry, without stopping.

    "Grand ..." Wan Zhongtian wanted to tell the Grand Master about the pain in his heart, but he did not expect the Grand Master to leave again in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Feng and the others stared at his back as he left. They could feel his cultivation.

    "What''s going on?"

    They werepletely dumbfounded.

    When they found out that the sect had so many Dao realm experts, they knew that they were wrong and that they had underestimated the sect.

    In their hearts, the cultivation of this sect''s Grandmaster must be very shocking.

    But who would have thought ...

    The Grandmaster''s cultivation base was not even as high as theirs.

    What sect was this? how could this happen?

    "Senior brother Lin, I heard that Zhong Tian has returned?" At this moment, Heavenly King Dao came from afar with a face full of joy.

    In the past, thepetition between them was fierce, but now, even Dao Heavenly King had let it go.

    What''s there to fight for? he already had a wife and child, and he had lost all motivation in life.

    "Junior Brother Dao, you''re well-informed." Lin fan smiled.

    Wan Zhongtian looked at the figure in the distance. When Heavenly King Dao arrived in front of him, he was a little stunned because Heavenly King Dao''s cultivation was higher than his.

    "Zhongtian, you''re finally back! Right now, the only Peak Leaders in the sect are me and my senior brother! We''ve missed you guys so much!" Heavenly King Dao sighed.

    In his opinion, it would be best if all the peak Masters returned.

    "Your cultivation level?" Wan Zhongtian was very surprised. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.

    "Cultivation?" "Me?" Dao King was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said,"I didn''t cultivate much. It was always senior brother who brought me the pills. I barely reached the peak of the legendary realm. I''m not far from the great saint realm. But now that I have a wife and a son, I''m starting to shift my focus. I''ve been focusing on my family."

    After saying this, he looked at his senior brother and smiled,"actually, all of this is because of you. I wanted to work hard in my cultivation too, but you told me to pay more attention to my family and let you take care of the sect. I thought about it and decided not to work hard."

    "But, Zhongtian, your cultivation level is a little ... Forget it, let''s not talk about this. It''s good that you''re back."

    Heavenly King Dao patted Wan Zhongtian''s shoulder heavily. The smile on his face was like a blooming flower.

    But to Wan Zhongtian ...

    But it was like a Thunderbolt on a clear day.

    He was so shocked that he almost spat out blood.

    "Zhongtian, what''s wrong?" Heavenly King Dao noticed Wan Zhongtian''s face was red and thought something had happened. He asked worriedly.

    "It''s nothing,"

    Wan Zhongtian waved his hand, but his heart had been dealt a heavy blow.

    He had gone out of the sect to gain experience and had suffered a lot. Sometimes, for a pill, he had to fight to the death and finally raised his cultivation to the peak of God Realm.

    However, after hearing what Heavenly King Dao said, he felt like dying.

    He had been through a lot. Even if he wasn''t ahead of others, he should still be able to do well in the sect.

    But now ...

    Dao Heavenly King said that he didn''t pursue cultivation, so he only cultivated asionally and reached the peak of Legend rank.

    He had worked so hard, but he was still in the God Realm.

    Oh heavens.

    The earth.

    What exactly did our sect go through during this period of time?

    Why did they all change so much?

 Chapter 817 Dont Raise The Bar Anymore

    Lin fan brought them around the sect.

    As for Zhang Feng and the others, they were already very well-behaved, without a trace of arrogance or pride. Instead, they werepletely frightened.

    They weren''t fools, and they weren''t blind either. They could clearly see what was going on in this sect.

    A strong sect, it really was a strong sect.

    "You''re Zhang Feng, right?" Lin fan asked as he walked.

    "Yes." Zhang Feng nodded. The man in front of him was too strange, so he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.

    He had really underestimated this sect.

    At the same time, he felt that Wan Zhongtian was not a bad person. He was a disciple of a powerful sect who had left the sect. Moreover, he seemed to have a high status.

    "You said that my Junior Brother Wan is together with your Junior Sister. What do you think?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "A match made in heaven, what a great story." Zhang Fengplimented. He had changed a lot from before. As for pping his own face, he didn''t care at all.

    Zhou Xiaoyu looked at her senior brother and sighed helplessly. Her senior brother was a good person, but he was too snobbish.

    Of course, she didn''t think that her senior brother was a bad person. On the contrary, he was a good senior brother who cared about his junior brothers and sisters and would think for them in many things.

    Wan Zhongtian had mixed feelings. If it was in the past, he would never have heard Zhang Feng say this.

    But now, he had really said it.

    A match made in heaven?

    Why did it sound so strange?

    Wan Zhongtian''s heart was in turmoil as he looked at everyone who passed by.

    There were many demigods.

    The number of immortal State Warriors was even more frightening.

    There were also quite a few Legend rank experts.

    What made him even more shocked was that he had seen some of the disciples before. They were his junior brothers at the peak of his mountain. They used to be very weak, but now, they were really like ghosts.

    All of them had be so powerful, and some of them were not much weaker than him.

    More or less, he was a little worried and unwilling.

    He was once the peak Master of the Zhong Tian peak, and was considered a prodigy among the younger generation of the sect.

    But now, it seemed that he had been overtaken.

    At this moment!

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Zhou Xiaoyu saw that her senior brother''s expression did not look too good, and thought that something had happened.

    "I ..." Zhang Feng covered his belly as he said embarrassedly,""Urgent."

    "Everyone, I''ll go to the toilet first." Zhang Feng clutched his stomach. Under Fang ''er''s guidance, he found the toilet and ran over in a hurry.

    "Then we''ll wait here for a while." Lin fan nodded his head. He didn''t want to show off in front of these people.

    The main thing was that there was no fun at all.

    It was meaningless for an adult to show off to a child. It was enough to just show off a little.

    Wan Zhongtian did not say a word. He just raised his head and looked at the sect in a daze.

    It felt strange within the familiarity.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were familiar faces here, he would have thought that this was all fake.

    What had happened?

    The change was too big.

    "Zhong Tian, the sect is very powerful now, it''s not like before." Heavenly King Dao smiled.

    If he hadn''t been in the sect all this time, he wouldn''t have been able to ept such a huge change.

    "Yes."

    Wan Zhongtian nodded. The change was too great. He looked at Lin fan. Was it all because of him?

    In the toilet.

    "How can he be so terrifying?"

    Zhang Feng entered the toilet. At first nce, he found that this toilet was not ordinary. It was so clean that it glowed, and it was a bit dazzling.

    He was squatting there to relieve himself, and because he was too nervous, his stomach hurt.

    At this moment, someone came in with a towel and squatted down to wipe himself.

    He nced at it and didn''t pay much attention.

    But suddenly, he raised his head and stared at it as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Brother, your cultivation ..."

    "The peak of the heavenlypletion stage." Feng shaolie nced at the other party. Since he was not a magnificent me sect disciple, he did not have to be nice to him.

    If he was a magnificent me sect disciple, he wouldn''t have dared to be so arrogant.

    Be careful of the wrath of the heavens that could smash people to death.

    "What?" Zhang Feng was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the other party to be a reaching heaven state. And a mighty reaching heaven state was actually cleaning the toilet here? this was too fake.

    "What''s the fuss about?"

    Feng shaolie furrowed his brows. He was very displeased with this person. The magnificent me sect''s toilet was such a sacred ce. How could he make such a loud noise?

    "I''m sorry, but your cultivation base is at the peak of the heaven pass realm. Why are you doing this here ..."

    Zhang Feng didn''t dare to say that he was cleaning the toilet here, as it was too shocking for him.

    "Hehe." Feng shaolie smiled disdainfully."Are reaching heaven States very strong? Do you see that guy over there?"

    He followed the man''s finger and saw that there was another person cleaning the toilet.

    "I saw him. What''s wrong with him?" Zhang Feng couldn''t figure out what that meant.

    "He''s the Holy Son of Wisdom King from the Jinque sacrednd. He''s in the glorious world realm, and he''s also cleaning the toilets here."

    Feng shaolie said calmly, as if he did not think it was a big deal.

    "In the magnificent me sect, don''t think that your status will be higher just because you''re stronger. Let me tell you, the higher your cultivation, the worse your treatment will be. Do you see those old guys at the hall of thugs? "They''re all at the peak of the Dao realm. No matter which sect or ancient power they''re in, they''re all old ancestors. But here, they''re just errand boys. "

    He spoke calmly, but the listeners were so shocked that their hearts were about to explode, as if they had seen a ghost.

    However, when he thought about the Grandmaster he had seen earlier, he was as weak as a chicken. Even so, he was still the Grandmaster.

    Could it be that this sect had a bad habit of having a higher status the lower one''s cultivation?

    Feng shaolie looked at Zhang Feng in surprise."You''re not a magnificent me sect disciple. How did you get in?" Or are you a friend of that Peak Master Lin? But that shouldn''t be the case. With your looks, he shouldn''t be interested in you. Tell me, what''s your rtionship with him? you didn''t provoke him, did you?"

    "I ..." Seeing the look in the other party''s eyes, Zhang Feng instantly felt that something was wrong. If he said that he didn''t offend the other party, he really didn ''t. But if he did, he seemed to have ridiculed the other party.

    Zhang Feng then exined the situation to him.

    In his opinion, this was a senior, and he had to ask.<sub> </sub>

    As expected.

    When he finished speaking, he realized that the other party''s gaze towards him had changed.

    Feng shaolie gave him a thumbs up."Brother, you have guts. I admire you for saying such things."

    "Ah? Then I won''t stay here to clean the toilet, right?" Zhang Feng said worriedly.

    However, Feng shaolie rolled his eyes and looked down on him.

    "Toilet? You wish, but do you have the right? Those who can clean toilets now are at least at the extreme celestial stage. A great sage like you is cleaning toilets? I think you''re the type who goes down the mountain to pick up feces and farm. "

    Feng shaolie was disdainful. Did they really think that everyone could clean the toilets like them? young man, you''re overthinking.

    "Ah?"

    Zhang Feng was dumbfounded. With his cultivation, he was not even qualified to clean the toilet.

    What was going on with this sect? why did it feel like it was a gathering ce for lunatics?

    "But looking at your current situation, you should be fine. He should be taking into ount his Junior Brother and your Junior Sister, so he didn''t bother with you. Young man, let me tell you, don''t be arrogant in front of him."

    "Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences,"

    "When we get back to the sect, tell your sect''s patriarch to have some eyes and knowledge. Don''te over and raise the threshold for us to clean the toilet."

    Feng shaolie gave him a serious warning. It was not that he hoped that the other party would not do anything stupid, but he hoped that the toilet would not be upgraded again.

    If this situation continued, even he, who was at the peak of the heaven pass realm, might have to pick up feces and farm. That would be a terrible time.

    "Ah?" Zhang Feng was dumbfounded. His brain was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to say.

    "What ''ah''? if you''re done pooping, then hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb my work."

    Feng shaolie didn''t want to say anything more as he urged the other party to leave.

    Zhang Feng didn''t dare to say anything else. He just wiped his butt, pulled up his pants and hurriedly left.

    As he left, he nced at the wisdom King Saint in the distant glorious world realm.

    For such a person to clean the toilet, that was just too terrifying.

    When he thought about those peak Dao realm experts, his three views were totally destroyed. All his previous knowledge was gone.

    "Eh? Why are you so slow?" Lin fan furrowed his brows. He was a little slow in going to the toilet. Did he fall into the toilet pit?

    Just as he was thinking about this, Zhang Feng came running in a hurry.

    However, when they came over this time, their expressions had changed. They kept smiling at Lin fan, smiling like a fool.

    "Peak Master Lin, your sect''s toilet smells really good." Zhang Feng praised.

    "Huh???" Lin fan looked at him from the corner of his eyes. He was stunned. There was a hidden meaning behind those words.

    The toilet smells good?

    What a unique view.

    "It''s good that you like it," Lin fan smiled.

    "I like it, I definitely like it." Zhang Feng immediately replied.

    His attitude changed drastically.

    The surrounding people could feel it.

    Wan Zhongtian could not help but straighten his back, full of confidence.

    He brought them around.

    To them, it was a huge blow.

    The sect''s alchemy grandmasters were refining pills at the same time. The pill furnace flew in the air, and the strong pill fragrance condensed into a strange phenomenon, which shocked them.

    Even their sky feather sect didn''t have this ability.

    On invincible peak, Lin fan turned around and asked,""Sister, since you''re my Junior Brother Wan''s woman, you''re one of us. You can stay here from now on."

    "Senior brother Lin, I need to go back and inform the elders of the sect." Zhou Xiaoyu said.

    "What?" Lin fan furrowed his brows,"are you saying that your sect''s elders aren''t going to give you any face?"

    Zhou Xiaoyu was stunned. She did not mean that.

    "Junior Sister, Peak Master Lin said that you should stay, so you should stay. Leave the sect''s matters to me. I''ll exin it to you." Zhang Feng patted his chest and promised.

    "I ..." Wan Zhongtian wanted to speak but was interrupted by Lin fan.

    Lin fan continued,"MMM, that''s for the best. Since my Junior Brother Wan is married to a heavenly feather sect disciple, the groom should naturally give the betrothal gift. Go back and ask your sect''s old ancestor what he needs. Just make a list and once it''s done, ask your old ancestor toe to the magnificent me sect personally to have a talk with me."

    "Alright, alright. I''ll definitely pass on the message when I return." Zhang Feng''s head was nodding like a rattle-drum, and he would do whatever the other party said.

    Soon, Zhang Feng left with his junior brothers excitedly. He was in a hurry to return to the sect. At the same time, he kept turning back to his Junior Sister to remind her.

    What do you mean by ''stay well'' and ''leave everything to him''?

    At the same time, he praised Wan Zhongtian for being a dragon among men, for discovering it at first sight.

    Wan Zhongtian was still in a daze. His attitude had changed too quickly, and he could not take it.

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and patted Wan Zhongtian''s shoulder."Junior Brother Wan, you should go somewhere else. Your cultivation base is too weak. I''ll ask my disciples to send you some resourcester. You can only leave after you''ve reached the great saint realm."

    "Alright, senior brother still has something to do, so I won''t talk to you for now. I''ll get someone to prepare a banquet to wee you."

    Lin fan turned around and walked towards invincible peak.

    Wan Zhongtian''s mouth was wide open as he looked at the disappearing figure. He did not know what to say.

    Things weren''t as he had thought.

    But it was the scene he wanted to see the most.

    "That ..." He shouted.

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks and turned around.

    Wan Zhongtian held it in for a long time before he finally said willingly,""Senior brother, thank you."

    Lin fan smiled and turned around, waving his hand."No need to thank me. I will always be your senior brother. Just stay in the sect."

    "I''m here for everything. "

    Wan Zhongtian''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes turned red and he felt like crying.

    This was how things turned out after a reincarnation.

    "I''m convinced,"

    Wan Zhongtian sighed and stopped thinking about it.

    Heavenly King Daoughed,"Zhongtian, you''rete, but you''re not toote. You''ll understand in the future that senior brother Lin is truly worthy of our respect."

    "Let the past be the past."

    Wan Zhongtian looked at Heavenly King Dao and nodded.

 Chapter 818 Sect Master, Who Are You Talking To?

    "That''s right, why do I feel that the sect leader is a little different? he wasn''t like this in the past."

    When he left the sect, he felt that the Grandmaster was not like this. This time around, he realized that the Grandmaster''s entire aura and aura had changed.

    "Zhongtian, you haven''t been back for a long time, so you might not be familiar with him. The sect leader said that he has a transcendent attitude, different from us." Heavenly King Dao chuckled,"let me bring you back to the Zhong Tian peak. I''m afraid that the disciples are all thinking of you."

    Wan Zhongtian was really nervous about returning to Zhongtian peak. He nodded at Zhou Xiaoyu.

    "Senior brother, what is the background of this sect?" The sky feather sect disciple asked.

    They had followed Wan Zhongtian to his sect, but they had not expected the situation to change so drastically that they could not react in time.

    Dao realm experts all appearing shocked everyone.

    It was too terrifying.

    If they fought with such a sect, even if they fought with their lives, they wouldn''t be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.

    "This is a strong sect." Zhang Feng looked solemn and rejoiced,"this is a truly strong sect."

    The crowd eximed,"I didn''t expect Wan Zhongtian to have such a sect. Didn''t he say that the sect was weak?" He couldn''t have been lying to us from the start, right? Are you waiting for us to make a fool of ourselves?"

    "Yes, it''s very likely. He might have been ying the pig to eat the Tiger."

    "What a cheap operation."

    The crowd discussed animatedly. They were very dissatisfied with this behavior.

    Was there a need to be like this? now that his face had been pped, it was almost painful to death.

    "I don''t think so." "No." Zhang Feng denied it and thought for a moment,"I think he probably doesn''t know that the sect has be like this. The sect master''s cultivation is indeed very weak. There are too many unknown in this."

    "Forget it, don''t think about it anymore. Let''s hurry back to the sect and inform the sect''s forefather."

    As for the training, he directly threw it to the back of his mind. Training my ass, this was a big matter.

    A marriage alliance between Junior Sister and a disciple of such a strong sect would be of great benefit to the sect.

    Zhongtian peak, inside the house.

    "Zhongtian, is this the ce you used to stay?" Zhou Xiaoyu looked around curiously. This ce was not bad.

    "Yeah, I haven''t been back in a long time."

    When he returned, there were still disciples cultivating on the Zhongtian peak. Even though many of them had gone to invincible peak, there were still many more waiting for him.

    Seeing the cultivation of those disciples, he was under a lot of pressure. Their realms were not much lower than his.

    However, the disciples were still very respectful to him, which made him very pleased.

    In the past, he was very protective of his disciples. As long as a Zhong Tian peak disciple was bullied, he would do it to save face.

    Although he was pped in the face by Lin fan, he wasn''t afraid.

    "Thump thump!"

    "Senior brother Wan."

    The voice of a disciple came from outside the door.

    "Come in."

    Fang ''er was smiling. He was holding something in his hand and cing it on the table.

    "These are all the cultivation techniques that senior brother Lin asked me to give you. Senior brother Lin said that if you need any cultivation techniques, you can just go to the cultivation techniques Hall to choose."

    The sect was very rich now, this was what he felt. They had nevercked the medicinal pills needed for cultivation.

    "Oh, that''s right. Senior brother, you''ve just returned, so you definitely don''t understand the danger zones outside the sect. I''ve marked out the danger zones in the sect, corresponding to the different levels of danger zones. Take a look."

    Fang er took out a piece of paper from his pocket. This was theyout of the sect''s dangerous areas.

    For the disciples who had been in the sect for a long time, they naturally didn''t need these things. However, their senior brother had just returned and definitely wouldn''t know, so it was necessary to let him familiarize himself.

    At this moment, Wan Zhongtian felt like a country bumpkin who had just entered the city and knew nothing.

    "What a strong pill fragrance." Zhou Xiaoyu was shocked.

    Fang er smiled and opened the box. There were at least dozens of pills inside.

    On the surface of these pills, there was a strong pill fragrance. At a nce, it was difficult to shift away.

    "This is a six revolution little spirit pill."

    Wan Zhongtian was stunned as he stared at the elixir. He remembered seeing this elixir in the heavenly feather sect. It was a very precious one.

    Moreover, there was more than one elixir pill. Many of the elixir pills in the box were more precious than this six revolutions spirit pill.

    Zhou Xiaoyu was stunned. Her mouth was wide open in disbelief.

    She looked at the sky in shock, as if she wanted to ask what sect it was. It was just too shocking.

    At this moment, Wan Zhongtian held his breath and asked,"Junior Brother disciple Fang, I need to take a break. I don''t remember the sect being like this. Howe they have such a precious elixir?"

    If it was an outsider who asked, Fang ''er would definitelyugh in disdain. However, the one who asked was senior brother Wan, who had just returned from the outside world. It was understandable that he did not know about the changes in the sect.

    "Senior brother, that was in the past. Now, our sect is no longer the same as before. Under senior brother Lin''s leadership, we''ve reached the peak of our lives. We''re self-sufficient in our pills. There are also some pills that senior brother brought back from outside that are enough for us to consume."

    "I''m not bragging, but this six revolution little spirit pill is only used in the early stages. When your cultivation improves, you can go to the pill Hall to get higher grade pills."

    Fang er was proud. As a magnificent me sect disciple, he felt very proud.

    "Senior brother, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."

    He didn''t stay and left. He closed the door and left.

    Wan Zhongtian stood there in a daze, his mindpletely nk. He suddenly realized how stupid he had been.

    Go out and gain experience?

    If he had stayed in the sect at that time, he would probably have been treated the same as these junior brothers.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fan returned to his secret room and prepared to cultivate.

    Although the cultivation technique he had chosen from the dragon world''s Treasury couldn''t bepared to the origin demon Scripture, it was still better than nothing.<sub> </sub>

    He sat there cross-legged.

    "Upgrade!"

    "One million points consumed."

    "Dragon shrouding palm (Grade 1)"

    As expected, the grade of this cultivation technique was not very satisfactory.

    The difference between it and the stupa Dragon rebel technique was huge. But forget it. It was at least a hard body skill and was somewhat desirable.

    A hard p was also a good choice.

    Next time, I''ll p you.

    Power was boiling in his body, but it was not shocking.

    "Upgrade!"

    "1.5 million points consumed."

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Upgrade!"

    "Four million points consumed."

    "Dragon shrouding palm (Grade 7)"

    Immediately, a huge amount of power surged. Although the first few levels were indeed nothing, the power that burst out when it was raised to the seventh level was still very shocking.

    His cells continued to devour energy to strengthen themselves and increase their Foundation.

    "Not bad. I spent 17.5 million points to upgrade to Level Seven and to the full closure realm. I only need close to 10 million points."

    Lin fan was satisfied with the current situation. He became stronger and his entire person felt different.

    [Points: 1340015]

    It was a little bitter, too little, not enough to squander.

    It seemed that he would have to go out and umte some points after some time.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fists, and a terrifying power flowed through his fingertips. It was very terrifying, and it felt like he could smash a hole in the sky with a single palm.

    A few days passed.

    He didn''t go out at all, which made the disciples very happy. They could finally see their senior brother more often.

    Even Tian Xu felt the same way. It was a good thing that his disciple could stay in the sect for a longer period of time. It was not a good thing for him to leave in a hurry every time.

    After Wan Zhongtian returned to the sect, he was so shocked that he could not put it into words.

    However, Xuan Qing and Wang Shengkang from Yun Xiao peak hade to look for Wan Zhongtian.

    They wanted to know if they had seen their senior brother Yunxiao.

    When they learned from Wan Zhongtian that they did not see Yunxiao, both of them looked a little disappointed.

    To them, it had been a long time since senior Brother Yun had returned, and they really missed him.

    The two of them had reached the peak of the God Realm and could have broken through to the legend realm, but they missed Yunxiao too much, which caused their hearts to feel strange and they couldn''t make any progress for a long time.

    Lin fan strolled around the sect and walked up to a remote mountain peak.

    "Eh? Why is the sect master there?" He looked over and saw the sect master standing at the edge of the cliff with his hands behind his back. However, sometimes, the sect master would raise his hands and gesture at the sky, as if he was saying something.

    As he approached, he could hear the voice of the sect master.

    "It''s not that I''m saying this, but that''s not right,"

    "Hehe, don''t deny it. It''s indeed wrong. I''ve been looking at the world recently. The weather is abnormal. It''s obvious that there''s an underlying disease."

    "Let me ask you. The rivers,kes, and seas, the myriad things in the world, the heart isn''t outside them, but instead, it''s integrated into one. There''s no worry or pain, but a kind of contentment. Do you know what kind of state of mind this is?"

    "I don''t know."

    "That''s calmness, indifference. "

    The sect leader raised his head and mumbled to himself. His tone changed and he didn''t know who he was talking to but he seemed to be really happy.

    "Sect master?" Lin fan shouted. He wasn''t sure if this was the Grandmaster or not.

    However, when that person turned around, it was indeed the sect master.

    "Little fan." The Grandmaster smiled,"why are you here? Are you here to take in some fresh air?"

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan didn''t know what was going on and felt that the Grandmaster was really weird,"Grandmaster, who are you talking to?"

    "Follow him," The sect master raised his hand and pointed at the sky.

    Lin fan looked over and didn''t see anyone.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Ah?" The sect leader was stunned and then he turned around,"Oh, he left and said that you can''t see and that you didn''t reach my state of mind."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan''s head was filled with question marks. What was he saying? why couldn''t he understand?

    "It''s about time. I''ll go back and rest. An afternoon nap is very important. You can bathe in the sun, open your pores, and breathe in fresh air to maintain a good mood for the day. Xiao Fan, you have to learn from me. Don''t overwork yourself all day long."

    The sect leader waved his hand and walked into the distance leisurely while humming a tune.

    Lin fan was stunned and he muttered in his heart. Did the sect leader go crazy or did he get old and start to have dementia?

    However, he felt that something was wrong. He activated his colored eyes and looked at the sky.

    There was no movement.

    If there was really someone hiding in the surroundings, they would definitely not be able to escape the attack of colored eyes.

 Chapter 819 Im Vomiting Blood

    "The sect master is getting weirder and weirder."

    Lin fan pondered. The Grandmaster''s mentality was not something that normal people could fathom.

    Shaking his head, he couldn''t figure it out and left.

    Heavenly feather sect.

    Zhang Feng and the others came back and hurriedly went to report.

    However, he didn''t expect the Vice sect leader of the boundless Daoqing sect to be there.

    Although he was only a vice sect master, he was an existence on the level of a great ancestor.

    "Hmm, Zhang Feng, you''vee back just in time. Where''s Xiaoyu?" Zhen Yu''s face was full of smiles as he asked.

    This time, brother Hong Liang had note because of Zhou Xiaoyu, but because of the matter between the two of them. However, he still felt that it would be best if Xiaoyu could be with brother Hong Liang''s grandson.

    "Great ancestor, Wan Zhongtian has found his own sect. Junior Sister is staying there as well." At first, Zhang Feng was a bit hesitant; however, after thinking about it, he felt that he didn''t need to hesitate at all. Therefore, he just told the truth.

    However, his words infuriated ancestor Zhenyu.

    "Nonsense, how can she stay in the other side''s sect? is she trying to deceive her master and destroy her ancestors?" Forefather Zhen Yu was furious. This was simply toowless. He nced at brother Hong Liang from the corner of his eyes, hoping that thetter would not take it to heart.

    However, he could clearly feel a trace of anger beneath brother Hong Liang''s eyes. He knew that brother Hong Liang was clearly angry.

    "Forefather, let me finish." Zhang Feng knew that his ancestor would be furious, but he couldn''t stop thinking about what that man had said in the toilet,"your ancestor should be tactful and stop fighting for the rice bowl with them."

    Zhenyu''s brows furrowed. Could there be more to this?

    "Old ancestor, Wan Zhongtian''s sect is not as weak as he made it out to be. In fact, it is very powerful." Zhang Feng hurriedly exined. He couldn''t be impulsive in this matter.

    With their sky feather sect''s strength, going over to pick a fight would just be sending them to their deaths.

    "Hehe, what a joke. Powerful? How strong could he be? Could it be that he is stronger than my sect? Could it be stronger than the boundless Daoqing sect? Your disciple, how can he speak such nonsense the first time he goes out?" Zhen Yu was a bit disappointed with Zhang Feng.

    "This ..."

    Zhang Feng knew that this would happen. The old ancestor would not believe it, but he had seen it with his own eyes, so he knew it clearly.

    "What''s this? if you have something to say, just say it. I''ll listen. Tell me, how powerful can that sect be?" Zhenyu Grandmaster sneered. Naturally, he did not take Zhang Feng''s words to heart.

    "En, brother Zhen Yu, I am also very interested in this sect. I wonder what kind of sect is so strong that even my boundless Dao sect is not as strong." Said the forefather.

    "Brother Hong Liang, please don''t misunderstand." Zhen Yu''s ancestor was a little anxious. When did he say that the boundless rity sect was inferior to that sect?

    You can''t put thisbel on me like this, right?

    "Old ancestor, I saw that the sect has at least a few dozen peak Dao realm experts." Zhang Feng said.

    But just as he said this, an angry curse spread out.

    "A few dozen? There''s no sect in the outer realm that has so many peak Dao realm experts. Zhang Feng, are you still dreaming?" Forefather Zhen Yu scolded angrily. He didn''t expect his own sect''s disciple to say such words. It was really a joke.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Even forefather Hong Liang burst outughing.

    "When did Dao realm experts be so worthless? even the boundless Daoqing sect only has a dozen peak Dao realm experts."

    "Brother Zhenyu, this disciple of yours sure knows how to joke. May I know the name of the sect and who is the sect head?"

    Grandmaster Hongliangughed coldly in his heart. Anyone who believed these words would be an idiot.

    Zhen Yu felt as if he had lost all his face. How could there be such a stupid disciple? if there were no outsiders around, he would have just said it as a joke.

    But now, with the forefather Hong Liang present, wouldn''t it be utterly embarrassing to say it out loud?

    "That sect is called the magnificent me sect, but I don''t know the name of the sect master. However, I saw someone with a higher status in the sect. He calls himself Peak Master Lin and his name is Lin fan. He should be the big senior brother of that sect." Zhang Feng continued,"he also said that since Junior Sister is together with Wan Zhongtian, she will naturally give you a betrothal gift. Patriarch, you can fill out the form and send it over."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Pada!

    Zhen Yu''s face turned red in anger,"arrogant, he''s too arrogant. He actually wants me to go there personally. What can he do?"

    "Alright, fill it in? If you really can''t take it, that''s fine. Then I''ll write a few words. "

    He was really angry. He raised his finger, and power overflowed, forming a list. On it were all names of astonishing wealth.

    There were even hundreds of connate spirit pills.

    As for the others, there were countless of them.

    With a flick of his finger, the list fell into Zhang Feng''s hands.

    "Take this back and tell them that this is the betrothal gift that the sky feather sect needs."

    Zhang Feng was helpless. He knew that the forefather wouldn''t believe him, but when he saw the list of items, he was stunned.

    The old ancestor was too ruthless.

    Patriarch Zhen Yu was in a bad mood. His good mood had been ruined by this matter. He then cupped his fists,"brother Hong Liang, I''ve embarrassed myself."

    However, he realized that there was something wrong with brother Hong Liang''s expression.

    There seemed to be something shocking.

    "Brother Hong Liang, what''s wrong?"

    Grandmaster Hong Liang was stunned. He had been disdainful earlier, but when he heard the words ''Peak Master Lin'', his heart trembled.

    Familiar, it was too familiar.

    He ignored Zhen Yu and looked at Zhang Feng,"you said that his name is Lin fan and others call him Peak Master Lin?"

    "Yes." Zhang Feng nodded, feeling that something was off about the forefather.

    "How old does he look?" Asked the forefather.

    Zhang Feng recalled,"he was in his early twenties. He was very young. How should I put it? he was a very strange person. I told him about all the major forces in the outer realm, but from his expression, he seemed to be very disdainful as if he was very familiar with them."

    BOOM!

    A thunderp boomed in the forefather''s mind.

    Even his body was a little unstable.

    "It''s him, it''s really him. " Grandmaster Hong Liang took a step back, his expression changing slightly. He could already confirm who it was.

    "Brother Hong Liang, what has surprised you so much?" Zhen Yu''s forefather was astonished. His expression had changed too much. What in the world had happened for him to be so scared?<sub> </sub>

    Looking at true feather elder, he couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up."Brother true feather, you''re very impressive. I''m very impressed."

    The self-proimed ''little brother'' scared patriarch Zhen Yu. His heart was beating fast. Why did it feel like something big was about to happen?

    "Aiya, brother Hong Liang, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t scare me." Forefather Zhen Yu felt that something must have happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that.

    "If you can send this list over, I, Hong Liang, will naturally address you as little brother from now on. This Peak Master Lin is an impressive figure. The Zhizhi bird should have seen it, right?"

    "Back then, he was the one who suppressed the first and second ce on The Prodigy roll in the boundless Daoqing sect. He was also the one who did the thing with the leader of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen. Do you understand?"

    Said the forefather.

    There was an uproar!

    Zhenyu''s heart skipped a beat and he almost couldn''t catch his breath. His limbs turned cold.

    He really didn''t expect this.

    Now, hearing him say this, her heart felt like it was about to explode.

    "Quick, quick, give me the list." "Zhang Feng!" Zhen Yu''s forefather took the list from Zhang Feng and tore it apart immediately, as if nothing had happened.

    Zhang Feng was dumbfounded.

    This change in attitude was way too fast.

    "Old ancestor, should I still go?" Zhang Feng asked.

    Patriarch Zhen Yu red at him."What are you going to do? If you go, wouldn''t that mean that our sect doesn''t value this matter? Go to the Treasury and take out the best things. I''ll go to the magnificent me sect myself. "

    Hearing that, Zhang Feng''s heart started to beat very fast.

    Who didn''t know that the old ancestor loved money as much as his life? how could he possibly be willing to take out so many things?

    "What are you waiting for? hurry up and go." Forefather Zhen Yu red at him.

    "Yes, yes,"

    Zhang Feng ran away.

    Zhenyu''s heart was in a good mood. This was a good thing. He didn''t expect that the trash in his eyes would have such a background.

    However, when he remembered that the forefather was still by his side, he could not help but say apologetically,""Brother Hong Liang, I can only apologize for this matter."

    "Don ''t, don''t say sorry. This wouldn''t have happened. It''s all a misunderstanding. It has nothing to do with me."

    Forefather vast quantity waved his hand. What a joke, getting involved in this matter would not do him any good.

    Wasn''t it shocking that Yuan Zhen had been killed?

    It was already terrifying.

    Lin fan had already been in the sect for a few days.

    When he stepped out of the secret room, he found that the air was good. It was a good day to leave the sect.

    "Big brother Lin." At this moment, a little loli ran over.

    Yuan GE, the daughter of the Titan sect''s sect master, was the only one left now. It was quite pitiful.

    However, during this period of time, he had recovered from his sadness, which made him feel very gratified.

    Right now, this Yuan GE was Lin fan''s fangirl. Every time she saw Lin fan, her eyes would sh with admiration.

    "Yes." Lin fan smiled and touched his head.

    Yuan GE squinted her eyes and enjoyed it. "I''m all grown up now."

    There was a deeper meaning to his words.

    He couldn''t help but recall the past.

    This little girl wanted him to marry her.

    However, he had said that she was too young and that she should wait until she grew up.

    But he had to admit that he had really grown up.

    And it was even bigger than him.

    "It''s not big enough. It has to be a little longer. " Lin fan patted her head and said calmly.

    Yuan GE was discouraged and muttered,"why do you want it to be big? it''s already very big."

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t say much.

    Why were the young people nowadays so lecherous?

    He sighed helplessly.

    "Brother ..."

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from the distance.

    ? That voice was very familiar.

    Suddenly, a fat pig rushed over, and a person sat on the pig.

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. Zhu Fengfeng was here.

    Didn''t that mean that another dangerous ce had been discovered?

    He had a great need for dangerous ces.

    Pfft!

    When Zhu Fengfeng arrived in front of Lin fan, she could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, staining the ground red.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Lin fan was taken aback. This guy was injured? how mysterious.

    "Brother, I''ve discovered a big secret. That ce is very dangerous, and I''m afraid there''s a lot of wealth there." Zhu Fengfeng said impatiently.

    Lin fan was puzzled,"how do you know that it''s a big secret?"

    "I''m vomiting blood. " Zhu Fengfeng exined.

    He was instantly stunned. He had held back all the blood he had to spit out just to exin this?

 Chapter 820 Calm Down, Dont Panic

    "Old brother, I''m not joking. There''s definitely a huge fortune there. I didn''t even enter the door and was already shocked to the point of spitting out blood."

    "I think only you can enter, so I came to inform you immediately."

    Zhu Fengfeng was excited to find a world of danger, and her blood was boiling.

    If he didn''t go in to find out what was going on, he would be unwilling.

    "Is he really that powerful?"

    Lin fan was bewildered. This was interesting. He wanted to see what kind of dangerous ce could make Zhu Fengfeng so excited.

    "Yes, it''s really powerful. He can be my witness. I couldn''t walk on the main road, so I wanted to take a small path. I asked him to dig a small path that led to the sky to find out what was going on. But I didn''t expect that the ground was so hard that even yang yang couldn''t break it. I knew it. This ce is extraordinary, extraordinary."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious. She knew yang Yang''s capabilities better than anyone else.

    There was nothing he couldn''t get.

    But the ground was too hard.

    "Brother, look. There''s a small bump on yang Yang''s head." Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the pig''s head and pointed at it, her heart aching.

    He couldn''t even bear to hit it, but it was actually injured by a hard rock.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    Zhu Yangyang buried her head in the soil, but she was also dissatisfied with the fact that she could not even break a piece of broken stone.

    "Where is it?" Lin fan asked.

    "It''s in a Valley in the vastheaven territory. It''s hard to find. " Zhu Fengfeng had alreadymitted the location to memory.

    "Oh, that''s the territory of the Jue Shen Pce."

    Lin fan pondered. If the extreme God Pce was in charge of the vastheaven territory and they didn''t notice, then it must be really hard to be discovered.

    "Brother, get the pig. Let''s set off immediately. If we''rete, we''ll be prepared for any changes." Zhu Fengfeng smacked the fat pig''s butt in anger.

    "I ..."

    He didn''t even want to say much. Riding a pig was really not a style, but he had no choice. This fat pig''s speed was really not for show.

    <o>,m Without a second word, he directly served the pig.</o>

    "Yang yang, let''s go." Zhu Fengfeng raised her hand and pped the pig''s head.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig moved its four hooves and kicked up a cloud of dust. It turned into a rapid stream of light and disappeared without a trace.

    "Waa! Even if brother Lin rides a pig, he''s still so handsome. " Yuan GE put her hands in front of her chest and said with admiration.

    On invincible peak.

    The frog had already begun to cultivate with all its might. When it saw the Desperado leave again, it couldn''t help but shake its head.

    "Sigh, how sad. At this time, instead of training, you want to go out and have fun. When the real horrores, you won''t even have time to cry." The frog muttered to itself.

    He was sitting cross-legged on the ground in a strange posture, absorbing the mysterious power of heaven and earth.

    Nine destions was a genius. Even if he possessed the body of a frog, he could still use his amazing talent to carve out a path for himself.

    "This is too much. I''ve paid so much, but I''m only at the glorious world realm. Are Dao realm experts that disrespectful? If it was in the past, I would have been able to casually create a Dao realm expert. "

    He really wanted to cry, but he had no choice. His frog body was really useless.

    The frog was very worried. With its current strength, it wouldn''t even be enough to fill the gaps between its teeth if it met an acquaintance. They would turn into ashes with a snap of its fingers.

    "Old ck, you bastard, where did you go? when I don''t need you, you appear in front of me every day, but when I need you, you''re not even here."

    He needed old ck''s blood to make a pill.

    Of course, ckie wasn''t important either. His blood essence was too low-it could only be used as a normal material.

    He was trying to convert the frog''s blood.

    In this world, other than God master nine destion, no one else could achieve such a level of difficulty.

    In order to raise his own quality, he had consumed countless treasures. He had really been emptied out.

    The vastheaven territory.

    "Old brother, we''ve already entered the vastheaven territory. Should we proceed with caution?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    This was the territory of the God-killing Pce.

    If he met the disciples of the God-killing Pce, it would not be easy to deal with.

    Thest time he was here, he had moved forward carefully and did not search for it directly.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just the Jue Shen Pce, don''t take it to heart. " Lin fan waved his hand. He just wanted to see what kind of dangerous ce it was that made Zhu Fengfeng so serious.

    Not only was Zhu Fengfeng nervous, even he was nervous.

    If it really contained an astonishing amount of wealth, then he would be rich.

    Of course, between wealth and points, he hoped that this danger zone would be filled with demonic beasts.

    The best would be that it was difficult to move.

    "Brother, calm down." Zhu Fengfeng gave him a thumbs up,pletely convinced.

    It''s just the Jue Shen Pce.

    These words were simply too overbearing.

    No matter what was said, they were a top sect.

    "Oh, that''s right, I didn''t even ask. If you bring out the divine pig from your n, will no onee to find you?" Lin fan asked.

    "No, I didn ''t," Zhu Fengfeng shook her head, then asked,""What do you want?"

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anymore. This fellow didn''t make sense.

    After a long time, the surrounding environment had a shocking change.

    "Brother, it''s right in front, but we''ll have to take another path. It''s a passage that''s been dug out by many people," Zhu Fengfeng pointed into the distance,"look over there. There''s a terrifying thunderstorm over there. It''s very dangerous. I''ve tried it before. Even a very hard heavenly Mystic stone would be crushed if thrown in. If a human were to go in, he might not be able to withstand it."

    In the distance, the ck Thunderstorm blocked the entire path. asionally, purple lightning would appear in the clouds, looming.

    The storm spun extremely quickly, forming a powerful force.

    Just by looking at it, one could feel how terrifying the power contained in it was.

    "Amazing, you can even do this." Lin fan sighed. Fat pig was really strong and he had to respect him.

    It was unable to pass through, and a passage was dug out.

    Hended on the ground.<sub> </sub>

    Far away from the thunderstorm.

    Zhu Fengfeng came before a huge rock and looked left and right carefully. Then, she lifted the huge rock up, revealing a pitch-ck tunnel.

    "Brother,e quickly, we''ll pass through here."

    He quickly waved his hand, not to be discovered.

    "You''re pretty amazing. " Lin fan entered the cave.

    Zhu Fengfeng ced the rock back at the entrance. They had just left, and now there were peopleing. If some B * stard blocked the entrance, then they would really be screwed.

    The hole wasn''t very big, so he couldn''t walk while standing, so he could only crawl forward.

    "I don''t want to criticize you, but why did you make the hole so small? can''t you make it bigger?" Lin fanid there and slowly crawled forward.

    Behind him, Zhu Fengfeng said helplessly,"brother, there''s no other way. Yangyang is only that big, and it takes a lot of effort. It took me a whole day to dig this path out."

    "What? How long?" Lin fan was stunned and turned around.

    "One day," Zhu Fengfeng was confused, not knowing what was wrong with her brother.

    Lin fan felt that something was amiss."Then tell me, how long do we have to climb?"

    Zhu Fengfeng pondered for a moment, then said,""It should take three days to climb. If we''re fast, we can get there in two days."

    "But brother, let''s not worry about this. It''s an adventure, and it takes time."

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything. Ever since he got to know this guy, he had done all the things that he couldn''t do in the past.

    Not to mention pig-riding.

    Now, he had to climb the tunnel again, and he had to climb for two days. How ruthless.

    "Forget it, let''s go."

    He hoped that he would not be disappointed in this dangerous ce. Otherwise, he might even have the urge to kill someone.

    As expected.

    It should have been four days.

    Zhu Fengfeng had said that they only needed to crawl for three days, but they had actually crawled for four days.

    The fat pig blocking the way was lying there, exhausted. He didn''t move and fell asleep.

    He wanted to wake him up, but Zhu Fengfeng''s heart ached for the fat pig. She told him to sleep for a while, as it was very hard on him.

    He had no choice.

    How could he reject this?

    They could only sleep together.

    Whoosh!

    Aftering out of the tunnel, Lin fan took in a deep breath of fresh air. He almost died from holding his breath.

    "Brother, we''ve arrived. There''s no one here. There''s a big Canyon in front of us. There''s a crack in the canyon that looks like a human''s eye. I didn''t go over, I could only watch from afar. If I get close, I''ll be attacked by a terrifying force."

    Zhu Fengfeng said excitedly.

    "We''ve finally arrived. "

    Lin fan had nothing to say. It really wasn''t easy. But to someone who could be an expert in the future, this small sin was nothing.

    "Let''s go and take a look. "

    He realized that he had probably passed through the thunderstorm and reached the center.

    If he tried to force his way through the thunderstorm, he would die many times and it would take him a long time to reach the destination.

    Even the heavenly mystical rock was crushed after being thrown in. This was enough to show how terrifying the thunderstorm was.

    With his current physical body, he might not even dare to say that it was tougher than the heavenly Mystic stone.

    Not long after.

    Zhu Fengfeng hurriedly stopped him."Brother, you can''t leave. If you go any further, something will happen."

    "Look at that crack. It''s emitting a faint purple light, and there are also particles floating around."

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid of all this at all. However, he was still watching carefully.

    These particles were very small, like dust, but they were densely packed in the surrounding space and were casually floating.

    He reached out and touched the grain.

    Bang! Bang!

    He immediately took a step back, his fingers trembling.

    "Amazing." Lin fan was shocked. The power that these grains contained was really not normal.

    "How''s elder brother?" Zhu Fengfeng asked curiously. If even her brother wasn''t confident, then there really was no hope.

    Lin fan smiled,"you are really lucky to be alive. Each grain is equivalent to Dao realm power."

    "Ah?" Zhu Fengfeng''s mouth was wide open in shock.

    A single grain was equivalent to Dao realm energy. That was just too terrifying.

    What was this ce?

    Suddenly!

    The space in the distance started to shake.

    It was the clouds of the thunderstorm.

    At this moment, it was forcefully torn apart.

    A vast, giant ship, radiating with light, pierced through the thunderstorm and appeared in their sight.

    "Why would someonee here?" Zhu Fengfeng was shocked and in disbelief, as if she had seen a ghost.

    Lin fan was surprised as well. This was the battle Ark of the God-extinguishing Pce.

    However, the situation was a little tragic.

    mes began to burn on the ship. The ship''s surface was tattered, and many runes were dull. However, if it was in perfect condition, it would definitely be a heaven-defying treasure.

    "Calm down, don''t panic." Lin fan raised his hand and consoled him.

 Chapter 821 Dont You Know How To Speak Politely?

    "Brother, it seems like we''ve met apetitor this time."

    Zhu Fengfeng was not willing to give up. This was the dangerous ce that he had discovered, but he did not expect that the God-down Pce would find this ce.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. The thunderstorm had appeared here for a long time.

    As a top force, how could Jue Shen Pce not investigate the thunderstorm?

    He just didn''t expect his luck to be so bad.

    Even if the other party hade a few dayster, they would have probably already plundered this dangerous ce.

    At that time, it would be great to let the God-killing Pce pick up the remaining.

    "It''s fine. It''s fine if you''re here. It''s very dangerous here. It''s not useful to have more people." He didn''t care about the God-down Pce.

    If this ce was useful in numbers, it would have long been emptied out.

    However, looking at the situation, the God-down Pce must have gone through a lot of hardships to be able toe here.

    The ship was severely damaged, but the aura it exuded was terrifying. It could destroy Dao realm experts.

    BOOM!

    The battle Ark came to a stop and then floated down.

    "Sect master, this thunderstorm is really terrifying. We''ve suffered heavy losses here." A hoarse voice was transmitted from the ship.

    His tone was a little fearful. He had not expected this ce to be so terrifying.

    The strongest ship of the God-killing Pce almost couldn''t withstand it andpletely disintegrated.

    If they had not made sufficient preparations, they would have been buried in the storm.

    "En, I was also careless and underestimated this ce. If you''re injured, you should recuperate and find a way to repair the ship." On the huge ship, the master of the God-extinguishing Pce stood there with a solemn expression.

    A pair of deep eyes gazed into the distance.

    He could sense a terrifying aura in the distance.

    He had thought that with the heaven-defying level ship of the God-extinguishing Pce, it would be enough to open up a path in the thunderstorm.

    However, his thoughts were too perfect. When he entered it, he realized how terrifying the thunderstorm was.

    He was terrified when he saw the runes on the ship being destroyed by the lightning.

    The ship trembled and shattered. If they had not been prepared, they might have died here.

    Nine elders appeared behind the sect leader,"sect leader, among those who came, only the nine of us are in good condition. The rest are all injured. With the situation here, they are not suitable to enter and can only repair the ship."

    "Hmm, that''s good. Let''s set up camp. There''s no rush for now. We have to figure out what the situation is." The sect master of the God-killing Pce looked solemn. Then, he pointed into the distance,"there is a terrifying power spreading over there. Don''t go there for the time being."

    "Brother, what should we do?" Zhu Fengfeng looked at it for a while and then stopped, it had nothing to do with him.

    He was more concerned about what to do.

    The path ahead was too dangerous, and the particles floating in the air were extremely powerful. If he were to enter with his physical body, he would be sted to death.

    "Ah, I have a headache."

    Lin fan was helpless. If he was alone, then he would have just forced his way in.

    But now, with Zhu Fengfeng and the master of the Jue Shen Pce by his side, this matter was a littleplicated.

    "Why don''t you and the fat pig wait for me outside?"

    He gave a temporary suggestion.

    He told Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig to stay outside and not rush in. He would take care of everything.

    "Brother, it''s too dangerous for you to go in alone. With me and yang yang around, we can at least save you if you''re in danger." Zhu Fengfeng eximed. How could she let her brother go in alone?

    It was not that he was afraid that his brother would be greedy for treasures, but it was so dangerous outside, so it was obviously even more terrifying inside.

    If he was in danger and needed help, and they weren''t around, then wouldn''t he be throwing his life away?

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. Save my a * s. In his current situation, he still needed help. Stop joking around.

    At this moment.

    The master of the God-killing Pce felt the aura in the distance and looked over. He was shocked. He didn''t expect there to be someone there.

    "Let''s go. There''s someone there. Let''s see who it is. "

    He was already prepared for battle.

    The nine Dao realm experts of the God-killing Pce were also stunned and followed closely behind.

    This was a dangerous ce, and yet someone hade in. It was obviously shocking.

    "Who is it?" The sect master of the God-extinguishing Pce shouted angrily. However, when he saw the figure clearly, he paused and said in disbelief,""Peak Master Lin."

    "Yeah, long time no see."

    Lin fan turned around and smiled, greeting the sect leader of God vanishing Pce.

    If it was anyone else, the God-down Pce Master would definitely take action without hesitation. But the other party was Lin fan, so he had no way to do so.

    "Peak Master Lin, why are you here?"

    As he said that, the master of the God vanishing Pce sized up Lin fan carefully. Then, he turned to look at Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig who was still sucking on the soil.

    Thebination was a little shocking.

    However, he couldn''t understand how these two people and a pig had entered.

    They had exhausted everything to enter and almost failed. However, the other party didn''t have a single injury on him, which made him very confused.

    "What, you cane in, but I can ''t? Or are you not afraid that I''ll steal the wealth here and have some other thoughts?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and said.<sub> </sub>

    His rtionship with the master of the God-killing Pce was not very familiar, they had only met once.

    And this was an extraordinarily dangerous ce.

    Humans had their own thoughts.

    "Hahaha." The sect master of the God-killing Pceughed."Peak Master Lin, you must be joking. How can that be? I''m not that kind of person."

    Of course, this was all a lie.

    If it wasn''t Lin fan in front of him and it was someone else, he would have taken them down and not let him run around.

    The elders who followed behind the master of God extermination Pce looked at Lin fan in shock.

    They had heard that an extraordinary figure had appeared in the outer realm.

    But he had never seen her before.

    Now that she had seen him, she was considered pretty, but her temperament made her feel a little off.

    "Oh, that''s right, this old master saw that you all don''t have any injuries on your bodies, how did you get in?" The master of the God-killing Pce asked.

    He was very curious and wanted to know.

    In his opinion, it was impossible.

    With the power of the thunderstorm, how could hee in safely?

    It was simply like seeing a ghost.

    "I just walked in like this." Lin fan did not even blink as he replied in a serious tone.

    The master of the God-killing Pce smacked his lips. Why did he feel that he was speaking to a fool?

    Moreover, what made him even more speechless was that the other party''s expression was very serious, as if he was speaking the truth.

    Of course, he would not believe this nonsense, but he had no choice.

    The master of the God-killing Pce did not say much, but said seriously,""Peak Master Lin, since we''re all here, let''s not be suspicious of each other and charge in together. What do you think?"

    "Sure." Lin fan nodded his head. He wasn''t afraid that they would try anything. Since someone was willing to take the lead, then he would let them.

    "Old brother, can we trust this?" Zhu Fengfeng sneaked over and whispered.

    The master of the God-killing Pce also stared at Zhu Fengfeng. This guy actually doubted his character. It was a little despicable.

    If it was an ordinary person, he would have already been sprayed with dog blood. I, the sect master of the God-down Pce, was actually doubted if I could be trusted. This was simply a humiliation.

    "What are you talking about? he is the sect master of the God-down Pce. How can we not trust him? we are just suspecting him. With his sect master here, our lives are guaranteed. Tell me, we have been here for a few days and we can''t even walk past this ce."

    "Just wait and see. We''ll be able to enter under the sect master''s lead. Sect master, right?"

    Lin fan red at Zhu Fengfeng, thenughed at the Grandmaster of the Jue Shen Pce. He had to give him some good ttery.

    "This ..." The sect master of the God-killing Pce was stunned. He felt that it was not right, but these words were really nice to hear.

    As for refuting him, that was impossible. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing?

    "Yes, don''t worry, Peak Master Lin. The treasure will be taken by the fated. Since I''m already here, I''ll naturally think of a way."

    The master of the God-killing Pce promised with a smile, but he was not sure.

    However, before that, he carefully examined the situation around him with a serious expression.

    The other nine patriarchs had already dispersed to check the situation.

    Soon, they came back to report.

    "Sect leader, that eye-like crack should be the entrance. But the area is surrounded by the grains that are shooting out. Each grain is really shocking and I just tested it. Each grain is equivalent to an early Dao realm attack. The bigger ones even have peak Dao realm attacks. The chances of us getting through are really low."

    The old ancestor was already shocked by the situation around him.

    It was truly shocking.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that a single grain could contain such a terrifying power.

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you think?" The sect master of the God-killing Pce asked. Naturally, he could not bring Lin fan in. The treasures inside all belonged to the God-killing Pce. How could he let outsiders get them?

    Looking at the ship, it had suffered such heavy losses. If they couldn''t get the wealth inside, it would be a huge loss.

    "I don''t know," Lin fan expressed his regret. He didn''t know what to do.

    "Sigh, it seems like I can only slowly think of a way." The master of the God-killing Pce sighed and pretended to be very distressed. Even if he really had a way, he could not show it.

    Zhu Fengfeng thought about it and felt that neither of them was serious.

    He tiptoed and pulled Lin fan far away.

    "Brother, I don''t think they''re going to bring us in. It''s boring to waste our time with them." How could Zhu Fengfeng not see that?

    "What''s the hurry? we''ll think of a solution slowly. Don''t panic." Lin fan said.

    At the same time, he was also thinking about how to bring Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig into the crack.

    Based on the surrounding situation, it was not very feasible.

    However, he could still give it a try.

    "Sect master, are we really going to bring them in?" An old ancestor asked in a low voice.

    "Bring what? can''t you be polite? Don''t be anxious now, grind for a few more days. Since we''re already here, a little more time won''t make a difference. "

    "I think they found the secret passage, so they came in. When they can''t enter, they will definitely leave. At that time, we will think of a way."

    The master of the God-killing Pce said softly. Naturally, he would not bring the other party in.

    "Yes." Everyone''s eyes lit up as they understood what the sect leader meant.

 822 Chapter 822

    A few days passed.

    "AI!"

    The master of the God-killing Pce frowned with a look of regret. Then, he looked at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, I''m helpless. These particles are too terrifying. I can''t do anything about it."

    "It seems that our Jue Shen Pce has no fate with this dangerous ce. Forget it, once the divine boat is repaired, we will go back."

    He looked regretful and gave up the idea of entering the dangerous ce.

    The nine patriarchs also sighed.

    "We''ve suffered a huge loss. We''ve suffered such heavy losses, but we can''t enter. What should we do?"

    "There''s no choice. If I force my way in, I might even lose my life. "

    Everyone was helpless and had the thought of going back.

    "Peak Master Lin, what are your ns?" The sect master of the God-killing Pce asked. His expression was still very realistic, as if he really had no other way.

    Zhu Fengfeng leaned against yang yang and looked at her from the corner of her eyes. She muttered in her heart,''what a bunch of little B * tches.''

    He said it as if it was true.

    He didn''t believe that these guys didn''t have a solution. They just didn''t want to bring them in.

    A pair of bright fiery golden eyes had long seen through him from head to toe.

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he was exasperated and a little worried,"to think that even the Grandmaster would be helpless against this. Forget it. Since that''s the case, I guess I''ll just have to leave then. My friends and I shall follow the Grandmaster then."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The master of the God-killing Pce was confused. What was he saying? why couldn''t he understand?

    Under normal circumstances, they shouldn''t have left separately and then entered the crack with their own abilities.

    Why did it look like they were going to follow him shamelessly?

    This was too irrefutable.

    "Sect master, what''s the problem?" Lin fan asked curiously.

    The sect master of the Jue Shen Pce was in a difficult position."Peak Master Lin, to be honest, in order to enter this ce, the divine boat was severely damaged. It will take a long time to repair it, at least a month."

    Hearing this, Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief,"Oh, a month? no problem, no problem. You can wait. Don''t worry about us. Grandmaster, just focus on repairing the divine boat. We don''t mind waiting for a long time."

    He couldn''t refute her words.

    If it were anyone else, he would have given them a good beating. However, he had no choice. He was well aware of Peak Master Lin''s abilities, and it was not appropriate for a conflict to ur.

    The main thing was that he wasn''t confident.

    "Old brother, you''re really cheap." Zhu Fengfeng mumbled to herself. She had not expected her brother to be like this. She was in awe.

    However, he didn''t dare to speak loudly. If his brother heard him, it would be a tragedy. With his brother''s methods, even if he didn''t die, he would be skinned.

    Inside the divine boat.

    A group of people from the Jue Shen Pce who had been injured earlier were repairing the divine boat. All kinds of natural treasures were melted into liquid and integrated into the divine boat.

    Not far away, some people were talking in low voices.

    "Sect leader, this guy''s skin is too thick." Some patriarchs were indignant, and their faces were red. They wanted to go out and fight with the other party.

    "Shush, lower your voice. I''m just afraid that he can''t hear you. Don''t forget that he''s not weak, and he has an even more terrifying identity. He''s the master-level writer of the Zhizhi bird. If you offend him, he can write a few words on the Zhizhi bird and you''ll be famous."

    As expected, this was still very lethal. The other party was so shocked that he didn''t dare to say anything.

    "Alright, stop quarreling. Since the other party insists on staying with us, let''s see how long he can stay. I don''t believe that he didn''te here for this dangerous ce." The master of the God-killing Pce said.

    "What if he doesn''t leave, sect master?" One of the patriarchs said worriedly.

    "Let''s not care about that. Let''s observe the situation first. Don''t let down your guard on the divine boat. Repair it quickly. Without the divine boat, we won''t be able to take this dangerous ce away even if we get it. " The sect leader thought about it clearly.

    Since he hade here, he would not return empty-handed.

    "Yes."

    Lin fan took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and soaked himself in it. He squinted his eyes and hummed a little tune. He was pretty rxed.

    He was not in a hurry at all.

    "Brother, are we really not going to act alone?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little anxious. This was aplete waste of time.

    In his opinion, if he had the time, he would definitely be able to think of a way to enter the danger zone.

    "Acting alone? Then I''ll go in by myself, and you''ll wait for me outside?" Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng scratched her head,"brother, of course I have to go in with you. How can I wait for you outside? one look and I can tell that this is not a simple ce. If I can''t go in and see it with my own eyes, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life."

    "Then that''s fine. Don''t talk nonsense and rest first. You should prepare more life-saving measures. Don''t lose your life when you encounter danger inside."

    He wasn''t worried, but it was hard to say for sure what would happen to Zhu Fengfeng.

    If they were to encounter a powerful enemy, he could guarantee Zhu Fengfeng''s safety. But if they were to meet with an ident, he might not be able to protect her.

    It was a dangerous ce.

    He did not care about the wealth inside at all.

    He could only hope that there would be a sea of demonic beasts inside, so that he could get a good wave of points.

    If he had enough points, he could choose a few more cultivation techniques and step into the Dao realm. Then, he would truly have nothing to fear.

    As for the experts that old ancestor wanku had mentioned, what was there to brag about? he would talk about it when he met them.

    "Oh." Zhu Fengfeng nodded and didn''t say anything more. She had a feeling that the people from the Jue Shen Pce would bring them in.

    Also, did they really have a way?

    He was deeply suspicious of this. However, since his brother had said that there was no hurry, he could only wait calmly.

    A day passed!

    Two days had passed!

    There were no fluctuations, and nothing happened.

    Other than the crack constantly spitting out particles, there was nothing unusual.

    However, in the meantime, Lin fan opened his eyes and stared at the crack carefully. In the night, there was a sharp sounding from the crack.

    It should be the roar of a demonic beast.

    To Lin fan, this was what he wanted to see the most.<sub> </sub>

    As for wealth, he didn''t care about it.

    Four dayster.

    "Sect master, the divine boat is almost repaired. What should we do?" Some old ancestors were helpless and on the verge of copse. They didn''t expect such a situation to happen.

    If the other party didn''t leave, they would fight to the death with them.

    During this period of time, they had secretly analyzed the situation. It was not impossible to enter, but it would be slightly more troublesome and cost more energy.

    If not for Lin fan, they would have tried to enter long ago.

    The Grandmaster was about to break down and he couldn''t take it anymore. He couldn''t just waste time like this. But Lin fan didn''t want to leave and he had no choice.

    "Let''s wait a little longer,"

    He was feeling a little hopeless. He was full of confidence before, but looking at the current situation, he was not confident at all.

    This guy could really drag it out with him until the end.

    Another two days passed.

    The divine boat was about to be repaired, but it was called to a stop.

    I can''t continue cultivating.

    "Sect master, what should we do now?" Some old ancestors couldn''t sit still. Did they really have to go back?

    He didn''t get anything in return, and repairing the divine boat took a lot of effort. This was too much of a loss.

    The master of the God-killing Pce turned his eyes and looked at the two people and a pig not far away. He did not know what to say.

    If the other party did not have the identity of a Zhizhi bird Grandmaster, or if he was slightly weaker, he did not know how many means he would have to chase the other party away.

    But now, he could only bear with it.

    No matter what, he couldn''t lose face.

    The God-killing Pce, which had been passed down for a long time, could not afford to lose this face.

    "Forget it, I admit defeat. Remember, when you enter a dangerous ce, you must always be prepared to seize the treasure." The sect master said.

    He didn''t believe that with so many people entering the danger zone, they would lose to these two people and a pig.

    He looked at Lin fan in the distance.

    The sect leader''s expression changed and then he eximed.

    "Peak Master Lin,e here quickly. I''ve thought of a way."

    Lin fan, who was taking a leisurely bath, opened his eyes with a smile on his face. He put on his clothes and kicked Zhu Fengfeng awake.

    "Don''t sleep, it''s time to go in. "

    "Ah?"

    Zhu Fengfeng was jolted to her senses, and her face lit up with excitement."Brother, how do we get in?"

    Lin fan did not reply. Instead, he came to the Grandmaster with a smile,"Grandmaster, I can tell with one look that the God-killing Pce is not an ordinary sect. No matter how difficult this ce is, it''s useless to meet the God-killing Pce."

    Could the sect master be a retard?

    He was very smart. When he praised happy earlier, he had said that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, he did not lose anything.

    However, things were different now.

    He had been forced, and he had been forced to the point where he had no power to resist.

    But he had no choice, he could only brace himself and continue.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have just thought of a way. With the divine boat as the foundation, I will bombard it with power to open up a path. At the same time, I will use the Supreme treasure of the God extermination Pce as a guide to support a short passage for us to go through." The sect master said.

    When they first arrived, they didn''t think of it, but after looking at the surrounding environment andbining it with the current situation, they thought of a way.

    "As expected of the sect leader. You have a way." Lin fan smiled.

    If not for Zhu Fengfeng''s desire to enter, he wouldn''t have had to go through so much trouble. With his undying body, he could have just barged his way through and opened up a path for himself.

    "Peak Master Lin, please follow me closely when the timees. I don''t know how long I can hold on."

    The sect leader exined the situation to prevent any problems that could cause conflict.

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan nodded his head. This master of the Jue Shen Pce was not bad.

    Although he had his own thoughts, it was understandable.

    After that, the sect leader told everyone to get ready. At the same time, he left some people to control the divine boat to cooperate.

    Not long after.

    The muzzle of the divine boat''s cannon glowed with a bright light. Energy gathered continuously, forming a blinding light.

    It was very strong and extraordinary.

    BOOM!

    A thick pir of light shot out, directly sting into the area of the particles.

    The shaking continued, and a path was forcefully opened up.

    The passage that was opened up was extremely unstable. The surrounding particles kept condensing, trying to block the passage again.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The sect leader moved and turned into a stream of light that headed towards the tunnel. At the same time, he flipped his palm and a Supreme treasure shone and supported the tunnel.

    "Let''s go," Lin fan also moved.

    Zhu Fengfeng, riding on the fat pig, followed closely behind.

    The nine patriarchs didn''t stay either. At this time, even a slight daze would cause a great change.

    Crack! Crack!

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracking sounds could be hearding from the Supreme treasure that was supporting the passage.

    "This ..." The sect leader was shocked. His eyes were wide open. This was too terrifying.

 823 Chapter 823

    The nine old ancestors were shocked when they saw this. Without hesitation, they took out their treasures to support the passage.

    However, the power of each grain was different. Each grain contained at least early-stage Dao realm power.

    And this was only one grain. Looking at the surrounding grains, they were simply densely packed, like dust.

    Crack! Crack!

    In the eyes of the patriarchs, their precious treasure was instantly shattered into pieces.

    It was too fast, so fast that they couldn''t react.

    It made their hearts ache.

    "It''s too dangerous. How can there be such a dangerous ce?" The master of the God-killing Pce was terrified. He had never encountered such a dangerous ce in his life.

    Seeing that the Supreme treasure was about to copse, he immediately raised his hand. Dazzling runes erupted from his body and directly covered the entire passage.

    The rune exploded with golden light as it held on.

    "Everyone, hurry up. We can''t hold on much longer." The master of the God-killing Pce roared and his speed increased. In the blink of an eye, he was about to reach the end.

    The tunnel behind him started to copse and was covered by the particles.

    Fat pig was flustered. His speed increased and he followed behind.

    Suddenly!

    An unfavorable situation urred.

    A rune was shattered, and a small crack appeared in the passage. Dense particles poured in and were about tond on an elder of the God-killing Pce.

    A life and death crisis struck.

    The forefather was so shocked that his hair stood on end and his eyes were filled with panic.

    He was dead. He was really dead.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Very quickly, there was no way to react.

    "My life is over." The forefather was in despair.

    Pada!

    At that moment, the eyes of the old ancestor widened as if he had seen a ghost. A palm had appeared in front of him and grabbed those grains.

    Bang Bang!

    In the blink of an eye, his face was stained with blood.

    "We''ve finally arrived. "

    The end of the passage had arrived, and they were out of danger.

    Lin fan''s left hand, all the way to his wrist, disappeared and turned into dust. Fresh blood dripped down and dyed the ground red.

    The old master, who had just escaped from danger, was sweating profusely. However, his eyes were filled with both shock and gratitude as he looked at Lin fan.

    "Peak Master Lin, your hand ..." He was shocked and couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect that at that critical moment, he would be the one to save him.

    Lin fan smiled calmly,"what happened to your hand?"

    "Peak Master Lin, I ..." The Golden-robed patriarch was grateful, and his body trembled slightly.

    Zhu Fengfeng also saw her brother''s hand and was shocked,"brother, how did you lose your hand?"

    He didn''t know what had happened. It had been too fast, and no one knew what had happened.

    "Oh, if it''s gone, then it''s gone. What''s the fuss about?" Lin fan was really calm and didn''t care about his palm.

    It was a normal operation, so he didn''t need to take it to heart.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at her brother,pletely stunned. She wanted to scream at him for being too calm. He didn''t even have a hand.

    The Golden-robed patriarch wanted to cry, and his voice was a little hoarse,"I didn''t expect that ..."

    He couldn''t say it.

    He had thought that he would abandon his loved ones, especially at such a critical moment.

    However, Peak Master Lin, who he had never met before, had saved him.

    He was so touched that he wanted to hug Lin fan and cry.

    The rest of the old masters looked at Lin fan in shock. They had not expected him to be the one who had saved Hu Zong. Then, they looked at Lin fan with gratitude and gentleness.

    "Peak Master Lin, thank you for saving our sect''s old master. Hurry up and let me take a look at your injuries." The sect leader hurried forward. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen on the way.

    Lin fan waved his hand. He couldn''t wait any longer."Stop looking. We''re already in. Let''s hurry in. This is just a small injury. It''s nothing."

    His words shocked everyone.

    His aura was extraordinary.

    It wasn''t just the old masters who were convinced, even the sect master was convinced.

    Such calm words were truly too shocking.

    "Peak Master Lin, are your injuries really alright?" The master of the God-killing Pce asked in confusion.

    "I''m fine. " Lin fan wasn''t bothered by this injury at all. He raised his head and looked at the crack.

    The particles were emitted from there.

    However, he didn''t see any particles from here.

    But from the outside, it did seem to be floating out from the crack.

    However, the current situation was a little suspicious.

    He didn''t quite understand.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go in first." "Let''s go," the sect master said, preparing to take the lead. The passageway he had opened was indeed very dangerous. Even his own Supreme treasure couldn''t withstand it and was almost destroyed.

    Even in the current situation, it would take a long time to repair it.

    "Brother, we''ll follow behind you. If we see something good, we''ll leave." Zhu Fengfeng said, deciding to protect her brother with the fat pig. Losing an arm was a serious matter, and hisbat ability would be greatly reduced.

    Luckily, he followed them in. Otherwise, his brother''s situation would be really bad.

    "Is that possible?" When Lin fan heard that he had to follow behind, he immediately rejected. What a joke, if he followed behind, he would definitely be able to snatch it if he encountered a monster.

    He didn''t wait for the crowd to say any more nonsense and immediately rushed to the front, his tone serious and unquestionable.

    "I''ll walk in front, you guys walk behind me. "<sub> </sub>

    As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked the crack.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." Hu Zong, who had been saved, was grateful to him. Without a word, he chased after him.

    He would definitely repay this favor.

    "Let''s go, we''ll follow them. " The sect master of the God-killing Pce spoke. Although Lin fan had saved the sect''s old master, this secret ground was obviously not ordinary and could not be missed.

    As for the wealth obtained inside, it would depend on the individual.

    Based on his previous actions, he decided not to interfere with each other and to look at their own opportunities.

    The slit was like an eye. It was pitch-ck inside, but there would be a purple light shing, just like an eyeball.

    They reached the opening of the crack.

    A very cold air current blew over. The temperature of this air current was very low, and ordinary people would probably turn into ice men if they touched it.

    "What a strange ce." Lin fan thought about it and felt that this ce was really dangerous. Could it be that the points he needed to step into Dao realm could be umted here?

    The Grandmaster and the others followed behind with solemn expressions.

    They had to be careful when entering unknown area.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s too dark inside. If there''s any hidden danger, I''m afraid it''ll be very troublesome." The sect master said.

    "Sect master, how about this? since we''re already here, let''s go our separate ways. What do you think?" Lin fan didn''t reply. He was prepared to move with Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig and split up with the God extermination Pce.

    "Alright," he said. The sect leader nodded. This was what he wanted and what he wanted to see.

    "Peak Master Lin," Hu Zong said worriedly."You suffered such injuries in order to save me. How can you act alone? why don''t youe with us?"

    The crowd didn''t say anything. If it was before, they would definitely not agree.

    But now, they remained silent.

    If they really moved together, they were willing to give up some of their wealth.

    "No need, it''s better to separate. As for saving you, don''t keep talking about it. It''s just a small matter, not worth mentioning." Lin fan waved his hand.

    Hu Zong looked at Lin fan in a daze. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    If it was someone else, they would have said it every day.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan frowned and turned around. He grabbed the attack from the darkness.

    "What the hell is this?"

    It was soft and wet.

    "Get out here."

    "Die!" He shouted. A single arm was terrifying enough. In the dark crack, something was colliding, and then a heavy power came.

    The surrounding crowd immediately retreated.

    A huge, sticky, Wolf-like beast was pulled out. The tongue of the beast was in Lin fan''s hands.

    It was very long, more than ten meters long.

    Then, he flicked his wrist, flicked his tongue, and smashed the wolf to the ground.

    A huge force exploded, and the ground cracked.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ll kill him." Hu Zong stepped forward and wanted to kill the demonic beast.

    However, in an instant, Hu Zong felt his body being hit and he retreated to the side.

    "Move aside, don''t snatch it." Lin fan was missing a hand, so he could only use his butt to push it away. Then, he leaped up andnded on the monster''s head.

    Puchi!

    Its head exploded, and its blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    Points increased.

    Comfortable.

    The points that a glorious world realm demonic beast could bring were quite good.

    He knew that someone would steal his points. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, or he would have regretted it.

    "This ..." Hu Zong stood up from the ground, a little confused. He did not know how Peak Master Lin had pushed him away. He had no other intentions and just wanted to help.

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce blinked his eyes. Peak Master Lin''s method of blowing up the demonic beast was a little bloody.

    "If that''s the case, we''ll part ways here." The sect leader cupped his fists and decided to take the nine old ancestors with him.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He charged inside, and several patriarchs followed closely behind.

    "Peak Master Lin, take care." Hu Zong still looked at Lin fan gratefully and followed him in.

    There were unknown mysteries here, and no one knew what dangers there were.

    However, that demonic beast just now was already at the glorious era realm. One could imagine what kind of terrifying things would appear inside.

    "Old brother, shall we go in as well?" Zhu Fengfeng running over, he felt that his brother had his own ideas, or else following the people from the Jue Shen Pce would not be a bad choice.

    "Yes, someone''s following us. It''s not good. It''s just the two of us and a pig. There shouldn''t be any problems. Follow behind me and don''t run around." Lin fan said.

    He had to give a warning in advance. Otherwise, if that fellow were to rush over immediately after seeing something attractive, he might not even know how he died.

    Just as he was about to enter, Lin fan flicked his finger. A me appeared and chased away the darkness around him, lighting up the ce.

    "Old bro, you''re amazing." Zhu Fengfeng was impressed. The dark and annoying feeling was so good now. It was so bright, and everything felt so good.

    "Oh my God, there are so many skeletons here."

    At this point, Zhu Fengfeng could see that there were many skeletons on the ground. Some of them had been there for a long time, and had even fused with the ground.

    And some of the corpses were grotesquely shaped and didn''t look like humans.

    "You''re making a big fuss. How can you show the high end of this ce without any corpses?" Lin fan stared. He had been to so many dangerous ces, so how could he not know?

    "That''s true. " Zhu Fengfengughed. Her brother was right.

    A dangerous ce without the disguise of a corpse was not a dangerous ce.

    Looking at this ce, it was filled with all sorts of strange things. One look and one could tell that this was not a simple ce.

 824 Chapter 824

    "Brother, my heart is beating so fast. There must be something good inside. Otherwise, my heart can''t beat so fast."

    Zhu Fengfeng was so excited that she wanted to rush in.

    However, the surrounding situation was a little dangerous, so it was better to be safe.

    "Don''t say anything. "

    Lin fan raised his hand and interrupted. He then sniffed the air.

    Zhu Fengfeng couldn''t understand what her brother was doing. He seemed a little silly. What could he smell?

    He also stretched his head and sniffed with the tip of his nose. His nose was very sharp, but he didn''t smell anything.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and all the air around surged towards him. The corpses on the ground were sucked in and turned to dust, flying towards his nose.

    Cough cough!

    There were too many random things, and he choked on them.

    He didn''t expect the corpses to be so fragile that they would turn into dust with just a little bit of absorption.

    "Brother, are you alright?" Zhu Fengfeng was nervous. Her brother''s move was earth-shattering, and the strength of his two nostrils was immense.

    "It''s fine. Let''s go in. Follow behind me and don''t run around. "

    Lin fan said.

    After entering through the crack, there were two bottomless passages that were devoid of light.

    The people from the God-down Pce walked to the right, but he had to walk to the left.

    Men on the left, women on the right, the right side was for thedies.

    The passage was very wide, and cold wind blew in from time to time.

    Under the illumination of the mes, everything in the surroundings could be seen clearly.

    Zhu Fengfeng had a shocking understanding of danger zones. She didn''t say anything, but kept her eyes on her surroundings. The corpses on the ground were all from ancient times, and one could tell that they were the corpses of powerful cultivators. Although they had been weathered, they still had a faint luster.

    "My God, looking at the condition of this corpse, it''s at least ten thousand years old."

    He pondered and felt that something was not right.

    This was only the entrance, and there were already such corpses. If all the experts died at the entrance, didn''t that mean that the inside was even more terrifying?

    Although wealth was attractive, he should at least be rational.

    "Brother." He opened his mouth and stopped Lin fan. He didn''t have the same momentum as before.

    "What''s the situation?" Lin fan asked. His heart was beating really fast and he felt like there were groups of monsters cheering for his arrival.

    In such a friendly situation, he had to treat it with sincerity.

    "Old brother, it''s better if we don''t go in. The corpses on the ground were all experts when they were alive, and they died too long ago. With our current abilities, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to gain anything from this dangerous ce."

    "It''s not worth it to leave my life here,"

    Zhu Fengfeng reminded him. Although she was unwilling, her life was more important than her own.

    "How about you and the fat pig wait for me outside?" Lin fan felt that bringing Zhu Fengfeng along was indeed a little too dangerous.

    To him, no matter what kind of danger it was, he didn''t care at all.

    The undying body was very domineering. He would be convinced if anyone could kill him.

    "This ..." Zhu Fengfeng did not want her brother to go in as well. It was too dangerous. If he had gone in with the Jue Shen Pce, he might have been safer. But looking at the situation now, it was just the two of them and the pig. It was extremely difficult.

    "Don''t hesitate, it''s a deal. Your cultivation is too weak. I can''t move freely with you. Wait for me outside. Don''t worry, I''ll bring the wealth along. "

    Lin fan pushed Zhu Fengfeng out of the room. It felt better to be alone.

    Today, no matter who came, he would assume that this was a dangerous ce.

    Zhu Fengfeng felt helpless. Those words were a little harsh. How were he and Yangyang weak? why couldn''t they let go?

    "Then, brother, you have to pay attention to your safety. If you encounter danger, don''t fight it head-on."

    What else could he do? he had already said so much, so what else could he say?"brother, don''t go in. Let''s go."

    If he really said that, his brother would probably beat him up.

    "Don''t run around, wait for me toe out. " Lin fan waved his hand and walked in calmly.

    Zhu Fengfeng followed fatty to the entrance and sat there, waiting quietly. Then, he patted Yangyang''s head and said,"sigh, this ce is dangerous."

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig was sucking the soil leisurely. He didn''t care about how dangerous it was inside.

    It had nothing to do with him anyway.

    After walking for a while.

    Creak!

    Creak!

    There was a strange, clear sound.

    The corpses that were lying on the ground did not move at all. However, when Lin fan was not paying attention, he could see the fingers of those corpses bending slightly. In this quiet tunnel, a chilling voice rang out.

    "What''s this?"

    Lin fan thought about it. His voice made him feel ufortable.

    When he looked towards the source of the sound, there was no movement there, but there was a sound behind him.

    "What a mischievous little fellow."

    He couldn''t help but think,"I''m here to look for demonic beasts, not to use my brain to find where the sound ising from."

    He took a deep breath.

    Then, he blew it forward.

    A strong wind blew, and the corpses on the ground couldn''t withstand the wind. They turned into ashes and disappeared.

    The sound disappeared.

    To Lin fan, it was reallyfortable.

    "Eh, there''s a small hole here," In his eyes, the hole wasn''t very big, only as thick as an arm. It was very dark inside, and he didn''t know how deep it was.

    "The holes are hidden under the corpses, and there are many of them. There is a hole under each corpse."

    Lin fanid on the ground and shot a ball of me into it. Then, he used his left eye to look inside.

    It was very deep, and the depth was unknown. The mes fell in and eventually disappeared.

    "There''s nothing here. "

    Hey there and watched for a long time.

    "Impossible. There are so many holes. Even a ghost wouldn''t believe that there''s nothing in there."

    He wasn''t willing to give up. He moved his body away and reached his remaining hand into the hole. He raised his eyebrows and grabbed randomly, but he didn''t touch anything strange.

    Pada!<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan felt something wrap around his wrist. It was really strong and wanted to pull him into the hole.

    "There really is one, but the hole is too small and I can''t get in. Let me see what it is."

    He used all his strength and stepped on the wall with both feet. His body leaned back and he pulled with all his might.

    "Come out,e out!"

    Lin fan gritted his teeth, his face flushed red as he used all his strength.

    Open fire.

    His body and arms swelled up, and the hole squeezed outwards, cracking.

    Puchi!

    The thing that was wrapped around his arm seemed to have bitten through his flesh.

    However, it didn''t hurt, so he didn''t take it to heart.

    However, that thing wrapped itself around him even tighter.

    Deep underground.

    A lump of ck meat took up arge area. It was very bloated and had no eyes or mouth, but there were many tentacles shaking on the surface. One of the tentacles extended all the way up and was already stretched straight.

    Instantly, the tentacles on the surface shook and wrapped around the tentacle, forming a twisted shape.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan felt a huge power spread over. He was careless and his head hit the ground.

    "Amazing. You''re actuallypeting with me in strength. You''ve seen a ghost."

    He roared, and the veins on his arms bulged. He looked ferocious as he took control of the battle again. His left foot kicked into the rock wall, and so did his right foot.

    She stuck out her butt and leaned back.

    "Come out and let me see what you are." Lin fan wasn''t convinced. Although this ce was weird, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    Deep underground.

    The ck Mass of meat moved slowly, showing signs of being pulled.

    Although it didn''t have a mouth, a strange sound came from its body.

    There were also many ck meatballs around him. Their tentacles were wrapped around his body as if they had fallen into a deep sleep.

    At this moment, when they heard the voice, they all started to shake. Then, they started to talk to each other.

    Gulu!

    Gulu!

    The sleeping meatball flicked its tentacles and wrapped them around the tentacle at an extremely fast speed.

    The already twisted tentacles became even bigger and more rough.

    The ck meatball in the deep abyss exerted its strength together, trying to pull the food down.

    "So powerful."

    The legs that were stuck in the wall kept sliding down, and the wall debris kept falling.

    "You''re forcing me. "

    "The ancient battlefield is open."

    BOOM!

    A terrifying aura burst out.

    Lin fan raised his head and smashed into the wall. The impact was huge and he didn''t stop. He kept on smashing into the wall.

    Instantly, his head was bleeding.

    However, it was still not enough.

    With a ng, the Tai sovereign sword flew out. Under his guidance, it pierced seventeen to eighteen bloody holes in his body.

    Fresh blood was flowing out.

    With the BUFF, his power gushed out and filled every part of his body.

    In the underground abyss, the ck Mass of meat trembled as it moved on the ground. It was too strong and they couldn''t resist.

    They made sounds, but no one could understand what they were saying.

    However, it was simr.

    Pervert, how could there be a pervert?

    At this moment, the ck meatball was ready to give up on its prey. Its tentacles trembled as it tried to let go of Lin fan''s arm.

    But suddenly, Lin fan reacted and caught the tentacle in his hand.

    "Forget it, stop dreaming."

    He could already feel the tentacle letting go of his arm, but he didn''t even ask for permission before it let go.

    Lin fan felt that things were getting a little too simple. He hollered and used all his strength to grab this guy out.

    Deep underground.

    The ck meatball panicked, and its extra tentacles iled wildly.

    In the abyss, it was filled with rumbling sounds. It was very noisy, and even the surrounding ck meatballs were in a daze.

    "This dangerous ce is still very mysterious."

    Lin fan sighed.

    In that instant.

    His body was thrown backward. With a bang, his back hit the stone wall, which cracked and caved in.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Upon closer inspection, it was a thick tentacle that had been pulled out by him. There were also sharp spikes on the tentacle, but they were all very soft.

    "There''s a demonic beast down there,"

    He had already made up his mind, so he would not let it go.

    The Tai sovereign sword had shed him and killed him instantly.

    Ten secondster, his essence, Qi, and spirit had reached their peak, and his arms wereplete. He could begin to move.

    "Don''t even think about disappearing from my sight. " Lin fan cried out and pounced over. His hands were filled with strength as he started digging.

    The power was so terrifying that it almost overturned the ground.

    Crushed stones sttered, forming a huge pit.

    Even if he had to dig three feet into the ground, he had to catch the demonic beast.

 Chapter 825 Little Thing, You Tricked Me!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound was so loud and shocking that even the earth was shaking.

    To this dangerous ce, it was just the tip of the iceberg. There was only a smallmotion.

    Deep underground.

    All the ck meatballs did not move, but all of their tentacles were pointing straight up. They felt unknown dangering at them.

    Broken stones kept falling from above.

    Some fell and were crushed by their tentacles, turning into ruins.

    Gulu!

    A sound came from their bodies, as if they were protesting.

    Lin fan attacked left and right, his speed was really fast. His hands were so fast that only afterimages were left. One could see many arms floating in front of him.

    It was a scene caused by the speed being too fast.

    "As long as I have my eyes on you, no one can escape."

    He was extremely interested in the demonic beasts below.

    Their strength wasn''t weak, which was enough to show that the demonic beasts below should be very strong.

    If he killed them, he should have gained a lot.

    He didn''t care about wealth. What he wanted the most was to encounter demonic beasts.

    For generations, anyone who could enter this ce would encounter such a situation, but most of the time, it was after paying a great price or losing enough people.

    They would leave this ce in a hurry and continue deeper, not daring to stay here.

    "They should be here soon."

    With a pair of hardworking hands, he managed to open up a passage to the light.

    He clenched his fist and punched out. The stone surface cracked and fell to the ground.

    His body spun in the air andnded firmly on the ground.

    Before this, it was very dark and there was no light. After he entered, the burning mes dispelled the surrounding darkness.

    "Yes."

    "Gulp!"

    Lin fannded in the middle of the encirclement. He was surrounded by ck balls of meat. They formed a circle and waved their tentacles in the air. It was really terrifying.

    "My God, what kind of demonic beast is this? Why do I feel like I''m the evil god from the Japanese?"

    He was very interested in these things, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    The ck meatball did not have eyes, but it could sense Lin fan''s presence. The waving tentacles were getting more and more violent. The spikes on the tentacles shone with a cold light.

    "Very good. You''re the ones I''ve been looking for. It''s about time to start." Lin fan clenched his fists as power surged within his body. His fists shone with a bright light.

    He was getting impatient.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.

    The ck meatballs around Lin fan made a move. The tentacles were straight and fast, sealing the surrounding space and stabbing towards Lin fan.

    ''Ancient battlefield''

    He activated his BUFF and did not Dodge. Instead, he started fighting.

    Puchi!

    The tentacle pierced through Lin fan''s chest and fresh blood spurted out. The scene was really terrifying.

    Apart from Lin fan, no matter who it was, to suffer such an injury, they would probably die without even knowing how they died.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed one of the tentacles that was filled with spikes and allowed it to Pierce his palm. He didn''t even bat an eye.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.

    "Amazing. Very interesting. I''m filled with power now."

    The ck meatballs seemed to have understood and were obviously trembling.

    All of a sudden.

    Lin fan tugged at the tentacle furiously. One of the ck meatballs leaped into the air and was pulled over.

    "All of you, go to hell!"

    "Die!" He shouted and moved his wrist. A shocking power boiled as he smashed down.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two ck balls of meat collided with each other, and the terrifying power caused sticky blood and flesh to stter all over the ground.

    His points were increasing at an astonishing rate.

    A smile appeared on Lin fan''s face, but he was also a little surprised.

    These balls of meat were actually Dao realm cultivation.

    As expected, if she didn''t have such a cultivation, how could she havepeted with him in strength earlier?

    "Very good. Don''t worry, I won''t forget you."

    Lin fan''s eyes shone with a bright light as his body flickered and he started killing.

    Even though blood was gushing out of his body, it didn''t affect him at all.

    The current situation was at its peak.

    He threw out a punch, and a brilliant light shone as it directlynded on the ck meatball. A violent power filled it.

    Bang! Bang!

    His flesh and blood exploded and was thrown far away. His own condition was also affected.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    When the blood touched his body, it had a strong corrosive power. His clothes were torn, his skin withered, and his flesh and blood shriveled.

    "They''re really difficult to deal with. It''s not easy for ordinary people to kill them. "

    Lin fan took a look but didn''t pay much attention to it. At this moment, he just wanted to have a good time.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of explosions and sizzling could be heard from the abyss.

    The ck meatballs were not demonic beasts without intelligence.

    Even they were shocked and panicked by this situation.

    Its clumsy and heavy body kept moving, trying to escape.

    However, under the attraction of the colored eyes, wanting to escape was simply an extravagant hope.

    His points kept increasing.

    "You''re pretty weak. "

    Lin fan threw a twisted tentacle on the ground. The monster had already been smashed.

    His body wasn''t in good condition either. Many parts of his body were corroded, and his white bones were exposed.

    With such injuries, he should be dead.

    However, under the blessing of the ''ancient battlefield'', he could still hold on. He was far from death unless his head was blown up.<sub> </sub>

    Otherwise, even if his heart was crushed, he would still be able to hold on in the ancient battlefield.

    Furthermore, the more severe the injury, the stronger the strength. This BUFF was indeed heaven-defying.

    Although these demonic beasts were terrifying, with his strength, he didn''t need to suffer such heavy injuries. Dodging was not his style. What he wanted was to fight them head-on. If he didn''t want to, he would fight.

    As he closed the ancient battlefield, his life force was drained instantly.

    He fell to the ground with a boom.

    Ten secondster, he opened his eyes. He was full of energy, as if nothing had happened.

    "Yi!"

    At that moment, Lin fan''s expression was really rich. He looked ahead and it was a little weird, like he had discovered a new continent.

    His body moved as fast as lightning, and he quickly rushed into the distance.

    "Why is there a stone tablet here? Did someonee here?"

    He pondered and was very curious. This ce was well hidden and very dangerous. Other than him, who else could stand firm here?

    Even if the master of the God-killing Pce entered this ce and encountered those demonic beasts, he would be skinned even if he didn''t die.

    The stone tablet was three meters tall.

    But in front of Lin fan, he was still a little short.

    "What are the words written on it? I don''t understand." Lin fan scratched his head, not knowing what was written on it.

    He pondered for a moment, what if he couldn''t understand it? He could only uproot the stone tablet and bring it back to study.

    If he couldn''t figure it out, he would have to see if the stone tablet was hard enough. If it was hard enough, he could use it as a weapon.

    Thinking about it, it felt pretty good. No matter what it was, he would be able to make use of it.

    Pada!

    He grabbed the stone tablet with one hand and pulled it up.

    "What?"

    The stone tablet did not move.

    This situation made him a little unconvinced. He couldn''t even lift a small stone tablet with one hand. Wouldn''t he beughed at if this were to spread?

    He moved his hands, his expression solemn as his arms expanded.

    "Rise."

    This time, he was serious. The power transmitted from his arms was astonishing. The surrounding air began to tremble.

    There was a small cracking sound.

    The stone tablet shook a little.

    Lin fan raised his leg and stepped on the ground. The ground cracked and then exploded.

    He could feel that there was a suction force below the stone tablet that was pulling on it.

    "What a joke. There''s nothing that I, Lin fan, can''t take."

    His posture changed, and he directly crossed his arms and began to lift it up.

    Bang! Bang!

    After a Herculean effort, he finally managed to pull the stone tablet up.

    "What?"

    However, before he could think further, a strong suction force came from the hole where the stone tablet was.

    He lost his bnce and pounced forward. Fortunately, his hands were on the ground, but his head was facing the hole that was transmitting the suction force.

    The suction force condensed into a white substance and kept shrinking.

    "This ce is too strange. I''ve been to so many dangerous ces, but this is the most terrifying."

    He had to admit that this was the most dangerous ce he had ever encountered.

    The ck meatballs were all Dao realm and they were really tough to deal with. If not for his undying body and the ancient battlefield, the chances of him killing them were really low.

    Furthermore, the danger level was extremely high. If one was not careful, they could die Here.

    However, it was true that wealth was found in danger. The quality of the demonic beasts here was much higher than in other ces.

    It was at least seven or eight stories high.

    He lowered his head and looked at the hole that was full of suction force. He wanted to see what was inside.

    "What?"

    When he looked over, he was shocked. It was not what he had thought. It was more like a mirror that was reflecting his face.

    It was exactly the same.

    However, although his reflection in the mirror looked the same, his eyes were red.

    It was very red, as if it had been dyed red by blood.

    Then, the scene changed again.

    "The sect."

    The magnificent me sect was reflected on the mirror-like surface.

    "What''s going on? I don''t understand."

    He was shocked. It was too strange.

    Suddenly.

    There was a slight change in his expression.

    The scene inside showed the magnificent me sect being invaded and being killed. No one in the sect was spared.

    "Impossible. Who are you trying to scare? with me protecting you, who has the ability?"

    "Wait ..."

    He looked at the disciples whose heads were chopped off by the enemy. They were all strangers that he had never seen before.

    Putting everything else aside, he basically knew all the sect disciples.

    However, he did not recognize any of the disciples in the image.

    "Bah!"

    Lin fan spat out a mouthful of saliva.

    "You chicken! How dare you y tricks on me?e out if you have the guts. If I don''t beat the sh * t out of you, I''ll take on your surname."

    He cursed angrily. This was a scam.

    He knew it. How could such a thing happen?

    He had thought that he could see the future, but what future? he didn''t know any of the disciples who were killed.

    If he really knew her, he might have been a little surprised.

    But now, he could only curse in anger.

    Suddenly, the suction force disappeared without a trace.

    The mirror-like surface below also disappeared.

    "Eh? It just disappeared?"

    He could not understand it.

    What was going on?

 826 Chapter 826

    "This is a strange situation." His expression was a little solemn, and his brows were knitted together. He couldn''t figure out what had just happened.

    However, it was fine if he couldn''t figure it out.

    He ced the stone tablet into his storage ring and decided to study it after he returned.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t bring them in."

    The danger here was beyond his imagination. Of course, this danger was only for others. To him, the danger didn''t exist. He just wanted to see how the other party was going to act.

    If he could cooperate, he would do his best. If he couldn ''t, he couldn''t do anything.

    "There''s no other way. "

    Since there was no other way, they could only leave.

    Just as he was about to return, he hesitated and stood there for a long time.

    "No, there are still two ways to go. The first is to climb up and use the passageway."

    "The second is the hole where the stone tablet is. If we continue to dig deeper, we might see a different scene."

    He pondered, not sure which path he should take.

    Of course, there was still a possibility that there would be problems with the second path. After digging hard for a long time, they would still encounter mud and stones in the end, which would be a trap.

    "Forget it. Since I''m already here, I won''t be able to face myself if I don''t dig to the end."

    Lin fan came to the entrance and reached out. He grabbed the edge of the hole and used a lot of strength.

    Kacha!

    It could be pried off, but it was very hard, even harder than the previous ones.

    "Very good. Let''s see what we can dig out."

    After that, he didn''t say anything and started digging.

    "Sigh, I wonder how my brother is doing." Zhu Fengfeng sat there. The situation inside was too dangerous. She didn''t dare to go in, and she tried her best to stop her brother from going in.

    It was very dangerous, and no one knew what was inside.

    "Yangyang, don''t sleep anymore. Stay alert at all times."

    He pped his pig''s head in anger. This divine beast of the n was brought out by him to have fun. He didn''t train it well in other things, but it developed a habit of sleeping in.

    Especially at such a critical moment, how could he still sleep? he had to be alert.

    He was constantly on guard against his surroundings.

    If he really encountered danger, he would be able to react at the first moment.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig protested, wagged its tail a few times, and continued to sleep.

    "You ..." Zhu Fengfeng shook her head. This pig was unteachable. If he had not protected her, who knew whose stomach she would have ended up in?

    There were only two teams in this dangerous ce.

    Apart from Lin fan, it was the God-killing Pce.

    "Don''t be careless," The master of the God-killing Pce looked serious and his eyes stopped on the two ancestors. They were bleeding and injured.

    They had just been ambushed.

    The tentacles were very strong. They whipped the two patriarchs when they were unprepared, causing their skin to split open and their flesh to tear.

    With their cultivation, this kind of flesh wound could be healed in the blink of an eye. However, they didn''t expect that there was ayer of extremely corrosive power attached to their skin and flesh, causing them to be unable to heal and could only suppress it.

    "Sect leader, what beast was that? it wasn''t weak and was actually Dao realm. If we didn''t have so many people, we would have died here." Hu Zong said.

    They hade here with sufficient preparations and brought many heaven-defying treasures.

    However, each of them would lose one after passing through the thunderstorm, which made them extremely distressed.

    The sect master''s losses were even greater. Two of his Supreme treasures were damaged, and it was extremely difficult to repair them. He was an existence whose Foundation was shaken.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen such a demonic beast before. We haven''t even seen its true appearance, but it''s already able to injure us. It''s indeed terrifying." The sect leader was solemn as he sensed everything around. As long as there was movement, he had to act.

    With their current cultivation, if they were to be injured while exploring such a dangerous ce, they would probably be aughingstock.

    As the sect leader of a top force, he brought nine old ancestors with him. Even if he couldn''t crush them, he should be able to do so easily.

    "Wait,"

    At this moment, the master of the God-down Pce raised his hand and was alert to the front.

    The nine old ancestors ''expressions changed. They felt an extremely terrifying aura that was faintly discernible and drifting over from the distance.

    "Make your preparations."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Light burst out from everyone''s bodies as they took out their Supreme treasures and wrapped them around their bodies.

    As long as there was any movement, he would attack at the first moment.

    "Phew, should we continue or not? I can''t see the end. "

    Lin fan wanted to puke from digging. He was thinking about how his brain worked. Why did he think about digging down? based on the situation, if he dug for a few years, a few decades, wouldn''t he be digging this world up?

    However, when he saw that he had already dug up so much, he was definitely reluctant to give up.

    Perhaps there was something surprising down there?

    He was a person who had gone through nine years ofpulsory education. He had heard a story about half-hearted miners who would often give up and change to another ce after digging a little more and finding the treasure below.

    He was thinking the same thing now. He couldn''t be a half-hearted person.

    He didn''t say anything else and continued digging.

    When they couldn''t dig anymore, they would return the way they came.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    When he was digging for thest time, his mood fluctuated greatly, and the soil broke.

    There was nothing below, it was empty.

    "As expected, those who persevere will always have good luck." He was in high spirits. His face was like red jade, emitting a Jade-like light.

    People who were in a good mood all had different expressions.

    Hended directly on the ground, and his heart was at ease.

    He looked around. The rock walls around him were obviously different. There were various patterns carved on them that looked like ancient creatures. Although they were all dead, the aura they gave off was very threatening.

    However, no matter how imposing it was, it was of no f * cking use to him.<sub> </sub>

    "I smell it. It''s a different smell."

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked ahead. There was something he wanted.

    Suddenly, a terrified voice was heard.

    "Run! This isn''t a dangerous ce, it''s a ce of death!"

    The voice sounded familiar.

    Upon a closer look, those figures, weren''t they people from the God-down Pce?

    At this time, the master of the God-extinguishing Pce looked terrified, but he did not stop his actions. He pped his hands towards the void. Every time he pped, there would be a Supreme treasure that burst out with divine light.

    Even the runes that were damaged earlier were activated and flew backward.

    "Hey! Why are you guys so fast?"

    Lin fan shouted towards the front. This was really weird. Wasn''t this a secret ce? how did he bump into these guys? after digging for so long, he had ended up in these guys ''ce?

    Or was it that the path they were taking was the right one?

    And the path he was taking, perhaps it was a dead end?

    That was impossible!

    He would never admit this.

    There was no mistake when a man walked to the left.

    At this moment, the sect leader spat out blood. He had a terrifying aura behind him and his treasures were destroyed one after another. He couldn''t fight back at all.

    As for the nine old ancestors, they were also in an extremely tragic state.

    Some people lost their arms.

    Another old ancestor only had his upper body left, and his lower body hadpletely disappeared. He was being held by another old ancestor, and his blood was spilling out like it was free.

    The sect leader was terrified and when he heard the voice, he shouted,""Peak Master Lin, run! Don''t stop!"

    When he shouted these words.

    In the distance, a ck light shot over.

    The target was the sect leader.

    As for the sect leader, his hair stood on end and he felt a huge sense of danger. He even felt like he was locked on and couldn''t escape.

    "Impossible, how can he be so strong?" The sect leader shouted in disbelief. He thought that he was already the top existence in the outer realm.

    However, when they arrived, they discovered that even more terrifying things were still there.

    Instantly, a golden light appeared on his body, and a Bell protected him. This Bell was very ancient, and its surface was engraved with dense small characters.

    When it was used, the small characters lit up and exploded with an astonishing defensive power.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ck light struck the ancient Bell, causing a violent tremor.

    The sect leader felt the blood in his body boil and was about to break out.

    Kachaa!

    Cracks appeared on the ancient Bell that enveloped the sect master''s body, like a Broken Porcin.

    "No..." The sect master''s back turned cold as he fell into despair.

    The ck light shattered the ancient Bell and pierced through the sect master''s back. The impact from the inertia nailed him in the distance.

    The ck light was a pitch-ck spear. At the end of the spear, there was a chain.

    To be able to pierce through the Grandmaster with a single strike, this strength was too terrifying.

    "Grandmaster ..." When the nine old masters saw this, their hearts were torn apart. They had not expected things to turn out this way.

    Pfft!

    The spear nailed the sect leader to the ground, and he began to cough up mouthfuls of blood. Even though he wasn''t dead, his injuries were severe, and blood was dripping from his chest.

    Hula!

    The chains shook as if they were trying to pull back.

    Bang! Bang!

    The spear was pulled out from the ground.

    Just as everyone was in despair, a figure appeared. He stretched out his hands and grabbed the iron chain tightly, making the spear unable to move.

    "Peak Master Lin!" The master of the God-killing Pce did not expect that he would be the one to save him at this time.

    "What''s going on with you guys? there are so many of you, yet you''re all beaten up like this?" He was stunned. What was going on? wasn''t it just a dangerous ce? was there a need for everyone to be injured to such an extent?

    Who are you trying to scare?

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go. It''s too terrifying. We don''t have any room to fight back." The sect leader didn''t even say a word and blood spurted out.

    "Can you still do it?" Lin fan didn''t say much. He had to save this guy first.

    "Alright," he said. The sect master nodded.

    "Alright then, bear with it." Lin fan grabbed onto the chains and raised his leg. He kicked the Grandmaster off the spear like he was cutting meat off a skewer.

    Pada!

    The sect leader rolled onto the ground and spat out even more blood.

    Hu Zong quickly stepped forward and helped the sect master up. Then, he said gratefully,""Thank you, Peak Master Lin."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. This guy wants topete with me in strength. I can''t stand it. I haven''t let go, so I can''t let him snatch it. " Lin fan grabbed the chain and didn''t move at all.

    When everyone heard this, they werepletely stunned.

    This ...

    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb me." Lin fan waved his hand. He had his eyes on this dangerous ce and would definitely not leave just like that. Since the God-down Pce had been wiped out, he could basically leave and not watch anymore.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go. That ce is too terrifying. We should not havee here." The sect master had consumed many pills to stabilize his condition. However, the gash in his chest was too gory. It would take some time for him to recover.

    "Don''t talk nonsense,"

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to say much. He felt that his strength was increasing and it was really terrifying.

    He wanted to see what was there that was so powerful.

    However, the chain extended into the ck mist, and he could not see what it was.

 Chapter 827 Is Your Brother The Ping Tian Demon Ox King?

    "Are you guys leaving or not?"

    The people from the God-killing Pce were a little weak. There were so many of them, but they were beaten up so badly that they had to run away like rats. It was a little embarrassing.

    What exactly was inside?

    He couldn''t figure it out now, but it didn''t matter. As long as it was points, he would have to ept his death.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s go together. You are not a match for those terrifying creatures inside. You will only lose your life if you stay here." The sect leader''s injuries were so heavy that blood kept flowing out as he spoke.

    Even if he had divine pills and wondrous medicines, he wouldn''t be able to suppress his injuries in a short period of time.

    "That''s right, Peak Master Lin. This ce is too dangerous and filled with terror. It''s definitely not a ce we cane to experience danger." Hu Zong was flustered. He had thought that he could enter any ce in the outer realm.

    But now, it seemed that he had been overthinking. There were many ces in the outer realm that were filled with terror.

    If they had not reacted in time and retreated, they might have already died.

    "Hu!"

    A deep breathing sound came from the ck mist.

    The sound terrified people. It felt like something terrifying was about toe out from there.

    "Can you guys stop being so annoying? I saved you, so hurry up and run. Just because you''re weak doesn''t mean everyone is weak. Hurry up and leave. I''ll take over this ce."

    He was very impatient. What kind of people were they? why did they have to bring him along? this was really a trap.

    With the current situation, it was obvious that a big fellow was going to appear. If they killed it, they would definitely make a fortune.

    Everyone from the Jue Shen Pce was stunned. They could not understand what Peak Master Lin was saying.

    Why didn''t he believe it?

    A strong wind came from the ck mist.

    At the same time, the ck mist rolled and swelled. In an instant, a huge face appeared in the ck mist.

    It had a dark face, two horns on its head, and no expression on its face. ck mist came out of its nose, and a pair of shocking eyes that were likenterns slowly approached.

    "I ... I ..."

    The people of the God-killing Pce were terrified and stepped back.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." Hu Zong looked at Lin fan anxiously. If he did not leave now, he would not be able to leave.

    "Good fellow, his face is as good as a dozen of mine."

    Lin fan was as calm as water. No matter what happened, nothing could affect him.

    He was getting closer and closer.

    That terrifying aura had already enveloped everyone''s hearts.

    The people of the God-killing Pce kept retreating and attacking into the distance, not daring to get close.

    They had not been able to see what was chasing them, but now, the terrifying existence that had chased them like stray dogs had finally revealed its face.

    But other than his face, the rest of his body was hidden in the ck mist.

    If he revealed his true form, how big would he be?

    "Eh? Why does your face look so much like an ox? let me ask you, do you have a brother called Ping Tian demon Ox King?"

    He felt that their faces did look simr. Even their body shapes were simr.

    However, the other party didn''t reply. His eyes were like an abyss, making people not dare to look at him.

    But Lin fan''s eyes were wide open, and they looked at each other.

    He was not afraid at all.

    "Peak Master Lin, we''re leaving." The master of the God-killing Pce was terrified and did not dare to stay.

    He once thought that Dao realm experts could do anything they wanted, but now he understood that there was an even more terrifying existence.

    "Hurry up and leave, I''ll have a good talk with him."

    Lin fan waved his hand. He couldn''t wait and didn''t want anyone to stay here.

    It couldn''t help him at all, and it could even affect him.

    The people of the God-killing Pce were stunned. How big of a heart did Peak Master Lin have to be able to remain unmoved and fearless?

    As long as one wasn''t blind, one could tell how terrifying this monster was.

    "Hu Chi!"

    The giant face got close to Lin fan and it breathed out like a storm. It then opened its mouth that was filled with sharp teeth,"get out ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly, the people of the God-down Pce were terrified. They felt a chill down their spine. They widened their eyes in disbelief.

    "Oh my God, does Peak Master Lin not want to live anymore?"

    When the other party said those words, Lin fan clenched his fist and punched the other party''s face.

    "How can you speak like that? can''t we have a friendly exchange?"

    This punch was extremely powerful, but it didn''t cause any damage when it hit the other party''s face. It only caused a ripple of power.

    "Amazing."

    The monster in front of him was a little strong. His punch would cause even someone at the peak of Dao realm to spit out blood.

    However, the other party didn''t react at all. This situation wasn''t particrly friendly.

    "Let''s go. We can''t save him. We''ve already done our best." The sect master of the God-killing Pce turned pale. They had tried their best to persuade the other party to leave.

    But now, not only did he not leave, he even provoked this terrifying creature.

    There was no need to think too much about the consequences. They would definitely be very terrifying.

    He had lost a lot of his true treasures. The moment the ancient Bell was broken, he knew that the terrifying creature was powerful enough to destroy the world. Even 10 or 100 of him would not be a match for it.

    He had obtained the ancient Bell from a hidden treasure and it contained nine Dao realmws. It was a heaven-defying protective treasure.

    However, it had been pierced by the other party''s spear without any reaction. He knew that the strength of the terrifying creature was too terrifying.

    "Sect master ..." Hu Zong was still a little unwilling. This was his Savior, and he wanted to give it ast try.

    However, the situation suddenly changed.

    The terrifying creature was furious, and its eyes exploded with mes. The ck mist behind it churned and a ck light shot out.

    It was still a spear.

    It was stabbed into the ground, and the huge force caused the surrounding stone bricks to crack, forming a deep pit.

    "He''s very strong. "

    Lin fan sighed. He liked strong opponents but this guy''s strength was just too terrifying.

    "Let''s go!"<sub> </sub>

    The master of the God-killing Pce waved his hand and barely managed to attack the entrance.

    There was still danger ahead, and whether they could pass through it really depended on luck.

    "Peak Master Lin, take care of yourself."

    The figure had already disappeared, and only his voice could be heard.

    They were already afraid.

    The other party''s level of terror was beyond imagination. Even with their strength, they were not a match for him. If they stayed here, they would only be throwing their lives away.

    "Hey, big guy,e, let me see your strength and how strong you are."

    Lin fan hooked his finger at him. He really hoped that he would treat him like a maniac and beat him up.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the air beside him was stirred and rolled. In the blink of an eye, a ck and rough hand came and pped him.

    "Interesting." Lin fan didn''t Dodge. He raised his hand to block.

    Bang! Bang!

    A terrifying collision of powers resulted in a powerful shockwave that spread out in all directions.

    This force was too terrifying, and the surrounding stone walls began to shake.

    The people from the Jue Shen Pce who had already escaped into the passage felt the mighty auraing from behind.

    Everyone''s face was solemn.

    From the moment they stepped into this ce, everything made their blood run cold.

    "I hope Peak Master Lin can return safely."

    Hu Zong looked back, but he was powerless and could not help.

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his hand to block it. He could already feel how strong this terrifying power was.

    Shocking!

    It was simply too shocking!

    The divine palm was invincible and could sweep away everything.

    The speed of his fingers was so fast that even space was torn apart. The power that was created was terrifying.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, Lin fan''s feet started to move. The ground beneath his feet started to sink in, forming small bumps.

    Bang! Bang!

    A violent power burst out.

    His body was unstable and he was sent flying. This was the first time he had been crushed like this when he was at his peak.

    Just as he was thinking about this, another arm stretched out and stopped him.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the other party''s attack didn''t slow down. It was like swatting a mosquito, and their palms met.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan was directly covered by his palms.

    "That''s too much. "

    With a loud roar, Lin fan spread his arms and slowly pushed the palms away.

    The other party''s strength was indeed astonishing.

    He had suffered a great loss.

    The ancient battlefield was activated.

    He knew that he was no match for the other party, but as a real man, he had to fight even if he couldn''t win, unless he was killed by the other party.

    "What?"

    The terrifying monster was obviously a little surprised. Maybe it was because the ant was able to survive in his hands that made him unhappy. Then, he roared and the ck mist behind him started to boil like water.

    The power between his palms was even more terrifying.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast. He escaped from the palm and arrived in front of the other party. He clenched his fingers and power gathered as he struck out.

    Bang! Bang!

    The other party didn''t even blink.

    His punch didn''t have much of an effect.

    "Amazing! What kind of creature is this? is it so hard?"

    "Hey, just tell me the truth. Do you have a brother called the ping Tian demonic Ox King?"

    The more he looked at this fellow, the more he felt that it resembled the ping Tian demonic Ox King.

    It was just a little uglier than the ping Tian demonic Ox King.

    Just as he was talking nonsense.

    The air froze once again. By the time he reacted, the other party''s palm had already pped him, and he was sent flying like a cannonball.

    It was only the effect of the ancient battlefield''s Overlord body that allowed him to stabilize his body.

    However, the other party''s strength was indeed terrifying. His skin was split open and his flesh was torn. Blood was spurting out, and he looked very miserable.

    "Where did hee from? how can he be so strong? isn''t peak Dao realm the limit of the outer realm?" Lin fan calmed himself down and felt helpless.

    "However, this Peak Master will slowly grind you to death today."

    With a bang, he stomped on the ground and disappeared.

    The terrifying creature opened its hand and pped towards Lin fan with shocking strength. Space was suppressed and if one didn''t die, one would be injured.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A sh of axe light appeared and directly chopped at the opponent''s palm.

    A finger was sent flying into the distance, covered in blood. The axe split open the opponent''s body and even cut off one of his fingers.

    An angry voice burst out.

    The terrifying creature clearly didn''t expect that it would be injured by a sharp weapon. To it, being injured by an ant was a disgrace.

    In the blink of an eye, the cut on his finger had recovered, and even the wound had disappeared.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan spat out a mouthful of blood as he was hit once more.

    Don''t think that the other party was slow just because of itsrge size. In fact, it was not slow at all.

    He was as fast as a dog.

 828 Chapter 828

    The rumbling sounds continued.

    The impact of the power came one after another, and it could not stop at all.

    It wasn''t that Lin fan was bullying him, but that he was being bullied.

    The terrifying creature was very strong and fast. Every attack was extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body was covered in blood. The way he looked at this guy was as if he was saying,"you''re ruthless."

    He really had nothing to say.

    "Don''t be too arrogant. It''ll only take me a few seconds to kill you. If you weren''t a bit stronger, you wouldn''t have survived the next second."

    Lin fan scolded. He was beaten up so badly that he couldn''t even fight back.

    If ''torrential bad luck'' was activated, it was guaranteed that this big guy would instantly kneel without any resistance.

    "Get out."

    The terrifying creature''s voice reverberated like thunder, causing one''s eardrums to hurt.

    "F * ck off! As long as I haven''t gotten any benefits, I won''t leave even if the sky falls." Lin fan replied. He was already here and he still wanted him to leave.

    How could it be so simple?

    He could tell at a nce that this ce was different.

    There was a big problem.

    "I can''t beat this guy for the time being. Let''s take a look inside first. Maybe we can find something good."

    He was already prepared. Then, his body flickered and he charged into the ck mist.

    He wanted to see through it and see what it was.

    "Die!"

    The Thunder roared and the ck mist trembled as it squeezed towards Lin fan.

    In fact, there were even a few ck rays that pierced through the space and locked onto Lin fan.

    Hula!

    These long Spears were connected to iron chains. As they flew in the air, the iron chains made a series of sounds.

    "This strange thing, how did it form? the powerful beings that old ancestor wanku that B * tch mentioned, could it be something like this?"

    As he dodged, a long spear flew past his face.

    Although it did not hit him, the air current that the spear created was extremely sharp and it added another wound to his body.

    When he entered the ck fog, he noticed that there were spots of light shing in the ck fog. He couldn''t see what they were, but they were definitely not simple things.

    Whoosh!

    There was a great sense of squeezing.

    "You''re not allowed to enter. Get out. " The terrifying creature roared in anger as its hands broke through the air.

    He was the one who guarded this ce, and no one was allowed to enter.

    Over the generations, many people had entered this ce, but all of them had died outside.

    "Who are you trying to scare?"

    Lin fan dodged, but he was still struck by the fist. However, he wasn''t afraid of opening the ancient battlefield.

    ck mist rose up, and a figure shot out. The scene in front of him changed.

    "This is a Pce?"

    In the distance, a towering Pce exuding an ancient aura stood.

    Although it was a little far away, there was a light that shot into the sky and connected to the top.

    Roar!

    All of a sudden, roars of anger could be heard from below.

    "Points?"

    Lin fan was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that there would be a Sea of Monsters here.

    Moreover, the auras of these demonic beasts were not ordinary. They were not weak and belonged to the noble families among the demonic beasts.

    At this moment, a beast that was as big as a mountain and looked like a lion roared out. A bolt of lightning that contained a terrifying amount of power shot out towards Lin fan.

    The other monsters around didn''t stop either. mes, hailstones, and all sorts of other attacks covered the sky as if they were trying to bring Lin fan down.

    "Amazing. I haven''t even started, and you''ve already made your move. Very good, you''ve made a name for yourself. Don''t me me."

    Lin fan charged down and his feetnded on the ground. The huge power caused the ground to crack.

    He took out the axe, a smile on his face.

    After that, he didn''t say anything and just started attacking. It was easy to encounter demonic beasts, but it wasn''t so easy to encounter such a powerful noble demonic beast.

    The terrifying creature chased after them. When it saw that the ant had fallen into the demonic beast, it roared in anger but didn''t make a move.

    It was as if he didn''t want to implicate these demonic beasts.

    p At that moment, a terrifying power attacked Lin fan from behind. It was a monster beast. It raised its huge ws and pped down. The nails on the huge ws were very sharp and glowed with a cold light. It was able to cut through everything.</anda>

    However, Lin fan turned around, raised his axe, and shed at The Giant w.

    The demonic beast was clearly a little stunned, but it didn''t feel that anything was wrong.

    After staying here for a long time, it was very confident in its ws.

    As for the axe that glowed with a cold light, it shouldn''t be of much use.

    However, a pool of blood spurted out after a moment.

    One of the giant ws was cut off.

    The demonic beast was stunned for a moment, as if it could not react in time. Its eyes were wide open, staring at the huge w on the ground.

    The ws felt familiar. Why did they look like his ws?

    Suddenly!

    A huge pain was transmitted over.

    Roar!

    It howled and twitched in pain. It didn''t expect its ws to be cut off. It hurt, it really hurt.

    "What''s this? This demonic beast is a little silly. "

    Lin fan frowned. The surrounding monsters were already attacking him. He didn''t think much and jumped up. The axe in his hand was going to chop down on the monster''s head.

    With a swing of the axe, his head was split into two.

    Large amounts of blood spurted out.

    It was a tragic sight.

    The increase in points was really refreshing.

    Puchi!

    Just as he was in a daze, his chest was pierced by a tail.<sub> </sub>

    "They actuallyunched a sneak attack."

    Lin fan was furious. He turned around and saw a long-tailed Beast. Its tail was long like a fish. Its cheeks were quivering, and the tail behind its butt was trembling slightly. Its fur was standing up, and at the same time, bolts of lightning were shining from its tail.

    It followed the tail and covered Lin fan.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Lin fan raised the axe and shed at the tail.

    Puchi!

    The small part of the tailnded on the ground and rolled a few times, like a salted fish turning over, and then stopped moving.

    The long-tailed demonic beast was in pain and wanted to pull back its tail. However, it didn''t expect that the creature it had pierced through would actually grab its tail and chop it down with an axe.

    It was like cutting vegetables.

    The long-tailed demonic beast was in so much pain that its entire body was trembling. It was in so much pain that it was about to copse.

    How could this living being still move? it was clearly injured to this extent, so how could it still use an axe to chop at it?

    Just as Lin fan was getting excited, he felt a heavy weight on his back. A monster beast was charging at him with its hooves. However, because of his Overlord body, it didn''t fall to the ground.

    "Come, let''s see who can live to the end."

    Puchi!

    Another monster attacked and bit down on Lin fan''s neck. His main artery was broken and a piece of flesh was torn off.

    "Did you enjoy the bite?"

    Lin fan stretched out his fingers and grabbed the monster''s head, squeezing its neck. The huge force caused the monster to feel pain. It trembled and struggled.

    Bang! Bang!

    The demonic beast''s head exploded in an instant, and its blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    To Lin fan, these monsters were weird.

    In his opinion, demonic beasts of this level should have had intelligence long ago. They should be able to speak humannguage and understand fear. But now, it seemed that these demonic beasts had only power but no brains.

    Just like a normal wild beast, he exploded with the most primitive ferocity.

    At that moment, the monsters had already pinned Lin fan down.

    Many, many, they were already stacked on top of each other.

    It instantly drowned him.

    "If you don''t get out, you''ll die." The terrifying creature was very tall. It stood in the endless abyss and looked at the scene in front of it like a chess yer looking at a chessboard.

    In his eyes, the monster and Lin fan were just chess pieces on the chessboard.

    At this moment, the demonic beasts dispersed.

    Their mouths filled with sharp teeth had already torn Lin fan into pieces. He didn''t even look human anymore.

    The demonic beast that had been cut like a vegetable still held a grudge. It came to the side of the minced meat and angrily pped down with its w, turning a piece of flesh into meat paste.

    It hated the creature who had cut its tail into such a shape.

    Suddenly!

    It had a bad feeling and a great sense of danger.

    Pada!

    His broken tail seemed to have been caught by someone, like a kitten whose tail had been stepped on. His hair stood on end, and his body bent.

    "He''s really ruthless. " Lin fan twisted his neck, raising the axe and shing.

    Puchi!

    The long-tailed monster''s tail was cut into dozens of pieces, and thest blow was Lin fan''s hammer.

    He liked to battle with demonic beasts. Every demonic beast was worth points, and it made him feel extremely happy.

    "Get out!"

    The terrifying creature roared in anger, and its voice set off a shocking wave. He didn''t expect that this creature would still be alive.

    Lin fan didn''t care. It was just a dream for him to get out of here. Maybe even a dream wouldn''t work.

    Since the demonic beasts were here, he had to kill all of them.

    Roar!

    Roar!

    At that moment, the monsters raised their heads and roared in anger. They charged at Lin fan.

    "Good, today''s trip wasn''t in vain."

    The cultivation of these demonic beasts was very strong. It was impossible for them to not die dozens or even hundreds of times.

    Although the ancient battlefield was strong.

    However, if he was torn to pieces by the demonic beasts, there was nothing he could do.

    "Damn it."

    The terrifying creature red at him. He was furious. This detestable creature didn''t leave, but continued to kill the demonic beasts.

    Every demonic beast here was something he had to protect.

    Although he didn''t know what the beasts were for, there was a voice in his consciousness telling him to protect them.

    Whoosh!

    The ck spear shot through the air with lightning, wanting to nail Lin fan to death.

    The surrounding demonic beasts wanted to escape, but the terrifying creature made its move. They had already felt the shocking and terrifying might and didn''t dare to stay.

    However, in that instant, they were attracted by the colored eyes. They roared in anger and attacked Lin fan with all their might.

    "Get out of the way."

    The terrifying creature spoke. He didn''t expect the demonic beast he was protecting to not know how terrifying he was and still wanted to rush over. Could it be that it didn''t know that death was already upon it?

    The ck spear swept up a terrifying air current. Although it didn''t hit the demonic beasts, the air current cut them open.

    "Get out of the way."

    He spoke again and asked the demonic beasts to leave.

    However, it was of no use.

    This group of beasts had already gone crazy and wanted to fight Lin fan to the death.

    "Very good, I like it very much."

    Lin fanughed and dodged the spear. The axe didn''t feel good, so he took out the stone b and smashed it.

    Bang! Bang!

    A demonic beast was enveloped by the stone b. With a plop, the stone b pressed against the ground, and a pool of blood spurted out from the stone b.

    Comfortable!

 Chapter 829 The Expansion Caused Me To Be Separated From My Body

    "Brother, what''s the situation?"

    Zhu Fengfeng sat there, a little anxious, not knowing what the situation was.

    Suddenly!

    He heard a sounding from inside.

    He was very anxious and terrified.

    "Hurry, hurry, we''re at the exit."

    The voice was a little weak, clearly injured.

    When he saw who it was, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He couldn''t believe it and said,""Why did you guyse out?"

    When the people from the Jue Shen Pce entered, they would definitely cut all the way to the end. But now they were here. The time was not right. How could they be so fast?

    "It''s dangerous. Let''s go. " The sect leader was seriously injured and didn''t want to say much. He just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    This was not a dangerous ce, but a burial ground.

    The terror inside was truly terrifying. Provoking it too much would only elerate death.

    "Wait, my brother, where is he?" Zhu Fengfeng clutched at the sect head''s robes and said anxiously.

    If it was his brother who rushed out, he would definitely drag his brother on a pig ride and leave quickly.

    But now, it was the people from the God-down Pce who came out. Didn''t that mean that it was really dangerous inside?

    "He''s still inside. We tried to persuade him to leave, but he didn ''t." The sect master still had lingering fear in his heart.

    As soon as they passed through the tunnel, the terrifying tentacle came out again. After a hard fight, they barely managed to get out.

    If they had not made sufficient preparations, someone might have died inside.

    "You guys just came out like this?"

    Zhu Fengfeng eximed.

    "You guys are too heartless. My brother saved the life of your sect''s old ancestor."

    He was a little flustered, even the master of the God-down Pce and the nine old ancestors were so scared that they ran out.

    How terrifying was it inside?

    He didn''t dare to imagine.

    I only hope that my brother can hold on.

    "We''ve tried our best and tried to persuade him many times, but Peak Master Lin is not willing toe out." Hu Zong exined. They really could not be med for this.

    However, for some reason, Peak Master Lin refused to leave. He did not know what confidence he had to kill that terrifying existence.

    "Yangyang, don''t sleep. Go in and save her."

    Zhu Fengfeng smacked the pig''s head in anger. The danger level inside was high, but with yang Yang''s ability, it should be possible.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig woke up and stepped on the ground with its strong hooves. It knew the situation inside.

    Hmph!

    Hmph!

    Instantly, the fat pig''s body changed. Its four hooves turned ck like ck iron, and there were even mes burning.

    His body expanded and became stronger than before.

    Without another word, Zhu Fengfeng sat on the fat pig and smacked its butt."Yangyang, let''s go in and save them. It''s not in vain that big brother gave us so much wealth."

    "Go, charge!"

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig snorted and moved his four hooves, stirring up a cloud of dust. He turned into a stream of light and disappeared before his eyes.

    "Sect master, what should we do now?" All of the old ancestors were already injured. It was really good that they were able toe out alive.

    He had never felt that the feeling of being alive was so exciting.

    "It''s safe here for now. Let''s recover from our injuries first. " The sect master spoke.

    He couldn''t get out in his current state.

    Da da da!

    The fat pig''s speed was very fast. When it passed by the ce where the tentacles were, it disappeared without a trace before the tentacles could react.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan spun 720 degrees in the air, spitting out blood as he waved the weapon in his hand.

    The axe and the stone b took away the demonic beasts one after another.

    The terrifying creature was enraged.

    This ant had killed the existence that he had to protect in front of him.

    "Damn it, die!"

    He pped down with his palm. It was so huge that it covered the sky and even enveloped the demonic beast.

    "I can''t let you steal my things."

    Lin fan jumped up with a bang, the axe in his hand shing towards the other party''s palm.

    The axe light was very sharp. With a pfft sound, a deep cut was made on his palm.

    However, in the blink of an eye, there was a gust of wind from the right. It was another hand that was extremely fast and grabbed Lin fan.

    He clenched his fingers.

    Bang! Bang!

    It exploded instantly.

    The power was really strong and even Lin fan found it hard to block.

    He didn''t understand what cultivation level this terrifying creature had and what kind of monster it was. How could it be so strong?

    Blood dripped from his palm and fell to the ground.

    The demonic beasts were bathed in blood as they roared ferociously and excitedly.

    Ten secondster!

    Lin fan appeared once more. Without saying a word, he continued to fight.

    There were many demonic beasts here.

    The increase in points was exciting.

    He felt that he would be able to umte enough points from this trip to fill up his Foundation.

    "Who are you?"

    The terrifying creature''s voice reverberated. It realized that the ant was very active. It killed it again and again. It was very distressed and felt like it couldn''t be killed.

    Furthermore, the number of demonic beasts he had to protect was decreasing. The surroundings had already be a sea of blood.

    Lin fan was really excited. The terrifying creature asked him who he was but he kept silent. He didn''t want to say anything and just threw a middle finger at him.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that his cultivation wasn''t high enough, how could he be so presumptuous?

    What a joke.

    "Brother, I''m here to save you."

    Just as Lin fan finished off thest monster, a voice came from the other side of the ck mist.

    It was Zhu Fengfeng''s voice.

    "Oh my God, why the hell did you guyse in? get out!" Lin fan was stunned. What was going on? didn''t he tell him not toe in?

    When he had first encountered this terrifying creature, he had been d that he had not brought Zhu Fengfeng with him. Otherwise, this human and pig would have been forced to their knees.

    "Brother, I was worried about you, so I followed yang yang in. Can you hold on?" Zhu Fengfeng shouted from a distance.

    "Yes, I can." Lin fan was helpless. He didn''t think that this guy would actually die ande in. Wasn''t he just here to deliver food?<sub> </sub>

    He couldn''t even hold on. With just one man and one pig, they would be pped to death.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Zhu Fengfeng sat on Yangyang''s back again."Let''s go back."

    He came in a hurry and left in a hurry, his speed was extremely fast.

    "Oh my God, what''s that? it''s too big."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s blood ran cold. She had just seen a terrifying creature. Not to mention its size, even the aura it exuded was enough to scare her.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a cold light approached from behind.

    "Yang yang, pay attention to your positioning."

    He didn''t need to look to know that the terrifying monster had made its move.

    He did not dare to look back, for fear of being frightened and falling off yang yang.

    The fat pig''s body was strong, but it was very agile. Its four hooves were very light. The wave-like subtle steps werepletely iparable to the fat pig''s hooves.

    BOOM!

    The spear was stabbed into the ground, causing a violent impact.

    Only then did he dare to look back.

    "Oh my God, that''s scary. Brother is really good at it. No wonder those old chickens ran out in fear."

    Then, he shouted towards the inside.

    "Brother, hang in there!"

    He just came in to take a look. He was relieved that his brother was fine. With his understanding of his brother, if he didn''t call for help, it meant that he was confident.

    "Don''te in, just wait outside. " Lin fan shouted. However, he was a little touched. This man and pig still had some conscience and knew toe in and take a look.

    It was just that seeing that he was fine and running away faster than anyone else, it was a slight fly in the ointment.

    If they could stay for a few seconds, it would be a good story.

    The terrifying creature was very dissatisfied. It didn''t expect the two little ants to escape from it.

    "I can''t beat this guy for the time being. Let''s go inside and see the situation first."

    This time, he had already earned a lot. The points made him feel like he was about to break through the material wall.

    "I''ll let you off for now. I''ll deal with you properly after a while."

    Seeing that there was still a way ahead, he turned into a stream of light and disappeared without a trace.

    "Get out."

    The terrifying creature was enraged, and the ants had already entered.

    He was furious, and the abyss around him trembled. His ck hands grabbed the ground and climbed out of the abyss.

    Its huge body pulled the ck mist.

    His body, arms, and legs were ck and purple, and there were strange runes imprinted on his body.

    Every step he took caused the ground to copse. Every step he took left a huge footprint, shaking the entire ground.

    "Despicable ant, get out of here. This is not a ce you cane."

    The terrifying creature chased Lin fan. He was sleeping here to defend against all invaders. Over the years, he had killed many.

    He didn''t expect an ant to break in.

    "It seems like this guy has climbed up."

    Lin fan didn''t want to fight with him as it would be a waste.

    Of course, with the other party''s strength, although it could give him a point of growth, it was still toote.

    However, he did not even take a look at how many points he had right now. Could the umtion of his battle experience catch up to the speed of upgrading his cultivation technique?

    "En, where is this?"

    Suddenly!

    He stopped in his tracks, and the scene in front of him was shocking.

    Stone coffins were ced there.

    He counted them.

    There were twelve.

    Light shone down from the sky above these stone coffins, enveloping them.

    "My precious."

    He immediately went forward and pushed open a stone coffin. There was a corpse lying inside.

    It didn''t rot.

    His face was no different from a normal person ''s, but there was no breath, no heartbeat, nothing.

    "Are there any treasures?"

    He looked at it quickly but didn''t notice anything. Maybe he didn''t look carefully enough, so he didn''t notice.

    "Get out. This is not a ce you cane."

    His voice was like thunder, resounding in his ears.

    The terrifying creature had already arrived. The shadow had already enveloped the entire ce, causing it to sink into the shadows.

    "I''m here. I can''t just leave empty-handed. "

    He didn''t think much about it and put the stone coffin into his storage ring.

    However, he could feel a spiritual pressure and a seal pressing down on him.

    In fact, the mental pressure had already formed a mental storm.

    Anyone who came in would be crushed to pieces.

    "This terrifying creature even saved the lives of the people from the God-extinguishing Pce."

    In his opinion, if the people of the God-down Pce were to arrive here, they would definitely be invaded by this spiritual pressure. By then, they might not even know how they died.

    However, to him, these were all small problems.

    Immune to mental pressure.

    Ignore the seal.

    The dangerous ces in the world were like his back garden.

    "Put it down,"

    The terrifying creature was furious and reached out his palm to grab Lin fan.

    Lin fan took a look and didn''t bother much about it.

    At this moment, no one could stop him.

    Everything he saw was fated with him. After all, this was something that only the fated could obtain. There was no problem with it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The palm strike missed.

    The other hand of the terrifying creature grabbed at the other coffins.

    You are not allowed to touch the things here, and you are not allowed to take them away.

    With a grab, the remaining five coffins were grabbed by the terrifying creature. It then opened its mouth and sucked them in.

    "Eh? If you want to snatch something in front of me, I''ll have to go through a mountain of daggers and a sea of mes. "

    Lin fan turned around and chased after the five coffins. No one could take away anything that they wanted.

 Chapter 830 Ill Get Out Of Here Myself

    He followed the five coffins and entered the mouth of the terrifying creature.

    His vision turned ck!

    They could not see the light.

    This terrifying creature was too big. When it opened its mouth, it was like a bottomless pit.

    His body was burning with mes, illuminating the surroundings.

    The five coffins were pulled and fell.

    He felt a little helpless. He couldn''t even remember how many times he had entered its abdomen. He wondered if this big guy''s internal organs were very soft.

    If it was soft, he would have to kneel down today.

    Pada!

    He caught up to one of the coffins and kept it in his storage ring.

    Who knew if there were any treasures in the coffin? however, anything that could be ced here was an antique. He wouldn''t regret it if he took it away, but if he didn ''t, he would regret it in the future.

    "I''m afraid Zhu Fengfeng will be disappointed. "

    He had just looked through a coffin, but there was nothing attractive inside.

    This time, he had profited, but for Zhu Fengfeng, he had suffered a loss.

    The terrifying creature''s body was like a bottomless pit. No one knew how deep it was, and no one knew when it would end.

    Whoosh!

    ck roots came from the distance and wrapped around the stone coffins, trying to take them away.

    However, to Lin fan, how could he let the other party achieve that?

    These things were already his, and no one could take them away.

    Bang! Bang!

    He raised his axe and hacked at the roots.

    This axe was extremely sharp. Basically, it would break anything it cut.

    This terrifying creature must be very strong, right?

    However,pared to an axe, it was still far from enough. They could basically be injured.

    Puchi!

    The roots broke.

    The stone coffin was in his hands.

    Outside, the terrifying creature was furious. If an ant entered his body, it would only fall into the endless ocean of oblivion.

    But he didn''t expect that he would actually snatch the stone coffin from within his body.

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan had already kept the remaining five coffins into his storage ring.

    Suddenly!

    He could feel a terrifying aura gathering around him, and at the same time, it was getting closer.

    "Sigh, I''m helpless. I always encounter such strange things."

    "However, neither will do. This Peak Master is not someone who can be killed so easily."

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. He raised the axe and hacked down into the abyss.

    However, he frowned and felt that something was wrong.

    The axe light hit the abyss, but it only caused a slight ripple and then disappeared without any fluctuations.

    Whoosh!

    In the darkness, a light shed. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of him. This was the counterattack of a terrifying creature.

    Lin fan did not Dodge and allowed the light to strike his body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Blood sttered everywhere as his body was like a piece of paper under the bombardment of these rays of light. There was no room for resistance, and in the blink of an eye, he was riddled with holes.

    "Hey! Do you really have to do this? hurry up ande out. Let''s fight to the death here, or I''ll leave. "

    Lin fan shouted towards the abyss.

    However, the other party didn''t give him any face and didn''t even make a sound.

    This made him feel despair.

    Looking down on others wasn''t like this.

    Suddenly!

    The abyss started to shake.

    A voice was heard.

    "Hand over all your things." This was the voice of a terrifying creature. He was furious and wanted to crush Lin fan.

    An ant broke through his obstruction and took away the things inside. It was simply a sin worthy of death.

    Now that it had entered his body, it was an even greater humiliation to him.

    "I won ''t." Lin fan shook his head. What a joke. He didn''t give back what he got.

    In his opinion, this terrifying creature had also lost its mind.

    Why didn''t he go out and find out what kind of existence Lin fan was?

    The terrifying creature should have been furious, but it was much calmer now.

    "If that''s the case, then sink into this ce with the stone coffin. This will be your burial ground. Don''t even think about leaving. This is an endless space."

    The terrifying creature was very strong, and there was a space within its body.

    It was infinitelyrge, enough to imprison the other party within.

    "So that''s how it is. I was wondering why I didn''t see any flesh."

    Lin fan felt that this guy''s body was really amazing.

    There was no flesh, no blood, and no organs.

    There was only an abyss with no end in sight.

    "Goodbye!"

    "The next time we meet will be the day of your death."

    Lin fan raised his hand and said that he had to leave.

    Instantly.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot without a trace, as though he had disappeared into thin air.

    "It seems to be exactly as I thought."

    He hade out of the terrifying creature''s body.

    A seal had already been formed in that fellow''s body. Since he couldn''t get out, he had to let him out. Otherwise, wouldn''t this be a conflict?

    Ignore seals!

    An endless abyss!

    Which of the two was stronger?

    As long as one wasn''t a fool, they would definitely be able to tell.

    If the system''s BUFF was lost, he would really die on a tofu.

    "Bastard, where did you go?"

    A furious roar was heard.

    Lin fan saw the terrifying creature''s back facing him and it was roaring in anger. He probably didn''t expect that the ant in his body would disappear without a trace.

    He couldn''t find it.

    "Eh? I actually came over. " Lin fan realized that this exit was actually the same ce he had entered from.

    "Hey! I''m here, you big idiot. "

    Seeing the terrifying creature roaring, he had to remind it.

    "What?" When the terrifying creature heard this sound, it was stunned. It turned around and saw that the ant was actually standing there safe and sound. It felt that this was impossible.

    "You ..."

    Lin fan waved his hand casually,"don''t say it''s yours. It''s mine. I''m not used to staying in your stomach, so I''lle out. I just wanted to tell you that I''m leaving. You don''t have to send me off."<sub> </sub>

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He would leave this ce.

    There was nothing left anyway, and this terrifying creature was really annoying. Other than being unlucky, he couldn''t kill it for the time being.

    However, there was no hurry to keep it. When next year came, he would ughter it and bring it home for winter.

    "Get back here." The terrifying creature was furious, and the ck mist around its body began to boil.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The ck spear pierced through space and shot out.

    "What a sick guy. He asked me to get out for a while, and now he wants me to get back. Can''t this Peak Master get out of here now?"

    As he dodged, the spear nailed to the ground with a nging sound, and a huge impact wave attacked in all directions.

    "Goodbye, goodbye if we''re fated to."

    After saying this, he immediately retreated.

    They hadn''t fully explored this dangerous ce yet.

    However, this terrifying creature was too annoying. Even with him around, he couldn''t move freely.

    "Come back."

    The terrifying creature roared and could only watch as the ant took the stone coffin away.

    But he could not leave this ce.

    His anger was burning, and he mmed the ground in anger.

    A huge explosion resounded. Under the impact of this terrifying force, cracks appeared on the surrounding stone walls. Then, gravel rolled down.

    "He''s really hot-tempered. "

    Lin fan turned around and shook his head.

    This dangerous ce was very mysterious, and he had not fully explored it. However, the next time he came, he could properly plunder it.

    In the tunnel.

    "What?"

    "There''s still blood?"

    He stopped in his tracks. There were bloodstains and corpses.

    "This is the ce that the God-killing Pce has been to. It''s exactly the same as mine."

    After pondering for a while, he felt that it was very likely that there were tentacled demonic beasts below.

    He directly opened the corpse.

    As expected!

    If there was a hole, then those tentacled demonic beasts must be below.

    He didn''t wait for the tentacle monster to move first and started digging.

    Deep underground.

    The ck meatballs piled up together and waved their tentacles. They weremunicating with each other.

    "It''s a pity that the prey from before ran away. "

    "There''s more prey. "

    "Wait, he seems to want toe in. These prey are too greedy. They must think there''s something here. Let''s wait here. When the preyes down, we''ll split it with him."

    "Alright," he said.

    In the dark abyss, the ck meatballs were talking to each other. They had already sensed the movement above.

    He was prepared to wait here.

    At that moment, Lin fan was no different from an excavator. He flipped over the hard soil and the hole that was originally only an arm''s width was dug very deep.

    Bang! Bang!

    Thestyer of soil was dug out.

    He entered directly and smelled the scent of demonic beasts.

    Gulu!

    The ck balls of meat started to move. Their tentacles danced around and attacked Lin fan.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    "There''s still one more wave. This time, we didn''t lose anything."

    Lin fan was ted as he hollered out. His entire body was filled with energy. Without caring about anything else, he started fighting.

    A tentacle came at him. It was very fast, like a bolt of Lightning in the Dark.

    Pada!

    "Firste, first die, everyone gets a share." Lin fan grabbed the tentacle with his palm and used all his strength. The lump of meat was stunned for a moment before it flew towards him.

    He clenched his fist and gathered his strength. When it reached his face, he punched out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Terrifying power exploded out and went deep into the meat ball. It umted to the peak and exploded.

    Large pieces of flesh and blood fell to the ground.

    Gulu!

    Instantly, the ck meatballs around him showed signs of stopping, as if they were a little stunned.

    They did not understand what was going on.

    He said he would wait for an opportunity.

    They had agreed to split the prey together.

    Why was it that in this situation, it was the prey that wanted to capture them all in one fell swoop?

    Some demonic beasts wanted to run into the dark abyss.

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Lin fan red at them. Since he had already entered this ce, he would not let any of the monsters off.

    No matter how big the demonic beast was, as long as it had points, it would be a part of him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    One punch after another.

    Each punch contained his most terrifying power.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. He felt so good.

    He was done.

    His points were increasing rapidly.

    He didn''t even dare to look at how many points he had now, for fear of scaring himself to death. He had to take a bath, change his clothes, and offer sacrifices to the heavens. Then, he would take a good look at his points. Only then would that be the right choice.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, why isn''t my brother back yet?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little worried, but when she had first entered, her brother had been extremely stable, so he hade out immediately.

    But time passed by.

    His brother had note out yet, and he was already a little anxious.

    Whoosh!

    Footsteps could be heard.

    He turned around abruptly.

    "Brother, you''re finally out! I was so worried!" He eximed.

    Lin fan took a look and was really calm.

    "What are you panicking for?"

 Chapter 831 Sect Master, Arent They A Little Cruel?

    "Old brother, how can I not be panicking? if anything happens to you inside, you''ll make me cry to death."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s words sounded as if they were true, but no matter how one looked at it, it was as if she had her own thoughts.

    "Hehe!"

    Lin fan replied simply. He was a little touched by Zhu Fengfeng''s concern.

    "Brother, you ..."

    His eyes were shifty and he was really energetic. He sized up Lin fan not to see if he was injured but to see what was going on.

    Even the fat pig that had been sucking on soil lifted its head and waited.

    "Forget it, brother. It''s good that you''vee out. Let''s hurry up and leave."

    Zhu Fengfeng was looking forward to getting rich, but when she realized that there were still people around, the tone of the conversation changed. One should not reveal one''s wealth. If someone were to target it, that would be bad.

    "Peak Master Lin, are you alright?" Hu Zong walked over from the distance. They were recovering there.

    When he saw Lin fan walk out, he came over to ask about the situation.

    At the same time, he had a deeper understanding of Lin fan''s strength.

    It was too terrifying.

    That terrifying creature was very strong, and even they were not its match. However, Peak Master Lin was able toe out from inside, and he seemed to be safe and sound. Didn''t that mean that Peak Master Lin''s strength had already reached a certain level?

    "I''m fine. Look at me. Do I look like someone who''s in trouble?"

    Lin fan was really calm. The danger zone didn''t let him down. He had gained a lot and the points he had umted were too terrifying.

    He didn''t need anything, but points were his only way to be stronger.

    "This ce is too terrifying. I really don''t know how it was formed." Hu Zong sighed. Even with their strength, they had suffered a great loss and almost lost their lives.

    It was enough to show that the danger level of this ce had reached a shocking level.

    At this moment, the master of the God-killing Pce walked over. His injuries had recovered well. The bloody hole in his chest had recovered and new flesh had grown out. It was very pink, but it could be seen that his aura was very weak.

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin."

    The sect leader of God-killing Pce wasn''t an arrogant person. He remembered the other party''s saving grace and at the same time, he was d to enter with Lin fan.

    Otherwise, this time, the people of the God-down Pce would have suffered a great loss.

    He was very curious about what Peak Master Lin had obtained from it, but he was too embarrassed to ask directly.

    After all, he had obtained it inside. If he were to ask now, wouldn''t it make people feel that he was greedy for wealth?

    "Brother, I''m sorry to disappoint you this time. There''s nothing else in there except for the twelve coffins." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" Zhu Fengfeng was taken aback, but she quickly regained her senses and pretended to be sad,"sigh, what a pity. I don''t have any wealth. But forget it, it''s fate. I can''t force it."

    He was very happy in his heart. His brother was really steady enough to pretend that he didn''t get anything. When it was just the two of them and the pig, he would split it properly. It was really great.

    "Really, I''m not lying to you." Lin fan felt that Zhu Fengfeng did not seem to believe him, so he repeated himself.

    "Yes, yes."

    Zhu Fengfeng nodded.

    "Brother, I believe you. Why would I suspect that you''re lying to me?"

    He felt that his brother was really professional. Just look at his tone and expression, it was as if he was telling the truth.

    The master of the God-killing Pce and the patriarchs looked at each other helplessly.

    Even though it''s indeed a little inconvenient for us to be here.

    But there was no need to do this.

    We''re not the kind of people who would Rob others.

    They were all people of status.

    He was not that kind of thief.

    "Really? do you think I''m bragging just because they''re here? I really only found twelve stone coffins. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you. "

    Lin fan did not say anything more as he took out the twelve stone coffins.

    "Ah?"

    Zhu Fengfeng stared at the stone coffin in front of her with her mouth agape. She looked at her brother, then back at the stone coffin.

    It really was.

    He was not bragging.

    This was a little different from what he had expected.

    In his opinion, such a dangerous ce must have mountains of wealth. Even if people jumped in, they would be drowned by the wealth.

    Now that his brother had taken out twelve stone coffins, he was a little confused.

    Of course, he wouldn''t think that his brother was lying. Based on his understanding of his brother, his character was definitely upright and there was no problem at all.

    "Twelve?"

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce felt a chill in his heart. He and the nine old ancestors, that was ten people. Plus this pig and that person, wasn''t that twelve people?

    This couldn''t be prepared for them, right?

    However, he believed that Peak Master Lin was not such a person.

    However, these twelve stone coffins were really a little scary.

    His wealth had reached a shocking level.

    Peak Master Lin wanted to silence him.

    At that moment, Lin fan stepped forward and opened one of the coffins."Look, there''s a corpse in each coffin."

    At this moment, everyone stepped forward and looked on in shock.

    It really was.

    The stone coffins were filled with corpses.

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce was a little ashamed. Damn it, he had misunderstood Peak Master Lin just now.

    To think that Peak Master Lin would take out 12 coffins to kill them. It turned out that he was really open and honest.

    When he got something, he didn''t hide it at all. He just said what he wanted.

    Just this act alone made him a model worker in the outer realm.

    "Oh my God, brother, this dangerous ce is too disappointing." Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. There was no wealth, only twelve bodies. This was too much.

    He hade in vain.<sub> </sub>

    It was a pity.

    "Sigh, how should I put this? I don''t know what these corpses are, but they definitely aren''t simple things. Otherwise, they would have rotted long ago. However,pared to wealth, these corpses are worthless."

    Lin fan walked up and grabbed the corpse in his hands, shaking it up and down.

    However, just as he was about to speak, the situation changed.

    Hula!

    When he shook the corpses, there was the sound of metal shing, and something that was made of stone fell.

    "Yi!" Lin fan was stunned.

    "Yi!" Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was one of shock as well, as if she had just discovered a new continent.

    "Brother, isn''t this just like the dangerous ces we''ve been to before? that guy was also a corpse and he hid something in his stomach. If yang yang didn''t find out, I''m afraid we would have missed it."

    "Look at this corpse. He actually hid his wealth on his body. This is too sinister."

    Zhu Fengfeng immediately stepped forward and picked up the items on the ground.

    It was a ck stone, and its surface was glowing. It was as if there were stars revolving inside, as if it contained a universe.

    "What a strange thing. I can''t even recognize what it is with my knowledge."

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. Even he couldn''t recognize this thing, so one could imagine how magical it was.

    "You shake it, I''ll take a look." Lin fan handed the corpse over to Zhu Fengfeng, then picked up the ck stone. He held it high in his hand and looked at it carefully.

    "What''s that? is it that magical?"

    He pondered, but he couldn''t understand.

    "Peak Master Lin, can you let me take a look?" God-killing Pce''s Grandmaster appeared beside Lin fan. His tone was a little excited, as if he had discovered a huge secret.

    "Alright, let''s take a look."

    He handed the stone over. He wanted to know what it was.

    Did people like to hide things like this nowadays?

    It was really strange that he didn''t notice it earlier.

    The sect leader looked carefully and his expression changed. The more he looked, the more shocked he was. Then, he was sure.

    "How is this possible? this is actually a universe star stone."

    He couldn''t believe it.

    In his opinion, it was a nearly extinct material that could be used to make treasures that were beyond the heaven-defying level.

    As for what kind of treasure he could refine, he didn''t know either. In any case, he knew that it would be very terrifying.

    "Lin Feng ..."

    The sect master was just about to speak when he realized that the universe star stone in his hand had disappeared. It had been taken away by Peak Master Lin.

    "Okay, I understand. You don''t have to say anything. I understand."

    He silently ced the items into his storage ring.

    It was definitely a treasure.

    Otherwise, the master of God-killing Pce would not be so shocked.

    "This ..." The sect master of the God-down Pce was stunned. He wanted to give them such a treasure too. However, looking at Peak Master Lin''s expression, it was clear that he was not prepared to give it to them.

    Then, he looked at the ground.

    There were many things that he had never seen before.

    But with a single nce, one could tell that it was not ordinary.

    They were all incredible things.

    "Old brother, these corpses are too cheap. They''re hidden very well." Zhu Fengfeng''s hands didn''t stop moving. This was the most brutal way to deal with these corpses.

    As for his fear of corpses, he had long forgotten about it.

    "If it''s hidden well, then can''t you look through it more carefully?" Lin fan said.

    From the sect master''s expression, it could be seen that even they wanted these things.

    Therefore, it was priceless.

    Although these treasures were like trash to him and had not been counted with points, it was definitely the right thing to do to bring them back to the sect.

    "Yes, don''t worry, elder brother. Even if I faint from exhaustion, I''ll take all of these guys before I faint." Zhu Fengfeng patted her chest and promised.

    There was no need to mention how excited he was now. Seeing the wealth falling down, his heart melted.

    The fat pig also joined the battlefield and took out the corpse from the stone coffin. Then, he ced it on the ground and lowered his head, constantly arching it.

    Every time he arched his head, wealth would fall, and the fat pig was even more excited.

    "Grandmaster, why do I feel like this is a little cruel?" A patriarch spoke up, and he could not bear to watch any longer.

    How could he treat a corpse with a precious treasure like this?

    As far as he knew, the origin of this corpse was definitely not simple. The secrets it held were probably no less than the wealth.

    Not long after.

    Twelve bodies were scattered all over the ce.

    In particr, the corpses that had been dug up by the fat pig were too horrible to look at.

    His clothes were covered in saliva.

    Some of them were not even wearing clothes.

    Zhu Fengfeng had umted all her wealth. Although it wasn''t much, it felt extraordinary.

    "Brother, how much can I get?" He asked. Although he was the one who discovered the dangerous ce, his brother had risked his life to get it back, so he had to ask his brother''s opinion.

    "Just take whatever you want, I''ll give you half." Lin fan looked through the pile of wealth to find what he needed.

    ? However, it was a pity.

    He wanted to see if there were any cultivation techniques.

    If he had a cultivation technique, it would solve the urgent problem.

    "Old bro ..." Zhu Fengfeng raised her head and looked at Lin fan, touched.

    "What?" Lin fan was confused.

    "I love you." Zhu Fengfeng wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She was so touched. This was her real brother.

 832 Chapter 832

    Their eyes were red!

    Their eyes were red with envy!

    The master of the God-killing Pce and the others were really jealous.

    They stood there, their eyes fixed on the wealth on the ground.

    Zhu Fengfeng was especially despicable. She picked up one of the pills and took a deep breath. A long line of pills was sucked into her nose.

    They wanted to Rob him.

    However, they held back. They were people with good manners and couldn''t hit him, or they would lose face.

    "Waa! It''s so hard. "

    Zhu Fengfeng picked up a hard object, ced it in her mouth, and bit down on it. She bit so hard that her gums hurt.

    Then, he found that the people of the God-down Pce were looking at him. He also showed a bright smile, which was a response.

    "Grandmaster, why do I feel that there''s something wrong with this guy''s smile?"

    One of the patriarchs really wanted to beat this guy to death.

    He was so old, but he was not steady at all.

    If Zhu Fengfeng knew what he was thinking, she would definitely say,"

    What do you know? I''m only a few hundred years old, I''m still very young.

    "HAIs ..." The sect leader sighed helplessly. His heart was broken.

    His heart ached when he saw other people counting the shocking amount of wealth in front of him.

    Jealousy separated the hostages.

    The fat pig circled around him, its short tail sticking up high. It snorted continuously and was so excited that it was about to fly.

    "Yangyang, stop shaking. Squat down and don''t move." Zhu Fengfeng said, patting the fat pig''s butt.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig sat down beside Zhu Fengfeng, his round eyes staring at the wealth in front of him. He waspletely stunned.

    "Brother, what are you looking for?"

    Zhu Fengfeng saw her brother flipping through it and was a little worried.

    "I''m looking for a cultivation technique. "

    Lin fan was speechless. He didn''t expect that he didn''t even have a single cultivation technique. He was so poor.

    The creatures guarding it were so terrifying that they must be existences that surpassed the outer realm.

    But without even a single cultivation technique, was that eptable?

    That would definitely not make sense.

    "Cultivation technique? I have it." Zhu Fengfeng rummaged through her storage ring,"brother, this is the strongest technique in my family. Take a look, it''s pretty good."

    Lin fan took the cultivation technique. He was filled with curiosity, but after taking a look, he returned it.

    "No need, it''s a special skill again. Are there any hard body skills?"

    What he needed were hard body skills.

    He didn''t want to cultivate other cultivation techniques, even if they were of a high grade. It was aplete waste of time.

    In a pot of precious essence, soil was added.

    "Hard body skills? No, I don ''t. " Zhu Fengfeng shook her head and refused decisively.

    Not many people were willing to cultivate hard body skills.

    It was too dangerous.

    He didn''t have high achievements either.

    Unless there were special circumstances, no one would cultivate hard body skills.

    For Lin fan, it seemed like he would have to slowly search for hard body skills on his own.

    After storing the remaining wealth into his storage ring, it was almost time to end things here.

    With nothing to look forward to, he could only leave.

    "Peak Master Lin." At this moment, the sect leader walked up and wanted to say something. He looked at the corpse with great interest.

    "What is it?"

    Lin fan looked at him and felt that there was something wrong. The light in his eyes seemed like he wanted something.

    "Peak Master Lin, look at these corpses. Can you give me one?"

    The Grandmaster smiled and discussed with Lin fan. He felt that these corpses weren''t simple and they might contain some terrifying secret.

    "What do you want the corpse for?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and felt that there was something wrong with the master of the God vanishing Pce.

    "Peak Master Lin, I won''t hide it anymore. I feel that these corpses are a little different and want to study them to see what exactly is going on. Of course, don''t worry. As long as I find out, I will definitely tell you. I won''t hide it." The master of the God-killing Pce said.

    Lin fan''s strength had changed their views.

    He wasn''t weak, and was even stronger than them.

    It would be unwise to y tricks in front of a stronger expert.

    To a true expert, all schemes and intrigues were just paper tigers.

    Under the pressure of power, they could only cry and scream. Everything else was unnecessary.

    "Sure, I can give you one, but does the Jue Shen Pce have the strongest hard body skill?"

    What he needed the most now was a hard body skill.

    Although he didn''t look at the points, he knew that the points were already very terrifying.

    He didn''t dare to look.

    "Hard body skills?"

    The master of the God-killing Pce pondered and couldn''t think of anything in a short time.

    They did not cultivate hard body skills.

    They were all rather vague about the hard body skills that the sect possessed.

    "Sect leader, we have two top-tier hard body skills in our sect." Hu Zong reminded.

    "Did I?" The sect master asked.

    "Yes. Twelve years ago, wasn''t there a disciple in our sect who picked a hard body skill in the cracks of the skills Pce and soared to the sky?ter, because of the hard body skill, his qi and blood dried up, and he became a cripple. In the end, he died." Hu Zong said.

    After this reminder, the sect master suddenly remembered.

    There was indeed such a disciple twelve years ago.

    His talent was not good, but when he was choosing a cultivation method from the cultivation method Pavilion, he discovered a hard body skill that was in the cracks. He took the initiative to cultivate it, and his cultivation improved very quickly. His strength was also beyond ordinary people of the same level.

    However, because the aftereffects were too great, his vitality could not keep up with the consumption and eventually withered.

    At that time, this matter caused a bit of a stir in the sect, causing many disciples to be afraid of hard body skills and not dare to touch them.

    "What about the other one?" The sect master said.

    "There''s one more. I found it by chance. It''s not theplete version, but it''s still extraordinary. I''ve cultivated it for a while, but my qi and blood were consumed too quickly and my Foundation was hurt, so I didn''t dare to cultivate it."<sub> </sub>

    ? Even Hu Zong, a peak Dao realm expert, didn''t dare to touch it. This was enough to show how terrifying it was.

    "Peak Master Lin, there are two hard body skills, both of which are top-notch existences. However, I have to make it clear that one of them was once cultivated by a disciple of my sect. In the end, he used up all his vitality and died under the skill."

    "There''s one that''s notplete, but I don''t know if it''s dangerous. Are you sure you need it?"

    He had to exin the situation clearly. Otherwise, if something went wrong, he wouldn''t be able to take responsibility.

    Lin fan was overjoyed when he heard that. His face was all smiles.

    He was just asking casually, but he really didn''t expect it to be true.

    This was an unexpected surprise.

    "Alright, deal. But we have to see the goods first." Lin fan opened his mouth. He wasn''t afraid that Jue Shen Pce wouldn''t admit to taking the corpse, but he was afraid that they would brag.

    The so-called two cultivation techniques were trash.

    That would be a huge loss for him.

    "Brother, can corpses be exchanged for items?" Zhu Fengfeng was stunned. She had not expected the people of the God-down Pce to be so thirsty.

    "You''re talking nonsense. Where there''s demand, there''s a market. "

    Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng. What did he know? if these corpses didn''t rot, then they were valuable.

    "Brother, which one do you want to give?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    "Just ..." Lin fan took a look,"the ugliest and shortest one, just give it to them."

    The people of the God-killing Pce looked at each other and didn''t want to talk.

    Peak Master Lin''s words were really unpleasant to hear. He said in front of them that he would give them the ugliest.

    But he had no choice and could not refute.

    Suddenly!

    A shocking scene happened.

    Zhu Fengfeng immediately went over and picked up the ugliest and shortest corpse. She shook it continuously, then turned it over, lifted its legs, and shook it violently.

    To him, this corpse was going to be traded off soon.

    He couldn''t let this corpse hide anything.

    ng!

    Something fell from the body.

    "Brother, there''s still something we missed." Zhu Fengfeng hurriedly picked up the item and passed it to Lin fan. Then, she turned around and continued to shake it.

    "What is this?" Lin fan took a look. It was a metal lump. He couldn''t understand it, so he threw it into his storage ring.

    Since he couldn''t understand it, he wouldn''t look at it.

    Then, he nodded at Zhu Fengfeng with a look of admiration.

    Not bad, very meticulous.

    On the other hand, the way the people of the God-down Pce looked at Zhu Fengfeng had changed. They were now speechless.

    He even had the urge to beat the other party to death.

    Soon, Zhu Fengfeng returned."Brother, I''ve checked everything out. I''m sure I didn''t miss anything."

    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go. There''s no point in staying here." Lin fan said.

    "Peak Master Lin, please wait. Our injuries have yet to recover. It will be very difficult for us to escape from the encirclement of these particles." The sect master said.

    "Wait,"

    Lin fan carried a stone coffin and walked out of the area filled with sand particles. He ced the coffin in.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The particles hit the stone coffin and transmitted a terrifying force, but the skin of the stone coffin was not broken at all.

    "I knew it. This stone coffin isn''t an ordinary object."

    Lin fan smiled.

    "All of you, enter the stone coffin. I''ll send you out. Don''t waste time. Hurry up. Otherwise, we''ll get out first."

    He didn''t have time to stay here, he couldn''t wait to go to the God-down Pce and get the two hard body skills.

    As long as he could, he would be satisfied.

    "Sect master, is this reliable?" Some of the old masters were worried. If they entered the stone coffin, they would be handing their lives over to Peak Master Lin.

    The sect leader was silent for a moment and then nodded,"go in."

    In his opinion, if Lin Feng wanted to harm them, he would have done so long ago. There was no need for him to go through so much trouble.

    Sometimes, being too worried was just overthinking.

    "The fat pig is in one coffin, you and the great ancestors of the God vanishing Pce are in the same coffin." Lin fan said.

    "Brother, I want special treatment." When Zhu Fengfeng heard this, she was stunned. The coffin was not big to begin with, and if the two of them were together, what would happen?

    He was a clean and honest person, not the kind of person who would do anything casually.

    "Hurry up and cut the crap."

    Lin fan waved his hand, he didn''t have time to waste.

    The fat pigid down in the stone coffin happily. The position was just right, and it was not crowded at all.

    Lin fan covered the coffin and kicked it away. The coffin flew into the particle wave and disappeared.

    The people of the God-killing Pce felt their hearts beating very fast. It was very exciting.

    "Hurry up!"

    "Go in, you two big men. What are you dawdling for?"

    Lin fan urged.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at the master of the Jue Shen Pce and pushed him,"you go in first. You stay below. I want to stay above."

    "What are you looking at? are you going out or not? if you''re not going out, then just stay here."

    He was now very unyielding and fearless.

    With big brother here, what was there to be afraid of?

    The sect master looked at Zhu Fengfeng and nodded. Without another word, he stepped into the coffin andy down.

    Zhu Fengfeng followed closely behind, then said warily,""I''m warning you, don''t touch anything. Watch your hands and feet. "

    "You ..." Even the sect leader had the urge to beat him to death.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t waste any more words. With a single kick, he sent them all flying.

    Then, he stepped into a coffin and smacked the ground with his palm. With a whoosh, he flew out.

 Chapter 833 This Is A Bright Light

    rgh!

    The twelve stone coffins fell to the ground. The people inside felt their stomachs churning and had the urge to vomit.

    However, he temporarily held back.

    However, Zhu Fengfeng was throwing up in huge mouthfuls. The contents of her stomach were like a wave, all rushing towards the Grandmaster below.

    "You ..."

    The master of the God-killing Pce was so embarrassed that he wanted to kill the other party.

    His entire body was wet, and there was a disgusting smell.

    As the person with the highest power in the God-killing Pce, such a thing had never happened before.

    "This ... Don''t panic, I couldn''t help it." Zhu Fengfeng wiped the corners of her mouth, feeling much better.

    The stone coffin really wasn''t meant for humans to stay in. It was really too torturous.

    He shook so hard that he almost fainted.

    If it wasn''t for his strong will, he would have fainted.

    "I ..." The master of the God-killing Pce looked at Zhu Fengfeng as if he wanted to kill her.

    If word of this got out, people wouldugh their heads off.

    He looked at the old ancestors around him. The way they looked at him had changed.

    In his eyes, there was a strange color. It was shock, but more of it was a smile that he tried to hold back.

    "I''m out. "

    Lin fan pushed open the coffin. The air outside was still fresh but the inside was not bad either. It was a really dangerous ce.

    As for moving this dangerous ce away, forget it, he had a little self-awareness.

    With his current strength, it was like hitting a rock with an egg. It was of no use.

    "Brother, this way ofing out is really unique. It feels really good."

    Zhu Fengfeng recovered. As for the face of the sect master that he had vomited on, he could only express his deep apologies. As forpensation, he could forget about it. He was poor and could not afford it.

    "That''s good. If I''m still not happy after hanging out with you, then I''ll be pping my face."

    Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng. This guy was not bad. The dangerous ces he had found were all better than the previous one.

    Perhaps this was what the three bosses had been doing. Seeing that he was too lonely here, they had sent him a guiding light to illuminate the dangerousnd ahead.

    "Sect master, it''s better to reject the divine Pce as soon as possible. I''m very interested in those two cultivation techniques now. I''ll feel ufortable if I waste even a second."

    From what the other party had said, that cultivation technique was definitely not ordinary.

    Some people had cultivated it and died in the end.

    That was a must.

    If everyone could cultivate it, then this cultivation technique would be trash without even looking at it.

    "Alright, the divine boat has been repaired. Peak Master Lin, please board the boat with your friend." The sect leader spoke. Actually, he wanted the wealth, but it was all with Peak Master Lin. He didn''t think he had the ability to get it.

    Even if it was a corpse, he would have to exchange it with something.

    As for the wealth, how many things could Jue Shen Pce have to exchange for it?

    "It''s a pity,"

    He shook his head and sighed, feeling a little helpless.

    Both sides entered, and they fled.

    Yet, Peak Master Lin had obtained an astonishing amount of wealth. Their eyes turned red as they watched.

    "Sect master, how long will it take for your divine boat to enter this ce?" Lin fan asked. There were still thunderstorms outside. If they took too long, it would be a waste of time.

    "It''ll take ten days. The thunderstorm is very strong. The divine boat can only advance at a slow speed. It can''t be too fast, or there''s a risk of disintegration." The master of the God-killing Pce said.

    They had prepared for a long time to enter this ce.

    They had found this ce after the outer realm had merged.

    However, after many attempts, they were blocked by the thunderstorm. In the end, they made sufficient preparations and used the divine boat to open the way and forced their way in.

    "Ten days? It''s been so long. Forget it, just follow me, there''s a shortcut. " Lin fan waved and walked into the distance.

    He had already plundered most of this dangerous ce. As for what else was there, he didn''t care for the time being. With that terrifying creature guarding the ce, no one would dare to charge in unless he risked his life.

    The master of the God-killing Pce smiled.

    He knew that Peak Master Lin had a shortcut. He had asked earlier, but he would rather die than tell.

    Now that he had obtained the wealth inside, he didn''t need to hide it anymore. He just said it out loud.

    This made his heart ache.

    "What are you guys doing? I''m telling you, I''m the one who created this tunnel. It''s much faster than you flying for ten days. " Zhu Fengfeng was very pleased with herself. It was great to have yang yang, she felt so proud.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was one that was asking for a beating.

    The people of the God-killing Pce held back. It was not appropriate to make a move, as it would be beneath their status.

    "This is a tunnel?" The sect master of the God-killing Pce was shocked."They dug all the way here from the outside?"

    "How is it? Isn''t he amazing?" Zhu Fengfeng''s face was full of smiles as she jumped down."Yangyang, keep up. We have to leave as fast as we can."

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    Lin fan didn''t say much and jumped in.

    He had done all the things he shouldn''t have done with Zhu Fengfeng.

    Crawling through a hole was still somewhat uneptable to the strongest powerhouse in the future.

    If word got out, he would beughed at.

    "Sect master, are we really going to crawl through the hole?" One of the patriarchs asked. He couldn''t quite ept it.

    "Then what should we do? Ride the divine boat and experience the thunderstorm?" The sect master turned around and asked, or was there a better way?

    The danger level of the thunderstorm was not low. The divine boat had been damaged once. Although it was repaired, it was not as perfect as before.

    He was afraid that entering the thunderstorm would also be dangerous.

    "Sect master, let''s go this way. We won''t have to face too much danger if we follow Peak Master Lin and the others."

    Hu Zong was grateful to Lin fan and his friendliness towards him increased.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The sect leader agreed and didn''t say anything else. He had to make a choice. Naturally, he wanted to take the safer path.

    Although they had to crawl through the passage, everyone had already done so, so they didn''t care too much.<sub> </sub>

    One dayter!

    The speed was very fast, and the fat pig was not sleeping inside.

    Because they had just gotten their hands on a treasure, they were so excited that the fat pig and Zhu Fengfeng climbed up the stairs especially quickly.

    "Phew, I''m out. Brother, what do you say?" Zhu Fengfeng looked at Lin fan. He wasn''t prepared to go to the God vanishing Pce, but to continue searching for dangerous ces.

    He really admired his brother and was willing to go to the dangerous ces with him because his brother was different from others. He would not be greedy for all the wealth alone.

    She would give him a lot every time.

    "You''re not going to the Jue Shen Pce?" Lin fan asked.

    "I''m not going, I don''t have much to do with Jue Shen Pce. Recently, I ..." Zhu Fengfeng was about to say something, but then she remembered that there were still people around. She pulled Lin fan aside and whispered,""Old brother, I got an old map a while ago. I have some clues and I want to take a look. As long as I confirm the ce, I wille back to find you."

    "So fast?" Lin fan was surprised. He didn''t think that this guy would actually find a dangerous ce.

    "I''m not sure. I just have a rough idea. I can''t be sure of the exact location. Maybe I''ll fail this time, but it won''t be a problem to try."

    The two of them talked in low voices.

    The people of the God-down Pce were helpless, especially the sect master, who had a lot of opinions about Zhu Fengfeng.

    She vomited all over him.

    To be wary of them while talking was to tell them that they didn''t trust them.

    "Okay, go ahead. Be careful. If you find anything, tell me immediately."

    He was also looking forward to it, wondering what kind of dangerous ce it would be.

    "Brother, don''t worry. Wait for my good news." Zhu Fengfeng smiled, then beckoned,"Yangyang, let''s go."

    The fat pig snorted, then moved its four hooves, stirring up a cloud of dust, and disappeared without a trace.

    "Sect master, let''s go." Lin fan turned his head and said.

    Twelve coffins were not bad. They were hard enough and could be used as weapons in future battles. He could also collect the corpses of his enemies.

    As for the corpses ...

    He felt that something was indeed wrong and that there must be some secret hidden within.

    However, he didn''t care at all. What secret could there be?

    At most, he would suddenlye back to life one day.

    However, what good would it do him if he lived?

    Unless he was sick in the head, he had to be someone''s corpse caretaker for free.

    Of course, he was still very satisfied to be able to exchange his corpse for something valuable.

    Instantly, everyone entered the void and disappeared from the world.

    God-killing Pce!

    It was extraordinary and had a majestic aura. It had the demeanor of a top sect in the world.

    Even before they reached the God-killing Pce, the shocking aura had already spread out.

    "Sect master, your sect is indeed powerful. It looks like you''re very rich." Lin fanplimented, but he felt a little regretful.

    It would be great if such a sect was evil or had a grudge against him.

    Unfortunately ...

    It was a pity.

    He had a good rtionship with the God-killing Pce.

    He definitely couldn''t do it.

    "No, no." The sect leader was really humble but he felt really helpless in his heart. How could hepare to you?

    The wealth from before was already amazing. The things inside were basically things that the God-killing Pce did not have.

    He knew that these things weren''t simple and might even be divine items.

    However, it had nothing to do with them.

    It already belonged to him, what else could he do?

    "Peak Master Lin, please wait a moment. I''ll go and get the cultivation technique now." Hu Zong cupped his fists and said.

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan nodded. He looked at the Jue Shen Pce. It was indeed not simple.

    Although the magnificent me sect was getting stronger and stronger, it was still far behind the God-killing Pce.

    The rest of the patriarchs stayed around and didn''t leave.

    There was one thing that they couldn''t understand.

    That was to pay a huge price to enter this dangerous ce. What was it for?

    Or did he obtain something?

    It seemed that in the end, they were all injured, their treasures were damaged, and even their corpses had to be exchanged with cultivation techniques.

    Why did it feel like they had paid a sky-high price to enter a dangerous ce and look around? in the end, they saw others get good things while they came out dejectedly.

    I really can''t figure it out.

    Very quickly.

    Hu Zong came back with the cultivation method.

    "Let me see." Lin fan impatiently took the cultivation technique and looked at it carefully.

    "Blood soul God-defying art"

    "This ..."

    He was a little surprised, then he opened the cultivation technique.

    "Peak Master Lin, can you? This cultivation technique was cultivated by my sect''s previous disciple. He only cultivated to the third level before his qi and blood were exhausted. " Hu Zong reminded.

    "It''s so-so. But I can barely ept it. "

    Lin fan was extremely calm, but he was a little excited in his heart. He didn''t think that this cultivation technique would be so extraordinary and suit him very well.

    It was as if it was tailor-made.

    That guy had only died after cultivating to the third level. He was already considered lucky.

    Generally speaking, the second level would exhaust one''s qi and blood.

    It was very good.

 834 Chapter 834

    The other cultivation technique was iplete and iplete.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ve cultivated this cultivation technique before. It''s very dangerous, so please consider it carefully." Hu Zong reminded. He did not wish for anything to happen to Peak Master Lin.

    He also had some understanding of this cultivation technique.

    He had cultivated it before, so he naturally knew how dangerous this cultivation technique was.

    Even with his abilities, he was almost killed. Hence, it was extremely dangerous and not a cultivation technique that ordinary people could touch.

    "Yes, thank you for your reminder, old ancestor Hu. Don''t worry, I know what to do." Lin fan smiled.

    This was what he wanted to hear the most. The more dangerous it was, the happier he would be.

    Hu Zong did not say much. Since Peak Master Lin knew what he was doing, he would not say anything more.

    If he said too much, he would make the sect leader unhappy and feel like he was trying to persuade him not to exchange.

    Then he was in a difficult position.

    He could only give the other party a reminder.

    "Sect master, I''m very satisfied with these two cultivation techniques. It''s a deal." Lin fan grabbed the two cultivation techniques in his hands and threw the ugliest and shortest corpse on the ground.

    It was very casual and he didn''t take it to heart at all.

    The master of the God-killing Pce could not speak. The corpse that he thought was a treasure, others did not even look at it.

    And it was the worst one.

    Ugly. It was indeed extremely ugly. It was probably a kind of torture to study such an ugly corpse.

    "Good, it''s good that you''re satisfied. If we really manage to figure something out, we''ll definitely inform Peak Master Lin. You can rest assured about this." The sect master of the God-killing Pce cupped his fists.

    Of course, this was also the truth.

    If he found out that the corpse had a secret, he would definitely share it with Lin fan.

    If one corpse had secrets, then the other eleven corpses would have secrets too.

    With their abilities, the possibility of snatching the remaining 11 corpses from Peak Master Lin was extremely low.

    Who knows, he might even attract trouble.

    Therefore, if they really found something, they could inform Peak Master Lin. Maybe Peak Master Lin would share it with them in a friendly manner on ount of their sincere attitude. It was not impossible.

    "It''s fine. Take your time to study it. If you really find something, I''ll share it with you. Don''t worry, I''m a very reliable person."

    "That''s all for now. I have to return to the sect. If anything happens,e find me at the magnificent me sect. Fly in this direction for one hundred and seventy-eight million miles and you should be able to reach the magnificent me sect."

    "Farewell."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t say anything more and left the Jue Shen Pce directly.

    He wanted to go back now and cultivate the two cultivation techniques. Perhaps, he would have a great harvest.

    "Take care, Peak Master Lin,"

    The people of the Jue Shen Pce waved their hands and sent him off.

    "Sect leader, this Peak Master Lin is really a good person." One of the patriarchs sighed.

    Favorability +1!

    Favorability +1!

    "Yes, it''s indeed not bad," The sect master of the God-killing Pce nodded, then kept the corpse."Go to the forbidden area and study this corpse. I feel that this corpse came from the ancient times and has a big secret. If you can discover the secret hidden within, inform Peak Master Lin and study the remaining eleven corpses together. We will have an amazing discovery."

    ¡­¡­

    Lin fan left Jue Shen Pce and headed towards the magnificent me sect.

    He wanted to return to the sect to cultivate.

    Although these two cultivation techniques alone could not fill up his Foundation, it was still a great improvement.

    The sect.

    The disciples who were guarding the gate still stood straight and looked at the most sacred ce in their hearts.

    "Senior brother has been out for a long time again."

    "Yeah, ording to our usual habits, it''s almost time toe back and rest."

    While they were guarding the mountain Gate, they had also been studying the routine of their senior brother''s return and had some insights.

    That was why he felt that his senior brother would be back soon.

    "Eh? He''s really back. Senior brother is back. " One of them looked into the distance and shouted excitedly.

    The people who passed by heard this and looked up.

    In the distance, a stream of light was moving very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had entered the sect.

    They knew that it was senior brother Lin.

    "It seems that senior brother has returned in a hurry this time. Usually, he doesn''te back quickly and we can still see his general appearance. But now, we can''t even see him."

    The disciple who was guarding the gate said regretfully.

    "Maybe senior brother has something to do and needs to return to the sect urgently. We only need to guard the mountain Gate. Don''t worry."

    They were used to it. The changes in the sect made them very excited and full of hope for the future.

    Ever since Wan Zhongtian returned to the sect, he had been cultivating every day with the sect''s resources and had made astonishing progress.

    Some time ago, the sect master of the sky feather sect had personallye with gifts.

    The scene at that time was still vivid in his mind.

    The sect master, who had once looked down on him, was now as passionate as fire when he saw him. It was as if he was a Pearl in his palm. He cared for him so much and even said things that he would never have dared to hear in the past.

    He was a Dragon among men.

    He was climbing the socialdder.

    The sect leader of the sky feather sect supported his rtionship with Zhou Xiaoyu and did not object.

    As for the betrothal gift, he didn''t want it at all and even paid for it.

    This made Wan Zhongtian feel grateful to Lin fan once again. If it were not for him, this would not have happened.

    "Yes, I''m back."

    All of a sudden, he felt an extremely powerful force passing through the sky above the sect.

    The only one who could have such power and influence was naturally senior brother Lin.

    Invincible peak.

    "Junior Brother l¨¹, don''t let anyone disturb me." After saying this, he stepped into the secret room and closed the stone door.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    Lu Qiming felt that his senior brother was about to make a breakthrough.

    He then turned around and left the secret room. But he stood in the distance like a statue, watching over this ce.

    There were too many disciples on invincible peak. Although they knew that this was where senior brother Lin cultivated, they were afraid that some disciples would not notice and think that senior brother Lin was not here. They were afraid that they would cause amotion and alert senior brother Lin.

    Therefore, it was necessary for him to stand guard here.

    In the secret room.<sub> </sub>

    "Two cultivation techniques. That''s quite a good harvest." Lin fan smiled and he felt really good.

    He sat down cross-legged. Previously, he had only raised his Dragon shrouding palm to Level Seven. He was two levels away from the great circle stage. He could use this opportunity to raise it.

    "Upgrade!"

    "4.5 million points consumed."

    "Dragon shrouding palm (grade 8)"

    "Upgrade!"

    "Five million points consumed."

    "Dragon shrouding palm (perfection)"

    When it rose to the full circle level, there was a strong power that flowed in his body like a wave.

    "Why do I always have to look for high-quality cultivation techniques?"

    At this moment, he was digesting the power in his body and increasing his Foundation. At the same time, he was thinking about life.

    Dragon scales appeared on his arms and he transformed into a Dragon. However, he didn''t think much of it and crushed it.

    He was a human, not a Dragon. Why would he need dragon scales?

    "That seems to be the case. High-quality cultivation techniques do indeed increase their foundations by a lot. However, the increase in cultivation techniques of average quality isn''t weak either."

    He pondered, and after digesting the power, he fell into deep thought.

    "F * ck, I''m retarded. What I want is the foundation, not the special effects. Why do I need to care so much?"

    Lin fan patted his head and felt like his brain wasn''t really working. Such a simple thing and he couldn''t even understand it.

    "Oh my God, we''ve taken so many detours for nothing. The brain is a good thing. You should also empty your mind."

    "Upgrade!"

    "Two million points consumed."

    "Blood soul God-defying spell (Level 1)"

    Amazing. He didn''t expect that the points required for the first level of the blood soul God reversal technique would be simr to the origin demon Scripture.

    Of course, this technique couldn''tpare to the origin demon Scripture. There was still a huge gap between the two.

    "Upgrade!"

    "3.5 million points consumed."

    "Five million points consumed."

    "6.5 million points consumed."

    ¡­¡­

    "Blood soul God-defying technique (perfection)"

    In an instant, a terrifying power seethed within his body, throbbing and forming a vortex of power. It gathered within his body and continued to attack.

    This cultivation technique was indeed the little Overlord of hard body skills.

    It was true that ordinary people could not cultivate it.

    Every time he leveled up, he could feel his blood and spirit burning intensely, which was then transformed into power to strengthen his body.

    The disciple of the God-down Pce only died after he cultivated to the third level, which was enough to show how strong his willpower was.

    Or perhaps there were other things that helped him to cultivate to the third level.

    Based on the consumption rate, how could he afford it?

    The most terrifying move was topletely burn one''s Qi, blood, and divine soul to unleash the strongest power.

    "This is very interesting."

    Lin fan felt that this move was amazing.

    It waspletely tailor-made for him.

    Of course, he had never tried it before. What was this move like? as for how terrifying it was, he had never tried it. Of course, if the opportunity allowed, he would like to try it.

    However, before that, he had to digest the power in his body.

    That power was very strong. Although it was much weaker than the origin demon Scripture, it wasn''t something that those top skills couldpare to.

    "If that guy is lucky, he might be able to cultivate the blood soul God-defying art to its peak and leave a deep mark in the outer realm.

    "Now, the points required to upgrade the cultivation method is getting more and more terrifying. 73 million points to upgrade this cultivation method to the perfection level. That''s really ruthless."

    "However, it''s a piece of cake."

    He had already said that he would be scared to death if he were to check his points in his current state.

    Therefore, 73 million Yuan was nothing.

    He used to be a poor household with points, but he rose to fame overnight. This mentality must have swelled up.

    "I''ll continue to upgrade the next cultivation technique. I''ve earned quite a lot this time."

    Lin fanughed. He had an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.

    "Upgrade!"

    "1.5 million points consumed."

    "Emperor of earth mystic body Divine Art (Level 1)"

    When heprehended the first level, he felt a wonderful feeling. It was as if a strange force was transmitted from the depths of the earth and had a slight connection with his body.

    "sh!"

    Lin fan said in a low voice and cut off the connection.

    He didn''t need any external amplification, especially one that involved his own strength.

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    "13.5 million points consumed."

    "Emperor Mystic body Divine Art (perfection)"

    At this moment, his body began to turn earthen yellow, and divine light swirled around his body.

    "This cultivation technique destroys one''s Foundation."

    He had already sensed that the danger level of this cultivation technique was not low.

    If it wasn''t for his special condition, it was really easy for him to get into trouble.

    As for his points, he had also spent 70.5 million.

    It was a huge number.

    At this moment.

    The entire magnificent me sect started to shake.

 Chapter 835 Upgrade! Upgrade! Upgrade!

    With the secret chamber as the center, waves of energy spread out like turbulent waves.

    "Senior brother ..."

    His head was lowered, and his feet were already deep in the power ripples, but he was not injured at all.

    "So powerful."

    There was no harm, but one could feel that the power ripples contained extremely terrifying power. This was the unique aura of his senior brother.

    "A warm feeling." Lu Qiming was excited. He took out a pen and started writing.

    "Senior brother Lin''s power is like the ocean that can contain everything, like the sun that can warm one''s heart. This is the power of love. This is senior brother Lin''s love for all his disciples."

    Hisprehension could be considered unique.

    All the magnificent me sect disciples were shocked. They all looked at invincible peak.

    The energy fluctuation came from there.

    That was the ce where senior brother Lin had gone into seclusion. Such a majestic power was being emitted by senior brother Lin.

    "So strong! Senior brother is even stronger than before. I feel like I''m standing on the top of the fire vent instead of the ground. That burning sensation is really strong."

    "I peed, I''m about to pee."

    "Look, there''s a terrifying figure in the air above invincible peak. Although it''s partly visible, it''s real."

    The disciples eximed and pointed into the distance.

    In the sky above invincible peak, there was indeed an imposing figure standing there.

    At first nce, it gave off an explosive feeling. The bulging muscles on his body were truly terrifying.

    "My dear, this precious disciple of mine has almost scared master to death." Tian Xu looked into the distance in shock.

    He could feel how powerful the energy his disciple was emitting was.

    That feeling was really irresistible.

    "Yi!" The sect leader was really calm. He sipped his tea and looked at the scenery in the distance. Invincible peak was really weird but it didn''t cause any ripples.

    Everything was so calm.

    He was calm.

    "Oh, you can do it."

    The sect leader smiled and put down his cup. He held a fan and slowly fanned himself, feeling the peace and quiet of the sect.

    Creak!

    At this moment, the stone door of the secret chamber was pushed open.

    "Congrattions, senior brother." Lu Qiming stepped forward to congratte him. It was obvious that he had gained something from the battle just now. If he had not gained anything, how could such a shocking scene happen?

    "Junior Brother Lu, you''ve worked hard."

    Lin fan was all smiles. Among the junior brothers, Lu Qiming was the closest to him. Of course, the other junior brothers were not far away, but Lu Qiming was always by his side. He had many things to do, so Lin fan was at ease.

    "Senior brother, what are you talking about? I''m not suffering. You''re the one who''s suffering the most. If not for you, I wouldn''t be in this situation." Lu Qiming said sincerely. He was telling the truth.

    If not for Lin fan''s constant support, he really didn''t know where he would be now.

    He was not talented, and his strength was not strong.

    He was already satisfied that his senior brother had given him such great authority and allowed him to take charge of invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, you''ve finished your seclusion. Shouldn''t you rest for a while?" Lu Qiming asked.

    Lin fan waved his hand. He still had things to do. "I won''t rest for now. I''ll go to the cultivation Hall first. You can go and do your own things."

    He had already made up his mind. He would go to the cultivation Hall to search for hard body skills.

    Now that he had gotten over it, his requirements were not that high.

    What he wanted was the foundation, not the special characteristics of the cultivation technique. Those were not of much use to him.

    Of course, if he were to encounter a technique simr to the magic of the seven Gods, he wouldugh out loud.

    This cultivation technique was very powerful. Thest level, five elements God defying, had helped him a lot and increased his strength by a terrifying amount.

    "Yes." Lu Qiming did not know why his senior brother wanted to go to the hall of cultivation techniques, but he thought that his senior brother must have something to do. So, he left without thinking too much.

    Along the way, the disciples who passed by all greeted him respectfully.

    Lin fan looked at his junior brothers calmly and nodded. Of course, there were many junior sisters who were secretly making eyes at him. He took in all their infatuated eyes.

    Of course, in order to respond to his junior sisters, he would also raise the corners of his mouth and reveal a handsome smile.

    "Waa! I''m dizzy, I''m dizzy. Senior brother is smiling at me. " A female disciple''s body went soft and she was about to fall to the ground.

    She felt that her senior brother''s smile was too overbearing and full of manliness. His aura hit her in the face and wrapped around her, making her whole body soft.

    It looked like it was ready for him to pick.

    In front of his sect''s junior brothers and sisters, he had to maintain his demeanor.

    He walked all the way to the cultivation techniques Hall.

    "Greetings, senior brother Lin." The disciple who was guarding the cultivation technique Hall hurried over and greeted him respectfully.

    "Yes, I''ll be cultivating in the cultivation technique Hall during this period of time. Can you let all of you leave for a few days?" Lin fan said.

    He was prepared to cultivate all the hard body skills in the hall of skills.

    Thus, he wanted his junior brothers and sisters to leave first. Otherwise, if something happened during their cultivation, he would be helpless.

    "There''s definitely no problem with that. " The disciple who was guarding the cultivation technique Hall said.

    The two of them weremunicating in a rather loud voice, and the surrounding disciples could hear them.

    Without waiting for the disciples of the hall of techniques to go and report, there were already disciples running into the hall of techniques.

    "Hey, senior brother Lin wants to enter the cultivation technique Hall to cultivate. He needs to clear the area. Come out with me."

    "Senior brother Lin wants to choose a technique to cultivate in the techniques Hall. He wants to break through to a higher realm and doesn''t want anyone to disturb him. What are you dawdling for? make room for senior brother."

    The reporting disciples entered the hall of cultivation techniques and exined the situation. Instantly, it caused a hugemotion.

    The disciples who were choosing cultivation techniques in the cultivation technique Hall were all stunned.

    They had not expected senior brother Lin toe to the hall of skills to pick out a skill. This was something that they could not believe. To them, senior brother Lin was cultivating the strongest skills. Why would hee to the hall of skills to pick?

    Of course, the hall of cultivation techniques was different from the past.<sub> </sub>

    There were many cultivation techniques inside that had been brought back from the outside world. Furthermore, the sect had ced all the once-forbidden secrets here for the disciples to cultivate.

    As expected.

    When they found out about this, all the disciples in the hall of cultivation techniques stood up and left.

    There was no dissatisfaction, nor did he stay.

    One of the disciples was breaking through in the cultivation Hall and was about to break through to the fifth level. However, he heard the noise outside and decisively cut off his cultivation and left.

    Since his senior brother needed to cultivate in the cultivation technique Hall, there must be an important situation.

    In the entire sect, there was only one person who could make them so convinced that they would not evenin.

    "Senior brother, good."

    "Senior brother, good."

    The disciples in the cultivation Hall came out one after another. When they saw Lin fan, they all smiled.

    That smile came from the depths of his heart, the most sincere smile.

    "Well, not bad. Keep working hard." Lin fan took a look and everyone saw that their cultivation had improved.

    This is more like it.

    Although it was enough for him to be powerful alone.

    However, it would be even better if the disciples of the sect could be stronger as well.

    "Yes, senior brother. We will definitely continue to work hard."

    The disciples said in unison.

    "Yes." Lin fan was all smiles as he stepped into the hall of skills.

    "Oh my God! This is a huge change! Just a moment of carelessness and I''ve be the idol of all the disciples!"

    Lin fan sighed. In the past, he had done earth-shattering things and won the admiration of his disciples. That sense of achievement was really full.

    But now, he was used to it and didn''t feel excited anymore.

    "Fortunately, the sect categorizes the cultivation techniques. Otherwise, I might even have the heart to die."

    He came to the row of hard body skills.

    The cultivation techniques here were all hard body skills. As the sect''s senior brother, what he cultivated was a hard body skill himself. Thus, it indirectly led to the disciples ''love for hard body skills.

    In the sect, there were still many disciples who chose to cultivate hard body skills.

    However, it was basically impossible to cultivate to his level.

    From the hard body skills section, the first book on the first row.

    <Three aeons one Qi fist>

    "Upgrade!"

    One level up would only cost tens of thousands of points. If it was a long time ago, that would be a terrifying amount of points. But now, it was simply a drizzle. It was not even a drop in the bucket.

    It wouldn''t consume much even if he raised it all the way to the full circle level.

    He was different from the others.

    For normal cultivators, when they reached a certain level of power, ordinary cultivation techniques would not be able to catch their eyes. In other words, they would be useless to them.

    But to Lin fan, as long as it was a hard body skill, after cultivating it, it would increase his strength and turn it into a Foundation.

    "Sigh, I suddenly feel like my mentality is really good."

    "Although his cultivation is strong, he can still go back and cultivate ordinary cultivation techniques. Who canpare with this mentality?"

    Heavy as mountains technique

    He broke a few names.

    In the past, he wouldn''t even look at it.

    But now, he had no choice. Even if he didn''t like it, he still had to cultivate.

    "Upgrade! Upgrade! Upgrade!"

    He did not care how many points he had. As long as it was a hard body skill, he would cultivate it all.

    Who cares about all that? he would cultivate first.

    The cultivation techniques Hall was silent.

    There were still many disciples waiting outside.

    "Eh? what do you guys think happened to senior brother Lin?"

    "I don''t know,"

    "Why don''t someone sneak a peek?"

    "How can we do that? what if we disturb senior brother?"

    Many disciples were discussing in low voices, not knowing what their senior brother was doing inside.

    Suddenly, a disciple could not help but be curious. He peeked through the crack of the door and looked inside.

    He was really curious and couldn''t figure it out.

    "Come back, don''t disturb senior brother Lin." Someone warned.

    The disciple who was peeking quickly returned and was quickly surrounded by the crowd, asking about the situation.

    He was shocked as he told everyone what he had seen.

    "What? No way, how could senior brother read through all the hard body skills? some of those hard body skills aren''t of high grade. With senior brother''s strength, there''s no way he would cultivate them. "

    "I know, senior brother is returning to his true self."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Hehe, you don''t understand, do you? the great Dao is the simplest and is born from one. That''s why I said that any cultivation technique starts from the simplest and evolves to the mostplicated level. Senior brother is returning to his original state and searching for the most fundamental source."

    "How did you know?"

    "Thest time I cultivated, the sect master passed by and told me. I didn''t understand at the time, but gradually, I gained some insights."

    "Wow, that''s amazing."

 836 Chapter 836

    "Pa da!"

    "You''re nothing but an ant. You''ve only dirtied my hands. "

    A stunningly beautiful figure stood there, and there were not many men who would not be captivated by her.

    However, there was a sea of blood and corpses under the feet of this beautiful woman.

    "Eh? What is this?" Her slender fingers were stained with blood, and the blood dripped to the ground. She took out a piece of paper from the half-dead body.

    "The Zhizhi bird."

    Liu ruochen knew what it was, but she and her cheap child had been wandering around the outer realm. They would cruelly destroy any powerful force they encountered.

    It was difficult for the Zhizhi bird to know her whereabouts, so it naturally could not bring her thetest information.

    Suddenly!

    Liu ruochen clenched the paper in her hand and sneered.

    "Lin fan, magnificent me sect. I finally know where you are."

    She had been searching for the magnificent me sect for a long time, but unfortunately, she couldn''t find any trace of them at all. Now that she had found the whereabouts of the magnificent me sect, her anger burned.

    "Hatred will never disappear. Although my sister is stupid, she is not someone you can kill."

    A woman''s hatred was extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, she was looking into the distance at the child who was sitting on a rock and ying with a head in his hand.

    That was her child.

    It came out of nowhere, but it turned her aroundpletely.

    Evil and terrifying.

    However, he was powerful. Any so-called terrifying power would end up being destroyed in the hands of his son.

    However, she couldn''tmand them, let alone give them orders.

    Everything he had now was brought to him by this terrifying child.

    She didn''t know what kind of existence could have created such a terrifying child.

    "Child, let''s go," Liu ruochen came to the side. She did not dare to speak loudly, so she could only speak softly.

    The child threw the head in his hand. One was up and the other was down. It was silent, and only the sound of the head hitting the palm was creepy.

    "I can feel father''s aura."

    "What?" Liu ruochen''s expression changed. This was the second time she had heard about her father''s condition from this terrifying child.

    She could guarantee that she was still a Virgin and definitely had not lost her virginity.

    But that day, a ray of light came and entered her stomach. Not long after, she became pregnant.

    In the end, she gave birth to this terrifying child.

    p "When is he going to appear?" Liu ruochen didn''t want to see the Father that the child had mentioned.</anda>

    The current situation was pretty good.

    Although she couldn''t control this child, she could solve any situation.

    If the child''s father appeared, she would lose her only bargaining chip.

    "Very soon, not long from now."

    The child''s expression was calm. With a tter, the head fell into his palm. He clenched his fingers, and the head shattered like a watermelon, dying his fingers red.

    Liu ruochen''s brows twitched, but she quickly calmed herself down."My son, follow me to a ce. My enemies are there."

    "They''re going to kill again. They''re all so weak. " The child shook his head regretfully, as if he didn''t care about the people from the outer realm.

    "He''s not weak. That enemy isn''t weak at all. I''ll definitely like him. " Liu ruochen coaxed him. She didn''t dare to force him. She was afraid that if this child couldn''t hold back and crushed her to death like these ants, it would really be not worth it.

    "Hehe, then what are we waiting for? Let''s go. " The child stood up and licked the blood on his fingertips. He frowned in dissatisfaction."Disgusting smell. They''re all too weak."

    He had already destroyed many major forces.

    Seeing those major forces that thought they were powerful being crushed like ants in his hands, he felt much better and had an indescribable feeling.

    Liu ruochenughed. She was extremely happy.

    She felt that she was about to take her revenge, and her anticipation was about to burst.

    "Upgrade!"

    Lin fan was numb. He picked up a skill and raised it to max level. He ced it down and picked up another skill to cultivate.

    The increase in his Foundation was very small, but if he piled on the cultivation techniques one by one, little by little, it would make an ocean.

    It was difficult for small streams to converge into an ocean, but it was not impossible.

    "That dangerous ce is really not bad. The points umted are terrifying enough. The two cultivation techniques used up 100 million points, but there are still some left. It''s really awesome."

    He didn''t look at the points and just raised them. When he didn''t have enough points, he would think about what to do next.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    His muscles were now very swollen and filled with terrifying power.

    All sorts of energy gathered in his body, forming thousands of small streams. Each type of energy was unique, and they collided and fought with each other in his body.

    If it were any other ordinary person, they would have exploded and died long ago. But to Lin fan, all of this was normal and he didn''t have to worry too much about it.

    And in a certain forbidden area.

    "Please, I''m begging you. I can''t take it anymore. Please let me go."

    A huge water tank was ced there. Under the water tank, a ball of me rose from the deep abyss, boiling the water in the tank.

    "No," The young girl was still the same young girl, the young girl who tricked Yunxiao intoing in.

    At this moment, the girl was holding a snake in her hand.

    The snake was blood-red in color, but its scales were very hard and looked like rocks.

    The youngdy lifted her finger and a gash appeared on the snake''s abdomen. Bright red blood gushed out and mixed into the water tank.

    "This is a good thing. I''ve brought you here to wait for it."

    The young girl smiled. The smile on her face was very bright.

    "No, it''s so hot." Yun Xiao cried out naked, tears streaming down his face. He didn''t want to be stronger. He only wanted to return to the sect now and stay in the sect. He didn''t want to go anywhere.

    He was truly afraid.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t know where he had offended such a terrifying existence.

    If the heavens gave him another chance, he swore that he wouldn''t be worried about this girl''s safety and would follow her.

    Now, he had even gotten himself into trouble.

    "I want toe out." Cloudsky shouted loudly. He felt as if the skin all over his body was about to split open. It was truly very painful.

    During this period of time, it was as if he was in hell. He was tortured and did not have a good day.

    If he wasn''t whipped, he would be tortured. There was no humanity in him at all.

    "Don''te out. " The young girl raised her hand, grabbed Yunxiao''s head, and pushed him into the water.

    Gulu!

    Arge number of bubbles appeared on the surface of the water.

    Cloudsky could not help but open his mouth, choking on his food in big mouthfuls, his face covered in tears and snot.

    The girl did not say anything. She clenched her fingers and a drop of golden blood fell onto the boiling water.

    "He''s almost here. "

    She could already feel the terrifying darkness outside the outer realm. It had opened its bloody mouth and was about to devour the entire outer realm.

    Dao realm peak.

    It was far from enough.

    She wanted to cultivate geniuses who would soar to the sky in that dark era.

    "I''m dying. "

    Cloudsky felt that his body was no longer his, and he did not feel anything at all.

    He even felt that every piece of meat was cooked. If he pulled with a little force, he could tear off his flesh.

    On a mountain far away from the magnificent me sect.

    Two figures stood there.

    Liu ruochen and her terrifying child had arrived.

    "Magnificent me sect." Liu ruochen''s eyes glowed with anger.

    She would never forget that sect. She would never forget every single ce.

    Even though they had not arrived yet, the smell that made her angry was already floating in the air.

    "Is this the one?" The child squinted his eyes and a smile appeared on his face. He clenched his fist,"I can destroy a force like this with a single p."

    "This is too easy for them. I''m going to torture them." Liu ruochen''s voice was so cold that the air seemed to freeze.

    Her journey from the magnificent me sect to the Saint convent sect was not smooth. It was all because of that bastard.

    She wished she could tear him into a thousand pieces, dig out his heart and lungs, and ruthlessly tear him to pieces to vent the hatred in her heart.

    "How troublesome."

    The child was unhappy and then opened his mouth.

    Ah ...

    A roar burst out.

    The powerful sound waves shook the ground and turned into a shock wave that attacked the magnificent me sect.

    The power was shocking and shook the world.

    The surrounding mountains and forests all copsed and turned into ashes.

    However, when they got close to the magnificent me sect, a light screen appeared above the sect and blocked the sound wave.

    However, many of the disciples did not know what had happened. They spat out a mouthful of blood and their faces turned pale.

    "What happened?"

    "Enemy attack, someone is causing trouble in our sect."

    Themotion was huge, and all the disciples were shocked.

    They didn''t know who dared toe to the magnificent me sect.

    Especially the two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate. They were closer, so they suffered a greater impact. They felt like their bodies were about to explode.

    He was spitting out mouthfuls of blood.

    Then, he hurriedly took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it.

    This elixir was not ordinary. It was a sacred healing medicine that the sect had prepared for them.

    It was because guarding the mountain Gate was a dangerous task. It was always the first one to encounter danger and was left for them to save their lives.

    "Interesting. This sect actually has a sect-protecting formation that can block my life-demanding sound. It seems like it has some capabilities." The child sneered and looked at Liu ruochen."Hurry up and torture me however you want. I don''t have the time to waste on ants."

    Liu ruochen was a little angry, but there was nothing she could do to the child.

    In this guy''s words, he was born in another''s womb. There was some karma, so he just had to return it to him.

    That was why she could always be so carefree until now.

    She had plundered all the major forces that she had destroyed. With that wealth, her cultivation base had skyrocketed.

    It had reached an astonishing level.

    "Follow me." Liu ruochen''s body was light and agile. She leaped into the air like a fairy descending to the mortal world. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind. It was quite an interesting sight.

    Tian Xu and the others arrived at the mountain Gate and saw that many of their disciples were injured. Their hearts tightened as they looked into the distance.

    "Senior brother, who''s so arrogant to cause trouble in the magnificent me sect? although we don''t cause trouble, we''re not afraid of trouble either. He''s simply courting death by hurting my disciple." Huo Rong was very angry.

    If it was in the past, he definitely wouldn''t have been so unyielding.

    He would definitely say it.

    Who are you, and why do you want to hurt my sect''s disciples?

    There was nothing that couldn''t be solved.

    He had always been using soft tactics and didn''t want to cause trouble.

    However, things were different now.

    The sentence ''simply looking for death'' was domineering.

    [Author''s note: I''ve been wasting my time with recent updates. From the beginning of the month until now, I''ve basically written three chapters with 9000 words. I only updated two chapters yesterday. I''ll update them properly and recover.]

 Chapter 837 What On Earth Did She Go Through To Make Her Feel Like A Retard?

    "Over there." Tian Xu looked into the distance. There was a terrifying aura there that made him feel uneasy.

    Huo Rong and the others could sense the uneasiness, but they didn''t know who it was.

    The magnificent me sect didn''t have many enemies.

    If one had to count one, it would be the sunshine sect.

    However, there was no news from the sunshine sect. No one knew if they were Dead or Alive.

    Moreover, the magnificent me sect had made great progress during this period of time and was bing a strong sect. Therefore, the sunshine sect was not likely to be a match for the magnificent me sect.

    "Senior brother, who do you think this is?" Huo Rong said.

    Then, he looked at the injured disciples and told them to go down and heal.

    The other party had broken through the sect''s protective formation with just sound waves and injured all the disciples. This was enough to show how terrifying his strength was. It was not something that ordinary people could withstand.

    Even they were not qualified.

    But thankfully, Lin fan was in the sect.

    "Go, inform Peak Master Lin. Tell him to hurry over." Huo Rong ordered one of his disciples to search for Lin fan.

    "Wait,"

    Tian Xu raised his hand."No need for now. My precious disciple is still cultivating. Although the opponent is very strong, I''ll go and meet him first."

    As a teacher, how could he trouble his disciple for everything? he had to establish his prestige and let all the disciples in the sect see that he, Tian Xu, was actually very strong. It was just that they had not noticed it.

    "Senior brother, you can''t be so careless." Huo Rong didn''t give him any face at all. He felt that the possibility of his senior brother resolving this matter was very low.

    "What are you saying? Don''t you know how to speak? or are you floating in the fire? Did you underestimate your senior?" Tian Xu furrowed his brows and looked at Huo Rong with dissatisfaction.

    It had changed. People''s hearts had changed.

    In the past, they had treated him as the sect''s Savior. However, now that his precious disciple was so powerful, these junior brothers did not even put him in their eyes.

    This question was very serious andplicated.

    Today, he would make it clear that no matter who came, they would not be able to stop him from blowing up those who invaded the magnificent me sect.

    "AI!"

    Huo Rong sighed. He was wronged. He was not the one who was arrogant. It was his senior brother who was arrogant.

    They should all be old guys who had retired from the era, but the sect was still in the development period, and no one had taken over for the time being.

    As long as there was a disciple who could take over, he would definitely take the initiative to withdraw without a second word. He would be a carefree Grand Elder and live in seclusion behind the scenes, not having to care about anything.

    "What an interesting sect. I hope it won''t disappoint me too much." A young and tender voice was heard.

    However, this tone made one shudder. Hearing this voice, one''s hair stood on end and one''s heart trembled.

    In the distance, two figures slowly walked over, one tall and one short.

    Liu ruochen could feel her blood boiling. She was finally going to take revenge and stomp on the person she hated.

    "Sect master, elder, long time no see."

    "Oh, by the way, Junior Brother Lin, is no one here to wee me?" Liu ruochen asked.

    Liu ruochen walked over slowly, neither too fast nor too slow, her tone yful.

    "What?"

    Everyone in the sect was stunned. The name Liu ruochen was familiar, but also foreign.

    Some of the inner sect disciples finally remembered who had returned.

    Liu ruochen had once been doing very well in the inner sect. Countless inner sect disciples surrounded her and were willing to help her solve her problems.

    However, after being taught a lesson by senior brother Lin, her title of goddess disappearedpletely.

    In the end, the Saint convent sect''s religious brother would enter the Saint convent sect to cultivate and leave the magnificent me sect.

    In their eyes, this was the doing of a traitor.

    Now that the outer realm had merged, they had thought that Liu ruochen might have died in the outer realm. Her appearance shocked many people.

    "Why did shee back?" Tian Xu''s expression turned serious. He did not think that Liu ruochen wanted to return to the magnificent me sect to seek protection or to visit.

    They came with ill intentions.

    "So it''s Liu ruochen. She betrayed the magnificent me sect for so long. It seems like she''s back for revenge. However, the sect is no longer the same as before. I''m afraid she''s going to be disappointed."

    Huo Rong did not take Liu ruochen to heart. Although the outer realm had merged, it had only been a short while. Even if she had a great opportunity, her strength would not have improved much.

    Naturally, he did not take it to heart.

    "Wait, don''t be careless." Tian Xu stopped Huo Rong. He could feel the aura. It was not as simple as he had imagined.

    "What''s wrong, senior brother? What''s there to be afraid of about Liu ruochen?" Huo Rong asked in confusion.

    "Junior Brother, what''s your brain made of? have you forgotten about the sound wave just now? If she''s weak, what do you think is going on with the sound waves?" Tian Xu red at him. His Junior Brother had changed. Not only had he be fearless, but his intelligence had also dropped.

    Huo Rong suddenly came to his senses and patted his head. He felt like he had just been enlightened.

    "That''s right, senior brother. Your reminder is absolutely right."

    He was a little scared, but then he looked at it with a serious expression.

    Liu ruochen could not be underestimated. She would not have returned if she was not confident.

    Moreover, the sound wave just now was indeed very strong.

    They were all within the sect and had been affected. If they got close, they would probably be in trouble as well.<sub> </sub>

    Gradually.

    Two figures appeared in everyone''s sight.

    "Liu ruochen is still as beautiful as ever. Why is she such a person?" Some disciples felt that it was a pity. She was once the sect''s number one senior Sister, a goddess with both strength and looks. She was the dream goddess of many disciples.

    Now that he saw it again, he recalled the past.

    "That''s not right. Beauty isn''t that kind of person. She betrayed the sect and joined the Saint convent sect. She even belittled our sect. I think she''s back to teach us a lesson."

    "It''s as if the tides have turned, but she''s going to be disappointed. How can senior brother allow her to be so arrogant in the sect?"

    "That''s right. Beauty can feed you. Our senior and junior sisters are no worse than her. They have a good personality too. They''re a thousand times better-looking than Liu ruochen."

    Some of the disciples were lying through their teeth. They could not even tell if they were pretty or not.

    However, in order to bring glory to the sect, he would definitely belittle Liu ruochen and elevate the status of the senior and junior sisters in the sect.

    "Liu ruochen, what are you doing back here?" Huo Rong stepped forward and shouted from a distance. His senior brother said that Liu ruochen was in danger and that it was best to stay in the sect to ensure her safety.

    "Eh? Isn''t this elder Huo Rong? long time no see, why can''t I, Liu ruochen,e back?"

    "However, elder Huo Rong, your cultivation base is really too low. You''re just like an ant that hasn''t grown up yet. If it weren''t for our old acquaintances, I probably wouldn''t even care about you."

    Liu ruochen''s voice was soft and sarcastic. She did not take Huo Rong seriously at all.

    "Do you know how to talk? Did you eat sh * t? your mouth is so smelly. " Huo Rong retorted.

    "Good, well said. Elder''s words are too sharp."

    "Hmph, Liu ruochen has returned and is mocking the magnificent me sect. Who does she think she is?"

    The disciples cheered. Even if they spat out blood, they couldn''t stop it. Their hearts were pumped up.

    As for the sense of danger, it was very weak to them.

    Senior brother was in the sect, what was there to be afraid of?

    He just wanted to ask, what was there to be afraid of?

    Liu ruochen''s face was as cold as ice. However, she was also extremely beautiful. There was a fire burning in her eyes."I didn''t expect elder Huo Rong to be so sharp-tongued now. However, I, Liu ruochen, will let all of you know the price of bullying and humiliating me. I will also let you know the loss of losing me."

    "I want you to sink into endless regret and regret. It''s toote for you to regret."

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Liu ruochen threw her head back andughed. Sheughed wildly and happily.

    She had already thought it through. With the magnificent me sect''s current situation, there was no need for her son to do anything. She could take down all the elders with her own hands.

    When that time came, she would make these elders kneel on the ground and repent for the choices they had made.

    "My God, what exactly did Liu ruochen experience outside? Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with her brain?"

    "Yes, yes, I have the same feeling. It seems that I''m quite sick," said Wang Yao.

    "What''s the situation now? should we call the hall of fighters over?"

    "Don''t worry, let''s see how it goes. "

    The disciples were whispering to each other.

    Liu ruochen had really changed. She had be a little retarded. In their hearts, their evaluation of her had dropped to the lowest.

    "What?" Liu ruochen''s face turned cold when she heard the voices. A vast power erupted from her body and sted into the disciples.

    Bang! Bang!

    A light screen appeared around the sect to block this power. There was not even a ripple before it disappeared.

    "What does she want? our sect''s defense is really strong. The thing senior brother brought backst time strengthened the sect''s defense. I heard that even a peak Dao realm expert wouldn''t be able to break through our sect protecting formation so easily."

    "That''s right. Liu ruochen is really pathetic. She doesn''t even know what happened to our sect."

    "If she hadn''t betrayed the sect back then, perhaps she would still be the goddess in our hearts."

    "We''re not the ones who regret it. It''s her. Sigh, the sad thing is that she still hasn''t realized it."

    Liu ruochen heard another wave ofments.

    "Detestable." Liu ruochen''s body trembled in anger. She was truly furious. She didn''t expect the magnificent me sect to have such a sect-protecting array.

    "Something fun,"

    The child stepped forward and raised his hand. Ripples appeared on his fingertips, which spread out and enveloped the magnificent me sect in the blink of an eye.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound was crisp and clear. The sect-protecting formation shattered instantly, turning into specks of Starlight that merged into the sky.

    They were distributed in the core of the sect''s formation. They were originally flowing lights, but now they were dim.

    "It''s boring. It''ll break with a light touch." The child opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth.

    In his eyes, everyone from the magnificent me sect was like a toy.

    "Senior brother, this kid is so scary." Huo Rong was solemn and there was a chill on his back. The child''s smile just now was a little terrifying.

    "En, it seems like Liu ruochen''s only hope for returning is this child. Even a peak Dao realm expert would have to spend some effort to set up this sect-protecting array."

    Tian Xu finally understood.

    It seemed that Liu ruochen''s unyielding attitude was all because of this child.

 838 Chapter 838

    "Elder Tian Xu, elder Huo Rong, I was able to keep my cool with the formation, but now that it''s been destroyed, what else can you do to stop me?"

    Liu ruochen''s smile was bright.

    As long as this child was here, she had nothing to fear.

    She was surprised by the magnificent me sect''s change. She didn''t expect it to have such a powerful sect-protecting array.

    However, this power was only a little powerful to others.

    In the hands of her son, the so-called power was just a joke.

    "Liu ruochen, you''re so arrogant at such a young age. You really don''t respect the magnificent me sect." "Did the Saint convent sect only teach you this much when they brought you back?" Huo Rong rebuked.

    Tian Xu looked at Huo Rong and realized that his Junior Brother was especially good at talking.

    Her words were sharp. Why didn''t she realize this before?

    "Hmph, what nonsense are you talking about? I, Liu ruochen, have returned today to let you know what regret is."

    Liu ruochen didn''t say anything to Huo Rong. The anger in her eyes seemed to want to devour all the disciples.

    "I''m just asking. Where''s Lin fan? hand him over and I might let the magnificent me sect live."

    She treated Lin fan like a fish on a chopping board.

    Even if he became very strong, so what?

    Her son was even more terrifying than that. How could Lin fan bepared to him?

    In the hands of his own child, he would probably be like an ant without a soul, not knowing what to do and could only slowly wait for death.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Oh my God, what did Liu ruochen go through? if senior brotheres out, she might still have a chance to live."

    "He''s too arrogant. Without seeing how powerful senior brother is, he won''t know what horror is."

    The disciples were makingments again.

    They were calm in the face of this situation. Everything that Liu ruochen had said was like a joke to them.

    "Dry!" The child squinted his eyes and looked at the disciples. Suddenly, an aura rose from his body and rushed towards the disciples.

    "Impudent!"

    How could Tian Xu allow someone to kill a magnificent me sect disciple? he disappeared from the spot and raised his palm, crushing the aura.

    "What?"

    The power that the child had exploded with was too terrifying and he actually couldn''t take it.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, Tian Xu''s eyes glowed with a dazzling light. The shadow of a celestial tree appeared behind him, its lush leaves exposed to the air as it breathed in and out.

    Whoosh!

    The branches and leaves trembled slightly, and then they bloomed with green light.

    The branches and leaves drifted away. The meridians of each branch and leaf were like long rivers. In the eyes of others, only the light covered their eyes, but they could not sense the changes in the branches and leaves.

    "Where is this ce?"

    The child opened his eyes, and his surroundings changed. What he saw was not what he saw, but a forest.

    At this moment, he was standing on a branch. He took a step forward, but he couldn''t leave his original spot. No matter how far he walked, the surrounding environment was still the same as the moment he opened his eyes.

    "Hehe, trap me?

    The childughed disdainfully and punched out, a violent power erupting.

    "What?"

    There was no change in the surrounding environment. The power that burst out from that punch merged into the surrounding environment without a trace of fluctuation.

    "Son, what''s wrong?" Liu ruochen was shocked. Her child stood there without moving as if he had fallen into some kind of environment.

    Tian Xu''s face was solemn. A thick aura emanated from his body and enveloped the child.

    No one knew what had happened.

    However, given the current situation, he definitely couldn''t be underestimated.

    Tian Xu, what did you do to my son?" Liu ruochen shouted angrily.

    "Die!" She attacked instantly. A powerful light burst out from her palm and crushed toward Tian Xu.

    The situation was not good.

    Her child had not moved for no reason, and she was very worried. If something happened to her child, then everything would be ruined.

    "Liu ruochen, you''re courting death." How could Huo Rong let a woman hurt his senior brother? he didn''t care how strong her cultivation was and directly attacked with his palm.

    Bang! Bang!

    Huo Rong''s body retreated. His aura was too strong, and he could no longer resist.

    Instantly, a Dao realm expert from the hall of hired hands appeared and lifted his hand to cancel out the power.

    "Huo Rong, are you alright?" GE Lian supported Huo Rong. He felt like something was off so he quickly contacted the hall of handymen and asked the Dao realm experts toe.

    As expected, everything was in time.

    "I''m fine. I didn''t expect her strength to reach such a level." Huo Rong was shocked. The once weak Liu ruochen had be so powerful after not seeing her for a long time.

    He couldn''t ept this.

    The child was irritated and didn''t want to y anymore. He was tired and had had enough.

    "This ce isn''t fun at all. All of you, disappear."

    He clenched his fingers and bent his arms. He hollered and his boiling power exploded out. With him as the center, a light pir shot up into the sky. The terrifying power spread out in all directions like waves.

    Crack! Crack!

    The power was so violent that it tore apart the world. Everything in front of him shattered and disappeared.

    Tian Xu grunted and took a few steps back. His face was red, and he felt like vomiting blood, but he swallowed it back down.<sub> </sub>

    This child was simply too powerful. He had used brute force to break through his celestial tree, causing him to be extremely shocked.

    "Child, are you alright?" Liu ruochen was overjoyed. As long as her child was fine, everything would be easy to solve.

    "Hu!"

    "Hu!"

    The child''s eyes were red as he red at Tian Xu."Ant-like thing, how dare you tease me? I''ll crush you piece by piece."

    "Ah!"

    All of a sudden.

    A furious roar burst out.

    A huge figure came from the distance.

    "Little Genie, what are you doing?e back!" Huo Rong saw the figure and hurriedly shouted.

    He didn''t expect the little genie to rush towards the child as if it had gone mad. It was the first time he had seen such a violent expression.

    "Hahaha." Liu ruochen smiled."I didn''t expect the giant spirit n to still have survivors."

    The giant spirit race had been exterminated by them, and the entire race had been crushed to death by her children. Now that she saw that there were still survivors, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

    "You killed my nsmen. I''ll fight you to the death." The little spirit roared with a ferocious expression, wanting to fight to the death.

    Although he was no match for the other party, his anger made him lose himself. He only wanted to kill the other party and take revenge for his n.

    Tian Xu raised his hand, and a leaf bloomed with light. It instantly hit the little spirit and wrapped it up.

    BOOM!

    The little genie fell to the ground and was wrapped up like a dumpling.

    He struggled and roared.

    There was nothing he could do.

    "Let me go, I want to take revenge for my people."

    The little spirit roared. He was not willing to give up. His eyes were red as he stared at the other party in anger.

    He would never forget that scene.

    Now that he thought about it, his heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe.

    "Elder Tian Xu, the woman is easy to deal with, but the child is very scary. Should we inform Peak Master Lin?" Li daoyun said in a low voice.

    He was at Dao realm peak but he had not recovered from his injuries.

    The fact that this kid was able to break the magnificent me sect''s sect-protecting formation meant that he was terrifying. He was not someone they could deal with.

    "You go and tell him." Tian Xu did not answer. Instead, he pushed the matter to Huo Rong.

    Li daoyun couldn''t figure it out. It was all the same.

    However, he did not say much. Instead, he went to Huo Rong''s side."Elder Huo Rong, should we inform Peak Master Lin?"

    "Ah? You guys aren''t a match for him?" Huo Rong was surprised. They had dozens of Dao realm experts, so how could they not be a match for a kid?

    "If we were at our peak, we might still have a chance. But now, we''re no match for them." Li daoyun couldn''t see through the child, but he could feel the terrifying auraing from the child.

    The surrounding disciples were all stunned.

    They didn''t expect this child to be so terrifying.

    Even elder Tian Xu couldn''t suppress him.

    Of course, despite their shock, they did not panic at all.

    Senior brother Lin hadn''t even made a move yet, so what was there to panic about?

    "Hahahaha ... Tian Xu, do you feel any fear or helplessness?" Liu ruochenughed wildly, her face twisted.

    "Oh my God! Is this the number one beauty of the sect? why is her smile so disgusting? it''s so nauseating."

    "The dream is destroyed. The thoughts of the past arepletely gone. My heart hurts so much."

    At this moment, a disciple howled madly. There were tears in his eyes as if he was very angry.

    "Liu ruochen, stop smiling. You''ve ruined my hopes for you. Your smile now is too F * cking ugly."

    "Oh my God! Senior Sister Liu used to be so bright and beautiful. But look at her now. Forget it, forget it. I''ll let you destroy these beautiful memories of mine."

    After saying that, the discipley on his senior brother''s shoulder and trembled as if he was crying.

    "Junior Brother, I understand you. It''s sad that the best dream you had when you were young was suddenly destroyed." The senior brother consoled.

    Seeing this, Liu ruochen felt like a volcano was about to erupt.

    What the hell is he saying?

    What was the situation now? did he not even have a single point?

    Or did these stupid magnificent me sect disciples not know what was going on? or did they really think that she, Liu ruochen, would not dare to kill them?

    "You''re all looking for death. "

    Liu ruochen gritted her teeth in anger. She wished she could kill all of these people.

    "Huo Rong, what are you waiting for? get Xiaofan toe out and fight the enemy." GE Lian urged.

    Huo Rong also realized that something was wrong.

    At this moment, if they didn''t call Lin fan out, then no one would be able to hold on.

    "Xiao Fan,e out! Liu ruochen is at our door. We can''t hold on much longer. We old men are going to be beaten to death." Huo Rong shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Now, only Xiaofan had appeared out of nowhere and suppressed these two scoundrels here with thunderous means.

    "Ants, all of you can go to hell!" The child wanted to attack in anger.

    However, she was stopped by Liu ruochen."My child, don''t worry. My enemy ising."

 839 Chapter 839

    In the cultivation techniques Hall.

    Lin fan pushed open the wooden door and walked out leisurely.

    He was very calm.

    But it was very inted.

    Breaking through was a very simple matter.

    The power was stronger and more terrifying. It was already about to make him swell up.

    Dao realm.

    The great Dao was simple, and all techniques were one. There were no exaggerated gimmicks, nor were there any shocking phenomena. When he broke through, the scene was very ordinary.

    He tapped on the + sign and spent 2.5 billion experience points. His cultivation level had reached the Dao realm.

    "Ah, this smell is a little familiar. It seems to be the target I''ve been looking for."

    He stopped and looked into the distance. The smell wasing from there.

    Suddenly, the sound of fire melting could be heard.

    Liu ruochen?

    Lin fan frowned and felt that the time wasn''t right.

    Why did he appear now?

    In his mind, Liu ruochen would definitely appear in the end, but he would definitely find the Saint convent sect by then.

    But forget it.

    Since he was already here, he might as well go and take a look.

    If the Saint convent sect knew about this, they would definitely cry out for their innocence. What has it got to do with us? she had already left the Saint convent sect and even dared to beat up a monarch.

    "Hmph, that''s all the magnificent me sect can do. How dare you rely on him to save you? I, Liu ruochen, said that if he dares toe out, I''ll make him kneel in front of me and admit his guilt."

    Liu ruochen did not care about Lin fan at all.

    She had a child. Moreover, she wasn''t weak herself. After destroying so manyrge sects and factions, she had obtained an astonishing amount of wealth. She had all sorts of medicinal pills to replenish her body, and her cultivation had long reached a certain level.

    He was probably not much weaker than him.

    "Liu ruochen, are you so arrogant now? Who can you represent? I don''t believe you. "

    Lin fan walked over calmly. He looked in front of him and stared at the child.

    Liu ruochen could be so arrogant all because of that child. Interesting.

    He never killed children, but he was afraid that he would have to make an exception today.

    "Lin fan." Liu ruochen looked at Lin fan gloomily as her body began to tremble. She then burst outughing,"you''re finally out! I thought you were going to be a coward!"

    "Senior brother!"

    "Senior brother!"

    The surrounding disciples were all excited to see their senior brothere out. As for Liu ruochen, she said that she would beat him to death.

    That was simply bragging. In this era, they hade to ept that there was no price to pay for bragging. With just one mouth, they could brag for as long as they wanted.

    "Yes, it''s fine. Don''t be nervous. It''s just a small situation." Lin fan consoled his disciples.

    "Senior brother, we''re not nervous or scared at all. In fact, we even feel likeughing." A disciple shouted.

    What was there to be nervous about?

    Their trust and admiration for their senior brother had reached a peak.

    "That''s good. " Lin fan was pleased with the attitude of his junior brothers and sisters. This was the attitude that a magnificent me sect disciple should have.

    "Lin fan, didn''t you hear me talking to you?"

    Liu ruochen roared. She didn''t expect this guy to be so blind. Did he really think that he could save everyone here?

    "Teacher, are you alright?" Lin fan asked. He realized that his teacher''s body was shaking. He was probably injured.

    "What is it? A traitor and a child, what can they do to me? Don''t worry, I''m fine and in high spirits. " Tian Xu waved his hand. How could he show that something was wrong?

    "That''s right. Teacher is full of energy. It was elder Huo Rong who called me just now. He said that he was beaten up badly. It seems like elder Huo Rong can''t hold on any longer." Lin fan sighed.

    Huo Rong, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded. What the hell was that?

    It had nothing to do with him.

    His senior brother had just been jolted away and was already injured, but he had endured it. On the other hand, he waspletely fine. How did he end up being the one being beaten up?

    "Lin fan ..." Liu ruochen roared again.

    "What are you shouting for? are you in a hurry to reincarnate? Liu ruochen, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but you really came at the wrong time. I wanted to find the Saint convent sect and stomp you to death there, but now that you''re here, I''m in a difficult position. It''s giving me a headache."

    Lin fan shook his head helplessly. His ns couldn''t keep up with the changes.

    He had thought so well, but it hade to nothing.

    He had no idea where the Saint convent sect was.

    "Hahaha, what a joke. Do you have the ability to stomp me to death in the Saint convent sect? But don''t worry, I''ll stomp you to death in the magnificent me sectter. I''ll let you know how stupid you were for all the things you did in the past. " Liu ruochen really wanted to vent her anger, but she couldn''t help it.

    "Is this the interesting enemy you were talking about?" The child stepped forward. Although he was short, the aura he exuded was so powerful that the surrounding space was distorted.

    "Son, he is." Liu ruochen''s face was extremely gloomy, but there was an indescribable joy in her. Perhaps soon, this hateful fellow would kneel in front of her and beg for mercy like a dog.

    "Liu ruochen, you''re crazy. You''re asking such a young child to fight and kill for you. You''re a beast." Lin fan smiled and walked in front of the kid. He reached out and touched his head,"little kid, What is your name?"

    "Hehe!" The childughed evilly,"I can feel it. Your hands are shaking. You are afraid. You are afraid that I will crush you to death."

    Instantly.

    The child grabbed Lin fan''s wrist and raised his head. Heughed wildly,"you''re afraid, you ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan twisted his wrist and grabbed the kid''s hand. He lifted him up and smashed him into the ground.

    "Yes, my hands are shaking, but it''s not fear. It''s excitement."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan mmed the child into the ground again and again, causing a huge boom and dust to rise up.

    Liu ruochen was dumbfounded. Then, she shrieked,"are you looking for death ..."

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan is a little irascible." Huo Rong reminded him quietly. He felt that he had to remind his senior brother.

    "Irritable? What''s there to be angry about?"

    Tian Xu red at him. ''What the hell are you talking about? what''s there to be angry about?''

    It was a very normal operation, okay?

    Moreover, this terrifying kid was really strong and he couldn''t be fooled by his appearance.

    At that moment, Lin fan smashed him into a deep hole. He raised his foot and stomped down. The ground shook and cracks appeared.

    Pa pa!

    Lin fan pped his hands,"it''s a warmup exercise. You talk too much. If you want to fight, then fight."

    "Oh, by the way, Liu ruochen, the fallen leaves return to their roots. I''ll stomp you to death in the sect today to fulfill your wish."

    "You ..." Liu ruochen''s eyes were spitting fire. She wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Instantly, a series of sinisterughter could be heard from the pit.

    There was also the sound of gravel rolling.

    "Interesting, very interesting. This is the interesting enemy you were talking about." The child climbed up from the deep pit and patted the dust off his body.

    "Son, kill him!" Liu ruochen roared.

    The child didn''t react at all. His eyes were filled with evil as he red at Lin fan,"not bad. However, I''m going to break your armter on."

    He walked towards Lin fan step by step.

    Then, his speed increased and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared.

    It was as if he had disappeared from the world.

    "How terrifying. I can''t even see a trace of him." Li daoyun was shocked. He was at the peak of the Dao realm, but he couldn''t sense the child''s figure. There wasn''t even an afterimage.

    Lin fan smiled. He was calm and shook his head.

    "What an unfortunate man."

    Bang! Bang!

    His speed was very fast. No one knew how he did it. They only heard a loud boom.

    In the distance, there was an explosion, gravel sttered, and ashes rippled.

    "Why would I?" Liu ruochen couldn''t believe it. If this detestable guy was still standing there, then wouldn''t it be her child who caused the explosion?

    "Little friend, your speed isn''t good enough." Lin fan smiled.

    "Hahaha ..." Laughter came from the thick dust."Amazing. Really amazing. You''re interesting. You''re more interesting than the races I''ve killed. I want to drink your blood and taste you."

    Bang! Bang!

    A huge crater was instantly formed on the ground in the distance.

    No one could see what had happened.

    Not even a shadow could be seen.

    However, Lin fan continued to stand there and wait patiently.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound came.

    "What?" Lin fan lowered his head. The child hugged his leg and raised his head, revealing a maniacal smile.

    "Kid, are you sick? why are you hugging my leg?"

    At this moment, everyone saw the child''s figure.

    To think that he would hug onto Lin fan''s leg before they could react.

    "Hehe, I''m going to break your legs." The kidughed and a terrifying aura exploded from his body. Then, the kid''s body started to get bigger. The bones on his body seemed to be moving and even his skin was swelling.

    Pada!

    Pada!

    The bones grew bigger, and the child''s head expanded. A pair of long ck horns emerged from his forehead and extended to the back of his head.

    Lin fan left the ground and was lifted up.

    The child''s body was five meters tall and was covered in muscles, which contained extremely terrifying power.

    "My son ..." Liu ruochen''s mouth was wide open as a chill ran down her spine. This was the first time she had seen her son in such a state.

    The aura that he exuded was so cold that she shivered all over.

    At this moment, it was no longer a child hugging Lin fan''s leg. Lin fan was already in his hands.

    "I''ll swallow you in one bite. " The child opened his mouth, and liquid was secreted in his mouth. His canine teeth were sharp, emitting a cold light.

    The disciples couldn''t help but worry.

    The main thing was that this kid was too weird and he didn''t know if his senior brother could hold on.

    "Son, bite off his four limbs and leave him alive." Liu ruochen was very excited. Soon, she would be able to hear a miserable cry from this hateful fellow.

    Her entire heart was beating.

    "It''s a waste of time," Lin fan said.

    Immediately, he activated his cultivation technique.

    Bang! Bang!<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s body expanded rapidly. His muscles were like rocks. The hands of the children could not hold onto him at all.

    "Ah?" The child was obviously a little shocked, unable to close his mouth.

    "You want to devour me so much? Alright then, let me devour it. " Lin fan clenched his fingers and stuffed it into the kid''s mouth.

    He punched the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The child hit the ground, and the huge force caused his body to tremble.

    Lin fan clenched his fists.

    "Didn''t you want to swallow me? you can''t even swallow an arm. Aren''t you just bragging?"

    His palm grabbed the fellow''s tongue. Then, he raised his arm and grabbed the other party in his hand. He then mmed the other party on the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Again and again, the ground had already copsed.

    Arge amount of blood burst out from the man''s mouth, dying his arm red.

    "Senior ... Senior brother, Wei ..."

    The disciples were all stunned. Some of them even wanted to cheer, but their mouths were covered by the people around them.

    "Don''t talk, senior brother is getting irascible again. "

    His blood was boiling. It was too overbearing.

    It was a crushing defeat.

    Some of the disciples who cultivated hard body skills were also shocked and filled with anticipation when they saw their senior brother''s domineering appearance.

    He really wanted to be as strong as his senior brother.

    "Senior brother Tian Xu, Xiaofan ..." Huo Rong''s heart was beating fast. It was the first time he had seen Xiaofan so violent. It was a little shocking.

    "Shush, don''t talk, just watch."

    Tian Xu replied indifferently.

    "It''s still not enough. " Lin fan opened his mouth and smiled. He hollered and the muscles on his arms expanded once more, filling up his mouth.

    "Wuwuwu ..."

    The kid wanted to roar but he couldn ''T. He was five meters tall and in Lin fan''s eyes, he was just a dwarf.

    "Son, stop ying. Kill him." Liu ruochen did not believe that her invincible child would lose to him.

    However, her roars were of no use. She could only watch as her child was smashed into the ground.

    "No, I can''t die Here."

    Liu ruochen was cruel and merciless. She couldn''t stay here any longer. This invincible child had disappointed her. He was no match for Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    When Lin fan''s final strikended, the other party''s body exploded, and blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    The magnificent me sect was sttered with blood.

    "Liu ruochen, he''s very weak. Remember to bring a stronger one next time. Oh, right, there won''t be a next time." Lin fan raised his head and looked at the wide-eyed Liu ruochen.

    Then, he walked toward her step by step.

    "Move! Move!" Liu ruochen wanted to move her legs and escape, but a terrifying pressure enveloped her body. It was like a heavy mountain pressing down on her, and she couldn''t even move a step.

    "What?"

    Lin fan was a little surprised. That guy''s points hadn''t arrived yet.

    It seemed that he was not dead yet.

    A heart was beating in a pile of flesh and blood, emitting a force that guided the surrounding flesh and blood to slowly condense.

    "What a slow resurrection."

    He smiled and walked toward Liu ruochen.

    A huge shadow loomed over Liu ruochen.

    Very quickly, he arrived in front of her.

    "So, what do you want to say?" Lin fan chuckled as he stared at Liu ruochen with his blood-red eyes.

    "Lin ... Senior brother Lin." Liu ruochen was trembling.

    "What are you saying? I don''t understand what you''re saying. " Lin fan stretched out his hand and tried to grab Liu ruochen''s head.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fingers and lifted Liu ruochen up.

    "What a beautiful face, a good material for fireworks, but it''s not good enough," Lin fan shook his head regretfully. Ever since he let off the most brilliant fireworks in his heart demon, he had lost interest in this kind of trash that didn''t fit the criteria.

    "Senior ... Brother Lin, I ... I ... I ..." Liu ruochen''s teeth were chattering, and her body was covered in cold air.

    "What about me? You can''t even speak properly? Where''s the imposing manner from before?"

    Lin fan was filled with regret. He had thought that Liu ruochen would be able to be tough, but he did not expect her to be so cowardly after losing this child.

    Suddenly!

    He frowned.

    "Alright, the game is over. Let them go." A voice reverberated in the world.

    A beam of light suddenly appeared in the sky above Liu ruochen''s body. Then, a figure appeared above her head.

    The figure was shrouded in mist, and his face couldn''t be seen clearly. However, a terrifying aura shrouded the world.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog raised its head and looked into the distance.

    He was very familiar with that aura.

    "Imprison the heavenly Emperor and nurture the nine elements."

    Liu ruochen, who was trembling in fear, heard the voice and saw the figure floating above her head.

    His face and body could not be seen clearly as he was shrouded in mist.

    However, she sensed a familiar aura.

    Was this the person behind her pregnancy?

    "Who are you?" Lin fan raised his head. He didn''t care about the pressure but he could feel that the ocean-like pressure was all on him.

    A loud voice was heard.

    "Seal the heavenly Emperor and release them. When I descend, I can take you as my subordinate and give you good fortune."

    Lin fan stared at him.

    The person stared at Lin fan.

    "Lin fan, let me go. Your good fortune is here. Just like what I''ve said in the past, don''t be a frog at the bottom of a well. There will always be more terrifying existences." Liu ruochen was overjoyed. She felt that there was hope for her to survive.

    Pada!

    Lin fan let go of his fingers and Liu ruochen copsed onto the ground. However, there was no trace of fear on her face. Instead, she was filled with hope.

    "When are you taking me away?" Liu ruochen would seize the opportunity. This illusory figure that had suddenly appeared was herst resort.

    She wanted to search for stronger experts and then crush Lin fan to death.

    "You ..." Just as the Jin Shang heavenly Emperor was about to speak, he was taken aback.

    Puchi!

    Lin fan raised his foot and stomped down, turning Liu ruochen into a meat paste.

    "Forbid the heavenly Emperor from cultivating the nine elements? What the hell, I''ve never heard of it before. If you want to save someone next time,e with your real body and leave your divine sense in them. You want this Peak Master to give you face? you''re not giving this Peak Master any face. "

    He was very calm and didn''t even put the other party in his eyes.

    "You ..." Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan''s voice was filled with shock and anger. A terrifying aura came crushing down, wanting to kill Lin fan. However, after a long time, it was of no use.

    "Save me ..."

    Although Liu ruochen had been stomped into meat paste, her upper body and head were still intact. She coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood and begged for help.

    "Lin ..."

    Puchi!

    He stomped down again, and this time, there was no sound at all.

    Liu ruochen had never thought that this would happen.

    "You bastard! I''m going to beat you to a ce beyond redemption!" Yu Jiuyuan said angrily. He wasn''t angry because of Liu ruochen''s death, but because she had disobeyed his orders. This was a great disrespect to him.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan felt a terrifying aura attack him from behind.

    He didn''t even look at it. He grabbed with his hand and pierced through the terrifying child''s chest.

    He clenched his fingers and grabbed a beating heart.

    "I heard that Liu ruochen is so arrogant because of this guy. Did you make him do this?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "You ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    He clenched his fingers and crushed the heart.

    "It''s not very interesting, it''s very weak. " Lin fan said calmly.

    Ever since he broke through to Dao realm, this wasn''t a battle but a crushing one.

    <o>,m "Alright, alright. Ant, just wait for your Emperor''s arrival. Your Emperor will definitely send you into a ce beyond redemption." Yu Jiuyuan''s shadow was extremely unstable, obviously the two hosts had died.</o>

    "Alright, whatever you say."

    "As long as you''re happy."

    Lin fan raised his hand and waved his hand. He hade quietly and left angrily, leaving with a stomach full of anger. This was what it meant to be pretentious.

    He turned around and looked at the group of shocked disciples.

    "Teacher, elders, junior brothers and sisters? What''s wrong with you guys?

    "Didn''t I tell you? this is a very normal thing. You don''t have to be too nervous."

    He was puzzled.

    However, he didn''t know that everyone had been stunned by his violence.

    To Lin fan, it was a simple battle.

    Of course, it was because he had already broken through to the Dao realm.

    Liu ruochen was unlucky.

    If he didn''te earlier, he wouldn''t havee to y, but he had toe at this time. Who could he me for seeking death?

    He emptied his mind and was satisfied.

    After holding it in for so long, he finally beat her to death.

    It was a pity that he was not in the Saint convent sect.

    It was a kind of regret.

 840 Chapter 840

    His original intention was to stomp Liu ruochen to death in the Saint convent sect.

    But she really didn''t cherish it. It was so wonderful to be alive and breathe fresh air.

    He had been testing the waters on the edge of death.

    He even brought a child from who knows where to the magnificent me sect to kill him.

    How could he endure this?

    He could only pour in his positive energy and stomp it to death ruthlessly.

    Although he didn''t achieve the most ideal scene in his heart, at least he could trample him to death. His heart was clear and he felt veryfortable.

    Forbid the heavenly Emperor from cultivating the nine elements,

    The name was a little fierce, but the name was a little old-fashioned.

    "Sigh, no matter how magnificent and beautiful you are, you''re just a pile of meat now. I can''t see any beauty from you. I hit you too hard. I was too excited."

    Looking at the pile of minced meat, he sighed. He wanted to set her off as a beautiful firework, but when he saw her again, he found that she was just a stinky skin, but she was too ugly on the inside.

    The fireworks that were released would definitely not be too beautiful.

    A storage ring was embedded in his flesh, emitting a dazzling light.

    "Disciple, are you alright?" "What''s wrong?" Tian Xu asked.

    He had seen the battle just now. The child was very strong and wasn''t his opponent. However, he was beaten up by his disciple.

    The scene was shocking, and if one''s mental endurance was not good, they could really be frightened.

    "Teacher, what could be wrong with me? it''s just a small matter. I just feel a little empty in my heart." Lin fan heaved a long sigh helplessly. Liu ruochen''s death had reduced the fun in life.

    However, Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan had appeared and threatened to beat him into a ce beyond redemption.

    He was a little looking forward to it, not knowing what would happen in the end.

    "Eh? Xiao Fan, senior brother, look at this ring, it''s so bright that I can''t even open my eyes. " Elder Huo Rong walked to the side. When he saw the ring in the pile of meat, he couldn''t help but stare at it.

    "I see it." Lin fan looked at Huo Rong. How could he not know what he was thinking?

    Just as Huo Rong was about to take the ring, Lin fan stopped him.

    ? "Don''t move. Don''t move the ring for now. " Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" Huo Rong couldn''t understand. The ring was already there, so how could it not move?

    This was a little hard to exin.

    "Elder Huo Rong, you should know that although this ring is just an ordinary ring, the things inside are not simple. They were umted by Liu ruochen and this guy after destroying so many major forces. It''s stained with blood." Lin fan sighed. His voice was so loud that all the disciples around could hear him.

    They had been extremely excited.

    The senior brother had killed the terrifying child and Liu ruochen with lightning speed.

    Their hearts were already beating fast.

    At this moment, they fell silent after hearing their senior brother''s words.

    The Little Giant spirit regained its freedom. Looking at its dead enemy, it knelt on the ground with a plop. Its fists were clenched tightly as tears flowed down its face.

    "Father, the enemy is already dead."

    He had been brought to the magnificent me sect and lived a peaceful life, but he had always wanted revenge.

    The scene of his n being exterminated was still vivid in his mind. Every night, when he closed his eyes, he would dream of that terrifying scene.

    "Look, this Little Giant Spirit''s race was exterminated by these two people. The wealth of the giant spirit race is all in this storage ring. Tell me, how can we just take it as we please?" Lin fan''s words were filled with justice and strength.

    It seemed to make sense.

    "Don''t you think so, elder Huo Rong?" He asked in return.

    "This ..." Huo Rong was stumped by Lin fan''s words. He did not even know how to answer this question.

    It was high-end, profound, and a little inexplicable.

    The disciples were silent and sighed.

    "Senior brother Lin is right."

    "That''s right. Liu ruochen and that child have destroyed countless major forces. They were all stained with blood."

    The disciples discussed in low voices. Senior brother was indeed their senior brother, his words made sense.

    "My dear disciple, you are right. I am very pleased that you have such thoughts." Tian Xu sighed and patted Lin fan''s shoulder with a smile.

    Huo Rong stared at the master and disciple duo. He did not believe that they would not take their storage rings.

    Otherwise, it would not be their style at all.

    Suddenly!

    Tian Xu''s tone changed.

    "But my dear disciple, you''ve avenged the people of those major powers. They''ll definitely not be able to bear to see the wealth that they''ve worked so hard to umte disappear just like that. So, take this storage ring. It''ll be considered as fulfilling their wishes that they can''t say." Tian Xu sighed.

    Lin fan sighed and looked into Tian Xu''s eyes."Master, you''re right. If that''s the case, I''ll take it first. I''ll return it to the descendants of those powerful forces in the future if they survive."

    "Yes, my disciple. I''m very pleased that you have such a heart. You''ve taught a good disciple." Tian Xu patted Lin fan''s shoulder. He was full of emotion.

    Huo Rong was dumbfounded.

    He really wanted to say,"you two, master and disciple, aren''t you too shameless?"

    After saying so much, he still took the storage ring in the end.

    The disciples nodded.

    "Senior brother is really too righteous."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s right. Also, elder Tian Xu is right. If those people in theherworld knew about this, they would definitely give it to our senior brother. But our senior brother actually said that if the survivors of those big forces appeared, he would return the wealth to them. I would never be able to do such a thing."

    "This is our senior brother''s lifelong idol of learning."

    The disciples sighed in admiration.

    Lin fan and his teacher nodded in agreement. The magnificent me sect was a righteous sect. They had to give an exnation when they took something in front of everyone.

    He had to set a good example in front of the younger generation.

    Of course, if they were outside and no one saw the situation, they would naturally not show any mercy.

    He took the storage ring from the meat paste and took a look. The wealth inside was simply too shocking.

    He didn''t even know how many powerful forces Liu ruochen had robbed. She was probably the richest woman in the world.

    Tian Xu did not say anything, but he kept his eyes on his disciple. He could already see the change in his disciple''s expression. The storage ring was extraordinary, and the wealth inside would be earth-shattering.

    "Little fan, this little spirit is still alive." Huo Rong said. He felt that if he returned the wealth to the little spirit, it was possible for him to get some benefits from it.

    With his shamelessness and his care for the little genie, he would definitely be able to move the little genie.

    Suddenly!

    His hair stood on end, and a cold light came over him, staring at his butt.

    He turned around and saw senior brother Tian Xu''s gaze. It was like a sharp sword hovering behind him, ready to stab him to death at any moment.

    Not good, I said the wrong thing.

    In that instant, Huo Rong knew that he had said the wrong thing.

    He was just following the train of thought of senior brother Tian Xu and Lin fan.

    He felt that this would be better for him.

    However, he didn''t expect that this would make his senior brother unhappy.

    "Senior brother, little fan, I just said that there''s a Little Giant spirit in the giant spirit n, but he''s very young now and definitely can''t handle such a big scene. So, I think it''s better to leave the wealth of the giant spirit n to little fan for safekeeping."

    "When he grows up and has a future, or when he finds a partner and can continue the race, I can still give it to him."

    Huo Rong hurriedly exined. What he said did make sense.

    "Junior Brother, you really know how to speak humannguage." Tian Xu chuckled. He had finally realized that his junior brothers had changed so much that he could barely recognize them.

    To actually be able to say such words earlier, it seemed like his wings had hardened.

    However, what he said after that was still a human sentence.

    The little spirit came in front of Lin fan. Its eyes were still red and its tears were falling like water balls. Luckily, it only let out one drop and stopped.

    "Senior brother Lin, thank you for avenging my race. I''m all alone now. Other than me, the giant spirit race will cease to exist. I don''t want any of your wealth. I''ll give it to you, senior brother. Thank you, senior brother, for avenging my race."

    "Also, this is considered a good meal for me in the magnificent me sect in the future."

    The Little Giant spirit did not have any thoughts about reforming the giant spirit n.

    It was too difficult, or perhaps impossible to achieve.

    He was the only one left in the giant spirit race. How could they nurture the next generation?

    Of course, his life in the magnificent me sect was quitefortable, so he didn''t want to leave.

    Although he had cried bitterly just now, that was only because he had gotten his revenge and he was too excited to show his expression.

    "Okay, no problem. Stay in the sect. As long as you''re in the sect, no one can bully you." Lin fan felt that this little fellow was not bad. Look, he was so good.

    Then, he looked at the scene. It wasn''t too good. There were too many potholes.

    The battle scene was actually not intense, but the methods used were a little violent.

    If he had known this would happen, he would have been more decisive and crushed them.

    "Thank you, junior brothers, for ttening the road." Lin fan called out. This would affect the sect''s image.

    If a guest were toe and see this, it would damage the magnificent me sect''s overall image.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    The disciples were full of energy. They were excited after watching the scene just now. Now, they had to deal with the aftermath. Naturally, there was no problem.

    "Also, bury these two bodies. Don''t let anyone catch us. It''ll damage the sect''s image if we don''t bury them. Don''t even leave a single piece of flesh behind." Lin fan had wanted his disciples to kill Liu ruochen and at least keep her corpse intact.

    But it was a pity.

    It was difficult to have aplete corpse after being stepped on by him like this. It was already not bad to be able to gather every piece of flesh.

    "Teacher, I''ll leave this to you. If you have any hard body skills, save them for me." Lin fan said.

    He was in a hurry to go back. He had just broken through to Dao realm and there were many things that he had not done.

    He needed to think about it carefully.

    "Yes." Tian Xu nodded and kept the storage ring.

    When elder Huo Rong saw this, his eyes lit up. The items in the ring were very attractive and he was very interested in taking a look.

    "Senior brother, I''m sorry. Huo Rong''s voice was soft and numbing, and his face was full of ttery. It was obvious what he wanted to do.

    "Hmph," he snorted. Tian Xu red at him, but he didn''t say anything. He even waved his storage ring.

    It was as if he was saying, do you have any idea?

    You want it?

    No, there wasn ''t.

 Chapter 841 Master, Let Us Move Out

    "Lord heavenly Emperor."

    An old man had a strong aura. Around him, there was a Neb floating. As he breathed in and out, the Neb disappeared and then reappeared.

    But it was this mysterious old man who was so respectful that he didn''t dare to look at the man above.

    He felt that the heavenly Emperor''s emotions were fluctuating a little too much. The space around him shattered instantly, and his emotions even extended to the outside world, affecting the stability of the dimension.

    "Heavenly Emperor, please calm down. Your every move concerns every living being here." The old man advised.

    "Hateful ants." Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at the old man,"ck ve, what did you find?"

    "Lord heavenly Emperor, we have a great discovery. The abyss of the originator is bursting with brilliant light. A great treasure has appeared. I have brought people to dig out an ancient technique from the abyss." The ck ve was holding a shining book with both hands.

    This book was covered in light, but it looked very old. Even so, it still exuded a vast power.

    "What?" Yu Jiuyuan was overjoyed. He clenched his fingers and the book flew into his hand.

    "Heavenly Emperor, the abyss of the originator is mysterious. No one knows how long it has existed. At that time, this technique swept across the world and wanted to escape. However, I took it." The ck ve exined. He did not dare to have any greedy thoughts about this cultivation technique.

    Yu Jiuyuan sensed the book in his hand and frowned,"seal ..."

    He didn''t recognize the words at the back. They were ancient characters.

    "Celestial Thearch, there are three words in total. Two of them are apotheosis, and thest word is unclear and has lost its true spirit. The true spirit must have escaped with a part of the divine technique." The ck ve''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He was toote when the divine technique was born, causing a portion of his true spirit to leave. He was unable to gather theplete divine technique.

    If the celestial Thearch was enraged, his body would not be able to take it.

    Yu Jiuyuan was silent as he flipped through the book. Most of the pages were missing, but there were golden words floating on the pages. They wanted to escape but were suppressed by a force.

    "Eight-something Xuan-something?"

    The ck ve bowed his head and said,"Lord heavenly Emperor, this technique is called the eight-nine mysterious skill. However, when I obtained it, the nine skills bloomed with golden light and broke through time and space. It escaped with a terrifying power. I tried my best to stop it. Just as I was about to obtain it, someone snatched it from me and took the two characters away by force."

    "You''re saying that someone stole a part of the ancient divine technique in my territory?" Yu Jiuyuan was very calm, but to the ck ve, he could already hear that the Lord heavenly Emperor was very angry.

    "Yes." The ck ve broke out in a cold sweat and his heart was palpitating. He didn''t know if the celestial Thearch would spill his blood on the spot if he was angered.

    "Very good, snatching food from the Tiger''s mouth, you have guts." Yu Jiuyuan sneered, but he wasn''t too excited. Who else would have the guts to snatch an ancient divine technique from his territory other than those at the same level as him?

    However, he looked at it carefully.

    There were also many ancient divine techniques recorded in it. If he wanted to understand the main points, he would probably have to go into seclusion for a period of time.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "There is." "Yes." The ck ve nodded,"this old ve has found another ancient item, but it is already damaged. However, it can be pieced together with the ancient remains that I have obtained before. However, there are no energy fluctuations. It should be that too much time has passed, and its true spirit has died out, turning it into trash."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The ck ve took out the items he had obtained from the abyss of the originator.

    It was rectangr with many buttons.

    It was just a blurry text, but it gave ck ve a headache. Even those who had some understanding of the ancientnguage could not decipher what was written on it.

    Furthermore, there were many characters on this ancient item that were arranged in an orderly manner.

    Esc£¿

    F1£¿

    F2£¿

    Q£¿

    W?

    He recorded the words that could still be seen on it and studied it for a long time, but he was unable to decipher the profoundness within.

    "What is this?" Yu Jiuyuan frowned, he couldn''t understand it. Even though he had some understanding of the ancientnguage, he had never seen it before.

    "Heavenly Emperor, this old servant believes that this should be the essence of the ancientnguage. It records the most powerful divine technique and is also the most forbidden existence." The ck ve said.

    "How do you know?" Yu Jiuyuan asked. He naturally wouldn''t kill the ck ve. He was his most loyal subordinate and also a servant with extraordinary wisdom. If he killed him, no one would be able to solve his problems in the future.

    "I once found a pattern on the periphery of the abyss of the originator. The pattern there looked unusually real, as if it was some kind of divine technique that absorbed people and imprisoned them in it forever."

    "The scene recorded in the picture is the ancient object I saw. However, the ancient object was destroyed in half by an ancient expert and thrown on the ground. At the same time, an ancient child pounced on the ancient object as if he was heartbroken and showed signs of being possessed. Therefore, I made a bold guess that this object must have been a powerful divine object at its peak."

    "At the same time, there is a line of words. Although it is unclear, after trantion, I can roughly understand its meaning."

    "Yang something ringwork Center, lightning something, stay away from demons something board."

    "Whatever you want to ask, 4000345995."

    "The ancient characters are tooplicated and difficult to understand."

    The ck ve believed that he was right. It was indeed so. However, it was a pity that the pattern dissipated as soon as it touched the light, disappearing from the world.

    If it could be preserved well, it could be studied.

    "Yes, the abyss of the originator is strange and unpredictable. There are amazing fortunes in the periphery. If you discover one of them, you will have a great achievement."

    "To think that the Lord of virtue only obtained a divine technique from the abyss of the originator and immediately became a Lord on par with us. How hateful." Yu Jiuyuan was furious.

    To him, the Lord of Dao and virtue 10000 years ago was just an ant that he could easily crush.

    However, he didn''t expect that the abyss of the originator would erupt with a divine technique that could shake the world.<sub> </sub>

    Tao Te Ching

    He would let the ant-like guy be the Lord of morality and create a great force of morality.

    The ck ve didn''t reply. This was a battle between the celestial emperors. He couldn''t interfere, nor did he have the right to speak.

    Yu Jiuyuan looked at the divine technique in his hand and flipped to the end. There were a few lines of ancient characters.

    However, these ancient words were dull and were naturally useless.

    If Lin fan saw this, he would definitely be shocked.

    ''Xxx publishing firm''

    "Price: 30 yuan."

    The sect.

    "My good senior brother, don''t be like this, I was wrong." Huo Rong licked his lips, hoping that his senior brother would show him some mercy and give him some.

    "Huo Rong, Oh Huo Rong, you''ve really broken your senior brother''s heart. How could you say those words? touch your conscience and ask yourself, who have you let down?" Tian Xu rebuked, angry that he didn''t fight back.

    "Yes, yes. Senior brother, don''t be angry. I''m heartless, but I''ve changed. I''m a new person. I won''t be the same as before."

    Huo Rong stood beside Tian Xu. He would take whatever Tian Xu said.

    It was all for the storage ring in his senior brother''s hand.

    He didn''t even dare to imagine how many things were inside.

    "My three views have been refreshed. Huo Rong is really shameless." GE Lian was indignant. He was already convinced by this level of shamelessness.

    "Hey, are you going or not? if you''re not going, I''ll follow you." Kumu and the others said.

    They had to go with senior brother Tian Xu. If they really wanted to split the loot, they would suffer a great loss if they did not go.

    "Of course, how can I not go?" GE Lian did not hesitate at all. What a joke! If he did not go, he would not even get any scraps.

    The elders left with Tian Xu.

    A group of disciples started to fill up the holes. The battle outside the sect was a little intense, and there were too many holes that needed to be ttened.

    "Sigh, Liu ruochen. You asked for it. No one can save you." The disciples who were cleaning up the minced meat sighed.

    "The once beautiful goddess is now beyond recognition. It''s a terrible sight."

    Some disciples wanted to piece Liu ruochen''s body together, but after a while, they couldn''t even tell which part of her arm was made of flesh. In the end, they had no choice but to wrap it up and bury it.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fan passed by and was prepared to go to the secret room to study his own strength. However, he stopped in his tracks.

    In the distance, the frog was staring at him.

    His eyes and expression were different.

    It was shocking.

    "What''s wrong, frog? Have you made any gains recently?" Lin fan smiled. The frog had secrets, but he didn''t want to dig too much. He was a very Democratic person.

    Who didn''t have their own secrets?

    If he dug everything out, he would be helpless.

    The frog didn''t answer. It just looked at him in a daze. Then, it said something different from usual. It was very serious and serious."Master, let me tell you the truth. Let''s move."

    After saying this, he was scared.

    With the current situation, he was simply courting death.

    "Move? Why did you move? is there a situation?" Lin fan looked at the frog. What was it saying? he just wanted to ask what could have forced it to move.

    Of course, moving was a very casual thing. He could move if he wanted to, but at least he had to have a reason.

    "Master, I''ll tell you the truth. The guy who appeared earlier is Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan. He''s not to be trifled with. I''m not joking. If he were to descend here, we could be said to be tens of thousands of miles, hundreds of thousands of miles, and he would be able to crush us with a finger."

    "Now that master doesn''t give him face, you''ve offended a heavenly Emperor. With the might of a heavenly Emperor, a river of blood will appear. So, for our safety, master, let''s move. Even if theye, they won''t be able to find us."

    The frog was serious and sincere. It wasn''t joking.

    He was serious this time.

    Of course, he wasn''t doing this to save a fugitive.

    Instead, it was because his students were all here, and he couldn''t just wait for the heavenly Emperor to descend and die.

    "It''s that powerful? Are you scared?" Lin fan looked at the frog and said.

    "Master, you can hit me, but you can''t insult me. Do you think I''m afraid?"

    "Impossible, this is definitely impossible. I''m not bragging, but I dare say that Yu Jiuyuan is trash. If I were to step in, he would kneel down and call me father."

    "Of course, frogfrog''s current situation is a littleplicated, so it''s better to move first. When I recover in the future, we can still move back."

    The frog had said a lot, but only thest sentence was true.

    Let''s move.

 842 Chapter 842

    "Move?"

    Lin fan looked at the frog.

    The frog also looked at Lin fan seriously.

    The frog was telling the truth.

    Although it was still unclear whether the celestial Thearch and the others would be able to enter when that world descended, there would definitely be a wave of terrifying attacks.

    The might of the heavenly Emperor was as vast as the sea, but his heart was not small. He must take revenge to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    "Is he really that terrifying?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog nodded,"terrifying."

    "I''m not his match?" Lin fan asked again.

    The frog was stunned. This question was a death sentence, and if it didn''t answer well, it would end up in tragedy.

    Although they were discussing serious matters now, if he didn''t answer well, with his understanding of desperadoes, he would definitely beat them up.

    Even if he wasn''t beaten up, he would definitely be humiliated.

    For the sake of his own safety, he had to keep this question to himself.

    "Master, how is this possible? with master''s strength, Yu Jiuyuan would just be courting death. However, master can''t possibly protect us all the time. If one day master isn''t around and no one in the sect can stop us, then we''ll be like fish on a chopping board."

    "It''s not just the others who can''t bear to leave their master. Even the frog can''t bear to leave its master. Even if it dies, it has to die in its master''s arms."

    The frog''s face was covered in tears. Tears came without hesitation.

    This skill was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.

    "Well said, frog. You''ve touched me." Lin fan picked up the frog and ced it in front of his eyes."That makes sense. Okay, let''s move."

    He felt that it was safer to move.

    Of course, he had to defend himself.

    He wasn''t afraid at all. He was just worried that it would affect the sect.

    It might really be like what the frog said. If he wasn''t in the sect and the great emperor really sent people to crush them, things might really go wrong.

    After all, the ancestral origin domain was huge, so it wouldn''t be a problem to change directions.

    Moving house was a simple and notplicated matter.

    "Hu!" The frog heaved a sigh of relief. It had finally managed to convince this Desperado.

    How could he take it head-on? although he didn''t know when it would arrive, he had a premonition that it would be soon, really soon.

    "Master, where are you going?" The frog asked in a hurry when it saw the Desperado turn and leave.

    They had to move. He raised both his hands in agreement. They had to move now.

    His cultivation had not recovered yet, and it would take a long time for him to protect himself. He might not be able to make it in time for the experts to arrive.

    "Sect meeting, moving house." Lin fan said without even turning his head.

    "Thump thump!"

    The bell rang.

    The busy disciples looked over in confusion.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know, but there should be something. Let''s go and take a look."

    The disciples gathered together and rushed towards the sect''s great Hall.

    "What''s wrong, my disciple?" Tian Xu was puzzled by the sudden summoning of the disciples as soon as the matter was resolved.

    "Master, let''s move. This ce isn''t safe. Liu ruochen is the mastermind behind this. Remember this ce. If I''m not here in the future, something might happen." Lin fan said.

    To be honest, he was not afraid at all.

    However, he couldn''t bear the dejection of staying in the sect.

    If the frog was right, he wouldn''t even have the chance to cry if someone came to him while he was away.

    Therefore, moving was a wise choice.

    Tian Xu naturally knew what his disciple was talking about. He nodded slightly."My disciple, you can handle it."

    Now, his precious disciple could already make decisions in the sect.

    Such a matter was a big matter. In the past, it wasn''t something that one person could make the decision for.

    However, his disciple had protected the magnificent me sect and won over everyone. Therefore, no one would reject his decision.

    Soon, all the disciples arrived.

    "Greetings, elder."

    "Greetings, senior brother."

    The disciples shouted and looked up. Their senior brother was standing there and he must have something to say. So they straightened their backs and listened to him.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head,"junior brothers and sisters, I have something to say next. Our sect is about to move out of this ce to another ce."

    This was a huge matter. However, when the disciples heard about it, they were only slightly surprised. On the contrary, they didn''t have much of a reaction.

    "Yes, I will follow senior brother Lin''s orders." The disciples shouted and obeyed without asking too much.

    "Eh? Are we really moving?" Huo Rong was surprised."Aren''t we doing fine here?"

    "Good my ass, just listen to my disciple. Why do you have so much to say, don''t you want the things?" Tian Xu red at him. Junior Brother Huo Rong was such a disappointment. He spoke too much nonsense. Remaining silent was the best choice.

    Huo Rong smacked his lips. He couldn''t be stubborn and could only remain silent.

    "Teacher, let''s move now. At the same time, let the people from the hall of fighters move all the cities away to make sure that no civilians are left behind." Lin fan thought about it. Moving wasn''t a big project and was easy.

    He just needed to make sure that not a single one of the citizens was left out.

    "Don''t worry, my disciple. I''ll personally take charge of this matter. " Tian Xu nodded.

    He had already seen the mastermind behind Liu ruochen''s actions. She was indeed very powerful. It was unreasonable for his disciple to move, just in case.

    Of course, they would be able to move back after his disciple crushed the mastermind.

    "Alright, junior brothers and sisters, stand properly. We''ll move now."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan leaped into the air and hovered in the air. He activated all his skills and his body rose up.

    His muscles were like huge rocks, hard and shining. He reached out and threads of power appeared from his fingers. Like flowers blooming, they spread out in all directions.

    With his current strength, it would be a piece of cake to move the magnificent me sect.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!<sub> </sub>

    There was a violent tremor.

    Kacha!

    The ground cracked. Under his precise control, his power split the ground and separated from the earth.

    At the same time, the surrounding danger zones were all wrapped up.

    The area was huge, and such a powerful force naturally shocked many people.

    "This power is terrifying." Huo Rong was shocked. One person was able to move the entire magnificent me sect. This ability was too scary.

    "Rise!"

    Lin fan growled and grabbed the magnificent me sect master. Then, he flew down and supported himself with one hand.

    "Stand still, we''re leaving."

    Then, it flew into the distance, leaving behind a huge bottomless pit where it had been.

    Many disciples came to the edge and looked at the situation below. Their mouths were wide open. They couldn''t believe it. It was a deep pit, so deep that they couldn''t see the bottom. It was terrifying and shocking. It was simply too frightening.

    Tian Xu flew to his disciple''s side."My disciple, where are we going to choose?"

    "Teacher, we must definitely choose a good ce. It''ll be good if there are mountains and water. Let''s look around." Lin fan said.

    This wasn''t running away, but changing locations to rx his mind.

    Was he, Lin fan, someone who would run away?

    That was definitely not the case.

    He couldn''t frame people at will.

    The frog was relieved. This Desperado still had some brains.

    He really didn''t expect that this Desperado would actually dare to go against Yu Jiuyuan. This was really shocking.

    He didn''t have much enmity with Yu Jiuyuan, nor did he have much of a rtionship with him, but he knew that this guy was just trash.

    Despicable, shameless, sinister, cunning.

    Of course, other people might not know his background, but he knew it very well.

    He wasn''t bragging, but he knew the background of all the people who were ranked there.

    Before Yu Jiuyuan became a heavenly Emperor, or even before he became a true expert, he was a shameless flower thief.

    However, he was really lucky. The abyss of the originator had exploded and ancient treasures had spurted out.

    What others obtained were all ancient items without any spirituality.

    He, on the other hand, had obtained an ancient technique.

    With a shake of his body, he became Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan and returned with glory by taking in all the women he had picked as his concubines.

    Those who didn''t obey basically disappeared from the world.

    Therefore, when this Desperado provoked Yu Jiuyuan, his suggestion was to move out and leave this ce.

    "Teacher, that ce is not bad. There are mountains and water, and the air is very fresh. It''s the first choice." Lin FA''s eyes lit up as he looked ahead. This was a good ce.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and pulled up the ground, leaving a deep hole that was the size of the sect in his hand. He then controlled the sect to fall down.

    It was a perfect match without any gaps.

    "Wow, senior brother is so powerful."

    The sect disciples were shocked and their faces were red with excitement.

    They had never thought that there would be such a move. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.

    "The gap between me and him is something that I can never catch up to in my entire life." Wan Zhongtian raised his head and looked at the figure in the sky with a dejected expression.

    He wasn''t someone who would willingly admit defeat.

    But in the face of such a huge gap, it was really impossible to catch up.

    "Zhongtian, don''t think too much, aren''t you happy now?" Zhou Xiaoyu came to Wan Zhongtian''s side and said. She was also looking at the sky, at the dazzling figure.

    "Yes." Wan Zhongtian nodded and stopped thinking about it.

    To make a man settle down was to find him a wife.

    Although Lin fan was single, he was well-versed in this.

    Look, the Heavenly King of Dao had a wife and a child. He was instantly honest and didn''t think so much.

    Wan Zhongtian used to be such a cheeky person, but now, he seemed to be very honest and had lost all his ambition.

    "Hall of fighters,e with me," Lin fan lifted up the ground he dug and was prepared to bring it back to fill up the ground.

    The Dao realm peak experts in the hall knew Lin fan''s strength on a deeper level.

    That unrivaled power had already left them with no room to resist.

    In fact, some of them even felt lucky.

    It felt like he had joined some incredible sect.

    He was busy all the way until night.

    The magnificent me sect finally moved to another location.

    To the people, the sect was really good. No matter where they went, they would bring them.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming walked over from the distance. He wanted to say something.

    "Junior Brother Lu, do you have something to say? If you have something to say, then say it. " Lin fan said.

    "Senior brother, the sect has already moved away. What if Junior Brother Wang Fu returns and can''t find the sect?"

    He didn''t mind the sect moving, but some of his junior brothers and peak Masters were outside. They would definitely panic if they suddenly found out that their sect was gone.

    Lin fan smiled,"don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything. There are people waiting there, don''t worry too much."

    "If you have nothing else to do, then go rest early. I have to go to the secret chamber."

    Lu Qiming nodded."Yes, senior brother. You should rest early too."

    "Yes."

    Lin fan walked towards the secret room.

    He had to study his own condition.

    [PS: thank you. I can''t save you with the revival token either. The Alliance master rewarded by the big boss.]

 843 Chapter 843

    The sect''s matters were resolved, and he was in a very good mood. He wasn''t bragging, but he really wasn''t afraid of anyone. As for that Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan, in the frog''s words, he had to call a frog ''daddy'' when he saw one.

    If that was the case, wouldn''t this fellow have to call him grandfather when he saw him?

    "I want to hear a story."

    Recently, The Hanging Woman had been very honest. She stayed in the sect and didn''t cause any trouble, nor did she let anyone enter the dream.

    Her dream was too weird and messy. The scenes were all based on Lin fan''s stories and had all sorts of weird changes, scaring all the kids in the sect.

    Lin fan looked at the hanging Girl and his head hurt. He didn''t know what use this girl had. Now that she was in the sect, she didn''t show her use and even wanted to listen to stories. If he had a knife, he would probably cut her into 17 or 18 pieces.

    "I don''t have time. Go y somewhere else. We''ll wait for the next time."

    He waved his hand and didn''t want to say anything else. He still had a lot of things to do and didn''t have the energy to waste with her. His cultivation had reached Dao realm and the lottery would increase his level.

    He couldn''t wait to see what kind of lucky draw it was that he had to wait so long for.

    "I want to hear a story." The hanging Girl jumped to Lin fan''s side agilely and followed behind him. She kept repeating the same thing, just to hear the story.

    "Go to sleep."

    Lin fan said.

    "What?" The Hanging Woman was puzzled.

    But in that instant, Lin fan turned around and threw a punch. He had to use his strength to suppress these demonic creatures.

    Otherwise, it would be too arrogant to ride on his head.

    The Hanging Woman didn''t move. She knew that fists were useless against her and couldn''t cause her any real harm.

    Suddenly, the situation changed drastically.

    Lin fan''s fingers gathered the Dao realmws of heaven and earth, freezing the space around and punching out.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Hanging Woman flew into the distance and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Her body trembled slightly and then shey there motionless.

    "Sleeping peacefully is your only choice."

    Lin fan turned around and replied calmly. He pushed open the stone door and entered the secret room.

    He was really excited. After breaking through to Dao realm, he was filled with power. One punch could destroy the world.

    Of course, this was just an illusion. The truth was impossible, and he had not reached that level yet.

    It had been a long time since he had checked his own condition.

    Red gold (100 000)

    How ruthless, a lottery with a starting price of 100000. It was indeed a scam.

    100,000 might seem cheap, but it was actually quite a scam.

    If he didn''t draw a hundred times, he wouldn''t dare to say that he would get anything good.

    10 million points was already a huge number.

    He only had 73 million points left.

    [Experience points: 216050300]

    [umted points: 73340015]

    These two values were currently very low, and they were in a state of great demand.

    70 million points might seem like a lot, but it was not enough to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    It was the same for experience points. 200 million experience points was too little.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a good rtionship with the pill realm, he would have wanted to go to the pill realm and take some things with him.

    But he had no choice. The forefather of nine colors was very smart. He saw through his potential and tried to build a good rtionship with him, so he couldn''t do anything.

    "Do I have to draw or not?"

    He pondered and really wanted to give it a try.

    Using 100 consecutive draws to have some fun?

    Of course, he felt that the possibility of not getting anything was very high. After all, he had just appeared, and he would definitely need to feed points.

    ng!

    Lin fan took out the Tai sovereign sword, earth sovereign sword, and human Sovereign sword and stabbed them into the ground.

    "Third, pleasee again. I, Lin fan, am going to draw a lottery today. Like I said, if I don''t get anything good, I''ll kill myself in front of you."

    " 100 draws in a row, let''s go."

    Who was afraid of who? it was just 10 million points.

    Now that he had points and was rich, he would feel uneasy if he didn''t try.

    " 10 million points have been spent. 100 consecutive draws from the red-gold Lottery."

    "Red-gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    ck!

    ck!

    It was already frighteningly dark. His face had turned pale from the first 30 draws.

    Three million points were gone just like that?

    In the blink of an eye, it was very fast. There was no reaction at all. It just passed by like that. It was simply terrifying.

    "Red-gold Lottery: connate spirit pill."

    "Yes, I''ve gained a lot." He was full of smiles. A connate spirit pill was a good thing. It was something he wanted to find the most.

    p It was also something that the forefather of nine colors was most reluctant to give.</anda>

    A pill that had its own consciousness and spirit was definitely of high quality.

    It was even more high-end than the half-step divine pills that the outer realm used before the fusion.

    "Red-gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    "Cultivation technique, give me the cultivation technique."

    Lin fan, please bless him. Cultivation techniques were what he wanted the most right now.

    As long as he had the cultivation technique, everything else would not be a problem.

    Dao realm wasn''t the peak.

    He had already felt it.

    The + sign was still there, but it was gray. Hecked experience points.

    But after suddenly reaching the Dao realm, their foundations were simply too vast.

    He didn''t even know if he could still raise his cultivation technique to an extremely high level with his current cultivation technique.

    "Red and gold Lottery: you have drawn the designated magic of the seven Gods advanced card."

    "Alright," he said.

    Lin fan''s smile grew even wider. The magic of the seven Gods was his starting skill and his trump card back then.

    The five elements God reversal was activated.

    The power was violent to a certain extent.

    However, the side effects were still terrifying. Even now, with his strength, he would still feel that his body was affected.

    "Red-gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."<sub> </sub>

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    A terrifying thing happened.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on? is it so dark? Continue, don''t stop, continue. "

    He even wanted to die. What was the meaning of this? wasn''t everything fine just now?

    He kept getting good things.

    Why was there a ck door in the end? even if there were any, they were all very ordinary things.

    He had even drawn a Mystic pill. This was simply terrifying.

    Finally, the lottery waspleted.

    His expression was veryplicated. He wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.

    "Forget it. It''s ruthless enough, but it''s not a huge loss."

    He looked at the three shining swords and hesitated for a moment. He did not rush into them. Although he was a little disappointed at the lottery, at least he did get something.

    It had been a long time since he had drawn the eternal-level BUFF.

    He really wanted to get another eternal-level BUFF.

    However, what could he do if he didn ''t?

    "Upgrade!"

    "Magic of the seven Gods advanced card consumed."

    This cultivation technique was originally a heaven-grade cultivation technique, and if it was upgraded again, it would reach the God-grade, and after that, it would be the celestial-grade cultivation technique.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a powerful force burst out of his body.

    "Amazing! The magic of the seven Gods may be a heaven-grade skill, but the power it can unleash after it advances is simply too powerful. It''s not what you think it is."

    Pada!

    On his arms, the special patterns of the magic of the seven Gods appeared. The special power rampaged in his body, trying to take the leading position.

    "Interesting. You want to be the dominant one. But it''s a pity that even if you advance, you''re still not qualified. You still need to continue working hard."

    Lin fan chuckled. The magic of the seven Gods wanted to upy a ce in his body. However, it was only at the God level. It was not qualified.

    His cells began to devour the energy in a frenzy, turning it into his Foundation.

    At this moment, he was holding a pill in his hand.

    It was purple in color and had a mist circting around it, forming a protectiveyer. It was very spiritual.

    "The pill spirit is a natural creation, the world''s favorite, I ..."

    Pada!

    Without waiting for the connate spirit pill to say anything, he swallowed it and began to refine it.

    "Yes."

    Lin fan was overjoyed. His experience points were increasing rapidly.

    "One billion."

    It was a terrifying number.

    "The pills given by the forefather of ninescolor only increased the price by 30000000 per pill. For this one to increase the price by one billion is truly astonishing."

    Lin fanughed. He had an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, he sensed a familiar aura in the magnificent me sect.

    He pushed the stone door open.

    "Peak Master Lin, you still want to see me?" A voice came from the sect entrance.

    The voice sounded familiar.

    "Isn''t that the sound of chaos?"

    Chaos was living afortable life withdy flower, so how could he find the magnificent me sect?

    Could it be that he had found the Saint convent sect?

    When he thought of this, his face lit up with joy, but then he lost interest.

    What''s the use of discovering it now?

    Liu ruochen had been stomped to death by him, and his hopes were dashed. His original n had been destroyed just like that. What a pity.

    At the mountain Gate.

    Chaos''s face was slightly pale, but he was carrying someone in his arms. Behind him was Madam Hua''s servant.

    "Senior brother, where did you get this?" The disciple who was guarding the gate asked.

    "He''s the chaos monarch of the Saint convent sect. When I was waiting there, I saw him rushing over. I didn''t dare to go out at first, but I found out that he came for something, so I brought him back to the sect." The disciple said.

    He had been waiting at the sect''s original address.

    He didn''t see any of his fellow disciples, but the chaos monarch.

    "Ah?"

    All the magnificent me sect disciples knew about the Saint convent sect. They were once their biggest enemy.

    Of course, because of his senior brother, the enemy was gradually resolved. The hatred was not as deep as before and it could be considered a peaceful development.

    However, they were curious. What was the Saint convent sect monarch doing at the magnificent me sect?

    Now that the outer realm had merged, they were all living their own lives and didn''t have much interaction.

    "Chaos, what are you doing here?" Tian Xu appeared and looked at the situation. He was a little confused.

    Why was chaos carrying a person and a group of strange men?

    Especially that burly man, what did the flower embroidered on his chest mean?

    Thetest style?

    Or did the Saint convent sect open its doors and recruit all the extraordinary men in the world?

    Tian Xu, I want to see your disciple. Is he here?" Chaos asked hurriedly.

    "Yes, he is, but he''s in closed-door cultivation. You came at the wrong time." Tian Xu could not figure out what was going on.

    He didn''t really like chaos, and even hated it.

    In the past, they had a deep rtionship, but they were always at odds.

    After the fusion with the outer realms, his horizons had been broadened.

    Even if they had grudges in the past, they could still bear with it and live in peace.

    "Teacher, I''m here."

    Lin fan walked over from afar.

    The first thing he saw was the flower on Chun Mei''s chest. It was a little strange. He panicked when he saw it.

    "Peak Master Lin, save me!"

    Chaos shouted with a red face.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan couldn''t figure it out. Whose life was he saving?

 Chapter 844 I, Tian Xu, Will Treat It As If My Brain Is Sick

    "Chaos, what''s going on?"

    "Eh? What''s wrong with Consort Hua?"

    He didn''t understand. How did a person be like this?

    The number one servant of Madam Hua, Chun Mei, who was also a burly man with embroidery on his chest, had tears streaming down her face. With a plop, she knelt in front of Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, I beg you. Please save my Madam. I beg you."

    "Wait, did you make a mistake? I''m not a godly doctor. You must have found the wrong person." Lin fan was stunned. Did they really think that he was all-rounded? what could he do?

    "Peak Master Lin, I beg of you, please save my Empress. She shouldn''t have died. She could have left safely. If we weren''t so useless, nothing would have happened to her in order to take us away." Chun Mei lowered her head. Her tears flowed all over the ground, forming a small pond.

    Lin fan stepped forward to take a look,"he''s dead."

    There was no aura at all. The peerless expert, Madam Hua, had died just like that.

    There wasn''t any aura at all. Even his spiritual will had been destroyed.

    "Chaos, what do you say?" Lin fan raised his head and looked at chaos. Because he was hurt by his back view, he sold his entire life to him. When he found out that he was a background killer, chaos was in despair.

    The King of Chaos ''expression was serious as he said,""I want to save her."

    "If I, chaos, say something, it''ll be for life. Even if the sky falls, it won''t change. If something happens, I, chaos, will naturally do my best. Moreover, she did it to save us. Otherwise, nothing would have happened."

    "I, chaos, am not a heartless person."

    In the past, he had been ruthless, but that was also a fair deal. There were no feelings to speak of.

    But now, he had sold himself out. That meant that he would be selling himself for the rest of his life. Furthermore, Consort Hua had met with an ident while trying to save them. Therefore, he had to save her no matter what.

    Lin fan stared at the chaos and felt as though he had seen a ghost. Could it be that reincarnation had some special characteristics that he did not understand?

    He felt that the people he had reincarnated were all different.

    Chaos, in particr, had seen him a few times, so his understanding of him had deepened.

    "Peak Master Lin, you are very knowledgeable. Can you tell me if you can still save him?" Chaos asked sincerely.

    He had no other choice, so he hade all the way to the magnificent me sect.

    "How many days has he been dead?" Lin fan asked.

    "It''s been three days since we arrived here. " Chaos looked at the pale-faced Consort Hua and sighed.

    Three days was a long time.

    In the past, there would be no hope of survival.

    However, the fusion of the outer realm.

    There were too many miracles.

    He believed in miracles, so the first thing he thought of was the magnificent me secting to find Peak Master Lin.

    "Three days? it''s not like there''s no way. I''ve met a race before, called the moon race. They have a treasure that can bring people back to life. Of course, there''s a limit to the time of death. It can''t exceed five days. If it exceeds five days, then there''s no way." Lin fan said.

    He thought of the mysterious race he had helped during the fusion of the true immortal realm.

    He was clearly very weak, but he had such a heirloom.

    Of course, he didn''t think that there was only one such heirloom. If that was the case, he didn''t believe that the moon n would be willing to give it to him.

    "The Yue n? What kind of race is that?" Chaos was delighted, but immediately after, his expression turned ugly. He had never heard of this race.

    "I don''t know. They''re a race from the true immortal world. But now that the outer realm has merged, no one knows where they''ve been transferred to."

    "But they live on an ind. If we can find the moon n within five days, the flower Empress can still save them."

    He actually remembered something else.

    The situation at that time was a little off.

    The moon god statue of the Yue n seemed to be very resistant. It had moved the Yue n away, and even when they reached the moon god ruins, it refused to let anyone from the Yue n in.

    At that time, he thought to himself,"this Peak Master has worked so hard to move all of the moon n''s territory over, and now you''re not giving it to me just like that? are you toying with me?"

    Thus, he forcefully broke it open and stuffed the people of the Yue n inside.

    Now that she thought about it, she was really stupid back then.

    Why did he suddenly think of arranging for the people of the Yue n to enter?

    He could have just brought her back to the magnificent me sect.

    That heirloom was such a good thing. Although it was useless to him, it was useful to others.

    Now, he wanted to find the Yue n, but he didn''t know where to go. He didn''t even know if the n had been exterminated.

    Princess Qing Qing of the moon n was a very cute little girl.

    "The Yue n ... The Yue n." There was hope for the chaos, but then he fell into despair.

    How big was the outer realm?

    During this time, he knew better than anyone else.

    He couldn''t even find the Saint convent sect, so it would be even more difficult to find the moon n.

    "No matter where the moon n is, I must find them in thest two days." Chun Mei, who had embroidery on her chest, said firmly.

    Lin fan didn''t feel confident.

    The Yue n must have hidden very deeply. How could they be found just because they wanted to?

    Back then, his cultivation was too shallow and his vision wasn''t too high, so he couldn''t see the depth of the statue.

    But after so many things, he had seen many strange things.

    There must be something wrong with the statue he saw back then.

    He had been hiding his great fortune.

    It would be a pity to miss it.

    "Disciple, the Yue n''s heirloom you''re talking about, is it the one you''ve given me? A multi-horned crystal?" Tian Xu asked.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at his teacher. He didn''t expect his teacher to bring it up.

    This was something he had kept for his teacher just in case.

    As expected!

    "Elder Tian Xu, you have it?" Chaos asked urgently.

    "Yes, I do. My disciple gave it to me to save my life. I''ve always kept it with me." Tian Xu smiled and took out his heirloom. The multi-horned crystal contained a strong life force.

    At that moment, Lin fan felt it. He could feel things that he couldn''t feel in the past.

    The life force contained in this heirloom was really too rich.

    There was even a hint of Dao hidden within.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan was helpless. The moon n was hard to find. Even if he wanted to find them, it would be impossible. If his teacher really had a problem one day, he would go crazy.

    Chun Mei looked at Tian Xu with burning eyes. He wanted to say something, but he held back.

    Tian Xu put away the multi-horned crystal."It''s a gift from my disciple, so I''ll keep it for myself. I''m not a good person either, and I wouldn''t give it away for no reason. My disciple has already told you the way to save her. You should go and find the moon n now."

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that his teacher wasn''t too kind.

    From the looks of it now, this thing was very precious. He had really underestimated it in the past.

    If he had known that this would be the case, he would have asked for a few dozen or even a hundred more. By then, he would not have to worry so much.

    "Master, this heirloom of the Yue n is indeed precious." At that moment, the frog hopped over."Frogfrog should be able to save him."

    The frog didn''t know what had happened.

    But he knew a little.

    He had the ability to resurrect someone who had died.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Everyone looked over in unison.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. The frog actually said that it could save him. That was amazing.

    The frog looked at the chaos, then at queen flower. It asked indifferently,"how long has he been dead?"

    "Three days," Chaos said.

    "Three days? Then there''s no hope. If he dies within half an incense stick''s time, I''m confident. " The frog shook its head.

    He came out to show off and was prepared to bring the dead back to life. He wanted to negotiate with the desperadoes and say something.

    However, he didn''t expect that this person had already been dead for three days.

    It was extremely difficult.

    Even in his original realm, there were not many divine items that could save people who had been dead for three days.

    The hope that had suddenly risen in the chaos dimmed again.

    ? "Chaos, I''m telling you, you should try on the Zhizhi bird. You might be able to find the moon n." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu didn''t say anything. If it was a disciple of a sect, he would have taken it out without hesitation.

    But he would not take this.

    He did not know Consort Hua.

    As for the chaos, there was no need to mention it. The conflict between the Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect was very deep.

    He didn''t have a good rtionship with chaos either. After fighting for so long, she still gave him the treasure. She must be crazy.

    His disciple had kept it for him, but he had kept it for his disciple.

    He was safe in the sect, but his disciple was in danger outside. Who knew when he would need it.

    Chaos handed Consort Hua''s body to Chun Mei and then walked to Tian Xu.

    His expression was calm as he lowered his head.

    He bent his knees.

    Plop!

    "Tian Xu, I''m begging you, please save her. I know this is too much of a request. You have nothing to do with her, and there''s no friendship between us. But I''m begging you, please save her. I''ll give you my life and everything I have, just save her." Chaos''s voice was slightly hoarse.

    Lin fan looked at chaos in shock.

    Tian Xu was also very surprised.

    This was not the chaos he knew.

    The Saint convent sect''s monarch of chaos had a bad temper. One could even say that he was not a good person.

    And he wasn''t the type to beg for help.

    But now, he didn''t expect that chaos would kneel in front of him to save such an ugly woman.

    Lin fan looked at his teacher. This situation was very annoying and he felt helpless.

    He didn''t know what to say.

    He was the one who gave it to his teacher, so he didn''t say anything.

    "Chaos, are you really the chaos of the Saint convent sect that I know?" Tian Xu lowered his head and looked at chaos kneeling in front of him. His voice was filled with disbelief.

    "I still remember that I suppressed you sixty years ago and asked you to kneel down in order to spare your life. You didn''t kneel before me even when you died. You even said that you wouldn''t kneel before Tian Xu of the magnificent me sect even if you died. Don''t you remember?"

    "I remember."

    "If you remember, why are you kneeling in front of me now?" Tian Xu asked.

    "Because she''s more important than my dignity." Chaos didn''t hesitate, and his answer was decisive.

    "I''ll just pretend that there''s something wrong with my brain today. I can''t recite the spell myself. " Tian Xu threw the multi-horned crystal to chaos, along with a piece of paper.

    On it was the incantation to use the moon n''s heirloom.

    "Tian Xu, thank you. I, chaos, will do what I say." Chaos looked at Tian Xu and nodded gratefully. He then opened the note, and his expression changed slightly.

    However, he did not think too much about it. He stood in front of Consort Hua and threw the multi-horned crystal.

    The multi-horned crystal floated in the air.

    Then, he opened his arms, raised them high, and shouted.

    "Moon Goddess, you are a mighty, intelligent, and beautiful being. Please unleash your divine might and save the ignorant people who have fallen into Samsara."

    Crack! Crack!

    The multi-horned crystal shattered, and a powerful green light fell like a waterfall, enveloping Madam flower.

    The green light was resplendent, and there was a dancing shadow in the green light.

    There were praises.

    There was singing.

    There was divine might.

    The specks of green lightnded on every inch of the flower goddess''s pores and then fused into her body.

    "Amazing. I didn''t think that the moon n''s heirloom would contain such a terrifying power. I couldn''t tell before." Lin fan was shocked. What a magical thing.

    He was thinking about how the moon n''s Princess Qing Qing was.

 845 Chapter 845

    Lin fan was extremely curious about the heirloom of the Yue n.

    The life force was very powerful.

    Could Madam Hua really wake up?

    The aura had dissipated, and the soul was no longer there. If he could stille back to life, then this operation was somewhat high-end.

    Weng~

    A very soft sound entered his ears.

    The Suan ni monster descended.

    "She''s awake, the Empress is awake. " The big man with the embroidery on his chest was so excited that he was like a child who had lost his mind.

    In the past, he had not been this strange, but he had been a true man. However, the Empress had saved his life and even avenged his hatred.

    From then on, he didn''t go anywhere. He followed the Empress and became her servant.

    The Empress loved flowers. In order to be a qualified servant, he had embroidered a flower on his chest.

    His past self had also disappeared at that moment and was reced by a new him.

    "Mm ..." Matron flower frowned. She was a peak expert and her will was far stronger than others. Although her divine sense had disappeared and her mind was nk, she was still able to quickly understand what was happening.

    "Yourdyship, it''s finally over." Chun Mei''s eyes were wet. She had finallye back to life.

    "Chunmei, what happened?"

    Madam Hua''s aura was still slightly weak. Although she had been resurrected, she would not be able to recover in a short time.

    "Your Highness, when you took us away and we woke up, you were already weak. You left before you could say anything to us. Later, master chaos brought you to the magnificent me sect, and it was this elder Tian Xu who saved you." Chunmei said.

    Consort Hua looked at Tian Xu in surprise. This old man''s cultivation was not high, but it was not low either. He actually had the means to save her.

    "Thank you for saving my life. I will never forget it."

    She was very grateful, and at the same time, she looked at chaos. At that time, she was reluctant to leave, but her injuries were too serious.

    Tian Xu waved his hand."You''re lucky. My disciple gave you the thing that saved you. Chaos is a man of honor. He would rather die than kneel to me to save you, but he knelt to me because of you."

    He didn''t quite understand. Of course, he wasn''t someone who judged people by their appearance. He just felt that the world was really wonderful.

    Chaos was actually so devoted to a woman.

    In the past, he would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death.

    "My husband ..." Consort Hua was a sensitive and domineering woman. She was so touched that she was about to cry.

    Chaos''s face was expressionless and very calm. When Consort Hua was resurrected, she only felt a moment of joy. Then, she became expressionless, as if she didn''t care about this matter at all.

    Lin fan looked at the chaos. He really couldn''t tell that this guy actually had such a heart.

    "Madam Hua, with your cultivation level, I''m afraid no one can kill you if you want to escape."

    Dao realm peak, and it was the highest level of peak.

    It was impossible that he couldn''t even run away.

    Consort Hua was deep in thought, as if she was reminiscing.

    "Yes, that kid was strong, but I had no problem escaping with them. But at that moment, a light came from the distance. I didn''t have time to react and was heavily injured. I didn''t know what that was or what the situation was. When I woke up, I was here."

    Recalling the scene back then, she was still a little afraid.

    The light that could render her helpless was truly terrifying.

    The frog touched its chin and pondered seriously."It''s very ominous, very ominous."

    "What are you saying? Do you know what it is?" Lin fan red at the frog. This guy had been very active recently. It was different from before.

    "Master, isn''t this a huge disaster? even Dao realm peak experts can''t block that light. How strong is that light? it must be really terrifying." The frog sighed. It had some idea, but it wasn''t sure.

    He was afraid that he would be scared to death.

    "Alright, you should hurry back and refine your pills. There''s nothing for you here."

    <o>,m Lin fan sent the frog away. It was such an annoying little frog.</o>

    The weather had been good recently, and it wasn''t time to mate yet. Why did he feel that the frog was a little impatient, as if something was going to happen?

    "Problem, there''s a problem." The frog jumped into the distance. It was rmed and felt that something was wrong.

    It felt like something was going to happen.

    Just a ray of light that could kill a peak Dao realm expert, how could it be normal?

    "Everyone, thank you for saving my life. I''ll remember it in my heart. I won''t disturb you any longer. From now on, no matter what it is, I, Lady Hua, will not hesitate to go through fire and water."

    Madam Hua cupped her fists. She was not someone who liked to talk nonsense. Since she had helped him, she would do her best to repay him in the future.

    "Husband, let''s go."

    But at this time, chaos stood there without moving.

    "Husband?" Consort Hua was puzzled.

    "You should leave," chaos said."I sold myself to the magnificent me sect to save you. I''ll stay here until I die."

    When she said this, Madam Hua''s expression changed.

    She turned back to look at Chun Mei and saw her nod.

    He was slightly sad that old master really said those words to save niangniang.

    "Chaos, there''s no need. You should leave withdy flower. There''s no point in you staying here. The magnificent me sect already has a Hall of fighters. The people inside are all at the peak of the Dao realm. They don''t need your help." Tian Xu waved his hand. He didn''t need chaos here.

    Lin fan nodded his head,"yes, master is right. Chaos monarch, you should leave with Lady Hua."

    "Ah?" "What?" chaos looked up at Tian Xu and chaos. He wasn''t happy or d. He was just confused.

    "No, I can''t change my words." "I don''t want to leave!" The King of Chaos said decisively. He wanted to stay here and not leave with Madam flower.

    A lifetime. That was really a lifetime.

    He wanted to ask for a price from all the women, but he had no choice.

    The price he had to pay was too great, and he no longer had the ability to do so.

    Tian Xu sighed."I didn''t expect you to keep your word, chaos. Forget it, I''ll pretend that nothing happened. You can leave with Lady Hua. The magnificent me sect doesn''t need you. Go."<sub> </sub>

    "I ..." Chaos wanted to speak but Lin fan spoke first.

    "Chaos, my teacher is right. You should leave with the Empress. What you did just now was so touching. As a righteous and loving sect, the magnificent me sect will never do something like breaking up a couple."

    "Go. You don''t need to stay in the magnificent me sect. Just stay by Lady Hua''s side."

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t say anything.

    There was no point in leaving the magnificent me sect in chaos.

    Not to mention the fact that they were weak.

    Moreover, he was someone who had been reincarnated, so it was inevitable that there would be trouble.

    Moreover, he had a feeling that chaos wanted to stay here the most.

    If that was the case, he would definitely not let chaos have his way. He had to let him and Consort Hua leave.

    "I ..." Chaos couldn''t interrupt at all, but he was unwilling. He really wanted to stay and fulfill his promise.

    However, Lin fan didn''t give him any chance at all.

    "Don''t say it''s yours, it''s mine. Let''s go. " Lin fan waved his hand and looked to the side,"Madam flower, please take chaos away. The two of you are a match made in heaven, a golden couple."

    As heplimented her, even Consort Hua, who had a very high cultivation level, blushed slightly.

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin." Consort Hua was grateful. If the other party had really asked chaos to stay, she would have been unable to stop him, because this was a promise made by her husband.

    Now that he didn''t need it, she was very happy.

    He was even more grateful to the magnificent me sect.

    "Husband, let''s go." Consort Hua came to chaos''s side and said softly. After this incident, she had grown to love chaos even more.

    Chaos was expressionless, but he finally nodded.

    However, the moment he was about to turn around, he looked at Lin fan with a bitter gaze.

    He felt like crying.

    "Chaos, good luck. I hope that the next time we meet, the two of you will be three." Lin fan waved his hand. He had already seen the chaos in his eyes but he didn''t care.

    Since they loved each other so deeply, Samsara could definitely be suppressed.

    Hearing this, chaos almost fell down. He even spat out a mouthful of blood that seemed ready to spit out at any moment.

    "Tian Xu, Peak Master Lin, thank you. I''ll take my leave." Chaos''s heart ached. He wanted to stay, but he was rejected.

    Was he really not weed now?

    "AI!"

    He sighed in his heart, filled with helplessness.

    He watched chaos and the others leave.

    "Teacher, I''ve saved this for you. It''s very precious." Lin fan said.

    Now that he had used it, there was no point in saying anything more.

    "Disciple, this is indeed very precious, but you don''t think that I will die in the future, do you?" Tian Xu looked at his precious disciple. His words were not very pleasant to hear.

    "Teacher, how could that be? even if I die, I won''t let you die."

    His words were very certain. Whoever wanted to F * ck his teacher, he would definitely dig up the other party''s ancestral grave.

    "My dear disciple, you''re right. I definitely won''t die. I haven''t seen you get married and have children. Even if I die, I won''t be able to rest in peace. So, it''s better for the moon n''s heirloom to be given to chaos to save his wife. Look at how loving these two are." Tian Xu sighed. He didn''t expect to find true love in his chaotic old age.

    It was not easy, it was really not easy.

    Lin fan looked at his teacher. He wanted to ridicule him but he had nothing to say. This matter didn''t seem to be that simple.

    The chaos was obviously to get rid of being single.

    However, he and the teacher managed to get her back.

    Perhaps he was still cursing madly in his chaotic heart.

    "Disperse, everyone, it''s fine." Tian Xu waved his hand, gesturing for his disciples to leave.

    "Teacher, I''ll go back first too."

    Now that he had broken through to Dao realm peak, he needed to rest for a day or two.

    It wasn''t good to go out too often.

    At a certain ce.

    "Yang yang, be careful. This ce is too strange." Zhu Fengfeng led yang yang and followed the map to investigate.

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    Fat pig snorted a few times. Although he was not paying attention, he was also vignt of his surroundings.

    A human and a pig walked in the great canyon. The surroundings were quiet, and it waspletely silent.

    The rocks and cliffs were all very strange.

    As soon as the footprintsnded, they disappeared in an instant. To them, this was an extremely strange ce.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly.

    In the world, a beam of light descended and struck the distance.

    Instantly, a bright light covered the world.

    The ground shook violently.

    "Yangyang,e with me to take a look. We''ll run away at any time." Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was serious, not daring to be careless.

    Hmph Hmph.

    The fat pig followed Zhu Fengfeng slowly.

    This ce was very dangerous.

    It was too strange.

 846 Chapter 846

    As he got closer.

    Zhu Fengfeng could feel a powerful aura pressing down on her.

    It was very heavy and very powerful.

    "Oh my God! I, Zhu Fengfeng, am searching for a ce with great treasures. I can''t believe I''ll encounter so many dangers!"

    "It seems like any dangerous ce is bound to contain a myriad of dangers."

    Zhu Fengfeng whispered to fat pig as they hid behind a huge rock.

    "Yang yang, stop huffing. It''s very dangerous here. If there''s a strong enemy, they''ll definitely sense us."

    Hmph Hmph!

    "Didn''t I tell you to stop snorting? why did you snorted again?"

    Zhu Fengfeng wished she could beat yang yang to death. How many times had she told her to do so? why did she not listen to her?

    The fat pig didn''t make a sound and just followed behind obediently.

    "What the hell is this thing? if it''s too dangerous, it''ll affect my ability to continue searching for dangerous ces." Zhu Fengfeng''s head ached. She did not think that this was a dangerous ce.

    It was clearly something else, and he had somehow ended up here.

    In the distance, the dust was very thick, and he couldn''t see what was inside.

    However, it gave him a very dangerous feeling. It didn''t seem to be anything good.

    A gust of wind blew.

    As the dust settled, the things inside werepletely exposed.

    "A pir?" Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. She had not expected that a pir wouldnd there after a sh of light.

    He was too far away to see what the pir looked like.

    But when the pir fell, the hole created was very deep.

    "This is so mysterious. I''m so scared that I don''t even dare to go over. If someone is weak, they''ll just ride a pig and go over."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s head hurt, and she couldn''t make a decision.

    He really wanted to go over and see what that pir was.

    But he was also afraid of danger.

    If something happened to the stone pir as soon as he got there, he might not even be able to run.

    Time passed by.

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t move. She was waiting, waiting for the stone pir to change.

    But for a long time, there was no change.

    "Could it really just be an ordinary stone pir?"

    He pondered, not daring to go over.

    "Fat pig, let''s go to the magnificent me sect and inform my elder brother. This stone pir came out of nowhere. It''s too dangerous."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s heart trembled. It wasn''t a good thing. It was as if a great danger was looming over her. This was a feeling that she had never felt before.

    Without saying a word, he rode on the fat pig and disappeared on the spot.

    He was not an idiot.

    At the same time, he had an understanding of his own situation. How could he not know if he could solve the problem?

    There!

    The stone pir was rooted in the deep pit, and the ground around it had already cracked. It was obvious that it could not withstand the powerful impact.

    This stone pir was not very thick, but it was very tall, about 300 meters.

    Its surface waspletely ck, as if it had been painted.

    As time passed, the ck paint on a corner of the stone pir began to fall off, and the cracking sounds continued like porcin breaking apart, creating a densework of cracks.

    The ck paint bloomed and separated from the stone pir.

    Ten thousand rays of golden light shot out from the stone pir, illuminating the heaven and earth.

    A towering golden pir stood there.

    All sorts of mysterious patterns appeared on its surface, as well as astonishing diagrams.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    The stone pir trembled and swayed left and right. Then, rays of golden light bloomed from the stone pir and swept in all directions.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The phenomenon was stable.

    The stone pir was still there.

    It was quiet and there was no movement.

    The golden light that shot off into the distance also contained simr stone pirs.

    "Frog, what''s going on with you?" Lin fan returned to invincible peak and saw that the frog was very uneasy. It kept jumping around and asked.

    "I''m fine. "

    The frog was uneasy, and its little heart was beating rapidly.

    Especially just now, a kind of aura was faintly transmitted to his heart, which made him even more uneasy.

    It felt like something was about to appear.

    "Are you still so dishonest now?" Lin fan held the frog in his hand and squinted his eyes, staring at it.

    The yellow paper hanging on the back of the frog shouted,"I know. He keeps shouting. Oh no, those guys areing. I''m so scared that I can''t sleep every day."

    The yellow paper had been hanging behind the frog all this time, and now it was selling it out even more ruthlessly.

    "You stinky paper." The frog was so angry that it wanted to bite him.

    Even a piece of paper is so despicable, this frog is so angry.

    Lin fan thought about it. He wasn''t a dumb pig and it was just an expert that came.

    It was simr to the fusion of the outer realms.

    Look, the merging of the outer realms wasn''t a big deal.

    Wasn''t he still doing very well?

    As for the arrival of the expert, he did not take it to heart.

    Since he hade, he definitely had to give him a good beating.

    "Frog, look at how scared you are. Didn''t you say how powerful you were before? why are you so scared? Don''t tell me that everything you said before was just bragging?" Lin fan looked at the frog.

    Her face, which was already very green, was even greener now.

    "How is that possible? master, you can''t nder Froggy. When has Froggy ever been afraid? when did I show any fear? this stinky paper is useless. It''s always framing me." The frog tried to defend itself.

    He would never admit that he was already a little afraid of something.<sub> </sub>

    Even if he was beaten to death, he would not admit it.

    However, he wasn''t worried about the arrival of ordinary powerhouses. He was worried about the people he knew.

    If those guys found him, they would not let him go easily.

    Of course, he was looking forward to it.

    Wife, he could finally see his wife.

    He had almost forgotten that he had not seen his wife for tens of thousands of years.

    "Senior brother." At this moment, Lu Qiming hurried over and reported that a woman hade to the sect gate to see him.

    "Strange, a woman actually came to see me."

    He didn''t dare to believe that there would be a woman who would dare to personally send them up.

    It was a miracle.

    Magical.

    "Let''s go and take a look. " Lin fan didn''t want to waste his breath on the frog. What he was worried about was nothing to him.

    Lu Qiming followed behind, but the way he looked at his senior brother had changed.

    The woman was very beautiful, and their hearts were beating fast when they saw her.

    Shixiong was usually alone, and she had never seen him flirt with a woman or bring anyone back. However, things were often not as simple as they seemed.

    An extremely beautiful woman hade to visit him personally.

    Even if Liu ruochen were to bepared to that beauty, there was still a huge difference.

    At the mountain Gate.

    Many disciples came from all directions.

    They had heard that there was an extremely beautiful woman who was like a fairying to find their senior brother.

    Of course, they were all extremely curious.

    He didn''t know what kind of woman she was.

    "Hmph, who is she?" Some female disciples were full of jealousy and even spoke in a sour tone.

    "She only has a good figure, a good face, a higher height, and a bigger area. What else is good about her?"

    Another female disciple said in a jealous tone.

    His senior brother had been snatched away.

    Such a beautiful woman, they really felt that they could notpare to her.

    "Waa! She''s so pretty, just like the person in the painting. "

    "What are you thinking? only senior brother is worthy of such a woman. Don''t think too much."

    "I''m not thinking nonsense, I was just saying. "

    The male disciples who had rushed over after hearing the news were all stunned.

    It wasn''t that they had never seen beautiful women before, but it was the first time they had seen someone so beautiful and elegant.

    Luo Yun stood there calmly, but her expression was somewhat anxious, as if something had happened.

    He stared into the distance, waiting for the person he was looking for.

    Lin fan looked at the beautiful figure in the distance and his mind spun quickly. He sessfully remembered who this person was.

    He couldn''t be bothered to remember most people, especially girls who couldn''t set off fireworks.

    "So, it''s goddess Luo Yun. May I know what brings you to the magnificent me sect?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    If the other party was fine, he would quickly send them away.

    He really wanted to tell the other party,"do you know that it''s a very dangerous thing for you to wander around in front of this Peak Master?"

    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also the goddess of the pill world. Even her smell was unbearable.

    As expected.

    The magnificent me sect disciples whispered.

    "I told you, she''s definitely a fairy. No, even senior brother said she''s a goddess. Look, she''s so beautiful."

    "Aiya, this goddess''s face is red when she sees our senior brother. Senior brother''s charm is just too great."

    The disciples sighed.

    They didn''t know why, but the goddess clearly didn''t belong to them. But because she belonged to their senior brother, they felt extremely proud and honored.

    Luo Yun heard the noise around her and felt a little embarrassed. However, when she thought about the purpose of her visit, she couldn''t care less.

    "Goddess Luo Yun, may I know what''s the matter?" Lin fan asked.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s urgent. The old master asked me to leave this for you." Luo Yun hurriedly took out a letter. There was a worried look on her face."The ancestor has left the pill world for a few days. If he doesn''t return in three days, he asked me to give you this letter."

    "Why are you so serious?"

    Lin fan was curious. His rtionship with the nine color old ancestor was really simple and they didn''t have much of a rtionship.

    He opened the envelope and shook it a few times. He wanted to see what the forefather of nine colors wanted to say to him.

    "To Peak Master Lin: recently, I have been feeling uneasy. I have a premonition that something big is going to happen. I went to the ancestral hall to read the ancient books. In an instant, a golden light came from a distantnd andnded at the border of the pill realm. I went to investigate, but I was afraid that there would be danger ahead. After thinking about it, only Peak Master Lin has a good rtionship with this old man. I left a letter and asked Peak Master Lin toe to my rescue."

    After reading the letter, he didn''t feel like talking.

    It was a letter asking for help.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." Luo Yun asked in a panic. She was deeply worried. The old ancestor had left and not returned. Something must have happened.

    "Yes, I''m done. To put it bluntly, your ancestor is in trouble and has asked me for help." Lin fan was direct and didn''t beat around the bush. There had to be an exnation for this.

    I can''t let him y the good guy.

    Luo Yun wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.

    "You don''t have to say it. I know that you want me to find your old ancestor. Sure, that''s not a problem at all. But you have to increase the price. Do you understand?" Lin fan said.

    The forefather of nine colors had not returned, which meant that something had happened, and that something was dangerous.

    He wasn''t afraid of danger. The more dangerous a ce was, the more benefits there would be. This wasmon sense.

    "I understand. As long as Peak Master Lin brings the old ancestor back, the pill world will definitely give you a generous gift." Luo Yun agreed without any hesitation.

    "You said it. Don''t lie."

    "Yes." Luo Yun nodded.

    "Let''s go. We''ll set off now in case we''re toote and your family''s old ancestor is really gone. " Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to talk anymore.

    This was a very good deal.

    It was worth it.

    The experience points were back.

 847 Chapter 847

    Luo Yun had not expected Peak Master Lin to agree so quickly.

    He was emotional and looked at Lin fan with gratitude.

    He was really a good person.

    Lin fan''s mind was filled with the pills of the pill world.

    There was too much experience points for him to earn now. He was used to consuming pills to increase his experience points. It was very unlikely that he would be able to cultivate slowly again.

    Therefore, he could only rely on the pill realm to extend his life.

    "Disciple, are you going out?" Tian Xu appeared out of nowhere, and his eyes were fixed on Luo Yun. He looked her up and down with a satisfied expression.

    "Yes, teacher. This is the goddess of the pill realm. Her family''s ancestor went on an adventure and met with danger. I''m going to go and take a look and get her out."

    Lin fan was really calm and didn''t care about this matter at all.

    "Oh, I see. Then you have to be careful. You have to protect this little girl well." Tian Xu said with a smile. His eyes were full of spirit, emitting a strange divine light.

    Lin fan felt that the way his teacher was looking at him was a little off.

    But forget it.

    Teachers have always been like this.

    Luo Yun felt that the people in the magnificent me sect were very strange.

    He looked at her with a strong sense of admiration, as if he wasparing something.

    She didn''t even know what was going on.

    "Teacher, I''ll go out first. The longer I stay, the more danger the old ancestor will be in. If something really happens, I''ll have worked for nothing." Lin fan said hurriedly. He was hoping in his heart.

    Forefather ninescolor, you''ll have to use all your strength to hold on.

    If there was only a corpse left, the deal would have failed and the trip would have been in vain.

    "Go on." Tian Xu waved his hand. He could tell that his disciple was busy, but it was fine as long as he returned safely.

    "Let''s go, goddess Luo Yun. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan rose into the air with an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared without a trace.

    "This ..."

    Luo Yun was stunned. Peak Master Lin''s speed was too fast, and she could not keep up, but she still gritted her teeth and followed.

    "The goddess is gone."

    "What a beautiful woman."

    The disciples sighed. Extremely beautiful women had always been very popr.

    If senior brother could really bring such a goddess back to the sect ...

    It was a pleasure for them to watch it every day.

    "It''s so fast. " Luo Yun had tried her best, but she couldn''t even see the other party''s butt.

    To be able to be on the same level as the great ancestor, he was naturally not an ordinary person.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan appeared beside Luo Yun,"I forgot. Your cultivation base is too weak, and you''re flying too slowly. It''s better for this Peak Master to carry you."

    These words made Luo Yun feel a little ashamed. The other party was too straightforward. Although they were flying very slowly, they could have been more tactful.

    "I ..." Goddess Luo Yun wanted to refute, but she couldn''t find any words.

    Pada!

    Lin fan naturally grabbed the back of Luo Yun''s cor and held her in his hand."Steady, let''s go."

    Luo Yun was stunned. She was the goddess of the pill realm. Although she wasn''t much in the outside world, her status in the pill realm was still eptable.

    Now that he was being treated like this, if others saw him, he would lose all his face.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan''s speed had reached its peak, exceeding the speed of sound. The space around him exploded continuously, bringing out a long trail of white mist.

    The boundary of the pill realm was the most remote area of the pill realm. It was an empty and deste ce.

    Moreover, it wasn''t within the range of the pill realm''s poisonous mist.

    When the outside world merged, the major factions would all imnd. In any case, anyone who passed by would be considered their own faction.

    Under Luo Yun''s guidance, he just had to fly towards the pill realm.

    He was very curious as to what the forefather of nine colors had encountered.

    However, he wasn''t stupid. He knew that he wouldn''t be able toe back, so he asked for help.

    He pondered for a moment.

    He finally understood.

    The forefather of nine colors didn''t have any friends at all. He actually thought of him when he was in danger.

    After a long time.

    "Peak Master Lin, the boundary of the pill realm is up ahead." Luo Yun''s expression was solemn, and there was anticipation on her face."Peak Master Lin, this is the ce where the old ancestor came."

    "Is that so?" Lin fan looked ahead. They were just normal disciples and he didn''t see anything different.

    "Peak Master Lin, I think we can hide a little. There''s no news of the old ancestoring here, so he must have encountered danger." Luo Yun was very thoughtful.

    The old ancestor was at peak Dao realm and there were very few ces in the outer realm that could cause him to be in danger.

    If he were to swagger over like this, not only would he not be able to save the old ancestor, but he would also attract the other party''s attention.

    "It''s fine. How big can it be? if it was sneaky, your family''s old ancestor might have already been killed."

    Lin fan said it really calmly and there was no problem.

    In his opinion, there was no need to be sneaky. This was not his style at all.

    "Hey! Patriarch ninescolor, where are you? if you can hear me, please reply. " Lin fan shouted at the top of his lungs.

    When one''s strength reached Dao realm peak, one would be tough.

    In the distance.

    "Just who are you people?" The forefather''s face was swollen, and his injuries were severe. His legs had been cut off, but his flesh was trying to grow them back. However, there was an extremely strong force wrapped around his legs, preventing him from recovering.

    His body was tied up by something strange and he couldn''t move.

    At the same time, his entire body was in the furnace, only his head was exposed.

    This group of people was going to cook him.<sub> </sub>

    Patriarch ninescolor looked at the people before him.

    He was very young and very overbearing.

    Two men and one woman.

    The man was handsome and well-dressed. His body emitted a strong light, which was not something people from the outer realm could have.

    The woman standing next to the two men had purple hair that exuded a demonic luster, and a light ring was wrapped around her wrist.

    The strange thing that was wrapped around his body was the ring of light on the woman''s wrist.

    "This old man isn''t weak." The man who spoke was dressed in a long golden robe. There was a special pattern on his forehead that emitted a strange light.

    He looked at the corpses not far away and wondered who they were.

    However, he was killed when he tried to capture this old man.

    Even the three of them had to spend some effort before they could take down this old man.

    "He''s indeed not weak. I didn''t expect our luck to be so good. This old man''s original body is an innate spiritual pill. Even in our world, it''s a rare divine grade. If we can refine it into its original state, it will be of great use to us." The other man looked at the forefather of nine colors with great interest, as if he was looking at a treasure.

    The forefather of nine colors was panicking.

    He realized that these guys were all experts.

    He could see through his true form with a single nce.

    Furthermore, he was very knowledgeable and actually knew how to refine him into his original form.

    That was the real way to consume him.

    The fruits of his many years of hard work and cultivation were all gathered together.

    A peak Dao realm connate spirit pill could even be used to ascend.

    "Damn it, where did these guyse from?"

    He didn''t even know what to say.

    He had followed the light to this ce.

    A stone pir stood there. He didn''t think too much and quickly went forward to investigate.

    However, he didn''t expect that the space around the stone pir would ovep and a group of mysterious guys would appear.

    He didn''t say anything back then.

    When this group of people saw him, their eyes lit up and they surrounded him to beat him up.

    However, he wasn''t a soft persimmon either. If others wanted to kill him, they would definitely do it in return. As the ancestor of the alchemy world, he wasn''t afraid of these guys.

    The strength of these people was not weak, which shocked him. To have such cultivation at such a young age was truly shocking.

    After killing arge number of them, his mood was inted. So what if he was strong?

    Anyone who dared to attack him, the ancestor of the pill world, would have to pay the price.

    However, when the three of them attacked, the pressure on him increased. The other party''s methods were very extraordinary.

    All kinds of treasures emerged, leaving himpletely helpless.

    In the end, he was unfortunately hit and suppressed by these three people, which led to this scene.

    At that moment, the woman''s round eyes flickered."This connate spirit pill might only be at the peak of the Dao realm, but if it''s refined properly, it might be a peerless pill."

    "There are too few of them now. Even if there are, it won''t be our turn. We''re the vanguards here, but we didn''t expect to encounter such a benefit."

    The woman''s voice was soft and gentle. She had a beautiful face and her purple hair was fluttering in the wind.

    "Everyone, let''s talk things out properly. This old man is the master of the pill world, and I''m the most hospitable person. What happened earlier was a misunderstanding. Why don''t you give this old man a chance to visit the pill world? this old man will apologize to you all." The forefather of nine colors spoke. He had to coax these three.

    Then, he would bring them to his territory and bombard them with poisonous mist.

    "Hahaha, do you think we are fools?"

    The forefather of nine colors was met with the Golden-robed man''s mockery as he spoke these words.

    "The fusion of the outer realm and the outer realm, the great development, and the great harvest. We are here to reap the harvest. What is yours is ours. This is a matter of course. It seems like there are a lot of spiritual pills in the pill world."

    They didn''t follow the forefather of nine colors to the pill realm in a moment of rashness.

    There were more important things to do.

    It was aplete and stable spatial passageway.

    At the same time, he would set up a base in the outer realm and slowly devour the entire outer realm, reaping everything he saw.

    The forefather of nine colors was truly panicking and feeling very uneasy. These fellows were not easy to deal with.

    At the same time, when he heard what the other party said, his expression changed.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    If these people weren''t from the outer realm, then they must havee from somewhere else.

    The pill realm used to be at war, but the predecessors had left behind ancient books that recorded the events that had happened in the pill realm.

    Tens of thousands of years passed.

    Although the ancient books were old and had lost most of their contents, they were still very old.

    However, there were still some intermittent records.

    He did mention it, but he didn''t know what it was.

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from afar.

    "Forefather ninescolor, where are you?"

    His voice was loud and clear, reverberating in the air.

    The already panicking forefather ninescolor was so excited that his face was red.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here."

    He didn''t expect to be saved.

    When he had followed the light, he had felt that something bad was about to happen.

    That''s why he left a letter.

    If he didn''t return in a few days, Luo Yun would give it to Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect.

    Of course, he did not know if Peak Master Lin woulde, but at least there was a glimmer of hope.

    As for the patriarchs in the pill realm, he decided to forget about it.

    If one''s strength was not as good as his,ing would also be courting death.

 848 Chapter 848

    Lin fan and Luo Yun searched for a long time, but they couldn''t find a trace of him.

    He didn''t want the forefather of nine colors to die. It wasn''t easy for him to get this opportunity, so he had to make a good profit.

    This was a deal.

    The ancestor of the nine colors was the ancestor of the pill world. He had a high status and the wealth in his hands was even more shocking.

    Those spirit pills were priceless treasures to others.

    For him, these pills could increase his experience points and raise his cultivation to a higher level.

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from the distance.

    To Lin fan, this voice was like the voice of the heavens. His entire being was invigorated.

    "It''s good that you''re not dead. "

    The voice belonged to patriarch ninescolor.

    It sounded a little panicky, but it was full of confidence and there was definitely no problem.

    "Hurry, hurry! Your patriarch isn''t dead. Let''s go and take a look."

    He was in an extremely good mood. As long as he was alive, the deal would be over perfectly.

    Of course, it was impossible for him to kill the forefather of nine colors right in front of him.

    This wasn''t just a provocation.

    They didn''t even support his trade.

    Therefore, in such a situation, he could only use his fists to teach the other party a lesson.

    The forefather of nine colors, who was locked in the furnace, was overjoyed. The smile on his face was too exuberant.

    "Hurry up and let me go. My good brother is here. I''m afraid you guys are no match for him."

    "But my good friend is just like me. He''s a warm-hearted and hospitable person."

    "If you let me go now, I''ll treat it as if this never happened. I''ll invite you to the pill realm as a guest."

    Forefather nine was overjoyed and even touched. When the outer realm merged, there were no true friends.

    However, Peak Master Lin was an exception. He really came over.

    He was touched. He was really touched.

    He didn''t know what to say to express the excitement in his heart.

    "Hehe, there''s more peopleing. Very good. It doesn''t matter how many natives from the outer realme. When I refine you into an origin spiritual pill, I''ll use the pill realm as my base."

    "If you swear your loyalty with a blood oath, we can be merciful and let you serve us and be one of us. It''s a Supreme glory for you and an unimaginable opportunity for you."

    The Golden-robed man''s voice was deep and exuded the might of an Overlord.

    When the forefather of nine colors heard these words, he was immediately unconvinced,"what nonsense are you spouting? how can you say such things? I''m the ancestor of the pill world. I''d rather die than be loyal to you guys. "

    He knew that these people were not simple. They were at the same cultivation level as him, or even slightly weaker.

    However, he had many tricks up his sleeve. It was like a backward person meeting a very advanced existence.

    He was being pressed down everywhere, and that feeling was very ufortable.

    Bang! Bang!

    In the air, a figure violentlynded.

    The ground cracked, forming a spider web.

    "Forefather ninescolor, you''re in such a miserable state." Lin fan stepped on the ground. The feeling of stepping on the ground was really good.

    But when he saw the situation with forefather ninescolor, he was stunned.

    What was going on?

    The ancestor of the world of alchemy was actually locked in a furnace, and only his head was exposed.

    Was he trying to refine the forefather of nine colors into the purest pill?

    The forefather of nine colors was a little embarrassed. He coughed lightly and said,"Peak Master Lin, you have to be careful. The methods of these three guys are a little strange. This old man didn''t pay attention for a moment and fell into their trap."

    He tried his best to defend himself.

    The current situation was indeed not very good.

    Looking closely at the situation he was in, he was in an alchemy furnace and he was the ancestor of the world of alchemy. Now, he was being locked in the furnace. What do you think was going on?

    It must be the fish on the anvil, which was being cut at will without any room for resistance.

    "Is that true? why does this Peak Master feel that it doesn''t look like it?" Lin fan sized him up and just didn''t really believe what the nine color old ancestor said. It was a little fake.

    Forefather ninescolor was very embarrassed.

    Even though he believed what he said.

    However, Peak Master Lin''s disbelief was within his expectations.

    "Ancestor ..." Goddess Luo Yun couldn''t stand seeing her ancestor like this.

    Fortunately, there was no one else around. Otherwise, the reputation of the ancestor of the world of alchemy would be greatly affected.

    And the forefather was famous in the outer realm.

    "Lord of the elixir realm" was very popr. It was the idol of many young people.

    If they knew that their idol had been bullied so miserably, they would probably be sad.

    The two men and one woman frowned.

    Didn''t the other party see them?

    "Kid, what''s your background?" The Golden-robed man''s tone had a hint of yfulness. He didn''t think much of the other party.

    Take a closer look.

    He was very young.

    How capable could he be?

    Although they looked young, they were all existences who had experienced countless battles. Their cultivation time limit was more than a hundred years.

    And to them, a hundred years was still very young.

    "Who are you guys?" Lin fan asked.

    He looked at the three people on the other side. Their auras were very thick, and he could tell with one look that they were experts.

    However,pared to the ancestor of the pill world, he was slightly weaker.

    But to be able to suppress the forefather of nine colors, he definitely had some tricks up his sleeve.

    "Why are you talking nonsense with him, just take him down." The man beside the Golden-robed man said sternly. Then, he turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    His speed was very fast, and a thick aura burst out and condensed in his legs.

    "Suppress!"

    The man hollered and appeared beside Lin fan. He raised his leg and his aura whipped out. The air waspressed and a terrifying energy wrapped around his leg. It was enough to tear the sky.

    "Be careful!" Luo Yun cried out in shock. She was too terrifying. She felt as if the space around her had been frozen. If the target was her, she wouldn''t be able to escape even if she reacted.

    Lin fan was calm and didn''t even bother to move.

    Bang! Bang!

    A muffled sound reverberated.

    The strength was too strong. When the legnded on Lin fan''s neck, it created a thick white mist. At the same time, the impact tore the ground apart and extended into the distance.

    "Hehe." The manughed coldly, but in an instant, his smile disappeared. His eyes flickered, and he was shocked. He didn''t dare to believe it. He had seen a ghost.

    How was that possible?

    "You dare to hit me with just this strength?" Lin fan reached out and grabbed his ankle. Under his terrified expression, he shook his wrist and threw him down.

    The man''s body was thrown to the ground uncontrobly.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    It was a simple swing, but it exploded with a shocking power.

    The ground cracked and terrifying shockwaves spread out. The surrounding rocks were all blown away and turned into dust.

    He raised his arm and then smashed it down again.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound was muffled, but each strike was shockingly terrifying.

    Lin fan was calm and expressionless. One could even say that he didn''t have any fluctuations and didn''t even have any excitement.

    In his opinion, the attack just now was not bad, but it was too weak.

    Now, he was a Dao realm expert.

    Experts of the same realm, no matter how powerful they were, even if they were heaven-defying, they would still be beaten up like dogs.

    "Oh my God, Peak Master Lin''s strength is too terrifying. It didn''t seem to be so explosivest time." Patriarch ninescolor was stunned. He stared nkly.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that he had seen a ghost.

    In an instant!

    Two hits!

    Three times!

    It was shot with a sense of rhythm.

    Forefather ninescolor carefully counted.

    His mental state exploded. When this fellow was fighting with him, he was extremely shocking and had many tricks up his sleeve, making it hard for him to defend against.

    However, in this situation, he was killed instantly without any reaction.

    "Damn it ..."

    The man in Lin fan''s hands was still conscious. He wanted to roar in anger and even struggle.

    However, a terrifying power engulfed his entire body and suppressed him, making him unable to use his strongest power.

    Puchi!

    He couldn''t stop vomiting blood.

    All the bones in his body seemed to have broken.

    The feeling of the power crushing his body was really ufortable.

    Bang! Bang!

    It was the final blow.

    It stirred up thick dust.

    "Forefather ninescolor, it''s a bit embarrassing that you''ve been crushed by these trash." Lin fan pped his hands and said.

    The man and woman were already stunned.

    They didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    "You ..." The Golden-robed man could not believe it. They had descended to kill everyone and establish their prestige.

    "Well done, Peak Master Lin. You''re amazing." The forefather of nine colors cried out in surprise. He was so excited that his heart was beating fast.

    It felt good, it felt really good.

    This time, it''s for sure. He''ll definitely be fine.

    Lin fan walked forward.

    The man was lying there, blood spurting out continuously. All the bones in his body seemed to have been broken.

    "How could this be?"

    He was unwilling to ept the current situation.

    He swallowed several pills in a row.

    However, as soon as the pill''s power was released, a terrifying force swept out of his body and shattered the pill''s power.

    "You dog, how dare you injure me like this? I''m going to break your bones into pieces!" The man was furious, and his body erupted with light.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, he was stunned. This detestable fellow had appeared in front of him.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan walked forwards and stepped on his head, making a clear sound.

    His head exploded, and blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re too overbearing." Patriarch ninescolor''s blood was boiling as he watched.

    But more than that, he was shocked.

    He did not expect Peak Master Lin''s abilities to be so terrifying.

    "Is this the terrifying existence that the frog has been worried about?"

    "Even if he''s the vanguard, he''s still too weak."

    Lin fan sighed and felt a little helpless. Maybe it wasn''t that he was too weak but that he was too strong.

    They were so helpless that they didn''t want to say anything.

    The Golden-robed man and the purple-haired woman had solemn expressions.

    The situation had changed too much.

    They didn''t have time to react.

    "Peak Master Lin, be careful." At this moment, Luo Yun reminded. She saw that the fellow whose head had been crushed by Peak Master Lin''s stomp had actually regrown his flesh and blood, and he had been revived.

    "Go to hell!" The man floated behind Lin fan and hollered out. Numerous treasures flew out from his body. These treasures looked extraordinary and shone with a bright light.

    "How terrifying." Luo Yun''s eyes widened. This power was tens of times more terrifying than before.

    The glow from the treasures that were wrapped around the man''s body was too intense and threatening.

    "Hmm, this is interesting." Lin fan stopped in his tracks and turned around. He immediately kicked out.

    Crack! Crack!

    The terrifying power crushed over, and the treasure that was wrapped around the man was instantly shattered and turned into ashes. It couldn''t even resist.

    "How could this be ..."

    The man felt this unstoppable power and his expression changed to one of disbelief.

    Bang! Bang!

    The terrifying power was like a storm of sharp des, directly killing the other party.

    A tyrannical aura shot out and attacked the distance, pushing forward.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The distance became a boundless wastnd.

    Points increased.

    "You''re only considered dead now. " Lin fan smiled. He had juste back to life and now he was dead. Only a few pieces of meat were giving off heat as heid on the ground.

    The surrounding people were dumbfounded.

    The Golden-robed man and the purple-haired woman were especially stunned.

    What was going on?

    What was happening?

 Chapter 849 Im Not A Bad Person

    "Alright, Peak Master Lin, you are really too strong. This old man respects you. Be careful of these two guys. Their strength isn''t much, but they have too many treasures. Don''t fall for their tricks."

    The forefather of nine colors was so excited that he wanted to jump up and shout. However, he had no choice. He was now locked in the furnace. Other than his head, no part of his body could move.

    "Take a good look, this old master has told you many times to talk things out, if youe to visit, you''re wee, but I didn''t expect you to be so unfriendly, forcing this old master''s good friend to fight."

    "You asked for this."

    "Hahaha."

    Forefather ninescolorughed so hard that he almost passed out.

    It was too shocking. Indeed, Peak Master Lin hade, and he was safe.

    If he had not asked Luo Yun to inform Peak Master Lin, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Perhaps he, the ancestor of the alchemy world, would really be swallowed by the other party.

    That would be a great humiliation.

    "Shut up, you old thing." The Golden-robed man red angrily at forefather ninescolor. His voice was cold, and his gaze seemed as if he was about to kill the other party.

    "Bah! Why should I shut up? let me tell you, it''s not toote to regret now. If you repent honestly for your mistakes, you''ll still have a chance to live. Otherwise, no one can save you when you''re about to die. "

    "Peak Master Lin, don''t show mercy. These people are of unknown origin and are too arrogant. We must teach them a lesson."

    The forefather of nine colors was extremely arrogant and didn''t even put the other party in his eyes.

    The situation was stable now.

    It was very safe.

    "Hey! Who are you? This Peak Master advises you to be honest, or else you will bear the consequences. " Lin fan walked towards the man and woman.

    In terms of appearance and temperament, these two people were very outstanding.

    The purple-haired woman muttered something to the Golden-robed man, but from the Golden-robed man''s expression, it was clear that he did not take it to heart.

    "Arrogant! Do you think you can take us down just because you''re a stupid native? You don''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. "

    BOOM!

    ? A powerful aura burst out from the Golden-robed man''s body, and his robe fluttered.

    His eyes started to change.

    His eyes gradually turned golden and shone with a shocking light.

    Holy!

    Dignity!

    Overbearing!

    His feet slowly left the ground, and his body floated in the air. He opened his arms, and all kinds of treasures wrapped around his body.

    A treasure light of ten different colors lit up the heavens and earth. A powerful aura exploded out and spread into the clouds, forming a huge hole.

    "Peak Master Lin, be careful. This old man was tricked by their shameless way of fighting just now." The forefather of nine colors warned.

    He didn''t expect these people to be so overbearing. They were indeed at Dao realm peak but they were still a little weaker than him.

    However, in a tag-team battle, the treasures were endless and unpredictable, suppressing him.

    He wasn''t convinced and wanted to say,"if you have the guts, let''s fight without the treasure and see who will beat who."

    "He''s that rich?" Lin fan''s eyes lit up. He dared to swear to the heavens that since the start of this fight, these guys were the richest he had ever seen.

    ''Take a look.''

    His aura was very unusual.

    With so many treasures wrapped around him, it was as if he was afraid that others didn''t know he was rich.

    "Hahaha." The Golden-robed manughed coldly. His expression was haughty, as if he had seen it for himself. This was true strength.

    He raised his hands and pressed down with both palms, erupting with brilliant light.

    An extremely terrifying power gathered in front of him and then crushed towards Lin fan.

    These treasures were all of different shapes and sizes.

    There was a Bell, a sword, and a long whip.

    These treasures shone with a resplendent golden light and transformed into a powerful current, disying their divine might and erupting with a terrifying power.

    "Native, to me, your vision is extremely narrow. Enjoy it."

    BOOM!

    Lin fan''s long hair fluttered in the wind as he was caught up in the shockwaves.

    "How terrifying." Luo Yun shivered, and her hands and feet trembled. Although this power didn''t lock onto her, the remaining power it emitted was shockingly terrifying.

    "Can rich people do whatever they want and be so arrogant?"

    Lin fan frowned and was really unhappy. He was too much.

    A terrifying force shot over.

    It even shattered the surrounding space.

    The Golden-robed manughed coldly. His expression was extremely malevolent,"you''re right. I can do whatever I want. And you can only experience the most terrifying scene in the world under such a terrifying power."

    He had a high and mighty feeling.

    Even though this person had killed a fellow nsman, he didn''t panic. He was only slightly shocked.

    "Ignorant," Lin fan looked on calmly. He clenched his fist and punched out at the iing light beam.

    Bang! Bang!

    The light was dazzling, and with a crack, there was the sound of something breaking.

    "What?"

    The Golden-robed man was shocked. He felt a great array in his heart, and a mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.

    He was injured, and the treasure was connected to his heart. When it shattered, it also affected him.

    "It''s a very fragile toy. That''s why I always say that you can''t rely on your treasures. You can only rely on your own fists to be truly powerful."

    Hula!

    The treasures that the Golden-robed man was so proud of were instantly shattered into pieces. They lost control of the power and fell to the ground.

    "This ..."

    The Golden-robed man''s smug expression instantly froze.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    He even wanted to continue, but now he had nothing to say. He felt like he could not continue.

    "Good, Peak Master Lin. You''re too overbearing. I''ll give you a round of apuse." Forefather ninescolor was stunned. These treasures weren''t trash; they were very powerful. He had personally experienced them before.

    Even he would have to spend some effort.

    However, he did not expect Peak Master Lin to be so powerful. With a single punch, these treasures were all shattered like trash.

    Lin fan smiled at the nine color old ancestor to show that he was calm and didn''t need to be so shocked.

    Then, he took a step and disappeared from the spot.

    "What?" The Golden-robed man''s pupils shrank. He was stunned by the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes."

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and smiled at him.

    The two pairs of eyes looked at each other.

    This situation made the Golden-robed man feel a sense of panic.

    It was not good.

    It was dangerous.

    Beads of sweat fell from his forehead.

    He felt a sense of crisis erupting from the depths of his heart.

    As death neared him, he looked at the savage in front of him, and couldn''t help but wonder how he could have such a feeling.

    No, he had to break this feeling to have a new life.

    "You bastard ..." The Golden-robed man growled. The air around him began to tremble and spread out. He was going to use a shocking technique to crush his opponent.

    "An interesting struggle." Lin fanughed and raised his hand, pping out.

    The force was very strong, and his five fingers were shining with light. There was even an air current wrapped around his fingertips, sealing the space.

    "I can''t move." When the Golden-robed man felt this terrifying power, he wanted to move, but he was shocked to find that he couldn''t move. He couldn''t even lift a finger.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound burst out.

    His pnded heavily on the Golden-robed man''s face, and the huge force almost separated his head from his neck.

    His body spun 720 degrees in the air at high speed.

    At the same time, fresh blood sprayed out.

    BOOM!

    The Golden-robed man mmed into the ground, causing a thick cloud of dust to rise.

    rgh!

    The Golden-robed man''s eyes flickered with fear. He supported himself with one hand on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. The burning sensation on his face was too real.

    Even his face was slightly deformed and bloated.

    "How is this possible? how can he be so strong?"

    The Golden-robed man was shocked, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    This was only the outer realm of the fusion. How could there be such a powerful figure here?

    "I don''t believe you." The Golden-robed man felt humiliated and stood up with difficulty. Even though his mouth was full of blood, it could not suppress him.

    He was ...

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his hand and pped.

    The Golden-robed man''s body turned into a stream of light and shot forward.

    It struck the surface of the furnace that was imprisoning forefather ninescolor.

    Puchi!

    His body was crushed and he couldn''t take it anymore and exploded.

    Thick blood spurted out, dyeing the furnace red.

    "Bah! Bah!"

    The forefather of nine colors was unable to move. His face was covered in blood.

    "Peak Master Lin, take it easy. I can''t move. My face is covered in blood."

    When he saw this scene with his own eyes, his entire body exploded.

    Too strong, he was really too strong.

    In the past, he had underestimated Peak Master Lin. He did not expect his strength to be so terrifying.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice. " Lin fan raised his hand. He was too bored and just wanted to have a good battle.

    But these two guys were too despairing.

    The treasure was indeed not bad, and it had a very strong aura.

    However, under the bombardment of his strongest power, it couldn''t even make a bubble.

    All of them were shattered with a single punch, not giving him any chance at all.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m so grateful. I''m so touched that I''m about to cry." Forefather ninescolor was extremely excited. He didn''t even know what to say.

    Lin fan was really calm. This was not what he wanted to see.

    He didn''t want the other party to be so weak.

    They really wanted to have a real battle of power.

    But looking at these two guys, they were so weak that they were devoid of conscience.

    It had been a long, long time since he had truly felt the joy of battle.

    "There''s onest one left. " Lin fan looked at the purple-haireddy.

    The purple-haired woman was also a proud person.

    His expression was cold and arrogant, and his purple eyes were exuding the haughtiness of a goddess.

    However, the purple-haired woman''s face was pale and her body was trembling.

    Lin fan came in front of the purple-haireddy and sized her up casually,"what''s wrong? You want to make a move?"

    "I ... I ..." The purple-haired woman stammered a little. She had seen everything just now, so she didn''t dare to be impudent.

    Lin fan raised his hand and patted the purple-haireddy''s shoulder,"if you want to talk, then talk nicely. Don''t stammer and don''t move around. I''ll have a good chat with youter. Also, I''m not a bad person."

    After saying this, he didn''t want to say anything more.

    At least one of them would be left.

    If he killed them all, he wouldn''t be able to get a clear answer and would suffer a loss.

    The purple-haired woman''s feelings wereplicated. She looked at the two pools of blood with fear in her eyes.

    I can''t die Here.

    He had to leave.

    The native''s back was facing her. She pondered for a long time and was ready to take a gamble.

    If he used that, there would definitely be a way.

    Shua!

    The purple-haired woman flicked her wrist and hid a needle that was emitting ck light.

    The spirit subduing needle.

    No matter who it was, they would definitely die.

 Chapter 850 If You Perform Well, Ill Give You An Intact Corpse

    "Old ancestor, you''re in such a miserable state. But I have to say, your judgment is pretty good. You were able to think of getting Luo Yun to inform me. Otherwise, you''d be in deep trouble."

    Lin fan chuckled out. The old ancestor of the pill world was locked up in there, and he looked so miserable.

    If his admirers were to see this, his reputation would probably plummet.

    "Sigh, let''s not talk about this anymore, Peak Master Lin. It''s unbearable to recall the past. This old man was also careless. If I had known that they would have so many treasures, how could I have been subdued by them?"

    Patriarch ninescolor retorted helplessly, his heart aching.

    He didn''t think that such a thing would happen when he came here. If he knew that he would meet someone with so many treasures ...

    If he had been on guard, he wouldn''t have been so miserable.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll break this whatever furnace for you first. " Lin fan said.

    It was obvious that this furnace was a good thing. It was emitting a faint glow, and the Four Divine Beasts were carved on the furnace''s surface. These were the species he was familiar with.

    Suddenly!

    "Peak Master Lin, be careful." Forefather nine colors was shocked. He saw a ck light in the distance and cried out in rm.

    He saw the purple-haireddy move her wrist and chant an incantation. A bright light shone from her fingertips. The spirit subduing needle at her fingertips had a mind of its own. Like a venomous snake, it attacked Lin fan.

    "What?"

    Lin fan was extremely calm. He wasn''t flustered by the shouts of the forefather of nine colors at all.

    "Be careful of what?"

    He felt a strange power behind him. He turned around and reached out to see what it was.

    Puchi!

    The sound of flesh being pierced could be heard. The ck light pierced through Lin fan''s body and disappeared without a trace.

    "That''s great. " The purple-haired woman revealed a rare smile.

    She had wanted to escape quickly and avoid this cmity, but now that the other party had been hit by the spirit subduing needle, there was no need to run.

    "Hahaha ..."

    The purple-haired womanughed.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to survive after being hit by my soul-subduing needle. You''ve alreadymitted a great sin by killing them. Even if you use your life aspensation, you can''t afford it."

    Her gaze was very cold. She had been very terrified and afraid earlier.

    But now, she was very calm and didn''t panic at all. The situation was already under her control. As long as she was hit by the spirit-subduing needle, she wouldn''t be able to live.

    Just now, she was still worried about whether she could hit him. If she couldn ''t, she would run away immediately.

    But who would have thought that this native was so stupid? not only did he not Dodge, but he even used his hand to catch it. He was really stupid.

    "Haha, do you feel that your mind is in a mess, your eyes are blurred, and you can''t see everything in front of you clearly?"

    "This is normal now. Later, you will find that your soul has dimmed and is being devoured until you die."

    She smiled and looked at the woman not far away.

    He didn''t take this woman to heart. She was very weak and could be easily suppressed.

    The troublesome ancestor of the alchemy world was already locked in the furnace. It wouldn''t be easy to break it.

    "What a mischievous little fellow." Lin fan looked at him and shook his head helplessly. ying with needles wasn''t a good habit.

    As for the problem that the other party mentioned, he didn''t sense it.

    On the contrary, he felt more and more energetic.

    There was indeed a strange power that entered his brain and tried to devour his soul. However, it was shattered in an instant and disappeared.

    "Peak Master Lin, are you alright?" The forefather of nine colors couldn''t help but panic when he heard this woman''s words.

    If something really happened to Peak Master Lin, then everything they had done before would have been in vain.

    "It''s fine. I''ll let you out first. I have something to tell you." Lin fan came to the furnace, raised his hand, and knocked.

    "Thump thump!"

    The sound was very clear and belonged to a pill furnace.

    However, he didn''t know how to refine pills, so he didn''t need these things.

    "Are you really fine?" The forefather of nine colors was still panicking. He felt that Peak Master Lin was just pretending to be calm. He couldn''t just suddenly copse.

    At that time, it would be a real tragedy.

    That purple-haired woman was very strong, and Luo Yun was not her match. She might be killed in an instant.

    "Don''t panic. This furnace is very hard. It should be a treasure. It''s very unlikely that someone will let you out." Lin fan studied it. The feeling of touching it was not bad.

    The frog was an expert in alchemy.

    But thinking about that guy, who knew how many secrets he was hiding. He definitely didn''tck furnaces, so there was no need to keep them for him.

    "What?" The purple-haired woman was stunned. She felt that it was impossible. The other party had been hit by the spirit subduing needle for so long, so how could he still be fine?

    "No, he''s definitely forcefully holding on."

    "But that''s impossible. I''ve never heard of anyone being able to live until now after being hit by a spirit-subduing needle."

    The purple-haired woman was not sure.

    Suddenly!

    A shocking scene happened.

    With a "plop," Lin fan''s ten fingers closed together and stabbed into the furnace. Then, he grabbed the surface of the furnace, and with a left and right swing, he tore the furnace into two.

    "How is that possible?" The purple-haired woman was dumbfounded, and her eyes were about to pop out.

    She felt that this was the most impossible thing she had ever seen.

    That furnace was no ordinary thing.

    How could he tear it open with his bare hands?

    Furthermore, that native was someone who had been struck by the spirit subduing needle!

    "Are you alright?" When the purple-haired woman thought of this possibility, she panicked. She slowly retreated and wanted to leave this ce.

    They were the vanguards in the outer realms to Scout for information and to build a space tunnel there.

    "Peak Master Lin, your strength is a little too much." Patriarch ninescolor waspletely stunned.

    He didn''t think that the furnace would be easily torn apart.

    If it was that easy, he wouldn''t have been locked up in there.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s alright, this furnace isn''t very sturdy. " Lin fan was really disappointed with this furnace. It wasn''t hard at all. He just casually tore it and it broke. What other use could it have?

    Suddenly!

    He frowned and turned around, only to see the purple-haired woman rising into the air and flying into the distance.

    "I want to leave this ce. It''s too dangerous. I can''t stay here."

    The purple-haired woman was panicking. She had a feeling that danger was looming over her heart.

    "Didn''t I tell you to stay here and not leave?" Lin fan was unhappy and shouted into the distance.

    "Just you wait. One day, you will pay the price for this."

    The purple-haired woman didn''t dare to stop. She couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    How could the spirit subduing needle be useless?

    She had brought this thing with her just in case.

    Even enemies more powerful than her would die in pain if they were struck by the spirit-subduing needle.

    However, not only did the other party not have any problems, but he was also very energetic.

    Colored eyes, activate.

    Suddenly, the purple-haired woman''s body trembled and her heart beat extremely fast. She stood in the void in the distance, and her eyes turned from clear to violent.

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!"

    The thought of killing the other party filled his entire brain.

    "Oh my God, this woman is back again?" The nine colors forefather also saw that the other party was fleeing and wanted to warn Peak Master Lin. But he didn''t expect that this woman would actuallye back halfway.

    There was a problem here.

    Otherwise, why would hee back for no reason?

    The purple-haired woman exploded with all her power. The light that wrapped around her body was too dazzling.

    Even the patriarchs of somerge forces weren''t his match.

    It was indeed very strong and couldn''t be underestimated. No wonder the frog was so scared that the chicken flew away.

    Old ancestor wanku, that woman, was even more worried. It wasn''t without reason.

    "But ... They''re still too weak."

    Suddenly, Lin fan''s eyes lit up. When the purple-haired woman was about to get close, he closed his colored eyes and punched her in the stomach.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fistnded on the purple-haired woman''s abdomen. The powerful force exploded and probably destroyed her womb.

    A terrifying Qi burst out from the purple-haired woman''s back and turned into a light pir. It shot into the distance, destroying the earth and opening up a path to the sky.

    Pfft!

    To the purple-haired woman, it was as if time had stopped at that moment.

    Her body floated in the air and she suddenly bent her body. Blood gushed out and she opened her mouth and spat out arge mouthful.

    His purple eyes turned white, and it was as if he had lost his mind.

    Pada!

    Lin fan reached out and his fingers dug into his hair. He grabbed his head and held it in his hand.

    "I told you not to move. Don''t move. Why are you running?"

    He usually wouldn''t be nice to such people. He kept her alive because he wanted to ask her some questions.

    As long as they cooperated well, they would definitely die in one piece.

    But now, he actually wanted to run away. Wasn''t this not giving him face?

    Luo Yun swallowed, already dumbfounded.

    When that punchnded on the purple-haired woman''s body, although he didn''t know how much pain it was, he could tell from the power that it was definitely terrifying.

    "Such a beautiful girl, how could she do this?" Luo Yun muttered in her heart.

    It was not that she felt that she should not hit the purple-haireddy, but she felt that Peak Master Lin did not even hesitate when he made a move.

    If it was an ordinary man, he probably wouldn''t be able to do it so easily.

    "Amazing, Peak Master Lin. You''re too overbearing." Patriarch ninescolor was stunned.

    He was decisive and did not hesitate. No matter if the other party was a man or a woman, beautiful or not, he would attack when he needed to. One punch and he would take half of the other party''s life.

    It was shocking.

    "It''s alright. Forefather, I''ll let you out now. Don''t panic. " He threw the purple-haired woman to the side and thenpletely tore the furnace apart.

    "Your legs have been chopped off."

    He didn''t expect the forefather of nine colors to be in such a miserable state. Even his legs had been chopped off. It was truly terrifying.

    The forefather of nine colors was embarrassed. He had been discovered.

    "This ... Sigh, Peak Master Lin, it''s so embarrassing. Let''s not talk about it. They ced a restriction on my legs to prevent me from recovering. But it''s fine. I''ll solve itter." The forefather of nine colors said.

    Lin fan pulled the nine color old ancestor out and broke the things on him.

    The forefather of nine colors, who had regained his freedom, heaved a sigh of relief. He removed the power from his legs and swallowed a pill. Immediately, arge amount of medicinal power burst out.

    The flesh and blood of the legs that had been cut off moved and then grew back.

    "Peak Master Lin, thank you." The forefather of nine colors said gratefully.

    "No need to thank me. This is a deal, but don''t be in a hurry. Let''s settle the matter at hand first."

    He looked at the purple-haired woman. Now, he had to find out thetest situation.

    As for whether the other party would tell him, there was no need to worry.

    At most, he would bring her back for his teacher to search her soul, and it would be settled.

    However, the forefather of nine colors had a bad feeling about this.

    A deal?

    What deal?

    He didn''t seem to have.

 851 Chapter 851

    The forefather of nine colors was at a loss. He looked at Lin fan with his eyes wide open, not understanding what was going on.

    A deal?

    He really didn''t know.

    He was a little flustered.

    Then, he looked at Luo Yun, as if he wanted to ask her about the situation.

    Goddess Luo Yun noticed the old ancestor''s gaze and knew about the deal. She could only look away, not daring to meet his eyes.

    She had agreed to this on her own ord. At that time, she had also agreed to Peak Master Lin''s deal because she was too worried about the old ancestor.

    It was none of her business anyway.

    The old ancestor couldn''t do it herself and was suppressed. If she hadn''t made the decision, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    So, in the end, the old ancestor should be thanking her.

    Furthermore, this deal was worth it.

    "Not good, I feel like something''s going to happen." The forefather of nine colors wasn''t an idiot.

    The purple-haired woman was in a much better state than the two men. Her corpse was intact, and she did not die.

    The punch just now wasn''t very heavy. If it had any strength, it wouldn''t be like this.

    Instead, his entire body exploded and turned into a pool of blood.

    This was the only time that Lin fan had shown mercy.

    He walked up to the purple-haireddy, grabbed her hair, and lifted her up like a dead pig.

    "Hey, wake up. I have something to ask you. Don''t y dead."

    Lin fan shook his wrist but the purple haired girl didn''t move at all. He was worried but he didn''t attack so why didn''t she do anything?

    This was not a good situation.

    "Peak Master Lin, this woman should have been knocked unconscious by you." The forefather of nine colors exined. He felt that Peak Master Lin was ruthless enough and did not have the bad habits of those youngsters.

    Very good, very good.

    That punch was so powerful that it could even make a person''s sh * t spray out.

    Thinking about how such a beautiful woman was beaten up like that, how heartbreaking it must be.

    "Did you faint? I didn''t go all out. "

    Lin fan was speechless. He raised his hand and gave a few ps.

    "Hey, wake up quickly. I have something to ask you."

    He urged,ing out to do things. Time was precious, and he had found a way to get rich.

    He felt that trading was a very promising thing.

    It was even more promising than writing a book.

    The purple-haired woman didn''t move at all. Even her eyelids didn''t Twitch. It was exactly as the forefather of nine colors had said. She might have really fainted.

    "Forget it. Since he has fainted, I''ll just kill him."

    Lin fan let go of her head and was ready to harvest.

    It wasn''t that important to ask about the situation.

    Sometimes, using one''s intelligent brain to discover a secret was an extremely refreshing thing.

    Suddenly!

    The purple-haired woman''s eyshes trembled.

    She didn''t faint and woke up very early. However, she didn''t dare to open her eyes, afraid that something terrible would happen.

    Then, he was pped a few times.

    He gritted his teeth and endured it.

    He couldn''t wake up. Once he did, that terrifying thing would happen.

    However, she didn''t expect that the other party would take her life after seeing that she didn''t wake up. This scared her so much that she didn''t dare to y dead.

    "I''m awake, I''m awake. " The purple-haired woman was flustered. Her arrogance and calmness had long since disappeared when she was suppressed.

    She was really too scared.

    He wondered who this person was and how he could be so powerful.

    Before they descended, they had already known the specific situation. The outer realm was equivalent to a small subordinate realm. Although there were experts, with their strength and ability, even if they couldn''t defeat them, they could still deal with them.

    But looking at the situation.

    Deal with my ass, he wouldn''t even be alive.

    "What do you want? let''s talk it out. I don''t have any ill intentions." The purple-haired woman''s voice was gentle, and her posture was as low as possible.

    She really regretted it. If she had known that things would turn out this way, she wouldn''t havee back then.

    "You mean no harm to us? It doesn''t matter, as long as I have bad intentions towards you. " Lin fanughed. The little girl was really cunning and her desire to live was a little scary.

    The purple-haireddy looked at Lin fan in a daze.

    It was no different from seeing a ghost.

    No one could understand what they were saying. As the vanguard members and the younger generation of the force, they were responsible for great things.

    Now that he had been suppressed, it could be considered a failure. His heart ached so much that he didn''t know what to say.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ve sensed this woman''s condition. Although the energy fluctuations in her body are simr to ours, they are very different." The forefather of nine colors said solemnly.

    He wanted to see through the other party''s background.

    However, it was hard for him to guess before the other party exined.

    "Well, it''s fine. I''ll just ask." Lin fan squatted down in front of the purple-haireddy,"I will ask you a question and you will answer me honestly. As long as you are honest with me, I will leave your corpse intact. I will make sure that you will leave in peace and honor."

    "I''ll %$%..."

    The purple-haired woman wanted to curse madly. Was he crazy? her eyes were filled with despair.

    "You mean you''re not prepared to give me a way out? Since I''m going to die anyway, why should I answer your question?"

    Although she was afraid, she would not be so afraid that she would lose her intelligence.

    Since they were all going to die.

    Why did he have to answer the other party''s questions honestly?

    "Peak Master Lin, this woman isn''t stupid. She''s very open-minded about this question. Why don''t you let her answer honestly and give her a way out? it''s not impossible." The forefather of nine colors suggested. He was right.

    Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well not say anything.

    The purple-haired woman''s eyes shone with hope as she endured the pain,"if you can swear that you''ll let me go after I answer truthfully, I can tell you everything."

    It was not a big deal to tell the other party everything.<sub> </sub>

    With their strength, as long as they opened the space Channel, the people here would be like ants. They could crush them with a finger.

    "Swear your head! I think you don''t understand the difference between being decent and not being decent." Lin fan looked at the purple-haireddy.

    He would not be kind enough to let the other party off.

    What a joke, in his dreams.

    He had attacked ruthlessly earlier. If he had not been strong enough, he would have been killed by the other party.

    The purple-haired woman''s ck hair drooped down, and her eyes flickered with light. Her brain was working, thinking of all kinds of solutions.

    There were countless secret techniques and divine powers.

    Schemes and intrigues were temporarily useless.

    He didn''t have any evil magic weapons on him either.

    Suddenly, the purple-haired woman felt remorseful. If she had known that she would encounter such a thing, she would havee fully prepared.

    Even in the current situation, he was confident that he could leave.

    "If the result is still death, I won''t answer any of your questions. But I can tell you that you will experience even more terrifying things in the future."

    "If you know a little now, it will be very beneficial to you and everyone else."

    The purple-haired woman didn''t believe that the other party would kill her directly. She was still useful. ording to a normal person''s thinking, they would keep her alive and think of ways to ask for useful information.

    As long as she still had value, she would not die.

    She would be free when he arrived.

    "Let''s not talk about this. I can bring you back and let my teacher search your soul. At that time, we will know everything. " Lin fan said.

    "Hahaha." The purple-haired womanughed,"soul search? "What aughable method. Everyone here has a blessing. If you want to search their souls, it''s like throwing an egg at a rock. The weak will die on the spot, and even the strong will suffer terrible injuries. If you don''t believe me, you can try."

    Her expression wasughable. The people of the outer realm were really too stupid.

    He actually thought that soul searching would work.

    "How did you guys get here?" Lin fan opened his mouth and asked. As for whether or not he dared to use the soul search, that was fine. He was just asking anyway.

    The purple-haireddy looked straight into Lin fan''s eyes. She was expressionless and not afraid at all.

    She would not answer.

    At this time, the less he said, the higher his own value would be.

    To anyone, the unknown always the most precious and most curious.

    If he Knew Too Much, his own value would be extremely low.

    It was the stupidest thing to reveal his background like a human being.

    Only by revealing some details for a period of time would people feel that you were of great value.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan grabbed the purple-haireddy''s ankle and twisted it. The bones in her ankle were broken and her ankle was stuck to her lower leg.

    "Ah!"

    "Arghh!" The purple-haired woman was in unbearable pain as she screamed.

    Although the pain was painful, it was not unbearable. However, she felt another force tearing her apart.

    Her tears and snot were about to flow out.

    When he heard that crisp sound, forefather ninescolor''s eyes twitched.

    It was so F * cking terrifying.

    Goddess Luo Yun was also shocked.

    It was too scary to attack just like that.

    Of course, she didn''t sympathize with him.

    If it wasn''t for Peak Master Lin, the old ancestor would have died and the pill world would have lost its pir. No one knew how terrifying the final oue would be.

    "I''m asking you a question. How did you get here?" Lin fan was really calm and didn''t panic. Everything he did was normal.

    "I ..." The purple-haired woman''s teeth were chattering. The pain was unbearable. She then red at Lin fan,"I won''t say anything. Just you wait. Someone will take revenge for us. You will all die without a burial ground."

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of bones breaking could be heard. His calf was bent again, covering his knee.

    "Ah!"

    A miserable cry resounded.

    Lin fan looked at him,"it seems like you still don''t want to tell me. Then, I can only continue."

    Crack! Crack!

    Puchi!

    The White bones pierced through his thigh, causing his flesh to be badly mangled and blood to flow.

    "Ah!"

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk. "

    We came here through the spatial divine pir." The purple-haired woman broke out in a cold sweat, and her expression became ferocious.

    She couldn''t believe that she would be treated like this. She had either been supported by others or followed a group of admirers.

    "Is it the stone pir that''s standing there?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes, I am." The purple-haired woman quickly replied.

    "What''s the use of the spatial divine pir? be more specific."

    Lin fan thought about it. They should be sending people over but he wasn''t sure about the exact situation.

    "It''s not of much use, it just sent us here. " The purple-haired woman cried out in pain.

    "You''re lying,"

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and twisted his wrist. With a crack, one leg disappeared and was stacked together like a nket.

    The screams continued.

    "I didn ''t. It''s the truth. It''s your business if you don''t believe me." The purple-haired woman was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    The pain was unbearable. Not only did this guy break her, but at the same time, there was a force that invaded her body and tortured her. That was the real pain.

    "You''re not being honest again. I''ll change my leg. " Lin fan shook his head. People weren''t honest, so he could only be sorry.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound was very clear, and he began to break the other leg.

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, I''m wrong, I''ll talk ..." The purple-haired woman broke down. She really didn''t want to endure such extreme pain.

 852 Chapter 852

    "The spatial divine pir can form a spatial passageway that connects to where we are. When that happens, it will be as easy as the blink of an eye for us to arrive here. The amount of time we have to spend will be reduced to the minimum."

    The purple-haired woman broke out in a cold sweat.

    She was really panicking. The other party''s methods weren''t that terrifying, but the torture and pain would make one copse.

    "What else?"

    Lin fan continued to ask. He didn''t believe that there was only this much.

    A woman''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, like a vast ocean.

    These words were definitely correct. If she didn''t hide something, she wouldn''t dare to say that she was a woman.

    "No, I''ve said everything I needed to say." The purple-haired woman continued to hide.

    "Why are you so dishonest?" Lin fan frowned. It took too much time and was too troublesome.

    However, he also wanted to take a few detours and figure out the specific situation.

    Crack! Crack!

    "Ah!"

    "I''ll continue, I''ll continue. "

    "ording to what I know, there are a total of 10800 spatial divine pirs scattered in all corners of the outer realm." The purple-haired woman continued to speak, and the secret was constantly revealed.

    "Sigh, you''re so young. Why are you so dishonest? if there''s anything else, hurry up and say it. Talk more so you don''t suffer. You have to get over it." The forefather of nine colors reminded him,"furthermore, Peak Master Lin is not a bad person. He is a very friendly person. If you cooperate with him, you will be fine."

    The forefather''s expression was very grave. Things weren''t as simple as he thought.

    10,0800 needles. The number was simply too vast.

    If each pir carried these peak Dao realm experts, then wouldn''t it be terrifying?

    Even after the fusion, who could resist it?

    Thinking of this, he broke out in cold sweat.

    The way they looked at the purple-haired woman was also very unfriendly.

    It was recorded in the ancient books.

    It was the most tragic moment in all the outer realm worlds.

    Less than 10% of the people survived.

    After tens of thousands of years of cultivation, he could slowly recover to his former peak.

    "What else?" Lin fan continued to ask.

    "No, there''s really no more. This is all I know." The purple-haired woman shouted. She couldn''t say anything more. If she said too much, it would really be dangerous.

    "Don''t torture me. Let me go. I was really wrong. I''ll go home now and tell them not toe. We''re the peace-loving side. "

    The purple-haired woman only wanted to leave this terrifying ce.

    "Return there and tell everyone that we''re bringing experts here to kill this fellow.

    It was easy to peel off his skin and pull out his tendons.

    "You''re not being honest again. "

    Lin fan saw through him with one look. Even the color of his underwear was clear.

    Even though he usually did not use his brain, if he really did use his brain, he would be able to clearly calcte why one plus one equals three and make you believe him.

    Crack! Crack!

    With another twist, the sound was too clear. The White bones pierced through the flesh, and blood flowed out, dyeing the ground red.

    "Ah!"

    "Arghh!" The purple-haired woman screamed. Her face was extremely hideous. The hatred hidden in her heart was like a volcano that was about to erupt, drowning everyone.

    However, the pain was unbearable.

    "I said, the spatial divine pirs are spatial divine items from where wee from. 10800 of them have opened up a spatial passageway that covers the sky above the outer realm. Arge team will being ..."

    The purple-haired woman didn''t hide anything and told him a lot.

    Her mind was already in a state of panic, and she even started to stammer.

    "It''s that dangerous. " Lin fan thought about it. This matter was a littleplicated and if he was too careless, it would be a little problematic.

    But it was very interesting.

    He hadn''t explored everything in the current outer realm, but he was unrivaled and unrivaled. No one could stop him.

    Therefore, it was not his style to bully the weak.

    If they wanted to bully someone, they would bully the taller one.

    He looked like a very arrogant person.

    "If that''s the case, things will be much more interesting."

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan mumbled to himself, his hands breaking his legs out of habit.

    " 10800, that''s a huge number. If every one of them brought Dao realm experts, then wouldn''t there be tens of thousands?"

    Crack! Crack!

    He muttered to himself.

    He had sunk into a state of extreme self-satisfaction.

    "Let me ask you, what other use does the spatial divine pir have? how strong is the strongest person on your side?" Lin fan asked.

    He felt the blood in his body start to boil. That feeling was too good.

    There was no response.

    "Eh? Why aren''t you answering me when I ask you a question?" Lin fan furrowed his brows. To think that he would be so unyielding. That would be interesting.

    He wanted to continue, but his hands grabbed nothing.

    He didn''t catch anything.

    "That ... Peak Master Lin, he seems to be dead." The forefather of nine colors waspletely stunned.

    His words were a little incoherent.

    He had just seen a ghost.

    Peak Master Lin did not ask him any questions. He just mumbled to himself, and then began to break his body with his hands.

    The purple-haired woman''s throat seemed to be blocked by blood, and she couldn''t make a sound. In the end, her whole body was folded up, and her internal organs were squeezed. Arge amount of blood spurted out of her body.

    "Eh? He''s dead?"<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan came back to his senses and looked at the purple-haired girl''s situation. He was stunned and felt like he did something wrong.

    "Yeah, he''s really dead."

    The current situation was simply too tragic to look at. People were folded up and even if they didn''t die, they would be dead.

    "How could this be?"

    Lin fan was really annoyed. He went back on his words. He said that he would give her a decent death but in that moment of shock, he killed her.

    It was too weak, and its vitality was too low.

    "Peak Master Lin, you don''t have to me yourself. Although there are some things that I didn''t get to ask, at least I know a lot. You are a hero of the outer realm. You have already helped the entire outer realm a lot."

    When the nine color patriarch saw Peak Master Lin''s dejected expression, he thought that he was ming himself for not getting all the answers he wanted. That was why he wanted tofort him.

    "Forget it," he said.

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t say much. He unfolded the purple-haireddy and ttened her out. At least she still looked human.

    Although many parts of her body were at strange angles, it didn''t affect her overall beauty.

    "Um, goddess Luo Yun, bury her. Women shouldn''t make things difficult for women. Be more careful." Lin fan said.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Luo Yun looked at Lin fan with a dumbfounded expression. She waspletely dumbfounded.

    What the hell was going on? he really couldn''t understand it.

    Why was she the one burying it?

    This didn''t make sense.

    Lin fan was stunned. He suddenly thought of something. With a hook of his finger, he summoned all three of their storage rings.

    Killing and burying corpses were the basic qualities of a human being.

    At the same time, his attitude towards wealth was not to waste it.

    "Peak Master Lin, what''s the situation now?" The nine color old ancestor didn''t dare to be too arrogant. His attitude towards Lin fan became really good.

    It was already good in the past, so it was even better now.

    This time, the method was violent, and he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say anything.

    "Nothing much. Let''s go take a look at the spatial divine pir and see what it is." Lin fan walked into the distance.

    He had a rough understanding.

    "What about me, forefather?" Goddess Luo Yun wanted to say something. This job of burying corpses wasn''t very suitable for her.

    "Just listen to Peak Master Lin and bury the body. It''s also a form of training for you." The forefather of nine colors consoled with a smile.

    Of course, with goddess Luo Yun''s status in the realm of alchemy, she would definitely not do such a thing.

    If the man she loved knew about this, it would definitely set off a huge wave.

    Unfortunately, there were only three people here.

    He couldn''t let him and Peak Master Lin do it, so he could only let Luo Yun do it herself.

    Goddess Luo Yun was helpless, and in the end, she could only do her work.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you feel that this spatial divine pir is hiding any other secrets?" The forefather of nine colors asked. Right now, he was still worried about the experts that the purple-haired woman had mentioned.

    If they really came, could they really resist?

    The vanguard members were already so powerful.

    Then, how strong would the people who wereingter be? That was already something that he did not dare to imagine.

    "You''re asking me, but who should I ask? you''ll see itter. Look, it''s just ahead, very close." Lin fan pointed at the deep hole in the distance.

    There was a stone pir standing there, deep in the ground.

    The forefather of nine colors frowned. He was extremely solemn. That stone pir was a divine object that connected space.

    There were a total of 10800 of them, and this was only one.

    He didn''t even dare to imagine what kind of shocking power would erupt from so many stone pirs linked together.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    All of a sudden, the forefather of nine colors stopped in his tracks. There were tiny lightning bolts slithering under his feet like tiny snakes.

    "Peak Master Lin, wait. This is dangerous." The forefather of nine colors said.

    He felt that these wandering lightning bolts were not simple. They contained a terrifying power.

    "I''m fine. " Lin fan wasn''t bothered by the lightning. He raised his feet and walked in.

    Instantly, lightning interweaved and swam around his feet. A powerful force was transmitted into his body, wanting to shake his body andunch a counterattack.

    At the same time, there was a numbing feeling.

    "Are you really fine?" The forefather of nine colors realized that nothing had happened to Peak Master Lin. He felt that the lightning that covered the ground did not seem to be much.

    Then, he swaggered in.

    However, when his feet touched the ground, something terrifying happened.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Ah!"

    The forefather let out a blood-curdling screech as he vomited blood and ck smoke rose from his feet.

    As soon as he touched it, the lightning rushed toward him like crazy, pushing him back and throwing him far away.

    "I say, forefather, what are you doing? When I said it''s fine, it''s fine to me. To you, these Thunderbolts aren''t that simple. Don''t be too careless. " He didn''t even want to say more. The ancestor of the alchemy world actually didn''t have any knowledge.

    Don''t you know how powerful these Thunderbolts are?

    He even entered looking for death. If this wasn''t looking for death, what was it?

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The forefather of nine colors resisted the urge to vomit blood. His face was pale as he stared at the figure.

    These words were too hurtful, right?

    Peak Master Lin entered and nothing happened to him. However, he entered and was subjected to such a powerful aura. This was too unfair.

    "Hmm, why do I feel like the meat on my body is a little cooked?"

    Lin fan smelled the aroma of roasted meat, but he didn''t pay much attention.

    Let''s go take a look at the spatial divine pir and see what kind of good thing it is.

    This was interesting.

 853 Chapter 853

    It was a pir.

    It was a very long and thick pir.

    The surface of the pir had some bumps.

    If he used it ... There shouldn''t be any member of the opposite sex who could bear it.

    It was evil.

    He reached out and knocked on it twice. It was solid.

    He did not know how the spatial divine pir had cut through space and time and brought people here.

    Furthermore, there were actually 10800 of these spatial divine pirs, which was considered a huge amount.

    "If we beat up the people who brought these divine pirs here, wouldn''t it explode?"

    Killing one Dao realm peak expert would increase 240 thousand points.

    This was something that he didn''t even dare to imagine in the past.

    The divine pir was very thick, and it required several people to hug it.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed the God pir and used strength. With a crack, the pressure was huge and it felt heavy. He couldn''t lift it.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t believe that a pir like you can be so arrogant."

    Open fire.

    His body grew taller, and a vast power burst out from his body. His arms swelled, and his veins were like dragons.

    The destructive power was released without any restraint. The space trembled and ck cracks appeared.

    If the pir had a spirit, it would have wanted to say,"I''m staying here obediently. I''m in your way."

    "Rise."

    With a loud shout, his ten fingers were almost embedded into the pir as he clutched it tightly. Then, he tiptoed and leaned back. No matter what the situation was, he had to pull the stone pir out.

    There was no saying that he couldn''t get the things he wanted.

    Whoosh!

    The stone pir shook, and dust fell.

    p Boom! Boom! Boom!</anda>

    The lightning on the ground interweaved and the stone pir was affected. The lightning gathered and formed a huge that wrapped around Lin fan''s legs like it wanted to drag him into hell.

    The sky was torn apart, and lightning shed, breaking through the clouds.

    Lightning shed and Thunder rumbled. It was like the end of the world.

    "En, their life auras are weakening. These things are very strong." Lin fan felt that his aura was flowing out really quickly. If this continued, he would really die.

    It was not his fault that he died before he could lift the stone pir.

    The ancient battlefield!

    Activating the BUFF would be enough tost until the end.

    His arms swelled up, and his strength was already at its peak.

    Crack! Crack!

    There was a crisp cracking sound.

    Dense cracks appeared on the ground and spread in all directions.

    "It feels like he''sing up."

    He hugged the stone pir for a long time and pulled it out for a long time. Finally, he had the feeling that he was about to pull it out.

    "This Peak Master doesn''t believe that you won''te up."

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan opened his mouth and wagged his tongue. He hadpletely flipped out.

    When all his power was unleashed, it would be the most terrifying thing.

    "Forefather, what''s wrong?" Luo Yun had painstakingly buried the purple-haired woman and then quickly followed. However, when she arrived, she realized that the old ancestor wanted to step in, but his feet were suspended in the air. He hesitated for a long time and wanted to let go but didn''t dare to.

    "Mm, nothing much. He''s waiting for Peak Master Lin. Has he been buried?" The forefather of nine colors definitely wouldn''t tell the truth.

    This was not good, it would affect his prestige.

    However, he was a little unconvinced. Why could Peak Master Lin enter but he couldn ''t? this didn''t make sense.

    He was not weak either.

    "ording to Peak Master Lin''s request, they were buried very carefully." Luo Yun nodded.

    What was happening now was very wrong. She didn''t even know how to describe it.

    It just felt really weird.

    BOOM!

    Instantly.

    The wind and clouds surged. In the sky above the deep hole, the clouds churned and there were even lightning bolts.

    A terrifying aura condensed between heaven and earth.

    "What''s that, forefather?" Goddess Luo Yun asked.

    The forefather of nine colors did not reply. How could he know what it was?

    He didn''t even have the right to enter, and that was enough to hurt people.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Hahahaha." Lin fan pulled the stone pir out of the deep pit, grabbed it in his hand, and waved it around. Every time he waved it, the space would explode.

    "This stone pir is really something. In future battles, with just one swing of the cudgel, the other party will be smashed into meat patties."

    Lin fan was ying with it and it was really interesting.

    This trip was not considered a loss, and the gains were decent.

    Looking at the injuries on his body, they were still quite serious. He had not suffered any attacks, but his flesh and blood were a little mushy from being entangled by lightning.

    He hugged the spatial divine pir and smacked it against his head.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    There was no breath, dead.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes and twisted his neck. His bones were cracking.

    "I feel much better, I''m full of energy."

    He couldn''t help but take out the stone pir and swing it a few times. It felt pretty good. The crushing feeling of smashing it down made him find the feeling of a Wolf Fang club.

    It just so happened that he had given the mace to his disciple, so he had something to rece it.

    As for the axe, he didn''t really like to use it. Every time he attacked, he would split people into two. It was too cruel.

    This stone pir was much better. With one strike, it would ensure that the other party would be turned into a meat patty, or at least keep an intact corpse.

    "Peak Master Lin, how did it go? why did the lightning suddenly disappear?" In the distance, the forefather of nine colors hurried over. His expression was one of excitement and curiosity.

    He had been unable to move a single step earlier, but all of a sudden, the lightning bolts on the ground had disappeared, which surprised him greatly.

    "So what if he disappeared? there''s nothing much." Lin fan was carrying the spatial God pir. It was just that after his body size had returned to the standard of a normal person, he looked a little weird.

    The pir was so big that he couldn''t even see anyone.

    "This is the spatial divine pir she was talking about?" The forefather of nine colors was very puzzled. He couldn''t see what was different about it, but the aura that was being emitted from this pir seemed to be very strong and a little mysterious.

    "Yes, it''s this one, but it''s very ordinary and doesn''t have much use. I just saw its unique shape and put it in my collection." Lin fan did not exin too much. Without waiting for the forefather of nine colors to do more research, he ced the spatial God pir into his storage ring.

    The forefather of nine colors didn''t understand what was going on. He wanted to say something, but he stopped himself.

    His heart was not calm. He had always remembered what Peak Master Lin had said earlier.

    A deal?

    What kind of deal was it that made him so flustered?

    "Old ancestor, let''s go back. However, we have to be more careful in the future. The person who brought 10800 spatial divine pirs over is not simple." Lin fan reminded.

    Of course, he wasn''t afraid at all. If he really met these guys, he would definitely smash them to death with his stick.

    However, to others, the sense of danger would be extremely high.

    Whether or not he could hold on was an unknown.

    The forefather''s expression was solemn as he calmly nodded.

    "En, what Peak Master Lin said is right. This old man will return to the pill world in a while and call back all of my nsmen who are outside." Although he couldn''t figure out the current situation, it was definitely not safe. It was a wise move to call back his nsmen.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re returning to the sect? Or should we follow this lead and continue to investigate?"

    The forefather of nine colors asked. As for the deal, he would pretend he didn''t know anything. It was better to disband just like that.

    As for the "Lord of the pill realm", he was not in a hurry for the time being. He felt that something big was going to happen in the near future.

    "I''m not going to chase you. I''ll go back to the pill realm with you. " Lin fan looked at the forefather of nine colors and said.

    "Ah?" The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan in a daze. He was panicking in his heart,"Peak Master Lin, look at how big of a mess this is. You must definitely head back to the sect to take a look just in case something happens, right?"

    Goddess Luo Yun lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She understood what Peak Master Lin meant and why he did that.

    However, if he didn''t inform the old ancestor, he was afraid that there would be a misunderstanding.

    "Old ancestor, actually ..." Luo Yun whispered to the old ancestor about the deal.

    The old master was stunned when he heard that. His gaze was a little dazed as he looked straight at Lin fan.

    "Peak Master Lin, this ..."

    Lin fan nodded his head at the old master, indicating that there was no need to say anything more. Goddess Luo Yun was right, and that was the truth.

    "No, Peak Master Lin. I thought that our friendship could allow us to abandon these secr bargaining chips. I ..." Before the forefather of nine colors could finish, he was interrupted by Lin fan.

    "Old ancestor, our friendship is stillcking by a little bit. But don''t worry, as long as you''re willing to work hard orplete this deal, our friendship will be deep. If you need anything in the future, you''ll be obliged to do it. You''ll never talk about material things, right?" Lin fan said.

    The forefather of nine colors was a little depressed. He was panicking, but he didn''t understand why he was panicking.

    Now, he finally knew that the deal was what he was panicking about.

    "Then, Peak Master Lin, just how much do you think our friendship iscking?" The forefather of nine colors was very intelligent. How could he not understand the meaning behind these words?

    Thest time, he could still haggle over the price when he was writing "Lord of the alchemy realm". However, it was different this time. He was indebted to Peak Master Lin for saving his life. Furthermore, it was obvious that he would need Peak Master Lin''s help in the future.

    The price to increase their friendship had already appeared, so he had to get to the bottom of it.

    "This is not much. If we calcte it based on time, after one or two hundred years, our friendship will be enough. But if you want to measure it with material things, then it''s not much. A few baskets of acquired pill spirits and one basket of innate pill spirits is enough." Lin fan smiled happily and said it casually.

    "What''s wrong, forefather?" Luo Yun was fine, but when she suddenly saw that the old ancestor was about to faint, she anxiously shouted.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine. " The forefather of nine colors ''eyes turned ck as he waved his hand. When he heard the number of people he had topensate for their friendship, his heart almost exploded.

    A few baskets of acquired pill spirits?

    A basket of innate pill spirits?

    He might as well just kill him.

    "Forefather, don''t think too much. Have you heard of this saying?"

    "Life is precious, but love is even more valuable. If it''s for friendship, both can be thrown away. Think about it, the price of friendship is very expensive." Lin fan sighed.

    "Forefather, don''t you think I''m right?"

    "This ..." The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan in a daze. He felt as though his heart was being suffocated. There was a breath of air pressing down on his heart, and he could not even breathe.

    "Let''s go. Let''s hurry back to the pill world. "

    Lin fan waved his hand. The three of them then rose into the air and disappeared from the world.

    To the forefather of nine colors, this was a sad matter.

    However, in goddess Luo Yun''s eyes, it was worth it.

    At least he had saved his life.

    She had already predicted that after returning to the pill world, the old ancestor and Peak Master Lin would have to wrangle again.

    A few baskets of acquired or one basket of innate spiritual pills was not a small amount.

    The price of friendship was negotiable.

    [PS: I rmend a book, divine fantasy. It was written by a B * tch. It''s quite well written, just a little worse than mine. Hehe, if you''re interested, you can read it. I''ll definitely rmend the book.]

 854 Chapter 854

    The pill realm.

    On the way back, the forefather of nine colors was silent. He didn''t say a single word. He seemed as calm as water and didn''t show any signs of shock, but he was actually panicking to death.

    He had been thinking of a way to escape.

    On the way back, the closer he got to the pill realm, the more flustered he became.

    He didn''t me goddess Luo Yun. If he had to me someone, he would me himself for being careless and being tricked by those three little guys.

    In the end, Peak Master Lin seized the opportunity, and there was no room for discussion.

    Peak Master Lin was so powerful.

    Those who were good at seizing opportunities were also a disy of strength.

    He was invincible and terrifying.

    As the ancestor of the world of alchemy, he was already convinced and had no room for resistance.

    ¡­¡­

    "Patriarch, goddess Luo Yun, I''ll take my leave now. Thank you for your hospitality. If you have any problems in the future, remember to inform me." Lin fan''s smile was wide,"Oh right, old master, the friendship between us right now is really extraordinary. In the future, you don''t have to be so polite to me. We''re all friends, after all. I''ll help you, and you''ll help me. If you have any difficulties in the future, remember to look for me. A poor person like me can only help out my friends."

    "If I''m in trouble, I''ll just have to give you some pills. We''re friends anyway, so there''s no need to say anything more. Goodbye."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan shuttled back to the void happily. His destination was the magnificent me sect. He was going back now.

    His gains in the pill realm were huge, and his wealth was astonishing. He was even more ruthless than the previous two times.

    "Forefather, what''s wrong?" Goddess Luo Yun noticed that there were glistening beads of water in the patriarch''s eyes.

    It looked like tears.

    But perhaps it was a sign of friendship.

    "It''s nothing," The old ancestor would rather stand with a limp than kneel with a smile. He had not experienced the feeling of heartache for a long time.

    But this time, he experienced it thoroughly.

    There were ten acquired pill spirits and two innate pill spirits.

    This amount of wealth made him want to die.

    "Forefather, did Luo Yun do something wrong?" Luo Yun felt that things weren''t as she had thought. The old ancestor''s expression clearly showed that he had the urge to cry.

    She did not know the details. The old master and Peak Master Lin had been talking alone in the room for a long time.

    In the meantime, the sound of pping and rustling came from inside the house.

    There were even continuous ''ah ah'' sounds.

    Although he didn''t know what was going on inside, when the old ancestor came out of the house, his legs were weak and his face was pale. He looked like he was going to copse.

    On the other hand, Peak Master Lin''s face was flushed red, and he was smiling brightly, as if he had experienced some kind of joyful event.

    "No, Luo Yun, you don''t need to worry. I''m very well, but I want to ask you something. What do you think of Peak Master Lin? If you''re with him, who''s going to be in charge of your future wealth?"

    The forefather of nine colors ''words were confusing, and he seemed to have lost his mind.

    His heart ached.

    He wanted to take back what he had lost.

    In his opinion, if Luo Yun could be together with Peak Master Lin, she would be able to take control of things in the future. She might be able to take back the things she had given out. Unfortunately, this was just a thought.

    It was an irrational fantasy.

    Luo Yun looked at the old ancestor with a dumbfounded expression. She felt that the old ancestor had gone crazy.

    It was a vast desert, with no end in sight.

    The spatial divine pir stood there.

    The huge pit in the desert was too strange. The yellow sand gushed toward the pit, trying to enter the Earth''s core.

    "Pei Pei! What a lousy ce. " A handsome man patted the sand off his body and looked around with a frown.

    He had not expected that the spatial divine pir would end up in this ce.

    "Ying Jiu, we are here to activate the spatial divine pir, not to take a vacation." Not far away, there was a man standing on a rock. He had a spiral horn on his forehead.

    The horn glowed ck and emitted a thick aura, as if it had merged with heaven and earth.

    "I know, we''re the elite members of the n." Ying Jiuughed and his arms were glowing. They looked like a pair of eagle wings. Then, he looked at the spatial divine pir and took out the talisman he had prepared.

    Whoosh!

    The talisman paper turned into a stream of light and attacked the divine pir. It stuck to the surface and suddenly, a brilliant light burst forth, piercing through the clouds.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The spatial divine pir trembled violently.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of light shot up into the sky and spread in all directions.

    "The other spatial divine pirs should be opening soon, right?" Ying Jiu looked at the light and the smile on his face became more and more intense.

    This was what it meant to cut grass.

    In their words, the resources had matured and it was time to harvest them.

    They had been waiting for tens of thousands of years.

    In another ce.

    The spatial divine pirnded in the center of a certain sect.

    And this sect was filled with rivers of blood. Blood was everywhere, and it was a tragic sight.

    "Activate the spatial divine pir."

    The bloodied man''s lips curled up into a sinister smile as he stuck a talisman on the divine pir.

    Ten thousand rays of light shot up into the sky and seeped into the void.

    At this moment, all the outer realms were in an uproar.

    Countless people saw a light shooting into the sky in the distance.

    Many people didn''t know what had happened, but the light that prated deep into the void gave them great pressure.

    The people who followed the divine pir to the outer realm looked up into the void.

    The light spread into the air, forming a curtain of energy that covered the entire outer realm.

    The 10,800 spatial divine columns were all indispensable. They were the most mysterious existences in their world.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan was already on his way back. However, the stone pir in his storage ring did not seem right.

    It was struggling and colliding everywhere.

    "Save me, brother, your rod has gone crazy." The stone stool wailed. This pir was very unstable in the storage ring.

    "What''s the situation?" He pondered and couldn''t understand why the stone pir had suddenly be so irritable and uneasy.

    He took the stone pir out of his storage ring. It showed signs of struggling, trying to escape from his hands.

    "Where do you want to go?" Lin fan grabbed onto the stone pir and started to question it. It was too dishonest. It was as though it didn''t care about its new master at all.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    The stone pir trembled, and ck cracks appeared all over its body. That was the ultimate power, which shattered the space.

    "You want to go far away?"

    Lin fan looked into the distance. He did not know what was there, but Shi Zhu wanted to go. Perhaps there was some secret there.

    "Open fire!"

    Bang! Bang!<sub> </sub>

    The power in his body swelled, and his body instantly grew to ten meters tall.

    "Since you want to go so much, then let''s go."

    Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and stood proudly on the stone pir. He wanted to see where the stone pir was going.

    What was in the distance that was so attractive to him?

    The spatial God pir wanted to st Lin fan away. However, Lin fan hollered out and stomped down with his foot, sending a terrifying amount of power into it.

    "I''ll give you face. Don''t go too far. Wherever you want to go, just fly by yourself."

    He did not care if the spatial divine pir could understand him. If he were to be too impudent, he would definitely hack the stone pir into pieces.

    Don''t doubt if he can do it.

    The axe was no joke.

    As expected, the stone pir did not shake. Instead, it flew into the distance.

    Hula!

    The wind blew on his face, giving him a cool and refreshing feeling.

    "I''m really looking forward to it. The stone pir can even lead the way. I wonder what''s there." Lin fan was filled with anticipation and longing for the unknown.

    In the distance.

    "What''s going on? why isn''t the power of the spatial divine pir spreading out when it reaches the void?" In the distance, a ck-haired man''s eyes were wide open. He looked a little anxious. He didn''t understand.

    "Hey, can any of you tell me what''s going on with this spatial divine pir? why hasn''t it spread out?"

    "Mo si, can you not make a fuss? this is a Yin-type space divine column. The Yang-type space divine columns are not connected to form a whole. It seems that there is a problem." In the distance, a tall man''s voice was cold, and his eyes were emotionless.

    It gave off a very violent and ferocious feeling.

    This was especially so for the blood axe on his back. Under the illumination of the light, it exuded a cold air, giving off a bloodthirsty feeling.

    "Just summon the Yang-attribute space divine columns and check if there are any problems. Out of 10800 divine columns, it''s normal for one or two to have problems. As long as they''re repaired, it''ll be fine." The emaciated man, who had been silent all this time, looked at the two of them arrogantly.

    Then, he took out a jade stone from his storage ring.

    To prevent the spatial divine pir from not responding, everyone had brought a piece of Jade with them when they descended to the outer realm.

    When the yin-yang space divine column is fused, it can obscure the heavens of the outer realm.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Jade stone shattered, and an extremely powerful suction force erupted.

    "Hahaha! Now that the spatial God pir has opened, I, mojke, will head over to the outer realm to take a look and search for some servants. Given the situation here, I''m afraid that they''ve never seen people as powerful as us."

    Moseughed out loud.

    He was the one who requested to descend and be the vanguard.

    He came to the outer realm to see what was going on.

    He could already feel it when he arrived here.

    He wasn''t the strongest in the n, but he was the strongest in this outer realm.

    "There''s a reaction. It''sing. "

    There was a hugemotion in the distance.

    The Yang-type space divine pir pierced through the void at an extremely fast speed. The sound it produced was the sound of space exploding.

    BOOM!

    The spatial divine pirnded on the ground, shattering the ground. It sank in, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    "Eh? So there really is someone. "

    "Shi Zhu, I''ve wronged you. You found the enemy and brought me here to harvest them."

    The voice came from the dust.

    "What?" Mo si frowned slightly."Why would someonee?"

    It was impossible for the spatial divine pir to be obtained by people from the outer realm.

    When theynded, they would form a lightning prison. If they didn''t bring anything with them, they would be severely injured. Even they wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    The dust dispersed.

    Lin fan stood at the top of the stone pir and looked at the three of them curiously.

    "Who are you?" The emaciated man was puzzled."Or are you a native of the outer realm?"

    "Yeah, I''m from the outer space. Did youe with this stone pir? I met a group of them before and I easily dealt with them. What do you think?" Lin fan smiled and didn''t rush to attack.

    The man with the blood axe on his back exuded a strong aura. He looked at Lin fan as if he was looking at a dead man.

    "What''s there to talk about with a native? activating the spatial divine pir is the most important thing. Kill him."

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment he said that, the burly man took out the blood axe from his back and shed at Lin fan.

    "Why are you so unfriendly?" Lin fan opened his fingers and grabbed the stone pir. Just as the man was about to get close, he lifted it up and waved it in his hand.

    "What?" The burly man''s pupils suddenly contracted.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone pir smashed into the burly man''s body and hit the ground. A huge force exploded and swept the surroundings.

    "You''re pretty weak,"

    Lin fan grabbed the stone pir with one hand and shook his head in regret.

    The emaciated man was stunned for a moment, as if he had not expected this.

    Whoosh!

    The air exploded.

    By the time the emaciated man reacted, a ck shadow had already covered him. He raised his hands to block, and with a crack, his arms were broken. Then, the attack hit his chest.

    With a bang, his body exploded.

    He was crushed by this terrifying power.

    "He''s even weaker than I thought. "

    Killing a Dao realm pinnacle expert was like ughtering a dog. It was not difficult at all.

    "There''s still one more. "

    Lin fan jerked his head back and looked into the distance. But when he saw the situation, he frowned.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Mosi was scared to death. He knelt on the ground without hesitation and put down his posture, his face full of panic.

    "Brother, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m not with them."

    "They kidnapped me. I''m innocent."

    Lin fan chuckled and waved the stone pir. He leaped up and covered the other party."If you''re not on the same side, then go. I''ll leave your corpse intact."

    Mose felt breathless, and he quickly took everything off his body.

    His head was buried deep into the ground.

    "Father, I was wrong. I''ll give you everything I have. I''m just passing by."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan stopped instantly. The stone pir was very close to Mosi. The powerful impact left many wounds on his body. The ground also copsed.

    "This stick will kill you." Mose roared in his heart. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants.

 855 Chapter 855

    "You ..."

    Lin fan stared at him, this was an interesting descender.

    He was just a little scared.

    "Brother ... No, father, I was really wrong. I was just passing by and was forced by them. I''m very kind and righteous. I''ve never hurt anyone." Tears streamed down MOS ''face, tears of grievance.

    He then roared in anger.

    "They forced me into this."

    He was so scared that he peed his pants.

    The power of this cudgel strike was too strong, and it was really frightening.

    None of them hit, but the power generated was enough to be terrifying. Looking at the injuries on his body, they were all cut by the impact of the airflow.

    There was also the power that had been split into two sides. It was even more terrifying. It had forcefully cut open two bottomless holes that led straight into the abyss.

    "What''s your name?" Lin fan didn''t say anything. He took the money from the other party''s hands and then pointed at his clothes. He nodded his head and indicated for him to take off his clothes.

    "My name is Mosi. Brother ... No, father, what do you mean by this?"

    Mosi was panicking. He did not quite understand the other party''s nod.

    He hoped that the other party could exin more.

    "Take off your clothes." Lin fan counted the wealth in his hands. It wasn''t bad, but he didn''t know what it was.

    But that was normal.

    It would not be a problem for other ces to descend and bring along some local specialties.

    Taking off his clothes was a great humiliation to moemo, and he could not bear it.

    However, he had no choice. If he couldn''t endure it, he would die.

    Hula!

    He took off his clothes very quickly, even his underwear was bare, and he presented it with both hands.

    As for the shame, it was worth nothingpared to his life.

    Lin fan took the clothes and looked at them carefully.

    Mosi panicked, and his expression changed slightly."I was too nervous just now, so there''s something in my clothes. I really didn''t want to give it to you."

    He took out the item from his clothes. It was a Jade tablet with words carved on it.

    "Yu"

    Just one word.

    "This thing?" Lin fan thought about it and was a little confused. He could feel a weird power from the Jade token.

    Dao realm experts couldprehend Dao realmws and heaven and earth energy could be used.

    "Father, this is good stuff. It has an invincible defense and can ..."

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan used a little strength and the Jade token shattered into pieces.

    When he used his strength just now, the power in the Jade token gushed out, trying to support a defensive shield.

    However, he crushed it with two fingers, so it wasn''t anything good.

    "But ..."

    Mosi was dumbfounded and did not want to say anything.

    He was extremely shocked and felt that it was unbelievable. Huge waves rose in his heart.

    How could people from the outer realm be so powerful?

    When they hade, the higher-ups of the race had said that the strongest in the outer realm was only at peak Dao realm. This was recorded, and the patriarchs who had descended in the outer realm had personally said so.

    The strongest in the outer realm that you''re going to descend to is at peak Dao realm. You might not be a match, but as long as you brought divine treasures, you would be able to suppress them.

    If he had known about the current situation, he wouldn''t havee even if he was beaten to death.

    "Don''t call me father. You''re a captive now. Behave yourself. Since you''re so tactful, I won''t kill you for the time being. Just kneel and don''t move."

    He had discovered yet another spatial divine pir and was in an extremely good mood.

    The stone pir was not bad. When it smashed people, it hit them urately.

    "I will, I will." Mose hurriedly nodded without any hesitation.

    He was afraid that if he answered toote, he would be a corpse.

    However, he was also very worried. He felt that he was really too sad.

    Perhaps he was the first captive he had ever taken after arriving in the outer realm.

    If people who knew him knew about this, he would lose all his face.

    However, when he saw the other party walking towards the yin-type space divine pir, he could not help but feel nervous.

    He was not afraid that the other party would do anything to the spatial divine pir.

    It was about whether the lightning prison around the divine pir could kill the other party.

    If he could kill them, that would be great.

    "Come on,e on, don''t let me ..." Mose prayed in his heart, hoping to see what he wanted to see the moste true. However, in that instant, he was in despair, and he couldn''t even say thest word ''disappointment''.

    The other party stepped into the prison of Thunder. Lightning wrapped around his body, but he was not injured at all.

    "That''s impossible,"

    Mo si really wanted to kill himself on the spatial divine pir.

    He was supposed to be very strong, but why did the current situation not seem like it?

    He knelt there, his hands and feet cold, and beads of sweat falling from his forehead. He stared at the back of the figure.

    It was like a lightning giant when it was entangled by lightning, but there was no reaction. There was no pain at all.

    "Eh? He''s injured?"

    Suddenly, Mosi was overjoyed. The other party had been injured by the lightning and had blood spurting out. As he had said, how could he be fine? unless he was a monster.

    The spatial divine pir had its own lightning prison.

    He became stronger when he met a strong opponent.

    Those who were close to the prison of Thunder would definitely not be able to resist it.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a loud sound shook the world.

    "What does he want to do?" Mo Si was shocked to find that the other party was actually holding the divine pir and trying to pull it out.

    "What a joke. This native is way too funny, isn''t he? the spatial divine pir is extremely heavy. How can it be pulled out just because he wants to? this is like a dream. What difference can there be?"

    MOS opened his mouth, and a dagger appeared on the tip of his tongue. He then spat it out and it instantly grew bigger.

    The dagger was just an ordinary dagger, but it exuded a cold light that cut through space.

    "Hehe, the ripping dagger is enough to cut any existence. This native is so stupid and careless. I can just sneak attack him."

    Mosi had an idea. He definitely wouldn''t be a prisoner. It would be too humiliating. He would seize the opportunity to teach the other party a lesson.

    "What?"

    At this moment, Mose''s pupils suddenly contracted, as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Too slow, it''s really too slow."

    Lin fan was annoyed. It was going to be a little difficult to pull out the spatial God pir.

    The ancient battlefield had been opened.<sub> </sub>

    However, his injuries were not enough.

    It seemed that this was the only way ...

    One of Lin fan''s hands let go of the God pir and stabbed it into his chest.

    Puchi!

    But one bloody hole wasn''t enough, at least a few more.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    He stabbed five times in a row, and five bloody holes appeared on his body. Fresh blood gushed out.

    "Yes, that''s enough. My strength has increased again."

    "But I really have to say, it feels really good to stab myself."

    Lin fan was extremely satisfied. He felt that this was great. He then continued to pull out the God pirs.

    Pada!

    The ripping dagger slipped from MOS ''hand and fell to the ground.

    "It can''t be ..." His eyes were wide open, and his eyeballs were about to pop out. Two thick snot hung from his nostrils. As he twitched, the snot was sucked into his nose and then hung back down.

    He didn''t dare to believe it.

    He looked at the size of the bloody hole.

    He gestured numbly, then looked at the dagger on the ground.

    "If this stab hits, can it really kill him?"

    Moss, who had never doubted himself.

    Now, she was really starting to doubt herself.

    He really wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t dare to. If he didn''t kill the other party after the test, then he would be the one to die.

    Life was good now.

    On the road to Survival, advancing forward was like walking on thin ice, and one couldn''t casually court death.

    He fell into despair.

    Hisst hope had vanished like smoke.

    Petrification!

    Mosi had already entered a petrified state. His mind was a blur, like paste. He didn''t think about anything but survival.

    Whoosh!

    "What are you doing? You''re holding a dagger in your hand and you want to attack me?" Lin fan returned safe and sound. He squinted his eyes and looked at him.

    The petrified Mose was jolted awake, so frightened that he almost dropped the dagger in his hand.

    "No, I just found a treasure on me, so I took it out and prepared to give it to big brother." Mose said hurriedly.

    He felt that he hade to an incredible ce and had met an extremely terrifying person.

    However, that wasn''t right. He had personally seen the other party make a few bloody holes in his body. Why did it seem like he was fine now?

    Where did the bloody holes go?

    He couldn''t understand.

    Lin fan took the dagger and looked at it carefully. Then, he took out an axe and chopped it.

    Pada!

    The dagger broke into two and fell to the ground.

    "This isn''t a treasure, it''s just a piece of junk. I see that you''re tactful, so I''ll give you a chance to live. Come with me."

    Lin fan grabbed the naked mo si and headed back to the sect.

    "Wuwuwu ..."

    "Where are we going now?"

    Two clear and remorseful tears rolled down Mose''s cheeks.

    In the air.

    Mose''s little bird was swaying in the wind.

    Whoosh!

    A small Crow flew away.

    "No matter where you take me ... At least give me something to hide in."

    Mosi wanted to roar, but he did not dare to. He was really afraid."Elder, I want to go home and never go out again ..."

    The gains from this trip were extremely rich, and there was no need to mention the pills.

    Instead, it was the two spatial divine pirs that had actually fused together.

    Moreover, the weight had increased.

    If this stick were to hit him, wouldn''t he be smashed into the thinnest pancake?

    He was very satisfied with this weapon. As for the axe, he didn''t like it. It was too brutal and always split people into two.

    As the righteous and kind Peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, how could she be such a brutal person?

    "What a terrifying smile."

    Mose was being carried like a little chick. He looked up at the other party and found that the other party''s smile was strange.

    The curve of his lips was obviously not a good thing.

    He was so frightened that he bit his lips and tears welled up in his eyes.

    "What does he want to do to me? why does he have to be a Vanguard member?"

    "I regret it."

    "I want to go home."

    The magnificent me sect.

    The mountain Gate was still guarded by the two disciples. They were alreadypletely used to it. If they were not allowed to guard the mountain Gate, it would be like taking their lives.

    "What do you think those lights were?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not something good."

    The two of them chatted when they were bored.

    And most of the topics were about senior brother Lin.

    "Oh my God, senior brother is back!"

    In the distance.

    A ray of light caught the attention of the two.

    There was no need to think. That aura, that aura, they knew it all by heart. Even if they closed their eyes and sniffed with their noses, they would be able to smell Lin fan''s scent.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fannded and tossed Mose to the side.

    "Who is this?" Tian Xu was stunned."Where did my disciple go? why did she bring back a naked man?"

    Moreover, the other party''s aura was not weak.

    Could it be ...

 Chapter 856 Have You Heard Of Divine Master Jiu Huang

    Tian Xu looked calm, but the light in his eyes made Lin fan shiver.

    The teacher was definitely overthinking.

    In fact, he might even think of it in a very dirty way, which would probably be unbearable.

    "Teacher, this is a person who descended from another ce. I happened to encounter him, so I temporarily suppressed him and brought him back to the sect to work."

    Lin fan quickly exined. Even though his teacher was a little old, his heart was very active.

    He immediately thought of something else.

    And some of them were really hard to ept.

    "What?" Tian Xu was stunned."What did you say, my disciple? A person from another ce, what''s going on?"

    Tian Xu had been in the sect the whole time and had not been exposed to the outside world.

    He didn''t know what his disciple meant by descending.

    "Teacher, this should be the same as when the true immortal realm descended to our ce. There''s nothing special. If they dare toe, we''ll p them back."

    He didn''t take this matter to heart.

    He couldn''t wait for someone toe and cause trouble. The stronger they were, the more inted his mood would be.

    Now, he really hoped that someone woulde and kill him.

    Tian Xu''s expression was solemn. The other party was simr to the one in the true immortal world, but he could personally feel the strength of the other party. He was very strong, very strong.

    It waspletely different from the true immortal realm.

    Could they really resist the arrival of such an expert?

    MOS clutched his crotch, not saying a word.

    Listening to the conversation between the two, he was actually very disdainful.

    What are you bragging about? you still dare toe and p back. You probably don''t know how terrifying it is.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. If he did, he would probably end up in a very miserable state.

    "My disciple, I have great confidence in you." "Yes." Tian Xu nodded. Since his favorite disciple had said so, he would definitely believe her.

    Lin fan smiled and walked in front of Mose. All that was left was to take this guy down.

    Peak Dao realm experts weren''t worth paying attention to.

    They were existences that could be easily crushed.

    He was more concerned about the first shot.

    "Do you want to die?" Lin fan patted his shoulder and asked with a smile.

    "I don''t want to die,"

    Mosi immediately shook his head. What a joke. Who would want to die? right now, he just wanted to live well.

    The other two who had descended with him had died miserably. He had seen it with his own eyes. They had been smashed into meat patties. How terrifying was that?

    He didn''t want to be a meat patty.

    "Alright, then make an oath." Lin fan said with a smile.

    "Ah?"

    At that moment, Mose was stunned, and the way he looked at the other party changed.

    In his eyes, the world had changed. Even his mind had gone nk. It was as if he had not expected the other party to be like this.

    Invincible peak.

    "This aura is very reminiscing ..."

    The frog stopped cultivating. He had sessfully changed his blood. Although the frog''s body was still a problem, it was much better than before.

    And now, he was attracted by the faint aura in the distance.

    It was very reminiscing, and it gave off a familiar feeling.

    Suddenly!

    The frog raised its head abruptly. Its Frog Eyes flickered with an astonishing radiance, and there was even a trace of timidity.

    "They''re here, they''re here. "

    He knew that the most terrifying thing had finally happened.

    It was also an existence that he had never wanted to face.

    "Hey, neer, let me tell you. Peak Master Lin handed you over to me because he wanted me to lead you, and I''m your leader. Do you understand?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor straightened his back. That kind of leadership temperament had already been gradually cultivated.

    Mose nced at the other party. So weak, just like a little ant.

    He couldn''t be bothered to answer. It was simply delusional for such a person to think that he could ride on his head.

    Pa!

    "What are you doing? I''m talking to you. Do you not understand?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor pped the other party''s head and reprimanded him in anger.

    As for how strong the other party was, that had nothing to do with him.

    In the current situation, as long as one''s mind was clear, they would understand their own situation.

    "You ..."

    Mo Si was furious. That terrifying guy was trying to scare him, but he endured it. After all, he couldn''t beat him, so he wanted to keep his life.

    However, he didn''t expect that this weak ant would dare to hit his head.

    It was simply too much, and he was even courting death.

    A terrifying aura exploded from his body.

    But suddenly, there was a heavenly punishment brewing between heaven and earth.

    The destructive power sent a chill down Mosi''s spine, and his hair stood on end.

    "You little rascal, you still dare to act so arrogantly." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was frightened, but he quickly reacted. He immediately took out his shoe and knocked on Mosi''s head.

    "I ..."

    Mosi was dumbfounded.

    He could ept that he was beaten up by an expert.

    However, he had never expected that he would be beaten up by an ant. He couldn''t take it anymore.

    However, given the current situation, Mose was helpless. He could not do anything, or he would be in trouble.

    "Stop fighting."

    Although it didn''t hurt, it was no doubt a p to his face.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll let you be arrogant. Do you know who I am? I''m the person in charge here, and I brought you here to familiarize you with the environment. How dare you argue with me? I''ll have to beat you up. "

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. He had already been promoted and transferred to the hall of fighters.

    Peak Master Lin had arranged for this person toe over and put him in charge.

    He saw that the other party was a little arrogant, so how could he let him be a member of the hall of fighters? thus, he brought him directly to the toilet and prepared to give him a good beating.

    Who would''ve thought that this guy would actually want to make a move on him? this was simply too much.

    Mosi covered his head and scurried away.

    "Don''t hit me, I was wrong, okay?"

    He wanted to cry. Why were the people here so bad?

    "Boss, what''s the situation?" Asked sikong Zhuo, who was cleaning the toilet.

    "You''vee at the right time. This guy is too arrogant. He actually dared to hit me. Teach him a lesson. " The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor called for his men. This brat ran away too quickly, so they could only fight him as a group.

    "What? You even dare to hit your head, it seems like you don''t want to live anymore and want to rebel. All of you,e over here. "

    As a Saint, sikong Zhuo''s status was naturally very high. He was also very proud.

    However, during his time in the magnificent me sect, he had been busy.

    He had learned something that he had never been able to before.

    Even his arrogant attitude was shattered.

    "Oh my God ..."

    "What the hell is this ce?" mo si shouted."Why are they all so bad?" he was finally pressed to the ground and beaten up.

    He didn''t dare to use his strength, as the heavenly punishment above his head was always staring at him.

    He would die.

    "Stop."

    At this moment, the frog was hopping over from afar.

    His eyes were fixed on the person who was being beaten up by a group of people.

    That''s right, it was that feeling.

    Although he didn''t know who the other party was, he was very familiar with the aura that the other party was giving off.

    "Stop." When the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor saw the frog, his expression changed and he smiled,"frog master, how did you find the time toe here? Do you need to go to the toilet? I''ll arrange it for you immediately. "

    The frog looked at him and wanted to lick him to death.

    "Don''t hit this guy. " The frog said.

    "The frog master has spoken. Hurry up and let him go. How dare you hit the frog master''s people? are you tired of living?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor cursed.

    He didn''t expect the frog master to know this person.

    Mosi''s face was bruised and swollen, and his eyes were already ck. He raised his head with difficulty to see who had saved him.

    However, her eyelids were swollen and her vision was a little blurry.

    It didn''t feel like a human.

    He was more like a frog.

    "Let me ask you, which race are you from?" The frog asked as it jumped in front of the other party.

    "Who are you?" The corner of mo SI''s mouth hurt. He didn''t know who had hit him so ruthlessly just now. His teeth were almost broken.

    "Frog master is asking you a question. Just answer him. What''s with all this nonsense? do you still want to be beaten up?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor reprimanded.

    Moemo was scared after being beaten up. The people here were too unfriendly, and they would start beating people up just because they didn''t agree.

    "I am from the mo n."

    "Mo n." The frog pondered. It knew a lot about all the races, including the mo n, which used to be a medium-sized race.

    He did not expect that over the past tens of thousands of years, he would be able to descend with a divine pir. It seemed like he had be stronger.

    That''s right. I heard that the mo n had entered the outer-realm as thugs and had stolen many good things.

    It was very likely that this was the reason.

    "Do you know fairy Wu Yan?" The frog was silent for a long time. When it opened its mouth, its throat seemed to be choked, and it was a little hoarse. Even its body trembled.

    "Ah?" Mo Si was stunned and confused,"fairy Wu Yan? Who? I''ve never heard of him. "

    "As expected," The frog''s expression gradually darkened. The other party had never heard of it before. At the same time, it had a bad premonition.

    Could it be that after he had met with a mishap, that guy had killed the people around him?

    However, there was a struggle in the frog''s eyes, which was then hidden.

    "Have you heard of nine destions Divine Master?" The frog continued to ask.

    "Oh, I know. Nine destion God master. No, nine destion demon. I''ve heard rumors about it." Mo si knew this person.

    "Demons of the nine destes?" The frog was dumbfounded, as if it was dumbfounded.

    He was a god tier master of the nine destes, the most glorious existence in that maind. Yet, he was called a demon of the nine destes. What the f * ck was going on?

    However, he was very calm now.

    "Yes, nine destions demon. Tell me about it. I''m very interested in this guy." The frog asked.

    Mosi did not dare to hide anything. He did not even dare to slow down his speech, for fear of being beaten up if he was slow.

    "ording to the records, this was tens of thousands of years ago. Back then, the demons of the nine destes weren''t known as such. They were known as the nine destes godly master, the number one godly Alchemist in the world. However, in order to refine a myriad demon origin pill, godly master nine destes killed hundreds of millions of lives ..."

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the frog.

    "What the f * ck are you talking about? who told you that?" The frog''s face turned green.

    There was indeed such a thing, but he didn''t refine it.

    Those were people who came to him and brought the blood essence and souls of hundreds of millions of living beings.

    He was a loving God tier master nine destion. How could he do such a thing? he would definitely reject it.

    Even if the other party took out a valuable treasure, he didn''t care.

    Could he be that kind of person?

    Actually, the main reason was that if he really refined this elixir, he would definitely be burdened with negative karma. If it wasn''t done well, it would be a tragedy for his descendants.

    He still wanted to have children with his wife.

    He didn''t want to give birth to a monster.

 857 Chapter 857

    "I don''t know who told me about it, but it''s been passed down."

    MOS had an innocent look on his face. How would he know who said it? why was the other party so agitated? what did this have to do with him?

    "Frog master, is this guy lying? Do you need us to teach you a lesson?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said earnestly. This person in front of him was the frog master, Peak Master Lin''s number one favorite.

    The teacher of all the alchemy grandmasters in the sect had a very high status.

    It was much higher than his.

    He definitely couldn''t offend him.

    To put it bluntly, he was only a temporary worker, while the frog trainer was already a formal employee, and it was even a authorized one.

    The difference in status was not so easy to catch up to.

    "Continue. What happened to the nine destions ... Yaomo in the end?" The frog held back its anger, and mes were already burning in its bean-sized eyes.

    He was God tier master nine destion, the mightiest existence in the world, and yet he was being ndered like that.

    Why didn''t anyonee out to speak for him?

    Those people who asked him to refine pills in the past, where the hell did they go?

    Ungrateful and blind.

    That was what the frog thought. As for the specific situation, no one knew.

    "Can I really continue?" Mo Si was panicking, and a sense of crisis shrouded his heart. Unknown murderous intent was staring at his butt. If he was not careful, he could really be killed.

    "Hurry up, don''t waste time." The frog was impatient. It wanted to hear what others had to say about it.

    If his words were not pleasant to hear, he would definitely seek revenge on those fellows when his cultivation recovered. He would definitely suppress them in atrine pit to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    "After that, the demon-ying war happened ..."

    Mo si exined the general situation. Arge number of peerless powerhouses, unafraid of the demons, brazenly attacked, maintained the peace of the world, and killed the demons of the nine destions.

    The frog was silent.

    His heart ached.

    He had no idea when this had happened.

    A group of F * cking experts attacking him had never happened before.

    "Doesn''t that nine destion demon have a woman he loves? where is she?" The frog asked. Nothing else was important, what it wanted to know the most was Wu Yan''s whereabouts.

    That was his little baby, his most beloved little fairy.

    Even if he had turned into a worm, he would still go and find her, let alone a frog.

    The frog believed that the love between him and his wife was stronger than gold and couldn''t be stopped by the boundaries of races.

    "Eh? ording to the records, the demons of the nine destions are extremely terrifying and ferocious. Their bodies are covered with poisonous sores and wherever they go, there is nothing but destion. How can there be a woman he loves?" Mo si said.

    "Let me tell you, when I saw this record, I was so scared that I peed my pants. I didn''t expect that there would be such a terrifying person in this world. Fortunately, I wasn''t born in that era, or I would have been scared to death."

    When he said this, he felt that the temperature around him was a little low.

    It was as if winter had arrived and the ice had frozen everything within ten thousand miles.

    However, he did not take it to heart.

    It was time to tell them about their situation.

    He could also let them understand how terrifying they were and that they should respect him. Maybe in the future, he might have a chance to live.

    The frog was so angry that it almost jumped up and attacked with a set ofbo punches.

    He was really about to explode from anger.

    Who would have thought that he would be criticized like this?

    The God tier master who used to be both talented and handsome had been ndered as such a terrifying guy.

    Unforgivable, it was really unforgivable.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor noticed that frog master''s expression was not right, and there was an obvious change.

    "Frog master, what''s wrong?" He asked carefully.

    The frog didn''t answer, but it was about to explode in anger.

    "Well, I''ve already said what I need to say. Can you stop hitting me?" Mo si raised his head. He looked very bitter. When he first arrived, he was already beaten up. Now, he was even brought to the sect and beaten up violently in private.

    He had to admit that it was all a misunderstanding. It was normal for young people to be blunt.

    You can''t f * ck me like this.

    His body couldn''t take it.

    The frog was in despair, and its heart was in pain. Its good name had been ndered just like that.

    And there wasn''t even a single person who spoke up for him.

    How sad was this?

    "Let''s continue. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The frog hopped away. It wanted to go to invincible peak to recuperate.

    It was too hurtful.

    I can''t take it anymore.

    "Alright, frog master." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded in agreement. He then looked at the dumbfounded Mosi and waved to everyone,"what are you all still standing there for? since there''s a neer, let''s give him a good beating and start the weing ceremony."

    "Ah!"

    Instantly, a blood-curdling screech rang out, shaking the heavens and earth.

    The frog arrived at the peak of invincible peak and looked at the boundless sky andnd, feeling very sad.

    "AI!"

    He sighed, expressing all the bitterness and fatigue in his heart.

    "There''s a conspiracy. "

    The frog wasn''t a fool. It felt that things weren''t as simple as it thought.

    Someone was deliberately trying to mess with him and defame him.

    What he couldn''t figure out the most was that he had helped many people and had many good friends.

    However, why didn''t anyone speak up for him when such a thing had happened?

    This was simply impossible.<sub> </sub>

    Even if they were all scoundrels, at least a few of them were sincere.

    As a god tier master of nine destions, he couldn''t be such a failure.

    "Frog master, what''s wrong?" The alchemy grandmasters stood behind those who hade to learn alchemy.

    They were the backbone of the magnificent me sect. They contributed 70% of the elixirs that the disciples needed.

    Hence, he was very popr among the disciples.

    "It''s nothing. Just remember to save your lives in the future and don''t do anything stupid. " The frog was rarely so serious. It didn''t take out a ruler to beat them up and ask them to get lost and refine pills.

    The alchemy grandmasters were also very surprised.

    He felt that there was something wrong with the frog master, it was very different from usual.

    "Frog master, with you here, what are we afraid of?" The alchemy grandmasters replied.

    In the past, their alchemy skills were extremely bad. However, after frog master''s guidance, they had advanced by leaps and bounds and had quite some achievements in the alchemy path.

    This was something he didn''t even dare to think about in the past.

    "AI!" The frog sighed and didn''t say much. Who was he?

    If it was in the past, he would have patted his chest and said,"what nonsense are you guys talking about? with this frog master here, do you think I can''t protect you?"

    But now, he had nothing to say.

    The more he understood, the more he knew how terrifying that ce was.

    Those were just the vanguards who had descended, the candidates to set up the spatial divine pir.

    When all 10800 divine pirs were activated, the true terror would be stepping into the spatial passageway and reaching this ce.

    With his current strength, not to mention revenge, even self-protection was a problem.

    "You guys go ahead and concoct your pills. This frog master wants some time alone." The frog lowered its head and missed its wife, but it didn''t know what had happened.

    He had once had a thought, but he quickly threw it out of his mind.

    How was that possible?

    It couldn''t be like this.

    "Frog master, who is Jing Jing?" The alchemy Grandmaster asked cutely.

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    "I ..." The frog trembled and took out a ruler from nowhere. It turned around and said,"you bastards! If I don''t beat you to the ground and make you unable to stand up, I''ll take on yourst names."

    He had wanted some peace and quiet, but now he just wanted to beat this group of chickens to death.

    This was too much. His wings had hardened and he even dared to tease him, a frog master.

    The Zhizhi bird soared in the sky, and a piece of paper fell.

    "Thetest news. It seems like the outside world is going to explode soon." Lin fan took the paper.

    Now that so many people had descended, it would definitely cause a huge mess.

    As expected!

    The content recorded on the Zhizhi bird was a little shocking.

    "A small sect was ughtered overnight."

    "The founder of the Navy, Qin Feng, leads his members to stop the murderer of the sect."

    [Qin Feng''s arm was cut off and he escaped in a sorry state. The Navy suffered heavy losses during their righteous journey.]

    [Demon God Chi jiusha suppressed an outsider descender and learned a shocking secret]

    "The outer realm''s void glowed brightly, suspected to be the descent of a pir-like object."

    ¡­¡­

    There was a lot of content, and it was all rted to recent events.

    "So many sects have been annihted. It seems like things aren''t very friendly."

    Lin fan thought about it and felt that it was time for a big fight.

    However, there was still some content that he couldn''t understand.

    The people who descended subdued some sects and took them in as servants. Those servants who were subdued actually published the content on the Zhizhi bird.

    They said that this was the future, and they hoped that more people would join this sacred and powerful organization.

    It had a brainwashing effect.

    "Amazing."

    The current situation was much more interesting.

    "Brother ..."

    Zhu Fengfeng was riding on a fat pig, speeding over from the sect gate.

    "Didn''t you go to search for danger? why are you back?" Lin fan asked.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was one of shock and panic,"big brother, something big has happened. I found a pir in the dangerous area that I was looking for. Because it was too dangerous, I immediately came back to find you. I wanted you toe with me to take a look."

    To Zhu Fengfeng, the danger zone was extremely attractive.

    However, exploring dangerous ces also depended on one''s own ability.

    If he didn''t have enough strength, he would just be courting death.

    "There''s no need to go to the spatial divine pir. There''s nothing there anymore." Lin fan waved his hand and the spatial God pir appeared. Once it was activated, it would sink into an endless abyss and connect to the earth''s core, forming a gigantic spatial tunnel.

    If one wanted to take out the spatial divine pir, they would have to prate the Earth''s core.

    With his current strength, he was still far from it.

    "Ah? Then let''s just forget about it. I think that pir might be something good too. " Zhu Fengfeng did not want to give up.

    It was obvious that the divine pir was a good item, so it would be a pity to give it up.

    "It''s not a good thing. It''s just an ordinary pir. It''s still useful for smashing people. I advise you not to look for dangerous ces during this period of time. It''s very dangerous outside."

    Lin fan reminded her. Given Zhu Fengfeng''s strength, if she were to meet those guys, she would probably die without even knowing how she died.

    The people who descended with the spatial divine pir were all very powerful and had reached the Dao realm.

    This made him a little confused.

    Why were there so many powerful people?

 858 Chapter 858

    The outer realm was a bit chaotic.

    There was no need to worry about the existence of a major power.

    After asking around, they already knew that the descenders were all in the Dao realm.

    It was basically impossible to be presumptuous in front of them.

    However, they didn''t know how many people had descended.

    If they knew that there were 10800 divine pirs, their hearts would probably explode from fear.

    A ce that was isted from the world.

    The sect was developing quietly.

    If Lin fan saw this, he would be shocked. Wasn''t this the sunshine sect?

    On the sunshine sect''s field, there was a statue.

    The statue did not look like anyone from the sunshine sect. Instead, it looked more like Lin fan from the magnificent me sect.

    "Kill!"

    There were many disciples cultivating there, and some of them were using their cultivation techniques. Thest move they used was to bombard the statue.

    There were many strips of cloth around the statue.

    ''The sunshine sect''s eternal enemy''

    ''Magnificent me sect''s invincible Peak Forest dog''

    The red words on these white bars were very obvious and violent.

    The biggest motivation for the sunshine sect disciples to cultivate every day was to look at this stone statue.

    If they were cut down, new stone statues woulde over.

    Suddenly!

    They found that the clouds above their heads were still rolling, and there were even more thick ck clouds covering the sky.

    "What happened?"

    The disciples stopped what they were doing, not knowing what had happened.

    They raised their heads and looked up. In the dark clouds, a piercing purple light was hidden in the clouds, as if it could explode at any time.

    Roar!

    An astonishing roar shook the world.

    The clouds exploded, and a strange bird that was ten thousand feet long spread its wings and floated in the sky above the sect.

    "My God, what kind of monster is this?"

    "I don''t know,"

    The disciples were panicking. A terrifying might descended from the sky and crushed everyone''s shoulders.

    Plop!

    Some disciples knelt on the ground, cold sweat pouring down their foreheads.

    There were three people standing on the strange bird.

    The three of them were dressed in fiery red clothes, just like burning mes.

    "Another sect. Should we annihte or subdue it?" The man who spoke had a cold expression and a strand of red hair on his forehead. The red hair was golden and his eyes were cold as he looked down as if he was looking at a group of ants.

    "They''ve surrendered. I''ve already killed four or five of them. That should be enough." The other man said with a smile. There was still blood at the corner of his mouth. He had just transformed into his true form and swallowed a small sect in one gulp. He was very full.

    "Who are you?"

    A ray of light shot out from the sect. The sunshine sect leader looked up at the sky and frowned. He had a strong sense of danger.

    He could feel that the other party was emitting a very strong aura.

    It wasn''t something they could fight against.

    "Sect master ..."

    The sunshine sect disciples had been frightened by him, but now that their sect master hade out, they naturally had someone to rely on.

    The sect master''s expression was solemn as he cupped his fists towards the void.

    "May I know what business you have with the sunshine sect?"

    The sunshine sect was very weak. They had no choice but to admit it. It was the truth.

    The sect leader didn''t dare to fight with him as he couldn''t take it.

    The red-haired man looked coldly at the figures below,"surrender or die, these are the only two choices. It''s meaningless to talk too much nonsense."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The man in red packet waved his hand.

    Whoosh!

    A beam of light shot through the air.

    There was a crack.

    The sunshine sect''s Tower was cut in half and fell to the ground.

    "I''m sorry, it was just a passing thought. " The red-haired man smiled indifferently, not taking this matter to heart at all.

    To him, this was a deliberate disy for them to see.

    The sunshine sect disciples were all dumbfounded. Their pupils contracted as they stared at the scene in front of them.

    Other people were attacking the sect, but they had no room to resist at all.

    "Sect master, they don''te with good intentions." The sunshine sect elder Miyamoto Takeshi said in a low voice.

    His arm was like a baby ''s, deformed.

    All of this was caused by Tian Xu, and he would never forget it.

    The sect leader squinted his eyes and naturally knew that they didn''te with good intentions.

    Surrender or die, this was the final announcement to them.

    "You must be joking, right?" It was impossible for the sunshine sect to surrender to the sect master.

    They had their own pride, so how could they submit to others?

    "What?" "Hmph!" The red-haired man snorted coldly, and his aura gradually turned cold. It was a murderous aura that was somewhat irresistible.

    "It''s so heavy,"

    "It''s so ufortable,"

    The sunshine sect disciples lowered their heads immediately. They felt a terrible weight on their bodies, and they couldn''t even move a finger.

    That feeling was too terrifying.

    "Who are you?" The sect leader was covered in sweat as he resisted with difficulty. He felt like all the bones in his body were broken.

    The man standing on top of the birdughed coldly.

    "It doesn''t matter who we are. You only have a very short time to make a decision. Do you want to die or submit?"

    The sect master''s face turned ugly when he heard this. There were only three of them and a giant bird, but the feeling they gave him was like a mountain pressing down on him.

    "Sect master ..." Miyamoto Takeshi''s entire body was covered in a sharp sword intent, resisting the other party''s power.

    However, his might was like an egg hitting a rock.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t even have the chance to resist.

    "Speak, what is your choice?" The red-haired man shouted. His voice turned into a sound wave that covered the entire sect and crushed down.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground beneath the sect leader and the others cracked.

    The sect disciple fell to the ground with a thud. His body was very heavy, and the space around him was pressed down. He couldn''t even move a finger.

    "You ..." Miyamoto Takeshi''s heart burned with anger and hatred. He didn''t know what had happened for someone to dare to cause trouble in the sunshine sect.

    The other party didn''t even make a move, and he crushed them with his might alone.

    This kind of feeling made him very ufortable.

    "Destruction Sword Dao, break the world."

    Instantly, a terrifying sword intent exploded from Miyamoto''s body.

    "Junior Brother Gong ..."

    The Grandmaster turned around and stared at his Junior Brother. This was not a power that his Junior Brother could use.

    Under this terrifying power, Miyamoto Takeshi''s skin gradually cracked and blood oozed out.

    The invisible sword wills in the void condensed together.

    At this moment, Miyamoto Takeshi''s long hair fluttered in the wind. His eyes were sharp and cold. He put his hands together and with a loud roar, he shot towards the void.

    Under such a shocking power, the void exploded.

    It was as if Miyamoto Takeshi''s entire body had been sucked dry.

    He looked very weak.

    "Hitting a rock with an egg, overestimating your own ability." The red-haired man standing on top of the bird sneered. He reached out his hand and pped it. A part of the void was grabbed by his hand and shattered.

    That sharp sword intent also turned into nothing with a crack.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Arghh!" Miyamoto Takeshi screamed as his body crashed to the ground, blood spurting everywhere.

    There was no room for resistance at all as the tyrannical power crushed down.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sunshine sect leader cried out in panic. He then red at the sky, his heart filled with grief and indignation.

    Who did the sunshine sect offend?

    She was bullied by the magnificent me sect guy and now she was being beaten up.

    Just thinking about it made him feel bitter.

    At this moment, Miyamoto Takeshi''s eyes rolled back and his mouth was agape. He hadpletely lost his mind and fainted.

    "Too weak. This disobedient sect is better off destroyed." The red-haired man raised his hand. Without saying anything else, he extended his palm, and countless spatial forces rapidly gathered.

    The sunshine sect leader raised his head in despair, his eyes full of panic.

    Was the sunshine sect really going to be destroyed?

    "Hehe!" The red-haired manughed coldly and pressed down with his palm. The ground sank and a boundless might exploded.

    To all the disciples, it was like the end of the world.

    He didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    They would all die Here.

    "Ah!"

    Just as everyone was in despair, a furious roar erupted from the depths of the sect.

    The violent ck fog covered a building in the distance, as if some terrifying demon was about toe out.

    Crack! Crack!

    A power seethed within the ck mist, shattering the red-haired man''s power.

    "No one is allowed to humiliate the sunshine sect."

    His voice was hoarse and had the ferocity of a wild beast.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sect leader turned around and his expression was reallyplicated.

    Ever since the outer realm merged, Shidi has nevere out.

    He really wanted to know about his Junior brother''s situation, but his Junior Brother had sealed that ce himself. No one was allowed to enter, not even him.

    Hu!

    Hu!

    A muffled sound came from the distance.

    "Oh, there''s still something going on in this small sect." The red-haired man''s interest was piqued. Although that palm wasn''t very powerful, it wasn''t something that any random ant could contend against.

    Pada!

    Ji Yuan walked over from the distance. His movements were very slow with every step he took. The sound of his feet hitting the ground was also unusually heavy.

    "No one is allowed to bully the sunshine sect."

    There were intermittent soundsing from the ck mist.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sunshine sect master pouted. He didn''t even dare to recognize his Junior Brother after seeing his face.

    ck mist seeped out of its body. Although it still looked like a human, it had be deformed.

    The head was still there, but there was a dog''s head on the neck. It was roaring ferociously, and disgusting liquid was dripping down.

    At the same time, lumps of tumors appeared on his body, and green liquid kept oozing out.

    It looked extremely disgusting.

    Even the sunshine sect disciples backed away in fear.

    This was their elder?

    Ji Yuan?

    He couldn''t believe it.

    "Junior Brother, you ..." The Grandmaster looked at Ji Yuan. This was no longer the junior Brother he knew. At the very least, in terms of appearance, even though he did have some human features, he was no different from a human.

    Nine stone doors.

    The magnificent me sect had stolen one.

    The remaining eight stone doors were devoured and fused by his Junior Brother.

    During that period of time, the roars were endless, and the entire sect could hear them.

    Butter on, the roars disappeared, and no one knew what was going on inside.

    "It''s actually a monster. This smell is very familiar. " The red-haired manughed. With a flick of his wrist, a sharp light shot out.

    ng!

    Ji Yuan stretched out his terrifying hand. His fingers had turned into sharp ws with hair on them.

    Its sharp ws were open, and it held a long sword in its hand.

    Ji Yuan stuffed the long sword into his mouth, bit it into pieces, and swallowed it.

    "I''m so hungry,"

 859 Chapter 859

    "Yes."

    The red-haired man was slightly surprised, but he wasn''t too surprised. He just didn''t expect the other party to be able to catch this sword.

    "Junior Brother, are you alright?" The sunshine sect leader asked worriedly. Was this man his Junior Brother?

    He was the only Junior Brother who cared about the sect.

    Creak!

    Ji Yuan turned his neck, but the dog head on his neck looked very ferocious. The protruding sharp teeth glowed with a cold light as if they were going to devour everyone.

    "Sect ... Sect master."

    The voice was intermittent, but at least it was clear.

    "Don''t worry, senior brother. As long as I''m here, no one can bully the sunshine sect. As long as I''m here, no one can ..."

    "Ah!"

    Before he could finish his words ...

    Ji Yuan roared in anger. His eyes were extremely red, and blood mist even burst out from his eyes.

    His breathing became more and more rapid.

    "Junior Brother, what''s wrong ..." The Grandmaster asked anxiously. He didn''t know what had happened to his Junior Brother. How did he suddenly be like this?

    Ji Yuan didn''t answer, looking very gloomy.

    The person standing on the giant bird looked at everything that was happening below indifferently.

    "Hurry up and settle it. It''s just a small sect. We can just exterminate it."

    "Mm, that''s right. This guy must have fused with a beast spirit. This is a very ancient method, and it''s highly dangerous. Basically, no one has ever seeded. Even if they did, they would lose themselves."

    "Looking at his appearance, he should have fused with one, and it was a failure. I didn''t expect there to be a heavenly Hound in the outer realm. What a pity. If he didn''t fuse with one, he could sell it for a good price."

    The redheadughed. Suddenly, his body turned into a stream of light. He executed his divine power and crushed towards Ji Yuan.

    "Go to hell, ant!"

    BOOM!

    With a single strike, the earth cracked.

    The whole sunshine sect was in shock.

    Ji Yuan''s mind was not clear and he raised his hand to block.

    "He actually blocked it." The red-haired thug''s palm crushed the other party, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be able to withstand it. This wasn''t a good thing, and it even made him a little angry. This was a kind of humiliation.

    "A mere ant dares to be so impudent? you''re simply courting death."

    BOOM!

    An even more terrifying force exploded from the red-haired man''s body, crushing Ji Yuan into the ground.

    "It''s time for us to make our move. He''s too slow. " The man standing on the giant bird with blood on the corner of his mouth said coldly.

    "Yes."

    All of a sudden, the sunshine sect disciples saw a huge ck hole with sharp teeth appear in the sky and sucked them in.

    He didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    It closed its mouth and bit the sunshine sect disciple in half.

    Large amounts of flesh and blood fell.

    The screams continued.

    "Help! Sect master, help!"

    "Save me, elder ..."

    The disciples cried out. They couldn''t resist and didn''t even have a chance to fight back. They were like food that was swallowed by the other party.

    "How detestable." The sunshine sect leader''s eyes were red with anger. He wanted to kill the man. "Stop, all of you, stop!"

    This was not a battle on the same level.

    The three of them were too powerful.

    Except for Junior Brother Ji Yuan, who could still fight.

    He could not even lift a finger.

    Being able to remain clear-headed under the pressure of the other party''s might was already a very difficult thing.

    Not to mention, he had to fight with the other party.

    At this moment, Ji Yuan was being crushed by the red-haired man into the ground without any room for resistance.

    "Damn it, don''t touch my sect!"

    His eyes were frighteningly red, and the anger he emitted was almost tangible.

    "Hmph! Ants will always be ants. Even after fusing with a beast spirit, you''re still an ant. Neither fish nor fowl, and you''ve still failed. I''m afraid that your own consciousness has already been messed up. In the end, you''ll only be a monster that only knows how to kill."

    The red-haired man stomped down with his foot and a vast amount of power burst forth, causing the entire sect to tremble.

    "No..."

    "The sunshine sect shouldn''t be treated like this. They are the strongest and most important to me. I won''t allow anyone to humiliate them."

    "Ah!"

    An astonishing roar burst out from Ji Yuan''s mouth.

    The sound was very loud, and it continued to spread.

    "What?" The red-haired man was stunned. Something was wrong. He realized that this ant''s aura had changed greatly.

    It was getting stronger and stronger, making people unable to grasp it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The tumor-like meatball on Ji Yuan''s body exploded instantly, and flesh and blood moved inside.

    The red-haired male had a bad premonition and instantly distanced himself, floating in the void.

    "What''s wrong?" The other two men who were massacring the sunshine sect disciples asked when they saw the red-haired man.

    "Something''s happening, something''s happening to this ant. " The red-haired man said warily.

    This feeling can''t be wrong, it can''t be wrong.

    Although the experts in the outer realms couldn''tpare to them, that didn''t mean that the outer realms were weak.

    There were many things here that they needed, and things that they didn''t have.

    Beast spirits were very precious and rare to them.

    But now, someone from such a small sect had managed to fuse with a beast spirit. It had to be said that it was a miracle, but it also made people angry.

    Without the fusion, beast spirits would definitely be an astonishing amount of wealth.

    If they obtained it and brought it back, they would be able to exchange it for absolute top-tier treasures.

    Ji Yuan crawled out of the deep pit, struggling and twisting.

    Every single pore on his body opened up and ck mist spurted out.

    His sharp ws scratched his face, clearly in pain.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sunshine sect leader stared at his Junior Brother, who was no longer human, with blood all over his body.

    His heart ached. This was his Junior Brother. For the sake of the sect, he had be like this.

    All of this should have been his responsibility as the sect master. However, his Junior Brother had taken over everything and turned things into this.

    Through the gap between the ws, he could see everything that was happening in the sunshine sect.

    The disciple he wanted to protect was lying in a pool of blood.

    The sect master''s senior brother was lying there.

    Ji Yuan retained his only consciousness, and the eight beast spirits were all fused into his body.

    Although he had seeded, he had also failed.

    All sorts of powerful wills upied his body.

    The will of the eight beast spirits fused together, forming a will of chaos.

    Brutal, bloodthirsty, and evil.

    He just wanted to preserve hisst bit of consciousness. He couldn''t let him destroy the sunshine sect with his own hands.

    However, he needed power. He needed the power of beast spirits.

    "I just want to protect the sunshine sect from being humiliated by anyone. I want power!"

    "Even if I be a monster, I, Ji Yuan, will never regret it. I only ask ...

    "Roar!"

    The voice had changed. It was no longer a human voice.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Ji Yuan''s body began to swell, and the meatballs on his back continued to burst open. All kinds of hideous heads grew out.

    His arms split open, and hideous arms grew out.<sub> </sub>

    Some were covered in scales.

    Some were covered in fur.

    Some were white bones.

    Nine abnormally terrifying beast heads surrounded Ji Yuan''s neck, and the head that represented Ji Yuan himself stood alone among them, but it seemed very small.

    A centipede''s head swooped down and bit off Ji Yuan''s head. It extended its tentacles and spread them over Ji Yuan''s face.

    Ji Yuan''s head was embedded in the mouth of the centipede''s head.

    His eyes were wide open, looking very ferocious, and he still maintained an expression of unwillingness.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying power erupted from Ji Yuan''s body.

    His legs expanded, several timesrger than before.

    The end of his spine burst open, and a white bone tail covered in spikes pped the ground.

    With just a slight p, the ground cracked and a bottomless abyss appeared.

    "Hehe, letting the beast spirit take over your body and consciousness. You''re just a loser, so let me kill you." The red-haired manughed disdainfully and disappeared with a bang.

    When he reappeared, he was in front of Ji Yuan with destructive light gathered between his fingers.

    He pped Ji Yuan fiercely.

    BOOM!

    The terrifying power swept across the world.

    Everyone held their breath and did not dare to speak.

    The red-haired man didn''t care at all. He was a mid Dao realm expert and crushing these ants was just a simple matter.

    Suddenly!

    The red-haired man''s hair stood on end as he broke out in a cold sweat. He felt a killing intent.

    "Not good!"

    Just as he was about to Dodge, a menacing arm suddenly pped him from the side.

    Pada!

    Ji Yuan caught the red-haired man in his hand.

    "How is this possible ..." The red-haired man was shocked. How could he not react in time?

    Puchi!

    In an instant, the red-haired man''s body exploded and turned into a pile of flesh and blood.

    The two people standing in the void were dumbfounded as they looked at the situation below.

    He was crushed to death with a single palm.

    How was that possible?

    "Just how many beast spirits has he fused with?"

    "Eight heads! Don''t tell me he''s fused with eight beast spirits? that''s impossible! How could someone fuse with eight beast spirits? that''s impossible!"

    They knew how terrifying beast spirits were. It was already not easy to sessfully fuse with one. As for fusing with eight, that was simply a fantasy.

    Even if the powers of the beast spirits themselves were not up to par, but when eight beast spirits were stacked together, the power that could be unleashed was really, really terrifying.

    It was not something they could fight against at all.

    Especially when the body was controlled by the beast spirit, it was filled with a primitive ferocity.

    Now, when the eight beast spirits were mixed together, no one knew what kind of terrifying power they would unleash.

    "I''m so hungry, so hungry. " The heavenly Hound''s head was drooling as if it was going to swallow everyone here.

    Bang! Bang!

    Ji Yuan charged toward the void.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. " "What?" the two eximed. They didn''t expect such an existence to exist in the outer realm.

    He was simply possessed.

    After fusing eight, why didn''t he just die?

    However, they were too slow.

    "No, let me go."

    "Ah, don ''t."

    The descender who liked to eat people was caught in Ji Yuan''s hand and was suddenly put into his mouth.

    "Ah!" "

    However, the eight heads started to fight, tearing the descender into pieces.

    The other person looked at the scene in front of him in fear. He didn''t think much and only wanted to escape.

    This monster was too terrifying.

    The giant bird panicked and tried to fly away.

    Ji Yuan swung his bone tail and instantly attacked.

    Puchi!

    The bone tail split into two and pierced through the body of the bird and the human.

    Gulu!

    The white bone tail absorbed the fresh blood and instantly turned blood red.

    The powerful descender from the sunshine sect had been brutally killed by Ji Yuan, who had turned into a monster.

    "Phew, I''m saved. I don''t have to die anymore." The other elders of the sunshine sect heaved a sigh of relief. They did not want to die.

    As for what senior brother Ji Yuan looked like, it had little to do with them.

    "Junior ... Junior Brother." The sunshine sect master stood up slowly and shouted to Ji Yuan while bearing the pain. Tears of blood flowed down from his eyes.

    Was he still his Junior Brother?

    He could no longer see his human appearance.

    Bang! Bang!

    Ji Yuan instantly disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared in front of the sect master, he raised his sharp ws and wed at him.

    All of this happened very quickly.

    Even the sect leader couldn''t react in time.

    However, in that instant, the sharp ws stopped right beside the sect master''s face. They were so close, and just a little bit more and they would have smashed the sect master''s head into pieces.

    "Ah ..." Ji Yuan growled. He wanted to make a human sound, but in the end, he could only make the dull sound of a beast.

    He was struggling and in pain.

    In Ji Yuan''s heart, there was nothing but darkness. He stood there alone as the eight beast spirits around him tore at his body, trying to take his ce.

    "No, no, I can''t kill my senior brother. I, Ji Yuan, have to protect the sunshine sect ..."

    The sect master raised his head and looked at the huge monster in front of him. There was no fear, nor did he Dodge. He slowly raised his hand and grabbed the back of Ji Yuan''s hand, his face slowly pressing against the palm of the sharp w.

    "Junior Brother, senior brother is useless. I''m sorry for making you suffer so much. Eat me and let me feel the pain you''ve suffered."

    Before he could finish, the sect master''s face was already covered in tears.

    He had a very good rtionship with Junior Brother Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan was more like his younger brother. He had grown up in the sunshine sect since he was very young, and they swore on the mountain peak when the sun set.

    To strengthen and defend the sunshine sect.

    The surrounding elders hid far away and didn''t dare to get close. They were afraid that Ji Yuan, who had turned into a monster, would swallow them.

    Ji Yuan struggled and pushed the sect leader away. He hugged his head and shook as he charged towards the center of the hall.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sect master shouted and quickly followed.

    When he reached the center of the hall.

    However, he saw his Junior Brother roaring at the sky. His body began to petrify, and at the same time, he heard intermittent sounds.

    "Senior ... Brother''s sect, I''ll ... Protect it."

    Before he could finish his words ...

    Ji Yuan had turned into a stone statue, standing outside the sunshine sect''s main hall. The light shone on the stone statue after the cloudy day.

    "Junior Brother ..." The sect master looked at the stone statue helplessly.

    What was going on?

    How did it be like this?

    The sect leader looked at the sky and shouted in his heart.

    Everything that had happened today was really worth it.

    Perhaps, the moment he went against the magnificent me sect, he had made a mistake.

 860 Chapter 860

    Lin fan stayed in the sect and didn''t go anywhere.

    He was waiting for thetest developments.

    "Brother, are we really not going to do anything?" Zhu Fengfeng already knew what was going on. There were powerful beings descending with the divine pir, and there would even be a spatial passageway opening up. There would be even more powerful beings in the future.

    All of this had already shocked him.

    "Don''t be in a hurry, we''ll wait. " Lin fan wasn''t in a hurry. Even if he went out now, who could he find? Could he still search around like a headless fly?

    The 10,800 stone pirs were scattered in every corner of the outer realm, but even he didn''t know how big it was.

    Therefore, he could only continue to wait.

    He had now obtained two spatial divine pirs and had fused them together to obtain an even stronger stone pir.

    It was very easy for him to smash people.

    "Still waiting? why don''t I go out and check the wind Gap first? I''lle back if I find anything?" Zhu Fengfeng could not sit still. If she wasted even a second, she would have missed out on so many dangerous ces.

    Dangerous ces were his only choice to make a fortune. If there were no dangerous ces, he would really have nothing to do with being poor.

    "No need, going out is of no use and will only cause more trouble."

    Lin fan was deep in thought. He really wanted to know what would happen after the person who descended opened the spatial God pir.

    With their strength, there was no need to worry about them alone. If they worked together, they would be of some use.

    "Brother, what should we do now?"

    Zhu Fengfeng asked, confused.

    How could it cause trouble? with him around, nothing would happen, okay?

    "Wait a moment." Lin fan raised his hand. He had to use his brain to think of a way.

    With so many points, he was just wandering around outside.

    He really couldn''t stand it.

    If he didn''t kill them all, who would he let down?

    It was just that it was really difficult to find them. The difficulty was quite high, and it was not that easy toplete.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up.

    There was a way.

    "Find a ce to rest first. If there''s anything, we''ll talk next time,"

    Without waiting for Zhu Fengfeng''s reply, he left and returned to the secret room to contact the Zhizhi bird.

    The crisis was here, and the pressure was huge.

    Although he still had over 60 million points, it was actually very little. If he encountered a high-end cultivation technique, it wouldn''t even be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    "B-b-b-b-b-brother."

    Zhu Fengfeng was stunned and speechless. "Brother, you''re a fast and decisive person. We''re on such good terms, can''t you just make things clear?"

    In the secret chamber.

    He immediately took out the Golden paper.

    "Hey! Are the people from the Zhizhi bird there?" Lin fan informed him, wanting to have a good chat with him.

    "Wow, Grandmaster, you''ve finally appeared. This time, you''ve gone too far. How many days has it been? I haven''t updated for many days." The Zhizhi bird examiner roared and wanted to capture Lin fan to torture him.

    Was this still something a human should do?

    It was really too much.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to curse at all for fear of being F * cked.

    "Why are you still writing? don''t you know what happened in the outer realm recently? I wonder how many sects were destroyed?" Lin fan scolded. He didn''t have a good attitude towards the Zhizhi bird examiner at all.

    To him, the reviewer of the Zhizhi bird was the editor.

    He was actually urging him to hurry up with his manuscript. A p from him could send him flying into the air and spin 720 degrees at high speed.

    "Grandmaster, we know about this and have been following up on it. Those guys are mysterious and very dangerous. Many sects have been destroyed."

    "Of course, grandmasters are the honored guests of the Zhizhi bird. They can apply for protection from the Zhizhi bird,"

    "Also, we, the Zhizhi bird, warmly wee Grandmaster to live here. As long as Grandmaster agrees, we can immediately send someone to wee you."

    To the examiner of the Zhizhi bird, these things had nothing to do with him. As long as the other party had spiritual intelligence, they were customers. Fights weremon, so he had to stay calm.

    If the Grandmaster really came to the headquarters of the Zhizhi bird, then everything would be smooth sailing.

    Thinking of this, the examiner of the Zhizhi bird started tough.

    Now that you''re here, it''s not up to you.

    "Cut the crap. It''s not safe at your ce. Of course, if you Zhizhi birds need help, you cane to me."

    "Let''s not talk about this first. Publish a piece of news for me and send it to the descenders. Can you do that?"

    With a rough estimate, he had harvested two out of the 10800 spatial divine pirs. That meant that there were at least 30000 Dao realm descenders left.

    ''Good.''

    That would really be incredible.

    If converted into points, it would be a huge amount that could crush people to death.

    He could let go of other things, but he couldn''t let go of this one. Otherwise, he would be letting himself down.

    The examiner from the Zhizhi bird was a little confused."Grandmaster, can you exin it more clearly? why did you send it to the descenders?"

    ording to their investigation.

    He was sure that they were not from the outer realm.

    Those that descended with the divine pirs.

    They were extremely brutal. People from the outer realm were either killed or subdued when they encountered them.

    There was no other choice.

    At the same time, ording to in-depth investigations, a shocking secret was about to be revealed.

    This was only the vanguard. There would be more powerful onesing.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you know why you''ve always been the only examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment?" Lin fan asked.

    "I don''t know. Please enlighten me, Grandmaster." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment was instantly attracted by the conversation.

    He also wanted to understand.

    He had been an auditor for God knows how long. Everyone else who was in the same batch as him had been promoted, and he was the only one who remained in his original position.

    "That''s because you talk too much nonsense. Just tell me, can you do it?" Lin fan was prepared to either take the initiative to attack or wait for an opportunity.

    "I ..." The Versant bird reviewer cursed in his heart. These words were a little too direct and hurtful. When did he say too much?

    "I should be able to."

    He didn''t dare to guarantee that even though the descenders weren''t low-profile, it would still be difficult to find them.

    "Don''t say ''should''. Don''t you Zhizhi birds even have the ability to do this?" Lin fan had to give the Zhizhi bird some motivation. He couldn''t let these descenders go.

    Instead of letting them loiter around aimlessly, it would be better to let theme straight to their door and crush them into points.

    The examiner from the Zhizhi bird wanted to argue and was about to speak, but someone else beat him to it.

    "Alright, I can do it."

    When the examiner heard this, he was still a little angry. Who would dare to mess around? but when he saw the person who hade, he was shocked and hurriedly stood aside, respectfully saying,"

    "Master."

    His long hair fell over his shoulders, and he had a handsome face, but he did not lose hisposure and dignity.

    "Oh, you''re the person in charge of the bird of knowledge?" Lin fan heard the voice change. He also heard the ''master'' from the examiner.

    "Yes, I am the person in charge of the bird of knowledge. I wonder why peak Master Lin is doing this?" The person in charge of the bird of knowledge asked.

    He was very curious.

    There was nothing worth his attention in this realm.

    The only thing that attracted attention was the person who wrote the "Lord of the alchemy realm".

    "Why? The reason is very simple, they must have killed all the descenders one by one. " Lin fan said.

    The person in charge of the Zhizhi bird was stunned and smiled bitterly,"Peak Master Lin, Are you sure? based on what I know, the weakest of those descenders are at the early stage of Dao realm and there are many of them. It isn''t that simple."

    "What''s so simple about it? what''s the difference between a hundred children and ten thousand children? It''ll just take a little longer. "

    "You''re the person in charge, and you were the one who said that just now, so it definitely counts. I''ll send you the contentter, but you have to remember that the publicity is in ce."

    "I won''t say much about other things. If there''s anything else, remember to inform me."

    He stopped contacting her and sent her the information he had written.

    The reviewer looked at his master in awe.

    Everything here was decided by the master.

    Moreover, the princess had been out for a while, saying that she was going to find a Grandmaster, but she had not found him.

    They had the Zhizhi bird with them to ensure the princess ''safety at all times.

    However, the princess had the Grandmaster''s address, and yet she could still get lost. It was undeniable that she was a kind of cute.

    "Master, what is the Grandmaster trying to do?" The auditor asked. He was very confused. The Grandmaster was the only outsider who had yelled at him.

    Everyone else was talking to him nicely.

    Even if he wasn''t strong and even if Dao realm experts came to ask, he would be really tough and scram.

    Instantly, Lin fan''s message appeared.

    The person in charge of the birds of knowledge read the content and his expression gradually changed.

    The examiner at the side also gasped.

    "It can''t be, this Grandmaster is thinking ..." He didn''t dare to imagine. Look, what the hell was this?

    If this was delivered to the hands of the descenders, wouldn''t it cause a group attack?

    The Grandmaster scolded the descenders and even left the sect disciples behind to wee the descenders.

    "Master, are we really going to send this out?" The examiner asked. If the content was really sent out, it would be incredible. There would definitely be a huge battle.

    "Yes, send it out. Peak Master Lin has already said so, so naturally, he is confident. Why do we have to worry so much?"

    The person in charge of the birds of knowledge also wanted to see what kind of background Peak Master Lin had.

    "Yes, I know." The examiner nodded and knew what to do next.

    "Remember to arrange for the Zhizhi bird to wait at the magnificent me sect."

    After saying this, the person in charge of the Zhizhi bird left.

    Then, the reviewer started to get busy. He wanted to spread the news to every corner of the outer realm.

    "Done. We''re just waiting for the Zhizhi bird." Lin fan waited patiently.

    "Hehe, you''re really smart to think of such a method."

    He didn''t even dare to imagine it. If everyone really came, it would definitely be a vast ce.

    At that time, he would directly capture them all in one fell swoop. How could he still obtain the points?

    One Dao realm was 200 thousand points.

    Tens of thousands of descenders.

    He counted with his fingers. Not good, his fingers weren''t enough. He couldn''t count it at all.

    The road to wealth was right ahead.

    "

    In the secret room, no one else knew.

    Lin fanughed out loud without any restraint.

    He had been convinced by his own method.

    He just wanted to ask, who else could have thought of such a good idea?

    This was what it meant to wait for an opportunity.

    [PS: that, shameless, thick-skinned, Big Brother, Big Sister, master, Big Boss, please give me some monthly votes. I''m begging you.]

 Chapter 861 The Might Of Submitting To A Big Shot

    On the peak of invincible peak.

    Lin fanid on the bamboo chair leisurely, drinking tea and munching on fruits.

    This was his most leisurely time.

    "Senior brother, are you done with your work outside and don''t need to go out?" Lu Qiming asked excitedly.

    What he wanted to see the most was for his senior brother to stay in the sect and have a good rest. He didn''t need to be so tired.

    "I don''t need to go out for the time being." Lin fan smiled and looked into the distance. He was waiting.

    As long as the Zhizhi bird spread the content, unless those descenders could bear with it, he didn''t believe that they wouldn''te.

    Zhu Fengfeng was starting to panic."Old bro, we should go out. Staying in the sect all the time is not good for the development of our bodies and minds."

    In that instant, Zhu Fengfeng felt an extremely invasive gaze on her.

    It was cold, and his butthole was itchy.

    It was Lu Qiming''s gaze. He stared at the man with a deep gaze, as if he wanted to kill him.

    Shixiong was already so tired. He finally had a chance to rest, but he still went out.

    He was simply not human.

    "After a while, there will be a surprise." Lin fan smiled and didn''t say much.

    The descenders would definitelye, and he believed in the Zhizhi bird''s ability.

    This organization didn''t strive for hegemony and only wanted to make money. It was still very dogsh * t.

    He even thought that the Zhizhi bird might know a lot of secrets, but it just didn''t say them.

    He justy there and rested.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the morning stars filled the sky.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the starry sky. "

    ¡­¡­

    Arge number of knowledge birds flew across the world, bringing thetest information and spreading it to every corner of the outer realm.

    The person-in-charge of the birds of knowledge took action and condensed even more birds of knowledge, which were several timesrger than before.

    He wanted to see what the magnificent me sect''s Peak Master Lin was capable of and what he wanted to do.

    In his opinion, it wasn''t wise to challenge the descenders in a group.

    Even if an individual was very strong, there was still a limit.

    He didn''t believe that Peak Master Lin would be so stupid. He must have other thoughts.

    On a mountain peak of a sect.

    p "Come,e, hurry up and ce your bets. The bet will start immediately." Shenzhi-monarch looked at the chips on the table and roared with a red face.</anda>

    Some of the surrounding disciples were naked while others had ferocious expressions.

    They were already deeply trapped in the gambling game and had lost everything they could.

    All of them had the idea of getting rich from Lord shenzhi, so they participated in the gambling. However, they fell deeper and deeper, and in the end, they lost everything.

    A blue three-tailed bird flew across the sky, and the paper in its sharp ws fell.

    With a bang, the paper fell on the gambling table with a muffled sound, scattering the gambling stake.

    "What''s this? where did you get it?" Shenzhi-monarch was furious. Anyone who dared to disturb his gambling would be his enemy.

    However, when he picked up the paper, his body stiffened, and his eyes revealed excitement.

    "Monarch, are you stilling?" The disciples who had lost all asked. Although their voices were hurried, they didn''t dare to speak loudly. The person in front of them was still a sovereign. He wasn''t someone they could be so arrogant about.

    "Of course, why wouldn''t I? you guys clean up the table and wait for me toe back."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lord shenzhi ran off in a hurry with the paper.

    This was a huge matter.

    As for gambling, although it was very attractive, the matter at hand was more important.

    "Holy Lord, Holy Lord ..." God sequence monarch rushed into the main hall and shouted.

    Within the main hall, the sacred master was extremely worried. Half of his face was still extremely swollen. He had been beaten up by someone.

    It was not easy for the Saint convent sect to survive until now.

    Some time ago, he had a fight with someone, and his liver was about to explode. He finally won.

    "Shenqi, do you have sh * t in your head? why are you shouting so loudly?" me Saint judgement cursed.

    He was just scolding those people with the sacred leader and was actually interrupted. If he didn''t scold the other party''s sh * t, he would be really unhappy.

    The sacred master felt his head swell.

    The sect was already in a mess. The heavenly mandate realm and chaos had disappeared, and his heart was in pain.

    Those who could find their own homes had already been found.

    Those who couldn''t find their homes had basically disappeared.

    "Sanction, I''m not trying to criticize you, but why is your mouth so smelly?" Gambling on the divine rank was not good.

    "So what if it''s smelly? no matter how smelly it is, it can''t be as smelly as your shit. You bastard, I can crack your anus with a single kick." The me Saint judgement was in a bad mood, and he scolded Shen quqi the moment he caught him.

    Shenqi was speechless. He couldn''t outspeak judgment. How could he say such vulgar words?

    "You ..."

    "Quiet, stop arguing." The sacred leader roared. He wanted nothing more than to press the two of them to the ground and rub them against each other. What kind of situation was this, and they were still quarreling?

    "Yes, that''s right. How can you say such things in front of the Holy master?" Monarch dan Wu was the number one bootlicker around the Holy Lord and he reprimanded these guys.

    The divine stealing Thunderboltughed lightly and was very calm. It didn''t have any thoughts at all.

    "You shut up too." The sacred leader red at dan er. This guy, sigh ...!

    "Shen lie, what do you want?" Sacred master asked.

    "Holy Lord, I''ve just seen this. I''ve discovered the location of the magnificent me sect." Said the God order monarch.

    Even the God punishment Lord, who had been silent all this while, was stunned.

    He was considered the strongest person in the Saint convent sect. Since Junior Sister Tianyu was not around, he was the only one holding up the fort. It was very tiring.

    When sacred master heard this, he was overjoyed.<sub> </sub>

    "Hurry up and take a look."

    He was in urgent need of the location of the magnificent me sect.

    The magnificent me sect was the one that he wanted to know the most.

    Although there were some big conflicts in the past, that was all in the past. Now, their rtionship was very friendly and they were on par with the true immortal world.

    The contents were very clear.

    However, he didn''t care about it at all. What he cared about the most was the location of the magnificent me sect.

    The sovereigns below looked at the sacred leader in a daze. They had some thoughts for the time being, but they couldn''t say it too directly.

    "Cough cough!"

    Sacred Lord coughed a few times,"the outer realm and outer realm have merged, and our sect has cut off all contact with the other sects. At the same time, the danger here is obvious to all. It is very dangerous."

    "Heavenly mandate realm, chaos is nowhere to be found. He hasn''t returned yet. This is a great loss for our sect."

    Sacred master said with a sad tone.

    Everyone''s heart ached when they heard this.

    It would definitely be a loss, and it would be a huge loss.

    "That''s why I suggest we go to the magnificent me sect to seek help. If possible, we can move the sect out of its original location and close to the magnificent me sect. What do you think?" The sacred master spoke.

    "Ah?"

    "Ah?"

    "Yi!"

    "Yi Yi!"

    Everyone sighed, but no one expressed their opinions.

    "F * ck! Holy Lord, what a bullsh * t idea you have! You just want the Saint convent sect to live under someone else''s roof and need the protection of the magnificent me sect! For such an act of betraying your master, I will maintain the right to protest, but I will not make anyments. " me Saint judgement said.

    "How can I do that?" Thieving divine lightning said.

    "That''s right. How could the Saint convent sect do such a thing? although I think it''s feasible, I''m sorry for our ancestor. How can our Saint Lord face our ancestor when he''s gone down alone?" Said the sovereign.

    The gambling Saint pondered and didn''t speak. He remained neutral.

    The divine punishment Lord sighed helplessly. He didn''t know what to say about this matter.

    "Hey, hey, what are you guys doing? Saint Lord''s n is a wise one. It''s a n that willst for thousands of years. So what if you''re willing to endure the humiliation for a while? do you all want the Saint convent sect to be destroyed?"

    "No need to say anything. I, dan er, will be the first to agree. Saint Lord is wise, I agree." Monarch dan Wu, who was standing beside the Holy master, immediately came out to cheer.

    "Saint Lord, I support you."

    Monarch dan Wu revealed a smile that was asking for a beating. It was a smile that was meant to tter.

    Sacred master looked at sovereign dan Wu and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Senior brother Saint has the final say in the Saint convent sect. We''ll just listen to you. Let''s move, I have no objections."

    "I don''t have any objections either."

    The sovereigns who had opposed earlier all agreed. They were just pretending to protest and pretend to be unwilling. However, in front of the big boss, they could only bow down and submit to the big boss''s might.

    Even if something were to happen in the future, the Holy master would be the one to take the me and it would have nothing to do with them.

    "Alright, then. Tell all the disciples to get ready. The Saint convent sect will go to the magnificent me sect." The sacred leader spoke, but after saying this, his entire body was listless.

    There was no other way. What else could he do?

    The tables had turned.

    If he continued to stay here, he would not have a good ending.

    Sometimes, when a demonic beast appeared, all the experts in the sect had to go out to face the enemy. Would you believe it if this was said?

    But that was the truth.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    A small vige was surrounded by a sea of fire, and the wood was making a sizzling sound.

    Pada!

    An extremely muscr man covered in ck tattoos bent down and grabbed the head of an elder.

    "Old man, this spell of yours is very interesting. Hand it over and I can spare your life." The brawny man sneered. He exerted a little force in his fingers and almost crushed the other party''s head.

    "Bah! I curse you to die a horrible death. " The old man''s eyes were red with anger.

    Bang! Bang!

    The brawny man exerted his strength and the old man''s head exploded instantly.

    "Hmph, I''m not talking about pulling it. I''m just a little interested in you because your cultivation is so weak. You''re able to make me feel a little itchy when I''m not paying attention."

    There were two more people around him.

    One of them had a young face and raised his hand to cover the back of his head. He said leisurely,""The Aboriginals here are indeed very weak. Other than waiting for the spatial divine pir to open up a path in space, are we just going to wander around aimlessly like this?"

    "Are you stupid? although the natives here are weak, some of them are good stuff. That old ant just now was so weak, but he was able to bump into brother Teng when he wasn''t paying attention. That means he''s not bad." The other sword-wielding man didn''t feel any pressure at all when it came to killing these ants.

    What else could he do?

    Suddenly!

    They noticed a blue three-tailed bird flying in the air.

    The sword-wielding man attacked, but it passed through the Zhizhi bird.

    "Eh? What kind of creature is this? it can actually ignore my attack. " The sword-wielding man said in surprise. He felt that this was very interesting.

    A piece of paper fell from the sky.

    The young man picked up the paper and read it carefully. His expression changed slightly, and he grinned, revealing a ferocious expression.

    "Brother Teng, look, there''s actually a native humiliating us." He handed the paper over.

    Teng Hu held the paper in his hand and nced at it.

    "He''s really arrogant. He actually wants to use our heads as urinals. How much courage does he have?"

    "Haha, I think he has the guts." The sword-wielding man said with a smile.

    "Magnificent me sect. Very good. Everyone else is trying to avoid him, but he actually came to me. Let me crush his head." Teng Hu sneered and clenched his fingers. The space exploded with loud bangs.

    He was a little impatient.

 Chapter 862 Peak Master Lin, We Are Here To Help

    The Zhizhi bird was very helpful, looking for descenders and bringing thetest news to them.

    No matter what those descenders were thinking, they had all seen those humiliating words.

    If he could really endure it, he would be convinced.

    Some descenders saw the news and were angry, but they still had other things to do.

    He was going to find the twelve beast gods.

    There were also descenders who wanted to find the devil ancestor, who was the little hentian Demon Lord.

    He had a heavy responsibility and couldn''t go to the magnificent me sect.

    Somewhere in hell on earth.

    Actually, this ce was very beautiful, but to Yunxiao, this ce was hell on earth.

    "What kind of tribtion will I have to suffer today? I''m afraid I can''t hold on much longer. " Yunxiao''s eyelids were very heavy. He wanted to fall asleep, but he didn''t want to get up.

    He was really afraid of that terrifying woman now.

    No, in his eyes, she was not a woman at all, but a demon.

    He was a demon who used all kinds of methods to torture him.

    Pada!

    Footsteps could be heard.

    Cloudsky lifted his heavy eyelids and muttered with a face of despair,"the torture ising again."

    He just wanted to have a good sleep now.

    Perhaps he could have a good meal.

    At that time, even if he killed him, he would definitely not regret it.

    "You can leave now."

    Yunxiao, who was prepared to get up and continue to be tortured, was stunned. He suddenly raised his head, and his tone was very different from his usual tone.

    Usually, it was the roar of a ve owner filled with horror, but now it was cold and calm, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing.

    "You have already received all the training here. The outside world has changed. You should go out and see the world. Maybe you can walk on a different path."

    The woman looked at Yun Xiao expressionlessly.

    "I ... I can really leave?" Yun Xiao suppressed his excitement and asked again. He was afraid that the other party was ying a trick on him, causing the hope that had surged up to be dashed once again.

    "Yes." The woman nodded.

    "Waa ..."

    At this moment, Yun Xiao could no longer hold back the tears of hope that flowed down his face.

    He was surrounded by darkness, but suddenly, light shone in and saved him.

    Her face was covered in tears.

    He had no strength at first, but at this moment, he regained his vitality and was full of motivation.

    "I''m really leaving. " Cloudsky got up, feeling a little nervous, afraid that this was a dream.

    His days here were like endless hell. The woman in front of him was very cute and beautiful, but it had nothing to do with whether she was terrifying or not.

    He had been deceived by her appearance.

    The woman didn''t say anything. She just stood there, her eyes deep and shining.

    "Goodbye." Cloudsky didn''t want to stay a second longer and ran away without any hesitation.

    Without the woman''s interference, it would only take him a few minutes to leave this ce.

    The woman didn''t look at the clouds, but at the void.

    "It''s too fast. "

    Cloudsky, who had escaped from the female fiend, was panting. He was surrounded by a forest, and it was very quiet. He didn''t know his exact location.

    "Where should I go?"

    Cloudsky''s eyes flickered with a dazed look. He didn''t know where to go or who to find.

    He did not want to wander outside anymore. He just wanted to find the sect and return to the sect with a peace of mind. He wanted to be the peak Master of Yun Xiao peak without a heart.

    He didn''t want to fight anymore, he didn''t want to fight for anything.

    His greatest wish was to have a good sleep and a good meal.

    He wanted to go to sleep right now, but it was not safe here. Who knew if that woman would capture him and bring him back? so, without any hesitation, he turned into a stream of light and left this ce.

    At the same time, he wanted to find a way back to the sect and return as soon as possible. He didn''t want to suffer outside anymore.

    Cloudsky''s mind was a little blown.

    If the woman knew what Yunxiao was thinking in his heart, she would probably stomp Yunxiao to death with one foot if she knew that he wanted to return to the sect to enjoy life after being nurtured with great difficulty.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog looked at the news in its hand, and its green frog face almost turned white. Its little heart was about to explode.

    "Heavens, doesn''t he know how the word" death "is written?"

    "Desperado, you''re trying to Pierce the sky."

    The frog was stunned. It had never thought that a Desperado would take the initiative to provoke those descenders and even attract them to the sect.

    Then why did they move the sect a while ago?

    Just to take a breath of air from somewhere else?

    "ording to this situation, the path of sect destruction is not far. You are courting death." The frog thought about what was going to happen next. This sect wasn''t safe, and there must be something wrong with this Desperado''s brain. Something must have gone wrong.

    If he were to leave, it would only take a few minutes.

    However, he couldn''t bear to part with the alchemy grandmasters.

    They were all his apprentices, how could he abandon them?

    "Senior brother, what are you waiting for?" Lu Qiming did not understand. His senior brother was very carefree. This was the first time he had seen him like this.

    In his opinion, his senior brother must be waiting for something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this.

    "Junior Brother, don''t you feel like you''re about to die? it''sing from all over the world!" Lin fan smiled, opened his mouth, and swallowed the Apple.

    Sniff, sniff!

    Lu Qiming was confused."No, senior brother. There''s no other smell."

    "There''s no hurry. Let''s continue waiting. "<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan waved his hand and squinted his eyes. He was cultivating and waiting for the points to arrive.

    What he hated the most was others descending here for no reason and without asking for advice.

    This was a vition of others ''rights, and it could not be forgiven.

    If the true immortal world wanted to invade thend of origin, they would be starting a war. As the residents of thend of origin, they would definitely be the first to raise their big sticks and take the initiative to fight back.

    Therefore, under Lin fan''s leadership, the people of thend of origin had won.

    As for this time, needless to say, the oue was already expected.

    "Oh." Lu Qiming wondered who his senior brother was waiting for. He had not read the content on the bird of knowledge, so he had no time.

    "You can go and do your work." Lin fan waved his hand.

    At this moment.

    The void trembled as someone arrived.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here to help." An extremely sweet smell spread in the air. When the surrounding disciples smelled it, they were all invigorated.

    Forefather nine colors descended with goddess Luo Yun.

    "Why are you guys here?" Lin fan was stunned. Why was this old man here?

    "Hahahaha." The nine color patriarchughed."Peak Master Lin, what are you saying? after seeing the content on the Zhizhi bird, I immediately rushed over to hold the line. I want to see if those descenders really have three heads and six arms."

    "It''s none of your business. You''d better hurry back to your pill realm," Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to say anything more to the nine color old ancestor.

    The forefather of nine colors ''expression turned serious."How can this be? since I''m here, I''m going to advance and retreat with Peak Master Lin. How can I leave?"

    "Peak Master Lin, the old Grandmaster is only worried that there will be changes, so he came to take a look." Goddess Luo Yun said.

    This was the first time she had seen the great ancestor take the initiative to help, but was rejected.

    In the past, he would not have believed it.

    It should be a very normal thing now.

    "Alright, since you''re already here, I''ll show you. Junior Brother, go and bring some loungers over. Lie down." Lin fan called out.

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming nodded and went to get some deckchairs.

    Very quickly, the chair arrived. Lin fan indicated for them to lie down and served them tea. He didn''t say anything.

    The forefather of nine colors was a little stunned. This was different from what he had expected.

    Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t there be a banquet or a room to rest?

    Why was it arranged here?

    However, perhaps it was still very bright, so it was not time yet.

    At night.

    Forefather nine colors and goddess Luo Yuny on the bamboo chair for a long time.

    Finally, he couldn''t help it.

    "Peak Master Lin, the sky is already dark. Shouldn''t we go and rest?"

    He felt a little uneasy. Did Peak Master Lin not think about arranging a ce for them to stay?

    "Yes, it''s time to rest. Let''s rest here tonight. The weather is good. It''s not too hot or too cold. Looking at the stars is also a form of cultivation."

    "Alright, I''m going to sleep. You guys do as you please."

    Lin fan closed his eyes and entered Dreand.

    He still had many things to do.

    He had to draw a lottery, draw a cultivation technique, and various other things that he needed now.

    However, there was no rush. He had to prepare for a period of time.

    He would definitely get something good the next time.

    "Oh my God ..." Forefather ninescolor was speechless. He dared to swear that this was the most painful moment.

    Why didn''t he show any hospitality?

    Goddess Luo Yun and the patriarch looked at each other helplessly. Was it really good to use the ground as a bed and the sky as a nket?

    Early morning!

    The void trembled once more, and a crack appeared. A familiar aura attacked again.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here."

    "I''m here too. "

    The weapon ancestor, the saber ancestor, the boundless old master, and the star ancestor were all here.

    "Why did you alle?" Lin fan looked at those guys in the void with a stunned expression.

    They were all patriarchs of major forces, but they had alle here. It was a strange thing.

    "Haha, Peak Master Lin, we''ve already seen the content on the Zhizhi bird, and we''ve speciallye to help." The immeasurable old ancestor said with a smile.

    The boundless Daoist sect could be said to be people who had a lot of ideas about the realm.

    However, he was a little helpless. The people here were not so easy to bully, so he could only expand his influence on the side.

    "Yi, I didn''t think that forefather ninescolor woulde so quickly." When the immeasurable old ancestor discovered the nine-colored old ancestor, he was a little surprised. He hade a little too quickly.

    "It''s not that I came quickly, it''s that you guys came slowly. Peak Master Lin and I have had a wonderful night." The forefather of nine colors said with a smile.

    In the entire outer realm, only he could obtain the story written by Peak Master Lin. No one else had the ability to do so.

    As long as one wasn''t a fool, one could see how strong the rtionship between them was.

    "They can''t be here to steal my points, right?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and was a little suspicious. These people didn''te earlier orter, but now they came.

    And it was a group.

    If the descenders arrived and they took action, then wouldn''t the points be taken by them?

    "Hey, hey, what are you all doing here? there''s no need to help. Hurry up and go back. It''s none of your business." Lin fan waved his hand, telling them to go back to where they came from.

    He had been too careless.

    There was no problem with the things sent by the Zhizhi bird.

    It was just that he didn''t think about it thoroughly and didn''t expect these guys toe and join in the fun.

    If they really did snatch the points, they would cry to death.

 863 Chapter 863

    They all had their own ns foring here.

    On one hand, he wanted to help, but on the other hand, he wanted to understand the situation of the descenders.

    The immeasurable old ancestor had always been pursuing this matter.

    The reason why he had gathered the powerhouses of the major forces thest time was to use their ancient books to make spections and dig out useful information.

    But unfortunately, Lin fan messed it up.

    "Peak Master Lin, how can this have nothing to do with us? descenders of unknown origins havee and annihted countless sects. As people of the realm, we can''t just sit by and do nothing."

    "And now, Peak Master Lin has brought the descenders here to face them alone. We can''t just sit by and do nothing. No matter what, we must advance and retreat together and kill those Savage descenders here."

    The weapon ancestor''s voice was firm and his words were filled with power.

    "That''s right. "

    The other patriarchs were the same.

    In fact, they were also looking for descenders, but they had never found them.

    Moreover, in their view, there was still a sense of danger. Those descenders weren''t weak.

    Otherwise, sects guarded by Dao realm experts wouldn''t have been destroyed.

    Just as Lin fan was about to say something, a brightughter rang out from the heavens.

    "How can you leave me out of such a thing?" In the distance, there were thick clouds rolling. The aura was so thick that it could split the sky and earth.

    A ck light flickered and illuminated the world.

    "Eh? Isn''t that Chi jiusha?"

    Although they didn''t see him in person, someone had already recognized his aura.

    Lin fan squinted at him. What was he doing? what was he trying to do? why did he have to use special effects? was he trying to show off at the magnificent me sect?

    "Chi jiusha, if you want toe, thene. Don''t try to pull off so many stunts." Lin fan shouted.

    He didn''t want to meet Chi jiusha before.

    If he stripped them naked and took their storage rings, he was afraid that they woulde looking for him.

    But now, he was not afraid at all.

    If one''s own strength was strong, then there would be no such thing.

    In the air, Chi jiusha was a little unhappy.

    The things that this brat had done to him were still vivid in his mind. He could not forget them.

    His appearance now was just a gimmick, but he had to be stopped. This was really too much.

    Soon, Chi jiushanded from the sky and said,"Peak Master Lin, long time no see."

    His tone was normal, but his eyes were a little interesting. It was as if he was saying,"don''t you know anything when you see me again?"

    "Yes." Lin fan replied casually and didn''t give a long reply.

    Chi jiusha couldn''t ept it.

    What was this?

    He was just going to send him away like this?

    "Eh, godfiend''s condition has been quite good recently." Some of the big shotsughed and joked.

    Although Chi jiusha was a Demon God, it was just a title. He hadn''t done anything immoral, so no one was worried or vignt.

    The de ancestor chuckled,"how can he not be? even the leader of the righteous path, Yuan Zhen, has been subdued by Peak Master Lin. He has it easy. In the past, he was always targeted by Yuan Zhen. How good can he be?"

    "Hahaha ..."

    Everyoneughed.

    Chi jiusha looked at these people and didn''t know what to say. What was so funny? even if Yuan Zhen was here, he wouldn''t be afraid.

    "Peak Master Lin, I wonder when you''ll be able to return my storage ring to me?"

    He only wanted to take back his storage ring, which contained the wealth he had umted.

    Lin fan looked at Chi jiusha. How did this guy even think of this? he had already crushed the storage ring and distributed the items inside.

    "I can''t return it, I''ve used everything.

    Chi jiusha was stunned. He had already thought of a bunch of reasons that the other party coulde up with, and it was even possible that he wouldn''t admit to it.

    However, who would have thought that the other party would directly say that they had used everything?

    These words were extremely lethal to Chi jiusha, and he couldn''t ept it.

    "Peak Master Lin, I don''t think this is a good idea." Chi jiusha was dumbfounded. If an ordinary person had said that, he would have used a set ofbination fists to crush the other party to the ground. Even if he used it, he would have to spit it out.

    But he had no choice. The strength of this fellow was already spread. He was really strong and terrifying. He wasn''t confident.

    If he had really made a move, he might have been the one on the ground.

    Lin fan looked at Chi jiusha and said,"Aiya, you''re the great Demon God Chi jiusha. Why are you so petty? in the past, if you didn''t fight, you wouldn''t have known each other. That''s all in the past. Why do you want it all day long? if you had it, I wouldn''t have given it to you. But I really don''t have it."

    "This ... I''m narrow-minded?" Chi jiusha pointed at himself and then looked at the crowd, as if he wanted them to judge him.

    The weapon ancestor nodded.

    The de ancestor nodded solemnly.

    "Chi jiusha, you''re really a little too much. We know Peak Master Lin''s character. In the past, we didn''t know each other, but he took the items with his own abilities. After that, we became friends after a fight, and that''s all. You can''t keep it in mind." The immeasurable old ancestor said.

    "That''s reasonable. A Demon God shouldn''t be so petty." Forefather ninescolor agreed as he gave chijiu Sha his evaluation.

    Chi jiusha wanted to vomit blood. These people were simply lying through their teeth.

    "Yes, the patriarchs are all reasonable." Lin fan nodded his head. This was how the difference between people came about.

    After hearing these words.

    Chi jiusha didn''t want to say anything. This was clearly a lie.

    He did not know why these old fellows were standing on Peak Master Lin''s side.

    What''s in it for me?

    Suddenly!

    There was an extremely terrifying auraing from the distance.<sub> </sub>

    This aura was filled with a brutal aura. The clouds in the entire world were split apart and surged to two sides.

    "They''re here. "

    Lin fan raised his head and a smile appeared on his face. He didn''t expect it to work.

    When the descender arrived, his hands began to tremble. Would he die too quickly if he picked up the stone pir and smashed it with the club?

    Chi jiusha wanted to argue, but the aura of heaven and earth caught his attention.

    The descenders had arrived.

    He was also very concerned, wondering what these descenders were.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    There were two loud explosions.

    It was two extremely fast figures. When they stopped, they caused a strong roar.

    "Is this the magnificent me sect?" The man who spoke held a long spear that was burning with mes. His eyes were as deep as the abyss, and his body was burning with a terrifying aura as he stared down.

    "Were you the ones who humiliated us here?" The other man held the Zhizhi bird paper and shouted.

    His energy was strong, much stronger than the spear-wielding man. He was at the peak of Dao realm and there was a savage beast circling him.

    That kind of violent might waspletely overwhelming and made one feel frightened.

    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Lin fan was overjoyed. They were finally here. Although there were only two of them, he was really excited and had an indescribable joy.

    When Lin fan said that, the man with the gun shouted.

    "Simply courting death."

    His voice was vast and shook the void. The power of his anger could be clearly felt.

    To Dao realm experts, their words and actions were enough to shake the world.

    "I think you''re the ones looking for death." The immeasurable old ancestor bellowed in rage.

    He had wanted to wait and see, but when he found that only two people were attacking, he smiled.

    Was he joking?

    Only two people came. Wasn''t that courting death?

    As the old ancestor of the boundless Daoist sect, he naturally couldn''t hide in the back. After confirming that there were only two of them, he had to step out and teach these two arrogant guys a lesson.

    "Who are you?" The spear-wielding man didn''t expect the native to be so arrogant and couldn''t help but sneer.

    The immeasurable old ancestorughed. Flicking his sleeves, he exuded an extraordinary aura as he raised his head and said,""I am the old ancestor of the boundless Daoqing sect. I can also be considered your ancestor."

    "Arrogant." The spear-wielding man was furious. He didn''t expect that a native would be so arrogant and dare to humiliate him.

    He wished he could use the spear in his hand to teach these natives how to speak.

    "I think you''re the one who''s arrogant. Just two people and you dare to be so presumptuous here. You really know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is." The weapon ancestor snorted coldly. The void trembled and formed the illusionary image of the weapon world with countless weapons floating in the air.

    They were prepared to start a war if they didn''t agree.

    "Peak Master Lin, you don''t need to do this. Leave it to us." The forefather of nine colors raised his hand. When he saw that Peak Master Lin was about to step forward, he decisively stopped him.

    At this moment, they had to show that they were going to fight on the front line with Peak Master Lin.

    Not to mention anything else, they really didn''t put these two guys in their eyes.

    1v2 might be a bit of a boast, but there were so many of them. It was impossible for them to take down these two little things directly.

    "That''s right, Peak Master Lin. These people have descended into the outer realm, which means that They Don''t Care About Us. At this time, how can we just leave them be? we must suppress them and let them know how powerful we are." The starry patriarch spoke. His gaze was fixed on the two of them in the void, and the light was flickering intensely.

    He was very curious about the descenders.

    If he suppressed it, he might be able to get some useful information out of it.

    "You guys ..." The man with the gun was so angry that he wanted to flip out. He didn''t expect to be looked down upon.

    "Liaoyun, don''t worry." The man with the savage beast Phantom raised his hand and interrupted. He remained calm in response to these words.

    "Yes." The spear-wielding man suppressed the anger in his heart and was full of respect for the man beside him.

    The man looked at the experts from the outer world of the lower region with interest. He should be a peak expert already.

    The immeasurable old ancestor realized that the other party was staring at them. That gaze of his was extremely displeasing.

    "What are you looking at? Let me tell you, since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving safely. If you don''t want to suffer, then kneel down obediently, or you''ll have to bear the consequences. "

    They had so many people here, how could they be afraid of the two of them?

    They could also beat the sh * t out of the other party.

    "What the immeasurable old ancestor said is extremely true." The patriarchs were also smiling, their hearts calm, not putting the other party in their eyes at all.

    Suddenly!

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The space kept exploding.

    A figure appeared.

    "Yi, I didn''t expect brother man to be so fast. Is brother Yu Liao the first to arrive?" The descenders who arrivedter were astonished. They didn''t expect so many people toe.

    When they saw the content, they were so angry that their lungs hurt. No one had ever dared to be so arrogant.

    If he didn''te to take a look, he would really be very unhappy.

    "Yeah, we just arrived. Look at how proud these natives are. It''s a little funny." Man Shiughed coldly as if he was looking at a group of ants.

    In that instant.

    The patriarchs were a little depressed.

    This was different from what they had expected.

    How did so many of theme in the blink of an eye?

    It couldn''t have been an agreement, right?

 864 Chapter 864

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The void continued to rumble.

    Many figures stood in the void.

    Ten people.

    Twenty people.

    ¡­¡­

    A hundred.

    There were only a few people at first, but just as everyone was in a daze, many people came.

    Early Dao realm to peak Dao realm.

    His aura was strong and his eyes were filled with mockery. When he looked at the magnificent me sect, he didn''t even put the descenders in his eyes.

    Although they didn''te from the same race or the same force, before the real masters arrived, they would work together to resist the natives of the outer realm.

    BOOM!

    The hundred descenders stood in the air, and their auras condensed together to form a vast pressure that enveloped the void.

    Gulu!

    The sound of swallowing saliva.

    The immeasurable old ancestor and the others took a step back.

    A drop of cold sweat rolled down everyone''s forehead.

    "What''s going on?"

    The patriarchs of the major forces looked at each other.

    "So many, so many." Lin fan''s hands and feet trembled. He was too excited. In his heart, there would definitely be peopleing, but he had never thought that there would be so many people.

    Although it was only a drop in the oceanpared to the total number of descenders, there were still quite a number of them.

    How many points would he get if he killed all of them?

    I don''t even dare to think about it, okay?

    The foundation he needed now was simply too huge. If he wanted to advance to a higher realm, he didn''t know if it would be enough to just rely on ordinary cultivation techniques.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, the spear-wielding man, Liao Yun, sneered,""Natives, who was the one who wanted to suppress us just now? you cane out now."

    His tone had a hint of yfulness. He had never taken these natives to heart from the start.

    "Why is there no one? Or was he just being stubborn earlier?"

    Liao Yun swung the spear in his hand and stared at the crowd below with contempt.

    "This ..." The immeasurable old ancestor coughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed. He was the one who had been shouting the loudest with these descenders.

    However, it was only because there were only two of them that he was so unyielding.

    Now that so many people had suddenlye, he really couldn''t be unyielding.

    "What''s wrong? Where are the people? or are you just a bunch of cowards who dare to speak to me like this just because you have more people?" Liao Yun said coldly.

    The light in his eyes was filled with disdain and dissatisfaction.

    There wasplete silence.

    The patriarchs were speechless.

    He only felt that the emotions he had just now had disappeared in an instant.

    "Hey, old ancestors, if you want to go, go first. This Peak Master is indebted to all of you for your help, so I can''t not give you a chance. Please."

    Lin fan raised his hand, signaling for the old masters to strike.

    Now that everyone was here, it was a good time to make a move.

    "Immeasurable old ancestor, go?" Lin fan asked.

    "This ... Hehe, Peak Master Lin, you must be joking. How can this old man be a match for so many people?" The immeasurable old ancestorughed awkwardly and waved his hands hurriedly. Stop joking around! With the formation of the other party right now, what was he going to use to fight them? he might not even know how he died in the end.

    "Then why did you say so much just now?" Lin fan took a look. It was aplete waste of time.

    The immeasurable old ancestor had nothing to say. That''s right! Why was he spouting so much nonsense earlier on? right now, his face was being smacked with resounding ''pa pa'' sounds.

    He then looked at the other patriarchs.

    The patriarchs lowered their heads in embarrassment and didn''t really want to speak.

    In fact, he was even thinking about how to save his lifeter.

    With so many Dao realm experts, even if they could fight, how many could they fight?

    Many of them had auras that were on par with them. If they fought, they might not have any advantage.

    The sect disciples looked up, some of them showing fear on their faces.

    "Why are there so many people here?"

    "Can senior brother hold on?"

    To the ordinary disciples, they had never seen such a force.

    He could feel that the aura was too strong. It was like a heavy mountain pressing down on his body, making it hard for him to breathe.

    Tian Xu furrowed his brows. The situation was not good. The people who had arrived at the magnificent me sect were not weak, and there were too many of them. He was not confident that his disciple could defeat them.

    "I''m finished. " The frog looked at the void in a daze.

    This was a member of the younger generation. He didn''t know him, and the other party didn''t know him either.

    But with his strength, how could it be a joke?

    He admitted that the Desperado was very powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t be the opponent of so many people. Don''t think too highly of yourself, it was really dangerous.

    "No one''s talking? Old man, you''re the fiercest one just now. Come out and continue. I want to see how much courage you natives have. " Liao Yun flicked his wrist and pointed his spear at the immeasurable old ancestor. That arrogant expression of his had a hint of mockery to it.

    The boundless old ancestor''s face was flushed red. He had been called out by the other party, but he truly didn''t dare to step out and say it.

    Chi jiusha never gave in. He took a step forward and looked up into the sky."Hmph, what a big mouth. Let me fight you."

    "You have guts." Liao Yunughed, he didn''t think that someone would really dare to stand out.

    "Alright, alright, stop fooling around." Lin fan had waited for a long time to see what was going on. Out of all the old masters present, only Chi jiusha dared to speak up.

    Of course, his main purpose was to let these old ancestors understand that they shouldn''t brag, or it would be difficult to resolve the situation.

    Now that their goal had been achieved, they had nothing to do with this. The rest would be left to him.<sub> </sub>

    Pada!

    Lin fan ced his hand on Chi jiusha''s shoulder and pushed him to the side.

    "You move aside too, don''t join in the fun."

    "Peak Master Lin, what is the meaning of this?" Chi jiusha was stunned.

    Now that the other party was riding on his head, was he not allowed to resist?

    "I don''t mean anything. I just want you to move aside. This has nothing to do with you. It''s my own business." He definitely couldn''t let Chi jiusha attack. This guy wasn''t weak, so killing a few of them shouldn''t be a problem.

    However, the key point was that it was a big problem for him.

    Who would get the points?

    He was diligent and thrifty, and he couldn''t be wasteful. This had always been his style.

    He couldn''t just let Chi jiusha kill a few for nothing.

    He didn''t get anything, and instead, he lost a lot of points. Therefore, he had to stop such behavior.

    "Peak Master Lin is really courageous. You can solve your own problems by yourself. This old man is very impressed with your actions." The immeasurable old ancestor sighed. He quickly found the stairs and descended down.

    "Ah, that''s true. There are only a few true heroes in the world. I think Peak Master Lin is one of them." Said the de ancestor.

    "Hmm, you''re right." The star patriarch nodded in agreement.

    See, that makes so much sense.

    He had to shoulder his own matters.

    Even if they were here, they didn''t need it.

    This was a true hero, not someone ordinary people could contend with.

    "Who are you?" Liao Yun''s voice was stern, he didn''t expect that someone else would stand out.

    Was he saying that the other party was stupid or that he didn''t care about them?

    None of the people who came here were simple.

    To be able to be a Vanguard member, all of them had many tricks up their sleeves, and their strength could not be underestimated.

    A mere native dared to be so impudent in front of them. He was simply courting death.

    "Who are you guys looking for? Then that''s who I am. " Lin fan smiled, his eyes shining. He didn''t expect so many toe. If he killed them all, he would get a lot of points.

    Just thinking about it made him excited.

    "You''re the native who dared to humiliate us?" Liao Yun was furious, his entire body was burning with anger, his brows were extremely malevolent.

    "Yes, I am." Lin fan was really calm and nodded his head.

    He really didn''t put these guys in his eyes.

    All the descenders in the surroundings turned their gazes and locked onto Lin fan.

    This native was the one who humiliated them?

    Their goal here was to kill this native and let him understand what he could say and what he couldn ''t.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Liao Yun was furious and wanted to attack at any moment. His spear technique was extremely advanced and even though he was a Dao realm expert, his spear techniques had already merged with the path of Dao.

    He moved his body and attacked Lin fan.

    "Bold Native, you insulted us. I''ll make sure you die without a burial ce today." Liao Yun shouted angrily.

    A stream of light descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed, and a great power crushed down.

    "Amazing. Is this Liao Yun''s boundless blood rain spear technique?"

    "I''ve heard that this spear technique wasprehended by Liao Yun after he entered the periphery of the abyss of the originator and obtained an ancient remnant book. It''s the only book of Hu Yu Li or something. As long as it''s used, it can seal the heaven and earth, leaving no way out."

    The descenders discussed.

    From their point of view, Liao Yun was also a person with great luck. He entered the periphery of the abyss of the originator and obtained an ancient book. Although it was broken, he still managed toprehend a peerless spear technique.

    The reason why he was so outstanding among his peers was mainly because of this spear technique.

    Now, this native was afraid of death.

    And he would die a terrible death.

    A thousand and eight hundred bloody holes were a must.

    "A very charming spear." Lin fan stood on the spot andmented.

    He wasn''t the one who said it, but the overall situation of these descenders was much more powerful than the experts of the outer realm.

    "Be careful, Peak Master Lin." Chi jiusha warned. This spear gave him a very dangerous feeling. It had sealed the space and even controlled the flow of blood.

    It was almost like the spear of God.

    "Go to hell, stupid native. You will pay a painful price for your actions." Liao Yun''s eyes were zing with fire as he roared with shocking power.

    Bang! Bang!

    A violent explosion erupted.

    There was also a shockwave of energy that spread in all directions.

    A thickyer of dust covered everyone.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on that spot.

    "What''s the situation?"

    No one knew what had happened inside.

    The descenders had already expected this oue. This native would definitely be killed cruelly.

    Everyone in the magnificent me sect was worried. They could only hope that their senior brother would be fine.

    A gust of wind blew, blowing away the dust.

    "You''re pretty weak. "

    A voice sounded.

    When everyone saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded as if they had seen a ghost.

    Liao Yun''s head was buried deep in his disciple''s chest as he knelt on the ground with both knees, his butt sticking up high.

    The long spear that he had never left his hand was broken into two.

    "Hey, is your descender Vanguard that weak? Is there anyone stronger? if not, this Peak Master is going to start killing. " Lin fan used a bit of strength and crushed his head.

 865 Chapter 865

    Gulu!

    There was the sound of swallowing saliva.

    The descenders who were floating in the void and illuminating the world were clearly stunned.

    He didn''t react to the scene just now.

    "Ah!"

    "Bastard, you bastard, you killed Liao Yun!"

    Man Shi was furious and his two canine teeth protruded out. He looked at Lin fan with a terrifying gaze.

    "Well, I killed him. He was so weak and arrogant. Should I not kill him and keep him for Guo Dong?" Lin fan was very calm. Then, he smiled and said,""What, you want to take revenge for him? Sure,e on. "

    "Oh my God, Peak Master Lin''s words are very overbearing." The immeasurable old ancestor was astonished. He had not expected Peak Master Lin to not give him any face at all, stomping him to death with a single stomp.

    He didn''t even see clearly what had happened just now.

    In the blink of an eye, it started to shake.

    "This battle is unavoidable. Everyone, jokes aside, what will happen if a war really breaks out?"

    "Retreat or help Peak Master Lin?"

    The forefather of nine colors lowered his head and asked. He didn''t believe that these old fellows would stay behind to help.

    His previous rtionship with Peak Master Lin was not bad, but it was not that good.

    But ...

    How could there be peace when the nest was overturned!

    He knew this logic better than anyone else. The descenders were not just facing Peak Master Lin alone. If they stood by and did nothing, it was hard to say whether they would not suffer in the end.

    "This old master just came to take a look, I''ll go back firstter." The de ancestorughed, but it was a rather awkward smile.

    He wasn''t going to stay, and he didn''t even know how many people the other party had.

    With just the few of them, they probably wouldn''t be able to set off any waves.

    "This ..."

    The immeasurable old ancestor was hesitating. He didn''t know if he should leave or not. This made things difficult for him, and he didn''t know what to do.

    "Chi jiusha, what do you say?" He asked, wanting to see what Chi jiusha would choose. If he ran, then it would be understandable and not embarrassing for them to run.

    "We''ll stay here and resist together with Peak Master Lin. These descenders don''t have any good ns aftering here. Even if we escape today, do you think we can escape in the future? There might still be hope if we fight to the death, but if we''re afraid and have no strength, it''ll really be toote. "

    Chi jiusha took a deep breath and gathered his energy, ready to fight at any moment.

    "That''s true, but this fight is too ridiculous. Besides, can we really do it with just the few of us?" The immeasurable old ancestor was hesitating.

    If that was the case, he should have brought enough people and used the human wave tactic.

    Moreover, the outer realm was so big, and there must be many experts. If they wanted to go, it wouldn''t just be the few of them.

    "You have to do it even if you can ''t. If you''re afraid of death, then leave. No one will stop you." Chi jiusha looked up and replied in a cold voice.

    The moment the immeasurable old ancestor heard these words, he was instantly unhappy.

    These words were too hurtful.

    While they were conversing, the descenders in the void were already angry.

    "Master Man, let''s attack together and kill this native!" Some descenders suggested.

    Other than opening the spatial divine column, they had other tasks to do when they arrived.

    This time, there were only a hundred people. It was not because they were afraid, but because they each had their own matters to attend to.

    Also, he didn''t put the hollering of ants in his eyes at all.

    "No need, I''ll end him myself." Man Shi refused decisively and told everyone not to attack. He wanted to use his own hands to break the other party''s neck.

    Creak!

    Man Shi clenched his fist, and his finger bones made cracking sounds. His body was burning with mes of anger, which had already solidified into a savage beast behind him.

    "Brother man, don''t be careless. This native has some ability."

    The rest of the descenders reminded him. It wasn''t out of good intentions, but rather to avoid embarrassment.

    Man Shi''s life and death had nothing to do with them.

    If he really died, he would be a joke.

    But now, man Shi was representing the descenders. If he died at the hands of the natives, it would be a disgrace.

    "Hmph, capable? He''s just a native, what can he do? he, liaoyun, isn''t skilled and is arrogant. If he didn''t follow us with all his might, he wouldn''t even be qualified to be the vanguard. "

    Man Shiughed coldly and walked towards Lin fan. Every time his footnded, a ck crack would open and spread in all directions.

    It was a phenomenon where the power was so strong that even the void could not withstand it.

    His body was also expanding, and his muscles were bulging, which was an extremely shocking sight.

    There was even a distorted mist spreading out from his body.

    "Do you cultivate hard body skills?" Lin fan was curious. It had been a long time since he had met someone who cultivated hard body skills. He missed them.

    He had never been to the origin world, and it could be considered a regret.

    Bang! Bang!

    At that moment, man Shi''s body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of Lin fan. The pressure was terrifying.

    Di da!

    The magnificent me sect disciples felt the pressure on their bodies. Sweat rolled down their foreheads as if they had juste out of a pool.

    The pressure was too great.

    "Answer me, I''ming. Do you feel the breath of death?" Man Shi''s golden eyes red at Lin fan.

    A terrifying and wild aura burst out from his body.

    "What an envious bloodline power." The descenders sighed.

    "That''s right. Those who have their own bloodline are all geniuses. They will achieve great things in the future. Compared to us who have no bloodline, they are much happier."

    Some people were very jealous.

    Although the descendants of the wilderness had not reached the level of atavism, they could not be underestimated.

    Lin fan looked at him and fanned the air in front of him,"I don''t smell the aura of death, but your bad breath is a little too pungent. If I let you stink for a few hundred more years, I''ll really be invincible with your bad breath."

    "Pfft!"

    Instantly, some disciples covered their mouths and couldn''t help butugh out loud. Two strands of crystal clear noodles sprayed out of their nostrils.

    In an instant, he felt an extremely terrifying gaze.<sub> </sub>

    The frightened disciple shrunk his head and did not dare to look at her.

    It was too scary.

    But it was really too funny.

    "You''re looking for death. " Man Shi was furious. The nativesughing at him was simply courting death.

    In an instant!

    Its power erupted.

    "Eight vicious form!"

    "Lion bite!"

    Man Shi attacked. He opened his fingers and formed ws. He tore through space and wed at Lin fan.

    At the same time, power circted between his ten fingers, forming the bloody mouth of a savage beast.

    The power in the surroundings was pulled and gathered in his ten fingers.

    Bang! Bang!

    The dull sound was shocking.

    "What?" Man Shi was shocked. He grabbed the native''s neck with his ten fingers, but this was not what he wanted to see.

    From what he knew, the native''s neck should have been broken instantly.

    This scene also shocked many people.

    The descenders who had been waiting were especially in disbelief.

    "How is this possible? although man Shi''s strength isn''t the best among us, it''s still one of the best. It''s impossible that such a terrifying strike didn''t break his neck." One of the descenders was shocked as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Wait, there must be a problem. I think man Shi didn''t want to break his neck, but to strangle him."

    "Interesting. This is the best way to torture people."

    The descenders ''feelings of freedom and superiority were contained within.

    Some of them were indeed no match for the natives of the outer realm, but they had never taken them seriously.

    They had unlimited potential but these natives could only reach the peak of Dao realm.

    This was what vision was.

    "It''s a little itchy. " Lin fan was very calm. Although it felt ufortable to be grabbed by the neck, he couldn''t help but praise the other party when he saw how fierce their attacks were.

    "Damn it."

    Man Shi was furious. He used strength in his fingers and lifted Lin fan up. His arms swelled and his veins popped out. Endless power flowed from his arms to his fingers.

    No matter what, he had to strangle this native to death.

    "Hahahaha! Bumpkin, slowly experience the descent of death. Your eyes will gradually turn ck, and you will lose all light. No matter how much you struggle, it will be of no use."

    Man Shi was furious. The hair on his body spread out, and a primitive ferocity burst out.

    Crack! Crack!

    The manshi''s body began to swell, and its back bulged. Beast patterns appeared on its back, and it began to transform.

    "Impressive. The purity of the manshi''s bloodline should be very high. It actually shows signs of atavism."

    "Man Shi''s bloodline is very pure. It''s said that man Shi''s ancestor once obtained a long cylinder-shaped divine item in the abyss of yuanzu. There was divine liquid inside. When he injected it into his body, he obtained terrifying power. In that era, he was all-powerful and dominated the world."

    "Looking at his current situation, I''m afraid he has inherited that kind of bloodline as well. However, it''s not pure enough. If he can reach the state of atavism, that would be truly terrifying."

    Many of the descenders were upper-ss descendants of ns or great forces, so they had some understanding of many secrets.

    That divine fluid was most likely a beast spirit, and after the fusion was sessful, it had obtained astonishing power.

    And that beast spirit must be very powerful, otherwise it would not have caused such a hugemotion.

    "Hahaha, can you feel the aura of death? stupid native." The manshi''s eyes turnedpletely golden, and cold and terrifying sharp teeth grew out of its mouth.

    Lin fan couldn''t help it. It was too smelly, so smelly that he couldn''t help it. It was much stinky than before.

    "No, it''s too boring. I''ll just settle you guys."

    Open fire.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s body swelled up and he was 10 meters tall. Those terrifying muscles were just too shocking.

    "Yes." Man Shi''s hands couldn''t grab Lin fan''s neck anymore. At the same time, his feet left the ground and his eyes were filled with shock.

    Pada!

    Lin fan reached out and grabbed man Shi''s neck.

    He clenched his fingers, and with a crack, the sound of bones breaking could be heard.

    "Ah!" Man Shi screamed and loosened his grip. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his expression changed to one of fear and panic.

    "You''re really weak. Tell me, do you smell the scent of death?"

    "Tell me, has the light in front of me dissipated? has it fallen into darkness?" Lin fan twisted his neck and grinned. The strength of his fingers increased.

    The manshi made a whimpering sound. It wanted to say something, but it couldn ''t.

    "Can''t you feel it? Perhaps death isn''t close enough. " Lin fan was confused and used a little more strength.

    Crack! Crack!

    The manshi''s neck tilted, its tongue stuck out, and its five limbs drooped down. It was motionless.

    "Do you feel it now?" Lin fan smiled and raised his head. However, his smile instantly disappeared and he was a little confused. Hey! Say something. "

    "He can''t be dead, right?"

    "This is too boring."

    As expected, the points were disyed.

    Lin fan shook his head and tossed the corpse casually. He then looked at the masses in the void.

    "Alright, it''s time for you to die."

    ng!

    A stick was pulled out.

    "What? Why would the spatial divine pir be here?"

    When everyone saw this, they werepletely dumbfounded.

 866 Chapter 866

    Man Shi being killed by a native was indeed a bit shocking, but he could still remain calm.

    However, the appearance of the spatial divine column shocked them so much that they were speechless.

    The spatial divine pir was a divine item that was essential for opening a spatial passageway. However, how could it be in the hands of a native?

    Who was in charge of this ce? such a big thing had actually happened.

    "Amazing. Peak Master Lin''s move is simply dazzling. It''s too terrifying." "What?" the forefather of nine colors eximed. He had thought that there would be an astonishing battle, but who would have thought that it would end so quickly? it even left people dumbfounded and unable to react in time.

    "He is indeed very powerful." Chi jiusha nodded. That moment was truly shocking. The power that Peak Master Lin had disyed could not be underestimated.

    Man Shi was very powerful. Even he didn''t dare to say that he could suppress him in an instant.

    But Lin Feng had arrived.

    There wasn''t any magnificent radiance, only the most terrifying power.

    In the void.

    Lin fan''s body reached 10 meters and he was like a small mountain. There were manyplicated patterns on his body and they shone.

    A domineering and terrifying aura rose into the air and enveloped the void.

    He swung the stone pir in his hand, causing the wind to howl and shatter the space.

    "Alright, time is a little tight, so I won''t give you a chance to perform individually. Don''t worry about losing an arm or a legter. I will kill or bury you. I guarantee that you will leave with dignity."

    Lin fan looked at these guys with a fanatical gaze. They were all points that could glow and move. He was almost unable to take it anymore.

    The points were beckoning to him.

    Come on! Come on!

    "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Some descenders subconsciously took a step back.

    The native in front of him was too strange, and he had an indescribable feeling.

    "Hmph, not good? How bad can it be? there are so many of us, do we have to be afraid of him?"

    Most of the descenders didn''t put the natives in their eyes. Even if they had killed Liao Yun and man Shi, they weren''t afraid.

    It could only be said that the two of them were weak enough and had lost face.

    If they had made a move, this would not have happened.

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as the descenders were thinking about these things, Lin fan had already raised his big stick and was ready to start attacking. He was going to smash all of these guys into meat patties.

    Of course, it was humanitarian.

    He would leave their corpses intact, and even if he couldn ''t, he would piece them together after the matter.

    "Come, let''s start the battle. Show me what you can do. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance."

    Lin fan waved the stone pir in his hand and space cracked. A terrifying power exploded out and that power made many descenders ''scalps tingle.

    However, when they saw so many people, their slightly restless hearts gradually calmed down.

    The more people they had, the more Foundation they had, and it was also the reason why they were not afraid.

    "Arrogant!"

    "Savage!"

    The descenders shouted angrily. Their voices were like thunder, and their auras were extraordinary.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been scared witless by this aura and would have prostrated themselves, not daring to mor with the descenders.

    "What are you guys thinking?" Chi jiusha turned around and asked. These people were all leaders of major forces, so it was impossible for them to risk their lives.

    Everyone looked at each other but did not speak.

    ? "Why don''t we wait for a while? if Peak Master Lin really can''t hold on any longer, it won''t be toote for us to go up then." The immeasurable old ancestor pondered for a moment before saying.

    He had been asking himself this question in his heart.

    What was going on?

    How did this happen?

    Although they hade to help, they were not here to die. Look at the current situation. With so many people, how many lives would they have to take?

    "Hmph, forget it. With you guys, even an old sow can climb a tree." Chi jiusha was disdainful. He then attacked Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, let me help you."

    "Hey, listen to him. What did he say to us?" The immeasurable old ancestor was infuriated. A dignified old ancestor had actually been called inferior to an old sow. This was a humiliation, a tant humiliation.

    If it was in the past, he would have to use his life to defend his dignity.

    However, now was not the time.

    It was not good to be too impulsive.

    Lin fan came in front of one of the descenders.

    His speed was too fast, so fast that even the descender couldn''t react.

    Dao realm experts were no different from ants in his eyes. He could crush them.

    "Ah!" The descender was really young and he was dressed in luxurious clothes. When Lin fan appeared, he was stunned and panicked. His eyes were filled with fear.

    He really didn''t expect this native to be so fast.

    When he appeared in front of him, he didn''t even have time to react.

    "Hehe." Lin fan opened his mouth and smashed the stone pir towards him.

    His aura surged, and the void was suppressed.

    The young descender wanted to run, but he was horrified to find that the void around his body had been sealed, and he couldn''t even move a finger.

    "No..." The descender cried out in rm, his eyes almost popping out. He didn''t expect that the third person to die would actually be him.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here to help you,"

    In an instant, Chi jiusha attacked and attacked, wanting to kill the descender.

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about this. The stone pir he was about to smash down on suddenly stopped. He then turned around and grabbed Chi jiusha with one palm.

    "What do you want to do?"<sub> </sub>

    This guy was here to steal his points.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here to help you. You''re alone and weak, so you can''t force yourself." Chi jiusha was a little confused. Why didn''t he take it to heart that he hade to help?

    "No, please go back immediately. Just stand with them. You can talk andin, but don''te here. I''ll take care of this. It''s none of your business."

    He had to chase Chi jiusha away. This guy was clearly here to steal his points.

    He had to sternly reject such a thing.

    In the outer realm.

    He had a good rtionship with most of the forces, but he couldn''t do it. It wasn''t easy for him to meet someone he could kill, but he had to face the situation of being robbed. Was there any justice?

    "Peak Master Lin, you can''t do this. The strength of these descenders is obvious to all. They''re very powerful, and this is a great disaster for the outer realm. As outer realm people, if we don''t unite, the consequences will be unimaginable." Chi jiusha retorted.

    He could not let this happen.

    He would definitely use all his strength to resist this.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. This guy really wanted to split his points. It seemed like if he didn''t use some violence, he wouldn''t be able to solve this problem.

    "Are you leaving or not?" His question was more like a final order.

    Chi jiusha and Lin fan looked at each other and then shook his head,"I can''t leave."

    "You did that on purpose?"

    "No, I won''t leave no matter what. I, Chi jiusha, am not as cowardly as they are." Chi jiusha said.

    "My God, Chi jiusha, you demon, do you even know how to talk? did we offend you? If you can do it, you can do it, but in your mouth, we''re people who are afraid of death?" The old ancestors couldn''t sit still and retorted sternly.

    They couldn''t stand it.

    When he came here, he thought too much and judged the situation, but others said that he was a coward.

    "Hmph, don''t you know if you''re afraid of death or not?" Chi jiusha said disdainfully. Then, he turned to Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, do you think they''re afraid of death?"

    Lin fan blinked. What was going on?

    What was this guy trying to do? he was clearly fine, so why did he do all these things?

    "Chi jiusha, if you don''t exin this clearly today, we won''t let you off." The immeasurable old ancestor was the first to lose his cool. He rose into the air and arrived before Chi jiusha. His face was red with anger.

    "That''s right. We''re all patriarchs of major forces. How can we be humiliated by you?" The star patriarch could not take it either.

    Although Chi jiusha was powerful, they weren''t afraid.

    "Peak Master Lin, tell me, did Chi jiusha go too far in this matter? Are we people who are afraid of death?" The weapon ancestor could not help but defend his dignity.

    Lin fan stopped what he was doing. He didn''t even have time to kill the descender.

    He was really unhappy with these guys. They were wasting time.

    "I say, can you all obediently stay in the sect and note out to cause trouble?" Lin fan asked patiently. There were still big things to do and they couldn''t waste time.

    The descender dressed in luxurious clothes had just escaped from the edge of death, so his heart was beating very fast.

    A drop of sweat rolled down his forehead.

    He dared to swear that if this person had not appeared just now, he might have really died.

    It was too terrifying.

    There was no room for resistance.

    He turned around to look at the crowd, his lips moving.

    "Save me!"

    At the same time, he didn''t n to fight head-on with the other party. Instead, he instantly fled and entered the crowd.

    However, the moment he moved.

    The aura of death shrouded the sky.

    He turned his head back and saw the stone pir crushing the air.

    "No..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone pirs rumbled and covered the other party, staining the sky with blood.

    "You want to run? you didn''t even ask for my permission." Lin fan didn''t even look and realized that he wanted to run away. Naturally, he couldn''t take it and directly attacked, killing him with one strike.

    It was only true when he got the points.

    "Ah?"

    The old masters who were still arguing earlier on shut their mouths immediately as they looked at Lin fan with a dumbfounded expression.

    "I say, can''t you all just stay down there? no matter what happens, don''te over. Otherwise, if anything happens, it''s none of my business." Lin fan reminded. He was ready to start a massacre.

    "Peak Master Lin, this matter ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as Chi jiusha was about to speak, he suddenly stopped. His pupils shrank and he raised his head with difficulty,

    His abdomen suffered a heavy blow, and he felt like his consciousness was about to dissipate.

    "Peak Master Lin, what''s going on?" The immeasurable old ancestor and the others were bewildered. Why did he attack his own people?

    Although Chi jiusha''s words were a little too harsh and he even deserved a beating, he shouldn''t really beat him up.

    "He''s too annoying. He talks too much. I can''t stand it. Hurry up and take him away. This matter has nothing to do with you. Just watch and don''t do anything." Lin fan tossed Chi jiusha, who had already lost his ability to move, over to the immeasurable old ancestor.

    The old master of the immeasurable sect took Chi jiusha over and nced at him. He then turned to Lin fan and nodded his head,"alright, no problem."

    The old masters returned to the sect.

    "I told you not to be so arrogant. You''ll regret it if you get beaten up." The immeasurable old ancestor looked at Chi jiusha with a face full of regret, and even a little gloating.

    Lin fan flew up into the sky. With the spatial God pir on his shoulder, he took a look around.

    She opened her mouth and revealed a bright smile.

    "Let''s not waste any more time. Let''s start. "

    "Colored eyes, activate."

 Chapter 867 Their Characters Are Extremely Problematic

    BOOM!

    The world trembled as a shocking might tore through the heavens.

    Under the influence of colored eyes, the descenders all went crazy.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?" The immeasurable old ancestor and the others had justnded on the ground when they heard themotion behind them. All the hair on their bodies stood up.

    If he had only felt a little pressure when facing these people before, the astonishing power that the other party had exploded with now was like an avnche.

    He wanted to drown everyone.

    The air was murky as all sorts of energy shook the heavens and earth.

    In fact, there were many shocking treasures that emitted a bright radiance that illuminated the world.

    "Kill!"

    Under the influence of the colored eyes, the descenders did not waste any words and just stared at Lin fan with boundless anger.

    He directly used his strongest power and gave up on any defense. He wanted to use the most terrifying power to crush everything.

    "Interesting." Lin fan smiled. He grabbed the stone pir with one hand and the muscles on his arm started to expand.

    "You can''t send him flying."

    "I can''t blow it up, I have to leave the corpse intact."

    He muttered. He had to have principles when he attacked.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were dumbfounded.

    The void was filled with terrifying experts, and they all rushed toward the senior brother.

    Their hearts were tangled.

    Beating one was a beating.

    But with so many of them, they were really worried that something would happen.

    "Senior brother, good luck!" Some of the disciples were so nervous that their faces turned red and their hands clutched the flesh of their junior brothers.

    "Senior brother, you''re grabbing me. Don''t use so much force."

    The disciple next to him was in a terrible state. He was in so much pain that he grimaced.

    "Peak Master Lin has gone too far. The situation is not good." Forefather ninescolor''s heart clenched. He was a bit worried.

    The situation could scare people to death.

    If he was surrounded by so many people, he would be so scared that his d * ck would explode.

    Instantly.

    "Colored eyes, turn off."

    The descenders were already approaching. He wouldn''t let these guys burst out with their strongest strength, so he immediately closed the door temporarily. It was very safe.

    "What?"

    The vicious descenders who had vowed to kill Lin fan came back to their senses in shock.

    "What happened?"

    "What is going on?"

    Just as they were in shock, the sky above them was torn apart, and a destructive force poured down.

    Lin fan picked up the stone pir. He did not want to waste any more time and smashed it down with a single hand.

    "Bang!"

    "No..."

    The descenders who were enveloped by the stone pirs had terrified expressions. They tried their best to resist, but it was like an egg striking a stone.

    Puchi!

    The descenders who had been struck spat outrge mouthfuls of blood in disbelief. They had not expected things to turn out like this.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Several figures descended from the sky and bombarded the ground like cannonballs.

    The impact was so strong that the ground cracked and a huge pit was formed.

    Points increased.

    One hit from the stick would definitely kill him.

    Every strike was with his strongest power.

    "It''s veryfortable. " Lin fan sighed. That feeling was indescribable. At the same time, his affinity towards the stone pir increased.

    Favorability +1 (jppg)

    "How could this be?"

    The descenders were stunned and somewhat dumbfounded.

    Just now, when the other party had swung the stone pir down, that terrifying astral wind had blown against his face, and he had felt as if his face had been cut.

    This kind of power was not something they could contend with. Or rather, the other party''s strength was much stronger than theirs.

    "Die!" Suddenly, one of the descenders gritted his teeth and shouted, directlyunching an attack.

    Boundless light illuminated the world.

    "Good timing, your reaction is fast enough."

    Lin fan chuckled. He tossed the stone pir, causing the space around him to tremble. Then, without a care for anything else, he started killing.

    Wherever the cudgel passed, ck shadows would fall.

    They fell to the ground like dumplings.

    "Impossible, how can he be this strong?" The descenders were stunned.

    One of the descenders had the back of a Tiger and the waist of a bear. He was also a cultivator of hard body skills. His aura was thick and he had the power to tear the world apart, but at this moment, his expression was filled with fear.

    Bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks.

    His entire body was trembling.

    The figure reflected in his eyes was the scene of Lin fan killing them with the stone pir.

    "Oh my God, the heavens are about to change." Forefather ninescolor''s mouth was wide open, and he was stunned.

    Even goddess Luo Yun was the same.

    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it.

    Such a powerful descender had actually been killed by Peak Master Lin like an ant.

    "Native, do you want to die?"

    Suddenly, a descender''s body was burning with heavenly mes. The surrounding void rippled and spread in all directions.

    "Ah!"

    The descender roared, and the void shattered like a mirror, showing a reverse flow of darkness.

    He grabbed out with one hand, and it was as if he was pulling heaven and earth into his palm. A long saber appeared in his palm, exuding an aura that could destroy the world.<sub> </sub>

    "Brother li, kill him."

    When the other descenders saw this, they were instantly overjoyed. They knew who this person was.

    To be able to cultivate his de technique to such a level, who else could it be other than him?

    "Amazing! I never thought that I, the de ancestor, would be surprised by the de aura of a certain junior." The de ancestor was shocked. His understanding of the Dao of the de had already reached a higher level.

    But at this moment, the descender''s saber intent actually surprised him.

    Or rather, he had opened up another path.

    "sh!" The descender raised his long de and gathered all the energy in the surroundings. He then shouted and shed down.

    He believed that this sh would be enough to kill this native.

    This was the strongest power he had gathered.

    He could even surpass himself and burst out with power that he couldn''t achieve in the past.

    "This is the ultimate de. Brother li has opened up his own Dao path." The descenders didn''t forget to sigh in this life and death crisis. It had to be said that there was a reason why they were so powerful.

    "That''s true. If brother Li''s de can''t do anything to him, then we can only run away. We were too careless. "

    The descenders weren''t fools. Didn''t they know whether they could win or not?

    They had thought that they could kill the other party with their numbers.

    But now, they realized that they were wrong, and they were very wrong.

    It was useless to have more people. On the contrary, it would only increase the target of the other party''s ughter.

    Bang! Bang!

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on that extremely beautiful de, wanting to see its trajectory. However, a scene that made everyone tremble with fear happened.

    "Your attack is not bad." Lin fan smiled and grabbed the de with one hand.

    "What?"

    The descenders were dumbfounded and almost suffocated.

    Impossible, how could this be possible?

    They had thought of many possibilities, but they had never thought that the other party would be able to receive the de so easily.

    "You ..." The descender holding the de was greatly rmed. Because he had used it too much, his face was already covered in blood, like worms crawling on his body.

    "Although it''s still alright, it''s still a little weak." Lin fan chuckled as he raised his hand and swung the stone pir into the distance.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a blow to the head, the other party''s head exploded.

    "This power is so terrifying." The de-wielding descender tried to block, but in the blink of an eye, that power swept through his entire body, leaving him with no room to resist.

    It was as if all the bones in his body had exploded.

    His internal organs exploded with a bang.

    In the end, his body turned into a stream of light and struck downward. With a loud boom, he crashed onto the ground.

    "What a terrifying native. Everyone, I''ll make a move first. Save your own lives." The rest of the descenders were very clear about their own strength.

    He knew in his heart whether he could defeat the other party.

    They really didn''t know what to use to fight against the other party with their current power.

    Even if they stayed here, they would only be asking to be humiliated.

    "Senior brother, you''re invincible." Lu Qiming shouted with passion.

    As Shixiong''s number one Butler, he had to take the lead in cheering at such an exciting moment.

    This was not only to make the disciples feel proud of the sect, but also to let the disciples witness the invincible might of their senior brother and feel a sense of worship.

    Sure enough, under his lead, the disciples started to shout crazily.

    Some people''s faces were flushed, and they clenched their fists tightly, staring at the sky without blinking.

    The pride of being a magnificent me sect disciple welled up in his heart.

    He was so F * cking proud.

    Although they weren''t the ones fighting the descenders in the void, that was their senior brother!

    Even if they were salted fish, they would definitely be the salted fish that they were most proud of.

    The female disciples shrieked, their voices extremely prating.

    "Senior brother, senior brother, I love you ..."

    At that moment, the magnificent me sect disciples went crazy. As more people fell from the sky, the disciples ''emotions began to rise.

    At the sect Hall.

    The sect leader was as calm as water as he ate fruits and cracked melon seeds while looking at the scenes in the distance.

    "Look, that''s my sect''s disciple. He''s very powerful, right?"

    "Heh, that goes without saying. He''s a very good young man. He respects his teacher and is very respectful to me. Do you understand the Fortune of the magnificent me sect?"

    The sect leader was alone and he didn''t know who he was talking to.

    Lu Qiming regained hisposure. He looked at the disciples around him and shouted,"what are you all looking at? get moving! Don''t you understand what senior brother is saying?" The corpses of those guys are in the pit. Collect all the storage rings and clothes. When senior brotheres back, hand them to him. "

    "Yes, senior brother l¨¹."

    The disciples were so excited that their blood was boiling. It was too exciting and too satisfying.

    The kind of person who could kill descenders and make them flee like rats was their senior brother.

    Under Lu Qiming''s lead, the disciples began to harvest the corpses. They did not turn over a single corpse.

    His storage ring and clothes were all stripped off. Of course, he had to follow senior brother Lin''s instructions and give the dead ast bit of dignity.

    As a result, he did not pull the White cloth at their crotch.

    The immeasurable old ancestor looked at the situation around him and didn''t make a sound. Those who were looking around also went to join in the harvesting business.

    These descenders weren''t weak, so they definitely had a big secret or something they didn''t know.

    When the other old ancestors saw the actions of the immeasurable old master, they had their own thoughts as well. They then joined in on the action.

    "Holy sh * t! That''s amazing! Even though that person is dead, his aura is actually on the same level as mine! This ..." The immeasurable old ancestor was shocked. But even so, he was still killed by a single strike of Peak Master Lin''s staff. One had to admit that this was extremely cruel.

    "Don''t move. What are you doing? who allowed you to take it?"

    Just as the immeasurable old ancestor was prepared to hide the storage ring of the other party, a stern shout rang out.

    It was a magnificent me sect disciple. He had followed the man when he saw him sneaking around. He didn''t expect to see this.

    "Senior brother l¨¹,e here quickly. Someone''s stealing." The disciple shouted.

    Lu Qiming, who was in charge of the scene, was shocked to hear this. He couldn''t help but be serious.

    There was actually someone trying to fish in troubled waters. He didn''t need to look to know that it was definitely not a disciple of the sect, but one of those old ancestors.

    He had long been suspicious of their character.

    He definitely didn''t trust her.

 Chapter 868 Senior Brother Has A Good Impression Of Honest People

    "Put it down, put it down."

    Lu Qiming saw that the immeasurable old ancestor wanted to keep it for himself, and naturally, he couldn''t take it.

    Regardless of the other party''s background or cultivation level.

    This was the magnificent me sect.

    As long as he was in the sect, he couldn''t let others take his things.

    Shixiong had risked his life to get these.

    Look at senior brother, he was still fighting with the descenders in the void.

    However, he didn''t expect that someone would be so shameless as to steal his senior brother''s victory. It was definitely not something that people could bear to watch.

    The immeasurable old ancestor was sneaky to begin with. Now that he was caught red-handed, his heart started beating furiously.

    He was a little nervous.

    He was a little excited.

    "What are you guys doing? I''m checking to see if he''s dead, in case someone feigning death brings danger. " The immeasurable old ancestor said indifferently.

    If others knew that this was the immeasurable old ancestor, they would definitely not dare to offend him.

    However, Lu Qiming was not afraid at all.

    "Put down the thing in your hand. This is what my senior brother Zong Lin should get after killing his enemies." Lu Qiming did not back down.

    At this time, he had to be tough. Otherwise, these people would take advantage of him.

    "Aiya, I didn''t take it. It''s my own. Why don''t you believe me, little kid? I''m the old ancestor of the boundless Dao sect.

    The immeasurable old ancestor was getting a little angry right now. Given his status, there was actually a little kid that was suspicious of him? this was something that had to be said. To him, this was a type of nder. And it was a very serious one at that.

    "Senior brother, what should we do? He doesn''t want to admit it. I saw him take it off the body with my own eyes. " The sect disciple swore.

    "What you said is interesting. You said you saw it with your own eyes. Which eye did you see it with?"

    He definitely couldn''t admit to the immeasurable old ancestor.

    "Or do you think that I, the ancestor of a sect, would lie to you?"

    Such a situation had to be strictly denied.

    What the hell was he saying?

    How could he hand over the wealth that he had obtained with great difficulty after being seen by these two little fellows?

    Then, he would lose all face.

    "I saw it with both my eyes." The disciple was so angry that he wanted to hit him. This old man was so shameless. He clearly saw it, but he was still quibbling.

    Thinking about how their senior brother was fighting so hard while they couldn''t see anything good, they felt sorry for him.

    "Hahaha, why are you running?e back."

    The void was already a one-sided massacre.

    Although the descenders were careful when they came to the outer realm, they didn''t take it to heart. With their strength, they were more than enough to be the vanguard.

    "No, this is a demon. We''ve been tricked."

    Someone cried out. They were too careless and had to pay a painful price.

    Blood flowed like a river as the cudgel struck down. There was no way to block it at all. The other party''s strength had already reached a shocking level.

    The disciple felt indignant.

    Listening to the voices at the scene, senior brother was in a difficult situation. Even if he was beaten up by the crowd, he would definitely notin or even call for help.

    As the junior brothers of their senior brother, if they couldn''t even see through this, how could they still have the face to call themselves senior brother''s junior brothers?

    The immeasurable old ancestor shook his head and said,"young man, the eyes are the most fabricated thing in the world. You can''t trust them. You can''t trust them."

    The disciple''s face turned red with anger when he heard this.

    "How can you be such a rascal?"

    He had not expected that the self-proimed old ancestor of some great sect would be so shameless.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was weaker, he would have fought to the death with his opponent.

    "Alright, stop quarreling. It''s good that you remember. Just let me know when I''m done with this." Lu Qiming stopped his Junior Brother from getting angry.

    When the immeasurable old ancestor heard that, he had a bad feeling and said hurriedly,""The two of you can''t just randomly use people ah, this old master also came to see the situation."

    If he really told that kid, things wouldn''t be so easy to solve.

    "We won''t say much about this matter. Senior brother has his own ns. If the old ancestor really didn''t take it, then senior brother will definitely not pursue the matter. Everything will be decided by senior brother." Lu Qiming said. Then, he seemed to have thought of something."My senior brother is kind and generous. He treats honest people with kindness. There was once a person who stole my senior brother''s wealth. In the end, he taught that person a lesson andpensated him with the wealth of his entire sect."

    "It''s also teaching him to be honest. "

    The disciples at the side were a little dumbfounded. When had their senior brother ever done such a thing?

    He didn''t seem to have done it before.

    However, since senior brother l¨¹ had said that, he would just pretend that he did.

    As expected!

    The moment these words were spoken, the immeasurable old ancestor''s heart started to creak. He had a bad premonition.

    Although he had not known Lin fan for long, how could he not know what kind of character he had?

    As for what to say, trust.

    Seeing a ghost, he was simply lying with his eyes open.

    It would kill people.

    This was the magnificent me sect, and the two of them were each other''s junior brothers. If he really told Peak Master Lin about this, he wouldn''t be able to escape.

    The consequences would be obvious.

    "Yi!"

    All of a sudden, the face of the immeasurable old ancestor underwent an astonishing change. It was quite a bit of shock, and quite a bit of acting.

    "How could there be a storage ring on the ground? this is too shocking!"

    Lu Qiming looked at him and muttered to himself,"what a drama queen." Then, he nodded to his Junior Brother.

    The disciple quickly stepped forward and took the storage ring.

    "Senior brother, this is the one I saw just now."

    After saying this, he even cast a look at the immeasurable old ancestor. He had still refused to admit it earlier on, yet he was now pretending to have discovered it. How shameless.

    Lu Qiming took the ring and nodded in satisfaction. He kept it for his senior brother.

    "Senior brother, there''s someone picking up the corpses over there." The disciple looked into the distance and noticed a bunch of old people sneakily taking things.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s fine as long as we can see it. When senior brother is done, we''ll tell him and let him deal with them."

    Lu Qiming knew that these people were the patriarchs of the major sects.

    With their abilities, they might not be able to make them hand it over truthfully, so it was better to wait for their senior brother to deal with them.<sub> </sub>

    By the side, the immeasurable old ancestor''s heart was trembling with fear. He was truly a Tiger.

    Then, he looked at the guys who were happily picking up the items and didn''t know what to say.

    Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before she cried.

    "This Desperado is too strong." The frog was ready to run.

    However, the situation at the scene was a little confusing.

    The situation in the void was clearly a group of desperadoes ganging up on them, but upon a closer look, it was clearly one person beating up a group.

    Moreover, those guys didn''t even have any room to fight back.

    Basically, it was all done with one hit.

    "Impossible! How can he be so weak?"

    "Or is it because I''ve been away for too long, and the new recruits this year are much weaker than before?"

    It had to be said that he was already doubting himself.

    The hundred descenders suffered heavy casualties.

    In other words, they were not injured, but died directly.

    Lin fan was toozy to leave them alive. He didn''t have such thoughts at all when he asked them to join the magnificent me sect''sbor team.

    Work position, family first.

    These people of unknown origins still had to line up.

    "Impossible, impossible ..." The descenders were already terrified by the killing. A man''s face was deathly pale, and his eyes were filled with fear. He had witnessed with his own eyes that therge group had been killed, yet that native did not suffer any injuries at all. The spatial divine pir in his hand was, in his opinion, a divine weapon for harvesting.

    With one strike, there would definitely be casualties.

    "Friend, nothing is impossible. Since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving. Let''s have fun together." Lin fan disappeared from the spot with a bang.

    This moment was the most terrifying thing for the descenders.

    "No, I have to live. I have to live." The man was shocked and hollered as a pair of transparent wings spread out from his back. With a light p, the space trembled and he activated the Dao realmws.

    It was a treasure for escaping.

    ? Puchi!

    The wings tore open the void and fled the scene with the man.

    "Come back."

    The colored eyes were activated.

    This treasure was quite interesting.

    It was extremely fast. Even he felt that he might not be able to outrun it if he were to run.

    "What?"

    The man suddenly stopped. His heart was beating extremely fast and his breathing started to be rapid. In the depths of his heart, a never-before-felt anger surged up.

    "You detestable fellow, I''m going to kill you!"

    Without any hesitation, he turned around and flew over. He spread his hands and terrifying power gathered as he used an amazing technique.

    "Ten thousand inhibitions ..."

    He was halfway through his words.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone pir swept through space and exploded continuously. There were even spatial fragments floating in the air and settling in the void currents.

    "Everything is so weak, but the points are quite good."

    The descenders were about to be wiped out.

    He was looking forward to more descendersing to provide him with points.

    "Wuliang, what are you doing? You didn''t take such a good opportunity?" The star patriarch picked up many storage rings and eximed that he had struck it rich.

    Although some things were not good for them.

    However, they had to admit that there were many things that they had never seen before.

    "No need, as long as you''re happy, this old man doesn''t care about these things." The immeasurable old ancestorughed. Go ahead and pick it up. In the end, he might even lose his life.

    He was convinced.

    It was the first time he felt panic and fear.

    And it was Peak Master Lin from the magnificent me sect.

    He had always believed that when the sect was strong, one could do whatever they wanted.

    But now, it seemed that personal strength was what truly allowed him to do whatever he wanted.

    He looked into the distance.

    A shooting star fell.

    No, he was wrong. The corpse fell and hit the ground, forming a huge pit.

    At this moment.

    In the void, Lin fan waved his cudgel, but there was no one there.

    "Eh? They''re all dead?" Lin fan didn''t feel good fighting. It wasn''t an evenly matched battle, so he didn''t feel good at all.

    There was only a crushing action.

    He was too weak.

    It was so weak that no one could lift their spirits.

    He took a deep breath and prepared to check his points. He didn''t want to faint from excitement.

    "Magnificent me sect, I''m Teng Hu. I''d like to see how much courage you have to say such things. Come out and die."

    Suddenly!

    The void trembled.

    A pair of giant hands tore through the void and stepped out of the crack. Terrifying air currents gushed out from the crack and spread to both sides.

    The aura was shocking and had a terrifying might.

    "There are only two people." Lin fan wasn''t happy. He waved his right hand and the stone pir crushed down.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound rang out.

    "It''s finally over. Junior Brother Lu knows me well and has already arranged for the junior brothers to clean up the battlefield. Not bad."

    "I wonder if there''ll be anything shocking."

    He smiled, very happy.

 869 Chapter 869

    To Lin fan, these descenders weren''t strong.

    He could perfectly crush those at the same Dao realm.

    In other words, they were bullying children.

    "The vanguard members are all Dao realm experts. Then, wouldn''t the experts thate be even stronger? just thinking about it makes him look forward to it."

    Anyway, no matter how strong they were, if they really encountered an irreversible situation, they could only rely on their bad luck to harvest them.

    He had already thought of a n from the start, so there was no need to worry at all.

    "It''s over?" The frog was dumbfounded, and beads of sweat fell from its green face. It couldn''t be, a hundred Dao realm experts died just like that.

    Although there was a lot of movement, the rain was too small.

    Looking at that Desperado''s rxed and nonchnt expression, he knew that there was no problem.

    That Desperado was too strong.

    It was still because those descenders were too weak.

    The frog fell into deep thought. The situation was unexpected.

    They had originally thought that it would be a bitter battle, but this bitter battle was for descenders. All of them had been killed, and they didn''t even have the chance to escape.

    "Senior brother, are you alright?" Lu Qiming ran over hurriedly.

    "It''s fine. It''s just a warm-up. It''s no big deal." Lin fan said calmly. If he had to do something just to deal with these guys, then he would really be in despair.

    "Senior brother, those guys secretly took the storage ring." Lu Qiming said softly.

    "Yes." Lin fanughed. To think that someone would take something from him. That was simply too much.

    Although these descenders weren''t much, they were all killed by him.

    How could it be taken away by these old fellows?

    Letting them take all the advantages was something that could not be allowed to happen.

    Lu Qiming didn''t say anything. He believed that his senior brother had his own way.

    He just needed to watch the show.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''ve really opened your eyes. I didn''t expect you to kill all these descenders. It''s really shocking." The immeasurable old ancestor eximed in admiration. He had no choice but to admit defeat. He had a deep understanding of the strength of those descenders. They were very strong. Even if they were to face them, it would be hard to say if they could win in a one-on-one battle.

    However, they witnessed a massacre.

    Peak Master Lin had used absolute strength to kill all these descenders.

    Everyone knew that Peak Master Lin''s strength had probably reached a shocking level. Even they could not be his match.

    <o>,m Chi jiusha came back to his senses. When he saw what was happening, he looked at Lin fan in shock.</o>

    "Has Peak Master Lin''s strength already reached such an unfathomable level?"

    The scene was full of potholes, and the descenders no longer looked human.

    Then, he shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    He felt embarrassed.

    He had even wanted to fight alongside Peak Master Lin.

    At that time, he would probably be a burden.

    "Junior Brother Lu, you just led the junior brothers to clean up the scene. Are you done?" Lin fan asked with a calm expression.

    "Senior brother, I''m tidying it up right now. It''ll be done soon. I''ll go and rush him now."

    Lu Qiming ran away. He wanted his junior brothers to hurry up.

    The senior brother began to move.

    None of these old guys could escape. How could they take away the things that senior brother had worked so hard to obtain?

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s gettingte. This old man''s heart trembled, and I feel that something is going to happen. I have to go back to the ster Tower to take a look. If there''s a chance in the future, I''lle and visit again." The star patriarch wanted to slip away.

    If he didn ''t, he might not be able to escape.

    Sure enough, after the first opening, the other patriarchs were ready to slip away.

    "Oh no, I''m forging a divine weapon. I came here in a hurry and forgot the time. I have to go back first. When the divine weapon is finished, I''lle back and ask Peak Master Lin to take a look." The weapon ancestor cried out anxiously. He wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    The immeasurable old ancestorughed coldly. What a bunch of ignorant fellows. Did they really think that Peak Master Lin did not know the details of the situation?

    He probably already knew.

    Now was the time to settle the score.

    Fortunately, he was smart, or rather, he had a high moral character. He did not do such a sneaky thing. He could straighten his back and Pat his chest to tell everyone.

    This old man didn''t take it, this is a moral character.

    "What''s the rush? the descenders have arrived, and everyone didn''t forget toe and help. I definitely have to thank everyone properly. Don''t go. Without my permission, no one is allowed to leave."

    "If anyone leaves, that means they''re not giving me face. If they don''t give me face, that means they''re not giving the magnificent me sect face. If they don''t give the magnificent me sect face, that means they''re looking down on me. So, I have to protect my face."

    Lin fan went around in a circle and the topic returned to the original one, which was whoever left would be unlucky.

    The old ancestors looked at each other, a little frustrated. This was not what they had expected.

    He couldn''t have found out, right?

    "Forefather, what''s going on?" Goddess Luo Yun asked carefully. The atmosphere was a little tense, and she felt that something had happened.

    "These guys even took Peak Master Lin''s things. They deserve to suffer. Just wait and see." The forefather of nine colors had the same idea. However, just as he was about to make his move, he suddenly realized that something was off.

    This was a trap, and people would die.

    With Peak Master Lin''s intelligence, how could he possibly let others take advantage of him?

    If he was so easy to take advantage of, would nine colors be extorted?

    Soon, Lu Qiming rushed over.

    "Senior brother, it''s done. There are a total of 103 corpses, but only 73 storage rings have been collected. There are still 30 missing." Lu Qiming reported.

    "Eh? How could there be 30 storage rings missing? I''ve held back and left their corpses intact. " Lin fan frowned and didn''t say who took it.

    "Senior brother ..."

    Just as Lu Qiming was about to speak, the immeasurable old ancestor interrupted.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you think that the storage ring was not hard enough and directly exploded? from what I know, it''smon for storage rings to explode under the pressure of the torrent of power."<sub> </sub>

    The immeasurable old ancestor''s face didn''t turn red, nor did his heart beat faster. He was simply shifting the me to the side.

    He hoped that Peak Master Lin''s intelligence would be in the negative.

    If that was the case, he would be able to Dodge it perfectly.

    "It''s not hard enough? This is impossible. My control of power has already reached the point of perfection. " Lin fan waved his hand.

    The old ancestors looked at each other. The situation was not good.

    "Senior brother, ording to what I''ve told you, someone has taken the storage ring." Lu Qiming said.

    "Eh? If I find out who it is, then he can stay in the magnificent me sect forever. " Lin fan''s voice turned cold.

    At the same time, a cold killing intent gathered in the surroundings and did not dissipate for a long time.

    The great ancestors felt a little cold.

    This was killing intent.

    The immeasurable old master jerked his head up and looked at Lin fan in shock.

    It can''t be.

    Was he going to kill someone?

    He did not think that Peak Master Lin did not have this ability. On the contrary, it was very simple.

    Just like those descenders, they didn''t even have a chance to fight back and died here.

    "Peak Master Lin, this kind of behavior is really vile. However, if we were to really find out, would we really kill him?" The forefather of nine colors asked.

    "Kill? That''s for sure. Stealing is a big taboo in our sect. If our disciplesmit this crime, they have to cut off their fingers one by one. If they''re not disciples of our sect, then they''ll be cut off and fed to the dogs. " Lin fan said.

    Duang~

    A crisp voice rang out.

    A storage ring fell to the ground, spinning.

    "Oh my, Peak Master Lin, I found a storage ring here. Take a look and see if it''s true." The star patriarch swallowed his saliva and said while holding the storage ring.

    Are you kidding me?

    Will I die?

    Lu Qiming picked it up and looked at it. ""Senior brother, yes, but I''m still short of 29."

    "This is going to be difficult." Lin fan touched his forehead and turned around, giving the old masters some face.

    Duang~

    Duang~

    Ding-dong, crisp sounds rang out continuously.

    The Rings were spinning on the ground, and they were very dazzling.

    "Oh my, what the hell? where did these ringse from? Peak Master Lin, take a look."

    "I was wondering where the ring went. It turns out that Peak Master Lin''s power is too terrifying and very precise. He broke the void and made the ring fly into the void, and only came out of the void now. Amazing, really amazing."

    "Right, right, that makes sense. Everyone here is a man of high moral character. How could they do such a thing?"

    The great ancestors who took the storage rings didn''t care if it was a reason that only a fool would believe.

    But at least there was a reason now.

    Looking at the other old ancestors, the immeasurable old ancestor was pretty convinced. To think that they could evene up with such a reason. They could be considered talents.

    "Now you know how terrifying this matter is." Forefather nine colors whispered to goddess Luo Yun.

    Goddess Luo Yun nodded,pletely understanding.

    "Senior brother, it''s just nice. There''s no shortage." Lu Qiming counted and confirmed the number.

    Lin fan nodded his head and kept the storage ring properly. He then turned around and looked at the crowd,"old masters, do you guys want to stay here for a little longer? Or are you returning to the sect?"

    The old ancestors who had just been frightened didn''t want to stay here anymore. They would definitely go home immediately.

    He quickly bade Lin fan farewell and ran off.

    "Junior Brother, don''t let anyone disturb me." Lin fan headed towards the secret room.

    The storage ring had what he wanted.

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming nodded. He would not let anyone disturb senior brother Lin.

    The disciples of the various sects cheered. The battle just now was earth-shattering.

    Under senior brother Lin''s leadership, these descenders fell apart and became nothing.

    "Forefather, should we return as well?" Luo Yun asked.

    "Let''s go back,"he said.

    The forefather of nine colors ''expression was grave. He had already learned that the descenders were all very powerful. He needed to return to the pill world to guard it in case anything happened.

    "Fellow junior brothers, go and bury those corpses. Senior brother Lin has said that the sect''s purpose is to kill and bury them." Lu Qiming said.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    The disciples got busy.

    This time, it was easy to deal with. Senior brother held back and didn''t split him into pieces. Otherwise, it would have been really difficult to deal with.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan checked his points. This wave of harvest was refreshing. Although there were only 103 people, the points were not bad.

    [Total points: 92010015]

    "My God, it only increased by 20 million points?"

    "I thought there would be a lot."

    He was a little disappointed. When he calcted earlier, he clearly had to add one more digit.

    Was his mathematics really that bad?

    Forget it, I''m not going to think about it.

    He was toozy to think about it, so he decided to look at the things in the storage ring.

 870 Chapter 871

    There were 103 storage rings.

    To others, it was a shocking amount of wealth.

    But to Lin fan, what he needed the most wasn''t the wealth, but the cultivation techniques.

    "I wonder if there are any suitable cultivation techniques. There should be some hard body skills."

    He couldn''t be sure, so he could only give it a try.

    He opened all of his storage rings and began to search for a suitable cultivation technique.

    To anyone else, 103 Dao realm experts ''storage rings were a huge amount of wealth. But to Lin fan, they were poor. They were just too poor.

    What he needed was not wealth.

    If he could kill those tens of thousands of descenders, he might have a different harvest.

    "Wait, senior brother is in seclusion. You can''t disturb him." Lu Qiming, who was standing guard outside, saw his senior brother''s friend and quickly stopped him.

    "Closed-door training? I still have something to tell you, brother. "

    Zhu Fengfeng was already in a daze. Her brother''s strength was beyond her expectations. It was inhuman.

    It was terrifying to think that so many powerful people had died in the blood me magnificent sect.

    He wanted to go out and take a look now. The outside world must have undergone earth-shaking changes. At the same time, it was also a time of great opportunities. There would definitely be different gains.

    "Senior brother specifically said that no one is allowed to disturb him while he''s in seclusion." Lu Qiming did not back down.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig at the side snorted.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at the fat pig,"you''re saying that it''s too dangerous outside and that we''ll be F * cked? So, staying here is the best choice?"

    "Hmph Hmph!"

    The fat pig replied.

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded by the conversation between the human and the pig. How could they understand this?

    Forget it, the people that senior brother knows outside might have some special skills.

    In the distance.

    Three figures flickered with light as they stood in the air.

    "Chi jiusha, what do you think Peak Master Lin''s strength is?" The immeasurable old ancestor asked.

    He had already been frightened. Now that he thought about it, it was simply frightening, alright?

    Those 100 descenders all had Dao realm strength. Even if they had the same strength, they wouldn''t be able to kill so many.

    Primary stage, intermediate stage, peak stage.

    Three major realms.

    They were all at the peak of the realm, and there was nock of peak-level descenders among them. In a one-on-one battle, they might be evenly matched.

    "Peak Dao realm." Chi jiusha thought for a moment and gave an answer.

    "Nonsense, impossible. How can there be such a strong peak Dao realm expert? were those descenders all idiots? if you are at the same realm, why don''t you try and see how many moves you can take?" The immeasurable old ancestor retorted immediately. He was simply spouting nonsense.

    If those descenders all attacked, they wouldn''t be able tost three moves.

    "But whether he''s a fool or not, Peak Master Lin''s strength is at the peak of the Dao realm. This can''t be wrong. From ancient times to the present, the Dao realm has been the limit of the outer realm. No one can break this saying. Do you admit it?" Chi jiusha replied.

    He couldn''t understand it either.

    They were all Dao realm peak strength, so how could he be so outstanding?

    And they could only watch and exim.

    The immeasurable old ancestor still didn''t believe it. He wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death. How could he be at the peak of the Dao realm?

    Peak Master Lin must have found a new direction.

    "Wuliang, Chi jiusha is right. Peak Master Lin is still at the peak of Dao realm. He can''t change the situation." The star patriarch pondered. In fact, he was also wondering if Peak Master Lin''s cultivation had reached a higher level.

    However, the aura that Peak Master Lin exuded remained the same. There was no change.

    "How is that possible?" The corner of the immeasurable old ancestor''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t want to believe it.

    How could Peak Master Lin be at the peak of Dao realm?

    If he really had such a cultivation base, how could he be so powerful?

    "Doesn''t that mean that all our cultivation has gone to waste?"

    The boundless ancestor''s words made the starry ancestor and Chi jiusha a little unhappy.

    What was he saying?

    Why didn''t he understand what she was saying?

    "Immeasurable old ancestor, that''s not right. How could we possibly cultivate to the point of being dogs?" The star patriarch coughed lightly and corrected his words.

    Who would say that about him?

    He really couldn''t bear to listen to this.

    "I''m just making an analogy. " The immeasurable old master waved his hands. In the depths of his heart, his evaluation of Lin fan had undergone aplete change.

    The magnificent me sect was probably the sect that should not be provoked the most in the outer-realm.

    That level of strength was already beyond human.

    "Everyone, the descenders have arrived. I''m afraid it''s not good. In my opinion, everyone should hurry back. Guarding the sect is the most important thing." Chi jiusha warned.

    He didn''t really care. He had no family or friends and was used to being alone.

    If a descender wanted to kill him, he would have no problem escaping.

    Of course, he also wanted to understand the descenders ''situation in case of an emergency.

    "Eh, you are right. The descenders are all Dao realm and this is a terrifying power. If we don''t deal with it well, there will be many problems." The immeasurable old ancestor agreed that the Daoqing immeasurable sect would definitely meet the descenders.

    "Everyone, goodbye. If something really happens in the future, I hope you can be a foil." The star patriarch cupped his fists and said.

    This was a battle between their higher-ups.

    The disciples below could not even put up a front. Even if they were to face the enemy, they were only cannon fodder.

    The three peak experts looked at each other and left. They all had their own thoughts.

    In a dangerous ce.

    A group of descenders had arrived.

    "Why does it feel like someone has been here? Are the twelve Fey gods really locked up here?" One of the men frowned and was very confused.

    "It can''t be wrong, it''s definitely here." Another person said.

    When they arrived in the outer realm, apart from connecting the passages, they also had their own missions.

    The twelve Fey gods were locked up here and they hade to check to see if they were there.

    As for what happened after that, it was not something they could control.

    "Let''s go. We''ll know once we enter. "

    A group of descenders turned into streams of light and attacked the dangerousnd.

    Suddenly!<sub> </sub>

    Something strange happened.

    "Seal!"

    "Kill!"

    Suddenly, a light screen appeared around them. They were sealed inside the light screen. At the same time, in the sky, an array pattern appeared, bursting with a bright light.

    "Eh? Who''s there?"

    The descenders were shocked. They felt an immense pressure from the array.

    What kind of formation had they not seen before? how difficult could it be to cross the border of the outer world? however, they had never thought that this formation would suddenly appear and block their way. At the same time, it also brought them great pressure.

    This was not something that could be caused by someone from the outer realm.

    "You guys opened the spatial divine pir?" A beautiful figure appeared in the air, but her eyes were cold and worried.

    "Who are you?"

    The descenders were puzzled. The only people who knew about the spatial divine column were those who hade from their ce. How did people from the outer realm know about this?

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t answer them.

    Instead, he was very worried.

    With the opening of the spatial divine pir, what had happened in the past was about to happen again.

    "Everyone, why are you talking nonsense with this woman? it''s just a formation, do you think it''ll be a problem for us? let''s do it!" Someone was furious. The other party''s actions had angered him.

    BOOM!

    The light shone brightly and enveloped the array.

    An extremely terrifying power burst forth, bombarding the formation.

    "We can''t leave him alive."

    Old ancestor wanku was already filled with killing intent. These people couldn''t be left alive, or they would be a disaster.

    She raised her hand and grabbed at the air.

    Even though it was only a light grab.

    It was as if he had caught something shocking.

    Soon, a scream came from the array.

    "How is this possible? What is this? how can there be these?"

    The descenders in the seal suddenly burst into mes. When these mes touched their bodies, they were inextinguishable, and it was useless to pour water on them.

    The rootless fire burned fiercely.

    Within the formation, energy fluctuations formed tiny long swords in the air. With a whoosh, they enveloped the sky and pierced through it.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    "It seems like I should go and have a chat with the twelve Fey gods." Old ancestor wanku couldn''t be sure, but in the current situation, she could only try.

    In an instant, the figure disappeared.

    Outside, the descenders who had barged into the array were lying in a pool of blood. The mes were still burning, and soon, piles of ck ashes were imprinted on the ground.

    In the secret room.

    "It''s a little despairing. " Lin fan looked at the skills he had chosen.

    There were still some gains.

    Thirteen hard body skills.

    It was a cultivation technique that surpassed the heaven grade.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    His points were being used up.

    The level of his cultivation technique was also increasing.

    There was a power shaking in his body.

    "Upgrade!"

    Keeping the points would only make one feel smug, and they would definitely use up all their points.

    To increase one''s strength.

    Only then would he be able to beat the sh * t out of the other party when he met them.

    Although it was a little vulgar, that was the general meaning.

    He read through one cultivation technique after another.

    Points were used to increase.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    There was a slight vibration. With Lin fan as the center, ripples spread out in all directions.

    As for Lin fan, he was so absorbed in upgrading his skills that he couldn''t stop.

    Lu Qiming was waiting outside.

    But suddenly ...

    He realized that something was wrong. There was originally ground beneath his feet, but for some reason, there were waves covering his feet.

    "Senior brother is improving again." Although the ripple did not have any killing power, he could feel that the ripple contained an extremely terrifying power.

    Lin fan''s brows locked together. With a crack, his muscles swelled up and there was a light of power circting on the surface.

    "These cultivation techniques are a little different from the ones here. The increase in their Foundation is also quite good."

    "But this is too much. Dao realm peak actually expanded their foundations to such an extent. Just with these techniques, when will they reach the end?"

    He controlled the cells in his body and began to devour energy, filling up his Foundation.

    The next day!

    In a tea house in the outer realm.

    Cloudsky gobbled down the food, stuffing big mouthfuls of food into his mouth.

    The surrounding diners looked at cloudsky in shock.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Where did this persone from? has he not eaten before?"

    "Who knows? look at that person. He''s eating until he''s crying. I''m afraid he''s a pitiful person."

    The customers discussed in low voices.

    As cloudsky ate, he could not help but shed tears.

    He was very happy.

    It didn''t hurt at all.

 871 Chapter 871

    Cloudsky buried his head and ate.

    He had forgotten how long it had been since he had let his taste buds enjoy the taste of food.

    That ce was hell. He would rather die than go back.

    It was too bitter.

    Even though his strength had increased a lot.

    However, it was too much. If there was a next time, he would rather not increase his strength than suffer like this.

    He knew that his actions had already attracted the attention of others.

    But he didn''t care.

    At that moment, a few men who looked like sect disciples were sitting at the next table and chatting.

    "Did the Zhizhi bird see it? The descenders arrived at the magnificent me sect, but they were all killed by the peak Master of that sect. "

    "Yes, I heard about it. It''s very powerful. There''s no room for resistance at all."

    The few of them discussed in low voices. They were all shocked.

    They weren''t familiar with what descenders were, but they heard that they were very powerful.

    Yun Xiao was shocked to hear the words ''Peak Master'', and his heart trembled.

    "The peak Master you''re talking about? Is it Lin fan?" Yun Xiao asked.

    The people at the table who were talking couldn''t help butugh.

    "Heh, interesting. There''s actually someone eavesdropping on us."

    "But it doesn''t matter if I tell you. We don''t know either. It''s not written on the Zhizhi bird. Why? do you know that Peak Master?"

    "I don ''t." Yun Xiao shook his head and thought about it. He felt that the peak Master was Lin fan, the person who had suppressed him so many times that he couldn''t even raise his head.

    However, he suddenly thought of something important. He raised his head and his eyes flickered.

    Do you know the exact location of the magnificent me sect?" Yun Xiao left the table and came to the next table, asking.

    The four people at the table looked at each other andughed when they heard this.

    One of them, a man in a gorgeous robe, rubbed his wine ss with his fingers and smiled yfully,"I know, but why should I tell you? Who are you?"

    "I''m just an ordinary person. I want to know the location of the magnificent me sect. I''ll go and take a look when I have the chance." Yunxiao was not an idiot. He could not tell her that he was the other Peak Master of the magnificent me sect. He was lost and was looking for his way home.

    If he said this out loud, he would beughed at.

    Moreover, he wasn''t sure if these people had any conflicts with the magnificent me sect.

    It was not a good thing to expose himself too early.

    "Hahaha, an ordinary person. Since you''re an ordinary person, don''t think too much. The magnificent me sect isn''t a ce for an ordinary person like you." The man smiled, but his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Although the person who had asked for the location of the magnificent me sect was dressed rather poorly, his inner temperament could not be hidden.

    He really didn''t believe that the other party was an ordinary person.

    He felt that there were benefits to be reaped from this.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly!

    A rumbling sound reverberated outside, and the entire earth began to shake.

    "Help!"

    The streets outside were in chaos. Some people were shouting in fear and running away.

    "What''s going on?"

    Everyone in the teahouse was shocked. They stood up and quickly went to the fence. When they saw the scene outside, they werepletely dumbfounded.

    In the air, there were several voices standing there proudly.

    As the terrifying power enveloped them, those who had no cultivation or those with low cultivation were all crushed by this power.

    Although it was a city, it was a subsidiary of arge sect.

    Usually, no one woulde here to cause trouble.

    However, now that someone had started a massacre here, many people were shocked.

    "It''s descenders, they''re descenders. " Someone in the teahouse cried out in rm, his expression flustered and terrified.

    "We are finished. Based on what I know, they are all Dao realm. With our cultivation, we aren''t even enough to fill the gaps between their teeth."

    When this information was revealed, everyone in the teahouse was stunned.

    Dao realm expert?

    Then what would they use to fight against them?

    "You still haven''t told me where the magnificent me sect is." Yun Xiao grabbed the man. He couldn''t wait any longer. He knew that a great battle was about to break out. If someone who knew where the magnificent me sect was were to die, he would be killed.

    I''m afraid it won''t be easy to find.

    "Are you crazy? hurry up and die." The man shook off Yun Xiao and quickly ran into the distance.

    If he didn''t leave now, he would really be finished.

    He had seen the horror of descenders from the Zhizhi bird.

    Many sects had been destroyed by the descenders.

    "Wait ..." Yun Xiao shouted, but he could only watch the man turn into a stream of light and leave.

    But suddenly ...

    A long spear pierced through the air and pierced through the man''s body, pinning him to the ground.

    "Ah!" The man screamed as the long spear pierced through his body, creating a huge hole. Blood flowed out from the hole, making him look extremely miserable.

    "Hmph, you want to run? dream on."

    In the void, a descender with a bare upper body and a bronze body with well-developed muscles was holding a long spear. It was the same spear that had pierced through the man.

    "It can''t be, how can we encounter danger like this?"

    Cloudsky was stunned. He had just escaped from the hands of that terrifying woman, and now he was faced with such a situation again.

    "Let''s run,"

    That was the only thought he had right now.

    The guys above him were obviously not simple. With his current ability, he really couldn''t win.

    "I don''t want to die," The man who was pierced struggled, but the spear was deep in the ground. He was suspended in the air and could only slowly wait for death.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him.

    It was a descender.

    "Hehe, you''re the one who runs the most." The copper Man sneered and was about to pull out his spear to crush the ant.<sub> </sub>

    "Wait, you can''t kill me. I have something to tell you. You are all descenders, but yesterday, a group of descenders went to the magnificent me sect and were killed. I found someone here who is rted to that sect. You can arrest him, but please don''t kill me." The man begged for mercy in a panic.

    "What?" "You said that the person from the magnificent me sect is here. Who is he? where is he?" the man in red bronze frowned.

    They already knew about this.

    To them, this was unforgivable.

    "It''s in that teahouse, a person dressed in very old clothes.

    In the teahouse, cloudsky had long felt that something was amiss. Especially when he heard these words, he was so frightened that his soul almost flew away.

    What does it have to do with me?

    I''ve just escaped from the hands of an extremely vicious woman, and I haven''t even returned to the sect to enjoy my life yet, and now I''m taking the sect''s me. There''s no need to go so far, right?

    Instantly.

    Cloudsky''s hair stood on end.

    He felt a pair of cold eyes staring at him. He wanted to run, but it wasn''t easy.

    But no matter what, not running meant death.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Once the thought was set, he instantly fled.

    "Hmph," he snorted. The descender threw his spear and flew through the air. It was like a dream to escape from his eyes.

    The rest of the descenders coldly looked at the situation below.

    There was anger in their hearts. The Aboriginals here actually dared to kill people from the upper realm. If they weren''t courting death, what were they?

    Cloudsky felt that he was running extremely fast, and this was all due to his hard work during this period of time. However, he suddenly felt a cold glint approaching from behind him, and the aura of death enveloped him.

    With a cry of surprise, he died.

    ¡­¡­

    Invincible peak.

    Creak!

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door. He was in good spirits.

    "Congrattions, senior brother." Lu Qiming stepped forward immediately.

    "En, sort out the things in these storage rings."

    He took out the descender''s storage ring.

    He didn''t touch anything inside, only the cultivation technique was taken away.

    Raising all 13 cultivation techniques to the great circle level had cost him close to 80 million points in total.

    It was very explosive.

    But it was all worth it.

    However, in terms of Foundation, it was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. The difference was still huge.

    There was still a long way to go if he wanted to reach a higher realm.

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming nodded. The sect''s wealth was already shocking. With these, it was even more shocking.

    Lin fan came to the peak and ced his hands behind his back, looking at the overall situation of the sect.

    The cultivation of his junior brothers and sisters was improving steadily and quickly.

    He took out the Golden paper.

    "Grandmaster, you''re going to explode." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was shocked andpletely exploded.

    A Grandmaster killing a descender by himself was simply shocking.

    Even their master had bluntly said that he was no match for Peak Master Lin.

    "What''s there to drop? there''s only about a hundred people here. It''s not even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. Did you help me with the thing I told you?" Lin fan was unhappy. Descenders made him a little disappointed.

    In his heart, he had already said such humiliating words, but he didn''t expect so few people toe. If word got out, it would be embarrassing.

    "Grandmaster, are we really going to do this?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked.

    He felt like this situation was a little explosive.

    "Of course. Why don''t I go out and look for them one by one? I''ll send you the content when I''m done. Send it out on time." Lin fanmunicated with him.

    He had to continue seducing those guys.

    Otherwise, how long would it take for them to find it?

    Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    Then, Lin fan cut off contact with the examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment. He stretched his back and twisted his neck. He felt that his days were reallyfortable.

    "Master ..."

    The frog appeared behind him, staring with its small eyes.

    "Frog, you came just in time. I have something to tell you." Lin fan felt thatmunicating with the frog should be effective and he would be able to get a good idea.

    "Ah?" The frog was stunned. It hade over to tell the Desperados that they shouldn''t be so arrogant. It was very dangerous and shouldn''t be like this.

    However, he didn''t expect that this Desperado would have something to say to him.

    The frog listened.

    After a long time.

    The frog felt that its breathing was getting more and more rapid, and its heart was beating faster and faster. It almost felt out of breath.

    "Master, you ..."

    He was already scared silly.

    This Desperado had actually asked him if there was any way to attract more descenders at once.

    Although he was very domineering earlier, killing all of them.

    But he couldn''t be too arrogant.

    "I''m dizzy," The frog rolled its eyes, stuck out its tongue, stuck out its white belly, andy on the ground without moving.

    "Dead? Then forget it, I''ll just cook the frog. " Lin fan took out the heavenly River King cauldron.

    The frog didn''t really faint, it was just pretending.

    When he heard the thoughts of the Desperado, he stretched out his legs and straightened them.

    "Master, please listen to me. This matter is not difficult. I have a way." The frog patted its chest and made a solemn vow.

    However, he felt uneasy.

    Even if you want to die, you don''t have to do this.

 872 Chapter 872

    He listened to the frog''s story.

    Lin fan''s brows furrowed and he felt that this was really interesting.

    "Frog, you know a lot?" Heughed. He didn''t expect the frog to know the origin and identity of the descenders. It told him all the ck spots of their boss, and the degree of verbal humiliation was extremely high.

    The frog licked its face and smiled a little wretchedly."Master. I don''t know much, we''re just friends. We''re just familiar with each other. "

    These words were somewhat boastful. How were they friends? they werepletely absurd.

    However, he thought that these guys should still be alive.

    Even Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan was still alive, so those guys shouldn''t have died so quickly.

    As long as he didn''t die, this method should be useful.

    "Are these the strongest people you know?" Lin fan was really curious. He had been thinking about how terrifying the descenders were.

    However, he had never seen her before, so he didn''t know.

    If they could have a great battle, it might be very satisfying.

    Even if he was beaten up like a dog, he had nothing to fear. After all, wasn''t fighting just about winning and losing? as long as he died, he would be happy again.

    "Yes, I am." The frog nodded and muttered in its heart,"they should be the strongest. Even if the tables are turned, it''s impossible to surpass these guys even if there are outstanding people in the past tens of thousands of years."

    As for now, looking at his green-skinned body, his heart ached. Everyone else was moving forward bravely, but he was turning back.

    He had even be someone else''s demon pet. If word got out, he would beughed at.

    Lin fan remembered these people in his heart. He was thinking that if he could kill one of them, then the wealth would be huge.

    "Very good, frog. After such a long time, you''ve finally done something practical. I''m very pleased."

    The frog was very obedient when it heard this.

    He was indeed gratified.

    Of course, it wasn''t Lin fan who was happy. The frog was happy. Since this Desperado wanted to court death, it wouldn''t stop him.

    Go and court death, work hard, work hard.

    Just as he and the frog were discussing this matter, The Hanging Woman appeared out of nowhere.

    It was silent, not a single sound of footsteps could be heard.

    "I want to hear a story."

    The voice was soft and cold, making people shiver.

    The frog raised its head and looked up, its expression slightlyplicated.

    The Hanging Woman gave him a strange feeling.

    Spirit King.

    He was the most terrifying existence he knew.

    Control the world''s dreams or mind.

    Killing people was invisible, and whoever he wanted to die would die. Even he didn''t dare to understand this.

    It wasn''t that the other party was mysterious, but no one was willing to find an existence that could take their lives at any time.

    "I don''t have time. Go somewhere cool and don''t bother me." Lin fan waved his hand and was toozy to talk to him.

    Suddenly, The Hanging Woman hung herself onto Lin fan''s body."Your body is the coolest. Staying here is the most ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before The Hanging Woman could finish her words, her body was instantly sent flying, crashing into the fake mountain and being deeply embedded.

    Her originally spirited eyes suddenly lost their spirit. Her beautiful head drooped down and she fell into aa.

    "Hmph, how impudent. It''s been too long since I''ve revealed my true nature. I''m starting to think that I''m easy to get close to." Lin fan flicked his clothes and looked at the frog."That''s all for now."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he left.

    What happened next was very important. Whether or not he could get rich overnight would depend on what he did next.

    "This ..." The frog squatted there, raised its front paw, and patted its head. It really couldn''t understand a Desperado.

    He shook his head and looked at The Hanging Woman who was embedded in the rockery.

    Although the girl was a little weird, he couldn''t just punch her into the rockery without saying anything.

    "Are you a Spirit King or not?"

    "What if it really is? With your strength, this Desperado isn''t your match at all. In fact, if you were at your peak, the life and death of all living beings in the outer realm could be decided with a single thought. "

    The frog murmured, feeling more and moreplicated. If The Hanging Woman was really the spirit King, then it was crazily testing the edge of death.

    Even if he was at his peak, although he could stay alive, it was impossible for him to leave safely, let alone in his current situation.

    "Forget it, I''d better not think about it. Even if I die, someone will be at the bottom."

    The frog retreated with all its might and jumped into the distance.

    Creak!

    Crushed stones rolled down from the fake mountain.

    The hanging Girl opened her eyes and looked into the distance. She touched her abdomen with her fingers and felt pain. A meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "It''s really bad. "

    Cloudsky''s legs were impaled by the long Spears, and blood was flowing non-stop. He was almost dazed.

    Just what in the world had happened?

    He didn''t even do anything and he already encountered such a thing.

    If he returned to the sect and enjoyed himself for a period of time, he would definitely take the me for the sect.

    At the same time, he felt that something was wrong. He might have been Lin fan''s scapegoat.

    He supported himself with both hands and turned his body upside down. Using his hands as his feet, he slipped away.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t suffer in vain and learned this escape technique."

    Cloudsky had never been grateful to that terrifying woman, but at this moment, he had to admit that this move had saved him.

    His ten fingers touched the ground, and his body kept changing positions in a strange way.<sub> </sub>

    That woman had told him that if he used this move, no one would be able to catch up to him unless the difference in their cultivation levels was too great.

    "What a detestable little ant. He actually has such a technique." The man was dissatisfied, and the spear in his hand did not fall for a long time.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to make a move, but the other party''s figure had be strange.

    The area below seemed to be shrouded in a strange aura.

    That ant''s figure appeared here and there for a while. It was very far away, and there was no trace of it.

    But even so, the man wasn''t prepared to let him go.

    Whoosh!

    The spears were thrown into the air. The spears shone with a bright light and scattered in the air.

    "Go to hell!"

    He pressed down with both hands, and the long spear that was floating in the air shot out with a whoosh, shrouding the entire area.

    Bang Bang Bang ...

    The earth-shaking rumbles continued. The ground was torn apart, and deep pits were formed. Dust covered the entire area, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.

    "He ran away?" At this moment, another man appeared beside the man with the long spear and asked.

    "Yes, he''s quite capable. I let him run away, but he''s already been seriously injured by me." Zheng Jun said coldly.

    With such a huge difference in cultivation, it was simply a humiliation to let the other party escape.

    "This city has already been destroyed. The ce where the ancestor devil was sealed is just ahead. Let''s go. There''s no need to waste too much time on an ant." The descender said.

    They had arrived in the outer realm, and opening the spatial divine pir was an important matter. However, there were still some things that they needed to do.

    "Yes." Zheng Jun was unwilling in his heart, but he had already remembered this ant. He would definitely kill him in the future.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fan wasmunicating with the examiner of the Zhizhi bird.

    "Grandmaster, who are the characters you wrote? Howe I don''t know any of them?" The reviewer was a little confused. A Grandmaster had submitted a manuscript, but he could not understand the contents.

    And was this really a good idea?

    The content was a little unsightly.

    What lick, what explosion, and what the hell was this, what was a big stick?

    As the examiner of the Zhizhi bird, he was of high quality and his moral standard had risen to a certain level. How could he read these contents?

    "Why do you have so many questions? you just need to deliver these things to the descenders." Lin fan said impatiently.

    "Yes, yes, Grandmaster. I was just asking." The reviewer could not understand these and secretly sent them to the owner of the Zhizhi bird.

    He didn''t know who these names were.

    However, the content written by Peak Master Lin was really a little disgusting.

    He cut off the connection with the Zhizhi bird and looked up at the sky.

    The method of condensation he had obtained from the righteous path mountain hade into effect.

    "Sigh, I''ve cultivated toote. The power of love is a little slow to condense." The sky above the sect was covered with a thinyer of light.

    This was the same as the righteous Qi of the righteous path mountain. Pulling such power would affect the entire sect.

    Although it couldn''t bepared to what he had at righteous path mountain, he could just slowly gather it and hope that it would be useful in the future.

    <o>,m If it was useless, he would cry to death.</o>

    Regardless, he was waiting for the power of the Zhizhi bird.

    If the frog''s method worked, it would definitely be an extremely fierce battle.

    Just as Lin fan was thinking about this, a familiar voice spread out.

    "Brother, what can I do now?" Mo Jingzhe had been confused recently, but it wasn''t just recently. He had always been confused.

    He didn''t think he would lose to anyone.

    However, after he escaped to the magnificent me sect, he realized that he had nothing to do with it.

    He hadpletely be a passerby.

    The script shouldn''t have been like this.

    "What are you doing here?" When Lin fan saw who it was, he was stunned. This guy actually came over. What was he up to?

    "Ah, I''m ashamed to say this. No matter what, I, mo Jingzhe, am also a well-known figure. How can I be so mediocre all my life? of course, how can I not know that you are the one who took care of me now? you don''t want to arrange things for me. You''re wee. You can leave anything to me. I promise toplete it perfectly."

    Mo Jingzhe patted his chest and vowed.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes. He couldn''t understand what was going on. He had no idea what this guy was up to.

    Times were different now.

    It would be best if he could be like the sect leader and enjoy life.

    Don''t bother so much.

    "You ..." Lin fan stepped forward and patted mo Jingzhe''s shoulder. For a short time, he was speechless. He was afraid that he would hurt mo Jingzhe''s fragile heart if he said it too bluntly.

    Mo Jingzhe looked at Lin fan, his eyes full of anticipation.

    He was waiting for something to be done.

    No matter what, when they had known each other back then, they were on par. Although the gap between them was a Little Big now, he believed that he would definitely be able to catch up.

    Therefore, all hecked now was an opportunity.

    "Why don''t ..." Lin fan''s head hurt. All of a sudden, he had a sh of inspiration."Alright, I have something really important that I need you to do. As the Grandmaster of a sect, he can''t be short of people by his side. Why don''t you go and apany the Grandmaster?"

    "Okay, no problem. I didn''t expect that I, mo Jingzhe, would be so important in your heart that you would actually hand such an important matter to me. Don''t worry, I, mo Jingzhe, swear to the heavens that I will make sure the sect master is well."

    As soon as he finished speaking, mo Jingzhe cupped his fists, straightened his back, and walked in the direction of the sect master, ready to report.

    "Sigh, is this guy really sick?"

    Lin fan thought about it. He noticed this problem in the past and now it seemed like it was true.

    It couldn''t be wrong.

 873 Chapter 873

    The sect master had his own peak.

    Usually, he was not in the main hall of the sect. He would be on the mountain peak, lying on the chair, drinking tea, tasting fruits, looking at the sky, and breathing in the fresh air.

    On the mountain peak.

    Footsteps could be heard.

    "I''m mo Jingzhe, Peak Master Lin''s good brother. I''ve been specially ordered to take care of the sect master." Mo Jingzhe straightened his back and smiled. He was confident that he could do this.

    The sect master turned around and stared at mo Jingzhe expressionlessly. He kept blinking his eyes.

    When mo Jingzhe noticed the sect master''s gaze, he also responded without dodging.

    The two of them just looked at each other without saying a word.

    "Do you feel it?" The sect master said something that he couldn''t understand.

    "What do you feel?" Mo Jingzhe was puzzled. He didn''t know what the sect master was talking about. Could this be an assessment?

    The sect head smiled and took out a chair from his storage ring and ced it beside him. He reached out,e, lie down."

    "Yes, sect master." Mo Jingzhe nodded andy on the chair. He muttered in his heart, what kind of test is the sect master going to give me?

    This made him a little nervous.

    Of course, he was mo Jingzhe. He was very intelligent and ambitious. No test could stump him.

    "Do you feel it?" The sect master asked.

    "Yes, I can feel it. It''sfortable. It''s veryfortable lying on the chair. It''s cold." Mo Jingzhe moved a little and adjusted his lying position to make himself morefortable.

    "I''m not asking about that. " The Grandmaster smiled and shook his head,"don''t move. Take a deep breath and slowly exhale. Close your eyes ..."

    Mo Jingzhe listened to the sect Master''s words and did as he was told.

    "Mm, very good. Rx your body and empty your mind. Do you feel it now?" The sect masterid there leisurely.

    At this time, mo Jingzhe really felt something, and he wanted to pee.

    "Sect master, I can feel it. It''s tranquility. It''s tranquility."

    "Yes, you''re a good student." The sect leader nodded his head and picked up the fruit. He ate it in a few bites and then threw the core away.

    Mo Jingzhe opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the uncivilized behavior of the sect master. He couldn''t help but remind him,""Sect master, it''s not good to throw trash away."

    The Grandmaster waved his hand with a smile,"wrong. This is not just throwing away rubbish. This is called returning to the root, returning to the source."

    "Ah?" Mo Jingzhe was a little dumbfounded. How could he find such a fresh and refined reason for throwing garbage?

    "Do you think the fruit trees that grow fruits grow from the soil?" The sect master asked.

    "Yes." Mo Jingzhe nodded. This was nonsense. If it didn''t grow from the ground, it could grow from the sky. Sure enough, his brother had indeed given him an important task. There was a problem with the sect master.

    "That''s it. When the roots grow, they bear fruit. When the fruit is eaten by us, it will turn around in our stomach and return to the ground in some form. The reason why the core falls to the ground before the flesh does is also because of the order."

    "Although we ate it, it''s the same as not eating it at all. Therefore, there''s no cause and effect in this, and we don''t owe each other anything. We''ve gone one round at the starting point and finally returned to the starting point. This is a reincarnation."

    "So, do you still think that this sect master was throwing away the trash just now?"

    The sect master smiled and looked at mo Jingzhe with a calm gaze, letting himprehend his own thoughts.

    Mo Jingzhe was a little dumbfounded. He scratched his head and couldn''t understand what the sect master was saying. He thought about it carefully and felt that it made sense.

    But after thinking about it carefully, it didn''t seem right.

    "Sect master, I''m a little flustered by what you said. Although I, mo Jingzhe, am naturally intelligent, what sect master said is too profound. I can''t understand it in a short time." Mo Jingzhe was confused. He was very clear-headed at first, but after hearing what the sect master said, his clear-headed mind instantly became confused.

    "Hehe." The Grandmaster smiled,"no rush, no rush. Since you can think, it means that you have the ability toprehend. Come, lie down and don''t move. Enjoy the peace and quiet with Grandmaster. When you can feel it, you will realize that your heart is full. Everything is just an illusion. Whether they exist or not, they are all illusions."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Mo Jingzhe was really confused."Sect master, can you say something I can understand? this is really too profound. I don''t understand."

    "What do you see in front of us?" The sect master asked.

    "No, there''s nothing." Mo Jingzhe opened his eyes wide and looked very carefully. There was nothing there.

    "No, there''s something. There''s a fruit tree." The sect master said with a smile.

    Mo Jingzhe panicked. Just as he was about to say that there was nothing, he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. There was nothing in front of him, but in the blink of an eye, there was really a tree growing in front of him.

    "Sect ... Sect master, there really is one. How could there be one?" Mo Jingzhe felt that this was definitely a shocking scene.

    Creating something out of thin air?

    What he wanted?

    Or was there something wrong with his eyes, causing him to lose his sight?

    "What''s there?" The sect master revealed a surprised expression.

    "Fruit trees, there really are fruit trees." Mo Jingzhe pointed at the tree and said. But when he turned around, he found that the tree was gone. It had disappeared into thin air.

    "Sect master, what''s going on? There was clearly a fruit tree just now. How did it disappear in the blink of an eye?"

    He dared to swear to the heavens that there really was something just now, and it was absolutely impossible to be wrong.

    "Disappeared? If it didn''t disappear, then there''s no difference whether the fruit tree exists or not. You''re beside me now, so you do exist, but now you don ''t. " The sect master said with a smile.

    Mo Jingzhe waspletely dumbfounded. He realized that even with his intelligence, he couldn''t understand the sect master''s meaning.

    Was he too stupid, or was the sect master just fooling him?

    "Sect master, I ..."

    He had nothing to say for the time being. He didn''t even know what to say. The sect master said that he didn''t exist. Did that mean that he wasn''t a human anymore?<sub> </sub>

    "Grandmaster, say something! I exist! Hurry up and treat me like I exist!"

    The sect leader was happy,"it seems like you haveprehended something. Very good. Come, don''t say anything and lie down with me. Calm your heart and feel the existence of peace together."

    Mo Jingzhe was already shocked by the sect Master''s words and deeds.

    Or rather, he had been fooled.

    Hey there obediently and did not say a word.

    He felt the peace that the sect leader spoke of.

    He, mo Jingzhe, was naturally intelligent. It was impossible for him not to feel the peace that the sect master had mentioned.

    The next day!

    The outer realm was not stable.

    There were many descenders, and they were all scattered all over the ce. It was basically impossible to find them one by one.

    A sea of fire rose up, and countless people silently died at the hands of the descenders.

    To Lin fan, the descenders were just points that he could casually harvest. But to the people of the outer realm, the descenders were really invincible.

    The patriarchs of somerge forces met with the descenders, and they were evenly matched. They were both seriously injured and the war ended.

    Such a situation was extremely infuriating for the descenders, and they wanted nothing more than to kill them all.

    But to the ancestors, they were terrified. The other party was too terrifying and there were many descenders like him. They were worried that they wouldn''t be able to defend against him in the future.

    The knowledge birds spread out with thetest information.

    At a certain ce, a group of descenders set up camp and took a short rest.

    The most important thing for them to do when they arrived was to open the spatial divine pir and open the spatial passageway so that more people coulde to the outer realm through the spatial passageway.

    "You bastard."

    "You''re courting death!" An angry voice shook the heavens and earth, causing the surrounding trees to rustle.

    A woman in a long dress had a dark expression as she looked at the content of the Zhizhi bird in her hand. She was so angry that her chest was trembling."Despicable native, how dare you humiliate our Supreme Patriarch like this."

    This group of descenders had all gathered together.

    "Hehe, what happened to make you so angry?" The other descenders came over and asked curiously.

    The woman threw out the bird-of-knowledge news article."Take a look for yourself. This native actually dared to humiliate my family''s Supreme old ancestor. He simply deserves to die ten thousand times. His death isn''t enough to be regretted."

    "There''s such a thing?"

    Everyone was stunned. How did the natives here know?

    "What? My Heavenly Queen is actually in there too. This detestable guy. "

    "My family''s Supreme old ancestor is here as well! To think that he would be humiliated like this! How can we tolerate this? we must make this native pay the price!"

    "Look, this guy is so arrogant that he wants us to go and find him."

    They had originally thought that this matter was none of their business, but when they saw that their Supreme old ancestor was involved, they couldn''t sit still anymore.

    The Supreme old ancestor was their faith. How could he be humiliated by a mere native?

    "Wait," Some descenders felt that something was wrong.

    "Have you ever thought that the other party is clearly trying to lure us over? perhaps they want to capture all of us in one fell swoop."

    When everyone heard this, their originally irascible hearts suddenly calmed down.

    "Hmm, that makes sense."

    "Nonsense. The strongest in the outer realm is only at the peak of Dao realm. What kind of ability does he have to face us?"

    "You''re right. We shouldn''t admit defeat. I think we should all go together and kill the natives."

    These descenders didn''t know that 103 of theirpatriots had gone to find trouble and had been killed by the other party.

    If he had known, he probably wouldn''t have thought so.

    "Alright, I agree. We will not tolerate any insult to our ancestors."

    This time, the descenders had made a solemn vow to stay away from the edge of courting death, but now they were frantically probing around.

    In another ce.

    Some descenders learned of what had happened earlier.

    "There are natives in the outer realm who can harm our lives. They''re trying to lure us over."

    When they learned that the 103 descenders had been killed, they were also extremely shocked, as if they had seen a ghost.

    To them, something that should have been impossible had actually happened.

    "Damn it, he knew where the natives were but he couldn''t kill them. Damn it."

    "We can''t afford to panic. If we let this native seed, the consequences will be unimaginable. So, be patient. When our peoplee through the space tunnel, we''ll take this native''s life."

    This native''s cultivation base was clearly meant to strengthen them.

    Knowing this situation and still going head-on, wouldn''t he be a fool?

    Although they were arrogant, they still had brains.

 Chapter 874 A Legendary Palm Technique That Came From The Heavens

    The wind blew gently.

    "Not here yet?"

    Lin fan stabbed the stone pir deep into the ground. He stood at the top of the pir and sat cross-legged, waiting for the descenders to arrive.

    This was the original location of the magnificent me sect.

    Although they had already moved away, they had chosen a good ce and finally chose this ce to kill those descenders.

    He was waiting, not knowing how many woulde.

    He was a little regretful. The news of the 103 descenders being killed by him might have already spread.

    Some descenders might not be fooled if they were a little more cautious.

    I didn''t think too much about it back then.

    Now, it seemed that he regretted it a lot. If he had known, he wouldn''t have let the Zhizhi bird leak it.

    "Come on, I''ll cut down as many as theye." Lin fan looked into the distance calmly, waiting for the descenders to arrive.

    Just like cutting leeks, he killed them all, one after another.

    Suddenly!

    The world in the distance had a shocking change.

    The clouds were separated by someone in the middle and spread to the left and right. The clouds rolled like waves.

    "I don''t really like this kind of descent. Who did these guys learn this from? do they have to use special effects regardless of whether there''s a war or not?"

    Lin fan''s first impression of these descenders was really bad.

    Pada!

    He stood up and stepped on the stone pir with both feet. He gazed into the distance and raised his voice."Hey, I''m here. Stop hiding. I''m the only one here. There are no schemes or dangers. This Peak Master asked you toe here to beat you up. I have no other requests."

    Many descenders arrived and hid in the void to check if there was anything wrong with the other party.

    He didn''t expect to be seen through.

    "Arrogant!"

    His voice was like thunder, deafening.

    Some descenders couldn''t take it anymore. This person was simply too arrogant.

    They had thought that they were already arrogant enough, but who would have thought that there was someone even more arrogant than them? this was intolerable.

    Bang Bang!

    Thunder exploded and the space in the distance exploded, forming circr shockwaves. In the blink of an eye, the shockwaves were right in front of him.

    From the crack in the void, a sword tip that was shining with a cold light struck out, heading straight for Lin fan''s forehead.

    The speed of the sword was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had traveled a thousand miles.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan didn''t move. He calmly raised his hand and grabbed the sword.

    "It''s a good sword, but it''s a bit slow. "

    No matter how great the other party''s strength was, or how deep his understanding of the sword was, as long as he used the sword, he was basically finished.

    The power of the BUFF had not encountered any problems so far.

    "Why would I?" A figure appeared from the void.

    A gorgeous long robe rustled, and under the long robe, a young body was hidden.

    The woman attacked with her sword. The scene was beautiful, and the chain on her wrist made a crisp sound.

    It was apanied by an extremely fragrant smell that entered her nose.

    "How could I not?"

    Lin fan reached out and grabbed at that person. With his Dao realm cultivation, it was really easy for him to keep his sword and escape.

    However, the woman suddenly felt that she couldn''t control her body. It was more like she was locked in a very narrow crystal bottle, and she couldn''t move her fingers.

    Pada!

    In the blink of an eye.

    The woman was caught in Lin fan''s hands. It wasn''t fast, everything was slow. But to the woman, she really couldn''t escape. She couldn''t even move her feet.

    She still couldn''t believe what was going on.

    Everything happened in a strange way.

    "Let''s go. You guys are no match for the natives. " The woman reacted, and the first thing she did was to ask the people who came here to leave.

    Only by personally experiencing the other party''s might would one understand how strong the other party was.

    That kind of strength was not what they could contend with at all right now.

    "Don''t worry, I''m very weak. You were just too careless. " Lin fan grabbed the girl and smiled.

    "You ..." The girl met Lin fan''s eyes and she felt a chill down her spine. Although his eyes weren''t vicious, they were filled with yfulness.

    He clearly didn''t put them in his eyes.

    Toyed with, yed with.

    "Let her go."

    Instantly, the descenders appeared.

    They didn''t expect that Bai zheyi, a rising star in the sword Dao, would be caught and subdued by the Aboriginals with his unpredictable sword attack. He didn''t even have the chance to react.

    Bai zheyi''s face was beautiful, and he was the goddess in many people''s hearts and the object of their pursuit.

    At this moment, it was the time to show off.

    "One, two ..." Lin fan squinted his eyes and counted the descenders.

    His mood gradually surged, and he felt very good. It was more than the first time.

    Two hundred and fifty.

    Not a bad number.

    However, it was still far from what he had imagined.

    There were tens of thousands of descenders, but only a small number of them hade. If all of them hade, it would probably have taken them a day and a night to kill.

    "Come, don''t talk nonsense. Come at me together."

    Lin fan didn''t want to waste too much time. These were things that he would have to face in his life from now on. If he said too much, he would waste a lot of time.

    "Arrogant."

    Instantly, a male descender stood out. His entire body was shining with golden light and Dao realm energy flowing around him. He then took off the Golden Mask on his face.

    When the other descenders saw this person, they couldn''t help but be shocked. It was obvious that they knew the other party''s background.<sub> </sub>

    "I didn''t expect the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall to send the evil pure Buddha here. It seems like he''s determined to get something from the outer realm."

    "I didn''t notice it earlier. It turns out that Fozi hid too deeply and deliberately didn''t attract everyone''s attention."

    Son of Buddha e Jing took a step forward, and a Golden Lotus flower appeared under his feet. A smile appeared on his face, and it was the kind of smug smile that came from being recognized.

    "Bumpkin, I have to say that you''re very strong, but that''s all. I still have important matters to attend to, and I don''t want to be too ostentatious. I didn''t expect a bumpkin like you to appear in the outer realm. I have no choice but to deal with you." Son of Buddha e Jing had a benevolent look on his face, but his tone made one feel flustered.

    "To think that the Arhat woulde. In that case, the only path for this native is death." The descenders heaved a sigh of relief.

    Everyone was well aware of how terrifying Fozi''s strength was.

    It was rumored that the Arhat was born with great wisdom. An untranted Supreme Buddhist scripture was kept by the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall.

    The Arhat had evenprehended techniques from the prehistoric era from this Supreme Buddhist scripture.

    Lin fan looked at everyone''s expressions. He realized that the moment this Arhat appeared, everyone''s attitude had changed.

    Could this be the legendary golden thigh?

    If that was the case, things would be interesting.

    "Hey! That''s enough, hurry up! This Peak Master doesn''t want to y with you anymore, but I won''t have the chance to make a move. " Lin fan had been quite indulgent towards these guys.

    "The world is foolish."

    The Arhat shook his head and walked towards Lin fan. With every step he took, flowers bloomed as he descended from the sky.

    "I''m naturally intelligent. I''ve read many Buddhist scriptures since I was a child. I''ve evenprehended a Supreme dharmic formtion from a Buddhist scripture that has never been tranted. It''s a method to subdue demons."

    "Comprehending a technique, eliminating the inner demons."

    "Comprehend twows, and there will be no demons in the world."

    "I''veprehended the third technique. It''s enough to subdue all things in the world."

    The Arhat maintained his smile and took a step forward. The world was vast, and tens of thousands of golden lights burst out from his body.

    The sky that was originally extremely quiet suddenly shook with the sound of Sanskrit.

    The descenders didn''t know what this voice was, but when they heard it, they felt their hearts tremble. There was an unknown power washing over their hearts.

    "What?" Lin fan frowned and felt that something was wrong.

    Instantly, a massive Buddha shadow loomed over the world.

    The descenders were shocked. They didn''t expect Fozi''s strength to be so powerful.

    Even if they were in the same realm, they felt that they were no match for him.

    "World-shaking Dharma, Buddha''s Palm."

    "Buddha''s light, appear!"

    The Arhat opened his mouth. His voice was solemn and thick. When it resounded through the world, it turned into a Buddhist voice. When it entered one''s ears, it was like a heavy hammer pounding on one''s heart.

    "Oh my God, what is going on?"

    When the Arhat said these words, Lin fan waspletely dumbfounded. He felt as though he had just seen a ghost.

    It wasn''t that he thought that his opponent''s moves were terrifying, but that the name was too familiar.

    "The Buddha''s Palm? The light of Buddha appeared? Why don''t you use the heaven''s crippling feet?"

    Just as he was pondering over this.

    The Buddha''s light that shot out had already arrived in front of him.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The Buddhist light seemed to have a mind of its own. It avoided the woman in his hand and sted towards him. When it shone on his skin, a shocking power burst out.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, he saw the hair on his arm gradually disappear without a trace.

    Then, it reached his skin before itpletely dissipated.

    "Amazing, really amazing. You can actually hurt my fur."

    Lin fan was shocked. Although these descenders were Dao realm experts, he could kill them all like he was crushing ants.

    The other party was able to hurt his hair with a single move. He had to admit that he was indeed very powerful.

    If the Arhat knew that the native in his heart would have such thoughts, he would definitely vomit blood.

    "How is it? Was this native killed?"

    The descenders watched unblinkingly, not knowing what the final result would be.

    Suddenly!

    The voice they least wanted to hear rang in their ears.

    "Amazing, you''re really amazing. Where did you get these cultivation techniques?"

    At that moment, Lin fan stood on the stone pir and was curious.

    "What?"

    Everyone was shocked. Who would have thought that nothing would happen to him? this was too terrifying.

    What was going on with the natives and how powerful this move of the Arhat was, they had all seen it.

    The Arhat was stunned for a moment before he recovered and smiled."You''re quite capable, but that''s all. That was just a warm-up exercise with you."

    "The most terrifying part is yet toe."

    In that instant.

    The Arhat was furious, and his entire body emitted a scorching radiance.

    The surrounding descenders were all shocked and retreated in all directions. They could feel an extremely terrifying power erupting from the Arhat''s body.

    "Buddha moves the mountains and rivers!"

    A furious roar erupted.

    The entire world began to shake.

    The Arhat''s cultivation had reached the Dao realm, and every move he made had great power.

    Furthermore, the disy of such an extremely powerful move caused a hugemotion.

    "Native, die!" The Arhat''s body was enveloped by a golden light as the Buddha shadow behind him disappeared and fused back into his body. A golden true body then struck out at Lin fan.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t move.

    Bai zheyi, who was being held in his hand, looked shocked. Suddenly, she cried out in surprise as her body was thrown out uncontrobly.

    "Ah!"

    Bang! Bang!

    No one could clearly see what was happening within the golden light, but there was an astonishing boom that resounded through the entire world.

 875 Chapter 875

    "What''s going on? how''s the Arhat?"

    "I just saw the Arhat turn into a beam of light and charge towards that native. Then, I heard a bang. Do you guys think that the Arhat has killed that native?"

    "That''s for sure. Don''t you guys know how terrifying that move was? even I felt a chill in my heart as I stood at the side. We can''t use force to fight against it. Just how much ability does that native have?"

    Di da!

    There was the sound of liquid dripping.

    "What''s this sound?" The descender was surprised and flustered. This sound made him feel very ufortable, and it was more like a psychological effect.

    Just as everyone was waiting anxiously or expectantly, a scream came.

    "What?"

    The golden light dissipated, and the descender panicked when he saw the scene before him.

    The beautiful goddess Bai zheyi was no longer in the hands of the native. She had clearly turned into a lump of flesh and blood. Half of her body had disappeared, and arge amount of blood rolled down and dripped onto the ground.

    "Oh my God, my goddess, what happened to her?"

    Some descenders were dazed and in extreme pain. They couldn''t believe that things had turned out like this.

    "It''s too weak. " Lin fan looked at the corpse in his hand. He didn''t care how the descenders wanted to kill him and just threw it away.

    This action was a little shocking. There were even women among the descenders, and when they saw this scene, their hearts turned cold. It was too terrifying.

    "Ah!"

    The son of Buddha, who had been favored by the descenders, held his head and roared. Blood kept flowing out, and his waist and upper body had undergone a huge change. It should have been a change in shape.

    His waist protruded out and was about to be cut in half.

    The Arhat spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were filled with anger and disbelief.

    He didn''t expect things to turn out like this, and he didn''t even know what had happened.

    He had wanted to get rid of this native as soon as possible, but the moment he arrived in front of the native, he was attacked by an irresistible power.

    His internal organs were about to be crushed.

    "Fozi, are you alright?" A descender came forward to ask, but he couldn''t bear to look at the Arhat''s injuries.

    "Do you think I''m okay?"

    The Arhat was furious and red at him. Because he was too excited, his qi and blood shook violently, causing him to spit out another mouthful of blood.

    He was terrified and couldn''t believe that this native was so powerful.

    He had already used his strongest sacred art, but he was still reduced to such a state.

    If he hadn''t experienced it for himself, he wouldn''t have believed it was real.

    Now, there was another idiot asking him if he was okay. Did he not have eyes? could he not see what was going on?

    "Dangerous, it''s too dangerous. I really shouldn''t havee here."

    Although the pain was unbearable, the Arhat had already calmed down. The strength of the natives was too terrifying, and he couldn''t fight against them.

    If he didn''t run, he would probably die Here.

    At this moment, the descenders were speechless. They had been a little arrogant before, but now, no one dared to be impudent.

    "Yeah, it''s almost time to end." Lin fan cracked his neck.

    Two hundred and fifty descenders had arrived.

    The points he would get after killing them would definitely be quite a lot.

    "Alright, it''s about time. It''s time to take care of you."

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan went all out and his body started to expand. He grabbed the stone pir and looked at the descenders in all directions. He lowered his head and bent his legs. With a bang, he disappeared.

    But to all the descenders, there was an extremely terrifying pressure that enveloped the surroundings.

    This was taking their lives.

    "Die!"

    Lin fan appeared and smashed down with the stone pir.

    The descender exploded with a bang, and blood sttered all over the sky. The descenders who were closer only felt their faces be wet from the blood sttering on them.

    Their pupils suddenly contracted.

    That kind of panic shrouded his heart.

    He had an indescribable feeling.

    "Let''s run,"

    This was the only thought in the descender''s mind, so they had to leave quickly.

    "Let''s go!"

    Someone shouted, his voice full of fear.

    The Arhat was waiting for an opportunity.

    He only had one thought now, and that was to leave as soon as possible, not staying for a moment longer.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan smashed another descender. When he saw that they wanted to run, he smiled.

    "Come back."

    The colored eyes were activated.

    The descenders that had scattered felt that hope had arrived. How could they be stopped if they ran like this?

    But in the blink of an eye.

    Their hearts began to beat wildly.

    An unprecedented anger swelled up in his heart.

    "Bastard ..."

    The descenders who had already run turned around in rage and stared at Lin fan with blood-red eyes. They wanted to tear Lin fan into pieces.

    "Yes, that''s the look you should have. Come, I''ll be right here, waiting for you toe and kill me." The peak Master said.

    Lin fan floated in the air with the stone pir on his shoulder. He looked into the distance with a calm expression.

    The descenders ''anger towards him made him feel gratified.

    This was the scene he wanted to see.<sub> </sub>

    "Kill!"

    A thick killing intent exploded out from the descenders. They gave up all their defenses and charged at Lin fan with all their might.

    "Good."

    Lin fan raised his head, grabbed the stone pir, and stretched out his arm.

    "This feeling is pretty good. I haven''t used the violent Mace in a long time. The stone pir can also act as a substitute."

    Heughed, and when the descenders were about to cover him, he closed his colored eyes and fiercely brandished the stone pir. The violent Wolf Fang club technique was simply disyed.

    There was no need to spend anything, only a violent strike.

    Bang! Bang!

    Outside the magnificent me sect.

    "Saint Lord, is this the magnificent me sect?" Monarch dan Wu was a little dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it.

    Although he hadn''t seen the magnificent me sect for a long time, the situation in front of him was beyond his imagination.

    It was too F * cking unbelievable.

    "Holy sh * t, is this the magnificent me sect? Compared to the magnificent me sect, our Saint convent sect is a dog''s nest. " me Saint judgement was stunned and couldn''t believe it.

    "Sanction, what are you saying? How can you call the sect a dog''s nest? are you still a disciple of the Saint convent sect?

    "Under the leadership of our wise and powerful Holy leader, the Saint convent sect has made great progress. Are you blind?"

    Monarch dan Wu would always be the Holy master''s little cotton-padded jacket. He was considerate, practical, and not annoying.

    For the sake of the sacred master, he would definitely risk his life against anyone.

    "Alright, stop arguing. We''ll know if it''s the magnificent me sect or not once we enter." The sacred leader said unhappily. These fellows were getting more and more unsettling. They were really annoying.

    "Wait," Betting on Holy divine rank immediately stopped him.

    "Shenqi, what are you doing?" Sovereign dan Wu looked at Shen zhilie and asked in dissatisfaction.

    He didn''t know why, but ever since these guys left the magnificent me sect, he felt that they had be extremely annoying.

    "Hehe, since we''re already here, how can we not make a bet? why don''t we have a bet? I bet this ce is ..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, judgement stopped him.

    "Bet your mom! Why do you only know how to bet all day? I bet you''re a man, do you dare?" Punish those who were not satisfied with their divine rank.

    As the Saint convent sect''s monarch, he didn''t take the lead in educating his disciples. Instead, he took the lead in gambling. This behavior was simply intolerable.

    "What?" "You really want to bet on such a big scale with me?" Shen zhilie was shocked.

    Unknowingly, monarch shenzhi was holding a dagger in his hand. The dagger was very sharp and glowed with a cold light. If he were to cut it, he would definitely not feel any pain.

    "Who are you trying to scare with the dagger?" Sanction said angrily.

    He didn''t think that Shen quqi would actually attack him. This was simply too hurtful.

    Monarch dan Wu wanted to say something, but he realized that the sacred leader''s emotions were a little off. He felt a sense of danger and immediately shut up.

    "Enough, shut up. Look at yourselves. Do you still have the bearing of a sect monarch?" The sacred leader was exhausted, and a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat.

    "Holy Lord''s voice is as loud as a little chrysanthemum ..." Sanction muttered softly.

    "What did you just say?" Although his voice was soft, it was still heard by the sacred master. The anger in his heart rose, and he wanted to teach him a lesson.

    "HAIs, Saint Lord, don''t do anything. Calm down. There''s something wrong with the judge''s brain. Don''t take it seriously." Holy stealing lightning immediately hugged the sacred leader and then winked at the punishment.

    Judgement took a few steps back and looked at the Furious Holy Lord in confusion,"what''s wrong? what''s wrong with me? Holy Lord, if you don''t like me, just say it. There''s no need to do this, right? and you, Thunderbolt, you''re the one who''s sick in the head. Your entire family is sick."

    "Wow ... Old ancestor, senior brother Holy leader is so useless that he brought the sect to its downfall. Now, he''s even bringing the sect to join the magnificent me sect. Hurry up and open your coffin. Let''s take a look."

    "Die!" The sanction King shouted to the sky. The sorrowful cry appeared.

    "Hehe, who''s going to bet with me? I''ll bet that the old ancestor won''te out of the coffin. Who''s going to bet?" Shen quqi seized the opportunity and immediately ced his bets. He was initially full of hope, but no one ced their bets. This was very hurtful.

    "It''s over. The sect is finished. There''s no hope in this life." The sacred master was tired. With these sovereigns in the sect, what hope did they have?

    In the sky, the divine punishment Lord''s main force was pulling mountains and rivers, carrying the sect with great difficulty. Sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    All of a sudden.

    When he saw those guys chatting below, he was so angry that his liver was about to explode.

    "Holy master, what are you doing? It''s been hard on me. " The divine punishment Lord roared.

    He was really going crazy.

    From the moment he set off until now, he had been suffering in his heart, and it had not dissipated.

    He was the one who had to take the me when others didn ''t. Did he have any conscience?

    "God''s punishment, are you sick in the head? you''re just carrying something and you''re alreadyining that you''re tired. When I see you eat and sleep, you don''t evenin about being tired. Old ancestor, do you have any idea what''s going on? why did you name someone like him as a Lord back then? are you blind?" "Kill!" Sanction shouted in pain.

    "I ... How dare you ..." The divine punishment monarch was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage. The entire sect was shaking, and the disciples on top could not even stand properly. It was as if they were about to fall down at any moment.

    "Enough. I''m telling you, enough. Do you want me to die in front of you?" Sacred Lord took in a deep breath and took out his weapon, his eyes red as he red at everyone.

    Sanction lowered his head and did not speak.

    The other sovereigns didn''t say anything else. The sacred master was furious. Perhaps they had really gone too far.

    The Holy master was pleased. It seemed that he could still suppress them.

    However, all of a sudden, an inharmonious voice was heard.

    "Holy Lord, I''ll bet with you. I''ll bet that you don''t dare tomit suicide. Are you willing to bet ..." Gambling Saint said excitedly. Thispass was huge. If the Holy Lord gambled with his life, ordinary people would not dare to take it.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Everyone looked at Shen zhilie as if they had seen a ghost.

    Still betting at a time like this?

    The sacred leader''s breathing became more and more rapid. He was so angry that the veins on his neck were bulging. He raised his weapon and rushed towards Shen lie."I''ll kill you, you bastard ..."

    The surrounding monarchs immediately stepped forward, hugging their thighs, arms, and waists.

    "Saint Lord, please calm down. Don''t be rash. He''s a God-rank expert. You can''t cut him down."

    "That''s right. We''re already in a mess. We''re no longer what we were. We can''t afford to lose any more people."

    Shen lie took a few steps back, but he still raised his hand and said excitedly,""We''ve started a bet. How many times do you think the Holy master can cut me? or will I be cut to death?"

    Everyone was stunned. What was going on?

    It must be a ghost.

    Monarch dan Wu sighed,"everyone, please let go. Let the sacred leader hack him to death. He''s beyond saving."

    ¡­¡­

 876 Chapter 876

    Monarch dan Wu asked everyone to let go and let the Holy Lord kill Shen Zhui.

    Although that was what they said, no one really let go. With the current situation, even the Holy Lord was so angry that his mind was about to explode. It was really possible that he could kill a God.

    If that really happened, it would be toote to regret.

    The Saint convent sect''s current situation was obvious to all. They were like a te of loose sand. It was difficult to lead the team when the People''s hearts were scattered.

    It was understandable that the sacred master''s mind was blown.

    "Hey, Who are you? You''re sneaking around the magnificent me sect''s territory. "

    Just as the Saint convent sect was in a heated discussion, the magnificent me sect disciples came forward and questioned him sternly.

    This disciple was an inner disciple of the magnificent me sect. His cultivation was not bad. He had already broken through the immortal state and entered the legendary state.

    Such a realm was something he had never dared to imagine.

    Now that he had reached such a state, it was like a dream.

    "Eh? You''re the Saint convent sect''s Holy leader?" The disciple had seen the Holy leader of the Saint convent sect before. When he saw the red-faced and angry Holy leader, he immediately remembered.

    When the Furious sacred Lord heard these words, he calmed himself down. There were outsiders here, so he couldn''t lose face. He then smiled.

    "Yes. This is the magnificent me sect, right?"

    They had thought of the magnificent me sect, but the scene that they saw was too shocking, so they didn''t believe it.

    No matter how big the change was, it shouldn''t have been like this.

    In the past, it was just a country bumpkin sect. Now, it had suddenly be a wealthy n. Who could stand it?

    "That''s right, may I know what business Holy master has?" The disciple was very puzzled. In the past, their rtionship with the Saint convent sect was rather tense, and a war could happen at any time. Butter, because of his senior brother and the integration of the true immortal world, the rtionship between the two sides seemed to have broken.

    There was no battle, no conflict, and there was a trend of peace.

    "I''vee here today to discuss something important with your sect master. " The Holy leader''s attitude was very good. If it was in the past, he would be a local tyrant and would definitely shout,"magnificent me sect leader,e out and wee me."

    However, things were different now, so his attitude was naturally much better.

    The disciples looked at the Holy master, then at the sect in the sky, muttering,"could they be here to seek refuge?"

    Although he thought so, he couldn''t guarantee it.

    No matter what, the Saint convent sect was a sect that they could not afford to be associated with. They did not take the magnificent me sect seriously, so how could theye to the magnificent me sect?

    If he was the sect leader of the Saint convent sect, he would be too ashamed to do this. Even if he were to die, he would die outside.

    Not to mention, the Holy leader of the Saint convent sect was a man with great ambition. He would definitely not do such a thing.

    "Then, please."

    The disciple did not hesitate and led the way to wee the guests.

    The magnificent me sect upheld tolerance, justice, and love. They wouldn''t be calctive about what had happened in the past, so he was very polite to the Saint convent sect.

    "Sigh, I don''t even want to go. I feel so embarrassed." The divine punishment Lord muttered. There was a hurdle in his heart that could not be crossed so easily.

    However, looking at the expressions of the sacred leader and the others, they seemed to be a little happy.

    "It''s changed a lot. The Saint convent sect has fallen into a low point. I''m afraid it''ll depend on luck if they want to rise again."

    Now that they were already here, there was no point in thinking too much.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Sect leader, the Saint convent sect''s Saint leader brought ..." A disciple quickly ran over to report. He had to ask the sect leader toe out and discuss this matter.

    However, before he could finish his words, mo Jingzhe stopped him.

    "Shh! Don''t speak, the sect master is talking to Ning Jing. " Mo Jingzhe stopped the disciple. His expression was very calm, and there was even admiration in his eyes.

    Even though he had only known the sect leader for a short time, he realized that the sect leader was emitting a dazzling light.

    That was ...

    The radiance of the wise.

    "Tranquility?" The disciple who came to report had an extremelyplicated expression. What was he saying?

    In the past, the sect leader was really calm and the words he said were iprehensible.

    Mo Jingzhe had been arranged by his senior brother toe here. How could he understand the sect master''s thoughts in such a short time?

    It was a little shocking.

    At this moment, the sect master, who was conversing with An Jing, opened his eyes. You''re so flustered, did something happen?"

    "Sect leader, the Saint convent sect''s divine leader has brought the entire sect to the magnificent me sect. He would like to speak to you," the disciple said respectfully.

    The sect master''s heart didn''t fluctuate at all, and he didn''t panic at all. He calmly replied with an ''Oh''.

    "This has nothing to do with me. Let Tian Xu and the others handle it."

    "Ah? "Grandmaster, this ..." This disciple wanted to say something, but looking at the Grandmaster''s expression, it was clear that he didn''t want to interfere. He had no choice but to retreat.

    "Jing Zhe,e. Let''s feel the peace together." The sect master waved his hand.

    "Yes." Mo Jingzhe stepped forward andy on the chair. He immediately entered the state and began to feel it.

    In the sect''s main hall.

    Sacred master looked at Huo Rong with a rare smile on his face.

    He knew that Huo Rong was the most easygoing elder in the magnificent me sect. He was very polite to people from other sects.

    "Huo Rong, it''s been a long time since west met. Your cultivation base is even more exquisite." The sacred leader was very curious about what the magnificent me sect had gone through. Even Huo Rong, who used to be weaker than him, had advanced to such a level. It was really enviable.

    "Yes." Huo Rong nodded in satisfaction. Then, he sighed,""That''s right. It''s been a long time since we''ve met. I just didn''t expect that Saint Lord''s cultivation base would still be at the same level. There''s not much progress. You''re so weak. What a pity."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Sacred leader suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why did Huo Rong''s tone sound like he was humiliating him?

    How was that possible?

    Huo Rong wasn''t such a person in the past. He didn''t even speak so aggressively.

    Heughed.

    Keeping silent was a tacit agreement.

    "Holy leader, your situation ..." Huo Rong didn''t understand. What was the Saint convent sect trying to do? why did it feel like they were bringing their family along to escape?

    Look at these sovereigns, each one more miserable than the other. Their energy and spirit were all not right.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the divine punishment of the sect in the air, they were even more like coolies. They couldn''t bear to look at it.

    "Ah, it''s a long story." Sacred master sighed. He felt helpless and couldn''t say anything.

    He could still tell Huo Rong that he couldn''t continue living like this.

    The sect was surrounded by dangers and was already living in deep waters. He needed help urgently, or else the sect might be destroyed.

    "What a rare guest, how did Holy master find you?" At this moment, Tian Xu came out of the mountain. He was informed by his disciples that the Saint convent sect was here. The sect master was too quiet to deal with it, so he let Tian Xu do it.

    Originally, he was toozy to care.

    But thinking about it, he couldn ''t.

    Although the magnificent me sect was very powerful now, it couldn''t be arrogant.

    If they didn''te, wouldn''t the Saint convent sect feel that they were not valued? or rather, life was full of ups and downs. They had once been bullied and now they were looking down on others.

    "Brother Tian Xu, long time no see." Sacred leader cupped his fists, but he was shocked. He couldn''t see through Tian Xu, and his breathing was very calm. He actually couldn''t see how deep his Foundation was.

    No matter what, he could still see through the depth of Huo Rong, but he had no idea how to look at Tian Xu.

    In the Saint convent sect.

    The golden-haired and blue-eyed disciples gathered above and looked down.

    "Eh? Is this the magnificent me sect?"

    "That can''t be. As far as I know, the magnificent me sect is a backward and poor sect. Why does it look like such a drastic change?"

    The disciples of the Saint convent sect were shocked and in disbelief.

    Although she had never been to the magnificent me sect before, she had heard about it and knew how poor it was.

    However, looking at it now, everything he knew had been overturned.

    Although it wasn''t gold or Jade, the flowing divine light was imprinted in one''s eyes, making one bbergasted.

    A rich aura was blowing in his face.

    "Holy master is too polite. May I know what business you have with me?" Tian Xu asked.

    If it wasn''t for something, the Holy leader definitely wouldn''t havee, so he had to be on guard.

    Of course, he wasn''t worried about what the other party would do to the magnificent me sect.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that he could destroy the Saint convent sect by himself.

    However, he was wary of the Saint convent sect taking advantage of the magnificent me sect.

    It was better to be careful.

    "Ah, it''s a long story." The sacred master sighed with a sorrowful expression.

    Tian Xu looked at the sacred leader."It''s a long story, but you have to tell me. If you don''t tell me, I don''t know what you want."

    The sovereigns standing behind the sacred leader felt a little sullen.

    The Saint convent sect used to be arrogant and did not put anyone in their eyes.

    But look at the current situation.

    It was so miserable that it was a little scary.

    Even the Holy Lord had personallye to ask for help. It would be embarrassing if word got out.

    me-spraying Saint judgement wanted to say something, but before he could, monarch dan Wu covered his mouth and red at him.

    "Judgment, if you dare to speak, I can guarantee that the Holy master will die in front of you, and he will die with his eyes wide open." Monarch dan Wu was truly afraid.

    In the entire sect, there were only two people who made him the most speechless.

    A God rank.

    The other was punishment.

    These two guys were simply bastards. Sometimes, the sacred leader couldn''t help but want to faint.

    He was the Holy Lord''s most considerate little jacket.

    He definitely couldn''t see the Holy master so angry.

    Moreover, he had been investigating something.

    There were thieves in the sect, and they were very widespread and Savage.

    No matter if it was the disciples, the sovereigns, or the sect''s Treasury, they had all been stolen.

    He had already locked onto a few targets.

    Divine punishment, Thunder, ze, judgment, and divine rank.

    Among these guys, there was definitely one evil thief. It was just that they had not discovered it yet, so they had been investigating it.

    "This ..." The Holy master looked around. There were quite a few people watching. This wasn''t a good thing. If he said it out loud, wouldn''t he lose face?

    Therefore, he was very hesitant. He hoped that Tian Xu could get the surrounding disciples away.

    Suddenly!

    A voice rang out.

    "Eh? What day is it today? The Saint convent sect is here?"

    This voice was very familiar even to the people of the Saint convent sect.

    "Greetings, senior brother."

    The surrounding disciples greeted him respectfully. The person who was weed in the sect was definitely their idol Lin fan.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head.

    However, his eyes were filled with a yful look.

    At the same time, he felt helpless.

    It didn''te earlier orter.

    Liu ruochen had only appeared after she was killed.

    Even the heavens didn''t want to see him so happy.

 877 Chapter 877

    "What?"

    The people from the Saint convent sect noticed that Lin fan was covered in blood.

    The smell of blood was very strong, and it was a little pungent.

    This meant that a great battle had taken ce.

    Moreover, there were many people who had been killed. It was definitely not as simple as a few.

    "My dear disciple, the smell of blood on you is a little strong." "What''s going on?" Tian Xu asked."There''s no need to ask to know that there must be other descenders."

    This disciple''s y was formidable, waiting for the other party toe to his death.

    It wasn''t strenuous at all, and he could reap great rewards.

    Of course, he had always thought that the reason his disciple was so happy to kill the descenders was because of their wealth. What he didn''t know was that what he was interested in was actually points.

    "Teacher, I just killed some kids. They''re quite interesting, so I''ve been grinding them for a while." Lin fan said casually without any nervousness.

    "Oh, to be able to make this disciple interesting, the little ones this time are not bad. How many came? A hundred or two hundred?" Tian Xu had already forgotten that there were still people around, so he asked directly.

    Lin fan smiled,"teacher, your guess is really urate. Two hundred and fifty children. That''s not a bad number, but they can''t take it. They were basically killed in seconds. They''re too weak."

    Everyone from the Saint convent sect blinked and sniffled. What was he talking about?

    Were descenders too weak?

    Was there a need to be like this?

    "Those descenders are all Dao realm?" "Who are you?" Tian Xu asked again, as if he didn''t care about the Saint convent sect. It was more like he was talking to them.

    "Eh, they were all Dao realm experts and many of them were at the peak. They were really arrogant in front of me and then I smashed them to death. I didn''t think much about it." Lin fan shook his head, feeling helpless.

    He really wanted to have a real battle with the descenders.

    The feeling of dying upon contact was really hurtful, and it even made people feel like they didn''t want to face it.

    They often cleared simple Dungeons, but if they cleared too many of them, it would make them vomit.

    Fortunately, the points were enough. Otherwise, it would have been a waste of time.

    The corners of sacred master''s mouth twitched.

    He dared to swear that these words were clearly meant for them to hear.

    Despicable, shameless, sinister.

    This time, the Saint convent sect came with a friendly intention and not to cause trouble.

    However, before he could say anything, he was threatened by the magnificent me sect master and disciple.

    "I''m worthy of being your master''s disciple. I knew I was extraordinary at first sight. " Tian Xu was very pleased. He could brag to others for the rest of his life with this disciple of his, and he wouldn''t get tired of it.

    At this moment, Lin fan looked at the people from the Saint convent sect.

    me Saint judgement, gamble Saint and divine rank, steal Saint Thunderbolt.

    These were all talents that he had personally cultivated.

    "I didn''t expect to see all of you here again. It''s really an indescribable feeling. It''s been a long time since Ist saw the chaos monarch." Lin fan sighed.

    "Peak Master Lin, you saw chaos?" Sacred master asked.

    "Yes, I''ve met him. The King of Chaos is Living a Good Life right now, and he''s found his love. The two of them are living together, and I''m really envious of them. I''m afraid he''s having a good time somewhere right now." Lin fan smiled and said. When he thought about the chaotic situation, he felt a little sympathetic.

    Consort Hua''s figure was indeed indescribable, but her face was indescribable.

    Even if he were to bepared to big sister Feng in his previous life, most likely everyone would choose big sister Feng without the slightest hesitation.

    This was the destructive power of Consort Hua.

    "F * ck, Didn''t I tell you? that bastard chaos must be having fun on a woman''s stomach. He wouldn''t think of us. If I saw him, I''d definitely cut off a few of his balls."

    "You!" The judge was furious. They had suffered a lot during this period of time, and now that they heard what Peak Master Lin said, they did not expect the chaos to be so carefree.

    He hated it.

    He was angry.

    But he had no choice.

    "Sigh, it''s already beyond my expectations that chaos is still alive. It''s a pity that Junior Sister Tianyu is nowhere to be found. Sigh ..." The Holy Lord sighed again.

    The two great masters of the Saint convent sect were the divine punishment and the heavenly mandate.

    "Oh, the heavenly mandate realm. That old woman is living a better life than chaos. Don''t you know that?" Lin fan looked at the dumbfounded faces of the Saint convent sect.

    The people of the Saint convent sect were already a little stunned.

    It was eptable to live a good life in chaos.

    Now that the heavenly mandate realm monarch was living so well, it was somewhat uneptable.

    What was going on?

    Didn''t that mean that they were the most miserable in the sect?

    The sacred leader shook his head and asked curiously,"Peak Master Lin, may I know where Junior Sister Tianyu is now?"

    "The dancing sacrednd has already be a goddess. Its strength should be much stronger than all of you now. It should not be the monarch of the Saint convent sect."

    Lin fan thought about it. He saw on the Zhizhi bird that the dancing sacrednd was a huge power.

    What kind of physique did the heavenly mandate realm monarch have?

    It had been too long, so he couldn''t remember clearly.

    However, it wasn''t just an ordinary Constitution.

    When the sacred leader heard this, he felt a little stifled and depressed.<sub> </sub>

    Wasn''t Junior Sister Tianyu the Saint convent sect''s monarch?

    That''s impossible.

    "Saint Lord, don''t think I''m trying to scare you. That olddy Tianyu is luckier than you. She has be the inheritor of a major force. It''s impossible for her to stay in the Saint convent sect. As the saying goes, one needs to be strong to forge iron. You have to rely on yourself."

    Lin fan''s words were a little hurtful.

    Monarch dan Wu immediately stepped forward and moved closer to the Holy master. He said emotionally,""Holy master, don''t worry. I, dan er, will never leave the Saint convent sect. I will always be by your side."

    The Holy master sighed, probably feeling a little gratified.

    "Holy master, is there a reason why you''ve gathered so many people toe here?" Tian Xu asked.

    "This ..." The sacred leader pondered and looked around. The magnificent me sect disciples were all watching. It wouldn''t be good to be too direct.

    However, before he could say anything, Lin fan cut him off.

    "Teacher, do you even need to ask? there are only two possibilities. Are they here to take revenge on our sect?" Lin fan asked.

    The Holy leader immediately waved his hand and denied,"how could that be? the rtionship between the Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect is extraordinary. How could it be revenge? it''s a misunderstanding."

    "Oh, if you''re not here for revenge, then you''re here to seek refuge? Is it because you see that our sect is powerful, so you''re preparing to move your sect over and be our neighbor, hoping to be protected?"

    Lin fan didn''t think about it and just told the truth.

    The Holy master was stunned. How could he be right?

    He even suspected that Peak Master Lin had known about this from the start.

    Of course, at this moment, even though he had guessed correctly, he still had to be a little modest. There were so many people watching, so he couldn''t be too direct.

    Otherwise, the Saint convent sect would lose its dignity.

    "Peak Master Lin, there''s something wrong with what you said. Our sect values rtionships. We''ve been separated from the magnificent me sect for so long and we miss them very much. We happened to find out ..."

    The sacred leader tried to think of a way to cover up, but before he could finish his words, he was cut off by judgment.

    "Holy master, what the f * ck are you saying? I don''t even understand what you''re saying. Just say it directly."

    "Peak Master Lin, the Saint convent sect can''t survive any longer. The ce we used to live in was surrounded by danger. No one knew when a terrifying demonic beast would attack."

    "If a demonic beastes, our entire sect will have to use all our strength to fight the enemy. In the end, we''ll be powerless and lose hope in life."

    "That''s why we''re here to join the magnificent me sect. We hope we can be protected. It''s that simple."

    Sanction couldn''t help but blurt it out.

    He didn''t like to put on an act. He just did what he wanted and was so coy. Did he really think that he was a married little girl who was having fun with the guests?

    "You ..." Sacred master''s heart felt stifled. It was as if his heart had been struck by a heavy hammer.

    There was even a mouthful of blood that was suppressed in his heart, and he could not help but want to spit it out.

    Stupid.

    Pig-like teammate.

    For some reason, the sacred leader''s mind felt that his surroundings were very quiet and empty. He could even hear a buzzing sound in his ears.

    He recalled the past.

    At that time, when the old Holy master had passed the position of Holy master to him, he had stood on the high tform and said this with confidence.

    ''Holy leader, don''t worry. With the help of these junior brothers and sisters, I will make the Saint convent sect even stronger.''

    Now that he thought about it, the bad consequences should have been buried at that time.

    Relying on them would only lead to death.

    "Holy master, say something." Lin fan waved his hands before the Holy master''s eyes. He was just talking nicely, why was he so stunned?

    The me saint''s punishment was not bad. It was very straightforward. It would me when it was dissatisfied and me when it was satisfied. This was the power of Samsara. It was very simple to change a person.

    Sacred master''s eyes were gray, and there were blurry things moving around in front of him.

    Soon, his vision cleared up.

    It was Peak Master Lin''s hand that was waving in front of him.

    "Holy master ...?" If he were to punish him, it would be too direct, and the sacred Lord, who wanted to save face, would not be able to ept it in a short time.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m sorry." Sacred master lowered his head and cupped his fists. This was something he had to do.

    Although his reputation was important, he had to be responsible for the safety of the Saint convent sect''s disciples. At the same time, he couldn''t let the Saint convent sect''s legacy end.

    "Judgement, what are you saying? look at you, you''ve angered the Saint Lord again." Monarch dan Wu rebuked angrily.

    Sanction blinked and said helplessly,"what does it have to do with me if the Saint Lord is angry? I didn''t do anything."

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked at each other and whispered to each other.

    "Did you hear that? The Saint convent sect will have to rely on our magnificent me sect. "

    "That''s amazing. This is something that I would never have dared to imagine in the past. In the past, the Saint convent sect was an existence that we couldn''t afford to be associated with. I didn''t expect that they woulde to associate with our magnificent me sect. This is amazing."

    "That goes without saying. Our sect has senior brother Lin. Who else does the Saint convent sect have?"

    "That''s right. Senior brother always tells us that we should be humble and keep a low profile. Don''t be arrogant just because you''re in a position of power. Look, it''s our turn now. That''s why senior brother''s words are all wise. Don''t forget them."

    Everyone nodded. What he said made sense.

    "Did senior brother really say that?" Lu Qiming asked.

    The disciple who said that was a little stunned. Then, he nodded,"yes, that should be the case."

    He was just saying it casually. As for who said it, he didn''t know.

    Lu Qiming didn''t ask any further. He mumbled to himself. He didn''t expect his senior brother to say something that he didn''t know about. No, he was not doing his job well. He had to record it down.

 Chapter 878 When I, The Fiend Ancestor, Get Fierce, I Even Curse Myself

    It was normal for the Saint convent sect toe and suck up to him.

    "Teacher, what do you think?" Regarding this matter, he didn''t care. If he wanted to join, he could. It was no big deal.

    However, the most dangerous person here was the one who stole the Holy lightning. He even dared to do it to his own sect, so how could he not steal from the magnificent me sect?

    Of course, with the sect''s situation, the possibility of sessfully stealing the lightning was extremely low. There was basically no confidence.

    Lin fan asked his teacher.

    "This ..." Tian Xu hesitated, his expression serious.

    The sacred leader looked at Tian Xu expectantly. If there weren''t so many people around, he would have agreed for the sake of their past rtionship.

    "Disciple, if that''s the case, then I''ll agree. After all, our sect''s purpose is justice and friendship." Tian Xu praised the sect.

    "That''s right, brother Tian Xu. " The sacred leader nodded in agreement. Right now, he was basically living under someone else''s roof. If he didn''t follow the other person''s train of thought, what else could he do?

    "Ah ..."

    Monarch dan Wu shook his head dejectedly. This was the feeling of living under someone else''s roof.

    Seeing the Holy Lord like this, as the number one personal cotton-padded jacket, his heart ached.

    "Hahaha."

    Tian Xu smiled, feeling a little proud.

    The magnificent me sect used to be suppressed by the Saint convent sect, but now that things had changed, the magnificent me sect had be stronger and left the Saint convent sect far behind.

    As for taking revenge or humiliating the Saint convent sect, he couldn''t do that. It felt like he was just a viin who got what he wanted.

    The sacred leader looked at Tian Xu gratefully. When he came to the magnificent me sect again, he had already made preparations. Even if he was humiliated or demanded something very harsh, he would still bear with it.

    He couldn''t let the sect be destroyed in his own hands just because of his own reputation.

    "Holy master, since you''vee, then go there. It''s not too far away, but don''t get too close. If you encounter any problems, you can at least help." Lin fan said.

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin." The sacred leader said gratefully. He didn''t think that the matter would be resolved so easily.

    Thinking about what happened in the past, he felt bad. The Saint convent sect treated the magnificent me sect like this, but they didn''t take it to heart and even agreed to let them move to the surrounding area.

    He would definitely remember this kindness in his heart.

    Lin fan didn''t care much about what happened after that. His teacher and Huo Rong would take care of it. He didn''t need to be responsible for it.

    When he left, he took a few more nces at sanction and the others.

    He even saw that Thunder''s hands were trembling, probably because they were itchy.

    However, if Thunder wanted to steal anything from the magnificent me sect, it would have to wait until the sun rose from the West.

    The disciples of the Saint convent sect changed their opinion of the magnificent me sect.

    They had never been to the magnificent me sect before, so they had always heard people talk about how poor and backward the sect was.

    But now, it seemed that this was not the case. It was much better than the Saint convent sect.

    "Wow, it would be great if I could find a magnificent me sect disciple to be my partner." A female disciple of the Saint convent sect sighed with a lot of thoughts.

    She hoped to marry into the magnificent me sect.

    "Yes, yes. Look at the magnificent me sect disciples. From head to toe, you can see that they''re extraordinary. They must be rich. It''ll be great if they can be partners."

    Such a thing would have been impossible in the past.

    How could the female disciples of the Saint convent sect be interested in the magnificent me sect?

    But now, it was different. They were all in high demand and very popr.

    Invincible peak.

    "What a pity. If only the Saint convent sect could havee earlier." Lin fan thought of Liu ruochen, who he had beaten to death, and felt that it was a pity. She had died too quickly. Perhaps he could have captured her back then, and today, he could have dealt with her.

    Forget it, I''m not going to think about it anymore. I''d better go and cultivate first.

    The points were harvested in an overbearing manner.

    With more than 60 million points in hand, he could upgrade many cultivation techniques.

    The cultivation techniques that he was cultivating now were basically all hard body skills. They were a little messy, but it didn''t matter. It wasn''t a problem as long as it could increase his strength.

    He would fill up his Foundation and step into the next realm.

    He was invincible in the outer realm, and no one could hurt him.

    However, there would definitely be stronger ones arriving. By then, his current strength might not be enough.

    The Zhizhi bird.

    When the auditor learned that the Grandmaster had killed more than two hundred descenders by himself, he was dumbfounded.

    He was too fierce.

    The strength of a Grandmaster was already so terrifying. He really did not know who else could subdue a Grandmaster.

    In the forbidden grounds of the outer realm, ancestor devil was imprisoned.

    The group of descenders were extremely fast as they shuttled through the void. Everything here didn''t pose much danger to them.

    In fact, those terrifying demonic beasts were just ants in their eyes.

    An existence that could be killed with a wave of his hand.

    "Is The Fiend ancestor really imprisoned here?" Some descenders were puzzled.

    ording to what they knew, The Fiend ancestor''s strength was extraordinary. How could he be imprisoned in such a small world?

    "There''s no mistake. The Fiend ancestor must be locked up here."

    "That''s impossible. The demon ancestor''s strength is terrifying. Who in this small outer realm can suppress the demon ancestor?"

    To them, that was true. The outer realm peak was only peak Dao realm, but The Fiend ancestor''s strength was something that no peak Dao realm expert could harm.

    Therefore, the situation here was really confusing. They did not know what the ancestor devil had gone through to be suppressed here.

    "Eh? Howe I didn''t see him here?"

    The descenders floated in the air and looked down. There were continuous mountains, and The Fiend ancestor''s figure was there.

    "Is there a mistake? Or could it be that The Fiend ancestor couldn''t stand the loneliness and directly died?"

    One of the descenders pondered and used his brain toe to a conclusion.<sub> </sub>

    But as soon as he finished speaking, an angry roar exploded from the mountains.

    "Bastard, you''re the one who''s dead."

    This voice was filled with Supreme demonic might, causing the group of descenders to tense up in fear.

    It came so inexplicably that people couldn''t react in time.

    "Hurry up and take this detestable mountain away from me. As long as you let me out, I''ll give you a great opportunity."

    The demon ancestor''s voice was vast and filled with dignity. Even though he was locked up here, his aura was not weak at all, and it had the might of the demon ancestor.

    The descenders looked at each other. They weren''t here to save the ancestor devil, but to settle some matters.

    "Don''t move. Maybe if we move these mountains, The Fiend ancestor wille out."

    "That''s right. It''s better to be careful. It''s said that the devil ancestor can Swallow the sun and moon with his mouth. He can swallow the outer realm in one bite."

    The descenders discussed.

    The Fiend ancestor, who was under the mountain range, was shocked. Something was wrong.

    If these people weren''t here to save him, then they were definitely here to find out where he was.

    Something was wrong.

    Back then, he had fallen here.

    But no one saw it. Besides himself and the detestable heavens, who else knew that he was locked up here?

    A conspiracy.

    He could already smell a conspiracy.

    The descenders whispered to each other. The devil ancestor was a legendary figure to them. When the devil ancestor dominated the world, their father''s father had not been born yet.

    Hence, upon hearing the voice of the ancestor devil, he was naturally very nervous.

    Soon, the chosen descenders appeared.

    "Ancestor devil, do you want toe out of the seal?" The descender who had spoken was a handsome man with the highest cultivation level among the descenders.

    "You''ve found the wrong person. I''m not the ancestor devil. " Ancestor devil replied.

    His desire to live was very strong. Although he was invincible, he was locked up here and didn''t have any strength at all. What was the use?

    Furthermore, he could guarantee that these guys definitely had no good intentions when they came to look for him.

    Someone was definitely out to kill him.

    Before he regained his freedom, he must not let anyone know that he was the ancestor devil.

    Of course, he didn''t believe that no one hade to save him after so many years.

    With his socialwork, someone would definitelye to save him.

    "Impossible! You must be The Fiend ancestor!" The man retorted. How could he not be The Fiend ancestor?

    "Devil ancestor my ass! Who the hell is he? I''m a Supreme great demon, and I''m the ancestor devil? If he''s in front of me, I''ll let him know what an ancestor is. It''s really bullsh * t. "

    After a moment of silence, The Fiend ancestor did not hesitate to start scolding.

    As The Fiend ancestor, not only was he cruel to others, he was also merciless to himself.

    He had to be scolded.

    He had to make sure that those fellows did not think that he was the ancestor devil and that they would scram to where they came from.

    "What?"

    The descenders looked at each other in confusion.

    No way?

    Could it really not be the demon ancestor?

    They were starting to doubt what sort of existence The Fiend ancestor was. He was a Supreme, cold, and emotionless existence. How could he possibly scold them?

    "Are you really not The Fiend ancestor?" The descenders asked.

    To them, true powerhouses would never bother to hide themselves, even if they were facing the threat of death. However, to powerhouses, their face and dignity were more important than their lives. How could they humiliate themselves like this?

    "What is it? How can a mere fiend ancestor be as majestic and domineering as me?"

    "I''ll say the same thing. Let me out and I''ll give you a great opportunity. Don''t go looking for The Fiend ancestor. He''s nothing."

    The Fiend ancestor felt that he was really cruel. When he scolded himself, he didn''t hold back at all. The moment he started scolding, it was earth-shattering and terrifying.

    Although these little guys were a little smart, they were definitely not as smart as him. They were also too inexperienced.

    With his knowledge and experience, how difficult could it be to fool this group of retards?

    Although he had been locked up here for a long time and was cut off from the outside world, his knowledge was definitely higher than this group of people.

    "If it''s not The Fiend ancestor, then what should we do about this mission?"

    The descenders were somewhat anxious.

    Other than activating the spatial divine pir, they had brought it here to search for ancestor devil.

    "Let''s go first. This ce is rather strange. Regardless of whether he''s the ancestor devil or not, at least we have a direction." A descender said.

    "Yes."

    They didn''t care about releasing people, not to mention the opportunities that the other party promised.

    Sometimes, thinking too much could also be a disaster, and one could even lose their life.

    "Hey, where are you going?e back and let''s have a chat."

    Ancestor devil wanted to go out, but he couldn''t expose himself. Sensing that they were about to leave, he was a little anxious. If he could fool them, then so be it. Who knew, he might be able toe out.

    However, the descenders didn''t care and quickly left.

    "F * ck, he''s running so fast?"

    The Fiend ancestor was stunned, and his heart was filled with anger.

    However, he felt a sense of danger. Someone wanted to get him, so he had to find a way out.

 Chapter 879 Dont I Even Have The Right To Be Blackmailed?

    A few days passed.

    There were many things happening in the outer realm that even the birds of knowledge could not report.

    The descenders came inrge groups, and their numbers were too great, causing many major events.

    Moreover, some of the descenders had formed groups and formed arge force.

    Many forces submitted to him.

    He joined the descender''s team.

    As for therge factions that refused to submit, under the descenders ''terrifying power, theypletely copsed and turned into a pile of ruins.

    Tragic!

    Tragic!

    It could only be described as tragic.

    The Saint convent sect had finally settled down. It was not far from the magnificent me sect, but it was not very close either.

    In the Holy leader''s words, we can''t get too close to the magnificent me sect, or else we''ll be embarrassed and give up on ourselves.

    However, they couldn''t be too far away either. If they really encountered danger, they would waste too much time and could easily lead to the destruction of the sect.

    Now, he was bound to hug this thigh.

    They didn''t think about how long they could hug each other, but they couldn''t leave before the rise of the Saint convent sect.

    "Leiting, is there something wrong with your hand? Why do you look like you''ve been trembling these past few days?" After monarch dan ''e left the magnificent me sect, he had discovered that there was something wrong with lightning.

    At first, he thought it was a simple matter.

    However, it had already been a few days and she was still trembling. Something was not right.

    "I''m fine. " Thunder nced at monarch dan ''e and left without saying anything.

    He couldn''t help it.

    He had always wanted to steal from the magnificent me sect, but his hands were shaking because he missed it too much.

    Monarch dan Wu mumbled to himself as he looked at the leaving monarch Thunder.

    "The thief hiding in the sect is definitely not Leiting. With his trembling hands, he can''t even steal anything."

    He was now the Holy Lord''s number one Lackey, and it was necessary to catch the thieves in the sect, so he had been patrolling and looking for suspicious targets.

    Many things had been stolen from the sect''s Treasury.

    The things of the disciples would also disappear mysteriously.

    This was a very serious matter, and it made the disciples of the sect even more frightened. No one knew who would be the next one to be robbed.

    Invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming was waiting for his senior brother toe out. He was working so hard, and he was in seclusion.

    Creak!

    The stone door of the secret room was pushed open.

    Lin fan''s head hurt.

    The feeling of improving his cultivation technique was really good. He felt his strength increase and that was really good.

    The two hundred and fifty descenders were not weaklings. There were still quite a few who cultivated hard body skills.

    "Amazing. It feels like the descenders cultivate more hard body skills."

    He finally realized this problem.

    There weren''t many people who cultivated hard body skills in the outer realm, but they were not non-existent. However, only certain major forces would cultivate hard body skills.

    However, things were different now.

    He could guarantee that these descenders didn''te from the same major power. They were scattered, but many of them cultivated hard body skills.

    That could only mean that hard body skills could bloom with dazzling brilliance in their world.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Lu Qiming asked nervously."Is he in trouble?"

    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about something." Lin fan came back to his senses. He used up his points very quickly and his cultivation technique increased by a lot.

    However, he did not know how long it would take for him to umte such a huge Foundation.

    If it wasn''t for his strong will and extraordinary talent, he would have been forced to give uppletely.

    "Looking at your hesitant appearance, you have something to say?" Lin fan looked at Lu Qiming with a weird expression on his face. He had been holding back the words in his heart and was waiting for his senior brother to ask.

    It was a bit of a routine.

    Lu Qiming was a little flustered. He had discovered a big secret, but he didn''t say it out loud. Instead, he pretended to have something to say and let his senior brother ask.

    As expected.

    Shixiong still understood him very well.

    "AI, senior brother, there''s something I don''t know if I should say or not, or if it''s a bad thing to say. But since you''ve asked, I have no choice but to say it. This concerns the future of our sect." Lu Qiming was worried. Something big had happened.

    "Tell me, I''m listening." Lin fan was a little worried. For Junior Brother to pay so much attention to it, it had to be something big. He just didn''t know what it was.

    It actually made him a little flustered.

    Lu Qiming looked left and right. After making sure that no one was around, he whispered,""Senior brother, we''re just letting a Wolf into our house. Recently, I noticed that many of my junior brothers in the sect were acting a little weird. At first, I didn''t think much of it, butter on, I felt that many of them were the same, so I put in more effort and followed them."

    "What do you think I saw?"

    Lu Qiming kept them in suspense when he said the main point.

    "Junior Brother, where did you learn this from? you''re only halfway through your sentence. Hurry up." Lin fan wanted to beat him up. He hated people who only spoke halfway.

    Lu Qiming quickly said,""I saw the female disciples of the Saint convent sect. They are all lying on the ground, holding their ankles and saying that they twisted their ankles. It''s so painful that I have to take pity on them."

    "At first, I didn''t think it was a big deal. It''s normal to sprain one''s ankle. But after following her for two days, I found that the same female disciple twisted her ankle six times in front of the same Junior Brother, three times in the morning, three times in the afternoon, and three times in the evening. This has be a regr pattern."

    "Tell me, isn''t this clearly seducing my Junior Brother Zong? he''s trying to break into the inner circle. Senior brother, you can''t not be on guard."

    Lu Qiming could not believe that his junior brothers could not hold onto their true selves.

    "It''s that powerful?" Lin fan was surprised. He didn''t expect something like this to happen. Could it be that the magnificent me sect was so strong that the female disciples of the Saint convent sect had found a man to marry?

    It was possible, very possible.

    "Yeah, why can''t our junior brothers keep their hearts? what''s so good about the female disciples of the Saint convent sect?"

    "Isn''t it just big breasts, perky buttocks, slim figure, beautiful face, and exotic style? it actually charmed them to take the initiative to be ckmailed. What''s so good about it?"

    Lu Qiming was furious. The Saint convent sect''s move was very vicious and sinister.

    "What''s so good about it? Didn''t you say all the good things about her?" Lin fan looked at Lu Qiming. He had already said all the good things. If he was still not good, then what was good in Lu Qiming''s eyes?

    "Senior brother, what do you think we should do?" Lu Qiming panicked when he saw that his senior brother was still calm.

    If something really happened at that time, it would be toote to regret.

    "What can we do? what does this mean? It means that our sect''s junior brothers are very charismatic, do you understand? Did anyone sprain their ankle in front of you?" Lin fan asked.<sub> </sub>

    He could understand. With big breasts and perky buttocks, no man (except him) could resist it.

    "How is that possible? I can see through their thoughts with one look." Lu Qiming said.

    "Just answer me, did you or did you not?" Lin fan asked.

    "No, I didn ''t," Lu Qiming shook his head.

    His junior brothers were all scammed, but he wasn ''T. He had to admit that this was a little strange.

    "Let''s go and see what''s going on. " Lin fan also wanted to see how the female disciples of the Saint convent sect were going to scam him.

    "That''s right. Senior brother, you''ll know when you see it for yourself. "

    The outer realm was very unstable.

    Many major powers had already been shrouded in the panic of the descenders.

    He had already started to make a living.

    As for people like the magnificent me sect, who lived a carefree life, they were rare.

    Very quickly.

    The two of them floated in the air.

    On the way back to the sect.

    There were people hoarded there.

    They were the female disciples of the Saint convent sect. Upon closer inspection, it was obvious that they had dressed up.

    "Senior brother, look, they came prepared." Lu Qiming said softly.

    He was very disdainful of this.

    He was proud of being a magnificent me sect disciple when the Saint convent sect came to suck up to him.

    However, who would have thought that the female disciples of the Saint convent sect had bad intentions and dared to seduce their junior brothers? this was a serious matter.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything and just looked at the situation.

    In the distance, a disciple was returning to the sect. When he passed by, a female disciple suddenly fell to the ground. Her voice was delicate and there was a pained expression on her face.

    Her pitiful look made one''s heart ache.

    The disciple could tell that she was a female disciple of the Saint convent sect. He didn''t want to interfere, but he had to help her when he thought of the sect''s purpose.

    "Eh, what a coincidence, it''s you again." The disciple said in surprise.

    This was already a few times.

    "Yeah, it''s me again." The female disciple of the Saint convent sect nodded. She frowned in pain and pointed at her ankle."I sprained my ankle."

    "Ah? You''ll have to be careful. You''ve already sprained it three times in the same ce. " The male disciple was a little shy. Although he wasn''t weak, he was still a rookie in terms of girls.

    Moreover, the woman who had sprained her ankle was very beautiful. She had a faint fragrance that made the male disciples ''Dao hearts unstable.

    After that, the male disciple supported the female and walked into the distance, wanting to send her back to the sect.

    "Senior brother, did you see that? this is simply unsightly and shameless. He''s seducing them. Do you think there''s something wrong with this Saint convent sect disciple? and I think these junior brothers are the same. How could they be tricked so easily?" Lu Qiming was furious. His junior brothers had disappointed him.

    "Look over there. It''s already be a business. A group of people are waiting. They''re clearly seducing our sect disciples."

    Lu Qiming''s face darkened when he said that.

    And it was true.

    The female disciples of the Saint convent sect hid in the distance and gathered together. This was a routine for them.

    He touched one, and then another.

    In their own words.

    That was to seize the opportunity and marry into a Grand sect. That was the only choice.

    "Sigh, as a senior brother, there are also areas that I''m not good at." Lin fan sighed.

    If it was ording to his temper in the past ...

    He would have gone up long ago and split these women in half with a whip kick. He also said,"you messed up my Junior brother''s Dao heart. You deserve to die."

    "Senior brother, this isn''t your fault. It''s their fault." Lu Qiming said hurriedly.

    Lin fan shook his head,"no, I just didn''t expect the marriage of the junior brothers at their age. As a senior brother, I''m like a brother and a father. I have to take care of it. But it''s good that the Saint convent sect appeared. It solved this problem."

    "Ah?"

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded when he heard that.

    Senior brother, what are you saying?

    Why did you agree to it?

    "Junior Brother, I still have things to do. There''s no need to stop me." Lin fan didn''t say much and just left.

    Lu Qiming watched his senior brother leave helplessly. Then, he turned to the girls.

    "Hmph, fine, let me test you guys. What kind of magic do you have that you can even make my Junior Brother Zong fall for you? watch me expose you guys."

    He wasn''t convinced and wanted to try it out himself. He would just treat it as a passer-by if hended.

    "Hey, there are more people here. Who''s going?"

    "I''m not going. He''s so fat and a little short. He''s not good-looking. If we spend time together in the future, wouldn''t that be torture for me?"

    "Forget it. There are many male disciples in the magnificent me sect. Let''s just forget about this."

    The group of girls discussed among themselves, then ignored Lu Qiming.

    "Hmph,e on, let me see how much your ankle hurts." Lu Qiming walked very slowly to give these people time to prepare and see what they could do.

    But very quickly, his expression was a little off.

    Where was he?

    She said she had twisted her ankle, but why didn''t anyonee out when it was his turn?

    Impossible, he must not have seen it. Let''s go again.

    Lu Qiming could not believe it. He walked back and forth many times, but no one came out.

    "Impossible."

    He really didn''t believe it, and he felt a bad feeling in his heart.

    When he pretended to leave and hide, a Junior Brother passed by. Immediately, a woman with a twisted ankley on the ground, showing a pitiful look and shamelessly seducing the junior Brother.

    "This ..."

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. A terrifying thought suddenly appeared in his mind.

    "Am I, Lu Qiming, not even qualified to be scammed?"

    [PS: I rmend a good friend''s book,"dream creator." It''s very good. Book friends who are interested can go and take a look. It can be considered as me helping you solve your book shortage.]

 880 Chapter 880

    Lu Qiming was hurt, but he did not think that he was worse than others.

    However, reality showed him the difference.

    When his junior brothers passed by, there were always female disciples of the Saint convent sect trying to scam him, but he was cold and deserted, as if he had been abandoned.

    "Maybe they''re feeling inferior because I''m too handsome and know that I''m not good enough for them?"

    Lu Qiming could onlyfort himself.

    Actually, Lin fan really didn''t know what to say about this.

    The women of the Saint convent sect are very dangerous.

    Saint of whoring had been in chaos for a long time. Although he had been subdued bydy flower, no one could say for sure if anything had happened to him while he was in the Saint convent sect.

    Invincible peak.

    "Unfortunately, these descenders are really disappointing." Lin fan muttered. They were all cowards.

    Every time he ridiculed her, he hoped to attract more people.

    But who would have thought that these descenders were already so terrifying?

    "ckie has been out there for so long. I don''t know what he''s doing, but he''s still alive."

    Old hei had left the sect in search of an opportunity, but nothing had happened. However, he could feel that old hei''s senses had weakened a few times during this time.

    ording to his guess, he should have been injured, but he managed to survive.

    As for Junior Brother Wang Fu, there was still no news of him.

    The possibility of him being killed was very low, and he must have been cultivating slowly somewhere.

    He took out the Golden paper and contacted the people at the Zhizhi bird.

    They wanted to increase their publicity to attract more descenders.

    With the current situation, the descenders could bring him more points, and the foundation he needed now was too huge.

    The current situation was like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. It was simply not enough.

    "Grandmaster, what are your orders?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird asked. The strength of a Grandmaster was obvious to all. At the same time, there was a lot of content on the Zhizhi bird that was rted to grandmasters.

    Some forces wanted to seek protection from grandmasters and had been posting on the Zhizhi bird.

    Of course, in his opinion, this was definitely an impossible thing.

    How could a Grandmaster agree to this?

    "I told you to send the provocative content to every descender, did you really do it?" Lin fan asked.

    He felt that there must be some kind of problem.

    Otherwise, why would there only be so few people?

    It was more than enough to fill the gaps between his teeth, but it was simply impossible to fill his stomach.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was dumbfounded. How could he not understand what the Grandmaster meant? however, he had really done it. If the Grandmaster did note, he could not be med.

    "Grandmaster, you really did it. For this matter, we, the birds of knowledge, have basically mobilized all of our forces. Some descenders have hidden too deeply and we can''t find them. However, as long as they are exposed to the sun, we have already found them. It''s just that they didn''te, so we don''t know." The reviewer said helplessly.

    Grandmasters were so fierce.

    Most people were afraid of trouble, but grandmasters were different. They went straight to work and didn''t think much.

    This was simply too shocking.

    Lin fan thought to himself,"that''s impossible. Are all descenders so cold to their ancestors?"

    ording to the frog, those were the ancestors of the descenders.

    As long as one was still a man of courage, how could they bear to see their own patriarch being criticized like this?

    That''s why it didn''t make sense.

    It didn''t make sense.

    Wait, he thought of a very terrifying thing.

    He had indeed written down the ancestors of all the descenders, but the writing was more concentrated andplicated.

    With the wisdom of the descenders, it would be difficult for them to understand what he was talking about.

    Or maybe he didn''t care about it at all and threw the paper away.

    Lin fan pped his hands."Aiya!" He was too careless.

    It must be so, otherwise it didn''t make sense.

    "Grandmaster, what''s wrong?" The auditor did not know what had happened, but the Grandmaster had been silent for a long time, so something big must have happened.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just a pity,"

    Indeed, he could only watch helplessly as the points floated in front of him, yet he was unable to attract them. This was truly frustrating.

    "Grandmaster, are you troubled by the descenders?" The reviewer asked. Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, seeing that the Grandmaster was so enthusiastic about attracting descenders, it must have something to do with this.

    Moreover, this was not a bad thing.

    For a Grandmaster to be able to kill all the descenders, it was a good thing for the people of the outer realm.

    Recently, many sects and forces had published their posts on the Zhizhi bird, hoping to seek help.

    Or perhaps, they were talking about the crimes of the descenders.

    "Yes, that''s the problem." Lin fan thought about it. He didn''t want to use his brain as it felt like it was useless.

    "Grandmaster, I should have a way. Do you believe me?" the Zhizhi bird examiner said.

    "Tell me what method you have first. If it''s a good one, I''ll believe you." Lin fan asked.

    "You see, you can let the Zhizhi Bird Talk to the descenders and say that grandmasters are the best fighters in the outer realm. If you want to challenge trash like them, set a time and ce, and as many as you want. With a fixed time, it will definitely attract more descenders."

    The reviewer suggested this method. Of course, he actually had another method, but he felt that this method was not very good. It would be easy to be scolded by the Grandmaster.

    That was to personally move out and travel the entire outer realm to kill all the descenders.

    However, this was too time-consuming. It would probably take at least a year.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan was surprised.

    The auditor''s heart skipped a beat. What''s wrong? Could there be a problem with this method?

    "Good, very good. Let''s try your method. As for how to do it, I''ll leave it to you. If you do it well, you cane to me if you have any trouble in the future." Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    As expected, there were many intelligent people.

    He was not the only one with intelligence.<sub> </sub>

    The Zhizhi bird was very intelligent. Otherwise, a mentally retarded person would not be able to think of such a high-end method.

    "Ah?" The reviewer was stunned. It wasn''t good to let him handle this matter.

    "Is there a problem?" Lin fan asked.

    "No, what problem can there be? Grandmaster, don''t think that I''m just an auditor. Actually, I''m a very capable person." The reviewer patted his chest and praised himself.

    This matter was indeed a little difficult to handle, but it was not easy for the Grandmaster to see his shining point. No matter how difficult it was, he had to bite the bullet and carry on.

    "Yes, I can tell. From the first time I interacted with you, I could tell from your words that you are a very talented person. It''s a waste of your talent to be an examiner. Don''t worry. When you want to change your profession, you cane and find me." Lin fan liked talents.

    He especially liked talents who could share his burden.

    He wondered how the venerable blood refiner was doing now.

    He really didn''t think about whether he was Dead or Alive.

    Too many people were scattered in the outer realm and didn''t know the result.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster, but I''m very happy here. I just hope that if the Zhizhi bird is in trouble, Grandmaster can help it." The auditor definitely could not say ''yes'' or ''yes''. If he were to say it out loud, not only would the owner not forgive him, even he would not be able to forgive himself.

    "No problem. When you Zhizhi birds encounter a catastrophe, juste to me. I''ll make sure you''re all fine." Lin fan said straightforwardly.

    It was a small problem.

    The reviewer was so shocked that he wanted to vomit blood.

    The Grandmaster was really impolite.

    If someone else had said such words, they would have already turned hostile.

    However, it was right for a Grandmaster to say it, and it was also a great thing for the Zhizhi bird.

    "Hurry up, hurry up. Let me know when you''re done. The location is near the sect. Don''t go so far. It''s a waste of time."

    Lin fan was a little impatient. Maybe this time, it would work.

    If he could hammer all the descenders to death, he would really be rich.

    In a certain forest.

    The atmosphere was oppressive, and the aura of death hung in the air.

    "Everyone, don''t panic. I, Wang Fu, said that I''ll take you to a safe ce, so I''ll definitely do it." Wang Fu leaned against a tree, looking a little tired, but he didn''t panic at all.

    There was a group of people around.

    They weren''t any better, their energy was a little low.

    Wang Fu had left the sect for a long time.

    Hearing his senior brother''s words, everything was going well, and he was lucky to have met a group of like-minded friends on the way.

    Although there were asional conflicts, they were all resolved.

    Among them, his gaze fell on a woman not far away.

    This was a woman he had met during his training. She was the granddaughter of a patriarch from a top force in the outer realm and was the Pearl in his palm.

    Originally, he wouldn''t have had any thoughts about it, but on the road of training, the two of them gradually developed feelings for each other. Although they didn''t openly express it, the two of them knew each other''s feelings.

    "Safe? Where is the safe ce now?"

    "Yup,"

    The group of people chatted, not knowing where was safe.

    The woman that Wang Fu was secretly in love with was extremely beautiful. She had ck hair that was smooth and shiny, but her expression was also one of self-me.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve implicated you. "

    She was the granddaughter of a great sect''s patriarch, Shu Yin. The reason why everyone was running away like this was somewhat rted to her.

    "Shuyin, we can''t just sit back and do nothing about this. If you want to me someone, me those descenders for being too despicable." Wang Fu said.

    At the same time, he felt helpless.

    Those descenders were simply too powerful and terrifying.

    His left wrist had been chopped off.

    With his strength, he could regrow his limbs, but he was suppressed by the descender who had ced a restriction on his wrist, preventing him from recovering.

    "My grandfather, he ..."

    Shuyin was very worried. Originally, they couldn''t escape, but her grandfather rescued them. In the end, they were suppressed by the descenders and locked up.

    Moreover, she didn''t expect that the second old ancestor, who had a very good rtionship with her grandfather, would turn to the descenders and betray them.

    If it wasn''t for her training, she wouldn''t have known about this at all.

    Wang Fu looked at everyone''s expressions and knew that they were in low spirits.

    "Everyone, I''ve said that I''ll definitely bring you to a safe ce. Please believe me, my sect is very powerful, and my senior brother is unparalleled in the world. Those mere descenders are nothing in his eyes." Wang Fu said.

    However, not many people believed his words.

    It was very simple.

    "Oh!"

    "Oh!"

    "Wang Fu, don''t joke around. How is that possible? if he''s really that strong, you wouldn''t be in this state right now." Said a man who was sitting on the ground.

    He was the main damage output of the team, but when he encountered a descender, he felt like a child, being controlled by someone.

    "It''s true. My senior brother is really strong. " Wang Fu was getting anxious. He was clearly telling the truth, but why didn''t anyone believe him?

    "We know that your senior brother is very strong, butpared to descenders, he really can''t bepared. No matter how strong he is, can he be stronger than Shuyin''s grandfather? He is an old peak Dao realm expert. "

    "You saw that battle. Even her grandfather was suppressed by the descenders."

    "Don''t doubt me,"Wang Fu stood up and said anxiously,"pared to my senior brother, what''s that?"

    When he heard this, he felt that something was wrong.

    As expected!

    Shu Yin looked at him.

    She was a little unhappy and sad.

    Wang Fu wanted to curse out loud. He was speaking the truth, so why didn''t anyone believe him?

    Everything he said was true.

    He wasn''t lying.

 Chapter 881 Shower, Change Clothes, And Go In A Friendly Manner

    Wang Fu knew that his words wouldn''t be able to gain the trust of others for the time being.

    That kind of grievance could only be understood by experiencing it personally.

    However, he still had some influence in the team.

    Even when everyone was helpless and on the verge of breaking down, they would still listen to him.

    He would prove to everyone that his senior brother was really amazing and that he was not joking. Moreover, he was not the kind of person who liked to joke.

    In the outer realm.

    The Zhizhi bird started to move.

    The reviewer had the authority to apply to the owner. The Zhizhi bird was considered to be a special service for Lin fan.

    Others might not understand, but the person in charge of the birds of knowledge knew what the current situation was.

    No one in the outer realm could stay out of the arrival of the descenders.

    He had even asserted that the entire outer realm would have a great War with the descenders sooner orter.

    He was the highest-ranking member of the Zhizhi bird. Although he had never experienced the merging of the outer realms, he understood theplexity of the matter from the scattered records.

    Descenders were not to be trifled with.

    The outer realm couldn''t resist, and even if there were those who didn''t ept it, they were just overestimating their own strength.

    Vanguard descenders had Dao realm cultivation and were overlords in the outer realm.

    Not to mention, with so many descendersing, it was simply a disaster.

    A Grandmastering out to kill descenders was exactly what they wanted, and it was a great thing for the outer realm.

    "What''s happening? How can there be so many Zhizhi birds?"

    In the sky, the three-tailed blue Zhizhi bird soared in the void and attacked in all directions.

    Many people were very surprised. They didn''t know what was going on. Usually, the Zhizhi bird didn''t appear so frequently.

    And they basically left right after they delivered the content.

    "Something big is going to happen." A schrly man said sternly as he waved his fan.

    "Oh, you can even tell?"

    The people around them were very curious. They really didn''t see it, but they had never seen so many Zhizhi birds and so many of them.

    "Hehe, let''s wait and see. It must be something big. The birds of knowledge are a mysterious organization that focuses on gathering wealth. Now that so many birds of knowledge have been mobilized, how can it be a small matter?"

    He even suspected that this was rted to descenders.

    Currently, there was a lot of news about descenders in the outer realm, and many people were worried that something would happen.

    The descenders had destroyed manyrge factions, and there were some factions that were afraid of the descenders ''strength and were willing to be ves. Perhaps they wanted to form a rtionship with the mysterious faction behind the descenders.

    This was public knowledge in the outer realm.

    Many people were afraid. If they were to encounter descenders one day, they would basically be dead.

    Fortunately, the outer realm wasrge enough. Although there were many descenders, it wasn''t so easy to encounter them, so there was still a chance to struggle at death''s door.

    "Searching for descenders? F * ck, where did they go?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was in charge of everything. He was in charge of everything now. He could do nothing else but do the job of a Grandmaster well.

    A destroyed sect somewhere.

    There was a group of descenders gathered there. They were opening up a territory and clearing out all the sects and powers around the spatial divine pir.

    Those who were willing to submit would be taken in as ves.

    Those who were unwilling to submit would be killed.

    It was simple and did not have many thoughts.

    "What?"

    At this moment, the descenders raised their heads and saw a strange bird flying over.

    "Hey! Are you all descenders?" The Zhizhi bird was transparent and could ignore attacks. Itnded and spoke.

    "Do you natives all call us like this? That''s good, we''re descenders, what are you?"

    A man stood up. His long hair draped over his shoulders, and his eyes were deep and filled with the radiance of power.

    He realized that this strange bird could actually ignore the pressure.

    "I''m Zhizhi bird. I''m here to pass you a message. The number one expert in the outer realm wants to kill all of you. You can choose whether to fight one on one or fight in a group. However, the number one expert suggests that you choose to fight in a group. He likes to beat up a group of you by himself." The Zhizhi birds came in an endless stream, not caring about how ugly the other party''s expression was.

    "What did you just say?" The descenders were furious.

    It was a humiliation.

    The natives they had encountered in the outer realm were all ants. Of course, they had also encountered some stronger ones.

    However, under their might, they were all killed.

    Now that the bullsh * t number one expert wanted to challenge them, he was simply courting death.

    "I''m the bird of knowledge. I never repeat what I say. The number one master of the outer realm said that if you''re afraid, then don''t go. One day, I''ll kill you all, your brothers and sisters, your parents, your wives, and ..."

    "Shut up," he said. The descender was so angry that his nose was about to spew fire. Humiliation, this was a great humiliation.

    "It''s impossible for me to shut up. I''m the bird of knowledge. I''m responsible for telling everyone what''s happening in the outer realm."

    "But let''s cut the crap. I''ll stay here for the time and ce. If you''re really afraid, find a hole and bury yourself. Let me tell you a secret. The number one expert of the outer realm is very cruel and likes to blow you up."

    "Goodbye."

    After the bird finished speaking, it rose into the air, left behind a map, and disappeared without a trace.

    "Bastard."

    The descenders were furious. They were proud and had Supreme bloodlines and sects. How could they be humiliated by these natives?

    "Everyone, what bullsh * t strongest person in the outer realm? if that''s the case, let''s go meet him and use his head as an apology."

    "I don''t think so. The natives of the outer realm are weak, but it''s hard to say that they won''t be in trouble, so it''s better to be careful."

    "Hmph, what do you mean by" it''s better to be careful. "There are so many of us, do we need to be afraid of him?"<sub> </sub>

    To the descenders, this humiliation was definitely intolerable. Naturally, they wanted to make the other party pay the price.

    The Zhizhi bird soared in the sky, constantly looking for descenders.

    As long as he found it, he would definitely use a humiliatingbo.

    He would humiliate her first.

    However, it wasn''t easy to find descenders, especially at this time. Many descenders had disappeared without a trace, and no one knew where they had gone.

    "Of course, there are also some outer realm people who have already been subdued by the descenders. They told them that this person is very strong and that he''s trying to lure you over and capture you all in one fell swoop.

    There were many simr things.

    Some descenders weren''t fools. They wouldn''t be as angry as a Lion after being humiliated by a few words.

    Thus, some of the more careful descenders mulled over it and finally suppressed the anger in their hearts, temporarily not arguing with the other party.

    However, this method was indeed not bad.

    Basically, there were very few descenders who were not angry.

    Of course, it was impossible for the Zhizhi bird to find all the descenders and bring the information over.

    A few days passed.

    "Grandmaster, it''s settled. Don''t worry. We, the birds of knowledge, have tried our best to convey these words. ording to the report of the birds of knowledge, a terrifying number is gathering here." The reviewer was in a good mood. The first task of working for a Grandmaster was done.

    That feeling was simply amazing.

    "Good, very good. You''ve done a good job. I''m very pleased."

    Lin fan was delighted, especially with that terrifying number. Just hearing about it made his blood boil and he felt really good.

    This time, they would definitely turn the world upside down.

    As for whether there were any good people among the descenders ...

    This was none of his business.

    His thoughts had to be clear.

    My good friends are all good people.

    My enemies are all bad people.

    Just kill him, there was no need to think too much.

    The reviewer hesitated for a moment before asking,""Grandmaster, can we hold on? there are quite a few people here this time. If we can''t hold on, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned,"what are you saying? What do you mean can I hold on? I still need to hold on. You have to ask them how many times they can take it. "

    "Yes, yes. Grandmasters are powerful and invincible. I won''t ask anything." The reviewer did not say much. Grandmasters had their own ideas and did not care.

    The waiting process was the most torturous.

    He already knew that many descenders wereing.

    However, they had not arrived yet. He could only stroll around the sect and look around. In his heart, he was estimating how many people there would be.

    On this day.

    The weather was a little gloomy, with thick dark clouds rolling in the sky.

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother worriedly. It had been two days and he had not moved at all. Did something happen?

    He didn''t know what was wrong with his senior brother. He rarely encountered such a situation.

    Suddenly!

    He saw his senior brother move with his naked eyes.

    "It''s time, Junior Brother l¨¹. I''m going to take a bath and change my clothes to prepare for a great battle. " Lin fan opened his eyes. He could already sense an aura spreading over from the distance.

    It was the smell of points.

    There was no mistake.

    Perhaps, he might not be too sure about other smells, but at least he could smell it with points, even if it was mixed with dog poop.

    "Senior brother, I''ll go and prepare it for you now." Lu Qiming jogged away. His senior brother needed to take a bath and change his clothes. It was a big matter and he had to do it himself.

    Lin fan was about to say something, but he didn''t expect Junior Brother Lu to run away.

    In the secret chamber.

    This was the harbor of his soul, a ce that he could not abandon.

    "The pointse from afar. As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, I must treat them with sincerity and friendliness. I must be as good as I was before."

    ng!

    The Tai sovereign sword appeared.

    The three swords were very powerful, especially the Tai sovereign sword. He had already obtained the origin gem, so it was extremely powerful. It was no less powerful than his axe.

    Puchi!

    His neck was shed.

    Ten secondster.

    He opened his eyes abruptly. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. His entire body looked brand new, and even the air exuded from every pore was clean.

    He pushed the stone door open and walked out.

    Lu Qiming hurried over."Senior brother, the hot water is ready. You can take a bath and change your clothes now."

    "No need, I''ve already taken a bath and changed my clothes." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. He did not understand where he had taken a bath and changed.

    "Junior Brother l¨¹, gather the disciples and wait for me toe back so that we can bury the corpse."

    Lin fan was already getting impatient.

    He was too F * cking excited.

 882 Chapter 882

    At the agreed upon location.

    Many descenders arrived.

    Ordinary people really couldn''t stand the Zhizhi bird humiliating them one by one.

    Even if it was Lin fan himself, if someone really came to him and humiliated him, he definitely wouldn''t be able to take it. If he didn''t beat the other party into a meat pie, he wouldn''t be able to calm down.

    "Damn it, where did those arrogant natives go? Didn''t you ask us toe here? where is he?"

    A man covered in blood mist spoke with a cold voice. The descenders around him all kept their distance, not wanting to get too close to him.

    It was too dangerous.

    "Hmph, I didn''t think that we''d be yed by a native. What bullshit is the number one expert of the outer-realm? I think he''s a coward."

    "That''s right. If he doesn''te, we''ll start a massacre today. We''ll turn the outer realm into a river of blood."

    They had the ability and everyone present was Dao realm. If they attacked together, how many people in the outer realm could take it?

    Suddenly!

    Just as the descenders were cursing, a ck shadow came from the distance, and a ck mass came rushing over.

    "What?"

    The descenders looked over, but they didn''t take it to heart.

    They were very confident in their own strength and did not believe that anyone could suppress them.

    Very quickly, they saw that the ck shadow was actually a human figure. Furthermore, he was carrying a huge demonic beast in his hand. It seemed to have been cooked as it emitted an alluring fragrance.

    "Who are you?" A descender asked.

    "I''m sorry I''mte. I''m the number one expert of the outer realm, and I''m the one who''ll blow you up. Oh, don''t be polite with me. I prepared this meal for you."

    Lin fan patted the demonic beast Food behind him and said.

    "You guys better eat a little. You''d rather be a ghost that''s full than a ghost that''s starving to death. Otherwise, you''ll have nothing to eat down there. How pitiful."

    They should have arrived a long time ago, but when they thought about how the descenders hade from thousands of miles away, they couldn''t wee them empty-handed.

    He only took a detour and found a demonic beast to cook and send it to the descenders.

    When the surrounding descenders heard these words, they were so angry that they were about to go crazy. This was too much.

    They didn''t expect that this native would really humiliate them like that.

    If he didn''t kill the other party, he really wouldn''t be able to restore his face.

    "You''re so arrogant. " The man wrapped in blood Qi took a step forward, and the air trembled. Boundless blood Qi spread out from his feet, forming a blood.

    The descenders all retreated, not wanting to be entangled with the blood.

    Otherwise, who knew if his blood would be absorbed by the other party?

    "Do you want to eat meat?" Lin fan grabbed a piece of meat from the beast and stuffed it into his mouth."It''s delicious. I specially prepared it for you guys and added a lot of seasoning. It''s so delicious that it melts in your mouth."

    "What are you eating for, native? today is the day you die." The man wrapped in blood Qi rebuked angrily. Because he was too excited, the blood Qi around him surged like a wave.

    "Eh? Fine, since you don''t want to eat, then go to hell. "

    Lin fan raised his head slightly. In an instant, he picked up the demonic beast delicacy in his hand and threw it at the other party.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The power was shocking.

    The demonic beast Food crushed the void and exploded with a shocking power. The power was too terrifying, and the descenders in the surroundings felt the air around them start to shake violently.

    "Are you looking for death?"

    The man wrapped in blood Qi was shocked and furious. He didn''t expect the natives to have such vulgar things to throw at him.

    He instantly retaliated.

    He had to use the most terrifying power to crush the natives.

    In an instant, the man''s expression changed. He had just released his power when he sank.

    Bang! Bang!

    Before anyone could react.

    The space exploded.

    "If you don''t want to eat meat, then so be it. But you actually want me to die. How detestable." Once again, Lin fan ced the demonic beast delicacy on his shoulders, feeling extremely dissatisfied.

    People nowadays really had no love.

    He had painstakingly prepared this delicacy for them, but he had not expected to receive such a stern rejection.

    It made his heart ache.

    "What?"

    The descenders, who had fallen into a daze, suddenly looked over. There was no sign of him, only the dark void that had been bombarded.

    He hadpletely disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, there was no reaction at all.

    He had killed someone that even they were afraid of just like that?

    Crack, crack!

    Lin fan pinched the back of his neck and twisted it.

    "Hey, I''m asking you, are you eating?" He was very dissatisfied. It was such a pity that no one appreciated the food that he had worked so hard to make.

    "What?"

    The descender''s voice was low, but he didn''t speak for the time being.

    However, Lin fan was also counting carefully. There were too many people. With his current intelligence, unless the other party didn''t move and let him count slowly, it would be more likely.

    As for now, forget it. It was too torturous.

    In the end, they might not even be able to count the number of people correctly.

    At this moment.

    Some descenders looked at each other and their bodies disappeared on the spot as if they had never appeared.

    It was a disy of some kind of divine power to allow one''s body to merge with the void or to merge with the Dao.

    "So annoying, they all refuse to eat, then I can only ..." Lin fan was disappointed. He had done too much, but he still couldn''t get her to like him. All this while, it had been his own wishful thinking.

    "Let''s eat. "

    At this moment, a descender spoke up. They saw that as long as those people who had escaped into the void seeded, it would be the time for this native to die.

    What he was doing now was to attract the other party''s attention.

    "Really?" Lin fan let out a smile. Even though he was going to kill themter on, for his food to be weed by them, it was a form of praise for him.

    Suddenly!

    Pada!

    "Hehe."

    A deepugh was heard. At the same time, a pair of arms passed through his arms and turned to the back of his neck. Their fingers were crossed and tightly intertwined.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ve caught you. Let''s see how you can escape now. "

    "Alright," he said.

    Another descender appeared on both sides of Lin fan''s legs and wrapped him up.

    The triangle wrapped around him, forming a seal of power.

    "Hey, hey, the fight hasn''t even started, and you''re already like this. Is this really okay?" Lin fan was unhappy. Although it was normal for them to attack, they hadn''t even started and he hadn''t even tried the food. That was a little unreasonable.

    "But it doesn''t matter. Since someone is willing to eat my food, it''s a happy thing before the battle."

    Lin fan smiled. He could feel that the three of them were really strong and they locked him down. If it was someone else, they probably wouldn''t be able to break free.

    "Do it!"

    The descender spoke.

    They weren''t stupid and started to be on guard. The other party was indeed very strong. Since he dared to challenge them, he must have something to rely on.

    If he wasn''t so ignorant, he wouldn''t have been so easy to deal with.

    "Eh? Didn''t you want to eat the food I made? Are you lying to me?" Lin fan asked.

    "Stupid thing, this is it. You can keep it for yourself and slowly eat it."

    The descenders didn''t expect this native to be so stupid to actually give them a chance.

    If they fought head-on, with their numbers and strength, they would definitely be able to kill the natives easily.

    But they might lose a lot of people.

    Now, it was just right for the other party to take the bait and be unable to resist.

    "You guys really make me unhappy. I treated you guys so sincerely, but you guys lied to me. Then, let''s cut the crap."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Crack! Crack!

    "What?"

    The descender who was suppressing Lin fan suddenly realized that there was a huge change in his body.

    His body, which was originally without muscles, began to expand. His arms and height began to swell.

    He couldn''t hold his ten fingers together at all, and they kept separating.

    "Ah ... Don''t even think about escaping from me." To this descender, if he let Lin fan escape from his hands, wouldn''t that be ...

    Before he could finish his thoughts, a scene that left him dumbfounded happened.

    He stood there in a daze. His clenched hands loosened and hung behind the other person''s back.

    Especially the muscles on his back, they were like sharp des pressed against his chest.

    "This ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Two dull sounds rang out.

    The two descenders that were hugging Lin fan''s legs shot into the air like cannonballs and exploded in the air. Their flesh and blood were like fireworks, blooming into beautiful sparks.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve set off fireworks. I''m starting to miss it. I''ve already reached the stage where I can set off fireworks without using my hands."

    He was used to it.

    He had also made great progress in his methods.

    The descender hanging behind Lin fan wanted to leave, but just as he wanted to move, a giant hand grabbed him and covered him.

    Pada!

    His head was caught by the giant palm, and his legs were kicking wildly, trying to struggle free.

    "How is this possible? he ..." The descenders were stunned.

    They had not expected the other party to be able to struggle free. The sealing technique that the three of them had used was enough to seal the power within the other party''s body.

    But looking at the current situation, it waspletely useless.

    "That''s so unfriendly. I hate people who aren''t honest enough."

    Lin fan clenched his fist and the descender in his hand exploded. Blood and flesh dripped down his fingers.

    A Dao realm expert was casually crushed to death. This scene caused many descenders to tremble in fear.

    Too strong, perhaps it was really terrifying.

    "It''s shameful to waste food. If you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it myself."

    He directly stuffed the demonic beast into his mouth and bit down on it.

    It was obviously very delicious.

    He crushed all the bones and swallowed them.

    Creak!

    Creak!

    The descenders didn''t move.

    Everyone was shocked. They stood there without moving, and only the sound of the Aboriginals biting the demonic beasts could be heard.

    "Damn it. It''s obviously delicious, but I''m not eating any of it. This is so annoying." This was the first time he had prepared to send his enemy theirst meal, but no one appreciated it.

    This feeling was really detestable and helpless.

    The surrounding descenders had already surrounded Lin fan.

    This kind of fierce battle formation, ordinary people would have peed in their pants.

    But among the descenders, there were people who were shocked by Lin fan.

    "Brother, let me have a bite. I''ll leave after I''m done eating. Just pretend I never came. Although I''m a descender, Ie from arge n and have extremely high cultivation. I also have the qualities of a noble." This descender didn''t want to fight head-on and wanted to leave.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan waved his hand and directly blew him up.

    "I don''t need it. I, Lin fan, am not the kind of person who needs someone''s pity. If you don''t eat it, you''re just blind. I won''t give you a single piece."

    He gobbled it up.

    He finished thest piece.

    "Alright,e. I''ll smash you to death today."

    Bang!

    He took out the stone pir and was determined to smash all the descenders to death.

    A ferocious might suppressed the heavens and an overflowing fighting intent.

    For the sake of points.

    He was going all out.

 883 Chapter 883

    "Everyone, keep your spirits up. Our sect will be here soon. As long as my senior brother takes action, those descenders will definitely fall apart."

    Wang Fu was leading the way, but hispanions behind him were listless and dispirited.

    "Sigh, Wang Fu, we''ve thought it through along the way. You''re doing this just to get us to keep our spirits up. Sure, we understand your good intentions, but it''s really too tiring."

    "That''s right. Shuyin isn''t in a good mood right now. She''s been worried about her grandfather. Even if your senior brother is powerful, how powerful can he be?"

    Everyone was listless. After witnessing the terror of descenders, the pride in their hearts had long been crushed.

    Compared to the descenders, they were simply trash.

    Or even worse than trash.

    In the eyes of descenders, it was just air, dispensable, an existence that could be destroyed with a wave of the hand.

    Wang Fu shook his head helplessly. Why didn''t he believe him?

    With his personality, how could he be a liar? how many times had he told his friends that his senior brother was really strong? even if they saw it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t be able to feel it.

    "Wang Fu, when we reach the magnificent me sect, you guys should stay here. I need to go back and save my grandfather." Shu Yin said.

    She had already decided that no matter what, she had to save her grandfather.

    "Shuyin, don''t worry. As long as I report this to senior brother, he''ll definitely help you." Wang Fu felt like punching someone. How many times had he said it? why didn''t he believe it?

    Did he really think that the magnificent me sect was weak?

    Of course, the magnificent me sect was not a strong sect.

    Compared to those major powers, they were still very weak.

    But he had a senior brother in the sect and that was an invincible existence. Even the old ancestors of the big factions would have to be polite to him.

    "Wang Fu, many thanks to you. However, your senior brother really can''t help me. I can only rely on myself for this." Shu Yin shook her head and rejected Wang Fu''s good intentions.

    To Wang Fu, if his senior brother were to find out about this, it would definitely cause a huge problem.

    Therefore, he hoped that Shuyin wouldn''t show too much distrust in front of his senior brother. If he was unhappy, something might happen.

    Although he had left the sect for a long time, he had heard from the sect that his senior brother was very good, but he was also very violent and did not show any mercy to girls.

    He could blow up a girl''s head with one punch.

    Not long after.

    "We''re here. We''re here at the magnificent me sect. That''s our sect." Wang Fu said proudly.

    He could introduce his sect to anyone, even if the other party''s sect was stronger than his own, he would not feel embarrassed.

    Everyone looked up.

    His expression didn''t change much.

    To them, this sect was indeed not bad. It looked strong, but it was not enough to shock them.

    Shu Yin''s sect was much more magnificent and powerful than the magnificent me sect.

    That was why they didn''t care about the senior brother that Wang Fu spoke of. Or rather, they didn''t care about him at all.

    Even if he was powerful, how powerful could he be?

    How could he catch up to Shuyin''s grandfather?

    This was simply impossible.

    "Argh! I don''t want to. "

    One of the descenders was flustered. Only when he made his move did he understand how big the gap between him and this native was.

    He had no resistance at all.

    He didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    Unwillingness, fear, all gathered in his heart.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan held the stone pir and swept it out. The descenders who were strong and unparalleled in the eyes of others were all points in his hands.

    He was an existence that could be killed with a wave of his hand.

    A rain of blood fell from the sky, and the ground was already dyed red.

    "

    Lin fan burst outughing.

    "Shu Shu,e, this Peak Master will y with you."

    He had never experienced his points increasing so quickly.

    Even if he managed to sneak into a group of demonic beasts, this had never happened before.

    "Impossible. How can there be such a native in the outer realm? his strength far exceeds Dao realm. We can''t fight him at all."

    "Let''s go, let''s go. "

    The descenders felt a chill from the killing. They understood that the other party had humiliated them in such a way to attract them over and then capture them all in one fell swoop.

    It was not an act of seeking death at all. They were extremely stupid and had brought about their own deaths.

    "You want to run? Have you ever asked me about my eyes?"

    Lin fan raised his head and activated his colored eyes.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    An invisible ripple enveloped the void.

    There was an inextinguishable anger burning in everyone''s heart.

    Anger and hatred.

    All of them were filled with killing intent towards Lin fan.

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!"

    The descenders went crazy. Their eyes only wanted to kill this native.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    "I''ll harvest all these descenders and find cultivation techniques to increase my Foundation. Maybe I''ll have a chance to step into a higher realm. At that time, even if there are stronger descenders, I can kill them all."

    From all directions, a boundless and terrifying aura attacked.

    These descenders burst out with their most brutal power, not even putting up any defense.

    Shut down!

    When the descender approached, he immediately turned off colored eyes.

    Kill!

    Bang! Bang!

    Blood gushed out as the stone pir in his hand smashed down, directly reaping the lives of all the descenders.

    "How could this be? I was clearly about to escape."

    Some descenders reacted with a terrified expression. They had just been about to escape, so how could they have returned?

    What was going on?

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan was stunned.

    It wasn''t the descender''s strength that surprised him.

    Instead, it was one of the descenders, and the divine ability used by him was so familiar.

    "The secret of the magnificent me sect, the true Qi mysterious heaven skill."<sub> </sub>

    This technique was only cultivated by the previous sect Masters.

    Even his teacher could not cultivate it.

    However, due to his existence, this cultivation technique was also opened to the sect''s disciples, so it was no secret. He had studied it before, and since it was not a hard body skill, he just wanted to take a look.

    However, the technique used by this descender had the shadow of the true Qi mysterious heaven skill, but its power was even stronger.

    Bang! Bang!

    He instantly disappeared from the spot.

    When he reappeared, he was right in front of the descender.

    He reached out and smacked the power away. Under the descender''s panicked gaze, he took him down.

    He didn''t kill this guy for now, he had questions to askter.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    The stone pir in Lin fan''s hand was covered in fresh blood, dripping down.

    The ground below was filled with corpses, creating deep pits.

    "I ..." The descender who was left behind by Lin fan swallowed his saliva. His limbs went soft and he was truly frightened.

    "What''s your name?" Lin fan asked. Why did he feel like this guy had something to do with the magnificent me sect?

    "Big brother, my name is Zhang Xiao." Zhang Xiao''s face was hard and he had an unyielding will. But now, looking at the surrounding environment, he was so scared that he couldn''t speak.

    He looked at him carefully. This native was so strong, so strong that he didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore.

    He only wanted to live.

    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t havee.

    "What cultivation technique did you just use? Answer me honestly, or I''ll Pierce you with the stone column. " Lin fan waved the stone pir and asked.

    Zhang Xiao''s breathing had some Foundation. With such a thick stone pir, if it pierced through him, wouldn''t he die? his butt wasn''t that big.

    He was trembling in fear and didn''t dare to hide anything.

    "True me profound sacred technique." Zhang Xiao replied.

    "What''s the name of the force you''re in?"

    ¡­¡­

    After a long time.

    Lin fan''s expression was a littleplicated.

    The name of the sect had nothing to do with the magnificent me sect.

    But ...

    The bright holy me Emperor.

    This was the greatest existence in Zhang Xiao''s faction, and it was also the Supreme existence.

    He suspected that this was Emperor Yanhua.

    Of course, this was only his suspicion. He didn''t dare to confirm it.

    However, this ''true me profound sacred technique'' had many traces of the ''true Qi mysterious heaven skill''.

    No...

    It should be said that "true Qi mysterious heaven skill" was carved from the other''s mold, belonging to the weaker version, or perhaps the first version.

    "Big brother, I''ve said what I need to say. Can you just treat me like a fart and let me go?" Zhang Xiao wanted to cry. He was filled with regret. If he had known that it would be so dangerous, he wouldn''t havee even if he was beaten to death.

    However, it was toote to say anything.

    He just hoped that the other party would let him go on ount of his honest answer.

    "I beg you, please let me go. I will thank your entire family." Zhang Xiao convulsed, his tears and snot flowing down. His desire to live made him admit defeat.

    Lin fan didn''t reply and just thought about this.

    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he felt.

    If that was the case, things would get interesting. If it really was Emperor Yanhua, he must have been corrupted.

    Then, what should they do if they were to fight?

    The problem was very serious. He had to go back and discuss it with his teacher.

    "Big brother, did you hear what I said?" Zhang Xiao asked carefully.

    "You''re scolding me?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and was filled with killing intent.

    "Ah?" Zhang Xiao was stunned. What was going on?"big brother, I didn''t scold you. When did I scold you?"

    "You''re scolding me again. You''re actually scolding me for having the guts to kill me. I''m not afraid of death. You''ve got guts, you''ve got guts. " Lin fan''s praise was considered a lie.

    It was impossible for him to let go of any points, or else he would be struck by lightning.

    "F * ck, big brother, you can''t do this. When did I say something like that?" Zhang Xiao was on the verge of going crazy. He had never seen such a person who lied with his eyes open.

    "My God, you called me a dog again. Someone will take revenge for you. Good, very good. I''d like to see who will take revenge for you." Lin fan said angrily.

    Zhang Xiao''s eyes widened as he looked at Lin fan in despair ...

    "You F * cking dog ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    His head exploded instantly.

    Lin fan casually threw Zhang Xiao down. Someone woulde and take care of himter.

    He raised his finger.

    Countless storage rings were summoned and rose into the air, harvesting everything.

    The sect.

    "Senior brother l¨¹, where''s senior brother?" Wang Fu''s return had caused quite a stir, and all the disciples of invincible peak knew of his existence.

    "Junior Brother Wang, I''ve gone out to kill some enemies, and I''ll be back soon. Are these the friends you''ve made outside?" Lu Qiming asked.

    "Yes, they are all friends I met outside. Senior brother, did you go to kill the enemy? Who did you kill?" Wang Fu asked out of curiosity.

    To be able to make Shixiong take action, he was definitely not a nobody.

    "Descender." Lu Qiming replied.

    As for the disciples who had followed Wang Fu back, they looked at Lu Qiming with disappointment in their eyes.

    Weak, he was really too weak.

    If even Wang Fu had to call him senior brother, just how strong could this sect be?

    If Lu Qiming knew about this, he would definitely spit on the other party''s face."Is it wrong for me to be weak?

    Managing invincible peak is tiring, you bunch of ignorant people.

    Wang Fu''s strength was only so powerful because they had all gone through countless dangers together in the outside world. It was not something that could bepared to cultivating in the sect.

    "Yi!"

    "Senior brother is back."

    Lu Qiming looked into the distance. When he saw the figure, he eximed.

    Everyone looked up, full of anticipation.

    The people who had followed Wang Fu back also looked up, but they were only disappointed and didn''t have any hope.

    How strong could he be?

    They just wanted to know how strong he was.

 884 Chapter 884

    "Senior brother, is everything settled?" Lu Qiming was full of admiration for his senior.

    "Junior Brother, you''re talking nonsense. If we didn''t solve it, how could we have returned?" Lin fan chuckled. However, when he looked to the side, he was surprised."Junior Brother, you''re back?"

    Wang Fu''s face was full of smiles. He really missed his senior brother."Yes, I just came back. Senior brother Lu said that you had something to do, so I''ll be waiting here."

    "It''s good that you''re back. Not bad. Your cultivation has improved very quickly. It seems like you''ve suffered a lot outside."

    It was impossible to improve one''s strength outside without going through some tempering.

    He had to admit that training outside was naturally faster than training in the sect.

    However, one''s cultivation would grow through trials and tribtions. For Wang Fu to reach his current level of cultivation, it was impossible for him not to experience life and death.

    Wang Fu was a little embarrassed by his senior brother''s praise.

    "Oh, senior brother, Junior Brother wants to ask you for a favor." Wang Fu was a little apprehensive, but he was more confident that his senior brother would definitely help him.

    Because his senior brother was that kind of person.

    "What is it?" Lin fanughed. It wasn''t easy to be a senior brother. When the little ones encountered trouble or something they couldn''t solve, they would think of him as a senior brother. This showed that he was still important in the hearts of the junior brothers.

    He was very gratified.

    "It''s like this. They''re friends that Junior Brother made when he was out adventuring. Her name is Shuyin, but her sect was suppressed by the descenders and her grandfather was imprisoned. Junior Brother was able toe back to see senior brother because her grandfather risked his life to save us, so I''m begging senior brother to help us." Wang Fu exined the situation.

    This matter could only be resolved if their senior brother stepped forward. Otherwise, with their abilities, there was really nothing they could do.

    The people who had followed Wang Fu back looked at the powerful senior brother that Wang Fu had mentioned.

    They had to admit that the aura that the other party was giving off was indeed very strong.

    However, it was still far from shocking them.

    That''s right.

    Even Wang Fu had not reached this level, so how could he be a true expert? just how powerful was he?

    "Okay, but I need to find elder Tian Xu now. You can go with the others and help me clean up the battlefield and bury the bodies." Lin fan said.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Wang Fu was overjoyed. He knew that his senior brother would agree.

    As for not going immediately, it was fine. There was no rush.

    It was just that in the eyes of others, this was more like a shirk.

    It was a pity.

    Wang Fu didn''t even notice it.

    The powerful senior brother in his heart actually also had a Heart of Fear.

    Those were descenders, and they couldn''t do whatever they wanted.

    After Lin fan left. Wang Fu stepped forward with a face full of joy,"everyone, my senior brother has agreed. Don''t worry, once he''s done with his business, we''ll be able to go back and kill our way through."

    "Wang Fu," Shuyin hesitated for a long time, then looked at Wang Fu."Can you stop lying to yourself?"

    "Ah?" Wang Fu was stunned, not understanding what she meant.

    Why did Shuyin say that?

    "He''s your senior brother, you shouldn''t have harmed him. You''ve seen for yourself how terrifying those descenders are. If you want me to be grateful to you, you''re using the wrong method. You''ll only make my sins worse." Shuyin said the words in her heart.

    The people around them also nodded in agreement with Shuyin.

    That was indeed the case.

    They had seen how terrifying descenders were, and they were truly the most terrifying existences.

    "This ... Sigh, you guys don''t understand at all." Wang Fu felt helpless; he didn''t even know how to exin himself.

    Why was it like this?

    Were people''s standards really that low these days?

    Of course, he wasn''t angry. Shuyin''s words also meant that she didn''t want her senior brother to lose his life.

    However, this was not a suicide mission. It was a fact.

    Others might not understand how powerful his senior brother was, but he did.

    "Junior Brother Wang, you''vee back just in time. Come with us to clean up the battlefield for senior brother. This time, senior brother was out for a long time. I think the battle must be very intense. There are quite a few people here. Let''s go together." Lu Qiming said with a smile.

    He could see a little problem.

    These people didn''t believe Wang Fu''s words, nor did they believe in senior brother Lin''s strength.

    Although it was not a big deal.

    However, he would not say it so bluntly. He wanted these people to see it for themselves.

    To him, this was no small matter. It was a big deal.

    If they didn''t Trust Senior brother Lin, then wouldn''t that be a p to their faces?

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher ..." Lin fan stepped on the ground and hurried over. He realized that the environment here was much better than before.

    It was full of vitality.

    There was a special smell.

    However, he had important matters to discuss with his teacher. As for these small matters, he had to put them to the back of his mind.<sub> </sub>

    "Disciple, look at your condition. You''re covered in blood. Did you just beat someone up again?" Tian Xu was very fond of his precious disciple.

    The most important thing was still filial piety.

    He had to admit that he was no longer his disciple''s opponent, but his disciple was just so satisfying. She didn''t have the kind of strength that would make her look down on him.

    Usually, when there was something, he would find him tomunicate with.

    He was very gratified.

    "Teacher, your eyes are too sharp. You can even tell that. I just posted a piece of news a few days ago, asking whoever wanted to beat me up toe quickly. I didn''t expect so many people toe, and they were all extremely evil people. For the sake of world peace, they would go to hell if I didn''t do it, so they were all hammered to death."

    Lin fan said it really casually like he didn''t care about this matter at all.

    "Hmm, not bad. You have the demeanor of your master when he was young. Back then, your master ..."

    Unconsciously, Tian Xu recalled his younger days and felt that he needed to tell his disciple about it.

    During this period of time, he had been busy cultivating and had not told his disciple about his past.

    "Teacher, can your disciple interrupt for a moment? I really have something to tell you. "

    Lin fan couldn''t give his teacher this chance. Otherwise, he didn''t know how long he would have to talk about it.

    "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu noticed that his disciple''s expression was a little serious.

    The sun must have risen from the West.

    With his understanding of his disciple, even if the sky copsed, his expression would not change.

    Now that he had something important to say, it was definitely not a small matter.

    "Teacher, who created the secret true Qi mysterious heaven skill that our sect leader is cultivating? was it excavated from some ruins?" Lin fan asked.

    This was what he wanted to know the most.

    Even though it was said that Emperor Yanhua had created it, he still had to ask just to be safe.

    "How is that possible? the magnificent me sect was founded by Emperor Yanhua, and this technique must have been created by him. However, I''ve seen the technique before. It''s only a technique that can help you break through to the immortal state."

    Tian Xu didn''t care about the technique and even said that only the sect master could cultivate it. How infuriating.

    "Teacher, is Emperor Yanhua dead or not?" Lin fan thought about it. This matter was a little interesting.

    There were countless cultivation techniques in the world, but he had never encountered one that was so simr.

    The fact that Emperor Yanhua was able to create a technique of this level only proved that he was a true genius.

    He had relied on his immortal body to create his cultivation technique. Although he had seeded many times, he had also died many times.

    "This ... I can''t say for sure. ording to the sect records, Emperor Yanhua is indeed dead, but some people say that he''s not. Some people say that a bolt of lightning struck Emperor Yanhua and then he disappeared."

    "But it''s hard to say. Emperor Yanhua''s strength had already reached the immortal state at that time. How could a mere Thunderbolt strike him without leaving a corpse behind?"

    Although Tian Xu was an elder of the sect, he could not tell if Emperor Yanhua was still alive or not.

    So, in his opinion, he should be dead.

    "A bolt of lightning?" This situation had caught Lin fan''s attention.

    Could it be that a bolt of lightning had struck Emperor Yanhua to another realm?

    With such a talent, it was not impossible for him to be an expert.

    The bright holy me Emperor!

    This title was so domineering, and it even had one word in it.

    "Teacher, among the descenders this time, there''s a guy who practices a cultivation technique called ''true me profound sacred technique''. It''s very simr to the cultivation technique of my sect, and it''s of a much higher grade. I suspect that Emperor Yanhua didn''t die at all, but was brought to the realm of the descenders by the lightning."

    Lin fan said all his guesses.

    If it was true, then it would be really fun.

    "Disciple, if what you said is true, then this ..." Tian Xu''s expression turned serious. This was indeed a matter.

    They didn''t even know about the existence of the outer realm before the fusion.

    But after the fusion, he didn''t think about it in this way.

    Now, it seemed that it was really as his disciple had said. Emperor Yanhua was not dead, or perhaps, he had already reached a certain level.

    Of course, a crisis emerged.

    He thought of the man who had Emperor Yanhua''s token.

    Although he had only found the token and left a guide, it was very likely that it had been left behind a long time ago and was not the main purpose.

    "Master, let me ask you something. If Emperor Yanhua is still alive and does something bad to the magnificent me sect, I can give him a good beating, right?"

    He didn''t care if they were alive or not, and he didn''t care who they were. As long as they affected the magnificent me sect negatively, he would beat them up.

    "No problem. What problem can there be? not only do you have to beat him up, but even I have to beat him up." Tian Xu said without hesitation.

    "Teacher, are you for real? this is Emperor Yanhua, the founder of the magnificent me sect. Do you really dare to beat him up?" Lin fan was surprised. His teacher''s bragging was a little too exaggerated. He really didn''t dare to believe it.

    Tian Xu smacked his lips."My dear disciple, what are you talking about? Emperor Yanhua once said that the magnificent me sect doesn''t belong to him alone, but to thousands of disciples. No matter who it is, as long as they threaten the sect, even he will have to fight back without mercy. He was the one who said it, so what problem do you think there is?"

    Lin fanughed. It seemed like the chances of him getting beaten up were very high.

    Just thinking about it made one look forward to it.

 885 Chapter 885

    "Waa! The smell of blood is so strong. "

    "That''s right. Look at the ground over there. It''s all dyed red. Just how tragic is it?"

    Lu Qiming led the team. Before they even reached the scene, the smell of blood could be smelled in the air.

    "Senior brother, you killed quite a few people this time."

    He sighed, and his admiration for his senior brother grew.

    In his opinion, his senior brother was the strongest. No matter who came, as long as they were in his hands, they would not have a good end.

    To the magnificent me sect disciples, it was normal for senior brother Lin to kill anyone, so there was no need to be too surprised. It was just that the smell of blood here was too strong, which made them a little surprised.

    "Wang Fu, did your senior brother kill a lot of people?" The people who had followed Wang Fu back felt their hearts tremble as they had a bad feeling.

    The smell of blood here was very strong and pungent. He didn''t know how many people had been killed to cause such a scene.

    A few hundred?

    A few thousand?

    In their opinion, they must have killed people from the outer realm, and perhaps even ordinary people.

    This was a bloodthirsty devil.

    "The people my senior brother killed were people who deserved to be killed, and these are all descenders. They deserve to die." Wang Fu calmly replied.

    "Hehehe." Someoneughed, expressing his disbelief.

    Descender?

    Are you kidding me?

    To be able to cause such a scene, at least hundreds or thousands of people had died here.

    He actually told him that all those who died were descenders. How terrifying was his strength? just thinking about it, he knew that it was impossible.

    "Junior brothers, you all know senior brother''s rules. Killing and burying is one of our sect''s fine traditions. Do it carefully. Don''t lose an arm or a leg. Senior brother also said that he left something for you. If you''re careful, you''ll have good luck." Lu Qiming waved his arm and told his junior brothers to get busy.

    As for his Junior Sister, forget it. Girls should avoid blood.

    "Yes, senior brother." The disciples were excited.

    Senior brother Lin was really good to them. Even though burying corpses was tough, senior brother Lin would always give them surprises.

    Some of the corpses even had good stuff.

    When the disciples got closer, their mouths were wide open as they looked at the scene in front of them in shock.

    This was the most shocking scene they had ever seen.

    Compared to the scene that his senior brother had caused in the past, it was perhaps a small sorcerer inparison.

    There was noparison at all.

    Blood flowed.

    The ground was full of potholes, and there was a pile of mud in every deep pit.

    "Wuwu, senior brother is lying."

    "That''s right. Senior brother said to leave the corpse intact. Now, this is a pile of mud. How are we going to bury it?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Hurry up. These guys are looking for death."

    The disciples were silent for a while, then they started to move.

    Wang Fu exined the situation to them and then joined in on the burial. There were quite a few of them and they needed more manpower.

    After he left, the people who followed him looked at each other and sighed.

    "Sigh, Shuyin, forget it. Wang Fu was just being kind. Descenders aren''t people we can fight against. Your grandfather is a good man, and heaven will help him. He''ll be fine."

    They consoled her that even if Shuyin returned to the sect, she would only be courting death.

    Shuyin didn''t say anything. She fell into silence, and her expression showed that she was struggling.

    She was unwilling to give up and wanted to go back to save her grandfather.

    However, she knew that even if she went back, she would only be serving food to others.

    Wang Fu had good intentions, but she still didn''t trust his senior.

    "I''ll go and talk to Wang Fu. Now that things havee to this, there''s no point in staying here. I''ll probably think of a way when I return to the sect. " Wang Huoqing said.

    There was a green me on his brow, as if it was burning, and it slowly jumped.

    He had been a heaven''s favorite of a major faction before he had encountered any descenders, but now that he had encountered one, his ambitions were gradually being obliterated.

    This was an enemy that could not be defeated.

    "Hey! I''m missing an arm here, which one of you has more?"

    "I have it, I have more."

    "It''s here, it''s here. Why is it so far away? how did senior brother cut it?"

    The disciples were very busy. Burying corpses wasn''t an easy task and was very particr.

    Sometimes, one needed to look at the color and appearance of the clothes to piece them together.

    Of course, it would be a little troublesome if he met someone who was dressed simrly.

    Wang Fu was currently burying the corpses. When his fingers touched the descender, he could feel the powerful energy that had yet to dissipate.

    Even a dead person was terrifying.

    This was enough to show how powerful these descenders were when they were alive.

    Wang Huoqing came over to inform Wang Fu that they were leaving. However, when he saw the corpse in the pit, his expression changed slightly.

    "Descender. It''s really a descender."

    His heart was in turmoil. He couldn''t believe it, as if he had seen a ghost.

    He then shifted his gaze to Wang Fu. What he said wasn''t a lie. He really was a descender.

    "Eh? look, what''s Wang Huoqing doing standing there? Why aren''t you moving?"

    The people on Shuyin''s side were very confused. They were waiting for Wang Huoqing, but after a long time, no one returned. When they looked over, they saw Wang Huoqing standing there in a daze.

    "Let''s go together. " Shuyin said. There had to be a solution to this matter.

    Wang Fu moved the corpse into the hole,"I told you, I didn''t lie. My senior brother is really strong. This is what a descender is like. With your cultivation and eyes, you should be able to tell, right?"

    Wang Huoqing did not reply. Instead, he looked around him.

    The closer he got, the more he could feel the powerful aura emitted by the corpse.

    Even in death, it did not dissipate.

    This really was a descender.<sub> </sub>

    In Lin fan''s eyes, these descenders were just like ants. But to them, they were existences that were too high to reach.

    Even if they died, their corpses could be preserved for thousands of years without rotting.

    "What''s wrong?" The person who had returned with Wang Fu patted Wang Huoqing''s shoulder and asked.

    What was he looking at in such a daze?

    However, when he looked at the corpse in the pit, he gulped and a drop of cold sweat slowly fell from his forehead.

    "It can''t be ..."

    At this moment, they felt as if their world had been broadened. The world was spinning, and they were surrounded by these corpses.

    That aura, that feeling, it couldn''t be wrong.

    Shuyin stood there in a daze as she looked at Wang Fu.

    That look of shockpletely exploded out.

    Wang Fu didn''t say a word as he carefully buried the corpse. He then stood up and looked at hispanions who had returned with him.

    "Now, do you believe what I said?"

    He didn''t show off at all. There was no need to. This was the truth.

    It was just that sometimes, when the truth wasn''t ced in front of one''s eyes, one would really not believe it.

    Gulu!

    Wang Huoqing''s throat trembled. He had something to say but did not know how to say it.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it.

    "To be honest, I''ve never lied to anyone from the start. Although I, Wang Fu, do not have a high cultivation level, senior brother is my role model, and I respect him a lot. If there''s really any danger, I will definitely not ask senior brother to help me."

    "But it''s precisely because I know that to senior brother, the so-called descenders are just ants that I''m asking for help."

    "That''s why I''m saying that from the very beginning, it wasn''t what you guys thought it was. I, Wang Fu, would never lie to anyone. "

    Wang Fu said it calmly, without a hint of emotion.

    He didn''t even have the intention to show off.

    As expected!

    When he said these words.

    Those who had previously doubted Wang Fu were now extremely ashamed.

    Shuyin lowered her head even more."Wang Fu, I''m sorry. I thought ..."

    "You don''t have to say sorry. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t believe it if they didn''t see it with their own eyes. It''s just that he''s my senior brother, so I know."

    "If I were like you guys, I wouldn''t believe it either."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Wang Fu felt that his previous words were a little profound, so he jokingly tried to get out of the situation.

    "Now that you believe me, then as long as my senior brother takes action, nothing will happen. Shuyin, don''t worry, your grandfather will definitely be fine."

    He consoled her.

    He didn''t know why, but he had a refreshing feeling in his heart.

    "Mm ..."

    Shu Yin nodded.

    To them, everything around them was too shocking.

    Although he didn''t count them in detail, looking at the countless potholes, he knew how many descenders there were.

    Lu Qiming looked at the situation not far away and smiled.

    He didn''t need to look to know what had happened.

    Senior brother not only created benefits for the sect, but he also gave the disciples more resources for cultivation.

    In fact, he was also the backer of his junior brothers.

    With such a senior brother, even if he was given great benefits, he would not leave.

    Lu Qiming wasn''t the only one who had such thoughts. The other disciples were probably thinking the same thing.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, Are you sure?" Lin fan asked.

    He had made an agreement with his teacher that if Emperor Yanhua was still alive and wanted to harm the magnificent me sect, he would fight him immediately without any hesitation.

    He liked this kind of situation.

    "Yes, I''m sure. Disciple, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but do you really have so little confidence in me? when have I ever disappointed you?" Tian Xu said.

    "Yes, yes, disciple will take my leave first. Teacher, please rest."

    Lin fan waved his hand and left the teacher''s side.

    He felt that the things that would happenter would be filled with excitement.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother ..." Wang Fu came over with his little friends.

    "En, Junior Brother, let''s set off for your matter now." Lin fan didn''t say much. The people standing beside his Junior Brother were his friends. As a senior brother, he had to protect his Junior brother''s face in front of his friends.

    He had to give what he should.

    This was what a senior brother should do.

    "Thank you, senior brother." Wang Fu was extremely grateful.

    Although he was a disciple of the magnificent me sect, he still knew about the senior brothers of other sects.

    Those senior brothers, which one of them wasn''t high and mighty?

    As for the matters between the disciples, it was simply more difficult to ask for the help of the senior brother.

    He wasn''t like his senior brother, who was simply too good to be true.

    If he was a woman, he dared to swear to the heavens that he would throw himself into his arms and pay for it.

    Wang Huoqing and the others weren''t as casual as they were before. When they faced Wang Fu''s senior brother, they revealed expressions of respect.

    A powerhouse.

    This was a peerless expert.

 Chapter 886 The Earlier Its Settled, The Earlier It Ends

    Lin fan brought them to the Shu Yin sect.

    To them, it was extremely difficult to save their sect from the hands of descenders, or perhaps it was impossible.

    But to Lin fan, it was extremely simple. He could settle it easily.

    Wang Fu had begged him, and if he didn''t agree, he wouldn''t be able to live up to his role as a senior brother.

    It''s just a small matter that can be solved easily.

    Right now, the most excited person was still Shu Yin.

    He had thought that there was no other way.

    But he didn''t expect Wang Fu to be telling the truth. His senior brother was truly strong, and an existence that even descenders couldn''t face.

    Along the way, Lin fanined that they were too slow. He had no choice but to take out the heavenly River Imperial cauldron and put them all in. Then, he increased his speed and flew towards his target.

    The speed was so fast that the people inside the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River could only hear a buzzing sound in their ears. The air current retreated, and the cutting force formed could mince them into pieces of meat.

    Thepanions who had followed Wang Fu back were all shocked. Although they had yet to see the other party make a move, they could already tell just how terrifying the other party''s strength was.

    Wang Fu was very calm. This was a very normal thing to do. To his senior brother, there was nothing that he couldn''t solve.

    "Shuyin, don''t be too nervous. We''ve already set off. With senior brother here, everything will be easily solved. There won''t be any problems."

    He was very confident and trusted his senior brother.

    At the same time, he sighed.

    In the end, they had never seen a true expert, so they could not believe what they were saying.

    Suddenly!

    He felt that the outside had stopped.

    "We''re here, you can alle out now. " Lin fan''s voice rang out, and everyone came out of the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River immediately.

    They didn''t know how fast it was inside, but it didn''t seem to have been long.

    Now that Lin fan''s strength had reached such a level, his speed had also reached an extremely high level.

    That speed was already beyond their imagination.

    In the distance, a vast sect stood tall.

    However, looking at it now, it was a little lifeless, not like the vitality that a huge sect should have.

    "That''s your sect, right?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes, that''s my sect." Shu Yin said. When she came back, she was actually a little afraid. She was afraid that something bad had already happened.

    "Let''s go. We''ll just kill our way in. "

    He had to end the battle quickly. It would be meaningless to drag it out for too long.

    At the sect.

    There were disciples standing guard, but their expressions were a little depressed, or rather, they had something on their minds.

    How could they still be in the mood when their sect was conquered by the descenders?

    Those who were dissatisfied with the descenders were cruelly suppressed, and they didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    Wang Fu didn''t have any objections to his senior brother''s words.

    An ordinary person would definitely set up a trap to ensure that nothing would go wrong. However, he knew how powerful his senior brother was. All the traps would be so vulnerable in the face of absolute power.

    "Descender, hurry up ande out to die. Don''t waste time." Lin fan shouted as he floated above the sect.

    Wang Huoqing and the others looked at Lin fan with a dumbfounded expression. Their hearts were a little stifled. Sometimes, the difference between people just showed up like this.

    If it were them, they wouldn''t dare to make such a mor at all.

    However, to Wang Fu''s senior brother, this was just a normal thing to do. Powerful strength was a Foundation that allowed one to ignore everything else.

    "Who''s here?" The disciples who were guarding the gate looked up in shock. They didn''t expect that someone woulde here at this time.

    ? When they saw Lin fan, they didn''t recognize him and were really confused.

    However, when he saw Shu Yin, his expression changed.

    "Senior Sister ..."

    "Senior Sister, why are you back? hurry up and leave."

    Although they had been scared by the descenders, they had always been thinking that someone woulde and save them.

    However, when they saw their Senior Sister, they didn''t think that it would be of any use. Even if they returned, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths.

    In the main hall.

    The descenders upied this ce.

    The two old ancestors were full of smiles and bowed, not daring to act rashly in front of the descenders.

    "What?" Suddenly, one of the descenders stood up and smiled,"interesting, you actually dare toe back."

    At that time, the sect''s old ancestor had risked his life to save these little fellows. This had already made them unhappy, but they did not expect him toe back.

    The second patriarch''s heart trembled. Then, he thought of Shuyin and his expression turned cold.

    He was afraid that he had really returned.

    BOOM!

    Several figures rose into the air from the main hall, and a sonorous and powerful voice resounded through the world.

    "A bunch of ants. I didn''t think that you would dare toe back. Do you really think that someone can save you?" The person who spoke was a man with long gray hair and a skinny face.

    An aura of death emanated from his body.

    At the same time, there were a few descenders beside him who had cold expressions as they looked at the figure in the distance with ridicule.

    If Lin fan wasn''t here, Shu Yin and the others definitely wouldn''t dare to face each other.

    But now, he didn''t care at all.

    The subdued disciples raised their heads and looked over with doubtful expressions.

    "Who''s that guy?"

    "I don''t know, but isn''t that my Senior Sister? why is she back? these are all descenders."

    To them, thest thing they wanted to see was their Senior Sister returning.

    However, that was the truth. Senior Sister had returned. She was here to die.

    "Shuyin, I didn''t think you''d dare toe back. This time, without that old man to save you, let''s see how you can run away." The second patriarch took a step forward with a ferocious expression. In his eyes, Shu Yin was already a piece of meat on the chopping board.

    "You traitor! What did you do to my grandfather?"

    Shu Yin roared angrily. In the past, the second old ancestor was a senior that she respected. However, she didn''t expect that when the descenders arrived, he would be the first sect''s old ancestor to surrender.

    "Hehe, your Grandpa ..."<sub> </sub>

    "Ah!"

    All of a sudden, the second old master looked at Lin fan and felt as though his body was being squeezed by a tremendous force.

    Bang! Bang!

    His entire body exploded in an instant, and a mass of flesh and blood fell from the sky.

    When the disciples saw this, they were stunned and didn''t know what happened.

    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. Since this guy is a traitor, just kill him." Lin fan was toozy to listen to a mid Dao realm old man talk.

    He killed them with a single nce and they exploded in an instant.

    When one''s strength had reached such a level, one could already kill the other party with a single gaze without moving one''s limbs.

    "Ah?" Shu Yin looked at Lin fan in a daze, then at Wang Fu.

    She wanted to ask what was going on.

    Wang Fu shrugged helplessly, as if he wanted to say,"this is actually normal. I don''t know much about it, so just watch and don''t be too shocked."

    "I''m disappointed. " Lin fan shook his head and counted carefully. There were only ten descenders, not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    The disciples werepletely stunned.

    They really didn''t expect that the second forefather, who had betrayed the sect, would be blown up by the other party before he could even finish his words.

    Where did Senior Sister find such an expert? this was too shocking.

    "Native, Who are you?" The gray-haired man said coldly.

    The second old master had already be his servant. No matter what, he was still his man. Now that he was killed by this native, wasn''t this a p to his face?

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan instantly disappeared from his spot.

    When he reappeared, he was in front of the gray-haired man.

    "What?" The gray-haired man was stunned. In that instant, he felt an extremely powerful force crushing down on him.

    He didn''t even have a chance to react.

    Lin fan raised his hand and pped towards his head.

    He opened his fingers and a sharp air current appeared.

    Bang!

    A cloud of blood mist exploded in front of Lin fan.

    The power of that p was extremely shocking. It crushed the native in front of him.

    "What?"

    The disciples were stunned.

    They didn''t dare to imagine that the descender, who was invincible in front of them, would explode with a single p.

    "Amazing! Senior brother''s strength haspletely exploded! How long do I have to work hard to be as capable as senior brother?"

    Wang Fu knew that his senior brother was powerful, but seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn''t help but gape.

    It was too F * cking shocking.

    He looked at hispanions ''expressions, seeing that they were even more shocked than he was, andughed proudly.

    This was his own senior brother, not their senior brother.

    Shu Yin looked on in shock. She waspletely shocked.

    She had never imagined that the terrifying descender would be so powerless in front of Wang Fu''s senior brother.

    In fact, in her opinion, the current descenders were the miniature versions of their previous selves.

    "You ..."

    The expressions of the remaining nine descenders changed dramatically. They couldn''t believe it.

    Just as they were about to say something.

    Then, something that made them panic happened.

    "The earlier it''s settled, the earlier it''ll end."

    Lin fan appeared in front of one of the descenders. He clenched his fist and punched at him.

    Dao realm cultivation meant that one had a Dao realm body. How could it be so easy to break through?

    But, under Lin fan''s strength, these bodies crumbled apart.

    Puchi!

    "Why would I?" The descender''s face turned red and his chest shriveled up. The bones inside cracked.

    A bloody hole appeared.

    "He''s too weak,"

    Although the points were very attractive, he also yearned to be able to fight with true experts.

    As for these guys, he just wanted to ask which novice vige they came from.

    He was so weak that he couldn''t even lift his spirits.

    "What?"

    The remaining eight descenders werepletely dumbfounded. Their minds were somewhat nk, and they simply couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    Or perhaps, to them, this was more like a dream.

    BOOM!

    There was a strong squeezing feeling.

    By the time they reacted, their bodies were filled with an intense feeling of explosion.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The overbearing figure fell like raindrops.

    They fell down.

    When hended on the ground, the ground could not withstand such a terrifying force and a deep pit was formed.

    Some of the more daring disciples stepped forward. When they saw the situation in the deep pit, their eyes almost popped out.

    It exploded from the waist.

    It was too violent.

 Chapter 887 Please Perform Your Show

    "It''s over. "

    Ten descenders were too few.

    If Wang Fu wasn''t his Junior Brother, he wouldn''t even be bothered toe.

    He raised his finger.

    The storage ring floated up andnded in his hand.

    These strategic resources could not be forgotten. No matter how little meat there was, it was still meat.

    The surroundings were silent.

    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them.

    "It''s over?"

    Some of the disciples were pinching their thighs, and their hands were a little heavy. They were in so much pain that they were grimacing in pain.

    This wasn''t a dream, it was real.

    "Junior Brother, I''ll take my leave first. I''ll leave the rest to you." Lin fan did not even turn his head back as he dove into the void and headed off into the distance.

    "Senior brother ..."

    Wang Fu wanted to stop his senior brother, but just as he opened his mouth, his senior brother''s shadow had already disappeared,pletely disappearing from his sight.

    "Hey, why are you in such a hurry?"

    He was helpless. He wanted to talk to his senior brother, but he didn''t expect his senior brother to run away so quickly.

    "Wang Fu, your senior brother ..." Wang Huoqing was dumbfounded.

    Too strong, he was simply too strong.

    "I can''t help it. My senior brother is like this. Actually, I can already feel that he''s not very happy." Wang Fu said.

    "Ah? Unhappy? This is definitely because of us. After all, we''re not rted. " Wang Huoqing said.

    Shuyin walked in front of Wang Fu."I''m sorry that I''ve affected you in front of senior brother."

    "Ah? I''m not affected. " Wang Fu was surprised, but he soon came to his senses."Oh, you''ve misunderstood. When I said that senior brother was unhappy, it wasn''t because of us, but because he was very disappointed in these descenders. Perhaps it''s because there are too few of them."

    "As for the sect, you''ve all seen it. The number of descenders killed by my senior brother is at least hundreds or thousands. Only that number can make my senior brother excited. As for this ce, there are only ten descenders. Perhaps my senior brother hasn''t even warmed up yet, so he''s a little unhappy."

    When Wang Fu said those words, no one retorted or even protested.

    They all fell silent.

    If these words hade from someone else''s mouth, they would have already started to me him.

    However, this was what Wang Fu had said, and he had seen for himself how strong his senior brother was.

    Perhaps it was really like that.

    The difference between them was really too great.

    Looking at the shocked expressions on everyone''s faces, a smile appeared on Wang Fu''s face. For some reason, he was in a good mood.

    "Senior apprentice-sister, the patriarch is fine. He''s locked up in the dungeon," A disciple reacted and shouted.

    Although the sect had been upied by the descenders, many of the disciples were not willing to ept it and had to endure the humiliation.

    Now that all the descenders were dead, they naturally didn''t need to hide.

    When Shuyin heard this, she was overjoyed. She didn''t expect her grandfather to be fine.

    "I''m helpless. Descenders are truly disappointing. I wonder if this matter has caused anymotion."

    "After all, the descenders aren''t stupid pigs. So many people have died. If they still rush over, it would be a real joke."

    Lin fan hoped that the descended ones weren''t as smart as him.

    But it was a pity.

    Descenders ate well and slept well, so their intelligence should not be low.

    There was a dense forest below, and it had a familiar smell.

    Of course, it was not the smell of points.

    "Sigh, I''m very tired."

    He was not in a hurry to return to the sect, but he also wanted to take a look.

    The spatial divine pir was already connected.

    There would definitely be stronger descenders.

    However, there was still no news so far, and he didn''t know if they were gathering a team.

    Hended beside an old tree and sat on the ground to rest for a while.

    He didn''t need to worry too much about the sect for the time being.

    With The Hanging Woman around, nothing would happen for the time being.

    Sometimes, he had a headache. The Hanging Woman was a tricky person, and his overall strength was unpredictable.

    But from the frog''s expression, it was clear that it wasn''t a simple existence.

    Pada!

    Just as he was thinking about these things, there was movement to his side.

    There was the sound of footsteps.

    A ck-furred beast that looked like a cheetah red at Lin fan warily. Its golden eyes shone with a ferocious glint.

    "You''re treating me as prey?"

    Lin fan smiled and raised his hand.

    "Hey ..."

    Whoosh!

    The beast''s hooves were sharp. It retreated and lowered its body, staring at Lin fan."If you dare to move again, I''ll pounce on you and bite off your head."

    "Come, don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I won''t hit you. Come here, we can have a chat ..."

    Lin fan waved at the monster with a friendly smile.

    The demonic beast sniffed with its wet nose, sensing danger. However, it didn''t sense any terrifying aura from the other party.

    Arge amount of saliva flowed down from his mouth, wetting the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    Zi Zi Zi!

    It was the sound of wood burning.

    "Wow, it smells so good. The meat quality of this demonic beast is really good."

    Lin fan looked at the deliciousness in front of him and couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    He was very confident in his cooking. The taste, no joke, was really delicious.

    "This smell ising from here."

    Just as Lin fan was about to eat, people started to approach.

    It had the smell of body fragrance or perfume.

    A few beautiful figures walked over from afar.

    She had an outstanding bearing, especially the woman in the lead. She had an exquisite figure. Although her face was covered by a thin veil, one could tell that she was a beautiful woman at a nce.

    "People these days are so weird. What''s the use of covering your face? it''s dark, so you can just look at your figure."

    Lin fan muttered in his heart.

    The veiled woman didn''t want to show her face to anyone, but wasn''t it obvious that she was hiding something?

    He could also tell that these six women were all descenders, and their cultivation was at the Dao realm.

    "What is the world of the descenders like?"

    The first batch to descend upon the world was definitely not the weakest. That was because they had brought the spatial divine pir along and had an important mission. How could they let rookiese?

    If not, their cultivation would be suppressed and only Dao realm cultivation woulde.<sub> </sub>

    Otherwise, he was really at the lowest Dao realm cultivation.

    However, he still believed in the former.

    The outer realm had cultivation suppression, so only Dao realm cultivators could carry spatial divine columns.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s fingers could not help but tremble as he looked at the six beautiful and alluringdies.

    As for the six chicks, they were all staring at Lin fan.

    "Oh, so you''re a native of this ce." One of the girls said. Her voice was cold, and there was a hint of disdain in it.

    It was as if he didn''t care about them after knowing that they were natives.

    "Six beautifuldies, do you have any advice?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "What?"

    Her long hair fluttered in the wind. When she heard the native''s question, she was a little shocked. It was like she didn''t expect the native to not run away when he saw them.

    Lin fan chuckled. Thedy with the veil should be the leader of these people.

    Furthermore, his cultivation level was the highest.

    "Hmph, native, do you want to die or live?" Wei Hongyu stepped forward, his eyes full of killing intent.

    "Of course I want to live. I think you guys don''t want to die either, right?" Lin fan said.

    "Impudent!" Wei Hongyu was furious. Although the other party had answered the question, his tone sounded like he was teasing her.

    This made her very angry. She felt that the natives didn''t care about them.

    Wei Hongyu was about to make a move, but she was stopped by the veiled woman.

    Then, he suppressed the anger in his heart and said,""Native, I''ll give you a chance to live. Leave the meat behind and you can scram."

    "Don''t let this chance go to waste. Who knows how many people want to live but don''t have this chance."

    Lin fan raised his head and looked. Other than thedy who spoke and thedy with the veil, everyone else''s expression was like they were watching a joke.

    "Look, isn''t the moon very round tonight?"

    These words confused the girls. They didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    "The food is here, and the moon is pretty good. Oh, I still have wine, but I feel like something is missing."

    Lin fan lowered his head in deep thought. Then, he raised his head.

    "I remember now, it wascking in entertainment."

    "That''s why, if you want to live, then dance for me here. Remember, it has to be tempting. This opportunity is hard toe by. After all, I''ve never shown any mercy to descenders."

    He said with a smile, not putting the other party in his eyes at all.

    To actually threaten him, the nemesis of all descenders, he had simply lost his mind.

    These words made the girls angry.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Wei Hongyu was furious. With a nging sound, a sword light shed by. It was so fast that it only took a blink of an eye.

    One could see that his attainments in the way of the sword were extremely high.

    Bang! Bang!

    In a sh.

    No one knew what had happened, but the sound was deep and they could hear it.

    And when he finally reacted.

    Wei Hongyu, who had been arrogant a moment ago, had disappeared.

    He looked into the distance and saw that he had fallen into an ancient tree with his butt sticking out.

    This scene was simply too shocking. Even they couldn''t react in time to what had happened.

    As expected.

    The girls were all on guard, as if a battle was about to break out.

    "Who are you?" The veiled woman spoke. Her voice was very soft, but it did not lose its coldness. It had the feeling of rejecting people a thousand miles away.

    "Natives, didn''t you say so? I''ll give you three seconds. Jump, or ..."

    "Die," he said.

    Lin fan was all smiles. He felt that his personality had really improved and changed a lot.

    In the past, this would have been impossible.

    Or something he didn''t dare to imagine.

    He didn''t set off any fireworks and actually gave the girl a chance to live. Would you believe it?

    Even he himself could not believe it.

    "Senior Sister, let''s fight it out with him." A woman said in a low voice.

    They didn''t expect this native to be so strong. But if they went head to head, they might have a chance.

    "Hurry up, hurry up. Can you stop dawdling? I want to taste the delicious food." Lin fan urged. He couldn''t wait any longer.

    The veiled woman was silent. There was a struggle on her face under the White veil. In the end, she stopped her Junior Sister who wanted to attack.

    "I''m jumping. "

    Lin fan smiled,"wise."

    The full moon shone down.

    Lin fan gnawed on the leg of the monster and took a big gulp of wine. The five women in front of him were dancing a dance that he couldn''t understand.

    Although she was beautiful, he didn''t like her.

    "Stop, what are you dancing about? do you know how to dance? What I want is temptation, what are you guys dancing about? Watch carefully, dance like this. "

    Lin fan stood up and demonstrated.

    "Shake your butt, stick out your chest, and lick your lips with your tongue. Seduction, do you know what seduction is? I''ll give you one more chance. If you can''t dance well, then you don''t have to dance anymore. I''ll just hammer you all to death."

    Faced with such a request, the five girls were furious.

    Even the veiled girl couldn''t help but want to fight him to the death.

    "Bastard, how dare you humiliate us. I won''t jump even if I die." One of the girls shouted angrily. Then, she stepped forward."Don''t think that ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    No one saw how the attack was done, and when they came to their senses, the girl who was angry just now was just like the previous one. Her head was blown into the ancient tree, and her butt was sticking out, hanging there, not moving.

    The veiled woman tried her best to see the other party''s movements, but she couldn ''t.

    The difference in strength was too great.

    Instantly, beads of sweat slowly fell from her white and wless face.

    Surrender to the power ...

    Lin fan took out the music yer that he had gotten from the lottery.

    A song called "itch" for himself.

    The music started ying.

    A voice rang out.

    Come on, have fun ...

    Come on, love ...

    ¡­¡­

    Come on, act ...

    "Come, please perform your show. Be careful, or you''ll die." Lin fan smiled.

    However, in their eyes, this smile was too terrifying.

 Chapter 888 Were Not Afraid Of Death

    A voice that made one''s imagination run wild came.

    The four girls ''expressions were extremely ugly, and there was a ball of anger burning in their hearts.

    Their hatred had long been overflowing, and they could not wait to kill this native before them.

    The natives were eating barbecued meat and drinking wine in front of them. They looked at them with a teasing expression like they were their toys.

    "Senior Sister, this native is too detestable."

    They were really going crazy.

    With their status, how could they do such a shameless thing in front of a man? furthermore, he was a native.

    To them, this was an even greater humiliation.

    The veiled woman didn''t say anything, but the anger in her eyes couldn''t be concealed.

    Lin fan smiled. He turned a blind eye to the gazes of these girls and didn''t care at all.

    "What are you whispering about? don''t bezy. What dance are you dancing? Have some snacks. "

    The girls were humiliated and wanted to cry. What was going on?

    It was said that the natives of the outer realm were weak, but this one was very strong.

    The veiled woman was also trembling with anger, but she held it in.

    The other party''s strength could not be underestimated. If he was too arrogant, he might really die Here.

    Lin fan slowly savored the delicacies while the girls danced around.

    Time passed very quickly, and the sky was already starting to brighten.

    To the girls, they had been dancing the entire night and werepletely exhausted.

    Some protested.

    Originally, there were four people dancing, but now there were only three.

    In the words of this native.

    Don''t think that you can bargain with me just because I''m a good person. I''m actually very cruel.

    This action scared the three of them so much that they didn''t dare to say another word and just continued dancing in peace.

    "It''s daybreak, it''s time to leave. "

    Lin fan stood up. Beside him was a huge skeleton that had swallowed a monster.

    To the three girls, they were finally saved. Although their cultivation was powerful, under this kind of pressure, it was as if all their strength had been sucked out.

    Pada!

    Lin fan came in front of the Veiled Lady,"I''m really curious. What are you doing with a veil? Was it because she was very beautiful or very ugly? It''s good to take it off and have a look. "

    "You ..." The veiled woman took a step back, as if she was resisting."You don''t ..."

    Whoosh!

    When the veil was removed, a beautiful face was revealed. Her skin was very white, like crystal, suffused with a strange luster. It was white and tender, as if water could be squeezed out.

    This was a face that men would easily fall in love with.

    "She''s just like that. She''s not that pretty. Youngdy, you''re still so young. Don''t be too confident." Lin fan spoke calmly, then rose into the air, preparing to leave,"I''ll keep my word. Since this Peak Master won''t kill you guys, you guys can be considered to have struck the jackpot. You guys can be considered to be the luckiest among the descenders."

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan disappeared from the spot.

    "Damn it, Senior Sister! How dare this native do this!" The woman with long braids beside him was not ugly, but her expression was not right.

    She looked at her Senior Sister. Not everyone could take off this veil.

    But now, this native had actually plucked it off. This ... This ...

    "No one is allowed to speak of this matter." Qin caixiao''s face was cold as she looked at the remaining two.

    "Yes, Senior Sister." The two of them nodded. This matter was not suitable to be publicized, as it would have a huge impact on their Senior Sister.

    "Quickly go and see if the three of them are alright."

    Qin caixiao thought of her three junior sisters. She really did not expect that the native would actually do it.

    If it wasn''t for a life-and-death feud or some opportunity, no one wouldy a hand on such a beautiful woman.

    Moreover, his three junior sisters had been forced into the trees, their postures unsightly and simply unsightly.

    "Senior Sister, you''re still alive. However, that native was too brutal. All the bones in our bodies have been shattered. It''ll take some time for us to recover." The junior Sister who was looking at the situation said with a trembling voice. She felt like the natives were really cruel.

    At the same time, she rejoiced that she had not provoked the other party. Otherwise, she would probably not have a good ending.

    "That means you''re fine." Qin caixiao heaved a sigh of relief. Her junior sisters were all in the Dao realm, so it was not a big deal for them to have all their bones broken. They would be able to recover in no time.

    "Senior Sister, the outer realm isn''t as simple as it looks." A woman said in a low voice, her expression somewhatplicated.

    They had all heard that the strongest in the outer realm was only at the Dao realm, so they would definitely not be in any danger.

    But now, how could there be no danger? he had almost lost his life.

    Qin caixiao did not speak and was deep in thought. She knew that there were Zhizhi birds in the outer realm and she had seen the contents on it.

    There were people like them who had descended here and were killed by the natives.

    At that time, he thought that it was just bragging.

    p From the looks of it now, it should be true. There was no mistake.</anda>

    The magnificent me sect.

    A peerless and outstanding figure was floating in the air.

    Old ancestor wanku didn''te to the magnificent me sect to look for trouble. He came to look for Lin fan.

    "When will your senior brother be back?" She looked down at the two disciples who were guarding the gate.<sub> </sub>

    The two disciples were flustered. Who was this woman? they had a slight impression of her.

    It was very strong.

    However, he had suffered a great loss at the hands of his senior brother.

    However, who would have thought that the other party would actuallye again? moreover, it was before his senior brother had returned. This was going to be a big problem.

    He was very scared and terrified.

    However, he remembered that he and the others were the face of the sect, the people who guarded the mountain Gate. This responsibility was heavy, and the burden on them was also heavy. They represented the sect.

    Even if he was really afraid, he couldn''t show it.

    After that, they straightened their backs and disyed their imposing manner. Their entire being had changed.

    "We don''t know when senior brother will return. If you have anything to do, you can wait here. You can''t step into the magnificent me sect without permission." When the two of them said this, they were domineering, but when they finished speaking, they felt a little cold in their hearts.

    They felt like their surroundings were pitch ck and a pair of terrifying eyes were staring at them.

    "What?" Old ancestor wanku frowned. He didn''t expect the two guards to not be afraid of him at all. This was quite surprising.

    "What are you saying? I told you, we don''t know when senior brother wille back. If you want to wait, then wait here. If you don''t want to wait, you can leave at any time. "

    The disciple who was guarding the mountain Gate gathered his courage and said.

    He was afraid in his heart, but he couldn''t be afraid in action.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to the sect?

    If his senior brother knew about this, he would definitely be very disappointed.

    "Haha, interesting. I didn''t expect the two magnificent me sect disciples to be so tough. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you and break in?" Old ancestor wanku was definitely going to wait for Lin fan to return. So, when he was bored, he decided to scare these two disciples a little.

    As expected, the two disciples ''hearts turned cold, and their expressions looked as if they had swallowed flies.

    Guarding the mountain Gate was not very safe or impressive. In fact, it was the most dangerous. If someone attacked the sect, they would be the first to be killed.

    Therefore, they used their lives to gain prestige.

    "Oh, really? He''s that powerful? then kill one for me to see. "

    At this moment, a voice came from afar.

    The two disciples looked up and shouted excitedly,""Senior brother."

    When Lin fan returned from afar, he heard old master Wan ku''s overbearing voice. He was really a little pissed.

    He actually said that he wanted to F * ck his Junior Brother. He simply didn''t put him in his eyes.

    "Come, the two of us will die for the sect. It''s a glorious death and a proud death. Come." The two disciples held their heads high, not afraid at all.

    What a joke. Senior brother had already returned. If he was still afraid, he could really find a piece of tofu and kill himself.

    Old ancestor wanku looked at Lin fan, then at the two disciples who were still a little scared just now. He couldn''t help butugh.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m just joking. I''vee here to discuss something important." Old ancestor wanku''s beautiful face revealed a smile.

    "Important matter?" Lin fanughed. This old woman from The Thousand Caves wouldn''te for nothing, but the first thing she came for was to discuss something important. She was really sneaky.

    "No, I don''t think we''re that close. What do you have to discuss with me?"

    He gave the other party a chance to show off. Moreover, he didn''t have to guess to know what the situation was. Wasn''t it rted to the descenders?

    "Peak Master Lin."

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku''s voice suddenly rose in pitch, and he revealed a serious expression.

    "This matter concerns everyone in the outer realm," ye mo said."No matter how strong you are, you''ll be like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot in the face of a terrifying enemy. I hope you can take every word I''m saying seriously. This concerns the people and sects you care about."

    Old ancestor wanku had the urge to beat him up.

    At this time, he actually didn''t care at all. When that moment really came, it would be toote for him to regret.

    In the past, she had also seen many experts who ignored her words and ended up in a tragic end. It was toote for regrets.

    However, it was already toote.

    Therefore, she hoped that the other party would not take it to heart. Otherwise, when the time came, it would be toote even if she admitted her mistake.

    Lin fan looked at him and said it like he was telling the truth.

    "Old woman Wan ku, you ..." He was just about to speak when he was interrupted by old ancestor Wan ku.

    "Peak Master Lin, I respect you, so please respect me as well."

    Old ancestor wanku held back his temper, but he couldn''t bear it. Everything that this guy had done to her was still vivid in his mind. However, as a powerful expert, some things were just like a small wave in the ocean of life. After it subsided, it would disappear.

    "Okay, okay, be more respectful. Sister thousand caves, if you want to tell me whether or not you''re a descender, you just need to answer yes or no." Lin fan asked.

    Hearing this, old ancestor wanku was really about to explode.

    Although she was reincarnated, her real age was enough to be her ancestor.

    "Yes."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,"then are you trying to trick me into joining your Alliance or team to fight against the descenders together?"

    "Yes."

    That was what she wanted to say.

    "Peak Master Lin, you might not know that there are still existences that you don''t know about in the outer realm. If you join us, I can guarantee that I will do my best to ensure the survival of your sect."

    Lin fan blinked his eyes. These words were a little insulting.

    With him around, it was as if the sect could not be preserved.

    If he couldn''t keep it, he didn''t believe that anyone else could.

 Chapter 889 Good Job, Junior Brothers, Im Leaving Again

    "What do you think, Peak Master Lin?"

    "Oh, that''s right. You''ve killed quite a few descenders, but you should''ve already discovered that these descenders are only here to build the spatial divine pir. Therefore, there will be even more powerful enemiesing in the future."

    "You''ve killed so many, they will never let you go. "

    Old ancestor wanku stared at Lin fan. Although she didn''t have any in-depth contact with him, she could tell that this guy was very concerned about the sect. He definitely couldn''t let his sect be destroyed.

    As long as one''s mind was clear, they would understand what to do next.

    "Yes, and then?" Lin fan nodded his head. Old ancestor Wan ku''s words made sense. He knew all of this, but then what?

    He really wanted to know what he was trying to express by saying so much.

    "Ah?" Old ancestor wanku was a little dazed.

    What did this guy mean? or did he not listen to her words at all? she couldn''t help but look serious.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you think that I''m trying to scare you?" Old ancestor wanku asked.

    "No, what you said is true. This Peak Master just wants to know what you have to do with me by saying so much."

    Lin fan smiled and asked. He really didn''t care about descenders.

    On the other hand, only people like old ancestor wanku, who were not very confident in their own cultivation, would stick together to save each other and survive in this crisis.

    Old ancestor wanku furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. He felt like he was ying the zither to a bull. He had already said so much, did he really not understand?

    "Peak Master Lin, how could it not be rted to you? you''ve killed so many descenders, and you''ll be the primary target in the future. With your strength, although you can protect yourself, you definitely can''t protect the sect. That''s why you have a chance of survival if you cooperate with me."

    She hoped to contact everyone who could fight to resist the descenders together.

    It could not be said that his rtionship with Peak Master Lin was very close or friendly. However, Peak Master Lin''s strength was very powerful.

    "How do you know that I can''t protect the sect?" Lin fan asked.

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate also nodded.

    "That''s right. As long as senior brother is here, no one in our sect will dare to provoke us."

    "Yes, yes. With senior brother here, it''s the safest."

    Their admiration for Lin fan had reached a point where they were blind.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s better not to be too confident. You haven''t seen his strength. If you had, you wouldn''t think this way." Old ancestor wanku reminded Lin fan.

    In her opinion, Peak Master Lin was still too confident since he had not seen a true expert.

    "Haha, sister wanku, you''re wrong. I''ve never been confident. If I were, I wouldn''t be like this. As for the strong ones you mentioned, I don''t think so. If they dare toe here, I''m sure they won''te back."

    Lin fan was really calm and didn''t care at all.

    "You ..."

    Old ancestor wanku felt that this guy was like a stone in atrine pit, hard and smelly. He was the kind of person who would not regret until he was in a critical situation.

    "Alright, hurry up and leave. I have the urge to beat you up whenever I see you. As for whether you''re strong or not, it''s just my little finger to me."

    "Sigh, but it''s not your fault. It''s mainly because you''re too weak. You have a natural fear of those strong people."

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. That expression, that look ... It made old ancestor Wan ku so angry that he wanted to hit someone.

    She had never seen such a shameless person.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have nothing more to say. I just hope that you won''t regret it when the timees." Old ancestor wanku didn''t want to say more.

    Since the other party did not appreciate it, she would not say anything more.

    The vine monarch had been resurrected, and her power had increased again. Although it was not strong enough, it was countless times stronger than the first time.

    Although hismunication with the twelve beast gods was not perfect, at least he had expressed his intentions and had room for negotiation.

    "It''s impossible for you to regret it. But since we''re acquaintances, I can give you a chance."

    "In the future, when your so-called organization is about to be destroyed, you cane to me. I will help you once for free. Consider it a benefit for you toe here today to win me over,"

    "Catch."

    Lin fan took a corner of the stone door and threw it over.

    Don''t tell him anything about tokens or treasures.

    He couldn''t bear to give it to this woman, so he could only take a corner of the stone door and give it to her.

    Old ancestor wanku caught the stone with aplicated expression. He was also helpless. Then, he smiled.

    "Alright, then I hope that day wille."

    She didn''t care about the stone at all. But in the future, when this guy''s sect was destroyed, she would take it out and make him repent and know how stupid she was in the past.

    It was never toote to fight.

    It was just a matter of when the other party would wake up.

    "Goodbye, Peak Master Lin."

    Old ancestor wanku cupped his fists and left.

    She was very disappointed. Although she had a lot of conflicts with this guy, he would definitely know what to do in front of major issues.

    However, she was disappointed that the other party didn''t have such thoughts.

    "Senior brother, this guy is so arrogant." The disciple who was guarding the gatemented.

    Lin fanughed,"you''re just a frog in a well. You always think that we''re weak. Do you think we''re weak?"

    "Senior brother, how can we be weak? we''re the strongest." The two of them shouted. They were not convinced that they were weak.

    "Alright, don''t be afraid in the future. One day, when I find my old acquaintance and get the item that can bring the dead back to life, I''ll keep it for you two. I guarantee you won''t die." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" One of them opened his mouth wide and looked at his senior brother in disbelief,"senior brother, really?"

    Pa!

    The person beside him pped his dog head angrily."What are you saying? when has senior brother ever lied to anyone? if you doubt senior brother again, I''ll beat you up."

    "I know I was wrong. I was just asking." The disciple who was pped on the head shrunk his head back, looking very aggrieved.

    Lin fan smiled and left. The disciples of the sect were really good.

    However, it seemed like old ancestor wanku was up to something. He didn''t know his ce and was organizing people.

    He naturally knew that there would be stronger experts among the descenders, but so what? he simply didn''t put them in his eyes.

    So what if they came? what was there to be afraid of?

    On invincible peak, the frog''s body was covered in a golden light.

    There seemed to be a me burning in the golden light.

    "That Desperado hasn''te to bully me. Does he know that I''m cultivating with all my might?"

    The frog was deeply suspicious of this. It felt that the Desperados were different from before.

    She used to bully him all the time, but now she rarely came.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that this guy would asionally look at him, he would have thought that the Desperado didn''t love him anymore.

    The frog had many tricks up its sleeve. Other than Lin fan, it was probably the fastest one to increase its cultivation.

    Even old ancestor wanku was far inferior to him.

    After all, ording to his own cultivation, old ancestor Wan ku was no match for the frog.

    "The Tao state has started to walk again."

    The frog gathered its strength and charged directly.

    He wasn''t a newbie and was familiar with any realm. He wasn''t worried about Qi deviation or any problems.<sub> </sub>

    BOOM!

    The frog''s body was weak. Even though it had been specially nurtured by him and its body was hundreds or thousands of times stronger than before, it still couldn''tpare to a true Dao realm body.

    This was the innate weakness.

    "F * cking dog! If I find out which B * stard was the one who sent this frog master into this body, I''ll definitely teach you a good lesson!"

    He couldn''t ept it. If it was a Python or a dog, they would be thousands of times better than this frog body.

    The muffled Thunder rumbled inside the frog''s body.

    It didn''t cause any shocking phenomenons. With his body as the heaven and earth, the phenomenons were generated in his body.

    This was an extremely high-end cultivation technique. It was also the cultivation technique he had cultivated when he was a human.

    This time, it could be considered as taking an unconventional path, taking a path that had never been taken before.

    "Early stage, middle stage, peak. Stepping into the Dao realm is the peak."

    The frog''s bean-sized eyes were burning with the mes of the Dao realm.

    It was a huge step forward.

    However, this was not enough.

    He had secretly refined a peerless pill and wrapped it around his body, then merged it into his body toy the foundation.

    "Hu!"

    The frog stood up straight and opened its mouth. A murky breath swept out and rose into the air.

    It was endless, like a waterfall rising into the sky.

    "I''ve worked so hard, and my fortune is almost exhausted, but I''ve finally reached this step. "

    He sighed. It had been hard on him. He was tired.

    After tens of thousands of years, day after day, year after year, he had collected materials, refined pills, and then dully refined pills and fused more pills. Finally, he saw the future.

    He had hidden this pill for thousands of years and had never been willing to use it. He had been waiting for his cultivation to reach the Dao realm to use it.

    He didn''t even take it out when he was being ckmailed or extorted by desperadoes.

    "I''ve gained some initial strength. This feeling is really great."

    The frog''s face was full of smiles. The talisman behind him was too sinister, so he didn''t dare to say it out loud and could only Mutter in his heart.

    However, the frog couldn''t show its strength. It had to hide and keep a low profile.

    Pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger was the way to go.

    He didn''t even dare to imagine what kind of terrifying things would happen if the desperadoes knew his true cultivation.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden.

    The frog''s heart started beating rapidly.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    "Nine destion eye."

    The frog looked into the distance, its eyes shining with a green light.

    This was his innate divine ability, a divine ability that had been branded into his soul.

    Even if the body changed, it would not dissipate.

    In his sight, several radiances with long tails fell from the sky.

    "The spatial divine pir connection is finally here."

    The distance was very far, and he didn''t know how many millions of miles they were.

    However, in the eyes of his nine destions, he could not escape from it.

    "I''m screwed. I''ve never been so afraid. "

    The frog lowered its head, not wanting to say anything more.

    ? This was the first time he felt danger, and it was so urgent.

    "We''ve finally arrived at the sect ..."

    A figure that looked even more pauper than a beggar appeared outside the sect.

    He was holding a walking stick, his face covered in dust, and his clothes were in tatters.

    Cloudsky finally returned to the sect after going through countless difficulties and dangers.

    He had escaped from the hands of descenders by a hair''s breadth.

    Along the way, she didn''t dare to let herself look like a human.

    He was convinced.

    He didn''t even want to say more.

    He only wanted to return to the sect and enjoy life.

    "Eh? Junior Brother Wang, Junior Brother Xuan." At this moment, he saw two people walking over from the distance. They were his loyal junior brothers.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing.

    However, just as he was about to speak, he heard the conversation between the two of them and could not help but shut up.

    "AI, when will senior brothere back? I miss him so much." Xuan Qing said helplessly.

    "Hmph, he will definitely return when he is at his peak. Don''t be convinced by Peak Master Lin. We are senior brother''s people. Senior brother will definitely return to the sect in glory and awe. We just have to defend Yun Xiao peak." Wang Shengkang said with determination.

    "But many of our Yun Xiao peak disciples have left." Xuan Qing said.

    "If we leave, then so be it. It''s fine as long as we don''t leave. When senior brother returns, he will definitely shock everyone. I believe in senior brother. What about you?"

    "I believe so too. That''s why I''ve been waiting for you, senior brother Yunxiao."

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them passed by Yun Xiao and did not recognize that this dirty fellow was the senior Brother Yun in their hearts.

    Cloudsky''s throat seemed to be blocked. He wanted to say something, but he could not say it.

    As he watched the two of them walk further and further away, his expression gradually showed signs of struggle.

    "I ... I ..." Cloudsky lowered his head and wanted to cry. How could this be?

    Why did she have such high hopes for him?

    If they were to return just like that, wouldn''t they be disappointed?

    "Damn, this is so infuriating."

    He gritted his teeth.

    Cloudsky did not hesitate to turn around and leave this ce.

    He couldn''t afford to lose face like this.

    He could only work hard.

    Especially since his two junior brothers had such high hopes for him, he had to continue even if he had to fight for it.

    Junior Brother, good job. Senior brother is back, but you forced him away."

 Chapter 890 Who The F * Ck Ambushed Us?

    "Well, Xuan Qing, did you feel that there was someone very familiar with us just now?" Wang Shengkang stopped and asked.

    He looked into the distance. That sorrowful figure under the sunlight was very familiar.

    "No, there''s no familiar figure." Xuan Qing was dumbfounded. Why did senior brother Wang start to mumble? then she asked,""You''re not saying that the ugly beggar is someone we''re familiar with, are you?"

    "Don''t joke around. Although we aren''t doing well, we''ve never had any rtionship with beggars."

    Xuan Qing said with a smile. She didn''t take the familiar person Wang Shengkang mentioned to heart at all.

    That was absolutely impossible.

    "That''s true. " Wang Shengkang nodded. As disciples of Yun Xiao peak, they were only second to senior Brother Yun Xiao. How did they know a beggar?

    However, the beggar''s back gave him a very familiar feeling.

    How should he put it? it was as if he was with senior Brother Yun Xiao.

    "That''s true, but it''s really weird. " Wang Shengkang frowned and looked at the figure that gradually disappeared in the distance. He had an indescribable feeling.

    Then, he shook his head and didn''t think too much about it. Perhaps he was really overthinking.

    "I''m so sad. "

    Cloudsky lowered his head, tears streaming down his face. These were not tears of excitement, but rather, he had never thought that there would actually be someone who had such great hope in Him.

    Why did it have to be like this?

    Just let me be like a mangy worm, like a piece of trash, staying in the sect and enjoying life, living a life where food and clothes are provided for me.

    Why do you have such high hopes for me?

    Thinking up to this point, cloudsky felt the pressure on his body grow.

    His body became more and more hunched, more and more Haggard, and there was an indescribable sadness.

    In the secret chamber.

    p "You actually dare to say that this Peak Master can''t protect the sect? what a joke. With points in hand, there''s nothing this Peak Master can''t do."</anda>

    Lin fan sat in his secret chamber. He didn''t care about what old master Wan ku said at all.

    After killing over a thousand descenders, his points had already reached an ocean.

    From the beginning until now, he had not checked his points, mainly because he was afraid that the number would be too terrifying. With his ability, he was afraid that he would count wrongly, or that his heart would not be able to take it and explode.

    [Points: 348050015]

    When he saw the points, he pressed his finger on the ground. A turtle pattern appeared on the ground and spread in all directions.

    His heart was beating very fast. He was really too excited.

    340 million points, when ced in the past, was a number he simply did not dare to imagine.

    But now, the descenders had brought him such a rich amount of points.

    "And this is only killing a few of them."

    If he could kill all the descenders that had arrived, the terrifying amount of points he would get was already beyond his imagination.

    However, he was already very satisfied. To be able to umte so many points would be of great help in improving his Foundation.

    He rummaged through the storage rings that he had harvested.

    There were many good things inside. Of course, to him, the most useful things were only cultivation techniques. He really didn''t care about the other things.

    Or perhaps, it waspletely useless to him.

    Rummaging!

    Rummaging!

    Pills and other random things were all thrown to the side.

    What he needed the most was a cultivation technique.

    "What kind of cultivation technique is this? It''s actually not a hard body skill. Useless. "

    Some of the things inside were extremely precious to others, but to Lin fan, he didn''t even want to look at them. Even if he did, he felt that they would dy his search for cultivation techniques.

    "Yes, the thousand divine needle forging technique."

    I''ve gained something. I''ve found a hard body skill for the time being.

    He didn''t care about those techniques with special effects at all. To him, even if he cultivated it, it would be a waste of time.

    Cultivating hard body skills, using the purest form of strength to crush everything, that was the true pleasure.

    He flipped all the way to the end.

    There were only over twenty cultivation techniques.

    "What a pity. There are so many storage rings, but there are only 23 hard body skills." Lin fan was a little helpless. It wasn''t because there were very few descenders who cultivated hard body skills among those he had killed.

    However, there were very few who could bring cultivation techniques with them.

    cing the cultivation techniques in front of him, he adjusted his state of mind and prepared to start cultivating.

    "Upgrade!" He chanted in his heart.

    "1.8 million points consumed."

    "Thousand spirit needle forging technique (Level 1)"

    "Characteristics: piercing, one-shot kill."

    The descenders ''cultivation techniques weren''t very different from theirs.

    Its grade wasn''t too shocking, but it was still one of the top cultivation methods in the outer realm.

    It was too difficult to encounter extremely powerful cultivation techniques like the forbidden body and the origin demon Scripture. It was considered an opportunity for him to encounter one.

    Moreover, the red-gold Lottery was not very satisfying. He was umting his luck. When he had umted enough, he would go all out. He did not believe that he would not get anything.

    "Upgrade!"

    The points he had spent were just a drop in the oceanpared to the points he had. He did not need to take it to heart at all.

    "Upgrade!"

    Instantly, a wave of energy rippled through his body. This familiar feeling made him feel very good.

    However, the amount of resources he could convert was too little.

    "Damn, this is so tiring. There is no path after Dao realm. This Peak Master doesn''t believe in this."

    As he continued to improve, the power in his body rippled like waves.

    Although these techniques were not the best, they were still the best in the current outer realm.

    In fact, it was even a little better than that.

    His Foundation was slowly increasing. As long as he continued to work hard, he would definitely be able to reach the great circle.

    At that time, with a point of his little hand, he would step into a higher realm.

    In the outer realm.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    A shocking explosion erupted.

    A stream of light descended from the sky andnded steadily on the ground, stirring up a thick cloud of dust.

    The spatial divine pir had opened, and descenders had already begun to arrive.

    "The air in the outer realm is too turbid. It''s hard to breathe in." A voice came from the dust.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    His voice was like thunder, exploding across the entire void.

    This was a true expert, an expert from the upper realm who was much stronger than the Dao realm.

    Puchi!

    All of a sudden.

    A dull sound came from the dust.

    "What''s going on? I just came down, how did I get injured?"

    "Who the F * ck attacked me?"

    The person who descended sounded flustered and confused, not knowing what had happened.

    He was vomiting blood.

    Then, he quickly took out a medicinal pill and took it. Only then did he feel better.

    The dust dispersed, revealing its true appearance.

    The descender powerhouse''s entire body was in tatters and he had a few deep wounds. However, due to treatment, scabs had formed and the bleeding had stopped.

    "My God, what happened? How did this happen when we came through the spatial tunnel?"

    "Er Yun, where are you?"

    He hade to the outer realm and even brought servants with him. His cultivation was not weak, only slightly weaker than the others.

    However, when he turned around to look, there was no one around him. They had just disappeared from his sight.

    Suddenly!

    He found a ck shadow on the ground, and the shadow was getting bigger and bigger. It was falling from the sky.

    "What?"

    He couldn''t understand what this was.

    He suddenly raised his head.

    It wasn''t a crisis, nor was it a sneak attack, but when he saw what had fallen, he was a little stunned. He took a step back.

    Hula!

    A lump of flesh and blood fell to the ground.

    His intestines and internal organs were all the same.

    "Er Yun?" The man recognized that this pile of flesh was his servant, but how did this happen?

    After stepping into the spatial divine pir anding here, he had suffered some injuries. Yet, his own servant was only left with a pile of flesh and blood. This was simply impossible.

    All of a sudden.

    The man''s face turned pale.

    "Could it be that there''s a problem with the spatial passageway? my cultivation is not high enough, so when I entered, my divine sense and will all fell asleep. I was only able toe out alive because I was lucky."

    When he thought of this, he felt like he had just walked past the gates of hell.

    However, that was impossible. The spatial divine pir was a divine artifact that could open up a spatial passageway. Furthermore, the vanguard members had already sessfully opened up the spatial divine pir. How could something have happened?

    He didn''t understand.

    But it was definitely something big.

    Otherwise, such a thing would never have happened.

    In various ces in the outer realm.

    When an expert arrived, there should have been Vanguard members to wee him. However, something terrifying happened. The vanguard members who were supposed to wee him didn''te.

    This made many experts who had descended feel puzzled.

    He had a premonition that something was going to happen.

    There was a problem with the spatial passageway. If it wasn''t for the spatial passageway, this wouldn''t have happened.

    A few days passed.

    "Hu!"

    "It feels so good. My entire body is filled with energy."

    Lin fan was in a good mood. Heprehended all 23 techniques and the power that exploded out was just too terrifying.

    Normal people would have long reached the peak of Dao realm if they had such power.

    But to him, it was still quite a distance.

    Furthermore, just to cultivate these cultivation techniques, he had consumed up to 300 million points.

    This number was terrifying.

    At this moment, a Zhizhi bird flew over and a piece of paper fell.

    "Eh? Something has happened. "

    He had not expected that something would happen while he was in seclusion.

    "The descender powerhouses have arrived and razed the eternal Heaven region, upying a region."

    When he saw the content, Lin fan''s heart skipped a beat. Even though he had never been to the sky region, there were still extremely powerful forces in the outer regions.

    But now, it had actually been ttened by the descenders and became their territory. It had to be said that this was a little unexpected.

    "Wait a minute. The experts are here. Did theye through the space tunnel?"

    Lin fan was a little bewildered. He had taken away two of the spatial God pirs. Logically speaking, there should have been some problems.

    No matter how he looked at the situation, it was as if nothing had happened. This was a little illogical.

    In reality, he had no idea that because he had stolen two spatial divine pirs, half of the experts who descended had died inexplicably.

    At this moment, Lu Qiming hurried over. Qin Feng was behind him.

    The organizer of the Navy.

    "Senior brother, he''s here to see you." Lu Qiming had been trying to stop Qin Feng. He knew who this guy was, but since he saw his senior brothering out of seclusion, he brought him along.

    "Brother Lin, something has happened." Qin Feng didn''t say anything and only cried out in pain.

    Lin fan was confused. What did this have to do with him?

 891 Chapter 891

    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Let''s talk this out. Don''t cry Like A Ghost or howl like a Wolf. This is the magnificent me sect. If anyone sees this, they''ll think I''m bullying you."

    Lin fan waved his hand. This Qin Feng could be considered a talent. From his words, he had understood the true meaning of the Navy.

    He had established a naval organization that made the people in the outer realmugh so hard that they were about to vomit blood.

    Now that he was here, he was crying and shouting. He had to say that there was something going on.

    p "That''s right, I have to calm down. Brother Lin, this is a long story. You have to let me finish." For the first time, Qin Feng felt lost about the path of life.</anda>

    Lu Qiming looked at Qin Feng. This guy''s expression was really exasperating. It seemed like he had suffered a huge blow.

    "Well, there''s no hurry. You can speak slowly. I''m listening." Lin fan was really calm.

    He did not know what kind of blow Qin Feng had encountered that made him so anxious.

    "Brother Lin, with your inspiration and the name you gave me, I established the Navy. Although things didn''t go well at first and I met some small problems, I was able to face them. However, what happened after that made me despair."

    "The descenders have arrived and upied the Heng Tian region. As the leader of the righteous Navy, I naturally can''t see the massacre of my entire n, so I''ve stationed most of the Navy''s forces in the Heng Tian region. However, they suffered an extremely fierce attack and suffered heavy casualties. Therefore, I hope that brother Lin cane out of the mountain and help us."

    Qin Feng was under too much pressure. He was facing a turning point in his life.

    After thinking about it for a long time, he could only look for brother Lin and let the guiding light on his life''s path clear his doubts once more.

    "Helping out isn''t a problem, but going to the evesting sky region will probably take quite a bit of time. If I leave the sect and those descenderse, it won''t be easy for the sect to resist them."

    Lin fan wasn''t really worried about this.

    There was a Hanging Woman in the sect.

    On the surface, this woman''s strength seemed very weak, but her ability was too strange.

    If it wasn''t for his immortal body, which made him immune to mental attacks, he might have really fallen for his trick.

    All of a sudden, Qin Feng stepped forward and grabbed Lin fan''s hand. Within his helpless eyes, there was a glimmer of hope,"brother Lin, have you ever treated me as a friend?"

    Lin fan looked at him and didn''t know what to say.

    Did she treat him as a friend?

    This question was really profound.

    He really wanted to say,"no, I, Lin fan, don''t have any friends. I only have points."

    However, he couldn''t say it out loud. If he really said it, Qin Feng might just kill himself in front of him.

    Seeing Qin Feng''s expectant gaze, he couldn''t bear it.

    "You''re a pretty good person. You''re a good friend," These words were a little against his conscience, but in order to save the lost littlemb, he could only do this.

    "Brother Lin, I would like to ask you something. I''m willing to risk my life for a friend. Am I right?" Qin Feng refused to let go of Lin fan''s hand and held it tightly in his hand.

    Lu Qiming felt that something was not right. Senior brother was not the kind of person who liked to be close to others.

    "That''s true, but to be honest, I''ve only seen people stab their friends in the back. I''ve never seen anyone stab themselves in the back for their friends. " Lin fan had the intention to reject Qin Feng.

    Although they had met a few times and had a few friendships.

    But our rtionship doesn''t seem to have reached that stage yet.

    What he was most afraid of was self-familiarity.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan looked at Qin Feng with his mouth agape.

    Even Lu Qiming was dumbfounded.

    Oh my God, did he have to be so ruthless?

    It was unknown when, but Qin Feng''s two des had pierced into his ribs on both sides. Fresh blood was flowing out.

    He was stunned.

    Lin fan swore to the heavens that he felt like he was the most vicious person.

    But now, he discovered that this Qin Feng was also extremely ruthless to him.

    He only raised a small question.

    However, he really didn''t expect that as soon as the question came out, Qin Feng would personally show what it meant to be willing to risk his life.

    "Senior ... Senior brother, is he alright?" Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. He had never seen anyone like this.

    Our senior brother only asked a few questions and he personally performed it.

    This simply caught him off guard, and he didn''t even have the chance to react.

    Just as Lin fan was about to say something, he saw Qin Feng''s bloodied hand grab his hand once more.

    All he touched was blood.

    Lin fan''s expression was a little weird.

    "Brother Lin, help me! The Navy can''t be destroyed! It''s the ce where I''m fulfilling my beliefs and finding like-mindedrades!"

    As he spoke, Qin Feng''s face was filled with tears. His heart was filled with justice and he could not give up on the Navy.

    He couldn''t give up on anyone inside.

    "Senior brother, do you want to help? The sect has the elders, so it should be fine. " Lu Qiming could not stand it anymore.

    He had never seen someone so cruel to himself, other than his senior brother.

    Moreover, it was to save someone.

    Admiration, it was really admirable.

    Although he wasn''t very familiar with Qin Feng, he was touched by his spirit. That''s why he begged his senior brother.

    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t have bothered and would have left everything to his senior brother.

    If Shixiong wanted to help, he would help. If Shixiong didn''t want to help, he definitely wouldn''t say a word. He would even think that the other party was really annoying, always pestering his Shixiong.

    "Brother Lin ..." Qin Feng''s expression was filled with anticipation. As for the des on his ribs, they werepletely ignored. He didn''t seem to be in any pain at all.

    Since things had already developed to this point, what else could he say?

    Even Junior Brother Lu couldn''t stand it, so he could only nod.

    "Alright," he said.<sub> </sub>

    It was just a single word, but it made Qin Feng overjoyed. However, he was too excited and blood started to flow out again, showing signs of spurting out.

    "Brother Qin, hold on. Don''t get too excited. The amount of blood you''re spurting out is a little scary." Lin fan tried to calm him down. He didn''t want to die Here because of his excitement.

    At that time, it would be hard to exin.

    "It''s fine, brother Lin. I''m just too excited. I knew that brother Lin would help me. Why don''t we leave now?" How could Qin Feng wait any longer? he immediately wanted to set off.

    Every second of dy meant more danger for the Navy.

    That was why he wanted to leave immediately.

    "Wait, I have to make some arrangements."

    If she really wanted to leave with Qin Feng, she would definitely have to inform The Hanging Woman.

    Otherwise, if something really happened, it would really make people feel helpless.

    He told Qin Feng to wait at the same spot while he went to find The Hanging Woman.

    The door of the room where The Hanging Woman was in was pushed open.

    The Hanging Woman''s robes were scattered to the side, her fair skin exposed to the air, her long and slender snow-white legszily stretched there, only a purple hollow cloth covering her buttocks, covering a trace of spring.

    He seemed to be sleeping.

    Lin fan was stunned for a moment. Then, he stepped forward and said,"hey, wake up."

    "Swish!" The hanging Girl made a soft sound, and her long eyshes trembled slightly. Then, she opened her eyes and slowly sat up. Her long hair hung down and covered her chest.

    "Are you going to tell me a story?"

    His clothes didn''t cover his body and only his long hair covered him. He had ulterior motives and no one knew who he was trying to seduce.

    But fortunately, he had a firm mind and disdained women. Even if he met someone who went overboard, he didn''t mind teaching them how to be brilliant fireworks.

    "What are you listening to? I don''t have time but I can give you a chance. Let me ask you, if I am not in the sect and Dao realm expertse, can you kill them all?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes, I can." The hanging Girl said.

    "We''ll kill as many as theye?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes."

    "Alright, I''ll be out for a while. Help me look after the sect. As long as theye looking for trouble, kill them all. If you can do it, I''ll tell you a story for two days when Ie back."

    Lin fan didn''t doubt what The Hanging Woman said.

    Although this woman was a little stupid, she would never lie.

    To be able to take a punch from him and still be fine without even spitting out a mouthful of blood, it was enough to show that he had some ability.

    Moreover, the frog was terrified of her, which showed that The Hanging Woman was not simple.

    Therefore, it was reassuring to leave the sect to her.

    "Alright," he said. The hanging Girl replied calmly, but her eyes were actually shining with excitement.

    It was as if to her, stories were the best.

    The hanging Girl looked on as Lin fan left. The light in her eyes was like the stars, shining brightly.

    He seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Brother Lin, have you made the arrangements?" Qin Feng asked.

    The Navy was in danger. At such an important time, only brother Lin could help them.

    "En, let''s go. The Heng Tian region isn''t too far, but it isn''t too close either. You''re too slow, so I''ll just carry you." Lin fan grabbed onto Qin Feng and leaped into the air, dashing into the distance.

    It was so fast.

    Qin Feng was shocked. Although his cultivation was not very high, he had made great progresspared to before.

    Brother Lin''s flying speed was simply too fast.

    It was so fast that it left people in the dust.

    "Jing Zhe, do you feel any flustered emotions spreading in our sect?"

    On the sect master''s Mountain peak, there were two long benches and people were lying on them.

    The sect master and Mo Jingzhe closed their eyes and felt something that no one knew about.

    The sect master was more like an old quack who had cultivated for many years. He opened his mouth to ask.

    "Sect master, it wasn''t easy for me to slowly touch the calm. I still can''t feel the panic you mentioned." The teachings of the sect master behind mo Jingzhe had entered a mysterious stage.

    He had told his family about that kind of peace.

    However, no one could feel it.

    At that moment, he realized that he was different from the rest.

    "Mm, don''t panic. Continue to feel the peace. I will feel the panic."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sect leader closed his eyes again and remained silent.

    Mo Jingzhe had long been ustomed to the atmosphere on the sect master''s side. What he wanted was peace and quiet, so he also closed his eyes to feel it.

    "Brother Qin, where is your naval force stationed?" Lin fan asked.

    At that time, he had only bragged about it casually. Who would have thought that Qin Feng would really believe him and form a Navy, even roping in a group of people.

    If this had happened in the past, he would not have believed it.

    There were still people willing to join this thing?

    But sometimes, it wasn''t that what you thought was impossible. In fact, there were too many changes.

    "Up ahead. As the righteous Navy, wherever there''s war, we''ll be there. Right now, the people of the eternal Heaven domain are living in deep waters and suffering. I can''t stand it anymore, so I''ve directly dispatched all the people in the Navy here to fight to the death with these guys who are destroying justice."

    "Even if we have to fight until thest man, we can not tolerate their evil deeds."

    Qin Feng said sternly.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes. Even if he wanted to die, he shouldn''t have died like this.

 Chapter 892 Junior Brother, Senior Brothers Hands Are Very Fast

    "Hmm, not bad. You''re a very creative person."

    Lin fan felt that the fact that Qin Feng was still alive was a miracle.

    Just like him, filled with a heart of justice and doing things of justice, he was hammered to death countless times.

    He then looked at Qin Feng, who was still alive and kicking. It was enough to see that this was a person with great luck. He had not been hammered to death, so it could be seen how extraordinary he was.

    Qin Fengughed. He was very satisfied to be able to receive brother Lin''s praise. Justice was ultimately an existence that people would ept.

    Although he had encountered many dangers on the path of justice, there was still hope as long as he was alive.

    "We''re here, so fast. "

    The scenery in front of him changed extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, he was in another ce.

    Lin fan''s strength was too shocking.

    Although they had not exchanged blows, his speed alone was enough to make many people admit defeat.

    There was a deste Valley below. There were many valleys with many caves. If one hid here, ordinary people would not be able to find them.

    "Qin Feng, is this the base camp you were talking about?" Lin fan asked. Although he hadn''t gone down to check out the situation, he could already smell an extremely sorrowful smell.

    It was the taste of despair.

    "Yes, the descenders are as powerful as the clouds. We can''t appear openly and can only hide. If we''re discovered, the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Qin Feng is also very helpless.

    Who the F * ck wanted to hide?

    However, if they didn''t hide, they would be wiped out in one fell swoop, and the oue would be even more tragic.

    Now that he had gone into hiding, he was still being F * cked so badly. He had no face at all.

    "Let''s go down and take a look. "

    The two of themnded.

    In a hidden ce, someone was monitoring the surrounding situation.

    When they saw Qin Feng, the two of them ran out from the dark.

    "Qin Feng, you''ve finally returned."

    The two of them revealed a look of joy, but there was also a hint of anxiety on their faces. Something had happened during the time when Qin Feng had left.

    "Brother Lin, these two are the core members of the Navy." Qin Feng gave a simple introduction. He then looked at the two of them,"what happened?"

    He saw that the two of them didn''t look too good. He felt that something big had happened while he was out.

    "This ..." The two of them raised their heads and looked at Lin fan. They still didn''t know who this person was and why he had returned with Qin Feng.

    "This is brother Lin. You can definitely trust him. It''s fine." Qin Feng knew the two''s concerns and waved his hand to calm them down.

    If he couldn''t even trust Lin fan, then he really didn''t know who else to trust.

    The two of them didn''t know where Lin fan came from. Although the Zhizhi bird hade in, the outer region world was so big and how could everyone know about it?

    However, since Qin Feng had said so, the two of them felt more at ease.

    "When you left, we received news that the descender had led some of the sect members who had already surrendered to suppress the other sects."

    "When we found out about this matter, we thought about it and organized our team to go to help. Originally, the bnce was on our side, but we didn''t expect the descenders to attack. We didn''t have any room to fight back and were directly pushed back. Many people died. If it wasn''t for Brother Han using a secret technique to move us, we would probably have died there."

    The two of them were so angry that their livers and galls hurt.

    In fact, when they thought of that scene, they felt a little scared.

    The scene was too tragic.

    That sense of powerlessness was deeply rooted in his heart, and he had no room to resist at all.

    If it wasn''t for Brother Han''s amazing secret technique, the consequences would have been even worse.

    "How could this be?" Qin Feng''s fingers were clenched so tightly that his fingertips had turned blue. He never thought that such a thing would happen during the time he was away.

    But even if he was here, he would not have a good ending.

    "AI!" Qin Feng sighed helplessly,"brother Lin, you''ve heard it too. The descenders ''might is truly too fierce."

    Lin fan rolled his eyes. He didn''t really understand what they were saying.

    The descenders were too powerful?

    He must be joking.

    He didn''t know what to say when he thought of the descender he had killed who was on the verge of crying for his parents.

    It was very tragic, alright?

    There was no such thing as "powerful" or "ferocious" at all.

    "Let''s go and take a look first. " Lin fan said.

    If he was too weak, any battle would be very strenuous.

    If he was strong, this wouldn''t have happened.

    When Qin Feng established the Navy, there weren''t any positions in it. It was equivalent to all living beings being equal. Everyone gathered together for their beliefs.

    He only silently acknowledged Qin Feng as the leader.

    The two of them led the way and looked at Lin fan from time to time.

    He didn''t know who this young man was or where he came from.

    Why did Qin Feng invite the other party over?

    Moreover, no matter how powerful one person was, it would not change anything.

    They also had Dao realm experts and thought that with such experts, even if they met descenders, they wouldn''t lose too badly.

    However, reality often taught them how to see reality clearly.

    In the hands of the descenders, they were nothing. They had lost extremely unsightly, and had almost lost their lives.

    "Aiya, it hurts so much. Gentler, gentler."

    When he stepped into the cave, there were injured people bandaging their wounds on both sides.

    Lin fan looked over and felt that it was a little tragic.

    There were also some corpses lying there quietly, clearly dead.

    Qin Feng''s expression was solemn. He wanted to say something but he didn''t know how to say it. These were all people who worked hard for justice with him.

    But who would have thought that they would lose so much in just one battle.

    His heart was in pain.

    Lin fan looked at the situation around him. He really wanted to ask Qin Feng,"do you guys have the right to join the team just because you have the right ideas?"<sub> </sub>

    Some of these people did not have high cultivation.

    The great saint realm?

    Heavenlypletion stage?

    You must be joking.

    Even the weakest descender had Dao realm cultivation. With just that, how could they stop them?

    Wasn''t he going up to die?

    When those people who were bandaging their wounds saw Lin fan, they couldn''t help but be suspicious.

    Who was this person?

    Why did shee back with Qin Feng?

    "How many brothers did we lose?" Qin Feng couldn''t bear it. He didn''t expect to lose so many people. Moreover, those who were injured were also badly injured. It was impossible for them to recover in a short period of time.

    "A total of sixty-eight people were lost, and one hundred and thirty-two were injured." The person who reported the situation had a sorrowful expression.

    "So many,"

    Qin Feng''s heart skipped a beat. This was too tragic. This was really too tragic.

    They had suffered heavy losses.

    "Yi!"

    At that moment, Lin fan saw a figure in front of him and was surprised. That figure was very familiar. It was the person he had been looking for.

    He walked forward.

    Han bi Kong''s head was lowered, and her face couldn''t be seen. However, the aura she exuded was very low, and there was a sense of defeat.

    In front of him, a girl was bandaging his wound.

    The two of them were silent.

    Pada!

    Lin fan walked in front of the two of them and noticed that there was blood flowing out of han bi Kong''s stomach. There was also a triangr weapon stuck in her stomach.

    Although he didn''t know what it was, it didn''t look like an ordinary thing.

    "Brother Han, bear with it. I''m going to take this out for you." The girl''s voice was very soft, but she was a little flustered. With their strength, this kind of injury was not a problem at all.

    However, this weapon belonged to a descender and contained a terrifying power.

    Hence, it was very difficult to take it out.

    "Yes." Han bi Kong groaned. She was enduring while also resisting the power of the weapon.

    With his cultivation, he had almost been defeated by the power emitted by this weapon several times, but he had managed to hold on in the end.

    Suddenly!

    He felt that the aura of the person standing in front of him was very familiar.

    He raised his head.

    His expression suddenly changed, as if he couldn''t believe it.

    "Senior ... Senior brother, what are you doing here?" Han bi Kong was very surprised. She didn''t expect her senior brother to appear here.

    "I didn''t think it would really be you. Junior martial Brother Han, where have you been all this time? why didn''t you return to the sect?"

    Lin fan had never thought that han bi Kong would join the Navy.

    As far as he knew, han bikong should be in the sunshine sect. Why would she be here?

    The girl who was bandaging han bi Kong''s wound also stopped what she was doing and looked at the man standing behind her.

    This is Brother Han''s senior brother?

    But he had never heard of it before.

    "Senior brother, I ..." Han bikong couldn''t finish her sentence. She was originally at the sunshine sect, but the situation there was a little unexpected.

    Later, by chance, he joined the Navy.

    "Alright, don''t say anything. Let me take a look at your injuries." Lin fan waved his hand and told the chick to move aside. Then, he looked at the wound carefully.

    "Senior brother, it''s just a small injury. It''s nothing." Han bi Kong said.

    "Okay my a * s. Your cultivation is too weak and you can''t see what''s going on inside. Dao realm energy is injected into it. You are lucky to be able tost until now. Luckily, you didn''t pull it out. If you did, you would have lost your life." Lin fan took one look and saw through the weapon.

    "Ah?" The girl at the side was shocked, as if she didn''t expect this.

    Han bi Kong was helpless. Her senior brother was too direct, and it made her feel a little ashamed.

    His cultivation base was actually not weak.

    However, in his senior brother''s eyes, he was weak. This made him feel helpless.

    Qin Feng looked at han bi Kong in a daze. He never thought that Brother Han would actually be brother Lin''s junior Brother.

    Even he didn''t expect this.

    He had never even heard han bi Kong mention it before.

    "But don''t worry, with senior brother here, this is just a small problem. Wait, I''ll find you some medicinal pills first, you can put them in your mouth."

    Lin fan rummaged through his storage ring.

    There were too many medicinal pills, and he couldn''t quite distinguish them.

    In any case, he had to find someone with stronger medicinal effects to treat his injuries.

    He didn''t have much other than medicinal pills.

    There were all kinds of pills, and it could be considered a moving human-shaped treasure vault.

    "I found it."

    Lin fan took out a pill and fed it to han bi Kong.

    When he took out the pill, the strong medicinal fragrance shocked everyone.

    With just the naked eye, one could see that this medicinal pill was definitely not an ordinary one.

    "Junior Brother, it''s fine. Senior brother''s hands are very fast. I guarantee that I won''t feel anything at all." Lin fan grabbed the triangr weapon and used a bit of strength.

    Puchi!

    Blood was flowing.

    Even with the help of the pill, han bi Kong still groaned and blood seeped out from her mask.

 893 Chapter 893

    Han bi Kong was about to faint.

    He almost shouted.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to shout, he would have already shouted.

    Senior brother was lying. This wasn''t fast, it was painful.

    Fortunately, he had the help of medicinal pills. Otherwise, he might not have been able to hold on.

    "Yes." Lin fan spread out his fingers and ced them on han bi Kong''s wound. The moment he pulled it out, a power surged out from the triangr weapon, wanting to enter han bi Kong''s body.

    However, Lin fan caught it and toyed with it with his fingers. He then used a little strength and it was destroyed.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan held the weapon in his hand. To others, this power might be terrifyingly strong, but to him, it was just slightly stronger than a normal ant.

    "Junior Brother, it can''t be anyone. Senior brother''s hand speed is okay, right? if he says it doesn''t hurt, then it definitely doesn''t hurt."

    Han bi Kong wanted to say something, but when she heard what her senior brother said, she couldn''t help but panic. In the end, she nodded,"yes, senior brother''s hand speed is really too fast. Junior Brother really doesn''t feel any pain."

    His face was frighteningly pale. When his weapon was taken out, it really hurt, as if a piece of flesh had been cut off from his body.

    However, since his senior brother had already said so, what else could he say?

    He would definitely nod in agreement.

    Crack! Crack!

    Suddenly.

    The triangr weapon started to change. It was corroded by some kind of power and turned into specks of Starlight that merged into the sky before disappearing.

    "This ..."

    He didn''t understand what was going on. After pulling it out, it actually disappeared. Interesting.

    "Not good." Han bi Kong''s expression suddenly changed."Senior brother, I can feel spatial fluctuations. This weapon is a positioning device. Our location should have been discovered by the descenders."

    He had his own opportunities, and his life-saving technique was that he was very sensitive to spatial fluctuations.

    When the triangr weapon disappeared, he could clearly feel the power.

    "What? I didn''t expect the descenders to have such a trump card. I''m afraid they''re also thinking that we''lle back to heal, so they''ll definitely take out this weapon, so they took the opportunity toe. "

    The people around eximed.

    With the current situation, it would be difficult to leave.

    If the descenders came, they would definitely have no chance of resisting.

    "Everyone, pack your things. We''re leaving this ce immediately." Qin Feng knew the tension of the matter. If it continued, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Wait, why are you leaving? Didn''t you call me over to deal with the descenders? If we don''t look for them, they''ll send themselves to us. That''ll save us some time. "

    Lin fan had nothing to say to Qin Feng.

    If the descender ran away the moment he arrived, then why did he call him over? was he here to watch the show or to run away?

    Now that the descenders had arrived, they would definitely wait here and then kill them all. Wouldn''t the matter be resolved?

    There was no need to go through so much trouble.

    "Ah? "Brother Lin, it''s not like that. This time, the descenders definitely came prepared. My idea is that we can''t fight them head-on. We should engage in gueri warfare with them and slowly wear down the descenders ''strength." Qin Feng said.

    He knew that Lin fan was strong and had killed many descenders.

    But this time, it was different. Among the descenders, there was an even stronger expert, so they couldn''t fight head-on.

    "Don''t worry, it''s a piece of cake. As long as theye, I guarantee they won''t be able to return." Lin fan was really calm.

    He could understand why Qin Feng was so flustered.

    However, it wasn''t right for him to be so frightened.

    What was there to be afraid of?

    If they came, just kill them.

    "You''re boasting shamelessly. " At this moment, a thin man walked out and looked at Lin fan with a look of disdain and contempt.

    "Zhao Song, this is brother Lin. What are you doing?" Qin Feng spoke.

    He didn''t want the members to have any conflicts with brother Lin.

    Zhao Song was dissatisfied and nced at Qin Feng."Where did this persone from? he actually dares to boast so shamelessly. He has never experienced the terror of a descender, yet he is so confident that he can kill one."

    "If he wants us to apany him to wait for death here, isn''t he making all of us brothers and sisters be descenders ''food?"

    He couldn''t help it.

    Who knew how many people had died in the battle against the descenders?

    He was truly too terrified and afraid. He didn''t dare to confront the descenders.

    What justice, what helping others, all of that was bullshit.

    He used to think that he could gain fame and fortune by joining the Navy.

    But now, it seemed like he was ying with his life.

    "Senior brother, I believe you." Han bi Kong raised her head and firmly believed in Lin fan.

    Of course, this wasn''t because han bi Kong had a deep understanding of Lin fan''s strength.

    It was because when others didn''t believe him, he, as his Junior Brother, had to believe. Even if he had to die in the end, he had to believe in his senior brother.

    "Yes, don''t worry, Junior Brother. I have never disappointed anyone. Today will be the same." Lin fan smiled.

    It would definitely feel much better if his own people believed in him.

    As for other people''s suspicions, it didn''t matter.

    "Han bikong, are you crazy? he''s your senior brother, so there''s no problem for you to trust him. But we can''t gamble with him."

    Zhao song''s emotions were a little agitated. Even though there had been a huge battle and everyone had some small injuries, he had no injuries other than some dust.

    "Everyone, think about it carefully. Our beliefs are indeed for justice, but not for that kind of stupid justice."<sub> </sub>

    "The descender''s strength is obvious to all and he is Dao realm. But don''t forget that the descenders that cameter are all extremely terrifying. Even peak Dao realm experts aren''t his match. Do you think he can kill all of them by himself?"

    The injured people looked at each other.

    "Qin Feng, he''s right. We can''t die in vain. Even if we die, we have to die for a good cause."

    "That''s right, he''s still young. Even if his cultivation is strong, it''s impossible for him to be a match for a descender."

    "If a war breaks out, he can escape, but we can ''t."

    Some people agreed with Zhao Song.

    However, some people decided that they shouldn''t leave.

    If he had to die, he could die. If he took one with him before he died, it would be a profit.

    "Brother Lin, don''t take it to heart, they are just ..." Qin Feng exined and hoped that Lin fan wouldn''t take it to heart. Of course, Zhao song''s words were not without reason.

    Lin fan looked at Qin Feng and then at the crowd.

    They all felt so terrified.

    Of course, he wasn''t angry at all. After all, not everyone was as powerful as he was.

    Some of the power was something that one would never be able to touch in one''s entire life without experiencing it personally.

    And his strength was precisely in such a situation.

    "Why don''t you all run first? you won''t be able to helpter anyway." Lin fan said.

    It was just that when these words stopped in everyone''s ears, there was something wrong.

    It was a little unpleasant to hear.

    "Brother Lin, how can I do that? I, Qin Feng, will never abandon any of my friends." Qin Feng said sternly.

    "Hehe, you don''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth, and you''re full of lies. Qin Feng, where did you find these people? they''re still dawdling at this moment. Later on, even if they want to leave, they won''t be able to." Zhao Song was exasperated.

    He felt like he had met a fool.

    If they continued to stay here, they would only be seeking death.

    "Are you guys leaving or not? What Navy? what justice? you still don''t understand that we''re just cannon fodder. "

    "Who cares if we live or die? who would have thought that those great sects are all stronger than us? but what are they doing?"

    "Save your strength and treat us like a joke."

    Zhao Song was very emotional. He just wanted to leave with his people.

    He could tell that the Navy had no future. If they continued to stay here, they would eventually die without knowing how.

    "Brother Zhao, don''t say that. This is our belief." A man who was familiar with Zhao Song stepped forward and said.

    "Faith? Faith my ass, are you leaving or not?" Zhao Song grabbed the other party''s wrist and said with a serious expression.

    The young man shook his head,"I''m not leaving. This ce contains my beliefs. My sect is going to be destroyed, so I have to stop this from happening."

    "Idiot, if you don''t leave, I''ll leave. Whoever wants to leave with me, leave now. Otherwise, it''ll be toote."

    Zhao Song looked around and then turned to leave. He didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    The danger wasing.

    Gradually, some people left with Zhao Song.

    But some people didn''t leave. Of course, it wasn''t because they believed in Lin fan that they stayed but because they were prepared to fight to the death with the descenders.

    He had already prepared for the worst.

    Qin Feng wanted to stop Zhao Song but he had no choice. He could only watch as Zhao Song led a group of people away.

    "Brother Lin, I''m sorry to have embarrassed myself. Since you want to stay, then stay. I, Qin Feng, am not someone who is afraid of death. I''ll just have a good fight with the descenders." Qin Feng said without fear.

    "No." Lin fan shook his head,"don''t be embarrassed, you can''t be med. You are too weak and your horizons are too small. You can''t feel it. Because you are too strong, your heart is about to explode and it is so painful."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±When Qin Feng heard this, he was dumbfounded. What was he saying?

    He didn''t understand a single word.

    The surrounding people who stayed behind looked at Lin fan in a daze.

    Where did Qin Feng bring this talent back from?

    He was too arrogant and too confident.

    "AI!"

    Everyone sighed.

    He had never experienced the power of a descender before, so he still didn''t understand how big the world was and how ignorant he was.

    "Brother Han, your senior brother is ..." The girl who was bandaging han bikong''s wound muttered softly. She wanted to say that your senior brother was good, but after thinking about it, she couldn''t say it.

    Han bi Kong didn''t say anything and felt a little helpless.

    He felt that his senior brother was even more confident than before.

    He had no choice. Perhaps this was the reason why he could be a senior brother.

    "Hey, you guys don''t have to stay here. I can handle this ce alone. If you guys are worried, you can hide ande out when the matter is settled." Lin fan suggested that. After all, it wasn''t good to be on tenterhooks.

    It could easily cause an emotional breakdown.

    He didn''t care if others didn''t trust him.

    As for showing off and proving himself in front of others, that was meaningless.

    He only cared about the points.

    Of course, he wouldn''t talk too much. What he said just now would probably make people unhappy.

    However, it didn''t matter. If he was unhappy, then so be it.

    The truth was usually like this.

    It didn''t sound good.

 Chapter 894 Dont Try To Find Excuses For Your Failure

    Not long after.

    A terrifying aura spread out from the outside. It was like a heavy mountain that pressed down on everyone.

    "They''re here, descenders are here. We''ve been discovered."

    Those who didn''t leave were terrified.

    Although they were afraid before they sensed the descenders, they were not like this.

    Now that the terrifying feeling hade, they only felt as if their entire bodies were wrapped in an ice cer. Their hands and feet were cold, and they didn''t even have the strength to run.

    "It''s here. They''re hiding here. "

    A familiar voice came from outside. It seemed to be Zhao Song.

    "This voice ..."

    Some people''s expressions became veryplicated, and they even had looks of disbelief on their faces.

    Zhao Song had not left for long, but now it was his voice.

    Immediately, everyone had a bad feeling.

    "All of you,e out. The descenders are already here, so it''s useless even if you hide." An arrogant voice came from outside.

    Upon closer inspection, it was really Zhao Song.

    "Damn it, that fellow left so easily, but who would have thought that he would surrender to a descender? damn it!"

    Most people felt that it was shameless.

    Originally, they wouldn''t have said much if they left. Everyone had their own ambitions. The Navy wasn''t an organization that forced people to stay. It was all about personal freedom.

    But to join a descender right after leaving was simply too vile.

    "They''re really fast. " Lin fan was delighted. The descender Vanguard members were really weak and they were as easy as crushing ants.

    Now that he knew that there was an expert among the descenders, he was very excited.

    His inted heart needed to be vented.

    Winning all the time would make one lose themselves easily and sinkpletely into their own ego. Therefore, if they needed to fight, it would be best if they were killed.

    That feeling was what he needed the most.

    "Brother Lin, I''ll go out with you." Qin Feng spoke. Although he was no match for the people outside, he would definitely not retreat at this moment.

    Lin fan stopped Qin Feng,"there''s no need. You can just stay here. I don''t need your help."

    Qin Feng looked at Lin fan. He wanted to say something but he didn''t know what to say.

    Creak!

    Lin fan cracked his neck and walked out with a smile.

    "Don''t panic, today is a feast. "

    After saying this, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    From Qin Feng''s point of view, this smile was a little unfitting. He was too confident.

    Outside.

    Zhao Song stood beside the descender while bowing and bending his knees.

    He was really F * cked up. He had originally wanted to escape, but who would have thought that he would encounter descenders on the way.

    Before they surrendered to the other party, the people who left with him attacked the descenders.

    That scene almost scared him to the point of peeing.

    However, it was toote to stop him.

    "Master, they are hiding in the cave below." Zhao Song bent his waist and lowered his head with shifty eyes. He had thrown away all his face.

    "Yes."

    The man was dressed in golden hair that glowed with a bright radiance. He stood tall and straight, and he was covered in a golden battle armor with shocking patterns embroidered on it. Even though he was just standing there, the space around him started to tremble slightly.

    Golden particles spread out from his body and scattered in all directions.

    The descenders around him all stood cautiously beside the man.

    Before the other party came to the outer realm, they were the strongest and had the most status.

    But now, with the arrival of the true Son of God, they had to move to the side.

    "You''re all here?" Lin fan walked out of the cave.

    He raised his head and looked into the void.

    The sun was a little ring.

    "The air is very good." Lin fan sniffed. Although there was no smell in the air, to him, the air had a smell. Whoever said that the air had no smell could step out and give it a try.

    "Master, he''s the one Qin Feng brought back. They must be inside." Zhao Song said hurriedly.

    He had to show his value in front of his master. Otherwise, it was hard to say that nothing would happen.

    "Hey, you descenders have upied the Heng Tian region, so why are there only so few of you here? is there anyone else?" Lin fan shouted.

    He really didn''t have any hope against ordinary descenders. Although he could gain a lot of points, he didn''t feel anything when he killed them.

    "Impudent!" Zhao Song took a step forward and scolded Lin fan,"this is the descended one, the true Son of God Sima longyun. How dare you be so impudent, kneel down."

    ng!

    "So much nonsense." Lin fan took out the spatial God pir and was prepared to start a fight. He was wasting too much time talking.

    "Eh? A spatial divine pir?"

    Sima longyun could tell that this was a spatial divine pir with a single nce.

    He had always thought that there must be something wrong with the space Channel. Otherwise, how could they have encountered danger when they descended?

    Now that he had seen the spatial divine pir, he understood that yin and yang had be one.

    At this moment, Lin fan made his move. He raised the spatial God pir in his hands andshed it out into the void.

    "You talk too much nonsense. If you can survive, then talk to me."

    BOOM!

    As the cudgel was swung, the space began to explode.

    Originally, the descenders who had followed him had a mocking expression on their faces, but suddenly, their expressions changed.

    Bang! Bang!

    ck cracks filled the void and a terrifying void current was swept up by the impact.

    The heaven and earth began to shake and sway, as if it would break at any moment.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmph, you don''t know what you''re talking about. Who do you want to hurt?" Sima longyun stood there arrogantly and held the spatial divine pir with one hand. His face was filled with disdain.

    However, in that short moment.

    Sima longyun was stunned. He turned around in disbelief.

    The descenders who had followed him were all torn apart. Their bodies exploded with a bang, and blood fell down like rain.

    "What''s going on?" He was already stunned.

    They had clearly blocked it, but how did this happen to them?

    Zhao Song, who was in front of him, maintained his previous posture. He was not moving at all, as if he was dead.

    Crack! Crack!

    Suddenly.

    Tortoise-like patterns gradually appeared on Zhao song''s face, and his entire body was instantly torn apart into pieces.

    "Hey, you blocked it, but you have to think about it. The storm that this Peak master''s strike brings is even stronger than a Dao realm expert ''s. These guys want to block it? are they dreaming?"

    Lin fan said with a smile. This was a serious hit.

    If it wasn''t for this golden-armored man, he might have had a good time with this group of descenders.

    But now that there was clearly a stronger one, these weak ones had no intention of ying around.

    It would be better to solve it directly and y with the strongest for a while. That would be more interesting.

    "You ..."

    Sima Long Yun looked at Lin fan in shock.

    He couldn''t believe that such a thing had happened.

    He was only Dao realm, so how could he stop him? that was impossible.

    Looking at the situation around him, there was a group of people apanying him just a moment ago, but now he was the only one left.

    It all happened too quickly, and no one could react in time.

    "Your cultivation isn''t at Dao realm?" Sima longyun was surprised. It couldn''t be wrong. The opponent''s strength was definitely not at the Dao realm. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such power.

    But something was wrong.

    The peak of the outer realm was only Dao realm cultivation. How could someone stronger appear?

    "Are you blind? this Peak Master is at Dao realm. Don''t think that you can''t beat me, so you want to raise my cultivation and find an excuse for your failure. That doesn''t make sense." Lin fan raised his hand and waved his finger.

    He was excited.

    How long have you been waiting?

    Finally, he had found someone to fight with. Ever since his cultivation had reached the Dao realm, there had been very few people who could fight in the outer realm.

    Of course, there were some who could fight, but they were all locked up in the forbidden area and not human.

    "Bullsh * t, you''re the blind one. I didn''t think there would be someone like you in the outer realm. Looks like the records were wrong. But it doesn''t matter. Even if your cultivation exceeds Dao realm, you''ll still die Here today."

    Sima longyun red at Lin fan coldly. He then grabbed onto the spatial God pir with his hand and exerted all his strength. A strong power umted at the tip of his finger.

    "Ah!"

    With a loud roar, Sima longyun wanted to snatch the spatial God pir back while throwing Lin fan out at the same time.

    However, an awkward scene happened.

    The spatial divine pir did not move at all.

    No matter how much strength Sima longyun used, there was no reaction.

    "What are you doing? Isn''t it embarrassing? If you want to take the spatial divine pir from me, this bit of strength is not enough. " Lin fan felt that he was just too embarrassing.

    If his strength was a little more violent, or if he could shake the spatial divine pir in his hand, it would not be too embarrassing.

    But now, even though he was screaming his heart out, it was still useless.

    The spatial divine pir in his hand did not move at all. He could not bear to watch it.

    "You ..."

    Sima longyun was so angry that he was about to explode. He had never encountered such a thing before, but it was happening right in front of his eyes.

    "Despicable guy, you actually yed me. I''ll make you pay the price."

    At this moment, the other party''s five fingers opened up and grabbed at the void.

    The void that was originally calm suddenly became turbulent. Bits of light appeared out of thin air and seeped out of the void, gathering in Sima longyun''s hand.

    "Dao realm, I will let you see how terrifying the power of those above Dao realm is."

    He pushed his palm away and the light that he had gathered suddenly bloomed with a dazzling divine light.

    "What''s this?" Lin fan was really curious. He didn''t know what the other party was going to do.

    However, he could already feel an extremely terrifying power sweeping toward him.

    The space was squeezed and disappeared by this power.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan raised his finger and pointed forward.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound came.

    A ck Vortex appeared before him, and Lin fan tapped it with his finger.

    "What?" Lin fan frowned. The space around was like gas and was being sucked in by the ck Whirlpool. A huge suction force exploded out.

    "It''s a little interesting,"

    Even though he couldn''t understand what method the other party had used to produce such might, he had to admit that it was indeed very powerful.

    It was like a ck hole.

    Then, he raised his hand and pped.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ck Vortex was struck by this force and instantly exploded, disappearing before his eyes.

    "This is ..."

    Sima longyun''s expression was calm, but his heart was about to explode.

    You must be joking.

 895 Chapter 895

    "Although you look calm, I can see that you''re panicking inside."

    Although Sima longyun''s expression didn''t change much, his trembling body had already exposed him.

    He was panicking.

    He was definitely panicking.

    "Hmph, panicking? You little native, do you really think I''m afraid of you? it''s just that your performance is slightly interesting. "

    "If you want to survive from my hands, you''d better stop dreaming."

    Sima longyun smiled. Although he hadn''t made a move yet, he already had a rough idea.

    This native''s cultivation should have exceeded the peak Dao realm, but he was still able to control it.

    He could sense that the other party''s true realm was still the Dao realm.

    "Hmph, geniuses, you see." Sima longyun had already treated Lin fan as a genius.

    He was an invincible existence in the same realm.

    He had seen a lot of people like this, and it was not rare for them to be invincible in the same realm.

    The sessors of the great forces all had such abilities.

    Even he could be said to be invincible in the Dao realm.

    However, this was only in the same realm.

    To challenge someone who was one major realm higher was simply courting death.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Suddenly.

    Sima longyunughed wildly. With himself as the center, a tornado burst out.

    A bright radiance twined around him.

    A terrifying power burst out from his body, and the ground began to shake, instantly forming countless turtle patterns.

    "Native, can you feel it? This is power. The difference between you and me is like the distance of a thousand mountains and ten thousand rivers. "

    "Hahaha!"

    Sima longyun clenched his fist andughed out loud. It felt so good to disy his power in front of a weakling.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared from his spot and reappeared in front of Sima longyun. He clenched his fist and punched towards his stomach.

    "I can feel it. Your strength is not bad."

    A muffled sound erupted.

    A powerful shockwave burst out from the other party''s body, forming a shockwave that spread in all directions.

    Puchi!

    Cough cough!

    Sima longyun wasughing hysterically, but he suddenly felt as if his throat was blocked. He spat out a mouthful of blood with great difficulty.

    She bent her body and retreated, her stomach churning.

    To him, the situation wasn''t like that.

    How did this happen?

    "How is it? This punch didn''t have much strength, but you''ve vomited blood. It seems that your body isn''t that strong. " Said Lin fan with a smile. However, the other party''s strength made him pay a little more attention.

    If a Dao realm expert took this punch, their body would have exploded.

    However, it was a little shocking that the other party had only vomited blood.

    Of course, the armor he was wearing was also a good thing, as it offset most of the defense.

    It hurt!

    It hurts!

    Sima longyun frowned. He was in so much pain that he was about to cry out. However, when he heard what the other party said, he forced himself to hold it in.

    "Hmph, that''s all you''ve got. It doesn''t hurt or itch. Is this your fist? He''s too weak. "

    He endured the pain and retorted. He would definitely not admit that this punch had already made him feel pain.

    "Alright, bring out your full strength and attack me. If you''re too careless and don''t use your full strength until you die, don''t me me." Lin fan curled his finger, signaling for Sima Long Yun to attack.

    He also wanted to see how strong someone who had surpassed Dao realm was.

    "Arrogant!"

    Sima longyun was furious. He stretched out his arms, opened his fingers, and pped his palms together.

    BOOM!

    The ce where Lin fan was at exploded. The space shattered like a mirror and a ck screen appeared.

    "Amazing. But it''s a pity. If he''s wearing armor, will he be able to use hard body skills?"

    Lin fan appeared in the distance and smiled.

    "Ah ..."

    With a low roar, he went all out.

    His body suddenly grew taller, and his muscles were like mountain ranges, stretching out endlessly. Symbols appeared on his body, and his long hair danced like dragons. He was insufferably arrogant.

    BOOM!

    With Lin fan as the center, when his power was raised to the peak, a strong shockwave spread out, sweeping through the world. The ground around started shaking.

    It was even more powerful than Sima Long Yun''s earlier aura.

    "What?" A strong wind blew, and Sima longyun''s long hair swayed in the wind. His expression changed.

    This power ... Was so strong.

    Even though he looked down on this native, the power that this native had unleashed was shockingly terrifying.

    "Amazing. I didn''t think that the outer realm would truly surpass my expectations. However, it won''t be that easy."

    "Unstable floating dust!"

    Sima longyun let out a cry and his aura became strange. The space around him started to twist like the surface of water.

    This was a power that surpassed the Dao realm. It could control the surrounding space and perform an astonishing reversal.

    "Amazing." Lin fan realized that this fellow''s strength wasn''t something that Dao realm experts couldpare to. The twisted space wrapped around his body like it was going to cut him apart.

    "Split open!"

    He reached out and pulled, opening up a passage in the twisted space.

    His body turned into a bolt of lightning, and he shed toward Sima longyun.

    He didn''t like to y with these special effects, but he liked to use his strength to fight.

    Even if the other party didn''t like it, it wasn''t up to him.

    Space split open, forming a tunnel.

    Lin fan''s speed was simply way too fast as he forcefully opened up a new Dao.<sub> </sub>

    "What?" Sima longyun came back to his senses. He didn''t expect this native to be so fast. He appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    "Let''s see how this punch is. " Lin fan chuckled and clenched his fist. A bright light gathered at his fingertips and he punched out.

    ''Heaven and earth mirror.''

    At this moment, a mirror appeared in front of Sima longyun. This mirror was no different from any other normal mirror. However, when Lin fan punched out, the mirror surface rippled and burst out with a bright light.

    "Hahaha, native, the stronger you are, the stronger it will strike back at you."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The heaven and earth mirror shot out a beam of light that mmed onto Lin fan''s body.

    A muffled sound burst out.

    "No way. I can''t be that weak." Lin fan''s body was struck back. However, that power only jolted within his body for a moment before dissipating.

    "Your mirror is pretty good."

    Lin fan spread out his fingers and grabbed out at the heaven and earth mirror.

    "Hmph, you''re overestimating yourself." Sima longyunughed coldly,"you think you can take my heaven and earth mirror away? I think you must be dreaming."

    To Lin fan, this guy did have some ability.

    This mirror was actually very resistant to him, making him unable to grab it.

    "So annoying."

    Lin fan was unhappy and punched out.

    He still preferred bombarding with power.

    Bang! Bang!

    Crack! Crack!

    The heaven and earth mirror, which was originally bursting with dazzling light, seemed to have lost its spirit and suddenly stopped.

    Then, a crisp sound was heard.

    "No..." Sima longyun cried out in shock.

    The heaven and earth mirror''s surface began to crack and shatter before turning into fragments that dissipated into the surroundings.

    "What kind of broken mirror is this? it''s too weak to be shattered with one punch." Lin fan punched through the mirror, then held it in his hand and crushed it. Before Sima Long Yun could react, he threw it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The crushed mirror smashed into the man''s face.

    Arge amount of blood spurted out.

    "You B * stard, this is my treasure ..." Sima Long Yun was furious. However, just as he was about to explode in anger, his pupils suddenly contracted.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Ah ..." A miserable scream rang out.

    Sima longyun covered his eyes. Large amounts of blood flowed out from his five fingers. One of his eyeballs had been destroyed by his opponent.

    "Hey, are you sure you can do it?"

    Lin fan''s body was floating in the air at an extremely fast speed. He kept circling around Sima longyun. Then, he got close, raised his knee, and struck Sima longyun''s stomach.

    rgh!

    Sima longyun bent down, opened his mouth, and arge amount of blood spurted out. His body flew into the sky like a cannonball.

    "Hey, answer me. Can you do it or not?"

    Lin fan rose into the air and passed Sima longyun. He stretched out his leg and kicked his back. With a bang, the air exploded and his body was sent flying back to the ground.

    It was so fast that it caused a Sonic Boom.

    BOOM!

    Sima longyun mmed into the ground and a powerful force exploded. The ground cracked and split into pieces. Then, a thick cloud of dust rose.

    "Tsk tsk, a little weak, and a little disappointing."

    Lin fan shook his head. His huge body was like a small mountain floating in the air.

    Then, he touched his chin with his fingertips and waited quietly.

    So what if he exceeded Dao realm cultivation?

    He was not afraid.

    "Hehehehe ..."

    Suddenly, a sneer came from the deep pit below.

    <o>,m "Good fellow, you havepletely angered me."</o>

    Crack! Crack!

    Sima longyun lifted the dirt off his body, and his hair was disheveled behind him.

    He didn''t expect this native to have this ability.

    "Do you think that I was beaten by you to the point where I couldn''t even retaliate? that was my true strength?"

    "No, you''re wrong."

    "Mine ..."

    Just as the other party was mumbling to himself.

    Lin fan descended from the sky. He crossed his fingers and formed a fist that smashed down.

    "I don''t care. Don''t waste my time."

    Bang! Bang!

    A shocking power burst out, causing terrifying shockwaves. The pit sank again, almost turning into an abyss.

    "You didn''t take my words to heart. I told you to use your full strength and you told me that this isn''t your true strength. Whose time are you trying to waste?"

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan hollered out as his fists rained down.

    Each punch contained a terrifying amount of power.

    BOOM!

    BOOM!

    The ground trembled as turtle marks appeared,pletely tearing the earth apart.

    This kind of power was truly too shocking.

    Qin Feng and the others who were hiding in the cave felt their bodies be unstable. A terrifying force passed through them and they couldn''t stand still.

    "What''s happening outside?"

    They really wanted to know what was going on outside.

    Especially Qin Feng, he was a little flustered. He felt that brother Lin''s situation wasn''t too good.

    Would he be beaten up badly?

 Chapter 896 Youve Made Me Even More Arrogant

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan stopped and didn''t continue. He retreated to the side and twisted his neck and hooked his hands.

    "Come, get up."

    It wasn''t easy for him to meet someone that he couldn''t kill with one punch. He was really excited but it was a pity thatpared to Dao realm experts, he was just a little bit stronger.

    Other people would be blown up by his punch, but this guy could hold on for a long time.

    Waa!

    Sima longyun''s face turned red. He opened his mouth and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. One of his eyeballs had even been blown out when he was careless.

    This made him furious, and he wanted to crush this native.

    Pada!

    Cracks started to appear on the Golden armor on Sima longyun''s body.

    "Native, you''vepletely infuriated me."

    He lowered his head, his hands hanging down, and blood dripped from his eyes, dyeing the ground red.

    "Hehehe, do you know that you''re already on the verge of death? you''re testing me like crazy ..."

    Sima longyun''s voice was very gloomy, like a terrifying being in deep sleep. He opened his evil eyes in the dark, and a me of nothingness started to boil on his body. It was about to cover the entire sky.

    Lin fan disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Sima Long Yun. He kicked and with a bang, he hit his waist.

    A powerful force burst out.

    Kacha!

    The armor that wrapped around his waist split and shattered.

    Then, like a cannonball, he flew into the distance and crashed into a huge rock, creating a deep human-shaped hole.

    "Can you stop bragging? you''re still crazily testing the waters on the brink of death. I think you''re just testing the waters on the brink of death."

    He was convinced.

    He now had a preliminary understanding of these so-called descenders.

    His words were scary, even scarier than the people from the outer realm.

    At this moment, Sima longyun spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression wasplicated. Where did this guye from?

    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    Under normal circumstances, the native would definitely be afraid or wary. He had already said so much, so did he not know what was happening?

    Did this detestable native not have any fear?

    Pada!

    Sima longyun grabbed the edge of the rock and walked out. His head was still lowered as he mumbled to himself.

    "Do you know? Remember, I''m a descendant of the dark Demon race. When I broke through to the Dao realm, my bloodline waspletely awakened. "

    "Do you know how terrifying that power is?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan appeared in front of Sima longyun in an instant. He bent his knees and struck his chest.

    The Golden armor shriveled, and dense cracks appeared.

    "I don''t know, but you''re still very weak." Lin fan said.

    rgh!

    Sima longyun''s face turned red. The organs in his body were being squeezed as if they would burst out at any moment.

    The amount of blood he had spat out from the start was enough to fill a basin.

    "Hahaha, fight, continue to fight. I''m very kind, because everything you have now will be my final gift to you."

    Sima longyunughed out loud. Even though his face was bleeding, he was still arrogant and confident.

    This was the pride of a descender.

    "Come, hit my chest. My power is already boiling. Come on." Sima longyun shouted.

    However, just as he finished speaking.

    His face was about to explode, and his abdomen suffered a violent punch, causing him to spit out arge mouthful of blood.

    Crack! Crack!

    The Golden armor on his body waspletely shattered, floating in the air.

    Sima longyun, who was lying in the deep pit, had a ferocious expression on his face the moment his armor was broken. A ck light screen burst out from his eye that had been shot out.

    "

    "Native, you did it. You have to know that I''m too powerful. Even my body is so terrifying. That''s why I''m covered in armor and my bloodline is suppressed. But at this moment, I''ll show you my strongest state."

    "Ah!"

    BOOM!

    Immediately, a shocking pir of light burst out from the depths of the earth and shot into the clouds.

    With Sima longyun as the center, the dark energy filled the void.

    The clouds in the sky rolled like waves. The White clouds dissipated and turned into ck-red clouds.

    There were blood lines connecting them, forming arge that covered the entire area.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    ck mes were burning on Sima longyun''s body. His body expanded, and bone-piercing bones extended from his spine, forming a curved horn. It was terrifying.

    "Native, did you see that? Did you see my current state? this power is so good. Only by releasing myself can I be my true self. "

    Layers of shockwaves spread out from Sima longyun''s feet. Everything that he passed by turned into ashes.

    The small stones trembled and floated. Under the fluctuation of power, they instantly turned into ashes.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Dark lightning interweaved around Sima longyun''s body and exploded.

    "Amazing. He''s really amazing."

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. He didn''t think that Sima Long Yun would really have a backup n. Since he had such power, why didn''t he take it out earlier?

    Could it be that he wanted him to shatter his armor step by step and burst out with such terrifying power when he thought he had won, making him feel like he had fallen from heaven to hell?

    If that was the case, this guy was really sinister.

    "Hahaha, how is it, native? do you feel the impact of power? do you feel despair?" Sima longyun''s handsome face disappeared.

    The dark Demon bloodline emerged, and his face was covered in blood. The eye that he had punched had turned ck and was emitting a scorching light.

    "Yes, I can feel it, but I haven''t lost all hope yet. Why don''t you let me try?" Lin fan shouted.

    However, just as he finished his sentence.

    A strong gust of wind appeared.

    Sima longyun''s speed had reached its peak as well, and he appeared in front of Lin fan in an instant.

    Bang!<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan''s body flew backward andnded on the ground.

    "Hahaha, how was it? did my punch hurt you? remember, a native will always be a native. You can''tpare to me."

    "Your so-called power is a joke to me. The real power is here."

    Sima longyun clenched his fists and bent his arms. His veins were bulging and power was flowing in his body.

    A violent power burst out from his body, and a strong storm swept across thend. Anything that came into contact with this storm would be crushed into dust.

    "Oh! It''s quite interesting, and I can feel it. " Lin fan stood up and touched the corner of his mouth. It didn''t hurt, it just felt a little itchy.

    "Hmph, you''re so stubborn. I''ll let you experience just how terrifying my strength is."

    To Sima longyun, this was the best feeling he had ever had. He was the strongest right now, and everyone was like an ant in his eyes.

    As for that native, he didn''t even care about him.

    No.

    From the very beginning, he had always treated the other party as an ant.

    Bang! Bang!

    Sima longyun disappeared from where he was standing. The ground beneath his feet cracked. It couldn''t withstand this terrifying power at all.

    A ck light spread in the space.

    Very quickly.

    He couldn''t even see a shadow.

    Lin fan stood there. Sima Long Yun''s strength was indeed extraordinary, and he had the desire to fight.

    However, he was still a little bit away from satisfaction.

    What realm was above the Tao realm?

    He didn''t know, and no one had told him.

    However, it didn''t matter. He didn''t care about the realm at all.

    When he encountered an enemy, he would either be stronger or weaker than himself.

    Of course, if the gap was too big, he would definitely run away.

    There was no need for bad luck and no hope. How could he endure it? he would definitely run as far as he could.

    "Hahahaha."

    A voice rang out in the surroundings.

    It was Sima longyun''s voice, but his figure couldn''t be seen. He was too fast, and not even a shadow could be seen.

    "Native, how''s my speed? Can''t you see me? has your heart been taken over by fear?"

    Sima Long Yun was really cheeky. After using his full strength, he wasn''t in a hurry to kill Lin fan. Instead, he used his speed to toy with Lin fan.

    Lin fan stood there, not moving at all. His expression was a little helpless.

    He suddenly realized that there were a lot of idiots. Sometimes, he would inexplicably meet one.

    "Yes, it''s very fast and very interesting. But since you''ve already used your strongest power to fight me, I can''t let you down. I can''t let you feel that I don''t value you."

    Lin fan smiled, then his expression turned serious.

    "Forbidden body!"

    "Burn!"

    BOOM!

    In an instant, Lin fan''s body started burning up. The runes that were imprinted on his body burst out with a dazzling light.

    An extremely terrifying power burst out from his body.

    He had an undying body, and he could burn his life force to release the strongest power.

    To others, this was a deadly cultivation technique.

    But to Lin fan, this was normal.

    "Hahaha, you''re going to show your strength too? "However, your strength is really ..." Sima Long Yunughed, but before he could finish ...

    Lin fan stood there without moving. He stretched out his hand and struck out at the space.

    Bang! Bang!

    A figure appeared in the sky.

    His face suffered a heavy blow, and his mouth and nose flew off. Half of his face was shriveled, and arge amount of blood gushed out.

    BOOM!

    He fell heavily to the ground.

    "Pfft!"

    Sima longyun was lying on the ground. He wanted to stand up, but his body seemed to have been shattered. He couldn''t move.

    "Why would I?"

    He didn''t dare to believe it and didn''t know what had happened.

    Pada!

    Just as he was in disbelief, a voice came from behind him.

    Lin fan came in front of Sima Long Yun and shook his head,"I don''t want to criticize you but you are too slow. I didn''t beat you up because I wanted to see how fast your turtle could be. But I had high expectations of you and you are just too disappointing."

    "It can''t be." Sima longyun was in despair. He had clearly used his strongest power, but how did things end up like this?

    "No, it''s fake. It must be fake."

    He shouted, not believing the situation.

    "It''s true. " Lin fan said.

    "No, it must be fake. How could I, Sima longyun, lose to you? it must be fake. I must be dreaming. I must wake up. I must wake up." Sima longyun couldn''t ept this result.

    However, Sima longyun quickly reacted.

    Everything was real.

    Looking at the native in front of him, he didn''t know what to say.

    "You won''t kill me, right?" Sima longyun asked carefully. Before Lin fan could say anything, he continued,""I can tell you a lot of things. I''m the true Son of God, and I know a lot of secrets. I''m an important person, I''m ..."

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan crushed Sima longyun''s head with a single stomp.

    "No need. The more you know, the faster you die. You still don''t understand this principle."

    Points +300000.

    "Not bad, you''ve got 300000 points."

    Such a score was pretty good.

    "AI! I thought he was an expert, but he''s just so-so, if I was a little more serious, I would have killed him with one punch. "

    "You''ve made me even more arrogant. "

    [PS: thank you, Big Boss twinkle 2014. Thank you, thank you. From tomorrow onwards, I''ll update more and try to recover to my previous four chapters.] It''s mainly because I''m afraid that if I write too fast, I''ll copse too quickly.

 Chapter 897 You Wont Understand This Feeling

    It was too broken.

    The ground was cracked and covered in turtle patterns. It had almost be a forbidden zone.

    "It can''t be like this. If every descender is in such a state, won''t the outer realm copse?" Lin fan reflected on himself. It was his fault. He had high expectations for this guy and wanted to see him at his strongest.

    However, after seeing his strongest state, he realized that he was just F * cking kidding.

    The weaker ones.

    It made people panic.

    "It seems to have quieted down outside?"

    In the cave, the Navy members were panicking. Themotion just now had been too big.

    There was also a kind of pressure that pressed down on them, making them unable to straighten their bodies.

    They didn''t know what was going on outside, nor did they know what the situation was like.

    "Senior brother ..." Han bi Kong was worried. Although her senior brother was very strong, he wasn''t invincible.

    "Let''s go out and take a look. Hiding here isn''t a solution. Whether we die or not is already decided by the heavens. There''s no point in thinking too much."

    Qin Feng had thought it through. He could hide for a moment but he could not hide forever. No matter what the oue was, he would have to face it.

    "Brother Lin should have won, right?"

    Of course, this was what he wanted to see the most. If brother Lin died, then he would really be finished.

    The entrance to the cave had been buried. Themotion just now was too big.

    Even if the cave was sturdy, it would not be able to withstand such power.

    After digging away the wastnd buried at the entrance of the cave, he saw a ray of sunlight outside and breathed in the fresh air for the first time.

    "Everyone, if you want to breathe, then breathe in more. This might be thest time we''re breathing in air." Someone said, but the words were too sad.

    When everyone heard this, they lowered their heads. Their spirits were low. What he said made sense. Perhaps this was really thest mouthful.

    "AI!"

    He sighed, expressing the helplessness in everyone''s hearts.

    After that, everyone sniffed the air, trying to remember this smell forever.

    In the past, they didn''t feel that the air was so good. But at this moment, they suddenly realized that air was precious. To be able to take a breath of it was already enough to satisfy them.

    Qin Feng walked in the front. He was the captain of the Navy, so he naturally had to be the first to face the strong enemy.

    "It''s a deste ce. "

    Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone was stunned. It was too miserable. The earth was riddled with holes, and some of them had been pierced through, causing the earth Fire to surge out.

    "Just what kind of brutal battle is this to cause such a scene?"

    Some people were so shocked that their hearts started to beat faster.

    It was too terrifying.

    He had not seen it with his own eyes, so he had no idea what kind of shocking battle had taken ce to cause such a scene.

    "Brother Lin." At this moment, Qin Feng caught sight of Lin fan who was standing in the distance. He was overjoyed and hurried over.

    Han bi Kong heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like her senior brother had won.

    The remaining Navy members were all extremely shocked. They never thought that the person Qin Feng brought back would be so powerful.

    They didn''t believe what he said at all. They even thought he was bragging.

    But now, it seemed like it was true.

    "Brother Lin, are you alright?" Qin Feng asked worriedly. Judging from the situation here, he could tell how intense the battle must have been. It must have been a bitter battle.

    "What can happen? I''m perfectly fine." Lin fan opened his mouth. He was a little helpless and a little disappointed.

    "What about them?"

    Qin Feng wasn''t sure how many people hade. He only knew that there wasn''t a single person in front of him. Naturally, there was a headless corpse beside him. It should be considered a person.

    "They''re all dead," Lin fan said calmly.

    He was extremely disappointed in these descenders and didn''t even want to say anything.

    Where were the strong ones?

    He probably hasn''te down yet.

    When the people around them heard this, they gulped and looked shocked.

    All the descenders are dead?

    The descender who had beaten them like dogs and crushed them all over the map had actually been killed by this young man.

    Shocking, this was too shocking.

    "Junior Brother, what''s your n? Are you going back with me or are you going to stay here?" Lin fan asked.

    He knew that han bikong had her own thoughts and probably wouldn''t return, but he still asked. It was also a way of showing his concern for his Junior Brother.

    "Senior brother, I don''t want to go back for the time being. I know somepanions here, and I want to apany them to the end until all the descenders are driven away." Han bi Kong said.

    To him, there was nothing much to do back in the sect, so he might as well train his cultivation outside.

    "Well, that''s fine. Be careful when you''re out there. If you meet someone you can''t defeat, your life is the most important thing." Lin fan reminded.

    "Yes, don''t worry, senior brother. I''ll be careful." Han bi Kong replied.

    Qin Feng stepped forward."Brother Lin, you''re going back?"

    "En, it''s about time to go back. I don''t want to say this, but these descenders are really weak and can''t raise their spirits at all. If not for ..." Lin fan shook his head and sighed before he could finish his sentence.

    He really wanted to say that if it wasn''t for theck of points, he wouldn''t even bother to kill these descenders one by one.

    When the Navy soldiers heard this, they felt like crying.

    Even if they fought with their lives, they wouldn''t be able to kill the descenders. Yet, in the mouth of others, they were so weak.

    How could the difference between people be so great?

    At this moment, Lin fan curled his finger. Under the guidance of something, those storage rings floated up andnded in his hands.

    It was a pity that some of the storage rings had beenpletely destroyed in the battle and turned into ashes. But luckily, Sima longyun''s storage ring was still there.

    When Qin Feng saw the scene before him, he was shocked once again.

    These storage rings all belonged to descenders, and there were quite a few of them. Didn''t that mean that brother Lin killed a bunch of them? that was just too shocking.

    "Junior Brother, wait a moment. I''ll see if there''s anything you need inside." Lin fan was rummaging through the ce. Han bi Kong hadn''t returned to the sect, so the pills she needed for her cultivation were definitely not enough.<sub> </sub>

    As the senior brother, he definitely couldn''t let his Junior Brother suffer outside.

    "I found it."

    There were indeed many good things in the descenders ''storage rings.

    Under everyone''s envious gazes, han bi Kong received many pills and some treasures.

    "Senior brother, you can keep these treasures. You don''t have to give them all to me." Han bi Kong''s hands went soft from holding it, and she felt a little embarrassed.

    His senior brother was so good to him that he was so touched that he almost cried.

    "No need. These things are useless to senior brother. They''re just toys to train your finger strength." Lin fan was really calm and he was telling the truth.

    In order to make Shidi believe.

    He picked up an aquamarine long sword and moved his finger.

    The long sword, which was obviously extraordinary, was instantly stacked into a hilt.

    "Ah?"

    Everyone looked on in shock, as if they had seen a ghost.

    "AI, Junior Brother, you don''t understand. Senior brother doesn''t care about these worldly possessions. Those descenders who just arrived, I thought they were very strong and could let senior brother feel the joy of battle, but the reality is cruel. They are really weak and can''t even withstand a single move."

    "Look at this headless guy. He said that he surpassed the peak of Dao realm and stepped into another realm but he still disappointed senior brother."

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. No matter how much I say, you won''t be able to understand the loneliness of having no opponents."

    Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and didn''t want to say much. Experts made him feel despair.

    "Brother Qin, Junior Brother, everyone, farewell."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he rose into the air with a bang and disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a dumbfounded crowd.

    "I feel that senior brother is very lonely." Han bi Kong muttered to herself.

    "Brother Han, how could that be? your senior brother has so many people to apany him in the sect. How could he be lonely?" The girl who had been bandaging han bikong''s wounds asked in confusion.

    Han bi Kong shook her head,"it''s not this loneliness. It''s the loneliness of not being able to meet a worthy opponent. Although I''ve never experienced that feeling before, I can feel senior brother''s helplessness."

    The surrounding people looked at han bi Kong and didn''t know what to say.

    This posturing was a little unbearable.

    In fact, they even had the thought of dying. The difference was too great, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    In the void.

    Lin fan flew towards the sect.

    "The descenders have indeed sent experts here, but they''re still too weak. Let''s continue waiting."

    He was already prepared to wait for the arrival of a true expert.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan hadn''t left for a long time, and during this time, no one had found the magnificent me sect, so it was quite safe.

    However, The Hanging Woman caught him. ording to what she had said earlier, he had to tell her a story for two days.

    "Damn it, I''m so regretful."

    He wanted to die now, but he had no choice. If he didn''t tell her, he would be breaking his promise. For someone like him who cared about integrity, how could he bear this?

    Two dayster.

    The hanging Girl went to sleep, satisfied.

    Lin fan returned to his secret room and shed himself. Ten secondster, his essence, energy, and spirit reached their peak.

    Sima longyun''s storage ring had a cultivation technique.

    An unexpected gain, a hard body skill.

    <o>,m The grade was not bad.</o>

    Buzzzzzz!

    At this moment.

    A terrifying aura exploded in the sky above the sect.

    "What?" Lin fan pushed open the stone door and headed towards the main hall.

    The aura wasing from the sect''s great Hall.

    There was a stone statue erected in the sect''s great Hall. It was the stone statue of Emperor Yanhua. However, at this moment, the stone statue was shining with a brilliant light. Its stone eyes seemed to have be alive and were moving.

    "What?" Tian Xu''s expression changed. The aura was too familiar.

    The disciples of the various sects all gathered over. They were also attracted by the stone statue.

    "Senior brother, what happened?" Lu Qiming asked.

    "I don''t know. Let''s go and take a look first." Lin fan was curious and had a bad feeling.

    They arrived at the main hall.

    "Teacher, the stone statue is moving. Do you think Emperor Yanhua''s will has descended and is trying to cause trouble?" Lin fan asked.

    "Disciple, let''s see what''s going on first. Don''t let your guess be right."

    Tian Xu felt that this matter was indeed a littleplicated, but he didn''t want to say anything before he figured it out.

    "Who am I? Do you guys still remember?" The first sentence that the stone statue said shocked everyone. It was as if it was questioning the magnificent me sect.

    However, no one answered.

    All the disciples looked at Lin fan.

    In their hearts, their senior brother was the leader.

    Tian Xu, Huo Rong, and the others didn''t say anything either.

    In their eyes, this was indeed the voice of Emperor Yanhua, but they felt that something was wrong.

    "Why are you all looking at me? Whoever knows him, just say it. " "Where''s the Grandmaster?"Lin fan asked. Hurry up and see what''s going on, the stone statue is talking. "

    "The sect is haunted."

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Senior brother, don''t be like this. How could you not recognize him?

 Chapter 898 The Sect Master Says Youre Very Annoying

    "Grandmaster, the stone statue in the sect''s main hall has spoken. Senior brother Lin is calling for you to go over and see who''s speaking."

    Mo Jingzhe, who was lying on the chair, had already sensed the tranquility of the world as the sect master sensed it. As for the rest, he couldn''t touch it.

    "Calm down,"

    The sect leader didn''t say anything else after saying those two words.

    At the same time, he was also muttering in his heart.

    "I almost broke my mental state. Calm down, don''t be impatient. Nothingness, it doesn''t exist."

    It was just that mo Jingzhe''s realm was a little low, and he hadn''t reached the realm of the sect master yet.

    "Sect master, that''s Emperor Yanhua''s stone statue. Did Emperor Yanhua not die and have returned? Are you sure we don''t need to wee him?" Mo Jingzhe asked.

    Emperor Yanhua had an indelible importance in everyone''s heart.

    Therefore, when he saw how calm the sect leader was, he could not remain calm.

    "Calm down,"

    The sect master didn''t do anything extreme, nor did he jump up and down in excitement. Instead, he looked calm. This made mo Jingzhe feel as if the sect master was talking to a stone statue and didn''t care about the situation of Emperor Yanhua''s appearance.

    Mo Jingzhe didn''t say anything more. Since the sect master had already said so, what else could he say? he could only close his eyes and continue cultivating.

    As for the matters in the sect''s great Hall, he didn''t care. It wasn''t his business anyway, so it was better for him toprehend tranquility.

    During this period of time, he felt peaceful following the sect leader and he gained a lot. He felt like his life had changed.

    He felt that he had not found the true meaning of life in the past.

    In the sect''s main hall.

    The disciples looked at each other and remained silent.

    The stone statue that had been standing there for a long time finally spoke.

    "Where''s the sect master?" Lin fan looked around and asked.

    No one answered.

    Everyone looked at their senior brother, wanting to see how he would resolve this.

    "Disciple, be steady, don''t go too far." Tian Xu whispered. To be honest, he was a little nervous. This was no joke. This was really Emperor Yanhua. In the past, he would have been their ancestor. Even now, he still had a great influence on the older generation.

    "Teacher, how could your disciple know how to y? it''s just that there''s a problem with this situation. If the stone statue is speaking, it means that there''s a demon. In your disciple''s opinion, it''s better to destroy the stone statue." Lin fan said.

    "What?" When Lin fan said this, the statue spoke again. It was just that the voice was a little weird like it didn''t believe it.

    Lin fan''s words had obviously scared the other party.

    "Forget it. I''m Emperor Yanhua. Have you all forgotten about me?" The stone statue had originally wanted to give them a side-by-side reminder so that these disciples and Grand-disciples would look surprised and excited at the return of their backer.

    These were all things he had already thought of.

    However, everything that had happened up until now made him somewhat unable to understand.

    What was the situation?

    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    What happened to the shock, excitement, and worship?

    Now, she was actually speaking in riddles with him and pretending not to know who he was?

    This made him a little angry.

    "I haven''t forgotten. Emperor Yanhua founded the magnificent me sect. How can I forget? but Who are you?" Lin fan looked at the stone statue and asked.

    The stone statue was hard, but its face softened under the will.

    "I am Emperor Yanhua, the creator of the magnificent me sect." The statue''s voice was steady, and there was even a hint of dignity in it. There was also a hint of pride and confidence in it.

    To reveal his background in front of the younger generation, that kind of feeling, needless to say, must be very satisfying.

    He was waiting for the younger generation to cheer and shout for his return.

    However, the scene was very quiet.

    There were also some discussions that didn''t sound so pleasant.

    "What? He''s Emperor Yanhua? How did he turn into a stone statue?"

    "There''s a problem. Based on my years of experience, Emperor Yanhua must be in trouble and needs our senior brother''s help. Do you believe me?"

    "Yes, of course. Our senior brother is so powerful that even Emperor Yanhua would need help."

    The disciples started to make wild guesses.

    And towards the end of the discussion, it really did seem like it was real.

    Emperor Yanhua''s ears were sharp, so he naturally heard what the juniors were saying. He couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hahahaha, you juniors really know how to think too much. I didn''te back to ask for your help, but to see how you''re doing."

    He realized that the sect had changed a lot.

    When he had left, the magnificent me sect had been very poor. He didn''t expect that it would change so much after a hundred years.

    The surrounding disciples didn''t show any strange expressions at Emperor Yanhua''s words.

    Instead, she was still very shocked by what was happening now. She didn''t dare to believe it.

    To them, Emperor Yanhua was a distant existence. They only knew that he had founded the magnificent me sect, but they didn''t know much about the rest.

    "Wait," Lin fan raised his hand and smiled,"if you say that you are Emperor Yanhua, then you are Emperor Yanhua. Do you have any evidence to prove yourself?"

    "Eh? A junior like you is suspecting me?" The stone statue spoke.

    "My disciple, how can you doubt him? he must be Emperor Yanhua." Tian Xu said.

    The stone statueughed,"junior, you have a good eye. You''re much better than him."<sub> </sub>

    "Teacher, don''t be fooled. People these days are very bad. Moreover, it''s impossible for Emperor Yanhua to suddenly return in such a special time. Besides, our sect has records that Emperor Yanhua is dead. How could he possibly appear?" Lin fan said.

    "Junior, you''re really smart. Although you''re thinking a lot, you''re still too young. You should stand to the side and listen to the person beside you," It was obvious that Emperor Yanhua did not care about Lin fan at all.

    In his eyes, this was obviously a disciple of the magnificent me sect who was slightly capable, but not of a high status.

    Therefore, he didn''t take it seriously.

    However, what he said next made him a little dumbfounded, or rather, he could not ept it.

    "Disciple, your words are not without reason. It is indeed so." Tian Xu pondered for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    "How is that possible?" the statue could not help but ask."Do you really think that I, Emperor Yanhua, would lie to you?"

    "You can''t say that. Who knows if you''re Emperor Yanhua? Let''s move on to the back of the topic. You have to prove that you''re Emperor Yanhua first. " Lin fan said.

    He could basically confirm that this was indeed Emperor Yanhua.

    However, he would not admit it at this time.

    After all, he didn''t know what Emperor Yanhua''s situation was, so he had to have a good chat with him.

    It would be best if he could make the other party angry from embarrassment and then release some words.

    The magnificent me sect should just wait for its own destruction.

    If he really said that, he wouldugh out loud.

    "Junior, do you think I''m a fake?" The stone statue sounded very angry. He was the one who had founded this ce, and now a junior was telling him that he didn''t believe that he was Emperor Yanhua. This made him very unhappy.

    "Yes, I just think you''re fake. If you want to prove that you''re real, please show me the evidence that you''re real." Lin fan said calmly.

    No matter how much of a storm the other party was throwing at him, his expression was as calm as water, not causing any waves.

    He was silent.

    The scene was very quiet.

    No disciple said anything.

    They weren''t stupid. At this moment, it was a battle between the new and older generation of magnificent me sect leaders.

    As for whether the stone statue was from the magnificent me sect or not, it wasn''t that important to them.

    Even if Emperor Yanhua''s true body were to appear, they would not be too shocked.

    "Senior brother Tian Xu ..." Huo Rong came to Tian Xu''s side and wanted to ask him how to resolve this matter.

    Tian Xu shook his head, telling Huo Rong which side he should stand on.

    Huo Rong knew this, but he didn''t say anything.

    He now knew what his senior brother was thinking.

    Although he shouldn''t have done this, his senior brother''s actions were really for Lin fan.

    It was his precious disciple.

    "Hmph!" "Hmph!" The stone statue snorted."Where''s the current sect master of the magnificent me sect?e out and see me."

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.

    When he summoned the sect leader, there was no movement in the surroundings. There wasn''t even a sound.

    The face of the stone statue was very soft, and one could show expressions. And now, the expression of the stone statue was very angry.

    He was about to explode from anger.

    He had not expected such a situation to ur.

    Even if it wasn''t his true body, it was still his will.

    "Where''s the current sect master of the magnificent me sect? hurry up ande out to see me." He shouted once more, his voice resounding throughout the entire sect.

    The space was silent again, without any response.

    At this moment, he heard footsteps.

    "I don''t care about worldly affairs anymore. Who is it that keeps harassing me? I hate it." The sect leader walked over from the distance. Although his tone was unhappy, his expression was calm and he could let go of the obsession in his heart.

    Even everything.

    "You''re the sect leader of the magnificent me sect?" The stone statue asked.

    "Yes." The sect master replied.

    "I''ve been calling you for so long, are you dead?" The stone statue was angry. He realized that the sect had changed. It was different from before.

    In the past, as long as he spoke, no one would dare to disobey. Even if they were far away, as long as they were disciples, they would rush back.

    Unlike now, no one responded even after he shouted for a long time.

    "You''re right, but you''re also wrong. Although life and death are opposite, they don''t conflict with each other. Just like you said, I can be dead, but I can also be alive. Whether I''m dead or Alive, all these changes are in my heart. "

    "Just like you. I can see that you''re alive, but I can also treat you as dead. There''s no conflict."

    The sect master raised his head and said with an indifferent expression.

    The words he said were a bit of a tongue twister, and he didn''t quite understand.

    "Teacher, during this period of time, has the sect master''s brain been stimted?" Lin fan asked softly.

    "Disciple, I''m not too sure about that. It''s just a rumor that the sect leader seems to have changed a little."

    The two of them conversed softly.

    This was also the first time they had seen the sect leader speak.

    And the words he said were very different from before.

    There was a huge change.

 899 Chapter 899

    "You ..."

    The stone statue''s voice was almost cold.

    He didn''t expect the current sect master of the magnificent me sect to be such a person. However, it was this kind of person who made the magnificent me sect stronger.

    "Great emperor, there''s no need to be angry. This is a knowledge of the realm, not an insult to you. It''s just that there are very few people who can understand it, so it''s normal for the great emperor to not understand it."

    The sect master was a proud person. He was much more knowledgeable and experienced than anyone else in this area.

    He would never admit that he was weaker than anyone, even if he was facing Emperor Yanhua.

    "Eh? You admit that I''m Emperor Yanhua?" The stone statue spoke, its tone filled with anger.

    When his will descended, he thought that he could prove everything and make everyone submit. However, he did not expect things to turn out contrary to his wishes.

    However, it was all good now. At least this sect master knew who he was. Then, things would be easy to handleter.

    "Yes, you are Emperor Yanhua. This is a fact that can not be changed." The sect master said.

    "Alright, then tell me who founded the magnificent me sect." The stone statue spoke.

    "Emperor Yanhua," the sect master replied calmly.

    "Hmm, not bad. You''re very sensible. I''m very satisfied. Then tell me, who does the magnificent me sect belong to?" Emperor Yanhua asked.

    "It''s for all the citizens. " The sect leader didn''t hesitate and replied.

    ? "Eh? I''ll give you one more chance. Who did it belong to?" The stone statue was unhappy. It had thought that sect leader Ren was a reasonable person, but now it seemed that he was a little silly.

    "It''s for all the citizens. " The Grandmaster replied, then asked calmly,""From the looks of it, the Emperor doesn''t seem to be very satisfied with my answer. Who do you think it is?"

    "Hmph, of course it''s mine." Emperor Yanhua''s deep voice rang in the ears of all the disciples.

    The Grandmaster was silent for a moment. Shaking his head, he turned around and left. However, before he left, he looked at Lin fan,"Lin fan, he''s a fake."

    "Sect master, how did you know?" Lin fan asked.

    "When the magnificent me sect was first established, I''ve always remembered the first line of the sect''s motto: the magnificent me sect belongs to every citizen. Unfortunately, he answered wrong. Even if I told him the answer, he wouldn''t be able to understand it, so it''s fake."

    The sect leader shook his head and felt really regretful.

    "It''s a fake. " Lin fan chuckled. The Grandmaster really had his own way of thinking,"Grandmaster, there''s nothing for you to do here. I told you that there''s definitely something wrong with him. Now that you''ve tested him, he''s a fake."

    "All my junior brothers, listen up. This evil spirit has invaded the stone statue of Emperor Yanhua and tainted it. I have decided to move this stone statue away and break it down. After some time, I will build a new one."

    Lin fan called out to his junior brothers and told them to hurry up.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    The disciples shouted. Then, without saying a word, they raised their Spears and attacked without hesitation.

    "You dare!"

    The stone statue was stunned. It didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    He admitted that he had said those words in the past, but so what if he changed his mind now?

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Some of the braver disciples smashed the stone statue''s head and then grabbed it and threw it far away.

    "Teacher, the truth is out. It''s fake." Lin fan said.

    "Yes, my disciple. I''m still very confident in you. If you say there''s a problem, then there must be a problem." Tian Xu said with a smile.

    He was a little concerned about this matter.

    However, he turned to look at his senior brother Grandmaster. He had not expected his senior brother Grandmaster to make such a choice.

    At the same time, he also understood what the sect leader senior brother was thinking.

    "Bastards, you''re rebelling? are you all going to rebel? Alright, since you''ve said it''s fake, then wait for my true body to descend. " The stone statue was unwilling to ept this, and anger was burning within it.

    It was obvious that he was enraged by this.

    "Teacher, it looks like things are going to be veryplicated. Emperor Yanhua''s true body has arrived, and he won''t be easy to deal with." Lin fan said.

    "My dear disciple, what do you think Emperor Yanhua has been through in the past hundred years? this is not how Emperor Yanhua should act." Tian Xu was confused.

    What could have happened to make the once-admirable great emperor be like this?

    He couldn''t understand.

    "Who knows? but don''t worry, master. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully a single magnificent me sect disciple, not even a little finger."

    Lin fan said firmly.

    As long as anyone dared to make a move, he would take their old life.

    No matter who it was, even if it was Emperor Yanhua, he would beat him into a daze.

    "My dear disciple, I believe in you, but you have to be careful. Don''t force yourself. No matter what, I will follow you to the end. Even if you are wrong, I will think that you are right." Tian Xu looked at his precious disciple lovingly.

    Thinking back to the scene of him epting a disciple, he had experienced quite a lot.

    "Teacher, you don''t have any personal opinion, do you? since it''s your disciple''s fault, you have to say it. No matter what happens, your disciple can hurt anyone, but I will never hurt you, teacher." Lin fan said.

    "I''m touched, my disciple. I''m so touched. I feel like crying after hearing you say this." Tian Xu felt the urge to cry.

    Listen to how touching his precious disciple''s words were.

    It was worth it, it was really worth it.

    "Teacher, there are too many people here. Let''s go back and cry. If others see us, it''ll be so embarrassing." Lin fan said softly.

    "Right, disciple, you''re absolutely right. Come, let''s go to master''s ce and have a good chat." Tian Xu patted Lin fan''s shoulder and smiled.

    Then, the master and disciple walked toward Tian Xu mountain with their arms around each other''s shoulders.

    "Why do I feel like this master and disciple pair is a bit ..." Huo Rong pondered. The stone statue incident was just a small matter.<sub> </sub>

    It didn''t matter whether he was Emperor Yanhua or not.

    His life now was very good.

    "Huo Rong, don''t think too much about it." Elder GE Lian said from the side. He was a little envious and a little helpless.

    In the past, he was also a young man who had high hopes.

    But Jun Wutian had disappointed him.

    The old man''s heart was shattered.

    All of them were envious of Tian Xu for being able to find such a good disciple. If they had known that this would happen, they would have taken Lin fan as their disciple even if they had to fight for him.

    Look at how Tian Xu was enjoying himself.

    In the boundless territory, the heavenly Fire burned in the space, sometimes falling and turning into a sea of fire.

    A grand building stood on the vastnd.

    Bang! Bang!

    On the throne, a man wearing an Imperial Crown mmed his palm on the throne beside him. His handsome face was filled with anger.

    "You bastard."

    His voice was like thunder that resounded through the endless territories.

    The people below were all prostrating on the ground, not daring to even breathe. They were subjects, but they were also ves.

    No one dared to raise their heads when the great emperor was angry.

    "Good, very good. I''ve only been away for a hundred years and all of you are already so ungrateful. Who led them out of the abyss of suffering back then? who led them to gradually be stronger? who gave them food and clothing? have you all forgotten?"

    Emperor Yanhua, also known as the Holy me Emperor, was very angry and unhappy.

    The anger was almost tangible.

    The person on the ground didn''t dare to speak.

    One of them was a green-haired man who was kneeling at the very front. He closed his eyes slightly.

    He was one of the earliest followers of the great emperor.

    That was the happiest moment.

    He had saved the great emperor who had been struck by lightning at that time. The two of them had be bosom friends and even sworn to each other.

    At that time, the great emperor was so heroic. However, everything would change.

    Especially in the big VAT of power, he hadpletely changed.

    From not having to kneel, to now, everyone had to kneel.

    From being able to listen to their suggestions, to being able to act alone now.

    To others, this might be normal. However, he understood that the great emperor had changed. He was different from before.

    "Azurefox," The great emperor spoke.

    "Your subject is here." Azurefox lowered her head. She had always stood beside the great emperor. No matter where they were, the two of them never had any ill feelings when they talked.

    At this moment, the Emperor raised his hand, and a round ball floated down andnded in front of Qing Hu.

    "This is the magnificent me sect''s location. Send word down and kill them." The great Emperor''s face was expressionless, but the anger in his voice was enough to set people on fire.

    "Emperor, you once told me that you created it with your own hands and that it has your memories. Is it a bad thing to destroy it?" Azurefox suggested.

    "Not good? They''re ungrateful and betrayed their Masters. What''s wrong with me destroying them?" The great emperor rebuked.

    "It''s still a memory after all. I think it''s better to punish him." Azurefox said.

    The people around them secretly looked at azurefox and winked at him, telling him to stop talking. They didn''t know what was wrong with him today.

    A sect that had nothing to do with him, and it was a private matter of the great emperor, why did he have to stop it?

    Wasn''t this just looking for trouble?

    "Alright, you''re right. It''s not a good idea to annihte the sect. It''s still a memory after all. Send word down and kill the magnificent me sect leader. Anyone who resists will be killed."

    "However, this is the only time. Next time, when I decide on something, you have to know what to do." The great emperor said coldly.

    "Yes." Azurefox said.

    He couldn''t let the great emperor continue like this.

    He raised his head slightly.

    However, he saw a ck and ferocious demonic faceughing wildly behind the Emperor.

    He knew what it was.

    But he couldn''t say it out loud.

    "All of you, get lost." The great emperor waved his hand and asked everyone to get out.

    Outside.

    "Brother Hu, why did you stop the great emperor? this has nothing to do with us." Said one of the great Emperor''s followers.

    He broke out in a cold sweat for azurefox.

    "The current great emperor is no longer the great emperor of the past." Azurefox said.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? do you want to die? some things are good to keep in your heart. If you say it out loud, you''ll be killed. Have you forgotten Tai Shan?"

    At the mention of Mount Tai, azurefox''s face turned sorrowful.

    They had once fought the world together and braved life and death together, but now they were killed just like that, without any mercy.

    Sigh ...

 Chapter 900 Its Everyones Responsibility To Avoid Disaster

    "Teacher is too emotional."

    Lin fan left his master''s side. Thinking of his master''s emotional expression, he felt that he had to protect the magnificent me sect well.

    No matter who they were, if they came to the magnificent me sect, they would not be able to leave.

    However, before that, he felt that he needed to improve his cultivation.

    As for what the other party wanted to do, it didn''t matter to him.

    If his true body could descend, he would have done so long ago.

    Even if he did, he would not be afraid.

    In a situation where he was unable to resist, he could just activate torrential bad luck and take them all away in one go. Although it was a pity that he could not kill them personally, he had no choice. Who asked the other party to be so powerful?

    "Senior brother, are you going out?" Lu Qiming asked when he saw that his senior brother was about to leave.

    "Yes, I''ve been in the sect for a while now. It''s about time to cultivate." Lin fan said.

    His points had been used up again, so he needed to go out and harvest some more.

    Lu Qiming''s admiration for his senior brother grew.

    He had never seen his senior brother stop in the middle of his cultivation.

    "Master ..."

    At this moment, the frog jumped over from afar.

    Its hind legs were very strong, and it could jump very high with a single jump.

    The green figure drew a green light in the air, it was so bright.

    "Frog, what are you doing?" Lin fan was puzzled. This frog wouldn''te looking for him if there was nothing wrong. Now that it hade to him on its own initiative, the meaning behind this was a little problematic.

    He had to be more vignt.

    He had already discovered that the frog''s intelligence had made great progress during this period of time.

    If she didn''t pay attention, she would really be covered by his head.

    "Frog master," Lu Qiming cupped his fists. The magnificent me sect''s sess today was all thanks to his senior brother. However, the frog master''s contributions were irreceable.

    If it wasn''t for frog Master Teaching the sect''s pill Masters how to refine pills, it would be impossible to satisfy all the disciples.

    After the outer realm merged, he felt that the frog master wasn''t a normal person and was someone important.

    "Yes." When the frog was facing Lin fan, it was very nervous. But when facing Lu Qiming, it was very calm andposed. It had the demeanor of an expert.

    Pada!

    Lin fan smacked the frog''s head where the green light had just exploded."Hurry up, what''s the matter?"

    The frog raised its ws and covered its head. It was a little painful, but it was also a little panicked.

    "Master, are you going to leave the sect?" The frog blinked its bean-sized eyes, feeling a little flustered.

    "How did you know?"

    Lin fan felt as if he had seen a ghost. He wanted to leave the sect but he hadn''t told anyone. Who would have thought that this frog would know? he had to admit that there was a problem.

    Lu Qiming also looked at the frog master in surprise. He was the only one who asked if his senior brother was going out.

    But who would have thought that the frog master would know about it?

    "Master, you can''t leave." The frog master jumped andnded in front of Lin fan''s legs. It reached out its front paws and hugged the shoe. Its small body burst out with great strength, and tears and snot flowed out. It looked so confusing that no one knew what it meant.

    "What are you doing? Can''t you be more specific?" Lin fan picked up the frog and ced it in front of him. They looked at each other.

    The frog took a deep breath, and its expression became extremely serious."Master, I used a shocking technique and predicted that the magnificent me sect would be in great trouble."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan''s head was full of question marks. What the hell was the frog talking about? He didn''t believe that the magnificent me sect would be in trouble.

    However, he maintained hisposure.

    "Oh, really? Then tell me, when will the disastere?" Lin fan asked.

    "ording to my calctions, there will be a great disaster when master leaves." The frog said, cursing in its heart.

    ording to what it had learned during this period of time, the frog wanted to kill itself.

    Even the descenders didn''t provoke this Desperado.

    However, this Desperado acted as if he was afraid that others didn''t know of his existence and madly beat up the descenders.

    Now that the aggro had been drawn, they would definitely be attacked by the group.

    It was only a matter of time before the experts arrived.

    "You said that when I leave, the sect will be in great trouble. What do you think? if I don''t leave, will there be a great trouble?" Lin fan looked at the frog. It was just a pill refining frog. When did it start doing fortune-telling?

    He really couldn''t understand.

    Lu Qiming stood at the side, keeping everything in mind.

    He was very concerned about the safety of the sect.

    His trust in the frog master was 50 - 50, which was between distrust and trust.

    "This, let this frog calcte." The frog was lifted in the air by Lin fan, but it couldn''t stop him. The three fingers of its front ws were shaking, and its green frog face was extremely serious.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly, the frog let out a strange sound. Then, its body shook and fluctuated. It really did seem a little believable.<sub> </sub>

    "Frog, do you want to be cooked again? If you have something to say, then say it quickly. " Lin fan couldn''t figure out this frog. Or rather, he hadn''t been able to figure it out from the beginning.

    Aftering out of the dangerous zone of the thousand deep cave, leaving him in the sect would be of great help to the sect. At the same time, the other party''s background was the same as these descenders.

    However, he should be a loser. Otherwise, how could he be in such a miserable state?

    "Master, I''ve worked hard to calcte just now, but it''s all blurry. I can''t see clearly." The frog said. Then, it touched its chin with its front paw and pondered for a moment."However, I have a way to avoid this disaster."

    "Are you trying to say that you''re going to continue moving?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and asked.

    The frog''s mouth was wide open in disbelief."Master, you actually know how to divine. That''s what I really think. I think it''s better for us to move. It''s everyone''s responsibility to avoid disaster."

    He only wanted the Desperados to continue moving. This ce must not remain.

    The stone statue could speak, and it had been ruthlessly destroyed. It definitely harbored a grudge and had gathered people to take revenge. What difficulty could it have?

    So, ording to his thinking, moving was the safest.

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything more. He knew that the frog was trying to run away again.

    Since the frog was bound to him, it was impossible for it to run away alone. That was why it wanted to trick him into moving away.

    Thest time he moved, it was because he wanted to change the scenery, not because he was afraid.

    Therefore, he refused everything that the frog had said.

    "Responsible my ass. Hurry up and move aside. It''s impossible to move. No matter whoes, they have to stay. You don''t have confidence in me?" Lin fan asked.

    "That''s definitely impossible. Master, Froggie is true to you. It has no confidence in anyone, but it can''t have no confidence in its most beloved master." The frog ttered him with great emotion and almost blew it off in its hands.

    However, the situation suddenly changed.

    "However, master, as the saying goes, a wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, and a good man does not fight with a Mad Dog. Those guys are all Mad Dogs, barking all day long. Why don''t we retreat in order to advance and change to another ce?"

    The frog was unwilling to give up. It really wanted to escape. If it wasn''t for the magnificent me sect, it would have packed up and run away by itself.

    "Frog, I''m very disappointed in you." Lin fan looked at the frog, shook his head, and sighed, expressing his regret.

    "Ah? Master, what''s wrong with being a frog? I didn''t do anything. " The frog was dumbfounded. The heavens were simply blind for this Desperado to be able to survive until now.

    Thinking back to their time, which one of them wasn''t treading on thin ice and being extremely careful?

    Those who were wild and arrogant would not have a good end.

    The typical representative was himself.

    When he was a nine destions Divine Master, he was proud and arrogant.

    However, looking at it now, they had all be F * cking green-headed frogs.

    He would rather kill him than be such a thing.

    "You still say you didn''t do anything? Tell me, who was the one who suggested movingst time?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog felt a little aggrieved."Master, you were the one who suggested itst time, right?"

    "Bullsh * t, do you think I''m someone who would do such a thing? It was you who suggested it. How long has it been? We''re going to move again, where can we put our face? so, I''ve decided that not only will we not move, but we''ll also fight them to the death. " Lin fan had already decided that he would go all out with the descenders.

    The frog muttered in its heart, why don''t you listen to me?

    No, it should be called frognguage.

    In any case, in terms of age, he could be the ancestor of this Desperado''s ancestor.

    As the saying goes, if you don''t listen to the old man, you''ll suffer.

    This Desperado still hadn''t seen through him.

    "From your expression, you seem to have something to say. Alright, speak." Lin fan said.

    "AI!" The frog let out a long sigh."Master, you still don''t understand. The first wave of descenders were all Dao realm cultivators. After that, I calcted that the ones that came should be Emperor heaven realm."

    "This cultivation is much stronger than the Dao realm. When oneprehends Dao intent to the peak, one would be the Emperor of heaven and earth. One''s every move would have terrifying power."

    "And from what I can see, the Emperor heaven realm is only the middle level of strength. The more terrifying ones are still toe."

    "If you encounter an expert who, with the lift of a hand, can cause an entire world to tremble, you''ll be truly terrifying. Those are experts who can form their own world,monly known as world-level cultivators. That''s why I say, master, you have to think twice."

    It was necessary for the frog to tell him about the situation of this realm.

    Don''t think that all descenders are weak.

    The strong ones were still behind.

    But of course, in his human form, even world-level cultivators didn''t mean much to him.

    However, based on the current situation, even an Emperor heaven realm expert would be able to crush everyone, much less a world-level expert.

    "Alright, I saw that you were scared out of your wits. So what if you''re an Emperor heaven realm expert? Do you think your master has never beaten you up before? I''m telling you, I just smashed one a few days ago. "

    "What''s with that look? you still don''t believe me?"

    Lin fan saw the look in the frog''s eyes and was immediately dissatisfied.

    This gaze made people unhappy, as if they were looking down on him.

    "AI!" The frog lowered its head and jumped into the distance.

    "Where are you going?" Lin fan asked.

    "Master," the frog replied,"I''ll go and make myself a small and exquisite coffin. Do you need it? it can be gilded."

    ¡­¡­¡£

 Chapter 901 A Group Of Stupid Unruly People

    "Senior brother, frog master ...?" Lu Qiming asked. He didn''t know what his senior brother thought about the frog Master''s words.

    A great catastrophe?

    It must be a descender.

    Moreover, the disaster was about to befall them during this period of time. It could only be said that it had something to do with the stone statue.

    The stone statue said that it was Emperor Yanhua. He had never seen Emperor Yanhua before, nor had he heard his voice, so how could he know if it was true?

    However, ording to his imagination, this definitely had something to do with the stone statue.

    He was here for revenge.

    If it was Emperor Yanhua, then he was too petty.

    If it wasn ''t, then the person controlling the stone statue was really sinister.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll stay in the sect for the time being and see what this disaster is all about. I just hope it won''t be too disappointing." Lin fan said indifferently. To the frog, this was a great disaster, but to it, this was the only way to eliminate its sense of smugness.

    He just wanted to have a good fight, to be beaten until he spat blood, to be beaten until his bones were broken, but why was it so difficult?

    He yearned for it, but it was a pity.

    In a certain mountain vige, smoke was rising from the chimney.

    "Ha!"

    In the vige, a child was training in simple training clothes.

    One kick, one punch, they were all very orderly. This was a systematic cultivation.

    However, if any of the magnificent me sect disciples saw this, they would be able to tell that this child was cultivating the magnificent me sect''s introductory cultivation technique, the body refinement technique.

    It was one of the mostmon, but it was also a body-tempering cultivation technique.

    "Hero, you''re back for dinner," In the distance, at the door of the thatched house, an old man called out kindly.

    "Yes, I know, Grandpa." After training for a while, Majestic Hero ran home.

    In the past, this vige was attacked by the sunshine sect remnant. At the critical moment, Lin fan saved it.

    And this skill was given to this kid by Lin fan.

    In the house, Majestic Hero was eating with his grandfather.

    "Hero, eat more meat. The magnificent me sect master will give you a cultivation technique. I hope you won''t disappoint him when we meet again in the sect ten yearster." The old man smiled lovingly.

    He was the vige chief and had experienced many things when he was young.

    He was well aware of the current situation.

    That was, a shocking change had urred, but under the protection of the sect, he was still rtively safe.

    "Yes." Majestic Hero nodded. Then, as if he had thought of something, he said,"Grandpa, I''m going to offer some incense to Grandpa Yanhua."

    "Go on."

    Majestic Hero came to the portrait and lit the incense carefully."Grandpa Yanhua, please bless our vige with peace and safety."

    Instantly.

    A ray of light burst out from the portrait.

    The light enveloped the entire house, shocking the vige chief so much that he didn''t know what was happening.

    "Grandpa, it''s glowing, it''s glowing." Majestic Hero was still young, so he naturally did not know what this meant, but he felt that it was amazing. The portrait on the wall was actually glowing.

    "Emperor Yanhua has appeared." The vige chief hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the portrait.

    At this moment, a sound came from the portrait on the wall.

    "Hmm, I didn''t expect you to still remember me. I''m very pleased." The voice was very peaceful, and it made people feel rxed.

    In the main hall, the bright holy me Emperor''s face was gloomy. This was where the gentle voice hade from.

    Originally, he didn''t care about this at all. He would definitely ignore such weak faith that was as insignificant as an ant.

    However, what the magnificent me sect bastards had done hadpletely infuriated him.

    The space Channel had not been fully expanded, and the heaven was stubbornly resisting, unable to descend with its true body.

    Even so, he wouldn''t let the magnificent me sect get away with it.

    He had only been a great emperor for a short period of time and his Foundation wasn''t very stable. Compared to other great emperors, he was still far behind.

    The spatial divine pirs were connected, and the great emperors of the various races ordered their people to head to the outer realm.

    He had no idea why.

    On the surface, they were collecting the wealth of the outer realm, but in his opinion, it wasn''t worth such arge number of people. There must be some other secret.

    However, after asking around for a long time, he did not get any useful information.

    Even if he caught the other party''s expert and forced him to answer, he would only get the answer he already knew.

    He had hidden it too deeply.

    "Are you really Grandpa Yanhua?" Majestic Hero asked in surprise.

    "Yes, I am the grandpa Yanhua in your heart." The voice from the portrait had always been calm.

    The vige chief was shocked, but he was still on guard.

    He was a man with self-awareness.

    Emperor Yanhua had been dead for a long time.

    Moreover, they were just ordinary vigers and citizens of the magnificent me sect. There was a big problem as to why the great emperor would manifest his spirit here.

    "Grandpa Yanhua, what brings you here?" Majestic Hero asked curiously.

    Before he started cultivating, his body was still very small. However, after he started cultivating every day, although he didn''t be much stronger, his body had be much sturdier.

    "Grandpa didn''t actually die. He was harmed by an evil person. By chance, a wisp of my divine sense escaped and sensed your inner calling, so I came here. Are you willing to ept grandpa''s inheritance and save Grandpa when you''re sessful in your cultivation?"

    "I''m willing to. " Majestic Hero shouted in excitement.

    "Alright," he said.<sub> </sub>

    Instantly, the portrait burst with light again. The light gathered on the table and formed a book.

    Soon, another light orb floated out and wrapped around Majestic Hero, seeping into his skin and entering his body.

    "Wow, it''s so warm." Majestic Hero cheered, feeling veryfortable.

    The vige chief became serious. He felt that this matter was very strange, but he couldn''t think of it at the moment. He had to go and look through the bookter.

    It was written by Lord Lu of the magnificent me sect and distributed to every citizen of the magnificent me sect.

    In Lord Lu''s words, this was the fruit of Peak Master Lin''s hard work, and he was sorting it out on his behalf.

    It was shortened to'' anti-fraud manual ''.

    Soon, the light disappeared.

    "Remember,e and save me. I''m in the deepest part of the magnificent me sect and I''ve been set up by the sect leader. You have toe and save me, okay?" The portrait said.

    Majestic Hero was stunned. The magnificent me sect was the Holy Land in his heart.

    But now, his grandfather, whom he had never seen before, wanted him to go to the magnificent me sect to save him. He was so young that he didn''t know what to say.

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. My grandson won''t let you down. Once he''s aplished enough, he''ll go to the magnificent me sect and save your Majesty." The vige chief said before he could.

    "Alright ..."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The light on the painting gradually dimmed and then disappeared.

    Majestic Hero was about to say something but was pulled out by the vige chief.

    Outside.

    A group of vigers had gathered together.

    "Vige chief, are you telling the truth? Did Emperor Yanhua''s portrait really appear?"

    The vigers were all stunned.

    "Vige chief, I found it." At this moment, a middle-aged viger ran over in a hurry with a booklet.

    Then, a group of people stood there and whispered to each other.

    "This is it." The vige chief flipped through it and found the content he had been looking for since the beginning.

    "Guys, take a look."

    The vigers ''gazes finallynded on that page.

    "Item nine of the anti-fraud manual: pretend to be someone you respect, deceive and trust him, give him cultivation techniques, and also give him benefits. Pretend that you are very miserable, but in fact, there is a hidden danger of possession. The danger level is five stars (the best way to deal with it is to pretend to trust him and remain vignt)."

    "Vige chief, do you mean that Emperor Yanhua is a fake? a bad person is living in the portrait to deceive people?" One of the vigers asked.

    "Yes, that''s right. The situation that my grandson encountered just now is exactly the same as what is written here. There''s no mistake at all." Vige chief was scared. After encountering such a thing, if he hadn''t seen this book, he wouldn''t have been on guard. He might even have been overjoyed and felt like he was blessed by the heavens.

    "The vige chief is right. We have to know our own limitations. We are just ordinary vigers. We are unarmed and have no outstanding points. There are so many people, but we were chosen. There is a big problem." A viger said.

    "Grandpa, I know, I know." Majestic Hero took the manual and flipped to thest page.

    "Look, this is written by brother Lin."

    "Don''t believe that Lin fan, the peak Master of invincible peak, is free. "

    "It''s written by big brother Lin himself," Majestic Hero said, lifting his head."It''s to tell us that nothing good will happen to us for no reason. We have to rely on our own efforts."

    In truth, Lin fan had no idea what this thing was.

    When Lu Qiming had nothing to do, he would think of a few golden sentences that made sense.

    He kept thinking in his mind,''have I heard this before? it sounds familiar.''

    In the end, it didn''t matter if it was his own thoughts or Lin fan ''s, he just pushed it all onto Lin fan''s head.

    "Who would''ve thought that our vige chief, who''s so ordinary, would actually be targeted by bad guys? if not for this anti-fraud manual, that kid, Ying Xiong, would probably have been possessed by an evil spirit."

    Everyone was panicking and very afraid.

    "Prepare a torch and burn that house down." The chief said.

    "Chief, that''s your house."

    The vigers felt that burning the house was a little too serious. They should just burn the portrait.

    However, the vige chief felt that it was too dangerous inside. Only by burning it down could the danger be eliminated.

    Not long after.

    A huge fire broke out in the vige.

    "Grandpa, what should we do now?" Majestic Hero asked.

    "Hero, it''s fine. When the magnificent me sect masteres to inspect you, you can follow him back to the magnificent me sect and ask him to take a look at your body."

    The ball of light that had prated deep into his grandson''s body made the vige chief worried. He felt that the evil spirit had already made its move.

    However, an evil demon like this must be dreaming if he thought he could impersonate Emperor Yanhua to deceive them.

    With the anti-fraud manual, as long as he was careful, he would not be cheated.

    The main hall.

    The bright holy me Emperorughed coldly.

    The will''s descent was just a small setup.

    It didn''t matter if this kid seeded or not. He was just unhappy.

    When he wanted to see the situation over there, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Bastard ..."

    The scorching mes burned fiercely.

    These stupid people actually set the house on fire and even burned his portrait.

    "A bunch of stupid unruly people."

 902 Chapter 902

    Two days passed.

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother from afar and pondered, but he could not figure it out.

    Ever since master frog said that a great disaster wasing, senior brother had been standing there for two days, not even moving.

    "Senior brother, why don''t you go back and rest for a while?" Lu Qiming said.

    "No need, we''ll just wait here," Lin fan waved his hand. He just waited here. He wanted to see what the big problem the frog was talking about was. If it was lying, the consequences would be cruel.

    "Senior brother, even though frog master said that he''s in trouble, it doesn''t mean it''s true." Lu Qiming said. He felt that this matter was a little mysterious.

    He felt that the frog Master''s words might not be true.

    "Not true? If it''s not true, then this pot was prepared for him. "

    ng!

    The Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River was ced on the ground.

    Lu Qiming blinked his eyes. This was going to be a tragedy for the frog master.

    "Senior brother, you can wait. I''ll go down first."

    After saying this, he quickly retreated.

    The frog master was polishing his little coffin.

    The talisman hanging behind himughed and said,""This coffin is really not bad. It''s tailor-made. It seems like it will be useful soon."

    "Hehe, you, that''s right, it''s tailor-made. What do you think of the bottom of the coffin? I''ll apply glue on it. When I lie down, I''ll let you have intimate contact with the bottom of the coffin, and we''ll never be separated. " The frog sneered. It had never taken off the talisman since it hung on its back.

    She harassed him every day and often used words to humiliate him.

    He had long been furious to the extreme and was thinking of ways to take revenge.

    Wasn''t this just right? seeing that he was about to lose his little life, it was already worth it to take revenge before he died.

    "You''re so cruel. " The talisman was stunned. It didn''t expect this green-headed beast to be so cruel and think of such a way to take revenge. It was simply heartless and inhumane.

    "Hehe, just you wait. You''ll have a good time."

    The frog felt that it was done for this time. The Desperado didn''t take its words to heart at all and arrogantly waited for the arrival of the other party.

    Wasn''t this just seeking death?

    "Frog master ..." Lu Qiming hurried over.

    "What is it?" The frog looked at him with some doubts. Although this guy was the number one underling of the desperadoes, he was still a little confused.

    However, it still respected him, so the frog still had a good impression of him.

    He couldn''t just ignore her just because she was the number one underling of the desperadoes. He wasn''t the kind of frog that looked at people with colored eyes.

    "Frog master, do you think the sect will be in trouble?" Lu Qiming asked.

    "This ... This frog master isn''t joking, the possibility is very high." The frog replied. At the same time, it didn''t understand what this guy meant.

    Could it be that the Desperado was afraid again, so he sent his number one underling to inquire?

    If that was the case, things would be much more interesting.

    "Cough cough!"

    "This frog master is telling you seriously. This matter is 100% going to be huge. Moving is the only choice. You can''t be careless or you''ll regret it." The frog said solemnly.

    From the looks of it, he could tell that what he said was true.

    There was no pretense.

    This was the only way to make others believe him.

    "That''s good, that''s good. " Lu Qiming heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the frog master would be cooked by his senior brother if he was full of nonsense. Although he liked frog meat, he was still one of them.

    "Eh? That''s not right, from your expression, it seems like you have something to tell me. Speak, what is it?" The frog was very good at reading people''s expressions. It could tell that this guy was hiding something with just a nce.

    "Frog master, since you''ve already confirmed that a great disaster ising, there''s no need to say anything more." Lu Qiming felt that it was better not to say that. It was a little hurtful.

    Senior brother said that he was going to cook frog master. If he were to say this out loud, how sad would frog master be?

    "Speak, this frog master knows that you are hiding something in your heart. If you don''t say it out today, I won''t feelfortable. Speak." The frog couldn''t take it anymore. Why were the people around desperadoes all so cheap?

    He had piqued her curiosity, but she didn''t say anything.

    This didn''t make any sense. It was too F * cking cheap.

    Seeing the frog master''s situation, Lu Qiming knew that he had to say it.

    "Master frog, I''ll tell you then. However, don''t take it to heart. My senior brother is a man with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. He definitely wouldn''t do that." Lu Qiming consoled her.

    "Hey, hey, why don''t you say something? can''t you talk about the matter first?" The frog was impatient. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was the number one underling of the ruffians, it would have raised its front paw and sent him flying with a p.

    "Alright. Senior brother just said that if there is no great disaster, he has already prepared a pot for you. That''s it." Lu Qiming said.

    The frog''s expression froze.

    He didn''t expect that the Desperado would still want to kill him.

    Although the Desperado would definitely not cook him, he would definitely be beaten up.

    "Frog master, what''s wrong? Are you alright?" Lu Qiming saw the frog master''s weird expression, as if it was deep in thought, and asked.

    "Hahaha ..." The yellow paper manughed."You green-headed animal, let''s see what you can do."

    "Shut up! Who''s bragging? I''m the frog master, and I''ve made a divination myself. How can it be wrong? just you wait and see. There will definitely be some powerful beingsing. When that happens, you''ll know if I''m bragging or not."

    The frog stretched its neck and shouted.

    <o>,m In the past, no matter what, he was still a god tier master nine destion. However, ever since he became a frog, he had been humiliated.</o>

    His heart was filled with sorrow and grief.<sub> </sub>

    There were many things he wanted to say, but he didn''t know what to say.

    "Frog master, since I''m confident in this, I won''t stay any longer." Lu Qiming cupped his fists and left.

    He came here to talk to the frog in case there were any problems.

    He had seen the frog master''s confident expression.

    Naturally, he believed that the frog master wasn''t lying.

    Another day passed.

    The world in the distance was very calm, but in the blink of an eye, the clouds churned as if they were about to swallow up the world.

    The Saint convent sect and the magnificent me sect would be safe for them.

    "Holy master, the magnificent me sect is still the safest ce. No demonic beasts havee to disturb us. The disciples are all very calm. They''re not as scared as they used to be." Monarch dan Wu added,"it''s all thanks to Holy Lord''s wisdom. Under your leadership, the Saint convent sect has been able to find a way to surpass the magnificent me sect."

    "Dan er, if you don''t kiss ass for a day, will your butt hurt?" Seeing dan E''s disgusting expression, the Lord of sanctions couldn''t help but want to curse.

    "Sanction, what are you saying? No matter what, I''m still your senior brother. Get out of here immediately. " Monarch dan Wu rebuked angrily.

    That fawning expression disappeared without a trace in an instant, and was reced by an overbearing one.

    "Aiyoyo, look at you. You''re really using a chicken feather as a token of authority. Let me tell you, I can''t get away from you. Not in this lifetime." Punishment meant that he didn''t put dan e in his eyes.

    Wasn''t he just an old man who liked to tter others?

    Why didn''t I see it before?

    Ever since the sect''s momentum was gone, that boot-licking was more ruthless than anyone else.

    "Enough, stop quarreling." Sacred master''s head hurt.

    He was thinking that it might be a good choice if these annoying guys died in battle.

    However, he lived morefortably than anyone else.

    The troubles of the sect were all on him, the sacred master. One day, he would probably die of exhaustion in the sect.

    Shen fa Junior Brother, not bad, but he wasn''t good at managing the sect.

    If Junior Sister Tianyu was still in the sect, she might be the best candidate.

    However, Peak Master Lin said that Junior Sister Tianyu was in a big force and had be the person with the greatest potential in that big force. How could she return?

    Just as sacred master was worrying ...

    A shocking change urred in the sky.

    BOOM!

    The lightning fell and struck randomly.

    Some buildings were covered by lightning and instantly turned into ashes.

    "What''s the situation? Who''s so bold as to attack our Saint convent sect? Are you tired of living?" "Shut up!" Monarch dan Wu scolded angrily, but his voice was very soft and could only be heard by the people around him. As for the people in the air, they definitely couldn''t hear him.

    "Dan er, you bastard, can you stop acting? if you have the guts, speak louder." Sanction angrily retorted. He was very unhappy.

    "Wait,"

    The Holy Lord raised his hand and stopped everyone. The light hidden in the void flew forward, but its target was not the Saint convent sect.

    He muttered in his heart.

    Who were these people?

    Just the aura it carried was enough to create such a terrifying scene. If it really attacked the Saint convent sect, it would be terrible.

    "Holy master, those guys" target isn''t the Saint convent sect. " The divine punishment Lord raised his head and looked over, his brows furrowing into a knot.

    "If it''s not our Saint convent sect, it must be the magnificent me sect." "No way!" Monarch dan ''e said. Then, he came to his senses and looked a little shocked."It''s supposed to be safe in the magnificent me sect. But it seems like it''s even more dangerous now."

    The other Saint sovereigns nodded.

    This made sense.

    Although it was dangerous in the past, it was only when he faced demonic beasts. He could still deal with them.

    However, after bing neighbors with the magnificent me sect, they would probably have to face even more powerful demonic beasts.

    "Let''s go. " Sacred master was silent for a moment before standing up.

    "Ah? Holy master, what are we going to do? These people are going to the magnificent me sect. With our strength, there''s no point in going. " Monarch dan Wu said anxiously.

    Wasn''t this just courting death?

    "The magnificent me sect has already done us a great favor by allowing us to move to the surrounding area. If we don''t go at this time, wouldn''t we be letting the magnificent me sect down?"

    "Besides, if the magnificent me sect is destroyed, do you think we can survive?"

    The sacred leader looked at dan er and shook his head helplessly. If he couldn''t even understand this, it would be a disaster for the Saint convent sect.

    "Dan er, if you''re afraid, then quickly find a hole and bury yourself. Don''t embarrass yourself." Sanction said with a smile.

    In the air.

    A group of figures were flying.

    The three in the lead had serious expressions and were really strong. Behind them were some Dao realm experts.

    "A small Aboriginal sect wants all of us toe. It''s too much." Someone said in a low voice.

    "Shh, this is the emperor''s order."

    No one said anything more. They couldn''t understand where this sect came from for the great emperor to value it so much.

 903 Chapter 903

    "They''re here. "

    "This Peak Master didn''t wait in vain for several days."

    Lin fan stretched his body. His bones were cracking and giving off a clear sound.

    "Junior Brother." He said softly andzily.

    He didn''t care about the arrival of experts at all.

    "What''s the matter, senior brother?" Lu Qiming heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the frog master was right. There was indeed a great disaster. It could be said that an expert had arrived.

    "Inform the disciples toe and watch. asionally, some experts wille and let them see the situation." Lin fan said.

    "Yes, senior brother. I''ll inform the others now." Lu Qiming left in a hurry to inform the disciples toe out and watch.

    To all disciples, being able to watch a senior brother fight was an experience that they could only hope for.

    Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and walked towards the sect gates slowly and unhurriedly.

    The fact that the points hade to him automatically was a happy thing.

    Of course, if Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig were here, they would probably cry out in shock as well.

    It was a pity that this man and pig had long slipped away. Even if danger lurked everywhere outside, they still risked their lives to find a dangerous ce.

    "I''m finished. "

    The frog was flustered.

    His small eyes were far away.

    The aura that was transmitted over was really strong. Emperor heaven realm, just as he guessed.

    Even after 10000 years had passed, his cultivation level would not change, nor would it decline. He would only be stronger and stronger.

    It might be difficult to change the status of a peak expert, but for experts below the peak, they would definitely bloom with many experts.

    The cultivation system had already stabilized.

    There were more cultivation techniques than before, and he had more choices to cultivate. He would definitely be stronger and stronger.

    "Do you see this yellow paper? do you feel it? that kind of power, do you think that Desperado will win?"

    "So what if the Dao realm is strong? A cross-border Battle only exists for a heavenly talent like me. "

    The frog''s expression was solemn. Even when itmented, it didn''t forget to boast about itself.

    This was the overbearing power of the strong.

    The yellow paper didn''t say anything. Although it didn''t like the green-headed beast, it wasn''t a fool. How could it not feel the power?

    "I say, why don''t we run? with our height, we shouldn''t attract any attention. To others, we''ll definitely be like farts and let go, don''t you think so?" The yellow paper was a little scared. It was the first time it had told the frog something so seriously.

    "Run? Who do you think I am? I can''t believe you''re such a cowardly person. "

    The frog couldn''t run. Did he really think that he didn''t want to run?

    However, he had no choice. Where else could he run off to after bing the pet of this Desperado?

    Moreover, his students were all here. No matter what, even if he was so scared that he peed his pants, he couldn''t abandon his students.

    Look at how much they loved and respected him. As a frog master, could he lead the way?

    It was definitely impossible.

    "Yellow paper, don''t me me for not giving you a chance. As long as you obediently admit your mistake, I will let you go. How about it?" The frog said.

    "Bullsh * t, I''m a yellow paper man with an indomitable spirit. I''m apologizing to you, you green-headed beast? Even if you''re torn to pieces, you''ll never apologize. We''ll lie in this small coffin together, and I guarantee you won''t be lonely. "

    The yellow paper was very unyielding. When the frog said this, it spat out extremely badly.

    "Hehe." The frog sneered.

    However, she was panicking and her heart was beating very fast.

    At the mountain Gate.

    His junior brothers and sisters were standing there in groups of three to five, each of them smiling.

    A strong enemy was approaching.

    However, there was not a trace of fear on their faces. Instead, they were talking andughing.

    "Just now, senior brother l¨¹ said that an expert wasing. How strong do you think this expert is?"

    "I don''t know, but he should be pretty strong. Otherwise, senior brother Lin wouldn''t have gathered us here."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Think about it. If they were too weak, senior brother would be able to take care of them in an instant. What are we here for? in my opinion, the people who areing are definitely not weak. Senior brother would have to do something about it, which is why he called us over to take a look."

    "Mm, that makes sense. I didn''t think of that. Amazing. I''m impressed."

    "Haha, you''re too kind. I just thought of it by luck."

    The disciples conversed with each other, and they were all very humble.

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning shed in the distance, splitting open the chaotic void. One figure after another appeared in the sky, exuding a might that started to roll like waves.

    "Amazing! The person who came this time seems to be very strong. Look at his aura, it''s already solidified. Furthermore, when we look at him with our naked eyes, we can see that he''s extremely tall, like a king of the world."

    "Yup,"

    The disciples continued toment without a trace of panic. They spoke as if they had heard it.

    In the void.

    There were three leaders.

    Xia Li had long gray hair and held a long spear in his hand. His eyes glowed with divine light and he looked down at the magnificent me sect as if he was looking at an ant.

    "Brother Xia, this is the magnificent me sect that the great emperor mentioned. They''re just a bunch of ants. They knew we wereing, but they still gathered together to fight to the death. It''s like throwing an egg at a rock." The man who spoke stood at the side. He had a delicate and pretty face, but there was a kind of arrogance in his words. He opened the paper fan in his hand, and on it was drawn an inexplicable picture, which exploded with divine light.

    Ye Zhong stood there indifferently. He didn''t want to deal with these small things. However, the great emperor had personally given the order. It was really useless. That was why he came to take a look.

    "Haha, don''t make a moveter. Let me smash them all into meat patties with my club." The demonic ape had a thick and solid body, and its arms were like two thick giant trees. It held a ck Gold iron rod with thorns, and there were fine lightning moving around it, making sizzling sounds.

    The magnificent me sect disciples began to discuss among themselves again when they saw the three figures.

    "Oh my God, look at the guy with the stick. I can guarantee that he''s definitely not human. He has so much hair and looks more like a monkey." Some disciples eximed.<sub> </sub>

    Although he had seen many demonic beasts, this was the first time he had seen one like this.

    "Amazing. I can guarantee that the battle will be explosive. These people look so strong."

    "Yup,"

    Although they didn''t go up to fight, their hearts were beating very fast.

    At this moment, the people from the Saint convent sect arrived.

    When sacred leader looked at the void, his expression changed. Although he didn''t fight with the other party, the aura he felt made him feel like he was kneeling.

    "Where is Peak Master Lin?" "What''s wrong?" the sacred leader asked Lu Qiming.

    At this moment, he did not see Peak Master Lin. He was a little flustered.

    Lu Qiming was confused."I don''t know. Senior brother came here before me, but I haven''t seen him yet. I''m confused too."

    "Holy master, he couldn''t have run away, right?" Monarch dan Wu muttered softly.

    "Shut up," he said. Sacred master red at him.

    ''This idiot, didn''t he notice that Lu Qiming''s gaze is weird?''

    Monarch dan Wu was helpless. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Why didn''t he believe him?

    Based on the current situation, the possibility of Peak Master Lin escaping was extremely high.

    "Very strong, very strong." The divine Punisher looked at the void. Under this kind of power, her body started to tremble.

    In the depths of his heart, a voice was telling him.

    Don''t do anything.

    Please don''t do anything.

    Pada!

    Nighzaka closed his paper fan and took a step forward. He looked down from above and said in a yful tone,""A bunch of pitiful ants. Since they''ve gathered together, it''s obvious that they want to fight to the death. Fine, I''ll give you a chance to attack first. Let me see what a bunch of ants can do."

    These words were very domineering,pletely not putting anyone in his eyes.

    But suddenly, the air fell silent.

    me Saint judgement couldn''t take it anymore. He stepped forward and pointed at the other party."Are you F * cking crazy? I didn''t even say or do anything when I provoked you, and you called me a pitiful ant. Did you eat sh * t today? didn''t you drink urine or rinse your mouth?"

    "Even if you drank urine, it must be stinky and flirtatious. F * ck, it''s too dirty. So dirty that I can''t even look at it."

    The scene was silent.

    Even the magnificent me sect disciples looked at the punishment in a daze.

    "Pa pa pa!"

    There was a round of apuse.

    "Amazing! I didn''t expect the Saint convent sect to have such courage to punish the monarch. My impression of you has changed greatly." A disciple shouted.

    "Change your mom! I''ve changed your impression of me. Go to hell!" In the face of such praise, sanction was very displeased. He felt that this was an insult.

    The disciple who had just praised him was dumbfounded.

    What''s going on? is it wrong to praise someone?

    "What?" "What did you say, you ant?" nighzaka''s face turned ashen.

    "F * ck you, can''t you be more cultured? you call me an ant every time you open your mouth, do you like to scold people so much? Why don''t you go and eat shit?" Judgement looked at him with disdain."I don''t want to be associated with such a rude person. Don''t talk to me either."

    Whoosh!

    Monarch dan ''e stepped forward and covered judge''s mouth.

    "Even if you want to die, don''t bring us down."

    He was about to go crazy. He really didn''t expect judgement to go crazy at this time. He would die.

    "I''ll cut you into pieces and cut your tongue off." Ye Zhong''s face was cold, and anger burned in his heart.

    "Wait,"

    At this moment, the gambling Saint, shenqi, was like a puppy that had smelled a bone, and he quickly stood up.

    "I''ll bet with you. I bet you don''t believe me. Just tell me, are youing or not?"

    Shen Qi was extremely excited. This bet was huge.

    Facing an expert, even though he was afraid, he didn''t know why but he was really excited. He couldn''t resist the urge to bet.

    "You''re looking for death. " Nighzaka was furious. He never thought that he would be humiliated by two ant-like natives.

    This was something he could not ept.

    "What are you doing? I''m not even here yet. Who would dare to make a move?"

    In the distance, a figure walked over.

    Lin fan held a steaming chicken leg in one hand and a bowl of soup in the other. He took a bite and drank the soup.

    "Senior brother."

    "Peak Master Lin."

    As his voice spread, everyone was very calm.

    Lin fan''s appearance was like a shot in the heart of everyone.

    "Sorry to keep you all waiting. I arrived early, but I was a little hungry halfway, so I went to get some food."

    Lin fan was really calm.

    "This chicken soup is pretty good. Whoever is hungry, go to the kitchen and make some."

    Everyone blinked.

    Senior brother, you can''t y like this.

    He was getting impatient.

 904 Chapter 904

    The disciples couldn''t keep up with their senior brother''s thoughts.

    Monarch dan Wu was a little stunned and muttered in his heart.

    A group of people were waiting for him, but he actually went to get something to eat just because he was hungry. Did he have to be like this? did he know that it was very dangerous?

    He would die.

    Suddenly, he noticed that Lu Qiming was looking at him weirdly. It was as if he was saying,"you said my senior brother is here. Do you feel your face hurting now?"

    "Eh? Holy master, why have youe?" Lin fan realized that the people from the Saint convent sect hade over and was very curious.

    "Peak Master Lin, I still understand the principle of ''if the lips die, the teeth will grow cold''. That''s why I came to see if there''s anything I can help with." The sacred master cupped his fists. He wasn''t a match for any of the enemies in the void.

    But even so, he couldn''t be too afraid and had to face it.

    If even Peak Master Lin was no match for him, he could only wait for death.

    He hade here with death in his arms.

    "Well, I''m busy and don''t need it. Even if there is a need, you can''t help. Then just stand there and watch like my junior brothers and sisters." Lin fan said.

    Although these words were a little hurtful, the truth was not that pleasant to hear.

    "Saint Lord, this guy''s words are too unpleasant to hear." Monarch dan Wu''s heart was broken, and he was being described like this.

    But our Holy master isn''t angry at all.

    Where''s your spirit? how can you be humiliated like this?

    "It''s the truth. " The sacred leader said emotionlessly. However, when he looked at the people in the air, he was really solemn. He couldn''t tell the cultivation of these people, but he could feel their auras. It was like they were deep in the ocean, vast and unrivaled.

    At this moment, the disciples of the various sects were all extremely excited. Their senior brother had appeared. There would be an earth-shattering battle soon, and they were all looking forward to it.

    He didn''t know what would happen.

    How long could these peoplest in senior brother''s hands?

    "It''s a pity that so many people havee. Hey, who''s your leader? I suggest that you quickly call more people over. There''s only so little, not even enough to fill the gaps between this Peak master''s teeth." Lin fan raised his head and was really disappointed.

    He had originally thought that the descenders would be an Army of thousands that would cover Half the Sky, but now it seemed that it was nothing much.

    Domineering!

    The disciples of the various sects raised their heads proudly.

    Listen!

    Look!

    This was his senior brother. Even if the enemy was already at his doorstep, he was still so domineering and not afraid at all. He evenined that the other party had too few people and asked them to call for more people.

    They just wanted to ask, who else could be more domineering than their senior brother?

    In their eyes, it was basically impossible to exist.

    "Savage!" Out of the three of them, ye Zhong was the most handsome one. At the same time, he loved to be in the limelight. Now that even an ant was so arrogant, how could he hold it in any longer? naturally, he stood out and scolded Lin fan.

    "Don ''t. Don''t you know how to talk? you''re always so arrogant. Even I''m tired of hearing you talk."

    "You are our guests, and don''t say that our sect doesn''t treat our guests well. You can choose whether to fight or not, but don''t misunderstand, I''m the peak Master against you all."

    Lin fan was really calm and even a little impatient.

    He still had some manners before the battle. Although the other party was just points to him, points also had dignity.

    He had to give hisst bit of dignity to the other party. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if he died unwillingly.

    The surrounding disciples sighed.

    "I''ve learned it. I can learn a lot by following senior brother. He can choose to fight in a one-on-one or a group fight. He hasn''t even started yet, and his aura has already risen."

    "That''s right. If I meet an opponent in the future, I''ll definitely be like senior brother. He''s really too domineering."

    The disciples exchanged their insights and at the same time, they had a deeper understanding of the sect''s culture.

    No matter what the other party was here for, since he was here, he was still a guest. These words were said by his senior brother, and after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it made sense.

    However, what they didn''t know was that if they learned from Lin fan, they would be beaten to death in the future.

    Facing this descender, Lin fan didn''t have much of a reaction.

    He had killed too many and was already numb to it.

    If it wasn''t for the sake of umting points and upgrading his cultivation technique, he wouldn''t be in the mood to y with these children.

    "Hahahaha ..." All of a sudden, nighzakaughed hysterically. Then, he calmed himself down and said,"interesting. This is the first time I''ve seen such a reckless ant. Good, very good."

    Dao realm descenders were filled with rage. Who gave these ants the courage to be so arrogant?

    "Son of God nighzaka, it''s a waste for you to deal with such a small bastard. Let me tear him into pieces." A Dao realm descender stood out.

    He was wearing a pair of jet-ck gloves that were wrapped in a cloud of ck mist. One could faintly hear the roars of a Bloodsoul within the mist.

    "Alright, you can go. But don''t kill him. Break his limbs and bring him to me." Nighzaka sneered, revealing a cruel smile.

    "Yes."

    The man smiled and walked out from behind, staring at Lin fan with a dark gaze.

    "The true Son of God told me not to kill you, but to break your four limbs. Later on, I will break your four limbs bit by bit. You have to experience the pain."

    "You talk too much. Since you want to start, then hurry up." Lin fan waved his hand. Descenders with such cultivation bases had long be numb from killing.

    There were only three of them who were worth paying attention to.

    "Hmph, foolish thing." "Die!" The man shouted. With a bang, his figure disappeared from the spot. Of course, he didn''t disappear for no reason. He was too fast for the naked eye to catch.

    "Dao crusher!"

    The man opened his fingers and gave off a bright light. He had already locked onto Lin fan''s tracks.<sub> </sub>

    "Native, I''m going to cripple your arm first. The sound of bones breaking is the most moving."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Pada!

    When the figure appeared, a hand was already biting Lin fan''s arm.

    "Hahaha ..." The manughed coldly as he clenched his fingers.

    "What?"

    He should have heard the sound of bones breaking and the screams of the native, but he found that the other party''s arm was like iron. He couldn''t move it at all.

    "Why would I?" He was shocked and a strong power came from the side. It was the native''s fist. In his eyes, the fist was getting bigger and bigger, and it gradually upied his eyes.

    Bang! Bang!

    Puchi!

    His head exploded like a watermelon, and a soft red substance spurted out, scattering all over the world.

    "How weak are you? you want to shatter your Dao? it''s more like you''re shattering your own head."

    Lin fan was filled with disdain and didn''t care at all.

    The weak ones were simply a waste of time.

    "Waa! He''s so powerful. "

    The disciples were stunned. They were a little nervous just now, but the other party was too fast and they couldn''t even see his figure.

    They were all panicking.

    When the other party grabbed his senior brother''s arm, his heart also creaked, and he had a bad feeling.

    However, in an instant, the other party''s head was crushed by the senior brother''s punch before he could even unleash his terrifying power.

    It happened so fast that they didn''t even have time to react.

    "How domineering, senior brother." The disciples felt their blood boiling.

    Although they were just onlookers, it was the same as them going on stage.

    That kind of feeling, if he didn''t experience it for himself, he would never understand.

    For example, dan e ''er was also dumbfounded when he saw the magnificent me sect disciples so excited.

    They weren''t the ones who did it, so why were they so excited?

    "Be quiet, it''s just a normal operation. Junior brothers, watch carefully. When we bury the corpseter, we have to put his head together. Don''t lose a piece of meat." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" The disciples were dumbfounded. They cheered loudly, but were dispelled by their senior brother''s words.

    You''re not joking, are you? he''s already been beaten up by senior brother, how can he put it back together?

    When the descenders in the void saw this scene, they were momentarily stunned.

    It happened so fast that he didn''t even have time to react.

    "Alright, the opening speech is over. Let''s start the real battle."

    Pada!

    The moment Lin fan finished his words, he took out the spatial God pir and waved it around in his hands, causing it to ring out.

    "What?" Xia Li did not say anything, but when he saw the stone pir, his expression suddenly changed. He then said angrily,""Spatial divine column! You stole the spatial divine column!"

    "Do you know how to talk? what do you mean by stealing? I picked this up." Lin fan retorted. People these days were really despicable. They were simply lying with their eyes open.

    Lin fan was a dignified magnificent me sect disciple, yet he was used of stealing. He couldn''t help it.

    "Bastard." From the start to the end, Xia Li had been extremely calm. However, when he saw Lin fan take out the spatial God pir, his anger waspletely ignited.

    The other two knew why Xia Li was so angry.

    Xia Li had a Daopanion. Originally, they were going to enter the outer realm together. However, he did not expect that the spatial divine pir was notplete, and a problem urred. In the end, his Daopanion died in the spatial divine pir, not even her corpse was left.

    "I want you dead." Xia Li took a step forward. Heaven and earth resonated, and ck cracks appeared on the surface of the space.

    The long spear in his hand was suddenly covered in a ball of raging mes, burning with a sizzling sound.

    "World annihtion."

    "Die!" Xia Li roared as he waved the spear in his hand. Instantly, arge amount of scorching mes covered the entire world.

    "Stay away." Nighzaka''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly retreated."Brother Xia, be careful. We''re still here."

    The people around also retreated. The Dao realm descenders were shocked by how terrifying the Emperor heaven realm was.

    One could tell how terrifying it was with just one move.

    He did not expect Xia Li to use his most terrifying move right from the start. It was obvious that he did not want to let this native live.

    However, there was no need to use a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken. It was overkill.

    A sea of fire engulfed the entire sect.

    "What a pity, the entire sect was burned to ashes." Nighzhongs looked at the scene in front of him and naturally did not think that the other party was still alive.

    However, at this moment.

    The sea of fire trembled and a shocking change urred, surging towards the crack in the void below.

    Lin fan shattered the space and formed a crack.

    The sea of fire surged into it and disappeared without a trace.

    "Not bad, you''re quite capable, but not very good." Lin fan said with a smile.

 905 Chapter 905

    "Oh my God, this ..." Ye Zhong almost spat out blood. He did not expect the natives to be alive, and the ants behind them to bepletely fine.

    Impossible, how could this be?

    How could he not know how terrifying Xia Li''s strength was?

    That move was terrifying to the extreme and it could burn everything. But even so, it was blocked by the natives. Now, the world was clear and it was as if nothing had happened.

    "Wow, amazing. It was so scary just now. I felt like I was in a furnace."

    Some of the disciples cried out in shock. It was too exciting. Their eyes were filled with a fiery red, and they couldn''t see any hope.

    It felt like he was wandering on the edge of death.

    The heat hit his face, and he was sweating.

    "Senior brother, you''re amazing."

    The junior brothers turned into cute little fangirls and began to cheer and shout.

    The people of the Saint convent sect saw everything clearly. To them, death seemed to have enveloped them.

    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen?

    "Holy Lord, what level do you think Peak Master Lin''s abilities have reached?" The divine punishment Lord asked in a low voice.

    If it were him, he could only wait for death. If he touched it, he would be turned into ashes by the sea of fire without a corpse.

    "I don''t know," Sacred master shook his head. This was hard to imagine.

    Perhaps he was even more powerful than he had imagined.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog was squatting on the mountain top. It had not been there, but it had been watching.

    When he saw the three of them, his heart had already exploded.

    The Emperor heaven realm had reallye.

    The strongest in the outer realm was only at peak Dao realm, so what could he use to fight? when the sea of fire came, he wanted to hide in a coffin and bury himself.

    However, what happened next was beyond his expectations. Not only did the sea of fire not burn him to ashes, it even dissipated.

    "Damn, this Desperado has been toying with me from the beginning."

    The frog reacted. The Desperado wasn''t in a hurry. It was obvious that he had a n in mind and was extremely confident.

    "My God, he''s hidden so well. If not for this situation, I really wouldn''t have known." The frog mumbled. Then, it smiled. Perhaps it wouldn''t have to die today.

    People nowadays didn''t want to die.

    Unless there was something wrong with his brain.

    "Green-headed beast, does that mean we don''t have to die?" The yellow paper hurriedly asked. Although he was bound to the frog, he was still a living being.

    It would be a loss if he died here before he could enjoy himself.

    The frog forgot to argue with the yellow paper and said with a little excitement,""That should be the case. I didn''t expect this Desperado to have hidden so deeply."

    "But it''s a little weird. The strongest in the outer realm is only peak Dao realm. How did he do it? he can fight against Emperor heaven realm experts with just Dao realm strength."

    "This isn''t a simple matter."

    The yellow paper ignored the frog''s question. As long as it didn''t die, it was better than anything else.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? are you all thinking that it''s impossible? how can a small native like me have such great power?"

    "Actually, I want to tell you that this is not my strongest power, and my realm is only temporarily stuck at this level."

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan bent his arms and clenched his fists.

    His ordinary-looking muscles began to swell, and the crisp sounds of popping were proof of his muscles swelling up.

    His body grew taller and his ck hair spread all the way to his ankles.

    The magic of the seven Gods was fully activated.

    The God roared, tearing the earth and the void apart as he walked out of the endless darkness.

    Hula!

    Thest god swallowed all the other gods. A terrifying power was brewing up and finally fused into Lin fan''s back.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The lightning spread on the ground, like a snake as thick as a thumb, swaying and spreading.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground couldn''t withstand such a powerful force and began to crack and shake.

    "What?" Ye Zhong and the others looked at Lin fan in shock. To think that this indigenous being would be this strong!

    Moreover, that vast body was really huge, which gave them a great sense of oppression.

    "He''s here! He''s finally here! This is senior brother Lin''s strongest form!"

    "That''s right. Senior brother Lin has cultivated hard body skills and has long reached a terrifying level. It''s too shocking."

    The disciples cheered, they were really too excited.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan twisted his neck and there was a terrifying power flowing in his body.

    "Alright, it''s about time to start. I''ve decided to give you guys a chance to fight as a group. As for a one-on-one fight, don''t bring shame on yourself. I''m afraid that you guys will die too quickly and I won''t be able to feel any pleasure."

    Lin fan raised his leg and walked forwards. He stepped down and power exploded out.

    The ground split apart, and crushed stones were thrown into the air, floating around him.

    "Damn it! You''ve been looked down upon by a native. This is a humiliation, an indelible humiliation. Alright, I like your self-righteous character. Let me see how powerful you are."

    "However, you have to be careful. Don''t let me break your neck. If that happens, you won''t be able to connect it back."

    The demonic apeughed sinisterly, the spiked dark gold iron rod in his hand emitting a radiance.

    As they waved in the air, they exploded with a shocking boom.

    "A hard body skill?" Lin fan looked over and smiled. He liked hard body skills but they were just too rare. He seemed like he was someone who specialized in hard body skills. He was much stronger than the others.

    "Look at your confident eyes. Do you really think you''re invincible? No, you''re still too young. "<sub> </sub>

    "Ah!"

    "You''re courting death!" The demonic ape roared, and boundless anger burst out of his body. A storm-like aura swept out and wrapped around his body.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The storm that wrapped around the demonic ape''s body was mixed with thunder and lightning. It bloomed from time to time, erupting with a crisp roar.

    "Oh! I can feel it. My true body has descended once again. My blood is already boiling. "

    "Foolish ants, use your lowly bodies to wee my arrival."

    Buzzzzzz!

    There was a muffled sound.

    In the storm, a pair of Scarlet eyes could be seen.

    "The demonic ape''s anger."

    Suddenly, a voice that reverberated through the world burst out.

    A terrifying power was being nurtured in the storm. Then, one side of the storm swelled up and became concave.

    A fist that carried an infinite amount of power came crashing down towards Lin fan.

    Crack! Crack!

    The power of this punch was truly terrifying. It had yet to arrive, but its might had already overturned the heavens and earth. Countless ck cracks appeared in the sky, and the ground below was ground into dust under its might.

    The magnificent me sect disciples broke out in cold sweat.

    Their bodies were trembling.

    He couldn''t move his hands and feet.

    "I can feel it. However, the power is still not enough." Lin fan raised his head and bent his knees. With a Peng, his body turned into a streak of light and he charged up. He clenched his fingers and a power ocean gathered.

    He threw a punch.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two fists collided, causing a shocking boom and a ring of powerful shockwaves. Bright light exploded, and it was like a Gxy spinning as it floated in the sky.

    "Amazing." Lin fan''s robes were fluttering in the wind. He didn''t take a single step back and just punched the other party away.

    He could feel that the other party''s strength was not weak. It was as if there was a real collision of strength.

    "Awesome, this is too awesome."

    Lin fan''s lips curled into a smile. He had already felt the impact of the attack.

    ? Ye Zhong''s expression turned serious."How could this be? the demonic ape''s power is enough to tear the world apart. Even I can''t withstand the power of one punch. Where did this nativee from? he didn''t even retreat a single punch. He''s even doing it with such ease."

    "Brother Xia, this is a tough one. It''s not realistic for the outer realm to have such an expert. We might as well retreat first."

    He felt a sense of danger.

    He wanted to leave this ce.

    He had once relied on this feeling to escape from danger many times.

    However, Xia Li kept his mouth shut and stared at Lin fan. There was a fire burning in his heart.

    "How did this happen? you actually managed to catch my fist." The storm dissipated, and the demonic ape''s true body appeared.

    The ten thousand Zhang tall body stood tall between the heavens and the earth. The fur on its body was very dense and shone with a luster.

    "Yi!" Lin fan looked over. The other party''s arm was already bent and his fist was badly mangled. It was obvious that he was crippled. However, the other party didn''t seem to have noticed it and didn''t have any expression at all. This made Lin fan very confused.

    "Big stupid guy, are you for real? don''t you feel pain? Take a look at your arm. "

    Lin fan shouted.

    The punch just now had really made him feel the joy of battle, but this feeling came and left too quickly.

    It was a pity that it ended like this before he could even properly experience it.

    "What?" Demonic ape relied on his tall body to disy his boundless and terrifying might. However, when he heard these words, he couldn''t help but be stunned and didn''t react for the time being.

    "I say, is your hand okay? Don''t you feel anything?" Lin fan felt that this demonic ape was quite something. Indeed, people who cultivated hard body skills were not afraid of pain.

    In fact, even he, who had cultivated to this level, yearned for pain.

    But unfortunately, his immortal body allowed him to ignore pain.

    "What?"

    At this moment, the monster ape was stunned. It indeed felt that something was wrong.

    There seemed to be something wrong with his arm.

    Hisntern-sized eyes slowly shifted and finally fixed on his arm.

    "Ah!"

    A Thunder-like voice resounded.

    "How did my arm break? how did it break?"

    "It''s so painful. "

    The demonic ape''s originally calm expression disappeared and was reced by a shocking scream.

    The sound was so loud that it hurt their eardrums.

    "You bastard, how dare you hurt me? I''m going to smash you into a meat pie."

    The demonic ape roared and raised his other arm. He raised the ck metal rod with spikes and smashed it towards Lin fan.

    The power was so great that even the void copsed.

    Even if an ordinary person didn''t take it head-on, they would be crushed to pieces within the range of this power.

    "F * ck, you''re retarded." Lin fan nced at him and didn''t back down. He punched at the metal rod.

    Bang! Bang!

    The world lost its color.

    Everyone couldn''t open their eyes because of the light curtain that had burst out.

    "Oh my God, it''s the end of the world."

 Chapter 906 Cant You Just Talk Nicely?

    ng!

    A muffled sound exploded in the air like thunder.

    "Not bad, but it''s far from enough." Lin fan burst outughing.

    The fist collided with the metal cudgel, and the spikes embedded in the metal cudgel were instantly shattered. It was actually unable to sh with a body of flesh and blood.

    "Just what is the background of this native?" Ye Zhong panicked and felt that something was wrong.

    The Emperor had ordered them to kill the magnificent me sect leader and execute anyone who resisted.

    However, the situation was not right.

    This native was too strong and had even surpassed them. If they continued to stay here, they might die.

    He wanted to leave.

    However, Xia Li refused to leave. Even the big and stupid demonic ape had been beaten into a sorry state. Even if his true body descended, he could not suppress this native.

    "I can''t die Here."

    He already had an idea to leave this ce.

    However, if they left just like that, it wouldn''t be good. They could only leave a backup n. If the situation didn''t look good, they would retreat immediately.

    "You detestable thing, you''vepletely angered me." The demonic ape was shocked and furious. The fluctuations dissipated, and the metal cudgel in his hand was covered in cracks. With a slight wave, it shattered into pieces with a Kacha sound and disappeared from the world.

    "Who do you think I am? I''m the strongest ape fiend. "

    The demonic ape''s angerpletely erupted.

    His favorite weapon had been destroyed by the natives. His eyes were burning with mes, and his breathing gradually became faster. With every breath, he breathed out a thick breath.

    "Hehe." Lin fan let out a smile as his body disappeared from the spot. His speed was extremely fast, and even the void was torn into two.

    He didn''t attack, but just used his speed to produce such a terrifying force. The people around him were terrified.

    When those Dao realm descenders first arrived in the outer realm, they thought that they were the strongest.

    All the living beings in the outer realm were just ants in their eyes.

    But now, they realized that this wasn''t the case. That native''s strength was beyond their imagination, and he was even unrivaled.

    "Argh! I''m an invincible demonic ape. I''m going to tear you into pieces, you native. " The demonic ape roared in anger, searching for Lin fan''s traces.

    There was a strong gust of wind.

    He used his other hand to p at the source of the sound.

    With a palm strike, the space copsed and the reverse flow boiled, sweeping in all directions.

    The ground started to shake, and no one could stand steadily.

    He was really too strong.

    It was just that this p had missed Lin fan. However, this p had caused a deep pit to be formed on the ground.

    "Terrifying. If that palmnded on my body, I''d be turned into ashes."

    Although the magnificent me sect disciples enjoyed extremely high-end treatment, they had never seen many powerful people before. They had never seen a real battle between powerful people and how terrifying it was.

    Now that he saw this scene, his heart trembled and fear enveloped his heart.

    Pada!

    Lin fannded beside the monster ape and grabbed its arm that he had destroyed.

    "You think you''re strong, but in my opinion, it''s far from enough. Your arm is already crippled, so there''s no need for it to exist. Let me help you clean it up."

    Puchi!

    Lin fan opened his arms and used strength. The demonic ape''s arm was ripped off andrge amounts of blood flowed out.

    "Ah!" The screams were shocking.

    The demonic ape roared angrily. The pain swept through his entire body,pletely stimting his bloodlust.

    "Bastard! How dare you break my hand? I want your life! I want you dead!"

    BOOM!

    The demonic ape''s palm was extremely powerful. Just the power it created was enough to tear the ground apart.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge and just raised his hand to take it.

    Bang! Bang!

    A violent shock wavepletely exploded.

    The world trembled and fell into chaos.

    "What?" At this moment, the monster ape was shocked. The other party grabbed one of his fingers. Suddenly, a terrifying force swept through his body. He felt that he was out of control. His feet left the ground, and his entire body floated up.

    "Being tall doesn''t mean that you''re strong." "Die!" Lin fan shouted as he swung his arms. The demonic ape''s huge body mmed into the ground.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground couldn''t withstand such a powerful force andpletely cracked, turning into ashes.

    The surrounding disciples were dumbfounded by the scene before their eyes.

    "Oh my God, is this Desperado that powerful?" The frog was stunned and couldn''t believe it. If it hadn''t seen it with its own eyes, it would have found it hard to believe this scene.

    Such a huge body was actually like paper, being yed around with in the palm of his hand.

    A thick cloud of dust rose.

    The loud sound shook everyone''s hearts. The descenders were all terrified and felt a sense of fear.

    He had kicked an iron te.

    Lin fan floated in the air and pped his hands. To others, this was an undefeatable enemy, but to him, it was just too simple. He could crush them with a wave of his hand.

    The demonic ape''s body smashed into the ground, creating a huge pit. Hey quietly inside without any movement.

    "Hey, don''t y dead. If you''re so weak, then it''ll be too disappointing." Lin fan lowered his head and looked at what was happening below.

    He was a little regretful and disappointed.

    He had thought that since the other party had cultivated a hard body skill, he would definitely be very strong.

    However,pared to him, the gap was still a Little Big.

    He did not say anything.

    It was very quiet.

    The demonic apey there, its broken arm bleeding profusely, filling up half of the deep pit.

    "Speak up! Show me your strongest power. It wasn''t easy for me to have the desire to fight. If you submit just like that, I''ll tear you into pieces." Lin fan''s eyes were burning with battle intent.

    The patterns that covered his body emitted a dazzling light.<sub> </sub>

    The endless fighting spirit had already condensed into a physical form, wrapping around his body and constantly boiling.

    "I''m undefeatable. "

    Suddenly!

    There was movement in the deep pit.

    A gigantic fist covered the entire sky, tearing through the heavens as it headed straight for Lin fan. Around the fist, a storm was spinning.

    "Mm! This is interesting, this is more like it. Then this Peak Master will be more serious. " Lin fan floated in the air with a smile on his face. Facing this powerful punch, he did not Dodge or evade.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fingers and gathered his power. It had been a long time since he had met an expert who could make his blood boil.

    The fellow in front of him was not qualified.

    But it also made him feel a little hot-blooded.

    His arms tilted backward, and his muscles swelled up again. Every vein was like a dragon coiling around his arms, giving off a shocking feeling of explosive power.

    "Come, let me feel how strong you are when you are angry."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A dazzling radiance bloomed from his fist, pouring down like a waterfall.

    The light screen exploded, and the fist could no longer be seen. It could only be seen that the fist was wrapped in a pir of light.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    Everyone held their breath, not knowing what would happen next.

    BOOM!

    The two fists collided with a deafening sound.

    A vortex of the Milky Way emerged from the collision of their fists, and light shot out in all directions.

    In that instant.

    Just when everyone thought that they were evenly matched, the light curtain swooped down and crushed,pletely covering the monster ape.

    "It''s so ring. I can''t see the situation inside at all."

    The light bloomed and covered all directions.

    Everyone raised their hands to block their eyes, so they couldn''t see the situation clearly. The light was too ring. At the same time, a gust of wind swept over, blowing them all over the ce. They couldn''t stand still.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "What''s the situation?"

    This was the only thought in the minds of countless people. They only wanted to know what had happened. Had that terrifying fellow been killed by their senior brother?

    "The situation is not good." Nighzaka''s heart trembled. He had a bad feeling and took a step back. He already had thoughts of escaping.

    If he continued to stay here, things would probably be bad.

    However, Xia Li didn''t move at all. If he ran away, it wouldn''t be good. If Xia Li won in the end, he would suppress this native.

    He would definitely be severely punished and might even lose his life.

    At this moment.

    The light gradually dissipated, and the world returned to peace.

    Everyone''s eyes turned to look, wanting to know what thetest situation was.

    "What?"

    When everyone looked over, they realized that there was a pile of flesh and blood in the deep pit. They werepletely dumbfounded.

    He raised his head and looked at Lin fan.

    The power of a single punch was actually so terrifying.

    Such a big man was actually smashed into a meat pie with one punch. Did he need to be so cruel, bloody, and terrifying?

    "Sigh, he''s still too weak. He can''t block a real punch." Lin fan felt helpless but he had no choice.

    This was already the strongest expert who had descended to the outer realm.

    His strength was very strong, far beyond his imagination. He could be considered a barely qualified opponent.

    However, there was still a long way to go before he could meet his requirements.

    "F * ck! Senior brother is invincible!"

    The disciples finally reacted and started cheering. Their voices shook the heavens. This was the voice of every disciple.

    He was too strong.

    It was simply too powerful.

    They had personally witnessed the scene of their senior brother erupting with a terrifying might.

    That kind of power made their blood start to boil, and it was difficult for them to calm down.

    "Oh my, I haven''t seen Peak Master Lin for a while, and he''s actually so powerful." Monarch dan ''e muttered to himself in a panic.

    He was so powerful that he was unrivaled and difficult to deal with.

    It was only when he saw it with his own eyes that he knew that the other party had already reached such a tyrannical level.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan raised his hand and told everyone to be quiet.

    "My fellow junior brothers and sisters, there''s no need to be too excited. This is all normal."

    He was very calm. He didn''t feel the joy of smashing the demonic ape. Instead, he felt regret.

    "I can feel it."

    "Senior brother''s face is filled with disappointment."

    Lu Qiming mumbled to himself as he looked at his senior brother.

    He had always been by his senior brother''s side, so he could feel the changes in his senior brother''s inner emotions the best.

    "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by disappointment?" Monarch dan Wu looked at Lu Qiming. Why did he not understand?

    Lu Qiming shook his head.

    "They''re too weak. I''m so disappointed."

    When monarch dan Wu heard these words, his heart felt stifled. ''Can you still be so pretentious?''

    Can''t you just talk nicely?

 Chapter 907 The Most Affectionate Confession, Ill Wait For You

    Lu Qiming did not take it to heart when he saw the disbelieving look on sovereign dan Wu''s face.

    Those who didn''t understand would never understand.

    As for those who understood, they naturally understood without much exnation.

    "True Son of God ape mo is dead."

    Amotion broke out among the quiet group of descenders. They had seen with their own eyes that the demonic ape had been smashed by the Aboriginals. There was no corpse left, only a pile of flesh and blood.

    If there was anything good, it could only be said that the demonic ape had dug a hole for itself before its death. In the end, ity in the hole and buried itself in the soil. It could be considered as arranging a home for itself.

    At least he died with some dignity.

    "It''s still a little weak. What do you two say? Why don''t we do it together?" Lin fan looked at the people in the distance.

    He was already prepared. He felt a little bit of disappointment towards these descenders.

    He felt a little helpless.

    There was still a huge gap from what he had expected.

    "Devil ape is dead. He died too carelessly. At the same time, you''vemitted a heinous crime. To you, a brief moment of arrogance is only the source of your pain. You''ll regret everything you''ve done."

    Xia Li, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke.

    He could tell that the other party was indeed very strong, but he would not retreat. It was not for anything else, but to kill the other party.

    Even if he couldn''t kill the other party, he definitely wouldn''t let the other party off easily.

    "Oh, really? The source you speak of is only the time of your death. " Lin fan smiled and opened his fingers. He clenched and because the power was too strong, the space around exploded.

    "Did you see that? "The essence that you think can bring me the source of pain is just like this. It''s all broken. If you''re not happy, thene."

    These words were really domineering and the Dao realm descenders were all stunned. They had never encountered such a situation before.

    This was the first time.

    They were panicking.

    When they came to find the natives, they didn''t care much about them. In their eyes, with three true deities leading a team, no natives could fight with them.

    But now, he was wrong.

    Demon ape true Son of God was killed by the other party. Even if he could fight back, it would beughable and helpless.

    Xia Li lifted his foot and took a step forward. A power ripple spread out from under his feet and swept in all directions.

    "What''s your name? you''re very powerful. I might die in your hands today, but I Won''t Back Down. It''s not an insult to me to die in the hands of a strong person."

    Suddenly, a powerful aura burst out from his body.

    Thunder rumbled in the heavens and earth as a scorching light erupted from his body.

    Strange phenomena urred again and again. The spear in his hand was burning with ayer of mes that could destroy the world.

    Shua!

    Xia Li waved his arms and the long spear cut through the void, creating a bottomless abyss.

    He stared at Lin fan, his long hair dancing in the wind.

    "Tell me, what''s your name?"

    He growled, and the Golden armor on his body gradually changed color."I, Xia Li, am one of the 12 disciples of the bright holy me Emperor. I will fight you."

    "Only life and death, not victory or defeat."

    His roar shook the sky, and his words contained a heavy aura that bombarded everyone''s hearts.

    "Hahahaha ..." Lin fanughed,"interesting. You''re the most polite descender I''ve ever met. That''s good too. Then listen up, in case you die without knowing who killed you."

    "My name is Lin fan, the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak."

    "Don''t worry. When you die, I''ll personally bury your body."

    Thunderbolt!

    The two auras collided, splitting the heavens and earth in half. A Thunderbolt exploded between the two of them, and a thin stream of lightning spread out, covering the entire heaven and earth.

    "Dragon Soul!"

    Xia Li moved without fear. Even though the other party had just killed the demonic ape, he was not afraid.

    Although he was no match for them, he had to act today.

    A Dragon''s Roar reverberated through the world.

    In the void, a Dragon Soul that was emitting golden light and circling the sky appeared out of thin air. Every scale was as big as a mountain range. Then, it swooped down and merged into the spear in Xia Li''s hand.

    The golden light was dazzling.

    Xia Li was shrouded in the light.

    Suddenly!

    The spear pierced through the void and headed straight for Lin fan with a terrifying might.

    "Not bad." Lin fanplimented as he mmed the spatial God pir towards the other party.

    Bang! Bang!

    An explosion urred, and the shock wave was like a bright Gxy that enveloped the two of them.

    A wave of energy swept out, causing the ground to crack and trees to turn to dust.

    "Such a battle is not something we cane into contact with. The reason why we are not hurt is because of senior brother''s protection."

    All the magnificent me sect disciples had the same feeling.

    If it weren''t for their senior brother''s protection, given their cultivation, they would have been crushed into a bloody mess by the pressure.

    "What?" Xia Li''s body sank, and the web between his thumb and forefinger split open. Blood spurted out. The force he was bearing was too strong, and he could already feel it the moment they exchanged blows.

    However, he gritted his teeth and roared. His arms swelled up and his face flushed red.

    "Unparalleled battle intent."

    ng!

    The sound of weapons shing continued to ring. The two of them were moving so fast that their figures could not be seen at all. Only the sky could be seen, and rings of energy shock waves were created out of thin air.

    BOOM!

    "Your strength isn''t bad. I didn''t expect you to be even stronger than that blockhead. It''s a pity that you''re still far from enough." Lin fan grabbed onto the spatial God pir with one hand. Without any moves, he just smashed it down casually, and the other party was already unable to fight back at all.

    Puchi!

    Xia Li kept retreating, and his feet pulled two ck abysses in the void. Finally, he stood firmly in the air.

    Di da!

    Fresh blood dripped from his wrist.

    The armor on his body seemed to have been cut by a sharp de, with deep holes appearing.

    Arge amount of blood rolled out.

    "Hu, Hu!"

    Xia Li was panting heavily, andrge amounts of sweat were dripping down his forehead. However, he was still staring at Lin fan.

    Suddenly!

    He raised his head and looked at a spot of light in the sky.

    It was a ne.

    There was a change in his expression.

    "What is this?" Lin fan reached out and hooked the ne with his thumb. There was nothing special about it. It was really normal and there was nothing that surprised him.

    "Give it to me," Xia Li said gloomily,"return that ne to me."

    "What''s wrong? Is this very important to you? However, I saw that you were very angry when I took out the spatial divine pir. Could there be a story behind this?"

    "Hmm, let me guess. This ne is clearly a female item, and the spatial divine pir is an important divine item for building a spatial passageway for you. Could it be that you have an important figure who died in the spatial passageway when he descended into the outer realm?"

    Lin fan said as he yed with the ne in his hand.

    As expected, Xia Li''s emotions were on the verge of exploding.

    "It seems that you guessed right. However, you descenders won''t be so affectionate to us after entering the outer realm, so it''s a good death."

    Lin fan chuckled as he slowly closed his fingers.

    "No... I don''t want to." Xia Li roared.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of something breaking.

    "Very good, that''s the kind of expression you want. Come, be angry. Let me see how much power you can burst out when you''re angry."

    "Come, use the long spear in your hand to pierce through my body."

    Lin fan patted his chest and spread out his fingers. A ball of ashes flew with the wind and scattered in the air.

    "Detestable!"

    BOOM!

    Xia Li instantly disappeared from his spot and waved the long spear in his hand fiercely.

    In that instant.

    The world between heaven and earth seemed to have be a world of Spears. Spear''s consciousness was boiling in every ce.<sub> </sub>

    "So it''s true. Anger can make people stronger. And your current strength is indeed much stronger than before."

    Lin fan avoided them. No one could see the situation and they didn''t know what was going on.

    Xia Li''s figure had long disappeared from where he was. However, in their eyes, Lin fan''s surroundings were filled with rumbling sounds from time to time.

    At the same time, a destructive shockwave spread out.

    "You detestable fellow, I''m going to dismember your body into a thousand pieces."

    Xia Li roared in anger. His eyes were bloodshot and blood was even oozing out. At the same time, his aura gradually increased. The intense spear will filled the void and destroyed everything.

    "The situation is getting worse."

    Ye Zhong panicked. If he continued to stay, he would only die.

    He wasn''t a fool, and he wasn''t an idiot.

    Even if they joined the battle, the two of them would not be a match for each other.

    After getting rid of Xia Li, the native would definitely kill him next.

    Even demonic ape, who was so big, had been smashed into a meat patty. His small body could still take a few more hits.

    He looked around and saw that everyone''s attention was on Xia Li.

    It was a good chance to escape.

    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, nighzaka retreated secretly and used a secret technique, leaving only a fake body where he was.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan wielded the spatial God pir and mmed it down on Xia Li''s body.

    The huge impact exploded.

    Puchi!

    Xia Li''s pupils expanded as if they were about to explode. His body turned into a stream of light and mmed into the ground.

    He spat out mouthfuls of blood.

    "Unfortunately, no matter how angry you are, it''s useless. You''re still weak. If you want to be strong, you can''t just be angry and burst your seed."

    Lin fan floated in the void and spun the spatial God pir in his hands.

    When descenders arrived in the outer realm, they would only treat the people there as ants and kill them at will.

    Since that was the case ...

    Then he, Lin fan, had always treated the descenders as points.

    There was no problem between the two.

    Xia Li stood up with great difficulty. After suffering a blow, he could not hold on any longer. It was as if all the bones in his body had been broken.

    Instantly, his body trembled. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale.

    "Look, this is the result of not cultivating hard body skills. If your body is not strong enough, one strike will almost make you lose yourbat power." Lin fan sighed. However, this guy''s strength was pretty decent.

    He was much more powerful than the blockhead from before.

    "I want you dead."

    Xia Li swayed unsteadily, his hands tightly gripping the long spear in his hands.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The space rippled, and a nameless aura trembled slightly.

    An aura gathered on his body and gushed toward the spear.

    "Thest shot!"

    Her fluttering long hair gradually turned white, and her skin, which was originally flowing with light, gradually dimmed.

    At this moment, his essence, energy, and spirit were all condensed together.

    "Yes." Lin fan focused and could feel a strong power gathering.

    "Gather all the strength in your body and burst out with the strongest spear?"

    "I''m looking forward to it. "

    The wind and clouds in heaven and earth surged. Endless power gathered under Xia Li''s guidance, even forming a storm.

    "Bumpkin, even if I, Xia Li, die today, I will drag you down with me."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A ray of light rose into the sky.

    There was a terrifying power in the light.

    "Not bad. You''re ambitious, but it''s not enough. Your fate has already been decided when you descended into the outer realm and caused trouble at the magnificent me sect."

    "If we were outside, I might have spared your life."

    "However, those who harm the magnificent me sect must die."

    Lin fan hollered out as he raised his hand up high and mmed the spatial God pir down.

    He wouldn''t spare the other party''s life just because he thought the other party was good.

    Such a foolish act would only bring danger to the magnificent me sect.

    BOOM!

    With a single strike, a terrifying aurapletely erupted.

    Xia Li''s face was ashen. Faced with such a powerful move, he had no way of retaliating.

    Bang! Bang!

    A mushroom cloud rose into the air, and the ground trembled. Everyone felt like they were living in fear.

    Plop!

    Monarch dan Wu sat on the ground, and cold sweat poured down his forehead like raindrops.

    His eyes were wide open, unable to believe what was happening.

    "This is too terrifying."

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed what he was seeing.

    "It''s over," Lin fan waved his hand. From the start to the end, there wasn''t any tough battle. All he had was a casual strike.

    "

    At this moment,ughter could be heard from below.

    Then, theughter grew louder and louder.

    A gust of wind blew past, scattering the dust.

    The huge pit shocked everyone.

    Pada!

    Crushed stones rolled down.

    A figure slowly walked out from the deep pit. His body was in tatters, and white bones were protruding from many ces. At the same time, blood had dyed his body red, making him look like a blood man.

    ng!

    Xia Li stabbed his spear into the ground. He ced his center of gravity on the spear and relied on it to support his body.

    His current appearance was that of a withered old man. His hair was white and his face was wrinkled.

    "Lin fan ..."

    He shouted.

    "Remember, all the natives in the outer realm will be crushed. I''ll go now, but I''ll wait for you down there ..."

    "Hahahahahahaha."

    He let out a long howl and finally hung his head down powerlessly. However, he didn''t fall down even when he died.

    "Sigh, why do you have to do this?" Lin fan was a little helpless.

    There was no hope of waiting for him down there.

    It was impossible to wait forever.

    If hell really existed.

    Then he felt that Xia Li would be the most affectionate person in hell. He would not reincarnate or be reincarnated, just waiting for his arrival.

    "Alright, thest powerhouse, right? are you ... Eh, you ran away?"

    Lin fan was about to hammer thest kid to death, but upon closer inspection, he realized that the figure was fake.

    The descenders who hade reacted from their fear.

    He had wanted to ce all his hopes on ye Zhong.

    But suddenly, they were afraid.

    True Son of God nighzaka had actually run away, leaving behind a fake body to deceive everyone.

    ''Oh my God.''

    Why was it like this?

 908 Chapter 908

    "Damn it, are people nowadays all so wretched?"

    Lin fan''s heart ached. Wasn''t it good to fight fair and square? why did he have to run? this wasn''t a good thing.

    He had ced too much hope on the descenders, but the descenders treated him like this.

    He was full of hope.

    Even if he couldn''t win, to be able to use his life tofort his heart, it was a worthy death.

    ''Damn it, this guy took advantage of the battle and ran away without anyone knowing. He disappeared without a trace. This is too much.''

    "Senior brother, that guy has run away." Lu Qiming shouted.

    He knew that his senior brother''s heart would be in pain.

    It was as if he had been betrayed.

    He could feel a little of that pain.

    "I saw it." Lin fan''s voice was low and there was rage burning in his heart. This kind of untrustworthy person shouldn''t be alive.

    Other people were fighting to the death for victory, but he actually ran away halfway.

    He had abandoned his teammates and those who trusted him. He deserved to die.

    "Senior brother, what should we do now? Since that guy has already run away, then forget it. I''ll deal with him properly the next time I meet him. " Lu Qiming consoled.

    He was his senior brother''s intimate little cotton jacket. He could feel his senior brother''s current emotions from his every move.

    Anger was burning in his body.

    If he couldn''t calm it down, he was worried that Shixiong would have a problem.

    "Run? If he wants to run away from here, he''ll have to wait until today is not his death anniversary. " Lin fan floated in the void and looked up.

    The hands and feet of the Dao realm descenders turned cold.

    Now, they were the only ones left. Two of the three true son of gods had been killed, and thest one had escaped when no one was paying attention. He had even abandoned them.

    They had beenpletely betrayed.

    Plop!

    The Dao realm descenders knelt down and didn''t have the heart to fight.

    "We admit defeat. Please don''t kill us."

    The cries of mercy continued, covering the heavens and earth.

    They were strong, but only to others. The strength of this guy in front of them was too terrifying. They were not strong enough.

    If the other party were to make a move, it would probably be very simple to hammer them to death.

    Some descenders looked up to see what kind of expression the other party had.

    However, he was stunned at that moment.

    What a strong suction force.

    Lin fan bent his arms and clenched his fists. He raised his head and took a deep breath.

    Whoosh!

    A strong wind blew, and the air from all directions rushed in.

    This was the aura of an expert, especially someone with Lin fan''s cultivation. Even the giant tree that was rooted in the ground was shaking like it could be pulled up at any moment.

    "Oh my God, what kind of monster did we offend? why does it seem so unreliable?"

    "Do you guys think he''s going to suck us into his nostrils and use the needle-like nose hair in his nostrils to stab us to death?"

    The descenders still had their own ideas.

    He thought so far just by looking at the nostrils.

    "What is senior brother Lin doing?"

    The disciples of the various sects couldn''t understand what was going on. They only felt that their senior brother''s style was too overbearing.

    At the same time, they also admired him.

    Just by breathing through his nostrils, he could create such a powerful aura. He was indeed worthy of being the idol in their hearts.

    "What are you guys thinking? This is senior brother''s unique skill, to sense the smell in the air and find the target''s trace. With your vision, it''s very difficult to understand. " Lu Qiming exined.

    He knew how powerful his senior brother''s move was.

    "Ah?"

    Everyone was dumbfounded, as if they had heard wrong.

    What did he just say?

    This was the first time she had seen her senior brother doing this to find the other party''s tracks.

    "That''s scary, Holy Lord. I''ve realized that the magnificent me sect has been brainwashed by Peak Master Lin. I''ve never seen such a thing before." Monarch dan Wu said in a low voice.

    He finally realized that the magnificent me sect members had all joined the devil.

    At the same time, he felt that Peak Master Lin was really terrifying. He could actually brainwash a person to such an extent. It was too frightening.

    "Shut up. No one will think you''re mute if you don''t speak." The sacred leader red at sovereign dan ''e. This fellow really had a lot of nonsense to say.

    He was convinced by the current situation. No matter what Peak Master Lin did, he would think that it was a big deal.

    His powerful strength hadpletely convinced him.

    Thinking about how the Saint convent sect used to suppress the magnificent me sect, he felt a lingering fear.

    Fortunately, the outer realm had saved them.

    If it wasn''t for the fusion of the outer realms, the Saint convent sect might still be arguing with the magnificent me sect, and it would be a tragedy.

    "I found it."

    Lin fan smiled. He had already smelled his scent.

    Pei Pei!

    After removing the impurities, he looked into the distance. With a bang, he disappeared from the spot and rushed into the distance.

    He was going to catch up with that guy now.

    It was simply a dream to escape from his hands.

    "Phew, we''ve finally escaped." The descenders prostrated there immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that they were too weak, and the other party didn''t care about them at all.

    However, all of a sudden.

    To their horror, they discovered that their bodies were covered in cracks.

    "No..."

    Bang! Bang!

    A rain of blood sttered, dyeing the world red.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan didn''t make a move. His speed was just too fast and he crushed all of them.

    Although these guys were weak, they were still points. It would be a waste if he didn''t take them.

    "Bury the body and collect the storage ring. Oh, that spear-wielding fellow. I''ll personally bury him when I return."

    If he said that he would personally bury the other party''s corpse, he would do so personally. He was definitely not lying.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    Lu Qiming shouted at his junior brothers and sisters who were still in shock.

    "What are you guys standing there for? didn''t you hear what senior brother said? hurry up and bury the corpse. You all know the rules, don''t make a mistake."

    Although they didn''t fight, they still participated in the battle, so they still felt a little satisfied.

    "Oh, oh."

    The disciples came back to their senses and quickly joined the battlefield to collect the corpses.

    It wasn''t that they wanted to say this, but their senior brother''s methods were just a little off. He just had to hammer people to death. For some reason, he just liked to blow people up. Some of their flesh and blood were not easy to assemble.

    "Do you think we''ll have to bury corpses for the rest of our lives?"

    A disciple sighed.

    He had already experienced this a few times, and he was getting used to it.

    "It''s good enough that some of them are buried. Look at those from the Saint convent sect. They didn''t even have the chance to be buried."

    Looking at the Saint convent sect disciples who were standing there in a daze, the disciples felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said.

    "F * ck! Holy shit. "

    The frog''s eyes were wide open, and a drop of sweat slowly fell from its forehead.

    "He actually won. He''s really seeing a ghost."

    Indeed, such a thing had happened in a hopeless situation.

    The three of them were Emperor heaven realm experts. In the past, they were nothing. But now, these three Emperor heaven realm experts were like death talismans that could kill.

    He had already prepared a small and exquisite coffin for himself, but who would have thought that he would not need it?

    "Damn, he hid it so well. I was almost careless."

    The frog finally understood that it wasn''t that Desperados were stupid, but that they had full confidence.

    "How despicable! If you''re so confident, why don''t you just tell this frog master? and you''ve made me afraid for so long? I''m really speechless now!"

    However, it didn''t seem realistic for this Desperado to chase after the guy who had escaped. How could he catch up?

    If the other party wanted to escape, he would have long disappeared to God knows where.

    In the distance.

    Ye Zhong ran like crazy, his mind nk.

    "This is too terrifying."

    When he descended to the outer realm, he was prepared to be an ancestor. Who would have thought that he would not be an ancestor, but be scared away by others?

    The demonic ape and Xia Li were killed by the natives.

    If it wasn''t for his quick-witted mind that allowed him to clearly see the situation and retreat in time, he would definitely not have ended up well.

    "Hu!"

    Ye Zhong looked back and saw that he was far away from the magnificent me sect. He didn''t even know where he had gone.

    Perhaps they were already hundreds of thousands of kilometers away.

    He had lost his sense of direction.

    He ran too hurriedly, afraid that he would be caught. He was like a headless fly, flying everywhere to avoid being tracked.

    "Xia Li must have helped me for a long time. It''s basically impossible for that native to find me."

    "I have to inform His Majesty of this situation. The enemy is simply too powerful. There''s definitely a world-level expert here."

    However, he was also rather puzzled. This person didn''t have the traits of an Emperor heaven realm or a world realm expert, but the aura he was exuding was enough to crush them.

    He couldn''t understand the reason.

    Suddenly!

    A drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

    His heart thumped, and he had an extremely bad feeling.

    "It can''t be, he can even catch up to them like this?" Nighzaka was stunned, but he ran away without hesitation.

    Deep in thought?

    He would bepletely dumbfounded, and then he would be caught by the other party and then smashed by the other party.

    It was impossible.

    He wasn''t such a stupid person.

    Although he didn''t see the other party''s figure, he knew that if he really did see the other party''s figure, it would be a dead end. He wouldn''t be able to escape even if he wanted to.

    Not long after ye Zhong disappeared from the spot.

    A beam of light streaked across the sky.

    "Where did he go?" Lin fan followed the scent and this was the ce but he didn''t see anyone.

    "Hey, little guy, stop running. Hurry up ande out. I promise I''ll leave you an intact corpse."

    Lin fan looked around and sniffed. The smell from all around surged in.

    "I found it again."

    "He''s really good at running. "

    He was already slower than his opponent, and his opponent was also at the Emperor heaven realm. It was impossible to catch up to him without using a bit of effort.

    However, even so, this guy was still going to die.

    Ye Zhong panicked and used all his escape techniques. He was truly afraid.

    What kind of enemy did he offend? it was already like this, and he still wanted to chase after them.

    He had already killed a group of them, so what was the big deal about letting him go?

    He was too petty.

    His heart trembled as a sense of danger came from behind him.

    The world was big.

    But at this moment, he didn''t know where to run.

    It was as if there was no ce for him in every corner.

 909 Chapter 909

    "Damn it, you''re like a Mad Dog. If I wasn''t afraid of you, I would have gone out and smashed your dog head."

    At that moment, ye Zhong was hiding in a dangerous ce.

    He had no choice, he was really forced into a dead end.

    As he ran, he didn''t see anyone chasing after him, but that sense of danger was too close, and there was a great sense of oppression.

    He knew that someone was chasing after him.

    What the f * ck.

    He really didn''t know how that fellow had discovered where he had run off to. He couldn''t understand.

    If he kept running, he would definitely be caught. By then, it would be useless even if he called for his father.

    Just as he was feeling hopeless and at a loss, he found a dangerous ce.

    He hade back from the dead end.

    If he hid in a dangerous ce, he should not be discovered.

    Even if the other party''s tracking technique was strong, it was impossible for him to find him in a dangerous ce.

    As far as he knew, the danger zone had the effect of istion.

    As long as he hid inside, he would definitely not be discovered.

    In a dangerous ce.

    Nighzaka squatted at the foot of the wall, surrounded by the corpses of several monsters.

    The moment he entered, he attracted the attention of a few demonic beasts.

    He was so scared that he almost peed himself.

    If the demonic beasts caused amotion and attracted that fellow over, he wouldn''t even know how he died. Hence, he decisively killed these demonic beasts without making any movements.

    He was now squatting in a corner, not daring to move. He was afraid that at a critical moment, he would attract the roar of a demon beast.

    At that time, he might even have the thought of hanging himself.

    "Yes."

    He focused his attention and could already feel the fluctuations in the void outside. It was that guy''s aura.

    He didn''t dare to move at first, but now, he didn''t even dare to breathe.

    "Hehe, you can really run. Your legs are very nimble."

    Lin fan floated in the air. This was where his aura had disappeared.

    He looked around and saw nothing.

    The tip of his nose sniffed. His sense of smell was a special characteristic and was very sensitive.

    "Let me smell you and see where you''ve run off to. If I catch you, I''ll definitely break your two dog legs."

    Instantly, she sniffed.

    A strong wind blew.

    The leaves and soil couldn''t withstand such a violent wind. They were all swept up and rushed into his nose.

    Cough cough ...

    "Strange, there''s no smell. Where did this person go?"

    He didn''t expect this guy to be capable enough to disappear without a trace.

    Not even a scent was left behind.

    Suddenly.

    He saw several figures below him, but they were not descenders.

    Their cultivation was very weak, not even at the heaven Ascension realm.

    He should be a disciple of a certain force who came out to gain experience.

    Hended on the ground, and his huge ck shadow pressed against the ground.

    The group of people realized that the sky had suddenly turned dark.

    However, when they raised their heads, they were scared out of their wits. They had never expected such a huge person toe.

    "Senior brother, What is this?"

    The younger Junior Brother, who had not seen much of the world, was so scared that his legs turned stiff.

    "Don''t panic,"

    The senior brother who had taken the lead ining out to gain experience swallowed his saliva. Although he was also scared out of his wits, he had to remain calm at this time.

    "Senior, may I ask what''s the matter?" Ye Qing cupped his fists. He had brought his junior brothers and sisters out to gain experience, which was also to let them see the outside world.

    Of course, he didn''t dare to go to such a dangerous ce. With the strength of his junior brothers and sisters, they definitely wouldn''t be able to solve it. They might even lose their lives for nothing.

    "Who are you people?" Lin fan asked.

    Why were these guys so afraid of him?

    It didn''t seem like he did anything to them.

    Perhaps unknowingly, this Peak Master has already cultivated the temperament of a strong person.

    "Reporting to senior, this little one is Ye Qing, from the Xiao Yu Pavilion. I brought my junior brothers and sisters out to gain experience and wanted toe to this dangerous ce to gain some experience. If I disturb senior, I will apologize to senior and immediately leave."

    Ye Qing''s vision was pretty good. Even though he didn''t know Lin fan''s background, just this aura alone was enough to scare people.

    Therefore, he knew that this was definitely not an ordinary person, but an expert.

    "Eh? You said there''s a dangerous ce here, where is it?" Lin fan asked.

    He didn''t believe that he could let someone escape with his ability to control smell. He must be hiding somewhere.

    "Over there." Ye Qing pointed to a ce not far away and said. He was puzzled, not knowing what senior was trying to do.

    Even if he was suspicious, he didn''t dare to show it.

    In particr, their bodies were so huge that they were like dwarves in front of each other.

    "Is that so? thank you. This isn''t my territory. After I settle this matter, you can continue to gain experience. However, you have to be careful. There are many descenders, so don''t lose your little lives." Lin fan gave him a friendly reminder.

    However, to these little things, it was extremely terrifying. They felt as if their hearts were about to explode.

    "Thank you for your warning, senior." Ye Qing cupped his fists and lowered his posture, not daring to show any dissatisfaction.

    Lin fan didn''t say much and just walked towards the danger zone. Maybe the person he was looking for was in there.

    "Senior brother, who is he?" A disciple asked in a low voice.

    "Shh! Don''t ask, don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know. " Ye Qing reminded.

    Such an expert probably didn''t like others to ask too much.

    Although he didn''t make a move, the other party gave him a very oppressive feeling. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his body, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    "Oh."<sub> </sub>

    They rarely came out, but this time, it was their senior brother who brought them out to see the world.

    After hearing this, he didn''t ask any more questions.

    In front of the dangerousnd.

    "It''s here. I wonder if he''s hiding inside. " Lin fan thought about it, then smiled. He bent his knees and jumped up. With a loud boom, hended on the dangerous ground.

    Buzzzzzz!

    "What''s the situation?" Ye Zhong, who was crouching in the corner, was already drowsy. Suddenly, he heard a vibration. He tensed up in shock, and every nerve in his body felt like it was going to explode.

    "It can''t be, how did he find this?"

    "Impossible, there must be some other reason. Even if they found this ce, they wouldn''t know that I''m in there. Stay calm, stay calm. I can''t panic."

    Ye Zhong began to console himself. He didn''t believe that the natives could find him.

    But for some reason, he became even more panicked.

    "Senior brother, isn''t that the dangerous ce we were going to? What is he trying to do?" Someone asked.

    Ye Qing shook his head,"I don''t know, but it should be something."

    He could not understand it either.

    The outer realm was huge.

    There were many experts.

    It was normal for them to encounter strange experts. As long as they didn''t encounter those who killed without blinking, they would be fine. After all, they didn''t offend those people, so their lives wouldn''t be in danger.

    ording to their conversation just now, he found that although the senior in front of him had a terrifying figure, his words were filled with concern. He should be a good person and not a devil who would kill without blinking.

    "Whether you''re here or not, you won''t have the chance to hide in this dangerous ce today."

    He roared.

    He thrust his hands into the surface of the dangerous ground, and the power between his fingers turned into threads that spread out.

    "Open!"

    BOOM!

    The sound of the shaking continued. The rocks on the surface of the danger zone cracked with a Kacha sound. Then, the gravel fell and the cracks spread into the distance.

    In a dangerous ce.

    A huge rock fell from the sky and hit the ground, making a loud noise.

    The ground shook.

    The demonic beasts were all stirred up. They were on a rampage.

    Ye Zhong was dumbfounded. He raised his head and said,"no way. Is this how you y?"

    He was already scared out of his wits, and he actually felt like he had no way out.

    "Impossible, I can''t scare myself. There will be no problem. That native doesn''t even know that I am hiding in there and he is just trying to scare me. I can''t be fooled."

    Ye Zhong consoled himself.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of sunlight shone into the dangerous ce, dispersing the darkness around it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the same time, the voice was still echoing in his ears, tormenting his heart.

    Crack! Crack!

    Ye Zhong''s mouth was wide open, and his eyes were bulging out. A crack appeared in the sky, and the light grew brighter and brighter. The sense of security he had felt in the dark was gone.

    Bang! Bang!

    The rock wall above the danger zone was forcefully opened by a pair of hands.

    "Let me see where he is hiding."

    In the middle of the crack, a head suddenly stuck in.

    To other people, this was a bit too big of a head.

    "Damn, do you have to be so scary? I''m a coward." Nighzaka shrunk back and did not dare to move. If he had known that he would offend such a terrifying existence, he would not havee even if he was beaten to death.

    But it was toote to say anything now.

    What was there to talk about when they were being chased?

    Ye Qing and the others werepletely dumbfounded the moment Lin fan opened up the danger zone.

    They had never seen someone so overbearing, to actually open up a dangerous ce.

    What kind of great power was this? it was truly astonishing.

    "Senior brother, this is too terrifying."

    The surrounding junior brothers and sisters werepletely dumbfounded.

    They did not understand the world of the strong. Everything that was happening now was so impossible to them.

    "Eh? I really don''t have any. " Lin fan took a look, but he did not see ye Zhong.

    Ye Zhong watched as the huge head slowly disappeared. He heaved a sigh of relief. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants.

    The feeling of approaching death was really unpleasant.

    However, at this moment.

    The top of his head cracked open.

    A terrifying sound came.

    "I found you. So you were really hiding here. I had a hard time finding you." Lin fan''s head was stuck between the cracks. He looked at the stunned ye Zhong and gave him a smile that he thought was friendly.

    Ye Zhong raised his head and looked. At first, there was only light in his vision. But when he saw Lin fan''s face, his brain seemed to have stopped working. The surrounding environment gradually became dark and quiet. There was no movement at all.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan used both his hands to flip the top of the dangerous ground.

    The top of the huge rock was thrown into the air and pressed into the distance, causing a thick cloud of dust to form.

    "Come out. You''re good at running. You''re giving this Peak Master a headache." Lin fan said.

    Ye Zhong was a little slow-witted and muddle-headed. He did not run away immediately. Instead, he came out of the dangerous ce and floated in the air. He did not have much strength left in him.

    When Ye Qing and the others saw ye Zhong, they were all a little surprised. They really did not expect that there was really a person hiding in the dangerous ce.

    "Say, descender, can''t you have a bit of a future? others are fighting with their lives on the line while you''re running away. You''ve lost all your face." Lin fan said,"alright, I won''t say much. How do you want to die?"

    "Wait,"

    At that moment, nighzaka raised his hand.

    "Brother, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s really a misunderstanding. Can you listen to my story before I die? perhaps your attitude toward me will change."

 910 Chapter 910

    "Do I have to listen to other people''s stories again?" Lin fan smiled at him. He didn''t expect this guy to tell him a story and change his opinion of him.

    This story was obviously very moving.

    "Brother, I have to correct you. This is not a story, but my life experience. After you hear it, you will understand that I am not the kind of person you think I am." Nighzaka said hurriedly. He was already panicking.

    Scared, he was really scared.

    He had thought that he could escape, but who would have thought that this guy had a dog''s nose and could even catch up to him?

    Beasts, beasts, they simply didn''t give people any surprises.

    Lin fan raised his palm and a stone table appeared with wine on it.

    Then, he sat down on the stone bench and took a sip of the wine.

    "It''s fate that we met. Come up together. " Lin fan said to Ye Qing and the others.

    Ye Qing was a little confused and didn''t understand what had happened. Who was that person who had been hiding in the danger zone and had been scared out of his wits? from his expression, he seemed to be very afraid of this senior.

    However, thinking about it, the ceiling of the dangerous ce was lifted. Such violent means, even if it was the other party, even if it was them, they would be scared out of their wits and their guts would explode.

    "Many thanks for senior''s hospitality, it would be impolite for junior to decline." Ye Qing cupped his fists in thanks and did not decline.

    If they made the senior unhappy, he would probably p them into a family-style meat pie.

    Perhaps it would be torn into pieces of meat.

    "Senior brother, I''m afraid ..."

    A timid Junior Sister said in a low voice.

    The scene of Lin fan opening up the dangerous ground was still fresh in his mind and it was hard to forget.

    "Junior Sister, be careful with your words. It''s our fortune that the senior invited us. Don''t be impolite." Ye Qing reprimanded them sternly. ''What are you afraid of? are you the only ones afraid? I''m f * cking afraid too, okay?''

    Nighzaka stood there like a helpless child. His eyes were filled with confusion and fear.

    He didn''t know what this native was thinking and if he was willing to listen to his story.

    In the face of absolute power, since resistance was useless, he could only open his heart.

    Let the other party understand that I''m different from the previous people, and that I''m actually very friendly.

    "Brother, this ..." Ye Zhong could not help but ask. Whether or not he was given a chance, he should at least say something.

    Lin fan poured a cup of wine and filled it up. He smiled,"you have a story and I have wine. I will give you an incense''s time to start your performance. If you don''t perform well, you will die."

    "Please," he said.

    Ye Qing and the others were restless and didn''t dare to speak.

    The atmosphere was a little strange.

    He understood a little. The person standing there was being chased by this senior in front of him. There was no way out, and he had no way out. Now, he had to tell a story in order to find a way out.

    However, senior was so calm that he gave the other party a chance.

    It was this feeling that was very strange and gave people great pressure.

    Nighzaka heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was given a chance, it meant that he still had a chance to live.

    "Brother, you should be able to tell that I''m not a bad person ..." Just as ye Zhong was about to tell his story, Lin fan raised his hand and interrupted him. He was very unhappy.

    "What''s the matter with you? The story has a beginning and an end, so please briefly introduce yourself first. Name, age, cultivation level, and family situation. "

    "What''s this?" Nighzaka was stunned. He muttered in his heart,"what the hell is he talking about? why can''t I understand him at all?" however, he quickly nodded and said,"Okay, okay."

    His life was in her hands, so how could he dare to be impudent?

    "Alright, let''s start over. I''m ye Zhong, thirty-five years old this year, and I''m at the Emperor heaven realm middle stage. My family''s situation is a littleplicated. My mother is a maidservant, and she wasn''t born into a noble family, so she has always been targeted ..."

    "Wait," Lin fan shouted for him to stop."I want you to introduce your family to me. A simple one will do. Don''t act pitiful in front of me. I won''t give you any bonus points."

    Nighzaka blinked. ''What''s the point of acting? I just wanted to make it clear to you so that you can understand my life experience. You can be a little immersed in it.''

    But it was also good. Since he didn''t want to hear it, he wouldn''t say it. If he said too much, it would only bring up the sad past.

    Ye Qing frowned, feeling that something was wrong. What the hell was the Emperor heaven realm?

    "Senior, he''s lying. Where is the Emperor heaven realm?"

    He spoke out the doubts in his heart.

    The surrounding junior brothers and sisters all nodded their heads in agreement. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they couldn''t figure out what the hell the Emperor heaven realm was.

    Ye Zhong looked at Ye Qing and the others with disdain. Where did these country bumpkinse from? they didn''t even know about this realm. However, it made sense. To the natives of the outer realm, this realm was like a god.

    Of course, there were also special existences in the outer realm. Even an Emperor heaven realm like him had been beaten like a dog by the natives of the outer realm.

    "He''s not lying. There are Emperor heaven realm experts, but you guys don''t know about them. " Lin fan said.

    Ye Qing and the others felt their hearts tremble. They felt that they hade into contact with something incredible, so they all listened attentively. Perhaps today''s opportunity had arrived, and they would be able toe into contact with some secrets that were impossible for others.

    "Above Dao realm is the Emperor heaven realm. However, the highest realm in the outer realm is only Dao realm, so it''s normal that you don''t know."

    After hearing the senior''s exnation, Ye Qing and the others were dumbfounded. Their mouths were so wide open that they could swallow a fist-sized chicken.<sub> </sub>

    D * MN!

    So he wasn''t lying.

    It was because they were too inexperienced and embarrassed.

    Above Dao realm was the Emperor heaven realm. This was the first time he had heard of it and it was really eye opening.

    "Alright, let''s continue. Pay attention to the time. The time it takes for an incense stick to burn is very short." Lin fan said.

    "Alright," he said. Ye Zhong nodded and organized his words."Brother, I''m not bragging. What do you think of me?" Let''s not talk about other things, just look at my clothes, face, temperament, and demeanor. Of course,pared to brother, I''m like a grasspared to a giant tree. There''s noparison, but no matter what, brother, can you take a look first?"

    "Yes, he doesn''t look like a human from a distance, but he really does look like a human up close." Lin fanmented.

    "Aiya, brother, you really have a good eye. I''m impressed, I''m really impressed." Nighzaka immediately praised him,"brother, let me tell you, I''m not bragging. I''ve met many people in my life, but I''ve never met anyone like you."

    "Even the bright holy me Emperor is nothingpared to me."

    Ye Zhong spoke with sincerity, making the wise holy me Emperor sound worthless. He was not afraid of being struck by lightning.

    Ye Qing and the others were dumbfounded. They felt that this person was so F * cking shameless.

    Even though he was speaking the truth, there was still a lot of bragging involved.

    "Hahahaha ..." Lin fan chuckled out,"you sure know how to talk. Aren''t you afraid that your great emperor will kill you with a single p if he hears you?"

    "Brother, don''t misunderstand. I''m not the kind of person who''s afraid of death. I''m afraid of everything else, but I''m not afraid of death. What I just said was from the bottom of my heart." Ye Zhong said excitedly. He was lying through his teeth. Of course, when he said that he was not afraid of death, he did not panic at all. He spoke as if he was telling the truth.

    "I really did not believe you." Lin fan looked at him and wanted to see what else he could perform.

    "Brother, you should be able to see my quality from what happened just now, right?"

    "Although the bright holy me Emperor is my Emperor, I never lie. When I first saw you, I knew you weren''t an ordinary person. There was an indescribable auraing from your body that made people worship you." Ye Zhong said.

    "Hehe, are you tired?" Lin fan asked.

    He was convinced today.

    This descender was just too F * cking shameless.

    He simply disdained to be associated with them.

    "Tired? "Brother, it''s impossible for me to be tired. I, ye Zhong, am telling you the truth. Besides, you''re my idol in front of me. You''re a lofty existence. How can you say that you''re tired? if anyone says that they''re tired, they''re definitely not being sincere."

    "Actually, I''m not running because I''m afraid."

    "It''s just that I don''t want to be enemies with big brother. When I didn''t see big brother, I didn''t have such thoughts. But ever since I saw big brother, I was instantly won over by big brother''s heroic bearing. Even if you beat me to death, I can''t do anything to big brother."

    "The bright holy me Emperor ordered us toe here, so we have to do it. But for my brother, I would rather go against the emperor''s orders than do anything to my brother."

    Ye Zhong''s mood changed drastically when he got to the point.

    Ye Qing and the others looked at each other. They really wanted to say,"boss, we''ve learned."

    Ever since he came here, he realized that in order to survive, he could actually throw away his pride.

    Especially the other party, his expression was on point, his voice was on point, and the atmosphere was immediately affected.

    "You, this guy, can be considered a talent. I didn''t expect you to be able to see this Peak master''s hidden inner qualities. You have some ability, and you''re not blind." Lin fan thought about it for a long time and acknowledged that he did have such an aura.

    "Brother, you''re right. I, nighzaka, don''t have any other skills, but I do have the ability to see through people. You''re like a Firefly in the dark. You''re so dazzling and bright. Others might not be able to see it because they''re blind, but I can see your inner qualities with one look."

    Ye Zhong had never felt that he was so good at talking.

    But today, in the face of life and death, he hadpletely understood that he could speak like this.

    "Interesting. I don''t want to kill you anymore. After all, you''re one of the few people who can see my hidden meaning."

    "However, your legs are running too fast. I''m very dissatisfied." Lin fan was thinking about whether he should hammer this guy to death.

    But this fellow was really quite capable. There were very few people who could see through him. It wasn''t easy to meet one.

    Puchi!

    Before he could say anything, ye Zhong cut off his legs without hesitation and shattered them with a p. He looked furious.

    "Hmph, these legs are really detestable. They actually made me unhappy. What''s the point of keeping them? I don''t need to do anything, I can do it myself."

    "Brother, do you think it''s okay?"

    Ye Zhong''s actions were decisive, without any hesitation.

    "Brother, don''t think that I''m trying to please you. Actually, I''ve also found this pair of legs unpleasant for a long time. Why did you run so fast? you almost missed someone like brother."

    "I swear to the heavens that you''ll be my big brother from now on. If I dare to disrespect you, I won''t even need to lift a finger. I''ll be struck by lightning and turned into ashes."

    BOOM!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    Nighzaka raised his head and muttered in his heart.

    "F * ck! I''m not from the outer realm, so even divine retribution is effective?"

 911 Chapter 911

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. He was in deep thought, his fingers rubbing the wine cup.

    Ye Zhong couldn''t care less about the oath. He looked at Lin fan carefully.

    He had already said so much, he wouldn''t still want to kill him, right?

    It was very quiet at the moment.

    After a long time.

    "You''re quite an interesting fellow. " Lin fan opened his mouth. This guy really had a lot of ideas.

    "It''s my honor to be able to make me feel that it''s interesting," nighzaka said with a smile.

    He was afraid of death.

    When he was about to die, he could only think of throwing away all his face to make the other party happy and spare his life.

    At the same time, what he did not expect was that a casual sentence he said would be an oath.

    Oaths existed in the outer realm, and it was too easy to trigger them.

    Didn''t that mean that he couldn''t argue with this native in front of him in the future?

    "You''re good at talking. " Lin fan sighed. It wasn''t without reason that this guy could live until now.

    "Brother, I don''t agree with that. What do you mean by ''good at talking''? I''m speaking from the bottom of my heart. I''m being honest. If you don''t believe me, I''ll die to prove my sincerity." Ye Zhong said.

    "I see. Then let me see you die." Lin fan wanted to y with him. This guy was the person with the strongest desire to live that he had ever met.

    Moreover, he wasn''t stupid. He was much better than those who had the desire to live but no brains.

    "Ah?" "What?" nighzaka was stunned. He had just used a heavy tone to lighten the atmosphere, but he did not expect the other party to believe him.

    If he really died, wouldn''t all his previous efforts be in vain?

    "Brother, I know you''re not joking, but I can''t die yet. Ever since I met you, I''ve found the meaning of my life."

    "This time, it was the bright holy me Emperor who ordered us toe. We have failed, but there will definitely be a next time. So, I must live."

    "Of course, I''m not living for myself. I''m living for my brother. I have to stop the emperor''s violent actions. When this is over, I''ll die for my brother without him saying anything."

    Ye Zhong''s brain was very flexible. He thought of an excuse in a short time.

    Ye Qing and the others were convinced.

    They had witnessed everything that had happened since the beginning.

    At the same time, they also knew that the guy in front of them was a descender, and he was very strong.

    However, he was frightened by this senior.

    The words he said were a little disgusting. Anyway, they did find it a little disgusting.

    "Senior brother, no matter how I look at it, descenders don''t seem that bad. I even feel a little pitiful."

    A Junior Brother asked in a low voice.

    This was what he felt. How could descenders be fierce? especially in this situation, they looked really pitiful.

    Ye Qing really wanted to say,"what do you guys know? descenders are very terrifying."

    But now, he couldn''t say that.

    He did have such a feeling.

    If anyone didn''t believe it, they could look at the situation before them.

    This descender was very pitiful.

    He had cut off his own legs and pitifully asked the other party not to kill him.

    At that moment, nighzaka looked at Lin fan with a pitiful expression. He was telling Lin fan that everything he said was true and that he was speaking from the bottom of his heart.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stood up and walked through the void. He came before ye Zhong and reached out his hand, patting his face.

    "You''re an interesting fellow. You also know how to talk. Congrattions, I''m very satisfied with you. You''re one of the only descenders who can survive in my hands."

    "Waa!" Ye Zhong shouted and then said excitedly,""Brother, your satisfaction means that you acknowledge me. The fact that I''m able to survive in your hands means that I still have value. In the future, I''ll cherish my life even more, because this life of mine was given by you. Other than you, no one can take it away."

    "Get lost, get lost. The more you talk, the more disgusting it gets." Lin fan waved his hand and said impatiently.

    He had to admit that this guy was a talent.

    He didn''t really want to kill talents.

    After all, it would reduce the fun.

    Moreover, he didn''t expect the other party to swear to the heavens. This was interesting.

    Any unruly behavior would be punished by the heavens.

    He was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. If the bright holy me Emperor had any ideas about the magnificent me sect, he would be involved.

    If ye Zhong did not do anything or did not inform them, he would be punished by the heavens.

    With his desire to live, how could he note?

    Keeping it was a good choice.

    "Yes." At that moment, nighzaka bent down and grabbed his butt with both hands.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan was stunned. Was he doing acrobatics?

    "Brother, if you ask me to get lost, I won''t stand up and walk. Besides, I don''t have legs now. Besides, legs are no longer necessary for people like me. If I have legs, I''ll be disrespecting you."

    "Then I''ll get out of here, brother. Take care of yourself. I''lle and visit you often in the future."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Ye Zhong was like a ball, rolling into the distance. His speed became faster and faster, and finally, he disappeared without a trace.

    "A talent,"

    Lin fan looked at it for a long time before finally spitting out two words.

    He had met many people, but this type of person was really rare. That''s right, it was a good thing to know how important life was.

    "Senior, is there anything else we need?" Ye Qing, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke.

    They had been here for a long time. Seeing that the matter had been resolved, he wanted to leave with his junior brothers and sisters.

    "I''m fine now. "

    Lin fan came out to find him. Now that the matter was solved, there was no need to stay here.

    "It''s fate that we met. I''ll give you these pills."

    It felt good to be called a senior asionally.

    It was nothing to give each person a pill.<sub> </sub>

    To him, medicinal pills were of no damn use. He would usually just take them out and eat them like candy when he was hungry.

    The elixir gave off a strong fragrance. One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary elixir.

    Sniff, sniff!

    Some of the curious disciples brought the pill to their nose and sniffed it, revealing a satisfied expression.

    Ye Qing nced at them.

    "Senior, how can you take such a precious pill? besides, we didn''t do anything for you." Ye Qing''s hand that was holding the pill trembled a little.

    He was not an idiot.

    The medicinal power of this pill was very strong, and it was not something that disciples like them could obtain.

    "Precious? It''s not expensive, it''s just for you to taste. To me, it''s just a candy, I''ll asionally eat it. " Lin fan took out a bunch of pills from his storage ring. He didn''t care what they looked like and just stuffed them into his mouth.

    Ye Qing was dumbfounded.

    He died.

    It was such a waste.

    This was the first time he had seen someone take so many pills at once.

    Moreover, judging by the quality, they all seemed to be pretty good. They were definitely not ordinary pills. To them, these were definitely divine pills.

    "Alright, goodbye. Be careful, juniors."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan didn''t waste time and left.

    "Hu!"

    Ye Qing heaved a sigh of relief.

    "We''ve finally met a good person this time. "

    It was indeed so.

    He had been afraid and worried from the moment he was left behind.

    If the other party wanted to kill them, they would have no room to resist.

    But luckily, the person didn''t kill them. Instead, he let them see a different side of you. When he left, he even gave them pills.

    He was really a good person.

    "Senior brother, what is the cultivation level of that senior just now? why do I feel so scared?"

    "That''s right. Is the Emperor heaven realm really above Dao realm?"

    They had a lot of questions, and their minds were filled with the content they had just learned.

    "Alright, don''t ask so much. You should treasure what senior pill master gave you." Ye Qing said sternly. He was the senior brother, so he had to maintain his dignity.

    His junior brothers and sisters had a lot of questions. It was not a good habit to walk outside in this line of work.

    Sometimes, asking too much could cost you your life.

    "Senior brother, are we still going to enter the danger zone?" A Junior Brother asked.

    The ceiling of this dangerous ce has been lifted by the senior.

    With their strength and experience, they had never thought of such a thing.

    "Let''s go in, how can we not go in? but it''s much more convenient now. The danger zone has been opened up by senior, we can look down from above and find the best ce to find treasures, and we don''t have to fight with monster beasts. "

    "However, don''t think that it''s going to be so easy. I brought you out to train you. I''ll choose demonic beasts as your opponents."

    Ye Qing was considered a good senior brother. He was very concerned about his junior brothers and sisters, and at the same time, he was very attentive to their training.

    To be able to find good things and train at the same time, why not?

    In the distance.

    Nighzaka rolled far, far away. Even though the other party did not follow him, he did not dare to stop.

    Being able to survive was already a miracle.

    Even though he had said so much, it was of no use.

    If a strong person wanted to kill someone, why would he care about how many good words the other party said?

    However, he didn''t expect that the native ...

    BOOM!

    There was the sound of thunder in the sky.

    "I''m sorry, it''s me, not a native. "

    Even if they thought about it, they had to respect it. There were no f * cking human rights here.

    p "Hu!"</anda>

    "We''re finally safe. It was so scary."

    After rolling for a long time, ye Zhong finally stopped.

    He looked at his legs, which were still bleeding profusely. He had just cut them off, and although it was very painful, he had to endure it for the sake of his life.

    "I really admire myself for being so decisive back then."

    After thinking about it, ye Zhong admired himself for being so decisive in cutting off his legs.

    If it was in the past, he would not have such courage.

    At this moment, the power in his body was flowing.

    The flesh and blood on his broken legs began to roll and shift, growing many fine teeth and tender flesh.

    In the end, a pair of legs grew back.

    "The feeling of being alive is really great."

    Perhaps, he was the only one who had survived. The rest of them should have died.

    "Brother, for the sake of my legs, let''s try to avoid each other as much as possible in the future."

    He really wanted to give himself a tight p right now.

    Why did he have such a cheap mouth when he left?

    He actually said that his legs were useless to him.

    The next time he saw GE, he would quickly cut off his own legs.

    If they really met in the future, it would be a bloody scene.

 912 Chapter 912

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan returned.

    "Senior brother, that guy''s body is still there. We''ve kept it. The rest have been buried." Lu Qiming reported the situation. There were many corpses buried outside the sect.

    He realized that his junior brothers and sisters were getting bolder.

    In the past, when they saw such a bloody scene, their hearts would tremble, but now, they were used to it. Moreover, they treated the corpses of their enemies with great importance and would not miss a single piece of flesh.

    "Yes."

    Lin fan came in front of Xia Li. He was still standing there.

    "You''re not bad, but it''s a pity that even though you''re strong, you''re not a talent. Compared to ye Zhong, you''re still too weak. It''s normal for you to die."

    He dug a hole and buried the corpse.

    After that, he stuck the spear into the other party''s grave and took a de of grass from not far away, nting it on the grave.

    "Senior brother, what''s the meaning of nting this grass?" Lu Qiming did not understand, so he had to ask.

    Staying by his senior brother''s side, he could learn something.

    "Junior Brother, you don''t understand. The meaning is simple. If you go against me, grass will already grow on your grave."

    Lin fan smiled and pped his hands. He was done and left the rest to them. He hadn''t drawn for a long time. Suddenly, he felt excited and had the urge to draw.

    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Junior Brother understands."

    Lu Qiming pondered and had some insights. He remembered what his senior brother did so that he could learn from him in the future.

    "Junior Brother, I''ve always felt that there''s a strange aura around you. Did you have an opportunity?" Lin fan asked.

    He had felt it before the fusion in the outer realm, but it wasn''t so obvious. Now, he found that it was a little frequent.

    However, he did not know what this aura was.

    He had never seen her before.

    "Ah?" Lu Qiming was stunned. He shook his head."No, senior brother. I''ve always been in the sect. I''ve never had any opportunities."

    "Strange."

    Lin fan couldn''t figure it out. Junior Brother Lu really didn''t leave the sect much, so he definitely wouldn''t have any opportunities.

    Forget it, if he couldn''t figure it out, he wouldn''t think about it.

    "Senior brother, are you not going out during this period of time?" Seeing that his senior brother was about to return to the mountain, Lu Qiming thought of something and brought it up.

    "I''m not too sure, but I''ll be in the sect for a while. What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked.

    "My junior brothers and sisters want to hold a martial artspetition and invite you to watch." Lu Qiming said.

    These were the junior brothers and sisters of the sect who wanted to show their senior brother their hard work.

    In such a wealthy sect, if one could not raise one''s cultivation level with the help of endless medicinal pills, then one would be living like a pig.

    And all of this was brought by their senior brother, so they wanted to let him see their results.

    "Oh! It''s held as usual, but I''m not sure if I have time. If I have time, I''ll go and take a look. "

    After saying this, Lin fan left.

    He was thinking about the descenders.

    When he fought with Xia Li earlier, he learned from him that theck of spatial divine columns caused the spatial passageway to be unstable, and people would die.

    Above the Emperor heaven realm was the world-level.

    If a world-level expert were to appear, he probably wouldn''t be able to do so at his current level of cultivation.

    However, this felt good too. To be able to fight with a strong person, even if he was beaten beyond recognition, that feeling was what he needed the most.

    When he arrived at invincible peak.

    He saw the frog crouching in the distance. When it saw him, its green little face bloomed with a brilliant smile.

    "Master ..."

    He stretched out his voice and jumped up high. He flew into the air and stretched out his back legs and front paws, wanting to rush into Lin fan''s embrace.

    He raised his hand and pped.

    A ck shadow shot out and crashed into the rock wall at the side.

    The frog opened its four ws and tilted its head. Then, its body slowly slid down and fell from the rock wall.

    Afternding, he did a somersault and was in high spirits.

    "Master, this frog misses you so much."

    The frog''s face was covered in tears. Although it was beaten up, it didn''t take it to heart.

    Given the current situation, not to mention beating him up, even humiliating him or humiliating him wouldn''t be a problem.

    He was really too shocked and couldn''t believe it.

    The surprise that this Desperado had given him was really great.

    The Emperor heaven realm experts were killed just like that, and there was no room for negotiation.

    In the future, the frog''s life would depend on this fugitive.

    The rtionship between a frog and a human needed to be re-drawn. In the past, he thought that he didn''t need to rely on anyone to return to the peak.

    But in the current situation, he couldn''t think too much.

    If he let the desperadoes protect him, he would still be very safe.

    "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t touch me." Lin fan looked at the frog.

    This guy was very dishonest.

    "Master, how can you call this touching? that''s because frog misses you. When it was fighting with someone just now, frog was so scared that it almost cried. Look."

    The frog took out the small coffin decisively.

    "I''m all prepared. If master can''t win, I don''t want to live anymore. I''m willing to leave with master and apany master."

    When it spoke of sadness, the frog squeezed out two drops of tears with great difficulty.

    "Don''t be disgusting. How can I not see through your thoughts?" Lin fan said.

    He had seen through the frog. If it really believed him, it would be crazy.

    "Master, you don''t trust me. I''m very loyal to you, do you remember?"

    "In the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave, in order to reunite with master as soon as possible, frogfrog cultivated with all its might before it could finally reunite with master."

    "The heavens and earth can bear witness to the frogfrog''s heart."

    The frog crouched there, raised its front paw, and wiped the corners of its eyes as if it was about to cry. It squeezed out two drops of frog tears with great difficulty.

    Lin fan looked at the frog.

    "Just tell me the truth, are you scared? Since the descenders have arrived, perhaps your acquaintances will alsoe?"

    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry anymore."

    "You''re my frog, who dares to touch you, right?"

    He had seen through the frog''s underwear with a single nce.<sub> </sub>

    Damn.

    She looked so pitiful, but it was all because she wanted protection.

    "Wow ..." The frog twitched."Master, your words really touched me."

    "How could I let master be in danger? if those enemiese, I''ll definitely kill myself. But I can''t let master be hurt at all. If master were to be hurt, how much pain would I feel?"

    The frog said with a rich expression, tears streaming down its face.

    He was touched.

    "Go and y by yourself."

    Lin fan didn''t have time to talk nonsense with the frog.

    There were still things to do next.

    "Master, rest in peace." The frog watched Lin fan leave and heaved a sigh of relief.

    That was F * cking close.

    He had to re-grade this Desperado.

    ''But that''s weird. The Desperado is only at the peak of the Dao realm, so how can he be stronger than an Emperor heaven realm expert? This is not right. "

    The frog racked its brain but still couldn''t understand what was going on.

    There was a peak Emperor heaven realm expert earlier.

    There was a difference of three minor realms and one major realm.

    Even if he was a genius, he shouldn''t have challenged him like this.

    "Hehe, green-headed beast, I''ve finally seen your true colors today. In order to survive, you even said such disgusting words. Do you still have any shame?" The yellow paper man said in disdain.

    The frog was furious."Shut up! You''re hanging behind me and you don''t have to do anything. If I die, you''ll be buried with me. I''m your Savior, and you have this attitude."

    He was furious.

    I don''t know who raised this yellow paper, it''s very hateful.

    The formation of the heaven and earth, this was simply absurd.

    For the heavens and earth to be able to form such a thing, it was as if they were blind.

    In the secret chamber.

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and took out the three sovereign swords.

    He stabbed his hand into the ground.

    "Three Pure Ones, go again. I, Lin fan, have treated you well. Give me a chance."

    This time, he was prepared. He hadn''t drawn for a long time, so he should have umted enough luck.

    " 100 draws in a row." He chanted in his heart.

    He had no choice but to fight. There should be a lot of good things.

    " 10 million points were consumed."

    "Red-gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    It was normal for there to be an opening in front, but there were also openings behind.

    "Come, let me see how many points you want to take from me before you''re willing to give me something less."

    He really didn''t believe it.

    At the same time, he was so angry that his liver hurt.

    Even the diamond lottery was not this bad.

    10 million points were thrown away just like that.

    In the outer realm.

    Star sea realm.

    There was a special scenery here. Every night, the clouds in the sky were like a sea of stars, densely covered with little shining stars.

    Suddenly!

    A ck light swooped down from the sky of the starry sea realm.

    It had a long tail and was burning with ck mes. The clouds around it evaporated.

    "What''s that?"

    There were many forces in the sea of stars.

    The disciples of the other forces looked up and wondered what that thing in the sky was.

    BOOM!

    The ck light crashed into the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Rings of shock waves swept out in all directions.

    The mountains and trees were all destroyed.

    A sect was very close.

    "What?"

    The people of the sect reacted and hurriedly resisted. A light screen covered their bodies.

    However, under the impact of the shock wave, it instantly fell apart. Even the sect-protecting formation was instantly destroyed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The quaking continued. Everyone in the entire starry sea realm could feel the fluctuations.

    The sky gradually darkened, and a ck curtain covered the sky. A strange blood Moon hung in the sky, and spots of blood light shone down, covering the ground.

    A deep pit had already formed at the ce where the collision had urred, and there was a huge rock that was riddled with holes stuck upside down there.

    Crack! Crack!

    The huge rock shattered.

    Several figures appeared. They were wearing long ck robes with blood-colored patterns on them.

    One of them took out a ck crystal from his robe.

    There was liquid flowing in the crystal, forming a vortex.

    Crack! Crack!

    The crystal cracked, and the liquid inside flowed out, seeping into the ground.

    The ground turned ck, and it continued to spread. There were even wisps of ck gas rising.

    The surviving flowers, grass, and trees instantly withered.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    "Not bad. It''s the best location for ghost hunter."

    A group of ck-robed men stood under the blood-red moon andughed hideously.

 913 Chapter 913

    "F * ck!"

    "Go on."

    "F * ck ..."

    "I''m going to hit someone. "

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan kicked the three sovereign swords away.

    Unfortunately, his right foot was cut open by the de of the sword. White bones were exposed, and blood was dripping.

    "Damn it, who did I offend?"

    He had a headache. 10 million points, 100 draws in a row, and he only got these damn things.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan was furious. He looked at the three swords on the ground and thought for a while. Then, he went forward and inserted the three sovereign swords.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have kicked you. Three Pure Ones, I, Lin fan, am not the kind of person who would fly into a rage out of humiliation. I just lost control of my right foot."

    The lottery was wonderful.

    Paying respects to the three big bosses was a mysterious thing, and he couldn''t be too presumptuous. Otherwise, he might be unlucky and use up all his points, but he might not be able to get anything good.

    But he was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    10 million points!

    Let''s see what I''ve drawn.

    Pills.

    Ordinary cultivation techniques.

    It was a decent weapon.

    To others, these might be good things, but to him, they were really trash. He even had the thought of dying.

    "I''m not going to beat around the bush. Three Pure Ones, I''m giving you onest chance. If you still can''t get anything good, I''ll die in front of you."

    Lin fan was furious and threatened him.

    10 million points did note from nowhere.

    Instead, he had knocked them down one by one with his hands.

    Emperor heaven realm experts only had 300000 points, and he would have to kill at least 30 of them to earn 10 million.

    Up until now, he had only killed three Emperor heaven realm experts, and he had even let one of them go. He thought about how much he had suffered and how tired he had been.

    There was still arge family to take care of.

    He was under a lot of pressure.

    " 100 draws in a row." He chanted in his heart.

    He wasn''t willing to ept this.

    After spending 10 million Yuan as thest resort, he did not believe that there would not be anything good if he were to do it again.

    In the past, when he drew lottery below diamond, he could always get something good with 100 draws.

    But it was all good now.

    It didn''t even make a bubble when it hit, which was very despairing.

    " 10 million points were consumed."

    He could only watch as the points that he had worked so hard to umte were swallowed by the bloody mouth of the red gold Lottery.

    He didn''t say anything and just waited quietly.

    He had rarely used the red-gold Lottery draw since its appearance. The main thing was that he would only get 100000 points once. He would not get anything good if he used it again and again.

    He could only get good things that satisfied him when he drew continuously.

    Pills.

    Weapons.

    Cultivation technique.

    There were also some strange things.

    But none of them were what he needed.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. He looked at the three swords that were stabbed into the ground and felt that they were really eye piercing.

    "He''s really forcing me to a dead end. "

    "I, Lin fan, will do what I say. I will never hurt anyone."

    He stood up, and with a ng, he pulled out the Tai sovereign sword and ced it on his neck.

    "You guys win. Watch how I die in front of you."

    Puchi!

    He finished himself off with a single sword strike and fell to the ground with a plop.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan woke up. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak and he had calmed down. All his dissatisfaction disappeared and he wasn''t angry at not being able to get anything good.

    "You want to get something good with just 20 million? that red gold Lottery is nothing."

    After dealing with himself, not only was his condition better, but his mentality had also recovered.

    He flicked the de with his fingers to get rid of the blood.

    Then, he inserted the sword back into it.

    "Three Pure Ones, just now, the inner demon appeared. That me was not the real me. Let''s start over again. If we can''t get anything good, I don''t me you."

    " 100 draws in a row." He chanted in his heart.

    " 10 million points were consumed."

    "Red and gold Lottery: you have won a divine-level cultivation method upgrade card. (You can choose a cultivation method and upgrade it to the divine level.)"

    Not bad.

    It was a good start.

    Although the cultivation techniques he cultivated were very mixed, they were all hard body skills.

    At the same time, the most important cultivation methods were of lower grades. Therefore, the cultivation method upgrade card was still very important.

    "Red and gold Lottery: congrattions on winning the divine-level cultivation method upgrade card."

    "Very good," he said.

    He didn''t expect to do it again after a good start.

    Although it was not an eternal-level BUFF, one should not be too greedy. He was not greedy at all and faced these things calmly.

    Void gate!

    Void gate!

    He did not panic at all.

    This was how lucky draws worked. If there were good things, there would naturally be nothing.

    "Red and gold Lottery: you have won a celestial-level cultivation method upgrade card."

    "Red and gold Lottery: you have won a celestial-level cultivation method upgrade card."

    ''Oh my God.''

    Lin fan was stunned.

    He knew that his luck hade, but he did not expect it to be this good.

    It couldn''t be blocked.

    "Eternal BUFF, give me one."

    He was screaming in his heart. It had been a long time since he had gotten the BUFF, and he missed it very much.

    However, he couldn''t ask for too much. It didn''t matter if he didn''te. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    nk!

    nk!

    nk!

    He seemed to have used up all his luck.<sub> </sub>

    "Red-gold Lottery: congrattions on obtaining an eternal-level buff."

    Lin fan was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what this BUFF meant. Although the meaning of the words was easy to understand, he couldn''t imagine what use it could have.

    "Debt must be paid: a passive and mandatory BUFF. If someone does anything unfriendly to the host, they will be in debt, and all the debt will be randomly taken from the other party."

    "I don''t understand."

    Even with the exnation, he was still a little confused. He didn''t quite understand what this BUFF meant.

    But forget it.

    It was better than nothing.

    Furthermore, his luck was really off the charts. In his third 100-draw, he had gotten a lot of good stuff.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Lin fan smiled and walked in front of the three sovereign swords."Big bosses of the Three Pure Ones, there''s nothing wrong with worshiping you. I, Lin fan, have been wandering in a foreignnd. Who else would help me other than you? I won''t say much, but it''ll be too pretentious if I say too much."

    "Upgrade!"

    He used the cultivation method upgrade card directly.

    The magic of the seven Gods must be improved.

    "Yes."

    He immediately used all the skill upgrade cards. A strong power was already gathering in his body, ready to burst out at any time.

    BOOM!

    "Damn, it''s that fierce?"

    He didn''t expect that directly raising these two cultivation techniques to the celestial level would actually cause such a huge explosion of power. It was a little unexpected.

    With Lin fan as the center, energy ripples spread out.

    The entire invincible peak was shaking.

    "What happened?"

    The invincible peak disciples were shocked, not knowing what had happened.

    Lu Qiming knew a lot about the situation. Heforted his junior brothers and sisters to not panic. He already knew that this was all caused by his senior brother.

    "Amazing! Senior brother''s cultivation has improved again!"

    His admiration for his senior brother was like the endless waves of the ocean.

    "The magic of the seven Gods, if I can improve it, it''ll be very powerful. It has unlimited potential."

    Lin fan felt the power in his body.

    His cells began to devour energy and convert it into his Foundation.

    His Dao realm Foundation was just too huge.

    He still had a long way to go before he could reach the Emperor heaven realm.

    However, this also meant that he had infinite possibilities. He could fight above his level and blow up his opponent. This was because every time he advanced, his Foundation would be pushed to the peak.

    With his current Foundation, he didn''t know how many people he could help advance to the Emperor heaven realm.

    "Wondrous beast peak."

    One of the magnificent me sect elders, elder Shou Yue''s residence.

    In the room, elder Shou Yue was cultivating. Suddenly, his mind trembled. It was the throbbing of a blood connection.

    He looked up and saw amp on the chopping board. The me was wavering, as if it would go out at any moment.

    "My son."

    He hurriedly recovered from his state of cultivation and stood guard by the light.

    This was his son''s lifemp, which he had personally forged.

    The light went out, and the child died.

    But now, Deng Huo was wavering, which meant that his son was in danger, or even dying.

    His son was one of the peak Masters of the magnificent me sect.

    Beast mountain.

    The sect''s disciples had no idea that the beast God Peak''s Peak Master was his son. All along, they had only thought that he was his direct disciple.

    Of course, the sect leader and senior brother knew about this.

    Shou Yue''s face turned red. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood essence, dying themp red.

    Zi Zi Zi!

    The blood fused into it and was devoured.

    "Son, do you hear the sound?"

    He shouted, but there was no response.

    Then, he spat out another mouthful of blood essence.

    His face gradually turned pale, and his spirit, energy, and spirit were greatly reduced.

    "My son ..."

    Instantly, the voice from the lifentern was intermittent and somewhat panicked.

    "Dad, help me! I''m in the starry sea realm!"

    Then, there was no sound.

    "The starry sea realm?"

    Shou Yue was stunned. This ce seemed to be very far from the origin ancestor domain.

    He didn''t expect that his son would go to such a distant ce.

    After that, they tried tomunicate again, but there was no response from the lifemp.

    There was only one possibility.

    That was, the ce where his child was located had beenpletely isted from everything.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Shou Yue swallowed a few elixirs to stabilize his breathing. He pushed open the door and walked outside.

    The sky.

    A Zhizhi bird soared.

    A piece of news was published.

    "The sea of stars was hit by unknown object. All the major forces were destroyed, and no one survived. It has be a ghostnd.

    After reading the content, Shou Yue''s body shook and he almost fell to the ground and fainted. However, he still held his body up and walked even faster.

    The birds spread out across the world and spread the news.

    When everyone saw the content, their bodies trembled.

    Just like that, the starry sea and the other major realms fell into darkness.

    The world was shocked.

    They knew that this was the doing of descenders.

    Some people hated it, some were angry, but no one dared to go.

    Creak!

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and stood at the peak of the mountain. He took in a deep breath.

    "The air here is so fresh."

    It was wonderful and he was in a good mood.

    The lottery did not go to waste.

    His Foundation was still a littlecking.

    Soon, he would be able to reach the Emperor heaven realm.

    "Senior brother, elder Shou Yue wants to see you. It''s very urgent." Lu Qiming hurried over.

    "What?" Lin fan was stunned. He didn''t have much interaction with elder Shou Yue and this elder kept a low profile, unlike elder Huo Rong and the others who wanted to take something from him.

    "Let him in,"

    Although he didn''t know what it was, he could take a look.

 914 Chapter 914

    Shou Yue hurried over. From afar, one could see how worried he was.

    The voice from the lifentern had already made him panic.

    The only way was to look for Lin fan.

    Although he was an elder of the magnificent me sect, he understood the difference in strength after the fusion of the two worlds.

    With his strength, it was basically impossible for him to find his son. He might even die halfway before he arrived.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have a request."

    He was not in front of her yet, but his tone was so flustered.

    "Oh my God, nothing good is happening again." Lin fan muttered in his heart. As expected, he either didn''te out or something would happen the moment he came out.

    No, I have to refuse. This Peak Master is not a firefighter.

    Just as Shou Yue was about to reach Lin fan, he tripped on a small stone with a sharp horn.

    "Peak Master Lin ..."

    He continued to seek help from Peak Master Lin. However, he pounced forward and knelt down in front of Lin fan. His hands were even touching Lin fan''s shoes.

    "This ..."

    Lin fan was stunned. Who would have thought that elder Shou Yue would kneel down in front of him before he even said anything? how could he reject this?

    "This ..." Lu Qiming was also a little confused. He didn''t expect elder Shou Yue to kneel before his senior brother.

    It wasn''t because elder Shou Yue was strong, but because he was master''s junior Brother. No matter what, he couldn''t kneel down to the disciple of his senior brother.

    Otherwise, elder Tian Xu would lose face.

    What would they think when they saw this?

    Even elder Shou Yue was dumbfounded. Why did he kneel down? this can''t happen. If senior brother Tian Xu saw this, he would be scolded.

    Just as he was about to stand up, Lin fan reached out and helped him up.

    "Elder, this gift of yours is too heavy. If there''s anything, let''s talk it out. Don''t be like this. You''re my teacher''s junior Brother. If my teacher were to see this, he would be bitterly disappointed."

    Lin fan sighed. Before elder Shou Yue could say anything, he continued.

    "Forget it, after such a big bow, it would be a bit too much if I still refuse. If there''s anything, just say it. As long as it''s within my means, I won''t refuse."

    What else could he do?

    He didn''t even say anything and immediately knelt down.

    Fortunately, he had sharp eyes and quick hands. If the teacher had seen him, it would have been difficult to exin.

    However, to be able to force the elder to this extent, it was definitely not a small matter.

    But that was weird. The elder had been in the sect and his senior and junior brothers treated him well. How could something happen to him? he couldn''t figure it out and there was a problem.

    "Peak Master Lin, I identally tripped just now." Elder Shou Yue exined.

    "Good, that''s a good reason. Yes, I tripped. But it''s fine. Fortunately, I was fast and no one saw me. Elder Shou Yue doesn''t have to worry about me." Lin fan said with a smile.

    With this exnation, he looked at the other party in a higher light. Why didn''t he realize that other than his teacher, his junior brothers were also so understanding?

    Not bad, not bad.

    Shou Yue was speechless. He wanted to exin, but when he thought of his son, who was in danger, his heart ached.

    Although it was a misunderstanding, there was no need to exin.

    So what if he knelt? as long as he could bring his son back, so what if he knelt?

    "Elder Shou Yue, you''ve been living in the depths of the wondrous beast peak. What has happened to make you so anxious?" Lin fan asked.

    Other than the more active sect elders, the rest of the sect elders usually kept a low profile.

    As for this elder Shou Yue, he was even rarer. Other than seeing him asionally, they basically didn''t have much interaction.

    Shou Yue looked at Lin fan, trying to build up his emotions.

    He only had one son and he had wanted to let his son fight for the Grandmaster''s position. But then, Lin fan appeared and suppressed everyone. He was even more highly regarded by his senior brother. Therefore, he let his son be a Peak Master in peace. In the future, he could be an elder and help Lin fan.

    Let''s not fight anymore.

    As a result, he had been living in seclusion on the wondrous beast peak and rarely came out.

    "Peak Master Lin, please save my son." Elder Shou Yue was extremely anxious. Every moment was a form of torture for him.

    "Save who?"

    Lin fan was stunned and a little confused. From what he knew, the sect elders were all single men.

    Lu Qiming was the same. He looked at the elder in surprise. Even though he was only an ordinary disciple, he still knew some things about the sect.

    For the development of the sect, the elders had never had any love.

    "Who''s your son?" Lin fan asked.

    "Beast God peak, Shou Xiaoshan."

    Lin fan and Lu Qiming were dumbfounded when elder Shou Yue said the name.

    That stupid looking fellow was actually the son of elder Shou Yue?

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a long story, but he''s really my son. I just got the news that the star sea realm has be a ghostnd, and my son is still alive. I wanted to go by myself, but with my cultivation level, I can''t do anything even if I go. So, I beg you to help me. I''ll work like a horse for you in the future."

    Elder Shou Yue was really anxious.

    Lu Qiming had been thinking about this. When he found out that Shou Xiaoshan was the son of the elder, he finally understood.

    No wonder elder Shou Yue treated Shou Xiaoshan so well in the past.

    It turned out that there was such a problem.

    However, since no one knew about this, there must be a story behind it.

    "The sea of stars has be the ghost domain?" Lin fan was in the secret room drawing the lottery, so he didn''t know about this.

    Elder Shou Yue quickly took out the news on the Zhizhi bird.

    Lin fan looked over and was stunned. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    The sea of stars was a bit far away, but it was also a big realm with many big forces.

    The current state of the sea of stars was obviously rted to the descenders.

    He didn''t want to bother about the absence of elder Shou Yue for the time being. However, since there was such a matter, he had to ask.

    Moreover, that kneel just now was real.<sub> </sub>

    This gift was a little too big.

    "Okay. No matter what, he is my Junior Brother. Since he is in danger, I can''t just stand by and do nothing. However, the starry sea is so big. How am I supposed to find him?" Lin fan asked.

    "Peak Master Lin, this is his lifemp. It will guide you."

    Shou Yue took out his lifemp. This thing was quite rare, and the sect didn''t use it. Only he was worried about Shou Xiaoshan, so he made it for him.

    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll go now. Whether he can hold on until then will depend on his own fortune."

    If the other party''s life was too short and he couldn''t hold on when he arrived, then he would be helpless.

    Shou Yue didn''t say anything. He was also praying in his heart.

    Son, you have to be steady and hang in there.

    "I''ll go first, don''t worry. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan leaped into the air and disappeared from the sect.

    "Hu!" Elder Shou Yue heaved a sigh of relief, even though he had yet to see the results.

    However, Peak Master Lin had already set off, which meant that there was hope.

    "Elder Shou Yue, when did you have a child?" Lu Qiming asked, his eyes wide.

    It was a little shocking.

    If it had note from elder Shou Yue''s mouth, he would not have believed it.

    "AI!"

    Elder Shou Yue sighed.

    "It''s a long story ..."

    After that, there was no'' after that ''. He kept his mouth shut.

    ''It''s a long story,''Lu Qiming thought to himself.'' I have to tell you. It''s going to be a long story if you don''t tell me. ''

    Star sea realm.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast and broke through the normal speed. As he moved, he even doubted if he could touch the river of time.

    Of course, this was just a guess.

    At this moment, he saw some peopleing from the starry sea realm. They were in groups. Although they were far away, they seemed to be in a bad state.

    When he fell from the sky.

    He found that these people had terrified expressions, as if they were frightened by something, like birds startled by the twang of a bow.

    "Hey! Did you escape from the starry sea realm?" Lin fan asked.

    Looking at the appearance of these guys, there should be no mistake.

    "Just what is it that scared them to this extent? this is interesting."

    No matter what, the starry sea realm was arge realm and there were many experts there, even many Dao realm experts.

    Even if he was surrounded and beaten by the descenders, there would still be some problems.

    "Ah!"

    Lin fan''s voice spread out and it made them tremble in fear.

    Then, he ran even faster.

    They didn''t want to talk to anyone, as if they would be in trouble if they were slow.

    Lin fan frowned. Why were they so unfriendly? they were just asking about the situation but they all ignored him. That was really impolite.

    "Young man, let''s run. Don''t go to the sea of stars. It''s too dangerous there." At this moment, an old man in the crowd said in fear.

    His cultivation was not high.

    However, there were also great saints.

    However, looking at his current situation, he no longer had the demeanor of a great sage. He was like a refugee who had fled from a famine.

    "I know it''s dangerous. Can you tell me where the danger is?" Lin fan asked.

    "Young man, don''t ask me. I don''t know either. It''s too terrifying." The old man shook his head, his eyes filled with despair.

    Lin fan wanted to hit him.

    "If you don''t know, then how do you know how terrifying it is?"

    This old man was quite interesting. His words were contradictory.

    The old man was stunned."I don''t know. I saw them all running and said it was terrifying, so I ran along."

    Lin fan really didn''t know what to say to such an answer.

    If others ran, he would run too.

    If others said it was terrifying, he would also say it was terrifying.

    Looking at how fast these people were running, he hated himself for not having a few legs.

    He wouldn''t be able to get anything out of these people.

    Everything was up to him.

    He didn''t ask any more questions and directly left, heading into the distance.

    "Young man, don''t get yourself killed. Just run with us. The Gxy sea is finished." The old man couldn''t bear to lose his life at such a young age.

    But who would have thought that this young man would be so stubborn, not turning back even after death.

    "Sigh, everyone says it''s terrifying. How can it not be? forget it, forget it. If you don''t listen to what others say, you''ll only lose your life."

    "Hey, wait for me. Let''s run together. The more people there are, the more imposing we''ll be."

    The old man didn''t say anything and chased after the escaping Army.

    Although he didn''t see what was so terrifying, that scene had really frightened him.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan descended from the sky. Looking at the situation before him, he could not help but be stunned.

    "This ... What the hell is going on?"

 915 Chapter 915

    He raised his head.

    The sky was blue.

    He took a step forward and entered the starry sea realm.

    When he looked up again, the sky was ck, and there were also strange stars that emitted a dim light.

    "That''s impossible. Even the heavens can''t change like this. "

    He took a step back and left the sea of stars. He looked at the sky and lowered his head to think.

    How did the situation in the starry sea realme about?

    He didn''t quite understand.

    Man-made?

    That was impossible.

    Even Emperor heaven realm experts didn''t have the ability to change the sun and moon of an entire realm.

    He had personally experienced the might of the Emperor heaven realm.

    Although it was powerful, it had not reached that level.

    The Emperor of heaven and earth had Daows on his body. His every move had great power.

    But if he wanted to convert the sun and moon, it was not enough. He was still far from it.

    "It seems like I can only find out what happened in the starry sea realm after I go deeper."

    "You''re really ruthless. You actually turned the entire realm into this. If a few moree, none of the outer realms will be able to amodate you."

    Lin fan was unhappy. Although other descenders were cruel, they also used their hands to beat people up.

    However, the descenders from the descending star sea realm were extremely ruthless.

    He had actually used an area-of-effect attack to turn the outer realm into such a state. He was not giving anyone a way out.

    "Forget it. I''d like to see what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve."

    He didn''t think much and directly stepped in.

    Instantly, a gust of cold wind swept over, prating his heart. It was as if every pore of his was opened by this cold wind, absorbing arge amount of cold air.

    His vision gradually darkened.

    Everything in his line of sight was gray, and he could clearly see the scenery in front of him. However, it gave him a very eerie and terrifying feeling, as if there were terrifying creatures hiding in the dark.

    Lin fan knelt down and touched the ground with his fingers.

    "The ground has turned ck, and there''s no life force at all."

    Earth sensing.

    With the help of the special characteristic, he could sense if there was any living thing underground. However, when he touched it, there was no life aura within the range of his perception. It had be a dead zone.

    "Which bastard destroyed such a beautiful environment? he''s a F * cking bastard."

    Lin fan scolded. He was extremely angry.

    It was everyone''s responsibility to protect the environment.

    When he was fighting, his destructive power was shocking, and he often caused the undergroundva to erupt.

    However, that was also rebirth from fire, which could give the earth a new lease of life. It was not like the situation now, which was simply a destroyed ce.

    "This ce doesn''t give me a veryfortable feeling."

    Lin fan felt that the situation here was simr to the situation with the hanging Girl.

    But there was a slight difference.

    This ce was extremely gloomy and had a very low-level atmosphere.

    It was good to scare some timid ones.

    However, it was impossible to scare him.

    The lifentern was guiding the way.

    "Forget it. I originally wanted to investigate, but I still have things to do. I won''t waste my time with you for now. I''ll deal with you after I save the man."

    He felt that this ce was very interesting.

    He walked into the distance.

    Even when he was walking, his speed was also very fast. He disappeared from the spot in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was at the end of the distance.

    The cold wind was blowing in the open field.

    A sinisterughter resounded in the air.

    Intermittently, he disappeared and reappeared.

    "This guy can really run. He actually ran into the innermost part of the sea of stars." Lin fan was speechless. He had to admit that this guy''s luck was pretty good. To be able toe out for training and still be alive, he was indeed capable.

    Look at the current Peak Master.

    His Junior Brother already had a wife and a child, so he had nothing to pursue.

    Junior Brother Wan only had a wife, but he had almost no other pursuits.

    From these two incidents, he understood one thing, and that was that women would wear down their fighting spirit.

    However, the situation was still pretty good.

    Only one person was needed to be busy in the sect. There was no need for so many people to work together.

    With an undying body, it would be difficult to die in the future.

    If he was free, he was afraid that he would go crazy.

    Hula!

    The sound of water flowing came from the distance.

    "I didn''t expect there to be a Lake here. I can use it to wash my face and continue on my way."

    He walked forward, but it was very strange. What kind of thing could cause such a scene?

    The spatial divine pir could open a passage for descenders toe.

    He definitely believed that there was some kind of treasure that could change the environment of a realm.

    The environment here had changed perfectly. It gave off an eerie feeling and was very suitable for certain existences to live in.

    Lin fan wasn''t a fool. Which dimension life form was the smartest?

    He must be a talent of the 21st century.

    In her previous life, she had been influenced by the inte, so she knew a lot.

    "The other ces are dark and the ground is as ck as coal, but your water is very clear." Lin fan smiled and squatted down. He held it and washed his face.

    Suddenly!

    Just as he was washing his face, there seemed to be movement on the surface of theke, and a ck shadow slowly emerged from the water.

    He raised his head, but there was no movement in the middle of theke.

    However, when he lowered his head, a face suddenly emerged from theke.

    It had ck hair, a pale face that was about to rot, and no eyes. It opened its ck Mouth like it was going to swallow Lin fan.

    If an ordinary person saw this, they would definitely be so scared that they would turn around and run.

    "Don''t mess around, this Peak Master isn''t looking for you. " Lin fan flicked his finger and sshed the water, causing ripples to form. He then cupped the water and rinsed his mouth.

    He was momentarily stunned.

    It should be said that the face in theke was clearly a little stunned.

    It was only for an instant.

    The face disappeared without a trace.

    Then, a pair of pale arms slowly stretched out of the water. The ck nails and the pale arms gave off a chilling aura.

    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to a bone-piercing cold.

    Pada!

    Lin fan grabbed his pale arm and said in a serious tone,""I said, don''t mess around."<sub> </sub>

    At that moment, those pale white fingers suddenly grabbed Lin fan''s wrist and then let go.

    "What?"

    He felt a strange power.

    He looked down and saw that there were five fingerprints on his wrist.

    "That''s a very familiar routine. "

    Lin fan thought about it. The finger mark meant that no matter where they went, they would follow.

    "Interesting. Let''s go out and see what it is."

    He used a little more force.

    But he felt like his arm was being torn apart.

    He threw his arms high, but he didn''t have the body he had imagined.

    In the air, ck liquid dripped from the wound on the torn arm and into the water.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The surface of the water rippled.

    Instantly, the clear water surface turned ck, as if pitch-ck darkness had descended. Itpletely enveloped the surface of theke, and nothing could be seen.

    "I will always be by your side."

    An eerie voice came from theke.

    "You''re going too far. You''re too weak. I didn''t want to do you, but you''re insatiable."

    "I have no choice."

    <o>,m He didn''t want to use violent means either. He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and threw it into the air. Instantly, a huge suction force erupted.</o>

    The ck water formed a tornado and entered the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River.

    "What?" The being in theke didn''t seem to have expected this.

    Very quickly.

    The ck Lake dried up.

    Given Lin fan''s strength, if he were to activate the heavenly River King cauldron, even an endless amount of water would dry up, let alone a pond.

    In the middle of theke, there was a spiritual monster standing there, dumbfounded.

    He looked around.

    All the water disappeared.

    It was invincible in the water and couldn''t be destroyed. However, it didn''t expect that the only thing it could rely on was water.

    Pada!

    The spiritual monster turned its head in a daze, creaking.

    The living being in front of him was imprinted in his eyes.

    Bang! Bang!

    In the spiritual monster''s vision, there was a ck shadow attacking, but when it felt it personally, its head turned 720 degrees.

    "I gave you a chance to live and you didn''t cherish it. Tell me, aren''t you a B * tch?"

    Lin fan was furious. If other people had this chance, they would be so happy.

    However, this spiritual monster was good.

    They were testing him madly.

    Even if theke was drained dry, he still pretended to twist his neck and make the sound of bones cracking.

    Who was he trying to scare?

    "You ..." The Goblin could speak, but he was pped by the other party. The sky and earth were spinning.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan kicked him to the ground. He couldn''t help but step forward and kick him crazily.

    Although each kick wasn''t very strong, it was definitely very painful.

    Immediately, the spiritual monster screamed at the top of its lungs.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. With a single p, he lifted the Goblin up and brought it in front of him. With a swift movement of his palm, he pped it from both sides.

    After a round of packing.

    The gremlins were also exhaling more than they were inhaling.

    "Speak, what are you?"

    He still wasn''t sure what these were.

    It was definitely not the ghost he knew.

    This guy had a physical body and signs of life.

    The spiritual monster was stunned. From the beginning until now, everything had happened too quickly and it had not reacted yet.

    Many people passed by theke.

    Some were on guard and fled at the first moment.

    Some were tortured to death by him.

    However, the current situation was beyond his expectations. He didn''t have time to think about it.

    "I have to think of a good answer." The spiritual monster pondered.

    However, something he did not expect happened.

    "You ... Forget it. You''re just wasting time."

    Lin fan threw the thing in his hand onto the ground and stepped on it.

    Bang! Bang!

    A miserable scream rang out.

    The spiritual monster''s body was torn into pieces, then turned into a cloud of ck mist and disappeared into the darkness.

    He had obtained the points.

    Very useless.

    He was only in the great saint realm.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan was a little confused.

    Based on what he knew, descenders were at least at the Dao realm. Why was this thing only at the great sage realm?

    Could it be an extra creature?

    That was very likely the case.

    He didn''t have time to stay here and leave this not-so-friendly ce.

    "It feels very strange."

    Along the way, Lin fan realized that the star sea realm was indeed weird.

    They did not see a single living person.

    He didn''t even see a single demonic beast.

    Moreover, he felt that there were many pairs of eyes staring at him in the darkness, as if they were waiting for something.

    He took out his lifemp and quickly attacked ording to the guidance.

    He didn''t have time to waste here.

    If even the water was dangerous, what other ce was not?

    In the distance, there was someone squatting there. From the shape of the body, it should be a child. His back was facing Lin fan, and he was probably drawing circles there.

    "Hehe, what a bothersome child." Lin fanughed. He had finally met him.

 Chapter 916 Please Maintain Your Self

    The surroundings were dark.

    It gave off a sinister and terrifying feeling.

    He had not experienced this scene many times, but he had seen it many times in movies in his previous life.

    He had already thought of many possibilities.

    Perhaps when he turned around, the child''s face would be very terrifying.

    As he got closer to the child, he heard a voice. It sounded more like someone was singing. The voice was young and tender, and it was obvious that it came from the child''s mouth.

    Lin fan stood behind him."Little kid, are you squatting here and drawing circles by yourself? Where are the adults in your family?"

    He was very loving, and from the back, this child should also be very cute. He was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and gave off that kind of feeling.

    The sounds continued.

    The child was still squatting there.

    "Uncle, are you calling me?"

    At this moment, the child slowly turned his head and his tone became gloomy.

    As expected!

    When he turned around.

    The face that came into view was an old man''s face. There were not many wrinkles, and there was a sticky liquid hanging down from it. His skin was very pale, as if he had been soaked in water.

    Especially his eyes, they were so white that one could even see the blue veins inside.

    "Oh my God, I was right."

    Lin fan was surprised. He said that his intelligence wasn''t low. As long as he was willing to use his brain, he would definitely be really smart.

    The scene before him now confirmed his theory.

    "Yes, I''m calling you." Lin fan sighed and touched his face,"poor kid, what kind of life have you been through? you are so young and you are so old. Look at your skin, it is like old tree bark."

    "Were you abused?"

    He couldn''t stand it anymore.

    In this situation, he would definitely be exploited.

    Otherwise, how could he have be like this?

    Lin fan''s actions had the child stunned.

    Under normal circumstances, when an ordinary person saw his face, they would definitely be so frightened that they would turn around and run without hesitation.

    At that time, he would stand up and wave at the distant figure. Once they entered the state of cycle, they would never be able to escape his control.

    However, he didn''t know what to do in this situation.

    I haven''t met him.

    It was very urgent.

    Who could tell him what he should do?

    Lin fan pinched his face. His hand was wet with the sticky liquid and he wiped it clean on his new clothes.

    "Little friend, why aren''t you saying anything? are you worried about something? If that''s the case, you can rest assured that nothing will happen. "

    He felt that descenders were really abnormal.

    He was so young, but he was already in such a state.

    As long as one had a little conscience, who would be able to do it?

    His heart ached.

    He pondered for a long time.

    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" The child''s voice was very cold, and it felt even more evil. The cold air could even st into the depths of the other party''s heart.

    However, Lin fan wasn''t even afraid of heart demons, so why would he be afraid of these things?

    Don''t joke around, okay?

    "What are you afraid of? Your face?"

    Lin fan was confused.

    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry at all. You don''t know how much personality your face has, and how heart-wrenching it is."

    He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t attack because the other party was short. He could tell at a nce that he was a child.

    It was really not his character toy a hand on a child.

    Of course, if the opponent was too annoying, it wasn''t impossible to give them a set ofbination punches.

    The child was stunned. He looked at the living being in front of him with a strange expression.

    No one had ever said such words to him.

    He really had never.

    "Hey! Kid, I''ve told you so much, why don''t you have any expression at all?" Lin fan asked.

    "Ah?" The child looked at Lin fan, then touched his face and mumbled to himself,""Does my face really have that much personality?"

    "Yes, he has a unique personality. Have you never noticed it?" Lin fan asked.

    "No, no one has ever told me. Moreover, whenever I appear in front of others, they either want to kill me or run away in fear. In the end, they were killed by me." The child shook his head, which was a little more normal.

    Her voice also became more tender and less sarcastic.

    "Is that so? it seems that those people''s judgment isn''t very good. I think it''s very good. Continue. You have to maintain yourself and don''t change yourself easily, understand?" Lin fan said.

    He suddenly realized that this child was a little pitiful.

    "Okay, I''ll keep it up. But Who are you?" The child didn''t make a move. He just looked at Lin fan in confusion.

    He had never met a living being who was willing to talk to him.

    A sense of novelty arose spontaneously.

    He wasn''t as irritable as before.

    "I''m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. I''m the most righteous and loving person in the world. Kid, do you know what justice and love are?" Lin fan''s aura had changed. That natural sense of justice was being emitted.

    He had a good temperament and infected everyone.

    "I''ve never heard of it. " The child shook his head. He had never heard of this sect.

    "It''s normal to not have heard of it. What''s your situation? What''s the situation here? how did you get here?" Lin fan asked.

    It was not easy to meet someone who could talk.

    The starry sea realm had changed into this godforsaken ce.

    "I''m not in any situation. I''m a spirit of the ghost n. The aura of the ghost sourcended here, so I came out." The child said.

    He had always been like this.

    The aura of the ghost source was his home.

    No matter where hended, he would appear there.

    Lin fan thought about it and understood.

    The descenders who descended to the sea of stars should be from the ghost n. Then, they released these demons by throwing away the aura of the ghost source.<sub> </sub>

    He finally understood.

    "Well, that''s good. If you have nothing to do, you can go and y by yourself. In the future, if you see someone like me who is full of justice, you cane out, understand?" Lin fan said.

    He let this little monster go. It was not bad. It was not afraid of the aura of his invincible Peak''s Peak Master and could talk to him calmly.

    "You''re leaving? It''s very dangerous here, why don''t I take you to the ce you want to go?" The little spirit said.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a creature. He felt that it was very interesting, and the feeling of being praised by others was really good.

    There was a feeling in his heart that he had never felt before.

    "You?" Lin fan looked at him,"the ce I''m going to should be more dangerous. Are you sure you can do it?"

    The little Gremlin lowered his head and sped his fingers. He was a little uncertain, but very quickly, he raised his head and said firmly,""Yes, I''ll send you there."

    "There are a lot of ferocious guys here. If you''re alone, I''m afraid you''ll be hurt by them. Let me send you there."

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan chuckled and pinched the little demon''s face,"what a cute little fellow."

    Then, he dipped his hand in the sticky liquid and wiped it on the little spiritual monster''s clothes without a sound.

    A man and a spiritual monster went on their way.

    He didn''t encounter any problems.

    Perhaps it was because of the little demons, some of the guys who wanted toe out all hid.

    "It''s the territory of the mud spirit ahead. He''s very fierce, but it''s fine. I''ll protect you." The little spirit said as he walked in front.

    Although he was short, he had the demeanor of a Big Boss.

    Lin fan checked his lifemp and he was about to arrive.

    "Mud spirit monster, I''m just passing by with my friend. Don''te out, or I won''t be polite to you." The little monster was a little nervous, but he still pretended to be calm and shouted.

    Lin fan chuckled. He found it interesting.

    However, he also realized that some of the little things here were quite cute and not as scary as he had imagined.

    "This is another discovery."

    Very quickly.

    A dim light flickered around him.

    The ground became sticky and bubbled.

    The little spiritual monster was panicking. He was just a small spiritual monster, how could he be the mud monster''s opponent?

    However, since he said he would take him there, he had to go.

    Since he had acted tough, he had to go over even if he had to.

    "Little guy, are you shaking?" Lin fan asked. "If you''re really panicking, don''t force yourself. I can handle it myself."

    The little demon turned around and said stubbornly,"I''m not shaking. I''m not panicking at all. Just follow me. I''ll send you there. There won''t be a problem."

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly!

    The ground in front of him bulged up, and a ck spike pierced through the air.

    The speed was very fast, as if it was going to pierce through the little monster.

    "Ah?"

    The little spiritual monster was dumbfounded and couldn''t react at all.

    His strength was still not enough to face a powerful spiritual monster like the mud spirit.

    He was a little desperate. He said he would bring her over, but he had to go back on his word.

    At this critical moment.

    Pada!

    "Little friend, you must be scared silly." Lin fan held the mud spike in his hand and smiled at the little monster.

    This little thing''s strength was not bad. Moreover, in this special environment, it should have some different effects. Therefore, the power that burst out would definitely be extraordinary.

    However, in the hands of people of the same race, this special effect might not be as useful.

    "Let me see what this mud spirit is."

    He exerted force on his wrist, and with a bang, the ground burst open. A huge figure was pulled out from the soil.

    It was a pile of mud, but it had a pair of evil eyes. Its body was covered in mud, but every part of its body had a human head.

    He should be the kind of existence that liked to show off his battle results.

    He was disdainful of such behavior.

    People who were too high-profile would eventually die.

    He was already very low-key, but if he was like the other party, he would probably not be able to let go of his head.

    The little spiritual monster was stunned. It didn''t expect that the mud spirit would be caught so easily.

    Lin fan pulled the mud spirit in front of him and punched out.

    It was just a simple punch without much strength.

    Bang! Bang!

    His body exploded in an instant, and ck mud sttered in all directions.

    Pada!

    Hended on the ground.

    The soft mud, without the support of strength, merged into the ground and became very hard.

    A ck bead fell out of the mud Spirit''s body.

    It was emitting ck smoke.

    "If you want to eat, then go eat." Lin fan said.

    Perhaps this was the power crystal of the mud spirit, but to him, it was simply not worth his attention.

    However, the little spiritual monster was stunned and a little greedy, so it must be something good.

    It seemed that this ce was meant to devour its own kind to strengthen itself.

    The little spiritual monster was overjoyed. It put the ck Pearl into its mouth and swallowed it.

    From Lin fan''s point of view, the power within the little Gremlin''s body had clearly increased.

    "Let''s continue. You can just watch from behind."

    To Lin fan, what was an opportunity?

    He was a F * cking opportunity.

    Whoever met him would be lucky.

    However, there were different types.

    Some people would die.

 Chapter 917 I Hate It When People Act Cool In Front Of Me

    The little spirit didn''t try to be brave.

    He had been thinking about who this living being was and why he hade here.

    This ce had long be their habitat.

    No living being could escape death.

    "Soon, we''ll be there in no time."

    Lin fan took out his lifentern. It really wasn''t easy to help elder Shou Yue find his son.

    Instantly.

    The surrounding environment changed.

    The space seemed to have be solid, and there were actually ripples spreading out in circles.

    The little spiritual monster was on guard. The closer he got, the more afraid he became.

    With his ability, he could only stay outside and wander.

    The deeper they went, the more powerful the spiritual monsters were.

    Although he was very weak now, he had to show that he was not afraid.

    "This is the territory of the illusionary spiritual monster. We''ve already entered his spiritual sea." The little spirit said.

    If someone else entered, they would have all sorts of illusions.

    Anything could happen here, but it was definitely not real.

    He thought that if someone pinched him, he would end up pinching himself.

    Although he was also a spiritual monster, he really didn''t dare to say that he could withstand the power here.

    "Really? I was just thinking, why did the environment be like this all of a sudden?" Lin fan didn''t care much about it. However, he had a deeper understanding of the situation here.

    The danger was high.

    If it was anyone else who could survive a day here, they would probably be scared blind.

    Just this level of stimtion.

    Ordinary people really couldn''t bear it.

    "We can''t be too careless. Every spiritual monster here has a strange ability." The little spiritual monster felt the need to remind him that it was not a good thing to be too careless.

    The aura of the ghost origin was the source of the ghost n.

    In this ce, the ghost n was very difficult to exterminate.

    As for the spiritual monsters, they were affected by the aura of the ghost source and could improve their strength.

    "Indeed, their abilities are not bad, but they are too weak."

    Lin fan raised his hand and smashed the air beside him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Crack! Crack!

    This sound didn''t hit anyone, but a crack in space, like a porcin breaking.

    With a bang, the space shattered, turning into ck mist and disappearing into the air.

    In the distance, a person couldn''t take this heavy power and was sent flying. He crashed into a huge rock and spat out ck blood. He fell to the ground and cried out in pain.

    "You ..."

    The illusionary realm spiritual monster vomited ck blood. Moreover, it vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood and could not stop at all. It originally wanted to say something ruthless.

    However, he didn''t expect that before he could say anything, his life had already begun to rapidly die out.

    In the end, he didn''t say a word and diedpletely.

    "Let''s go. He''s too weak. "

    Lin fan shook his head. To think that this sort of trash would even y with illusions. He could destroy the entire illusionary world with a single punch.

    Who was this fantasy for?

    "He''s not weak. " The little demon muttered.

    Although they were spiritual monsters, some of their horizons were ultimately too narrow, and they simply could not understand what was in the eyes of the strong.

    Strong or weak, there was a huge difference.

    The little spiritual monster went forward and swallowed the ck Pearl of the illusionary realm spiritual monster into its stomach.

    So strong.

    After swallowing the ck Pearl of the illusionary realm spiritual monster, he felt as if his body was about to explode. He was filled with energy.

    "Little demon, why are you sweating so much?" Lin fan looked on with a weird expression. That was weird, wasn''t it just swallowing a few beads? was there a need to be covered in sweat?

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little hot. " The little monster shook his head. He wouldn''t say it because the illusionary realm spiritual monster''s strength was too strong, and it was really too overbearing.

    However, that feeling of holding on quickly disappeared, and the ck Pearl was refined in an instant.

    He disappeared without a trace.

    Lin fan brought the little monster along and along the way, they met some weird monsters.

    He had juste out and shouted two times when he was blown up by a punch.

    He didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    "I''m so full, so full. "

    The little spirit followed behind Lin fan. The frown on his face was gone, and his skin became smooth. In fact, not even a single pore could be seen. It could be said that this skin was something that all women dreamed of.

    In the words of the little Gremlin,''I''ve advanced'', and I''m even a little confused.

    He had never felt that advancing was such a simple matter.

    He didn''t even dare to think about it in the past.

    "Big brother, we have to be more careful in front."

    Soon, the situation ahead was a little different. Many ck light pirs descended from the sky and hit the ground, forming circles of ck ripples that spread in all directions.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan asked.

    The little Gremlin waspletely convinced by Lin fan. This person who gave him a different feeling was really very different from other living beings.

    Especially the way she treated him, it made the little Gremlin feel that this living being was so likable.

    To put it bluntly, she liked the feeling of being with him.

    And now, he was even addressing Lin fan as big brother.

    In terms of age, there were not many people in the outer realm who could be older than the little spirit.

    The little spiritual monster had existed for a long time. He had already existed since the presence of the ghost source.

    However, even if they had existed for a long time, their strength was still very weak. This was not because small spirits could not be strong, but because there was a strict hierarchy of spirits here. If they wanted to be strong, they had to swallow an existence stronger than them.

    With his figure, he could scare ordinary people, but if he were to fight with a spiritual monster, no one knew who would die.

    However, because of Lin fan, he had eaten countless ck pearls along the way, causing his strength to be filled to the max. He continued to level up, and there was no room for improvement at all.

    It was too fast.

    "Big brother, in my memory, this is not the real aura of the source of ghosts, but a miniature version. However, in the center of the aura of the source of ghosts, there is the Lord of the source of ghosts. He is the king of all the spiritual monsters and is very powerful."

    The little spiritual monster had already begun to fear the Lord of the ghost source from the bottom of its heart.

    Whether it was in terms of strength or pressure.

    The Lord of ghost origin had suppressed all the spiritual monsters by one.<sub> </sub>

    "Is that so? then we''ll have to take a look. Also, the ce I want to reach must pass through the central area. Let''s go, what''s there to be afraid of? I think his ck Pearl should suit you better." Lin fan said calmly.

    He didn''t even care about the Lord of ghost origin.

    "Ah?" The little spiritual monster looked at his big brother in a daze.

    "Little demon, you have to maintain your personality. Since you dare to provoke me, it means that you are very courageous. And since you are still alive, it also means that you are a lucky person, so you should not be afraid." Lin fan said.

    After hearing this, the little spiritual monster was speechless.

    "Big brother, I''m not afraid." The little spirit monster shook its head and retorted. How could it be afraid? then, it took the lead and walked in front. However, its eyeball-less eyes kept looking around.

    He was very careful.

    The closer he got, the more dangerous it was.

    Moreover, there was an invisible pressure that had been shrouding his head. This was the suppression of the spiritual monster.

    Near the central area.

    There were many spiritual monsters in the surroundings.

    "Another reckless guy hase to challenge the dignity of the Lord of ghost source."

    "The Lord of the ghost source can press that little guy to the ground with one finger and grind him into a pulp."

    The spiritual monsters discussed in low voices.

    This kind of reckless spiritual monster was rare.

    All the demons knew how powerful the Lord of ghost source was. He was an invincible existence.

    Lin fan was walking on the road.

    Suddenly, a ck light pir swooped down from the sky.

    To any spiritual monster, this pir of light was the most terrifying existence, and anyone who touched it would die.

    Lin fan raised his hand and waved it casually. A powerful force exploded out and mmed into the ck light pir.

    Bang! Bang!

    The pir of light did not even descend. It was directly annihted, turning into specks of Starlight and disappearing from the world.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    "This power ..."

    Lin fan looked at his fingertips. There was a ck light dancing on his fingertips, grinding away a bit of his skin.

    It wasn''t that the ck light was terrifying, but that there was a trace of an unfathomable characteristic in it.

    It was able to ignore his power and infect his skin.

    That''s amazing.

    BOOM!

    Immediately, a loud boom resounded between heaven and earth.

    The little spiritual monster directlyy on the ground, and its body seemed to be under infinite gravity. It was firmly pressed on the ground, unable to move at all.

    Arge amount of sticky liquid dripped down from his forehead.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Red light bloomed in the surroundings, and the entire world was blood red.

    The light pirs struck the ground more frequently, creating extremely powerful shock waves.

    "Big brother, the Lord of ghost source has appeared. I can''t withstand his pressure at all." The little monster said with difficulty.

    This was the first time he had ever faced the Lord of ghost origin at such a close distance. It was also a deeper understanding of how terrifying the Lord of ghost origin was.

    That kind of pressure should not exist in this world.

    It was too terrifying.

    Just how powerful must he be to have such a terrifying pressure?

    Although he was a spiritual monster, he also had a dream. He dreamed of bing the king of the aura of the source of ghosts.

    However, this was just a thought. There was a gap between him and his dream that he would never be able to cross.

    And those who could cross the gap and control their dreams were only a few strong people.

    "Who dares to disturb the Lord of ghost Origin''s beautiful dream?"

    "Damned ants, I''m going to stab you all into my iron thorns and let you suffer eternal torture."

    BOOM!

    A dragon-like red pir of light struck the ground.

    In the red light, a huge figure covered the sky and bathed in the light pir.

    In the distance.

    The descender of the ghost race felt this power and was a little surprised.

    "The Lord of the source of ghosts has awakened. Who is it that has disturbed him? let''s go and take a look."

    They were also very surprised.

    When the ghost Origin''s aura filled the entire star sea realm, they didn''t need to do anything.

    Those spiritual monsters were enough to kill all the natives.

    The strongest was just peak Dao realm and they were just like ants.

    In the surroundings.

    Many spiritual monsters hiding in the dark trembled and prostrated on the ground.

    They were terrified.

    The awakening of the Lord of ghost origin was a nightmarish disaster.

    At this moment, the red light dissipated, and a figure appeared.

    The Lord of ghost origin was very tall, and his entire body was covered in blood-drenched muscles, as if he had been bathed in blood.

    There was only one, but it had six arms and fat lips.

    "Puny living being, you''re the one who disturbed the noble, great me from my slumber, you know that? You''ve alreadymitted a great sin. "

    "See that? I, the great Lord of ghost source, can crush you into a pool of blood with a finger. "

    "Kneel down and apologize to the great me. My power is invincible. My handsome face is an existence that you will never be able to admire."

    Bang! Bang!

    A rain of blood sttered, and blood and flesh fell to the ground like small mountains.

    "I hate it when people act cool in front of me." Lin fan pped his hands calmly.

    "Go on, little demon. This Pearl is enough for you to eat for a while."

    At this moment, the little monster was already dumbfounded.

    The Lord of ghost source, who was originally alive and well, was gone?

    The descenders of the ghost race arrived at the scene, but what weed them was the scene in front of them.

    "Go, hurry up and go. Pretend we didn''t see him."

    His heart was trembling and his heart was about to explode.

    Run.

 918 Chapter 918

    The descenders of the ghost race came in a hurry and left in a hurry.

    He didn''t say a word. He didn''t even meet her before he ran away.

    He ran very quickly.

    In the distance.

    "True Son of God, why are we running?" A descender from the ghost race asked. He couldn''t understand the situation. He hadn''t even fought with the other party, but he had already run away with his tail between his legs. He had lost too much face.

    "If you don''t run, do you want to stay and die?"

    The one leading the escape was the ghost race''s true Son of God. With a single nce, he saw the ghost origin master being smashed apart by the other party. That power was too violent and difficult to resist.

    Although the Lord of the ghost source was only at the Emperor heaven realm, he was still a peak expert of the same realm.

    Even he was no match for him.

    But now, he had been blown up by a punch.

    Even if all of them went up, they might not be able to defeat him.

    The descenders looked at each other, but they didn''t think so much.

    At the scene.

    Lin fan had killed the ghost origin Lord in a simple manner, and he did not feel any difference at all.

    The little monster was dumbfounded and stood there in a daze. It didn''t know what to say and only felt that it was really terrifying.

    Around them, the spiritual monsters hidden in the darkness had long been scared silly.

    The Lord of ghost source, who was so powerful that he was unparalleled, had been blown up by a living being with a single punch.

    They wanted to run.

    However, the ghost source Lord''s ck Pearl was extremely alluring. If he consumed it, he might be able to advance.

    The temptation was great, but the danger was high.

    They hesitated for a long time. They were definitely unwilling to leave just like this, but if they went out, they would undoubtedly be snatching food from the Tiger''s mouth.

    So,

    The spiritual monsters that had no problems with their brains sneaked into the darkness and disappeared without a trace.

    As for those with mental problems, they didn''t leave and had been waiting for an opportunity.

    "Go on." Lin fan let the little Gremlin devour the ck Pearl.

    There was no need to waste time here.

    He felt that the situation here was really different.

    The Lord of ghost origin was quite powerful, but it was a pity that he was only at the Emperor heaven realm. He was so weak that it made one feel terrified. He was also an idiot, and just because he was strong, he wasughing arrogantly.

    Facing such a situation, he definitely couldn''t bear it. He could only kill the other party with a punch.

    The little spirit monster reacted and hurriedly went forward. It was so excited that it didn''t know what to say.

    His entire body was trembling.

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    Thinking back to the previous situation, he felt that he was really lucky. It was not easy to survive in the hands of the enemy.

    However, he was afraid that the Pearl of the Lord of ghost origins would explode if he ate it.

    The power contained in it was too strong, not something an ordinary spiritual monster like him could bear.

    He just had to take it slowly, and he might be able to absorb it.

    "It shouldn''t be too far away." Lin fan looked at the lifentern. ording to the guidance, elder Shou Yue''s son should be up ahead.

    And the me was still burning, so he was definitely not dead.

    "This ghost hunter is interesting. It''s just that I haven''t met the one I''ve been thinking of."

    He felt a little regretful.

    He had thought that he might meet a real expert in ghost''s domain, but unfortunately, he was helpless.

    The Lord of ghost origin had appeared in a way that was loud Thunder and light rain.

    When his true body descended, a single punch was enough to destroy it. There was no meaning at all.

    The little demon followed behind with a purple bead in its hand.

    He didn''t dare to swallow it, so he could only lick it slowly.

    One step, one lick.

    The power in his body was slowly increasing.

    The gremlins hiding in the surroundings were all envious when they saw this.

    It would be great if it was them.

    But it was a pity.

    This was simply impossible.

    "We''re here. "

    Lin fan stopped. In front of him was a hole that led underground. It was really dark and he couldn''t see any light.

    "Big brother, there are a lot of spiritual monsters inside." The little spiritual monster stopped in its tracks. It could already sense that its kind was wandering inside.

    In the dark, spiritual monsters could burst out with amazing power.

    If they were not careful, they would be consigned to eternal damnation and die at the hands of the spiritual monsters.

    "It''s fine. Go in. " He couldn''t wait to bring her back as soon as possible so that he could do his own things.

    He was helpless. Although the sect''s overall strength was decent, there was still a huge gap in individual cultivation.

    If he had the chance, he would have to raise the overall strength of the sect.

    "Oh." The little Gremlin followed behind, licking the bead in its hand.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stepped on the ground. The ground was a little soft and different from the soil outside.

    Whoosh!

    Gusts of cold wind came from the cave.

    If an ordinary person were to suffer from this Yin wind, their body would probably be affected.

    "The wind is not bad, it''s chilly." Lin fan smiled. He was in a good mood.

    The cool wind was the mostfortable.

    It allowed one to open up one''s heart and feel everything beautiful.

    The little spiritual monster looked at its big brother.

    This was the first time he had heard someone praise the yin wind.

    From what he had seen, anyone who was blown by the cold wind would tremble. It was not like this, where he could still feel the cool feeling brought by the cold wind.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan suddenly thought of something.

    Although he wasn''t afraid of the weather, some of the junior brothers and sisters in the sect with low cultivation levels couldn''t ignore the heat.

    "Little demon, what''s with this cold wind?" Lin fan asked.

    He had a preliminary idea, which was to capture a few spiritual monsters and rear them.

    During the hot season, he would let them enjoy the cold wind. As a senior brother, he would bring some benefits to his junior brothers and sisters.

    "Big brother, this is the spiritual monster''s own ability." The little spiritual monster said. For the time being, it still didn''t understand why its big brother asked this.

    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll catch a few spiritual monsterster." Lin fan smiled. He didn''t expect this.<sub> </sub>

    This should be like a ghost. Every time it appeared, there would be gusts of cold wind. It could be considered a special characteristic.

    "Big brother, your idea can''t be realized. We can''t take away the monsters of the ghost hunter."

    The little spirit said.

    "What?"

    Lin fan had not expected that he would not be able to bring any spiritual monsters with him.

    "Spiritual monsters are all formed from the aura of the ghost source. We can only move around here and can''t go anywhere else." The little spirit said.

    He felt a little regretful.

    Big brother was not bad. He would praise him and was very willing to go out with big brother.

    But he had no choice. Even if he wanted to leave, he couldn ''t. This was the existence of the demon ghost.

    Suddenly!

    In the originally silent darkness, a pair of sharp ws broke through the darkness and headed straight for Lin fan''s neck.

    Lin fan''s expression was calm. He stretched out his hand and pressed the spiritual monster against the wall with a bang.

    Puchi!

    It exploded.

    "As expected, you''ve be bolder in the dark." Lin fan said.

    The little spirit monster followed behind and picked up the beads.

    He felt that his luck was great. He had never thought that it would be so easy.

    "Keke!"

    A standard voice came from the depths of the darkness.

    With the disturbance, the spirits and monsters already knew that living beings had entered.

    They still didn''t know what had happened, and they couldn''t understand how terrifying the living beings that had entered were.

    The little spirit monster followed behind.

    He expressed his regret for these demons. They didn''t even know that death wasing. It was really sad.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The originally quiet passage was suddenly filled with a loud roar.

    Lin fan didn''t even need to look at them. He just raised his hand and pressed the monsters who came to die against the wall one by one, turning them into a pile of mud.

    The little spirit monster''s hands were a little soft as he picked them up from behind.

    There were simply too many ck beads, and even swallowing them could not keep up with the speed.

    In the past, he would not have dared to imagine that advancing would be such a simple matter. But now, he understood.

    Promotion was that simple.

    And it wasn''t difficult at all.

    The spiritual monsters weren''t fools. Seeing so many of their own kind dying tragically in front of the other party, they retreated in shock.

    "Run, quickly run."

    Many spiritual monsters retreated, but some of them knew that there was no way out, so they could only rush forward and escape.

    Unfortunately, when he passed by Lin fan, he was pressed against the wall and exploded. He couldn''t even resist.

    The little goblin had never thought that a Goblin would have such a day.

    They were all scared of being beaten up and died too miserably.

    "I''m getting closer. " The lifentern''s guidance was right ahead.

    However, he also understood that Shou Xiaoshan could not escape.

    Some of the monsters in the tunnel were quite strong and were at peak Dao realm.

    It was simply a dream to escape from this ce.

    The moment he stepped out, he would probably be drowned by the spiritual monsters.

    In the deepest part.

    A stone door blocked their way.

    The spiritual monsters had been forced to this point.

    Usually, they were the ones scaring people, but now, they had nowhere to run.

    "Open the door, open the door ..."

    The spiritual monsters mmed and grabbed the door, trying to break through this only way of survival.

    On the other side of the stone gate.

    The group of people sat on the ground, paralyzed, their faces pale.

    "Argh! I''ve had enough. When will it end?" Some of the survivors who were not in a good mood scratched their heads and shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    They had been here for a long time and were almost driven crazy by the terrifying things outside.

    It was too terrifying.

    Those things outside killed people without being noticed. Sometimes, they didn''t even know how they died.

    "Alright, stop fighting. I''m afraid we''re really going to die Here." There were also Dao realm experts in the crowd, but even so, they were chased by the spiritual monsters and had nowhere to run.

    He didn''t even have the chance to resist.

    "Someone will save us, someone will definitely save us."

    Some people still had hope. In their despair, they really hoped that someone woulde and save them.

    "Xiaoshan, didn''t you contact your father earlier? Tell me, will hee to save you?" At this moment, the people who were on the verge of a mental breakdown grabbed onto Shou Xiaoshan, who was able tomunicate with the outside world.

    Shou Xiaoshan''s balls were all over the ground, and he didn''t know what was going on.

    He didn''t offend anyone, but he became like this. He was really helpless.

    "It should be possible ..." Shou Xiaoshan wasn''t sure, but he felt that no one woulde to save him.

    It wasn''t that his father was heartless, but that he didn''t have the strength.

    The people blocking outside were really strong. They had Dao realm experts but against those people, they could only protect themselves and didn''t even have the ability to fight back.

    "No... Don''t be so unconfident. Tell me, I''ll definitelye back to save you, right?"

    Shou Xiaoshan looked at the other party,"I''m fine for now, don''t think too much. My father''s strength is not strong, he''s not a match for those guys, how can he save me?"

    He didn''t expect the other party to be so frightened.

    Suddenly!

    "Quiet down, there''s movement outside the door."

    Shou Xiaoshan said.

    Everyone was stunned and listened carefully.

    That voice was very familiar. It was the voice of those terrifying guys.

    They were still outside.

    He even couldn''t wait to break in.

    "No... We''re finished."

    Someone screamed in despair, losing the will to live.

 919 Chapter 919

    Shou Xiaoshan did not expect that these terrifying fellows would be so crazy.

    They were already hiding here, yet they still wanted to push open the stone door. Were they going to give them a way out?

    Outside the door.

    The spiritual monsters werepletely flustered.

    They had never encountered anyone who was forced into such a dead end by living beings.

    They were hiding in the cave, waiting for an opportunity to strike.

    They had been excited when a living being had entered, but now, they just wanted to escape.

    Not far away, although he didn''t see the creature.

    However, the sound of their own kind being beaten up entered their ears, and they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.

    He could only say that it was too tragic.

    They knocked on the stone door.

    "Open the door. I won''t kill you. Open the door."

    "No, how could there be such a terrifying existence?"

    The spiritual monsters pounded on the stone door. Some of them were strong and wanted to break the stone door open by force.

    However, the stone gate did not move at all. It was not affected at all.

    Shou Xiaoshan and the others were already dumbfounded. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?"

    "Don''t be fooled. The spiritual monsters are luring us. We can''t be fooled."

    They would definitely not open the door.

    They had all seen how terrifying the spiritual monsters were. If they opened the stone door, they would probably die without even knowing how they died.

    In the tunnel.

    Lin fan didn''t encounter many spiritual monsters, and the ones that came to him were all smacked to the wall.

    His methods were extremely cruel and overbearing.

    The spiritual monsters with brains were so scared that they didn''t dare to approach and ran directly inside.

    The little spiritual monster looked at his big brother''s means and felt that it was F * cking terrifying.

    However, he picked up the ck bead until his hands were weak.

    There were simply too many of them.

    "That''s strange, where did they go? Just now, there were still quite a few spiritual monsters rushing up, but now they''re all gone. " Lin fan was a little confused.

    "Big brother, be careful. I can sense that they''re all gathering in front of us."

    The little monster could sense it, but it was also very curious. It didn''t know why the monsters were all gathered in front.

    Could it be that something happened?

    "I knew it. How could there be no spiritual monsters? it turns out that they''re all behind us." Lin fan smiled. He had already figured out the situation of the spiritual monsters.

    Some of them were not strong, but they were quite capable.

    Most people might not be able to face such a situation.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    The spiritual monsters crowding in front of the stone door had already begun to panic.

    "Open the door, I told you to open the door."

    "Hurry up and open the door. I won''t kill you."

    The spiritual monsters banged on the stone door. They had never encountered such a situation before.

    It was too terrifying.

    He was not human at all.

    They existed in ghost''s domain and could go anywhere or kill anyone.

    However, he had never thought that he would be forced into such a state by a living being.

    Behind the stone door.

    The lucky survivors looked at each other,pletely unable to understand what was going on.

    The sounds outside seemed to be the shouts of spiritual monsters.

    "Don''t open the door, don''t open the door. These despicable guys are trying to lure us."

    They had long been scared out of their wits by the spiritual monsters and did not have the courage to fight with them.

    All they could do was hide behind the stone door and wait for help.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    After an unknown amount of time.

    From the other side of the stone door came a muffled sound and a series of screams.

    The despairing crowd looked at each other.

    "What''s going on? could it be that someone hase to save us?"

    "Stop dreaming. How could anyonee to save us? the Gxy realm is finished. It''s all because of those horrible guys. Who do you think has the ability to do that?"

    "There seems to be a scream outside. I want to go out and take a look. Maybe someone really is here to save us."

    A man was full of excitement and wanted to open the stone door.

    However, just as he moved, he was pushed to the ground.

    "I''m telling you, don''t open the door. If you do, I''ll kill you." The man who spoke had a ferocious expression. There were wounds on his body and he was still bleeding non-stop. There was also a ck mist surrounding him.

    He was really scared of those guys outside.

    His attack was vicious and extremely strange.

    "Okay, okay, I won''t open the door, but what if someone reallyes to save us?" The man who had been pushed to the ground was already panicking, but he still felt that someone woulde to save him.

    "Save? Are you blind? When we were being chased by those guys, did you see how many there were? Who do you think is so powerful that they can save us?"

    "Open your eyes and take a good look. He is a Dao realm expert, but so what? isn''t he still like this?"

    The man roared.

    He was inplete despair.

    Outer realm experts were at the peak of the Dao realm.

    But what could he do?

    He personally saw a peak Dao realm expert being swallowed by these terrifying things.<sub> </sub>

    That scene was something that he could remember even with his eyes closed. He would never forget it.

    The Dao realm expert who was called out just sat there and didn''t say anything. If it was in the past, he would have red at him but now, he was speaking the truth.

    He was indeed scared of being beaten up.

    "It''s finally done. It''s really troublesome for all these guys to be stuck here. " Lin fan pped them one by one. He did it so gently and so simply.

    In the face of absolute power, any resistance was futile.

    "Big brother ..." The little spiritual monster''s face had long turned red after eating the ck Pearl. The power in its body trembled and kept rising.

    He was considered a genius among the spiritual monsters, the existence that advanced the fastest.

    There were so many ck beads that he couldn''t finish them.

    "This is the ce." Lin fan took out his lifemp and took a closer look. It was indeed here. There was no mistake.

    He knocked on the stone door.

    "Hey, is there anyone behind you? the spiritual monsters have been dealt with. Hurry up and open the door."

    Lin fan shouted.

    He didn''t have that much time to waste here. He had to go back after settling the matter.

    On the other side of the stone door.

    No one dared to speak.

    They were truly afraid.

    "Don''t believe them. These guys must be lying to us. With the stone door, we''re the safest. They can''t do anything to us. But if we open the stone door, we''ll die a horrible death. "

    They were all scared of the spiritual monsters, so how could they believe that someone woulde to save them so easily?

    Hence, even when Lin fan knocked on the stone door, it was of no use.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything. Was it because he had been locked up for so long that he was suffocating?

    "Hey, Shushan, hurry up and open the door. Let''s go." Lin fan shouted.

    Inside, Shou Xiaoshan, who was squatting there, heard someone calling his name from outside and couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "He''s looking for me, he''s really looking for me. " Shou Xiaoshan quickly stood up and ran to the stone door. However, he did not open it and instead asked,""Who are you?"

    "Why do you have so much nonsense to say? Hurry up and open the door, I don''t have time to waste with you. " Finally, there were sounds from inside and Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. He really thought that they had all died in there.

    "No, if you don''t tell me who you are, I won''t open the door." Shou Xiaoshan was not a fool and felt that this matter was too coincidental.

    Just now, there were many terrifying things gathering outside. Now, someone hade to save him.

    Anyone with a brain could understand that this was simply impossible.

    This time, this speed, it was not something that a human could achieve.

    If Lin fan were to find out about this, he would definitely be helpless.

    This is weakness limiting your imagination.

    "Right, we can''t open the door. This must be a lie. I didn''t think that these things would think of such a method. It''s really too terrifying."

    "That''s right, Shushan, didn''t you say that the people on your father''s side were very weak? so how could anyonee to save you? I just don''t know how these things know about your situation. "

    "This is too scary. It''s really too scary. Where did theye from? why is it like this?"

    The people around them were talking.

    Their minds were in a state of extreme tension.

    At this moment, Shou Xiaoshan was at a loss and did not know what to do.

    Suddenly!

    Bang!

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the scene in front of them in fear.

    The indestructible stone gate that protected their lives was punched through by someone with one punch.

    How was that possible?

    "Not good, we''re going to die."

    Everyone shouted in panic, feeling that death was approaching.

    "This is really troublesome." Lin fan''s fist went through the stone door and then he threw it to the side. With a loud bang, the stone door smashed into the wall, causing dust to rise up.

    "Shushan, what the f * ck are you doing? I asked you to open the door, but you didn''t respond for a long time. Are you deaf?"

    Lin fan stepped in and looked at the man in front of him.

    This was the magnificent me sect''s master of the wondrous beast peak, Shou Xiaoshan, the son of elder Shou Yue.

    "Ah?" Shou Xiaoshan was dumbfounded."Peak Master Lin ... Why have youe?"

    "Why am I here? Your father asked me to bring you back. What was he doing just now? Why didn''t they open the door?" Lin fan asked. Then, he said,"alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s go. We''re just wasting time here."

    The surrounding survivors looked at Lin fan, who was standing at the door, and were in a state of shock.

    Then, they came to their senses.

    "We''re saved. "

    "Great, we''re finally saved."

    To them, the feeling of being able to survive was simply too good.

    Shou Xiaoshan did not expect that it would be Peak Master Lin who came to save him.

    He left the sect mainly because he couldn''t stand the other party.

    After all, the other party was powerful and strong. If he stayed in the sect, he would definitely be bullied. Thus, he wanted toe out to train and improve his cultivation.

    But now, he felt that this experience seemed a little boring.

    Lin fan turned around and left. He stopped and turned his head,""What are you doing? Let''s go. "

    "Oh, oh ..." Shou Xiaoshan nodded his head dumbly. From the corner of his eye, he saw the stone door lying there.

    The stone door that protected them from harm had been punched through by Peak Master Lin with one punch.

    Just how terrifying was his strength?

    It was a little shocking.

    Those who had been waiting for their deaths now had a chance to live.

    It was as if he had not expected this.

    Since he had found the beast mountain, he should return to the sect. Ghost Hunter''s situation was really interesting.

    Maybe he coulde back and take a lookter.

    However, the difficulty of this ghost hunter wasn''t high. It was a pity that there wasn''t a strong warrior.

 920 Chapter 920

    Outside.

    Shou Xiaoshan followed behind and stared at Lin fan without saying anything.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to talk.

    He really didn''t know what to say.

    The one time he had the deepest impression of Lin fan was when Lin fan had beaten up Jun Wutian.

    That battle could be considered earth-shattering, causing all the peak Masters to despair.

    The disparity in strength was not something that could be made up for in a short period of time. Hence, all the peak Masters had left the sect to train. They did not want to be suppressed by invincible peak.

    However, something embarrassing happened.

    The outer realm merged.

    They had lost contact with their hometown, so even if they wanted to go back, they couldn ''t.

    Shou Xiaoshan was one of those miserable types.

    He had left his lifentern in the sect, so the moment of his life or death would naturally be known.

    However, if his father wanted to find him, he would need to spend a lot of effort to contact his lifemp and connect with him.

    He thought that he would be able to go back soon, but he didn''t expect that his father really didn''t contact him. He only contacted him when he was in danger.

    It had to be said that this was a little sad.

    "That ... Peak Master Lin." Shou Xiaoshan hesitated to speak, but before he could, he was interrupted by Lin fan.

    "The title of Peak Master is only for outsiders. As a fellow disciple, you should call me senior brother." Lin fan said.

    Shou Xiaoshan looked at Lin fan with a weird expression. He had not returned to the sect for a long time and did not know what had happened.

    But he was really timid and knew that he couldn''t beat Lin fan, so he nodded.

    "Senior brother."

    Shou Xiaoshan said.

    The surrounding survivors then realized that this guy was actually Shou Xiaoshan''s senior brother. Didn''t they say that his father was weak? how could the sect have such an expert?

    "Junior Brother, when you left the sect, you wanted to be stronger. However, I don''t think there''s a need for you to do so. The outside world is still a little dangerous."

    "Your father, elder Shou Yue, is very worried, so you shoulde back with me this time. Don''te out for the time being in the future to save yourself some trouble."

    Lin fan felt that it was necessary to bring the peak Masters back.

    He said that he wanted to gain experience outside and be stronger.

    But unfortunately, the speed at which the other party became stronger was too slow.

    However, he didn''t me the other party at all. Due to his talent, not everyone could be like him, who could cheat and be at ease.

    In the outer realm where descenders hade, returning to the sect was the safest.

    No matter where it was destroyed, the magnificent me sect would be fine.

    "Senior brother, this ..." Shou Xiaoshan was embarrassed and helpless. How could he say it so bluntly? it was so hurtful.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Lin fan frowned. He didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with what he said. In fact, what he said made sense.

    It was also understandable that they were so weak that they couldn''t see the road ahead.

    He didn''t know how helpless the real crisis was.

    After all, they were still a group of children living in a warm garden.

    "No, no, senior brother is right." Shou Xiaoshan felt that there was something wrong with his senior brother. When facing him, he felt a little pressured.

    This was a feeling that only a junior would have when facing an elder.

    ''Oh my God.''

    Unknowingly, he had be a junior.

    Shou Xiaoshan had a bad premonition, but he did not know what to say.

    "That''s good. I like obedient junior brothers. When you go back, have a good chat with Wan Zhongtian and Heavenly King Dao. You''re not young anymore. You should find a wife and carry on the family line." Lin fan suggested.

    Stability was the way to survive.

    Wan Zhongtian and Heavenly King Dao walked in front, and the effect was obvious. Neither of them wanted to go out and court death.

    He had been staying in the sect.

    It was a good idea to cultivate or walk around when he had nothing to do.

    Therefore, he also hoped that Shou Xiaoshan could learn from them.

    Shou Xiaoshan wanted to rebut. ''Aren''t you being too nosy?'' however, when he thought of the previous situation, he did not dare to say anything. He could only nod his head silently.

    It felt weird.

    It made people panic.

    "Alright, let''s go. This ce is boring for now." Lin fan said as he walked forward. Although his feet were on the ground, his speed was extremely fast.

    Shou Xiaoshan could only barely keep up.

    The little demon was a little reluctant.

    He couldn''t leave this ce and had to stay here.

    However, when he thought of his big brother leaving, he felt a little helpless. He didn''t know when they would meet again.

    "Please wait a moment." At that moment, one of the survivors who were with Shou Xiaoshan came forward to talk to Lin fan,"can you bring us out of here safely?"

    "It''s your business if you can keep up. If you can ''t, it''s none of my business. " Lin fan said.

    These guys were quite lucky.

    Since he was with Shou Xiaoshan, it meant that he was lucky to be able to leave this ce alive.

    Some of them were quite strong, but in ghost''s domain, they were still not enough.

    The survivors didn''t say much, they all perked up. They could leave this ce as long as they kept up with each other, so there was no problem.

    Of course.

    If the other party were to carry Shou Xiaoshan and fly away, with their strength, they might not be able to keep up. But now, they were walking, so it was not a big problem.

    The surroundings were dark and gray, and the ck mist seemed to have a mind of its own as it floated in the air.

    No one knew what was in the depths.

    But it was definitely not something good.

    Shou Xiaoshan''s mind was filled with confusion. What was going on? he had been away from the sect for too long and had no idea what was going on.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan nced at Shou Xiaoshan.

    This feeling was pretty good.

    That''s right, I''m your big brother, and as your little brothers, you have to listen to me. I''ve already made arrangements for your future. Follow the path I''ve arranged for you, and I guarantee you won''t starve to death.

    After a long time.

    The survivors were relieved.

    They didn''t encounter any terrifying creatures. They were originally panicking, but they gradually calmed down. Then, they all contacted each other and talked about other things.

    No one could bear the fact that the sea of stars had turned into the ghost domain.

    They had lost even more. They had friends, family, and their sects.

    However, there was no other way. There was no point in thinking too much. As long as he was alive, there was still hope.

    Shou Xiaoshan was silent. He was F * cked up. He really didn''t know what to say to Lin fan.

    The impact was a Little Big.

    If it wasn''t for his good attitude, he would really have copsed.

    In his impression, when he left the sect, there didn''t seem to be much of a difference.

    How could there be such a huge gap in power after he left?

    He even began to wonder if he had not cultivated, and had been regressing.

    However, that was impossible.

    His great sage cultivation base was no joke.

    He didn''t understand and even felt a little panicked.

    BOOM!

    The earth quaked and the mountains shook.

    The entire ghost''s domain started to shake.

    "What happened?"

    The survivors had a chance to live, but when they felt the movement, their faces turned pale and panic shrouded their hearts again.

    Everyone looked up.

    In the distance, there was a sh of purple light. It seemed to expand, but then it disappeared without a trace.

    "Someone is making a move." Lin fan could already sense that there were people fighting in the distance.

    "Senior brother, this ..."

    "What''s going on?" Shou Xiaoshan asked carefully. Something was not right. Now that the stone door had been destroyed, it was impossible to return.

    It couldn''t be that he had been killed just as he was about to leave, right?

    "It''s fine. There are people fighting. Let''s go." Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t want to care too much.

    "Oh!"

    How could Shou Xiaoshan say anything more?

    Since his senior brother had already said so, he could only ignore it.

    However, could he really ignore it?

    He looked over and saw that the power was getting stronger and stronger. Lightning covered the area and shock waves spread out.

    From far away, one could feel the power that was being transmitted from there.

    The survivors ''foreheads were dripping with sweat.

    They had already felt the terrifying pressure. If they were discovered by the other party, it would probably be a tragedy.

    "What do we do? If we don''t go into hiding, we might die. "

    "It can''t be, with Shou Xiaoshan''s senior brother here, he''ll probably be fine."

    "Who said he''s fine? although his senior brother is powerful, he''s not invincible. In this situation, I think hiding is the safest option. You must not follow them. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for regrets."

    Some of the survivors were whispering among themselves.

    It was not easy for them to escape from that ce, so how could they die Here?

    "Where are you guys going?" At this moment, Shou Xiaoshan saw that someone had left the group and was actually charging in another direction. He couldn''t help but be surprised. Could something have happened?

    However, those people ran very quickly and did not respond to Shou Xiaoshan at all.

    "Junior Brother, hurry up, don''t waste time." Lin fan looked at the people who ran away. He was looking for death, and no one could save him.

    "Oh!"

    Shou Xiaoshan took a look and didn''t understand, but he felt like he wanted to leave because there was a shocking phenomenon happening in the space not far away. Maybe he was afraid.

    The survivors who were still here looked at each other.

    They were hesitating and didn''t know if they should hide or follow Lin fan.

    Suddenly!

    Pained cries came from the distance like they had been struck by some terrifying thing.

    "Senior brother, this voice ..." Shou Xiaoshan was stunned as he turned to look at his senior brother.

    These people had just left and there were screams. That was too terrifying.

    "He should have been dragged away by the spiritual monsters to discuss some matters." Lin fan said,"let''s go. Time is of the essence. Time is of the essence. Let''s not waste any more time."

    "Oh!"

    What else could Shou Xiaoshan say? what nonsense was there to talk about? he definitely met with some mishap. He didn''t even dare to imagine what those guys had encountered.

    Judging from the misery of the voice, it should be very tragic.

    The lucky survivors trembled and their expressions froze.

    They were like birds that were startled by the mere twang of a bow, and any slight movement could scare them to death.

    The scream just now had scared them so much that they almost screamed.

    At the same time, some of them were d that they didn''t leave just now. Otherwise, their voices would have been in the screams.

    Lin fan was a little helpless towards these guys.

    Even if you want to die, you don''t want to die like this.

    Wasn''t it good to be by his side? it was so safe.

 921 Chapter 921

    In the distance.

    The battle was extremely intense.

    Or rather, it had already developed to a certain extent.

    "I didn''t expect it to have developed to this extent. The demon ghost must be eliminated. Otherwise, there will be no end of trouble."

    In the air, a man exuded green light, and as he raised his hand, countless thick vines broke through the earth and pierced through the world.

    These vines were alive. They turned in the air and then went deep into the void, covering the surroundings.

    "These damn natives, why are they all so fierce?"

    The descenders of the ghost race were already a little stunned.

    He had been scared away by a native, but he didn''t expect that there would be other natives who woulde to eradicate the demon ghost.

    How could he let them do as they wished? otherwise, if they were med, they would really not know how they died.

    "You bunch of bastards, just Dao realm cultivation and you dare to be so arrogant. I want you all to die." The descender who spoke was the ghost race''s true Son of God. His ck robe was embroidered with patterns, and when he raised his hand, a dense aura of death gathered at his fingertips.

    Then, he looked at the beautiful woman.

    He pped out with his palm, and a terrifying power erupted. A huge ck Hand appeared out of thin air and crushed towards old ancestor wanku.

    The power was too terrifying, and the void copsed.

    Emperor heaven realm cultivation wasn''t something Dao realm experts could go up against.

    Old ancestor wanku and the others were only at the Dao realm. No matter how talented they were, they couldn''t kill Emperor heaven realm descenders.

    "Vine Emperor, attack!" Old ancestor wanku''s voice was clear and cold. He didn''t use the seal he was good at, but raised his hands.

    A Dragon''s Roar shook the sky.

    A tiger''s roar startled the surroundings.

    A long Dragon that glowed with golden light spiralled between heaven and earth.

    At the same time, there was a divine Tiger that was shining with divine light, roaring in the world.

    "The Dragon flies in the sky, the Tiger walks on the ground."

    "Universe!"

    Old ancestor wanku shouted as divine light enveloped his fingertips.

    Instantly, the Golden Dragon and God Tiger intertwined and exploded with a bright light that suppressed the giant palm.

    BOOM!

    The void exploded as the currents surged. A Golden Screen of light spread out with the void as the center, covering the entire area.

    With the vine monarch''s robe on his body, he raised his hand and gathered his power.

    "Ancestor Teng."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Vines shot through the air and instantly bound the three descenders in the air.

    Then, a ten thousand feet tall vine-shaped figure appeared and suppressed the descenders.

    "Heavenly mandate realm, kill them."

    Instantly.

    A vortex suddenly appeared in the originally empty space, and a figure appeared.

    Tianyu was expressionless. Qingcheng''s face was as attractive as divine light. Her clothes clung tightly to her graceful and plump body, captivating people''s hearts.

    "Wonderlight mountain."

    She raised her Kasaya-like arm and pointed with her finger. A ball of light condensed in front of her and then spread out. A colorful mountain range appeared out of thin air and pressed down on the three of them.

    "Bastard!"

    "You bastards, I''m going to kill you all."

    The ghost race''s true Son of God you Yuan was furious. His expression was extremely ferocious as the power in his body began to surge, causing the void to distort.

    Crack! Crack!

    The vines showed signs of cracking.

    "I, you Yuan, am the true Son of God of the ghost race. You bunch of Dao realm ants want to suppress me with the crap you got from the twelve beast gods? dream on."

    He had already recognized that the Golden Dragon and divine Tiger were the treasures of the twelve beast gods.

    They didn''t expect that this native would use it to suppress them. He was just asking to die.

    The vine monarch was under great pressure.

    It wasn''t that he had never fought with descenders before.

    However, his own strength had not recovered to its former level at all. Therefore, it was too difficult to suppress the other party after crossing three minor realms.

    Furthermore, he discovered that this descender was a genius. He was even stronger than ordinary peak Emperor heaven realm experts.

    If it wasn''t for the beast God''s treasure that old ancestor wanku borrowed, it would have been very difficult to suppress it.

    But even so, the risk was still very high.

    BOOM!

    The wondrous Light Mountain covered you Yuan and the others. Then, itnded on the ground with a loud bang. The earth trembled violently and then cracked. Many cracks appeared and spread in all directions.

    "Hu!"

    "It''s really painful. " The vine Emperor was a little exhausted. Restraining descenders wasn''t a good feeling, especially because the gap in cultivation was too difficult to make up for.

    Even if he was once very strong, his current cultivation was not high.

    Old ancestor wanku stared at the situation below. When he saw that there was nothing wrong, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Goddess of heavenly mandate, thank you for your help." Old ancestor wanku expressed his gratitude.

    The Xumi immortal body was a very terrifying body. It could be considered lucky to encounter it.

    In order to get to know the demon ghost, she specially went to invite him.

    "It''s fine," The temperament of the heavenly mandate realm was very different from before. It had changed a lot, especially when he spoke. There was even a holy light covering his body.

    For old ancestor wanku, if Tianyu could seize the opportunity and go to the upper world with them, then it would be the time to really stimte the Xumi immortal body.

    In the outer realm, even the most heaven-defying person was only at the peak of the Dao realm. Compared to descenders, the gap was just too huge.

    "Hey, Wan ku, I don''t want to criticize you, but you have to take a look at my situation. I''ve just used up a lot of energy." The vine Emperor shouted.

    Old ancestor wanku revealed a rare smile. Suppressing the descenders was also considered a task.

    It was rare for him to rx.

    But suddenly ...

    A shocking change happened to the wondrous Light Mountain, and it started to shake violently.

    "A bunch of dogsh * ts! To think that you''re really trying to suppress me! I''m not someone that you ants can suppress!" A furious voice resounded from the foot of the mountain.<sub> </sub>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Wonderlight mountain trembled and the huge rocks on top kept falling.

    A cloud of ck mist seeped out from the bottom of the mountain. With a crack, the mountain split into two and then exploded with a bang.

    You Yuan lowered his head. There were wounds on his body, while the other followers were already dead.

    He braved the ck mist, and his robe fluttered.

    "B * stards! I''m an Emperor heaven realm expert, the master of the world! Do you guys think that you can suppress me with just these things? do you even have me in your eyes?"

    "The beast God''s treasure is indeed powerful, but it''s a pity that it was borrowed by you. It can''t unleash its full power."

    "Then, the next moment will be your death."

    You Yuan was already furious.

    This group of bastards had actually made him so miserable.

    This was already the second time. The first time was forgivable, but this time, it waspletely unforgivable.

    "I didn''t expect there to be a problem." Old ancestor wanku''s expression was solemn. He felt that this was going to be troublesome.

    The beast God''s treasure was useless.

    This was not because the beast God''s treasure was weak.

    It was just as he had said, she was only borrowing it and could not control itpletely.

    It was too difficult to cross a major realm.

    "Universe!"

    Old ancestor wanku attacked again. The Golden Dragon and divine Tiger roared and suppressed you Yuan.

    "F * ck your mom." You Yuan was furious. The ck mist boiled and condensed into a physical form, directly cutting open the void. The light curtain collided and was torn into two.

    Then, the power struck old ancestor Wan ku''s body heavily.

    Bang! Bang!

    A huge force exploded out, and old ancestor wanku was hit hard. His body disappeared from where he was standing, and he was sent flying into the distance.

    "The thousand cave ..." The vine Emperor panicked. It didn''t expect such a change.

    Then, he reacted and instantly attacked. Countless vines broke through the air. However, when they approachedher Yuan, they were instantly cut off.

    "You''re in a vegetative state, go to hell too. " You Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot. He waved his arm, and a ck light that could cut through the world swept out.

    The speed was so fast that no one could react in time.

    "Protect!"

    Countless vines wrapped around the vine Emperor''s body, forming a huge ball of vines.

    Puchi!

    The sphere exploded.

    The vine monarch was also sent flying.

    The heavenly mandate realm retreated, then raised his hand and shouted.

    The nine mountains, eight seas, and four continents appeared out of thin air and formed a world. Then, they condensed into a spot of Starlight, breaking through space and suppressingher Yuan.

    "Hmph, you don''t know your ce. A mere Dao realm and you dare to involve the world. You''re looking for death."

    Nether Yuan was furious. He opened his mouth and a mass of ck aura swept out. It collided with the Starlight directly and exploded with a shocking radiance.

    Puchi!

    The heavenly mandate realm spat out a mouthful of blood. His body shrank infinitely and disappeared from the space.

    "Senior brother, do we really not need to worry about the situation over there?" Shou Xiaoshan asked in a low voice. They had already fought to such an extent, should he sigh a little and show some concern for the situation over there?

    "It''s fine. They didn''t hit us. Why do you care so much?" Lin fan said.

    However, just as he finished speaking.

    A ck shadow charged over.

    Itnded in front of Lin fan with a loud bang.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks, not knowing what had happened.

    rgh!

    Old ancestor wanku''s face was deathly pale. Hey on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. His beautiful face was stained with blood, making him look somewhat demonic.

    "Oh my God ..."

    Lin fan was stunned. Why did something fall from the sky when he was just walking? moreover, the impact was so strong. What was this?

    However, when he took a closer look, he was stunned. He didn''t expect it to be the old woman from The Thousand Caves.

    "I say, what are you doing? I was just walking away, and you''re the one who bumped into me. Let me tell you, there are so many people here who saw it with their own eyes. Don''t even think about trying to scam me."

    The first thing that Lin fan thought of was the possibility of fraud.

    If they came, then so be it, but if they came, then they would spit blood and block in front.

    If someone he didn''t know saw this, how could he exin it clearly?

    Old ancestor wanku''s injuries were extremely serious, and he was barely holding on. But suddenly, she realized that this voice was very familiar. When she saw the person who hade and heard these words, she spat out a mouthful of blood again.

    Puchi!

    Blood sttered over a hundred meters, dyeing the ground red.

    Although she was spitting blood, her figure was still very beautiful.

    Perhaps this was a woman''s nature.

    Even if he vomited blood, he had to maintain his elegance.

    "Don''t push your luck. You''re not lucky today to be in front of me. I''m telling you, you vomited blood for nothing." Lin fan said.

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as he finished speaking, another figure crashed over.

    Lin fan looked over and was very shocked."Amazing, one isn''t enough, there''s another one. Old woman wanku, you wanted me to join you back then, so you wanted me to join this group?"

    "Wan ku, the other party is too strong. We ..." The vine Emperor said with difficulty. But when he saw Lin fan''s face, his heart trembled.

    Puchi!

    Blood sttered everywhere, spurting out even more than that olddy from The Thousand Caves.

    "It''s you ..."

    The vine monarch was shocked.

    He had not expected this.

    He had actually met that B * tch who had stripped him naked and sullied his body ...

 922 Chapter 922

    "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. I don''t know you, yet you''re pretending to know me. You''re simply insane. "

    Lin fan''s expression wasplicated. The situation in front of him was a little off.

    It was tooplicated.

    They were trying to scam him.

    Olddy wanku was very familiar, but he really had no impression of the guy who had said ''it''s you''.

    Pretending to be familiar with each other for no reason, the situation was a little unpleasant.

    "You ..." The vine King would never forget this guy. Of course, there was also a pig that would not forget.

    Now that this fellow actually said that he didn''t know him, his heart was on fire. He wanted to explode and fight him to the death.

    "Don''t talk about me and you. I''m telling you bluntly that you''vee for nothing. Pack your things and leave quickly. I have a terrible headache just looking at you." Lin fan waved his hand. He really didn''t expect that the olddy from The Thousand Caves, who he hadn''t seen in a long time, would meet him in such a situation.

    The vine King couldn''t take it anymore. It tried to stop itself from spurting blood and roared,""You better look carefully, Who am I? You dug up my grave and took everything from me. You actually don''t remember? are you still human?"

    Lin fan really couldn''t remember who this guy was.

    However, after being reminded, he felt that it was a little familiar.

    He took a closer look.

    Eh!

    He seemed to have remembered.

    He remembered that he had entered a dangerous ce with Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig in search of wealth. In the end, they had indeed stripped off a corpse. He did not expect that the other party would remember him.

    It had to be said that this was a very embarrassing matter.

    "Do you remember?" The vine Emperor gritted his teeth. No matter what, he was an expert in the past. Now that he had started all over again, he could be considered to have returned to his peak.

    There were no ck spots in life to begin with, and now there were.

    "I know you. You''re just pretending to forget, right? I''m telling you, even if you''ve forgotten, I haven ''t. "

    The vine Emperor had long seen through Lin fan. He knew that the other party would definitely not admit to this matter. However, he would remember it in his heart for the rest of his life.

    "You didn''t mention it, so I didn''t think of it. But now that you''ve mentioned it, I do remember."

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s me. I didn''t expect you to still be alive. If I had known, I wouldn''t have treated you like that."

    "Don''t worry, this Peak Master has never denied anything. If I did it, I did it. If I didn ''t, I didn'' t. What do you want to do to me?"

    Lin fan asked calmly. It was impossible to deny it and he would never deny it.

    What are you afraid of?

    Would he be afraid of being beaten up?

    He was thinking too much. If hatred could make the other party stronger, then he was willing to bear the responsibility of the creator of this hatred and make the other party stronger so that he could take revenge on him.

    "You ..." The vine monarch''s body trembled and blood flowed from the corner of its mouth.

    He didn''t expect the other party to admit it.

    He had already thought that the other party would definitely find all kinds of reasons to deny it, or even pretend that he didn''t know him.

    But he didn''t expect him to admit it so quickly, and the most hateful thing was that he didn''t have any strange expression at all.

    There wasn''t even any shame or awkwardness, as if he had done something very normal.

    How could he be so shameless?

    Shou Xiaoshan had long been confused by the situation before him.

    From the looks of it, the man lying there and vomiting blood seemed to have a love-hate rtionship with senior brother Lin.

    However, the two of them were indeed seriously injured. It was not fake at all.

    "Peak Master Lin, what are you doing here?" Old ancestor wanku endured the pain and asked. She couldn''t care so much anymore.

    The descenders were still far away and woulde soon. He just didn''t know how the goddess of revtion was doing.

    "What does my whereabouts have to do with you? Lu, is this your house?" Lin fan said.

    Old ancestor wanku felt a little suffocated in his heart. Was this person sick in the head? he didn''t even provoke him, yet his words were already so unpleasant. Could he even speak properly?

    "Peak Master Lin, we were besieging the descender of the demon ghost, but an ident happened and we were seriously injured. I hope you can lend us a helping hand."

    She clutched her chest and coughed out blood. She had a deep understanding of this guy''s strength. He was very strong and might be able to kill the descenders.

    "Save your sister! When did this Peak Master say that I was a busybody? "And you, have you forgotten what you did to me and teacher in the past? don''t think that it''s so easy to get rid of this grudge." Lin fan looked at the old woman from The Thousand Caves. This guy was so arrogant in the past, but now he was actually asking for help. This was really rare.

    Old ancestor wanku lowered his head and his face turned even paler."Alright, you can go then."

    "Yi!" Lin fan was stunned. This woman was a little decisive. She actually said that. If he begged her again, wouldn''t it be fine?

    He was actually so tough. He really didn''t like it.

    The importance of right and wrong could still be understood.

    No matter what, they were old acquaintances. How could he leave them to die?

    "Wan ku, just him? Do you think he''s stronger than all of us? I think it''s better for him to run away. No matter who kills him, I don''t want him to die at the hands of a descender. " The vine Thearch red at Lin fan,d, you''d better just run. Don''t embarrass yourself anymore."

    "Hey, I don''t like what you''re saying. I''ll die at the hands of a descender? You''re probably living in a dream. "

    "If you have the guts, let hime."

    Lin fan was unhappy. This guy was really arrogant. But he was happy that it was another person who was unhappy with him.

    It was just that his strength was a little weak.

    If they were properly nurtured ...

    He might even be a talent in the future.

    However, it was far from enough for now.

    BOOM!

    A deafening sound came from the distance.

    "Hahahaha ... You bunch of ants, you''re in trouble. I''ll torture you to death and let you know how miserable the consequences of provoking me are."

    You Yuan was still angry.

    As the true Son of God of the ghost race, he couldn''t take it when someone was jumping around in front of him.

    That woman was really strong and he couldn''t find her. He could only give up and chase after the two that he had injured.

    There was an uproar!<sub> </sub>

    There was amotion among the survivors.

    They were very afraid. They had been living well, but now that a strong enemy wasing, he really didn''t know what to do.

    Brother, why don''t you run?

    He had already said that there was no need to save him, so he definitely had to leave.

    They wanted to shout, but they held it in their mouths. They didn''t know what to say. They only felt that something bad was about to happen.

    Shou Xiaoshan looked at senior brother Lin.

    He couldn''t figure out his senior brother, but he still trusted him and felt that nothing would happen.

    Hu Chi!

    A stream of light broke through the heavens and earth. The space was like a wave that pped towards both sides.

    You Yuan stood in the void and saw the two people lying in the deep pit with a nce. A smile appeared on his face.

    "I thought he would be very strong, but he''s nothing more than this. How is it? does it feel good?"

    It was a mistake to be suppressed by the other party just now, and he had lost face.

    However, that was only because he had been too careless. When he truly unleashed the might of an Emperor heaven realm expert, no one would be able to stop him.

    "Yi!"

    He noticed that there were natives around.

    "You barbaric natives are really annoying. The ghost domain is such a holy ce, and you dare to invade it. You really don''t know what death is."

    You Yuan clenched his fingers and revealed a ferocious expression.

    However, all of a sudden.

    "Yi!"

    He found a familiar figure in the crowd below.

    It was a little familiar.

    He seemed to have seen it somewhere before.

    He took a closer look.

    With one look, he realized that something incredible had happened.

    "It''s him. " You Yuan''s heart was in turmoil, and he found it difficult to calm down.

    The death of the Lord of ghost source was still fresh in his mind. He had been blown up by a single punch. His body was not intact, and only a pile of flesh and blood remained.

    "F * ck, he''s looking at me too."

    You Yuan felt that the gaze was not wariness, but yfulness. It was more like it was sizing him up.

    He would die.

    He had never thought of himself as weak, but he had also never thought of himself as very strong.

    "Hmph! I, you Yuan, am not one to kill the innocent. I''ll spare you this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time. "

    Although he was scared, he couldn''t just run away like this. He left this sentence behind to save some face.

    "What?"

    Old ancestor wanku was shocked. He was a little surprised that the other party didn''te over.

    She looked at Lin fan.

    His gaze was calm and unruffled, as if he didn''t take anything to heart. It was as if from the beginning to the end, he didn''t put the other party in his eyes.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice.

    "Come back!"

    These two simple words resounded through the world.

    BOOM!

    A violent force exploded from the other party''s body.

    You Yuan''s body trembled. Without any hesitation, he instantly entered an explosion state. Then, he turned around and shed at Lin fan.

    [Turn off colored eyes]

    Lin fan stood there unmoving. In fact, he didn''t even move in the face of that berserk power. He just smiled.

    You Yuan was in a violent state. He only had the thought of killing Lin fan in his heart, but suddenly, reason came back to him.

    "F * ck! What am I doing?"

    His pupils constricted and his body trembled. Then, he stopped a few meters away from Lin fan.

    He was sweating profusely, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead like water.

    "What am I doing? Why are they rushing up?" He was screaming in his heart. He couldn''t understand how he had lost his mind and done something he couldn''t believe in that instant.

    "Wan ku, what is he doing?" The vine Emperor didn''t understand. The descender had turned around to kill, clearly not wanting to let anyone go. But suddenly stopping and looking very panicked, it didn''t understand.

    Old ancestor wanku was also very confused. How could he understand what was going on?

    She looked at Lin fan and wanted to see what he was thinking but his expression didn''t change at all, which made her speechless.

    "Hehe!" Lin fan smiled simply.

    However, you Yuan''s heart suddenly creaked when he heard this voice.

    "That ... Misunderstanding, do you believe it?" You Yuan held back for a long time before finally saying these words.

    "I do. You are very strong, stronger than any descender I have seen. However, the strength in your body is not high. It seems that this ghost hunter has helped you." Lin fan said.

    You Yuan hurriedly waved his hand."I''m not strong. I''m not strong at all. You''ve misunderstood."

    "No, this is not a misunderstanding. It''s the truth. I''m very interested in you. Maybe it will make me feel a little good."

    Lin fan smiled. However, why did this smile seem so inappropriate to you Yuan?

    Open fire.

    Bang! Bang!

    His body swelled up and instantly grew taller. A terrifying aura suppressed the entire area.

 923 Chapter 923

    Waves of energy rippled out from beneath Lin fan''s feet.

    The powerful force uprooted the surrounding trees.

    The vine King was lying in the deep pit and climbing up. There was a lot of dust rushing into the deep pit, trying to bury it.

    A terrifying power came crushing down.

    Everyone looked at Lin fan in shock.

    Especially Shou Xiaoshan, who was already stunned. Things were different from what he had expected.

    Pada!

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and a deep sound rang out. He could already feel the existence of power and that feeling was just too amazing.

    Gulu!

    You Yuan stood in front of Lin fan in a daze, swallowing his saliva.

    "That ..."

    Lin fan raised his hand and interrupted you Yuan''s next words. He patted his chest and said,"don''t talk. I''ll let you attack first."

    "This ..." You Yuan was very flustered and speechless. What the hell happened?

    The person he didn''t want to see the most was this fellow. How did he end up meeting him?

    No matter what, he, you Yuan, was the true Son of God of the ghost race. He had character and style. He was also a genius with good talent. His future path was very bright. If he broadened his path a little, he might have a better development.

    But now, he felt that he would die Here.

    If he died, he would really have nothing left.

    You Yuan took a few steps back, wanting to distance himself from this terrifying fellow. However, every time he took a step back, the other party would take a step forward, maintaining the same distance as before.

    Could he not be like this?

    Can''t you just let him live?

    "Don''t hesitate, hit me. From your attitude just now, I can tell that you''re a rather arrogant person. Don''t let cowardice blind your eyes. Raise your hand and hit me."

    Lin fan walked forward step by step and you Yuan retreated step by step. Sweat dripped down from his forehead. He couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t do anything at all. Otherwise, he would really die.

    "What do you want? I''ve already said that this is a misunderstanding. I won''t do anything to you."

    You Yuan shook his head. Although he was the true Son of God, he was panicking and hoped that someone woulde and save him.

    Whether the other party was strong or not, it was enough to just take a look. If he wanted to prove it with his fists, he would be an idiot.

    "Wan ku, what''s going on with this guy? why do I feel like the descender doesn''t want to fight him?"

    The vine Emperor was stunned. This kid was only at peak Dao realm while the descender was at peak Emperor heaven realm. There was a huge gap between the two. How could this be?

    Even if he raised a finger, he could crush this kid to death.

    But now, this descender actually didn''t make a move for a long time, and even had the intention of dodging.

    F * ck!

    Could it be because he was too cheap, so the descenders didn''t dare to make a move?

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t reply.

    She was also thinking about the situation.

    She knew that Lin fan was strong. But the descender was at the peak of Emperor heaven realm. No matter how strong he was, he shouldn''t be hesitating and dodging at all times.

    Lin fan couldn''t wait. What was going on? he didn''t like to see such a situation. He liked it when the other party was arrogant and attacked without thinking. Then, he would use all his strength to beat him up.

    Now that things hade to this, he was already a little dissatisfied that she had not expressed anything.

    She stepped forward and pushed the other party''s body."I told you to hit me. Did you hear me? hit me."

    You Yuan was pushed to the chest and kept retreating. Not only was there no trace of anger, but the expression on his face was also worried and afraid.

    "Don''t be like this, I''m not the kind of person who likes to fight. " He exined, trying to make himself look like a peace-loving person.

    "You don''t like to fight? Then why are the two of them vomiting so badly?" Lin fan pointed at the two of them and asked.

    You Yuan looked at the two people who had climbed out of the deep pit and felt a little regretful. If he had known, he wouldn''t have fought so far.

    "I don''t know, maybe I touched it myself. Brother ... No, brother, I really won''t do it."

    He felt like crying. Who wouldn''t want to hit him? but he was scared.

    If I didn''t see you killing the Lord of ghost source, I would have attacked you without hesitation. I wouldn''t need you to destroy me.

    In fact, if he had a Big Shot behind him, he wouldn''t be so scared if he wasn''t alone.

    "Who''s your brother? who the hell are you?" Lin fan pushed the other party as a form of provocation. He didn''t believe that these descenders would be so cowardly. They had already been bullied to this extent, so how could they still hold back?

    "I told you to hit me, did you hear me?"

    You Yuan''s head was like a rattle. He didn''t say anything and just kept shaking it.

    "Why are you shaking? I told you to hit me. Hurry up and stop wasting time." Lin fan patted you Yuan''s head. This was no longer an ordinary humiliation. He had already started to attack.

    It would be illogical if he could still endure it.

    Could it be that this fellow felt the terrifying power when he saw him attack?

    It was very possible.

    Otherwise, how could he be so cowardly?

    ''No, I can''t do this. Otherwise, where am I going to earn points?''

    "I won''t fight." You Yuan shook his head and refused decisively. He had been humiliated, but he didn''t dare to resist.

    As he retreated, he shook his head.

    Shou Xiaoshan was dumbfounded. Did he have to bully people like this?

    He even felt that this guy was really pitiful. If his senior brother asked him to hit, couldn''t he just punch him once? did he have to be so cowardly?

    "Are you going to fight or not?" Lin fan was already getting impatient. Damn it! This guy definitely knew his strength. Otherwise, why would he be so cowardly?

    "No, I won''t fight even if I die. Let me say this, although I''m a descender, I''ve never hurt anyone. I don''t know the two of them at all, and I don''t even know where they came from. Big Boss, I have no enmity with you, so why do you want me to hit you?"

    You Yuan was on the verge of tears, his forehead covered in a thickyer of sweat.

    The vine King''s eyes widened. What was going on today? why were all the people he met so cheap?<sub> </sub>

    "You''re lying through your teeth. If you didn''t hit us, who else could it be? you don''t even recognize us? touch your conscience and feel it. Does it hurt?"

    You Yuan blinked at the vine monarch."Big brother, just pretend you don''t know me. I beg you, please."

    He was panicking.

    "Forget it. If you''re not going to do it, then I''ll do it." Lin fan sighed. He originally wanted to see how strong a descender who could beat that olddy of a thousand caves into such a state was.

    If he made the first move, he was afraid that he would kill the other party with one punch, causing the other party to not have the chance to make a move and miss some important feelings.

    However, he didn''t expect that this descender would be so cowardly.

    Even ye Zhong was better than him. At least he knew how to talk and could point out the hidden strengths of others.

    However, the guy in front of him was a little disappointing.

    If he didn''t have any merits and only knew how to shake his head, what was the difference between him and a good-for-nothing?

    "Peak Master Lin, make him tell us the core of the demon ghost." Old ancestor wanku said hurriedly.

    They hade here to destroy the ghost hunter and restore the star sea realm.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at old ancestor thousand cave. He then looked at the little demon,"the core of the demon ghost? Was he trying to destroy the ghost domain? Then wouldn''t I, this little demon, disappear?"

    Suddenly!

    "Go to hell!" Although you Yuan was panicking, he was very good at seizing opportunities. He didn''t expect that this guy would dare to turn around and talk to someone else when he was so close to him.

    He knew that the opportunity was right in front of him. If he didn''t grasp it, he wouldn''t have another chance.

    "Good, you''re capable."

    Lin fan turned around and clenched his fist.

    "What?" You Yuan was stunned. He could even F * cking react in time. The speed of his punch was already fast enough. Was the difference really that big?

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s fist shed with you Yuan ''s. An unparalleled power exploded out. With a crack, something broke.

    You Yuan''s arm bent, and the fistnded on his body. His facial features were instantly distorted, and blood spurted out of his nose and mouth, drawing a beautiful curve in the air.

    BOOM!

    His body was sent flying into the distance, and as he flew on the ground, he opened up a ravine that was hundreds of meters long.

    "F * ck!" The vine monarch was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the descender to be so strong that he could send the descender flying with one punch.

    The three of them fought with all their might and used all their techniques, but they still couldn''t take down the other party. Instead, they were suppressed. The gap was just too big.

    Even old ancestor wanku''s eyes were filled with surprise.

    "Ah!"

    In the distance.

    You Yuan held his face, blood flowing from his fingers. He cried out in pain, his heart screaming.

    He knew that he was definitely not a match for him. He had turned around to lure him into making a move.

    So cheap, so detestable.

    "Not bad, indeed. He''s even more durable than ordinary descenders."

    Lin fan felt that this was indeed different. Moreover, this demon ghost was really interesting.

    It was useless to him, but he could feel that there was a strange power in ghost''s domain enveloping the other party.

    "No, I can''t die Here." You Yuan gritted his teeth. Although his face was twisted from the beating, he could still move.

    But at that moment, Lin fan leaped up. His massive body rose into the air andnded into the distance.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook, and the sound was very dull.

    You Yuan raised his head and looked at Lin fan in fear.

    He knew that he had no choice but to make a move.

    "You bastard, you bullied and humiliated me. Even if I''m not your match, someone will avenge me one day."

    You Yuan roared angrily, and a thick ck mist erupted from his body. He was already prepared to die.

    "Come on, didn''t you want to kill me?e on."

    He had already fallen into madness as he roared with bloodthirsty eyes.

    "Wait, didn''t you say that one day, someone will avenge you? but they don''t know who killed you. How about this, you leave a clue and say that it was Lin fan of the magnificent me sect who killed you. That way, they will have a target."

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. This was a good idea!

    After killing so many descenders, it would be such a pity if they didn''t even know who killed them.

    If the other party could leave behind any clues, he would be more than happy to do so.

    "You ..."

    Hearing the other party''s words, you Yuan was almost angered to death. Did they really look down on them? even if he was in such a miserable state, they still wanted to tease him. Damn it, they were really hateful.

    "Alright, I''ll fulfill your wish."

    "Ah!"

    You Yuan roared and spoke in a voice he didn''t understand. The entire demon ghost trembled slightly and then calmed down.

    The moment he calmed down, he hollered in rage and pounced towards Lin fan.

    "Goodbye!"

    Lin fan raised his hand and smacked. You Yuan couldn''t handle such terrifying power and his body split apart. The ground sank and formed a giant handprint.

    "AI, I don''t really mean anything. Expert, when are youing? I am really impatient."

    He was helpless.

    Waiting for the strong was a painful thing.

    Otherwise, it would be too boring to y with weaklings every time.

 924 Chapter 924

    "Cough cough!"

    The vine monarch coughed out blood. He could no longer describe the sight of his back.

    That was too F * cking ...

    "He''s too strong. " Shou Xiaoshan was extremely shocked. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it. From the start to the end, he didn''t even treat the other party as a human.

    The other party was clearly very strong, and the aura he exuded made people feel a little breathless. If they were to attack, they would probably die without even knowing how they died.

    But even so, in senior brother''s hands, it was like paper, unable to withstand a single blow.

    Pada!

    Old ancestor wanku was extremely shocked. He felt that he had been wrong about something from the very beginning.

    Suddenly, she heard footsteps and looked up. It was that guy.

    Lin fan didn''t have much energy left. He felt bored and came before old ancestor Wan ku,"I say, olddies, you guys are way too weak."

    These words were like a hammer, heavily bombarding the two''s hearts.

    The vine monarch wanted to roar. Who was weak? the other party was very strong.

    However, he couldn''t say it out loud. This guy in front of him had just hammered him to death without any hesitation. What else could he say?

    Old ancestor Wan kuughed at himself in a low voice."I didn''t expect that I, Wan ku, would actually have times when I''m wrong. Amazing. You''re really amazing."

    "Hey, wait a minute. You''re wrong." Lin fan said hurriedly.

    Upon hearing this.

    She looked at Lin fan in surprise. She didn''t expect him to be so polite. However, what he said next almost made old ancestor wanku jump up and fight with Lin fan.

    "You''re not wrong, you''re really blind. "

    Lin fan shook his head.

    Shou Xiaoshan was dumbfounded. Senior brother, why are you always speaking in such an unpleasant way?

    No matter what, the beauty in front of him was a national beauty, like a fairy.

    Her face was beautiful, and her figure was simply a Devil''s figure. It was just that her chest was a little small.

    Even if there was a conflict, he had to give her some face for her beautiful face. After all, everyone loved beauty.

    Even the strong couldn''t avoid this.

    Old ancestor wanku''s expression was a little off. He was very unhappy with Lin fan''s words.

    "Old woman, don''t be dissatisfied. At that time, you swore to scare me. You said that if I didn''t join your organization, I would be consigned to eternal damnation if I met any descenders. Do you still remember?" Lin fan asked.

    "I remember. However, Peak Master Lin, as an expert, do you have to be so petty?" Old ancestor wanku didn''t expect this guy to still remember that incident. He was really F * cked up.

    Lin fan shook his head and retorted,"you are wrong. Experts don''t have big tolerance. It is because I am small that I can be so strong."

    "Haha ..." Old ancestor wankuughed."Is that so? Then it''s my thousand caves ''fault for being ignorant, I''ve never seen it before. "

    He was really angry.

    Old ancestor wanku swore to the heavens that he had never seen such a person.

    "Why haven''t I seen him before? isn''t this Peak Master standing right in front of you? In the future, you have to remember that being petty is the standard of a strong person. " Lin fan patted his chest, praising himself.

    There was no problem at all.

    What he said was the truth, and he had evidence.

    Old ancestor wanku eximed in his heart. Shameless! He had never seen such a shameless person.

    "You''re really shameless. " The vine monarch muttered.

    He was convinced.

    At the same time, he also understood that perhaps only a B * tch like her could do something like digging up someone''s coffin and stripping someone naked.

    "What did you just say?" Lin fan looked at the vine monarch. This guy seemed to have said something that wasn''t too friendly.

    The vine King''s chrysanthemum tightened, and it had a bad feeling.

    Although he wasn''t afraid of the other party, with the other party''s shameless behavior, if he didn''t lie and said that he was a B * tch, he wouldn''t have a good ending.

    For his own safety.

    This person, ah, sometimes, he had to be cowardly when he needed to be cowardly.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''ve heard wrong. I''m just saying that Peak Master Lin is right." The vine King said calmly.

    At the same time, he nodded his head and revealed a thoughtful expression, expressing his agreement and approval of these words.

    "Peak Master Lin said that small tolerance is the standard of a strong person. It sounds a little wrong, but after thinking about it carefully, Peak Master Lin''s great wisdom may appear to be stupidity. It makes sense."

    The vine monarch analyzed Lin fan''s thoughts carefully.

    Lin fan liked her. Look, smart people will always be smart. Normally, people with small chests would be smart, but sometimes, fate made a fool of people and things would go wrong.

    Just like this old ancestor wanku.

    She had small breasts, but her intelligence wasn''t high enough. After all, she was still much inferior to them.

    "Yes, you''re right." Lin fan nodded,"you''re not bad. You have some skills."

    Old ancestor wanku looked at the vine Emperor in disdain. Why didn''t he see that it was so cowardly before?

    In a life-and-death battle with descenders, he had never been afraid even when he died. But facing this guy, he was afraid to speak the truth and even went against his conscience to praise others.

    Was this the reason why he became a coward after walking one round around death?

    The vine King smiled but didn''t say anything.

    They were bullies.

    But forget it, I won''t stoop to the level of a child.

    Lin fan looked at the two of them, then at old ancestor wanku,"you''re so badly injured. Does it hurt?"

    Old ancestor wanku was toozy to talk nonsense. He didn''t even want to say anything more to the other party.

    "Peak Master Lin, now that things havee to this, I have to remind you that the descenders are far from simple. What you are facing now belongs to the younger generation. The true experts have yet to descend."

    "If ..."<sub> </sub>

    Before he could finish, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "Alright, that''s enough. You F * cking said the same thing to mest time. Tell me, what''s the result?" Lin fan asked.

    Old ancestor Wan ku looked at Lin fan and felt that something was amiss.

    Why didn''t he believe it?

    "I see that you can''t say anything in this situation. Let me say it."

    "I''m alive and well, and my sect is also alive and well. As for you ... Look at yourself. You''ve been beaten to the point where you''re spurting blood. If you hadn''t met me this time, your lives would have ended here."

    "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. We''re all from the outer-realm, so we''re rted,"

    "It just so happens that my sect iscking some odd jobs and coolies. If you want to go, I can lower your requirements. How about it?"

    Lin fan didn''t have high hopes for the two of them.

    This was especially true for old ancestor wanku. Although he had lived long enough and reincarnated, he was still killed by someone in the end. Hence, he was still a littlecking in terms of strength.

    However, he could be considered a talent in the outer realm and could be recruited.

    Old ancestor wanku was furious when he heard this.

    He wanted to roar.

    Don''t say anymore.

    Do you really want to anger me to death?

    She, old ancestor wanku, had never suffered so much anger before. But ever since she reincarnated, she had been suffering.

    The things he left in the thousand deep cave in his previous life had been taken away.

    At first, she didn''t know who it was, butter on, she knew that it must have been done by the guy in front of her.

    After all, no one in this world was more despicable than him.

    "No need," Old ancestor wanku said through gritted teeth.

    However, what he said was true.

    At that time, as someone who had experienced it before, she seemed to have given the other party a great opportunity.

    But who would have thought that in the end, they would be the ones being beaten up.

    He almost died here. Just thinking about it made him sad.

    "It''s fine if you don''t need it. In the future, you''ll understand how unwise and regretful it was to miss this opportunity. " Lin fan sighed.

    He said what old ancestor wanku had once said.

    At that time, it was old ancestor wanku who had told him this.

    The reality was that he still felt pretty good when he said this to old ancestor wanku.

    "Senior brother''smunication skills are a little low." Shou Xiaoshan thought to himself,''I''ve never seen anyone speak like this, and they''re not even afraid of offending the other party.''

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku only wanted to knock his head against this unforgiving fellow in front of him.

    He wished he could stomp on her and kick his face.

    So cheap, so angry.

    "Junior Brother, let''s go." Lin fan was prepared to leave.

    He didn''t know if you Yuan had spread his name and sect before he died.

    However, looking at the situation at that time, it should have been transmitted out.

    "Senior brother, the two of them are seriously injured. Will it be a problem for them to stay here?" Shou Xiaoshan asked.

    This was the ghost domain. Not only were the descenders dangerous, but even the spirits here were terrifying.

    With their current situation, they probably wouldn''t be able to win if they encountered someone powerful.

    "What problems can there be? we chose our own path, so we have to rely on our own abilities to walk it. Junior Brother, although our sect upholds kindness and justice, we are not stupid and kind. Let''s go."

    Lin fan walked forward. When he passed by old ancestor Wan ku and the other man, he took out a bunch of pills from his storage ring.

    The fragrance of medicinal pills spread out.

    The vine Thearch was ted. His impression of Lin fan had changed once more. Although he wasn''t going to escort them away, he was going to leave some pills behind. He was a pretty decent person.

    However, the next second, he took back what he had just said and pretended that he had not said anything.

    Lin fan stuffed the pill into his mouth. It was crunchy and had all sorts of vors. When they were mixed together, it was even more beautiful.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? You can''t be thinking that I''ll give you pills, right? You''re thinking too much. We''re not rted. Remember, you have to rely on yourself and not others.

    "AI!"

    Lin fan shook his head in disdain, as though he was extremely disappointed with the vine monarch''s performance.

    When the vine monarch saw the look in Lin fan''s eyes as he left, he was so angry that he was dumbfounded.

    He was the vine King. When had anyone ever looked at him like that?

    It was infuriating. It was too infuriating.

    Even his liver was in so much pain that it was about to explode.

    "Vine King, it''s done. I''ve been prepared for this since I met him." Old ancestor wanku was angry for a long time, but he gradually calmed down.

    "Wan ku, how can we tolerate this? just tell us, how can such a person exist in the outer realm? If it was before, I would''ve pped him to death, don''t you think so?" The vine Emperor said angrily.

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t say anything. He just looked into the distance.

    "It seems like the goddess of revtion has left. She has the Xumi immortal body, so it won''t be a problem for her to escape from the descenders if she shrinks to the smallest possible size."

    When the vine Emperor heard this, he nodded to himself.

    There were still a lot of things to do.

    However, he had to leave ghost''s domain first.

    With their current situation, the possibility of them being in danger was very high.

 Chapter 925 Its Hard For You To Understand With Your Intelligence

    At the edge of the demon ghost.

    "Little demon, go. Slowly develop on your own." Lin fan said to the little demon.

    He had collected so many beads and refined them all. He would definitely be able to advance to a decent level.

    "Big brother ..."

    The little spirit waspletely convinced by Lin fan. He called out ''big brother'' to express his reluctance.

    Unfortunately, he was a spiritual monster and couldn''t leave the demon ghost. Otherwise, it would be a good choice to leave with his big brother.

    He looked at Lin fan affectionately and wanted to remember this handsome face in his heart.

    Although his big brother wasn''t super handsome, he was the most handsome to him. There was no doubt about it.

    The little demon was too short.

    Lin fan wanted to touch his shoulder, but he couldn''t help but bend down."Okay, let''s stop here. You''re a little taller. You''re so short. My neck is sore from talking to you."

    "Big brother, I''m a spiritual monster. This is my main body, I can''t grow anymore." The little demon was helpless. Unfortunately, he had no choice. He was born with it and it couldn''t be changed.

    At this time, a group of survivors had followed them out. They looked at each other and wanted to say something. At the same time, they were very afraid of this ce and even more so of the outside world. They had an unspeakable panic.

    One survivor stood out. He was Dao realm and was the strongest here. Everyone asked him to walk out.

    "Big brother, can we join your sect with you? "The Dao realm survivor said.

    Although he was asking, he was confident that he could go. With his Dao realm cultivation, he was a high-level existence.

    Now that he had taken the initiative to join the other party''s sect, wouldn''t that instantly increase the overall strength of the sect?

    "You guys, forget it. We''ve filled up the farm and the toilet cleaner. You guys aren''t qualified to be in the hall of hired thugs. How about this? work hard. You''ll have a chance in the future." Lin fan pondered for a moment and felt that he was already full.

    The magnificent me sect wasn''t a ce where anyone coulde and go as they pleased.

    One had to have a unique talent.

    "What?" The Dao realm survivor was dumbfounded.

    What did he just hear?

    Farming and cleaning toilets?

    As for the hall of hired thugs, they didn''t understand.

    He just wanted to know what was going on.

    "Junior Brother, let''s go." Lin fan grabbed onto Shou Xiaoshan and disappeared from the spot without saying anything to the survivors.

    The group of survivors stood there dumbly.

    They didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m not qualified?" The Dao realm survivor felt like he had heard a lie and he still didn''t react.

    Suddenly!

    The surrounding temperature was a little low.

    Many of the survivors realized that there seemed to be an inhuman person beside them.

    They turned their heads and saw that the little spiritual monster was also looking at them.

    Gulu!

    The survivors suddenly remembered that they were still in ghost''s domain. Although they were on the edge, who said that there would be no danger?

    "Help!"

    In that instant.

    Everyone quickly ran away without any hesitation.

    "These guys are a little timid." The little spirit looked at the people who were running away and touched his head. Then, he turned back and walked into the depths.

    Now, he had to slowly refine the beads. There were too many, and he didn''t know how long he would have to refine them.

    Lin fan grabbed the small mountain of beasts in his hands and felt the extreme speed.

    "You''re going back just like this?" He lowered his head and thought about it. He had been out for so long and had actually experienced some things, but when he thought about it, it didn''t seem to be very interesting.

    He looked at Lin fan and didn''t know what to say. He could only say,"senior brother, you''re amazing."

    After a long time.

    "Senior brother, something seems to be happening down there." Shou Xiaoshan said. His nose was very sharp, and he could smell the scent of blood.

    Although his senior brother was very fast, the smell of blood still drifted over.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks. It was just like what Shou Xiaoshan had said. Something was happening down there.

    "What''s the situation? it looks like a vige."

    He quickly descended.

    It wasn''t that he liked to meddle in other people''s business.

    It was because he hated it when people bullied the vigers who had no iron in their hands.

    Was he still human?

    Screams came from the vige. The surrounding houses were on fire, sizzling as they burned. Thick smoke floated out and swept into the distance with the wind.

    "Hahaha, let''s see how long you canst." A voice came, a little young and tender.

    Puchi!

    A miserable scream was heard.

    "Senior brother, what happened?" Shou Xiaoshan was stunned. Anyone with a little bit of bottom line would definitely noty a hand on the vige of inch less metal.

    Before the outer realm merged, many sects had their own rules.

    Even if the outer realm merged, it should still be like this.

    "Let''s go,"he said. Lin fan stepped into the vige and walked in.

    The ground was stained with blood, and many corpses were lying in front of many households.

    Some of them had their bodies pierced by a sword.

    Some even had their heads cut off.

    Soon, there was an open space in front of them.

    There were seven figures in the open space. At the same time, there were many wooden stakes in the middle. Many people were tied to them. There were children and adults, but they had all died tragically.

    Even thest one, the one who had screamed, closed his eyes under the other party''s torture.

    "How could this be? these kids actually massacred the entire vige." "What?" Shou Xiaoshan was shocked, as though he had not expected such a cruel method.

    If he could kill cultivators at such a young age, then he would think that he was capable to have such cultivation at such a young age.

    However, these kids were simply torturing the vigers to death. They were simply evil.

    "Who are you people?" The kids who were torturing the vigers turned around and looked at Lin fan and Shou Xiaoshan.<sub> </sub>

    Although their faces were no longer young, they had the aura of youth. They looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old, still in development.

    "You guys ... How could you do such a thing?" Shou Xiaoshan berated.

    His heart was burning with anger.

    A person walked out from the group of kids. He was thin and weak, but he had a fierce expression. The dagger in his hand was still dripping with blood.

    "Hmph, what does it have to do with you? we''re killing people, what can you do about it?"

    The boys around them alsoughed in disdain.

    "Hey, I''m telling you, you two busybodies. Listen up, our sect is not yet fourteen. No matter who you kill, you don''t have to take responsibility."

    "What''s wrong? Are you guys trying to bully the weak? If you''re not afraid of being cursed, thene at me if you have the guts. "

    These kids were really strong as they didn''t fear Lin fan and Shou Xiaoshan at all.

    "Senior brother, these children are too fierce. What should we do?" Shou Xiaoshan asked.

    He didn''t know how to solve it. After all, he had never touched a child before.

    Lin fan was expressionless,"you''re so young and you''re already on the path of a criminal. What a pity."

    "Yes, senior brother. It''s indeed a pity. We can''t just ignore it. Why don''t we take it down and teach it a good lesson?" When Shou Xiaoshan heard his senior brother''s words, he seemed to feel the pain in his senior brother''s heart.

    At this age, she was at the prime of her youth. If she was taught well, she might be sessful in the future.

    However, what his senior brother said next shocked him.

    "Kill him." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" Shou Xiaoshan almost spat out his saliva as if he had heard wrongly,"senior brother, what did you just say?"

    Lin fan looked at Shou Xiaoshan and did not say anything. He moved instantly and came before a person. Even without transforming, the head of the person was only at his chest level.

    A palm pped out.

    A strong wind pressure burst out.

    Puchi!

    The back of the kid in front of him exploded in an instant, and his bloody skeleton was sent flying. All that was left of him was a pile of blood and flesh on the ground.

    "What?"

    The remaining kids ''expressions changed. They screamed and ran in all directions.

    "Help!"

    Lin fan twisted his neck and raised his leg. A wind de swept over and a deep hole appeared on the ground. Then, he sliced his butt.

    Pffft!

    The corpse was instantly split into two, and blood spurted out.

    "A demon."

    The others saw that theirpanion had been killed and their faces turned pale. They didn''t expect that this person would really want to kill them.

    Lin fan raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    The kids who were running away felt that there was no way out. The space wrapped them up and crushed them.

    Shou Xiaoshan looked at the scene in front of him in a daze.

    Senior brother''s methods ...

    rgh!

    The kids who were crushed by the space started to bleed from their faces and their bodies started to twist and turn irregrly.

    "Ah ..."

    The screams continued.

    "Stop ..."

    Suddenly, an angry shout came from the distance.

    Bang! Bang!

    The space copsed like a broken mirror, and in the end, only piles of flesh and blood fell to the ground.

    "Senior brother, are we really going to kill them all?" Shou Xiaoshan asked.

    "Yeah, they''re all dead. They''ve definitely been killed." Lin fan said.

    At this moment, a figure came from afar. He stood in the void and looked at the surrounding environment. His face turned cold.

    "You two are so cruel. How dare you kill so many people? you deserve to die!"

    The man pulled out the long de on his back and his body turned into a streak of light as he attacked Lin fan.

    "Listen to us, it''s not like that." Shou Xiaoshan hurriedly shouted.

    They didn''t do this, so they couldn''t misunderstand.

    "Hmph, exin? Go down and exin to those people. " The man didn''t listen at all. He condensed his power on the long saber and shed.

    The de glowed brightly, covering the entire world.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. Raising his hand, he punched out into the void.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    This punch didn''t hit the opponent, but hit the void. However, there was a sound in the void, and it finally collided with the de light.

    The de light was instantly shattered, but the power did not stop. It directly sted towards the other party.

    BOOM!

    The man''s body suffered a heavy blow, and his flesh and blood seemed to be on the verge of disintegrating. His entire body was sent flying into the distance, smashing through trees and finally sinking into the wall.

    Whether he was alive or dead was unknown.

    "Senior brother, this guy might not be a bad person. Was he a little too heavy-handed?" Shou Xiaoshan''s brain couldn''t process this. ''Is senior brother a good person or a bad person? why can''t I tell?''

    "Junior Brother, as long as someone attacks me, there''s no good or bad, only enemies." Lin fan said.

    "Is He Dead?" Shou Xiaoshan asked.

    Lin fan replied,"he might be dead, but he might not be dead."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Shou Xiaoshan was stunned.

    He couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "Let''s go. Don''t think too much. With your current intelligence, it''s hard for you to understand this situation. " Lin fan grabbed onto Shou Xiaoshan and dashed into the distance.

    Shou Xiaoshan was not convinced.

    I''m quite intelligent.

 926 Chapter 926

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Eh? Senior brother, I don''t remember the sect being like this in the past. " Although they had not reached the sect, from afar, they could see that the sect had undergone shocking changes.

    The sky above the sect was covered with ayer of power that could not be seen, but could be felt.

    Shou Xiaoshan remembered that when he left the sect, it wasn''t much. It was weak and ordinary. Even when he saw the other sects in the outer realm, he felt like his own sect was like a speck of dust.

    But now, he was stunned. This was really shocking. Just what happened during this period of time? the sect had changed so much.

    "The sect is improving. You still know too little. Just slowly feel it."

    Lin fan did not say anything more. With him around, it would be weird if the sect did not change.

    Shou Xiaoshan was very confused and had many questions he wanted to ask.

    However, looking at his senior brother''s situation, it was obvious that he didn''t want to say anything.

    "Senior brother is back."

    The news of Lin fan''s return to the sect spread among the disciples in an instant.

    Elder Shou Yue was restless and kept praying for his son to be fine. When he heard that Lin fan was back, he immediately left the mountain and flew towards invincible peak.

    Please don''t let anything happen, please don''t let anything happen.

    "The feeling of returning is pretty good." A sense of security surged into his heart, and Shou Xiaoshan felt his heart rx.

    Training outside was simply suffering.

    It was so bitter.

    Now that she was back, she actually had the urge to cry.

    "Son ..." Before elder Shou Yue arrived, he had already heard his voice.

    Many disciples came over and were stunned when they heard this name.

    Son?

    Who was he calling?

    "Father!" Shou Xiaoshan''s mood was rather unstable. Although he had taken the initiative to go out, he couldn''t find his way home. One could imagine how panicked he was.

    Now that he was able to return, his heart was at ease.

    Her father was deeply in love and hugged her on the spot. There was nothing to say about their feelings. He hugged her head and cried.

    Everyone present was moved.

    This scene was a little touching.

    However, some of the first rank inner disciples had entered the sect earlier.

    Back then, before Shou Xiaoshan was born, they were already disciples.

    From what they knew, elder Shou Yue didn''t have a partner back then, much less children.

    "Hey, what do you think is going on? from what I know, elder Shou Yue rarely leaves the sect. He''s always in the mountains with beasts and doesn''t have a so-called partner."

    "Who knows? when Shou Xiaoshan became the peak Master, I thought he was rted to elder Shou Yue, but I never thought that they were father and son. Now that they are father and son, this ..."

    "Do you think this is ..." He didn''t dare to say it, nor did he dare to think about it.

    "Shh! Don''t say anymore. Do you want to cause big trouble? be careful. "

    "Yes, yes."

    Both of them were senior disciples, so they naturally knew a lot.

    He still remembered that year.

    On that cloudless day, lightning suddenly shed and Thunder rumbled. Ten thousand beasts roared in unison, shocking the entire sect. Perhaps ... They didn''t dare to think about it anymore.

    "Peak Master Lin, thank you so much." Elder Shou Yue said gratefully. If not for Peak Master Lin''s help, they would have been separated by death long ago.

    "You''re wee, it''s a small matter. "

    Lin fan waved his hand and was really calm. He didn''t gain anything from this trip and ghost domain was really interesting.

    Elder Shou Yue looked at Lin fan affectionately. He even had the urge to repay Lin fan with his body.

    Lin fan rejected the look. Please don''t do anything out of line. This is not something an old man can handle.

    In the distance.

    Heavenly King Dao and Wan Zhongtian arrived.

    When they heard that Junior Brother Shou had returned, they naturally came to wee him.

    Not to mention anything else, they didn''t really want to go out after returning to the sect.

    "Junior Brother, it''s good that you''re back." The Dao Heavenly King had a mature look on his face. After all, he was already a father. His love for his father stunned Shou Xiaoshan.

    Shou Xiaoshan felt that something was amiss. Although he had left the sect for some time, it wasn''t that long.

    The feeling that senior brother Dao gave off was very different.

    "Senior brother, you''ve changed." Shou Xiaoshan said.

    "Hahaha, of course I''ve changed. I''m not alone anymore. I have a family now, so I''m naturally different from you." Heavenly King Dao smiled happily.

    Shou Xiaoshan blinked his eyes. Although there was nothing wrong with what he said, why did it feel so strange?

    It seemed like he was showing off, but it also felt like he was no longer the same kind of person.

    At this moment, he looked at Wan Zhongtian.

    Shou Xiaoshan did not like Wan Zhongtian very much, and the two of them had had conflicts back in the sect.

    In his opinion, Wan Zhongtian was a hot-tempered and arrogant man who had even fought with others before.

    "Junior Brother Shou, wee back. From now on, you can live in peace in the sect." Wan Zhongtian said with a smile.

    Shou Xiaoshan stared at Wan Zhongtian warily.

    Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieving.

    Although the conflict between him and Wan Zhongtian wasn''t a blood feud, it wasn''t something that could be settled with time.

    Now, he was actually weing her back.

    This was a sign that he was going to be killed.

    Wan Zhongtian felt the look in Shou Xiaoshan''s eyes andughed.

    "Junior Brother Shou, you can''t be thinking that I''m trying to take revenge on you, right?"<sub> </sub>

    Shou Xiaoshan was stunned. He did not expect Wan Zhongtian to say such words in public. It seemed that Wan Zhongtian''s means had be more profound after not seeing him for a long time.

    He had to be careful.

    He had just returned to the sect and was still unclear about some things. He was in a disadvantageous position, so he had to be careful.

    "Hehe." Shou Xiaoshan smiled and did not say much.

    Wan Zhongtian shook his head and reached out his hand to Pat Shou Xiaoshan on the shoulder. In the face of such a situation, Shou Xiaoshan wanted to avoid it, but this was a sect and there were so many people around.

    Could it be that he could still attack him?

    Pada!

    Wan Zhongtian put his arm on his shoulder and sighed."Junior Brother, I''ve already forgotten about thepetition in the past. Now that I''m married, I don''t want to be involved in those things anymore."

    "Now that the sect has been taken care of by your senior brother, and you''ve returned safely, don''t go out and run around anymore. If possible, I can ask your sister-inw to introduce you to some of the female disciples in her sect."

    Upon hearing these words, Shou Xiaoshan''s mind was about to explode.

    What''s the situation?

    Why couldn''t he understand what she was saying?

    He really did not understand what Wan Zhongtian was talking about.

    He was telling him these things when he returned to the sect?

    There was a problem.

    Elder Shou Yue didn''t hide his rtionship with Shou Xiaoshan and nodded in satisfaction."Xiaoshan, your senior brother Wan is right. It''s time to find a wife."

    "Ah?" Shou Xiaoshan raised his head and looked at the crowd, not understanding what had happened.

    Was this still the same sect as before?

    In his impression, they didn''t seem so harmonious.

    Yunxiao peak.

    "Hey, Shou Xiaoshan is back too. When will our senior brother be back?" Xuan Qing missed her senior brother so much.

    Wang Shengkang was silent, then he said,""It''s good that senior brother is back. It doesn''t matter if he bes stronger or not. Now, peak Masters Dao and Wan already have wives and even children. They''re obviously starting to cultivate the next generation. As for our senior brother, we don''t even know if he''s Dead or Alive. We don''t know where he''s gone. We''re alreadygging behind others in this second step. What should we do?"

    As cloudsky''s loyal junior brothers, they had always been very worried.

    "Forget it. We can only quietly wait for senior brother to return."

    The two of them didn''t want their senior brother to be so strong. To them, it was good as long as he was back. They didn''t want to think about anything else.

    Shou Xiaoshan and the others left invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, when you were away, someone from the Jue Shen Pce came." Lu Qiming reported the recent situation.

    "God-killing Pce? What are they doing here?" Lin fan was surprised. He thought about the 12 coffins that he had harvested from thest dangerous ce and there were corpses in them.

    Could it be that the people of the God-killing Pce had found out something?

    "They didn''t say anything when they came. They just wanted me to pass a message. Don''t touch the body. There''s a problem inside." Lu Qiming did not understand what was going on, but he still conveyed the message word for word.

    "That''s all?"

    Lin fan thought about it. Although the meaning was simple, there was a lot of content.

    "No, just this sentence."

    "Yes." Lin fan was deep in thought. He couldn''t understand why the sect master of the God-down Pce brought the corpse back to study. Now, he had sent someone to tell him not to touch the corpse.

    What the f * ck did this mean?

    Could it be that there was something else in the corpse?

    Lu Qiming saw that his senior brother was deep in thought and started to share his worries."Senior brother, in that case, why don''t we go to the Jue Shen Pce and ask?"

    "Junior Brother, your idea is not impossible, but it''s a little far and it''ll be too tiring. There''s no need for that. I''ll go out for a while and be backter."

    Lin fan waved his hand and disappeared from the spot.

    Why go to Jue Shen Pce.

    ''I said we can''t touch the corpse, so we have to do it. If something really happens, we''lle. What''s there to be afraid of?''

    Lu Qiming watched as his senior brother left.

    "Ah, senior brother must have gone to touch the corpse."

    He understood his senior brother very well. If others didn''t allow him to move, would he really not move?

    He was simply dreaming.

    It was a remote ce far away from the magnificent me sect.

    "This ce is much safer." He didn''t know why the corpse couldn''t be moved, but there was definitely something wrong. If something really happened and he didn''t know what to do, he might destroy the sect and that would be bad.

    Therefore, it was the safest to stay away from the sect.

    He took out a coffin and opened it. The corpsey quietly inside. Even if he was dead, his appearance was still unpleasant.

    Pa!

    A small palm pped him. The force was not heavy, but it was not light either, and the sound was very dull.

    "He''s already dead, why is he so handsome?"

    If the corpse coulde back to life, it would definitely roar,"how can you me me for being handsome?"

    "I''ll use you to study it. "

    He looked at the corpse carefully. From head to toe, there was nothing strange. It was just that the corpse had not rotted.

    "No problem, that is the biggest problem. The God-down Pce got a corpse, they must have found something."

    He pondered. With his intelligence, it was impossible for him not to notice.

    Could it be that the intelligence of those people from the God-extinguishing Pce could bepared to his?

    If he didn''t discover the problem today ...

    I''ll smash my head on the ground and let all of you see.

    He was the one who said this.

    No one could change that.

 Chapter 927 My Disciple, Do You Not Like Women?

    This time, he was studying the coffin very seriously.

    It was very solemn and dull.

    The color scheme was gray, giving people a feeling of loneliness, emptiness, and uncertainty.

    "This is a coffin with a story." Lin fan''s intelligence wasn''t low. Just from a coffin, he was able to see things that others couldn ''t.

    This was wisdom.

    He also took a closer look at the inside of the coffin to prevent any details that he had not noticed before from being hidden.

    However, after looking around, he didn''t find anything.

    Lin fan was a very careful person. If the God-down Pce said that there was something wrong with the corpses, then if they didn''t find out what was going on, what could they do?

    Even if others didn''t say anything? He could not forgive his own stupidity.

    "Check from head to toe. I''m sure we''ll find something."

    He didn''t know how the Jue Shen Pce found out, but he would never ask the Jue Shen Pce.

    Some things still needed to be done by himself.

    His palm touched the other party''s head. His hair was very thick, probably because he hadn''t washed it for a long time. There was even some oil. If he asked the big bosses of the small restaurants in his previous life to cook oil, he might be able to cook a pot of trench oil with a good color.

    Whoosh!

    He unsheathed the Tai sovereign sword and held it in his hand, full of killing intent. Then, he pressed down on the other party''s head and scraped it with the de.

    Whoosh!

    The ck hair kept falling.

    Not long after, the handsome man with thick long hair instantly became bald.

    His scalp was very shiny, and he didn''t say the pattern he had imagined.

    "As expected, there''s nothing. If there''s a pattern on the scalp under the hair, it might be a breakthrough point." Lin fan touched his chin and fell into deep thought.

    How did Jue Shen Pce find out?

    He didn''t understand. Maybe it was hidden too deep, so he didn''t find it when he found the body.

    He ced it on the forehead of the corpse to sense the situation inside the head.

    There was no life energy fluctuation, nor was there any hidden power.

    His palm slowly moved down to his neck, but there was no movement.

    "A grown man with such smooth skin. It''s obvious that he doesn''t practice hard body skills."

    "It''s not that I''m jealous of you, but I look down on you sissy. "

    If someone was here, they would definitely open their mouth wide and think that they had seen a ghost.

    A living person was actually talking to a corpse. It was very magical.

    Was he, Lin fan, the kind of person who would be jealous of others?

    That was impossible.

    The other party''s clothes were very annoying as they blocked his line of sight, making it impossible to see the surface of his body.

    Then, without much thought, he tore it.

    Brutal and straightforward, he tore apart her clothes.

    Her skin was so white that it shouldn''t have appeared on a man.

    If he didn''t see her t chest, he would have thought that she was a woman.

    "Sigh, you have to maintain such fair skin even after bing a corpse. I wonder what kind of man was in front of you. Perhaps he was someone who relied on his face to make a living."

    Lin fanmented, his hands pressing on his body.

    He sensed the movements in the other party''s body.

    As long as there was any movement, he would be able to notice it. Even if the blood moved slowly, it would definitely not escape his senses.

    "Impossible. They didn''t even do that. What did the God-down Pce find? why didn''t they say it directly?"

    Lin fan thought about it but he didn''t understand.

    It was impossible for him to go to the Jue Shen Pce to find the answer. It was not his style.

    He didn''t think much about it.

    He continued to sense.

    He directly tore off the other party''s pants.

    At this moment, the corpse waspletely naked.

    "What exactly is hidden in this?" Lin fan was getting a headache.

    That was impossible.

    He even suspected that he had given the ugliest body to the Jue Shen Pce and let the Jue Shen Pce discover the hidden thing.

    If that was the case, it would be a huge loss.

    He looked left, right, and carefully.

    Not even a fart.

    Then, he took out all the corpses. Just like before, he stripped them of their clothes and shaved their heads, but he found nothing.

    "Impossible. I must have missed it somewhere."

    If the Jue Shen Pce could discover it, how could he not discover it? could it be that his intelligence was much lower than those guys in the Jue Shen Pce?

    Hell, there must be a problem.

    He did not believe it and checked again, but he still did not find anything useful.

    "AI."

    Lin fan kept the coffin and knelt on the ground. He used his hands to support himself and raised his head up high. Then, he mmed his head down onto the ground.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying power burst out, and the ground continued to sink at a speed visible to the naked eye. A powerful impact rushed down along the ground and into the abyss.

    Thick dust covered the surroundings.

    Even though they were far away from the magnificent me sect, they could feel the ground shaking.

    "What happened?"

    The disciples were stunned. Everything was fine, so why did the ground start shaking?

    Lu Qiming looked into the distance. That was where his senior brother had gone.<sub> </sub>

    "Senior brother, what are you doing?"

    He didn''t really understand.

    However, if he couldn''t understand, then so be it. His senior brother''s actions were always so cool, and he couldn''t understand it.

    Di da!

    Fresh blood dripped down and quickly dyed the ground red.

    "He didn''t die even after this?" Lin fan''s head hurt. Even if he knelt down, he had toplete the words he said.

    "Self-created move, brain breaking."

    Lin fan raised his head and smashed it down. Although it didn''t hit the ground, the storm that his head created was really strong.

    BOOM!

    The ground split into pieces, and countless huge rocks rose up and floated into the air. The deep pit became bigger and bigger, and it continued to sink down.

    "Damn, still not dead."

    Lin fan''s head felt itchy from the impact, but his life force didn''t seem to be fading at all.

    At this speed, how long would it take for him to kill himself?

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The crazy collisions didn''t stop at all.

    His head was broken, and blood flowed like a river. It was a terrible sight.

    The blood blocked his eyes, making his beard blurry. He felt ufortable and unhappy.

    "It''s an earthquake. It''s an earthquake!"

    The magnificent me sect was in a state of chaos. All the disciples were panicking.

    "We can''t continue like this."

    Lin fan didn''t think much about it. He quickly took out the Tai sovereign sword and stabbed himself. Then, he hit his head on the ground again.

    Bang! Bang!

    He could already feel his life slipping away. He thenid there happily, quietly waiting for death toe.

    He had not died for a long time, and he was not used to it.

    However, he couldn''t be med for this. The only one to me was theck of experts, which made him very unhappy.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak.

    He looked at his surroundings and remained silent. Who did this? How could such a good ce be destroyed to such an extent?

    He was really too detestable. If he found out, he would definitely teach him a good lesson.

    When they returned to the sect, Lu Qiming immediately came over to ask what had happened. After all, the shock was huge and the disciples all thought that something big had happened.

    Lin fan couldn''t say that there was nothing wrong and that it was caused by him hitting the ground. If he really said it, it would be really embarrassing.

    He would definitely not go to the God-down Pce. Even if the other party found out the problem, he would not ask.

    Wasn''t it just twelve bodies?

    What extraordinary things could there be?

    Even if it was amazing, how much did it have to do with him? could it be heaven-defying?

    After returning to the sect, he went to look for his teacher. He had not seen him for a few days and missed him very much. Moreover, he had a feeling that an expert would soon arrive among the descenders.

    At that time, he would be busy fighting against the descenders, and it would be a long time before he could see his teacher.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "My dear disciple, your master can see that you don''t seem to be in a good mood." "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu asked as he sipped on his tea like an oldndlord, looking at his beloved disciple carefully.

    "Teacher, how could you tell? Your disciple''s spirit has been quite good recently. " Lin fan sat at the side and picked up some fruits to satisfy his cravings. He didn''t agree with the mental state that his teacher was talking about.

    "No!" Tian xulong sipped his tea and shook his head."My dear disciple, I can''t lie to you."

    "Teacher, you definitely won''t lie to me, but is my spirit really not up to it?"

    Lin fan touched his face. He didn''t feel like that was the case. However, since his teacher had said it, he didn''t want to refute it. If he wasn''t in a good mood, then so be it.

    "Disciple, do you want to know why you''re doing this?" Tian Xu whispered.

    Lin fan felt that something was wrong with his teacher''s behavior, but he still replied,""Teacher, why?"

    "Vigorous essence." Tian Xu looked around and whispered after making sure no one was around.

    When Lin fan heard that, he didn''t quite understand,"master, let me be clear. I don''t really understand."

    "AI." Tian Xu sighed."My dear disciple, I''m not going to beat around the bush. Just wait and see. Heavenly King Dao has a son, and Wan Zhongtian has a wife. What do you have?"

    Lin fan had wanted to listen to his teacher''s exnation to see if there was really such a problem.

    He was instantly stunned. After saying so much, this was what he meant.

    Was it because he was too energetic that he was not in good spirits?

    "Teacher, do I have you?" Lin fan replied.

    "Go away. You''re coaxing me every day. Do you think I''m out of my mind? when I was young, I coaxed many people. You''re trying to coax me with your pathetic skills? you''re underestimating me." Tian Xu pointed at Lin fan anxiously.

    "Teacher, you were so good at coaxing people in the past, but I didn''t see you finding me a teacher''s wife." Lin fan said,"master, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t listen to you. I''ve always treated you as my goal. Whatever you''ve done, I''ll definitely do it. But the thing is, master, you''ve never done it before."

    Tian Xu took a deep breath. ''This little rascal is smart. He''s learning to draw inferences about other cases from one instance.''

    "Are you trying to anger your master to death?" Tian Xu was silent for a moment. In the end, he had used his trump card. He had to make sure that his precious disciple had a son or daughter.

    "Teacher, don''t worry. Even if I die, I won''t let you die. I''m still searching for the Yue n. As long as I find them, even if you unfortunately die, I will definitely save you. Don''t worry." Lin fan said.

    "You ..."

    Tian Xu felt that it did not make sense. His precious disciple was good at everything, but this was the only thing that was a headache.

    Suddenly.

    "You ..." Tian Xu was taken aback."My dear disciple, do you not like women?"

    ''That''s possible. My disciple has cultivated a hard body skill, so her essence, Qi, and spirit are all very vigorous. Generally, she has a very strong temper. It''s impossible that she doesn''t need to get rid of the excess essence. ''

    Lin fan looked at his teacher and blinked.

    This was aplicated problem.

    [PS: I rmend a book "God-level ck shop". A book written by a cute fat man. You can read it if you''re interested.]

 928 Chapter 928

    Lin fan left his teacher''s side. As for the conversation, he just felt that he didn''t understand a bit.

    This was harming him.

    A woman?

    That was impossible. That did not exist.

    It was irresponsible of him to be blocked by a woman before he could reach the end of his path.

    Back at invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming was by his side, ready to go through fire and water for him.

    "Junior Brother, you can go ahead with your work. I''ll go to the secret room to have some quiet time." Lin fan waved his hand. He had been stuck in Dao realm for a period of time and it was time for him to level up.

    Their Foundation would soon be filled up.

    Just a little bit more.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming raised his head and looked at Lin fan sternly.

    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Lin fan asked. His Junior brother''s expression was serious. It seemed like something had happened.

    As his Junior Brother, Lu Qiming had to help his senior brother relieve his stress. However, he felt bad when he saw his senior brother''s listless state.

    "Senior brother, I will always support you."

    Although these words were not very meaningful.

    However, Lu Qiming had already made his intentions clear.

    Lin fan patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder a few times, then turned around and walked towards the secret chamber.

    The secret room was very dark.

    However, it was very quiet inside the secret room.

    He didn''t have many points left, and he had finished cultivating all the cultivation techniques. He had to think of a way.

    Were those expertsing or not? they were too slow.

    He was very dissatisfied with the descenders.

    If you said to hack, then just do it. Why did you have to do it one by one? this was simply a waste of time and energy.

    He had used up all his luck in thest lottery draw. If he were to do the lottery draw now, it would be like feeding meat buns to the dogs. It would be a one-way trip and a waste.

    Buzzzzzz!

    There were no fluctuations.

    However, Lin fan could sense that extremely well-hidden energy wave rippling out from behind him.

    "I want to hear a story." The Hanging Woman appeared out of thin air. Her voice was very soft, but at least it didn''t give off a sinister feeling.

    His arms reached out from behind and wrapped around Lin fan''s neck. The wind blew past his ears.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s palm was really fast. He grabbed The Hanging Woman''s arm and directly threw her from behind to the front, heavily smashing her on the ground.

    "If you want to listen to a story, then listen to a story. Don''t touch me, or you''ll be beaten up."

    No, he had already been beaten up.

    Time passed by quickly.

    Many things were happening in the outer realm.

    Jue Shen Pce.

    In the huge secret chamber in the deep abyss.

    The sect leader and elders gathered together.

    They stood in front of the high tform with their heads raised, staring at the scene in front of them. They didn''t say anything, nor did they make a sound. Their eyes were shining.

    "Sect master, what is this thing?" The elders were extremely shocked.

    The thing in front of him was like a lump of flesh and blood. However, this flesh and blood had many tentacles that were intertwining and swaying. It didn''t grow stronger, but it definitely had vitality.

    When he discovered it, it wasn''t like that. Instead, it was a thumb-sized,pletely lifeless, and more like a red stone.

    However, he did not expect such a change to happen in such a short period of time.

    Therefore, this strange thing was now sealed.

    "I don''t know. What did Peak Master Lin say?" The sect master asked.

    "I didn''t meet peak Master Lin when I went there, but I asked his Junior Brother to pass on this message." The elder who went to inform the news said.

    He felt that this thing was not good.

    It gave off an extremely dangerous feeling.

    "Did you tell him how he found out?" The sect master asked.

    "This ..." The elder was stunned."No, I can''t say it out loud. I think Peak Master Lin will find out."

    The sect master was silent.

    He did not tell Peak Master Lin where he had found it.

    This was a little difficult?

    Could Peak Master Lin really discover it?

    Thinking about Peak Master Lin''s intelligence, he might really discover it, so he felt a little more at ease.

    If Lin fan were to find out about this, he would definitely be furious.

    Smart your head, where did you find it?

    "That''s indeed the case. " The sect leader sighed. He really couldn''t say where he found it. He found it in a ce that was like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    "Sect master, what do we do now? This thing is too strange, it''s hard to say if it''s not a bad thing. If there''s really a problem, I''m afraid something bad will happen. " Some elders were worried.

    Although they were Dao realm, they were the peak existences of the outer realm.

    However, this corpse was from an extremely terrifying and dangerous ce.

    It definitely wasn''t an ordinary item.

    It might involve a huge secret.

    "Sect master, I''ve brought the item." At this moment, an elder hurried over with a demonic beast in his hand. The demonic beast had already been subdued, but when it arrived, it became irritable for some reason.

    It was as though they were terrified of the thing floating on the high tform.

    "Yes, let''s give it a try. Let''s see if it''s dangerous."

    Even now, they still didn''t know if this thing was harmful to living things.

    If something really happened, with their ability and the foundation of the God-down Pce, they would definitely be able to suppress the danger to the minimum.

    If Lin fan was here, he would definitely shout.

    "Don''t f * cking seek death. "

    It was just a pity that not everyone could court death.

    This also depended on the person.

    The sect master controlled the demonic beast in his palm.<sub> </sub>

    The demonic beast''s four hooves moved about, screaming in fear. Demonic beasts were very sensitive to danger. It was because a Great Terror was spreading.

    The sect leader pointed and the barrier cracked.

    He then sent the demonic beast in.

    They looked at it without blinking.

    He didn''t know what would happen.

    Was that flesh-like thing harmful to living things?

    If he could find out, it would be of great help to him in the following matters.

    The closer the demonic beast got to the flesh, the louder its struggle became.

    When the demonic beast collided with the flesh and blood ...

    Time seemed to have stopped.

    There was no change.

    "As expected, there''s no..." The sect master was overjoyed, but his expression froze in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    The tentacles on the flesh were agitated. They spread out crazily and wrapped around the demonic beast.

    Every tentacle was attached to the surface of the demonic beast.

    In the blink of an eye, the demonic beast lost all of its blood and turned into a dried corpse.

    "This ..." The sect master was shocked and stunned. This situation was way too terrifying.

    "Sect master, the danger of this flesh is too high."

    In just an instant, a demonic beast was sucked dry and turned into a dried corpse. How terrifying was this? if it was a human, he would have died long ago.

    Suddenly.

    In their eyes, the flesh that originally didn''t have much danger suddenly became violent.

    His flesh and blood churned and gradually grew in size. Those tentacles were even crazily whipping the surrounding seals.

    BOOM!

    The vibrations continued.

    There were even cracks on it.

    "How could this be ...?" The Grandmaster was stunned. He had not expected that something like this would happen in such a short period of time.

    Even if a demonic beast was devoured, the power contained in the demonic beast would not be affected at all.

    However, looking at the situation, something did not seem right.

    "Seal."

    The sect leader took the lead and the elders panicked as well. They exploded out with energy and attacked the meat.

    A huge force pierced through and firmly suppressed the flesh and blood. Just when they thought that they had seen hope, a shocking scene happened.

    The flesh and blood actually sted away their power and continued to expand outwards.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sect leader retreated in fear.

    "Let''s go, all of you, get out and seal this ce. "

    He was very decisive and quickly left with the elders.

    The sect leader had an urge to kill himself. Why did he have to experiment? everything was just fine and he just fed it to a monster beast and now this happened.

    And from the looks of it, he couldn''t control it anymore.

    "Sect master, what should we do now?" The elder asked.

    "What else can we do? I''ve already told you that we can''t use living things for the experiment, but you guys didn''t believe me. Now you see, there''s a reaction. " The sect head had shifted the me. This matter couldn''t be med on him.

    The elders who were running looked at the sect leader in shock.

    Was this still human?

    The idea of using demonic beasts to get close to that thing didn''t seem to be their idea.

    But forget it, he was the sect leader and they couldn''t do anything.

    BOOM!

    The moment they sealed off the area, the swelling flesh and blood mmed into them.

    The sect that was sitting above shook violently. Many buildings even copsed. Many disciples ran away in a panic.

    They did not know what had happened.

    However, something terrifying must have happened.

    "Sect master, the seal won''t be broken right?" An elder asked worriedly.

    If it was really broken, wouldn''t the sect be finished?

    The sect leader didn''t say anything but he was a little panicked.

    If it really broke, what should he do? If it led to the destruction of God-killing Pce, he would be a sinner.

    However, what he was afraid of did not happen. His flesh seemed to have expanded to a certain extent and stopped.

    "Hu, sect master, we''re safe for now. It seems that this demonic beast''s power is limited and can''t support its crazy expansion." The elder heaved a sigh of relief. Even now, his heart was still beating very fast.

    "Limited power?" The sect leader wanted to curse.

    A demonic beast that was only at the godly state actually said that it was limited.

    If a Dao realm beast came, then would they still want this realm?

    His heart was cold.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something terrifying.

    "Oh no, I have to go to Peak Master Lin personally. I have to tell him about this. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, it''ll be terrible." The sect master said.

    He had a feeling that Peak Master Lin had not discovered it yet.

    If they really found out, it was impossible that they didn''te to find him.

    After all, this thing would expand madly when it came into contact with living things.

    Peak Master Lin would definitelye to inform them. This thing was too dangerous for them to control, so it was better for them to bring it back.

    But looking at the situation now, there was no movement at all.

    Based on his guess, he definitely did not find anything.

    "Sect master, if you go, this thing will expand again. What should we do?" The elders asked.

    "Do you need me to teach you how to run when you''re full of yourselves? Alright, don''t say anything. I''ll leave now. You guys take care of the sect. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The sect master didn''t want to waste any more time. He quickly left and headed for the magnificent me sect.

    This was a big deal.

 Chapter 929 How Can My Fiery Golden Eyes Be A Joke?

    "When can we go back?"

    In the forest, ye Zhong was sitting there, starting a fire. He was all alone.

    He felt that he was very pitiful, as if he had been abandoned.

    He had wanted to be an ancestor in the outer realm.

    However, he was killed on the spot and beaten up until he was a grandson.

    Therefore, he only wanted to go back now. Other things had nothing to do with him.

    Suddenly!

    He felt the call.

    It was a summoning from a higher level.

    "Great emperor." Ye Zhong knelt on the ground, his face filled with respect and fear.

    The bright holy me Emperor had not arrived, but his spirit had.

    "How''s the matter?" The great Emperor''s voice was calm, but it was filled with dignity and even anger.

    Nighzaka was panicking. What was there to ask?

    He definitely screwed it up.

    "Great emperor, it didn''t work." Ye Zhong said honestly.

    It was useless to lie.

    "What?"

    The rumbling sounds continued, and ye Zhong''s ears were about to explode. The sound was so loud that it would kill him.

    If it were anyone else, he would have already cursed out loud. So what if he had a loud voice? could he lower his voice? even his eardrums were about to explode.

    "Your Majesty, you don''t know this, but it''s not our fault. We''ve tried our best. Countless natives from the outer realm came and used some secret technique to keep us here. If I hadn''t run fast enough, I''m afraid I would have died."

    "Please be clear, great emperor, we really did our best."

    "Furthermore, my Good Brothers have all died in battle."

    "Wuwu ..."

    Nighzaka was crying so sadly.

    "Trash."

    The Holy me Emperor was furious, as if he had not expected to fail.

    Ye Zhong was not satisfied. Why did he always call others trash? if he had the ability, he shoulde down and fight with them. All he did was to make me lose my life.

    These were just thoughts.

    He didn''t have the guts to say it.

    "Yes, yes, I''m trash." Ye Zhong buried his head and did not dare to raise it.

    Even though it was only a spiritual descent.

    But to him, he still had to do what he had to do.

    "Hmph! I order you to do everything you can toplete this task. " The emperor''s voice was cold and it was like falling into an ice cer.

    "Great emperor, it''s not that I don''t want toplete it, but I''m heavily injured right now. It''s difficult for me toplete it," Ye Zhong was extremely miserable. Wasn''t this sending him to his death?

    He swore that he never wanted to see her in this life.

    Moreover, he had made an oath.

    "Trash."

    It was a simple word, but after saying it, the spirit of the great emperor disappeared.

    "Phew, I''ve finally escaped." Nighzaka heaved a sigh of relief.

    He would wait quietly until the space passage waspletely open. He would go back. He didn''t want to stay in the outer realm.

    This ce was very dangerous.

    Emperor heaven realm cultivation really wasn''t enough, and there was even the possibility of him being killed.

    The great sky cloud Buddha Hall was the sect of the evil pure Buddha who had been killed by Lin fan previously.

    At that moment, in the upper realm, the people from the great sky cloud Buddha Hall were contacting son of Buddha e Jing to ask about the situation in the outer realm.

    However, they couldn''t contact him even after a long time.

    This made the people from the great sky cloud Buddha Pce look gloomy.

    There was only one possibility that he could not be contacted, and that was that he was already dead.

    Soon, a figure hurried over from the distance and whispered in the Big Shot''s ear.

    The Big Shot''s expression changed.

    He learned from other people that they had suffered heavy casualties in the outer realm, and many of them had been killed by the natives.

    Invincible peak.

    "Damn it, something''s not right. Why hasn''t a new round arrived yet? how long has it been?" The frog had not been panicking recently.

    The Desperado''s strength was a little strong, so he was a lot more at ease.

    Initially, he had thought that since the spatial passageway had been opened, there would be more expertsing. However, it was too F * cking strange that nothing had happened so far.

    He looked at the content of the Zhizhi bird in his hand.

    The descenders settled down.

    Although they had upied many forces, they didn''t take any action.

    ording to the previous situation, it would not have been like this.

    All the experts from the outer realm would be killed, leaving behind only a bunch of weak natives.

    However, the current situation was beyond his expectations.

    "Forget it, I''m not going to think about it. Who cares."

    The frog was very busy. Don''t think that he was just wasting his time all day long. In fact, he was also working hard to improve his strength.

    He was a frog with dreams.

    He was going to find the guy who sneaked an attack on him and beat him to death.

    He also had to find his wife and inject all the positive energy he had beencking for tens of thousands of years into her the first time they met.

    Just thinking about it made him a little excited.

    "Hehe!"

    The frog snickered, and the talisman hanging on its back trembled. It felt as if a pervert had arrived.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan looked at The Hanging Woman who was lying on the ground and walked out of the secret room.

    The story would never end.

    Since The Hanging Woman wanted to listen to the story, she was challenging his ability. Therefore, he had to tell her a good story.

    The result was perfect. He fell asleep.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming appeared again.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, I''ve rested enough. It''s time to go out." Lin fan wanted to leave the sect and umte some points. If the descenders didn''te to find him, then he had to go find them.

    I''ll also go to the dragon world.

    No matter what, he still had a disciple.

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother. He did not expect that he would have to go out again. Although he was a little reluctant, he still fully supported him.

    "Peak Master Lin ..."

    Suddenly, a voice came from the sect entrance.

    When the master of the God-killing Pce arrived at the magnificent me sect, he was blocked outside. No matter what he said, the disciples guarding the gate did not let him in.

    He even said.

    If you want to force your way into the sect, then kill us. Otherwise, with us here, we will definitely not let you enter the sect without permission.

    He even wanted to kill these two silly disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate.

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan came to the entrance of the mountain. He was a little surprised at the arrival of the sect master of the God vanishing Pce, but more than that, he wanted to know where he had found it.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have an important matter to attend to. However, your sect''s disciple who is guarding the mountain Gate is a little stunned." He needed to exin himself. Otherwise, he might die the next time he encountered someone who tried to break into the sect.

    "Good, that''s how it should be. But that''s not the main point. What''s the important thing?" Lin fan asked.

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce looked at Lin fan and sighed in his heart. Whatever Peak Master, whatever disciple. This saying was true.

    "Peak Master Lin, may I have a word?"

    Lin fan took a step forward,"speak, what''s the matter?"

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce was stunned. He didn''t understand. What a joke. Let''s talk in private. Didn''t he just want to go to a ce with no one? You just need to take one step?

    "If there''s anything, hurry up." Lin fan urged. He couldn''t reveal that he didn''t find anything in the body.

    At this time, his brain had already started to work.

    He was thinking about how to get the information he wanted from the other party.

    If it was in the past, the master of the God-killing Pce would have rebuked him and used his unparalleled strength to let the other party know how the word ''respect'' was written.

    But he was facing Lin fan, so he didn''t need to show him respect.

    If one''s strength was inferior to the other party, they would be beaten up if they were too arrogant.

    This was something that everyone knew.

    "Peak Master Lin, I wonder if you have found that strange thing from the corpse." The master of the God-killing Pce asked.

    Here came the main topic.

    Lin fan was invigorated. Strange things, but there was nothing strange about them. They had been stripped naked and even their fur had been shaved. There wasn''t even a shadow of them. What could there be?

    However, he couldn''t say it out loud. As the peak Master of invincible peak, an existence with a high IQ, he couldn''t even win against someone with a lower IQ than him. Where would he put his face?

    "Yes, I did." Lin fan was serious. His face didn''t turn red, and his heart didn''t beat fast. He definitely wouldn''t give himself away.

    "Really?"

    The sect master looked at Lin fan suspiciously.

    Why did he feel so unreliable?

    "Of course it''s true. Do you think this Peak Master will lie to you?" Lin fan pretended to be unhappy.

    Seeing Peak Master Lin''s displeased expression, he hurriedly said,""Of course not. Why would Peak Master Lin lie?"

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. He was such a powerful person, how could he possibly lie?

    However, he had not gotten the information he wanted to know the most, so he had to slowly get it out.

    "From which part did you guys discover that there was something inside?" Lin fan asked.

    "What about you, Peak Master Lin?" The master of the God-killing Pce asked.

    "I''m asking you, why are you asking me?" Lin fan was displeased. This guy was pretty interesting. Did he really want to see his Peak Master make a fool of himself?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that they had a good rtionship, he would have beaten him up.

    "No, Peak Master Lin. This matter is of great importance, so I hope Peak Master Lin can tell me." The sect master of the God-killing Pce exined. However, to Lin fan, this was clearly an attempt to embarrass him.

    Motherf * cker!

    If he didn''t flip out, someone would jump on him.

    "I found it in my ass, okay? hurry up and tell me what you want to say." Lin fan''s dissatisfaction with the master of the God-killing Pce was reaching its peak.

    However, something that shocked Lin fan happened.

    "Peak Master Lin is indeed Peak Master Lin. You are indeed talented. Indeed, this thing was found in the corpse''s buttocks."

    The sect master of the God-killing Pce sighed. He really felt that he had underestimated Peak Master Lin.

    They studied the corpses for a long time before they discovered that ...

    However, he did not expect Peak Master Lin to discover the source of the problem in such a short period of time. His ability to observe was really impressive.

    "Oh my God, it really is?" Lin fan was stunned and he cursed in his heart.

    The thing was really hidden in his butt?

    As for where he was hiding, who knew? There was only a bright flower on his butt. If it wasn''t hidden there, where else could it be hidden?

    He was stunned by the corpse.

    "Hahaha, you''re too polite. Although he hid it well, it definitely can''t escape my fiery eyes." Lin fanughed. He was really calm. He looked really calm.

    He would not have any fluctuations.

    The master of the God-killing Pce was very respectful, but soon, his expression became serious.

    "Peak Master Lin, looking at the current situation, this item is definitely not an ordinary item. A shocking situation has happened on my side."

    Very quickly, he told Lin fan what happened.

    When Lin fan heard this, he was extremely curious.

    After it sucked the demon beasts dry, it began to expand.

    This was a serious problem.

    "Peak Master Lin, before you have absolute confidence, you must not try. Otherwise, I feel that there will be endless trouble in the future." The master of the God-killing Pce said.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who would try."

    Lin fan nodded his head and pretended to listen.

    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Sect master, why don''t you go back first? I won''t see you out." He was already a little impatient.

    "Ah?

    The master of the God-killing Pce was stunned.

    He was going to go back just like that?

    Why didn''t he invite him in for a cup of tea, rest for a while, and then drive him away?

    "Take care, goodbye." Lin fan cupped his fists and said.

    The master of the God-killing Pce blinked and nodded his head woodenly.

    Wasn''t it a little inappropriate to leave after saying a few words?

 930 Chapter 930

    "Have a good trip. Remember toe and y next time."

    He was a very friendly and kind person, and he was even more enthusiastic towards guests.

    As he watched the master of the God-down Pce leave, he was afraid that he would not be able to entertain him well and make him dissatisfied.

    However, looking at the way the other party left, these problems should not exist.

    "Senior brother."

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate were full of admiration.

    The person they worshipped was Lin fan. That kind of worship had already affected their minds and even made them a little crazy.

    "Yes, my two junior brothers are not bad. You''ve worked hard." Lin fan was not stingy with his words of praise, praising his two junior brothers.

    He couldn''t help but admire her courage.

    The master of the God-killing Pce was much stronger than the two of them, but in front of such a strong man, they were not afraid at all. They blocked the door directly, not allowing anyone to enter.

    What kind of courage and strength was needed to do this?

    But it was a pity.

    They didn''t have the courage, nor the strength. All they had was their worship of him.

    It was this worship that had be their strong backing.

    "Thank you for your praise, senior brother." The two of them sniffled and bit their upper lips. Their faces were red as they hugged each other. They were so touched that they were about to cry.

    "I''ve actually received praise from senior brother. I''m so happy."

    <o>,m Their excited expressions gave Lin fan a headache.</o>

    He expressed that it was normal for a fanboy like this to be so fangirl, but to be able to be so fangirl to this extent, he was considered to be convinced.

    "Mm, alright, calm down. You guys did a good job. But remember, if the Saint convent sect''s Thunder monarches to the sect, you must block him outside no matter what. You can''t even let hime within five meters of you. Do you hear me?"

    Lin fan thought about the Holy lightning. That guy was addicted to stealing. How could he be so calm?

    Perhaps there was something else in the Saint convent sect that he wanted, so he had been working hard.

    If he really stole all of them, he would definitely turn his evil hands on the magnificent me sect.

    Therefore, it was necessary to tell the disciples guarding the gate to be careful.

    "Yes."

    The two disciples straightened their bodies and said with solemn expressions.

    "Don''t worry, senior brother. As long as we''re guarding the mountain Gate, we''ll definitely not let this person enter the sect."

    Look!

    They all looked carefully.

    He was very pleased with such a disciple.

    All this time, he had worked so hard to protect the magnificent me sect and to help each of his junior brothers grow. He felt that it had not been in vain.

    "Yes." Lin fan patted their shoulders and nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he flew into the distance.

    He was busy with something important.

    He was very curious about what the master of the God-killing Pce was talking about, even if the master told him not to try it as it was too dangerous.

    However, curiosity killed the cat.

    If he didn''t get to the bottom of this, he wouldn''t feelfortable.

    "For this Peak Master, there is no such thing as danger."

    The master of the God-killing Pce had sessfully piqued Lin fan''s curiosity.

    If he didn''t see it for himself, he wouldn''t be willing to close his eyes even if he went to sleep at night.

    "It''s here,"

    He had already chosen a ce.

    This ce was far away from the sect. Even if something happened, it would not affect the sect.

    As for what kind of shocking secret was hidden in the corpse, he would find outter by exploring it with his little hand.

    However, there was a problem in front of him.

    The thing was hidden in the corpse''s chrysanthemum.

    This part was a little ufortable.

    What if the corpse had just defecated before it died and was not cleaned? what should they do?

    Moreover, there was also a shocking possibility that after being in a state of death for a long time, those soft things would umte there. Just thinking about it was a bit unbearable.

    In the past, he would have done this without even blinking.

    But a real man doesn''t boast about his past achievements. Now that he was old, he couldn''t keep up with his energy. He couldn''t do such a difficult thing.

    The coffin was ced there.

    A naked body was pulled out of the coffin.

    He pondered and felt a slight headache. How should he take it out?

    Split the corpse''s butt with a sword?

    This method was a little cruel, and he couldn''t do it for the time being.

    The surroundings were very quiet.

    "Ah, I regret it so much. If I had known, I would have brought Junior Brother Lu here and asked him for help."

    It was a pity that it was useless to regret now.

    Since they were already here, there was no point in saying anything.

    Pada!

    Lin fan walked in front of the corpse and opened up its legs. He raised his leg and stomped on the White butt.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    He hoped to use the force of thepression to squeeze out the thing inside.

    It was just that the effect was too poor.

    It waspletely useless.

    He stood beside the corpse and fell into deep thought. He couldn''t think of a better way than using his hands.

    "How can such a thing stump me?"

    Pada!

    He stepped forward and grabbed the man''s neck. Then, he lifted him up and waved him up and down.

    He slit his neck.

    He used inertia to let that thing roll out of his chrysanthemum.

    "So annoying, it''s still useless." Lin fan tossed the corpse to the side and scratched his head in frustration.

    Originally, they would have been able to see the problem that the master of the God-killing Pce had pointed out very soon, but they were stuck at this critical juncture.

    He was very unhappy about this.

    "It seems that this is the only way."

    There was a long silence.

    He had no choice but to pick up the Tai sovereign sword and one of the corpse''s legs. He separated them, revealing a gap.

    "No choice, I''ll be gentle."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Puchi!<sub> </sub>

    The chrysanthemums are broken, the ground is full of wounds, and the falling red is not heartless, turning into spring mud to protect the flowers.

    Creak.

    A red hard piece the size of a fingernail shot out with a trace of blood.

    When it came into contact with the air, there was a shocking change.

    "As expected, what he said is true."

    Lin fan looked over and saw that the red block was starting to soften and turn into a ball of flesh. At the same time, there were tentacles on the surface.

    This was exactly what the master of God-killing Pce had said.

    "What a strange thing."

    They had not expanded yet, but if they found a demonic beast and threw it over, they might start to expand.

    Should he give it a try?

    He wanted to give it a try.

    At this point, he definitely wanted to see what this thing was.

    With his experience, he had never seen such a thing before. It was really amazing.

    However, he really couldn''t find any demonic beasts here. He cut his finger and blood dripped down.

    When the blood collided with that thing, a shocking scene happened.

    The tentacles were greedily absorbing the blood.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    His flesh began to swell. It wasn''t fast, but it didn''t seem like it would stop anytime soon.

    He knew how powerful his own blood was. A few drops would be enough for the flesh to swallow for a while.

    "Eh? What is it? I don''t understand. "

    Lin fan''s head was about to explode.

    At this point, he really did not know what it was. It looked like a pile of flesh and blood.

    However, it did not make sense to talk about flesh and blood.

    Soon, the flesh stopped expanding.

    But it was already many timesrger than before.

    It had already be a thousand feetrge piece of flesh.

    The tentacles on it were dancing very frequently, as if they were a little greedy and wanted to suck more blood.

    Lin fan didn''t really care about such a situation. Blood and such were cheap.

    But at least he had to know what it was.

    He didn''t even know what it was, so he was really helpless.

    "If that''s the case, then let me see what the final form is."

    He was ready to experience it for himself.

    He slowly walked towards the flesh.

    A sense of joy and urgency was transmitted over.

    It was as though the insides of this flesh and blood were greedily trying to suck Lin fan dry.

    "Don''t worry, what are you panicking for? it''sing. "

    Lin fan was extremely displeased with such a lecherous fellow. An expert had to be as calm as water, unperturbed by the waves.

    No matter what happened, he had to stay calm.

    He reached out and touched the flesh.

    Pada!

    The moment they touched, the tentacles swept over and wanted to wrap Lin fan up.

    Puchi!

    The Tai sovereign sword swept across and cut off the iing tentacle.

    "Don''t move. Your thing looks disgusting. Just suck my arm." How could Lin fan let this thing wrap around him? he had already stretched out his arm, so he could just slowly start sucking from his arm.

    And he was F * cking greedy.

    It was really a disgusting thing.

    At this moment, Lin fan could feel the blood in his body being absorbed by the tentacle at an extremely fast speed.

    She instinctively wanted to stop him.

    However, he let go of her.

    He was really curious and wanted to see what this thing would turn into at the end.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog felt that something was wrong.

    A terrifying and evil aura was brewing in the distance.

    The aura was a little familiar, but he couldn''t recall who it was.

    He jumped into the distance and found Lu Qiming.

    "Hey, where''s my master?" There was no way he would call Lu Qiming a ruffian in front of him. Everyone knew that Lu Qiming was the ruffian''s number one follower.

    It was hard to say that he wouldn''t tattle.

    "Senior brother has gone out." Lu Qiming said.

    As expected!

    The frog squatted there, lost in thought. Although this aura was far away from the sect, there must be a great connection for the Desperado to go out at this time.

    He didn''t believe that the aura that chilled his heart had nothing to do with this Desperado.

    However, that shouldn''t be the case.

    He was nine destions god tier master. There was nothing that he did not understand.

    Moreover, the ability of the outer realm alone was not enough to cultivate such a terrifying existence.

    In the distance.

    Lin fan''s body started to dry up.

    This flesh had already expanded to its limit, and there was even a blood light rotating on the surface.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    The blood and flesh moved crazily, and a terrifying sound spread out from within.

    "I didn''t expect there to be such a powerful flesh and blood. There''s hope for my resurrection."

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body was already shriveled to a certain extent. He didn''t have a single trace of qi and blood left. However, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Hey, what are you?"

    He was very curious now, and he knew that there would definitely be changes.

    Now that the change hade, he had to ask clearly.

    "Hahaha, I didn''t think there would be such a creature in the outer realm. I''ve chosen the right ce to hide."

    "Since you''re going to be sucked dry, I''ll tell you. Listen up, I''m the great ..."

    "Blood devil Emperor,"

 931 Chapter 931

    "Blood devil Emperor? This name is indeed very domineering, but let''s not joke around for the time being. I want to ask you some things that might be beneficial to you. "

    Lin fan was really calm. Even if all his blood was sucked dry and his life force was about to disappear, he was still calm.

    But he was not worried at all.

    At the same time, it was no longer flesh and blood in front of him. Instead, it was changing and shrinking, forming a middle-aged man in blood-red clothes.

    Perhaps he could be called a fart spirit.

    He was a man, but his eyeshadow was red. How girly.

    "Benefits? You''re quite an interesting fellow. If I was at my peak, I might have taken you in as my ve. However, right now, you just have to contribute thest bit of your strength and pave the way for me, the blood devil Emperor, to be immortal. "

    The blood devil Emperorughed out loud. His blood-colored robe swelled up, and his Chuunibyou temperament waspletely unleashed.

    However, the effect was truly shocking.

    A powerful blood-red ripple spread out and swept in all directions, forming a huge impact wave.

    "Listen to me first. This isn''t yourplete body, right? it should be divided into twelve parts, right?" Lin fan asked.

    "What?" The blood devil Emperor''s savage expression disappeared. What reced it was a look of shock,"are they all with you?"

    "Yes, I have eleven here. I gave one away." Lin fan said calmly. As for telling him about this ...

    That didn''t matter.

    Today, he swore to the Three Pure Ones that he would not be happy if he did not get this thing.

    "A bunch of detestable beast gods. How dare they divide me, the great blood devil Emperor, into so many parts. How detestable." The blood devil Emperor was flustered and exasperated. He had finally understood the situation.

    "Beast God?" Lin fan was a little shocked. Maybe he was familiar with it.

    "What''s wrong? Do you know about the beast God? However, I, the great blood devil Emperor, am very curious. How did they divide me into so many people and even resist my endless blood devil corruption?"

    "You should know that my demonic blood contamination can turn any Holy object into a filthy ce."

    The blood devil Emperor had just been resurrected and was in a good mood. His Overlord body was exuding an extreme chuuni aura.

    To him, this was the temperament that a true expert should have.

    "This is the corpse. They sealed you inside." Lin fan felt that he couldn''t die yet. He took in a few more breaths to extend his life.

    They had a good chat.

    Even though this blood devil Emperor was extremely stupid, their conversation was still not bad. They could continue to have a deep conversation.

    "What?" The blood devil Emperor turned his head around. When he saw that perfect, wless, and crystal clear body, he could not help butugh out loud.

    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that they would use their divine bodies that they have cultivated for countless years to seal me."

    "But that''s normal. With their abilities, if they don''t use their godly bodies as media, they won''t be able to subdue me."

    The blood devil Emperorughed out loud. His long blood-red hair fluttered in the wind. At the same time, he took a deep breath. His nostrils erged infinitely. One could even see a few unyielding nose hairs fighting to break out of the holes. He enjoyed a moment of coquettishness.

    "That''s not right. "

    Blood devil Emperor was puzzled.

    "How can their divine bodies seal me? even if I''m split into twelve parts, it''s enough to corrupt their divine bodies and use them to be reborn."

    This was indeed the case. It was a little unscientific.

    Lin fan thought about it and seemed to have thought it through. He said,""They sealed you in their chrysanthemums. It''s like they''re using poison to attack poison and suppress you."

    "Bullshit."

    The blood devil Emperor was enraged. However, the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. It really did seem like a possibility.

    "Why are you still not dead?" He was shocked. The other party''s blood had already been sucked dry by him, but he could still talk to him. How was this possible?

    "You''re going to die soon. Don''t worry. Let me ask you, are you as powerful as the bright holy me Emperor?"he asked. When Lin fan asked that, he regretted it.

    There was no point in asking.

    "Who is it? The bright holy me Emperor, who was he? He actually dares to call himself an Emperor in front of me. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how powerful I, the blood devil Emperor am. "

    The blood devil Emperor waspletely enraged.

    The possibility of what the other party said was very high.

    His divine body couldn''t resist his corrosion, so how could he seal him?

    However, there was a ce that could.

    Attacking poison with poison?

    It did seem possible.

    Lin fan''s brows furrowed. His life force had already dissipatedpletely.

    He was really going to die.

    "Hey, I''ll have a good chat with youter. Wait for me ..."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan closed his eyes and fell to the ground with a loud thud. He did not even have a breath left.

    "Hahaha!"

    The blood devil Emperor spread his arms andughed. A terrifying aura burst out from his body as boundless blood covered the entire world.

    The blood seemed to have a mind of its own.

    "It''s been a long time. It''s time to replenish my strength."

    "Go. This ce will be the territory of I, the blood devil Emperor."

    BOOM!

    A pir of blood shot up into the sky, and the majestic blood mist was like a wave.

    The blood-refined Knight''s purgatory paled inparison to his. There was no way topare.

    "What?"

    Suddenly!

    The blood devil Emperor''s body was unstable.

    "How did this happen?"

    He could feel the power in his body gradually disappearing.

    He raised his arm, only to find that it was constantly disappearing.

    "No..." The blood devil Emperor howled. His other hand grabbed onto his gradually disappearing arm. This was not something he wanted to see.

    What had happened?

    How could it be like this?

    That was impossible.

    "It''s you ..." Instantly, he saw the person whose blood he had just sucked dry appear in front of him.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, it''s me. I''ll see youter." Lin fan had already figured out this guy''s background.

    The moment he was resurrected.

    The blood and energy that the blood devil Emperor had absorbedpletely vanished at this moment.

    Very quickly, the originally arrogant blood devil Emperor returned to his old self.

    "Blood devil Emperor? Something that has existed for a long time, the beast God seal, interesting. "

    Lin fan was really interested in this guy.

    The situation at the God-killing Pce was the same. They used the blood of demonic beasts to test the other party, so that they could recover a little strength and open up their spiritual intelligence.

    It was just like the situation just now.

    After upying the leading position, he would reveal his true body.

    "What should I do?" Lin fan looked at the meatball that was stretching its tentacles.

    Cultivate him? And then destroy it with a punch?

    However, it would be a waste.

    "Forget it, I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s go in first." With a flick of his finger, Lin fan kept the piece of flesh into the coffin.

    "Wait!"

    And just as Lin fan was about to do that, a sound rang out from within the meat.

    "Eh? Blood devil Emperor, you can still talk in this state?" Lin fan was shocked and looked at him in a new light.

    It turned out that it had already awakened its spiritual intelligence from the beginning.

    "Who are you? how did you suddenlye back to life?" The blood demon Emperor did not answer Lin fan''s question. Instead, he continued asking the question that he wanted to know the most.

    He had clearly absorbed the other party''s blood and even taken it for himself. How could it have disappeared so mysteriously?

    This was simply impossible.

    He had never encountered such a thing even in the ce where he lived.

    "That''s a good question. I can let you experience it for yourself."

    Lin fan did not reply him directly. Instead, he walked forward and stretched out his hand, grabbing the piece of meat in his hand.

    The blood devil Emperor was stunned by this action. He had not expected that the other party would take the initiative to step forward.

    "You ... I won''t be polite then."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The tentacles boiled and wrapped around Lin fan, absorbing his blood crazily.

    "Detestable fellow, are you toying with me? Let me tell you, no one in this world can y with me. "

    Gulu Gulu!

    It seemed to be devouring fresh blood, and there was a muffled sound.

    "Interesting. You''re the second person who dared to drink my blood."

    "Since that''s the case,e at me. I''ll let you have a good time. I''ll let you recover to your peak and then fall from it."

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Lin fan raised his hand. Under the blood demon Emperor''s astonished gaze, he stabbed his hand into his chest and pulled out his heart, raising it up high in the air.

    Puchi!

    His heart blood dripped onto the other party''s flesh.

    "Have a good taste."

    Lin fan chuckled and closed his eyes. His life force had already started to flow out crazily.

    "You ..."

    The blood devil Emperor was terrified. However, the aura within his body was like a storm that swept out.

    A shocking blood aura exploded, as if it was going to turn this outer realm into a world of blood.

    "Hahaha, my power is back. Although I''m not at my peak yet, I can see the hope of returning to my peak."

    The blood devil Emperorughed out loud. The feeling of his power returning to him was truly amazing.

    He had not expected that this fellow''s blood would actually contain such terrifying power.

    He was too strong.

    However, he would not be handsome for more than ten seconds.

    "No..."

    The blood devil Emperor''s face was filled with fear. His body dissipated once more. The energy within his body vanished into thin air, as though it had never existed.

    "How is it? Don''t you think it''s fun? If you still want to y, I can keep youpany. "

    Lin fan reappeared before the blood demon Emperor who was about to dissipate.

    "That''s impossible. " The blood demon Emperor red at Lin fan. He could only watch as his body dissipated once more.

    "Sigh, poor child." Lin fan patted the head of the blood devil Emperor.

    In the end, it still turned into flesh and blood.

    Lin fan stepped forward and touched the lump of meat,"how interesting. Why did you stop sucking?"

    He touched the flesh and realized that the blood devil Emperor did not move. This was interesting.

    "What''s the use of me sucking you?" The blood devil Emperor epted the reality.

    "Why is it useless?" Lin fan said with a smile.

    "I can tell that you''re no ordinary person. You should be able to understand that. Why don''t we discuss this and help me recover? I promise you a lifetime of glory."

    The blood devil Emperor was negotiating with Lin fan.

    Only a fool would threaten or tempt a powerhouse.

    Only when both sides were on equal footing could theymunicate better.

    "Hehe, how about this? I''ll help you recover and you''ll be loyal to me for a year." Lin fan said.

    "Alright, I agree." The blood devil Emperor did not hesitate. A year was just a blink of an eye.

    Lin fanughed.

    How could he not know what the blood devil Emperor was thinking?

    However, he was thinking too much.

    In the end, you still don''t understand this Peak Master well enough.

 932 Chapter 932

    The blood devil Emperor agreed to this deal.

    Lin fan thought about a sentence.

    "Year after year, year after year. Big brother ... It''s been almost a hundred years."

    Perhaps, he was a kind person who didn''t want the other party to fall into despair, so he gave them hope. When they felt that despair was about toe, he gave them New Hope. He didn''t kill them with one blow, but gave them a chance.

    Only a kind-hearted person could do such a thing.

    Very quickly, the blood devil Emperor swore.

    It formed an oath.

    Perhaps the blood devil Emperor was a little special. When he was making the oath, themotion was a Little Big.

    "Is it okay now?" The blood devil Emperor had his own ns. He even felt that he had struck it rich.

    It would only take a year for him to regain his freedom.

    And to an existence like him, a mere year would pass in the blink of an eye.

    By then, he would have recovered to his peak.

    He was once again the great blood devil Emperor who struck fear into the hearts of others. Without even seeing him, just hearing his name would cause others to retreat tens of thousands of miles away. No one would dare to fight against him.

    He thought about it.

    The blood devil Emperorughed out in a daze. He felt that his thoughts were simply too great.

    As for the guy who made him swear ...

    If he could grow to be on the same level as him ... No, that was impossible. A mere Dao realm expert wanted to grow to be on the same level as him? he was simply dreaming.

    At that time, it would depend on the other party''s performance. If he performed well and licked her to her satisfaction, it was not impossible to take him in as a servant.

    Pa!

    Lin fan pped him.

    At this moment, the blood devil Emperor had already lost all his strength. He was still a lump of flesh and blood. He was boiling with anger from the p.

    How could he be so impudent?

    "What do you want to do? Rebel!" The moment the oath was formed, the blood devil Emperor was no longer Lin fan. He was now Lin fan''s loyal little brother.

    "No... No, I wouldn''t dare."

    The blood devil Emperor held back, but he couldn''t help but ridicule madly in his heart.

    That was really realistic.

    The oath had just been formed, and he was already treating him like this?

    But don''t worry, he was the great blood devil Emperor. He was flexible and flexible. He wouldn''t be angered by such humiliation and do anything that was disadvantageous to him.

    It was only a year, and it would pass in the blink of an eye.

    At that time, Hmph ...

    "Peak Master Lin, when are you going to restore my physical body?" The blood devil Emperor asked.

    He had been sealed for too long and had forgotten what it felt like to have a body.

    Pa!

    Another p came.

    The strength was still a little strong.

    The blood devil Emperor''s body was smashed into the ground. Even though it wasn''t that painful, he had lost all his face.

    "What''s going on? Peak Master Lin, I didn''t offend you, did I?" The blood devil Emperor had yet to change his mind. Wasn''t everything fine earlier? why did he suddenly attack?

    Even if they swore loyalty for a year, they should still have basic human rights.

    "You better remember this. You''re my little brother now. You''re not allowed to be rude in front of me. Call yourself ''this Emperor'' and call yourself ''little''. At the same time, you have to call me ''master''. Otherwise, I''ll beat you to death."

    Lin fan''s expression changed. There was a huge change from their friendly conversation.

    For the blood devil Emperor, he was unable to react in such a short time.

    This was different from before.

    "What''s wrong? You have an opinion now? If you do, just show it. It''s fine. As a human, the most important thing is to be happy. " Lin fan touched the meat.

    "No, how could I possibly have any objections?" The blood demon Emperor did not have a body. Naturally, he did not have any expression. However, the voice that came from his flesh was trembling slightly. Within it, there was a faint dissatisfaction.

    However, the oath would soon tell him what kind of disaster it would be if he was dissatisfied.

    The blood devil Emperor shouted in his heart.

    Just you wait, just you wait!

    It was only a year''s time, and it would pass by very quickly. When that time came, they would see how the Feng Shui would change.

    "It''s good that you don''t have any objections. Let''s go. I''ll bring you to recover. With your current ability, you''re still far from it. "

    Lin fan had his own thoughts about taking in the blood devil Emperor.

    The other party was also considered a talent, and his strength was not bad.

    If he stayed in the sect, he would just be like a guard. When that time came, he would be able to fight outside and be at ease. He didn''t need to worry about the sect being destroyed while he was away.

    The blood devil Emperor was overjoyed. What he wanted to hear the most was that he could recover his physical body.

    "I ... No, I''m really grateful to the master ..."

    It was hard to say.

    The majestic blood devil Emperor was actually asked to be addressed in such a manner. He swore that this matter would not end so easily.

    Wait.

    It had only been a year.

    After a year, you''ll be in for it.

    Of course, he was able to agree so decisively because of the time constraint.

    If the other party requested for a longer period of time, he would definitely not agree even if he was sealed like a dog.

    The dignity of the blood devil Emperor was not to be insulted.

    He would not be a dog in someone else''s hands.

    Of course, if the time was short enough, it was eptable to temporarily be a dog in his hands.

    In the past, his experience had told him not to force himself. Face was not worth much. When he met someone who was simr, he should be terrified.

    It was good to be tough, but there were too few people who could respect your toughness and give you a way out.

    Even he himself had killed countless people who thought they were tough.

    He saw that the person who had knelt down in front of him was still so F * cking tough, and he was furious.

    Therefore, he was more aware of the current situation than anyone else. He had to back off when he needed to.

    Roar!

    In the forest, the roars continued.<sub> </sub>

    The demonic beasts went berserk in the forest.

    "Hahaha, yours truly is here!" The blood devil Emperor was extremely excited. With so much blood, he didn''t even know how much he could recover to. But it definitely wouldn''t be too bad.

    "Wait, let me ask you. Can you absorb the blood of a dead person?" Lin fan asked.

    It had been a long time since he had killed a demonic beast.

    The points shed before his eyes, and he was not willing to let them go.

    "I definitely can. This little one is the blood devil Emperor. Regardless of whether he is alive or dead, as long as he has blood, I can absorb it." The blood devil Emperor said excitedly.

    In fact, he couldn''t wait.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t touch the guy next to him, he would have pped him away and not let him suck his blood.

    "That''s good. Follow behind me. "

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±The blood devil Emperor could not understand what was going on. What was he trying to do? wasn''t he here to let this Emperor suck blood and restore his original body?

    Following behind you? what the hell?

    It had to be said that the young people of this era had problems with their brains. They werepletely different from their era.

    But very quickly.

    He understood, and even had the urge to curse.

    Bang! Bang!

    The demonic beasts exploded, and blood rained down, dyeing the world red.

    With Lin fan''s strength, he could crush all the monsters into blood foam with his aura alone.

    However, he liked the collision of power, and he liked the feeling of satisfaction when he punched.

    "Go. Although the blood is scattered, with your ability, licking it clean is definitely not a problem." Lin fanmanded.

    The blood devil Emperor was stunned. He had already given up all hope on this guy.

    He even felt that he might have to suffer a lot in this one year.

    But he had no choice.

    It was impossible to be free without paying a price.

    The blood devil Emperor had never felt so humiliated before.

    However, that was all in the past. The current him had been humiliated from the beast God to this fellow.

    It was really infuriating.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast. The monsters that he had to spend some effort on before were all blown up with a single punch.

    In fact, some of his fists didn''t even touch it. They were only touched by the wind from the punch.

    "This is f * cking ..."

    The blood devil Emperor wanted to curse out. However, he still obediently absorbed the blood.

    This feeling was simply too unpleasant. How could it bepared to the pleasure of sucking the entire demonic beast dry?

    However, he had no choice. He had to live under someone else''s roof obediently.

    "The power contained in the blood of demonic beasts is indeed a little small. I haven''t formed a body yet."

    Lin fan was observing the changes in the meat.

    These demonic beasts were all in the legendary realm, great sage realm, and immortal realm.

    Although their cultivation wasn''t high, there were quite a lot of them.

    "This blood devil can be considered a dangerous guy. Fortunately, I''ve met him. Otherwise, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to handle him."

    Lin fan sighed. Sometimes, being too strong was a sin.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    At this moment, the blood devil Emperor''s arrogant voice rang out once more.

    "I, the great blood devil Emperor, am about to ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The storm came and Lin fan kicked out, causing the changing flesh to fall to the ground.

    "If you want to cultivate your physical body, then just do it properly. Don''t make that annoying sound all day long. If you scare my cute junior brothers and sisters when we return to the sect, I''ll cut you into pieces."

    This kick was extremely violent. Blood devil Emperor mmed into the ground, and a powerful force spread out. The ground caved in, forming a huge pit.

    The blood devil Emperor was currently feeling the pleasure of his physical body.

    However, he didn''t feel any pleasure from this kick. He even wanted to die.

    Do you have no human rights?

    He had no choice but to endure it. Even if he was extremely excited, he didn''t show it. He just silently felt the appearance of his physical body.

    That blood devil Emperor with red eye shadow appeared once again.

    It was just that his current strength was much weaker than when he had sucked his blood dry.

    Although he had already reached the conditions to form a physical body, he was still far from the peak.

    "It''s a little weak. Your current cultivation state is too weak. " Lin fan was helpless.

    It was a pity that there weren''t any reaching heaven States.

    "There''s not enough blood. I can''t help it." The blood devil Emperor helplessly said.

    If he had high-quality blood, he would have broken through on the spot.

    Although it had absorbed a lot of demonic beasts ''blood, the quality was not high, and it was difficult to meet the requirements.

    "No, you''re too weak. You''re useless."

    "So annoying. I''ll give you a good upgrade today."

    Lin fan didn''t want to hide the remaining meat at all. To him, it was useless.

    All of them should be fused with the blood devil Emperor so that he could quickly raise his strength.

    Otherwise, with the current situation, he would be raising a piece of trash.

    The blood devil Emperor felt stifled.

    Who was he?

    He was the great blood devil Emperor, and yet, someone was saying that he was useless?

    Although, in the current situation, what he said did make a little sense.

    But he was not convinced.

    Whoever was sealed would need a buffer period.

    How could he be in such a hurry?

 933 Chapter 933

    The sect.

    The frog''s head was getting bigger.

    "Damn it, what is that thing? It''s definitely not something that can be found in the outer realm. "

    He was very confused and couldn''t figure it out for the time being.

    "Frog master, what are you doing?" At this moment, a young-looking alchemy Grandmaster walked over.

    He used to be cannon fodder in pill refining and was considered a newbie among newbies. Later on, under the guidance of the frog master, he finally understood how happy pill refining was.

    In fact, he even had a partner to get along with.

    Therefore, he had absolute respect for the frog master and even treated himself as a student.

    "You''re cking off instead of concocting pills? be careful, this frog master will whip you to death!" The frog master wasn''t happy with these little ones.

    D * MN.

    He had originally left some room for himself to find a perfect body.

    However, it was because of this group of little bastards that they couldn''t bear to see them die, so they fused their souls with the frog''s body, and they couldn''t be separated.

    Just thinking about it made him extremely angry.

    He even felt like beating someone up.

    To mu Hao, the thing he was most afraid of was being whipped by the frog master''s ruler.

    That sense of humiliation was simply overwhelming.

    "Frog master, I saw you mumbling to yourself and thought you had something to say." Mu Hao said.

    If the frog master was about to give him a good beating, he would retreat immediately.

    "I''m fine, what could happen to me? Have you guys learned the heart alchemy technique that I taught you? Let me tell you, no one in this world knows this technique, only I do. As long as you master this technique, you will be a true God pill master in the eyes of others. "

    The frog was also sincere to these little guys.

    Since he was teaching them alchemy, it could be considered as taking them in as disciples.

    There was nothing hidden in the divine Art of alchemy, and what should be taught should be taught.

    This ''heart refining technique'' was the most crucial and basic step to bing a god tier Alchemist. If one didn''t learn it, they would be stuck in the same ce. It would be impossible to step into the true realm of alchemy.

    Upon hearing the frog Master''s words, mu Hao scratched his head with a bitter expression,"frog master, what you''ve taught us is truly difficult. Even now, we have yet toprehend it."

    The reason he was here was to be selected by the crowd to exin to the frog master about the pill refining technique.

    It was too difficult.

    After half a month, refining and learning every day, no one had found the way.

    Thus, he was sent here as a representative to ask the frog master if he could change his alchemy technique and not teach us such a difficult one.

    "So?" The frog master narrowed its bean-sized eyes.

    "That ... Can we change to another one?" Mu Hao shrank his head, feeling that a storm wasing.

    The art of refining elixirs with one''s heart was a secret that could not be passed on. When he was still in his original body, he did not know how many people knelt outside for a long time just to learn this technique.

    But now, this group of kids felt that it was too difficult and wanted to change it.

    Change to another chicken.

    "You bunch of bastards! Your brains are even dumber than pigs! Looks like you guys don''t even know the might of this frog master anymore after I haven''t helped you for so long!"

    The frog was furious. It took out its ferule, jumped on its hind legs, and charged toward mu Hao''s head.

    If it was ording to his previous temperament, he would definitely kill all of these guys.

    Other people wanted to learn, but they couldn ''t, and they even thought it was too difficult.

    If they didn''t know why the flowers were so red, they would really rebel.

    "Frog master, please spare my life. It''s not my fault." Mu Hao held his head and ran. He didn''t dare to resist the frog master, so he could only hide.

    "Watch how this frog master deals with you guys today."

    The frog was so angry that it was about to be stunned. These guys are really too hateful.

    "What are you doing, frog?"

    At this moment, Lin fan''s voice rang out from the distance.

    The frog suddenly stopped. It was more sensitive and could smell the same smell that it had sensed earlier.

    "Master, I didn''t do anything. I was just chatting with them."

    At such a critical moment, he had to show a pitiful appearance. Otherwise, this Desperado would definitely deal with him ruthlessly.

    He even felt that this Desperado was starting to notice him again.

    Can''t you just treat me like a fart and let it go?

    He raised his head and saw that there was another person following the Desperado.

    His red robe looked as if it had been stained with blood.

    He stood tall and straight, with his hands behind his back, he had the demeanor of an Overlord.

    "What an arrogant fellow, he actually wasn''t ..."

    The frog was surprised. Suddenly, it knew that it had been overthinking.

    No one could show off in front of this Desperado.

    The Desperado pped out, causing the blood devil Emperor to feel dizzy and stars to appear in his head.

    "Master, why are you hitting the little one?" The blood devil Emperor had a dumbfounded expression.

    I''m just standing there and you''re hitting me.

    Even if I''ve made an oath that I''m your man, I still have basic human rights.

    "So you still know that you''re young. You didn''t stand properly. Your two big arms are behind your back. Who are you showing them to?"

    Lin fan''s head hurt. This new guy was a little arrogant. It seemed like he had to give him a good beating.

    The blood devil Emperor looked at Lin fan, not knowing what to say.

    He had no human rights.

    What happened to big arms ''back?

    It was illegal.

    However, in the current situation, it was impossible to be arrogant. He could only obediently lower his posture.

    "Yes, yes, I''m wrong. I''ll definitely correct it."

    When did his awe-inspiring and overbearing blood devil Emperor be like this?

    But forget it, I''ll endure you. Let''s see what you can do after a year.

    The frog was very calm. It had already seen through all this.

    It was basically impossible to live freely in the hands of such a Desperado.<sub> </sub>

    "Master, is this your new little brother?" The frog licked its face and hopped in front of Lin fan. It looked at the blood demon Emperor with its sneaky eyes.

    What he saw was incredible.

    Good fellow.

    His cultivation level was a little high.

    The frog was already at the peak of the Dao realm, so it had strong senses and a powerful soul.

    He had never imagined that the blood devil Emperor would actually be a world-level expert.

    But of course, world-level cultivators were a bit weak.

    Under normal circumstances, world-level experts, no matter what type of world they were, would generally be able to form aplete world.

    However, he had already seen through this fellow''s inner world. It was extremely old and had even been split into countless fragments.

    He had this realm, but he didn''t have the corresponding power.

    "How can you talk like that, frog? I''m not your little brother. I''ve reached a fair and harmonious agreement with my master, I ..."

    Pa!

    Lin fan struck out instantly and gave the blood devil Emperor a series of ps across his face.

    "What fairness? What harmony? A little brother is a little brother, but keep your posture straight. "

    The blood devil Emperor was stunned.

    He was a little regretful now.

    At that time, he had thought that it was not the case, but now, in the blink of an eye, something was F * cking wrong.

    "Aren''t you going a little too far? no matter what, I was once the high and mighty blood devil Emperor, an Emperor who enjoyed the fear of the people of the world. "

    "Although I have made an oath with you, you can''t bully me like this."

    "It''s only a year. There''s no need to do this. "

    The blood devil Emperor was unwilling to ept this. Was this still a human?

    "Although we have made an oath, everyone should be at peace, respect each other, love each other, and have friendly exchanges."

    "Maybe in this one year, we can be very good friends, right?"

    He went on and on, saying that he had to change this situation. Otherwise, what kind of life would he have to live this year?

    Was it too tragic to look at?

    "Silly." The frog nced at him. Where did this guye from? what was the use of having a high cultivation? he didn''t even know what kind of situation he was in.

    "Frog, I''ve been wrong about you in the past. I always thought you were a thorn in my side, but now it seems that you''re not. Instead, you''re very obedient. I''m very pleased." Lin fan sighed andplimented the frog.

    The frog got carried away. It stood up straight and patted its white chest,""Master, I can face the heavens ... No, I can put it this way. In this world, no one respects and loves master more than I do."

    "For master, I can die, I can be beaten up, just so that master won''t be hurt at all."

    As it spoke, the frog twitched and wiped its tears with its front paw. Then, it raised its head with a sincere expression.

    "Master, I''m already content with your words. Even if you tell me to die now, I won''t even frown."

    The frog felt aggrieved. It used to be a god tier master of nine destions, who was high and mighty.

    There was no time for him to suck up to others.

    In fact, when he looked at this pitiful idiot in red, he even felt that they were of the same kind.

    "Frogfrog, master is very pleased. Why don''t you die for master to see?" Lin fan said.

    Crack! Crack!

    The frog seemed to have been frozen, its limbspletely stiff.

    He stared at Lin fan in shock.

    What was he saying?

    I don''t understand.

    "Master, who''s this guy? I feel that this guy is a little ignorant. I need to teach him a good lesson." The frog asked in a serious manner, as if nothing had happened.

    He had perfectly diverted the topic.

    The blood devil Emperor stared at the frog and fell into deep thought.

    Could this be what a little brother should do?

    Lin fan looked at the frog, and the frog also tried its best to open its green bean-like eyes wide and look at the Desperado.

    ? He even nodded silently.

    It was as if he was asking, what instructions does master have?

    As for what he had said earlier, he had already thrown it to the back of his mind and treated it as if he had never said it.

    "Frog, master has a new understanding of your shamelessness. Not bad, keep it up." Lin fan nodded and praised the frog''s character again.

    Plop!

    The frog couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, hit the ground with its front paws, and began to cry.

    "Wow, what did I do to deserve such praise from my master? I have no regrets in this life."

    He no longer said that he was willing to die for his master.

    It could be simply described as having no regrets.

    In case he had to die again, then he wouldn''t be able to think of a good solution.

    The blood devil Emperor was dumbstruck.

    He was so cheap.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to say anything more. He immediately called the old ancestor of the Saint immortal cult, who was also the person in charge of the hall of hired thugs, over.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was beaming with joy. Although he had sworn to work for the magnificent me sect, he had been deeply integrated into the sect during this period of time.

    He also regretted not being beaten up by Peak Master Lin earlier and joining the magnificent me sect earlier.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you have any orders?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor asked respectfully.

    "He''s very dishonest. Take him to the toilet and teach him a good lesson. I''ll leave him to you. You''ll be in charge of him." Lin fan said.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor looked at the other party and nodded."Peak Master Lin, you can rest assured. This old man will definitely train him well."

    Comfortable!

    Lin fan was in a good mood.

    The blood devil Emperor was a world-level expert. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to have him recover.

    Even if he wasn''t in the sect, it would be enough.

    Other than the piece of flesh from the God vanishing Pce, the rest had been fused with the blood devil Emperor.

    He wasn''t far from the peak.

 Chapter 934 Still Too Young

    "Where are you taking me?"

    The blood devil Emperor frowned and asked in a domineering manner.

    In front of Lin fan, he was a coward. But in front of others, his Overlord aura exploded out and no one could stop him.

    "Hehe, you''ll know when we get there." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor had long understood the mentality of these thorns.

    No matter if he was once a Dragon or a Tiger, he would have to lie down obediently in the magnificent me sect.

    Since Peak Master Lin valued him and asked him to manage all matters, he would not let Peak Master Lin down.

    Therefore, if this fellow made Peak Master Lin unhappy, it was equivalent to pping his face.

    Even though the blood devil Emperor had nothing to do with him, no matter what, he was already rted to him.

    The blood devil Emperor pondered. The development of the matter had exceeded his expectations.

    He looked at the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor. If he could build a good rtionship with him, it might have a different effect in this one year.

    "Actually, I only need to be loyal for a year. Furthermore, a year will pass very quickly. When that timees, I''ll be free. I''ll let go of some things if I can. Perhaps a yearter will be a change for you." The blood devil Emperor said.

    In his heart, he had always believed that he would be able to return to his peak in a year''s time.

    What were world-level cultivators even worth?

    His true peak power was even greater than that of world-level cultivators.

    Just as the blood devil Emperor thought that things would develop in the direction he had nned, he didn''t expect that the Saint immortal cult''s old ancestor would actually make a move.

    He even wanted to kick him to the ground.

    The blood devil Emperor naturally couldn''t tolerate this. He dodged without hesitation and didn''t give them any chance.

    "What are you doing?" He questioned. This was outrageous. It was fine if that guy beat him up, but he didn''t expect that this old fellow would also dare to beat him up.

    Did they really think that he, the blood devil Emperor, was just wasting his time?

    However, when he had the heart to resist, a heavenly punishment was brewing in the void.

    "Damn, no way. Why is he so sensitive?" The blood devil Emperor''s body and mind went cold. He could already feel that the heavenly punishment hidden in the void was waiting for his next impudent move.

    If he really wasn''t afraid of death and attacked this old man, he might really be struck down.

    "You''re indeed a troublemaker. It seems that Peak Master Lin was right. It seems that you won''t make it if I don''t teach you a good lesson."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor went up and gave the blood devil Emperor a violent beating.

    "You''re so arrogant. I''ve been in the magnificent me sect for so long, but I''ve never seen anyone as stubborn as you."

    "If I don''t train you to be honest, this old man really can''t continue living."

    The blood devil Emperor did not even have time to react before his face turned red.

    He, the blood devil Emperor, had actually been pped in the face by an old man.

    He was simply a man who could be killed but not humiliated.

    Unfortunately, a year''s time had been pressing on him. He didn''t want to court death. As long as he could endure it, everything would be better.

    "Don''t fight, that''s enough. " The blood devil Emperor gave way. He couldn''t retaliate. Just where did this old fogeye from? to think that he would be so unyielding.

    ''Can''t he see how big the gap between us is?''

    <o>,m "What do you mean by that? remember, you''re now loyal to the magnificent me sect and Peak Master Lin. You''re just like me, a servant. However, my status is higher than yours, so you must respect me."</o>

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor''s attack was swift and violent. He didn''t hesitate at all.

    Peak Master Lin trusted him and arranged such an important matter for him. He would not let Peak Master Lin down.

    The blood devil Emperor could Dodge, but he couldn''t resist. If he was caught by the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor, he would be whipped.

    "How detestable."

    He was burning with anger.

    However, he was unable to resist.

    He was so aggrieved that he wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Soon, they arrived at the toilet in the sect.

    Sikong Zhuo, the Saint son of sky sacrednd, performed well and became the person in charge of the toilet.

    When he saw the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor, he immediately went up to him."This is?"

    He could already see the miserable blood devil Emperor. It seemed like a new person had arrived.

    However, his cultivation level was really high.

    "This is Peak Master Lin''s new servant, but he''s a thorn in the side and very arrogant. Peak Master Lin has instructed him toe here to train, and I''ll personally train him." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said.

    "I understand. He really needs a beating." Sikong Zhuo nodded in agreement with the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor.

    If he didn''t teach such a Savage fellow a good lesson, he would really be terrible.

    The blood devil Emperor looked at the situation. For the time being, he could not understand what was going on.

    This ce seemed to be a toilet.

    Pada!

    The Saint immortal cult''s old ancestor stretched out his hand and grabbed the back of the blood devil Emperor''s cor."Now, listen to this old man. No matter how glorious you were in the past, or how powerful your cultivation was, since you''re here, you have to behave yourself. I''ll leave this toilet to you. You must clean it thoroughly. Every corner and every side must be free of dust."

    "What?" When the blood devil Emperor heard this, he was stunned,"what did you say? You actually want me to clean the toilet?"

    "Impossible. Even if I die, it''s impossible."

    The blood devil Emperor was very unyielding. He was furious in his heart. Even if he wanted to humiliate someone, he didn''t have to do it in such a way.

    But suddenly ...

    The power of heaven''s wrath was gradually forming, giving him great pressure.<sub> </sub>

    He was currently a world-level cultivator, and although he was in tatters, he was still the most Supreme force of the outer realms.

    However, under the wrath of the heavens, he actually did not have any power to resist.

    "Okay, okay, let''s clean."

    He was already convinced that he didn''t dare to challenge the divine retribution. He was really F * cked up to actually provoke this thing.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor didn''t leave. Instead, he conversed with sikong Zhuo.

    Peak Master Lin had instructed him to take full responsibility, so he had to take responsibility to the end. It was absolutely impossible for him to leave. He could be considered to have been monitoring the other party here.

    "F * cking hell, all of you better remember this. The Wheel of Fortune will always turn. This day will definitelye."

    The blood devil Emperor was truly enraged.

    This had never happened before.

    "Hey!" At this moment, a voice rang out from beside the blood devil Emperor.

    The blood devil Emperor looked over and saw a young man squatting there. He didn''t even raise his head and was carefully cleaning the toilet. However, that sound was made by this guy.

    "What do you want to say?" The blood devil Emperor asked. This young man''s cultivation wasn''t high, but his physique was pretty good.

    It was a pity to stay in the outer realm.

    The highest in the outer realm was only the Dao realm, and there was no hope for any higher.

    However, he was already being bullied to the point where he was about to flip out. Could it be that even a young ant dared to be impudent to him now?

    "You are very strong." Feng shaolie from the Yang God Pce said.

    He had been washing the toilets for a long time. Sikong Zhuo, who had entered the toilet industry with him, had been promoted to a manager because of his good performance and understanding.

    "Well, at least you have some insight." When the blood devil Emperor heard these words, he felt a little better. There was finally someone who could understand.

    "You''re not an ordinary person. " Feng shaolie was still busy cleaning up. Even when he was conversing with the blood devil Emperor, he did not poke his head out.

    "That''s right. I''m not an ordinary person. It was only a coincidence that I came here."

    For some unknown reason, the blood devil Emperor had an urge to cry.

    Perhaps he was excited that someone could finally understand and understand him.

    "Kid, I see that you''re different from them. You''ve got a good eye. Very good. Don''t worry. After a year, I''ll regain my freedom and take you away. I''ll take my revenge as well." The blood devil Emperor had never treated anyone well.

    However, he had no choice now. He had been humiliated in the magnificent me sect and was on the verge of exploding. Now that a young man could understand him, he was happy and willing to give this young man a chance to be his ve.

    It was rare for Feng shaolie to raise his head to look at the blood devil Emperor. However, he quickly lowered his head and continued to clean the toilet.

    The blood devil Emperor was not very happy with this gaze. He felt that the other party did not trust him.

    "What''s wrong? You think I''m lying to you? Or do you not believe in my strength?"

    It was rare for him to meet someone who understood him. The blood devil Emperor would definitely have a good conversation with him. At the very least, he would be able to meet someone to pass the time in this one year.

    Feng shaolie shook his head."No, I''m telling you so much because I want to tell you that all this is useless. Don''t waste your time and work hard. You might have a chance to be promoted."

    "When I was young, I didn''t know much and was always arrogant. But now, I understand."

    "I see that you''re not a bad person, so I''m just giving you a friendly reminder."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Feng shaolie stood up and squatted to the other side. He didn''t want to say much to this troublemaker. When the time came, he would naturally understand.

    Who hadn''t been young? unfortunately, this guy didn''t know much.

    A year?

    He was simply daydreaming.

    He really didn''t believe that this fellow would be able to leave after a year. It seemed that he was still too inexperienced.

    "What the hell is this?" The blood devil Emperor naturally did not ce this matter in his heart.

    What was he saying?

    He really didn''t understand.

    He shook his head,"I thought that he would be a decent fellow. Who would have thought that he would be such a joke? it''s only a year. As long as I can hold on until then, everything will not be a problem."

    Naturally, he would not take Feng shaolie''s words to heart.

    In his opinion, it was impossible to admit defeat.

    What made him excited was that he had thought that this fellow would hide the rest of his flesh and blood and not let him fuse with it. After all, with this thing, he could still negotiate with him and use it to threaten him a yearter.

    But who would have thought that not only did this fellow not hide it, he even gave it all to him to fuse with?

    If he could fuse with thest piece of flesh, he would beplete.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog began to refine pills.

    He was not refining pills for himself, nor was he refining pills for the Desperado. He was refining pills for the blood devil Emperor.

    In the words of that Desperado, he had to quickly get some pills to help him recover. With this cultivation, he was useless.

    The blood devil Emperor''s inner world was shattered. It would take time for him to recover by himself. Even if he were to rely on pills, he would also need many precious herbs.

    With the situation in the outer realm, it was difficult to find suitable herbs.

    Fortunately, there were many descenders who hade to die, so some of the ingredients could still be gathered. Even if they couldn''t be gathered, with God master nine destion''s alchemy skills, there shouldn''t be much of a problem.

    "It''s all good now. With a reliable expert holding the fort, the sect''s safety can be guaranteed."

    Lin fan wanted to go out and train.

    Dao realm experts weren''t invincible.

    It was a little boring to rely on buffs.

    It would only feel good if he killed his opponent with his fists.

 935 Chapter 935

    Dragon World.

    Lin fan had left the magnificent me sect a long time ago. His first destination was the dragon world. He didn''te here to talk nonsense with Emperor Ming.

    Instead, he came to see his disciple.

    He wanted to leave the dragon world with his disciple.

    With the situation in Dragon World, it was impossible to resist the arrival of the descenders.

    "Amazing. It seems like the dragon world is serious."

    At this moment, there were many golden illusionary Dragons winding around the periphery of the Dragon Realm. The realm-protecting formation had probably been activated.

    "Hello, old ancestor Emperor Ming, I''m Lin fan. Hurry up and open the door to wee me in." Lin fan stood outside and shouted.

    To others, this realm protection formation might be pretty interesting. But to Lin fan, it was way too simple. He could punch a hole through it with a single punch.

    In the end, he was still far from being able to face descenders, and it could only be considered self-deception to protect himself.

    The group of Dragons retreated and opened up a path.

    Lin fan dove in and entered the dragon world.

    Not far away.

    The stic brother ao Baitian was training with the younger generation of the dragon world.

    One of them was Lin fan''s disciple.

    "All of you, use all your strength. Didn''t you eat? you''re even worse than a pig now that you''ve cultivated to this state." Ao Baitian cursed with his hands behind his back.

    Those young people were still very young. No one could resist ao Baitian''s cruel and angry scolding.

    They could understand that he was being so strict for their own good.

    However, what they couldn''t stand the most was whether they could be treated equally.

    "Oh my God, are you tired? are you thirsty? are you hungry? do you want to rest for a while? cultivation needs to strike a bnce between work and rest. You can''t keep working so hard." Ao Baitian licked his face and took good care of RI Tian.

    He had no choice but to take care of him. RI Tian was the disciple of the stic brother. If he was too ruthless and the stic brother found out about it one day, he might not even know how he died.

    The smaller ones around them looked on with envy.

    It was not fair at all.

    We''re all from the dragon world, how could this happen?

    When they were cultivating, if they cked off for even a moment, they would be scolded by their n brothers. However, if this kid took a break, their n brothers would lick his face and care for him.

    "Damn it, if I had known earlier, I would have taken his ce as that person''s disciple."

    "That''s right. I''m so regretful. If I had acknowledged that person as my master, we would be the ones feelingfortable right now."

    "What''s the use of regret? the one I regret the most is the guy who didn''te out of his mother''s womb. His father, Ao Lie, is so regretful."

    "Poor thing."

    The younger generation of the dragon world conversed in low voices.

    "What nonsense are you guys talking about? Can''t you just cultivate properly? If we could work half as hard as Ritian, we wouldn''t have to worry about the dragon world not being strong. " Ao Baitian said with a face full of regret.

    The crowd rolled their eyes.

    The n brother''s ttery really left one speechless.

    Puchi!

    All of a sudden.

    RI Tian, who was in the middle of cultivation, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Ao Baitian was almost scared silly.

    He had been cultivating well, so why did he suddenly spit out blood?

    Even if he wanted to vomit blood, he shouldn''t do it now.

    If the stic brother knew that his disciple was spurting blood while cultivating under his care, he would be in deep trouble.

    At once, a familiar voice that made him panic was heard.

    "Oh my God, he''s so punctual."

    Ao Baitian was shocked. This voice was too familiar.

    Wasn''t that the voice of that stic brother? why was he here?

    "F * cking heavens, nothing can happen to you. I still need you to be my witness. You spitting out blood while cultivating has nothing to do with me." Ao Baitian hurriedly said.

    If there was no witness, how could it be exined clearly?

    RI Tian''s face suddenly turned pale. He had made a mistake in his hard body skill and his body couldn''t keep up. This caused his qi and blood to boil. He couldn''t bear the boiling blood.

    Just as he was about to say something, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    "This ..." Ao Baitian stood there and didn''t know what to do. Then, he came to his senses and said,"F * ck, wake up. Don''t scare me. I''m a coward."

    "What''s going on?"

    Instantly, Lin fan appeared. The first thing he did when he came to the dragon world was to check on the progress of the disciple he had epted.

    However, when he arrived, he found that his disciple had actually vomited blood.

    "Brother, it has nothing to do with me. Something went wrong with his cultivation and he vomited blood." Ao Baitian quickly exined."Don''t think that I''m abusing you. Otherwise, the situation would be a bitplicated."

    Lin fan went forward to take a look. He was a little helpless. The young man was still a little anxious.

    Was hard body skills something that just anyone could cultivate like him?

    It would be strange if he didn''t hurt himself in such a hurry.

    But it didn''t matter, it was a piece of cake.

    He had a lot of elixirs. He took one out and put it in RI Tian''s mouth, then forced back the Restless power in his body.

    "Yes." RI Tian opened his eyes slowly as his face turned red. When he saw Lin fan, he stood up immediately and said respectfully,""Teacher,"

    "You''re a little too tough, kid. Take your time in cultivation, especially hard body skills. Can youpare to me? you can''tpare to me in that. Don''t worry, take your time and cultivate." Lin fan consoled.

    Ao Baitian listened and blinked. How could this be afort?

    He really couldn''t understand.

    In his opinion, this was clearly a blow to his disciple.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, teacher," RI Tian nodded and listened to his teacher.

    "Brother, when did you arrive? why didn''t you inform us?" Ao Baitian changed the topic. The topic just now had ended, so there was no need to continue.

    "Please add two words in front, or I will misunderstand." Lin fan said.

    Ao Baitian wanted toin that he didn''t have to remember it so clearly. It was just that their friendship was not deep enough in the past. No, even now, their friendship was not deep.

    stic Brotherhood.

    There was nothing wrong with it.

    "Brother stic, this should be fine, right?" Ao Baitian was helpless. He wanted to draw the rtionship between the two of them, but he was blocked by these four words. He felt very pained.

    "F * ck, you have to work hard on your violent Mace. It''s my famous skill."

    The mace was no longer of much use to Lin fan.

    With his cultivation, one strike from the club would turn the person into mincemeat. The person might even stick to the mace, which was a little inconvenient to clean.

    But now, it was all good. He had given it to RI Tian to cultivate and pass down this unique skill. Maybe in the future, it could be carried forward.

    "Yes, teacher," RI Tian nodded his head heavily. If he didn''t cultivate hard body skills, he would never know how refreshing that feeling was.

    He had already fallen in love with this feeling.

    At the same time, he also hoped to be an expert like his teacher.

    At this moment, ao Baitian looked at Lin fan carefully. He realized that this guy gave off a feeling that he was even stronger than thest time he saw him.

    The speed of his improvement was simply too fast.

    It was shocking.

    "Ritian, I''m here to take you back to the sect and leave the dragon world. Of course, I''m a Democratic person. You can have your own thoughts." Lin fan said.

    Ao Baitian was stunned. If the stic brother wanted to take this kid away, that would not be good.

    Forefather Emperor Ming had told him before.

    If RI Tian could stay in the dragon world, it would be the best thing for the dragon world.

    If he were to leave now, it would not be good.

    In the end, he looked at the sky nervously and muttered in his heart, young man, I''ve treated you well. You can''t forget about your hometown just because you''ve found someone to rely on.

    "Teacher, I don''t want to leave. I''m not weak. I want to prove myself here, for teacher and for my mother." RI Tian raised his head and said with a firm belief in his eyes.

    Ao Baitian let out a sigh of relief."Good boy, I didn''t dote on him for nothing, nor did I praise him for nothing."

    "En, alright. Your master is a very Democratic person, and I''ll respect your choice. It seems like you want to be the ruler of the dragon world. This goal isn''t great, but it''s not small either." Lin fan said.

    Ao Baitian was stunned."This kid wants to be the master of the dragon world?"

    How was this possible? the dragon world had not been ruled for a long time. It had always been managed by the patriarchs.

    Moreover, what he couldn''t stand the most was that the stic brother''s words were too harsh.

    Why wasn''t the Lord of the Dragon Realm great?

    Could it be that he felt rxed?

    He was simply thinking too much.

    "Yes, I understand, but I want to start from a small goal. When I''m strong enough to follow you, I''ll follow you to higher goals." RI Tian said firmly.

    Pfft!

    Ao Baitian couldn''t help but spit out blood.

    Young men these days were all so arrogant.

    The stic brother said that it wasn''t a great goal, but he didn''t expect that this disciple would also think that it wasn''t a great goal. He even called it a small goal. Arrogant, he was really too arrogant.

    "Not bad. You have a good idea. I''m very pleased. However, I have to remind you that it''s very dangerous to stay in the dragon world. With the ability of the dragon world, we might not be able to protect the descenders. If you''re not afraid of death, I won''t say much."

    Lin fan liked to let them roam freely.

    At the same time, he also deeply felt the feeling of being a teacher. It was really not bad.

    "Teacher, I''m definitely not afraid. If I can''t even avoid such a small problem, then it can only be said that I have a bad fate. I can''t force it." RI Tian said firmly.

    As for the descenders, he didn''t take them to heart.

    "You''ve got guts. I have high hopes for you. It just so happens that I''ll also pass on the strongest cultivation technique in the dragon world to you. You should cultivate properly when you''re free."

    Thest time he came to the dragon world, he hade to ask for cultivation techniques.

    Stupa Dragon Rebel Art

    It was the most powerful cultivation technique in the dragon world, and also the foundation of the dragon world.

    With my disciple''s current ability, it''s more than enough for cultivation.

    "Brother stic, if you want to impart the strongest cultivation technique in the dragon world to someone else, you''ll need the permission of the old ancestor." Ao Baitian said.

    He was a little envious. He wasn''t even qualified to learn this strongest cultivation technique. Now that this kid was going to learn it, how could he not be envious?

    "What agreement? does this Peak Master need other people''s agreement to impart cultivation methods? Come, whoever is unconvinced, raise your hand ande to me. "

    Lin fan was unhappy. He was just too arrogant. He taught his own disciple a cultivation technique and he had to be questioned.

    Ao Baitian had nothing to say. What a joke. Who would dare to raise their hand? however, he had an idea.

    "Then, can you pass it to me? Look at our rtionship, do we even need to say anything?" He really wanted to learn but since the old master didn''t want to teach him, he ced his hopes on Lin fan.

    Lin fan nced at him,"are we close?"

    "Of course, how can we not be? we''re brothers." Ao Baitian said while licking his face.

    "Wrong. We''re stic brothers. We can only go through thick and thin together." Lin fan said regretfully. He wasn''t stupid enough to hand over the cultivation technique to this guy.

    Although the magnificent me sect people were generous, they were not stupid.

    "No, then we can go through thick and thin together and share our blessings." How could ao Baitian let it go so easily? otherwise, who knew how long it would take for him to learn the most powerful cultivation method in the dragon world?

    "Wrong again, it''s fortune that can''t be shared," Lin fan said.

    F * ck!

    F * ck!

    Ao Baitian didn''t want to speak. He still wanted to chop Lin fan to death.

    But he did not dare to.

 936 Chapter 936

    Don''t look at how he didn''t care much about this disciple.

    In fact, he had already taken it to heart.

    His way of doing things was to let the disciples grow freely. Only disciples who were nurtured in such an environment could be strong.

    Of course, if his disciple became weak, he would not care. As a teacher, how could he be bullied by others?

    However, if he became an expert, he would still have some face in the future.

    Look at himself, he had made his teacher proud.

    Therefore, he wanted to experience it.

    "RI Tian, since you''ve already chosen your path, you can only rely on yourself. If you really run into trouble one day, I suggest that you beg for mercy on the spot to see me." Lin fan said.

    When it was time to be cowardly, he still had to be cowardly.

    After all, not everyone was as overbearing as him.

    "Yes, I will remember teacher''s teachings." RI Tian nodded respectfully, listening to everything he said.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. His disciple wasn''t bad and was respectful towards him.

    It was about time.

    It was time to leave.

    "Alright, I''ll take my leave then. Cultivate well. Keep these pills and use them slowly when you cultivate."

    Lin fan''s generosity stunned ao Baitian. He was indeed a rich man. Even in the dragon world, it was impossible to train his nsmen like this.

    As for those who were fated to be Lin fan''s disciples, their eyes were bloodshot. Some of them even had the thought of dying.

    Which bastard was it that blocked their path of hugging someone''s thigh and actually let this guy soar to the sky in one go?

    He was so angry.

    "Goodbye, teacher." Apart from his mother, only this teacher whom he had met a few times treated him the best.

    Although his teacher''s words were not very pleasant to hear, he knew that his teacher was very concerned about him.

    He had eavesdropped on ao Baitian''s bragging, saying that his teacher couldn''t speak and would be easily hacked to death outside.

    He swore in his heart that he would definitely cultivate well so that he could protect his teacher in the future and prevent him from being hacked to death.

    In the depths of the dragon world, Emperor Ming was very calm. He had long known that Peak Master Lin wasing.

    They were even prepared to chat.

    But now, when he heard that Peak Master Lin wanted to leave, he was instantly stunned.

    What was going on?

    He hade to the dragon world and hadn''t even spoken to Emperor Ming, yet he wanted to retreat. Who was he here to see? was he here to see his cheap disciple?

    "Oh my God, he''s really leaving? No, I have to stop him. "

    Emperor Ming sensed the situation outside and realized that Lin fan was about to leave. He transmitted his voice.

    "Peak Master Lin, please hold on."

    Lin fan was prepared to leave and go to other ces. He really couldn''t take it anymore. The descenders were really disappointing.

    How long had he been waiting?

    There wasn''t even a bubble.

    Was he really going to force him to find a way to the upper realm and kill his way in?

    This was not what he wanted to see.

    However, if there was no other way, he didn''t mind doing so.

    "What are you doing, forefather Emperor Ming? This Peak Master is very busy right now. If you have something to say, say it. If not, I don''t have the time to chat with you. "

    In the past, Emperor Ming was still a little mysterious.

    But now, there was no sense of mystery at all.

    To put it bluntly, it was like a beautiful woman wearing clothes. Her figure was very good, and the temptation was greater. But when she suddenly took off her clothes, she realized that it was just like that, and it even drooped a little.

    The mystery would be gone.

    It was the kind that would die in the light.

    And Emperor Ming was one of them.

    If Emperor Ming knew that Lin fan wasparing him to a naked beauty, he would probably fight him to the death.

    Everyone in the dragon world could hear this sound.

    He felt a littleplicated.

    This son of a B * tch actually didn''t give forefather Emperor Ming any face. Wasn''t that a p to their faces?

    Even the patriarchs sighed. Although they were unhappy, no one dared to be impudent.

    "Sigh, Peak Master Lin, since you''re here, why don''t you meet him?"

    Forefather Emperor Ming was a little helpless towards Lin fan.

    I''ve never seen such a disrespectful guy.

    He had never seen one before.

    Now, such a person who did not give him face had appeared, and he had no other way.

    Ao Baitian was silent.

    The invincible Dragon World had finally been established.

    This was not the dragon world he knew.

    "Forget it. I''ll give you face. You have to remember it in your heart." Lin fan stopped in his tracks. He didn''t say anything more and went to meet up with them.

    Deep underground.

    A Dragon corpse of unknown depthy there quietly.

    However, this Dragon corpse was no longer the same as the first time Lin fan had seen it. Every single scale on it seemed to have been resurrected and was shining brightly.<sub> </sub>

    If one were to look closely, one would be able to see that on the surface of each scale, there were circles of revolving patterns. It was as if it was an endless cycle, with no end in sight.

    In the calm void, there was a faint panting sound.

    Soon, ripples spread out.

    Lin fan appeared and looked around. The scenery was really amazing.

    There was a palm-sized sun hanging high in the sky, and there were many nts growing around it.

    "Not bad. I haven''t been here in a while. You''ve made the environment veryfortable." Lin fan said with a smile.

    However, he could feel that the power here had already surpassed the peak of the outer realm.

    "Haha, Peak Master Lin, you must be joking. I have only slowly recovered recently. The world that I once condensed is only the tip of the iceberg. I can''t use it yet. I can only look at it and recall the past." Emperor Ming said humbly.

    There was a hidden meaning in his words.

    He also wanted Lin fan to continue asking. For example, he wanted Lin fan to ask,"recall the past?" What was your past like? What is this?

    As long as Lin fan asked, he was prepared to show off in front of him.

    He wanted to let the young people know that the older the wiser.

    Those who had not experienced the baptism of time would never understand how difficult it was to reach their first step.

    "Well, reminiscing is also a kind of realization for the elderly. The past is the past. The times are different. It''s time for the new generation to show off their skills."

    Lin fan sighed. He didn''t show off to old ancestor Emperor Ming at all. He didn''t even reply to the other party.

    "Damn it, why are you not giving me a chance?" Emperor Ming had already prepared his next words, but who would have thought that Peak Master Lin would not even mention it? he did not even give him a chance to show off.

    At that moment, light Emperor''s eyes flickered with a golden light.

    Since that was the case, he could only rely on himself.

    "Peak Master Lin, although memories are a kind of enlightenment, to me, they can not be forgotten. Look at these. In fact, they are not made up by power, but they really exist. You may not understand it very well, but I can exin it to you. In the future, you will see people who really have their own world." Emperor Ming sighed, and his words were a little profound.

    "Don ''t. I understand all of this. You don''t have to say it." Lin fan immediately waved his hand.

    Oh my God, he finally realized that forefather Emperor Ming was trying to show off in front of him.

    It was extremely dangerous, and if he was not careful, he would be trapped by the other party.

    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and understood what Emperor Ming was talking about.

    "What?"

    Emperor Ming was dumbfounded. What a joke, what the hell do you know?

    World-level cultivators, understand?

    This was a level of power that had never appeared before in the outer realms. No matter what they knew about the outer realms, they would never be able to understand what it meant to be at the world level.

    "Patriarch Emperor Ming, that''s a bit outdated. You''re just a world-level cultivator, right? I know what I''m talking about. In addition, don''t tell anyone that you''re a world-level cultivator. You just tamed one a while ago, and now you''re cleaning the toilets of my sect."

    "In my opinion, it''s just like that. It''s not a big deal."

    Lin fan said calmly. How could he not understand the underlying meaning behind old ancestor Emperor Ming''s words?

    He just wanted to show off.

    He said things that he thought others didn''t understand.

    Although this method was a little interesting, it was only useful to ordinary people. To him, it waspletely useless.

    "What?"

    Forefather Emperor Ming was dumbfounded again.

    "Peak Master Lin, you can''t joke around. Really. The patriarch has been through this before. I''ve long since learned about the descenders. This is only the beginning. World-level experts are extraordinary. You can''t underestimate them."

    Forefather Emperor Ming felt helpless. Young man, what else could he do if he didn''t believe him?

    "You think this Peak Master is joking?" Lin fan looked over at old master Emperor Ming. He had finally realized that this fe clearly did not believe a single word he said.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re a little ..." Patriarch Emperor Ming wanted to say,''you''re f * cking bragging a little too much.''

    Subduing a world-level cultivator? why don''t you just say that you''ve already ascended to the heavens?

    The power of world-level cultivators was not something that could be easily understood.

    It had already surpassed the level of power. It was more of a kind ofprehension of the myriad existences and theprehension of the creation of myriad existences.

    In fact, based on what he knew, world-level experts were like the creator himself. They could draw upon the power of creation to unleash unimaginable power.

    "Sigh, I''m helpless. Forefather Emperor Ming, I have to say that you''ve underestimated many things."

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything more. He was telling the truth and why didn''t anyone believe him?

    Emperor Ming looked at Lin fan. Believe your sister!

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. But as far as I know, you''re with old ancestor wanku and the others. Now that they''vee out of the mountain, when will youe out?"

    He knew that forefather Emperor Ming and that olddy from The Thousand Caves were from the same generation.

    They had experienced the arrival of the descenders together.

    Therefore, he could understand the fear of the descenders.

    After all, he was too weak. It was only natural for him to be afraid when he encountered a stronger opponent.

    Emperor Ming felt that it didn''t make sense. At the same time, he muttered in his heart that he must have felt that he didn''t know much and wanted to change the topic.

    Yes, that''s right, that must be it.

    "Peak Master Lin, I haven''t been able to leave the mountain for the time being. My physical body has not fully recovered, but it looks like it will be soon."

    What forefather Emperor Ming was most worried about was still the descenders.

    He had experienced it once before, so he naturally knew how terrifying descenders were.

    However, he didn''t say that even if he recovered to his perfect state, he still wouldn''t be a match for a descender.

    Unless he could once again descend to the world where the descenders were.

    However, the chances of that happening were very low.

    If something had happened once, the other party would definitely not let it happen again.

 Chapter 937 Grandmaster, Dont Be So Impulsive

    Forefather Emperor Ming was much luckier than Wan ku and the others.

    He could use his destroyed body to revive.

    As for Wan ku and the others, they were the reincarnation of true spirits and had a new life.

    Therefore, on this path, Emperor Ming had a great advantage.

    As long as he recovered, he would be able to return to his former peak.

    World-level cultivators.

    Forefather Emperor Ming knew how powerful world-level cultivators were, but he also knew that they weren''t enough. If he hadn''t seen them with his own eyes, he would have found it very hard to imagine them.

    "Forefather Emperor Ming, is there anything else you need? If there''s nothing else, this Peak Master will be taking my leave. "

    He didn''t have the time to chat with Emperor Ming. There were too many things to do, and what was there to talk about with an old man?

    "Peak Master Lin, I have a suggestion. I hope you don''t mind. If you take it to heart, I think it will be of great use to you." Said Emperor Ming.

    He really couldn''t take it.

    He was too F * cking arrogant.

    If it was in the past, he would simply be a viin, an existence that would be beaten to death.

    But times had changed.

    Even if he was so arrogant, he could still live with joy and nothing happened to him. The changes were just too big.

    Actually, he didn''t know how many times Lin fan had died. If he knew, he wouldn''t have said that.

    "Yes, I am the magnificent me sect''s Peak Master, so I know what you mean. Just say what you want, don''t worry about my feelings." Lin fan said calmly. He had the expression of a reasonable person.

    If you have something to say, say it. We don''t need to hide it.

    Forefather Emperor Ming had wanted to ask Lin fan not to be so arrogant. However, when he heard Lin fan''s words, he could not help but feel his heart skip a beat. He had a bad feeling about this.

    It seemed like if he said it out loud, the consequences would not be too friendly.

    "I''m fine now. " Said Emperor Ming, shaking his head.

    Lin fan looked at old patriarch Emperor Ming,"you ... Sigh, if you have something to say, just say it. It''s not good to keep it a secret. Don''t worry, this Peak Master is not the kind of person who is calctive and can''t listen to someone''s words. Don''t you believe me?"

    He was almost patting his chest to guarantee it to Emperor Ming.

    People nowadays did not believe in his righteousness. It was a sin. Or rather, he did not do well enough to make everyone believe him.

    Lin fan smiled and clenched his fingers. He was really strong and every time he clenched his fist, he felt like the world was in his hands.

    His actions were also noticed by Emperor Ming.

    He couldn''t believe it and shook his head.

    "Peak Master Lin, there''s really nothing much to say. You have to believe me." Said Emperor Ming with a smile.

    It was just that that smile revealed a kind of "I believe you."

    "It''s a waste of time,"

    Lin fan looked at old ancestor Emperor Ming helplessly. He had thought that he had something to say. Who would have thought that in the end, he didn''t even say a single word?

    If this wasn''t a waste of time, then what was?

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan dove into the void and left the oldir of old ancestor Emperor Ming.

    "Damn, with this attitude, he still said he wouldn''t take it to heart. If this old man were to say it, wouldn''t he be beaten to death?" Emperor Ming muttered. He would never believe Lin fan''s words.

    However, he had been thinking about the descenders.

    In the entire outer realm, only Peak Master Lin surprised him the most. He felt that it was rare for an expert to appear in the outer realm.

    However, being too arrogant would not end well. When his physical body recoveredpletely, he would go and help Peak Master Lin and guide him to the right path.

    After leaving the dragon world, Lin fan was not in a hurry to return to the sect.

    Instead, he wanted to find a descender and have a good chat with them. He also needed them to solve the problem of points.

    For the descended ones.

    The members of the vanguards they had sent had suffered heavy losses.

    To them, the outer realm was a ce to collect important resources.

    However, they received news one after another that the vanguard members they sent had been killed. They had suffered heavy losses, and no one knew how many people had died.

    When the major forces and races heard this news, they all said that it was impossible.

    The first wave was all Dao realm.

    The natives of the outer realm were at most Dao realm. Even if they could defend, there wouldn''t be so many casualties.

    Alright.

    Even if the natives of the outer realm were strong enough to kill the Dao realm Vanguard members,

    Then what was the second time?

    With an Emperor heaven realm expert leading the team, what could the natives of the outer realm use to resist?

    Therefore, this situation was really inexplicable and even a little wrong.

    There were even more people who believed that these people must have descended together and hurt each other in order to seize something.

    A few dayster.

    Lin fan stood on a huge rock and held a descender in his hand.

    "Let go of me, you bastard!"

    This descender had already peed in his pants.

    They were killing the natives and this guy suddenly appeared in front of them.

    He didn''t say much nonsense and just attacked them.

    They originally thought that a Dao realm native had no ability. He was just here to die.

    Butter on, he realized that he was wrong, and he was very wrong.

    How could this be a native who was casually killed? he was simply a demon.

    One punch per person, and he punched through them brutally.

    The blood and flesh flew in a dazzled manner. Even those who stood far away were stained.

    It was simply terrifying.

    "Cultivation is indeed a very tiring thing." Lin fan sighed. To him, searching for descenders was really boring.

    He didn''t know if the descenders had received any news.

    Many of them had disappeared without a trace.<sub> </sub>

    It wasn''t easy to find a hideout, so he naturally cherished it.

    "What are you saying? let me go, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences." The descender who was caught in his hand kicked around wildly, but the other party''s hand was strangling his neck, making him feel suffocated.

    The veins on his forehead were bulging and dense, and there were even beads of sweat falling down. He had never felt so close to death before.

    "As expected, there are many retards among the descenders. Compared to ye Zhong, you''re much worse, much worse."

    Lin fan shook his head in regret. He thought that the descenders would be much smarter than them.

    But now, it seemed that he was not that smart.

    This guy was about to die, but he still dared to threaten her.

    If he had half of ye Zhong''s intelligence, he would not have to go through so much trouble.

    He raised it high.

    "What are you doing? Let me go. " The descender struggled. When he saw Lin fan lean his body, he clenched his fingers and had a bad feeling.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything and just punched his head.

    Bang! Bang!

    Blood sttered everywhere, and it was a dazzling sight. The visual effect was pretty good, but the color was a little too bright.

    Points increased.

    "It''s alright. In this period of time, I''ve already umted 100 million points. If it wasn''t for the descenders hiding too deeply, it shouldn''t be just this." Lin fan was silent. Looking at the increase in points, his mood became much better.

    His Foundation was still a littlecking.

    It would improve very quickly.

    If he were to raise his cultivation to the Emperor heaven realm, just how powerful would his strength be?

    The cultivation techniques he cultivated were basically all hard body skills.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his strength had reached an inhuman level.

    After fusing with his own heart of strength, it was constantly evolving.

    Of course, he would not let the heart of power rece his original heart. He still liked his original self and did not like any recement.

    Lin fan raised his hand and smacked out at the space. The space started to crack and form a deep hole in the void.

    His current strength had already reached a certain realm.

    Even the most talented Dao realm expert wouldn''t be able to do what he did.

    "How powerful would he be if he were to reach the Emperor heaven realm?"

    Lin fan was looking forward to it.

    However, he was not in a hurry.

    After all, one''s cultivation base was about advancing slowly, step by step. Therefore, he had never felt that his strength was too weak at any time, nor had he ever felt the urgency to catch up with his cultivation base.

    At this moment, the contact signal of the Zhizhi bird came.

    Lin fan took out a golden piece of paper from his storage ring.

    "Grandmaster, I''ve finally managed to contact you." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was a little helpless.

    "What''s the situation?" Lin fan was stunned. Why did bird Zhi sound like something had happened?

    "Grandmaster, our Zhizhi bird is in trouble. We were discovered by the descenders and a huge battle broke out." When the Zhizhi bird examiner recalled the situation, he had the urge to cry.

    Who the hell did he offend?

    He didn''t offend anyone.

    However, a tragedy happened, and he ran into the descender himself.

    Lin fan was stunned. No one knew where the Zhizhi bird''s headquarters was as it was constantly on the move.

    When he heard what the Zhizhi bird had said, he felt that in this life, talent was important, but luck was something that had to be trusted.

    Bad luck was a disaster.

    While the Zhizhi bird headquarters was moving, it took the initiative to bump into the descenders and then a strange battle happened. Who could be med for this?

    However, to be able to escape from the hands of a descender, one had to admit that the Zhizhi bird''s hidden strength was very strong.

    "Looking at the situation now, you Zhizhi birds are also safe." Lin fan said.

    "Yes, Grandmaster. It''s safe, but my master is seriously injured and is recuperating. I contacted you this time to tell you that there is a new situation in the outer realm."

    "Based on what we know, there are even more powerful descenders who have arrived and are already beginning tond." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "Is that so?" Lin fan perked up.

    What he hoped for the most was for an absolutely powerful descender toe.

    However, he never got to see her.

    Now that the Zhizhi bird had said so, he was invigorated.

    Suddenly!

    He looked into the distance.

    The originally calm space suddenly stirred up a thunderstorm.

    An extremely powerful shock wave swept out, destroying everything in the surroundings. There were even lightning bolts wrapped around this shock wave.

    "I have a situation here. See you."

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. He was just thinking about descenders and didn''t expect that he would give them to him.

    "Hey, hey, Grandmaster, don''t be so F * cking impulsive. You''ll die."

    However, his words were only transmitted through the storage ring.

    At this moment, Lin fan had long turned into a streak of light that headed straight for the center of the thunderstorm.

    The strong shockwaves made it hard for Lin fan to even move. It wasn''t easy to get close and he was even retreating.

    "Ancient battlefield, open."

    He activated the BUFF and never retreated. He immediately raised his speed to the peak and tore through the impact, charging into the distance.

    Puchi!

    "Amazing." Lin fan looked and a small crack appeared on his skin. That was caused by the shockwave.

    This had never happened before.

    "It seems that he''s really strong."

    Lin fan smiled. His heart was filled with pride and he hoped that he would be beaten to death.

    The purpose of this trip was to court death.

 938 Chapter 938

    Very quickly.

    He had arrived at the ce where the thunderstorm had erupted.

    The surroundings were like a chaotic abyss. The thunderstorm came out of nowhere, and the powerful impact of the storm even lifted the ground. The surroundings were gray and there were also lightning wandering around.

    If ordinary people were to enter here, they would most likely die.

    He looked up.

    There was a ck Vortex in the air, spinning very fast, and at the same time, there was a very deep thunder.

    "This scene is really F * cking scary."

    In the thick ck clouds, there were purple lightning shing.

    In the center of the storm, the pressure pressed down heavily.

    He could feel that his body was under this extremely terrifying pressure.

    The speed of his blood flow was even faster.

    However, nothing happened at all. It was just a little feeling.

    Time passed by.

    He was getting a little anxious from waiting.

    "Hey, hurry up the moment youe down. What are you waiting for?" Lin fan shouted into the void. He wasn''t a patient person.

    He had been waiting just now because he wanted to see what the powerful descender looked like.

    Perhaps it was because he was too excited, the blood in his body began to boil.

    He could win, but he couldn ''t.

    There were only two possible oues.

    But of course, he felt that the chances of this person killing him were very high. After all, this was an even more powerful descender, most likely a world-level cultivator. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t be a match for someone at that level.

    However, even if he was not a match for the other party, he would still have to fight to his heart''s content before he could make the decision.

    Instantly, the void changed.

    A beam of ck light descended from the ck Vortex, apanied by the descent of lightning, sting the surrounding ground.

    A strong wind blew.

    It stirred up a cloud of dust.

    "This scene looks like a Terminator''s arrival."

    Lin fan mumbled as he looked in front. The descenders should be appearing from there.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The Thunderboltsnded on the ground and instantly dispersed, turning into arge of Thunderbolts that covered the entire ground.

    The grass and trees on the ground, even a small de of grass, were instantly obliterated into ashes, disappearing without a trace.

    "It''s so powerful. It''s indeed extraordinary."

    Lin fan used his power to protect his legs, preventing the lightning from entering.

    "What?"

    He saw that there was a figure half-squatting on the ground in the ck light. It was partly hidden and partly visible. It was indeed a real existence, and from the looks of it, it was not wearing any clothes.

    Initially, there wasn''t any strange aura erupting in the surroundings. However, after this figure descended, a very oppressive aura enveloped the void.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan was really excited.

    His body was trembling. This wasn''t out of fear, but because the expert he had been waiting for had finally arrived. He was extremely excited.

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from the figure not far away.

    Her voice was a little confused, as if she didn''t know how to react.

    "Who am I? Where am I?"

    The man was still in the same posture as when he descended. He knelt on one knee with his arms hanging down and his fists on the ground. His face could not be seen clearly at this time, and his head was lowered.

    On his muscr body, there were tiny lightning bolts swimming around. The destructive lightning bolts even evaporated the air and distorted it at a visible rate.

    Lin fan didn''t move.

    It was not fear.

    Instead, he was waiting for the other party to react. At that time, he would be able to go up and see what was different about the new descender.

    The information from the Zhizhi bird indicated that there were many descenders of this type.

    The outer realm was about to fall into a deep abyss of suffering.

    However, it was fine. When he had the opportunity, he would definitely take care of these descenders one by one.

    With the arrival of points, how could they not be excited?

    At that moment, the descender who was still in his original position finally changed.

    "Yes, I''m lie Qing."

    Lie Qing stood up, his ck hair covering his back. His body was extremely domineering and perfect, and every muscle gave people a strong sense of shock.

    A gust of wind blew, blowing away the dust in the surroundings and bringing lie Qing a chill.

    "What?"

    "Where are my clothes?"

    Lie Qing came back to his senses and looked down, only to find that the clothes on his body had disappeared.

    "Oh my God! This is a protective treasure that I''ve umted with great effort!"

    He mumbled to himself, feeling sad.

    But at this time, he covered his crotch with both hands, twisted his head, and looked left and right.

    He saw Lin fan in the distance.

    She immediately ran over.

    "Friend, do you have any clothes? Let me borrow a set of clothes to wear. " Lie Qing''s expression was very calm, very different from those descenders who hade down to kill the natives of the outer realm.

    Lin fan stared at him and the feeling he gave him was really different.

    There was a terrifying power hidden in his body.

    Although it didn''t explode, he could guarantee that this fellow was very terrifying. It wasn''t something that those Emperor heaven realm descenders couldpare to.

    "No, I didn ''t," Lin fan replied.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t attack for the time being. He felt that the guy in front of him was extremely calm.

    He didn''t even ask who he was.

    It could be seen from this point.

    Even if he killed this fellow, he was asking for it. He was clearly looking down on him.

    The peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak from the outside world had already appeared in front of him. Why didn''t he ask who he was?

    This feeling of being ignored made him very unhappy.

    Lie Qing raised his brows,"friend, do me a favor. It wasn''t easy for me toe down from above. You can''t possibly let mee down naked, right?"

    "I can''t help."

    Lin fan sized him up. This descender was pretty interesting. If he came down from above, he must have used a space tunnel.

    ording to what he had learned from the descenders earlier.

    The spatial tunnel was extremely unstable, and descending there was a risk.

    He didn''t think that this guy had a special fetish. He must have had his clothes torn when he came down from the space tunnel.

    This should be the main reason why the other party was naked.

    "You really don ''t?" Lie Qingughed. His smile was very warm, giving off a warm feeling. It was as if he was showing to others that he was actually a good person.

    "Yes, I just don''t have one." Lin fan nodded and wanted to see what he wanted to do.

    Lie Qing walked around Lin fan,"I don''t think so. Then what are you wearing? If you take it off and give it to me, I won''t kill you. "

    Previously, in the space tunnel, he had shaken his head until it hurt a little.

    After arriving in the outer realm, he was stunned for a short time.

    Of course, he hadpletely recovered now and understood where he was.

    They were just natives.

    As a world-level cultivator, he didn''t need to be on guard against these savages at all, nor did he need to show them any vicious faces.

    Just telling them gently was enough to give them pressure.

    "Is that so? you want to kill me?" Lin fan was a little shocked. To lie Qing, that expression made him feel ufortable, like he was looking down on him.

    "Put away that disgusting expression of yours. I''m not joking with you." Lie Qing said.

    The cold wind blew on his body, making his chrysanthemum feel a little chilly.

    If he had known, he would have brought some clothes.

    It was still not as good as he had thought.

    Lin fan smiled. Facing experts, he couldn''t hold back and really wanted to fight with them.

    Looking at the other party''s situation, it was obvious that he was strong enough, which was why he was so calm.

    To the descenders, they already knew about the situation in the outer realm.

    A single world-level cultivator would be able topletely dominate all the experts of the outer realm.

    At this moment, lie Qing was having a headache. Were the people from the outer realm all idiots?

    He couldn''t even see how powerful he was.

    Or was it that she was confident enough to dare to be so arrogant with him?

    "Bumpkin, I''ll make it clear to you. I came from above to kill you bumpkins. However, you''re lucky. I, lie Qing, am a reasonable man."

    "If you had met those other guys, do you think you would still be standing in front of me and talking to me nicely?"

    When Lin fan heard this, he was unhappy.

    "You''re reasonable, So You Think I''m unreasonable. Let me tell you, it''s because I''m reasonable that I''ve been talking nonsense with you until now. Otherwise, I would''ve taken action long ago. Why would I talk to you until now?"

    "Sigh, you native are a little arrogant." Lie Qing felt likeughing.

    Damn.

    As expected, he was an idiot.

    He didn''t know how terrifying he was, yet he dared to be so presumptuous.

    If he were to use his full strength, he could guarantee that this native would be scared out of his wits.

    As expected.

    If you treat others too well, you''ll let the other party climb all over you, and you won''t know what''s called horror.

    "What, looking at you, do you still want to beat me up?"

    "Hehe, what a joke. You''re asking to be humiliated. Are you trying to attack me, a descender, by clenching your fist?"

    "Sure, I''ll let you punch me once. Maybe you won''t even be able to touch me."

    Lie Qing looked at this pitiful and pathetic native who didn''t know his fate. He clenched his fist and couldn''t help butugh.

    Not knowing the depth of the world was equivalent to not knowing the immensity of the heavens and earth.

    Although he was naked, lie Qing didn''t care about his own condition. He quickly let go and even opened his arms, showing Lin fan his muscr stomach.

    "Come, do you want to fight? I''ll give you a chance. This is my first meeting gift to you, native."

    Lie Qing flexed his abdominal muscles and then hooked his finger at Lin fan.

    Although he had a smile on his face, his actions were full of contempt.

    "That''s true ... It''s time to make a move. "

    Lin fan realized that he talked a lot of nonsense. He wasn''t like this in the past.

    Perhaps, this was because he had been invincible for too long, which led to problems.

    "Come, are you hesitating? Are you afraid? Or are you just good at talking?"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I, lie Qing, am a man of my word. I''ll let you experience what true horror is. If you can touch my skin with your fist ... No, there''s no'' if ''."

    Lie Qing shook his head, not thinking that Lin fan could touch him.

    Dao realm cultivation.

    In his eyes, it was just a joke.

    "He wants me to punch him?" Lin fan looked at him. It didn''t seem like this was the first time something like this had happened.

    Could it be that he had a hidden BUFF on him?

    It would affect others and make them give in a little.

    If that''s the case, that''s pretty good.

 939 Chapter 939

    "Hahaha, what''s wrong? you''re thinking about the consequences of your punch, right? don''t worry, it''s simple. Your strength is really, really insignificantpared to mine."

    "Facing me will only make you feel powerless. You won''t have anything else."

    Lie Qing was very confident.

    From the start till now, he didn''t even look at Lin fan.

    He was able to speak so much because this was his first time in the outer realm and he had met a native. He was a little interested.

    They wanted to know how different the natives of the outer realm were from them.

    But it was a pity.

    There wasn''t much difference. From head to toe, he was normal. It was just that his strength was too weak.

    "Do you really need a beating?"

    Lin fan clenched his fists and couldn''t wait. Although he would lose, he didn''t care. A person who had never lost before wasn''t an expert.

    "You want a beating? No, I''m afraid you''re mistaken. To you, it''s already a blessing of three lifetimes to be able to witness what true strength is. Come, don''t waste any more time. My interest in you is about to be obliterated. "

    Lie Qing was extremely calm as he curled his finger at Lin fan once more.

    He could not wait any longer.

    The wind was blowing coldly.

    Only men who dared to expose themselves were real men.

    However, if others saw this, he would be in a bad mood. Therefore, he was prepared to kill this native and get the clothes.

    Upon reaching the world level, one would have a deeper understanding of thews of karma.

    There was no problem in punching the other party and taking away his clothes.

    "Alright, I''ming."

    Lin fan did not hesitate. His footsteps were light but his speed was fast. That casual and rxed manner of his did not attract lie Qing''s attention.

    "Alright,e, let''s see what you are like, native. Don''t kill yourself with one punch." Lie Qing spread his arms andughed.

    Instantly.

    When Lin fan got close, the hidden power exploded out like a flood.

    The surface of his body was wrapped with a power aura that was about to condense into a physical form.

    He clenched his fingers, swung his arm, and directly punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    A muffled sound was heard.

    Lin fan punched lie Qing''s muscr stomach. All the power was transmitted over, forming a surface and exploding out.

    "What?"

    Lie Qing''s face was calm, especially when the other party''s punch came, he wanted tough like a pig being ughtered.

    However, that thought only existed for a moment.

    His expression changed drastically.

    There was still a lot of blood on his face, but it immediately turned ashen.

    Bang! Bang!

    A figure shot out like a cannonball, crashing into the distance and finally hitting a deste Hill.

    BOOM!

    The deste Hill was hit by the impact and instantly split into pieces, turning into ashes.

    With lie Qing as the center, a shock wave spread out in all directions. It was as if the ground had sunk under this terrifying force.

    "Hmm, this is interesting. I didn''t even feel like I was going to break through it. Is this the difference in strength?"

    Lin fan thought about it. He had a deep understanding of his own strength and he knew what the feeling was like.

    "Hey! How was it, this punch was okay, I didn''t lose face for the natives right?"

    He shouted in the direction of the descended ones.

    Pada!

    Lie Qing supported himself with one hand on the ground. His face was ashen and his eyes were wide open like he couldn''t believe what had just happened.

    Puke~

    He couldn''t help but open his mouth, wanting to vomit blood.

    He raised his hand and covered his mouth. Blood flowed through the gap and dripped onto the ground.

    At the same time, there was a hard object in his palm.

    When he opened his hands, he saw that three of his teeth were stained with blood and had been knocked out.

    "F * ck, what''s going on? my handsome teeth are destroyed."

    Lie Qing was furious. His heart was burning with anger. He was so angry that he was about to fly into a rage.

    Looking at the three teeth lying quietly in his palm, his heart felt like it was broken.

    He swung his arm and blood stained the ground. Then, he looked over in anger.

    "Native, you''vepletely infuriated me."

    He was really angry. At the same time, he didn''t expect that the power that this native used would be so strong. It wasn''t a power that a Dao realm expert could have.

    He could feel it deeply.

    When the punch hit his abdomen, the power that was transmitted over actually shattered his body fortification and exploded.

    "Hahahaha, interesting. It''s good that you''re angry. Then let''s fight."

    Puchi!

    Lin fan grabbed his clothes and used a little strength to tear them apart, revealing a body that was even more muscr and perfect than lie Qing.

    "Your understanding of strength is not deep. I can tell from your slightly deformed body."

    "Alright, I''ll let you see what true power is."

    Open fire.

    Berserk body!

    Body restriction!

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, he activated his cultivation technique, and a terrifying power burst out from his body.

    Crack! Crack!

    His body expanded, and runes appeared on it. Scorching mes wrapped around his body, and tiny lightning bolts swam around his body.

    Each strand of hair rose violently.

    "Hey, did you see that? this is the perfect body, do you understand?" Lin fan patted his bulging chest and said.

    "Alright, I''m going to be serious with you."

    The magic of the seven Gods!

    With the appearance of the seven godly spirits, the spatial storm became even more violent, and an extremely terrifying destructive Qi emerged.<sub> </sub>

    Thest god devoured the other gods and finally integrated into his body.

    "Activate all the cultivation techniques."

    He cultivated too many hard body skills and used them all at once. Apart from Lin fan, no one else would be able to take it.

    After all, the pressure on the body was too great. It was enough to crush anyone''s body.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Ripples spread out around his body, and his body gradually shrank, returning to its original size.

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his leg and slowly ced it down. With a Peng, the ground within a few thousand meters cracked and spread. It turned into stone bs that floated into the air.

    Endless power emerged from the ground, and then with a crack, all the stone bs were crushed into powder.

    Ever since he broke through to Dao realm, he had never used his true power against those people.

    But now, he was facing a world-level expert. He had to get serious and see how long he couldst.

    "What? To think that a Dao realm expert would have such power. "

    Lie Qing couldn''t believe it. In his eyes, that native in the distance was like a me that was burning the world. It had already made the world lose its color and shake.

    In the distance.

    The demonic beasts were the most sensitive. Although they were far away, they still ran away.

    That kind of might crushed the depths of the demonic beast''s heart, and it didn''t dare to face it.

    Lin fan raised his head and clenched his fists tightly. His power was burning, andyers of scorching mes covered the entire sky.

    "This is too good. I can finally unleash all my power."

    "Hahahaha ..."

    At this moment, Lin fan felt as though the entire world was within his control, and everything was his.

    However, this feeling should be short-lived.

    Perhaps that world-level descender would be able to tell him that even greater levels of power were yet toe.

    "This guy is a little crazy." Lie Qing''s face turned ashen. Although the blow just now was very heavy, it did not cause much damage to him.

    If it was so easy to cause damage, then it would be absurd.

    Lin fan''s long hair fluttered in the wind as he opened his eyes. His eyes shone with a violent light. With a single step, he disappeared from where he was.

    "Come, let''s fight."

    In an instant, he appeared in front of lie Qing. He put his hands together, raised them high, and fired the cannon.

    Mountain quaking force.

    Although this was a cultivation technique that he had learned in the early stages, at this level of power, a casual attack would have the power to destroy the world.

    Under the impact of this punch, the air burned and turned red.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    "Die!" Lie Qing was furious. He pped out and the two collided.

    BOOM!

    The sound of the collision of power was very dull, and it even stirred up an impact that spread out. This piece of heaven and earth was shattered by this simple attack.

    The power of the recoil was directed behind the two of them.

    The ground caved in, and an extremely deep pit was blown out.

    "Amazing."

    An excited smile appeared on Lin fan''s face as he quickly retreated. The moment his feet touched the ground, he stepped on it again and created a huge pit.

    It was several times stronger than before.

    "Origin demon fist!"

    The origin demon Scripture was very powerful. It was young master hentian''s strongest cultivation technique, and the moves it came with had terrifying power.

    "Too much, this is really too much."

    Lie Qing was furious. A mere native dared to be so arrogant. Did he even have him in his eyes?

    "Dy!"

    He was a world-level expert and had manyplicated abilities. Emperor heaven-level experts couldn''tpare to him at all.

    Lin fan was slightly taken aback. At that moment, he could clearly feel that the surrounding space had slowed down. However, it had only happened in the blink of an eye.

    It didn''t affect him at all.

    "How can that be?"

    Lie Qing found it hard to believe that ''dying'' was useless.

    Although he couldn''tpare to veteran world-level experts in terms of power, he was still capable of slowing down spacetime for a short period of time, allowing his opponents to enter a state of dy.

    Although this ability was useless against experts of the same level,

    However, to those who weren''t world-level cultivators, this was a divine technique that waspletely unbreakable.

    In the blink of an eye, Lin fan attacked.

    Lie Qing''s reaction was really quick and he retaliated instantly. The power in his body surged out like a flood and smashed towards Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out and his arm shook. He immediately felt an unstoppable power and retreated.

    BOOM!

    His entire body was hammered into the ground.

    "He''s so strong. It''s a little beyond my expectations. " Lin fanid in the deep hole and didn''t feel any pain. His body was just a little weak and his injuries were a little heavy.

    Even though it was only one strike.

    But he knew in his heart that he would definitely not be able to win if he fought head-on.

    However, it was just a game, and the consequence was death.

    It wasn''t easy to meet someone who could fight. If he didn''t fight to his heart''s content, how could he leave?

    "Native, do you feel it? you dare to fight me with your weak strength?"

    "However, I have to admit that you are very capable. That''s all you can do."

    Lie Qing stood there.

    Although there was a problem just now, it was just a small problem. It was nothing.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stood up from the deep hole and patted the dirt off his body. Then, he took out a new set of clothes from his storage ring and put them on.

    "You have clothes. How dare you lie to me?" Lie Qing said angrily.

    Lin fan took a look,"yes, there are a lot of them, but I just don''t want to give them to you. What, are you going to beat me up?"

    His tone was a little mean.

    "Alright, let''s see how I''ll kill you." Lie Qing was so angry that his body was trembling. It was a humiliation to him that he didn''t die from a single attack.

 940 Chapter 940

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan gathered power in his legs and exploded out. The ground around him copsed and he was like a cannonball that shot towards lie Qing.

    A stream of air flowed along Lin fan''s body and spread out.

    Lie Qing stood there indifferently with a sneer on his face. He took a step forward, and with a "Chi" sound, the energy ripples spread out, covering the entire ground.

    "What?"

    Lin fan frowned. He could sense that the underground was being controlled by the enemy. He had this ability too but he couldn''t control it like the enemy did.

    Instantly, the ground started to shake and the soil on the ground shattered. Light shot out from the ground and covered Lin fan.

    "Hahahaha ... You native, you''re still too inexperienced. You dared to fight with me and even destroyed my handsome teeth. How many lives do you have to pay for that?"

    Lie Qing didn''t even need to make a move. His control over his power was enough to make this native die without a burial ground.

    Suddenly!

    A figure rushed out from the beam of light. Soon, he broke through the beam of light and approached.

    "What?"

    Lie Qing was a little surprised. Were all Dao realm experts so arrogant?

    Lin fan punched out and lie Qing raised his hand to block it.

    In an instant, a muffled sound rang out as the two of them collided, forming a storm of energy that spread out in all directions.

    "You ..."

    Lie Qing was furious. Just a Dao realm and he was so hard to kill. If this was spread out, he would lose face. He counter-attacked and punched Lin fan''s head.

    "Ancient battlefield." Lin fan muttered in his heart and quickly activated his BUFF.

    Bang! Bang!

    A punchnded heavily on Lin fan''s face. The powerful force passed through. The force that passed through turned into a powerful torrent, punching a deep hole in the ground.

    There was the sound of bones breaking.

    Lin fan''s head tilted slightly as he looked at lie Qing. A smile appeared on his face.

    "Not bad, I have some feeling."

    Lie Qing was stunned. He knew how strong that punch was. It couldn''t be that weak. His head should have been blown apart.

    Just as he was in a daze, Lin fan''s fist flew over. His target was still his handsome face.

    The explosive power of the punch was enough to prate a continuous mountain.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Lie Qing opened his mouth, and a few of his teeth, stained with blood, sttered far away.

    "Bastard, my handsome teeth."

    He tilted his head. The right side of his face was squeezed by Lin fan''s fist. At this moment, his heart was burning with anger. His eyes were fierce. He turned his head and forced his neck back. His eyes were filled with anger.

    "What are you looking at? look at your eyes. You want to hit me. Come on."

    Lin fan felt his strength and knew that he would definitely lose.

    Otherwise, these two punches would not be as simple as breaking teeth.

    Instead, his entire head should have exploded.

    "Hmph!" Lie Qing let out a low roar as he clenched his fists. The surrounding area was affected and started to shake.

    "I want you dead."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lie Qing''s entire body burst out with a bright light that shot up into the sky. A violent power rushed down and struck Lin fan.

    Bang! Bang!

    "He''s so F * cking strong. "

    Lin fan''s body mmed into the ground and a strong impact spread out. The ground rippled like waves, wave after wave. It spread far away before it calmed down.

    Di da!

    Hey in the deep pit, blood slowly flowing down from his body.

    "The difference between a Dao realm expert and a world realm expert is simply that great. I can''t believe that a single attack from him would be so hard to block." Lin fan muttered in his heart and calmed down a little.

    If they activated the ancient battlefield, they would not die so quickly and everything would be stable.

    "Native,e on! How about it? do you feel how weak you are? I''m asking for clothes from you. Why don''t you just give it to me? how dare you p my handsome teeth away? you''re just looking for death!"

    Lie Qing hadn''t been so angry in a long time.

    When he came down from the upper realm and met a native, he already had such an atmosphere. It had to be said that he was simply courting death.

    Pada!

    Lin fan slowly stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth. When he lowered his head, he saw his chest that was stuffed in. He smiled and looked up.

    "I don''t know if you''re looking for death, but don''t even think about leaving so quickly today."

    Bang! Bang!

    The speed was so fast that it surpassed everything. No one could see what was happening, but they could hear a very deep sound.

    "A native is indeed a native. All his moves are so low-level. It seems like he has never been civilized."

    Facing Lin fan''s violent attacks, lie Qing blocked them easily and didn''t even care about them.

    However, he was also extremely shocked. This native was very strong. Although his moves were simple and he punched out one after another, this was only the difference in their realms. If they were at the same realm, it wouldn''t be so easy to block.

    He should be killed and not be left alive.

    At this moment, lie Qing retreated instantly. An extremely terrifying aura exploded from his body and condensed in the air.

    The world''s origin power was the most basic and important power to construct the internal world.

    In an instant, he was suppressed to the extreme.

    Lin fan raised his head. The sky was sinking and a huge pressure exploded out.

    Crack! Crack!

    His feet sank deep into the ground, and the gravity that filled the void suppressed everything within a radius of countless miles.

    The sky gradually turned cloudy.

    Lie Qing, who was floating in the void, was like a god of creation. He would create whatever he needed.

    The only thing that affected the beauty of the scene was that he was floating there naked. At the same time, there was an unknown stick-like object that was swinging.<sub> </sub>

    "Goodbye."

    Lie Qing raised his hand and pressed down gently with a finger. The space cracked immediately, and a power that was thousands of times more terrifying than the previous attack came crashing down.

    "It''s really powerful. This is the first time I''ve felt it. However, I won''t be killed so easily."

    Lin fan''s body moved and his entire body was pressed down. This wasn''t an aura but an invisible power.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fist, and a burning me burned in his unconvinced heart. With a roar, he bent his arm and threw a punch.

    "Foolish," Lie Qingughed. He wanted to collide with the world''s origin power with just this bit of strength? he was simply courting death.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan''s body was covered in a blinding light.

    Everything within a thousand miles was shaking violently. The shock waves from the collision tore everything apart, forming a deep pit.

    In the distance, there were many demonic beasts. They thought that they had run far away and that they should not be in danger. However, when the shock wave spread over, they wanted to escape, but they had nowhere to run.

    It was instantly covered and turned into nothingness, not even a residue was left.

    If Lin fan were to see this, he would definitely feel heartache. Such a huge amount of points had been used up just like that. What a waste!

    "HAIs, some people don''t even know what kind of terrifying existence they''ve died to."

    Lie Qing sighed and touched the hair on his forehead, his expression slightly arrogant.

    However, to be able to make him treat her seriously, she was also a talent.

    "He died too cleanly, not even a speck was left."

    "This won''t do. I have to find some clothes. There are so many people descending this time. Maybe I''ll be able to meet someone I know. If they see this situation, I''ll lose all my face."

    Lie Qing thought to himself. As for whether or not Lin fan would still be alive, that was something that was already impossible.

    He would definitely die.

    There was no chance of survival.

    However, just as lie Qing was about to leave, a soft sound was heard, as if tiny gravel had been smacked to the ground.

    He jerked his head back and looked down at the bottomless pit in shock.

    The voice came from there.

    "No way, he''s not dead yet?"

    This was just a temporary thought. He didn''t think that the other party could survive the power just now.

    Unless he saw a ghost.

    "Hehe, you''re really powerful. You actually beat me up so badly."

    When Lin fan''s voice spread out from the hole.

    Lie Qing, who was still smiling, suddenly widened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost.

    Lin fan floated up from the deep hole.

    There was a bloody hole in his chest. With the naked eye, he could see the bloody flesh and beating organs inside.

    At the same time, there were many wounds all over his body, and blood kept flowing out of the wounds. It looked quite scary.

    "What the hell are you? you''re not dead even with such heavy injuries?" Lie Qing was stunned. He had never seen anything like this before. It was too much that he was still alive after being injured to such an extent.

    "What are you talking about? don''t talk when you''re fighting. I''m not dead yet."

    A crazy smile appeared on Lin fan''s face. That desire for battle made lie Qing feel like he was facing a madman.

    He rose into the air.

    The movement was a little too big.

    The blood in his body gushed out of the hole.

    "How disgusting. If my snow-white body is stained with his disgusting blood, wouldn''t it be a sin?" Lie Qing''s first thought wasn''t how to kill the other party, but to avoid being stained by the blood.

    However, in that instant ...

    Lin fan appeared in front of him. Without hesitation, he waved his fists and covered the sky. Even if he was injured, it didn''t affect the speed and power of his attacks.

    However, even such an attack was useless in front of lie Qing.

    The difference was too great.

    Because the movement was a little too big, blood spurted out of the hole and identally stained lie Qing''s chest.

    "Oh my God, you F * cking ..."

    The burning Blood stained lie Qing''s body and immediately made him angry. He was a little obsessed with cleanliness, especially when he was stained with the blood of the natives. It was an unbearable thing.

    Tu, tu, tu~

    Lin fan attacked crazily, each punch containing his strongest power. But facing lie Qing, he felt like he couldn''t hit her. It was really annoying.

    Puchi!

    Lie Qing was really quick. He reached out and pierced Lin fan''s heart.

    His originally calm face was now extremely gloomy.

    "I''ve said it before, enough. You ignorant barbarian, you''re fighting me to the death. What do you want to show me? Or do you think you can beat me?"

    After saying these words, lie Qing raised his head and red at Lin fan with a ferocious look.

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment he raised his head.

    Lin fan punched lie Qing''s face.

    A few more teeth spurted out with blood.

    "Don''t be too careless in battle. You''ve lost your teeth again," Lin fan smiled.

    Lie Qing''s body trembled and he pped out in rage, covering Lin fan. With a bang, his flesh exploded and only a crushed heart was left in his palm.

    "Damn it, this is really too damn. How many punches has it been?"

    "Ah ..."

    Even if the other party had already died, it was still difficult to dispel the hatred in his heart.

 941 Chapter 941

    "Bastard."

    "She''s simply a slut. "

    Lie Qing was so angry that his face turned ashen. He rubbed his body and spread the blood, which made the area contaminated even bigger.

    "Phew, but forget it. I''m not a petty person. I''ve already killed him. It can be considered as me venting my anger."

    He had just descended from the upper realm and had already met such a person. He could not help but feel sad for himself.

    The reason he had descended to the outer realm was simple.

    It was to investigate who existed in the outer realm and who had killed so many of their people.

    At the same time, they would search for the lost spatial divine pirs and perfect the spatial passageway so that they could descend without suffering any losses.

    Lie Qing soared into the sky and flew into the distance.

    This kind of thing could only be remembered for a short time. No matter who crushed an ant, they would forget it in the blink of an eye.

    Ten secondster.

    Suddenly!

    "F * ck! What''s that?" Lie Qing was flying perfectly fine, but for some reason, the boundless sky in his eyes was reced by an angry and shocked face.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched lie Qing''s face and with a crack, he broke a few more teeth.

    Lie Qing didn''t know what was going on and pped out. Lin fan blocked it with his hand and punched back. Power surged in and his body was pushed back and he mmed into the ground.

    Pfft!

    Lie Qing spat out the foreign object in his mouth. It was a few white teeth.

    If this continued, he still had a few teeth left.

    But the key point was, how did this guy appear? he had clearly been killed, so how could he inexplicably appear in front of him? there were no energy fluctuations at all, as if he had appeared out of thin air.

    Just as he was thinking about this question.

    A mushroom cloud burst out from below.

    Bang!

    "Hehe."

    Lin fan appeared in front of lie Qing once more.

    "Come, the battle has just begun. Don''t be careless."

    He clenched his fists and gathered his strongest power. He only wanted to use his fists to treat the experts and let them feel how warm the natives of the outer realm were.

    Bang Bang!

    Lin fan punched but he felt like his fists were hitting something soft. He couldn''t break it and couldn''t hurt the other party.

    As they exchanged blows, he could sense on a deeper level that world-level experts weren''t as simple as he had thought. They had many more unique traits that he couldn''t understand.

    In fact, he felt that the other party had not even used his full strength.

    Since he was a world-level expert, he naturally had a world of his own. However, he had yet to unleash the power of his world.

    Therefore, it could be concluded that the other party still had some tricks up his sleeve.

    "F * ck, this fight really makes me feel helpless. We agreed on the collision of flesh and sweat, but now we can''t even break the defense. This really makes me unhappy."

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. Although his punches felt good, at least he was hit.

    Lie Qing was already furious.

    "Native, I''m going to kill you."

    He was really angry. His handsome teeth had been broken. Although he could recover, it clearly affected his handsome appearance at this time.

    Fortunately, there were no people who admired him around. Otherwise, if they saw him, it would be a big impact.

    Lie Qing pushed out with both his hands and struck Lin fan''s body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan was once again smashed into the ground, deep into the hole. Fresh blood flowed out and he looked really tragic.

    "Cool, the feeling of being beaten up is too cool. How long has it been since I''ve been beaten up?"

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Laughter came from the deep pit.

    "F * ck, where did this guye from? he''s crazy." Lie Qing cursed. He had never met such a person before. Now, he had met a ghost. He had actually met this crazy native.

    He raised a hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. A mighty world-level expert had actually been pped in the face several times by someone else. But of course, this had all been a sneak attack. If it hadn''t been a sneak attack, he wouldn''t have been able tond a single hit.

    After finding a slight reason, he would be able to cross this hurdle.

    Lin fan stoppedughing and attacked once more. He was like a cockroach that couldn''t be killed and was going all out against lie Qing.

    Furthermore, in the ancient battlefield, the more serious the injuries were, the stronger the power that erupted would be.

    At the same time, they were getting stronger as they fought, and their foundations were slowly increasing.

    If he was lucky, he might be able to umte enough Foundation in this battle and advance to the Emperor heaven realm.

    "Are you F * cking done? I''m going to kill you!" Lie Qing bellowed in rage. He had finally let go and was ready to fight head-on.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lie Qing appeared in front of Lin fan and punched out. The two of them collided. How could Lin fan withstand such a force? his arm bent and twisted.

    But to Lin fan, this was a simple matter. He pulled his arm and broke his wrist, revealing the sharp white bone and stabbed towards lie Qing.

    "F * ck, aren''t you too desperate? you can even do this?" When lie Qing saw this, he was stunned. He had met many ruthless people.

    However, he had broken his own wrist while he was fighting. He was too fierce.

    Even the fiercest person wouldn''t be like this.

    Lin fan didn''t reply. He just flicked his arm and blood gushed out from his wrist, staining lie Qing''s body.

    "Again,"

    He was really about to go crazy. Did this guy like to spew blood that much?

    His originally good state of mind hadpletely exploded. He couldn''t calm down and only wanted to ruthlessly kill the other party.

    For the time being, Lin fan didn''t have any way of fighting back against a world-level expert like lie Qing.

    However, if he activated torrential bad luck, this guy''s death would be within his expectations. Unfortunately, it would be meaningless.

    It was a battle after all. What was important was fairness. How could he be so sinister? it was not his style at all.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan exploded once more and didn''t even have bones left.

    "Dead, he''s definitely dead this time." Lie Qing sensed the situation around him. There was no fluctuation, not even a trace of life.

    He was now naked. He rubbed his mouth and then flew into the distance.

    There was no point in staying here any longer. The most important thing now was to find some clothes.

    Ten secondster.

    Lie Qing looked ahead and heaved a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, his pupils shrank.

    That hateful face appeared in front of him again, and it was very close.

    "What''s going on?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he was pondering, he received another heavy punch to his face.

    Fresh blood spurted out from the corner of his mouth as he retreated backward, maintaining a distance from Lin fan. He spat out a mouthful of blood and a few more teeth fell out. If this continued, he would lose all his teeth.

    "What the hell are you doing? are you crazy? why do you keep hitting my face? are you jealous that I have a set of handsome teeth?"

    Lie Qing questioned Lin fan in rage.

    He was really angry. He had never F * cking thought that something like this would happen.

    "I''ll even hit your teethter. " Lin fan chuckled and clenched his fists. He was filled with battle intent even though he had been killed.

    But to be able to fight with experts, that feeling was definitely amazing.

    For some reason, lie Qing raised his hand to block his face, as if he had been struck into a shadow.

    Every time, he would appear out of thin air, leaving no room for anyone to react. How hateful.

    "You ..."

    It was impossible to p his face.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan was once more reduced to dust. Before he died, he had a deeper understanding that the power of a world-level expert waspletely capable of obliterating him into dust.

    "F * ck, if you dare to appear in front of me again, I''ll kill you."

    Lie Qing looked around and continued to attack. But this time, he blocked his face with one palm. He wanted to see how this guy could fight.

    However, what puzzled him the whole time was that this guy had clearly been turned into ashes by him, so why was he not dead?

    Ten secondster.

    It was safe for the time being, and there was no movement. Lie Qingughed in his heart. Perhaps he was really dead this time.

    Suddenly!

    He felt movement behind him and turned around to kill without hesitation.

    Puchi!

    A palm pierced into Lin fan''s body.

    "Hahaha, native, let''s see how you''re going to p my face this time. Let me tell you, in my eyes, you''re ... F * ck ..."

    Lin fan''s fingers were like a knife and he slid down his chest, creating a long wound. The blood inside was like a water gun and spurted out.

    The amount of blood was huge, like a fountain.

    "You bastard."

    Lie Qing was a bit of a clean freak, so he couldn''t stand being stained with blood. He tried to block it with his hands, but the blood was everywhere and covered him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan took the chance and punched out once more,nding a punch on lie Qing''s face.

    "F * ck!"

    Lie Qing was furious and he crushed Lin fan''s bones into dust.

    A few more teeth fell out. He reached out and wiped his mouth. It was bare, without a single tooth left.

    "Son of a B * tch, did my handsome teeth offend you?"

    He wiped his face and opened his palm. It was full of blood, and his whole body had turned red.

    Where did this nativee from? he was definitely not an ordinary native.

    He didn''t even think that the other party wouldn''t die.

    Instead, he was thinking about what kind of weird abilities this native had.

    Lie Qing didn''t leave. He stood where he was and looked around vigntly. He raised his hands and crossed them in front of his face. As long as the other party appeared again, he would kill him with one strike.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan appeared behind lie Qing and stood there quietly.

    Lie Qing turned his head back and instantly left. He panted and said angrily.

    "You, Who are you? Also, don''t try to sneak attack my face again. "

    Lin fan smiled."I''m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, Lin fan. Remember, if you meet any friends, help me promote my name. I''ll thank your whole family."

    His tone was a little frivolous, as if he was discussing.

    "I don''t care who you are. I, lie Qing, am done ying. I didn''te here to fight with you. Let''s go our own way. We don''t care about each other and just pretend we don''t know each other." Lie Qing said.

    "Farewell!"

    Facing this guy, lie Qing confessed that he didn''t want to y anymore.

    "Don''t leave, I haven''t had enough fun. " Lin fan didn''t care about that and attacked right away.

    "F * ck, you''re too much. Fine, I''ll F * cking leave." "Run!" Lie Qing fled off into the distance. This was already a first for a world-level expert to be forced to flee by a Dao realm expert.

    "You want to leave? no way."

    "Colored eyes!"

    Lie Qing turned his head around under the hateful gaze.

    He only had one thought before he was reced by anger.

    "F * ck your mother!"

 942 Chapter 942

    Lie Qing didn''t want to continue fighting with Lin fan.

    I''m convinced, I''m scared, alright?

    He had never thought that he would meet such a person when he arrived in the outer realm.

    However, his luck was truly too bad. He had actually encountered this strange native.

    He hade to the outer realm to find the native who had killed their descenders.

    He also had to investigate the location of the spatial divine pir and repair the spatial passageway.

    He didn''t want to waste time with this native.

    What made him even more depressed was that this native was too strange. He was so strange that he didn''t know how to deal with him.

    This was why Lin fan was so vicious and he just ran.

    "It''s a little troublesome. This guy has been trying to escape, but we can''t let him escape for now. We have to continue." Lin fan had no choice but to activate his colored eyes and fight to his heart''s content.

    Although he wasn''t a match for them, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    It was just being beaten to death. It wasn''t the first time he had been beaten up.

    After a long time.

    Lie Qing was panting. He had already forgotten how many times this had happened.

    "Wait, what do you want? I don''t want the clothes anymore, okay?"

    He had to have a good chat with this native. He didn''t want to bully him like this.

    Even though he was curious as to how this native managed to avoid his killing move, he was no longer interested in the current situation.

    He just wanted to get away from this native. It would be best if they didn''t meet for the rest of their lives and everyone pretended not to know each other.

    In the future, even if they met, he would avoid them and do his own things without disturbing anyone.

    "I don''t want anything, I just want to fight properly." Lin fan was extremely calm. World-level cultivators were indeed very strong, but the difference in power was a bit too great.

    The arrogance that he had umted in the past was directly crushed by the other party.

    He hadpletely dissipated and returned to his previous positive state.

    "F * ck the battle."

    Lie Qing couldn''t help but curse. He really couldn''t take it anymore.

    He was simply not human.

    Fight my a * s. This native was weak and killing him was like killing a dog. But the key was that he had to be killed.

    "You descender, how can you be so rude? this Peak Master tried to speak nicely to you, but this is your attitude? If you don''t admit your mistake today, I''ll see how you''re going to leave. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot and appeared in front of lie Qing. He raised his arms and clenched his fingers into a fist. His face was filled with determination and his fist gave off a bright light as he punched towards lie Qing.

    BOOM!

    The earth quaked and the mountains shook. The sky was torn apart as a violent force exploded between the two of them.

    However, in the face of lie Qing''s strength, Lin fan was still not strong enough.

    Lie Qing forced Lin fan back and ran away. He had already decided that he wasn''t going to fight with this native anymore.

    Not only was it a waste of time, but this native could also spit out blood. Every time he was spat out, he got goosebumps.

    "Colored eyes!"

    As long as Lin fan didn''t want anyone to leave, no one would be able to.

    Lie Qing ran very far away, but his heart suddenly beat faster and his eyes gradually lost their focus. An infinite amount of terrifying power burst out from his body.

    "I''m going to kill you. "

    Under the attraction of the colored eyes, lie Qing would use its strongest power.

    It was only under these circumstances that Lin fan was able to truly understand just how powerful world-level cultivators were.

    It was indeed an unrivaled power.

    The sky was getting dark.

    Lin fan had already forgotten how many times he had died. More importantly, he didn''t get any benefits from it.

    Under the influence of the colored eyes, the other party had killed him instantly.

    He didn''t even have a chance to retaliate.

    "That''s enough,"

    Lie Qing couldn''t take it anymore. He was on the verge of copse. He had not stopped since the day. The blood on his body had already solidified. He couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Big brother, I don''t have any grudges with you, do I? is there a need for you to y with me like this?"

    "I understand. Although your cultivation isn''t high, you''re very powerful. I can''t help but admire you. How about this? let''s just forget about what happened earlier. I''ll still say the same thing. We''ll pretend that we never met. Is that okay?"

    He didn''t want to have anything to do with this native anymore. He was too helpless.

    An ant that could be killed in one move was more tenacious than a cockroach.

    If he was alive, then he was alive.

    Up until now, he still didn''t know what he had gotten from wasting so much time. What progress did they make?

    "No, I''m the peak Master of the magnificent me sect. I''ve never lied. I''ve never even lied to myself. How can I not have met you before? then who''s the bastard standing in front of me now?"

    Lin fan waved his hand and rejected his suggestion.

    Let''s just waste time.

    He was not afraid of anything.

    How could he release a descender just like that? it simply didn''t make sense if he didn''t make the other party copse.

    "You ..." Lie Qing suppressed the anger in his heart. Damn it! When had he ever been humiliated by such a native?

    If he couldn''t beat them, it would be fine, but the key was that he could kill them in seconds.

    But now ... Sigh.

    "What do you want?" Lie Qing said angrily. He was running out of patience. Was there an end to this? it was almost dark.

    "Nothing, I just want to have a good fight with you." Lin fan said.

    "Fight my ass, can you beat me? Are you crazy if you continue like this?"

    Lie Qing started scolding Lin fan. He really couldn''t take it anymore. Was Lin fan not giving him a way out?

    "Whether I can or can''t beat them doesn''t have much to do with each other. As long as I''m happy, it''s going to be dark soon. Let''s talk about it at dawn."

    Lin fan attacked right away. This wasn''t just about being able to win or not. He had a persistence in battle that no one else had.

    "F * ck," Lie Qing really couldn''t take it. Running away from a Dao realm expert was a humiliation that had never happened before.

    But it was happening to him now.<sub> </sub>

    But forget it, he admitted defeat.

    However, the thing that made him break down the most was whether it was over or not.

    He broke into a run and did not fight with the other party.

    However, by the time he came back to his senses, he had already killed this native. He didn''t even know what had happened.

    He was clearly on the run, so why did he suddenly turn back?

    When they finally reacted, they could only continue to run.

    This native was too strange. No matter how he ran, the native would always appear in front of him.

    What was the reason?

    He didn''t understand.

    A long time passed.

    The sky gradually brightened.

    Lin fan was tired of ying. There was no result in him continuing to fight lie Qing. If he didn''t activate colored eyes, he could still fight lie Qing once or twice. But once he activated colored eyes, lie Qing would go all out and his power was too strong. He couldn''t block it at all.

    He didn''t want to use torrential bad luck yet.

    This BUFF was a little crazy. Not only would it kill the other party, but it would also kill the user and even make the user unable to obtain any points.

    Therefore, he rejected such a situation.

    "Damn it, when will it end?"

    Lie Qing regained his senses. He was a little afraid of the surrounding environment. Without hesitation, he fled.

    He really didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    He had had enough, and it was very painful.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan climbed out of the deep hole and looked up. A smile appeared on his face.

    "Forget it, I''m not ying anymore. It''s a little tiring."

    He took out a piece of clothing from his storage ring and draped it over his body. He realized that the surrounding environment was a bit tragic. It could be considered a ruin.

    In the void, lie Qing''s speed was very fast. He had been on guard the whole time. ording to what had happened earlier, the other party would suddenly appear in front of him. However, after so many times, he no longer had any fear.

    As long as he came out, he would beat the other party to death in anger.

    "Yi!"

    He stood in the void and waited for a long time, but the native who could make people copse didn''t appear.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Suddenly, he startedughing like a madman.

    "It''s fine. He didn''t appear. I''m free. "

    During that period of time, he felt that he had no freedom at all. He couldn''t leave at all, and even had a shadow over that person.

    "Damn native, the next time I see you, I will definitely not give a damn about you."

    If other people encountered such a situation, they would definitely kill the other party ruthlessly. However, he would not do this. After suffering a big loss once, there would not be a second time.

    "F * ck, forget it. It''s not like there aren''t any benefits. I''ve been tainted by that native, so my slight obsession with cleanliness is gone. I''d better find a pond to take a bath."

    Soon, he saw a pond and jumped into it without hesitation, causing a huge ssh.

    The blood clot melted and dyed the pool red.

    "This guy, what''s his background?"

    Now that things had calmed down, he was thinking about the origin of the native. It was too strange. He had never met such a person even in the upper realm.

    If all the natives were like that guy, then what was the point of fighting? they would just go back to where they came from.

    The pond was a light red. He came out of it, and his whole body was white. He had returned to his previous handsome appearance.

    "Damn it, all of my handsome teeth are gone. If it wasn''t for my high cultivation, I really wouldn''t be able to heal myself."

    To world-level experts, repairing teeth was a very simple task. Soon, two rows of suave-looking teeth once more appeared before his eyes.

    Squatting in front of the pond, lie Qing opened her mouth and gritted her teeth. The reflection of her teeth on the water surface was so white that it was dazzling.

    "Cool!"

    At that moment, he still had to look for his clothes. He knew that there was a problem with the spatial passageway, but he didn''t think about it in other ways. Who would have thought that the spatial passageway was so dangerous? although he had protected himself, his clothes had disappeared.

    "There''s someone there. "

    He could feel a very weak aura not far away.

    A young man with three long swords on his back and a beard on his chin walked on the road. He was quite rxed and didn''t have much fluctuations.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him.

    The bearded man was stunned. He stood still and didn''t dare to move. Where did this naked guye from? was he a pervert?

    "And you are?" The bearded man asked. He had never encountered such a situation before and for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Take off all your clothes and leave."

    Hearing this, the bearded man''s anus tightened. He covered his butt with one hand and looked at the other party in shock. Even his voice was trembling.

    "You ... What do you want?"

    He was even prepared to fight to the death with the other party. He could lose his life, but he could not lose his chastity.

    "I told you to take off your clothes." Lie Qing was furious. He clenched his fist and crushed the space.

    When the bearded man saw this, he panicked. The other party was so strong, and he instantly dispelled any thoughts of fighting to the death with him.

    What''s virginity worth?

    "Okay, I got it. But can you be gentlerter? it''s my first time." As he spoke, he took off his clothes, leaving only his pants.

    Lie Qing''s mood had finally improved. It turned out that not all natives were so ruthless.

    "Very good, seeing that you''re so obedient, I''ll let you live. Take off that too." Lie Qing pointed at his pants and said. He was no longer a clean freak, so it didn''t matter. It was good enough that he had something to wear.

    "I''ve worn it. " The bearded man put on a submissive look and said with his arms crossed.

    "Strip."

    "Alright, alright, I''ll take it off." The bearded man wanted to cry. He didn''t offend anyone when he came out, so why did he encounter such a situation?

    Soon, lie Qing was satisfied. He had clothes to wear and felt at ease. He left the ce immediately.

    The bewildered bearded man looked up into the sky, scratching his head and shaking his butt a few times. His mind was filled with question marks.

    "I''ve already prepared everything, why did you leave?"

 Chapter 943 Almsgiver Lie, True Temperament

    After experiencing lie Qing''s power as a descender, Lin fan had a thorough understanding of just how powerful world-level descenders were.

    He definitely wouldn''t be able to win if he fought head-on.

    It seemed like he could only kill these guys by raising his cultivation and sessfully convert them into points.

    He had gained something from the battle with lie Qing.

    At least in the early stages, their foundations would increase slightly.

    However, what gave him a headache was that it was not easy to find descenders, so he could only rely on demonic beasts to umte points.

    As for the lottery, it was better to wait.

    For now, there was no lottery. The red-gold Lottery was simply a huge pit. If there was not enough time, the lottery would just be throwing points into it, which was a waste.

    "It seems like the unstable days in the outer realm are about toe."

    Lin fan had such a thought. When the world-level experts of the descenders had arrived, he had already known that the higher worlds had a very high desire to possess the outer realms.

    However, it was good. The more experts there were, the happier he was.

    In the distance, at the entrance of a gloomy and deste forest.

    A figure slowly walked out of the darkness.

    He walked very slowly, like the King of the Night in the darkness. If one looked closely, one could see the ck cape.

    "Wow, the sunlight is so ring." The ck shadow was exposed to the sunlight, but it did not give off the gloominess of the darkness.

    When the real person was exposed, it was a little out of ce.

    "A bunch of old fogeys, aren''t they just afraid that I, Night Demon, will steal their limelight? I, Night Demon, have a great goal, and I don''t know if the sect master has died yet. If he has unfortunately fallen, I can take over the position of sect master."

    This figure was the honest man, Night Demon.

    He had been trained by a few strange guys for some time.

    Now that he had achieved some sess in his beginner''s studies, he was ready to go out and explore. The most important thing was that he hoped to find sect master putisha.

    The Luosha sect still needed someone to lead it.

    Furthermore, the sect master had promised him that if he were to unfortunately die outside, the position of the sect master would be his.

    At that moment, Night Demon felt the temperature around him was a little off.

    "Night Demon, you''re leaving. Will you miss us in the future?" A strange old man appeared. He was the person who had met Night Demon for the first time.

    ording to a normal person, that would definitely be because he missed her.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, he had to coax her.

    Night Demon looked at the person who came and said directly without hiding anything,""Miss you, my ass! Who am I, Night Demon? That''s the demigod expert of the Luosha sect. I''m wrong, he''s now a pseudo Dao realm expert. "

    "But don''t worry, I, Night Demon, am not the kind of person who would turn my back on you. You''ve been good to me. When I have some achievements in the future, I''ll take you out to have a good time."

    "I''ll be leaving first. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, Night Demon disappeared without a trace. Compared to before, there was already a huge difference in his cultivation.

    "Sigh ..." Suddenly, a few figures floated around like ghosts.

    "What do you guys think? is it a good or bad thing for us to nurture him?"

    "He''s definitely good. That year, we were all tricked into this state. We didn''t trust anyone anymore, but he''s the strangest person we''ve ever met."

    "That''s true. He''s quite courageous to say that he''ll beat us up in front of us."

    "Let''s not talk about this for now. The descenders have arrived. I don''t know what will happen to him. If he gets to know old ancestor wanku, I''m afraid it''ll be a dead end in the end."

    "Ah ..."

    At the edge of the dark forest, a few gazes were staring at the ce where the night Demon had left for a long time.

    Gradually, these figures disappeared into the forest, as if they had never appeared.

    To night devil, he still didn''t know what was going on outside, but it didn''t matter. He was very arrogant now.

    It was true.

    He could clearly feel the surge in his strength and his cultivation base had reached an extremely terrifying level.

    That was something he had never dared to imagine before.

    Although it wasn''t his own cultivation and many of the reasons were due to those old fellows, he felt that if he wasn''t handsome, they wouldn''t have helped him so much.

    So, in the end, he still had to rely on himself.

    There was nothing wrong with it. It was very normal. It made sense and made sense.

    On the other side, lie Qing was finally at ease now that he was far away from Lin fan.

    He had an indescribable feeling about the natives.

    Lin fan gave him a really deep impression and he didn''t want to fight with the natives.

    What should I do if I encounter this type of people again?

    He might even want to die.

    "Yi!"

    At this moment, he saw two figures standing in an empty space in the distance. He was a little familiar with this aura. They weren''t natives, but people he was familiar with.

    He immediately increased his speed and attacked.

    "I didn''t expect it to be you guys." Lie Qing was in a good mood when he saw someone he knew. Although they were not from the same sect, he had a good rtionship with them.

    In front of them was a man and a woman.

    The man was wearing a golden robe and had a handsome face. He was even more handsome than lie Qing, but there was a gloomy look between his eyebrows, as if he had something on his mind.

    On the other hand, the woman was also beautiful. Even the clothes she was wearing were not simple things. It seemed to be embroidered with some kind of precious bird feather, and her ck hair fell down like a waterfall.

    Gong Hanyu.

    Ni fengxue.

    "Lie Qing, what are you doing here? And what are your clothes?" When Gong Hanyu saw lie Qing, he was slightly stunned, as if he had not expected to see him here.

    Lie Qingughed,"that''s right. I didn''t expect to meet all of you here either. There was something wrong with the spatial tunnel. When I descended, I was already here."

    "As for the clothes, I can''t be too ostentatious in the outer realm, so I changed into these low-key and meaningful clothes. They''re okay, right?"<sub> </sub>

    His exnation was clear and simple. As for whether he was telling the truth or not, no one cared.

    At this moment, lie Qing suddenly remembered something."Oh right, I remember that you guys descended with that fellow from the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall. Why are there only the two of you left?"

    That monk made him very unhappy. He had a set of great principles on the surface, but he was sinister and cunning in the dark. He was a merciless person who tricked people.

    "They''ve also been separated. The spatial passageway is missing two spatial divine pirs. Although I knew that it would be unstable, I never expected it to be unstable to this extent." Ni fengxue said.

    "Cough cough!" Gong Hanyu coughed lightly, feeling a little displeased. He then stood in front of ni fengxue and faced lie Qing."We''re not going the same way as you. You go your way, and we''ll go ours."

    "Hey, Gong Hanyu, that''s not very nice of you. Although I used to have a good rtionship with sister Xue, you''re already partners now, so what are you worried about? Am I, lie Qing, that weak in your eyes?" How could lie Qing not know what the other party was thinking?

    Boring, this was really boring.

    Petty and suspicious. Sister Xue was a perfect match for this man.

    He hadn''t noticed it before, butter on, he realized that sister Xue wasn''t a very good person, so he decisively distanced himself from her. Gong Hanyu, the spare tire, decisively took over, and it could be considered a perfect takeover.

    "Hmph!" Gong Hanyu''s expression turned slightly ugly. He was very dissatisfied with lie Qing''s words.

    However, he couldn''t be too direct.

    "Sister Xue, let me tell you, the water in the outer realm is deeper than we know. You have to be careful." Lie Qing reminded.

    He still remembered that guy. Just thinking about it made him feel a little scared.

    Fortunately, he had managed to escape. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    "Deep? Lie Qing, you''ve just arrived in the outer realm and you already think that the water here is deep. Are you afraid?" Gong Hanyu said disdainfully. He had never thought much of the natives of the outer realm.

    Lie Qing nced at it, smiled, and didn''t say anything.

    He only had one thought in his mind.

    That would be an idiot.

    He didn''t know anything without experiencing it.

    If you really experienced it, it would make you cry.

    However, he didn''t want to say much. It was fine if he didn''t believe it. He believed it anyway.

    Suddenly!

    A beam of light rose into the sky in the distance.

    "I''ve finally found it," Gong Hanyu was overjoyed. That was the signal of a world-level expert from the great heavenly cloud Buddhist Hall. Although it was scattered, he could still contact them.

    Their sect had a good rtionship with the great sky cloud Buddha Hall, so they hade together to help each other.

    "Brother Gong, it seems like brother Saint Jing has found us. Go and wee him. It''s easier to work with more people." Ni fengxue said.

    "Yes, I''ll go now." Gong Hanyu said. However, he felt a little ufortable at the thought of lie Qing''s presence. He would be back soon, so nothing should have happened. He left.

    At that moment, ni fengxue and lie Qing were the only ones present, and they looked at each other.

    Lie Qing revealed a faint smile.

    Ni fengxue turned around and walked toward the rock. She bent down to wipe it and was about to rest there when she suddenly clutched her chest. It hurt a little, and she made a sound.

    When she descended, she was slightly injured in the space, but it was not a big deal.

    Lie Qing came behind her. Even though ni fengxue was leaning on a stone with one hand, bending over and her butt facing him perfectly, he was not interested in her at all. He only wanted to ask her how she was.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. It''s just a small injury. " Ni fengxue shook her head.

    Suddenly.

    Lie Qing felt that something was wrong, as if there was a strange power enveloping his body.

    Buzzzzzz!

    It was a cold feeling.

    In the distance, Gong Hanyu found the pure Saint and the two of them came together.

    The purifying Saint of the great sky cloud Buddha Pce was handsome. Although he was a man, he was demonic and made people feel ufortable.

    "Saint Jing, lie Qing actually found us. We''ll find a way to make him leave. He can''t work with us." Gong Hanyu said. However, seeing that the pure Saint was looking straight ahead, he could not help but feel puzzled.

    Then, he looked over curiously.

    However, what he saw was shocking.

    Not far away, sister Xue''s body was bent and her butt was raised. Lie Qing, on the other hand, was standing naked behind her, facing sister Xue''s butt.

    "What are you guys doing?" Gong Hanyu was furious and roared with bloodshot eyes. He had thought that nothing would happen if he left for a short while. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen in such a short time?

    Lie Qing was also dumbfounded. He was clearly wearing his clothes. How did they disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Ni fengxue turned around. When she saw lie Qing''s naked body, she was also stunned. Then, she felt a little resentful and mumbled softly.

    "Brother lie, you were cold to me back then. Why do you have to treat me like this now ..."

    "Me?" Lie Qing felt his head throb. What was going on? he didn''t understand.

    "Amitabha. Lust is emptiness and lust. What you see may not be true." Saint Jing shook his head and said.

    "Brother Saint Jing, you''re right. This is a misunderstanding." Lie Qing said hurriedly. This was the first time he realized that this bald monk was so good at talking. However, what he said next left him dumbfounded.

    "However, considering the rtionship between almsgiver ni and almsgiver Gong, what are we waiting for? Can you swallow this? Are you willing to be covered in the green light of Buddha?" The Saint of purity said.

    "Ah ..." Gong Hanyu was furious. He was in a state of madness."Lie Qing, I''m going to kill you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he charged at lie Qing.

    Saint Jing put his hands together and chanted,"pink skeleton, benefactor lie Qing is a true man."

    "You F * cking ...!" When lie Qing heard the bald monk''s words, he was incensed. Did he know how to speak?

    Far away.

    "Damn it, where did the clothese from?" Lin fan looked at the set of clothes that appeared out of thin air in his hands and was a little stunned.

    Where did he get the clothes when he was rushing?

    Instead of pies falling from the sky, clothes fell from the sky?

 Chapter 944 My God, This Is Impossible

    "This is a problem."

    Lin fan grabbed the clothes in his hands and brought them to his nose to sniff.

    There was a bit of a stench.

    "What?"

    In the dark, he felt a strange power enveloping his body.

    "Eh? This can''t be the effect of "must pay your debts" right?"

    He had this feeling that it was very likely to be the case.

    After getting this BUFF, he hadn''t used it much. Now that a set of clothes suddenly appeared in his hands, if it wasn''t for this reason, what else could it be?

    Perhaps the other party had killed him so many times that he had a little debt.

    If that was the case, it would make sense.

    However, something was not right.

    He had been killed so many times, and all he had topensate was a set of clothes?

    His life was too worthless.

    I''m the magnificent me sect''s Peak Master of invincible peak, and my life is like clothes. This is a F * cking humiliation, okay?

    Forget it, it''s not the first or second time I''ve been humiliated. I''ll get used to it.

    However, the current situation didn''t seem right. If he only gave her clothes, he would be too stingy.

    Although his life was indeed worthless to him, to others, it was a one time thing. He couldn''t go too far.

    Suddenly!

    Another pill appeared in his palm.

    The medicinal power of the pill was so strong that it was almost tangible. It was obvious that it was an extraordinary divine pill.

    "Where did you get this?"

    He was still thinking about this just now, but he didn''t expect another pill to appear out of thin air.

    It came inexplicably and was a little confusing. He didn''t even know where it had flown from.

    "Amazing, he''s even giving out gifts. No, I have to understand this situation. It feels like there''s a bright path of wealth that I have to dig for myself."

    The current situation was slightly beyond his expectations. He really wanted to know what was going on.

    Or was it that the rtionship between the repayment and the degree of the other party''s harm?

    If that was the case, would lie Qing pay until it went bankrupt?

    Although he didn''t know, he needed to think about it carefully.

    However, it was better not to say any more nonsense. This pill was not bad. He threw it into his mouth and bit it a few times. It tasted very sweet.

    "Experience points +200000000."

    Not bad, it increased by 200 million experience points. It''s just a little worse than the elixir given by the ancestor of the elixir world, but it''s still a good thing.

    He was in a good mood.

    He felt that he had discovered something big.

    "Right now, I have to hold my ground. I definitely have to go and harvest a good number of points and quickly raise my power to the Emperor heaven realm. Otherwise, I really won''t be able to fight properly against those world-level cultivators."

    Lin fan was a person with a mind of his own. When it came to cultivation, he was always calm and collected. He had never been in a hurry. But at a time like this, he couldn''t bezy anymore. He had to hurry up and take a step forward.

    "Eh, it''s here again."

    Suddenly, he had something in his hand.

    This time, it wasn''t a pill. Instead, it was something he couldn''t understand. It looked like a measuring ruler, and there were even size written on it.

    "Interesting. Could it really be that descender ''s?"

    He pondered, but he couldn''t see through it yet.

    He exerted force with both hands.

    Ayer of light was attached to the measuring ruler, as if it was resisting.

    "It''s that hard?" The veins on Lin fan''s arms swelled and he started to use strength. His strength continued to increase.

    Very quickly.

    There was a crack.

    After the ruler was split into two, he threw it away. He had lost all interest in it.

    "What a fragile thing. It''s useless."

    He had thought that it was something good, but now it seemed that it was nothing much. It was very ordinary and nothing much.

    As long as the hardness wasn''t up to standard, it was all trash.

    Far away.

    "Madman, you don''t even want to listen to my exnation. And that pure Saint Bastard, not only did he not help, but he also said such things and tried to sow discord. What a despicable fellow."

    Lie Qing''s face was livid. There were wounds on his arm that were still bleeding, but he recovered very quickly.

    Looking at his own condition, he felt helpless.

    "Damn it, what''s going on? the clothes were clearly still there. How could they be gone just like that?"

    He just couldn''t figure this out.

    How could the clothes on his body be stripped off by others?

    There must be a problem.

    The cold wind blew, and it was chilly, making people feel ufortable.

    "It seems like something is missing." Lie Qing clutched his chest. The throbbing just now was very intense, but he didn''t understand what was going on.

    He opened the storage ring and prepared to look for something useful.

    But very quickly, lie Qing''s already livid face turned even more livid.

    "What''s going on? where''s the acquired spirit pill that I''ve worked so hard to get?"

    One of the more precious elixirs in his storage ring was the acquired spirit elixir. He had been reluctant to use it because he wanted to find a way to advance to the connate spirit elixir.

    He clearly remembered that it was ced here.

    How did it disappear all of a sudden?

    "F * ck! Where did my dark cloud ruler go?"

    Lie Qing''s eyes widened. He found that his precious treasure was gone.

    This was a treasure that he had obtained from the abyss of the origin with great difficulty.

    He had not been willing to use it, mainly because he knew that although the mystic cloud ruler was powerful, it was not hard enough. He was afraid that it would be damaged when used against some Rascals, so he had been storing it and trying to find a way to increase its hardness.

    But who would have thought that it would be gone just like that?

    "That can''t be right. The storage ring is my personal belonging. I''ve never opened it in front of anyone. Could it be that I forgot to bring it?"

    Lie Qing pondered and couldn''t understand. He was perfectly fine, but the things in his storage ring were lost. This was simply impossible.<sub> </sub>

    He was really suspicious and then he checked the things in the storage ring.

    Since it had happened once, it couldn''t happen a second time. Perhaps he really didn''t bring it with him.

    In his eyes, a bottle of pills floated quietly in his storage ring. However, before he could even blink, the bottle of pills disappeared before his eyes.

    There was no fluctuation at all.

    Lie Qing was stunned. He rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. It was clearly here. How did it disappear?

    He immediately reacted and stood up. He looked around with a serious and angry expression.

    "Who? who is it? Come out, you dare to take it out but don''t dare to recognize it?"

    His voice was gloomy and angry.

    There must be someone around him, using some kind of strange ability that he didn''t know about, and taking away his things openly.

    BOOM!

    The air around lie Qing suddenly exploded, and a powerful airflow shot out from his body, covering the surrounding space, leaving no room for anyone to hide.

    But even so, the surroundings remained silent.

    There was no movement.

    "Why would I?"

    He couldn''t believe it. What kind of person would have the ability to take something from right under his nose? it was obvious that she didn''t take him seriously.

    It was impossible for someone from the outer realm to do so.

    If they had such an ability, they would not have descended and invaded.

    "Let''s see how you''re going to steal it. "

    He kept all the items in the storage ring into his internal world.

    If it was in his internal world, he could forget about stealing it.

    "Hey ... Hey, F * ck, what the hell happened?"

    Lie Qing was dumbfounded. He felt like he was about to explode. The things had clearly been ced in the inner world, but they still disappeared in front of his eyes.

    This clearly showed that she didn''t put him in her eyes.

    Savage.

    Overbearing.

    It was a little incredible.

    "Who is it?"

    He couldn''t stop it and could only watch as it slowly disappeared. His heart really hurt.

    There was no clue at all, and he didn''t know where to go to find the lost item.

    At that moment, Lin fan didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t ept things that came for free.

    He didn''t move much, but one thing after another appeared before him.

    Even though there were many things that were not of much use to him.

    However, this sudden appearance was still a pleasant thought.

    "Is this really the" must pay your debts "BUFF?"

    Lin fan thought about it. He didn''t know the exact situation, so he couldn''t really say what was going on.

    This was the first time he had used the ''must pay your debts'' BUFF on a descender. He would take a good look to see what would be different.

    He didn''t stay where he was and charged forward.

    He could smell the scent of demonic beasts.

    He hadn''t had a good chat with demonic beasts for a long time, and their rtionship was getting a little rusty.

    Sun god Pce.

    The pce Master had been in a bad mood ever since he had been beaten up by Qin Feng''s father, Qin Yitian.

    However, because he was too weak, he didn''t dare to argue with Qin Yitian and could only endure it.

    What infuriated him even more was that the divine Son of the Sun god Hall had gone to the magnificent me sect and had yet to return.

    At that moment, the hall Master of the Yang God Hall stood respectfully at the entrance of the mountain. He was as humble as an ant.

    There was a group of people in front of him.

    These people were all descenders, and the majority of them were Dao realm and Emperor heaven realm experts. Right now, they were waiting for an important person to arrive.

    As far as he knew, this important figure''s strength was much stronger than anyone he knew.

    How could he not take such a powerful person seriously?

    In the distance.

    Three figures slowly walked over.

    "Almsgiver Gong, you can''t me almsgiver ni for this." Saint Jing said calmly.

    The three of them were Gong Hanyu, ni fengxue, and Saint Jing.

    The battle between Gong Hanyu and lie Qing was especially earth-shattering.

    Gong Hanyu, who felt that he had been cuckolded, burst out with power that he had never had before. He had actually sent lie Qing running away. If this had happened in the past, he would have been in a good mood.

    But it was a pity.

    At this time, he always felt very unhappy in his heart.

    p Ni fengxue was very annoyed, and her heart could not calm down.</anda>

    She didn''t think that brother lie still couldn''t forget her and even wanted to have such a thing happen with her.

    But this was not good.

    She was already a married woman. How could she do such a thing? however, brother lie still had feelings for her.

    How annoying.

    Could it be that because she was too beautiful, she had to suffer this kind of heart-wrenching pain?

    Gradually, ni fengxue became a little lost.

    Every time she thought of lie Qing''s naked body, her little heart would beat slightly.

    Gong Hanyu nced at ni fengxue, whose face was full of lust, and felt a burst of heat in his heart. He was very dissatisfied, and he muttered in his heart.

    Hmph, look at your horny face.

    "We wee the sagemaster and the two lords." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall immediately stepped forward and greeted him with a smile.

    The sun god Hall had long since submitted to the descenders.

    A wise man submits to circumstances, and everyone knew how powerful descenders were.

    To the hall Master of the Yang God Hall, submitting to the powerful descenders was the wisest choice.

 945 Chapter 945

    "Not bad, not bad."

    Lin fan stood in the center of the beasts. He hid his extremely strong aura and skillfully used fishing to enforce thew. He let the beasts smell his delicious scent and feel his weak aura.

    Therefore, the monsters were not friendly to Lin fan at all.

    To the demonic beasts, they only had one thought, and that was to swallow this delicacy.

    "These demonic beasts are so realistic. When they realize that their target is strong, they run faster than anyone else. When they realize that their prey is weak, they rush over like crazy. It''s too scary."

    Lin fan was really disappointed with the beasts. They didn''t have the heart of a strong person.

    As long as one had the heart of a powerhouse, no matter how strong the other party was, they would definitely fight to the death with the other party.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    One punch, one demonic beast. The scene was bloody and terrifying.

    With Lin fan''s current strength, he didn''t even need to move. Just his aura alone was enough to crush all these beasts into minced meat.

    However, he liked to use his fist to bombard the opposite side. When his fist came into contact with the other party''s body, the feeling was simply too pleasurable. It was so pleasurable that one didn''t know what to say.

    His points kept increasing.

    The surrounding demonic beasts weren''t brainless. When they saw that their own kind had been beaten into a bloody mess, they would definitely run away in fear, regrettinging here to look for food.

    However, it was wishful thinking to think that they could leave aftering here.

    He activated his colored eyes and started to attack madly.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan punched out but missed. There were no beasts around. They were all dead. The surrounding soil was covered in blood and flesh.

    This ce had obviously be thend of death for demonic beasts.

    This wave of demonic beasts wasn''t too bad. He had umted more than 20 million points.

    It wasn''t a lot, but it wasn''t a small amount either.

    At the very least, they would be able to slowly be rich.

    He was truly afraid right now. If he needed so many foundations to break through from the Dao realm to the Emperor heaven realm, then how many would he need to break through from the Emperor heaven realm to the world realm?

    Just thinking about it made her a little scared.

    He now had a total of 120 million points.

    It seemed like a lot, but it was actually very little.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t stop and left. He wanted to return to the sect to check on the situation.

    On the way, he had something in his hand, but this time, it made him a little interested.

    It was a cultivation technique.

    [Mystical stone path]

    Just from the name, it was impossible to tell what kind of skill it was. If it was a hard body skill, then that would be great.

    Looking through it, pretty good mood found that it was a pretty good hard body skill with a very high grade. It was not something that could be found in the outer realm.

    "This BUFF is too powerful."

    Lin fan felt that this must be due to the BUFF. It couldn''t havee out of nowhere.

    "Must pay a debt?"

    After getting this BUFF, he had taken the initiative to fight with lie Qing and was killed many times by her. Perhaps this was already the beginning of his debt.

    It was very possible. There was nothing wrong with that.

    Now that he had returned to the sect, he had to think about the situation properly and think about what he should do from now on. If the BUFF was really that strong, it would be a terrible thing to keep it and not use it. Even the heavens would not be able to bear with it.

    At the entrance of the magnificent me sect.

    From the beginning until now, it had been the two of them guarding the mountain Gate.

    If a disciple wanted to trade with them, the two of them would never agree.

    What a joke. How could such a sacred and dignified position be given to them? they would definitely refuse.

    Standing at the mountain Gate, the two of them felt like they had turned into guardians, guarding the safety and order of the sect.

    At the same time, he listened to his senior brother and forbade the Saint convent sect''s Thunder monarch froming.

    Thest time, Thunder monarch really came. He was sneaky and one look and one could tell that he was not a good person. He even said that he wanted to inspect the magnificent me sect.

    They definitely didn''t agree with such a reason and were sent away on the spot.

    "This time, senior brother has gone out for a long time again. I don''t know when he''ll be back." The disciples guarding the mountain Gate muttered.

    "I''m back. I can already feel it. "

    The disciple who had been silent at the side suddenly spoke.

    "What? You''re back. Where are you?" The disciple asked in confusion. He looked into the distance but didn''t see his senior brother.

    "It''s far away. We haven''t arrived yet, but we''ll be here soon." The disciple raised his head and closed his eyes, as if he wasprehending.

    "No way, he can even feel this?" He was a little dumbfounded. The two of them had been guarding the mountain Gate together for so long. He didn''t even have the ability to do so, so how did he sense it?

    Just as he was about to ask, he realized that there was indeed a light spoting from the distance.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, he was a little surprised. It was really a little scary.

    "Didn''t I tell you? senior brother is back. " The disciple who was guarding the gate said with a smile.

    "Amazing, how did you know?" The other disciple was a little shocked. He didn''t even see him and knew that he was back. That was just too terrifying.

    "Hehe, feel his aura. I''m very familiar with senior brother''s aura. That feeling ... You won''t understand."

    "What the ..." He was speechless. This was so mysterious. It was a little too much.

    Lin fan descended from the sky. The two of them rushed forward,"senior brother, you''re back."

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded,"has the Saint convent sect been up to no good recently?"

    He wasn''t worried about anyone, but the one he was most worried about was the Saint convent sect''s Thunder monarch. He was addicted to stealing sex, and if he didn''t pay attention, he might really get it.

    "Senior brother, you don''t know? that Saint convent sect''s monarch Thunder came here once, but we stopped him and didn''t let him in."

    Lin fan nodded in satisfaction,"that''s good. Keep it up. No matter who enters, don''t let that guy in."

    "Yes." The two disciples who were guarding the gate said firmly.

    "I''ll give you these two pills," Two pills appeared in Lin fan''s hands. It seemed like they were here to pay their debts. He didn''t know how they paid their debts and why it wasn''t fixed every time.

    "Thank you, senior brother." The two of them held the pills in their hands and smiled happily.

    They realized that their senior brother was just too good and they didn''t know how to thank him.

    Right now, the atmosphere in the sect was extremely good. Every disciple was helping each other and was very loving towards each other.

    In the past, fighting for pills and benefits was basically impossible.

    Watching Lin fan leave, the two of them continued to guard the mountain Gate happily. These days were just too good.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fan didn''t go to invincible peak immediately. Instead, he came to find his teacher.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan stopped and realized that his teacher was cultivating. He was in a very stable state. An ancient tree floated above his head, spreading out branches and leaves. Each green leaf gave off a warm aura.

    "What kind of tree is this?" He was very interested in the ancient tree that his teacher had merged into his body.

    He knew that this was a celestial tree, but it was truly astonishing to find such a treasure in the yuanzu domain. However, as his teacher''s disciple, he was also very happy to have such an opportunity.

    It did not take long for the celestial tree floating above his teacher''s head to gradually withdraw back into his body.

    "Teacher, you''re amazing." Lin fan immediately smiled and went forward to kiss Xiaoxiao''s ass to make her teacher happy.

    "It''s just so-so. To me, this is just a starting point. " Tian Xu waved his hand and smiled indifferently. He did not seem to be bothered by the situation at all.

    "Right, right. This is nothing. With teacher''s talent, he definitely has more to offer." Lin fan sat next to Tian Xu, picked up the food on the stone table, and started to stuff it into his mouth.

    "Teacher, this disciple did discover something when I went out this time. The descenders havee again, and they''re all strong. What do you think, teacher?"

    Tian Xu smiled."My dear disciple, don''t worry too much about it. We''ll deal with whateveres our way. If anyone dares to cause trouble in the magnificent me sect, I''ll let them know what regret is."

    "Teacher, you''re amazing. I''m impressed." Lin fan gave him a thumbs up. With the current situation, his teacher was trying his best to catch up, but the gap was getting bigger and bigger. Even if his teacher wanted to, he didn''t have enough strength.

    As his disciple, he had to make his teacher happy.

    In the past, his teacher had protected him so much. Now, it was his turn.

    Tian Xu chuckled and looked at him lovingly. He would always praise his disciple every time they met.

    How could he not know that his disciple''s words had always been to make him happy? therefore, he did not expose his disciple.

    "Disciple, you have to be careful when you''re outside. Since you said that an expert from the descenders has arrived, you have to be even more careful. The outer realm is too big, and you can''t manage it alone." Tian Xu reminded. He didn''t want his disciple to tire himself out and carry too many things.

    Everyone had their own fate, and they could only take one step at a time.

    "Don''t worry, master. I''m not a fool. I don''t care about outsiders. I just want the magnificent me sect to be safe and protect you, master, and all my junior brothers and sisters." Lin fan said calmly.

    This was his thought, and also his goal to be the strongest.

    "You Rascal, your master is so powerful, and you still need to protect me? Let me tell you, when you are in danger, you still have to rely on me, your teacher. " Tian Xu said.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll definitely need to rely on teacher''s protection. Teacher is right."

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t argue.

    He would notpete with his teacher.

    "Teacher, when the matter of the descenders is settled, I''ll be able to rx. I can take you to see the scenery of the outside world. It''s not bad." Lin fan said.

    Before the fusion of the outer realms, his teacher''s wish was to go see the scenery and enjoy life.

    He had thought that he would be able to go after subduing the yuanzu domain, but he hadn''t expected the true immortal world to merge, the outer realms to merge, and then the descenders to arrive.

    He was always in a busy state.

    "Alright, I''ve been waiting for this moment." Tian Xuughed. When heughed, the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were folded together. He was old, really old.

    "Teacher, I''ll head back to invincible peak first." Said Lin fan. He still had to go back and cultivate.

    "Go on."

    Tian Xu waved his hand, gesturing for his disciple to leave.

    Tian Xu''s smile faded away as he watched his disciple leave. He sighed helplessly.

    "Maybe I can wait."

 946 Chapter 946

    Invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming was no longer busy.

    While the other junior brothers were cultivating, he only had to manage invincible peak.

    In the distance, he saw his senior brother and immediately went up to report.

    "Senior brother, I have something to report. The Hanging Woman left the sect some time ago." Lu Qiming said.

    This woman was brought back by her senior brother. Her ability was a little strange, and most people did not dare to provoke her. Only her senior brother could suppress her. However, not long after her senior brother left, she also disappeared inexplicably.

    No one knew where she had gone, and no one knew when she had left.

    "He left?"

    He didn''t expect The Hanging Woman to leave at this time.

    Although he seemed a little out of his mind, there was definitely nothing wrong with him. Something must have happened for him to leave now, and it was rted to The Hanging Woman.

    It seemed that the things that had happened outside were a little unexpected.

    "En, manage the mountain well. I need to go into seclusion."

    Lin fan didn''t say much. He came to the secret room and pushed open the stone door.

    The secret room had always been very dark, so dark that one couldn''t even see their own fingers. However, when someone entered, a light would appear.

    "Cultivate, cultivate hard. This Hanging Girl is really a little rude. She left without even saying a word. She didn''t give me any face."

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged with a smile on his face.

    "Comprehension!" He chanted in his heart.

    Although his current points could not upgrade many cultivation techniques, it was not a big problem to upgrade the cultivation techniques that he had just obtained.

    "One million points consumed."

    "Maite path (Level 1)"

    "Characteristics: unusual stone sensing."

    Instantly, a surge of power swelled in his body. This was the power brought about by upgrading the "maite path" to the first level.

    It was very powerful, but it did not meet his own needs.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Mystical stone path (peak)"

    There were a total of nine levels.

    "Characteristics: maite body, control of rare stones, strength beyond amplification, hardening beyond amplification, petrification."

    To raise this technique to its peak level, he had used up 73 million points.

    At this moment, his body was covered in a bright light, and there were flowing lights all over his body. This was something that could not be brought about by the cultivation techniques of the outer realm.

    BOOM!

    He could feel an extremely powerful force being nurtured in his body.

    In fact, it had already exceeded his imagination.

    "It can''t be that his Foundation is full, right?"

    He didn''t think of this. He originally thought that this cultivation technique would only increase his Foundation a little. He didn''t think that his Foundation would be so full.

    He carefully felt the changes in his body.

    The power was boiling, and every cell in his body was activated. They began to devour this terrifying power in a frenzy to improve their own Foundation.

    Buzzzzzz!

    With Lin fan as the center, silver-gray ripples spread out and touched the ground. The ground changed like it was covered in a silver film.

    The silver membrane continued to spread until the entire room was covered in it. At the same time, it seeped through the walls of the room and spread outside.

    Lu Qiming stood outside. Shixiong would probably note out for a day.

    Just as he was about to leave, he felt a wave behind him.

    When he turned around, he was dumbfounded.

    "My God, What is this?"

    From the secret room, the silver membrane flowed out like water.

    Anyone would be afraid of the unknown.

    Even Lu Qiming was no exception.

    When the silver membrane was about to reach his feet, he immediately floated up. His eyes were filled with shock, not knowing what had happened.

    Why would there be these things out of nowhere?

    Shixiong was in seclusion in the secret room, so these things might have been caused by him.

    When he thought of this, hended on the ground with a peace of mind, his feet stepping on the silver film.

    It was very soft, as if he was stepping on water.

    He grabbed the ground with his hand, and the silver film flowed like water, passing through his fingers and falling to the ground.

    "What is this thing? why do I not understand it?"

    Lu Qiming thought about it for a long time, but he still could not understand.

    In the distance, a disciple cried out in rm.

    "F * ck, what''s this thing? it''sing towards me."

    "Could it be an enemy invasion? everyone, quickly Dodge, be careful of danger."

    The disciples at the foot of the mountain were panicking. They didn''t know where these things came from and what they were. They thought that a powerful enemy had invaded the magnificent me sect.

    However, when they realized that the silver membrane did not do them any harm, they immediately became suspicious.

    Lu Qiming did not think much of it. Instead, he looked at the secret chamber and mumbled to himself.

    "Senior brother, what kind of cultivation technique are you cultivating?"

    Lin fan closed his eyes and felt the power in his body. He realized that this cultivation technique was not bad and it exceeded his expectations.

    The first level required one million points.

    Thinking back, he only had 2 million points to cultivate the origin demon Scripture.

    "It seems like this cultivation technique isn''t simple."

    Lin fan had this thought. Although there was a difference of one million points, a skill that required one million points to understand the first level wasn''t bad. It could be said that it was in the top level.

    When he fought with lie Qing, even though the other party was very strong, he did not see him use this technique.

    Perhaps this was because the cultivation technique was more advanced. Without some intelligence, one might not be able to sessfully cultivate it.

    Therefore, he had to praise his own intelligence. There were not many people as smart as him.<sub> </sub>

    "Damn, he''s really going to break through."

    Lin fan was really sensitive to his foundations. The water inside was already filled to the brim and was about to overflow. He had to break through to a higher realm and change to a bigger cup.

    However, he was not in a hurry. His power had not beenpletely converted into Foundation. He would wait a little longer and let the foundatione more violently.

    The frog was either refining pills or cultivating, and the Dao realm frog was already the strongest frog in the world.

    However, this broken ce made him speechless.

    The outer realm couldn''t support him to break through to a higher realm.

    It would be great if he could reach the upper realm.

    It was just that the difficulty was too high. It could even be said that he did not have any way at all.

    "Eh, this is?" The frog saw the silver-gray filming from not far away and jumped up in shock.

    "F * ck, What''s this? Where did you get this?"

    He didn''t really understand what was going on, but seeing that there were many people stepping on the ground and nothing happened to them, he felt at ease.

    "That''s weird. This frog master is so knowledgeable. How can I not know what this is?"

    The frog''s body was rtively small, and when itnded on the ground, its hind legs were also covered by the thin film.

    "What the hell is this?"

    He studied it for a long time, but he couldn''t figure it out. It wasn''t that he was inexperienced, but that he had never seen it before.

    Suddenly!

    A Power Storm was forming in the distance.

    The others couldn''t see it yet, but he had already felt it.

    "It can''t be, it''s that Desperado''s doing again?" A storm of energy formed on invincible peak.

    On that mountain peak, besides that guy, who else could have such ability?

    Very quickly, an extremely strong storm blew over.

    Many disciples couldn''t even stand steadily.

    BOOM!

    An extremely dull sound rang out in the void.

    The dark clouds pressed down on the world.

    The clouds rolled and rotated, and from time to time, muffled Thunder could be heard.

    Then, under the frog''s gaze, the thick storm clouds continued to expand, covering the entire sky above the sect.

    The originally bright sect also gradually became dark.

    "It can''t be, what''s the situation now?" The frog had followed the desperadoes for a long time. Although it wasn''t very familiar with them, it knew a little.

    Not only was this Desperado bad, but he was also very wild. With this temperament, it was a miracle that he was still alive.

    However, it was this miracle that had continued until now, leaving people helpless.

    The disciples of the various sects looked up with shock on their faces.

    Why was there such a strong battle formation out of nowhere?

    It was a little scary and scary.

    "Don''t panic, everyone. It''sing from invincible peak. I think senior brother is cultivating and has made a breakthrough."

    Some of the disciples noticed this and hurriedly shouted.

    His fellow brothers and sisters were all panicking. If they didn''t quicklyfort them, they might even pee their pants.

    Lu Qiming could no longer stand in the secret chamber. His senior brother''s aura was too strong.

    Helplessly, he could only retreat.

    His long hair was blown messily by the wind. He raised his hand to cover his eyes. His expression was one of shock and awe."What realm has senior brother reached? this is too terrifying."

    Lu Qiming had been following Lin fan for a long time. He had always had a problem.

    It was about what level Shixiong had reached.

    All along, the disciples of the sect had been specting about their senior brother''s cultivation.

    However, no matter how much he guessed, it was useless. His senior brother had not said much.

    In the secret room.

    "This is incredible. This technique has somehow filled up my Foundation. This technique is really something." Lin fan could already feel the feeling of his Foundation being filled to the brim.

    It was as if there was an explosive power filling his body.

    It was shocking and terrifying.

    "It''s almost time. "

    It really wasn''t easy to fill up one''s Foundation. Along the way, he had suffered so much and slept so little. Wasn''t it all for the sake of bing stronger?

    Pada!

    Lin fan stood up and clenched his fists. A smile appeared on his face.

    The power was about to overflow. If he didn''t improve it, the magnificent me sect would explode from this power.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Three billion experience points were consumed."

    ''Cultivation: Emperor heaven realm.''

    BOOM!

    The moment he did so, the world changed, and a shocking phenomenon urred.

    Lin fan hollered. His aura solidified and shot into the sky, flipping the roof of the secret room and into the clouds.

    In the air, a shocking aura shook the world and a boundless pressure exploded.

    The disciples ''foreheads were dripping with sweat. The aura didn''t cover them, but the power it gave off made them feel like they couldn''t resist it.

    "No way, Emperor heaven realm? you must be joking. The peak of the outer realm is just Dao realm. Where would they find a way to advance?"

    The frog was stunned. It opened its mouth and looked dumbfounded.

    That was impossible.

    This was definitely impossible.

    The peak of the outer realm was only Dao realm. For millions of years, this had always been the case and had never changed.

    Even if one was a heaven-defying being, to break through the Dao realm and reach a higher realm was just a fool''s dream.

    But in this situation ...

    He really couldn''t understand.

 947 Chapter 947

    The secret room was covered in light.

    Lin fan opened his arms and felt the joy of leveling up.

    "Emperor heaven realm. I can already feel that kind of power."

    Heughed. Going from the Dao realm to the Emperor heaven realm was a massive leap. In the future, if he ran into any world-level cultivators, he would be able to beat them to the point where even their parents wouldn''t recognize them.

    "What?"

    With his perception, the surrounding world darkened.

    The sky spun and the earth spun, changing the world.

    When Lin fan opened his eyes, he realized that his surroundings were a little foreign.

    It was like the end of the world. The surroundings were filled with volcanoes that were on the verge of erupting. Sparks shot out from every crater. The ground cracked open, andva was flowing inside.

    The atmosphere was not bad, and the special effects were quite high, so it could be passed off as real.

    Suddenly!

    There was a fluctuation ahead.

    A figure appeared.

    He was wearing a ck robe, and his face and body couldn''t be seen.

    "Oh my God, the inner demon is out. I haven''t seen it for a long time. I miss it. No, I have to pretend that I don''t know and have some fun."

    The moment Lin fan saw the ck-robed man, he knew that this was definitely an inner demon.

    Only a boring guy like the inner demon would cause so much trouble.

    It turned out that one had to go through the inner demon tribtion to reach the Emperor heaven realm.

    Outside.

    The frog was certain that this Desperado had really attained the Emperor heaven realm.

    However, the Emperor heaven realm wasn''t that easy to reach.

    Now, the world was dark and they had fallen into a World of Darkness. This also meant that the Desperados were experiencing the Great Tribtion of the heart demon.

    The Emperor heaven realm was the Emperor of the world, controlling the heart''s devil, and no one in the world could stop it.

    However, it was extremely difficult to subdue the inner demons of heaven and earth. Not everyone could do it.

    If he failed, he would die easily, but if he was controlled by his heart''s demon, that would be interesting.

    However, if Desperados were controlled by their inner demons and became their food, no one here would be able to escape.

    "Damn it, why does danger always happen in front of him?"

    The frog really wanted to cry. It felt helpless. This was too much.

    Who did he, the frog, offend? even such an honest frog was bullied. It didn''t make sense.

    Mental Demon Realm.

    Lin fan coughed and pretended to be a little nervous and a little scared. Life was all about acting. If one''s acting skills weren''t good, the fun in life would be reduced by half.

    "Who are you?"

    His voice was trembling. In unknown ce, he had to show that kind of panicked expression. Otherwise, he could still say firmly,"who the F * ck are you?"

    He felt that there shouldn''t be a problem with her acting skills. If he could give her a score, he could give her 99 points. He was afraid that he would be proud of her if he deducted one point.

    But something that Lin fan didn''t expect happened.

    "Stop joking. Who are you? You want to trick me again, isn''t it good to be honest with me?" The inner demon pulled down the hat on his head, revealing a face that was exactly the same as Lin fan ''s. At the same time, his expression was a littleplicated.

    Lin fan was stunned. A new trick?

    That''s fine, I''ll continue with the act. It wasn''t easy for me to meet my inner demon, so I can''t just end it like this. It would definitely be good if there were more fireworks.

    However, looking at the environment this time, it didn''t seem to be a seduction.

    "Ah? What? You actually look exactly like me. " Lin fan was shocked and took a few steps back. He was obviously terrified and shocked. It was as if he didn''t expect that there would be someone who looked exactly like him.

    And to the inner demons, they loved to see this scene the most.

    Nervousness, fear, and other emotions were the best moments for them to control and invade the other party.

    He had already performed to this extent, but he still didn''t make a move. How long was he going to wait?

    The inner demon looked at Lin fan calmly and didn''t do anything."Brother, can I call you brother? I''m the heart''s devil, really. I''ve never met someone like you. I''ve been ridiculed by people in the same industry. I''m really unlucky to have met you. "

    "I didn''te out this time to fight you. I just came out to meet you and go through the formalities. After all, I''m an inner demon. I can''t not appear."

    The inner demon''s tone was a little low and sad. Did the tragedy begin from the Tiangang realm or the demigod realm?

    He had forgotten that at that time, he was her exclusive inner demon and wanted to kill her. However, it had been a few times and it was of no use. He had even suffered a great loss.

    Even his sense of honor as an inner demon was shattered by the other party.

    "I''ll go. " Lin fan was a little disappointed. He thought that the inner demon would y some new tricks, but who would have thought that it was just a waste of time.

    "You inner demon, can''t you have some ideas and goals? it''s only been a few times and you''re giving up? Maybe one day I''ll be F * cked to death by you. Come on, don''t be a coward. Quickly activate your heart''s devil attack, I''m waiting. " Lin fan said.

    It was necessary to give some encouragement to the inner demon.

    "You''re an inner demon. You can''t be so negative. "

    The inner demon looked at Lin fan and waved his hand."Brother, don''t tease me. I''m your inner demon. How can I not understand you? You''re trying to trick me again, right? I won''t say anything more. In the future, when I have to go through the motions, I''ll still leave, but I won''t fight with you. That''s it for now, I''m leaving. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The inner demon gradually dissipated, and his body became transparent.

    "Hey, hey, you''re the F * cking demon in my heart. Why are you leaving? even if you leave, you have toe ..."

    Before he could finish, the surrounding environment shattered like a mirror and returned to the real world.

    BOOM!

    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated. The dark clouds that represented the inner demon tribtion had disappeared.

    p "What a cowardly heart demon."</anda>

    Lin fan was a little helpless, but he could understand. It was his fault for making the heart demon afraid. He should have let the heart demon see a little hope back then. It wouldn''t be like now, without any hope and without any motivation.

    "Oh my God, that''s it?" The frog''s mouth was wide open as if it had seen a ghost. How could the inner demon be so fast? in its memory, it would take a long time to get out of the inner demon.

    But how could it be like this?<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the void. Was it really that troublesome to break through to the Emperor heaven realm?

    In the depths of the void, more tribtions seemed to be waiting.

    "It''s troublesome. "

    Lin fan bent his body and a power even more terrifying than when he was in Dao realm exploded out. He stepped on the ground and turned into a streak of light that charged into the depths of the void.

    No one knew what was going on inside or what Lin fan was doing inside.

    Suddenly!

    Bang! Bang!

    A muffled sound came from the ck Whirlpool. At the same time, cracks appeared, and white light shot out from every crack.

    BOOM!

    The vortex above the sect instantly exploded and disappeared.

    A figure was floating in the void.

    "It''s still easy. " Lin fan smiled. He could already feel the power in his body roaring.

    This was much stronger and more terrifying than when he was still in Dao realm.

    Right now, a slight tremble from every part of his body could cause space to shatter.

    The frog looked over. Lin fan''s figure was imprinted in its bean-sized eyes.

    No one else could see it.

    However, in his eyes, he saw a huge figure standing between the sky and the earth.

    The body of an Emperor.

    That was a height that other Emperor heaven realm experts could not reach.

    "What''s going on?" The frog couldn''t understand.

    Phantom true bodies were also invisible, especially in the Emperor heaven realm. Many people believed that reaching the Emperor heaven realm was the king of the world.

    However, how many could truly be emperors?

    It was a legendary illusionary true body.

    Even in his previous life, he had not reached this stage.

    Now that this Desperado had just broken through, his power was still overflowing in the void. With his knowledge and ability, he could see it clearly.

    Terrifying.

    The disciples looked on in excitement. That was their senior brother and they were really excited.

    Shixiong''s cultivation had improved and he had reached a stronger realm.

    "Senior brother ..."

    Some of the disciples were cheering and shouting. They wanted to vent the excitement in their hearts.

    The cheers grew louder and louder. The magnificent me sect disciples all knew who was protecting the sect.

    If it wasn''t for senior brother, they definitely wouldn''t have such days. They might even have been exterminated.

    The birds of knowledge had already spread out, and basically everyone would watch it.

    They had all seen the news that was being passed on. Every day, it was either this sect or another ce that was destroyed.

    It was very tragic.

    In their eyes, descenders were inhumane. At least, they didn''t show mercy to people from the outer realm.

    Therefore, they cherished the good days they had now.

    As Lin fan slowlynded, Lu Qiming rushed over and said excitedly,""Senior brother, you''ve be even stronger?"

    "Yes, you''re right. You''ve be stronger again." Lin fan was in a good mood.

    He had finally stepped into the Emperor heaven realm. The feeling of power filling his entire body was simply too great.

    What he wanted to do right now was to find a world-level expert and have a good fight with him.

    "Senior brother, you''ve worked hard." Lu Qiming''s eyes were red with excitement. He felt that his senior brother was carrying too many things on his back. Even as his Junior Brother, he felt bad for him.

    Zhang Long and the others had been cultivating in seclusion to share the burden with their senior brother.

    But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t catch up to their senior brother. They weren''t even qualified to help him.

    "What''s there to be squeamish about? it''s not hard at all. Junior Brother, you can''t understand the feeling of being too strong. " Lin fan sighed.

    Lu Qiming was sad at first, but when he heard his senior brother''s words, all his sadness disappeared.

    These words sounded a little strange.

    It was as if you never knew what the life of a rich person was like.

    "Master ..." In the distance, the frog hopped over. Its hind legs were very strong, and there were tears in its eyes.

    Very quickly, he came in front of Lin fan and grabbed onto his leg, not willing to let go.

    "Master, this frog is really too scared." The frog sniffled, and tears flowed down its face.

    "Hehe." Lin fanughed. What was there to be afraid of? the frog had been naughty from the beginning. But under Lin fan''s control, it couldn''t do anything.

    Very quickly.

    The frog couldn''t take it anymore. It wanted to know what was going on. It raised its head and looked at Lin fan pitifully,"master, you''re too amazing! But I just want to know how you broke through to the Emperor heaven realm!"

    Lin fanughed. His true colors had been exposed.

    The frog couldn''t help but want to know the reason.

    "Frog." Lin fan''s words were sincere.

    "Master, frog is here." The frog listened, afraid that it had misheard.

    "The way to break through to the Emperor heaven realm is very simple. Cultivate, keep cultivating, cultivate to a certain limit, and then you''ll break through." Lin fan said.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±

    The frog''s head was filled with question marks. Master, what are you saying? I don''t understand.

    Can''t you be more reliable?

 Chapter 948 Remembering This Might Be A Burden On The Brain

    The frog looked a little silly on the surface, but it was very thoughtful. It was obvious that it was a desperate man trying to fool people.

    "Stingy, you''re just too stingy. You''re just afraid that this frog master will be too strong and make you lose face."

    "You''re so petty. "

    Since he couldn''t get any answers, he could only rely on himself.

    He didn''t believe that as a nine destion God master, he was so knowledgeable that he couldn''t solve this problem.

    The peak Dao realm of the outer realm was restricted by the heavens of the outer realm. As long as there was a restriction, there was a way to remove it.

    It was just that until now, he had not thought of a way.

    "What are you mumbling about, you frog?" Lin fan looked at the frog, who was mumbling with its head lowered. He knew that it wasn''t anything good, but he couldn''t be bothered.

    Even though this fellow had his own ideas, he was good to the alchemy grandmasters in the sect.

    At the same time, he also felt very regretful that the frog had not felt his love in the end. If it had felt his love, it would know how much it loved him.

    "Master, this frog kept talking about how great you are. Master has be stronger, this frog is really happy." The frog was so excited that it cried again.

    Lin fan nced at it. If he believed the frog''s words, he could just throw away his brain.

    "Senior brother, your cultivation has be even stronger. Those descenders are definitely not your opponent." Lu Qiming was also paying attention to the situation in the outside world. To put it bluntly, the situation in the outside world was not good.

    The difference in strength was huge.

    Many sects had suffered such a tragic fate, but of course, there were still many sects who decisively surrendered and submitted to the descenders.

    "Junior Brother, that''s for sure. As long as any descenderes over, I can blow them up with a single p." Lin fan''s mood was pretty good. The swelling feeling that he had just gotten from being beaten up came back.

    And it was even more inted and explosive than before.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan had many more things in his hands. There were pills and other weird things.

    However, he did not mind at all. He just threw the items to Lu Qiming.

    Right now, in terms of wealth, invincible peak was considered the richest in the entire sect. They had everything, and even strange things.

    To others, these might be treasures that could only be encountered by luck.

    However, to Lin fan, it was of no f * cking use.

    Was there anyone who could withstand a punch from him?

    When the surrounding disciples heard these words, their blood started to boil. Senior brother was just so overbearing, so powerful, and really made people worship him.

    The frog looked at Lin fan. This Desperado was showing off again.

    So what if he was an Emperor heaven realm expert? what was the big deal?

    There were even stronger realms after that.

    However, he was the only one who knew that no one couldpare to this Desperado who had broken through to the Emperor heaven realm in the outer realm.

    Did he really have to be a frog for the rest of his life?

    Old hei, where the hell did you go? you''ve been out for so long and you haven''te back. Did you get made into snake soup?

    The frog missed old ck a little. Although it didn''t like old ck, at least he had an ally back then. He wasn''t like the talisman paper on his back, he couldn''t even speak.

    In the distance, a figure was squatting in the toilet. He was wearing gloves and carefully wiping the floor with a cloth.

    The blood devil Emperor raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead as he looked into the distance.

    He could feel that the aura was very strong, far beyond the Emperor heaven realm.

    As the blood devil Emperor, he was high and mighty, and no one couldpare to him. Now that he was actually doing such a thing, he really wanted to throw the rag into the bucket and break off.

    However, he was suffering.

    Pa!

    His back hurt a little.

    The Saint celestial sect''s old ancestor held a thorny whip and pped it on his back. He angrily rebuked,"What are you looking at? Let me tell you, out of all the people here, you''re the most dishonest. You''re not even qualified to join the hall of fighters in your current condition. "

    The blood devil Emperor was so angry that he wanted to fly into a rage. However, he didn''t dare to be impudent due to the suppression of the heavenly punishment.

    He could only continue to work.

    Bitter, it was really bitter.

    He had thought that a year would pass in the blink of an eye.

    But looking at the situation now, what would he be after this one year?

    However, he felt that something was not right.

    How did this guy break through to the Emperor heaven realm? what would he be like a yearter?

    He wouldn''t be stronger than me and won''t let me go in the end, right?

    Impossible. He had to keep his word. How could he not keep his word?

    The blood devil Emperor consoled himself and pretended to trust Lin fan.

    Back mountain.

    Mo Jingzhe had long been led astray by the sect master. He basically did nothing every day and justy there, feeling the mysterious things.

    Many disciples saw this and left in low voices.

    They had long sensed themotion on invincible peak.<sub> </sub>

    Mo Jingzhe wanted to say something, but when he saw that the sect master was as calm as water and had no fluctuations at all, he calmed down. At the same time, he felt that his cultivation was not enough.

    Even the sect leader didn''t have any reaction, but he was attracted.

    If his heart wasn''t firm, he had to continue cultivating.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fan asked his junior brothers and sisters to leave early. At the same time, he sent the frog away. Hey on the chair alone, took out a golden paper, and contacted the Zhizhi bird examiner.

    "Grandmaster, you''ve finally appeared. Something big has happened. It''s chaotic, it''s really chaotic."

    When the connection was connected, the Zhizhi bird examiner''s panicked voice could be heard.

    "What''s the mess? I''m fine. " Lin fan replied. How chaotic the outside world was had nothing to do with him. He just needed to look after the sect.

    "Grandmaster, although there''s nothing wrong with what you''re saying, there''s still a problem. I''ve heard that the recent arrivals are all world-level cultivators. Quite a few worlds have copsed, and quite a few sects have sought refuge with them. In addition, based on what I know, the leader of the Navy, Qin Feng, isn''t having a good time either." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan''s interest was piqued. For the Navy to be able to survive until now, he had to admit that Qin Feng was a talent.

    Of course, Qin Feng could be considered a friend. However, the one he was so concerned about was han bi Kong, his Junior Brother Han. He was still in the Navy.

    As the senior brother, how could he sit by and do nothing?

    "Grandmaster, do you still remember the sun god Hall?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked.

    "Yang God Hall? Who was it? I don''t remember. "

    Lin fan''s expression was a little lost. It was obvious that he had thrown it to the back of his mind and forgotten about itpletely.

    The Zhizhi bird examiner was a little helpless. No matter what, the Yang God Hall was a pretty good force. They had even captured the Son of God to wash the toilet, but now they had forgotten. Men were really fickle. After ying with him, they had forgotten about him.

    She had remembered it in her heart and had not forgotten it.

    "Grandmaster, the divine Son of the Yang God Hall, Feng shaolie, is washing the toilet here. Have you forgotten?" The versionbird judge reminded him tiredly.

    What a painful realization.

    If the hall Master of the Yang God Hall knew about this, he would probably vomit blood.

    "Feng shaolie? Who is it?" Lin fan really couldn''t remember. He didn''t have the time to remember other people''s names. There were so many junior brothers and sisters in the sect. Up until now, there were still many people whose names he couldn''t remember. So, he didn''t have the time to remember other people''s names.

    The Zhizhi bird reviewer did not want to say a word. Forget it. Perhaps to a Grandmaster, remembering some names was a burden to the brain.

    "Grandmaster, then let''s not discuss who is who. The Father of Navy leader Qin Feng went to the Yang God Hall a long time ago and beat up the hall Master, causing the hall Master to lose face. He''s been holding a grudge since then."

    "Now that the hall Master of the Yang God Hall has submitted to the descenders and told them about the Navy, he has attracted their attention and is preparing topletely eradicate the Navy." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he was ted. Why did he feel that the Navy that Junior Brother Han was in had always been so tragic?

    He finally remembered.

    In fact, that matter had nothing to do with Qin Feng''s father. It was just that he had diverted the trouble and asked his father to beat up the other party.

    He hadn''t thought that the hall Master of the Yang God Hall would be so petty to bear a grudge until now.

    "Do you know the location?" Lin fan asked. He had to make a trip there. Junior Brother Han''s safety wouldn''t be high if he followed the Navy.

    He did want to bring Junior Brother Han back, but he felt that the possibility of that was not high.

    Junior Brother Han was not a defeated disciple. He had a determination that no one else had.

    To put it bluntly, she was a Little Saint.

    To put it nicely, it was to spread the light to every dark corner of the world.

    It allowed everyone who lived in the dark to see the hope of light.

    It''s not bad to be ambitious.

    "Grandmaster, we know the exact location, but the descenders of the Yang God Hall don''t know for the time being. If we continue searching based on the current situation, we''ll definitely find it." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "Alright, tell me the exact location. I''ll settle the rest myself."

    Lin fan couldn''t wait any longer. After breaking through to the Emperor heaven realm, his blood was starting to boil with excitement. He really wanted to meet those world-level descenders.

    They had lost earlier because they weren''t strong enough, but in their current situation, they would be beaten so badly that even their parents wouldn''t recognize them.

    The examiner from the Zhizhi bird informed him of the location.

    The Zhizhi bird controlled all the news in the outer realm and had seen countless geniuses from the outer realm fight against descenders to defend their sects and dignity.

    Although that battle was brilliant, it was tragic enough.

    In the hands of the descenders, the people of the outer realm fell apart without any room for resistance.

    In the end, the Zhizhi bird still thought that the only person who had the highest chance of challenging the descenders in the entire outer region was the magnificent me sect''s invincible Peak Master, Lin fan. He was also the Grandmaster Lin who had an unparalleled writing style and made people want to kill him.

    Cut off contact with the reviewer of the Zhizhi bird.

    Lin fan was prepared to start.

    It was no joke. Although the person who could bully his Junior Brother had already been born, he would soon be beaten to the point of reincarnation.

    With the blood devil Emperor guarding the sect, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    He made the frog refine pills like crazy, allowing the blood demon Emperor''s broken world to gradually recover.

    Although he had yet to recover, one look and one could tell that the blood devil Emperor was an old man who would not die. He had more tricks up his sleeves. Even if his world was shattered, he could still deal with the current descenders.

    In addition, at his peak, the blood devil Emperor''s cultivation level wasn''t just at the world level.

    A starving camel was still bigger than a horse, so it was still something.

 949 Chapter 949

    "Senior brother, are you going out again? Didn''t you say that you''ll be staying in the sect for a while?" Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. He did not expect his senior brother to leave so soon.

    Under normal circumstances, when someone had a breakthrough in their cultivation, they would definitely stay in the sect for a period of time to stabilize themselves. Who would have thought that senior brother would leave without any hesitation?

    "I can''t stay here any longer, Junior Brother. There are too many things happening outside. With your high cultivation, I have even more responsibilities on my shoulders."

    Lin fan sighed. He was just that strong and he couldn''t be convinced.

    "Senior brother, you''ve worked hard." When Lu Qiming heard that, he could not help but shed tears of sadness. It had been hard on their senior brother. If they could be stronger, they would be able to share his burden.

    Lin fan patted his Junior brother''s shoulder heavily."Junior Brother, the stronger you are, the heavier the burden on your shoulders. As the saying goes, if I don''t work hard, who will? In order to create a better environment for all of you, this is what I should do. "

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this for now. Senior brother will take his leave first."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan rose into the air and turned into a beam of light, disappearing from the sky above the sect.

    Lu Qiming looked up and took out his precious little notebook, which recorded his senior brother''s every word and action.

    Now, he couldn''t help but want to write something on it.

    He was a man with self-awareness. His cultivation was not good enough, so he could only help his senior brother manage invincible peak. He also wanted to leave something for the future generations to pass down his senior brother''s glorious deeds.

    Holding the brush in his hand, he stuck out his tongue and wiped his saliva.

    At this moment, his essence, energy, and spirit reached their peak, and he immediately started writing.

    Instantly, the magnificent me sect was in an uproar.

    There was an obscure light shing in the void.

    However, Lu Qiming did not notice any of this. He had been immersed in recording the deeds of his senior brother.

    Not far away, a disciple rubbed his eyes as if he had seen wrong.

    "What''s the situation? Why did I feel like something was wrong with senior brother Lu just now?"

    The disciple looked carefully, but he didn''t see anything shocking.

    But there was clearly something going on just now.

    "My God, I can''t stand it. This Qin Feng really knows how to run." Lin fan dove into the void and could not take it any longer.

    This time, Qin Feng was actually staying in the extremely far away upper firmament territory.

    It could be considered the other end of the origin ancestor domain.

    It was even further than thest time he went to the sea of stars. He wondered how the little monster was doing in the sea of stars.

    However, with the many little beads he had given her, it should not be a problem for her to be the master of the ghost source.

    ckstar sect.

    This sect was close to the upper firmament territory and was one of the stronger sects with a long history.

    But now, he was facing the arrival of descenders.

    The sect was in chaos. Some disciples ran away sneakily, while some disciples lived and died with the sect.

    But now, all the disciples of the xuanxing sect were watching the battle in the sky with their hearts in their mouths.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    There were people fighting in the void. The power was tyrannical, and the space kept exploding. The tyrannical shock waves spread out and swept across the entire sect.

    In the void not far away, there was a group of people standing there.

    They were all descenders, and there were Dao realm and Emperor heaven realm experts.

    Now, they were watching the scene in front of them like they were watching a show. Everyone was smiling.

    "How long does the old dragon want to y? it''s so boring to watch." A red-haired man said with a smile.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry. The old dragon loves to give the natives hope. When they are filled with hope, he will kill them ruthlessly. This feeling is really great."

    "Hahahaha."

    The descendersughed, and theirughter was so Savage.

    "I''m dying ofughter. I almost couldn''t catch my breath." The red-haired man bent over andughed until he was out of breath. Then, he pointed at the disciples of the sect in the distance.

    "Look, all of those disciples are raising their heads, and their eyes are shining with hope. It seems like the old dragon has really gone easy on them, giving these ant-like natives a chance to defeat us."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    An extremely dull sound came from the distance.

    "Senior brother, attack!" In the air, a man from the ckstar sect put his hands under the Blue Dragon''s armpits. His fingers intertwined and pressed on the back of the Blue Dragon''s neck.

    "Let me go, you ant-like barbaric natives!" The old dragon struggled, but there was a yful look in his eyes.

    "Hehe, letting you go is impossible. You detestable descenders destroyed our sect. Even if I die, I''ll drag you down with me." Zhou TI''s expression was one of madness. Then, he looked at the figure below."Senior brother, what are you hesitating for? do it now. Don''t worry about my life."

    The second Saint of the xuanxing sect.

    Zhou ti, Zhao Xuan, was the strongest person in the xuanxing sect. He was also the sect''s old ancestor and his cultivation base was at the peak of the Dao realm.

    When the descenders arrived, many Dao realm experts of the sect were suppressed but they also made the descenders pay a price.

    However, when an Emperor heaven realm descender appeared, the Dao realm experts of the sect were no match for them.

    At this moment, the two of them had appeared and were determined to fight the Emperor heaven realm expert.

    "Junior Brother, I''m sorry." Zhao Xuan''s eyes were filled with sadness, but he knew that this opportunity was hard toe by. If he missed this one, there wouldn''t be another one.

    Furthermore, there were still so many disciples in the sect. If he could kill this descender, perhaps even more disciples would be able to escape, leaving behind some incense for the sect.

    After all, there were still many descenders watching from the void.

    Zhao Xuan rose into the air, his entire body emitting a dazzling radiance. His palm was wrapped with astonishing power as he attacked the Azure Dragon while roaring.

    "Junior Brother ..."

    "Bang!"

    A shocking muffled sound was heard.

    Zhao Xuan''s palm mmed into the old dragon''s chest, and a terrifying power directly prated through it. Zhou ti, who was standing behind the descender, trembled, and a shockwave of power directly prated his body and soared into the sky.

    rgh!

    The old dragon and Zhou ti could not help but open their mouths and arge amount of blood spurted out.

    Zhou Di slowly released the old Dragon''s neck. He was already at his limit.

    Two figures descended from the sky and slowly crashed into the ground.

    "Junior Brother ..." Zhao Xuan''s expression was filled with grief and indignation. He didn''t expect this to be the final result.

    In the void.

    "The old dragon didn''t go too far, did he?"

    "How is that possible? peak Dao realm and you think you can hurt the defensive Dragon? you must be dreaming. You are just toying with them. Your acting is so real."

    The descenders chatted with each other, not taking this matter to heart.

    Only these natives would risk their lives to exchange for people.<sub> </sub>

    However, they probably didn''t know that no matter how hard they tried, it was useless.

    Zhao Xuan arrived at Zhou TI''s side in an instant. Seeing that his Junior brother''s chest had been pierced by his power and was severely injured, he quickly took out a pill and fed it to him.

    "Senior brother, how is it?" Zhou ti asked. His gaze was a little unfocused.

    "No problem, he was seriously injured by me."

    Zhao Xuan nced at the figure not far away and breathed a sigh of relief.

    There was really nothing they could do against an Emperor heaven realm expert, but they had already gone all out, and their strength was much greater than before.

    "Junior Brother, you and the disciples can leave first. I''ll block this ce with the other elders." Zhao Xuan said.

    The matter wasn''t over yet, and seriously injuring one was already the limit. If all the descenders attacked together, they definitely wouldn''t be able to stop him.

    Pada!

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind.

    But this voice to Zhao Xuan was a kind of disbelief.

    "Interesting. How is it? are you full of hope? do you feel a sense of aplishment after defeating me?"

    The old dragon, who had been lying on the ground and vomiting blood, slowly stood up. He turned his head and spat out a mouthful of blood, then looked at Zhao Xuan with a smile.

    "That punch was not bad. There was some strength, but it was too weak."

    The old dragon flicked the dust off his chest and revealed an arrogant smile.

    "How is it? do you feel that your hope has been shattered?"

    "Just you two peak Dao realm experts, I can crush you with one hand. Do you really think you can hurt me by risking your lives? You must be dreaming. "

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Terrifyingughter spread out.

    The faces of the xuanxing sect disciples turned cold. They had not expected the oue to be like this. The other party waspletely fine and everything was just an act. He was toying with them.

    Zhao Xuan was furious, but then he shook his head powerlessly."It''s useless, the gap is too big."

    "I can''t ept this." Zhou ti lowered his head. His eyes were filled with despair.

    "Old dragon, you''ve had enough fun. If you don''t want to surrender, then quickly destroy it. We still have to go to the next ce." The descenders said.

    "I know."

    The old dragon opened his arms, and his body slowly floated up.

    "Ants, with your cultivation, you''re far from enough to look at me."

    "Listen well. I, the Blue Dragon empyrean heaven descender, will dye this ce with your blood today. Be prepared."

    An overbearing aura burst out from the old Dragon''s body.

    "Who''s so F * cking crazy?" In the distance, a stream of light was extremely fast. It arrived in front of the old dragon in no time. With a casual wave of his hand, he blew it up. Without stopping, he continued to attack.

    Lin fan passed by and knew about the battle below. He didn''t want to stay as he was in a hurry.

    However, who would have thought that he would say such arrogant words?

    He couldn''t take it anymore.

    Thus, he directly passed by and casually killed them.

    "Come back and die." The descenders who didn''t react in time couldn''t help but roar angrily when they saw the flowing light escape into the distance.

    However, when he shouted this, the descenders were stunned.

    They saw that the old Dragon''s body was gone, and only his flesh and blood fell from the sky. What was going on?

    Zhao Xuan and Zhou ti were shocked, their eyes opened wide as if they had seen a ghost. What happened?

    Buzzzzzz!

    The flowing light in the distance suddenly stopped, and a figure appeared.

    Lin fan just wanted to hammer the arrogant guy to death but he didn''t expect that someone would continue to be arrogant.

    ''Come back and face your death'' was exactly the same sentence he had heard before,''don''t run if you have the guts, I''ll beat you to death''.

    Can you run?

    He definitely couldn''t run.

    He had to turn back. Was a gutless man still a man?

    Lin fan turned around and attacked the group of descenders.

    "Who''s so arrogant? You want me toe back and die? Come on, who said so?" Lin fan was in a hurry and didn''t want to waste time. He pointed at the descender floating in the void and asked.

    The descenders looked at the pile of meat and then at Lin fan. They shook their heads and didn''t admit it.

    "A Grandmaster ..." A surprised voice came from below.

    Lin fan was stunned, he looked at Zhao Xuan,"you know me?"

    "Grandmaster, I know you. I''ve read the title of" Lord of the pill world "you wrote ten times. It''s so well written, but I haven''t finished it yet."

    "However, you have to be careful. These are all descenders. Their cultivation bases are at the Emperor heaven realm. They''re very ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could finish his words ...

    Zhao Xuan was dumbstruck.

    Lin fan appeared in front of one of the descenders and punched out, prating his body.

    Emperor heaven realm cultivation was too weak.

    "I''m in a hurry, so I won''t y with you guys. Go reincarnate and report early." Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast and his strength was terrifying. The descenders panicked and reacted, but this was already a massacre.

    Now that Lin fan had reached the Emperor heaven realm, those descenders of the same cultivation level as him would only be slightly stronger than ants.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    In just a few moves, all the descenders were blown up.

    Lin fan swung his arm to get rid of the blood, then looked at Zhao Xuan,"what did you just say?"

    Zhao Xuan''s eyes looked at Lin fan and finally said.

    "Very weak,"

    Lin fan smiled,"that''s right. I am in a rush, so I won''t talk much. Let''s talk when we meet."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He didn''t wait for the other party to say anything and disappeared on the spot.

    "What the hell is this ..." Zhao Xuan sat paralyzed on the ground and looked into the distance. The descender who had almost destroyed their sect had been blown up by a Grandmaster just like that?

    It was too fake, too illusory.

    [Author''s note: I was teaching my younger sister her first grade homework tonight. There was a question that stumped me, and I only understood itter.]

 Chapter 950 Lets Run

    "These guys are just looking for sh * t. Who do they want to show off to? fortunately, I found out. Otherwise, there would be more people in this world who are so disharmonious."

    Lin fan sighed. He realized that his responsibilities were getting heavier and heavier.

    It was not easy to pursue world peace.

    On this path, there would be many disharmonious existences, and his role was to hammer all these disharmonious people to death.

    "This ce is close to the upper firmament territory. We should be able to find those guys soon."

    Lin fan stood in the air, his fingers pinching the storage ring. He used a little strength and the ring shattered. Everything inside flew out and floated in the air.

    He couldn''t be bothered to look at it and just kept it in his storage ring.

    Although he was very rich now, it was shameful to waste, so he had to keep it with him.

    "Which direction is it?"

    Lin fan was lost. He knew that he was in the upper firmament territory but the Zhizhi bird didn''t know the exact location. It only had a rough idea.

    Based on the current situation, he might not be able to find it.

    Even in such a situation, it couldn''t block his path. When he encountered a problem, he just had to find a way to solve it. He didn''t need to worry too much.

    "It seems like I can only use the old method."

    Lin fan''s current strength was extremely strong. Emperor heaven realm, he had reached the peak of the peak that the outer realm could not reach. Even though he did not have the means to find Junior Brother Han, he might be able to attract the descenders over.

    He took a deep breath and gathered all his strength.

    Energy surged up and gathered at his throat. Finally, he let out a furious roar.

    "All descenders of the upper firmament territory, listen up. I am your grandfather Lin fan and I am going to beat the sh * t out of you. If you don''t like it, then hurry up and die."

    Terrifying sound waves exploded out from Lin fan''s mouth, forming a destructive shockwave that spread out.

    BOOM!

    The surrounding space exploded, and the ground was also destroyed. Then, the sound quickly spread in all directions.

    "This should be enough, right?" Lin fan did not know if the descenders woulde over, but he was sure that the sound had definitely spread out.

    An Emperor heaven realm expert''s full-powered roar should be able to spread throughout the entire upper firmament territory.

    At the same time, one could see how terrifying the destructive power of the sound wave was.

    At the very least, the area within a radius of a thousand miles had been reduced to ruins.

    In a forest.

    The five descenders were resting. They didn''te here to kill the Navy but to analyze the situation in the upper firmament territory.

    During this period of time, the descenders had already discovered many shocking secret dangers, which were also extremely beneficial to them.

    When they descended, they were also informed that if they discovered any special dangerous ces, they were not allowed to explore. Instead, they were to record the location and wait for morerge teams to descend.

    "But you barbaric natives, who exactly stole the spatial divine pir and caused the spatial passageway to be unstable? otherwise, the entire group would havee down long ago."

    They had risked their lives toe here.

    An unstable spatial tunnel was very dangerous. No one knew what would happen when they encountered danger.

    Suddenly!

    The five descenders suddenly stood up and looked into the distance. In an instant, an extremely strong sound wave swept over, causing their clothes to rustle.

    "What''s going on?" "You ..." The muscr man in leather furrowed his brows, and then a voice that made them furious rang in his ears.

    "Savage!"

    The other descenders were all furious. This message was simply a humiliation to them. If they didn''t kill the other party, they wouldn''t be able to calm down.

    The burly man in animal skin was furious. Seeing that hispanion was also so angry, he naturally couldn''t bear it.

    However, he felt that something was not right.

    "Everyone, please wait." The burly man in animal hide raised his hand and said. His spirited eyes emitted a strange light.

    "Why should we wait? I heard that the voice came from there. I''d like to see who has the ability to be so arrogant. " The remaining descenders obviously couldn''t bear it.

    "Why can''t we wait? do you think you''re invincible just because you''re in the outer realm? To feel the sound wave pass through them and still attack the distance without losing strength, was this something a Dao realm expert could do? Or are we able to do it?" Although the burly man in animal skin was rough, he was very meticulous.

    After all, the more boorish a man was, the more meticulous he was.

    It was not without reason that he was able to live until now.

    As expected, the other descenders fell silent after hearing the words of the burly man in animal skin, as if they felt that it made sense.

    "That''s right, brother mang. You''re right. " The descender with long gray hair, who appeared to be a Chuunibyou, agreed with these words.

    "The natives of the outer realm created a Zhizhi bird. You should know that many of the people who descended were killed by them. ording to the records, they are only at peak Dao realm and are no match for Emperor heaven realm experts. So, the records are wrong and arepletely different from what we know."

    "He''s obviously trying to lure us into his trap, so we have to hold back. We can''t be careless, or there will be endless trouble."

    Mang Yu looked at his other fourpanions, hoping that they would listen to him.

    "Damn, these natives are really cunning. Brother mang''s analysis is right and we almost fell for it. But this is really unbelievable. How could there be an Emperor heaven realm native from the outer realm? we killed our way here and only met one peak Dao realm native. The others are all trash."<sub> </sub>

    The descender was still a little suspicious, but the power he felt from the sound wave was really extraordinary. It wasn''t something that an ordinary native could have.

    The sound waves spread like a tornado and swept across the entire upper firmament territory.

    "Will there be peopleing?"

    Lin fan shouted out. His throat was a little dry but the effect should be quite good. Maybe it would attract some descenders over.

    Who was the descender that the Yang God Hall had submitted to?

    He had a huge headache.

    He had no choice but to search for it.

    Lin fan charged into the distance at an extremely fast speed. The space exploded and when he reached the limit, the space couldn''t take it.

    He could only try his luck, and maybe he would encounter one. This would depend on luck.

    Somewhere in the upper firmament territory.

    The Navy''s headquarters was located in a huge mountain.

    Ever since he had returned from the eternal Sky region, he had been cultivating here. If it wasn''t for brother Lin''s help that time, the consequences would have been terrible.

    In the meeting room, the atmosphere was a little tense. Many people raised their heads to look at Qin Feng who was sitting there and rubbing his temples. They had a lot of things to say but they really didn''t know what to say.

    "Marshal, are we really not going to run?" Someone couldn''t help it. Sending oneself to death and fighting to the death were two different things. Now, they were sending themselves to death.

    Moreover, he had given his head to his family to be chopped off.

    Therefore, the atmosphere at the scene was not right.

    "I can''t run." Qin Feng had been given the title of ''general'' by brother Lin. He had wanted to run but he remembered what brother Lin had told him. He could lose his life but the headquarters was his symbol. Even if he died, he could not abandon the headquarters.

    Therefore, he was also very helpless now.

    In fact, deep in his heart, he still wanted to run away.

    But thinking about what brother Lin said, he did make sense.

    "Marshal, we have to run. If we don''t run, we''ll lose our lives." Those who could sit at the long table for the meeting were all important figures in the Navy. At this moment, they were panicking.

    "I can''t run." Qin Feng shook his head. It was still the same sentence as before. It was as if he wanted to fight to the death with the Yang God Hall.

    The bird had already known that the Yang God Hall had brought descenders here, so they had received a warning from it at the first moment.

    The surrounding people were a little anxious. In the end, they looked at han bi Kong,"Deputy Marshal han, tell me. If we don''t run, will we be able to do it?"

    Han bi Kong felt a little helpless as she felt the People''sst hope on him.

    He had once hidden in the sunshine sect for many years and became an elder.

    Therefore, he still agreed with the idea of running away.

    "Everyone, you''re asking for nothing. Vice Marshal han will definitely agree with me. This is our headquarters. If we flee without fighting and give up our headquarters, what will happen to our spirit and will?"

    "Everyone, look at the things hanging on the wall. They''re all gifts from people we''ve helped since we were established. They''re all honors. We can''t leave. Even if we die, we have to fight with the descenders. We have to let everyone in the outer realm see our bloodthirstiness and set a good example. "

    Qin Feng says excitedly.

    "What do you think, Brother Han?"

    Han bi Kong had wanted to say that running was also an option, but after hearing this, she was speechless.

    Brother, you''ve already made it clear, what else can people say?

    "Yes, you''re right. We can''t leave. Although it''s a disaster for us, I believe that everyone here is not ordinary. They''re all people with great luck. Only in the disaster can we break through ourselves and reach the heights we''ve never reached before."

    Han bi Kong said in a deep voice. However, she felt helpless in her heart. It seemed like death was inevitable.

    "Son, I think that we should avoid it and not fight it head-on." Qin Feng''s father, Qin Yitian, said.

    His cultivation ce had been discovered by the descenders and he had immediately fled. He didn''t fight to the death with the other party. He knew that his son had a headquarters, so he hade to take refuge.

    At this critical moment, he felt the need to stop his son''s suicidal behavior.

    "Father, don''t say anymore. You haven''t joined the Navy, so you can''t interfere with anything in the Navy." Qin Feng waved his hand and said.

    The people in the conference room liked this point about Qin Feng. He always followed the rules.

    Even if Qin Yitian was Qin Feng''s father, he didn''t have any special privileges. He didn''t have the authority to order them to do anything.

    Qin Yitian looked at his son. This kid was asking for a beating.

    Suddenly!

    A voice pierced through the mountain and entered everyone''s ears.

    A smile appeared on han bi Kong''s face when she heard this.

    He didn''t need to die.

    Happy.

 951 Chapter 951

    Han bi Kong wasn''t someone who would abandon her team and run away in the face of battle. Thus, when she learned that the sun god Hall had brought descenders, she was very calm, even though she was worried. She didn''t panic at all.

    Now, he suddenly stood up.

    A rare smile appeared on his face.

    "There''s no need to retreat or not," Han bi Kongughed.

    What dogshit descender? it was really scary just now, but now that he thought about it, he was just scaring himself.

    "Is that brother Lin''s voice? No, it''s brother Lin. "

    Qin Feng was overjoyed. His words were full of righteousness, but when faced with a descender, he had no power to resist. No matter who it was, they would be unwilling.

    However, things were different now.

    His senior brother was here, and he was his strong backing.

    The members of the Navy who had experienced the battle in the sky domain all revealed excited smiles, but those who had not experienced that incident were somewhat lost.

    He didn''t know why they were smiling like that.

    "Son, what are youughing at? Who''s here?" Qin Yitian asked in confusion. At this time, it was a little strange to smile like this because of a person.

    "Father, that''s Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. He''s Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother. He''s already here in the upper firmament territory. We''re safe." Qin Feng said.

    He was really confident in Lin fan''s strength. That kind of strength wasn''t something one could imagine.

    He was lucky to have seen it with his own eyes.

    It was indeed powerful to a shocking extent.

    "Peak Master Lin? Son, you''re thinking too much. The descenders are too powerful, do you think anyone from the outer realm can be their opponent?" Qin Yitian didn''t believe him. He didn''t expect his son to trust someone so easily.

    "No, that''s my senior brother. Others can''t do it, but that doesn''t mean my senior brother can ''T. I saw that battle with my own eyes. The descenders fell apart in the hands of my senior brother without any room for resistance. Many people present saw it."

    Han bi Kong trusted Lin fan a lot.

    He didn''t expect his senior brother toe here. The Zhizhi bird must have told his senior brother.

    Without waiting for the other party to say anything, han bi Kong quickly walked outside. Her senior brother probably didn''t know their exact location. She had to find a way to contact her senior brother and let him know their exact location.

    In the meeting, some people who didn''t know what was going on suddenly had the interest to ask others.

    They all wanted to know who the owner of the voice was. Was he really that powerful?

    Meanwhile, those who had experienced the events of the constant sky domain held their heads high and proudly told everyone about the situation as if it had happened to them.

    "Really? it''s that powerful?"

    "Oh my God, this is the first time I heard that Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother actually treated the descenders like ants. If you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have believed it."

    The people who were already scared to death calmed down a lot.

    ''So we also have a backer? then what''s there to be afraid of? since their backer is already here, that means that the descenders brought by the Yang God Hall are here to die.''

    Not long after.

    Han bi Kong came in from outside.

    Everyone immediately went forward to ask if they could contact the big boss.

    After all, whether or not they could keep their lives depended on whether their Big Boss coulde.

    At such a time of danger, they agreed to run. After all, as long as they were alive, the headquarters could have as many as they wanted. But the nine-star general actually wanted to fight to the death and even said such words. This made them speechless and they didn''t know how to rebut.

    Fortunately, just as they were at a loss, hope finally appeared.

    "Everyone, don''t worry. I''ve already contacted my senior. There shouldn''t be any problems. However, don''t be careless. No one knows when the group from the Yang God Hall will appear. Only by being prepared can we be absolutely safe." Han bi Kong seemed to be hiding something, but she didn''t show it in front of everyone.

    Everyoneughed and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "That''s good, what''s there to be afraid of? as members of the Navy, it''s our duty to maintain world peace and prevent others from being bullied. Sun god Hall has betrayed everyone in the outer realm and colluded with the descenders. We have to teach them a lesson."

    "That''s right, let''s show them how powerful we are,"

    The members of the Navy were excited, and courage welled up from the bottom of their hearts.

    Qin Feng could feel that han bi Kong was hiding something. He came to her side and asked quietly,"Is there a situation?"

    "I don''t know how to contact senior brother." Han bi Kong said softly.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Qin Feng blinked his eyes. He felt a pain in his balls. She actually said that she didn''t know. Then, he didn''t know what she went out to do.

    He had a headache.

    This situation was a littleplicated.

    "You''re right. We''re the Navy, and we have honor. Our will doesn''t allow us to retreat. Only fighting to the death with the descenders is the right thing to do." Han bi Kong said softly.

    These words were from the bottom of his heart, but he did feel a little ufortable.

    Hope was right in front of him, but he was helpless.

    In the void of the upper firmament territory, a beam of light shed by and set off a strong storm. Although it was very high above the ground, the powerful impact still caused a deep crack to appear on the ground.

    By now, Lin fan''s speed had reached its peak. It had already surpassed the speed of an Emperor heaven realm expert, and even the peak of a world realm expert.

    With the naked eye, one could only see the sky being split apart, and one could not see the figure at all.<sub> </sub>

    "Damn it, where are they?"

    He was a little crazy. It was really frustrating to not have a specific location.

    "I don''t believe that I can''t find the exact location after walking around the entire upper firmament territory."

    Lin fan was a man of his words and he would not back down.

    With his current strength, he could aplish this in a short time.

    He spread out his perception, and everything within a radius of tens of thousands of miles was under his control.

    For an ordinary Emperor heaven realm expert, they could only sense things within a hundred miles.

    But to Lin fan, it was a piece of cake. Every single movement was within his control.

    "Saint Jing, what''s going on? your expression doesn''t look right." Gong Hanyu saw the pure Saint pinching his fingers as if he was calcting something, so he continued,""Your handprint looks familiar. Aren''t you from the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall?"

    Saint Jing did not care about it. Instead, he frowned.

    "Not good, not good."

    He was a little confused. He counted on his fingers and felt that the situation was not right. There was an indescribable sense of danger.

    "Saint Jing, I''m asking you a question. What''s with that handprint? since when did the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall have this handprint? it looks like the abhijna of the Lord of Dao and Virtue''s descendants."

    Gong Hanyu really couldn''t understand.

    Saint Jing still ignored Gong Hanyu. Since he had nothing to do, he did some calctions for himself and discovered something incredible.

    There was no way back ahead, and it was extremely dangerous.

    Such a situation was a little unrealistic.

    There were three world-level experts, seven Emperor heaven experts, and the rest were all Dao realm experts.

    It was already a terrifying force. Who in the outer realm could be a match for it?

    However, the divine ability that he had obtained from the descendants of the Lord of Dao and virtue had given him a hint that there would be danger on this trip.

    He didn''t suspect that there was anything wrong with the divine ability given to him by the vestigial tribe of the master of Dao and virtue. He had relied on this divine ability to avoid many crises.

    "Saint Jing, I''m asking you a question. Why aren''t you saying anything?" Gong Hanyu was a little displeased. He had personally asked her a few times, but she did not reply. She was not giving him any face.

    At this moment, Saint Jing came back to his senses. He did not say the results of his calctions. Instead, he smiled indifferently and said,"it''s nothing. I was just wondering if there are any experts in the outer realm that surpass us."

    Gong Hanyu was stunned. He didn''t expect Saint Jing to say something like that. Then, he burst outughing.

    "Saint Jing, you''re thinking too much. Outer realm? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. "

    He did not expect Saint Jing to say such a funny thing.

    Could it be that the heirs of the true Buddha of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall were all overthinking?

    "Sagemaster, that''s impossible. I understand the outer realm the best. Dao realm is the limit. How can there be someone stronger than the sagemaster?" The hall Master of the Yang God Hall bent his back and lowered his posture to the lowest possible.

    He didn''t have any dignity when dealing with these descenders.

    "You''re so sure?" Saint Jing asked. When he thought about how Emperor heaven realm descenders had died in the outer realm, he felt that the outer realm was not as simple as it seemed. There must be a problem.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent so much effort to open a space tunnel and send people down.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall didn''t dare to act impudently in front of a descender. He was only slightly taken aback when he heard this, but he immediately nodded.

    "I''m sure. I''m sure that there won''t be any experts. For thousands of years, the outer realm has always been at the peak of Dao realm. This is an unbreakable bnce."

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall could not wait to go to the Navy Headquarters and annihte those people.

    Especially Qin Yitian, that guy had gone too far. He had actually beaten him up in the sun god Hall and caused him to lose face. Uncle could tolerate it, but aunt couldn ''T. He had to be beaten to death.

    "Saint Jing, don''t think too much. You weren''t this afraid of anyone in the upper realm, so why are you so timid in the outer realm? If you''re really scared, you don''t have to go. " Gong Hanyu said.

    He had some opinions about Saint Jing.

    The bald donkey had ndered him earlier, and he still remembered it in his heart.

    "That''s good. I still have things I haven''t figured out. I need to think on the spot. Everyone, go ahead. I''ll be there soon." Saint Jing raised his hand to send everyone off.

    He didn''t need to prove himself, he just wanted to prove what this uneasiness was about.

    "Hmph, you''re as timid as a mouse. Let''s go." Gong Hanyu was disdainful and left with the crowd.

    "Brother Gong, is there a problem with him?" Ni fengxue asked. She turned around and felt that something was wrong.

    "I won ''t,"

    Gong Hanyu said. He was a little disdainful of Saint Jing. It seemed like he had gone overboard with the publicity in the upper realm.

    The so-called sessor of the strongest true Buddha of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall was simply bullsh * T. He was afraid of dealing with a mere native. How embarrassing.

    "What exactly is the reason that makes this poor monk so uneasy?"

    Saint Jing was a little confused. The Super power given by the Lord of Dao and Virtue''s remnant race was definitely very powerful. He also knew why the Lord of Dao and Virtue''s remnant race had given him this super power. They wanted him to get trapped in it, leave the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall, and enter the Lord of Dao and Virtue''s remnant race.

    He did not resist.

    He even treated this as an experience to temper his Buddhist heart.

 952 Chapter 952

    There were already members of the Naval Headquarters watching from the outside. If they discovered the arrival of the people from the sun god Hall, they would inform everyone immediately.

    "Be careful. Don''t be too careless. There are descendersing this time."

    "I know, we can''t be careless. But Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother wille over, so we shouldn''t be in any danger."

    The two of them conversed in low voices. Although they had not seen any descenders, they did not dare to speak loudly.

    Who knew if the descenders were already in the vicinity?

    They weren''t as scared as before because han bi Kong had given them too much hope.

    Suddenly!

    Light appeared in the distance. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he could see that the void in the distance was twisting.

    "He''s here. Hurry up and report it. "

    The two of them were panicking. Although they were confident, they gradually began to panic when the situation happened in front of them.

    In the Navy conference room.

    Because of han bikong, the crowd wasn''t as nervous as they had been at the start. However, they were still on high alert about what was about to happen.

    "They''re here, the people of yang God Hall have brought descenders. "

    The two of them ran over and shouted.

    There was an uproar!

    "Everyone, get ready. Hide and wait for the best opportunity." Qin Feng reacted and immediately gave the order.

    Han bi Kong''s expression was solemn. Of everyone present, only she and Qin Feng knew that Lin fan had not been informed at all.

    The rest of the people were still waiting for their senior brother Lin toe and save them. If they knew about this, some of them would probably break down on the spot.

    In the distance!

    "The Navy is in front of us." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall had a cold expression on his face. He had finally waited for this opportunity for God knows how long.

    That detestable Qin Yitian didn''t even give him any face. If he hadn''t beaten him up in front of countless disciples at the sun god Hall, he wouldn''t have held such a grudge.

    ''This is karma. Let''s see how long you can be arrogant.''

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Several figures attacked.

    The closer he got, the more muffled the sound of the sonic boom became.

    When the people hiding in the mountains heard the muffled Sonic Boom, their hearts turned heavy. Just by listening to the sound, they knew that these were all experts and not weaklings.

    With their abilities, if they were to fight head-on with the other party, they would probably bepletely annihted.

    "You said they''re here?" Gong Hanyu floated in the air and looked down at the mountain with disdain.

    What kind of organization was this? they were actually hiding here.

    In the upper realm, no matter what organization it was, they were all open and aboveboard. If they were not convinced, they would fight. They were never afraid of doing something.

    "Sir, they''re hiding here. We have to get rid of the Navy, or else it''ll greatly affect your control of the outer realm. They''re trying to uphold justice and peace, but I think they''re just a bunch of hypocrites. They''re letting others die for nothing while they''re hiding in the back and reaping enough benefits." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall said angrily.

    This was a person who was blinded by anger.

    That kind of humiliation ... Thinking about it now, he felt embarrassed.

    He had been taught a harsh lesson in front of all the disciples of the Yang God Hall. Where would he put his face? how would he face his disciples in the future?

    It was all good now.

    The opportunity for revenge hade, and his mood gradually became better.

    Han bi Kong hid in the dark and looked at the figures in the sky. In her eyes, there were a few people who were surrounded by extremely thick Qi. It was terrifying. This kind of strength was too terrifying. There was no room for resistance at all.

    "Brother Han, I''m afraid we can only fight." Qin Feng said in a deep voice. He was indeed scared to the point of peeing his pants. However, as the Navy Marshal, he would rather be killed than run away in battle.

    When he heard that brother Lin wasing, he was in a good mood and was very happy.

    Butter on, he found out that he didn''t know how to contact Han bi Kong. He knew that he had been tricked, so he could only fight to the death.

    "Yup," Han bi Kong nodded. At that time, his senior brother had asked him to return to the sect, but he had refused. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?

    What a tragedy.

    It was too tragic.

    If only time could be turned back.

    He might have agreed without hesitation when his senior brother said ''why don''t we go back to the sect to take a look'', but since that was the case, he might as well go back and take a look.

    But unfortunately ...

    There was no turning back time.

    "Vice Marshal han, when is your senior brothering?" Someone asked secretly.

    Although the situation outside wasn''t clear, Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother was about toe so it wasn''t that scary.

    So what if they came? what was there to be afraid of?

    Han bikong didn''t know how to answer. She felt that she had let everyone down, but she couldn''t panic at this time.

    "He should be here soon. He should be on his way."

    This answer was reassuring, but they might not be able to wait until they died.

    In the void.

    Ni fengxue hated looking for Aboriginals because they were too weak and not worth fighting. In her opinion, it was a waste of time.

    "Brother Gong, the natives are hiding in the mountains. It''s a waste of time to search for them."

    Then, she looked at the hall Master of the Yang God Hall. She had long since realized that the hall Master of the Yang God Hall hade to seek revenge.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s simple,"

    Gong Hanyu raised his hand and gathered power in his five fingers. He then mmed his palm down, and a huge palm of power descended from the sky and crushed down.

    The grass and trees on the mountain were directly destroyed by this force, turning into ashes.

    "What?" Han bi Kong was dumbfounded.

    Instantly, a shocking explosion reverberated.

    The earth quaked and countless boulders fell. Thick dust rose up, covering the sky and making it impossible to see what was happening outside.

    To han bi Kong and the others, it was as if their ears had gone deaf, and they kept hearing a buzzing sound.

    "How terrifying." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall''s mouth was wide open in shock. The might of a single palm strike was actually so terrifying. If it were tond on his body, how could he possibly resist it?

    He would definitely be turned into minced meat in an instant, without even a trace left.

    "I hate dust." Gong Hanyu waved his hand at the tip of his nose, and a gust of wind blew the dust away.

    What was originally a huge stone Mountain was almost destroyed andpletely ttened.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was dumbfounded by the power and explosive force.

    This kind of ability was too shocking.

    "What cultivation level is this?" Han bi Kong pushed away the huge rock above her head and looked over. A mountain that was originally fine had been ttened just like that. They were lucky and weren''t affected by the power, but they felt the tremors.

    Qin Feng had also fallen into a state of shock.

    He had thought that the descenders would be very strong, but he had never thought that they would be so abnormal.

    Qin Yitian''s expression was grave. He understood better than anyone else that although it was only a mountain that was destroyed, the level of the power was too high. It was not something they could withstand.

    "Son, run. This is not something you can resist."

    "I''m here to fight for some time for you guys. Let as many as you can escape. "

    At this moment, he wanted to fight for some time for Qin Feng.

    How could he not know that han bi Kong had no way of contacting his senior brother? what she said was only to calm him down.

    "Father, you know?" Qin Feng looked at his father.

    Qin Yitian red at him."Do you think your father is a fool like those fools? If you can''t even see this, how can you still be alive?"

    "That''s true," Qin Feng was a little embarrassed. His father was indeed not a fool. He really couldn''t fool him.

    However, this wasn''t the main point at this time. Han bi Kong asked if anyone had died, but fortunately, the palm didn''t hit them. It exploded beside them.

    However, many people were injured by the fluctuations. Fortunately, no one had died yet.

    "Qin Yitian, you cowardly rat,e out." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall bellowed furiously.

    His body was trembling slightly. He could finally take revenge. He wanted to stomp his opponent to death.

    "The great descenders are already waiting. How long do you want to hide? a group of self-righteous but meddlesome rats, do you want to keep your humble lives?"

    "Come out, all of you,e out!"

    Such humiliating words were transmitted to the ears of every member of the Navy.

    He felt aggrieved and a little unbearable.

    This was really too much.

    Pada!

    "Father." When Qin Feng saw his father push away the huge rock in front of him and slowly float up, his originally calm expression suddenly turned into one of panic and nervousness.

    Qin Yitian shook his head, causing Qin Feng to be stunned.

    "Take this opportunity and don''t hesitate. Your Navy is very good. I take back what I said before." Qin Yitian muttered.

    Qin Feng''s eyes were a little red. This was the first time he had been acknowledged. In the past, he was a person of status but he had no ability. Therefore, in the eyes of others, what they thought was just whimsical. Even his father thought so.

    But now, the situation had changed.

    His father agreed with his idea.

    Pada!

    At this moment, a Navy member pushed away the huge rock on his body and quickly floated into the air. He roared in dissatisfaction,""Hey, aren''t you guys too arrogant? don''t you know that you''re bullying us too much? we''re not your opponents, but do you have the guts to wait a moment?"

    "Our Deputy General''s senior brother is about to arrive. When he arrives, he will beat you all up."

    "You''re crazy, arrogant, and you''re going too far. "

    Navy member Song Wu couldn''t take it anymore and pointed at the descenders in the air and scolded them.

    "Oh my God, what is he trying to do?" Han bi Kong was dumbfounded. Song Wu was courting death. It was only a lie that their senior brother woulde. How did he be their confidence to challenge the descenders?

    After Song Wu said this, his hands and feet trembled. It would be a lie if he wasn''t afraid.

    However, he really couldn''t take it anymore. After being bullied to this extent, if he didn''t retaliate, it would be terrible.

    However, when he faced the descender, he felt as if his body was enveloped by a cold wind. His entire body was cold, and even his fiery beating heart gradually turned cold.

    ''Powerful, he''s too powerful.''

    To be able to say these words to a descender, it was only when he was angry that he broke through his fear and shouted.

    Qin Yitian was stunned for a moment. This guy had stolen his limelight. He came to Song Wu''s side and looked up, revealing a disdainful smile.

    "Hall Master of the Yang God Hall, you''re quite capable. After being taught a lesson by me, you''re unable to take revenge, so you''ve be someone else''s dog, using someone else''s hand to take revenge. You''re quite capable."

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was livid with rage.

    "Impudent! Qin Yitian, you''re on the verge of death and you still dare to be so arrogant. My Lord, kill him. We can''t let him live. "

    He himself was not Qin Yitian''s match, so he could only rely on the help of the descenders.

 Chapter 953 A Bunch Of Sons Of Bitches

    "Are you ordering me?" Gong Hanyu nced at the hall Master of the Yang God Hall. This nce scared the hall Master so much that he felt as if he had been pushed into a deep abyss. If he didn''t crawl with all his might, he wouldn''t be able toe out.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall knelt before Gong Hanyu without hesitation, as humble as a dog.

    "Sir, it''s a misunderstanding. How would I dare to order you?"

    He buried his head deep into the ground, his entire body drenched in sweat.

    He knew better than anyone else how terrifying descenders were, especially the two in front of him. They were already unimaginably powerful.

    "Hahahaha ..." Qin Yitianughed out loud."Look at you now. You''re no different from a dog. You only know how to wag your tail and beg for mercy from your master. Don''t you feel sad?"

    However, just as he finished speaking.

    Qin Yitian''s expression was stiff, and sweat dripped from his forehead. His body was bombarded by gravity and fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    The speed was so fast that no one could see how he attacked.

    "Native, you talk too much."

    Gong Hanyu stood still, but he was twisting his wrist. It was obvious that he was the one who had done it.

    Moreover, it was so fast that no one could catch it.

    "Father ..."

    Qin Feng panicked, but he was pulled back by han bikong."Don''t go out. Even if you go out, it''s useless. You can''t save your father at all."

    "Detestable." Qin Feng was unwilling to ept this. It was all because he was too weak. If he could be stronger, he wouldn''t be as helpless as he was now.

    Cough cough!

    Qin Yitian, who was smashed into the ground, did not die. Instead, he coughed and spat out blood.

    The heavy blow just now didn''t take his life. If he hadn''t prepared in advance and used more than a dozen protective spiritual treasures to protect himself, he would have died.

    "Qin Feng, don''t be rash. Your father isn''t dead." Han bi Kong said softly.

    Qin Feng calmed himself down and tried to think of a solution. What should he do to resolve the danger before him?

    However, in the end, he had no other choice.

    In the face of absolute power, any method was useless.

    Strategies were only useful when the gap was small.

    Song Wu''s expression was a little dazed. How did the person who was standing beside him just a moment ago get smashed to the ground in the blink of an eye? he didn''t even have time to react.

    Was he really that F * cking strong?

    He really wanted to ask the Deputy general when his senior brother would arrive. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.

    When he came back to his senses, a figure appeared in front of him. It was the terrifying descender.

    "Interesting. When no one came out, you dared to be the first toe out and face us. You native, you have some ideas. Tell me, why?" Gong Hanyu moved closer to the other party and whispered in his ear.

    Although he didn''t make a move, his words were like a terrifying sound in Song Wu''s ears. It lingered in his heart for a long time.

    "I ... I ..." Song Wu was so scared and nervous that he started to stutter.

    "Don''t be nervous," Gong Hanyuughed and looked at the poor native in front of him with a mocking look."Tell me your confidence. What makes you, a lowly native, dare to be the first toe out and be so arrogant in front of me?"

    Song Wu wanted to scold him. This was too much. Although he didn''t do anything, his tone of voice was really scary.

    However, he remembered his identity.

    He was in the Navy.

    The representative of justice and peace.

    Now that they were at their doorstep, how could he be afraid? the Deputy Marshal''s senior brother was supporting them, so he couldn''t be afraid.

    "Alright," he said.

    Song Wu shouted so loudly that even Gong Hanyu was stunned.

    "Listen up. Our Navy is indeed not your match, but our Vice Marshal''s senior brother is already on his way."

    "As long as he arrives, you descenders will feel what true horror is."

    When Song Wu said those words, the courage that he had lost came back.

    He felt that the descenders weren''t that invincible, and there were people on his side who were the descenders ''opponents.

    "

    Laughter rang out.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hallughed so hard that he was almost out of breath. Then, he pointed at Song Wu and looked down.

    "So that''s how it is. You guys actually have such thoughts. Could it be that you saw the Zhizhi bird and learned that someone could kill descenders, so you''re so confident?"

    Then, his tone changed to one of mockery.

    "I''ll tell you ignorant people, do you know the background of these two lords standing in front of you?"

    "They are world-level experts who have just descended. Are you unable to understand what world-level experts are? Then you guys better listen carefully. "

    "That''s a realm that''s even stronger than the Emperor heaven realm,"

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hallughed so hard that he was about to faint. There was actually someone who still had such hope.

    Ignorant, he was really too ignorant.

    "What?"

    When the Naval soldiers hiding below heard this, they were all dumbfounded. They were filled with hope when they suddenly felt darkness in front of them.

    They knew the strength of the descenders.

    Dao realm, Emperor heaven realm.

    It was these two realms.

    Dao realm was nothing. Their outer realm experts also had peak Dao realm experts who could stand shoulder to shoulder with descenders.

    However, the Emperor heaven realm was extremely powerful and was not an existence they could fight against.

    Afterward, the Zhizhi bird found out that there was someone who could kill Emperor heaven realm descenders, and that person was the Deputy General''s senior brother. As a result, he led the descenders to the sun god Hall.

    They were confident that they could kill him.<sub> </sub>

    But now, the situation wasn''t right. There were actually two world-level cultivators who hade, and they had even surpassed the Emperor heaven realm.

    How could they resist?

    Han bi Kong heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, she hadn''t been able to contact her senior brother.

    He had been filled with hope for his senior brother, but after hearing the other party''s words, he knew that this was no longer an existence that his senior brother could fight against.

    "You ..." Song Wu''s eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe it.

    How could this be?

    Was he telling the truth or not?

    In the distant void.

    Saint Jing hid in the endless void and frowned."There are no experts. Why do I feel so uneasy?"

    Although he was not with Gong Hanyu and the others, he followed behind them.

    If he didn''t understand, he had to understand.

    What kind of situation could make people feel so uneasy?

    From the beginning until now, no expert had appeared.

    Even the strongest of them had been smashed to the ground by Gong Hanyu, losing all ability to fight.

    ''What is that ...''

    "Hey, brother, let me ask you something. Did you see a group of detestable descenders passing by?"

    Saint Jing''s body trembled. A drop of sweat slowly fell from his reflective bald head.

    What was going on?

    He actually didn''t notice.

    Who was the person who was putting his hand on his shoulder? What was his background?

    In an instant, countless questions flooded his mind.

    However, Saint Jing was also someone who had seen many big scenes. He calmed himself down, put his palms together, turned around, and chanted,""Amitabha, may I ask what business patron has?"

    "So you''re a monk." Lin fan sized him up,"eh, why do I feel like you''re a little simr to that bald monk that I killed thest time?"

    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just joking. I have the Three Pure Ones as my backer. Buddhism and Daoism are one family, so we have some connections. I won''t beat you up. Don''t be afraid. I''m a very good person."

    "I''m currently looking for a group of hateful descenders."

    "You don''t know? I''m going crazy. I''ve searched the entire upper firmament territory but I couldn''t find it. This is the only ce left. Do you see it?"

    Lin fan was speechless. Next time, he would definitely ask the Zhizhi bird to find a good location. Otherwise, he would really die from running.

    The Saint of purity blinked. She couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, but she still managed to make herself understand.

    "I see. Benefactor, if you say that there is a group of detestable descenders, this poor monk really saw them. They are not far ahead. Why don''t you go and take a look?"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He looked at this guy of unknown origin and got close to him, sniffing.

    "Monk, the smell on your body is a little strange. It''s very simr to the monk I killed. Are you a descender?"

    Upon hearing this, Saint Jing''s heart turned cold. He still couldn''t avoid it?

    Was this the Tribtion that he had calcted with his fingers?

    No, my fate is in my own hands, not the heavens.

    "Benefactor, monks don''t lie. I''m indeed a descender, but I''m different from other descenders. This time, I came down to save themon people and prevent them from suffering." Saint Jing''s expression was calm, but his tone sounded like he was trying to prove himself.

    "Oh, it seems like you''re very different from the other descenders." Lin fan smiled.

    Saint Jing smiled and put his hands together."Almsgiver, you''re wrong. Whether it''s the upper or lower worlds, there''s no difference. The only difference is the heart."

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,"although I don''t know what you''re talking about, it does sound interesting."

    Then, he patted Saint Jing''s shoulder,"don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. I won''t beat you up. I see that you''re not bad as a monk. Keep up the good work. Don''t be led astray by others. Otherwise, I''ll beat you to death."

    "Thank you for your kind words, benefactor. I will remember them in my heart." The Saint of purity nodded.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan headed forwards. It seemed like he was in front and it was easy to find.

    "Hu!" When Saint Jing caught sight of Lin fan leaving, he heaved out a sigh of relief,"just who in the world is this?"

    His heart was thumping as he appeared behind him without a sound. Only when he touched him did he realize that the other party''s ability and strength were a little terrifying.

    Could this be his own cmity?

    Then, he calcted with his fingers. The Tribtion had indeed dissipated, but not all of it had disappeared.

    "No, I have to see what''s going to happen down there."

    Saint Jing did not leave. Instead, he sat and waited for what would happen next.

    At this moment.

    The members of the Navy were already in a desperate situation.

    He was thinking that if the Deputy General''s senior brother came, there would be no problem.

    But looking at the situation now, even if he came, it wouldn''t be of any use.

    "Hahahaha ... How is it? do you feel despair? do you really think there''s still hope? I''m telling you, there''s no more. " The hall Master of the divine yang Hallughed wildly.

    Suddenly!

    A voice rang out.

    "F * ck, you bunch of sons of B * tches made me search for you. Junior Brother, where are you? did you hear what I said earlier? if you did, you should have contacted me."

    Lin fan had yet to arrive, but curses could already be heard.

    A bunch of sons of bitches.

 954 Chapter 954

    "Who is it?"

    Shua shua.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall and the descenders turned around.

    Someone wasing.

    And from his voice, he sounded a little arrogant.

    Son of a B * tch?

    Who was this bastard calling a son of a bitch? how audacious! Didn''t he know how to spell the word ''death''?

    "Senior brother." Han bi Kong was shocked. She really couldn''t understand how her senior brother had found this ce.

    The upper firmament territory was so big that it would be hard to find them without knowing their location.

    Whoosh!

    A person appeared. Lin fan acted like he was really tired and looked over. He didn''t even care about the descender floating in the air and just looked down.

    That ce had been destroyed, but his Junior brother''s aura wasing from there.

    "Junior Brother, what are you doing? I''m already here, so hurry up ande out. " Lin fan wanted to hit him. If he wasn''t his Junior Brother, he would''ve punched him with a set ofbination punches.

    He could guarantee that his previous shout had definitely been transmitted here. Junior Brother must have heard it, but he ignored him, which made him a little angry.

    Pada!

    Han bi Kong didn''t hide. She pushed away the huge rock in front of her. Her expression was a little surprised, but also a little worried.

    "Senior brother."

    The Navy members around looked at Lin fan. That was Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother. He was really strong and terrifying.

    Although they already knew that they were up against world-level descenders, for some reason, they still felt that Vice-Marshal Han''s senior brother would be able to save their lives.

    Lin fan ced his hand on han bi Kong''s shoulder and squinted his eyes,"you, you B * stard, did you hear what I shouted earlier? Why don''t you contact him? do you know how I came to be here?"

    Han bi Kong noticed that her senior brother was looking at her with a strange gaze, as if he wanted to beat her up.

    "Senior apprentice-brother, I heard that. I wanted to contact you as well, but the descenders this time are all world-level cultivators. I''m afraid that you''ll be in danger if youe."

    He couldn''t say it because he didn''t know how to contact them. If he answered like that, his senior brother would probably doubt his ability to take care of himself.

    Therefore, he had to exin in the direction of his senior brother.

    As expected.

    In the midst of this lie that was full of ws, Shixiong''s expression gradually eased.

    "AI, Junior Brother, you have to believe in me. I''m very strong. You might not understand, but you have to believe that I''m the strongest." Lin fan patted han bi Kong''s shoulder heavily. He was gratified. He was truly gratified. His Junior Brother was thinking about him. This showed that as a senior brother, he still held a high position in his Junior brother''s heart.

    "Yes." Han bi Kong had nothing to say. Since her senior brother had already said this, she couldn''t refute him.

    However, he was still worried.

    Was senior brother really a match for these descenders?

    "Brother Lin, you''re finally here." Qin Feng pushed aside the huge rock and came to Lin fan''s side, feeling a little more at ease.

    In times of crisis, having a powerhouse by one''s side, no matter who it was, it was a kind of peace of mind.

    "Brother Qin, aren''t you a little too miserable?" Lin fan looked at him. The Navy was really good, but when they met experts, they instantly copsed.

    Qin Feng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he said gratefully,"Brother Lin, thank you so much foring to save us in such a dangerous time."

    Lin fan waved his hand,"you''re wee. But don''t take it for granted. I''m here to save my Junior Brother."

    Awkward!

    Qin Feng felt a bit of pain in his balls. Can''t brother Lin just lie to me?

    There was a need to be so direct, it really hurt.

    "So that is Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother. He really looks like a talent. I am so far away but I can feel the strong aura from him."

    "Really? you can even feel that?"

    "That''s for sure,"

    "However, didn''t they say that the descenders are really terrifying and that Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother might not be their match?"

    "Bullsh * t. Look carefully. His expression is calm. Do you feel the feeling of not taking the other party seriously?"

    Everyone discussed in low voices.

    Song Wu, who was floating in the air, was so excited that he wanted to cry. It was not easy.

    He had finally endured it.

    He didn''t know why he was so courageous.

    Perhaps this was the reason why he had a backer.

    Pada!

    Gong Hanyu clenched his fists tightly, his heart burning with anger. His voice was cold as he asked,"Who are you?"

    This fellow who had appeared out of nowhere was clearly a native.

    He really didn''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth.

    "Wait a moment." Lin fan raised his hand and told Gong Hanyu not to speak. He was very busy now and had something to say to his Junior Brother.

    "What?" Gong Hanyu was stunned, and his expression turned ugly. What did he mean? She was underestimating him.

    In the depths of the void.

    Saint Jing had been waiting. Although he said that he could not be too anxious about his family, he was really anxious now.

    "Hurry up and call. Why are you still dawdling?"

    As long as he made a move, he would know how strong the other party was.

    At that time, he would know whether he had escaped this cmity. If the other party was beaten to death by Gong Hanyu, it could only mean that the ultimate target of this cmity was not the other party.

    It still existed.

    "Junior Brother, are you going back with me this time?" Lin fan asked. He didn''t have much time to put out the fire and the best way was to let them all stay in the sect.

    Wang Fu, too. Now that he had a wife, who knew where he had gone to in his wife''s sect?

    It was still very dangerous.<sub> </sub>

    Therefore, in his opinion, it would be the best choice if they could all return to the sect and stay there obediently.

    "Just like Wan Zhongtian, isn''t it good in the sect? there''s food and water, and it''s very safe. It''s a thousand times, ten thousand times better than outside.

    "Senior brother, you can''t underestimate these descenders. World-level cultivators are very powerful."

    He didn''t even know what his senior brother was thinking.

    Couldn''t he tell that the situation was a littleplicated?

    "Junior Brother, I''m talking to you about something serious. I''ll take care of these small thingster. Don''t worry about it." Lin fan said. His Junior Brother couldn''t understand how strong he was, but he didn''t me him. After all, everyone''s vision had a limit.

    It was hard to find such a powerful existence like him.

    Han bi Kong surrendered. She felt that it was better for her to follow her senior brother''s train of thought. It was too difficult to break away from his train of thought.

    "Senior brother, Junior Brother still doesn''t want to go back. Here, I found the true meaning of life and know what I should do."

    He did not know what he could do if he went back.

    To be a happy and carefree little boy under the protection of his senior brother?

    This was not what he was looking forward to.

    Therefore, he wanted to walk his own path.

    "Alright, I respect your choice. But I''ll have to trouble you. The next time you hear my voice, you must contact me. Otherwise, it''ll be really tiring."

    Lin fan had to say that if he didn''t try it himself, he would never know how painful it was to search for his Junior Brother in the entire upper firmament territory.

    "Yes." Han bi Kong nodded.

    "Sir, this despicable native is ignoring you. This is a humiliation to you." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall couldn''t help but feel that he was too arrogant and Savage. He didn''t even put the descenders in his eyes.

    He really didn''t dare to believe it. What kind of intelligence did this native have that he didn''t even put such a powerful descender in his eyes?

    Damn it.

    He indeed deserved to die.

    One of the seven Emperor heaven realm descenders following behind could no longer hold back.

    "Savage native, die!"

    "Die!" A ck-haired descender roared as he turned into a streak of light and charged forward. His powerful aura made it so that no one could resist.

    The long saber in his hand was not very long, but its saber intent was very strong.

    "Senior brother, be careful." When han bi Kong saw this, she panicked. She didn''t even think and instinctively wanted to block the de for her senior brother.

    Lin fan was extremely calm as he pushed han bi Kong away.

    Puchi!

    The ck-haired descender''s dended on Lin fan''s shoulder.

    With a nging sound, his flesh was cut open. The wound was not deep, but there was some blood.

    "Hahahaha." The ck-haired descenderughed loudly. ''What the f * ck is this? a single sh? with just this bit of strength, he still ...''

    Just as he was about to shout, he was stunned.

    With a tter, Lin fan''s fingers grabbed the de. With a whoosh, the long de in the opponent''s hand was snatched away by Lin fan.

    "How could this be ..." The ck-haired descender couldn''t believe it. All of this was too simple, yet he couldn''t resist it.

    "Don''t just randomly pick up a knife to cut people. It looks very fierce and domineering. If you''re not careful, you''ll just be giving yourself away to others to cut you."

    Just as he finished speaking!

    Pffft!

    Lin fan moved his wrist and the de stabbed into the ck-haired descender''s stomach. He twisted and opened up a long wound.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and arge number of fat intestines rolled down.

    "You ..." The ck-haired man clutched his stomach and retreated. His face turned pale. He raised his hand and pointed at Lin fan in disbelief.

    But suddenly ...

    Lin fan tossed the de in his hand at an extremely fast speed. The ck-haired descender''s pupils constricted. In his eyes, the attack that was easy to Dodge turned into light and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    And when he saw the light spot again ...

    Puchi!

    The de sank into the other party''s head, and a powerful force burst out.

    The ck-haired descender''s body was sent flying backward. With a bang, he hit a huge rock and was nailed to it.

    The wound on his head started to crack, and his head looked like it was about to split into pieces.

    "Junior Brother, did you see that? This is just courting death. " Lin fan couldn''t understand these descenders.

    Clearly, some descenders were very smart, so how could there be such a stupid one?

    Han bi Kong blinked as she looked at the descender who was nailed to the huge rock in the distance.

    The descender just now wasn''t weak. He was very strong, and even he wasn''t his match.

    However, in the hands of his senior brother, he died too quickly.

    How should he put it?

    It was just that it was a little different from the descenders they had imagined.

    Gong Hanyu and the others were stunned. They had not expected this to happen.

    "My Lord, he actually dared to ..." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was indeed scared out of his wits.

    He knew that this Lord descender was very strong. Did he not know what the Emperor heaven realm was? That was an expert stronger than Dao realm.

    However, he died too F * cking fast.

    Pa!

    Gong Hanyu sent the hall Master of the Yang God Hall flying with a p.

    "You shut up."

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall covered his swollen face with one hand and nodded."Yes, yes."

 Chapter 955 You Are Not My Xue Er

    The members of the Navy had their mouths wide open.

    "Oh my God, he''s too strong. He''s so strong that I''m about to pee."

    "I can''t believe it. What kind of descender is he? he actually died just like that, and he died under his own weapon. This is too embarrassing."

    "Didn''t I tell you? Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother is definitely very strong. These descenders are simply trash. That''s because he knew that Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother would definitelye. "

    These guys were in high spirits, as if they had personally killed the descenders.

    Even Lin fan didn''t know what they were so excited about.

    "Junior Brother, how is it? is senior brother alright?" Lin fan asked.

    In front of all his junior brothers and sisters, he tried his best to perform well.

    After all, he was his senior brother. How could he not set a good example?

    "Senior brother, you''re amazing." Han bi Kong nodded. She couldn''t help but admit that her senior brother was the strongest in the sect.

    Of course, he was a very opinionated person, and he didn''t think that he would lose to others.

    However, in front of Lin fan, he was truly convinced. He didn''t even have the heart topare himself with Lin fan. He only treated Lin fan as an existence deep in his heart that he couldn''t catch up to.

    Even if it was impossible for a lifetime.

    "Junior Brother, now you know. In the future, don''t always think that I can''t beat others or that I can''t beat others. That''s just a delusion and not a good behavior." Lin fan patiently exined to his Junior Brother. Actually, he wanted to change the way all his junior brothers thought.

    How could he use the same ideas that he used on others on him?

    This was not equal, not symmetrical.

    Saint Jing was stunned. He had killed the other party with a single move. It was too easy. His strength was unfathomable. He did not know what would happen to Gong Hanyu and the others.

    Although they could also do this with their strength, it seemed that the other party''s strength should beparable to theirs.

    In his eyes, anything below the world level waspletely useless.

    Gong Hanyu and Ni fengxue were both world-level cultivators, and when they worked together, they were a force that couldn''t be underestimated. Could this native really be defeated?

    He wasn''t sure, so he could only watch secretly.

    "Senior apprentice-brother, they ..." Han bikong pointed at the world-level experts in the air. She wanted to say that these two were the true masterminds, but before she could say anything, her senior apprentice-brother interrupted her.

    "Junior Brother, don''t bother about them. To me, they''re all the same. There''s no difference." Lin fan was really arrogant and didn''t put him in his eyes at all.

    Ever since he had broken through to the Emperor heaven realm, his ego had inted every day.

    If he still couldn''t find someone to suppress him, then the way he dealt with things in the future would be a little bad.

    Han bi Kong smiled awkwardly. His senior brother''s words were easy to understand and easily offended people. He really didn''t know how to continue.

    "Native, you''re really arrogant." Gong Hanyu said coldly.

    He didn''t think that there would be such a Savage person in the outer realm.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at Gong Hanyu, who was standing in the void. Without giving him any face, he said,"what does my savagery have to do with you? If you have the ability,e and hit me. "

    Pada!

    He took out the spatial divine pir from his storage ring and ced it on the ground. With a boom, cracks appeared on the ground. It was not light. If it hit someone, they would be crippled even if they did not die.

    "Spatial divine pir."

    When the descenders saw what Lin fan took out, they cried out in surprise. Their eyes were wide open.

    From the moment they arrived in the outer realm, all of them had amon order.

    That was to search for the lost spatial divine pir. Otherwise, the spatial passageway would be very unstable, and it would be impossible to carry out arge-scale descent.

    Furthermore, even if they were to descend on arge scale, the unstable spatial passageway would most likely bepletely annihted if a riot were to ur. At that time, they would suffer heavy losses, which was not something that anyone could bear.

    The spatial divine pir is in your hands." Gong Hanyu eximed in shock, thenughed out loud."I got it without any effort. I didn''t expect it to be in the hands of a native like you."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Gong Hanyuughed out loud. He was really excited.

    He had found something that no one else had been able to find. He was really lucky.

    "I''m very happy to see you guysughing so happily. Come down, let me beat you to death. Don''t worry, I''ll leave your corpses intact." Lin fan carried the spatial God pir on his shoulder and revealed a smile that he thought was extremely cruel.

    He was finally able to fight fairly against a world-level expert. He was extremely excited.

    He had finally reached this stage with his own efforts.

    With such endurance and effort, it would be unreasonable if he didn''t be a top expert.

    "Let me teach him a good lesson." Ni fengxue didn''t want to kill the native as she was afraid of dirtying her hands. However, this native was too arrogant, and she really couldn''t stand it.

    She took a step forward and flicked her slender hand. A circle of ripples spread out from her palm, and the surrounding space began to tremble.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan leaped into the air and swung the spatial God pir at the chick.

    "Native, I''ve already seen through you. You can''t hurt me with your strength." Ni fengxueughed disdainfully. Trying to hurt her with such strength was like hitting a rock with an egg. He was overestimating himself.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s body drew a stream of light in the air. He opened his arms behind him, and when Ni fengxue entered his attack range, his eyes shone.

    Open fire.

    Suddenly, a terrifying power burst out from his body.

    The space trembled, and Gong Hanyu, who had been rxed, was shocked.

    "Be careful ..."

    He didn''t expect this native to be so sinister.

    Ni fengxue reacted and looked a little flustered. This native''s strength had increased too quickly, and she had been careless.

    "I''ll beat you to death with a stick, you B * tch. " Lin fan hollered out. With a flick of his wrist, the spatial God pir smashed towards ni fengxue.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang!

    The power of the cudgel was extremely shocking. The space directly exploded.

    The might around ni fengxue immediately crumbled, and the spatial divine pir crushed over, striking her body.

    Whoosh!

    Ni fengxue turned into a stream of light and crashed heavily into the ground. The powerful force cracked the ground into pieces and shook the earth.

    "Xue ''er," Gong Hanyu''s eyes were red and his eyes were about to pop out.

    "Eh, so weak?" Having seeded in his first attack, Lin fan didn''t attack again. He was a little puzzled. World-level cultivators couldn''t possibly be this weak.

    Thest time he fought with lie Qing, he was beaten up so badly that he couldn''t even fight back.

    Even if he had be stronger, he wouldn''t have been so ferocious.

    Could it be that this girl was too inattentive to him, so she held back?

    Oh, right. I almost forgot. This girl is only an early-stage world-level cultivator. She really is weak.

    "Wuwuwu!"

    Suddenly, the sound of crying came from the deep pit below.

    "My face, my face ..."

    Ni fengxue climbed out of the deep pit. Her injuries were quite serious, but at this time, she held her deformed face and cried very sadly.

    "Xue ''er, how are you?" Gong Hanyunded and left in a hurry. His heart ached terribly when he saw Xue ''er with her head lowered and her hands covering her face.

    "Quickly raise your head and let me see what''s wrong with you."

    At that moment, ni fengxue let go of her hand that was covering her face. Tears were streaming down her face, and she felt that she could no longer feel her face.

    But he felt that something was wrong.

    Gong Hanyu looked at Xue ''er''s face and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Was that even a human face?

    "You''re not my Xue ''er. " Gong Hanyu was silent for a long time. When Ni fengxue was urging him to look better, he pushed her away and said in disbelief,"

    He then looked at Lin fan and hollered in rage,""You bastard! Where did you take my Xue ''er?"

    Lin fan blinked. What was going on?

    Was this guy already stupid?

    He was right in front of her, how could she not recognize him?

    "Brother Gong, I am." Ni fengxue shouted as she grabbed Gong Hanyu.

    However, Gong Hanyu shook his head and pushed her away again."No, you''re not my Xue ''er."

    He couldn''t ept it. How was this still Xue ''er? he just wanted to ask if she could give him some face. What was this pancake? could it still be considered a human?

    "Bumpkin, where did you take my Xue ''er? Give it back to me. " Gong Hanyu roared in anger, then heartlessly pushed away ni fengxue, who had turned into a t-faced girl.

    It was impossible for him to admit that this was Xue ''er.

    To him, bing ugly was no longer the Xue ''er in his heart.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and the tip of the stick touched the ground. He smiled and then moved quickly, turning into a streak of light.

    "Enough with the nonsense. Let me see just how powerful world-level cultivators are."

    In an instant, Lin fan appeared in front of Gong Hanyu. Wielding the spatial God pir, he smashed it towards Gong Hanyu.

    He was too powerful now, and every move he made was a huge burden on the space.

    "Wu ''Ji seal."

    Gong Hanyu growled and pushed both his palms forward. A bright imprint appeared in front of him, then spun and expanded, blocking Lin fan and colliding with the spatial God pir.

    BOOM!

    An earth-shattering sound erupted.

    A powerful shock wave spread out.

    The Navy members were watching the battle, but they couldn''t stand still under the shock wave. They fell to the ground and were blown away.

    "Damn, this is too strong." Some people grabbed the ground, and the violent wind blew so hard that they couldn''t even open their eyes. Their entire bodies were blown up.

    At this moment, Gong Hanyu''s body trembled. The Wu ''Ji seal in front of him shattered immediately. It couldn''t resist the power of the other party. What was going on? how could he be so powerful?

    "Get down." Lin fan hollered out as the spatial God pir came crashing down on Gong Hanyu''s body.

    "Support, world body."

    In that short moment, Gong Hanyu''s body became dazzling.

    BOOM!

    Gong Hanyu was smashed into the ground, forming a deep pit. Countless gravel flew into the air. At the same time, the people in the distance were also shot. The power of the gravel was very strong. When the gravel hit their bodies, they turned blue and bled.

    To the onlookers, this was way too dangerous. They were just watching, and now they were injured. Who did they offend?

    "World-level cultivators are so mystical." Lin fan was surprised. When he hit Gong Hanyu, he realized that his body had changed color. It was bright like he had used a secret technique.

    "Hey, are you dead? If you''re not dead, then get up and continue. "

    He didn''t care about any of that. All he wanted to do was to have a good fight with a world-level cultivator and then hammer him to death.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall trembled. ''Oh my God, is it time to run?''

    He had a bad feeling.

 956 Chapter 956

    This was a real battle.

    Gong Hanyu did not disappoint him.

    However, he was in a good mood. Although his attack was blocked, it had already caused a great deal of damage. The other party was not feeling well.

    "Amazing."

    Han bi Kong looked into the distance and eximed at her senior brother''s strength. He was actually so terrifying.

    This descender had a world-level cultivation base, but even at that level of cultivation, he had still been knocked to the ground by his senior brother.

    What was the level of his senior brother''s strength?

    He felt that he had not been able to figure out his senior brother''s strength all this while.

    However, to Lin fan, if he let his junior brothers know his background, how could he continue to live?

    Qin Feng was stunned. He had even forgotten about his father who was beaten half to death. If his father had not proved that he was not dead and shouted a few times, he was afraid that there would really be no one to manage him.

    "Hey, hurry up and get up. That blow just now didn''t kill you. Don''t y dead."

    Lin fan floated in the air and ced the spatial God pir on his shoulder roughly. Ever since he had given his disciple the mace, he felt that he had be Kinder.

    Very few people were smashed to pieces. Most people were smashed into meat patties.

    This was an improvement, a change.

    "Detestable."

    An angry voice came from the deep pit in the distance.

    Gong Hanyu''s body was covered in dust, and the pain in his shoulder kepting. If he had not used his skills just now, he might have been killed by that stick.

    He was very strong and couldn''t be underestimated.

    He raised his head and looked at Lin fan. Where did that damn fellowe from? how could there be such a strong person among the natives?

    "Hey, are you dead? Can you still fight?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    Now that he had broken through to the Emperor heaven realm, he was starting to miss lie Qing. That was the first World-level cultivator he had fought against.

    Even with his powerful strength, he was still unable to break through the defense. This made him a little unhappy.

    However, it was all good now. His cultivation had already reached the Emperor heaven realm, so defense was no longer a problem.

    "I''m not dead. Do you think you can hurt me with your strength? I''m telling you, that''s impossible. "

    Gong Hanyu said coldly, but he did not mention where Xue ''er had gone.

    The girl with the t face was Xue ''er, but he could not recognize her.

    It was too tragic. They didn''t even dare to look at it directly.

    "Hehe, then let''s continue." Lin fan chuckled and waved his arm. The spatial God pir trembled the space around him. With a loud bang, his body turned into a ray of light and headed straight for Gong Hanyu.

    "Mountain quaking force!"

    Lin fan raised the spatial God pir. He did not use any techniques, only simple swings. However, his ultimate target was Gong Hanyu.

    This cultivation technique was still an ordinary cultivation technique that he had cultivated in the early stages.

    But to Lin fan, even normal skills could bring out the most dazzling brilliance. That power was even more unstoppable.

    The space shattered and a pitch-ck flood appeared, creating a huge suction force that wanted to suck in everything around.

    "So powerful." Gong Hanyu''s expression was grave and there was sweat on his forehead. Although he had not hit the pir, he could feel the spatial divine pir crushing the space from a distance and the pressure it was emitting.

    "Bumpkin, you truly are powerful, but you''ll never understand just how terrifying world-level cultivators can be."

    Gong Hanyu howled savagely. He had the pride of being a world-level expert. How could he possibly endure a trifling native pranking about in front of him?

    The power of the world burst out from his body and gathered around him. This was a power that surpassed the Emperor heaven realm and was on an even higher level. He pushed forward fiercely and collided with the spatial divine pir.

    BOOM!

    A dull and terrifying sound reverberated through the world.

    "How can that be?" The moment Gong Hanyu''s hands collided with the spatial divine pir, his expression changed abruptly. A terrifying power surged into his body continuously.

    Crack! Crack!

    The condensed power of the world was actually unable to resist.

    "That''s impossible ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Gong Hanyu couldn''t stand still. His legs sank into the ground, lifting upyers of soil as he paddled backward.

    Buzzzzzz!

    His hands trembled, and the power he had gathered had already dispersed and was extremely unstable.

    He had already lost in the fight just now.

    "Damn it, my hand." Gong Hanyu looked at the cracks on his palm and clenched his fingers in anger. He looked up at Lin fan and said,"you bastard, do you really think I''m easy to bully if I don''t deal with you properly?"

    "Yes, I think you''re easy to bully. If you think you''re not, please start your performance." Lin fan chuckled out as he waved the spatial God pir in his hands around calmly. As long as it came over, he would kill it with a single whack.

    The feeling just now was not bad, it was veryfortable.

    His body and mind had been sublimated.

    He had been waiting for this feeling for a long time, and now he could finally feel it.

    "You ..." Gong Hanyu was furious. This person didn''t know how to speak at all. He was a bully and didn''t put him in his eyes at all.

    Every word he said was asking for a beating.

    "Come on, beat me up, or I''ll kill you." Lin fan raised his hand and arrogantly hooked his finger at him.

    A gust of wind blew, and his ck hair swayed with the wind, stirring up a cloud of dust from under his feet.

    The world fell silent.

    To Gong Hanyu, this was a form of provocation.

    "Hehe." At this moment, Gong Hanyuughed. His smile was a little gloomy, and his eyes were cold.

    Puchi!

    A ball of scorching mes burst out from his body, and the shadow of the world appeared behind him.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    A terrifying pressure swept out, much more terrifying than before.

    "Good, very good. Since you''re courting death, I''ll fulfill your wish. I''ll show you just how terrifying a world-level cultivator is. Your puny strength ispletely useless in front of me. The difference between us is something you''ll never be able to surpass in your entire life."

    Gong Hanyu said coldly. He raised his arm and pointed to the sky. A beam of light swept out, splitting the sky in half. At the same time, a ck Thunderbolt twisted down like a Python and wrapped around his palm.

    Weng Weng Weng!

    The dazzling light then condensed into a pitch-ck spear.

    There was a burning me dancing on the spear, giving off an explosive feeling and an irresistible pressure.

    Shua!

    Gong Hanyu flicked his spear lightly, and a ck light shot out from it, cutting the ground apart. It did not stop at all.

    "He''s still as powerful as ever. "

    He smiled and was filled with confidence. Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin fan.

    "Alright, let me see how capable you are."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Gong Hanyu instantly disappeared from his original spot. He was so fast that his figure could not be seen. However, the space kept exploding, and circles of shock waves spread out like waves.

    This was a speed that had reached its peak. Even space could not withstand such power.

    "Interesting. You''re quite fast."

    "Unfortunately ... That''s all there is to it."

    Lin fan chuckled. Without even looking, he raised the spatial God pir and smashed it out into the calm space.

    "What?"

    Gong Hanyu stared at Lin fan like he was looking at his prey. But suddenly, the spatial God pir came crashing towards him, scaring him silly.

    Damn it, this native actually discovered his location.

    ? At this moment, he had nowhere to retreat to. He could only pick up his spear and fight with his opponent.

    Bang! Bang!

    The spatial divine column smashed into the spear, and violent fluctuations spread out.

    Gong Hanyu''s expression turned extremely ugly. He had wanted to block the attack with his spear, but he realized that he was overthinking it and could only use both hands to block it.

    However, his arms were numb from the vibrations.

    "The great heavenstar has fallen!"

    Gong Hanyu roared in anger. His aura condensed into a point, forming a pir of light that shot into the sky and earth. A ck crack opened up in the sky and earth.

    There was a terrifying air current flowing in the crack. Then, it was as if a pair of invisible giant hands had torn the crack open.

    In the depths of the pitch-ck crack, a red light shed. It gradually became more and more realistic, and the entire world was reflected red.

    "Look, what''s that?" Unable to resist the might of this battle, the crowd looked up and saw the shocking changes in the sky.

    A huge rock with pitch-ck mes burning on its surface and a long tail fell from the sky. From the looks of it, it seemed to be targeting them.

    "Native, you''vepletely infuriated me. I''m going to kill everyone on your side." Gong Hanyu roared.

    As a world-level expert, he was truly getting infuriated by his opponent.

    The Saint of purity, who was hidden in the void, had a very serious expression on his face.

    This was a move filled with destruction and hope.

    Upon reaching the Supreme world level and acquiring aplete world, one would be able to wield such power.

    Using a natural disaster to destroy everything, bringing destruction to the existing life and hope to the future.

    This was the essence of world-level experts, and it was also their most terrifying technique.

    "I didn''t expect this native to be so strong. My divination told me that I''ll be in trouble. It seems like I was right. But if I can''t kill Gong Hanyu, how can I be in trouble?"

    Saint Jing fell into deep thought and then came to a realization.

    "Not good, this native can definitely kill Gong Hanyu."

    "Amazing. My abilities are not just for show. I managed to avoid the cmity. The ancestors said that the will of heaven can not be defied. To me, that''s all there is to it."

    Then, they continued to watch the situation.

    He didn''t know how the natives would resolve this matter.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. Wasn''t that a F * cking meteorite? The power was very strong, and it was indeed not something that ordinary people could contend with.

    "Hahaha, native, do you see that? What''s the use of being strong? I want all of you to disappear without a trace. " Gong Hanyu brandished the spear in his hand and shed with Lin fan.

    At the same time, he restricted Lin fan''s movement so that he could personally see the meteorite fall and destroy everything.

    "You saw it, but as for the destruction, I think you''re overthinking it." Lin fan was really calm. Even if the situation didn''t seem right, he didn''t care.

    "You''re boasting shamelessly. " Gong Hanyu hollered in anger as he wielded his spear with both hands and charged towards Lin fan.

    "Ignorant,"

    Lin fan ced the spatial God pir into his storage ring and clenched his fist. A terrifying power gathered at his fingertips as he punched out, hitting the spear squarely.

    From Gong Hanyu''s point of view, the oue of the foolish Aboriginals shing with the spear with their fists of flesh and blood would be extremely tragic.

    However, a shocking scene happened.

    A power that was even more terrifying than the spatial divine pir was transmitted over.

    Crack! Crack!

    Dense cracks appeared on the spear. It was unable to resist the power of this punch.

    "Damn it, the fist is still the mostfortable." Lin fan sighed.

    "Why would I?" Gong Hanyu was stunned.

    Lin fanughed,"actually, my most powerful skill is still my fists."

    Crack! Crack!

    The spear waspletely shattered, turning into fragments that floated in front of Gong Hanyu.

 957 Chapter 957

    "Argh! We''re going to die. "

    The Navy members shouted in panic as they looked up into the sky in fear.

    That thing with a long fiery tail was really too terrifying. The scorching ck mes were like an abyss that could swallow the earth.

    He was getting closer and closer.

    They could even feel a pressure pressing down on them. The ground started to float down and countless cracks appeared, spreading in all directions.

    "What are you all panicking for?"

    Lin fan didn''t continue fighting with Gong Hanyu. Instead, he bent his knees and leaped into the air with great force. The ground under his feet sank into a deep pit under the impact.

    Gong Hanyu raised his head, not knowing what the other party was up to.

    However, when he saw the other party''s destination, heughed out loud.

    "

    "Stupid, you''re really stupid. Do you think you can block this with your body? Stop dreaming. "

    Heughed out loud and didn''t stop Lin fan.

    This was seeking death, and no one could stop him.

    Moreover, he really wanted to see what ability this native had to intercept the great heavenstar.

    If he could really intercept it, he would eat sh * t.

    Lin fan raised his head. This descender technique was really interesting.

    Even he did not have the ability to create such a high-quality special effect skill. However, he was not envious at all. After all, special effects were not real.

    It could only confuse the eyes of others. If one went deeper, they would find that it was useless.

    "Let this Peak Master see just how strong this thing is." Lin fan stopped in the air. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. The muscles on his body changed and a silver membrane appeared.

    "What is he doing?" Saint Jing was stunned. From the beginning to the end, he had been hiding in the void and had no intention of going out.

    He had escaped a cmity, so he had to cherish it.

    If they were to get involved, they would probably be beyond redemption.

    "That can''t be, right? this native is trying to forcibly resist Gong Hanyu''s [great heavenstar annihtion]! That''s a world-destroying power that contains the essence of world-level cultivators and an unrivaled amount of power ofws! Unless one''s strength surpasses the world-level, how can they possibly resist it?"

    Saint Jing was very familiar with the abilities of world-level cultivators.

    Even he could only avoid facing Gong Hanyu''s method of killing 1000 enemies at the cost of 800 of his own.

    At that moment, Lin fan hollered and activated all his skills. His eyes shone with a shocking light and he bent his legs slightly. He stared at the falling fire rocks and opened his arms to wee them.

    "Stop right there!"

    BOOM!

    The moment Lin fan''s hands touched the gigantic Fire Rock, a low and deep sound spread out. Lin fan was thenpletely engulfed by the pitch ck mes.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan crushed the edges and embedded it in.

    "The ancient battlefield will never retreat."

    The BUFF was activated.

    His chest was burned by the ck mes, and his flesh was a mess. His arms were also stained with the mes.

    An extremely terrifying power pressed down on Lin fan''s body.

    "Interesting. Notpeting in strength with others, but it actually makes me feel endless pleasure. As expected, only a head-on sh is a true battle." Lin fan gritted his teeth and hollered out, using all his strength to defend against the descent of the great heavenstar.

    The violent currents were like wind des, intertwining together and attacking the surrounding space.

    The two powers shed and formed a huge that swept the ground. The ground was like tofu as it was cut into pieces and floated up.

    The current scene was simply too terrifying.

    The Navy members quickly retreated.

    "Let''s go, run!"

    They had been scared out of their wits. This was the first time they had seen such a scene.

    They were already very far away, but the power of the collision was really terrifying and spread extremely fast.

    If they didn''t run and got caught up in it, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "My God! Is this native so fierce?" The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was already dumbfounded.

    He came here not only to show off but also to take revenge.

    But looking at the situation now, something didn''t seem right.

    Gong Hanyu ignored the impact and raised his head, his eyes filled with shock.

    "How did this happen? that damn native actually blocked it! I''m going to crush him!"

    He was anxious. The great heavenstar didn''t move at all when it fell, but that native could actually push the great heavenstar to fall.

    "Damn it, doesn''t this native know what it feels like to be hot?"

    Not to mention anything else, the ck mes from the great heavenstar''s fall were not something that just anyone could withstand.

    It was a me that could burn everything.

    Right now, this native was being roasted by the mes and was being suppressed by a powerful aura. However, he didn''t seem to be in pain at all. This was impossible!

    "Alright, stop ying. Stop right there."

    Suddenly, a roar was transmitted to everyone''s ears.

    Bang! Bang!

    An astonishing boom resounded.

    Everyone looked up and was dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost. They werepletely stunned.

    "Hey, this ball you summoned is quite interesting." Lin fan used one hand to support the falling of the great heavenstar. He then patted his chest.

    His chest was a bloody mess, and arge amount of blood was flowing down.

    Even his arms were covered in wounds.

    He hade to realize that Supreme world-level descenders truly were quite impressive.

    For example, this move was very powerful and could cause him harm. It was not as easy as when he had beaten up Emperor heaven realm experts.

    Perhaps this was a qualitative change.

    There was a huge difference.

    However, this didn''t affect him at all. World-level cultivators were a qualitative change.

    His Emperor heaven realm had also undergone a qualitative change, and there was a world of difference between it and ordinary Emperor heaven realm experts.

    "You ..." Gong Hanyu involuntarily took a step back. He clenched his fists, feeling both grief and fear.

    His most powerful move, which destroyed worlds and created worlds, was blocked by this native.

    The essence of the world was in the hands of others.

    "Maybe we can have a talk."

    Just when everyone thought that Gong Hanyu was ready to fight to the death, he actually wanted to have a talk with Lin fan.

    "Your strength has been recognized by me. You are someone who can be on equal footing with me. Only the strong will talk to the strong, and now you have the right to do so."

    Gong Hanyu looked at Lin fan and said.

    "Are you stupid?" Lin fan squinted his eyes and smiled. He was in a good mood and the excitement from fighting had surged into his heart.

    As for what Gong Hanyu was saying, he couldn''t understand a single word.<sub> </sub>

    "What did you just say?" Gong Hanyu was slightly stunned and a little angry. This guy was too arrogant. Also, where did that bald donkey go?

    If he was here, things might not be like this.

    Wait a minute.

    Something was wrong.

    He thought of the bald monk''s expression at the time. He was clearly hiding something, and he had treated the natives of the outer realm as ants and didn''t care at all.

    Now that he thought about it, F * ck, he had been tricked.

    That bald monk must have known that the situation was bad, so he decided to avoid the battle.

    What a sinister person.

    As expected, he couldn''t trust the people of the great sky cloud Buddha Hall and couldn''t work with them.

    Just as he was deep in thought, he realized that the ground had turned ck, and the top of his head seemed to be covered by something. He looked up and waspletely flustered.

    "Just lie down."

    Lin fan grabbed the stone ball that Gong Hanyu had summoned and threw it at him.

    BOOM!

    The stone ball collided with the ground, causing a hugemotion. The cracks were like an Earth Dragon that continued to spread into the distance.

    Gong Hanyu retreated very quickly, sweat dripping from his forehead. He raised his hand and said,""Wait, we can talk about it. Fighting is just a greeting. There''s no need to do this."

    Although they didn''t have a Victor with Lin fan.

    But he had already lost.

    "Exchanging blows was just a greeting? Fine, this Peak Master will use my greeting method to have some fun with you. "

    Lin fan''s fingers sunk in and one of his arms stabbed into the ball.

    Bending his knees, he turned into a stream of light and attacked. He waved the stone ball on his arm and threw it at Gong Hanyu.

    "You ..."

    Gong Hanyu wanted to say something, but just as he opened his mouth, he felt a strong pressureing from the side.

    The speed was very fast, and by the time he reacted, the stone ball had already covered him.

    "Damn native, as long as I''m alive, I''ll make sure you die." He cursed in his heart. This is too much. But at this time, he could only raise his hand to block in a panic.

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as they touched, Gong Hanyu''s face turned red, and the blood in his body began to boil violently. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and was sent flying.

    With a loud boom, it smashed into the distance, and the bones all over its body seemed to have scattered.

    His arms trembled continuously as the great heavenstar fell. Although it didn''t have its previous might, the force of the collision was too strong under the power of this native.

    The world in his body started to be unstable and showed signs of breaking.

    "Hahaha, this is interesting. It''s really cool to bump into someone with a ball. Again." Lin fanughed and jumped up high. He raised his arms and then quickly dropped down. The stone ball broke through space and rubbed against each other. There was a burning me.

    He couldn''t let this continue, or he would really die.

    Gong Hanyu wanted to Dodge, but at this moment, he really had nowhere to hide. This native was crazy, too crazy.

    Bang! Bang!

    It came crashing down.

    He was hammered into the ground. His face was covered in blood, and his body showed signs of cracking.

    "Amitabha, it''s so miserable." Saint Jing did not even blink as he watched. It was too sad.

    At the same time, he was also very d that he had really escaped.

    If he hadn''t left back then and had been with Gong Hanyu, he might have been one of the people lying on the ground.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a stream of light flew out of the ball and headed into the distance, trying to escape.

    "You want to run?" Lin fan leaned back, then used all his strength. The stone ball in his hand shot through the air, faster than Gong Hanyu.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone ball hit Gong Hanyu''s back, and with a crack, the sound of bones breaking could be heard.

    Pfft!

    Gong Hanyu couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His body leaned forward and fell to the ground, gasping for air.

    "Damn, I''m screwed."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan jumped over from afar and grabbed the stone ball. He came to Gong Hanyu''s side and raised the stone ball high, ready to smash it down.

    "Wait, let''s talk this out." Gong Hanyu raised his hand and said in a panic.

    However, Lin fan didn''t give him the chance. He smashed the stone ball down. With a loud bang, there was a scream. It was really tragic.

    Then, he raised the stone ball high.

    Gong Hanyu was covered in blood. His eyes were filled with panic as he grabbed the ground and crawled forward.

    "Don''t kill me, I was wrong. Don''t kill me. "

    He begged, almost pissing his pants.

    Lin fan grabbed Gong Hanyu in his hands.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a chance to live. I''ve always wanted to know if this stone ball is harder or if you''re harder. As long as you can survive, I promise to let you go. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Without waiting for Gong Hanyu to say anything.

    His left and right hands shed, causing Gong Hanyu to collide with the stone ball.

    Bang! Bang!

    A strong impact exploded out and Lin fan couldn''t even open his eyes.

    The stone ball shattered into tiny fragments that shot into the air.

    As for Gong Hanyu, he had been turned into a pile of meat paste, and no one could tell that he was human anymore.

    "The hardness is the same. It seems that when I encounter something I don''t understand, I still have to test it out myself." Lin fan nodded his head. It was a good thing that his knowledge had increased.

    As for his palm, which was pierced by a shard, he pulled it out calmly and threw it on the ground.

    This thing was indeed very sharp after it was broken into pieces.

    In the distant void.

    "I''m injured. " Saint Jing lowered his head and looked at the bloody hole in his chest, which was still bleeding.

    He had seen it too carefully just now and didn''t react at all.

    A beam of light swept over and pierced through his chest.

    "Cmity, this is a cmity. Why do I have toe and see it? I''ve already let it go, but the cmity is still there. Forget it, luckily it''s not fatal."

    Saint Jing did not look at the situation behind him and ran away immediately.

    If he met this native in the future, he would definitely hide.

    Can''t afford to offend.

    He couldn''t be provoked.

 958 Chapter 958

    "If you want to see, then just look openly. Hiding is really too wretched."

    Lin fan looked into the distance. Someone was peeking. He noticed that it was a little familiar and it should be the monk from before.

    It was rare to see a descender with peace.

    He was willing to give the other party a chance.

    Especially after watching the battle of justice, he should have a better idea of what to do and what not to do.

    "Sigh, as expected, righteous and kind people always like to give others opportunities."

    Lin fan sighed and hoped that he would cherish this new life.

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    The situation at the scenepletely exploded, and the cheers were endless.

    "He won, he is too amazing. Deputy Marshal Han''s senior brother is just too strong."

    "It''s really terrifying. We can''t even resist the power of the battle."

    After surviving the disaster, the members of the Navy suddenly felt that their minds were clear. Some of the things that they couldn''t forget in the past had been forgotten indifferently at this moment.

    It doesn''t feel like a big deal, so why keep it in mind?

    Perhaps this was what it meant to be on the verge of death and feel the horror of death. In the end, one''s soul would be purified, and the way one looked at things would have a great change.

    "It can''t be." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall panicked. His greatest backer had died just like that.

    Moreover, he would die without an intact corpse. There was no hope at all.

    How was this possible? descenders were clearly very powerful, so how could they be killed?

    If he wanted to run, perhaps no one would notice him and let him go like a fart.

    However, just as he was about to make his move, an extremely terrifying sound entered his ears.

    "If you dare to move, I''ll kill you."

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall burst into tears upon hearing this. He even felt like dying. He was just an ant, an existence that was not worthy of anyone''s attention.

    "I don''t dare to move, I don''t dare to move."

    He shook his head and stood there obediently. His heart was beating like a drum, not knowing what the oue would be.

    Death was the most terrifying thing. He really didn''t want to die.

    Moreover, the other party''s methods were extremely cruel.

    One could tell from Gong Hanyu''s appearance that he had been smashed to the point where he was no longer human.

    How many people would beat someone up like this in a battle? it was simply inhumane.

    He was truly afraid that the other party would end up like Gong Hanyu, beating him to the point where he wouldn''t even be able to recognize his own people.

    As for the Emperor heaven realm and Dao realm descenders who had followed Gong Hanyu, they were already panicking.

    The moment Gong Hanyu was defeated, they knew that they were done for.

    This time, he was afraid that he had kicked an iron te and would not even have the chance to turn things around.

    "We won''t move either. We don''t even dare to move." The surviving descenders hurriedly waved their hands to ensure that they would not move.

    "We surrender."

    Lin fan was surprised. He didn''t think that descenders would also surrender.

    But it was a pity.

    "Hehe, even if you don''t move, you''ll still die." Lin fan would definitely not let go of these points.

    After breaking through to the Emperor heaven realm, he had been thinking that it shouldn''t be a problem for him to reach the world level.

    The points were the foundation.

    Cultivation techniques were also the foundation.

    Therefore, he would not let go of these cute points.

    Look!

    Their expressions when they heard that they were going to die were really cute.

    "Everyone, the other party is too much. He doesn''t give us a chance to live. If we fight him, we might have a chance to live." An Emperor heaven realm descender holding a long whip shouted, wanting to give everyone hope to fight to the death.

    "Alright," he said.

    He was already forced into a desperate situation. If he didn''t resist, he would eventually die without a burial ce. He might as well fight with the other party and perhaps have a chance to live.

    "Let''s go!"

    Immediately, the descender who had been shouting and shouting turned around and ran without even looking.

    He was afraid that he would see an abyss at a nce.

    But among the descenders, there were indeed honest people. Their eyes were bloodshot and they howled. Their bodies gave off a glow as they attacked Lin fan.

    "You bunch of bastards, you actually went back on your word."

    The descenders who were rushing over realized that they were all alone. Originally, everyone had agreed to charge together, but they didn''t expect that most of them would attack in all directions.

    It was obvious that they were prepared to let anyone escape.

    The members of the Navy looked up, satisfied.

    The descenders, who were invincible to them, would eventually have a chance to escape.

    In the face of absolute power.

    So what if he was a descender? in the end, he could give up everything to save his life.

    "You''re really cheap. Don''t worry, I''ll take revenge for you. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan rose into the air and his speed was really quick. When those honest people saw the natives attack, they were terrified. Just as they thought that they were going to die, a voice spread into their ears.

    "You guys, kneel down obediently and I''ll give you a chance to show off."

    His target was those who had escaped.

    The honest descenders trembled and quickly fell to the ground as if they had just brushed past death. With a plop, they knelt on the ground without any thoughts of being presumptuous.

    Who wants to die?

    No one wanted to die.

    Such a powerful native had already spoken. If they still didn''t know what to do, they would be extremely stupid.<sub> </sub>

    They raised their heads and looked at the fleeing figures. They really couldn''t get angry.

    He had already expected that the oue of those guys would be very miserable.

    Forget it, I''ll just watch. Who asked you to trick and bully people?

    We''ve already attacked, but you guys ran away. You deserve to die.

    The descenders who were running away felt a terrifying auraing from behind them. They were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat and panicked. They wanted nothing more than to find a safe ce to hide.

    When some of them turned around and saw the group of people kneeling there, unkilled by the savages, their hearts began to pound.

    What was going on?

    Would he not die?

    "You want to run? do you think you can?" Lin fan floated in the void. He did not give chase. Instead, he raised his hand and grabbed out at the sky.

    Instantly, energy gathered on his fingertips, turning into threads that spread out in all directions.

    With a swing of his arm, he pulled at the heaven and earth. The void was like a huge that was caught in his hand.

    "What?"

    The descenders who were running away found that the path in front of them had been blocked. There was an invisiblerge blocking their way, making it impossible for them to move forward.

    "What the hell is this thing?"

    Some descenders resisted and destroyed the invisible in front of them, but no matter how strong they were, it was useless.

    "Senior brother''s methods are truly unimaginable." Han bi Kong raised her head and looked over. It was true. Senior brother''s strength couldn''t be underestimated. Just this move was simply shocking. With his current cultivation, it was hard to imagine how he did it.

    Lin fan was in a good mood. Being strong felt really good.

    Things that he couldn''t do in the past were now easy.

    "All of you,e over." As if he was throwing a to catch a fish, he clenched his fingers, and ayer of skin peeled off from the void and was pulled in. The descenders were like fish in the, unable to struggle free and could only retreat.

    Pada!

    In the end, the was closed.

    From an outsider''s point of view, these descenders were very strange. There was nothing in front of them to block them, but they were struggling as if they were blocked by something.

    "Oh my God!" The hall Master of the Yang God Hall knelt down immediately without any hesitation.

    It was better to kneel obediently. If he wanted to run, he would probably die without even knowing how he died.

    "Let us go."

    The descender struggled and roared. As an Emperor heaven realm descender, his heart had already copsed.

    Just how strong was this native?

    How could he have such powerful strength?

    He was controlling the void in his palm. No matter how far it was, everything was within his control.

    Although they could also achieve the void in the palm, they could not do it to the same extent as the other party.

    "It''s toote for regrets now. " The descenders kneeling on the ground looked at him with a gloating expression. Who asked you to be arrogant and arrogant?

    They were all honest people, so they believed whatever others said.

    They had agreed to attack together and fight to the death.

    Who would have thought that these guys would go back on their words? now that they were caught, it was also a kind of retribution.

    "Hahaha." Lin fanughed. This group of descenders were all squeezed together. When he punched themter, it would definitely feel good.

    It had been a long time since she had seen men''s fireworks.

    He could clearly tell anyone that men would not lose to others.

    "Junior Brother, have you seen fireworks?" Lin fan turned his head and asked. Han bi Kong had the same teacher as him. Even though it was just in name, it didn''t matter to Lin fan at all.

    Before the appearance of the outer realm, han bi Kong had crippled her own cultivation and even destroyed her face for the sake of the sect.

    The magnificent me sect owed him for his actions.

    As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, he was also the senior brother of all his junior brothers and sisters. He had the responsibility to protect them.

    "Fireworks? I''ve seen it, but it was a long time ago when I was still young. " Han bi Kong recalled that she had seen it when she was young. She had never seen it again after that.

    "Alright then. I''ll show you some of the more brilliant fireworks in the world today."

    "Watch closely, but don''t blink."

    Lin fan swung his arm and threw all the descenders into the air. Then, he ced his fists on his waist and bent his legs slightly.

    Setting off fireworks was a skill.

    Not just anyone could be released.

    Han bi Kong was very confused. What was her senior brother trying to do? she couldn''t understand.

    The descenders who were being controlled were also panicking. They didn''t understand what this native was doing.

    Instantly.

    Lin fan punched out and exploded in the air. The violent power spread out in circles and instantly wrapped around the descenders.

    "No..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The fireworks were magnificent, and the blood-red starlight decorated the void.

    "It''s a good day today. Good luck, it''s good. " Lin fan''s pupils reflected a red light and a smile appeared on his face.

    However, not everyone was like Lin fan, who had an advanced sense of art.

    When they saw this scene, they immediately fell to the ground in shock.

    "Junior Brother, how is it? It''s alright, I guess. " Lin fan asked.

    Han bi Kong was speechless. She looked at her senior brother in a daze."This ... This is great."

    He was already dumbfounded by his senior brother.

    Was this the firework that senior brother was talking about?

    It was too terrifying.

    He peed his pants.

 Chapter 959 I Dont Know Anything

    With the naked eye, the beautiful fireworks gradually dissipated in front of his eyes.

    He was satisfied.

    Spiritual satisfaction.

    Lin fan pped his hands. The fireworks came quickly and left quickly. But at least in this short period of time, it left a mark. It was considered brilliant.

    In the future, if anyone said that descenders were useless, he would get angry with them.

    "Eh? What''s wrong with you guys?" Lin fan saw that Qin Feng and the rest''s faces were a little off. They were very pale and a little dazed.

    "It''s ... It''s nothing," Qin Feng shook his head.

    It was impossible for him to say that he was already frightened. He was a grown man who didn''t do anything but watch the so-called fireworks and was so scared that he wanted to cry.

    If brother Lin was his enemy, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Perhaps, it would be better tomit suicide than to fall into brother Lin''s hands.

    "Brother Qin, what do you think? The fireworks just now were pretty good, right? let me tell you, that was the most brilliant one I''ve released, and also the one I released the most. " Lin fan said with a smile.

    The topic had been led astray.

    Qin Feng felt an impulse to cry.

    Now is the time to face the descenders. Can we not talk about the fireworks and talk about something else?

    However, he had to answer brother Lin''s question.

    "It''s indeed not bad. The colors are gorgeous. " Qin Feng nodded his head. Although he was unable to appreciate the meaning behind it, he had to admit that the colors were indeed very beautiful.

    Wuwuwu!

    At this moment, a voice came from afar.

    It was ni fengxue, who had changed beyond recognition. She was crying, as brother Gong''s words had really hurt her.

    Without her face, she was no longer the Xue ''er in his heart.

    She was really sad.

    Why were all men so superficial? couldn''t they feel her beautiful heart?

    Lin fan walked in front of ni fengxue. He didn''t care about these descenders at all. They didn''t even have their faces, which meant that their only good point had disappeared.

    She didn''t even want him to set off fireworks.

    He did not even meet the minimum requirements.

    "You Rascal, I ..." Ni fengxue raised her disfigured face and said angrily.

    Bang! Bang!

    Without waiting for ni fengxue to finish her sentence, Lin fan immediately sent a whip-like kick towards her waist,nding a heavy blow on her abdomen.

    Crack! Crack!

    His inner pce shattered, and his body turned into a stream of light. With a boom, he crashed into the rocks in the distance and spat out mouthfuls of blood. Half of his body was a bloody mess, and his white bones could be seen at a nce. He had suffered a great impact.

    "How terrifying."

    The descenders kneeling there really didn''t dare to challenge Lin fan anymore.

    The scene just now hadpletely scared them silly.

    The native in front of him was a killing God, a demon, and a killer who would not hold back.

    And he didn''t show any mercy to girls.

    That was too F * cking inhumane.

    The girl died, and the points were in his hands.

    He lifted his finger, and the dead descender''s storage ring floated up andnded in his hand.

    His control over his power was getting stronger and stronger.

    As excited as he was earlier, the first thing he thought of when he made his move was the storage ring. As such, he controlled his strength decisively and did not damage the storage ring, preserving it perfectly.

    "You must be the hall Master of the Yang God Hall," Lin fan walked in front of him and sized him up. He smiled.

    This was interesting.

    He wouldn''t kill them for the time being.

    He would bring her back to the sect and be Feng shaolie''spanion.

    "Yes, I am." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was extremely terrified. How could he still dare to make a ruckus? he wanted nothing more than to kneel down before Lin fan and beg for his grandfather to spare his life.

    However, he was a man of principle. The other party had not taken his life yet, so he definitely could not call him grandfather. If he did so too early, it would be useless.

    He had to keep it as a trump card.

    Lin fan took a quick look and didn''t say anything. He came before han bi Kong and asked,"Junior Brother, are you sure again?" It''s better to stay here. "

    Han bikong was a good Junior Brother with her own ideas.

    However, she was too weak and couldn''t keep up with his pace.

    That was why she was bullied to such an extent.

    "Senior brother, I''ve confirmed it." Han bi Kong didn''t want to go back. Why would she go back? He knew that the sect had the protection of his senior brother and nothing would happen to it.

    But he was thinking very far ahead.

    His senior brother had walked ahead of everyone, so it was hard to say if he would not leave in the future.

    Thus, he wanted to experience hardship here and improve his cultivation.

    If his senior brother were to suddenly leave one day, at least the sect would still have him.

    "Alright, Junior Brother. As long as you''re happy, I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid when you encounter anything, but you must wait for me to arrive." Lin fan said.

    Han bi Kong''s heart felt warm. Although he was much older than his senior brother, the feeling of being protected by his senior brother after bing his Junior Brother was really great. There was an indescribable pleasure.

    "Yes, senior brother. I will remember this." Han bi Kong nodded.

    "Brother Lin, you''re leaving?" Qin Feng said. This time, he was really too grateful to Lin fan. Otherwise, the consequences would have been too horrible to imagine.

    "If you have the time to chat with me, why don''t you go see your father? I think his injuries are quite serious. " Said Lin fan. Qin Yitian was not bad and could be easily used.

    He had used it once before, and it was quite useful.

    "It''s fine. My father''s life is very tough. He won''t die," Qin Feng said.

    Qin Yitianid there and wanted to curse. This son of a B * tch was raised in vain. Why didn''t he shoot the wall back then?

    He didn''t even look at how injured he was and actually said that he had a tough life and was fine. This was really infuriating.

    "Very good. Your father is proud of you." Lin fan nodded his head. Having this son was not a bad choice.

    Qin Fengughed,"brother Lin must be joking. Actually, I''ve always been my father''s pride. Now that I''ve established the Navy, I''ve also obtained his approval. It''s all thanks to brother Lin''s guidance. If not, I wouldn''t have reached this stage."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan agreed with this. If he had not guided Qin Feng to build the Navy, it would not have such a scale.

    He thought of the blood refiner Xu hanming.

    He wondered how this guy was doing.

    She had not heard any news about him since thest time they met.

    He didn''t know if they were destroyed by the descenders.

    But with his patience, it was very likely that he would survive in the hands of the descenders.

    "Brother Lin, do you have any more advice for me?" Qin Feng asked.

    He trusted Lin fan and hoped that he could give him some pointers.

    "No, I didn ''t," Lin fan shook his head and denied it. Advice my a * s. A Navy caused such a thing. If he told him about the seven martial seas, wouldn''t the outer realm be a famous anime?

    In the future, if he were to hammer someone, others would say,"I''m one of the seven martial seas. I''m in a cooperative rtionship with the Navy. We''re friends. We''re on the same side. Don''t hit me."

    That would be a huge loss.

    Qin Feng felt somewhat regretful but he was also satisfied. It was already good enough to be able to build a Navy. He did not want to think too much.

    "Let''s go," Lin fan waved his hand and nodded to his Junior Brother, telling him to pay attention to his safety. Then, he looked at the descenders kneeling there."What are you still standing there for? follow me and be obedient. Don''t fall behind. Whoever wants to run, think about the consequences."

    He also didn''t want to imprison the descenders.

    It was too troublesome.

    And he was a little regretful.

    Although he didn''t really like to kill honest people, these were all points. He couldn''t bear to miss them.

    But who was he?

    The peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak.

    No matter what happened, he had to abide by the words he said.

    The descenders obediently followed behind him. As for running away, they didn''t have any thoughts.

    They were truly afraid.

    That tragic scene was still vivid in his mind. It was unforgettable, bloody, and terrifying. Anyone who wanted to run away would be a fool.

    Far away.

    p Saint Jing managed to escape a cmity, but he could feel a dull pain in his chest. This was no ordinary injury. He had been pierced through by a world-level expert''s world fragment. If not for his own strength, he really would have died.</anda>

    The great heavenly cloud Buddha Hallcked everything except for healing pills.

    A Buddha pill entered his body and he began to heal.

    Specks of world light flew out from the wound.

    This was the power of the world carried by the fragment. If it was not removed in time, it would leave behind hidden injuries.

    Very quickly.

    The bloody hole in his chest gradually recovered.

    "It''s so dangerous. If I hadn''t read the Buddhist scriptures and gained wisdom, I would have died here." The Saint of purity heaved a sigh of relief.

    He hade to the outer realm just like any other descender.

    Search for the spatial divine pir.

    Now, he already knew who had the spatial divine pir, but he did not dare to move.

    The Saint of purity sat cross-legged and started chanting. Suddenly, golden Scriptures floated out of his body and merged into the void, opening up a Golden Path.

    It was unknown where this great Dao was connected to, but he could faintly sense an even stronger forceing from the passage.

    "Saint Jing, what happened?" "I''m here!" A loud voice came from the passage.

    Although the space Channel was unstable, it was not a problem to connect to the upper realm.

    Ancestral Buddha, there''s an error in the records of the outer realm. There''s an expert." Saint Jing said. He had to report the situation. Otherwise, if the matter was not resolved, he would be the one to me.

    Now that there were shocking experts in the outer realm, who could he me?

    Even if the mission was notpleted, he could not be med.

    "Strong? Saint Jing, monks don''t lie. " The voice from the passage was somewhat unhappy. Although he had note to the outer realm, how could there be a problem with the records?

    Other than a few things that could jump, how many powerhouses could there be?

    "Ancestral Buddha, I''m not lying. There''s indeed a powerful being. He''s clearly only at the Emperor heaven realm, but the power that he erupted with is something that even your disciple can''tpare to. Gong Hanyu has already died in the hands of that native, and his internal world has been shattered. I''m sure the news will spread very quickly in the upper world." Saint Jing said.

    He swore that he would never meet that native again.

    As long as he saw this person, he would definitely retreat as far away as possible and not fight head-on with the other party.

    "How is that possible?"

    When Saint Jing said this, the tone of those in the tunnel was filled with disbelief.

    He did not doubt what Saint Jing had said.

    Saint Jing was one of the inheritors of the ancestral Buddha of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall. He had great wisdom and great opportunities, so he would not speak nonsense.

    Therefore, this situation was worth considering.

    "What''s his name?" The ancestral Buddha asked.

    "I don''t know," Saint Jing shook his head.

    "What does he look like?"

    "I don''t know," Saint Jing still shook his head.

    There was no sound in the passage. It was quiet.

    There were indeed a few Aboriginals who had entered the upper realm through special means to cultivate in secret for revenge. They were finally suppressed and sent into the cycle of reincarnation.

    Two of them had a deep impression.

    One of them was called old ancestor thousand cave. His sealing skills were quite troublesome. Although his cultivation was not as good as theirs, he could still cause a ripple.

    However, there was one more person who was an existence that gave them a headache.

    The puppet patriarch.

    She didn''t know his gender or appearance, and she had never even seen him in person.

    However, it brought great trouble to the upper realm.

    If it was an expert, it might be one of these two.

    Impossible. The strongest Dao realm in the outer realm couldn''t have someone who surpassed Dao realm.

 960 Chapter 960

    A group of descenders followed behind.

    They hung their heads, not daring to make a fuss.

    Gong Hanyu''s tragic state was seen by everyone. It was too horrible to look at.

    They weren''t as strong as Gong Hanyu, so they would definitely die if they fought against the natives.

    Moreover, they had already surrendered and listened to the natives. They had knelt on the ground and escaped.

    However, this native had clearly said that he wouldn''t kill them, but why did he look at them as if he wanted to kill them? but for some reason, he was holding back.

    "What is this guy thinking?" The hall Master of the Yang God Hall had been panicking the entire time.

    Although the guy in front of him didn''t kill him, he had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    He wanted to go up andmunicate with the other party.

    Communication was a way to open his heart but the key was that he didn''t dare tomunicate with Lin fan in fear of being beaten to death.

    "Hehe."

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall had aplicated feeling in his heart. He realized that Lin fan was smiling at him. There was something off about that smile. It was extremely sinister, as though he was trying to convey something.

    He didn''t know how to answer, so he could only smile awkwardly.

    He hoped that he could use his own smile to break the terrifying smile that the other party was showing him.

    Sure enough, he knew that his smile was useful. In front of his smile, the other party no longer dared to look directly at him. He turned his head away and no longer paid attention to him.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was secretly pleased with himself.

    Lin fan was annoyed.

    "How should we settle him down after bringing him back?"

    He had once said that he wouldn''t give jobs to people who weren''t from the outer realm. After all, he hadn''t even finished arranging jobs for people from the outer realm. How could he give such a happy and joyful job to these people?

    But he had no choice, he was the one who said it.

    Even if he had to kneel, he had to do it.

    Forget it, it didn''t matter anymore. He''d better bring her back to the sect first. At that time, he might be able to think of a way to settle her down.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The two disciples at the gate looked up into the sky.

    "Eh? Was senior brother back? Why do I feel like there are quite a few people here?"

    "It''s my senior brother. There''s no mistake about it. But there are so many people here. I wonder what''s going on."

    Lin fan brought the descenders over. These guys were only Dao realm and Emperor heaven realm.

    He really wanted to kill her, but he had to keep his word no matter what.

    "Senior brother, who are these people?" The disciple who was guarding the gate asked. It was the first time he had seen his senior brother bring so many people back. He could feel that these guys were all very strong.

    It made them feel a great sense of oppression.

    "A captive brought back from the outside." Lin fan said.

    Ever since the magnificent me sect''s reconstruction sites were gradually filled with people, he rarely brought anyone back.

    But now, he could only me himself for speaking too quickly. It was toote to regret.

    "Disciple, what''s the situation?"

    Tian Xu walked over from afar. When he saw his disciple return, a smile appeared on his face. However, he was also stunned to see so many people brought back by his disciple.

    What has my disciple done outside?

    "Teacher, Junior Brother Han was in danger outside and I went to deal with him. I subdued all these descenders and wanted to kill them all, but I said that they wouldn''t die if they knelt down, so they immediately knelt down. That''s why I brought them back."

    Lin fan looked down on these descenders. They were too F * cking cowardly.

    If they hadn''t knelt down, everything would''ve been fine. They could''ve just beaten them all to death one by one, and nothing would''ve happened.

    It was a pity.

    Tian Xu''s heart skipped a beat as he looked at the descenders. ''This is bad. Some of them are very strong, even stronger than me.''

    Just what had his disciple experienced outside?

    Why were all the enemies he encountered so powerful?

    If Tian Xu had known that there were even more powerful descenders like world-level cultivators, he might have been renderedpletely speechless.

    Tian Xu pulled Lin fan to the side and whispered,""Disciple, you brought back so many people? How do you n to arrange it?"

    "Teacher, our sect is already full of people carrying feces, cleaning toilets, and running errands. I don''t know where to ce them." Lin fan said.

    He was a little helpless. This was all his fault and he couldn''t me anyone else.

    If it wasn''t for his foul mouth, this situation wouldn''t have happened.

    "My dear disciple, I''ll help you think about your situation." Tian Xu said.

    "Teacher, I''m counting on you." Said Lin fan. He then asked the old master of the Holy immortal cult toe over.

    When the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor arrived and saw that Peak Master Lin had brought so many people back, he was stunned. At the same time, he was also very excited. If so many people were to be under his control, wouldn''t his position be higher and higher?

    Moreover, he realized that these guys had very strong auras. They must be powerhouses.

    When the hall Master of the Yang God Hall arrived, he panicked.

    He was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. This ce looked a little dangerous, especially the old man, whose smile was a little creepy.

    It didn''t feel good.

    As for the other descenders, they realized that the disciples of this sect were so weak that they could be crushed to death with a single finger.

    However, when they saw the native not far away, they were terrified.

    Not to mention that they could crush this group of natives with a finger, just that native alone might not even need to use a finger to kill them.<sub> </sub>

    The difference in strength between the two of them was simply too great.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you have any orders?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said expectantly. After all, he was going to bring this group of people away to train them.

    If that was the case, he would definitely have to work hard.

    In the past, before he met Peak Master Lin, he felt that life was nothing more than this. However, after meeting Peak Master Lin, he realized that life could be so exciting.

    All of this was brought about by Peak Master Lin.

    Back then, if he had known someone like Peak Master Lin earlier, he would have definitely hung out with Peak Master Lin instead of being a patriarch.

    "Take this man to the toilet and teach him a good lesson." Lin fan said.

    "Good, good." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded immediately. However, something suddenly seemed off."Peak Master Lin, where are those people?"

    Why did he only give it to one person? there were so many people here. No matter what, he had to take some with him.

    "I haven''t thought of how to settle it down yet, I''ll wait."

    Up until now, he still hadn''t thought of how to deal with these guys. Where else could he let them go in the sect?

    Even the hall Master of the Yang God Hall had to force his way in. If he continued to force his way in, wouldn''t it be crowded to death?

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was a little sad.

    She had given him so much hope, but in the end, she had only given him one. The difference was too great.

    He was the most special existence in the magnificent me sect.

    It was indeed very special.

    They were in charge of managing the captives brought back by Peak Master Lin, teaching them to be human again and to ept transformation.

    As the person in charge, he had to bear this responsibility.

    Thinking about it, the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor soon had an idea.

    Peak Master Lin, just now you said that you didn''t know where to arrange it. I suddenly thought of an idea." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said.

    "Tell me." Lin fan asked. He didn''t like to use his brain, so when he encountered such a situation, he really hoped that the people around him could use their brains.

    After all, he was already so powerful.

    If he was smart, how would others live?

    "Peak Master Lin, ording to my observations during this period of time, I have discovered a huge problem. This problem needs to be resolved in time, or it will not be beneficial to the sect." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor said sternly, as if he was talking about something very important.

    "What change?" Lin fan''s eyes lit up. This guy was not bad. He had thought of a solution so quickly. It seemed like he was a talent that could be nurtured.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor coughed lightly and organized his words."Peak Master Lin, look. Under your leadership, the sect ..."

    "Wait, there''s a problem with that. It''s under my teacher''s and my leadership." Lin fan corrected the words of the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor.

    Tian Xu''s spirit suddenly rose, and he looked at his disciple with a gratified expression.

    He was touched.

    "That''s right. Under the leadership of elder Tian Xu and Peak Master Lin, the sect has been developing rapidly. The resources are veryprehensive, and the cultivation of the disciples has been improving rapidly. However, I found that thebat experience of the disciples is too poor. Talents can''t grow in a greenhouse, so I think these guys can be used as training partners or sandbags for the disciples to familiarize themselves with the cultivation techniques."

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you think of this?"

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor suggested. He really hoped that these guys would all be managed by him.

    "Teacher, what do you think?" Lin fan asked Tian Xu. He didn''t mind, so he let his teacher make the decision.

    "My disciple, I think it''s fine, but what do you think?" Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan nodded,"teacher, if you say it''s okay, then it''s okay. It''s decided."

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor looked at Peak Master Lin and Tian Xu. He was a very meticulous person, and he could see that the fearless Peak Master Lin was indeed very respectful to his teacher.

    He was already so powerful, but he still asked for his teacher''s opinion.

    If he were in the Holy immortal cult, he would have to give up his position as the patriarch if there were disciples who were stronger than him.

    Indeed, there was noparison between people.

    The group of descenders looked at each other.

    What was going on?

    The short exchange just now seemed to have already decided the situation they would face in the future.

    "Why do I feel like we''re going to be sandbags?"

    "That can''t be. I''m an Emperor heaven realm expert. No matter what, even if I''m a captive, I should still receive some treatment."

    The descenders couldn''t believe it.

    What kind of sect was this?

    The overall strength of the disciples in the sect was so weak. Not only did they not make good use of them, but they also treated them as sandbags. They werepletely heartless.

    Pa pa!

    Lin fan pped his hands to attract the attention of the descenders.

    "Listen up, all of you. Since you''ve sneaked in from the upper realm, your crimes should be unforgivable. However, my sect pays particr attention to giving people a chance to turn over a new leaf. So, all of you are very lucky to have met my sect, and even more so, me."

    "Don''t worry, I''m a very friendly person. I definitely won''t take your lives. However, you''ll be punished for your mistakes. I''ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. "

    "All of you, swear to serve the magnificent me sect for 500 years. Once the 500 years are up, I guarantee that I''ll send you all away."

    Lin fan made the descenders swear. As long as the oath waspleted, the matter would be resolved.

    As for the descenders, they were all dumbfounded.

    Five hundred years?

    Why didn''t he go to heaven?

 Chapter 961 Im Your Palace Master

    Tian Xu mountain.

    After Lin fan settled the matter, he secretly followed his teacher here, ready to share some secrets.

    This wave of descenders was all very powerful, and there were world-level cultivators among them. Their wealth was astonishing.

    "Master, your disciple killed two world-level experts this time. I''ve gained a lot from this." Lin fan said.

    He only needed the cultivation technique. He didn''t care about anything else.

    He didn''t care about what kind of things the descenders would send.

    He had never been afraid of anyone ever since he was immortal.

    If he couldn''t win, he could just run away.

    If he was too ruthless and had no choice but to kill, he would use his overflowing bad luck to kill the other party.

    "World-level? What''s that?" "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu asked. He had never encountered such a realm before.

    Lin fan roughly exined the differences between these cultivation States.

    Tian Xu was obviously a little helpless. Another realm had appeared. Could it still give him some hope?

    However, in front of his disciple, he had to appear calm. He couldn''t be frightened by this realm.

    "Oh, so there are world-level cultivators as well. But that''s fine. To your master, these aren''t all levels that I can''t surpass,"

    Tian Xu spoke calmly, and Lin fan nodded in agreement.

    His teacher had said that even if it was impossible, it had to be possible.

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan ..."

    At this moment, a figure walked over from the distance.

    Elder Huo Rong''s face was full of smiles. His pace was fast, as if he was expecting something. Soon, he reached the peak.

    Lin fan hurriedly had his master put away the storage rings. The most valuable items in the storage rings were the two storage rings of world-level descenders.

    "Sigh, Junior Brother Huo Rong is getting more and more shameless." Tian Xu was so angry that his liver hurt. His disciple was just about to share something good with him, and he did not expect him toe.

    That was impossible.

    How did Huo Rong, this old fogey, know that his precious disciple was sharing things with him?

    "Senior brother, I saw it. Don''t hide it. Take it out and have a look. I''m just here to take a look. Don''t you believe me?" Huo Rong said.

    "Huo Rong, I don''t want to criticize you, but why are your eyes so sharp? When did you see it?" Tian Xu had given up hope on Huo Rong.

    He had no choice. He had already been F * cking seen, so how could he hide it? he could only take out his storage ring.

    Seeing so many storage rings, Huo Rong''s eyes lit up. He muttered in his heart,"amazing! To think that he''s so rich!"

    "Senior brother, I didn''t see him either. I just saw Xiaofan bringing so many people back. He must have gained a lot, so I came to take a look."

    Tian Xu took a deep breath and patted Huo Rong''s shoulder."Good job, Junior Brother. You''re really smart. Why didn''t I realize that you were so smart before?"

    Huo Rong smiled smugly."Senior brother, the older a person is, the smarter they are. I''m so smart now. That means I''m old."

    Huo Rong felt a little sad when he said this.

    "But senior brother, let''s see. I can''t wait any longer."

    No matter what, he came here to see what was in the storage ring.

    He was really envious.

    His senior brother wasn''t much more handsome than him, his strength wasn''t much stronger than him, and his wealth wasn''t much more than his.

    But why was he so lucky to have taken in a disciple like Xiaofan?

    He still remembered that when his senior brother wanted to take Xiaofan as his disciple, he should have tried his best to stop him. If he had seeded, Xiaofan might have already been his disciple.

    Thinking about it, it was a pity and helpless.

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan, you''re both here."

    However, at this moment, elder GE Lian also came from afar. Moreover, the time between his arrival was not long. It was very short, as if he had known about it beforehand.

    "Huo Rong, you''ve informed the others?" Tian Xu red at Huo Rong. This old man was too infuriating.

    If he came, then so be it. Why did he have to inform others?

    "Senior brother, I promise I didn''t tell anyone." Huo Rong quickly promised, but his tone was a little weak. In fact, he had already informed them before they came.

    They had initially agreed to have a longer interval between each other. However, it seemed like GE Lian was not listening to him at all.

    "Little fan, you''re amazing. You caught so many people from the outside and brought them back. You''ve really brought glory to the sect."

    "Eh? Senior brother, could these storage rings belong to those people?"

    When GE Lian saw the storage rings, he was shocked and his eyes were shining.

    "You ..." Tian Xu was speechless. His junior brothers had all changed.

    In the past, when the sect was still very poor, his junior brothers were so good. Although they oftenpeted with him, they were all very unyielding and definitely did not covet his things.

    However, the situation changed.

    His junior brothers had all changed.

    She had be fond ofing to his ce to get some benefits.

    Every time his disciple brought back things to show respect, these junior brothers woulde from the distance like ghosts.

    "Teacher, I''ll go back first," Lin fan said. He looked into the distance and saw that there were more peopleing.

    It should be elder Kumu.

    It was really tragic.

    Of course, he wouldn''t say much. This was a gift from him to his teacher. As for who his teacher would split it with in the end, it had nothing to do with him.

    Without waiting for the teacher to say anything, Lin fan left.

    Not long after, he heard his teacher''s angry roar.

    "You bastards, do you still think I''m your senior brother?"

    Lin fan knew that his teacher was heartbroken.<sub> </sub>

    When there were no benefits, none of them came, but when there were benefits, they came out of nowhere.

    "Luckily I don''t need those things."

    Lin fan was really d. All along, he only needed cultivation techniques and didn''t care about anything else.

    Medicinal pill? There was no need for that.

    Could treasures or whatever take a punch from him?

    Everything was fake. The only real thing was to increase his power.

    In the toilet.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was in a pretty good mood. His suggestion had been adopted, and all the descenders were going to be punching bags under his responsibility.

    He felt that the burden on his body had increased again.

    "Remember, your job is to clean the toilet. Be good and work hard. Don''t make me teach you a lesson." The Saint celestial cult''s old ancestor warned the hall Master of the Yang God Hall.

    This fellow was the weakest among the people that Peak Master Lin had brought back.

    ording to the current situation, he was not qualified to clean the toilet at all. However, Peak Master Lin had asked him to clean the toilet. Clearly, he had a purpose.

    "Don''t worry, old brother. I know what to do. But may I ask, aren''t you the old ancestor of the Saint immortal cult?"Jiang Chen asked. The hall Master of the divine yang Hall asked. He felt that the other party was a little familiar, so he asked.

    "Yes, I was indeed the Saint immortal cult''s old ancestor in the past. What''s wrong?"

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall smiled."No, we''re all on the same side. Can you help me talk to him and let me go? perhaps we can do something else?"

    As a Pce Master, although he couldn''tpare to descenders, he still had status and face in the outer realm.

    But now, upon closer inspection, he was actually asked to clean the toilet. If others knew about this, they wouldugh themselves to death.

    Pada!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The hall Master of the sun god Hall shrieked as the Saint celestial cult''s patriarch gave him a violent kick."You''d better behave yourself. I''m telling you, don''t be so arrogant in the magnificent me sect."

    "You''re the same as me. " The hall Master of the Yang God Hall muttered.

    "What did you just say?" The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor red at the other party.

    "It''s nothing,"

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall hurriedly shook his head. His heart was filled with destion. Just what was going on?

    He joined the descender team because he wanted to grow stronger and find a backer.

    However, thesefortable days didn''tst long before the descenders were exterminated. He was also captured and brought here, so he couldn''t live anymore.

    When they reached the toilet.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall was taken aback. He saw a familiar face and shouted,"Feng shaolie ..."

    Feng shaolie, who was cleaning the toilet, heard someone calling his name. He raised his head and looked over. When he saw that it was the hall Master, his expression only changed slightly. He then continued with his work.

    "Come over here." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall straightened his back. In front of his disciples, he had to disy his due dominance.

    However, he did not look handsome for more than three seconds.

    He was kicked to the ground by the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor again.

    Feng shaolie''s heart did not waver at all when he saw this.

    In the past, he might have been very excited that the hall Master hade to save him.

    But now, he was very calm. The hall Master was not here to save him. He had been captured. He had finished what he had started.

    "Hall Master, be honest. Come and learn how to wash the toilet with me." Feng shaolie said.

    He couldn''t bear to do it.

    No matter what, this was the previous Hall Master. He had just arrived and was definitely not familiar with the business here. He had the responsibility to teach him.

    The hall Master of the Yang God Hall waspletely dumbfounded.

    What was he saying?

    He wanted to ask,''Feng shaolie, what are you talking about? I''m your Pce Master! Do you even know what respect is?''

    Unfortunately, he did not see any respect in the other party''s eyes. There was only a meaning of ''you''re here too, let''s work together''.

    "He used to be my Hall Master, can I take care of him?" Feng shaolie said.

    "Mm, alright. Little lie, teach your Pce Master well. He still doesn''t understand what his duty is." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor nodded his head, giving Feng shaolie face.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll teach him. " "Behave yourself and don''t cause any trouble. The magnificent me sect is very friendly. As long as you''re obedient, no one will bully you," Feng shaolie said as he looked at the shrine master.

    "Feng shaolie, I''m your Pce Master." The hall Master of the Yang God Hall said.

    No matter what, it wasn''t his ce to be taught by his former disciple. This was a kind of humiliation.

    "I know that you are the hall Master, but you have to remember that you are only an apprentice, understand? Cleaning the toilet is a technical job, you can''t do it with a rag. You have to listen to my advice, otherwise you will bepared to others here. If you really can''t do it, you can only go down the mountain to pick up manure and do the most difficult work. " Feng shaolie exined patiently.

    If he was not the hall Master, he would not have said so much.

    However, to the hall Master of the Yang God Hall, this was a huge blow that he couldn''t quite recover from.

    "Train him well. I still have things to do. I''lle back for an inspection after a while." The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor turned around and left.

    After the Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor left, the hall Master of yang God Hall stood up and looked at Feng shaolie. He roared,""I''m your Pce Master, is this how you talk to me?"

    Feng shaolie turned around and looked at the hall Master. He was a little speechless. Was there something wrong with his brain?

    Suddenly!

    Sikong Zhuo''s leg kicked over, directly sending the pce Lord to the ground. He sternly said,"Neer, hurry up and get to work. The magnificent me sect disciples will being to the toilet soon. You''re wasting time. Feng shaolie is your apprentice. Discipline him well and don''t cause any trouble."

    "You ..." The hall Master snapped back to his senses and pointed at sikong Zhuo, his face red with anger.

    Why did he lose all his human rights here and get beaten up as he pleased?

    "Hall Master, I''m Telling You for the Last Time. Hurry up and learn how to clean the toilet from me. Don''t force me to teach you. Otherwise, you''ll lose face." Feng shaolie said in a serious tone.

    To the hall Master of the Yang God Hall, this was crazy. It was F * cking crazy.

 962 Chapter 962

    "Senior brother, are those descenders really that terrifying?"

    When Lin fan returned to invincible peak, Lu Qiming came over to ask.

    Seeing his senior brother bring so many people back, he didn''t know what to say. At the same time, he felt sorry for those descenders. Of all people, they had to meet his senior brother.

    To them, it could only be a kind of sorrow.

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks. He was very sure of his Junior brother''s question and he could answer it very clearly.

    "Junior Brother, it''s not scary at all. Descenders aren''t as strong as you think."

    He answered with a smile, but to Lu Qiming, it was hard to say.

    To Shixiong, the descenders were indeed nothing, but to others, the descenders were like a tall mountain that couldn''t be crossed.

    "Senior brother, this should be for you, right?" Lu Qiming said.

    He saw the descenders who had been brought back and sensed their auras. They were all very powerful, much stronger than the ones he had seen before.

    "Junior Brother, there''s no problem with what you said." Lin fan agreed with what his Junior Brother had said. In front of descenders, junior brothers would feel how weak they were.

    But in his eyes, the descenders that had appeared now were just like that. There was no difference.

    "Alright, senior brother is going into seclusion. You can go."

    It was a sin to be powerful. One could never imagine what the strong were like in the eyes of the weak.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of his junior brothers, those guys who were asked to clean the toilets were the legendary powerhouses.

    Lu Qiming did not know what to say to his senior brother.

    "Senior brother."

    He had been holding it in for a long time and wanted to ask.

    If he didn''t ask clearly, he wouldn''t have been able to figure it out.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan turned around and asked,"what''s going on today?" Junior Brother, you''re a bit talkative.

    Lu Qiming was silent for a while. He raised his head and asked,""Senior brother, you''re already so strong. Haven''t you thought about enjoying yourself for a while?"

    From the beginning until now, the sect had already reached a level that other sects could not reach.

    By right, Shixiong could rest for a while, and they could handle the rest.

    Lin fan smiled when he heard that.

    "Junior Brother, you should enjoy the time for me. I''ll just cultivate and be your support."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and stepped in.

    Only Lu Qiming was left outside.

    "Senior brother ..." Lu Qiming sobbed. He was moved to tears by his senior brother''s words. In his mind, his senior brother''s lonely cultivation was so that they would not have to worry about him.

    Lu Qiming felt even more bitter at the thought of this.

    In the distance, some disciples saw that senior brother l¨¹ was so sad and hurried over, thinking that something had happened.

    In the secret room.

    "What an emotional Junior Brother." When Lin fan heard his Junior brother''s sorrowful cries, his heart felt warm.

    His efforts had not been in vain, and his Junior Brother had seen it.

    It was because of this that he was even more motivated to cultivate.

    "Let me see what cultivation techniques this group of descenders have."

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged and took out the cultivation techniques he had collected. He had not picked them out yet, as there were some special effects mixed in.

    He was disdainful of these people who cultivated special effects techniques.

    He was a man, after all. It was not good for him to not cultivate hard body skills and only cultivate these special skills. He was not a woman.

    However, he had no choice. There were too few people who could cultivate hard body skills through such hardships.

    He could endure all the pain without making a sound.

    But others definitely couldn ''t.

    He was sorting out the cultivation techniques.

    "This cultivation technique is not good. It actually has a special effect."

    He threw it away.

    He continued to search.

    "Yes, it''s a pretty good hard body skill,"

    There were still some gains.

    Although some cultivation techniques did not meet the requirements, there were still many cultivation techniques that met the conditions.

    He had already reached the Emperor heaven realm. If he wanted to reach the world level, the amount of resources he would need would be a bit frightening.

    But even so, he would not give up. Only pressure would make him more motivated.

    Comprehending the power of the Emperor heaven realm was very powerful. With a raise of his hand, he felt like the entire world was his.

    Dancing sacrednd.

    This was a Holy Land for women to cultivate. Especially after ancestor po suo brought back the heavenly mandate realm with the Xumi immortal body, the older generation of the Holy Land saw hope.

    Now, the descenders were running rampant, but the swaying Holy Land had always been safe and sound.

    In a cultivation ce, Tianyu was cultivating. Her body was like a ck hole, endlessly absorbing the energy between heaven and earth.<sub> </sub>

    To ordinary people, this kind of cultivation was too overbearing, and their bodies would not be able to take it.

    But for the heavenly mandate realm, who had the Xumi immortal body, there was no problem.

    In the words of old ancestor po suo, her Meru immortal body did not belong to the outer realm, but the legendary immortal body.

    "Junior Sister, what''s the matter?" The heavenly mandate realm opened his eyes. There was a River of Stars flowing in his eyes, and then it disappeared.

    Ever since she had been brought here, she had thought of returning to the sect. However,ter on, this thought gradually disappeared, and she had already seen an endless path.

    At the same time, he also felt that his future was not something the Saint convent sect could amodate.

    "Senior Sister, someone wants to see you." The girl had beautiful long hair and was very pretty.

    "Yes." The heavenly mandate realm nodded.

    She knew who was looking for her.

    Outside the sacrednd.

    Old ancestor Wan ku and the vine Emperor waited quietly.

    "Wan ku, I don''t think this woman is reliable," The vine monarch said. Last time, he had run away and left the two of them behind. Therefore, if he went with this woman, he would not dare to leave his back to her.

    "No, she can''t be med for the previous situation. She was able to help us deal with the descender, which was already a great help. I just didn''t expect that descender to be so powerful. Even if we can''t defeat him, there''s no problem in protecting ourselves."

    Said old ancestor wanku.

    She knew that the vine King still cared about what happenedst time, but it had indeed underestimated the descenders.

    If they hadn''t met that detestable guy, they might have died there.

    "Ah, I don''t want to say this, but the young man I sawst time was not bad. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand the current situation. His strength is indeed very strong, but the most powerful descender hasn''t arrived yet. He will regret it." The vine monarch thought of that kid.

    That guy was a little weird and not very friendly to people, but fortunately, he saved their lives.

    If he could get that guy to join them, many things would be much easier.

    "There''s no need to think so much. He''s too arrogant and doesn''t know how terrifying the upper realm is. In the future, he''ll regret his arrogance. When that timees, if it''s possible, I can help him. "

    Wan ku said. She had her own thoughts, and that was to wait for Lin fan to suffer a huge loss in front of the descenders and bear the consequences of his arrogance. At that time, that would be the best time to pull him into the team.

    As for now, he could not do it.

    Arrogance would not only harm him, but also everyone else.

    At this time, the heavenly mandate realm came from afar.

    She already knew who these two people were. Although she couldn''t be sure of their origins, she already knew that they were not ordinary.

    It should be rted to the upper realm.

    "Old ancestor wanku, vine Emperor, may I know why you''vee to find me?" The heavenly mandate realm asked.

    She had changed a lot since she was in the Saint convent sect.

    This change was in temperament.

    "I haven''t thanked you for thest time. I''m here to thank you." Old ancestor wanku said with a smile. She was thinking about what she should do to get Tianyu to join their team.

    She knew the use of the Meru immortal body better than anyone else.

    It would be a waste to leave it in the outer realm. If he could break through to a higher realm, then the Xumi immortal body''s function would be fully developed. At that time, the power that would burst out would be extremely terrifying.

    It would not be a problem even if he were to establish a sect in the upper realm and establish an immortal Foundation.

    Old ancestor wanku''s thoughts were simple.

    It was impossible to force all the descenders to retreat. No matter how strong they were, they couldn''t make the descenders submit.

    Then there was only one way, and that was to gain a firm foothold in the upper realm and establish an immortal sacrednd. They would be on equal footing and could negotiate with the descenders.

    In the past, he was confident.

    This was because he had a genius like the puppet patriarch.

    Unfortunately, the puppet patriarch suddenly disappeared without a trace. No matter how hard they tried to find him, they couldn''t find him. In the end, they were defeated and sent directly into the reincarnation cycle.

    Up until now, she had been searching for him, but she had not found any traces of him.

    But now, the appearance of the heavenly mandate realm gave her hope again.

    The Meru immortal body was a very powerful body. It was many times stronger than the so-called bodies in the outer realm.

    "You two, if you have something to say, then say it. Why beat around the bush?" Tianyu said coldly. She was not a fool. How could she not see that the two of them hade to find her for something?

    Thest time he agreed to help, it was because the descenders were a huge threat.

    "It''s so honest. " The vine monarch muttered.

    When he woke up, he found that the people in the outer realm were all very direct. It was different from what he had known before. At that time, people didn''t speak so directly, and they were all beating around the bush.

    Now, he could just say what he wanted to say without any problems.

    If Lin fan was here and saw the cold and aloof Tianyu, he would definitely punch his chest and say,"

    "You''ve changed, dog. "

    Old ancestor wankuughed,"alright, then I won''t beat around the bush. I''m here with the vine Emperor. I hope you can join our team."

    "Join your team?" Tianyu frowned. Although she knew that Wan ku wanted to pull her into the team, she didn''t expect it to be at this time.

    "Right. When descenders arrive, there''s no safe ce in the outer realms. There are already world-level descenders here. If we continue to hesitate, then there really will be no hope at all."

    "To be honest, we''ve already discussed the conditions with the devil ancestor. He will help us enter the upper realm. If you join our team, we can bring you along. Only when we reach the upper realm can we break through the barrier of the Dao realm and reach a stronger realm?" Wan ku said.

    She knew what she was doing, but she had no choice. If she didn''t sacrifice something, she would lose all hope.

 963 Chapter 963

    The heavenly mandate realm looked at the two people in front of him.

    In her opinion, these two people really wanted to trick her into being together.

    "You want me to go with you so much?" The heavenly mandate realm asked.

    She understood her own body constitution, the Xumi immortal body, which was a very powerful body constitution. With the help of old ancestor posuo, who was also her master, her body constitution had been activated, and her cultivation had progressed at a godly speed.

    Therefore, it was normal to be popr.

    "Wan ku, let''s go. This woman is not easy to deal with." The vine monarch said in a low voice.

    When the two of them came to recruit her, the other party neither refused nor agreed. Instead, he asked if he really wanted her toe.

    This clearly meant that he was very popr, right? Are you guys inseparable from me?

    The vine monarch couldn''t stand the situation.

    "No rush, wait." Old ancestor wanku didn''t want to give up so easily.

    She really wanted to pull Tianyu into her team.

    The twelve beast gods told her that ancestor devil was being suppressed in the outer realm. When she heard the news, she and the vine monarch went to find ancestor devil.

    In the end, they agreed on the conditions.

    They released the ancestor devil, and the ancestor devil helped them to go to the higher world.

    Originally, letting the devil ancestor out was a very terrifying thing. However, they had no choice. If they didn''t go to the upper realm and raise their cultivation, they wouldn''t be able to resist the descenders at all.

    But they hoped to pull the heavenly mandate realm along.

    The heavenly mandate realm was the Xumi immortal body. When he went to the upper realm, he would burst out with the most brilliant glory.

    They had once cultivated in the upper realm and fought with the descenders, but the final result was that they were killed by the upper realm. Even if they were to do it all over again, there would not be much change.

    However, if he brought the heavenly mandate realm to the upper realm, the result might be different from the past.

    At this moment.

    Wan ku was not in a hurry. She believed that the heavenly mandate realm would follow them to the upper world.

    "You can think about it for yourself. In the outer realm, you can never break through the threshold of the Dao realm. I can tell you that the Meru immortal body is not a physique that can appear in the outer realm. If the descenders from the upper realm find out about it, your end will be very miserable. Why don''t you fight for it yourself? you might be able to achieve an immortal career."

    Tianyu looked at the thousand cave. She knew that the other party was not trying to scare her.

    She had already experienced the power of descenders and was indeed unrivaled. Even if she had the Xumi immortal body and could burst out with amazing power, she was still much insignificant in front of the realm.

    "Heavenly mandate realm, go." At this moment, a figure appeared, and his voice was a little hoarse.

    "Master." The heavenly mandate dynasty saw the person and said respectfully.

    Everything she had today started when she met patriarch po suo. If she had not been brought here by her, she might have been lost on the way or still lived in the Saint convent sect, unable toe into contact with the bright and colorful outside world.

    Old ancestor wanku nodded to the person who came, which could be considered as a greeting.

    Although she looked old, she was full of energy. Her face was ruddy, and there was a light aura around her.

    "Disciple, go with these two. They''re right. There''s no hope in staying in the outer realm, and it''ll only cloud your body with dust. You should have a wider path to walk and not stay here."

    When the vine Emperor heard this, he nodded with relief. This little sister was a smart person and could see the road ahead clearly.

    "Master, do you really want me to leave?" The heavenly mandate realm asked.

    "Yeah, leave. Go with them. Your body is the hope of the outer realm. To them, you''re also their hope. No matter what happens, they won''t let anything happen to you," the woman said. Ancestor posuo said. Then, he looked at ancestor wanku."Is that right?"

    Old ancestor wanku nodded."Yes, you speak very quickly. The Xumi immortal body is not a body that can appear in the outer realm. As long as Tianyu follows us to the upper realm, her body will bepletely activated. From then on, no one will be able to stop her from flying in the sky."

    "If we''re lucky enough, it''s not impossible for us to establish a sect in the upper realm."

    He wasn''t trying to coax her, but he was telling the truth.

    Ancestor po suo nodded in satisfaction. Her judgment was not wrong. When she first saw the heavenly mandate realm, she knew that it was extraordinary, so she brought this little girl back to the sect.

    "Tianyu, go. I hope you can go. Your future is limitless. The dancing sacrednd still needs you to carry it forward."

    She knew that going to the upper realm would be dangerous, but staying in the outer realm was a dead end. She would be a mortal and never improve.

    "Yes, Master." The heavenly mandate realm replied. He would listen to his Master''s words, join them, and follow them to the upper worlds.

    Old ancestor wanku smiled in relief. He had finally pulled the other party into his group. The next step was to go to the dragon world and let old ancestor Emperor Minge out of his seclusion. After such a long time, he should have recovered more or less.

    Invincible peak.

    "Not bad."

    Lin fan was satisfied. The foundation in his body had increased by quite a bit.

    He had harvested quite a lot of cultivation techniques, and many hard body skills were worth watching.

    The two hard body skills had directly used up all his points.

    Damn, it was really too scary.

    He had just earned 20 million points from the descenders, and now he had used up the 40 million points he had umted.

    In the end, there was only 150315 left.

    He was very poor, so poor that it was a little scary.

    "Ah, it seems like it''s time toe out of seclusion. I have to make a trip to the pill world and get some pills from the forefather of nine colors."

    He wanted to have a good chat with the forefather and tell him about the outer realm.

    If he still couldn''t bear to do so, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    " 150000 points aren''t even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. I''ll give you 100000 points for the lottery."

    "Lottery."

    Then, he got up and prepared to leave the secret room to explore the outside world.

    It had been a long time since he had gone out to train. Most of the monsters probably didn''t even know that Lin fan was still alive.

    "What?"

    When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face.

    "F * ck!"

    He was shocked and shocked as if he had seen a ghost.

    He felt that his luck today was a little off.<sub> </sub>

    "Red and gold Lottery: congrattions on winning your personal BUFF, live in Lin fan''s fear."

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan couldn''t believe it. 100000 points just casually thrown out and he got something good.

    That was impossible.

    Dream, it must be a dream.

    ng!

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword and stabbed himself without saying a word.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes and his pupils opened wide,"I am not dreaming, I am really not dreaming."

    He was already very sure.

    Aftermitting suicide, his essence, Qi, and spirit had reached their peak, and his mind was very agile. He would definitely not have any illusions.

    "What''s this person''s exclusive BUFF?"

    He was already a little impatient.

    "Live in Lin fan''s fear: don''t kill anymore, kill too many. Beat him up and let him live in your fear. He will be afraid for an eternity. Points can continuously increase, the limit is twice that of killing him."

    "This ..."

    Seeing this BUFF, he was a little dissatisfied.

    What did he mean by "don''t kill anymore, kill too many "?

    Am I, Lin fan, such a cruel person?

    However, the points were not bad. It was twice the points after killing.

    It seemed that he would have to change his way of fighting in the future. However, with his strength, it was hard to say that he wouldn''t be able to kill his opponent with one punch. He could only depend on his opponent''s fate.

    "My luck is truly terrifying."

    Lin fan sighed. Luck was really amazing. Maybe his luck today was really good.

    He pushed the stone door open.

    "Senior brother, this closed-door cultivation was so fast. It''s only been a day." When Lin fan came out, Lu Qiming was already waiting outside.

    "There''s nothing much to break through. I''ve only cultivated a few techniques. Eh, there seem to be fewer disciples on invincible peak than usual. Where have they all gone?" Lin fan asked.

    "Senior brother, they all went to hit the sandbags. The people you brought back from the outside are really strong. No matter how you hit them, they won''t get hurt. The junior brothers all feel that their skills are not good enough, so they went to practice."

    Lu Qiming said excitedly. He felt that this was an improvement for the sect.

    Sandbags shouldn''t exist, because not many people could withstand them.

    But now, it was different. The descenders were all very strong, and they let their junior brothers and sisters hit them as they pleased. They didn''t fight back at all. Many junior brothers and sisters were cultivating there, not wanting to leave.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head. He realized that the old ancestor of the Holy immortal cult was indeed quite capable. His thinking was pretty good.

    The sectcked such talents.

    "Junior Brother, I''m very relieved to have you on invincible peak. But don''t be too tired. It''s not good to tire yourself out." Lin fan patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder.

    He could feel his Junior brother''s loyalty to him.

    Therefore, for the sake of his Junior Brother, he, as the senior brother, would not disappoint anyone.

    The life and death of others didn''t have much to do with him, but he wouldn''t let any of his junior brothers in the sect get hurt. Whoever dared to hurt them would have to pay a painful price.

    Lu Qiming was emotional, but he was so touched by his senior brother''s words that he wanted to cry.

    Senior brother is really too good.

    "Senior brother, don''t worry. For you, I will take care of my body." Lu Qiming nodded sincerely.

    Lin fan nodded his head and leaped into the air.

    He was going to the pill world now to have a good chat with the forefather of nine colors and earn some experience points.

    The amount of experience points required to break through from the Emperor heaven realm to the world realm was most likely an astronomical figure.

    The pill realm.

    The green smoke of the poison pill was still lingering outside.

    "Sigh, this thing was indeed a little scary in the past. But now ... It''s useless."

    Forgive him for being so direct, but that was indeed the case.

    He didn''t think much and directly stepped in.

    The poisonous smoke enveloped and wrapped around his body.

    Unfortunately, it was of no use.

    Lin fan sucked in a mouthful of poisonous smoke and blew it out. Round after round, it was very interesting.

    "Patriarch ninescolor, where are you?" He shouted.

    Then, he walked in openly.

    Du Yan really wanted to curse.

    Can''t you give me some face?

    "Peak Master Lin?" The goddess of the pill world, Luo Yun, was still as beautiful as ever. Dressed in white, she was a beautiful woman. When she passed by and saw Lin fan, who had not been here for a long time, she immediately went up to him, feeling a little incredulous.

    "Oh, so it''s goddess Luo Yun. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. You''ve be much prettier. However, you''ve gotten a little chubbier than before." Lin fan chuckled.

    Goddess Luo Yun, who was still smiling, didn''t want to say anything.

    These words were a little hurtful.

    At this moment, the nine color old master heard Lin fan''s voice and was startled. His brows twitched as he had a bad feeling.

    They didn''te with good intentions.

    [PS: rmending a friend''s new book "the strongest in the heavens". It''s indeed a Big Shot. In the first instance dungeon, the main character personally watched his own younger brother being cut off by a eunuch. It''s very interesting. If you''re interested, you can go and take a look.]

 964 Chapter 964

    The forefather of nine colors was no fool.

    Ever since Lin fan had stopped updating his biography, he had been filled with deep resentment.

    He didn''t look for Lin fan and Lin fan didn''t look for him.

    It was like a couple suddenly entering a Cold War.

    But now that Lin fan had suddenly appeared, the forefather of nine colors was extremely uneasy.

    There was no reason for him toe, which could only mean that something was going to happen.

    Very soon, he saw Peak Master Lin''s figure.

    Goddess Luo Yun walked in front unhappily. She wasn''t fat at all, but this detestable guy called her fat the moment they met. It was really infuriating.

    No matter what, she was still the fifth beauty on the hundred Flowers ranking.

    Face, figure, which aspect wasn''t top notch? she just couldn''t understand what this person was thinking.

    "Long time no see, forefather ninescolor. I''ve missed you." Lin fan smiled and was really warm. He was like a good friend that he hadn''t seen in a long time. Now that he saw him, he was in an extremely good mood.

    However, the more this was the case, the more uneasy forefather ninescolor felt.

    There was a problem. There was definitely a problem.

    Fear.

    But he had no choice. He was indeed quite familiar with Lin fan. Even his biography was written by him.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Peak Master Lin. I''ve missed you a lot. " The forefather of nine colors hurriedly went forward to wee him. However, he had to be on guard and not be easily fooled.

    He had already counted in his heart. What could the pill world have? It was nothing more than medicinal pills. He had long seen through Peak Master Lin''s purpose ining to the alchemy world. He must havee for medicinal pills.

    When he saw goddess Luo Yun, he sighed at his fate. What a good disciple.

    Initially, he wanted to matchmake her and Peak Master Lin, but who would have thought that Peak Master Lin did not have such thoughts at all? he did not even have the slightest bit of strangeness.

    This left the forefather of nine colors speechless. He even began to wonder if this was even a man.

    Such a peerless beauty was swaying in front of him, did he not have any thoughts at all?

    Lin fan was all smiles. The nine color old ancestor had helped him a lot. With enough experience points to break through to the Emperor heaven realm, the nine color old ancestor''s contribution was huge.

    In his words, the forefather of nine colors was already more than half a friend.

    The two of them sat there, while goddess Luo Yun stood at the side, pouring tea and pouring water. The fragrance from her body drifted over.

    It made Lin fan really want to hug goddess Luo Yun and lick her a few times.

    "Peak Master Lin, why did youe to the pill world to find me?" The forefather of nine colors raised his teacup and asked with a chuckle.

    Lin fan chuckled,"forefather nine colors, the rtionship between you and me is something that no one else canpare to. Initially, I was doing well in the sect. But suddenly, I thought of you, so I came to take a look."

    When the forefather of nine colors heard this, his fingers trembled, and he almost spilled the tea in his teacup.

    As expected, they came with ill intentions.

    These words didn''t seem like something the other party would say.

    He definitely had some request, otherwise, he wouldn''t say something that made one feel so uneasy.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan was confused. Why did he feel like the nine color old ancestor was so emotional? did his words move him?

    It seemed very possible.

    "It''s nothing," The forefather of nine colors shook his head, but his hands were trembling slightly. He pretended to be calm and took a sip of tea.

    "AI!" Lin fan sighed.

    There was something to this sigh. He hoped that the forefather of nine colors would ask him why he sighed.

    However, after a while, he noticed from the corner of his eyes that the forefather of nine colors ''hands were trembling. He kept drinking tea with his head lowered, and he didn''t notice.

    "AI!" Lin fan sighed again and said in a more serious tone. As long as one''s hearing wasn''t bad, they would definitely be able to hear it.

    Goddess Luo Yun, who was standing on the side, felt that something was wrong.

    The old ancestor seemed very nervous. His hand that was holding the teacup was trembling.

    "Are you alright, forefather?" Luo Yun asked.

    The forefather of nine colors shook his head. He didn''t say anything, but he was a little flustered.

    As expected, it had started. Peak Master Lin''s mysterious sigh was revealing a terrifying signal. He definitely could not reply, or there would be endless trouble.

    "AI!"

    Lin fan let out a mysterious sigh as he cursed in his heart. Nine colors, did that fe not hear anything?

    Or was he just ying dumb?

    The forefather of nine colors lowered his head. His heart was trembling. Damn it. The hint was too direct. He had already sighed three times. What should he do? what should he do?

    He was very flustered.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little depressing.

    No one spoke.

    Goddess Luo Yun couldn''t understand the two of them and felt that something was off. However, he wasn''t sure what exactly was going on.

    "Luo Yun, you can leave first." The forefather of nine colors spoke.

    "Yes, forefather." Goddess Luo Yun nodded, then packed her things and prepared to leave.<sub> </sub>

    The forefather of nine colors was already prepared to sit quietly with Peak Master Lin, and neither of them would speak.

    No matter what, he would never take the initiative to ask.

    Although he had not interacted much with Peak Master Lin, after reading "Lord of the elixir realm", he knew that Peak Master Lin was not to be trifled with.

    In the entire book, except for the name, none of the stories had ever happened to him.

    From the "Lord of the elixir realm", it was enough to see that Peak Master Lin was very powerful and could not take the initiative to attack.

    Suddenly!

    The forefather of nine colors revealed a look of panic. Something big had happened.

    Goddess Luo Yun was about to leave, but she spoke too much. She looked at Lin fan and said,"Peak Master Lin, you keep sighing. Is there something wrong?"

    When she said this, forefather nine colors felt like dying.

    He didn''t expect Luo Yun to not understand the situation.

    As expected, Lin fan sighed,"sigh, goddess Luo Yun, there''s indeed something going on. The descenders ''arrival in the outer realm has already caused a hugemotion. The fact that the pill world is still safe and sound only means that the other party might not have discovered the pill world. If they did, the consequences would be unimaginable."

    "Ah?" Goddess Luo Yun was surprised. She knew that descenders had arrived in the outer realm, but the poison pill of the pill realm should be able to protect it.

    She hadn''t met any descenders yet, so it was hard for her to imagine how terrifying they were. That was why she thought that the poison pill could protect the pill realm.

    "Luo Yun, you can leave first." The forefather of nine colors hurriedly told Luo Yun to leave. It was very dangerous to stay here.

    "Oh." Luo Yun nodded. If the old ancestor told her to leave, then she would leave.

    "Don''t go, nine-colored, everyone should know what happened in the outer realm. Goddess Luo Yun has the right to know as well. Stay and discuss it with us." Lin fan asked her to stay, not allowing goddess Luo Yun to leave.

    This old man, nine-colored, was really smart. He had hinted so many times, but he could still bear with it. Fortunately, goddess Luo Yun wasn''t very intelligent and took the initiative to reply, allowing him to disy his skills.

    "AI." The forefather of nine colors felt helpless. What a sin. If he had known earlier, he would have let Luo Yun leave earlier. She was actually captured by Peak Master Lin. What a pity.

    With the addition of goddess Luo Yun, the conversation instantly started.

    Lin fan exined the strength levels of the descenders.

    Emperor heaven realm? world-level?

    Goddess Luo Yun was dumbfounded by the difference in their cultivation levels.

    The patriarch of the nine colors knew of the Emperor heaven realm, but not the world realm.

    World-level experts had only just arrived, after all. Patriarch ninescolor and the others didn''t have a very deep understanding of what was going on.

    "Forefather ninescolor, what are your thoughts on this?" Lin fan asked.

    "Thoughts?" The nine color old ancestor looked at Lin fan and was a little stunned and hurt. He knew that if he continued to talk to Lin fan, he would definitely get a good beating.

    Then, he shook his head."I don''t have any thoughts for now."

    "AI, how can this be? don''t you know how to prepare for a rainy day? Although the pill realm is very safe now, I can guarantee that as long as the descenders know of the existence of your pill realm, they will definitely be robbed clean. At that time, there will only be one result, and that is the destruction of the sect. "

    "Do you know about the giant spirit race? The first wave of descenders were only Dao realm, but this group of Dao realm descenders wiped out the entire giant spirit race, leaving only one bloodline. He is currently living a happy life in our sect. "

    The me couldn''t be thrown on the descenders because it was Liu ruochen''s doing. However, it was better to put the me on the descenders.

    Lin fan made the descender scarier, then looked at goddess Luo Yun,"do you know how the descenders would treat you if they found you?"

    Goddess Luo Yun shook her head, not knowing how she would be treated.

    Perhaps the descender would let her go on ount that she was a woman, and a beautiful one at that.

    The forefather of nine colors had nothing to say. It was over. It waspletely over. Now that the topic had been opened up, things would get out of hand. He could only wait and see how much Peak Master Lin wanted this time.

    "Let me tell you, those descenders are very cruel. You are a connate spirit pill, which is a great supplement to anyone. If it fuses with your yin and yang, it will have a mysterious effect and suck you dry."

    "The most important thing is that they often don''t attack you alone. Instead, they attack you as a group. Think about your situation. Can you handle it?"

    "At the same time, descenders are generallyrge in size, at least two to three meters tall. What about you?"

    Lin fan said this seriously and seriously. Goddess Luo Yun trembled and her face turned pale.

    "Cough, cough, Peak Master Lin, don''t scare Luo Yun, she''s still young." The nine color old ancestor had a new view of Lin fan. He really knew how to scare people.

    Look at how scared the goddess of the pill realm was.

    He really couldn''t stand it.

    "Nine-colored, you don''t think that I''m really scary, do you? let me tell you, I never joke." Lin fan said seriously.

    He didn''t even know what kind of temperament descenders had.

    The descenders he encountered were either hammered to death or knelt down to beg for mercy. He had never seen any descender who could be so tough.

    "Peak Master Lin, is it really that dangerous?" Tears welled up in goddess Luo Yun''s eyes. She was truly frightened.

    "Yes, it''s very dangerous. It''s really very dangerous, especially for such a beautiful girl like you. Although your figure is a little wed and you''re a little fat, they like meaty girls the most." Lin fan said with a serious expression.

    Goddess Luo Yun''s body trembled. She was really scared by Lin fan''s words.

    If he really met them, what should he do?

    The forefather of nine colors blinked his eyes. "He''s really cheap. He actually scared Luo Yun."

    He wanted to say it now.

    Peak Master Lin, let''s not beat around the bush. How many elixirs do you want?

 965 Chapter 965

    Forefather nine colors looked at goddess Luo Yun''s expression helplessly. Forget it. Since that was the case, let''s have a good talk.

    He was really afraid that Peak Master Lin would frighten Luo Yun.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s talk about things. I''m very happy that you''vee, and I wee you very much. As for the descender, there''s no need to talk about it. Luo Yun has always been in the pill world and has never gone out to experience those things. It''s best not to scare her." The forefather of nine colors protected his children. He was convinced.

    In order to obtain the elixir, Peak Master Lin had scared the goddess of the pill world to the point of tears. Was there a need to do this? wasn''t it the same no matter who spoke first?

    Based on the current situation, the forefather of nine colors had already agreed to continue the conversation, and it should be about the matter of the pills.

    But Lin fan felt a little ufortable.

    Why did the forefather''s words sound like he was lying?

    This was a little intolerable.

    "Wait a minute, forefather ninescolor. You can''t be thinking that I''m also lying, right?" Lin fan asked.

    The nine color old ancestor looked at Lin fan. The meaning in his eyes was clear. Wasn''t he just saying nonsense?

    "Alright, I have to have a good chat with you about this. Do you think I would lie?" He definitely had to make things clear to forefather ninescolor.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s talk about something else. What do you think?" The forefather of nine colors didn''t want to say anything more. In order to obtain the elixir, Peak Master Lin had used all sorts of methods.

    What he had just said was a little scary. Luo Yun, this little girl, was so scared that she was about to cry.

    "No, I have to make things clear today. I''m not trying to scare you with what I''m saying." Lin fan said.

    "Oh my God!" The forefather of nine colors wanted to curse. ''Why is Peak Master Lin so stubborn? there''s no need to continue this.''

    If we have something to say, then say it. If you want the medicinal pill, then say it. Why should we continue to be entangled in this matter?

    "Alright, alright, I''m not trying to scare you. I believe you, I believe you." The forefather of nine colors raised his hand and hurriedly consoled Lin fan. He didn''t say anything more. Whatever the Big Shot said, he would just follow. He didn''t argue anymore. He was afraid.

    Luo Yun stood there in a daze for a long time beforeing to her senses. She came to Lin fan''s side,"Peak Master Lin, will the pill world be alright?"

    Looking at the chick in front of him, Lin fan said calmly,""Don''t worry. I''m here to discuss with your patriarch how to solve this matter."

    Forefather ninescolor''s heart ached. ''Solve my problem? it''s just to scam medicinal pills.''

    Ever since "Lord of the elixir realm", he knew that Peak Master Lin had his eyes on the elixirs of the elixir realm. Although they were all acquired elixirs, they were all good things.

    No matter if it was an acquired spirit pill or a connate spirit pill, they were not made by human hands. Instead, they were slowly formed due to the special circumstances of the pill world.

    One pill meant one less pill.

    Although the pill world didn''tck these pills, they were all very precious. If he didn''t bear to use them himself, it would be a little unreasonable to give them to others.

    "Peak Master Lin, what do you want to talk about?" The forefather of nine colors asked.

    He knew that if he didn''t spit out some blood today, the matter wouldn''t be resolved so easily.

    What the hell is a descender?

    His pill realm wasn''t afraid. If one came, he would kill them.

    "Forefather ninescolor, do you think our rtionship is deep?" Lin fan asked.

    "Deep." The forefather of nine colors nodded. How could he answer this? Could it be that we don''t have a deep rtionship and you have your own ns for me?

    "That''s right. The rtionship between us is indeed very deep. That''s why when I encountered such a situation, the first person I thought of was the pill world, which is you. Forefather nine colors, I, Lin fan, can''t just watch my friends get hurt by descenders."

    "That''s why I''m here this time to have a good talk with you. I want you to pay attention to your safety, and at the same time, I hope you can help me."

    Lin fan''s words were true and honest. It was as though his rtionship with the forefather of nine colors had already reached an extremely shocking level.

    It''s here, it''s really here.

    The forefather of nine colors hade to terms with it. Since he couldn''t avoid it, he would ept it. He only hoped that it wouldn''t be too excessive.

    If he went too far, it would be really difficult for him to do it.

    "What is it?" The forefather of nine colors asked.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment. Based on his rough estimation, he would need at least four to five billion experience points to go from the Emperor heaven realm to the world level.

    An acquired elixir could increase two to three hundred million experience points. He thought about it and realized that he had to take at least thirty.

    He didn''t say anything. He raised three fingers and waved them in front of the forefather of nine colors.

    When the forefather of nine colors saw these three fingers, he immediately replied,"Sure, no problem. We''re friends after all. We should help each other. Three acquired spiritual pills are definitely not a problem. I''ll give you five. After all, three is too little."

    "No, take a closer look." Lin fan waved his hand and said.

    Hearing the meaning behind Peak Master Lin''s words, the nine color patriarch''s heart creaked. He had a bad feeling.

    "Do you understand?" Lin fan asked.

    The forefather of nine colors didn''t dare to imagine it, and he didn''t dare to reply either. He shook his head and said,"I don''t understand it. Peak Master Lin, actually, it doesn''t matter whether I understand it or not. I''ll go and bring the five medicinal pills over now. Wait a moment."

    "Don''t worry, if you don''t understand, I''ll let you understand. " Lin fan said. Then, he pointed at the three fingers,e, read after me."

    "Ten."

    Then, he pointed a second finger.

    "Twenty."

    "Now the question is, what''s the third finger?" Lin fan asked.

    Suddenly, the forefather of nine colors felt that his lips were a little dry, and his heart was beating very fast. Looking at Peak Master Lin''s expectant eyes, he pondered for a long time before finally speaking.

    "Three,"

    Lin fan smacked his lips,"wrong, think again."

    "I can''t think of anything. I''m not very sensitive to numbers." The forefather of nine colors didn''t want to say this number out loud. It was too hurtful, and he would die.

    "It''s fine. This has nothing to do with sensitivity. Let me repeat myself. Listen carefully. The first finger is ten, the second finger is twenty, what do you think the third finger is?" Lin fan chuckled out. Even though that smile was friendly, it was still extremely terrifying in the eyes of the forefather ninescolor.

    "Three," The forefather of nine colors spoke out once more.<sub> </sub>

    Goddess Luo Yun stood to the side and felt that the patriarch was indeed not sensitive to numbers. She whispered,""Forefather, it''s not three. It''s thirty."

    "Look, goddess Luo Yun is very smart. She can tell at a nce that it''s 30." Lin fan smiled.

    Forefather nine colors looked at goddess Luo Yun.

    Goddess Luo Yun noticed the gaze of the patriarch and thought that he was suspicious. Then, she said with certainty,""Forefather, it''s thirty. There''s no mistake."

    Hearing these words, the forefather of nine colors wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. Did he really think he was an idiot? he didn''t know that it was thirty, but could he say it?

    I can''t say it, I''ll die.

    "Peak Master Lin, thirty pills." Patriarch ninescolor''s mouth was wide open, and he was filled with sorrow.

    It was really a lot. There were thirty of them.

    What was the price?

    Thirty acquired spirit pills! These were no ordinary things. Acquired spirit pills had endless uses. If they were taken good care of, they would take shape.

    Now, Peak Master Lin was demanding an exorbitant price, asking for thirty in one go.

    He really wanted to say,"Peak Master Lin, you should just kill me."

    "Nine-colored, the rtionship between you and me can''t even bepared to thirty?" Lin fan asked. He then sighed,"HAIs, what a pity. To think that I treated you as my best friend. In the face of wealth, you''re not even worth 30. How sad."

    "No, Peak Master Lin, you can''t say that. The rtionship between us is very deep. It can''t be described with wealth." The forefather of nine colors said.

    Peak Master Lin was not a bad person. Even though he was a little greedy, he was still rtively friendly to the pill world.

    Today, he had already decided not to do anything. He would slowly grind with Peak Master Lin and turn these 30 elixirs into five. That would be perfect.

    "Indeed, the rtionship between us can''t be described by wealth. This is very true." Lin fan nodded his head. These were words of conscience which meant that the nine color old ancestor really treated him as a friend.

    "Yes." The forefather of nine colors nodded. He was about to speak,"so ..."

    BOOM!

    The pill realm started to shake.

    The poisonous mist that was wrapped around the surface of the pill realm was pulled away by someone.

    "What''s going on?" The forefather was shocked. He could sense that he was no longer able to control the poison pill. It was as if an even more terrifying power was suppressing it.

    Everyone in the pill realm looked up. The void was clear and a few figures were floating there.

    One of the armored men opened his palm and absorbed the poison mist. He then clenched his hand and with a bang, the poison mist disappeared into dust.

    Lin fan looked over and was ted. Oh my God, was his luck that good?

    He had thought that he would have to wrangle with the forefather of nine colors for a long time, but looking at the current situation, it seemed that there was no need to retreat.

    Someone came over to help.

    Dao realm, Emperor heaven realm.

    He could tell that the armored man was at Emperor heaven realm and the one behind him was at Dao realm.

    If he wasn''t here today, this force would be unrivaled and the pill realm would have to kneel.

    "Who are you people?" Goddess Luo Yun rose into the air, her beautiful face filled with anger.

    These people didn''te with good intentions. They didn''t say anything and attacked the pill realm, destroying the poison pills.

    "Eh? Not bad, she''s a very beautiful woman, and her smell is very good. " The armored man looked at Luo Yun, and his eyes lit up. In his eyes, that beautiful woman''s body was emitting a strong fragrance, which wasing from her body.

    "Sir, the natives here seem to be born with great nourishment. This is something that is hard to encounter even in the upper realm."

    The Aboriginals who were following behind him eximed.

    At first, they didn''t notice and thought that they were just ordinary natives. But now that they took a look, they were shocked. Every native here seemed to have a pure body without a trace of impurity, and they were emitting a strong fragrance.

    "En, not bad. This woman is mine." The armored manughed. He didn''t expect his luck to be so good that he would actually encounter such a strange native.

    When goddess Luo Yun heard what those people said, her body trembled, and her face turned pale.

    She thought of the descenders that Peak Master Lin had mentioned.

    As expected, he wasn''t lying.

    It really was like that.

    The forefather''s expression was grave. He could already feel the terrifying power from these people. They were undefeatable.

    "What do you think?" Lin fan asked.

    "Peak Master Lin, this ..." The forefather of nine colors was speechless. He did not know what to say.

    "Don''t you think we''re close friends?" Lin fan asked.

    The forefather of nine colors nodded,"yes."

    "Is our rtionship priceless and not measured by wealth?" he asked. Lin fan asked.

    "Yes." The forefather of nine colors nodded again.

    Lin fan was very pleased."Last question. With our friendship, not to mention thirty pills, even if you take forty pills, don''t you think it''s too much?¡°

    "It''s not excessive,"

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan nodded and took a step forward. He came in front of goddess Luo Yun and patted her shoulder,"little sister, take a step back. I don''t want you to be affected."

    The armored descender looked at Lin fan,"Who are you?"

    Lin fan looked at the descender calmly and said,""I''m your grandfather. "

    Descender: "???"

 Chapter 966 Im In Control Of Power

    The descenders felt an urge to suffocate.

    Their arrival brought boundless pressure and even despair to the Aboriginals.

    But now, he just wanted to ask.

    What was this native doing? he was so arrogant and didn''t even put them in his eyes.

    "What did you just say? I dare you to say that again?" The man in armor exuded an explosive power. His voice was cold as he stared at Lin fan with his deep eyes.

    The savagery of the natives had already exceeded his imagination.

    Seeing them arrive, they didn''t just sit there and get beaten up. They even dared to talk so arrogantly. If they didn''t teach them a lesson, they wouldn''t know what terror was.

    "Do you guys have problems with your ears? I said I''m your grandfather. Can''t you understand?" Lin fan said. He felt despair towards this group of descenders.

    Not only was he weak, but he also had poor hearing.

    The forefather of nine colors straightened his back. Even if Peak Master Lin was stubborn, he would not be afraid of the descenders.

    "Old ancestor, will Peak Master Lin be alright?" Goddess Luo Yun asked. She was really frightened. Peak Master Lin had just said how terrifying descenders were, and then descenders appeared.

    And it was just as he had said. It was really terrifying, and it was exactly the same.

    "I won ''t," Forefather ninescolor said in a steady voice.

    However, when he thought of the thirty pills, his heart turned cold and there was an indescribable bitterness.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    The followers behind the armored man couldn''t take such humiliation, especially from such a weak native.

    A descender stood out. His appearance was a little ugly, but his ruthless gaze made people not dare to look at him.

    He was furious.

    "What a Savage native. I really want to tear you into pieces and feed you to the dogs." The ugly descender took a step forward and stretched out his fingers to grab Lin fan.

    Although the two of them were far apart, in front of a true expert, the distance had already disappeared.

    In the eyes of the forefather, this descender was very strong. When he opened his five fingers, it was as if the entire world was under his control. Even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t be able to.

    Lin fan stood there and didn''t move. Although his aura was a little interesting,

    But he was thinking about something extremely important.

    He wanted to see what the exclusive BUFF was like.

    Needless to say, the appearance of this BUFF was to let him kill fewer people.

    But could this be his own decision?

    It could be said that he was not one to kill indiscriminately, but this group of people had stuck their heads out. What could he do?

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his hand and shed with the five fingers.

    There was no shocking fluctuation, nor did it explode with shocking power.

    There was only a brief moment of suffocation.

    It was as if time and space had been stopped.

    The ugly descender''s expression froze, as if he couldn''t react in time or didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    His grab was not a simple grab, but a tyrannical strike filled with infinite terrifying power.

    But now, the other party had also stretched out his hand and easily caught his fingers.

    Suddenly!

    His face gradually turned into one of pain.

    He knelt on the ground with cold sweat on his forehead. His five fingers were grabbed by the other party and gradually began to deform.

    "It hurts, it hurts ... Let go."

    His voice trembled, and his face was filled with pain. All five of his fingers seemed to be about to be broken.

    It hurt, it really hurt.

    "Do you think there''s something wrong with your brain?" Lin fan didn''t want to say anything more. He directly grabbed his fingers and slowly twisted them.

    He really couldn''t understand what was going on with the descenders nowadays.

    It was better to use a fist than to open up his five fingers for someone to pinch.

    "Let go, let go of me!" The descender squatted on the ground. That kind of pain was really unbearable, too painful.

    "Does it hurt?" Lin fan asked.

    "It hurts," The descender nodded frantically. This was no longer a physical pain, but more like mental torture.

    He was in so much pain that he couldn''t stand it.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan kicked his chest and with a bang, his chest exploded. The organs within were crushed by the force.

    Puchi!

    The descender''s face turned red, and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Yes."

    Lin fan frowned. He had already held back and that kick didn''t use much strength.

    But he didn''t expect that the other party couldn''t withstand it.

    "He''s really too weak. He clearly held back, but he was still kicked to death." Lin fan shook his head. He didn''t discriminate against the weak.

    He really wanted to try the feeling of an exclusive BUFF.

    But now, it seemed that the exclusive BUFF also had its own glory. He didn''t want those Dao realm weaklings to be enveloped by it. Perhaps they just weren''t qualified.

    He released his hand. His fingers had already been twisted out of shape. This represented the pain that the ugly descender had just suffered.

    "He''s too weak. " Lin fan looked at the descenders not far away and stretched out his hand, hooking his finger,e, I hope you can be of some use."

    He didn''t have any expectations for these descenders.

    "You ..." The armored descender had an unsightly expression. He could feel the provocation of the natives.

    The descenders behind him all had ugly expressions as they became wary of this native.

    The person who was kicked to death was Dao realm and they were also Dao realm. They were obviously not his match.

    When the nine color patriarch saw how easily Peak Master Lin had killed the native, his heart crumbled. Was he that strong?

    He had to reevaluate Peak Master Lin.<sub> </sub>

    His strength had already far surpassed that of a descender.

    It was no wonder that when he saw Peak Master Lin, he felt that his heart was beating very fast. It was because when standing in front of a strong person, the weak would have a feeling of not daring to look the strong person in the eye.

    "He''s so powerful. " Goddess Luo Yun muttered excitedly.

    The living beings of the pill realm raised their heads and looked at the void.

    The descenders had arrived, and the unparalleled pressure had put a lot of pressure on them. But now, they felt that the descenders had actually been subdued so easily.

    "Who are you?" The armored descender looked at Lin fan with a serious expression.

    This native''s strength wasn''t ordinary. He was very strong.

    Lin fan looked at him helplessly. He even looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot,"are you stupid? I''ve already told you from the start that I''m your grandfather. Why didn''t you believe me?"

    "Forget it. If you say too much, you''ll just be ying the zither to a cow. You can''t feel grandpa''s love for you at all."

    "Then I can only use my fists."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from his spot. As for the descenders, they shuddered and looked around vigntly.

    What terrified them was that the descender''s speed was too fast, and they couldn''t even catch a glimpse of his figure.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion.

    However, they couldn''t see Lin fan''s figure at all. They only saw someone who seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. His body fell down and smashed into the ground, creating a huge pit.

    BOOM!

    The dust was so thick that it covered the sky.

    "Why would I?" Those descenders with only Dao realm cultivation were so frightened that they quivered.

    They had no idea what had happened.

    But immediately after.

    The people around him were all smashed into the ground by an invisible force. The speed was so fast that it was difficult for them to react.

    An inexplicable panic shrouded the weak descender.

    He wasn''t afraid that he couldn''t beat the other party, but he was afraid that he would be ruthlessly suppressed without even seeing the other party''s figure.

    At this moment, Lin fan was improving continuously.

    He already had a deeper understanding of the control of power.

    In previous battles, no matter who he faced, he would always use his strongest power to greet the other party.

    That was why there were often awkward situations where he could blow up his opponent with a single punch.

    Furthermore, the scene was a little bloody. All kinds of unknown organ fragments were flying around, polluting the environment.

    Just like the current Dao realm descenders, they weren''t strong enough to withstand the strongest punch.

    And now, he was gradually restraining his power from these descenders.

    Finally ...

    When he killed thest Dao realm descender, he finally had control over how much strength he should use to beat up the Dao realm descender and not blow him up.

    The armored descender stood there in a daze.

    He fell into a state of shock as he watched his followers disappear from his sight one by one.

    "How could this be?" He clenched his hands into fists, and his expression flickered with shock. He looked over, only to find that the savage moved so quickly that he couldn''t even catch a glimpse of him.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Suddenly.

    A strong wind blew in front of him, causing his face to hurt. At the same time, Lin fan''s body appeared.

    He had appeared out of nowhere, and could even be described as a ghost. His heart was pounding with fear, and he couldn''t hold back his anger. Roaring, he punched out.

    He was really frightened.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound rang out.

    The armored descender punched Lin fan''s face.

    And the power was really strong. When it struck Lin fan, it even caused a shockwave.

    "Hey, hey, how is it? Do you feel good?" Lin fan didn''t move at all, allowing the punch tond on his face. He then chuckled and asked.

    "You ..." The armored descender was somewhat terrified. He punched the other party''s face, but it was like hitting a steel te. There wasn''t even a scratch.

    Lin fan grabbed his wrist and moved his arm away. He looked at the descender and then exploded. He threw a fist and punched his face.

    Bang! Bang!

    It was a huge blow.

    A miserable cry rang out.

    The descender only felt a burning pain on his face. The impact of that punch was too strong.

    It was as if half of his face had been blown up by the other party.

    Bang! Bang!

    The descender''s figure instantly fell, heavily bombarding the ground.

    Lin fan floated in the air and was satisfied with his control of strength. That punch was really well controlled.

    "It hurts, it hurts."

    In the deep pit, the descender screamed as half of his face swelled up. He coughed out arge amount of blood, and at the same time, his row of teeth fell out.

    "Damn it, who the hell are you?" The descender looked up with a terrified expression. There was an indescribable fear.

    Unfortunately, he did not get any answer.

    All of a sudden, his pupils contracted as a figure appeared in front of him.

    In his eyes, the fist was getting bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, it was approaching.

    Bang! Bang!

    A punchnded on the other party''s face, and a violent power exploded out. The descender rolled on the ground and kept hitting the ground, being sted into the distance.

    "Steady, this punch didn''t kill him."

    Lin fan controlled his strength. The feeling of beating people up was really great.

 967 Chapter 967

    "rgh!"

    The armored descender supported himself with his hands on the ground and vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood. The ground was dyed red.

    He was really furious. He was beaten up so badly that he couldn''t even retaliate.

    The other party''s strength was really strong. Every punch thatnded on his body was very heavy, and his entire body felt like it was falling apart.

    "So strong. He''s too strong. I can''t take it. I''m going to die." The descender''s eyes flickered with fear. He wanted to escape, but he felt like he couldn ''t.

    But how could this be?

    How could the natives be so powerful? this was simply impossible!

    He came from the upper world and remembered clearly that the natives in the outer world were only at the peak of Dao realm.

    This was why he was so open and didn''t care about any natives. But looking at the situation, he was just cheating.

    "Wait, we can actually have a chat." The descender looked at the natives standing in the distance and was willing to chat with them for a while.

    If this continued, he would die.

    However, by the time he reacted, the native had already appeared in front of him and was kicking him.

    Bang! Bang!

    This kick was very heavy, and it hit the other party''s chest.

    He only felt as if his entire body was being shattered, and his heart was about to explode.

    It was so painful that he wanted to die.

    How could an Emperor heaven realm expert be beaten up like this?

    He was a man with dignity.

    Even if he couldn''t defeat his opponent, he would still use his own realm to burst out with the most dazzling light.

    "So this is the power needed to beat up an Emperor heaven realm expert. Only then will the other party not explode."

    Lin fan thought about it. He had a clear idea of how to control his strength. He had a more direct understanding of it now.

    The armored descender kept rolling on the ground. Every time he rolled, blood would spray out of his body.

    Crack! Crack!

    As he struggled to support his body, cracks appeared on his armor. Then, under his gaze, it shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    "Why would I?" The descender clutched his head, his pupils dted as he revealed a look of disbelief. The armor he was wearing was personally made by a mysterious craftsman he had met in the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    It was shockingly effective and had unparalleled defense. Even those of the same cultivation level would find it difficult to break through his defense.

    But now, he didn''t expect his armor to be broken.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the shards. He clenched them tightly in his hand. The sharp shards cut his palm, and blood flowed out.

    He turned around and red at Lin fan with rage in his eyes.

    "You detestable fellow ..."

    He really hated her.

    A monstrous hatred burned in his heart, as if it would explode very soon.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, just as he showed his hatred, he was kicked in the head. The kick made him spin and stars appeared on his head.

    "F * ck, why does this bastard keep kicking my face?"

    The descender cursed madly as he rolled on the ground.

    He really didn''t have the ability to resist. The other party was too strong. The strength that he was so proud of was nothing in his eyes.

    "Eh? That''s weird, why isn''t there a BUFF?" Lin fan muttered in his heart.

    The descender had been taught a lesson, but nothing had happened.

    He could also see extreme anger in the other party''s eyes.

    "Could it be that you haven''t beaten him enough?"

    Only such an exnation could make things clear.

    "Old ancestor, Peak Master Lin is so powerful. That descender isn''t Peak Master Lin''s match at all?" Goddess Luo Yun eximed, her eyes twinkling with adoration.

    The forefather of nine colors nodded. He could not quite understand Peak Master Lin''s strength.

    What did he eat to be so powerful?

    It was too shocking.

    Right now, Lin fan was treating the other party as a test subject to see what the exclusive BUFF was like.

    Based on the current situation, it was very likely that he had not hit his target, so he still needed to work hard.

    Bang!

    He disappeared from the spot, and when he reappeared, he was in front of the other party.

    "What are you doing?" The descender was stunned and swallowed his saliva. He was a little nervous and afraid.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his leg and stepped on his face. One foot and his head smashed into the ground.

    The ground was too soft and cracked.

    A miserable scream was heard.

    The descender suffered an inhuman treatment. The blood in his body was boiling, and he wanted to spit it out.

    Lin fan didn''t stop. He used both his hands and feet to strike the other party''s body.

    Again and again.

    The descender cried out miserably as his entire body suffered heavy blows, and his bones seemed to have broken.

    "What about fear?" Lin fan thought about it. Based on the situation, if he hadn''t even gotten the points, didn''t that mean that the other party wasn''t scared enough?

    Could it be that he really hadn''t had enough of beating up the other party?

    Since that was the case, he could only continue to beat him up.

    Waves of miserable screams rang out. The living beings of the pill realm couldn''t bear to look at it.

    It was too tragic.

    The forefather of nine colors was very puzzled. Given Peak Master Lin''s strength, he could clearly kill the other party very easily.

    Why did he keep beating up the other party?

    Could it be that he had some unspeakable hobbies, such as abusing corpses?

    Looking at the current situation, it really did seem like it.

    Then, he looked at Luo Yun. For some reason, he felt a little lucky.

    If Luo Yun followed Peak Master Lin, he didn''t know if she would be abused.<sub> </sub>

    As the master of the realm of alchemy, although he was powerful and had a high status, he had never had a partner. He had also heard that many experts had special hobbies.

    "What''s wrong, forefather?" Goddess Luo Yun noticed that there was something wrong with the old ancestor''s eyes and couldn''t help asking.

    "Nothing much?"

    The forefather of nine colors shook his head. He definitely couldn''t reveal this conjecture.

    At that moment, the situation was a little tragic.

    Everyone looked on silently. Every time they were shaken, their hearts would tremble.

    In the distance.

    Lin fan was toozy to stand and directly stepped on the descender''s body. His left and right hands attacked crazily, punching his face one after another.

    He had already controlled his strength and did not use his strongest punch.

    Otherwise, with this guy''s ability, he would have been killed with a single punch.

    "Are you scared?"

    Lin fan asked as he waved his fist.

    He had to figure out how to use this exclusive BUFF.

    The descender''s face was so swollen that even speaking was impossible.

    With a punch, blood sttered out.

    "I''m asking you, are you scared?" Lin fan asked once more. He realized that this guy was really tough. Even after being beaten up, he didn''t reply.

    There was silence.

    There was only the muffled sound of fists colliding with flesh.

    The descender wanted to roar,''can you stop hitting my face?''

    He really didn''t know what he had done to offend this native. Why did he keep on beating his face?

    Furthermore, every punch was on point. Both sides of his face were basically swollen.

    "I''m asking you again, are you afraid?"

    Lin fan opened his fingers and covered his face. He grabbed his face and pressed it to the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    The cracks were like a spider web, spreading out into the distance.

    The descender let out a strange Wuwu sound. He wanted to curse.

    You''ve beaten my face to this state, and even my lips are covered by your face. I can''t speak, so can you stop asking?

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand.

    Suddenly!

    A notification sound came.

    It was the sound of points.

    In the past, he could only gain points by killing his opponents, but now, he could hear the voice of points.

    Points +10000.

    Very few, only 10000.

    But he found that it was an endless process.

    So this was the ability to make the other party live in fear?

    The descender, who had been beaten to the point where he had no hope and even wanted to die, noticed that the other party had stood up from his body.

    "What are they doing?" The descender was already afraid and didn''t know what to do.

    He just wanted to leave this ce.

    Lin fan stood there thinking about something. When he looked at the person, he felt a terrifying dark light staring at him.

    His heart suddenly tightened, and there was an unspeakable fear.

    She curled up and shivered as if she had been violently abused.

    "As expected, this is interesting."

    Lin fan felt that this BUFF was pretty good.

    Instantly, Lin fan looked at the descender and revealed a smile,"I can''t let you live. You already know that this is the pill world. If I let you go and tell others the location of the pill world, then the pills that this Peak Master will have in the future will really be lost."

    When the descender heard this, he was so frightened that he kept waving his hands.

    They were trying to kill him.

    He didn''t want to die, he wanted to live. His throat made a whimpering sound, and he desperately wanted to speak, but only sticky saliva came out.

    "Eh? Looking at your situation, it seems like you really want to inform everyone about the location of the pill realm. That''s all the more reason I can''t keep you. "

    Lin fan said calmly.

    Despair.

    The descender didn''t want to speak, and had even given up all resistance.

    He felt as if his heart was shrouded in ayer of ck fog.

    Within the ck mist, his heart trembled. Even when he closed his eyes, he could imagine the terrifying figure of this Savage appearing in front of him.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the descender''s head.

    The descender retreated, wanting to escape from the demonic ws. But in front of Lin fan, how could he resist? he could only silently enjoy it.

    "Wuwu ..." The descender wanted to shake his head to show that he definitely wouldn''t say it. But his head was in Lin fan''s hands and he couldn''t move.

    "Sure, but you''re actually still resisting." Lin fan smiled.

    He felt a forceing from the other party''s head, as if it was resisting.

    "This BUFF is a little weak. I can''t see anything amazing about it. If one were to live in fear, why would they resist?" Lin fan was a little regretful and even disappointed.

    If they wanted to me someone, they could only me the other party foring to the wrong ce.

    If he had met him outside, he might have given him a chance to live for the sake of points.

    The descender was in despair. He only wanted to shake his head and beg for mercy, but it was regarded as resistance by the other party.

    Lin fan increased his strength and punched his body. With a Peng, his body exploded and blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    He then threw the body there.

    "Nine-colored, how is it? this Peak master''s strength is passable, right?" Lin fan turned around and asked.

    The forefather of nine colors blinked. He wanted to say,"how amazing."

 968 Chapter 968

    The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan. His heart was filled with sorrow and misery.

    He didn''t offend anyone, yet he had to suffer such a thing. No matter who it was, they would find it unbearable and even sad.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already killed this guy." Lin fan said.

    From the current situation, the situation had begun to be unclear.

    The descenders who came to the outer realm all had pretty good cultivation and were very strong.

    There were only two choices if he wanted to live.

    The first method was to rely on luck.

    If they were lucky, they wouldn''t be discovered by the descenders. If they weren''t lucky, they would basically be finished.

    Of course, there was a second option, which was to be with him. There would be no problems.

    Everything was going well.

    "Peak Master Lin, thank you so much." Nine-colored said gratefully. He was not a fool, and he naturally knew that if it was not for Peak Master Lin, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Those descenders were really strong. Even if they were Dao realm experts, they would be enough for him to deal with, not to mention there were even stronger existences.

    He even had a thought, and that was to trick Peak Master Lin into settling down in the pill realm. Wouldn''t that mean that he would be safe?

    However, this was just a thought. It was impossible to actually implement it.

    Moreover, even if the other party was willing to stay, their pill realm would not dare to ept it.

    Tell me, who can ept thirty medicinal pills at once?

    The key was that Peak Master Lin''s attitude was very good, and he kept ying the emotional card. This caused the forefather of nine colors to not know how to reject him. He could only be led around and pay a painful price in the end.

    "No need to thank me. No matter what, we are friends. If a friend is in trouble, do you think I can just watch him die?" Lin fan said seriously.

    He showed a sincere and loving expression.

    The nine color old ancestor looked at Lin fan. If he didn''t know what Lin fan was up to, he might have really been fooled.

    What was the point of saying so much?

    He didn''t need to think to know.

    "AI, Peak Master Lin, you are our pill world''s eternal friend."

    The forefather of nine colors was a little muddled. He didn''t know how to continue the conversation.

    He was very scared now. He felt that if they continued to talk, it would be a bottomless pit. He would definitely vomit blood.

    "Nine-colored, to be honest, your pill realm is not safe." Lin fan sighed. Based on the current situation, the pill world was indeed not safe. As long as it was discovered by the descenders, it would basically be over.

    He could save her once, but not twice.

    It was hard to say what would happen the next time he was not around.

    The forefather of nine colors did not reply. He was worried as well.

    He was right. After this incident, he had indeed seen that the pill world was in a very bad position.

    If there were descenders passing through the pill realm, then there would be a second wave of descenders.

    Today, Peak Master Lin was here and solved the problem, but what about the next time?

    If even the poison pill that enveloped the pill realm couldn''t stop the invasion of the descenders, then what could they use to resist?

    "Then what should we do?" The forefather of nine colors said with difficulty.

    He truly felt powerless.

    What could he do when facing a strong opponent? Any kind of resistance was based on strength. If one''s strength was not enough, even if they resisted, it would be in vain.

    It might even be useless, and he would only be courting death.

    "This Peak Master has a good suggestion." Lin fan said after a moment of silence.

    He did have a good suggestion, but it was up to the other party to believe it or not.

    The forefather of nine colors raised his head and looked at Lin fan.

    He knew that this good suggestion was definitely a trap. However, he had no choice. What Peak Master Lin said was not an rmist talk. It was true.

    "Peak Master Lin, what good suggestion do you have?" The forefather of nine colors asked. No matter what, he had to listen first. If it was feasible, he could also take action.

    "It''s simple. You just need to move. I''ve already chosen the location for you. My sect is the magnificent me sect, and we''re friendly and hospitable. If you move the pill world to my sect, even if descenderse, it''ll be fine." Lin fan said.

    As expected!

    When the forefather of nine colors heard Peak Master Lin''s words, his eyes turned resentful.

    In the end, he still didn''t want to let go of the pill realm. He even wanted to bring the pill realm over.

    He didn''t dare to imagine that if he really got together with the magnificent me sect, would he still be able to keep the elixirs in the alchemy world?

    Lin fan saw that the nine color old ancestor was silent like he was deep in thought. Could there be any problems?

    The magnificent me sect was a righteous and friendly sect. They would definitely lend a helping hand to those in trouble.

    "Don''t worry. If you really move in, no one will dare to bully you. You''re all together for good or bad. They won''t sit by and do nothing. " Lin fan consoled.

    The forefather of nine colors wanted to say something, but he kept it in his heart and couldn''t say it.

    This wasn''t a matter of who bullied him or not.

    The most important thing is that I''m still most afraid of you, Peak Master Lin of the magnificent me sect.

    If the pill realm was moved over, could this pill still be kept?

    Even after saying that, the nine color old ancestor still didn''t agree. This made Lin fan a little surprised. Was he still worried about something?

    After thinking about it carefully, he had a rough idea.

    "You''re afraid that I''m after the pills of your pill world?" Lin fan asked.<sub> </sub>

    After hearing these words, forefather nine colors raised his head. He had reached the main point. It was because of this.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person. I''ll never covet the pills of the pill world. Besides, do you think I''m that kind of person?" Lin fan red at the forefather of nine colors, and the two of them exchanged nces.

    The forefather muttered in his heart. This wasn''t a matter of greed. Every time he wanted a pill, he would definitelye up with a bunch of reasons so that you couldn''t refuse.

    Of course, he could not say that.

    "Definitely not. How could Peak Master Lin be someone who covets the pills of the pill world?" The forefather of nine colors said with a smile.

    He was thinking about what he should do.

    In fact, Peak Master Lin''s suggestion was indeed not bad, and it was very tempting.

    Together with the magnificent me sect, they would resist the descenders.

    However, the most important thing was that they could not abandon the pill realm. It was where their rootsy.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s not that this old man doesn''t want to, but I can''t give up on the pill world. Any living being in the pill world will definitely not give up on thend under their feet. Therefore, it''s very difficult." Nine-colored shook his head and sighed, his expression deste.

    He did not encounter any descenders.

    He felt that he had the ability to protect the pill realm. No matter what trouble he encountered, he could easily solve it.

    However, after learning that there were even more powerful descenders, he doubted himself and believed that he couldn''t protect the entire pill realm.

    "I understand." Lin fan nodded his head and looked around. The pill world was like a sphere that was a world of its own. It had its own uniquews, and many of the living beings in the pill world were the crystals that were slowly formed from thews of the pill world.

    Thus, the possibility of letting the beings of the pill realm leave this ce was too low.

    Or rather, even if they died, they would not give up on this ce.

    "That''s why, Peak Master Lin, although your suggestion is good, there are things in the alchemy world that we can''t give up on. We can only ..." The forefather of nine colors was regretful, but he was also open-minded. If the alchemy world really encountered a great disaster, he would be willing to do so.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was shocked speechless by what Peak Master Lin said next.

    "It''s fine. I might be able to carry the pill realm and leave. " Lin fan was really confident in his own strength.

    He hadn''t encountered any difficulties in breaking through to the Emperor heaven realm.

    He could loudly tell anyone that descenders were trash, all trash.

    That''s right, it was just that arrogant, just that strong.

    If you''re not convinced, we''ll fight.

    He had originally thought that beating up all the descenders would be a pretty good choice.

    However, the outer realm was simply too vast.

    The descenders also appeared and disappeared unpredictably, wandering all over the ce, making it extremely difficult to find them.

    Moreover, the Zhizhi bird was not very useful. It was really a headache.

    "Peak Master Lin, what did you say?" The forefather of nine colors was stunned. He wondered if he had misheard. What did Peak Master Lin just say?

    Lin fan coughed gently,"what I''m saying is that I might be able to move the entire pill world away. Who knows?"

    He was just that confident.

    Although he hadn''t tried, he felt that moving the pill realm shouldn''t be a problem.

    Without breaking through to the Emperor heaven realm, one would never understand how powerful this realm was.

    When others broke through to this realm, they would have all kinds of mysterious divine abilities, but he didn''t need these things at all.

    What he wanted was the most dazzling power.

    He wanted to be the first person in the world to have power even in his mind.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s talk about something else. Thirty medicinal pills, then thirty. We''re friends, after all. It''s only right for us to help each other."

    When he said these words, his heart was in great pain, and there was an unspeakable wound.

    She pretended to be strong, but she was actually crying very badly on the inside.

    30 pills.

    Even in the pill world, it was a considerable amount of wealth. Or it could be said that in the past hundred years, they might not have been able to use so much wealth.

    "There''s no rush for the pills. Let''s talk about moving them away first. I''ll go outside the pill realm and try. Wait a moment. "

    Lin fan did not wait for the forefather of nine colors to say anything more before flying out.

    "Forefather, is this reliable?" Goddess Luo Yun said suspiciously. She felt like she was listening to a story.

    It was impossible for Peak Master Lin to move the pill realm away. How heavy was the pill realm? No one knew. In any case, she had never heard anyone say that they wanted to move the pill realm.

    "This ..." The forefather of nine colorsughed. ''What''s the point of asking me if it''s reliable or not?'' he didn''t really believe it anyway.

    BOOM!

    At this moment, the entire pill realm began to shake violently.

    "My God, what happened? It can''t be that another descender hase, right?"

    The living beings of the pill realm were immersed in joy. However, all of a sudden, a tremor caused them to panic. They didn''t know what was happening.

    "What''s this?" The forefather of nine colors raised his head and looked over. His face was filled with shock. He saw Peak Master Lin floating outside the elixir realm with his arms open. Countless threads of power extended from his body and wrapped around the elixir realm.

    "It can''t be, can it really be moved?"

    He didn''t believe it, but the scene in front of him was too shocking.

    "It''s really heavy. If I hadn''t broken through to the Emperor heaven realm, I really wouldn''t have this ability. "

    Lin fan had a basic understanding of how strong his body was. If he wanted to affect the pill world, he felt that the amount of power required was way too strong.

    However, it was not a big problem for him.

 969 Chapter 969

    Lin fan felt that his strength was really strong.

    He had onceprehended the heart of power in order to control the strongest power and be the ruler of power.

    Later on, he became addicted to the ocean of power and gradually forgot to be the master of power.

    Right now, he could feel the benefits of having the heart of power. This was especially so after he had broken through to the Emperor heaven realm. With a single move, he could draw in the power of heaven and earth to support himself, turning it into his own power and directly prying open the pill realm.

    Thew of strength that had once fused with his body and possessed intelligence had disappeared. It should havepletely be a part of his strength.

    "Peak Master Lin, slow down." The forefather was stunned. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have dared to believe that the pill world had been lifted up by someone.

    He had seen a ghost. He had really seen a living ghost.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan asked. He did not even give the forefather nine colors a chance to speak,"all of you, stand properly. Leave the rest to me."

    "No, don''t rush. There''s no need to go first." The forefather of nine colors was panicking. What was he ying at? this was going to be a major problem.

    He wasn''t even ready to go to the magnificent me sect.

    No matter what, he had to give it some thought.

    Lin fan smiled and lifted the pill realm above his head."Don''t worry. Nine colors, we''re friends. Don''t be embarrassed. The magnificent me sect will definitely wee you. Don''t feel burdened."

    "Oh my God!"

    The forefather of nine colors wanted to stomp Lin fan to death with a single kick.

    Was he F * cking embarrassed?

    It was just that he wasn''t ready to go.

    He really did not expect Peak Master Lin to be so brutal. He could even move this?

    It was terrifying just thinking about it.

    Just how terrifying of a power did he have to be to be able to do that?

    He didn''t remember it being this terrifying in the past.

    "Alright, stand firm. I''m going to speed up." There was no way Lin fan would give the forefather nine colors any room to speak. He had to hurry up and settle this matter.

    As long as he moved the pill world to the magnificent me sect, there would be no turning back.

    Even if the forefather of nine colors wanted toe back, he couldn''t move it. He had no choice.

    Strategic resources had to be kept by his side for him to be truly safe.

    Moreover, the pill realm was extremely beneficial to the magnificent me sect.

    The living beings in the pill realm were surrounded by pill Qi, which would gradually change the situation of a ce invisibly. This was extremely beneficial to the magnificent me sect disciples.

    "How could this be? at least let him speak clearly."

    The forefather of nine colors wanted to cry. He didn''t even know what was happening and what the situation was.

    He looked at the living beings in the pill realm. All of them were in a daze.

    He was also stunned and didn''t want to say anything.

    In a certain ce in the outer realm.

    Two figures were sitting there like rocks.

    And their movements were very consistent. In front of each of them, a ck de floated.

    These two people were Zhen Yue and his disciple Zhen Yi.

    The little boy wasn''t tall, but his once tender expression was gone. In its ce was the same as his teacher ''s, his persistence in pursuing the Dao of the sword.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Suddenly, there were soundsing from all around.

    This ce was the treasurend that Zhen Yue had finally found after searching for a long time.

    To others, this ce was not a big deal. Or rather, it was just a wastnd.

    However, masachizuki had heard that a legendary mysterious knife had appeared here.

    Saber Qi swept across the world. Although the treasured saber had mysteriously disappeared, there was still saber intent left behind.

    He hade here toprehend the purest and Supreme saber intent that had been emitted when the treasured saber was born.

    A few streams of light swept up from the depths of the ground and wrapped around the ck de before slowly disappearing.

    "Mm ..."

    On the other hand, Zhen Yi''s face was red. During this time, he had learned from his teacher how to use essence, Qi, and spirit to perceive the saber in his hand.

    However, aftering here, he wanted to feel the sword Dao like his teacher, but he didn''t feel anything at all.

    "Zhenyi, calm down, don''t be anxious."

    Zhen Yue closed her eyes and whispered to Zhen Yi.

    She was still too young, but she worked hard. He was very gratified.

    The path of pursuing the ultimate sword Dao was lonely after all. It would be nice if someone was willing to apany him.

    I am not alone.

    Zhenyi, who was feeling ufortable, listened to his teacher and took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, he continued toprehend the saber intent.

    However, with his strength and understanding of saber Dao, it was difficult for him to sense the invisible saber intent.

    "You don''t need me to invite you out, do you?"

    At this moment, Zhen Yue''s eyes opened, and two sharp lights shed.

    Zhen Yi looked around in confusion, not knowing who his teacher was talking to.<sub> </sub>

    Pa pa!

    A round of apuse came from afar.

    "Amazing, you''re really amazing. You''re the most sincere and talented young man I''ve ever met." The vine monarch stepped out of the void and looked at the other party with admiration.

    "Others only know this ce as the heaven de Valley, but they don''t know that there was an ancient battle here. Two Supreme de Masters fought from the upper realm to the outer realm and had a life-and-death battle here. Although the oue is unknown, one of the Masters must have fallen here, or there would not be the legend of the heaven de Valley."

    The vine Emperor was familiar with the ancient times and admired the young man in front of him.

    His understanding of the Dao of the de had already reached a terrifying level.

    He had created something out of nothing andprehended the ultimate saber intent from here.

    "Who are you?" Zhen Yue said coldly, and a strong saber intent burst out from his body. At the same time, he told his disciple to stand behind him, and if the situation was not right, he would hide first.

    However, Zhen Yi was not afraid. He held a small ck knife in his small hand and stared at the other party with his big eyes.

    The vine Emperor smiled,"don''t be nervous. Let me introduce myself. I am the vine Emperor, Dao realm peak. I didn''t know you before but I have heard of your name."

    Although Zhen Yue didn''t sense any terrifying power from him, the aura he emitted gave off a very strong signal.

    Along the way, he had encountered many experts, but he had also forced his way through.

    Now, although the person in front of him was mysterious and powerful, he was confident that if he were to fight with the other party, it was hard to say whether he would win or lose.

    He didn''t respond to the other''s words, but instead umted power and waited. As long as the other had any thoughts, he would instantly attack.

    "Alright, I''ll just tell you the purpose of my visit. Let me ask you, do you want to be stronger?" The vine monarch asked.

    "I will only rely on myself to be stronger. I don''t need to rely on others, and I won''t work for anyone."

    "I think you''ve misunderstood. I''m not looking for you to do anything for me, but to ask you to follow me to the upper realm." The vine Emperor said.

    He hade here to find this person who had a deep understanding of the knife Dao.

    If they could get the other party to join them, it would be a huge blow to the descenders.

    Being powerful didn''t mean anything, but it didn''t mean that he could go far.

    The person they wanted to find the most was someone like Masayoshi.

    His pursuit of saber Dao was the most sincere he had ever seen.

    The fact that he could sense a sword Dao that no longer existed here exined everything.

    "I''m not interested. " Zhen Yue replied.

    "Don''t reject it so fast. With yourpetence, you should have a bright future. You shouldn''t be controlled by the outer realm," The vine King still didn''t understand why there was a restriction on cultivation in the outer realm.

    If it could be the same as the upper realm, there would not be such a situation.

    "I know how to walk my own path. I don''t need anyone to teach me how to walk." "I''m not afraid," Zhen Yue said coldly. She didn''t change her mind just because of a few words.

    He didn''t know who the person in front of him was, and he didn''t understand what the other party was saying.

    "AI!"

    The vine Emperor sighed helplessly. He felt that the people of this era were very different from the people of his previous era.

    In their era, if there was a chance to break through the peak Dao realm barrier, many people would fight for it.

    Now, all of them seemed to be begging him.

    "You look exactly like Lin fan from the magnificent me sect. I don''t understand." The vine King shook its head. It seemed like it was going to fail.

    He knew that there was no point in saying anything more.

    A person with such a strong will would never change his mind.

    Even if he threatened or bribed them, it was useless.

    "What did you just say? You went to look for Lin fan?" Zhen Yue wasn''t interested in it at all, but when he heard the name ''Lin fan'', his expression changed.

    "You know him?" The vine monarch asked. He didn''t expect the saber wielder to know this guy.

    This was the person he could not understand the most.

    They were both from the outer realm, so how could he be so outstanding?

    Even Emperor heaven realm descenders weren''t his match. What was going on?

    He had discussed it with old ancestor wanku before, but they had never been able to figure it out.

    "I do. He''s the only target I want to win." "Maybe next time we meet, I''ll win," masachizuki said with a confident smile.

    Masachizuki was very confident that his understanding of the Dao of the de was thousands of times better than before.

    That was already a qualitative change.

    "I think you have no hope." The vine Emperor said.

    "What did you just say?" Zhen Yue''s face turned cold. This guy said he had no hope?

    The vine Emperor nodded,"that''s right, you really don''t have any hope. If you were still in the outer realm, there would be no hope at all. It''s just like how you would never think that the ants under your feet would cause you trouble."

    "He''s already very powerful. If you were topete with him now, perhaps you wouldn''t even need to move. Just a look from him would make you put down the knife in your hand and be a cripple."

    "How can that be?" Zhen Yue''s face changed. He didn''t doubt the other party''s words, but it was a big blow.

    They hadn''t even seen him yet, but someone had said that there was no hope, not even the slightest bit.

    "That''s the truth. You probably haven''t seen him for a long time. His strength has already reached the peak of the outer realm and has even surpassed the level of descenders. If you really want to win, you only have one chance, and that is to join us and go to the upper realm with us. Otherwise, I advise you to give up. This is an unrealistic idea."

    The vine monarch had not expected Lin fan to be so important to him. Since that was the case, he might as well make use of this.

    Looking at the current situation, it was a sess.

 970 Chapter 970

    The vine King didn''t panic at all."I don''t believe you can hold back."

    He had thought that he would fail, but who would have thought that the other party would have such a goal?

    In fact, there was one more thing that he did not say, and that was that even if he went to the upper realm, he might not have much confidence, and there might only be a glimmer of hope.

    He had discussed it with old ancestor wanku before, but they couldn''t understand what was going on with this guy.

    He was actually this strong in the outer realm.

    If he went to the upper realm, he would immediately cross the Tribtion and ascend to the top of the world.

    Old master wanku saw this point and wanted Lin fan to follow them to the upper world.

    However, who would have thought that this guy would not give him any face at all, and even beat him up and humiliate him verbally?

    "Is everything you said true?" Zhen Yue stared at the vine King.

    He was still a little suspicious, not knowing if the other party was telling the truth.

    In the past, the difference between him and Lin fan wasn''t that big.

    Even if they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, there shouldn''t be such a huge difference.

    "It''s true. I never lie. " The vine King said. He couldn''t understand what these people were thinking. It felt like they had been trying to prove that they were stronger than someone.

    It was too tiring and boring.

    "Zhenyi, do you think he''s telling the truth?" Zhen Yue asked.

    Zhenyi looked up, a little confused. The teacher often asked him questions, but he really didn''t know how to answer.

    "Teacher, it could be real, or it could be fake." Shinichi answered. He had always answered like this. Every time, he had been very sessful and had received the teacher''s praise.

    Sure enough, it was just as he had thought.

    "Mm, very good. You have to treat everything with both truth and falsehood. Even if it''s very real, it can also be fake." Zhen Yue nodded and patted Zhen Yi''s head, feeling a little gratified.

    "Yes, teacher," "Yes!" Zhen Yi nodded heavily. Then, he held the little ck knife and stood behind his teacher, quietly looking at the unknown guy in front of him.

    When he was with his teacher, he had encountered many dangers and even many scammers. However, under his teacher''s powerful strength, he had resolved all of them without any problems.

    The vine King didn''t understand this master and disciple. How could he lie? however, he didn''t say much. From the current situation, the other party had already believed him.

    "I can go to the upper world with you, but I want to go to the magnificent me sect to meet him." Zhen Yue said.

    "You think I''m lying?" The vine King frowned. This guy was too cautious. Although it was good to be cautious, what kind of person was the vine King? did he have to lie?

    One had to admit that it was really heartbreaking.

    It was so painful that she couldn''t breathe.

    "I''ll go with you guys after we meet. " Zhen Yue said, and then looked at Zhen Yi.

    Ever since he had a disciple, he realized that life was actually very interesting.

    Every time after cultivation, he would chat with Zhen Yi, which could calm down his slightly Restless Heart after cultivation.

    "Alright," he said.

    The vine monarch didn''t say anything more. Since he wanted to go, then he would go.

    The magnificent me sect.

    A huge ball flew over.

    "Oh my God, what is that?"

    The two disciples who were guarding the gate looked into the distance in a daze. They didn''t know what was going on. Although the ball was still far away, there was already a strong wind blowing over.

    "What''s going on?"

    The two of them raised their hands and blocked in front of them. The strong wind blew their robes up.

    Was someone trying to invade the magnificent me sect?

    At this moment, all the disciples within the sect were taken aback. Some of them raised their heads to look, while others rushed out of their houses. They were only looking in one direction, and that was the sky in the distance.

    There was an uproar.

    The disciples were all stunned. They had never thought that such a huge object would attack them.

    The Saint convent sect, which was far away from the magnificent me sect, had also noticed this scene.

    Sacred leader''s expression was solemn as he looked into the sky, not knowing what was happening.

    "Holy master, this is bad. Is there dangering?" "What?" monarch dan Wu panicked. He was so frightened that his face turned pale.

    "Why are you panicking?" Sacred master red at dan er.

    He was panicking like this without even knowing what had happened. He didn''t even know where the prestige he had before had gone.

    "Where are Shen lie and the rest?" Sacred master asked.

    Monarch dan Wu looked into the distance and his body trembled slightly,"I wonder where they went."

    In the distance.

    In the gambling den.

    The shouts continued.

    Shenzhi-monarch was the most popr monarch in the Saint convent sect and was also the best monarch who was willing to get along with his disciples.

    There were all sorts of things on arge table.

    Everyone''s eyes were red as they stared at the table.

    "Small, small, small ..."

    "Big, big, big."

    The two kinds of voices continued to shout. They had long been immersed in the ocean of gambling and couldn''t extricate themselves.

    "Hey, what''s that thing over there?" "What''s going on?" a disciple asked the disciple beside him when he saw the ck thing in the distance.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t care what it is. Hurry up and shout. You can''t lose again this time, or you''ll really lose your underwear."

    "Right, who cares."

    The disciples didn''t take it to heart at all. As for what would happen, let others worry about it.

    "It''s done, it''s about to open. " As the Zhuang family, Shen quqi wanted to kill all the disciples and make them bankrupt. As for what happened in the outside world, it didn''t matter at all.

    When gambling waspared to life ...

    Of course, gambling was the most important.

    "Nine color patriarch, we''re at the magnificent me sect. Did it feel fast?" Lin fan carried the pill world and asked with a smile.

    The nine-colored ancestor in the pill realm didn''t want to say anything.

    It had happened so suddenly that no one could react in time.

    Peak Master Lin did not even give him a chance to speak.

    Without saying a word, he carried the pill realm and ran away. No matter what, at least people would say a few more words.

    "Peak Master Lin, this ..." Forefather nine colors ''expression was as if he had eaten a fly. He was in great difort.

    This was not what he wanted.

    "HAIs, don''t feel embarrassed. You''re already here. Don''t worry, our sect is extremely hospitable. You''ll know when you see our sect leader." Lin fan smiled. He was in a good mood.

    He felt that he was a really good person.

    He just couldn''t bear to see other people suffer.

    Just say it, what did this have to do with him?

    It didn''t matter at all.

    But what was he doing now? That was to do things of justice, carrying out the sect''s purpose.

    "F * ck!" The forefather of nine colors only wanted to curse. Was he still human? in the end, it was the pill world who had gained the advantage. This was simply turning ck into white, leaving no ce for anyone toin.

    But since he was already here, what else could he do?

    Pack up the pill realm and return it to its original ce?

    What a joke. The other party could survive, but that didn''t mean that he could do the same.

    Lin fan could feel that the expression of the nine color old ancestor was a little off. It was as if he was really unhappy. He asked curiously,""Why do I feel like you''re not happy?"

    Patriarch ninescolor mumbled to himself. How could he possibly be happy?

    What were the consequences ofing to the magnificent me sect?

    He had already thought it through. In the future, if Lin Feng wanted pills, the pill world would not be able to escape.

    How could he be happy about this?

    Of course, he naturally couldn''t say it so bluntly, so he could only find a random reason.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m not unhappy. It''s just that I feel a little unustomed to leaving a ce that I was once familiar with." The forefather of nine colors said.

    "Yes, I can understand your homesickness, but don''t be too sad. It''s not bad here. The Saint convent sect is a friend of mine. If you have the chance in the future, you can go and take a look." Lin fan said.

    "Disciple, what''s going on?" Soon, Tian Xu arrived from the distance.

    With such a hugemotion, it was impossible not to attract attention.

    "Teacher, you''vee at the right time. There''s nothing much to do. You''ve just brought neighbors to our sect." "This is the master of the pill world, forefather nine colors." Lin fan chuckled and introduced.

    He then turned to the forefather of nine colors."This is my teacher, Tian Xu."

    Tian Xu looked at the forefather of nine colors and noticed that there was something wrong with his expression. He immediately understood what had happened.

    With his understanding of his disciple, there was definitely a problem.

    Otherwise, how could he be feeling this way?

    However, since his disciple had taken the initiative to bring it back, it must have an amazing use.

    Now that he had been brought back by his disciple, as a teacher, he naturally had to cooperate with his disciple.

    "Wee, forefather nine colors. Our sect warmly wees anyone whoes here. From now on, we''ll be neighbors. If you have anything to say, just say it. There''s no need to be polite with us." Tian Xu stepped forward and patted the forefather''s shoulder, showing his hospitality.

    "Hello," he said.

    The forefather of nine colors was a little embarrassed. It seemed that what Peak Master Lin said was true. This sect was really quite hospitable.

    "Peak Master Lin, since things have alreadye to this, I should also tell my nsmen about this matter."

    Since he had alreadye, he definitely couldn''t go back.

    Since this was the case, he could only do this. Otherwise, what else could he do?

    "It''s what I should do. Go. " Lin fan waved his hand, allowing the forefather of nine colors to inform the n members.

    Of course, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with that. It would be great to be neighbors with the magnificent me sect. They would be safe, reliable, and perfect.

    "My dear disciple, what do you see in them?" Tian Xu patted his disciple''s shoulder and asked.

    "Teacher, how could I be interested in them? I just saw that they were not safe, so I brought them back." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple as if to say,"if I didn''t know you, I would have believed you."

    "Don''t pretend, speak properly, tell me the truth. "

    Tian Xu really had nothing to say to his precious disciple. There was no benefit to bringing her back. How could she be so hardworking? did she really think that he was an idiot?

    Lin fan looked around and after seeing that no one was around, he said softly,""Teacher, let me tell you. The pill world is very rich, and there are many pills that are very helpful to me. But to be honest, I really saw them in a very miserable state. If I had stayed outside, they might have been destroyed by the descenders."

    "Teacher, do you believe me?"

    Tian Xu smiled."I believe you. I definitely believe you."

    Lin fan looked at his teacher helplessly. However, he didn''t seem to believe him.

 Chapter 971 Im A Good Egg

    The arrival of the pill realm surprised the magnificent me sect disciples.

    "The pill realm ..." The frog, who was cultivating on invincible peak, looked into the distance.

    His understanding of alchemy was something that even the ancestor of the pill world, nine colors, could notpare to.

    "Sure enough, there are treasures everywhere in the outer realm. The core of the pill realm is a Living Treasure. I didn''t expect this Desperado to have such good taste." The frog could sense the core and key to the existence of the pill realm with just a nce.

    The core of the pill realm was the foundation of the pill realm. Connate spirit pills were formed by the pill realm itself and had great uses.

    As for the principle behind its formation, it was very difficult to understand.

    Even a frog wouldn''t be able to understand this magical scene if it didn''t study the core of the realm of alchemy.

    The frog had an idea.

    However, he was afraid of being beaten to death, so it was better to endure it.

    When the nine-colored ancestor returned to the pill realm and told them that they would be staying at the magnificent me sect from now on and that they wouldn''t be going back to their old ces, the living beings of the pill realm were obviously a little stunned.

    However, they recovered very quickly, as if nothing had happened.

    "Forefather, are we going to be here in the future?" Goddess Luo Yun asked. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to leave, it was just that they were going a little too fast, and she wasn''t mentally prepared.

    "It seems like I''ll have to stay here. There''s no way back." The forefather of nine colors was a little sad that Peak Master Lin had moved the pill world over.

    If he wanted to go back now, he would have to move the pill realm back. With his ability, he really couldn''t move it.

    Goddess Luo Yun didn''t really care. Since things had alreadye to this, she would just stay here.

    After that, Lin fan treated everyone as a guest and asked the forefather of the nine colors sect which Feng Shuind he wanted to ce the pill world on. He could choose and go wherever he wanted to.

    However, it would be best if he didn''t go too far away, in case someone came to find him and he didn''t know that the pill world had been destroyed. That would be awkward.

    The forefather of nine colors even wanted to die. A ce with good Fengshui, my ass.

    But he had no choice. Since he was already here, if he didn''t choose a good ce, he wouldn''t be worthy of himself.

    He knew in his heart that moving here had its benefits. At least he didn''t have to worry too much about the descenders.

    He had arranged everything properly.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re too polite. Now that I''ve just arrived, I have to speak to my nsmen. After I''ve arranged everything, I''ll pay a visit to your esteemed sect." The forefather of nine colors said.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head and didn''t have any intention of leaving.

    When the forefather of nine colors saw that Lin fan had not left, he was a little afraid in his heart. In the end, he chuckled out,"Peak Master Lin, it''s gettingte. I''ll look for you to have a chat tomorrow. What do you think?"

    "Sure, wee." Lin fan smiled and didn''t leave. He wanted to see how long nine colors was going to keep up the act.

    You''ve already moved here, don''t you have any idea what you''re doing?

    This was a little infuriating.

    Why aren''t you leaving?

    The forefather of nine colors was a little anxious. He had to muddle through this first. Thirty medicinal pills, that was no joke. He was really reluctant to give them away. If he really gave them away, he would really vomit blood.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re still not leaving. Do you have something to do? if you still have something to do, then you can go ahead. I''ll go back first."

    "He can only pretend that I''m busy. Peak Master Lin, if you have something to do, you can go and do it first. We''ll meet again next time."

    "AI!" Lin fan sighed.

    As for the sigh of sin, forefather nine colors definitely wouldn''t dare to ept it. Who knew what would happen after he epted it?

    What he did not expect was that Peak Master Lin did not wait for him to ask and instead spoke directly.

    "Nine-colored, I''m really disappointed in you. I treat you as a friend, but you''ve never treated me as one, have you?" Lin fan let out a sorrowful expression.

    "Peak Master Lin, what are you saying? when did I not treat you as a friend?" The forefather of nine colors retorted.

    "Don''t say anymore, if you say too much, your heart will be tired, and sadness will flow like a river. I was sincere to you, but you cheated on me. What did we agree on? We''re all powerhouses, and we keep our word. It''s really boring if you''re trying to do this with me. "

    Lin fan knew that he couldn''t try to give the forefather of nine colors any hints. This guy wouldn''t understand at all. Even if he did, he would just pretend that he didn ''t.

    Therefore, it was better to make things clear. He had to quickly get the 30 pills and retreat immediately.

    The forefather of nine colors opened his eyes wide. He waved his hand and said urgently,"Peak Master Lin, this is really a misunderstanding. How could I not keep my word? but I admit my mistake. It''s mainly because I''m old and my mind isn''t very flexible. It''s easy to forget things. Wait a moment, I''ll go get the pill now."

    At this point, there was no way to avoid it, so he could only offer it.

    The moment the old master ninescolor turned around, Lin fan felt as though he had caught sight of a teardrop.

    Of course, this was probably a mistake.

    Wasn''t it just 30 medicinal pills? for his friend, he could even throw away his life.

    Thus, since the forefather of nine colors treated him as a friend, then 30 pills would definitely be a piece of cake.

    After a long time.

    The forefather of nine colors came with thirty pills in his hands. Although his expression didn''t change much, it was obvious that his eyes were a little red. It was unknown if it was because he was squatting in a corner and crying painfully while taking the pills.

    "Peak Master Lin, I always keep my word. Take a look, isn''t it thirty?" The forefather of nine colors said.

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up when he saw the pills. He had earned experience points.

    He used to think that experience points were a troublesome thing. The more he cultivated, the more experience points he needed. Even if he cultivated in seclusion, it would take him decades to umte enough experience points.

    But now, it seemed that these were all small problems and very simple.

    With the elixir in his hands, what else could he say? he then patted the forefather of nine colors on the shoulder,"it seems that I''ve misunderstood you."

    "It''s fine, it''s fine as long as you''re clear. " The forefather of nine colors smiled. However, this smile was a bit forced, and it even revealed a hint of sadness.

    Lin fan didn''t stay any longer and returned to the sect. The pill was in his hands, and he felt great.

    When he returned to the mountain peak and was about to push open the stone door to enter cultivation, he heard the sound of fire melting.<sub> </sub>

    "Little fan."

    Huo Rong walked over from a distance with a smile on his face. He looked very good. It seemed like he had obtained a lot of good things from his teacher.

    "What is it?" Lin fan asked.

    "Little fan, what''s that?" Huo Rong referred to the alchemy world. It came too suddenly and was very huge. It was interesting. He thought it was something Xiaofan had harvested outside, but it didn''t seem so.

    Lin fan wanted to find a reason to leave, but when he thought of something fun, he couldn''t help butugh.

    "Elder Huo Rong, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. That''s the pill world. All the pills in the outside world can''t bepared to his. If you be friends with the ancestor of the pill world, you might be able to gain a lot of benefits. Do you see the pills in my hand? they''re from there. You can go andmunicate with him, but you have to be friends with the ancestor first."

    As expected, elder Huo Rong''s eyebrows twitched when he heard this. He had an idea.

    "Really?"

    Lin fan nodded his head,"absolutely."

    "Alright, I''ll go now." Huo Rong''s interest was piqued. Then, he smiled and said,""Xiao Fan, you''re really good to me. I knew from a long time ago that your achievements would be extraordinary. I won''t say anything else. I''ll go and take a look first."

    "Good luck, I have faith in you." Lin fan waved his hand.

    Huo Rong didn''t even turn his head. He immediately dashed into the distance. He didn''t say anything, but he waved his hand to signal that he understood.

    He pushed open the stone door, stepped into the secret room, and sat down cross-legged.

    "If I consume all of them, I''ll be able to umte more experience points. Once I have a strong enough Foundation, breaking through to the world level shouldn''t be a problem."

    He opened his mouth, raised his head, and stuffed the pill in.

    Then, he quietly waited for the experience points toe.

    At the mountain Gate, two strangers appeared in front of the two disciples. One of them was a Man in ck clothes with a long saber on his back, and the other was a child.

    Although it didn''t look threatening, who knew what it was.

    "Who are you people?" The disciple asked.

    Zhen Yue looked at the magnificent me sect and felt a little unfamiliar. It had developed too quickly and was very different from before.

    "I''m looking for Lin fan. "

    The disciples who were guarding the gate looked at each other."Why are you looking for our senior brother?"

    "Let''s take a look," Zhen Yue simply replied with a nk expression.

    He just wanted to see if he was really as powerful as he had said. Deep down, he didn''t believe it. He would only believe it if he saw it with his own eyes.

    At the same time, there was one more thing he needed to agree to.

    "What do you mean?" The disciples guarding the mountain Gate were a little confused. Who was this person? he came to find his senior brother just to take a look. What was he trying to say?

    Zhen Yue felt that he had wasted a bit of time, and suddenly, a powerful saber intent soared into the sky, piercing through the clouds above his head.

    "Lin fan."

    At this moment, he was shouting loudly. His voice transformed into invisible sound waves that spread throughout the entire sect.

    "Oh my God!" The disciples guarding the gate were knocked to the ground by this sound wave. Although they weren''t injured, the sound was like a storm.

    To the disciples guarding the mountain Gate, this was simply a form of torture.

    Why was it that every time someone came to the sect to look for their senior brother, they were so fierce?

    Lin fan looked at the points in the secret room. It was so low, only five figures, but his experience points had already reached 6.6 billion.

    He had finally gotten over it.

    The forefather ninescolor was using ugly pills to deal with him again.

    A pill and 200 million experience points? he really didn''t treat me as a friend. In the past, I only received 300 million experience points.

    Suddenly, he heard a sound from outside.

    "True Moon?" When Lin fan heard this voice, he was a little stunned. It had been a long time since he had met this guy. To think that he was still alive!

    Outside.

    Zhen Yue was waiting outside. Suddenly, he looked into the distance and saw someone walking over.

    Lin fan came to the entrance of the mountain. The two disciples greeted him and then retreated to the side.

    "Zhenyue, I haven''t heard from you for a while, where did you go?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    After all, they were acquaintances.

    After a few fights, their rtionship was still alright.

    There were also many familiar people, but there was no trace or news of them. It was unknown whether they were Dead or Alive.

    "You''ve be stronger," masachizukiughed.

    Lin fan nodded.

    "Yes, I''ve be stronger. The gap between you and me is a little too big. I can''t fight as happily as I used to."

    Zhen Yue was just saying it casually, but after hearing Lin fan''s words, his face turned ugly.

    "My master is very powerful." Zhen Yi pouted and said angrily. He didn''t like people saying his master was weak.

    "Aiya, isn''t this the disciple you took in? she''s gotten fatter, and her face is rounder. She looks like a father to you. Little fatty, is it fun to y with a saber? Do you want to y with your fists?" Lin fan pinched Zhen Yi''s face and asked with a smile.

    Zhen Yi looked at Lin fan in rage and could only let him pinch his face. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back.

    "Don''t pinch my face, you scoundrel. "

    "Little fatty, I''m not a bad guy. I''m a good guy." Lin fan rubbed Zhen Yi''s face and said with a smile.

 Chapter 972 Those Who Wield Knives Shouldnt Be Smart

    After being toyed with for a while, zhenyi hid in the back. However, his big round eyes kept revealing that the person in front of him was not a good person.

    "Zhenyue, what''s the matter?" Lin fan stopped and asked. Zhen Yue was a person who cared about his reputation. If there was nothing, he would definitely note to find him.

    Or was it that Zhen Yue wanted to fight him again?

    If it was in the past, he might have been interested. But now, he had no interest at all.

    The other party was too weak and couldn''t lift his spirits. He didn''t even want to make a move.

    Zhen Yue''s cultivation was only at the Dao realm, so he was really afraid that he would blow her up with one punch.

    "Someone said you''re very strong, but I didn''t believe it, so I came to take a look." Zhen Yue said.

    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m indeed very strong. You should believe me." Lin fan said calmly.

    Masachizuki could be considered a talent, and the people he was familiar with, as long as they were still alive, were basically all talents.

    In the distance.

    The vine Emperor watched the magnificent me sect closely. If he was Zhen Yue, he would nevere here.

    This was because he would be asking for humiliation. It would be better to wait until his strength increased and thene here to have a good chat with the other party.

    "Oh, by the way, how''s your saber Dao? It''s a good trick, right?" Lin fan asked.

    Zhen Yue was a little angry, what did he mean by "ying around"? he cultivated the Dao of utmost sincerity, and then he asked,"Not bad. Then your fist is not bad, right?"

    Lin fan nodded,"it''s alright. It''s quite convenient."

    Suddenly!

    Zhen Yue took a step forward, and his energy was very different from before. His whole body was covered in ayer of obscure saber intent, which was different from the sharp edge of the past. It had a deep meaning, and a feeling of returning to the original.

    "Lin fan, I didn''te here for anything else. I just want to fight you again. I have a de, can you take it?" The true Moon saber intent was so powerful that the surrounding disciples were all scared.

    The disciples who had been surrounding the area all retreated far away. Although the aura did not cause them any harm, the powerful sense of oppression had shrouded their hearts.

    "He''s indeed an amazing talent. To be able to cultivate saber intent to such a level in the outer realm, even the ancestor of saber world is no match for him."

    The vine monarch eximed.

    He could feel the understanding of the Dao of the de from Zhen Yue''s de intent.

    Other people cultivated cultivation techniques, but this kind of people cultivated their own understanding of the sword Dao.

    How far one could go on this path would depend on one''sprehension and will.

    However, this Zhen Yue was the one with the strongestprehension of saber Dao among all the people he had met.

    If they could reach the upper realm, they would soar into the sky and no one would be able to stop them.

    "Stop joking." Lin fan really didn''t have the mood to fight with Zhen Yue, he was just bullying her.

    The disparity in strength was too great, and it was no longer like before.

    "You''re scared?" "You''re courting death!" Zhen Yue shouted, and a strong de intent wrapped around his body, forming a small storm.

    Although it wasn''t very powerful, the power hidden within it was terrifying.

    Lin fan stepped forward, raised his hand and patted Zhen Yue''s shoulder.

    Masachizuki was obviously stunned. What did he mean? He wanted to stretch out his hand, but didn''t he know that anything that came close to this saber intent would be cut into pieces?

    However, the next scene made Zhen Yue feel a little depressed, or rather, she didn''t know what to say.

    "Don''t joke, you want to lose again?" Lin fan patted Zhen Yue''s shoulder and the de intent around her disappeared as if it had never appeared.

    "How can that be?" Zhen Yue was stunned and his pupils constricted. He didn''t expect this to happen. Then, he stared at Lin fan and asked,"how did you do it?"

    "It''s not how you did it, it''s just that you''re too weak. The gap between you and me is huge. It''s different from before. You can find new things to pursue. There''s no need to keep staring at me. Otherwise, I''ll be a shadow in your heart, and you''ll never be able to get over it."

    Lin fan felt that this guy, Zhen Yue, had already gone crazy. He had always been his goal. How unwise was that to have such thoughts?

    Perhaps he really couldn''t understand how powerful he was now.

    A schr who has been away for three days must be treated with new eyes.

    But what was scary was that it was not just three days, but a long, long time.

    Zhen Yue''s body seemed to be deting, and her spirit, which had reached its peak, returned to its original state in the blink of an eye, even much weaker than before.

    When his aura was at its peak, he was easily suppressed by someone. How uneptable was this?

    Even if there was a little resistance, it would not be so desperate.

    He really had no power to resist.

    "So the gap between us is already so huge." Zhen Yue had already understood that that person didn''t lie to him, the gap was indeed too big.

    Just as he patted his shoulder, an extremely terrifying power burst out.

    The Supreme Sword Dao that he had cultivated was instantly shattered and vanished.

    "It is indeed a Little Big. However, you don''t have to be too sad. One should always be content with what one has. With your current cultivation, even some world ancestors are not your match." Lin fan consoled him. What else could he do?

    You can''tpare people to each other. If you really wanted topare, it would really be a four-person team.<sub> </sub>

    The vine monarch in the distance saw everything.

    He was very pleased. It seemed like they could go to the upper realm together.

    One more person meant one more power.

    He didn''t know how Wan ku and ancestor devil had discussed it.

    Getting The Fiend ancestor to help them enter the upper realm was akin to asking a Tiger for its skin, and it was very dangerous.

    If he let the demon ancestor out, he really didn''t know what would happen. However, if he didn''t go to the upper realm, then there wouldn''t be any hope in the outer realm.

    Sacrificing himself to save the outer realm was worth it.

    The surrounding disciples didn''t know what to say. Senior brother, you don''t have tofort people like this.

    Zhen Yue''s face was expressionless, but in her heart, she was also crazy and helpless.

    It was really too hurtful.

    This guy really didn''t change, he was still the same as before.

    But even so, he would not change his target.

    No matter what, he had to defeat the other party in this life. Perhaps his only hope was really to go to the upper realm.

    At this moment, he looked at Zhen Yi. This was the child he had met when he was injured. In the blink of an eye, so much time had passed, and the rtionship between the two had deepened.

    "Master, what''s wrong?" Zhen Yi asked in confusion.

    He realized that the way his teacher was looking at him was a little off. There was a hint of reluctance and decisiveness in his eyes.

    Zhen Yue touched Zhen Yi''s head,"Zhen Yi, you and I may have to be separated for a while. If master is still alive, he wille back to find you."

    When Zhen Yi heard this, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. He grabbed Zhen Yue''s hand and said,"teacher, I don''t want to be separated from you."

    "I don''t want to be separated from you."

    Zhen Yue was reluctant, but she had no choice,"Zhen Yi, listen to me. I have unknown path to take, and it''s dangerous. If you follow me, I can''t protect you, and I don''t want you to get hurt."

    "No, zhenyi is not afraid of danger." Zhenyi shook his head, tears streaming down his face.

    Lin fan was a little stunned. Why did such a thing happen out of nowhere?

    Look at this cute child. In the blink of an eye, he was crying so pitifully. It really made one''s heart ache.

    "Zhenyue, did you get tricked by someone? there are a lot of scammers nowadays, you have to be careful." Lin fan asked.

    He pondered over the meaning of Zhen Yue''s words. If the outer realm was here, where else could they go?

    As for danger, there could only be one ce, and that was the upper realm.

    Zhen Yue shook her head,"Peak Master Lin, I have a favor to ask of you. I hope you can let my disciple stay here. I will definitelye back to pick him up."

    "Teacher, I don''t want to stay here. I want to leave with you." Zhen Yi cried and said,"I have always been alone. I have no parents or family. It was teacher who took me in and gave me a family. Even if I was in danger with teacher, I was willing to die by teacher''s side. I didn''t want to leave."

    Zhen Yue lowered her head, and there were tears in her cold eyes, but they quickly disappeared.

    "Zhenyi, listen to me. Don''t make the teacher angry." Zhen Yue said solemnly.

    He was going to the upper realm to pursue a stronger realm, and he would encounter great danger there. Even if he was alone, he would have a 90% chance of dying. If he brought zhenyi along, then something would definitely happen.

    It was not an easy road. He would rather die there than have zhenyi by his side.

    At least, even if he died, there would still be a fire seed left here.

    Some of the female disciples were on the verge of tears when they saw this. It was really touching.

    Such a cute child who had no one to rely on. It was not easy for him to have a teacher, but they had to part. This scene was really too sad.

    "Masachizuki, you''ve really disappointed me." Lin fan said.

    "What?" Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan as if she didn''t understand,"what did you say?"

    "I said that you''ve disappointed me. I thought that you had a lot of potential. Even if you''re not my opponent now, you''ll definitely be able to exchange a few moves with me in the future. It''s a pity that what you''re saying now makes me lose all hope in you." Lin fan shook his head.

    "What do you mean by that?" Zhen Yue couldn''t ept it. Why did he do this? he naturally wanted to be stronger. There was no hope in the outer realm, so what was the problem with going to the upper realm to seek hope?

    "You''ve been tricked by someone into going to the upper realm, right?" Lin fan asked calmly like he could see everything.

    Zhen Yue was stunned for a moment, then nodded,"yes, there''s no hope of advancement in the outer realm. I have to go to the upper realm to find more powerful strength."

    Lin fan looked at the crying zhenyi and felt that he had to do something. He was such a cute kid. How could he be separated from his teacher?

    "Zhen Yue, I don''t want to say this, but even if you go to the upper world, you will never surpass me, because you have been on the wrong path from the beginning. Or rather, you are only walking on the path of the predecessors, and where the predecessors are, they are underground, dead, so your end is already predictable, you can''t go far."

    Lin fan began to think. At this time, he had to make his brain more flexible in order to fool Zhen Yue.

    What a good disciple.

    Between cultivation base and a cute disciple, as long as there was a bit of admiration, they would definitely choose a disciple.

    As for his cultivation level, he would just go back to where he came from.

    Moreover, he had heard that those who wielded sabers had a different brain from others, so they should be easier to fool.

 973 Chapter 973

    The vine monarch had been watching the situation from afar.

    When he heard this, he was a little unhappy. What was this guy saying?

    What did he mean by ''don''t be deceived''? was he a liar?

    This was a time to find a path to the future and create opportunities for the outer realm. Now that they were being humiliated like this, they couldn''t take it anymore.

    However, he didn''t show up. Instead, he wanted to see what kind of twisted logic this guy coulde up with.

    "What are you trying to say?" Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan and had some thoughts, but he quickly threw them to the back of his mind. That was impossible and everything he said was just nonsense.

    "Do you know why I''m so powerful?" Lin fan asked.

    He was a low-key person and never deliberately showed off his strength. However, in order to let a lost sheep find its way back, it was necessary to let the other party know why he was so powerful.

    The surrounding disciples were curious.

    This was the first time they had heard their senior brother talk about how he had be so powerful. They were very curious and wanted to know the reason.

    The vine monarch was also listening quietly.

    The strangest guy in the outer region was Lin fan of the magnificent me sect. He was so strong that he had exceeded the peak of the outer region. No one knew how he had managed to reach this level.

    "Why?" Zhen Yue asked.

    He was a little unwilling.

    He had thought that he had improved quickly enough, but who would have thought that Lin fan''s improvement was even faster than his? they couldn''t even bepared.

    He really couldn''t figure out the reason behind this.

    Lin fan smiled confidently,"it''s simple. I''ve walked my own path, a path that no one has walked before."

    "What?" Zhen Yue was stunned and frowned, as if she had understood something.

    "Tell me the truth, is the saber Dao you''re cultivating the path you walked on your own? If that''s the case, it''ll be very difficult for you to develop. Don''t even me the outer realm for not giving you the opportunity. You can only me your own path for being too simple. " Lin fan said.

    Then, he looked up into the sky, and his expression gradually changed. He had a shocking realization.

    "Look at the sky. Everyone knows that no matter how they walk, they can only walk in four directions. However, no one has ever thought of walking towards the sky because no one has created this path. They can only follow the path that the predecessors have walked."

    "Can you understand what I''m saying?"

    Lin fan looked at Zhen Yue. He was just bluffing. If he believed it, then so be it. If he didn ''t, then there was nothing he could do. He could only say that the other party''s brain was normal.

    She knew that he was just boasting.

    "Walk a path that no one has walked before." Zhen Yue fell into deep thought, as if he had understood something.

    Just like what Lin fan had said, he had always been following the path of his predecessors. He had once had the chance to create a new path, but the path ahead unknown. In fact, there was no path for him to take. In the end, he had gradually forgotten about it and walked the old path.

    Now that he thought about it, he seemed to have really missed something.

    "No, the peak of the outer realm is only Dao realm. There''s no future. You''re definitely wrong." Zhen Yue said.

    Lin fan was a little speechless. This guy wasn''t stupid after all.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be duped. This was a saying of wisdom. How could they react in time?

    It seemed that this guy, Masayoshi, was not stupid.

    However, to the magnificent me sect disciples, it was as if they were listening to a heavenly book.

    In the distance.

    "That sounds reasonable." The vine monarch suddenly felt that this guy''s words made some F * cking sense.

    "No one has ever tried to open a new path and break the outer realm barrier before."

    The vine King was deep in thought. He had more experience than anyone else.

    The current cultivation system of the outer realm had been passed down from ancient times.

    No matter how powerful a person was, they would follow the cultivation system passed down from ancient times and cultivate step by step. No one would take a different path.

    Perhaps someone had walked past.

    However, this path would definitely be difficult to walk, and they might even fall on the road.

    Thinking of this, the vine King was a little dazed and fell into a cycle of thinking.

    He was thinking about what Lin fan said. To be honest, it made sense.

    Lin fan was a little disappointed that Zhen Yue didn''t fall for his trick. However, he wasn''t going to give up.

    "Zhenyue, you say it''s impossible, then what''s my situation? I''ve already surpassed the peak of Dao realm and broken the outer realm barrier. "

    "I''m not joking with you. I''m just walking a different path. Power, you know? This path is the path of power. "

    He really didn''t believe that he couldn''t convince the other party.

    "Master, Uncle Lin is right. There must be a problem with the path we''re taking. We can take another path." Zhen Yi said as he held Zhen Yue''s hand.

    The way he called Lin fan also changed. In the past, he was a bad guy, but now he was an uncle.

    Children were just that realistic.

    "Impossible." Zhen Yue shook his head and didn''t believe Lin fan.

    "What''s impossible? I''m telling you, what''s standing in front of you right now is the truth. Don''t doubt it." Lin fan had to change Zhen Yue''s perspective.

    Don''t let the devilish brat stay in the sect.

    Furthermore, this devilish brat loved his teacher so much.

    Looking at this brat was like looking at himself. If his teacher died, he would be so sad.

    People should be together happily.

    What was the point of thinking so much?

    "Zhen Yue, do you know that there are two kinds of people in the world?" Lin fan said.

    Masachizuki didn''t answer. He was waiting for the answer, wanting to know what the other party would say.<sub> </sub>

    "One is the main character, the other is the supporting character, and of course, there is a special kind of person. He is obviously a supporting character, but he has the heart to be the main character. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Lin fan''s words were a little hurtful.

    Zhen Yue stared at Lin fan. Didn''t this guy mean that he was just a supporting character, and that he had a supporting character who was the main character?

    "Don''t be silent. Although these words are a little hurtful, it''s the truth. I understand that you want to be stronger, but it''s absolutely impossible for you to surpass me. I hope you can let go."

    "Sometimes, some people around you are more important than other things."

    "Do you understand?"

    Lin fan hoped that Zhen Yue would understand that she shouldn''t live in such pain and just be with her disciple.

    He had to act.

    It would be toote to regret it if he really seeded.

    The surrounding disciples were suffocating.

    "Senior brother''s words are a little too harsh."

    "Sigh, the truth hurts people. This is also one of our senior brother''s characteristics."

    "Fortunately, we know our own limitations and know that we''re just supporting characters. That''s why we''re very happy. Also, the feeling of being protected by others is reallyfortable."

    "Yes, yes."

    The disciples were discussing in low voices.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''ve gone a little too far with your words," Zhen Yue held back. This was too much, this guy was simply boasting about himself and saying that others were worthless.

    "I''m not going too far. I''m just telling the truth. Masachizuki, you''ve lost yourself. I''ll ask you onest question."

    "Between the Supreme saber Dao and you, my lovely disciple, you can only choose one. Who do you choose?"

    Lin fan asked. At the same time, it was an extremely difficult question.

    It was like a mother and wife falling into a River together.

    Zhen Yue''s pursuit of the Dao of the de had reached a terrifying level, and it was hard for him to give up.

    Hearing this question, Zhen Yue was stunned and hesitated, not knowing how to answer.

    In the past, he would have chosen sword Dao without hesitation.

    But now, he didn''t know what to choose.

    "I''ll choose either way. There won''t be a situation where I have to choose between the two." Zhen Yue replied.

    "Alright then, this question is indeed a little wrong. Let''s change it to another one. If in the future, the enemy takes your disciple away and makes you swear to never step onto the path of the de. If you don''t agree, they will take your disciple''s life. What would you choose?" Lin fan asked.

    In the distance, the vine King was dumbfounded. Each question was more difficult than thest. What was he trying to do?

    Zhen Yue stared at Lin fan and wanted to say,"my disciple, I feel terrible."

    How could he answer this question?

    "You''re good at asking others, but let me ask you, what if your sect''s disciples were ..." Zhen Yue asked Lin fan the same question, but before she could finish, she was dumbfounded.

    Lin fan raised his hand and spoke first,"if my sect''s disciples are caught in the future and asked me to kill myself, I swear to the heavens that I will kill myself without hesitation. I will give up on myself to protect my junior brothers and sisters. If it''s a lie, I will turn into ashes."

    Zhen Yue was stunned. This answer was too damn decisive.

    And he even made an oath, and it was true.

    "Waa!"

    The magnificent me sect disciples couldn''t help but cry.

    "Senior brother actuallymitted suicide for us. I''m so touched."

    "Wuwuwu ..."

    Instantly, the surrounding disciples began to cry andin.

    They did not expect him to be so important in their senior brother''s heart.

    "My fellow junior brothers and sisters, please calm down and don''t get too excited. For you, I''ll kill myself without hesitation. You''re all the most important people in my heart." Lin fan waved his hands at the disciples, telling them to calm down and not get too excited.

    "Senior brother, how can we calm down? you''re doing this for us. We''re really touched. We''re your people in life and your ghosts in death. We''ve never regretted bing your junior brothers in this life."

    The disciples were so touched that their faces were covered in tears.

    How could he not be touched?

    They just wanted to ask, which sect in this world could have such a senior brother?

    To be able to be a senior brother''s junior Brother or Junior Sister was simply a blessing from her previous life.

    Lin fan was having a headache. He didn''t think that a simple question would make his junior brothers and sisters so touched. He was also very emotional.

    At this moment, he looked at Zhen Yue.

    "So, what will you choose?"

    Zhen Yue looked at Lin fan and didn''t say anything. After a long silence, he looked at Zhen Yi and slowly said,"I ..."

    "I won''t put my teacher in a difficult position. If I can''t continue to pursue the path of the de, it will make my teacher very sad. I willmit suicide so that my teacher can avenge me." "Master!" Zhen Yi shouted, and then looked at Zhen Yue,"master, if something like this really happens, can you not forget me?"

    Wuwuwu ...

    The emotional junior sisters started crying again after hearing this.

    Lin fan took a step forward and stretched out his hands, trying to grab Zhen Yue.

    "Zhenyue, you''ve found a good disciple, but you''re not a good master. Let me show you what the saber Dao you''ve been pursuing looks like in the end."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan pressed True Moon to the ground with a single palm and chanted in his heart.

    "Reincarnation."

 974 Chapter 974

    He hadn''t used reincarnation in a long time, so he was a little rusty.

    It didn''t make sense, so he could only use reincarnation to let True Moon see the essence of it and turn back.

    Look at this cute little fatty, how much he wanted to be with teacher. That would be a happy ending.

    It was floating in the sky above a gray world.

    This was reincarnation, and it had yet to be constructed.

    He was thinking about what kind of reincarnation he should construct to be useful to True Moon.

    After a long time, Lin fan had an idea.

    Thews took shape.

    He raised his hand, as if God had constructed a world.

    This was a saber-based world, and an extremely sick one at that.

    In an old house, a middle-aged man without arms was waiting anxiously with red eyes.

    "It must be a boy."

    Waa!

    A loud cry broke the silence.

    "Hahahaha ..." The man with the broken armsughed loudly. He was finally a boy. In this case, someone would take over his path.

    He quickly entered the delivery room. There was a woman on the bed with a pale face, but there was a smile on her face as she looked at the baby beside her lovingly.

    The man stepped forward and wanted to pick up the baby, but because he was missing his arms, he could only sit by the bed. He stretched out his legs and picked up the baby, holding it high in his hands.

    "My son, from now on, your name will be Zhen Yue. You will inherit your great father''s ck sword and be the strongest Sword Saint in the world."

    Waa!

    Because he hadn''t washed his feet for a long time, the smell was a little strong, and the newly born Zhen Yue directly frothed at the mouth and fainted.

    Ten yearster.

    Masachizuki had already be a little adult, and she was training hard with her ck de.

    He carried on his father''s will to be the most powerful Sword Saint and stand at the top of the world.

    In another ten years, it would be the world saber exhibition. At that time, all the saber wielders in the world would appear on the stage, and as long as they won first ce, they would be the strongest.

    "I''m the strongest. " Zhen Yue''s expression was cold, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He took out a saber technique from his arms.

    ''The most powerful saber technique to kill everyone heartlessly''

    The name of this de technique was very long. He knew that the longer The Name of the de technique, the more powerful it was. As far as he knew, he had never seen a de technique with a longer name than his de technique.

    This was a saber technique that he had obtained by chance. He had not told anyone about it and had been cultivating it alone.

    "Son, how''s your cultivation?" His father, who had lost both his arms, walked over.

    Zhen Yue nodded and didn''t say anything, but hid the de technique.

    He had memorized the contents of the first page of the saber technique.

    Sever all connections to oneself,

    Therefore, when he looked at his father, who had lost both his arms, his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    "To be stronger, to be stronger, I have to abandon everything. No one can stop me."

    A monthter.

    Inside the house.

    Blood flowed like a river.

    Corpses could be seen everywhere, and their deaths were extremely miserable. They were all killed with a single strike.

    A young man was standing in a pool of blood with a ck knife in his hand. Blood dripped down the de and onto the ground.

    "Being heartless and cutting off everything is the strongest saber Dao." Masachizuki lowered his head.

    He had killed his parents and even everyone rted to him in order to cut off everything and walk on an unstoppable path of the de.

    "Cough cough!"

    Not far away, there was a corpse lying in a pool of blood. Half of its body was almost cut open, but it was still breathing.

    He was Zhen Yue''s father, but he wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he was relieved.

    "Zhen ''er, you''ve made me very surprised and happy."

    "Keep going. Keep going like this. You will definitely be the most powerful Sword Saint in the world. Don''t follow my path."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stopped breathing and waspletely cold.

    Another ten yearster.

    Zhen Yue had no other thoughts, as long as it was rted to someone, he would kill them all.

    He shed from the north to the south, then from the South to the West, and then from the West to the East.

    As he walked, he hacked and hacked. Even his family''s ck de had curled up a few times. If he hadn''t met a master cksmith who repaired the ck de, he would have had to change it a few times.

    "As expected, the way of the saber is to have no distractions in your heart and be heartless. The path I''m taking is the true way of the saber."

    The people he had killed along the way had really disappointed him.

    What family? what family?

    There were even more ridiculous people who saw their disciples being killed by him and gave up on fighting, willing to be disabled.

    He scoffed at it and directly cut it all down.

    The battle of the peak.

    The sword Saint, who was recognized as the strongest in the world, had been killed by him.

    "Hahahaha, I''m the strongest. I''m the sword Saint. I''ve been walking for 20 years and I''ve finally reached this step." Zhen Yue stood on the peak of the mountain andughed out loud, extremely excited.

    "You don''t deserve to be the saber Saint." The strongest person he had killed was notpletely dead.

    Zhen Yue looked at him and sneered,"you are recognized as the strongest. If I kill you, I will be the strongest Sword Saint. Even if you are not convinced, it is useless."

    "The strongest? How could I be the strongest? the Youyou mountain is where the strongest people live, and you''ve been on the wrong path from the very beginning. "

    "I understand now. Eighteen years ago, that person from Youyou mountain said those words to me. I didn''t understand before, but now I do."

    "The crazy pursuit of sword Dao represents your obsession with sword Dao. However, it''s still unknown whether sword Dao likes your obsession."

    "Young man, you can''t y with a saber like this."

    "Hahaha ..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the once strongest man in the world died.

    "Tsk, idiot, it''s Youyou mountain. I''ll go and see who has this ability."

    Ten yearster.

    In order to find the Youyou mountain, Zhen Yue had spent ten years.

    In these ten years, he became even more obsessed with the Dao of the de. He could even give up his life and all his dignity. He felt that he was the de, and the de was himself.

    "Leisure mountain."

    Zhen Yue looked at her destination, which was full of blooming flowers and mountains, and the fire in her heart rose. She stepped into it.

    His goal here was simple, to kill the so-called strongest.<sub> </sub>

    He won the title of saber Saint.

    In a Valley.

    A middle-aged man was bringing a monkey over to barbecue and drink wine. Life was very good.

    "Monkey, don''t eat so much. If you eat so much, what am I supposed to eat?" The middle-aged man grabbed at the grill, grabbed arge handful of meat, and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Squeak!

    The monkey protested and held all the monkey wine in his arms, not giving it to the other party.

    Pada!

    It was the sound of branches being crushed.

    "So you''re the sword Saint who''s hidden in the Youyou mountain. You''re nothing more than this." The true Moon had arrived, and he was the only person he had seen in the entire mountain.

    This was obviously the person he was looking for.

    The middle-aged man''s mouth was full of grease. He smiled at Masanori suzuhara and said,"yeah, I''m the sword Saint who''s hidden in the Youyou mountain. I''m not that great."

    Zhen Yue frowned in disappointment,"okay, fight me, let me kill you."

    "Wait, are you mistaken? I don''t fight with people, and I''m not interested in ying with knives. I have to eat barbecue with my friends today, so I don''t have time to y with knives. Do you want toe and eat? it''s not bad." The middle-aged man smiled brightly and did not take this matter to heart.

    "That''s not up to you. " Zhen Yue said coldly. Without waiting for the other party to agree, he directly raised his de and attacked.

    He could already see the result. The man and the monkey were cut down in a pool of blood.

    The saber intent was overflowing as it approached the two of them.

    "Squeak!"

    Houzi was so annoying. He hated this person a little. He picked up the small knife that was used to cut meat, squeaked, and simply shed at Zhen Yue.

    "What?"

    Masachizuki did not take it to heart, but when he collided with the knife, his expression suddenly changed.

    A terrifying saber intent attacked him, causing him to retreat quickly in shock.

    "There''s something wrong with this monkey. " Zhen Yue''s expression was serious.

    The middle-aged man looked at masachizuki,"young man, don''t be so hot-tempered. There''s something wrong with your cultivation, and I feel that the saber doesn''t seem to like you very much. It''s a bit of wishful thinking for you to pursue him like this."

    "You''re talking nonsense. " "Damn it!" Zhen Yue roared, but with a crack, the ck de in his hand began to crack. His face turned cold, and he quickly retreated, leaving this ce.

    "Just you wait, I''ll be back."

    "Don''te," the middle-aged man quickly shouted."I''m not very interested in ying with knives. I just y with them asionally."

    However, to Zhen Yue, he didn''t hear it at all.

    In the next 30 years.

    Shinyuki basically came once a month, but every time, he would lose miserably.

    In fact, even the middle-aged man didn''t do anything. It was basically the animals around the man who did it.

    It used to be monkeys, then snakes, Tigers, and even snakes.

    The most terrifying thing was that a slow tortoise actually stood up on its hind legs, raised a small knife, and shed down aggressively.

    Originally, it would have been easy to kill the other party, but after exchanging blows, he realized that he had been seriously injured.

    "Why? Why is that so?"

    Zhen Yue couldn''t understand why he would lose so badly after crazily pursuing the Dao of the de and reaching such a terrifying level.

    But this time, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he looked at the other party in anger.

    "Why didn''t you make a move? even if I lose to you, I''ll ept it. So what if you show me the most powerful saber Dao?" Zhen Yue roared.

    The middle-aged man was put in a difficult position."Actually, you''ve misunderstood. I''m really not interested in ying with a saber. You might not believe it, but I''ve never deliberately practiced saber Dao. It''s only one day that I feel it and will y with it a few times. For the past 30 years, you''ve alwayse at the wrong time. I''ve never had the intention of ying with a saber."

    "Then you can''t have one now?" Zhen Yue said.

    "No, but there was one a few days ago. It''s a pity you weren''t here." The middle-aged man said.

    "You ..." Zhen Yue left, but he would not give up. He was the sword Saint, the strongest Sword Saint.

    Another twenty years had passed.

    Zhen Yue''s face was old, her hair had turned white, and even her back was a little bent.

    He had been sharpening the knife with Youyou Shan for decades. He was so old that he couldn''t even lift the knife.

    "You ... Why are you still the same as you were decades ago?" Masachizuki asked in a trembling voice.

    The middle-aged man''s appearance had not changed. He was still very young.

    "I''m happy every day, so I must be young. How old are you?" The man asked.

    "Eighty." Zhen Yue replied.

    "Oh, that''s still very young. I''m old, already over 170 years old. By the way, do you want to eat barbecue? The barbeque I made tasted pretty good, but I still don''t have the intention to y with a knife today. " The middle-aged man said.

    At this moment.

    Zhen Yue stood there expressionlessly, as if she was lost in thought.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    "Why is it like this? I''ve been pursuing the saber Dao my entire life. Why is it still like this in the end?"

    Zhen Yue let go of the ck de in her hand and looked up at the sky. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and she was very sad.

    "Actually, you''re going the wrong way. The saber has a spirit. If you keep pestering him, even if he''s your closest rtive, he''ll still bother you. At least give him some breathing space, so the attitude is the most important."

    "I''ll say the same thing, I''m not interested in ying with knives. "

    The middle-aged man thought,"what a poor child. He''s already 80 years old, but he still hasn''t figured it out. How low his IQ must be."

    Without saying anything, Zhen Yue turned around and left.

    A hundred yearster.

    In a certain Valley.

    A young man was pursuing a saber technique with a long name. He worked hard to cultivate it and struck fear into the hearts of others.

    Later on, he came to this Valley to challenge the strongest person here.

    In the valley, a man was soaking in a hot spring and enjoying life.

    Not far away, a ck de was quietly ced there.

    "I''m going to hack you to death. " The young man said.

    The man in the hot spring looked at him."Young man, I''m in the hot spring. I''m not in the mood to y with my saber. You''ve found the wrong person."

    "Also, I see that your saber seems to be very tired. You should let him rest and enjoy life."

    Lin fan floated in the air and witnessed the development of this reincarnation. He was initially chuckling. But soon, his face turned solemn.

    "That''s not right. This reincarnation cycle clearly has nothing to do with the Youyou mountain. "

    He could not understand.

    Samsara had escaped his control and was developing on its own.

    This was something that would not have happened in the past.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 975 You Might As Well Try

    Floating in the void, Lin fan was deep in thought.

    But the cycle had already ended.

    It wasn''t that Zhen Yue had died, but that when she said those words, the cycle of reincarnation had automatically ended, and a wisp of will slowly floated out and merged into Zhen Yue''s body.

    "It seems like I have too many abilities. I haven''t even thought about some of them carefully."

    He felt that this should be the case. Otherwise, it didn''t make sense and he couldn''t understand.

    Samsara ended.

    To the outside world, it was only a blink of an eye.

    Lin fan pressed Zhen Yue to the ground and then picked her up. He patted her shoulder and said,"are you okay? I saw that you were about to fall so I helped you up."

    When zhenyi saw that the other party was about to knock his teacher to the ground, he wanted to shout out that he didn''t want to, but upon hearing those words, he was stunned.

    The teacher didn''t fall just now. He was knocked down.

    At this moment, Zhen Yue was a little confused and felt that something was wrong with her brain.

    "Teacher, are you alright?" Zhen Yi asked as he held Zhen Yue''s hand.

    Zhen Yue waved her hand and frowned slightly. She felt that something had changed in the depths of her heart. It was as if she had just experienced something, or rather, it was something she had experienced in the past.

    Samsara was very powerful.

    Ever since he had obtained reincarnation, he rarely used it, mainly because it was unnecessary. When facing enemies, he would usually blow them up with one punch. There was no need for reincarnation.

    And at that time, Samsara hadn''t been affected.

    Could it be that after he became stronger and activated reincarnation, the world he formed would develop on its own and gradually form a world withpletews?

    However, what the guy on the mountain said to Zhen Yue at the end was a bit of a boast.

    If this was the real world, that kind of person would be a master. The final destination was to point out the path to greater strength.

    But as the owner of Samsara, he felt that this was a bit of bragging.

    He waspletely bluffing.

    He didn''t f * cking like to y with knives, so he only yed with them asionally.

    How could he be so powerful when he only yed asionally?

    Other people trained hard for decades and still couldn''t catch up to your casual y. Where would you put those people who worked hard for cultivation?

    Finally, before the cycle of reincarnation was destroyed.

    Zhen Yue had alsoprehended it, and just like Youyou mountain, he had be very strong, but he had also be casual.

    The rhythm was a little off.

    Besides, it was toote to say anything now.

    The reincarnation soul was deeply imprinted on Zhen Yue''s soul, and it would slowly merge with it, just like what had happened. It was inborn and would not change.

    Zhen Yue was stunned for a moment, which made Zhen Yi a little nervous and scared.

    Then he cried and said,"teacher, zhenyi won''t go to the upper world with you. Zhenyi will wait here for you toe back and pick me up. Don''t be silent. I''m scared."

    "The upper realm? What upper realm?" Zhen Yue lowered her head and asked, why did he go to the upper realm for no reason?

    Zhen Yi was stunned."Teacher, didn''t you want to go to the upper realm to pursue a stronger sword Dao?"

    Masachizuki didn''t say anything for the time being. There was something in his mind that he was digesting and was a little confused.

    Were these his memories?

    He seemed to have experienced it before.

    He also felt that he had taken the wrong path in the past.

    Soon, Zhen Yue reacted and changed her mind,"why go to the upper realm? There''s no need to go. You don''t have to go to the upper realm to pursue the saber Dao. "

    Then, he looked down at the ck knife and touched it with his palm.

    "ck knife has been with me for a long time and has never rested. I think it must be tired. I should let it rest. Zhenyi, do you like to soak in hot springs?" Zhen Yue asked.

    "I like it." Zhen Yi looked at his teacher in a daze. What''s wrong?

    What happened?

    He remembered that his teacher had always been pursuing the Dao of the sword. Why would he ask such questions? it was a little strange and even a little iprehensible.

    "Zhen Yue, do you still want to leave your disciple in the magnificent me sect?" Lin fan asked.

    The power of reincarnation was terrifying. Anyone who experienced reincarnation would have a change in their behavior and style.

    It was just that in this reincarnation, there was a slight mistake that Zhen Yue had not fully understood.

    "I''m not letting him go. I suddenly feel that I''ve taken the wrong path in the past. I''m too eager for quick sess. I shouldn''t have done that. I haven''t taken zhenyi out for a long time." Zhen Yue said.

    Lin fan had an idea,"Zhen Yue, I heard that you''re pretty good with your de. How about we have a match?"

    "No, no, I can ''t. It''s just an asional trick. I don''t have any intention of ying with my saber today. Maybe next time. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first."

    Zhen Yi, who was beside him, waspletely dumbfounded. He couldn''t understand what his teacher was saying.

    This was different from the past.

    In his heart, his teacher in the past loved sabers as much as his life. If he didn''t let his teacher use a saber, it would be equivalent to taking his life.

    However, the current situation was a little off.

    Even he could not react in time.

    Lin fan was silent. It seemed like Samsara had changed True Moon a little too much and too quickly.

    Everything that happened in the reincarnation cycle would be absorbed into the soul of the person involved. No matter what, they would never forget it.

    However, he didn''t know if true Moon would take a different path like in the reincarnation, or even improve his sword Dao.

    This was just a guess, and he didn''t know if it was true or not.

    The five Saints of the Saint convent sect had never experienced such a thing in their reincarnation.

    Their Samsara was very simple, they just changed their personality.<sub> </sub>

    The final oue was to walk on the same path to death. When one died, the reincarnation would end.

    In other words, there was a beginning and an end, an infinite reincarnation.

    However, Zhen Yue''s reincarnation was different. He didn''t die, but instead understood those words. In the end, he met a new lost sheep, which was the end.

    "Wait,"

    At this moment, the vine King walked over from the distance.

    He was confused by Lin fan''s words for a long time.

    At first, he thought that what he said made sense. Perhaps he really needed to open up a new path.

    But after thinking about it, wasn''t that bullsh * t?

    They were all big liars.

    If he wanted to be stronger, he had to go to the upper realm. Otherwise, everything would be empty talk.

    "It''s you again," When Lin fan saw who it was, he felt a little ufortable. It was the vine Emperor that was following beside old master wanku.

    However, he was a little guilty.

    In the past, stripping people naked could be considered as tormenting corpses.

    "Peak Master Lin, long time no see. You''re still the same." The vine Emperor cupped his hands and smiled. The person in front of him was already on the same level as him, so he couldn''t underestimate him just because he was young.

    "What are you doing here?" Lin fan asked. He then looked into the distance,"that old woman from the thousand cave isn''t with you?"

    There were very few women who could survive in his hands and not be fireworks.

    Those who didn''t provoke him didn''t count.

    If those who provoked him hadn''t turned into fireworks, that was really too rare.

    The olddy from The Thousand Caves was a typical example.

    It was impossible to say that she was obsessed with beauty. Her chest was so t that once the light went out, she would think that it was a man under her. So, this theory was not valid.

    The other one was the heavenly mandate realm monarch. Of course, it was also impossible.

    Her breasts were so big that they looked a little scary, like balloons that could explode at any time.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m here to look for him." The vine Emperor was going to take True Moon to the upper realm. How could he let go of a talent that he had found with great difficulty?

    Just now, when he heard what Zhen Yue said, he felt that something was wrong. She seemed to have the intention of not going.

    "I''m not going to the upper realm. " Zhen Yue shook her head.

    The vine Emperor was suffocating and a little flustered."Why? Didn''t we agree that staying in the outer realm won''t improve your sword Dao? you can only go further in the upper realm. "

    "No, I''m not going. Sword Dao can''t be improved just by training. Some people train their entire lives, but they can''t achieve enlightenment in one day. My sword is tired, and it needs rest. Besides ..."

    He looked at Zhen Yi beside him and smiled,"so what if I can reach a higher realm? I''ve missed too much and it''ll be hard to make up for it in the future."

    "This ..." The vine Emperor wanted to vomit blood. What was going on? why did he suddenly stop going? didn''t he realize very quickly that Peak Master Lin''s words were all lies?

    How could the changes be so huge in the blink of an eye?

    This was too much.

    "Zhenyi, let''s go. I''ll take you to see the scenery of this world. You don''t seem to have seen much of it." Zhen Yue said with a smile.

    Ever since he had taken in Zhen Yi, he had been cultivating and had never cared about anything else.

    Now, he was suddenly enlightened. He could put down the things he had persisted in the past and no longer pursue them.

    All living things had spirits.

    It was the same for saber Dao.

    If one was not tired from the pursuit, the saber Dao would be tired too. When it was tired, how could it repay you and love you?

    Respect for each other was the most important thing.

    Why didn''t he think about it before?

    Zhen Yue held Zhen Yi''s hand and walked forward. Looking at their back, the scene was very heartwarming. Big hand holding small hand, how good, how harmonious.

    The worst thing was that there were always people who wanted to break up people. How despicable, how overboard.

    But now, he was satisfied. He, Lin fan, loved to help others find happiness and love selflessly.

    Suddenly.

    Zhen Yue stopped and looked back at the vine King,"I just thought about it. You are walking on your own path, but the reason you can''t break the barrier is probably because you are too busy."

    "Why don''t you be like me? let go of everything and bring the people important to you around to see and walk around. Perhaps there will be a different effect."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he smiled and left.

    She left in peace and happiness.

    Zhen Yi turned his head and waved at Lin fan. He made a heart sign and spat as if he was thanking Lin fan.

    Then, she bounced away and left with the teacher.

    She was happy not to be separated.

    The vine monarch looked at the figure in the distance with a dazed expression. This was not what he wanted.

    Things shouldn''t have developed like this.

    Lin fan patted the vine monarch''s shoulder and nodded his head,"what he said makes sense. You can give it a try."

    The vine Emperor looked at Lin fan and felt a little suffocated. What was he going to do when he got back?

    Could it be that he could tell old ancestor wanku that that person originally wanted to go, butter thought it through and went to enjoy life? he even asked him to go and enjoy life. What should he do?

    "Forget it, forget it. Everyone has their own aspirations. We can''t force them." "Goodbye, Peak Master Lin." The vine monarch shook his head and cupped his fists.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the vine King left.

    He was really afraid that if he stayed too long, he would be sessfully brainwashed.

 Chapter 976 Ill Send You To The Higher World

    "Disciple, what are they doing here?"

    Tian Xu walked over from afar. The sect had been very lively recently, and many people hade to visit. Even an old man like him was not used to it.

    "Nothing much, they''re just here to take a look," "Teacher," Lin fan said. Then, he turned to Tian Xu."Why do you have time toe here today?"

    "Disciple, master saw that themotion here was a Little Big, so I came over to take a look." Tian Xu said with a smile.

    With his disciple around, the sect was very safe. He didn''t have to worry about a disaster happening to the sect.

    The way the surrounding disciples looked at Lin fan had changed.

    It was all because of what he had said earlier.

    All the junior brothers and sisters were touched.

    p With just a word from him, all the junior sisters would be very willing to sacrifice themselves for their senior brother.</anda>

    Of course, even the junior brothers would not think too much and would be willing to offer their senior brother a pink flower.

    "Teacher, I''ll go back and rest for a while." Lin fan wanted to go out and have fun.

    However, it hadn''t been long since he returned to the sect, so it would be better to stay a little longer.

    It could also be considered as enjoying life.

    It was so tiring to go out and kill, and his body couldn''t take it.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the points were very attractive, he really wouldn''t have any motivation.

    A few dayster.

    Lu Qiming was curious. His senior brother had been staying in the sect for a long time. Usually, he would leave soon.

    However, this was also good. Senior brother could also have a good rest in the sect.

    As his Junior Brother, he naturally had to let his senior brother enjoy a good life in the sect.

    "It''s indeed a little tiring. My body feels like it''s rusted. There''s no energy at all." Lin fanid there in frustration. He was really bored and felt like he had no goal in life.

    At this moment, he finally understood that he couldn''t sit still. He had to move to make the blood in his body boil and be more energetic.

    In the sky, a transparent blue three-tailed Zhizhi bird flew over. Its target was Lin fan.

    "Did something happen at the Zhizhi bird?" Lin fan thought about it. ording to the past, the Zhizhi bird would never fly over. It would usually just throw the news down arrogantly and leave.

    Lin fan raised his hand and the Zhizhi birdnded and stepped on his finger.

    This was the first time he hade into contact with the bird. In the past, the bird was transparent. No matter how strong it was, it was useless.

    There was thetest news.

    He took out something from his storage ring to contact the reviewers.

    "Hey! Are you there?" Lin fan contacted the examiner of the Zhizhi bird.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird immediately spoke when he heard the voice.

    "Grandmaster, you finally took the initiative to contact me. I just got the bird-in-knowledge to send you thetest news. Did you receive it?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird asked anxiously.

    "I did, but I haven''t read it yet. From your tone, did something happen?" Lin fan asked.

    However, he was already used to it. Although the bird knew the world, its strength was too weak. It was normal for it to panic when something happened.

    After all, not everyone was as calm and powerful as he was.

    "Grandmaster, something big has happened in the outer realm." The auditor at the headquarters of the Zhizhi bird looked very serious. When he heard about this, he immediately informed the Grandmaster.

    In the current outer realm, he could only believe that grandmasters had the ability to deal with descenders.

    As for the others, forget about them. If they encountered descenders, they might be beaten into idiots.

    "What is it?" Lin fan asked.

    He was very calm. The Zhizhi bird was too weak to assess people. What he thought was important might just be a very ordinary thing to him.

    "Grandmaster, you know about the demon ghost, right? old ancestor myriad cave and the others have released ancestor devil, and he has already gone to the demon ghost. They are preparing to use the demon ghost to open up a passage to enter the upper realm." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    When he found out about this, he was a little dumbfounded.

    What were these people thinking? why did they think of going to the higher realm and even release the ancestor devil?

    It was simply a huge scam.

    "I know about this, but it doesn''t seem to be a big deal." Lin fan said.

    It was no secret that old ancestor wanku and the others wanted to go to the higher world.

    Furthermore, the little hentian Demon Lord was not a problem. At most, he could just suppress him again. Of course, he still hoped to have a good fight with the little hentian Demon Lord and see how powerful the so-called ancestor devil was.

    "Grandmaster, take a look at the news first. You''ll know after you''re done." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    It wasn''t easy for them to obtain this information.

    Therefore, he immediately sent the contents to the Grandmaster so that he could see what he should do.

    Lin fan was curious about what the Zhizhi bird examiner was talking about. He opened the paper.

    "Mm ..."

    "Yi!"

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan looked carefully and instantly knew why the Zhizhi bird examiner was so anxious.

    Old ancestor wanku and the others must be out of their minds.

    The Fiend ancestor would help them go to the higher world, but he would alsopletely open the path to the higher world.

    He had obtained two spatial divine pirs, which caused the passageway to be extremely unstable. Descenders had to pay a price toe. As for whether there was any danger, it would depend on their luck.

    However, things were different now.<sub> </sub>

    They were going to open a channel from the demon ghost and use the demon ghost''s Qi of ghost origin to form a connection with the demon ghost in the upper realm to open a channel and enter the upper realm.

    What he meant was that if there was a chance to take a gamble, no matter how much he had to sacrifice, he had to give it a try.

    "Grandmaster, did you see it? Doesn''t it feel terrifying?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked.

    Lin fan nodded,"I did. It''s interesting."

    "Grandmaster, I''m not here to tell you to stop them, because it''s toote. They might have already made their move." The Zhizhi bird examiner''s voice was heard.

    He felt helpless and didn''t know what to do.

    It was already toote when he received the news.

    "Let''s take action then, there''s no other way," Lin fan didn''t put this matter to heart.

    If old ancestor wanku and the others wanted to cause trouble, then let them do it.

    He couldn''t just cause trouble all the time and not let others do it.

    If the descender experts came, then so be it. They all felt lonely anyway, so it would definitely feel good to have someone to y with.

    "Grandmaster, don''t you think that this is going to be a big problem?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked. He was a little dumbfounded. The Grandmaster''s expression was too calm, so calm that it was a little scary.

    "Whether it''s a big problem or not, it''s actually the same. The current descenders are already not what you can face."

    "So, a little more problem shouldn''t be a big deal."

    Lin fan felt that there was nothing wrong with what he had said. The most powerful descenders who had arrived were at the world level.

    To anyone other than himself, world-level cultivators were invincible existences.

    So what if someone even more powerful than a world-level expert appeared? it didn''t matter.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was shocked to hear this and was suddenly speechless. After thinking about it carefully, it did seem to make sense.

    The demon ghost.

    The Qi of ghostly origin spread here, and many mysterious monsters were hidden everywhere.

    In the middle of the demon ghost, there was a group of people.

    "Ancestor devil, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise." Said old ancestor wanku.

    There were a few people beside her.

    Vine Emperor, patriarch Emperor Ming, and heavenly mandate realm.

    "Don''t worry. I, the demon ancestor, am a man of my words. If you guys let me out, I''ll definitely send you guys to the higher world. However, you should think about the consequences yourself. Don''t say that I, the demon ancestor, didn''t make things clear to you guys."

    "This spatial passageway is unstable. Clearly, someone has taken away the spatial divine pir. If they want toe down now, they''ll have to pay a price. If I open the passageway for you, there won''t be any price to pay."

    The Fiend ancestor didn''t really want to open it, but he had no choice. He had made an oath, and if he didn''t fulfill it, he would be the unlucky one.

    There was no benefit in letting those guyse to the outer realm. It was better to let him stay here and be the ancestor devil who controlled all the outer realm.

    Of course, this was just a thought. Controlling the outer realm alone was like a dream.

    "There''s still a sliver of hope. " Old ancestor wanku said in a deep voice.

    As a powerhouse from the upper realm, the devil ancestor was suppressed in the outer realm and was considered an extremely dangerous person. However, he had already sworn that it would be fine as long as they were sent to the upper realm.

    Otherwise, history would repeat itself. When the powerhouses from the upper realm arrived, the people from the outer realm would have no room to resist.

    She naturally knew that she shouldn''t have released the ancestor devil. However, she had no choice. If she didn''t try, she wouldn''t have any chance at all.

    "Alright, since you''re so sure, I''ll send you guys up." The Fiend ancestor did not care. The result would be the same no matter who was sent up.

    These natives were really whimsical. With just a few people, they wanted to achieve something. Why didn''t they just die?

    If Lin fan knew that old ancestor Wan ku and the others treated him as their only hope, he would have killed them with a single punch.

    Young man, you''re too confident.

    Do you guys even care about me?

    "Get ready. I''ll send you up now." The devil ancestor extended his hand and spread his fingers. Instantly, an extremely terrifying power gathered in his palm.

    Now, he had to condense the Qi of ghost origin of the demon ghost, form amunication with the demon ghost of the upper realm, and open a channel.

    This was the only other method other than the spatial divine pir.

    Moreover, not everyone could do this.

    Only an expert from a lower realm with extremely shocking power could do this.

    "I''m going to the upper realm again. " The vine Emperor muttered to itself. After all, it had been so long. Now that it was going to go to the upper realm again, its thoughts gradually emerged.

    Old ancestor wanku''s mood fluctuated a little too much.

    It had been a long time.

    He had once fought for the outer realm in the upper realm. In the blink of an eye, so much time had passed, and he was about to descend to the upper realm again. He wondered what the situation would be like this time.

    If he lost again, there might really be no hope left.

    "Open!"

    Suddenly.

    Ancestor devil growled out as a crack appeared in the void. Within the crack, there were shes of lightning and ck currents flowing around.

    A mysterious aura was emitted from the crack.

    It seemed to be the aura of the upper realm.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    Old ancestor wanku was one step ahead and entered the crack.

    The vine Emperor and the others followed closely behind.

 977 Chapter 977

    At this moment.

    At the center of ghost domain, ancestor devil stood there alone. He seemed to be in deep thought and didn''t move at all, just like a stone statue.

    Pa!

    He raised his hands and pped.

    His body didn''t move, but he pped his hands.

    ? Pa!

    Pa!

    The sound was very clear.

    The little spiritual monster who had been hiding in the dark looked at this strange guy in confusion. He couldn''t understand what the other party was doing. Was pping so interesting?

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Suddenly, The Fiend ancestor raised his head andughed out loud. ck mes that blotted the skies burned from his body.

    "I''m free, I''m finally free. "

    It was torture to think about the time he was suppressed there. But now, he was out.

    Who else in this world could block his path?

    The terrifying demonic might spread out, forming a powerful shock wave that swept across the world. No one could block it.

    When the little spirit monster saw such a terrifying shock wave, it was so scared that it hid in the darkness and didn''t dare toe out.

    "That''s right, I have to find that guy. He actually took advantage of me being suppressed to deceive me. How despicable." The moment ancestor devil thought of that detestable fellow, his entire body trembled in anger.

    To him, this was a humiliation.

    If he didn''t find that guy, he wouldn''t be able to get over this.

    As for the few guys who were sent to the upper realm, they were simply courting death. He couldn''t be bothered with them, so he let them be.

    When they reached the upper realm, they would know how difficult it was to survive, or rather, how lowly they were.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Suddenly, the crack above his head underwent a shocking change.

    "Ancestor devil, it''s your aura. You''re in the outer realm." The voice was low and hoarse,ing from the crack.

    "What?" The ancestor devil frowned and looked up. To think that there were still people who knew of him. It seemed like even though he had not been around for 10000 years, his name still spread far and wide.

    "I am The Fiend ancestor. What does my being in the outer realm have to do with you?" The Fiend ancestor was unhappy and his words were rather harsh. He didn''t give the other party any face at all.

    He had the ability to do so, but he also had the ability to not give anyone face.

    "Rtionship? You came to the ghost''s domain and used the power of the ghost''s domain to open a channel to the upper realm. Do you think it has anything to do with me?" The voice came again, and it was still so low.

    "What? I''m borrowing the demon ghost''s power. What can you do? If you''re not convinced,e and practice. This fiend ancestor has roamed the upper realm for tens of thousands of years and has never been afraid of anyone. "

    "Since it''s already opened, you cane down too. You cane and spar with this demon ancestor. This is the first time in ten thousand years that I''m doing this, so I''ll leave it to you." Ancestor devil shouted.

    He was not afraid of anyone.

    At his level of cultivation, fighting was his hobby, but it was also his daily life.

    No matter who he was, in the upper realm, he was never afraid of anyone. If he was not convinced, he coulde and fight.

    Ancestor devil shouted for a long time, but no one came out. There wasn''t even a sound.

    "Tsk, you dare to shout at me with such guts? you won''t even know how you died."

    The moment he finished speaking, The Fiend ancestor disappeared from where he was.

    He had to find that guy, so he didn''t care about anything else.

    He had thought that he would have to go through some struggle to get out of the seal, but he did not expect it to be so simple.

    It wasughable that someone from the outer realm had let him out.

    In the upper realm.

    The real ghost''s domain was murky, and there were many terrifying existences inside.

    When the devil ancestor used the ghost hunter''s power to open up this passage, the ghost n had already sensed it. At the same time, the power fluctuations were spreading out.

    The top existences of the major forces could naturally sense it.

    Forbid the heavenly Emperor from cultivating the nine elements.

    The bright holy me Emperor.

    Wait a minute.

    Many big shots felt the movement at the demon ghost''s side. They felt that the power of space seemed to be connected to the outer realm.

    All of a sudden, a lot of big shots were all dispatched and rushed to the demon ghost.

    If they had really broken through, then the entire Army would definitely descend.

    As for slowly developing, that was impossible. Only Fools would slowly invade. Only by using the strongest strength could they suppress all those who were unconvinced.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The frog was uneasy and panicking. It felt that something was wrong, as if something terrifying had descended from the distance.

    "It''s toote! With this frog master''s current strength, I''m not evenparable to an ant against those guys. This ..."

    The frog was helpless. It had a lot to say, but it didn''t know what to say.

    The blood devil Emperor had been brought here to clean the toilets, but he had yet to be promoted. It was probably due to theck of service that resulted in him not being able to be promoted.

    "Fiend ancestor ..."

    Even though he had yet to repair the world within his body, his senses were extremely strong. In an instant, he could sense the aura of The Fiend ancestor appearing in the outer realm.

    "That was fast."

    The blood devil Emperor was also a bitter man. He was even more miserable than the ancestor devil. He was split into 12 parts and even had the thought of dying. Even now, his cultivation had yet to recover.

    It would probably take some time for him to recover to his former peak.

    A few dayster.

    "Boring, really boring. I should go out for a walk." Lin fan had been in the sect for a period of time and was feeling a little bored.

    He felt that if he continued to stay here, he would go crazy.<sub> </sub>

    Something had happened at ghost''s domain, so it would be a good choice to go and take a look.

    Moreover, The Hanging Woman had left so mysteriously, and he didn''t know where she had gone to fool around. There must be a little secret.

    There was also Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig. This man and pig should still be searching for treasure, but they had note to find him after such a long time. Where had they gone?

    "Senior brother, are you going out?" Lu Qiming noticed that his senior brother was looking into the distance. He immediately understood that his senior brother was about to leave.

    "En, I''m going out for a walk. I''ve been in the sect for quite a long time. It''s time to go out and take a look." Lin fan said.

    Then, he didn''t say anything more and entered the void.

    The demon ghost.

    When he came here again, he found that the Qi of ghost origin here was even stronger than before.

    It was still so eerie and terrifying.

    As soon as he stepped inside, a gust of cold wind immediately swept over him. He felt a chill when the wind blew on his body.

    "Little demon, don''t hide,e out." Lin fan smiled.

    This little goblin was quite lucky to have met him and obtained the crystal core of the previous Lord of ghost source, which could be considered to have reced the original Lord of ghost source.

    "Big brother, you''ve finallye." The little demon said happily.

    "Have many things happened recently?" Lin fan asked. Even though he knew that old ancestor Wan ku and the others were here, relying on the demon ancestor to go to the higher world, he didn''t know where they were.

    The little monster didn''t hide anything from Lin fan and told him what he saw.

    Although he did not know who those people were, they looked terrifying.

    ording to the little Gremlin''s description, it should be The Fiend ancestor.

    It seemed that old ancestor wanku and the others had really gone to the upper realm. However, when he mentioned the crack, he became interested and immediately asked the little spirit to take him to see what the crack was like.

    At the center of ghost hunter.

    The little demon raised his hand and pointed at the crack in the void.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked. This crack was indeed different. There was space flowing and there was a strong wind blowing out from within.

    "I''ll go take a look. "

    He felt that the little hentian Demon Lord was quite interesting.

    He actually borrowed the power of the demon ghost to open up another passage. He really had a lot of ideas.

    He stuck his head into the crack.

    The wind was blowing on his face, but he didn''t feel anything.

    It was pitch ck inside the crack. There was no light, and one couldn''t see the end of it. If someone who was afraid of the dark were to enter, they might really be scared to death.

    After pondering for a long time, he only had one thought, and that was to go in and take a look.

    "Little demon, you can go y by yourself first. I want to go in and take a look." Lin fan said. It was impossible for him to go to the higher world. He only liked to be in the outer region.

    Why should he go to the upper realm?

    Staying in the outer realm was a good thing.

    "Big brother, be careful." The little spirit said.

    Lin fan waved his hand and entered the crack. He just wanted to take a look and definitely wouldn''t run around.

    This was something he could do. After all, he was a man of principle.

    In the upper realm.

    Ghost hunter was very lively.

    The ruler of the ghost race was having a headache. When The Fiend ancestor opened up the crack, he was very excited. He felt that the opportunity hade. The ghost race had taken the lead and sent their entire Army to the outer realm.

    However, who would have thought that these dogs ''noses were so sensitive that they could sense it from so far away?

    In the sky above the rift.

    There was a skull throne, and a man was sitting on it. He had a devilish appearance, and his eyes were red. His skin was so pale that there wasn''t a single drop of blood.

    His eyes were very long, but at this moment, he looked at the people around him with a kind of look,"can you all get lost?"

    "Everyone, two of the spatial divine pirs were snatched away by the natives, causing the spatial passageway to be extremely unstable. If a powerful person were to descend into the outer realm, it would cause a spatial disturbance, which is very dangerous. Now, a crack leading to the outer realm has appeared. I have to say that everything is protecting us."

    In the void, there weren''t only ghost nsmen. There were other people as well.

    They all brought arge group of people and floated majestically in the void. The person who was speaking now was the ruler of Ying Shan. His face couldn''t be seen, and there was a feeling of confusion. However, he couldn''t be underestimated. He was very powerful and terrifying.

    As for the people who followed behind him, they were all lifeless, giving off a feeling of nothingness.

    "Wait, wait for me. This is the ghost n. Can you not bring so many people here?" The ghost race ruler was furious. This was his territory, but these people came on their own and even brought so many people. It was as if they were ready to descend on the outer realm at any time.

    Did she even put him in her eyes?

    "Ghost emperor, you''re very petty." At this moment, a woman said with a charming smile.

    "Subus, what would you think if so many people went to your territory?" The ruler of the ghost race said coldly.

    Madam Mei looked young and beautiful, but no one knew how old she was. When she heard the words of the ghost race ruler, she smiled,"if you are willing toe, we will naturally wee you. Even staying for a long time won''t be a problem."

    After he finished speaking, he looked around.

    Just this one nce made many people''s hearts tremble.

    Whoever had a rtionship with the subus, the consequences would be very miserable, and it was possible to be sucked dry.

    "Ghost emperor, everyone knows that the devil ancestor is sealed in the outer realm. Now that he has broken the seal and opened the crack passage, you can''t be thinking of taking it for yourself, right?"

    "The outer realm is bound to seed. No one can stop it. Ghost emperor, you''d better think it through."

    Everyone surrounded the crack and chatted, preparing to solve the problem perfectly.

    Suddenly!

    In everyone''s eyes, a strange figure appeared from the crack.

    "Eh? Where are you now?"

    Lin fan covered his eyes and the light was a little blinding. He didn''t know where he was.

    However, when he looked around, he was a little stunned and eximed.

    So many points.

 Chapter 978 You Guys Arent Very Friendly

    When he stepped into the crack, he thought that maybe the end of the crack was just like the outer realm, where thend was infinitely vast.

    But now, wait. What was going on? why were there so many people?

    As for the people from the upper realm, the sudden appearance of an unfamiliar fellow made them a little dumbfounded.

    Where did ite from? it seemed to havee out from a crack.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the people around him. His eyes were shining. He loved peace and he came here to maintain peace.

    There was a brief silence.

    "Hello, how are you guys?" Lin fan did not know who these guys were. However, just by looking at their formation, he could tell that they were not simple people.

    Of course, he didn''t care about these guys.

    "Who are you?" "Kill!" The ghost race ruler''s voice was cold, and his eyes were dark.

    This was the ghost n''s territory, and every inch ofnd was his.

    Right now, he really wanted to hate that bastard, The Fiend ancestor, to death.

    Of all people, he had to borrow the power of the ghost n to open a crack in the demon ghost.

    He was so angry that he wanted to scold someone for directly attracting these dogs.

    "Yes, yes. Let me introduce myself. I''m Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. I just came up from below to see what''s going on in the upper world. But don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I''m here with love and peace. You don''t have to be too afraid."

    Lin fan raised his hand and tried his best to show a harmonious smile.

    After all, he came from the lower realm. He naturally couldn''t use violence to deal with these natives.

    Everything was about love.

    The people from the upper realm looked at each other. When they heard the native''s words, for some reason, they had the urge tough.

    "You''re a native from the outer realm?" Hegemon Ying Shan asked in a yful tone.

    He had not expected that after the ancestor devil opened up the passageway, it was not them who went down first. Instead, it was the natives of the lower realm who came up on their own ord. This was trulyughable.

    When he heard these words, Lin fan was a little unhappy. These guys didn''t seem to care much about the people from the outer realm.

    The reason for this was obvious. It was because he was too weak, so they didn''t take him seriously.

    "Are you all so rude?"

    He was simply too disappointed in these people. He had thought that they were just a bunch of trash, which was why he had acted so arrogant and bragged to hide his inferiority.

    However, looking at the current situation, it was not the case at all. It was because the quality of these people from the upper realm was too poor.

    It was hard to understand how powerful harmony and friendship were.

    "Forget it, forget it. They''re just upper realm bumpkins. All the bumpkins here today, listen up. I''m from the outer realm, and I can''t stand watching you hateful bumpkins send people to the outer realm to cause trouble."

    Lin fan looked at the people around him. He roughly estimated that many of them were really strong and so strong that it made people afraid.

    However, it didn''t matter. He wasn''t afraid of this at all. In fact, he wasn''t even prepared to take it to heart.

    "Hehe, interesting. You''re a native from the outer realm, and you''re quite interesting." The subus walked over slowly like a ghost, floating to Lin fan''s side.

    Raising his hand, a sweet fragrance drifted over, and a pink mist wrapped around the subus.

    "Little brother, I''m very interested in the bodies of you outer realm people."

    Then, the subus ''Jade-like fingers touched Lin fan''s body like she was teasing him.

    When the people from the upper realm saw this scene, although they did not say much, they only had one thought in their hearts.

    This native was going to be in for a tragedy.

    Not everyone could resist the charm woman''s coquettish strength.

    Even if it was them, if they didn''t know how terrifying the charm woman was, they would really be seduced.

    However, what happened next made everyone''s expression change as if they had seen a ghost.

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as Mei po continued to act coquettishly, Lin fan raised his hand and punched out without any hesitation.

    A dull sound rang out.

    "What?" Madam Mei''s expression changed as her stomach was punched. She felt a powerful energy sweep over and fill her body.

    If it wasn''t for her powerful cultivation, this punch would have pierced through her body.

    "You''re interested in my body, and I''m also interested in yours. " Lin fan chuckled. The woman who had been sent flying with a single punch had a very strong cultivation base, even stronger than world-level cultivators.

    He could tell that the upper realm was indeed very dangerous.

    He had juste out of the crack and had already met so many people. At the same time, these people were all very strong. He had a preliminary look.

    There were six who had surpassed the world-level.

    There were many Emperor heaven realm experts following behind them.

    This was a terrifying power. If it descended to the outer realm, no one would be able to survive.

    Of course, other people might be afraid, but he was not at all.

    "You ..." The subus had a face that could charm all living beings. There was basically no man who could survive in her hands.

    But now, her face was ashen. She looked around and tried to hold back herughter. Some people evenughed out loud without restraint.

    "Haha, I''m dying ofughter. I didn''t think that Madam Mei would have such an encounter. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it."

    "Native, you''re quite capable. I''m quite interested in you now."

    Even the cold and sinister ruler of the ghost raceughed.

    "Hey! I came from the outer realm, and no matter what, I''m still a guest. I''vee from far away, and you natives don''t wee me, but do you want to fight me?"

    "If that''s the case, thene. I''ll give you all a good beating as a form of hospitality."

    Lin fan was a little arrogant. With his undying body and the power of his buffs, he did not even care about this bunch of people from the upper world who thought that they were so F * cking awesome.

    "You''re looking for death. " Lady Mei''s face was ashen, her slender fingers creaking.

    He had lost all his face.

    This kind of thing would definitely be spread out by these big mouths. Before long, perhaps the entire upper realm would know that she wanted to seduce a native but was beaten back by a punch.

    Suddenly!

    Lin fan''s eyes blurred.<sub> </sub>

    In her pupils, there was a ck shadow.

    Soon, the ck shadow was a finger.

    The other party''s attack was too ruthless. It was obvious that he wanted to blind him with one finger.

    However, he didn''t Dodge. There was no need for that. He could do whatever he wanted. As long as the other party was happy, it was fine.

    "Eh? Were the natives so weak? You can''t even react in time?" Many people around them were talking.

    The subus was very powerful, but this finger was just a very ordinary move.

    Even Emperor heaven realm experts would be able to react in time.

    Puchi!

    A dull piercing sound was heard.

    "Hehe." Madam Mei''s mouth curled into a smile. Although she was standing in the distance, blood was slowly dripping from her finger.

    But then, she frowned and felt that something was wrong.

    Lin fan stood there with his eyes tightly shut. Fresh blood flowed down from his eyes. He didn''t look like he was in pain at all. Instead, he was smiling.

    "The speed is enough, but the strength is a little off. I thought you could pierce through my head with one finger, but I didn''t expect you to only pierce through my eyes. How disappointing."

    His words shocked the surrounding people.

    To them, the natives should be crying out in pain. Who would have thought that it was like nothing happened?

    Lin fan''s calmness had already left everyone speechless.

    They were all powerhouses from the upper realm, and they were also people with firm wills. However, the calmness of this native in front of them had already left them a little dumbfounded.

    Or rather, he was in disbelief.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Suddenly.

    The space around Lin fan began to ripple out like a tidal wave, sweeping out in all directions.

    A terrifying aura burst out from his body.

    "Since you''re here, let''s have a good fight. I want to see if your strength is really that terrifying."

    Lin fan lowered his head and clenched his fists. He opened his eyes and there were no eyeballs in his eyes. They were just blood red.

    Bang! Bang!

    He instantly disappeared.

    "What''s going on? is this native crazy?"

    The powerhouses from the upper realm were stunned. Some of them could not react in time. They did not quite understand what this native was thinking.

    They hadn''t even thought of making a move, but the other party had taken the initiative to provoke them.

    Damn it!

    "Hmph, you reckless thing." Hegemon Shadow Mountain said darkly.

    He didn''t even put the other party in his eyes.

    In fact, to him, this native in front of him might only be slightly stronger than an ant.

    Initially, Lin fan had wanted to have a good chat with these upper world natives, such as instilling some friendly and harmonious thoughts into them.

    But after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    He didn''t know what to say to these natives. There was nomunication and no emotional Foundation.

    <o>,m He realized that it was useless to say anything.</o>

    It was better to fight directly, and it was better to talk with fists.

    He knew that he would definitely die.

    This was an obvious result.

    However, death was not that scary to him. In fact, it was a little cute.

    "The difference between high and low levels can be seen at this moment. I wonder what he''s going to use to fight." The ghost emperor said calmly.

    He didn''t put the natives in his eyes at all.

    However, the next scene was a little off.

    Bang! Bang!

    A very muffled sound was transmitted.

    Blood sttered in the air.

    "Hey, hey. It''s time to fight. Can''t you be more serious?" Lin fan appeared in the distance, blowing up an Emperor heaven realm powerful being with a single punch. He then looked at everyone with a helpless expression.

    He felt that the people of the upper realm were too arrogant.

    What else could he say if he wasn''t even serious in battle?

    "What?"

    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t react. Maybe they didn''t think that the natives would be so rash.

    Not only did he attack, but he also killed him.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain gritted his teeth in anger.

    The people who had just been killed were on his side.

    He hadn''t even said anything, and the other party had already made a move. This was too much.

    "Native, go back to where you should be." Ruler Shadow Mountain let out a furious roar, and his figure instantly disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the native.

    He raised his hand, and the surrounding space seemed to freeze.

    "So powerful."

    Lin fan focused. Although he couldn''t see, the terrifying power was like a heat wave that hit him in the face.

 979 Chapter 979

    "Frighteningly strong."

    Just as he had this thought, his body exploded into a mist of blood under the pressure of the other party''s power.

    In fact, he couldn''t even understand how the other party did it.

    However, at thest moment, he felt as if the air around him had been sucked dry. Or rather, it could be said that he had been directly evaporated. Then, the space was crushed and he was killed.

    "Damn, this damn native is crazy." Ruler of the ghost race didn''t make a move. He just watched as ruler Ying Shan killed the native.

    It was a bit of bullying, but it felt good.

    It was necessary to let the ignorant natives experience what it was like to be on the verge of death.

    "Hmph, he died too easily." The charm woman''s voice was a bit cold, and a trace of hatred appeared on her charming face.

    "Indeed," The ruler of the ghost race nodded and smiled."If he''s alive and falls into your hands, you can have your girls slowly train him. That would be a happy thing."

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain was a bit angry.

    Such a weak native had actually killed his people in front of him.

    To him, this was a F * cking humiliation.

    Who was he?

    Ruler Ying Shan was an unparalleled existence. If word of this got out, would he still want his face?

    Suddenly!

    The atmosphere turned silent.

    The people who were still conversing suddenly fell into a daze.

    What did they just see?

    The appearance of the natives was already very shocking.

    However, what was even more shocking now wasn''t the natives, but ruler Ying Shan.

    "It''s broad daylight, yet you don''t dare to show your face to others. How inferior must you be? look at what you look like."

    After ten seconds of resurrection, he immediately appeared behind hegemon Ying Shan. Then, his hands moved very quickly, and he immediately ripped off hegemon Ying Shan''s clothes.

    "What?"

    After opening it, Lin fan quickly retreated but he realized that the situation wasn''t right.

    Everyone''s expression was veryplicated, and there was also shock. It was obvious that they had seen something.

    "What''s the situation? Is it that scary?" Lin fan was puzzled. He wanted to see what was going on with ruler Ying Shan.

    At this moment, ruler Ying Shan stood there without moving. However, it was clear that his body was trembling.

    The fluctuation wasn''t big.

    However, it could be seen that the fluctuation was gradually bing greater.

    "How did this happen? something happened."

    The people following behind ruler Ying Shan couldn''t see their faces. However, they all retreated as if they were terrified.

    "It can''t be, right? has ruler Ying Shan always been like this?"

    The eyes of the ruler of the ghost race flickered with shock. He even left the skeleton throne. No one had ever seen what ruler Ying Shan looked like.

    "How detestable."

    Ruler Ying Shan lowered his head. He was so angry that his teeth were chattering. A gloominess that had never been seen before emanated from his body.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly.

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain turned his head furiously.

    "F * ck!" When Lin fan saw the expressions on everyone''s faces, he mentally prepared himself to prevent himself from being frightened by ruler Ying Shan.

    However, when he personally saw ruler Ying Shan''s current appearance ...

    Even though he had been mentally prepared, he was still shocked.

    "Oh my God, you''re too ugly. I finally understand why you all have to hide your faces. It turns out that you really can scare people to death." Lin fan didn''t care about ruler Ying Shan''s extremely malevolent face at all.

    He even sprinkled salt on the wound.

    Ruler Ying Shan''s face was very pale. Moreover, many parts of his face were in tatters. His flesh was white and ck, and there were many tiny white bugs fixed in his wounds, swaying.

    Not a human, definitely not a human.

    It was more like a corpse that had been dead for a long time and suddenly resurrected.

    "rgh!"

    The women behind subus were all charming, but at this time, some of them started to vomit.

    "How could this be? don''t tell me everyone in Ying Shan looks like this. Then, thest time I did that with someone from Ying Shan ..."

    Although this woman wasn''t as peerless as the charm woman, she was still a top beauty. Her eyes were watery, and she looked at people with tenderness.

    However, at this moment, all the beauty disappeared and was reced by fear and disgust.

    The surrounding women all looked at theirpanions. The moment they thought of how Ying Shan''s people all looked like this, the women who had things that went beyond friendship with Ying Shan''s people in the past wanted to vomit out everything in their stomachs.

    Lin fan looked at ruler Ying Shan, and the other party looked back at him.

    "Brother, it''s not your fault that you''re ugly. Some people are born like this. Even if you want to change it, there''s no way. However, I know a way to help you regain your dignity."

    "Then please find something to cover your face. It''s really a little ..."

    Lin fan said tactfully. He wasn''t the kind of person who looked at appearances.

    However, ruler Ying Shan''s face was truly too frightening.

    Ying Shan''s people trembled all over.

    They were truly afraid.

    This was a taboo, and even more so, a taboo.

    Lin fan had already said that but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t do anything. It was like he was totally stunned.

    However, he knew that the other party was not stupid. He was just brewing anger.

    He was the one who caused this.

    He had to be responsible for this.

    Therefore, under everyone''s fearful gazes, Lin fan came before ruler Ying Shan.

    He searched through his storage ring and soon, a smile appeared on his face as he took out a mask.

    "My teacher gave me this mask. I feel that this mask should be given to people who need it."

    Although this was given to him by his teacher, if his teacher knew that the mask was given to someone who needed him more, he would probably be very pleased.

    "Here you go," Lin fan handed the mask over to hegemon Ying Shan.

    Although he had just killed a few people from the other side.

    But that was something that could not be helped.

    "This native is crazy." The ghost race ruler''s expression was a little rich. He really didn''t expect that even after such a thing had happened, he would still act like it didn''t happen.

    However, he was also very puzzled. Why hadn''t ruler Ying Shan made a move yet?

    This was a little hard to understand.

    "What?" Lin fan was thinking about what was going on.

    Perhaps he was embarrassed.

    In that case, he could only take the initiative.

    "Forget it, I''ll help you with it." Lin fan walked up and took off his mask. He reached out and ced it on his face.

    Very quickly.<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "Hmm, not bad. You''re perfect and obedient. Look at your face now. It''s so perfect. No one will know how ugly you are."

    He could onlyfort her like this.

    After all, this was inborn and could not be changed.

    He could only do this much.

    Suddenly!

    A terrifying power burst out from his body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Ruler Ying Shan punched out at Lin fan''s abdomen.

    The sound was really low and there was a shock wave that passed through Lin fan''s body and headed back.

    "Do you know that I really want to slowly torture you to death?" Hegemon Shadow Mountain said coldly.

    Lin fan bent his body and opened his mouth, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    The other party''s strength was very strong, and it felt like a blow.

    But ...

    Bang! Bang!

    With a backhand, Lin fan punched out at ruler Ying Shan''s face.

    "You''re so realistic. I gave you the mask for nothing. Give it back to me." Lin fan said.

    The surrounding people were all dumbfounded.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?"

    "Just where did this nativee from? to actually fight with ruler Ying Shan. I think that no one in this world can save him."

    They all knew how terrifying ruler Ying Shan was.

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    With a single move, ruler Ying Shan had Lin fan blown up. He then ripped off the mask on his face and tossed it to the side.

    "You detestable dog."

    Just now, he was so angry that he wanted to kill everyone here.

    But he thought about how the ruler of the ghost race and the others weren''t weak.

    If they really started fighting.

    In the end, no one knew who would be the one to die.

    However, he was puzzled.

    He had just killed this native, so why did he appear again?

    This was not right.

    He couldn''t understand.

    At this moment, ruler Ying Shan''s face was obscured by ayer of mist. His face couldn''t be seen clearly.

    Ten secondster.

    When Lin fan appeared, his essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak.

    "Why would I?"

    The ruler of the ghost race red at Lin fan with a look of shock in his eyes.

    Impossible, he had seen the native die with his own eyes, so how could he appear?

    "What?" Hegemon Shadow Mountain was clearly stunned.

    Lin fan was thinking about something, and that was how he should deal with these guys.

    With these few experts here, they were basically all killed in seconds.

    Forget it.

    This time, he hade up to have a good chat with these upper realm natives, and then let them know how terrifying the power of the BUFF was.

    Mountain Master Ying had killed him a few times. However, the other fellows had not killed him yet.

    "Let''s have a good fight. "

    Lin fan was serious and didn''t want to waste time with these people.

    They directly started fighting.

    The colored eyes were activated.

    He wasn''t looking at everyone, but rather those who were even more powerful than world-level cultivators.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, a riot broke out at the scene.

    A powerful shockwave burst out and swept everything.

    After a long time.

    The scene returned to silence.

    But at that moment, Lin fan was no longer there. Just like that, he mysteriously disappeared from everyone''s eyes.

    "What ... What are we doing?" The ruler of the ghost race was confused. He looked at his hands, which were stained with blood.

    "I don''t know,"

    The other chief sovereign was also rather stunned, because there was something off about what was happening.

    He didn''t even know what he was doing just now.

    The chief sovereigns ''followers all stared at the six chief sovereigns in shock.

    They had seen everything that had happened just now.

    The native appeared again and again.

    As for the chief sovereigns, they killed them over and over again.

    They were all stunned. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that such a mysterious thing could happen.

    That native won''t die?

    Buzzzzzz!

    A figure descended from the crack in the outer realm.

    "Not bad. On average, you''ve been killed 30 times." Lin fan was satisfied.

    Although he was killed, his hard work would pay off.

    He believed that he would gain a lotter.

    Somewhere in the outer realm.

    There was a figure who was a little bitter and a little desperate.

    Lie Qing squatted on the ground, his face full of despair. He even had the thought of dying.

    "How could this be? where did all my things go?"

    "Who the hell stole my things?"

 980 Chapter 980

    It wasn''t that Lin fan didn''t want to continue fighting with experts.

    It really made him feel helpless.

    After being killed so many times, even if his mental state was at its peak after ten seconds, he still couldn''t bear this grievance.

    On average, he had been killed by these big shots so many times. That was enough. There was no need to say too much.

    ? "ording to the current situation, the descended ones from the upper realm will definitelye down like a swarm of bees. It won''t be good if they start killing right away."

    What Lin fan was more worried about was that these descended beings from the upper realm would start killing all the outer realm beings without saying a single word once they arrived.

    Even he couldn''t care that much.

    "No, no, I have to go and umte some points. Without points, I really can''t survive."

    He didn''t think too much and directly charged into the distance.

    At such a critical moment, he could only ask the demonic beasts for help. Moreover, to the demonic beasts, it was a great merit. Perhaps in their next life, they would not need to be demonic beasts.

    He turned into a beam of light and flew into the distance.

    The outer realm was vast, and he hadn''t been to every ce yet.

    When they fused, it would mean that every realm would be fused together, and the number of realms would be unimaginable.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At that moment, Lin fan''s speed was really fast, but he frowned. In that instant, he seemed to have seen someone familiar pass by.

    She wasn''t sure, but she looked familiar and definitely knew him.

    Buzzzzzz!

    He stopped in the air and looked back.

    And there, a figure had also stopped.

    Their eyes met, and there was doubt in their eyes.

    "Are we ..." Lin fan pointed at him. He looked familiar but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.

    "We''ve met before. " The figure in the distance continued Lin fan''s words.

    "Yes, yes, we''ve met before. Where exactly did we meet? why can''t I remember?" Lin fan swore to the heavens that he had definitely seen this B * stard before.

    And what else had happened?

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a strange feeling now.

    Ancestor devil looked carefully at the person in front of him. This was someone who made him feel extremely displeased from the depths of his heart.

    They had just met, and the two of them had onlymunicated with their eyes.

    However, he had found the right person.

    He stopped, and the other party stopped as well.

    From this point alone, it was enough to show that the other party must have thought the same way.

    Ancestor devil was extremely suspicious. His brain was spinning rapidly. He definitely knew who it was. It couldn''t be a stranger.

    With his strength, he could press the other party to the ground and beat him up. Then, he could make the other party tell him who he was. But in this situation, there was no need. He had to remember who the other party was to feel a sense of aplishment.

    Lin fan came in front of him. He didn''t know that he was the ancestor demon that he met before. He looked at him and he was really overbearing. The aura he gave off was much higher than the others he met.

    Moreover, he was definitely not someone from the outer realm. He should be from the upper realm.

    "Have you seen me before?" Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil nodded. His voice was very deep,"I''ve definitely seen him somewhere before. But I just can''t remember."

    "Don''t worry. I like to meet people I''m familiar with but can''t remember. I can help you recall. Can you tell me who you hate the most?" Lin fan asked.

    There was nothing wrong with this question. He had yet to have a good rtionship with any descender, and it was rather bad.

    He was either hammered to death or scared.

    The other party was a descender, that was for sure. The fact that he was still alive and didn''t have a deep impression of him could only mean that they had met before and hurt each other. However, because it had been too long, their faces were blurry and they couldn''t remember clearly. That was also a possibility.

    The key was that he had always been very vague about descenders. Only when they had a conflict on the spot would he be more familiar with them. After that, he would basically forget about them.

    Ancestor devil looked at the other party and muttered in his heart. One look and one could tell that this guy wasn''t a good person. Furthermore, he was very cheap.

    Of course, he had to find out who the other party was.

    Why did she give him such a familiar feeling?

    "The person that this demon ancestor hates the most? "That''s naturally ..." Ancestor devil addressed himself as such out of habit. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the other party.

    "I remember now, you''re hentian''s young master." Lin fan eximed.

    He really didn''t know who the other party was, but when he heard the other party call himself ''this demon ancestor'', he remembered.

    "What?" Ancestor devil was stunned,"Who are you?"

    He didn''t expect that someone would know his nickname.

    That was a nickname that was treated as a joke a long time ago.

    "I''m the person you hate the most in your heart. Since you hate me so much that you don''t even remember what I look like, it''s a little disappointing. " Lin fan didn''t hide anything and naturally told the truth. Moreover, he didn''t like to lie.

    Lin fan chuckled out, not caring at all about how ugly the face of the ancestor devil was. He mumbled to himself,""I really remember now. Weren''t you sealed? I even managed to get the origin demon Scripture from you. It''s not bad. "

    "Oh, right, I remember now. You made a deal with old ancestor thousand cave and the others, so you were released."

    He remembered everything now.

    Who would have thought that he would actually Meet The Fiend ancestor in such a vast outer realm?

    If he had not experienced it himself, he would not have believed it.

    "You ..." The Fiend ancestor''s face was ugly. It was a little malevolent, but it was more of a rage.

    He did not return to the upper realm through the crack. Other than wanting to obtain some benefits here, the rest of the reason was to find that hateful guy.

    When he was sealed, they had promised to release him after giving him a cultivation technique.

    In the end, what made him angry was that this native actually ran away. He wasn''t even afraid of oaths and was really angry.

    "Yes, it''s me. Are you very angry now?" Lin fan looked at the ancestor devil and could not ask for more.

    He had been killed a little too many times in the upper realm. Now that he had returned to the outer realm and met The Fiend ancestor halfway, what else could he do?<sub> </sub>

    It was impossible to fight.

    Unless he used ''overflowing bad luck''.

    However, there was no need for that. They would die for nothing. If they couldn''t use their own hands to make the other party feel how cruel it was, how disappointing would that be?

    Of course, there were definitely many good things on The Fiend ancestor. If he could obtain all of them, that would be a pretty good choice.

    What hecked now were hard body skills.

    If he had enough hard body skills, he could swear that he would umte enough points to upgrade his skills to the peak level even if he did not eat or drink.

    Lin fan didn''t waste any words. He walked in front of the ancestor devil and grabbed his hand, hammering it on his chest,e, to let you feel good, you can beat me to death. Don''t hesitate, do it. Use your cruelest method. As cruel as you can be. Don''t hesitate."

    At first, the ancestor devil wanted to mock him or make him feel fear.

    However, when he heard this, he was suddenly stunned.

    What was going on?

    He couldn''t understand this.

    In the eyes of the ancestor devil, this was way too different from what he had expected.

    "What are you doing?" The Fiend ancestor wanted to retract his hand, but who would have thought that the other party would hold on tightly and hammer his chest.

    What the f * ck was this?

    You can''t y like this.

    "Nothing, just hammer me to death, okay?" Lin fan was getting impatient.

    He didn''t have the time to fool around with The Fiend ancestor right now. He just wanted to be hammered to death by him 30 to 50 times quickly and then leave this ce to earn some points.

    "You''re sick. " The Fiend ancestor could not understand the current situation.

    If the other party had been tougher or showed fear, he would have let the other party experience what terrifying power was.

    But now, he had been looking for death, which no one could understand.

    In fact, The Fiend ancestor did not even have such thoughts.

    Crushing others was all about feeling. If the feeling wasn''t right, it would only make one feel ufortable.

    And he, The Fiend ancestor, was a more particr person.

    Even though he had been sealed for so long and he hated this fellow, he would not kill him without caring about his feelings.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was not worthy of his identity and status.

    "I''m not sick. Are you going to kill me or not?" Lin fan looked at the ancestor devil and asked.

    He felt that there was something wrong with The Fiend ancestor. Since he had already said so much, why didn''t he hurry up and act?

    "Wait, what''s up with you? do you really want to die?" The Fiend ancestor was a little dazed. His brain was not working properly.

    He had to figure out what was going on.

    No, there was a problem.

    Could it be that the heavens wanted to trick him again?

    Pa!

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan pped him."I told you to hammer me to death. Did you hear me? hammer me."

    Ancestor devil was a little stunned. Why did he suddenly attack out of the blue? he took a step back, and his eyes were filled with shock and anger. He covered his face with one hand, and his tone was a little aggrieved,"what are you doing?"

    "I beg you to hammer me to death." Lin fan walked up and grabbed the hands of the ancestor devil, smacking them on his chest. He was hoping that the other party would strike.

    "Are you crazy? why should I hammer you to death? let go of me." Ancestor devil did not dare to move. He realized that the other party seemed to be intentionally making him attack, continuously infuriating him.

    This made him feel that something was wrong, as if something was going to happen.

    In the past, he wouldn''t have thought so much, but he was now a little wary of the outer realm.

    Lin fan raised his hand once more and was prepared to p over. However, he was blocked by the ancestor devil.

    Ancestor devil wanted to retaliate and kill this native with a single move. But when he thought of the things that would happenter on, he held back.

    There was a ghost.

    There was definitely something wrong.

    If there was no problem, why would she be so crazy?

    He had suffered once in the outer realm, so he would not suffer a second time.

    Suddenly!

    Just as ancestor devil was thinking about all this and suspecting that the other party had a motive, he sensed a power erupting from the body of the native.

    "If you won''t do it, then I''ll do it. Let''s see if you''ll still kill me."

    Buzzzzzz!

    Lin fan''s strength was really strong and ripples spread out. The demon ancestor was shocked and at the same time, he was even more sure that there was something wrong.

    The strongest in the outer realm were at peak Dao realm.

    The people he made a deal with were all peak Dao realm.

    But the power he felt from Lin fan was really strong and had exceeded the peak of Dao realm.

    He didn''t believe that there wasn''t a special deal with heaven.

    There was indeed a ghost.

    Instantly, he distanced himself from Lin fan and pointed at him,"just you wait."

    He wanted to figure out the situation.

    He had juste out, so he couldn''t be careless.

    There wouldn''t be a second time.

    [Author''s note: I just came back from Shanghai. I''ll continue tomorrow. I was drunk in Shanghai for two days and ate a lot of spicy food. Now my butt hurts. Sitting on the chair, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts ...]

 981 Chapter 981

    "You want to run?"

    Lin fan was extremely disappointed in the ancestor devil.

    It was said that young master hentian feared no one and liked to fight with others. How did he be like this?

    This was very different from what the frog had said.

    In fact, he was too F * cking cowardly.

    He had already brought it up to her, but she still couldn''t bear to do it. She didn''t know what to say.

    "You''re colored. "

    Lin fan raised his head. His eyes shone with an invisible light that instantly enveloped hentian young master.

    Since they had met, it wouldn''t make sense if he didn''t leave something behind.

    "What?"

    Ancestor devil had always been wary of the other party. He wanted to leave right away and wait for the situation to be investigated beforeing back to slowly waste time with the other party.

    Now, the other party was so despicable that he wanted him to kill him directly.

    He had been in the upper realm for countless years, but he had never encountered such a situation.

    Who would be willing to be the first to eat the crab?

    In any case, other people were willing to do so, but he would definitely not.

    So, to put it bluntly, he was shocked by the other party and didn''t dare to move.

    And the moment Lin fan activated his colored eyes, the heart of the ancestor devil seemed to have lost itself for a moment. What reced it was a feeling of rage.

    That kind of anger was like a volcano that was about to erupt.

    He wanted to destroy everything.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A strong storm blew over.

    Lin fan''s body shook and his long hair fluttered behind him. He muttered in his heart,"amazing."

    He had not expected the ancestor devil to be this strong. The might that was produced from his rage was so terrifying.

    BOOM!

    The sound of a Sonic Boom was the sound of space exploding. The invisible space was actually rolling to both sides like waves.

    MMH!

    Instantly, the demon ancestor appeared in front of Lin fan. His speed was so fast that no one could react in time. It was just the blink of an eye.

    A terrifying power burst forth from the palms of the ancestor devil. A brilliant light enveloped Lin fan instantly.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s body trembled and his chest sunk down. His bones were broken and he was smashed to the ground.

    "He''s so fast, and he''s so strong. "

    This was what he was thinking now.

    BOOM!

    His body smashed into the ground and the powerful energy passed through his body and spread to the ground. The ground instantly shattered and numerous cracks appeared, spreading to the distance.

    rgh!

    When he touched the ground, his body bounced back instinctively. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "It feels so good."

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t feel any pain at all.

    Damn it, I told you, hentian''s little Langjun is definitely something.

    This punch was enough to exin everything.

    The power of his fist was very strong. Only those who cultivated hard body skills could produce such terrifying power.

    "Hahahaha, little hentian Langjun, not bad. Come on."

    Lin fan stood up and wiped the blood off his mouth, revealing a crazed look.

    He still didn''t kill him.

    It felt so good now.

    However, the feeling of being beaten up was really satisfying.

    His once arrogant heart had been directly beaten to death.

    However, this was only for a short period of time. If he were to wait until he broke through to the world level, then these fellows would be finished.

    To others, this realm was something that could not be encountered or sought. But to him, it only took a little time.

    "I''m going to hammer you to death. " Hentian''s young master appeared in front of Lin fan in a frenzy. Raising both his hands up high, the power of the ancestor devil gathered in his palms. With a loud roar, he pressed down with both palms and crushed down on Lin fan''s body.

    BOOM!

    It was earth-shattering and shocking.

    The entire world seemed to be shattered.

    After being hit by the colored eye, every move of the ancestor devil was filled with the most terrifying power. That was unrivaled, and something that he could not withstand right now.

    Bang!

    Lin fan liked to beat people up, but he was also used to being beaten up by others.

    Power flowed through his body and spread to his limbs and bones. Then, he exploded and his body exploded. Blood sttered everywhere.

    "What the f * ck am I doing?" The Fiend ancestor came back to his senses. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. They were stained with blood. There was also blood all over his body.

    He was a little confused. Wasn''t he just about to leave?

    Why was he still here?

    "What is this blood?"

    Ancestor devil could feel the blood on his hands and the temperature. It was wet.

    But what was going on?

    He was really confused and wanted to know what was going on. But looking at the current situation, it was really hard to understand.

    The pit in the ground was huge, and it had been shattered by a terrifying force.

    "Hey!"

    Just as the ancestor devil was thinking about all these things, ten seconds had passed and Lin fan appeared in the sky.

    His essence, Qi, and spirit had reached their peak.

    Not to mention other things, that feeling was really not an exaggeration.

    He felt so good.<sub> </sub>

    It was a habit to beat people up, so he had to try what it felt like to be beaten up.

    However, he felt that without any pain, he would die very quickly. In the blink of an eye, his consciousness would dissipate. This was not good.

    "What''s going on? what did you do to me?" The Fiend ancestor rebuked.

    After Lin fan died, colored eyes ''effect disappeared.

    For ordinary people, if their willpower was not strong, they would be very blurry. But for someone like the ancestor devil, his willpower was extremely strong. He would be able to react at the first moment.

    But it would still be blurry.

    ''Where am I? what am I doing?''

    "Nothing much. Just now, I asked you to kill me, but you didn''t want to. I had no choice but to force you, so I was killed by you just now." Lin fan said calmly.

    People should have a heart of respect for life.

    However, ever since he had an immortal body, he had no respect for his own life.

    The only thing was that if you wanted to kill, you could. It didn''t matter. You were very wee.

    Ancestor devil was shocked by these words and was speechless. His mind was in a mess and he didn''t understand what was happening.

    "Once, twice. It''ll be quick. Come." Lin fan raised his head. With a violent aura, he struck out at the ancestor devil.

    "Earth-destroying Heavenly Star!"

    It was an old move, but it was very practical.

    Instantly, he struck out with his palm. The air waspressed, forming invisible waves that pressed toward the ancestor devil.

    "F * ck, what the hell is this?" Ancestor devil did not dare to retaliate. He had been tricked by the heaven once. Once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of straw ropes for ten years.

    He really didn''t want to fight back in the face of such an inexplicable and unpredictable situation.

    He didn''t fight back, he just tore apart the aura that covered the sky and left Lin fan, away from the scammer.

    "You, what do you want? what''s the matter? let''s have a chat. Let me tell you, heaven is not a good person. He is a slut. Don''t be fooled by him." Ancestor devil said.

    "Enough, ancestor devil. Are you still the ancestor devil from before? Why are you so cowardly now? can you use your strength and hit me hard? I really want to be beaten to death by you right now. " Lin fan hollered. He was truly convinced. He was too cowardly.

    When The Fiend ancestor was sealed, he was so domineering. When he found out that he had been deceived, he threatened to kill him ruthlessly.

    But now that he had met him, he was a little disappointed that he didn''t do anything.

    It seemed that there was no other way.

    "You''re colored. "

    He could not rely on The Fiend ancestor to take the initiative to attack. He could only rely on himself.

    The Fiend ancestor wanted to say something, but he suddenly realized that his mental state wasn''t right. The evil intent buried in his heart was like a violent fiend Dragon, roaring out.

    A monstrous anger swept through the world, and it had already condensed into a physical form.

    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you." The demon ancestor''s voice was gloomy. The might of the demon ancestor enveloped the entire world. That was an end point that no one could resist.

    "Come, kill me."

    Lin fan was a little impatient.

    If he wanted The Fiend ancestor to go bankrupt, one life was definitely not enough. He had to have a few more.

    In this day and age, human lives were not worth much.

    Of course, he was the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. His life was still worth something.

    If an ordinary person were to kill him, even if he were to spend ten lifetimes and evenpensate for his underwear, he would still not be able to afford it.

    But to an expert like The Fiend ancestor, a single life was not enough.

    He would need at least thirty to forty lives.

    BOOM!

    The earth trembled.

    The Fiend ancestor was very strong, and he had attacked with all his might. Naturally, themotion he caused was huge.

    If anyone were to pass by now, they would most likely be affected by this terrifying shock wave. Whether they could survive or not would depend on the strength of the other party.

    If they were weak, they would basically be turned into ashes.

    "F * ck! What''s your ancestor fiend doing now?"

    Ancestor devil floated in the void, truly not knowing what was happening.

    He felt that his rationality had temporarily disappeared. At that moment, he was nk and had no reaction.

    "That''s not right. To be able to affect such a situation, it must be a terrifying power. Perhaps it''s the doing of the heavens." Ancestor devil was extremely careful. He didn''t even dare to think too much as he looked down. That infinitely deep pit was too deep. It was almost like an abyss.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The Fiend ancestor did not hesitate and turned to flee.

    He didn''t even hesitate.

    He just wanted to leave this ce for now ande back to understand the situation after he had figured out thetest situation.

    As for now, he didn''t know anything about the situation and wanted to act recklessly. Wasn''t that just courting death?

    He had fallen for it once, and now he was falling for it a second time. Did he really think that he, the ancestor devil, had wasted his time to this extent?

    Ten secondster.

    "Alright, again."

    In the void, Lin fan appeared once more. However, he soon realized that something was off.

    "Where is he?"

    Lin fan looked around. There was no one around. He didn''t know where they had run off to.

    "Oh my God, The Fiend ancestor is running so fast?"

    He knew that when colored eyes and immortal body were used together, there would be a weakness.

    For those who were not determined, it was basically a seamless connection.

    However, to an expert like The Fiend ancestor, it was basically impossible to achieve a seamless connection.

    The moment he died and the colored eyes closed, the will of the powerhouse would recover and he would be able to wake up instantly.

    The ancestor devil had always wanted to escape. Therefore, when he finally reacted, he naturally retreated at the first moment.

    "It''s a pity,"

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. But it didn''t matter. Since the ancestor devil was in the outer realm, he would naturally meet him again.

    The Zhizhi bird was very well-informed. As long as they were asked, there would basically be no problem.

    In the distance.

    He could already feel the blood of the monsters boiling. It was as if the joy of being able to contribute to the outer realm could not be hidden.

 982 Chapter 982

    "This B * stard must be sick in the head. Luckily, your ancestor ran fast enough. Otherwise, I would really be in trouble again."

    In the distance, the ancestor devil appeared. Ever since he was tricked by the heaven once, he had always been on guard. He would never do anything he was not confident in.

    That detestable bastard kept asking him to kill him. He just didn''t understand. People only had one life. If he killed him, he would be gone. Why did he have to do that?

    That''s why the ghost in here is very big.

    If he wasn''t careful, it would be toote for regret.

    However, the situation just now was a little strange. He wasn''t very clear about it, but he felt that there was a problem.

    It wasn''t him who had a problem, but that hateful guy.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly, the devil ancestor looked into the distance. He was the ancestor of the devil path and knew all the devil might in the world like the back of his hand. If someone were to disy their devil might in front of him, that would be like showing off their skills in front of an expert and overestimating their own capabilities.

    "Not bad, the devil''s might is very pure, but it''s a bit weak," The devil ancestormented as he lifted his finger. A ck Devil might in the distance slowly wrapped around his finger.

    He ced his fingertip into his mouth.

    He tasted it carefully.

    "En, en, the cultivation techniques are all very pure, without any impurities. For a native to be able to cultivate to this level, it''s really not bad."

    "I''ll go and see which little guy is cultivating. "

    The Fiend ancestor calmed himself down and then fled into the distance.

    He actually had no opinion about the natives. Whether they were from the upper realm or the outer realm, they were all very weak in his eyes.

    He was just speaking the truth, let alone being arrogant.

    In the distance, there was a pitch-ck Mountain Range. Inside the mountain range, there was a ck volcano that was ready to erupt. Thick smoke drifted out of it, making it look like a purgatory on earth.

    Above the mountain range, a man in armor was surrounded by ck gas. He was the embodiment of the demonic civilization.

    These demonic civilizations were in the form of words and some demonic pictures. However, for some reason, they disappeared in an instant.

    p "I failed again." Chi jiusha''s expression was dark and he was very confused about his future. At the same time, he was disappointed. Why did he fail every time?</anda>

    "Little friend, you''re a little too eager for quick sess. Your current situation is very dangerous."

    Suddenly, a voice came from the distance and reverberated in Chi jiusha''s ears.

    "Who is it?"

    Chi jiusha was shocked. He was cultivating here, but he didn''t even notice someone approaching. He couldn''t help but shiver. What kind of expert was this? could it be a descender?

    He was filled with despair towards the descenders. They were too F * cking strong, leaving no chance of survival for others.

    "I''m here," The Fiend ancestor appeared. He was slightly interested in this native.

    He had just been frightened by that detestable fellow and his heart was beating so fast that he needed to find some fun to soothe his injured heart.

    Now that he had met someone who cultivated in the demonic path, he was a little interested. Moreover, the way he looked at the other party was the same.

    Brat, you can show off your talents, but in front of this ancestor demon, you''re just a child.

    Chi jiusha''s expression changed. When he first saw the other party, he didn''t see a human figure, but a pitch-ck demonic Dao source that gave off endless demonic might.

    "How can that be?"

    Chi jiusha was shocked. He was a Demon God, but he had never seen someone with such a terrifying demonic aura. In front of him, he was like a child.

    "Hehe." Ancestor devil chuckled with his hands behind his back. Raising his head, a tyrannical demonic might enveloped the entire world,"little friend, you''ve truly fallen into a daze."

    "How capable can you be to form a devilish civilization? do you know what a devilish civilization is?"

    The devil ancestor''s words made Chi jiusha a little dumbfounded.

    A demonic civilization?

    What was this? when did he form a demonic civilization? he didn''t understand what the other party was saying, but it felt a little mysterious.

    "Hmm, from your expression, it can''t be that you don''t know what the demonic Dao civilization is, right?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Now, Chi jiusha was stunned.

    Even The Fiend ancestor was a little stunned. What was going on with the natives of the outer realm? they didn''t even know what The Fiend civilization was, but they were already so full of energy.

    Were they all F * cking sick in the head?

    "Who are you?" Chi jiusha asked vigntly. The other party gave him a very dangerous feeling. Although they were both from the demonic path, the danger that the other party gave him seemed endless.

    The Fiend ancestor chuckled,"listen well. I am the ancestor of The Fiend Dao, The Fiend ancestor of the fiends among fiends."

    "Fiend ancestor?" Chi jiusha was a little stunned. This guy was a little arrogant, but he was indeed very strong.

    "That''s right. To you, I''m someone you''ll never be able to reach, but you''re very lucky to have caught my attention, so you''re lucky." The Fiend ancestor nodded his head calmly, and his demeanor swept across the entire ce.

    He felt that this native was quite interesting.

    He had a good impression of people who also cultivated the devil path. After all, there were very few people who could cultivate to a high level.

    There were quite a few devil cultivators who became lunatics in the end.

    "Do you want to follow me and learn? I''ll teach you. You''re not in a good state right now, and as the king of the fiends, this demon ancestor has a need to take care of you little ones." Ancestor devil said.

    Aftering to the outer realm, he was unfamiliar with the people and the ce, and had even been scammed by a dog.

    He came up with a conclusion.

    The main thing was that when something happened, no one came out to take the me.

    This guy was not bad. If he was properly trained, he might be a qualified scapegoat.

    "Alright," he said. Chi jiusha didn''t hesitate. He had already seen that the other was very strong and that surging demonic might was simply shocking.

    When she faced him, she was like a small boat, swaying aimlessly in the sea. She would never be able to climb ashore and would bepletely lost.

    "Demonic beast, demonic beast, I''ming."

    Lin fan was really excited. It had been a long time since he had a good chat with the monsters and he missed them.

    In the past, when he was short of points, the demonic beasts would take the initiative toe forward and give him points. How could he not be touched by such behavior?

    The void trembled. When Lin fan came to a stop, a ripple spread out with him as the center.<sub> </sub>

    "This is the ce."

    There was a secret realm below.

    There were many secretnds in the outer realm, so many that it was scary.

    Moreover, many people would oftene to these secret realms. The hidden demonic beasts inside were basically trained to be very fierce. Who would dare toe in alone? if they were not strong enough, they would basically be demonic beasts ''food.

    Suddenly, a few more things appeared in his palm.

    A pill and a few other treasures.

    He put the pill into his mouth and ate it in one bite. The taste was not bad, it was a little sour and sweet.

    "Looks like the BUFF is starting to take effect. I wonder how muchpensation I''ll have to pay this time."

    Lin fan was filled with anticipation. He didn''t know which item would appear.

    In any case, he had been killed by those six people a little too many times, so he should have topensate them for a while.

    As for these treasures, he didn''t really need them. He clenched his fingers and power gathered. If they weren''t hard enough, then they would really be trash.

    He liked things that were harder.

    Right now, the spatial divine pir on his body was a very hard object. If he used it to hammer someone, he would basically be able to hit the person urately with every strike. There was no exnation for it at all. It was very violent.

    Just as Lin fan was about to make the first move and rush through the secret ground, another skill book appeared in his hands.

    [Shattering void]

    "This cultivation technique ..."

    The moment Lin fan touched this skill, he had a feeling that it was a skill that he had been looking forward to for a long time.

    He opened the cultivation technique and took a quick look.

    "What?"

    Pada!

    Lin fan immediately closed the skill.

    The moment he activated the technique, a blurry shadow appeared in front of his eyes.

    There was even an extremely strange spiritual power that was transmitted from the cultivation method and fused into his mind.

    If it wasn''t for the problem of immunity, there might really be some problems.

    "Good, very good."

    He was very satisfied now. This cultivation technique was a perfect hard body skill, but it was different from other hard body skills. As long as he had enough points, he could start to upgrade it.

    "The ''must pay your debts'' BUFF is a little powerful."

    Lin fan didn''t feel like he was a cheater because it was shameless. He thought that he was just a person with bad luck who came to this world. The elders in his old home missed him so much that they gave him this simple support, hoping that he could go further in the outer region and protect more people.

    He used his intelligent brain to develop the small support system and used his desire for power to reach where he was now. It was really hard and not easy.

    "Sigh, I only managed to reach this point because I had a little bit of luck."

    "The cultivation technique isn''t bad, so I''ll confiscate it for now. I''ll study it slowly after I get the points. Who knows what other things I''ll getter."

    He was very confident in those big shots.

    After all, they were all big shots from the upper realm and had killed him so many times. As long as they had a conscience, they would definitely not give him trash.

    However, it was a pity that young master hentian had only killed him twice. It was a pitiful amount, and he did not know how much he couldpensate.

    She didn''t think too much and started working.

    He stuck his hands into the ground and his power spread out from his fingers, forming a huge that wrapped the entire secret realm. Then, he shouted and flipped his hands.

    BOOM!

    The ground cracked, and the entire secret realm was thrown into the air.

    The huge rocks were scattered in the air, and there were many demonic beasts floating in the air.

    They were in the dark secret realm, waiting for the arrival of their prey. But what the hell was this sunlight that was full of vitality?

    It was blinding.

    The demonic beasts moved their hooves in the air. They had to find a way to step on, or they would panic.

    "It''s much easier. " Lin fan raised his head. In the past, he had to go in personally and kill the monsters. But now, he felt so rxed and happy.

    "What''s that?"

    In the middle of the huge rock, there was a skeleton that was emitting golden light. It was currently sitting cross-legged and spinning in the air.

    "Forget it, it must be something small."

    Lin fan didn''t care about him. He clenched his fingers and gathered strength.

    Earning points required a sense of ceremony and preparation.

    "What''s the situation?" The Golden skeleton floating in the Boulder was stunned. It had been waiting for the fated person for a long time. Then, it had used its great trickery to find a chance of survival for itself. It had even set up a trap.

    But what was the situation now? why was he outside?

    What''s the situation with that B * stard down there? what is he trying to do?

    Suddenly!

    "No..." The Golden body screamed in a sharp voice of despair.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan punched out with his fist. The berserk power was like a tidal wave that covered the entire void. All living beings and objects were turned into ashes.

    The points kept jumping and increasing.

    He was in a very good mood.

    "Eh? I heard someone talking just now?" Lin fan scratched his head and didn''t understand. Maybe he heard wrong.

 983 Chapter 983

    "Comfortable."

    Lin fan smiled and felt really good.

    The speed of earning points now was much faster than before. Therefore, the feeling of bing stronger was unimaginable.

    However, he had been struggling to figure out who had made that sound.

    Perhaps it was the Golden skeleton.

    It didn''t matter. One look and he could tell that it wasn''t anything good. If it was something good, would it be something that he could break with a single punch?

    It was aplete waste of time to stay in the secret realm and study the Golden skeleton.

    It would definitely feel good to blow it up with a single punch.

    "We need to change locations."

    He checked his points and found that he had gained quite a lot. Although the number was a little small, it was still a start. Moreover, this was the outer realm and not the upper realm. It was normal for the gap to be a Little Big.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Suddenly.

    Something appeared in his hand out of thin air.

    He took a closer look and was a little stunned.

    What the hell?

    Just as he was about to leave, a wooden boxy quietly in his palm. It was of a dark color, and in the middle of the box was a picture of the sun.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Ever since he had been killed by those guys hundreds of times, he knew that the opportunity to make a fortune hade. Lying at home, wealth could fall from the sky.

    Now, the wooden box looked extraordinary from the outside. It seemed to be very high-end.

    He was someone who had seen good things before. Ordinary things were hard to catch his eye. For example, the treasures he had just obtained were really not that great. They did not feel good and their hardness was not good enough. Although they were not crushed, they were still for his junior brothers and sisters to use.

    All along the way, he had relied on nothing else but the strongest power.

    He opened the wooden box.

    Immediately, a very hot temperature spurted out from the box.

    "This thing doesn''t seem simple."

    He took out a red pill with two fingers. The surface of the pill was burning with mes, and it lit up the surrounding area.

    "This pill ... Is a little unusual."

    The treasures on the upper realm''s big shots were unimaginable. They were definitely richer than the people from the outer realm.

    The previous technique,"shattering void", was not bad. It felt like it could bepared to the "origin demon Scripture".

    And this pill was also very impressive. Although he had not consumed it yet, he could see with his naked eyes that this item could make people soar into the sky.

    He opened his mouth.

    He didn''t care much and directly swallowed it.

    Creak!

    It was a little crunchy. When it entered the mouth, the temperature was very high. When he bit it open, there was a liquid inside. It was very sticky, fragrant, and sweet.

    Gulu!

    His throat moved, and all the pills went into his abdomen.

    "No problem," Lin fan thought about it. He didn''t feel anything at all. Other than his body feeling a little hot, there was nothing special.

    His experience points did not increase at all.

    This didn''t make sense.

    There wasn''t even any fluctuation of power, but it was hard to understand.

    Suddenly!

    A scorching power was brewing in his body.

    "It''s a little warm. "

    His skin gradually turned fiery red, and there were even small mes jumping on his skin.

    "Yes."

    It was a little ufortable. Although he didn''t feel any pain, the feedback from his body was an ufortable feeling. Moreover, this ufortable feeling was still umting. His body was very bloated, and every cell was filled with the feeling of swelling.

    "Ah!"

    It was really unbearable.

    Lin fan''s muscles tensed up and he clenched his fists. He hollered into the sky and a me shot out from his mouth, piercing through the sky and into the clouds.

    "F * ck, what the hell is this?"

    He didn''t know what was going on. He had just swallowed a pill. It was fine if he didn''t get any experience points, but he had to make such a big scene. Who was he trying to show off to?

    At this moment, mes shot out from every pore of his skin and covered the entire world.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Under the scorching mes, the ground was cracking and evaporating from the heat.

    The temperature was terrifying. Even the ground would be destroyed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan didn''t know what was going on with his body. He just felt that even if he ate randomly, it wouldn''t cause such a hugemotion.

    He admitted that he didn''t know what the effect of this pill was. He only thought that it was a little overbearing, so he swallowed it. He didn''t expect it to cause such a problem.

    "F * ck, this thing, it makes me a little overwhelmed." Lin fan noticed that everything was red and he was still wrapped in mes.

    Or rather, this was not the scene he wanted.

    The use of this pill was still unknown.

    He raised his hands, and both of them were wrapped in mes. He found that his hair was gradually disappearing. Was he going to be burned bald?

    "F * ck, What''s this? a random pill? I don''t care what effects you have. If you make me so unhappy, what use do I have for you?"

    ng!

    He took out the Tai sovereign sword and killed himself with one strike.

    The moment his life force dissipated, the mes suddenly extinguished as if nothing had happened.<sub> </sub>

    However, the surrounding environment was reduced to ruins in a sea of fire. Many abyssal cracks appeared on the ground, and vigorous mes surged out from the abyssal cracks.

    Ten secondster.

    "Damn it, my head hurts." Lin fan opened his eyes and looked at his body. He felt much better. There weren''t any mes on his body and everything was calm.

    "That''s more like it. That thing just now was simply a scam."

    He didn''t even know what to say.

    What kind of bullshit pill was this? if there were more next time, he wouldn''t want it even if she gave it to him.

    Fire was not fun at all.

    He even wanted to burn his hair. Was this something a human could do?

    He was worse than a beast.

    "This environment ..." At this moment, he noticed that his surroundings had be a fire domain. No living creature could survive here.

    The ground was also filled with mes, turning red.

    He didn''t expect that swallowing a pill would cause such a situation. He really didn''t expect it.

    "Forget it, let''s continue our journey."

    He didn''t stay here for too long. He had to continue his busy search for secret realms. If he could meet descenders, that would be a good choice.

    However, looking at the current situation, it should be a little uncertain.

    The crack in the demon ghost had opened.

    The descenders who stayed in the outer realm would most likely rush in the direction of the demon ghost to join the main force.

    In the upper realm.

    The ruler of the ghost race felt a headache.

    This territory originally belonged to the ghost n.

    However, that bastard ancestor devil had directly borrowed the demon ghost''s power to open up a path to the higher realm. This was F * cking going too far. He didn''t even put the ghost n in his eyes.

    He was extremely angry.

    Look at the current situation.

    That was a little too much.

    The rulers of the five Forces were like dogs. As soon as they smelled the wind and grass, they would bring their men over without stopping.

    They even set up camp in ghost''s domain and didn''t have any intention of leaving.

    In their words, they had to choose a good day to descend to the outer realm.

    He only wanted to say one thing about this. A bunch of fools.

    Suddenly!

    There was some movement outside.

    "What''s going on? What''s happening?" The ghost race ruler''s face was dark. This was his territory and it was so noisy outside. They didn''t even put him in their eyes.

    It was excessive and infuriating.

    Very quickly, a ghost race disciple rushed in, his expression slightly flustered. He came to the main hall and knelt on the ground,"ruler, ruler Ying Shan has gone mad. He''s currently throwing a huge tantrum outside, saying that someone has stolen his things. If no one stands out to admit it, then he''ll start a massacre."

    "Arrogant."

    When the ruler of the ghost race heard this, his eyes were spitting fire. What was this? he actually wanted to start a massacre in ghost domain. He didn''t know whose territory this was.

    "Tell me, what did he lose?" The ruler of the ghost race suppressed his anger and asked.

    "I don''t know, but it should be something very important. Right now, subus and the others are being held back by ruler Ying Shan. The situation is getting out of hand."

    The ghost disciples were panicking. With their cultivation, they were like ants in the eyes of the big shots outside.

    He could blow it up with just a breath.

    This was especially so in the current situation. The rulers were all furious, so who would dare to touch this bad luck?

    "I''ll go take a look. " The ruler of the ghost race rose from his throne and headed outside. He wanted to see what ruler Ying Shan was up to.

    Did they really want to start a war?

    If that was the case, no one was afraid of anyone. If they wanted to fight, they would fight, especially with ghost hunter. Who could they be afraid of?

    When he reached the outside, he heard ruler Ying Shan''s furious voice.

    "Bastard, who stole my things?e out!" Ruler Shadow Mountain red at everyone furiously. As for the area around the demon ghost, it had been sealed off by an invisible light screen.

    Clearly, ruler Ying Shan had already sealed off everything, not allowing anyone to leave.

    "What are you F * cking crazy for? this is ghost''s domain, not you, Ying Shan. If you want to go crazy, then go back to your own ce. Don''t act like you''re superior here. No one here is afraid of you." The ghost hegemon rebuked angrily.

    "I don''t care. My things were stolen here. No matter who it is, you have to hand it over." Hegemon Shadow Mountain said furiously.

    At first, he really didn''t know that something had been stolen. He was just bored and checked it out.

    What he saw was shocking. The cultivation technique he had obtained from the abyss of the originator had disappeared.

    He ced a lot of importance on this technique and didn''t dare to ce it around. He had always kept it in his storage ring and carried it with him.

    But now, he had just disappeared for no reason.

    There was only one possibility, and that was that it had been stolen.

    "Your things were stolen by someone, and it''s rted to us. You didn''t look after it properly, and you me us? Ying Shan, don''t be so unreasonable. " The ruler of the ghost race roared.

    "That''s right. You can''t even look after your own things, yet you still came to find us. It''s reallyughable."

    The charm woman''s voice was light and full of temptation."Everyone, Ying Shan lost something. Naturally, he''s burning with anxiety. We should understand. It''s just that we don''t know what you lost. Everyone here has known each other for tens of thousands of years. We''re not the kind of people who would steal things."

    "Yes, Madam Mei''s words are reasonable."

    "Ying Shan, you keep saying that you lost something. What exactly did you lose? at least give us an exnation."

    The other chief sovereigns asked.

    Now, they didn''t even know what had gone missing, and they were being med for it. This was a little too much.

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain stared coldly at everyone.

    He had lost something here, so it must have been stolen by the people here.

    However, to be able to steal something from right under his nose, it was enough to prove that this person was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Therefore, he suspected the five rulers present.

    "Shattering void tier."

 Chapter 984 I Didnt Steal It

    When he revealed what he had lost, ruler Ying Shan''s heart was bleeding.

    [Shattering void]

    This was a cultivation technique that he had obtained with great difficulty. In fact, to him, this was the key to his growth to this stage.

    The five chief sovereigns couldn''t help but shiver when they heard this.

    No wonder ruler Ying Shan was so furious. If this had happened to them, they would also be extremely furious. It would even be normal for them to fly into a rage.

    They knew that [shattering void] was a cultivation technique, and it was an extremely powerful cultivation technique.

    Among them, ruler Ying Shan was one of the most powerful. To arge extent, this had a lot to do with this cultivation technique.

    "I can guarantee that it''s definitely not the ghost n who stole your things." The ruler of the ghost race said in a low voice.

    He had to make a guarantee. Although he really wanted to obtain this technique, it wasn''t worth it to offend a ruler.

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain didn''t say anything. Clearly, he still didn''t believe him.

    After all, this was the ghost n''s territory. But who else would have the guts to steal something from him?

    "You don''t believe me?" The ruler of the ghost race asked.

    He realized that ruler Ying Shan''s gaze was as if he was saying,"if I believe you, then I''ll really believe you."

    "It doesn''t matter if I believe it or not. It has already happened. I know who stole my things." Hegemon Shadow Mountain said.

    The ghost n''s ruler didn''t like people being wronged, especially in his territory. He didn''t allow others to be wronged.

    Furthermore, the item that had been lost wasn''t an ordinary item. Ruler Ying Shan definitely wouldn''t let this matter rest. If he didn''t give an exnation, it definitely wouldn''t be good for anyone.

    "Alright, I, the ghost emperor, swear to the heavens that if I were to steal ruler Ying Shan ''s" shattering void "technique, I will die a terrible death and be reduced to ashes."

    BOOM!

    When such an expert made an oath, the situation was shocking. Heaven and earth resonated, forming a huge storm.

    Ruler Ying Shan was stunned. He hadn''t expected that the ruler of the ghost race would actually swear an oath. This was something he hadn''t expected.

    At the same time, he slowly began to believe that the ghost race ruler really didn''t steal anything from him.

    Not everyone could swear an oath. Even with their cultivation base, they were still so weak in front of the divine retribution that it was frightening.

    Fight with men, not the heavens.

    He had once fought against the heavens, and now the grass on his grave was so tall that no one knew how high it was.

    Matron Mei and the others looked at the ghost race ruler and immediately swore.

    In the beginning, they also thought that it was the ruler of the ghost n who had stolen it. After all, it was in ghost''s domain, the territory of the ghost n. It was difficult for others to do it, but it was much easier for the ghost n to do it.

    However, what they couldn''t understand was what was going on. Who could steal something from ruler Ying Shan''s hands?

    Unless his strength had reached a terrifying level, but was that possible?

    It was impossible for that to happen.

    "Ying Shan, this should be enough, right? if I really did it, I would definitely admit it. However, I can''t tolerate such a false usation." The ruler of the ghost race said.

    He wasn''t a person who would swear casually.

    No matter what, he couldn''t let go of the face of the ruler of the ghost race. However, ruler Ying Shan was a tough character. It didn''t matter if he talked a little, but if he really wanted to get involved in a certain aspect, there was really no need.

    "Yes." Ruler Ying Shan believed the words of the ruler of the ghost race. After all, he had already sworn an oath, so there was nothing he could do if he didn''t believe him.

    Then, he looked at the four people around him.

    "You suspect us?" A hegemon asked in astonishment.

    He hadn''t expected ruler Ying Shan to suspect them again.

    "I swear, if I steal your things, I will die a horrible death." The subus didn''t want to continue being entangled with hegemon Ying Shan.

    She didn''t steal it at all. If she attracted a lot of attention, she wouldn''t be able to exin herself.

    The remaining three rulers were stunned again. They didn''t expect that the charm woman would take the initiative to swear and put aside this matter.

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain turned his gaze to the other three.

    He could guarantee that someone here must have stolen it. Who else could it be?

    The remaining three chief sovereigns weren''t simple people. They had their own dignity and honor, so how could they be threatened by others?

    However, after the ghost n''s ruler and Mei po made their oaths, the three of them didn''t want to say anything more.

    If they didn''t make the oath, ruler Ying Shan would definitely remember the three of them. No one knew what would happen next.

    "I swear ..." One of the rulers swore.

    The remaining two rulers looked at each other and guessed. Since there were only the two of them left, it must be one of them.

    At the same time, they also felt the dark gaze of ruler Ying Shan.

    "Don''t look at me like that. It wasn''t me. I wouldn''t do such a thing. " A hegemon said.

    Ruler Shadow Mountain''s gaze turned to thest person.

    He knew who did it in the end. It was one of these two.

    "Don''t look at me. I won''t steal anything from you. Don''t doubt anyone, especially the ruler. You can''t afford the consequences. " The hegemon was panicking as well.

    Damn.

    What was going on?

    "I swear, if I have anything that belongs to the ruler of the shadow Mountain, I will die a horrible death. I will die immediately." One of the hegemons immediately swore.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on thest god.

    Thest ruler''s entire body trembled. He was a little angry, but he was also a little flustered in his heart. Ruler Ying Shan''s performance didn''t seem to be an act. Then what was his own situation?

    Could it be that he had unknowingly stolen ruler Ying Shan''s things?

    That was impossible.

    He wasn''t that kind of person.

    "Hegemon profoundherworld, I didn''t think that you would be the one who stole it." The ruler of the ghost race said.

    If he hadn''t sworn an oath, it wouldn''t have been so easy to resolve.

    "You''re amazing, you''re amazing. You Xuan, you''re really amazing. My ghost n has never offended you, right?" The ruler of the ghost race was furious.

    "Wait, I''m telling you, don''t frame me. I didn''t do it." The profoundher ruler felt that something was off. He thought about it and realized that he had never stolen anything before.<sub> </sub>

    This was especially so for ruler Ying Shan''s items. He was slightly weaker than him, so how could he possibly steal something from right under his nose? this was an impossible matter.

    Pada!

    Hegemon Ying Shan''s entire body exuded an extremely cold aura. There were even signs of a battle."You Xuan, return my things to me. Otherwise, I won''t let you leave this ce."

    "I didn''t steal it." You Xuan exined.

    "Give it back to me." Hegemon Shadow Mountain roared. His voice rumbled and reverberated through the world. That muffled sound caused the world to crack.

    "F * ck, I, you Xuan, swear to the heavens that if I steal ruler Ying Shan''s things, I''ll die without an intact corpse." You Xuan roared.

    BOOM!

    The oath was established, but there was no follow-up. This also meant that you Xuan did not steal it.

    Instantly, the entire ce fell silent.

    It was very peaceful.

    The Furious ruler Ying Shan''s expression was very stiff, as if he had seen a ghost. He didn''t know what to say.

    This was aplicated question. What should he do?

    He had already sworn an oath.

    There was no one.

    Then who the hell stole it?

    Could it be that someone else had stolen it?

    Impossible. Who would have the ability to steal things from them?

    "This ..." Ruler Ying Shan looked at everyone, not knowing what to say. In the end, after a long silence, he said,""Maybe, there''s a mistake. Maybe someone else stole it."

    When he thought that someone else might have stolen it, his expression turned even uglier.

    Suddenly!

    Another Angry Voice resounded.

    "What''s going on? who stole my primordial Spirit me pill?" "Die!" The angry voice of the ghost race ruler rang out.

    Because of ruler Ying Shan, he had also taken a look at his own items. However, he was dumbfounded.

    The box that contained the primordial Spirit me pill was gone.

    He could swear to the heavens that this pill had always been on him, but it had just disappeared without a trace.

    "Who? who stole my things?" The ghost race ruler looked at the people around him.

    He didn''t leave the ghost''s domain at all, so it was absolutely impossible for him to say that it was stolen by someone outside, or that it was stolen by his own people.

    Before the five rulers had arrived, he had personally seen them once to confirm their existence. But after they had arrived, they had disappeared.

    What did this mean?

    It could only be said that the guy inside must have stolen it.

    "This is too much. This is really too much. Ruler Ying Shan just lost something, and you lost it too. Who are you suspecting?" The subus was a little angry. No matter what, she was still a ruler and controlled a race.

    Now that he was suspected one after another, where could he put his face?

    "The primordial Spirit me pill? Ghost emperor, I didn''t expect you to have such a good thing. It''s a treasure from the abyss of yuanzu. It seems that you want to go one step further and be one with your ghost body to achieve the mixed Yuan ghost me Body. By then, even the five of us together might not be your opponent. " Hegemon Shadow Mountain said.

    He didn''t know why, but when he found out that the ghost emperor had lost the primordial Spirit me pill, he actually felt so bitter. Even after he had lost the <void shattering>>, the anger he felt had dissipated a lot.

    The ghost race ruler''s face turned dark and he didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect to actually encounter one.

    He stared at the five gods, the light in his eyes giving off a very bad signal.

    Suddenly!

    Something else happened.

    "Damn it, who stole my dudou?" The subus said angrily.

    Everyone was shocked. What was going on?

    "Subus, why are you shouting with your dudou?" Hegemon Shadow Mountain replied.

    The subus red at the other party,"a dudou? Do you know what kind of undergarments they are?"

    "Don''t say anything. My things are gone. Who stole them? I brought them here specially, but they''re gone now. " Hegemon profound abyss said angrily.

    In an instant, the six rulers fell into chaos.

    They started to suspect each other.

    After all, they were the only ones who had the ability to do so.

    "What''s going on?"

    Ruler Shadow Mountain was stunned. He actually didn''t know what to do. In fact, he didn''t even know what to say.

    "Ying Shan, did you steal my dudou?" The subus red at the other party.

    "Subus, don''t you nder me. How could I steal your thing?" Hegemon Shadow Mountain rebuked angrily.

    This was an insult to him.

    "That''s enough," The ruler of the ghost race hollered before looking at the crowd,"alright, now that the six of us have lost our items, we''ll swear to the heavens that we''lle one by one to prove our innocence. No one will be able to escape."

    "Alright," he said. The subus agreed.

    Hegemon Shadow Mountain was furious. Just what the hell was this?

    One by one, they swore to the heavens?

    After that ...

    The six of them stood together and raised their hands.

    "I swear to the heavens that I didn''t steal the charm woman''s dudou. If I lie, I will be struck by lightning and never reincarnate."

    "I swear to the heavens ..."

    The disciples of the six gods watched this scene in shock.

    What was going on?

    What kind of trick was this?

    Were the interactions between rulers all so interesting?

 985 Chapter 985

    To the disciples of the six hegemons, they had been listening to the Thunder in the void for a very long time. It was like setting off firecrackers.

    Was it really a good idea to make a vow to the heavens together and tease the heavens like this?

    The six gods were terrifyingly strong. If they swore an oath to the heavens, it would cause a hugemotion.

    Previously, they had been angry at each other. Rulers couldn''t be framed, but things had gotten out of hand. If they didn''t swear, then they wouldn''t be able to resolve it. They could only swear one by one.

    In a certain ce in the outer realm.

    "Oh my God, what is this?"

    Lin fan was searching for a dangerous ce. On the way, a pink cloth appeared in his hand. At first nce, it was clearly a dudou. On second look, it was still a F * cking dudou.

    He ced it at the tip of his nose and sniffed.

    "Hmm, it''s quite fragrant."

    His nose was more sensitive, and the smell was not bad. After spending a lot of brain cells to specte, this must be a woman ''s.

    Thinking back, among the big shots who had killed him, there seemed to be only one woman. Although she looked good, she seemed to be very old.

    "How should we deal with this?" Lin fan''s head hurt. The belt was useless and he sensed that there was a terrifying power within.

    It would be a pity to tear it apart.

    It would be a pity to throw it away.

    Forget it, I''ll just leave it for someone else.

    It wasn''t easy for him to be a senior brother. He had to take care of his entire family. He had to be both a father and a mother. When he was out, he had to bring gifts for his junior brothers and sisters.

    He put the dudou into his storage ring and flew into the distance.

    Since he was already out, he might as well go back and earn some points so that he could upgrade his techniques and see if he could reach the world level.

    He was confident that once he reached the world level, he would undergo a qualitative transformation. He wouldn''t be any weaker than those other major powers.

    In fact, it made sense for him to defend the magnificent me sect alone.

    He didn''t need to rely on anyone.

    Gathering together for warmth was a pitiful thought that only the weak would have.

    He wanted to be the one and only me, so that everyone could lean on Him and live a warm life in his burning me.

    On the way.

    He had obtained a lot of things, all of which belonged to those big shots.

    However, it was a pity that the ancestor Devil''s item had yet to arrive.

    What hecked the most right now was hard body skills. If he had enough hard body skills, he would umte points like crazy and upgrade all his skills to the peak level.

    "This is the ce where you cultivate?" Ancestor devil looked at the extremely ordinary grass hut and gave Chi jiusha a strange look.

    "Yes, I''ve been cultivating here. The demonic path is not weed by the heavens. I can feel peace here. When the heart demon switches, I can recover my peace faster." As a Demon God in the outer realm, Chi jiusha had his own set of theories.

    He could see a hint of disdain in the other party''s eyes, which made him very ufortable.

    What kind of look was that? were they looking down on him?

    Although I''m not as strong as you, I don''t think I''ll lose to you in terms of myprehension of the demonic path.

    "That''s bullshit," The Fiend ancestor retorted. This little brother he took in had problems with his thinking. No wonder he couldn''tprehend the true essence of The Fiend path.

    This could be seen from the residence.

    ''Take a look.''

    It was a thatched house with a bird''s nest on the roof. From time to time, two or three birds would fly over, chirping for a while before flying away.

    The door of the thatched hut was an old wooden door with two pieces of yellowed paper stuck on it. There were a few words on it that could be vaguely seen. It should be a couplet.

    The ground outside the house was muddy, and there was a small path paved with green bricks from the door to the door. However, the green bricks were all cracked, and it looked very old.

    It was very old and unremarkable. They couldn''t even believe that this was the ce where a demonic cultivator lived.

    "Do you know what a demon is?" Ancestor devil stared at Chi jiusha. He had to ask this crucial question.

    This person had cultivated the demon path in the outer realm and reached Dao realm peak. He definitely had some ability.

    He had thought that it was because of the suppression of the outer realm that he couldn''t break through to a higher realm, but looking at the situation now, it was clear that he didn''t have any ambition.

    A person without ambition was no different from a salted fish.

    "Pure heart and few desires, no desires and no demands, just follow your heart." Although he was a Demon God from the outer realm and was regarded as the spiritual pir by countless demonic cultivators, he had never led anyone.

    "Bullshit." The Fiend ancestor shouted at Chi jiusha.

    Chi jiusha wiped his face and wiped off his saliva. He could even smell the stench on his face from the saliva of the ancestor devil,"ancestor devil, can you lower your voice? don''t be so agitated. You''re even spitting out your saliva."

    "How can this fiend ancestor not be excited? You''ve really disappointed me. Let me tell you, what is a demon?"

    "Demons arewless and do whatever they want. If someone looks at me, I''ll kill his entire family. That''s a demon."

    The Fiend ancestor''s way of doing things was strange, and it was indeed so. Whoever looked at him with a strange gaze, no matter who they were, he would kill them first before talking. If it was a tough one, he would run away. Therefore, he basically did not have many friends in the upper realm, but he did have quite a number of enemies.

    Chi jiusha didn''t agree with this."How are you a demon? you''re more like a homicidal maniac."

    "You know nothing." Ancestor devil shouted at the top of his lungs. He was a little disappointed with this little devil in front of him. It was very different from what he had expected.

    The reason he was willing to take this junior along was because he wanted to reach the peak of the Dao realm in the outer realm. He would definitely be the Overlord of the demons, and his base would naturally be resplendent with countless servants and controlled countless lives.

    As The Fiend ancestor, he naturally received great respect and even controlled arge force in the outer realm.

    However, the current situation made him feel hopeless.

    Damn, a broken straw hut, what a ghostly ce.

    Even if she gave it to him, he would find it too ugly and would not be able to stay here.<sub> </sub>

    "Ancestor devil, can you speak in a more civilized manner? don''t say the word ''fart'' anymore." Chi jiusha frowned in disdain. He was helpless against this ancestor devil. His cultivation was too low.

    "What''s wrong? People of the devil path have to speak loudly and say whatever they want to say. " The Fiend ancestor didn''t think much of it. That was how it was. Why had this fellow notprehended the Dao after entering The Fiend path?

    He had to say, what a pity.

    Those who had not understood the true meaning of it would never be able to imagine that kind ofwless happiness.

    The natives that he was so angry with were not bad.

    He had some temperament.

    However, it was a pity that he did not cultivate the demonic path. If he had taken him into the profession, he might have be a demonic giant in 180 years.

    But unfortunately, that person was too annoying. Since she didn''t want to bring him into the industry, she would just let him regret it.

    "Ancestor devil, what do you want?" Chi jiusha asked.

    As a fiendcelestial of the outer realm, he naturally knew how terrifying the powerhouses of the upper realm were. The fellow in front of him who was too loud and liked to use vulgarities was from the upper realm.

    Although they both came from the same origin, the difference in strength between them was too great.

    Ancestor devil shook his head, looking as though he had failed to live up to expectations,"forget it. No matter what, you''re still considered a junior of this ancestor devil. I''ll bring you to a good ce and let you experience the true essence of the devil. Just what kind of existence is that? to you, this is a huge opportunity. Do you feel excited?"

    Chi jiusha looked at him and really wanted to shake his head. What was there to be excited about?

    He had a feeling that the other party was looking at him with a kind of disdain, as if a country bumpkin was a country bumpkin after all. Just by showing you around, you would be grateful to him.

    Chi jiusha wasn''t convinced. No matter what, he was a Demon God from the outer realm. Although he wasn''t as strong as ye mo, his vision wasn''t necessarily lower than his.

    But there was no other way. Whoever was powerful was the big boss.

    He didn''t want to fight head-on with the other party for the time being. Even if he did, it would be useless. He couldn''t win.

    "Yes, I''m excited." Chi jiusha nodded. Although it was a bit perfunctory, he also wanted to see where the other party was taking him.

    "Let''s go. This demon ancestor will bring you to broaden your horizons. "

    The Fiend ancestor beckoned with his hand and brought the juniors to have a look. He was in a good mood and wanted to let the other party see how awesome The Fiend ancestor was.

    In the upper realm.

    The six chief sovereigns didn''t leave.

    The surrounding disciples could feel the temperature in the air getting colder and colder. It was as if the cold Qi was seeping into their bones and could freeze them.

    "What''s going on?"

    The rulers ''faces were twisted as they looked around with gritted teeth.

    There were all sorts of storage rings floating in front of them. When they were all opened, the items inside slowly disappeared in front of their eyes.

    "No, no, you can''t leave here." The ghost race''s ruler grabbed a pitch-ck skull and clutched it tightly with both hands.

    Tears of blood were already flowing out of his eyes.

    His eyes were about to pop out.

    "Rank nine ghost head."

    The other rulers also hadplicated feelings, but when they saw the item in the ghost race ruler''s hand, they felt their hearts tremble.

    The most precious thing on the ruler of the ghost race was probably this rank nine ghost head.

    It contained the true essence of the ghost race''s origin. Countless civilizations of the ghost race were recorded in it, but it was slowly disappearing in the hands of the ghost race''s ruler.

    He had already wanted to die when he lost the elixir earlier. If he really lost this one now, it would simply be taking the old life of the ghost n''s ruler.

    "No..."

    "Die!" The ghost race ruler roared in rage, sending out violent sound waves that swept through the world. Some disciples with weaker cultivation spat out blood as their minds shattered.

    In more serious cases, it would be death.

    If this had happened in the past, the other rulers would definitely not sit by and do nothing, let alone allow the ruler of the ghost n to harm their little ones.

    However, at this moment, the rulers had lost all their things, and they had lost them one by one. How could they have the time to care about the small things in front of them?

    "What''s going on? who''s stealing under our eyes?" Ruler Shadow Mountain''s expression was so dark that it was terrifying.

    The feeling of watching one''s most precious thing disappear in front of one''s eyes was hard to imagine if one didn''t personally experience it.

    Now, they had experienced it. Even if they had strong cultivation and firm minds, they were gradually on the verge of copse.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At this moment, the crack trembled, and someone appeared.

    "Damn, I''m finally back." A figure appeared, and his heart trembled in fear.

    He was ye Zhong, the one who had cut off his own legs in front of Lin fan and said that his legs were no longer important to him.

    As one of the bright holy me Emperor''s men, he had been ordered to act wantonly in the outer realm, but he had been scared out of his wits when he encountered that terrifying existence.

    They set off immediately after sensing the situation with the demon ghost.

    He didn''t want to stay in the outer realm anymore. He just wanted toe back and live.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?"

    When he saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked.

    This aura, this power.

    This was incredible.

    Where did so many overbearing expertse from?

 986 Chapter 986

    "Are these people here to wait for me?"

    Ye Zhong was instantly stunned. He had already recognized who these big shots were.

    The six rulers were all existences he could not afford to offend.

    Now that the six rulers were here, he immediately retracted his head and didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Moreover, he noticed that the six rulers ''expressions weren''t right. Their gazes and expressions seemed to be on the verge of rage.

    Shua!

    Everyone''s gazes turned over.

    These gazes included the six great rulers. Ye Zhong''s anus shrank, and he felt like he was about to be F * cked. He quickly shouted.

    "Don''t do anything. We''re on the same side. I''m the underling of the bright holy me Emperor. I just came from the outer realm. Don''t be rash."

    He quickly revealed his identity in case the other party thought he was a native and killed him by force.

    Emperor heaven realm cultivation was nothing in front of these big shots. If he had not said anything in advance, he would have been killed instantly.

    "Hu!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, nighzaka heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that they were safe for the time being.

    He would never go back. Even if there were great benefits, he would never return to the ce that made him feel fear.

    "The bright holy me Emperor."

    The ruler of the ghost race gritted his teeth. He had no enmity with the bright holy me Emperor, but he had lost so many precious things that his heart was bleeding. There was even a mouthful of blood that was stuck in his chest. He found it difficult to swallow and even wanted to spit it out.

    Ye Zhong kept his mouth shut. It was very dangerous.

    The ruler of the ghost race was known for his cruelty and was a very strange existence. He didn''t dare to act presumptuously and could only lower his head.

    However, he believed that the other party would not kill him.

    "Where did my things go?" The ghost race ruler''s voice was already trembling, and his teeth were chattering. Maybe it was because he was angry, or maybe it was because his heart was aching.

    "No..."

    "Die! Die!" The profoundher ruler howled as he reached into his interspatial ring. He had personally seen his treasures disappear one by one, but he waspletely helpless.

    No one could understand that feeling.

    "Ghost emperor, what have you done?" Hegemon profound abyss red angrily at the ghost emperor.

    He had already gone crazy. This was ghost domain, the ghost n''s territory. Things were lost here, so it must be rted to them.

    "What did you do? What do you think I can do?" The ghost race ruler''s eyes were blood-red, and his mental energy was on the verge of insanity.

    He couldn''t bear it.

    He already wanted to die when he lost his pills.

    Now that the rank nine ghost head had disappeared, he even wanted to kill everyone.

    Ye Zhong felt that the current situation was not good. He shrank his head and wanted to leave secretly.

    One could onlye through the space Channel and not go back. There was a crack at the demon ghost''s side, so one could go up and down. If one seized the opportunity, one would naturallye back.

    He had already thought it through. When he returned this time, he would definitely be well-behaved and would definitely not be impudent.

    At the same time, he would definitely note to the outer realm.

    The damage he had suffered here was too great.

    "Stop there."

    Just as ye Zhong was about to retreat, the ghost n''s ruler''s gloomy voice came.

    "My Lord, do you have any orders?" Nighzaka''s head shrank back in fear. He looked timidly at the demonic and furious man in front of him.

    "The outer realm, I can''t wait to crush you." The ghost ruler''s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth.

    Nighzaka was confused. ''What''s going on? what does the outer realm have to do with me? I''m just a passerby. Why are you crushing me?''

    "Ghost emperor, do you know who did it?" Hegemon Shadow Mountain''s hoarse voice rang out.

    "I don''t know," The ruler of the ghost race only said these three words after a long time. He didn''t know sh * t. If he didn''t use the ghost hunter to open the crack, he wouldn''t have med the outside world of sin City and the ancestor devil.

    Perhaps the item would not have been gone.

    He still couldn''t figure out what kind of ability could steal something from them.

    Perhaps stealing was not enough to describe it.

    Instead, he had openly snatched it right in front of their eyes and even in their hands.

    "I''ll leave first. "

    Nighzaka quickly ran away, but suddenly, he felt a terrifying powering from behind him. His face was pale as a God attacked him.

    ''Oh my God, he''s just a passer-by, and he has to be treated like this. He''s really not giving the Supreme light Holy mes any face.''

    Suddenly.

    The terror behind him disappeared.

    "Ghost emperor, please show mercy."

    A few figures appeared in the void. The leader had a head of green hair and an outstanding temperament. He walked over with a smile on his face.

    The few people behind him also looked around vigntly.

    They didn''t expect that five rulers woulde to ghost''s domain.

    "Lord azurefox." Ye Zhong was overjoyed when he saw who it was. He was saved. He didn''t have to die.

    "Hmph!" The ghost race hegemon coldly snorted as he looked at azurefox. He and the other five Hegemons had suffered heavy losses, and he still didn''t understand what was going on.

    Qing Hu was the subordinate of the bright holy me Emperor, so he didn''t care.

    Azurefox let out a sigh of relief.

    He noticed that the ghost race ruler''s situation was off, and so were the other five rulers. He couldn''t help but worry, but seeing that the ghost race ruler didn''t say anything, he rxed.

    If the ghost race ruler really wanted to attack, he could protect himself with his strength, but it was impossible to force the ruler back.

    They were both at the sovereign realm, but there were huge differences between each level.

    "Why did youe back? Where are the others?" Azurefox asked.

    He had sent ye Zhong to the outer realm, but he was the only one who had returned. Something was wrong.

    "This ..." Nighzaka was stunned. He did not know how to answer. His brain worked quickly, and then he thought of a solution. Suddenly, his expression changed. He felt wronged and pitiful."My Lord, the others are all dead. They all died in the outer realm."

    "I''m the only one who came back to report. "

    Azurefox frowned. She had not expected something like this to happen.<sub> </sub>

    The strongest in the outer realm was only at the Dao realm.

    Ye Zhong was at the middle stage of the Emperor heaven realm. How could he have been killed and returned alone?

    "Who did this?" Azurefox asked.

    This question was a littleplicated.

    Ye Zhong had already sworn that the native was his brother. He could not be disrespectful, or he would be struck by lightning. Therefore, he could not say anything, or he would regret it.

    Wait a minute.

    He had sworn it in the outer realm.

    And this was the upper realm, so there shouldn''t be a problem if he went against the oath, right?

    Of course, this was just a guess. He didn''t know if it was true or not, and he didn''t dare to experiment. Who knew if they would be connected?

    "I don''t know. It was too dark and the other party didn''t say who it was. They just suppressed us with a few moves. I wanted to fight them to the death, but when I thought about it, if I died, no one would inform us of the situation and more people woulde in. Then, I would have died in vain. So, I ran away with all my might."

    Ye Zhong was extremely sad, as if hispanion''s death was a huge blow to him.

    Azurefox did not care whether ye Zhong was telling the truth or not. She only felt solemn.

    There was a new situation in the outer realm.

    "Let''s go, take me to the outer realm. " Azurefox said.

    The bright holy me Emperor had sent him to the outer realm with only one request-to destroy the magnificent me sect and bring back the sect leader and Peak Master Lin.

    He didn''t really want the great emperor to do this. No matter what, he had once founded it, but the great emperor was no longer the great emperor of the past.

    Anyone who went against his will would only end up dead.

    "Ah?"

    Ye Zhong shouted in his heart, don''t f * cking take me down, spare me.

    However, he didn''t dare to say it. If he did, he would basically be done for.

    "Yes, my lord." Nighzaka said respectfully, but he even felt like dying.

    It was not easy for him to return to the upper realm, and now he had to go back. Wasn''t this like walking into a Tiger''s mouth?

    Azurefox cupped her fists to the hegemons, then led the group into the rift.

    They entered the crack.

    "Nightcrypt, what''s the situation with the chief sovereigns?" He noticed that the six rulers ''expressions weren''t right. Logically speaking, it was impossible for something to make them so angry. At least, he rarely saw such things.

    "I don''t know," Ye Zhong said innocently.

    It would have been great if he knew. He was clearly just passing by, but he still wanted to kill him. He didn''t even offend them.

    He was too evil.

    Azurefox couldn''t find out anything, so she didn''t ask any further.

    In the outer realm.

    Lin fan flipped through a few secret grounds in a row, feeling extremely good.

    Of course, some people from the outer realm came to stop him, but when they saw his power, they were all convinced. They were all immersed in his power.

    "Damn, there''s not a single descender?"

    He wanted to meet the descenders so that he couldmunicate with them and send a signal of peace. Unfortunately, he didn''t meet them.

    He took out the Golden paper and contacted the Versant bird examiner directly.

    "Hey, I want to ask you something. Do you know where the descenders have been recently?" Lin fan asked.

    He was really convinced. The descenders he had seen so often in the past had all disappeared for no reason.

    "Grandmaster, why are you still asking me this question? isn''t it all because of you?" The reviewer from the Zhizhi bird was stunned.

    The descenders had disappeared, but even Grandmaster himself didn''t know.

    "Me?" Lin fan was stunned. My a * S. I haven''t met any descenders in a long time and they were all swallowed by him.

    "That''s right. Grandmaster, you killed many descenders, including world-level cultivators. When they heard this news, they all went into hiding. It seems they''re waiting for the main force to arrive. " The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    Not too long ago, many world-level descenders had arrived, and they had been extremely arrogant.

    Whoever he saw, he would F * ck them. Who knew how many sects had been F * cked to death? their tongues were sticking out like dead dogs and they couldn''t stand grass at all.

    Butter on, those descenders must have received the news and disappeared without a trace. No one knew where they had gone.

    "I see."

    Lin fan thought about it and felt that it was a pity.

    He had originally thought that the descenders weren''t cowards, but now it seemed that he was very disappointed.

    "Grandmaster, Grandmaster ..." Suddenly, a melodious voice came from the Zhizhi bird. It was very light and it was the voice of a girl.

    "Princess, wait ..."

    "What''s the situation?" Where did this girl''s voicee from out of nowhere? furthermore, this voice sounded a little off. His right hand, which had been steady, actually started to tremble.

    "Grandmaster, this is the princess of Zhizhi bird. She went out to look for youst time, but she didn''t find you." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird said hurriedly.

    He was helpless against the princess.

    It''s very dangerous to be a Grandmaster. Young miss, you''d better not get too close, or you''ll be out of luck.

    "Grandmaster, can we meet?" The Zhizhi bird princess''s voice was heard. She was very excited and full of anticipation.

    At the headquarters of the bird of knowledge, a young and energetic girl with long flowing hair was excited.

    "Little sister, is this Peak Master a man that you can meet whenever you want?"

    "Alright, go y somewhere else. Don''t disturb me."

    Lin fan was very calm. Then, he asked the Zhizhi bird to check on the descenders ''movements and directly contacted them.

    "Wow, grandmasters have a strong personality." The Zhizhi bird princess''s eyes were full of stars.

    In the past, she was also a cold and aloof person. However, under the shocking battle results of the Grandmaster, she was subdued and charmed. This was the real man in her heart.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird looked at his Princess like she was retarded.

    If she had known that grandmasters liked to set off fireworks with girls, she might not have been so obsessed with it.

    At that moment, Lin fan had just cut off contact with the bird.

    He suddenly realized that there was a skull in his palm.

    What the hell is this?

 987 Chapter 987

    "What is this?"

    Lin fan''s opinion of those big shots started to change. It was too weird. The things they sent were getting weirder and weirder.

    The dudou from before, needless to say, was for women to use and had no use for. There was no way around it, but at least he could give it to his junior sisters.

    But what was this skull?

    If he couldn''t use it, he wouldn''t be able to give it to his junior brothers and sisters.

    He raised two fingers and slowly moved forward, ready to insert them into the skull''s tworge eye sockets.

    Feel the depth, moisture, and softness.

    "Hmm, it''s hard and empty. It''s no different from an ordinary skull." Lin fan was confused. He couldn''t understand why the skull was ck.

    Could it be that he had been tanned?

    "Hey! Skull, since you''re taken in by the big boss, it means that you''re definitely not an ordinary thing. You should have some intelligence, right?e out and roar a few times, let''s have a chat. "

    Lin fan didn''t understand what this thing was for. He spread out his power and entered it, but he didn''t feel any problems. It was like a normal skull.

    "Is it really just an ordinary skull?"

    "Impossible. With their strength, how could they leave a piece of trash on them?"

    He felt that there was something about this skull. It was hidden very well.

    "What is it?"

    Lin fan was really confused and he couldn''t understand it. He had seen many weird things but this was the first time he had seen this.

    "If you''re hard enough, then it''s a good thing."

    Since he couldn''t figure out what it was used for, he decided to test the hardness of the skull.

    He ced it in front of him, took a deep breath, and with a cry, he used his head to hit the skull.

    With a bang, the sound was very muffled, like muffled Thunder.

    The impact was huge and when it collided with the skull, it formed a shockwave that spread out like a wave and eventually disappeared.

    At this moment, a light flickered on the surface of the skull.

    A terrifying force was sent out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan couldn''t even stabilize his body and was sent flying into the distance.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    It ran through several mountain ranges before it finally stopped.

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan opened his eyes wide and touched his forehead. It was covered in blood and his forehead was shriveled. His bones were broken and his brain was injured.

    Pada!

    Lin fan propped up his body and floated out of the sunken mountain range. His eyes shone as he looked at the skull in his hand, his face filled with excitement.

    "Amazing, it''s really amazing. This skull is a treasure. It''s too hard."

    As expected, anything that the big shots carried around with them was definitely not simple.

    He was already thinking about how destructive it would be if he took out the skull and smashed it into the head of his next enemy when they were not paying attention.

    Just thinking about it was a little scary.

    If the ruler of the ghost race were to know that this B * stard was using such a precious item to knock someone''s head, he would definitely want Lin fan dead even if he had to vomit blood.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. "

    Lin fan threw the skull into his storage ring and hurried on. There were too many things that appeared out of thin air. The road to wealth had officially begun.

    He couldn''t imagine how rich the big shots were. Anyway, so far, their wealth was enough to scare people.

    A few dayster.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate were unstoppable. Whether it was raining or roaring thunder, they were like door Gods. They squatted at the mountain Gate and protected the most sacred ce in their hearts.

    "Hmm ..." Suddenly, a disciple who was guarding the mountain Gate eximed in surprise.

    "What''s wrong?" The other disciple who was guarding the mountain Gate felt his heart tremble. He knew that this elder brother had a special sense. He could even sense his senior brother''s return before he even saw him. Now that he had even made such a sound, how could he not be in heaven?

    "Danger, I can feel a terrifying dangering towards us. I can''t even breathe properly. Dark clouds are shrouding my heart, and I can''t get rid of them."

    The disciples who were guarding the gate had exaggerated expressions. Their eyes widened as they looked up into the cloudless distance.

    The disciples who were guarding the gate were dumbfounded. What a joke! This ce was so peaceful and there was no one around. How could there be any danger?

    It couldn''t be that after staying at the mountain Gate for a long time, there was a small mental condition, right?

    With such a possibility, he had felt that the other party was a little abnormal for a long time.

    Would a normal person say such a thing?

    "Hey, what are you doing?" He suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    The senior brother who saw danger approaching actually went to ring the sect''s rm bell without hesitation.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    The muffled sound of the bell rang throughout the entire sect.

    "What happened?"

    Within the sect, all the disciples raised their heads and looked in the direction of the mountain Gate.

    It seemed like the rm bell hadn''t been rung for a long time.

    The most recent one was before the outer realm merged and during the war with the sunshine sect.<sub> </sub>

    Until now, they had almost forgotten the existence of the rm.

    The disciples guarding the gate knocked with all their might. The sense of danger was very strong.

    In the past, he didn''t feel anything unusual about his body. Butter on, he realized that as long as his senior brother came back, he would be able to sense it.

    This time, the sense of danger was getting stronger. He was sure that something bad was going to happen. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a feeling.

    As the elder in charge of the sect''s Affairs, Huo Rong quickly came out when the disciples rang the rm.

    He had been living afortable life recently.

    He had managed to get quite a lot of good stuff from Tian Xu through his coaxing and pestering.

    His strength increased even more. Although he wasn''t at Dao realm, he was at immortal realm.

    If he didn''t look at Lin fan and the others, he would feel that he was a genius among geniuses.

    However, his mind had been a little chaotic recently. He kept feeling that someone wasing to find him.

    Moreover, it was an acquaintance.

    "Who''s ringing the rm?" Huo Rong was full of energy and domineering. The elder''s demeanor that he had once lost had returned to him the moment his strength increased.

    He wanted to ask who else in his generation would dare topete with him other than senior brother Tian Xu.

    He didn''t even care about his senior brother, the sect master.

    When he arrived at the mountain Gate, he saw the disciples guarding the gate ringing the rm. He said sternly,""Xu dapao, what are you doing?"

    "Elder, I can sense danger. There''s an extremely terrifying forceing towards our sect." Xu dapao shouted. He struck again and again, using the bell to attract the attention of more senior and junior brothers.

    "How is that possible? did you see it wrong? look at how blue the sky is and how fresh the air is. Just tell me, where is the dangering from?" Huo Rong naturally did not believe his words.

    With his cultivation base at the extreme immortal realm, how could he not feel the danger?

    What a joke.

    He told this disciple to stop ying. Although the sect was Democratic and he could y however he wanted, the impact was still too big.

    "The wind is blowing."

    At this moment, a disciple opened his arms, and the originally warm wind suddenly became violent.

    Hu Chi!

    The wind was very strong and came very quickly, almost making people unable to stand.

    "Why is there such a strong wind?" Huo Rong was puzzled as he looked into the distance. However, what he saw was incredible.

    In the distance, the clouds churned and a wave spread out. From the looks of it, it was clearly sweeping in their direction.

    "Oh my God, there really is such a thing."

    Huo Rong panicked. From the looks of it, he wasn''t a simple man. Then, he shouted,""All disciples,e back."

    The disciples in the sect were in an uproar, but they didn''t panic. Instead, they began to disperse in an orderly manner.

    On a mountain peak in the distance.

    Tian Xu sat cross-legged, calm andposed. A mysterious aura surrounded him. The aura was like a long river, with all kinds of nts growing in it.

    When he felt the power in the distance.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face.

    "It seems my chance to show off hase."

    However, he was also a little solemn. Although he had not seen the other party with his own eyes, the might that was being emitted now was indeed not simple.

    It was impossible to suppress the other party, but it might be possible to protect the magnificent me sect.

    In the distance.

    Ye Zhong followed behind him. He really did not want to go.

    That was big brother''s territory, what could he do there?

    It was absolutely impossible for him to make a move. The divine retribution was no joke, and it could strike a person to death at any time.

    "My Lord, what are we doing here?" Ye Zhong pretended to ask, or perhaps he didn''t know where they were.

    Qing Hu seemed to be deep in thought."Find the magnificent me sect, destroy it, and take the sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak away."

    "Oh my God!"

    Ye Zhong''s heart was a little cold. They were really here to find trouble, and to exterminate the sect.

    This was a little too much.

    He definitely couldn''t make a move. And from the looks of it, how could azurefox not allow him to do so?

    So, it was a tragedy.

    He even wanted to give himself a few tight ps.

    Why did he suddenly think of going home through the crack? wasn''t it better to go backter? why did they have to meet directly? what the f * ck.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" Azurefox asked.

    Ye Zhong was panicking, but he could only brace himself and say,""My Lord, I don''t think this is a good idea. The magnificent me sect was once established by the great emperor himself. Although it has betrayed the great emperor, it still has a ce in the great Emperor''s heart. It would be toote if you suddenly regret it one day."

    "What?" Azurefox was a little surprised. She had not expected this kid to say something like that.

    Feeling his master''s deep and terrifying gaze, nighzaka shrunk his head back."Master, I was just saying. If you want to destroy it, that''s your decision."

    "Well, what you said makes sense, but ... Sigh." Azurefox shook her head, feeling that it was a great pity.

    How could the great emperor regret it? he could see the current situation. He was eager for quick sess and his heart had been eroded. He was no longer the great emperor he once was.

    Whether it was destroyed or not, it all depended on his thoughts.

    As the de in the hands of a great emperor, he should not hesitate.

    But sometimes, the knife would also rust, and if it was rusty, it would not be able to cut.

    Let''s observe the situation first.

 988 Chapter 988

    "Sect master, there seems to be a situation outside."

    On the peak of the mountain, two long benches were ced there. The sect master and Mo Jingzhe were lying on them, as calm as the dead.

    However, mo Jingzhe''s internal energy was not as high as the sect master ''s, and he was affected by the situation outside.

    "Calm down," The sect leader didn''t even open his eyes and his tone was calm,"take a deep breath and calm down."

    "Yes."

    Mo Jingzhe tried to stay calm and continued to enter a wonderful state.

    Since the Grandmaster had already said so, he naturally did not care about the situation outside.

    At the mountain Gate.

    The azurefox floated in the air. Ye Zhong was more nervous, not knowing what would happen next.

    "Who are you?" As an elder, Huo Rong naturally couldn''t back down. The other party wasing at him aggressively and couldn''t be underestimated. Moreover, Xiaofan wasn''t here, which was why he thought it was the worst.

    If Xiaofan was here, he wouldn''t be involved.

    "Magnificent me sect, you have betrayed the bright holy me Emperor and should be punished. Let the sect leader and the peak Master of invincible peake out and admit their crimes." The Azure Fox spoke with an overbearing and irresistible force.

    At the same time, it formed a sound wave that enveloped the entire sect and was transmitted to the ears of all the disciples.

    The disciples raised their heads and felt a chill in their hearts. The sect had never had a disaster before. Now that someone was here, the situation was really bad.

    Invincible peak.

    The frog panicked."F * ck, F * ck, I told you to move, move, I didn''t believe it. Now, someone hase to my door. I''m finished."

    He was panicking.

    Although he was a nine destions god tier master and had ruled over the world for tens of thousands of years, who would not give him face?

    However, this was only given to him when he was at his peak.

    But who would give it to him now? no one would.

    "Oh oh oh, green-furred beast, you''re going to die." The yellow paper hanging on the frog''s back gloated.

    "Shut up, you piece of stinky paper! If this frog master dies, you won''t be able to live either!"

    The frog really wanted to beat this guy to death.

    With the current situation, it was too dangerous.

    In the distance, Lu Qiming looked at the entrance of the mountain with a serious expression. Then, he walked toward the entrance, as if he was a warrior who had left and would never return.

    "Fatty, what are you doing? hurry up and get close to this frog master! There''s still a chance of survival!" The frog shouted when it saw Lu Qiming walking toward the gate.

    Lu Qiming looked at the frog with a calm expression."No, senior brother isn''t here. I''m the person in charge of invincible peak. They came to look for senior brother, so I have to step in."

    "Oh my God!"

    The frog had nothing to say. Everyone on invincible peak had been brainwashed by that damn Desperado.

    It was too scary.

    No, this frog master can not die Here.

    F * ck, why are there so many disciples?

    He was having a headache. If he were to run away alone, no one would be able to stop him. However, there were so many people who called him frog master. He couldn''t run away by himself. He had to protect their lives.

    His soul had fused with the frog''s body, so he was no longer able to burst out with power that exceeded his current strength.

    It couldn''t be that he was going to detonate the treasures that he had painstakingly refined, right?

    The frog had some wealth. Although it was small, it had a big heart and would usually hide some things.

    But looking at the situation, he was afraid that he couldn''t keep the treasure.

    At the mountain Gate.

    Huo Rong''s expression was a littleplicated. This man wanted to see the sect master and Xiaofan as soon as he arrived, and he was Emperor Yanhua''s man.

    In her heart, there was an indescribable strange feeling.

    "Eh? Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Qing Hu asked coldly. He looked at the entire sect. This was the sect founded by the me Emperor.

    A long, long time ago, when he had just gotten to know the bright holy me Emperor, he had heard him say that he had led many people in the yuanzu domain to overthrow the tyranny. He felt that he had done everything and left the rest to his descendants, so he had the idea of retiring.

    In the end, by chance, he came to the upper realm.

    After that, he had told the bright holy mend that the upper realm would descend into the outer realm once in a while to plunder everything. This had inspired the great Emperor''s fighting spirit and he had been constantly searching for power.

    Unfortunately, in the process of seeking power, he lost himself.

    The sect that he had once wanted to protect was now destroyed with a single thought.

    "I understand, but the betrayal is a little too serious. Emperor Yanhua once said that a sect doesn''t belong to an individual, but to everyone. That''s why I''m overexaggerating." Huo Rong was not humble and said nothing.

    He was very scared now. The other party was very strong. When he said these words, his little heart was beating.

    However, he had no choice. There were too many disciples around him. As an elder, he had to set an example. Otherwise, he would lose face and that would be terrible.

    Qing Hu believed that Emperor Yanhua was the one who had said those words.

    "Impudent ..."

    Suddenly, a man standing next to Qing Hu was stunned. He released a crushing force. To Huo Rong, this force was as heavy as a mountain.

    Bang! Bang!

    Huo Rong couldn''t withstand the power and fell to the ground. The ground cracked and sank.

    "Stop." "What are you doing?!" Azurefox shouted angrily and stopped him.

    "Azurefox, this guy clearly doesn''t care about the great emperor at all. I''m just teaching him how to answer the question." The Kirin''s expression was cold and unfeeling.

    "F * ck, what do you want? do you want to fight? we''re not afraid of death."

    "That''s right. If we die, senior brother will take revenge for us. None of you will be able to escape."<sub> </sub>

    When the surrounding disciples saw their elder being bullied, how could they tolerate it? wasn''t this a p to their faces?

    Of course, death was terrifying.

    However, what was the use of being afraid? it was better to be tough and wait for senior brother to take revenge.

    "Elder, are you alright?" Lu Qiming hurried over and helped Huo Rong up.

    Huo Rong felt a little suffocated, and blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth."I''m fine. I didn''t stand steadily just now and fell into the trap."

    This was embarrassing.

    My God, he attacked without saying a word. Is there any preparation work before the battle?

    Whoosh!

    At this moment.

    There were many figuresing from the direction of the toilet.

    The leader of the group was the blood devil Emperor.

    He was cleaning the toilet when he heard someone shouting. He immediately threw down the cloth in his hand and rushed over.

    "Don''t be too impudent, juniors. " The blood devil Emperor said.

    "What?"

    Azurefox was stunned. This person who had appeared in front of him was clearly no ordinary person. He could see with his naked eyes that this person was a world-level cultivator, but the aura he was emanating was one that made azurefox feel a sense of danger.

    "Junior? What a joke, Who Do You Think You Are?" The Kirin at the side angrily rebuked.

    From the upper realm to the outer realm, to the magnificent me sect that had betrayed the Emperor, he had never expected to meet such a Savage person.

    "Ignorant junior. When I was dominating the upper realm, your grandfather''s grandfather wasn''t even born yet." The blood devil Emperor''s domineering aura did not diminish. Even when he was cleaning the toilet, his every movement had the air of an expert.

    "Chief sovereign." Azurefox was bbergasted. He could sense that this person had an aura that only hegemons could have. However, this person was only a world-level cultivator, and his body was damaged. Clearly, he had been heavily injured.

    "You said he''s a hegemon?" The Kirin was stunned. It looked at azurefox with suspicion, but it still believed her.

    "May I know who senior is?" Azurefox didn''t answer Kirin''s question. Instead, she cupped her fists.

    The existence of the magnificent me sect''s Overlord was aplicated problem.

    "Hehe." The blood devil Emperorughed. He flicked his blood-colored Cape and raised his head,"Listen up. I am the blood demon Emperor, a toilet cleaner of the magnificent me sect. You are not giving me face bying here to cause trouble."

    Azurefox was in deep thought. The term "blood devil Emperor" was a little familiar, but she couldn''t recall it at the moment.

    Suddenly.

    He remembered.

    There were many rulers in the upper realm, and he was familiar with all of them. This blood devil Emperor had read about them in the records.

    They were the rulers of their respective regions.

    The sea of blood was monstrous and destroyed countless creatures. Furthermore, it was an extremely difficult opponent to deal with and even kill. It was one of the most troublesome rulers.

    "I didn''t expect it to be senior blood demon Emperor. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. However, I''m under the orders of the Holy me Emperor toe to the magnificent me sect and take away the sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak. Please don''t interfere." Azurefox said.

    The Kirin also said,"that''s right. Although you are the ruler, you are injured and the world is iplete. If we stop you, it won''t do you any good. We respect you as a senior and if we don''t respect you, that''s bullshit."

    Azurefox looked at the Kirin with a dumbfounded expression. ''Old bro, will you die if you don''t f * cking talk?''

    "Savage."

    The blood devil Emperor was furious. The blood Cape behind him fluttered.

    The blood devil Emperor was truly infuriated. Initially, he was thinking that if he hadn''t sworn an oath, why would he even risk his life? but now that he was being humiliated by the other party, he truly couldn''t take it anymore.

    "You have guts. Do you really think that I, the blood devil Emperor, can''t do anything to you just because I''m heavily injured and my world is shattered? Even if I have to die, I can send you guys to hell and never reincarnate. "

    "Early ruler? who gave you the courage to act so arrogantly against an injured ruler?"

    "So what if you''re in the mid-stage of the ruler realm? back then, this old man wasn''t even a ruler yet. Killing a ruler would be as easy as killing a dog. Kneel down and admit your mistakes, or I''ll take your dog lives."

    BOOM!

    Overbearing, absolutely overbearing.

    His voice was like thunder, shocking everyone.

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked at the blood demon Emperor in shock. He was so good at cleaning the toilets. They had never seen it before.

    Qing Hu and the others were also intimidated by the blood devil Emperor''s words. They actually believed him.

    "What a good thing you''ve done." Azurefox looked at the Kirin. Didn''t he know what he could and couldn''t say?

    He didn''t doubt the words of the other party. No matter what, a veteran ruler wasn''t someone they could imagine.

    Even if his current situation wasn''t good, he was fighting with his life on the line. The power that erupted from this was unfathomable.

    The blood devil Emperor was an impulsive person. The words he said were like water that had been poured out, and could not be taken back.

    If a great battle really broke out, he would probably really have to y with his life.

    Oh my God, what was going on?

    At the same time, he had already sworn to be loyal to the magnificent me sect. If he didn''t do it, who else would? it wouldn''t end until he died.

    "Senior, his brain isn''t good and he doesn''t know how to speak. Please don''t take it to heart. Can we have a good talk?" Azurefox said.

    He didn''te here to destroy the magnificent me sect because he had his own way of thinking. He knew how much his brother, who was now the great emperor, valued the magnificent me sect.

    The blood devil Emperorughed out in a low and deep voice. He then raised his head,"alright, young man. You''re not too bad. Your old man here has forgiven you. Let''s have a chat then. After all, violence isn''t the only way to resolve things."

    "I''ve learned a lot. " Azurefox said courteously.

    "Yes, you''re a good student." The blood devil Emperor nodded his head in satisfaction.

    At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Finally, he didn''t have to fight anymore. It was really scary.

    In a shattered world, if he wanted to kill a ruler, why didn''t he just ascend to heaven?

 989 Chapter 989

    The blood devil Emperor appeared to be carefree and did not ce the other party in his heart. However, he was extremely nervous in his heart.

    If he was at his peak, he would naturally not need to pay attention to these few small fries.

    But things were different now. His cultivation base had been severely damaged, and although he was only at the world level, his inner world had been damaged. It would be as difficult as hell for him to suppress these hegemons.

    However, looking at the current situation, it was clear that he had already stabilized the other party and would be fine for the time being.

    Thinking about the current situation, he wanted to say something. He had only wanted to be loyal for a year and leave once the time limit was up. But who would have thought that he would face such a troublesome time?

    Luckily, the one who came wasn''t a peak ruler, or else he definitely wouldn''t have been able to fool them.

    After all, a peak ruler wouldn''t ce him in their eyes.

    The Kirin frowned and pulled azurefox aside.""Aren''t we being a little too cautious? even if he was a hegemon at his peak, he''s in a bad state right now. He''s not even a master-ss world God. If we attack him, what does he have to fight back against us?"

    "You don''t understand," Azurefox''s answer was simple and straightforward.

    He looked at the blood devil Emperor and revealed a smile. Just like what Qin Wentian had said, there was indeed no need to fear him. However, he didn''t wish to start a war.

    The Kirin had nothing to say. He said that he didn''t understand. Alright, alright, you understand everything. You won''t say anything.

    "Senior, it''s indeed easy to talk things out. However, I would like to ask the magnificent me sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak toe out." Azurefox said.

    The blood demon Emperor looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. He was the toilet cleaner of the magnificent me sect. In terms of status, he was not evenparable to an ordinary disciple. What was the point of telling him all this?

    "Could there be a problem? Or do you have difficulties?" Azurefox asked.

    He had to see the magnificent me sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak.

    It was inevitable to bring him back to the upper realm.

    Sacrificing two people to protect the magnificent me sect was already the greatest forgiveness he could give.

    Otherwise, if they listened to the great Emperor''s orders, it would be the extermination of the sect.

    With their strength, they could do this. Even if the senior in front of them made a move, he would not be able to stop them.

    For a hegemon to fall to an iplete world-level meant that even if he had once been extremely powerful, he wouldn''t be able to do much.

    "My senior brother isn''t here. If there''s anything, juste at me." Lu Qiming stood up without fear.

    He looked at the people in front of him. Even if there was a huge difference in strength, his senior brother had gone out and had not returned yet. He was the person in charge of invincible peak. If they came to find him, he had the responsibility to help his senior brother.

    "Kid, where did youe from? go away. You don''t even have a Legend rank expert." Qilin looked at Lu Qiming in disdain.

    The child was frighteningly weak.

    Even if they met him on the road, they didn''t want to kill him for fear of dirtying their hands and wasting time.

    Lu Qiming was embarrassed.

    "Don''t be too arrogant. No matter how weak I am, I''m still my senior brother''s junior Brother. Since he''s not here, I''m the person in charge of invincible peak. If you want to cause trouble for my senior brother, I''m right here. If you have anything to say, juste at me." Lu Qiming was fearless.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    Qilin was furious. A mere ant dared to be so impudent in front of him. He would be letting himself down if he didn''t kill him with a p.

    "What are you doing? If there''s something to say, then say it properly. Are all people so hot-tempered? Let''s be more peaceful. " The blood devil Emperor was mentally exhausted. He even wanted to die.

    If there were powerhouses fighting side by side, they would definitely be unyielding.

    But now, although he was a little tough, that was also false.

    Look at the disciples of this sect, it was too horrible to look at. Not a single one of them could fight.

    He finally understood why that fellow wanted him to swear an oath. He clearly knew that there was no one in the entire sect who could fight.

    "Yes, you''re right, senior. There''s no value in fighting for no reason. However, I''ll still say the same thing. May the magnificent me sect master and the peak Master of invincible peake out and follow me back to the upper world to ept the punishment of the bright holy mend." Azurefox said.

    Leaving the magnificent me sect alive was already the greatest kindness he could do.

    The disciples of the various sects looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    They had felt that something was amiss the moment they had learned that Emperor Yanhua was still alive.

    Of course, they didn''t live in that era, so they didn''t have much of an impression of Emperor Yanhua.

    "Young man, you should know the situation. If I follow you back to the upper realm, will I still be alive? Why don''t you all wait here? the only person in the magnificent me sect who can make decisions now is the peak Master of invincible peak. Can you wait for him toe back and talk to you?" The blood devil Emperor said.

    If he did not swear an oath, the blood devil Emperor would definitely run away immediately if he dared to swear an oath.

    The people in front of him were all ruler realm experts. If they were to really fight, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Azurefox fell into deep thought, as if she were considering something.

    In his eyes, the magnificent me sect was full of vitality, especially the aura that shrouded the sect. It was different from when he was with the bright holy me Emperor.

    "Azurefox, what are you waiting for? the Emperor has only given us a few days." The Kirin said in dissatisfaction.

    If he was in charge of this matter, he wouldn''t have been so nice to the other party. He would have killed the other party at once, grabbed the person the great emperor needed, and taken him away.

    At that moment, ye Zhong wanted to die. These guys had really gone too far.

    It was fine if he came, but it was not good to drag him along.

    Now that big brother wasn''t here, she could still calm down. But if he came back, wouldn''t she be screwed?

    In the distance.

    Tian Xu had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He had already made his preparations. When the sect was in danger and countless disciples were in despair, he, as an elder of the sect, would appear domineeringly to protect the sect. He would leave a deep impression in the hearts of the disciples and thus re-forge his identity as the strongest elder of the magnificent me sect.

    However, he was not even given the chance to do so.

    The group of people had been chatting up until now without fighting, which made him feel a little helpless.

    He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.

    Ever since his disciple left her master and went out to travel, he had not really fought. Why did he cultivate so hard on a daily basis?<sub> </sub>

    He must have wanted to rise again and let the disciples see that elder Tian Xu was still as powerful as before.

    "Forget it, I won''t wait for an opportunity."

    Tian Xu decided to take the initiative. He couldn''t wait for an opportunity that he didn''t know woulde.

    At the mountain Gate.

    The blood devil Emperor stared at the Azure Fox. He was not confident, but his aura must not be weak.

    "We can''t wait. We''ve already shown the greatest mercy." Azurefox said.

    "Alright, don''t worry. We''ll capture the sect leader and not kill the people here." The Kirin had been holding back for a long time and could finally make a move. As for the blood devil Emperor, he was merely on guard. No matter who it was, it would be impossible for a broken world to meet a ruler head-on.

    "Over there."

    The Kirin looked into the distance. It was the sect''s main hall, which should be where the sect master was.

    "Zhe Yao."

    In an instant, the Qilin''s robe swelled, and his aura turned into a huge hand that tore through the void and grabbed into the distance. It was obvious that he wanted to uproot the entire Hall.

    When the blood devil Emperor heard this, his heart trembled. Didn''t they agree on this earlier? why did they go back on their words?

    "Blood domain!"

    BOOM!

    Behind the blood devil Emperor, a blood curtain rose up, trying to cover the giant hand.

    "Old man, your cultivation is damaged. You should rest well. Don''t be too confident."

    Puchi!

    As expected, the blood devil Emperor was exposed. His Blood veil was torn apart, turning into his aura and reentering his body.

    "Hahahaha! Azurefox, do you see this? this is the senior you''re so afraid of. He''s just asking for humiliation if he thinks he can block my attack. He''s overestimating his own strength. So what if he was a hegemon in the past? he''s just an old fellow who doesn''t even have aplete world."

    The Kirinughed arrogantly as he looked at the blood devil Emperor with a look of disdain.

    "Motherf * cker." The blood devil Emperor was so angry that his liver was hurting. He had lost a lot of face. He had never thought that he would be looked down upon by a little brat. This was really forcing him to do it for real.

    No, he had to endure it. There was no need to.

    "Old man, don''t be so arrogant in front of me. After all, you need to have the strength to be so arrogant."

    The Kirin''s methods weren''t weak. It directly flew over the blood devil Emperor''s head and grabbed into the distance.

    Just this group of ants wanted to block his path? they were simply courting death.

    Even though he was only at the initial stage of the ruler realm, he wasn''t someone that an ant like this could contend against.

    The blood devil Emperor had endured it with great difficulty. But who would have thought that this brat would insult him once more, causing him to lose all his face. If he still didn''t make a move, he would really lose all his face.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a sharp and terrifying sound burst out from the blood devil Emperor''s mouth and nose. Blood seeped out from his entire body. Arge amount of blood was flowing out from his mouth, nose, eyes, and forehead.

    "Blood demon vital embryo!"

    With a loud roar, an extremely gloomy and terrifying aura burst out from the blood devil Emperor''s body.

    "What?" Qing Hu was on alert. He could sense an extremely terrifying power from the blood devil Emperor."Qilin, be careful."

    "What''s there to be careful of? what can these guys do to me?"

    Just as he finished speaking, a shocking scene happened.

    A gash appeared on the back of the blood devil Emperor''s neck. A ball of blood Qi soared into the sky, and the strange sound of an infant could be heard from the blood Qi.

    "You B * stard, I don''t want to bully little kids, but you''re addicted to it. Now, I''ll let you know the consequences of angering me."

    Instantly, the blood Qi rushed toward the Qilin. It was so fast that it froze time and space.

    "Qilin, be careful!" Azurefox warned. The power of this blood Qi was simply too strong.

    He suddenly realized that he might have been wrong from the beginning.

    Even though his opponent was so weak that he was only a world-level cultivator, and an iplete one at that, the methods he had hidden up his sleeve were absolutely extraordinary.

    "What?" The Kirin was stunned, but in the blink of an eye, his pupils suddenly shrank. At some point in time, a bloodied baby opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and appeared under his feet.

    Looking at it with the naked eye, the mouth full of sharp teeth was dark, and the depth was unknown.

    Puchi!

    He took a bite.

    "Ah!"

    Screams of pain erupted.

    Half of the Qilin''s body was directly swallowed, and arge amount of blood spurted out.

    "Save me!" The Kirin turned to look at azurefox with a pale face.

    Azurefox didn''t hesitate either. She disappeared from where she was and reappeared before the Kirin. She grabbed the Kirin''s shoulder and swung her arm, cutting the Kirin in half at the waist and dragging it far away.

    "Hehe, little friend, you''re lucky." The blood devil Emperor''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the Kirin. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his face turned even paler.

    He was going all out. His injuries worsened, and the world in his body started to crack and show signs of breaking.

    "Senior, let''s talk this out." Azurefox said.

    The blood devil Emperor replied,"I''ll F * ck you if I say that."

 Chapter 990 The Entire Sect Is Pretending

    No matter what, he was still so domineering.

    However, a crack appeared on the palm behind his back. A piece of skin floated up and then dissipated.

    Where the skin had disappeared, there were cracks that covered the entire back of the hand.

    He couldn''t continue, or he would die.

    The blood demon Emperor''s power was boundless, and the blood demon vital embryo was the foundation of his bing a ruler. But just now, using his iplete body to release the blood demon vital embryo was a foolish act.

    The consequences had already arrived.

    He couldn''t continue. This was hisst attack. If he continued, he would die.

    Perhaps one day in the future, his blood would be left behind, and he would umte enough power to be resurrected. However, that was only a possibility. It might be a process that required a long wait.

    "Detestable, detestable." The Qilin''s lower body was already gone, and it was a bloody mess. If one looked closely, one could even see its organs. It was covered in blood.

    What was that thing just now?

    A bloodied baby. No, it was not a baby, but an extremely terrifying demon fetus.

    "Azurefox, it''s restricting my growth." The Kirin was a ruler, and he could heal his injuries in the blink of an eye.

    However, there was ayer of strange power on the wound that prevented his flesh from growing.

    He was panicking. He couldn''t believe that an old man who could even shatter the world could actually hurt him.

    How was that possible?

    Even if it was a dream, it shouldn''t have developed to this stage.

    The higher the level, the greater the gap between each stage.

    Even if he was once a ruler, he had fallen to this state. He shouldn''t be so terrifying.

    "I''ll give it a try. " Azurefox grabbed at the Qilin''s wound with a frown. This strange power was very difficult to deal with. It was like gangrene attached to the bone.

    He raised his arm and increased his strength. For the Qilin, that kind of heart-wrenching pain suddenly attacked its heart.

    "Ah!"

    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much."

    The Qilin cried out miserably. Because of the extreme pain, his face had turned extremely pale, and cold sweat was pouring down his forehead.

    Azurefox didn''t stop. She continued to absorb the energy. She was confident that as long as she could endure it, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    "F * ck, stop it. It hurts. Do you want to kill me?" The Kirin howled miserably. It was already in so much pain, yet azurefox wasn''t holding back at all. She wanted him dead!

    Immediately, the Azure Fox let out a low growl. With a swing of its arm, a red mist of blood was directly absorbed from the flesh.

    "It''s done," Azurefox heaved a sigh of relief. This was truly a difficult problem to solve.

    If it weren''t for the fact that this man was so weak that he was only at the world level, he would truly have found it difficult to deal with him.

    "Senior, weren''t you a little too ruthless?" Azurefox said.

    At the same time, he started to pay more attention to the blood devil Emperor. As expected, those who could be a peak expert, even if they were weak, were not people that just anyone could deal with.

    The Kirin also thought that he was at the ruler realm and didn''t ce the declining blood devil Emperor in his eyes. In the end, he suffered a huge loss.

    "I can''t not be ruthless. Young man, you''re too arrogant. You''d rather suffer some losses here than be beaten to death outside." The blood devil Emperor''s aura was not weak at all.

    Everything was an act. He had to be tough. At this point, if he was weak, he would really be looked down upon.

    Anyway, no matter what, he had to suppress this aura first.

    Otherwise, the desperate attack just now would have been in vain.

    Azurefox looked at the blood demon Emperor, a bit confused. He had seen the situation with his own eyes. A shattered world-level cultivator should still be respected on the surface, but he had never imagined that the internal strength of this man was noughing matter.

    The Kirin had suffered a great loss, and even his life was in danger.

    "Detestable." Half of the Kirin''s body was moving and growing slowly. At the same time, it red at the blood devil Emperor furiously. It wanted nothing more than to kill the other party. However, in the depths of its heart, there was fear.

    Just now, death was so close to him that he felt like he had fallen into a Whirlpool and could not extricate himself.

    "Hey, what are you guys doing?"

    Tian Xu walked over calmly with his hands behind his back. When he saw Huo Rong''s half-dead state, he asked in surprise,""Junior Brother, what''s wrong with you? Who''s bullying you?"

    "Senior brother ..." Huo Rong could not help but feel aggrieved when he saw his senior brother."They''ve gone too far."

    "Junior Brother, don''t be in a hurry. Speak slowly. With your senior brother here, how can I let you suffer?" Tian Xu patted Huo Rong''s shoulder.

    However, he also sneaked a nce at these few fellows.

    He was very strong, so strong that it was a little scary.

    "Senior brother, you''re not their match." Huo Rong sighed. His opponent''s strength had already surpassed everything. Even his senior brother was no match for him.

    Tian Xu was a little displeased with Huo Rong''s words. ''Why is he so distrustful of people?

    Thereafter, he didn''t want to say anything more to Huo Rong. He didn''t ask anything and walked to the side of the slightly trembling blood devil Emperor,"if you can''t do it, then move aside. Look at how your body is shaking."

    The blood devil Emperor looked at the other party. This fellow didn''t give him any face at all. Was he not even going to give him a chance to shake?

    Moreover, she had no idea why she was trembling.

    However, he had no choice. This guy was that guy''s teacher and a Big Shot. He couldn''t afford to offend him.

    "Hey, what do you want? You came to the magnificent me sect to bully my Junior Brother, and you''re so arrogant?" Tian Xu looked at azurefox and the others sternly.

    What a savage man.

    If his disciple were to see this, he didn''t know if these few fellows would still be able to return alive.<sub> </sub>

    However, their luck was considered good. Their own disciples were not around, so they could be considered to have kept their lives.

    Qing Hu frowned. She felt that there was something wrong with the magnificent me sect.

    His cultivation was weak, but he was very unyielding. He didn''t put them in his eyes at all.

    It seemed that he had to make a move.

    Speaking nicely would only make the other party lose their way and be unable to see everything in front of them clearly, and what was the reason for it.

    When he came to the magnificent me sect, he had already shown mercy and did not destroy the sect. He only wanted to take the sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak away.

    It was just that the people who appeared one after another didn''t take them seriously, so it was necessary to show their strength and let them understand.

    "Perhaps, you guys are really thinking too much." Azurefox spoke up,"the current situation is not as simple as you think."

    "Elder Tian Xu, they''re going to bring the sect leader and senior brother Lin to the higher world." Lu Qiming told Tian Xu everything.

    "Eh? Did Emperor Yanhua send someone?" Tian Xu asked.

    Lu Qiming nodded."Yes, Emperor Yanhua. But to them, it should be the Holy me Emperor."

    The two of them conversed, not taking azurefox seriously.

    Azurefox had spoken in a very serious manner, but when she saw that the two of them had not taken her words seriously, she was a little angry.

    "Are you guys listening to me? I''m already being merciful to you because you''re a force founded by the great emperor. As long as the sect master and the peak Master of invincible peak return with me, you''ll have a chance to live. Otherwise ..."

    However, before he could finish his sentence, the scene in front of him changed.

    Tian Xu raised his hand, and the shadow of an ancient tree appeared behind him. It covered the sky and the sun, and its branches seeped into the void. It was as if it was holding up the entire world.

    "Aeon!"

    "Tian Xu!" Tian Xu suddenly spoke. His voice was different from usual. It was as if it came from the ancient times and reverberated in everyone''s ears.

    "Yes." Azurefox was stunned. Suddenly, a bad feeling exploded from the bottom of her heart.

    "Oh my God!"

    The surrounding disciples raised their heads and looked at elder Tian Xu in disbelief. They were all stunned.

    "Come." Tian Xu raised his hand, and a green leaf covered in veined patterns slowly floated toward him. He then caught it between his fingers.

    "What is this?"

    Huo Rong was dumbfounded. ''Senior brother hasn''t made a move for such a long time. Is he starting to take the mysterious route?''

    "A Leaf Blinds the eyes."

    Tian Xu threw the leaf into the air. There was nothing special about it, and there was no shocking power.

    However, to azurefox and the others, the scene before them had undergone a shocking change.

    The surrounding void shattered, and the world in his eyes was different from what he had seen before.

    When azurefox opened her eyes again, she found that she and the others had appeared in a narrow gap. She raised her head and saw light above her.

    "Where is this ce?" The Kirin asked in confusion.

    "Let''s go up. " Azurefox said. She then rose into the air and began to pursue the light above.

    Everyone''s speed was very fast as they continued to shuttle back and forth. However, they realized that every time they reached a light, the surrounding scene would be exactly the same as before. Above their heads, there was still a light.

    "That was a leaf just now. Is this a crack in the leaf?"

    Azurefox fell into deep thought as she sensed the aura around her. Clearly, she had entered the enemy''s divine ability.

    "Break!"

    "Die!" He roared and waved his arm. A terrifying power burst out and bombarded the surroundings.

    Crack! Crack!

    With a bang, everything in the surroundings was shattered.

    In the outside world.

    Tian Xu''s face was pale, but he was still holding on.

    His cultivation level was indeed not high, but ever since he had fused with the celestial tree, he knew that his greatest strength was no longer in strength, but in using the celestial tree to trap others or to protect everything.

    However, his cultivation was still too weak.

    Azurefox was using her power to destroy everything from the inside. Even if the celestial tree were to reduce the power and transmit it to his side, it would still be enough to heavily injure him.

    However, with so many disciples watching, as an elder, he could not lose face.

    "Senior brother, you''re amazing." Huo Rong eximed. He didn''t expect his senior brother to be so strong.

    "Hehe, calm down." Tian Xu smiled. He seemed to be very calm, but only he knew that he was screwed. These guys were too strong. Only when he experienced it for himself could he understand how terrifying they were.

    The blood devil Emperor looked at Tian Xu in surprise.

    He had never imagined that the natives of the outer realm would have the ability to trap a God.

    This was simply impossible.

    How did he do it when he was so weak?

    At this moment, azurefox and the others broke through the surrounding space and discovered that they were standing on a leaf. Many leaves were floating around them.

    "Amazing, you have some skills."

    Azurefox took this seriously. To be able to trap them, this person must have an extraordinary ability.

 Chapter 991 Child, Youve Already Entered The Sect

    "What is this thing?" The Kirin''s injuries were a little heavy, and he couldn''t remain calm in the face of such a strange scene.

    He had juste to the outer realm to cause trouble for a few natives, and he had actually encountered such a thing.

    Before he came, someone told him that he would almost lose his life if he went. He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    It was a pity that the truth was as such, and he had no choice but to believe it.

    "It''s a little familiar. I think I''ve seen it somewhere before, but I can''t remember where. " Azurefox was extremely familiar with this miraculous scene, as if she had seen it somewhere before. However, she couldn''t recall where she had seen it before.

    One had to say, it was very wonderful.

    Ye Zhong kept his mouth shut. This matter had nothing to do with him. He was just a bystander, but in the current situation, he was already deeply involved.

    If the heavens really had eyes, they should quickly let him go.

    "Forget it. It''s useless to think too much. Let''s break this illusory space first." Azurefox took a step forward, and power spread out from her foot.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    At this moment, countless cracks spread out from the bottom of azurefox''s feet, forming an extremely powerful shockwave.

    "Yes."

    He roared in a low voice as a terrifying might gathered on his body.

    The power of a hegemon wasn''t something that could be easily understood. It was the power of a transcendent world God who could crush them with the lift of a hand.

    In the outside world.

    Tian Xu''s expression was calm, but his heart was in turmoil.

    Something had happened.

    He could already sense the terrifying power brewing within the celestial tree. If it were toe crashing down, he would not be able to withstand it.

    "Senior brother, how''s the situation?" Huo Rong asked. He finally felt the benefits of having a senior brother.

    He was bullied so pitifully. He didn''t even do anything and just suppressed him with his aura, causing him to lose face in front of his disciples. This was really too much.

    Now that his senior brother took action and suppressed him, that feeling was really good.

    Although he didn''t do it himself, this was his senior brother, so it was like he did it himself.

    "Mm, very good. There''s no problem. They''ve already been locked up by senior brother." Tian Xu pretended to be calm and even had a smile on his face, which made Huo Rong even more proud.

    At the same time, he also felt that his senior brother''s strength was a little terrifying.

    They were all in the sect, and there was no special situation. Why was he so overbearing?

    Could it really be like what senior brother had said in the past? there were different levels ofprehension.

    "That''s good. Senior brother, these guys are too arrogant. We can''t just let them go so easily. I think we should give them a heavy blow and let them know how powerful we are. "

    Huo Rong was extremely excited. Those arrogant guys from before had all knelt down in the hands of his senior brother. That feeling was really satisfying.

    However, Tian Xu soon realized that something was wrong.

    The other party was about to use a big move.

    "AI, my sect is a friendly and righteous sect. It''s not good to start a massacre. This old master can''t bear to see these people die in there. It''s enough to teach them a lesson. Let them out. If there''s anything to say, we can talk it out. There''s no need to kill."

    Tian Xu sighed. With a wave of his arm, everything in front of him vanished into thin air.

    As for azurefox and the others, they appeared in the air. Azurefox''s power had already reached its peak, and terrifying shockwaves continued to spread out. She was prepared to deal the final blow to the illusory space and shatter it.

    "What?" Azurefox was stunned. She didn''t expect that the other party would actually let her out.

    Then, he looked at Tian Xu and praised,""Amazing, you''re quite capable."

    Tian Xu smiled."It''s not worth mentioning. If you''re here to visit the magnificent me sect as a guest, you''re wee. If you''re here to cause trouble, I''ll apany you to the end. However, there''s always a solution to everything in the world. There''s no need to kill. Don''t you agree?"

    "Hahaha, that makes sense." Azurefoxughed. His eyes were able to see through all illusions, and he could roughly guess what the other party was thinking.

    "Of course it makes sense. You guys are really outrageous. Why don''t you go out and find out how good the magnificent me sect is? how dare you provoke them?" He wasn''t afraid of Huo Rong. His senior brother was so strong, so what was there to be afraid of?

    No matter what happened, he had Shixiong to take care of it.

    "F * ck ..." Tian Xu stared at Huo Rong. He wanted to ask,"Junior Brother, where''s your brain?"

    It was fine if he couldn''t help, but was there a need to provoke him like this?

    Tian Xu wanted to beat his Junior Brother to death.

    "HAIs ..." Azurefox sighed in her heart. How in the world did a sect like this survive?

    He believed that under the leadership of the great emperor who had not lost his way, no matter what faction or sect it was, they would be able to lead them to victory.

    However, the great emperor was no longer around, and even the elders of the sect were so stupid. How did they survive in the outer realm?

    He expressed his doubts about this.

    "Azurefox, there''s no point in talking. Let''s do it." Youlong, who had been standing next to azurefox, finally spoke.

    He wasn''t tall and was slightly chubby, giving off a flirtatious aura.

    Very few people with the cultivation of a ruler looked like this.

    "Yes, that''s the only way. I''ll hold them off. You go to the main hall and take the magnificent me sect master away." Azurefox said.

    "Alright," he said. "Yes," the wandering Dragon replied and instantly disappeared. He tore apart the river of time and space and disappeared without a trace.<sub> </sub>

    Tian Xu wanted to stop him, but he realized that the other party''s disappearance was too strange. He couldn''t detect him at all. He could even feel the fluctuations of the river of time and space.

    The other party didn''t pass through the void. Instead, he stepped on the river of time and space and passed by.

    "Go and protect the sect master." Tian Xu said in shock.

    The blood demon Emperor immediately moved. He had sworn to be loyal to the magnificent me sect. In such a situation, he didn''t need anyone to order him. He would act on instinct.

    "Alright, I''ve been kind enough to you. Don''t go too far." Azurefox''s voice transformed into a Soundwave that formed an invisible wall that separated the hall from everyone else.

    Bang! Bang!

    The blood devil Emperor charged over and mmed heavily onto the surface. He was immediately blocked and could not advance at all.

    "Damn it. If world-level cultivators wereplete, I wouldn''t be afraid of you at all."

    He was unwilling and humiliated. He was once a peak eternal ruler, but he was stopped by a middle-stage ruler. He had lost all his face.

    Ye Zhong consoled himself. ''It''ll be fine. It''ll definitely be fine. Lord azurefox only took the sect master away. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t think I broke my oath.''

    The Kirin sneered again and again. He had yed around for so long, and it was almost enough.

    If azurefox were to take action seriously, they wouldn''t have anything to do with it.

    After a long time.

    "What''s going on? You long has been gone for so long, why hasn''t he returned?" Azurefox was puzzled. She felt that something was off, as if something had happened.

    "Don''t worry too much. You Long''s strength is enough to deal with a native sect leader." The Kirin, on the other hand, felt that azurefox was overthinking.

    You Long''s strength was the same as his, initial ruler realm. He was an invincible existence in the outer realm.

    Maybe the sect leader was really good at hiding and was ying hide and seek with you long.

    After all, you long was loyal. It was possible that the other party would make things difficult for you long if he knelt down and begged for a chance.

    "No, that''s definitely not right."

    Azurefox shook her head. Something had definitely happened.

    Tian Xu and the others were also a little confused. They had no idea what had happened in the sect''s great Hall.

    He was really worried about his sect leader senior brother. He was really strong and had already surpassed the strongest person he had ever met.

    However, Tian Xu had always been suspicious. There was something wrong with his senior brother.

    Everything was fine before, but after the outer realm merged and the sect leader let go of everything, things started to get a little off.

    Even he rarely saw senior brother sect master.

    Furthermore, even if they did, they would find that there was something wrong with their sect leader senior brother, but it was hard to tell.

    "Youlong, answer me." Azurefox''s voice broke through the air as it transformed into a thread of power that shot far away.

    In a resting area behind the sect''s main hall.

    A figure was squatting there, not moving at all.

    There were two other figures squatting beside him.

    The three of them lined up in a row, looking peaceful andfortable.

    "How ... How did you do that?" You Long''s voice was heard. When he squatted there, his butt was very big and round. As a man, he was very happy.

    The scene in front of him was simply too miraculous.

    A rootless flower, it really was a rootless flower, and it was in full bloom. It was very beautiful and magical.

    However, it was very strange. There were only three petals. Two of them were pure white and spotless, while the other had some ck patterns and even signs of decay.

    "It can be done with heart." The Grandmaster said calmly,"look, this is the flower of the soul. If you didn''te, there would only be two petals. But since you''re here and joined us, there will be a third petal."

    You long looked at it in a daze, his eyes shining."Then why is mine different from yours?"

    "You don''t understand," Mo Jingzhe said.

    "Well, I don''t really understand. What''s the reason?" You long squatted there, staring at the flower petal that represented him.

    He really didn''t expect to encounter such a thing in the sect''s great Hall.

    When he arrived and saw the two of them squatting there, he naturally couldn''t bear it and called them to follow him.

    However, the two people squatting there suddenly turned their heads, smiled, and said,''let''s take a look together'', which infected him.

    In the end, he also joined in. He squatted there and watched the rootless flower with the two of them.

    "Your heart is not peaceful enough." Mo Jingzhe said.

    "Tranquility?" You long was puzzled. He was a ruler, so how could he not be calm?

    "Yes, it''s tranquility. Feeling tranquility will give you an unparalleled feeling. You see, a rootless flower doesn''t exist. It only exists in the heart, the most difficult ce to find."

    "But if you can calm down and feel the signal that this world sends you, you will make the rootless flower grow."

    Following the Grandmaster, mo Jingzhe had already reached a wonderful realm.

    Although it was still very young, in the words of the sect leader.

    Child, you''ve already entered the door.

 Chapter 992 Your Senior Brother Will Always Be Your Senior Brother

    You long didn''t understand and was confused. What did he mean? why did he feel like it was so high-end?

    His cultivation base was in the sovereign realm, and he had experienced the world-level, and had even experienced the creation of a world. He had gained enlightenment of heaven and earth, of the very roots of all living things, and had formed aplete world.

    But even so, he still couldn''t quite understand what the other party was saying.

    But for some reason, it sounded reasonable.

    "That''s not right. " You long finally reacted. What was he doing here? He wasn''t here to enjoy the peace, but to take the magnificent me sect master to the upper realm.

    "Are you the magnificent me sect''s sect leader?" You long asked.

    "Yes." The sect leader nodded. He wanted to add,"although I am the sect leader, it has always been an idle job. If you have any problems, you can look for invincible Peak''s Peak Master Lin fan."

    However, he decided against it.

    "Alright then, follow me. The magnificent me sect has betrayed Emperor Yanhua. You must be punished." You long said. He was here to capture people, not to hear people talk about peace.

    He had no idea what he was talking about.

    "Your heart is in a mess, a mess." The sect leader said calmly. His voice was really gentle like a hand that was slowly smoothing out a wrinkled white paper.

    You long looked at him and was actually speechless. He shouted in his heart that it shouldn''t be like this. Why couldn''t he do it after hearing what he said?

    "Feel the peace. Your heart is truly not at peace. This single petal of the rootless flower represents you. You are unwilling, you are unyielding, you want to struggle, but you have no way out."

    "Child, don''t struggle. Come with me and feel the peace. You will be very happy."

    The sect leaderforted him. His voice was soft but when it reached you Long''s ears, it gave him a different feeling.

    You long was silent. His heart was in a mess.

    "Come, learn from me. Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and slowly exhale. Feel the world around you, feel the yearning for peace in the depths of your heart. Do you feel any different emotions spreading in your heart?" The sect master said softly.

    Mo Jingzhe, who was at the side, set an example and performed the series of movements perfectly.

    You long was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do. Forget it, he would give it a try.

    Anyway, nothing would happen if he tried.

    Following the sect leader''s instructions, you long took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He closed his eyes and felt the world.

    Suddenly!

    You long felt his mind go nk, as if he had emptied his mind. There was a soft sound that lingered in his ears.

    After a long time.

    "It''s true. This is interesting." You long said in surprise.

    "Come, lie down and join us. Rx your heart and feel the peace. You will gain more." The sect leader raised his hand and a bench appeared.

    Just like mo Jingzhe, you longy there with his eyes closed, quietly feeling it.

    The rootless flower spun.

    The petal that represented you Long''s heart had a shocking change. The ck spots on it gradually dissipated, and the rotten parts gradually recovered.

    A voice was heard.

    "Dragon ..."

    Youlong, who had joined the sect master''s peaceful faction, felt helpless when he heard this voice. He opened his eyes and said unhappily,""Ignore him. I think I caught something just now, but I was interrupted by this sound."

    "It''s fine. Let''s go together. But tell me, do you feel that those fretful days in the past were a kind of torture?" The sect master asked.

    You long nodded."A little. I didn''t expect it to be sofortable after the peace."

    "Yes, yourprehension is much higher than his. It took him a long time to sense tranquility. Tell me, What Do You See?" The sect master asked.

    Mo Jingzhe stood in front of you long. The team had grown, and he was in a good mood. All this time, he had been feeling the peace and the nature with the sect master.

    Although the passing disciples didn''t say anything, he knew that those people must have thought they were crazy.

    But now, someone else had joined. It had to be said that there were not many people who had such an opportunity.

    But what did he mean by that? I, mo Jingzhe, am a genius. How could I lose to someone who cameter?

    "I didn''t see anything. I had nothing else in my mind. Everything was under my control. The rootless flower can''t be seen with the naked eye. I could only see it because I had this opportunity." You long said calmly. Although the time he had spentprehending it was very short, he was more talented than mo Jingzhe.

    To be able to reach such a level in such a short period of time was truly extraordinary.

    Mo Jingzhe, who was originally as calm as still water, was shocked to hear these words. He looked at you long suddenly, and a huge wave was set off in his heart.

    Oh my God, is this for real?

    After cultivating with the sect leader for so long, he only felt that. But this guy was a little too much.

    How long has it been?

    Even if it was fake, it shouldn''t be this overboard.

    At this moment, he cast you long a look that said ''I believe you''.

    "Your heart is in a mess." You long noticed mo Jingzhe''s jealous and envious eyes and said calmly.

    Mo Jingzhe was stunned, and his chest felt tight. This was too much.

    ording to seniority, he was the other party''s senior brother. Now, he actually said that his heart was in a mess. This was somewhat humiliating.

    "Let''s go. Since you''vee to find me, I can''t not go. " The sect leader stood up and walked into the distance.

    Mo Jingzhe followed behind. He was calm and didn''t care about the situation outside.

    At the mountain Gate.

    Azurefox''s expression turned serious. Youlong had been gone for so long and had yet to return. Could something have really happened?

    Impossible. With you Long''s cultivation, if he really met an opponent, it was impossible for there to be no fluctuations at all. There was not even the slightest bit of power fluctuation.

    Tian Xu was worried. He knew how strong his senior brother was. He was a cripple.

    With Wang Lin''s cultivation level, he could easily kill an ant.

    "Sect master ..."

    At this moment, a voice came from the distance.

    When the disciples saw their sect leader, they were really respectful. Some of them hadn''t seen their sect leader for a long time.

    "Senior brother." "Senior brother!" Tian Xu rushed forward immediately. However, to his surprise, his senior brother ignored him.

    Oh no, senior brother was pretending.<sub> </sub>

    This was the only possibility Tian Xu could think of. After all, when his precious disciple was still around, everyone in the sect could pretend to be him, and there would always be someone to clean up his mess.

    But now that his precious disciple had not returned, he could not continue to pretend. Moreover, the other party was not a fool and would not be fooled at all.

    "Senior brother, don''t be rash. Xiaofan didn''te back." Huo Rong whispered in his ear.

    If Xiaofan hade back, he wouldn''t have been so low-key anymore. He would''ve gone to heaven.

    The sect leader was really calm and didn''t have any emotions in his eyes.

    "You guys were looking for me?" The sect master said.

    Qing Hu nced at the magnificent me sect master and said nothing."Youlong, take him and leave."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave.

    However, something was wrong.

    You long stood beside him, not moving at all. He didn''t even have such a thought.

    "Youlong, what''s wrong with you? I told you to take him and leave, didn''t you hear me?" Azurefox asked with rapt attention.

    He realized that there was something wrong with you long. He stood beside him and didn''t move at all, as if he had already be someone else ''s.

    "I heard it." The wandering Dragon replied.

    "Since you heard it, why aren''t you hurrying?" Azurefox was showing signs of anger, but what was with Youlong? why did he be so strange when he went to the other party?

    "Azurefox, I can''t do that. I suddenly feel like I''ve found the true meaning of life and understood the nature of the world. In the past, when there was nothing to do, I would sit quietly and reminisce, but my memories were filled with guilt. But today, just a moment ago, my heart has suddenly calmed down. What has enveloped me is not sin, but the world." The wandering Dragon seemed to have gained some insight and was speaking in anguage that no one else could understand.

    "What are you talking about?" Azurefox was shocked and could no longer understand what you long was trying to say.

    And what did he mean by that?

    Was he crazy?

    "Ah, forget it. It''s normal that you don''t understand. Although you''re stronger than me, you don''t have the same fortune as me." The wandering Dragon shook his head.

    Some things couldn''t be understood just by being strong.

    This was because it had nothing to do with strength.

    "You long, are you F * cking crazy? do you know what you''re doing?" The Kirin''s expression gradually eased. It wasn''t very ugly, but it wasn''t much better.

    It was a pity that the Dragon didn''t care about the Qilin at all. It ignored it like it was air.

    At this moment, the Grandmaster stepped out."Go back and tell Emperor Yanhua that the magnificent me sect is doing well now. There''s no need to worry about it. As for this man, he may not be able to return for the time being. He wants to cultivate here with me and feel the peace."

    Huo Rong was dumbfounded.

    The sect leader was just too amazing.

    He was still pretending at this time.

    Moreover, his acting gave people an indescribable sense of horror.

    "Youlong, I''ll give you onest chance. Are you telling the truth?" Azurefox waspletely stupefied. Just what was going on?

    How could a perfectly fine person be brainwashed in such a short time?

    "It''s all true. I''m not going back. " You long said.

    "You''re betraying the great emperor. " Azurefox gritted her teeth in anger. She could tolerate others, but she would never allow anyone close to her to betray her.

    This was his bottom line, and it was also an untouchable bottom line.

    Betrayal was what he hated the most.

    In his opinion, the magnificent me sect had not betrayed the great emperor. It was just that the great emperor had changed, which was why he had tolerated it until now. However, you long was different.

    "You guys can go back. Don''te here and disturb me. Maybe one day, I will go back." You long said.

    "He''s simply looking for death. " The Qilin was furious,"Azure Fox, what are you waiting for? you long has gone mad. What''s the point of keeping these natives around? listen to the Emperor and kill them all. With their cultivation, it''s easier than crushing ants."

    Instantly, a terrifying aura enveloped the world.

    The might of a ruler was irresistible.

    The surrounding disciples were terrified by this terrifying aura. It was really too terrifying.

    "AI ..." The Grandmaster sighed,"cultivation isn''t the most important thing. Realms aren''t obtained through cultivation, but through enlightenment. Although you''re strong, you still haven''t felt the true essence of it."

    "Go back and don''te back. Tell Emperor Yanhua that we''re doing well and that he doesn''t have to worry about us."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sect master raised his hand and flung it.

    Instantly, the void changed.

    "What''s going on?"

    Azurefox felt as if a mysterious power had enveloped her, rendering her unable to move. At the same time, she was being pulled up into the air.

    The originally calm void suddenly cracked open.

    "This ..."

    Azurefox was dumbfounded. She then turned to look down at the ordinary-looking fellow below her. To think that this fellow, who she didn''t even put in her eyes at all, would actually be capable of such a thing!

    "Go, don''te."

    BOOM!

    Their bodies were instantly sucked into the vortex and disappeared without a trace.

    "Oh my God!" Tian Xu looked at his senior brother. Was this the same senior brother he knew?

    Where did that weak, indecisive, and greedy senior brother go?

    He couldn''t have been possessed, right?

    The sect master looked at Tian Xu and smiled."Junior Brother, your senior brother will always be your senior brother."

    Tian Xu didn''t know what to say. It was impossible. How could it be?

    "Do you see that? feel the tranquility, merge with heaven and earth, and merge with nature. All the power of the world is by your side. You have to feel it well." The Grandmaster said as he walked towards the sect''s main hall.

    He wanted to continue toprehend tranquility and toprehend more.

    The blood devil Emperor looked at the back view of the departing figure as beads of sweat dripped down his forehead.

    "It can''t be. How could this broken sect have such a terrifying guy? they''ve hidden themselves too deeply."

 Chapter 993 Ill Give You A Chance, Senior Brother

    Mo Jingzhe''s eyes widened.

    This was the first time he saw the sect leader disy his power. Although he didn''t beat the other party up, his ability to leave was just too terrifying.

    In the past, he had felt peace, but he had also doubted whether he would have a future.

    But now, he saw it and felt that it was peaceful. He really had a bright future.

    "Sect master, wait for me. Let''s enjoy the peace together." Mo Jingzhe chased after him, looking very excited.

    You long was full of smiles. He had found his final destination.

    Very quickly, the tranquility sect trio disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    The sect fell into a brief silence.

    Suddenly!

    The entire arena erupted.

    "Waa ..."

    The disciples cheered, and everyone had a crazed expression on their faces.

    What did they just see? the sect master, who had no sense of existence at all, had made his move. Just when everyone thought that he was seeking his own death, all he had to do was wave his hand and all these terrifying existences were gone.

    Please forgive them for being too weak and short-sighted. They had no idea how this had happened.

    It was too magical and profound. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it.

    "Senior brother, what do you think happened to senior brother sect master? I feel like something''s wrong. " Huo Rong''s mind was in a mess. The sect leader''s senior brother had changed so much that he almost couldn''t take it.

    He had thought that he was the second most powerful elder after Tian Xu, but it seemed like he had been pushed back again.

    He really didn''t expect that his sect leader senior brother would have such power.

    "You''re asking me, but who should I ask?" Tian Xu looked at Huo Rong. Was there any use in asking him this question?

    It was useless.

    "HAIs, Ning Jing. Thest time I went to look for senior brother Grandmaster, he was just lying on a chair, enjoying his bullsh * t tranquility. Don''t tell me that it''s really that useful? no, I have to go and collect some Scriptures. If I can learn the tranquility of senior brother, the position of number two will definitely be mine."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Rong hurriedly chased after him. He wanted to learn tranquility from his senior.

    If an outsider could teach him, how could he hide it as his Junior Brother?

    "Tranquility?" The blood devil Emperor didn''t say anything. He had been secretly listening. He had already heard that the reason why she had be so powerful was because of tranquility.

    At this moment, he began to doubt.

    Could it be that there was a power called tranquility?

    "I, blood devil Emperor, have roamed the world for countless years, but I have never seen such a situation before. Perhaps this is an opportunity for me. I can''t let it go. I definitely can''t let it go."

    He had a little thought, wanting to find out Ning Jing''s bottom line.

    In the upper realm.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void trembled.

    "How could this be?" Azurefox''s face was filled with shock, as if she had seen a ghost. That final scene was simply too terrifying. She had actually lost control of her body. It was simply too terrifying.

    What kind of power could cause such a situation?

    Even if he was facing a great emperor, even if he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t show any signs of being unable to move.

    "Azurefox, who is that guy? how could he have such power? we''re in the higher realm right now." The Kirin was dumbfounded and still couldn''t react.

    However, he also felt a chill in his heart.

    He didn''t know before and didn''t feel that it was terrifying. But after experiencing the other party''s techniques, he understood how strange the other party''s power was.

    Nighzaka heaved a sigh of relief. It felt great to be alive.

    "Nightcrypt," At this moment, azurefox spoke.

    "Sir, I''m here. What''s the matter?" Nighzaka lowered his head and tried his best to appear humble. He was panicking. Could it be that he was angry because he had lost and wanted to vent it on him?

    "Now I know why you failed in the outer space. Indeed, the water in the outer space is deep. We thought too much." Azurefox sighed.

    He could never have imagined that you long would remain with the other party.

    He didn''t know what kind of magic potion the other party had fed you long to actually make him betray the great emperor.

    "Yes." Nightcrypt was relieved. Deep waters was good. This meant that he was not to be med. The me could only be ced on the deep waters of the outside world. One step in and they would drown.

    "Azurefox, what do you mean by ''deep''? in my opinion, that old thing is simply frightening people. He''s just using some sort of treasure to perform a spacetime transfer. Let''s just continue killing our way back. There''s no need to waste any words with him. Let''s just start killing him. We''ll definitely seed." The Kirin was unwilling to ept this.

    In the outer world of the descended ones, he was the most miserable.

    An old thing with a broken world had actually swallowed half of him in one bite.

    It was embarrassing to say.

    "Go back and don''t cause any trouble. I haven''t even figured out the magnificent me sect leader''s strange power. Do you think you can do it?" Azurefox red at the other party. At the same time, she was d that it was only a spatial teleportation that had sent them back.

    If they wanted to keep them here, perhaps no one could escape.

    "F * ck."

    Qilin clenched his fingers so tightly that his joints turned white. He was unwilling to ept this.

    The magnificent me sect.

    There were many people gathered at the mountain Gate. They didn''t leave and were discussing in whispers.

    The sect master, who had no sense of existence, exploded with a shocking power.

    It made their position as the sect leader change greatly.

    Whoosh!

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.

    In the distance, someone flew over at an extremely fast speed. He directly sliced through the void, leaving behind a white stream of air that seemed to be able to slice apart the heavens and earth.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m back. "

    Lin fan''s speed was very fast. He had heard from the Zhizhi bird that there were descenders attacking the magnificent me sect. He suddenly panicked.

    Can you hold on?

    In his opinion, there shouldn''t be any problems.<sub> </sub>

    The blood demon Emperor had sworn fealty to the magnificent me sect, and given that he had once been a peak-stage hegemon, even if he was only a shattered world-level cultivator, he would definitely be able to force the other party to retreat if he were to fight with his life on the line.

    When the whispering disciples heard this voice, they immediately shouted.

    "Senior brother is back ..."

    When Lin fan heard the cheers, his heart calmed down and he was relieved. It seemed like everything was fine. He had returned in time.

    In an instant, he arrived at the sect''s Mountain Gate and roared in a domineering manner.

    "Which bastard doesn''t have eyes? how dare you be so presumptuous in my territory?e out!"

    Originally, these words would have definitely invigorated the disciples and brought back their pir of support.

    However, the situation at the scene was a little off.

    The atmosphere didn''t go as he had expected.

    Although his junior brothers were very excited, the atmosphere did not meet his expectations.

    Lu Qiming came to Lin fan''s side and whispered,""Senior brother, it''s fine now. They''ve all been beaten away."

    This time, if it wasn''t for the fact that his senior brother didn''t return, he wouldn''t have expected the sect leader to be so powerful. It was simply blinding.

    "Oh." Lin fan nodded his head. Then, he came to his senses,"what? What did you just say?"

    Lin fan was a little stunned. What was he saying?

    Who was beaten and ran away?

    Don''t tell him that the descenders were beaten and ran away.

    The Zhizhi bird had reported the situation to him. All of the descenders heading toward the magnificent me sect were transcendent world-level cultivators.

    When he had heard the news, he had been so scared that his d * ck had almost gone straight.

    F * ck, he just came out for a stroll. Nothing had happened in the past. Could something terrifying have happened today?

    "Senior brother, those people came, but they were all chased away." Lu Qiming said.

    Of course, if he hadn''t experienced it himself, he wouldn''t have believed that his own sect would be able to chase away descenders without his senior brother.

    "He ran away?" Lin fan did not believe him. He looked at Lu Qiming suspiciously."Junior Brother, it''s not that I''m looking down on you. But your strength is a little ..."

    He didn''t say it too bluntly.

    After all, it was a little hurtful.

    "Senior brother, I don''t know how to exin this situation. In any case, it''s the sect master who has taken action." Lu Qiming said.

    The more he said, the more outrageous it became.

    If it was his teacher or the blood devil Emperor who fought to the death to chase the other party away, he would still be able to believe it.

    However, he didn''t believe that it was sect leader salted fish who had sent the other party running.

    "Alright, I''ll go ask the teacher."

    Lin fan left to find his teacher. This matter was a littleplicated. Although his Junior Brother wouldn''t lie to him, he had to find out.

    That was an exaggeration.

    He had crossed a huge gap.

    When he met with his teacher and learned of the situation, he did note back to his senses for a long time.

    What?

    The sect master who had beenprehending tranquility and was basically a half-cripple was actually so powerful?

    It wasn''t that he was looking down on the Grandmaster, but all this while, the Grandmaster''s performance had always been unbelievable.

    If he cultivated for a while, there was still a possibility of this happening.

    However, all this time, he had been lying on the chair and ying the role of a salted fish.

    Now, it was said that this salted fish had exploded with astonishing might and made all the descenders scram. This was very mysterious.

    He also learned from the blood devil Emperor that the people who came were all at the ruler realm.

    He had surpassed the world level.

    The more he heard, the more shocked and disbelieving he was.

    "It seems that if I don''t go and Exchange my thoughts with the sect leader, I will never know the truth." Lin fan felt like he had discovered a huge secret.

    The sect that he had always thought was weak and needed to be protected was actually so powerful.

    The sect master''s Hall.

    When he stepped into thisnd, he felt that the aura around him had changed slightly.

    It was as if a mysterious aura was floating over from afar.

    There were many disciples around. They wanted to go over but they didn''t dare to. They could only stand in the distance and watch quietly.

    "I wonder how mo Jingzhe is doing after I got him to apany the sect master."

    This was the first time he felt that something he didn''t understand was happening in the sect.

    Soon, he heard elder Huo Rong''s voice.

    "Senior brother, I beg you. What is this peace that you speak of?"

    "What do you think of me? Do you have the potential toprehend tranquility?"

    From afar, one could see elder Huo Rong half-squatting beside a bench, bending over and mumbling into the sect master''s ear.

    "Junior Brother, your heart is too chaotic. You don''t have the potential." The sect master said calmly.

    "I''m not!" Huo Rong was indignant."Senior brother, I''m very calm. Why don''t you take a look at me again? I''ll definitely be fine."

    Huo Rong''s interest was piqued when he saw his senior brother''s overbearing behavior.

    He also wanted to be like his senior brother. It was understandable that he couldn''tpare to the sect leader, but he had to at least be able topare to senior brother Tian Xu.

    After being suppressed for a lifetime, it was his turn to shine.

    "Ah, my heart is in a mess. Junior Brother, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Give me all your treasures. Without any external objects entangling you, your heart will naturally calm down." The sect master said.

    Huo Rong, who was still clinging onto the sect master, was stunned when he heard this. His expression changed immediately.

    "Senior brother, you''ve gone too far."

 Chapter 994 Only Strong People Have The Courage To Explore

    "Sigh, if I can''t let go, how can I enter the sect? Junior Brother, you should just forget it." The sect master said regretfully.

    Huo Rong was dumbfounded. He felt that something was wrong.

    "This scene ..."

    Lin fan wanted to say something but he didn''t know what to say.

    "Tranquility?"

    He was thinking,"Ning Jing" was very popr in the sect, so who was this "Ning Jing"?

    He, who had the desire to explore the unknown, really wanted to know what was going on.

    It was too mysterious, and it made people uneasy.

    "Cough cough!"

    Lin fan coughed gently. Huo Rong, who was licking the Grandmaster, raised his head when he heard Lin fan''s voice.

    "Hey, Xiao Fan, when did youe back?"

    Huo Rong had wanted to continue licking Lin fan''s boots, but when he saw Lin fan, his expression changed and he put on a serious face.

    As an elder of the magnificent me sect, he had to have some ss.

    "I just got back. What are you doing?" Lin fan walked over and locked his eyes on you long.

    He had never seen him before, but the aura he was giving off was very strong.

    "Who is he?" Lin fan asked.

    Huo Rong calmed himself down and smiled."He''s here to cause trouble. Emperor Yanhua sent him here. He''s now cultivating with senior brother sect master. He''s a pretty good person."

    Lin fan looked at the other party. Emperor Yanhua, to think that he would reallye.

    However, in his opinion, Emperor Yanhua mighte in person next time.

    After all, the smaller one had been here before and suffered a loss. The bigger one would definitely not be stupid enough to send more people over.

    He couldn''t understand the sect leader''s actions.

    He really didn''t understand.

    "Brother, you''re back." Mo Jingzhe got up from the bench and said with a smile.

    He felt that Lin fan really treated him as a good brother. If he wasn''t a good brother, he wouldn''t have rmended such a good ce to him.

    Following the sect leader to feel peace was really a huge gain.

    "Well, looking at your current situation, you seem to be doing well." Lin fan said.

    "It''s alright, it''s alright. It''s a little stupid to follow the sect leader and feel the peace. The progress is a little slow." Mo Jingzhe said humbly.

    He had already seen how strong the sect leader was after heprehended tranquility. So he believed that with his intelligence andprehension, he wouldn''t be weaker than anyone else.

    "Little fan, have a good chat with the sect master. I''ll take my leave first."

    There was nothing for Huo Rong to do even if he stayed, so he might as well leave. Besides, with Xiaofan around, he could not ask the sect master to introduce him to the sect.

    As for senior brother''s im that he didn''t have this opportunity, he was basically lying.

    With his ability, how could he notprehend it?

    Lin fan looked at elder Huo Rong and then at the Grandmaster who was lying on the ground.

    He still had doubts and doubts in his heart.

    "Sect master, did you drive them away?" Lin fan asked.

    The Grandmaster who was lying there opened his eyes and smiled indifferently,"I didn''t chase them away. It''s just that Ning Jing doesn''t need them."

    Lin fan''s head was filled with question marks. What did he say?

    He couldn''t understand it at all.

    He then walked up and pulled the Grandmaster up,"stop joking around. For real, how did you do it?"

    Director Zong was pulled up by Lin fan. Then, he turned around and looked at Lin fan."Lil ''fan, you''re a smart person."

    "Yes, you have the ability toprehend. And then?" Lin fan looked at the Grandmaster. This was interesting and he wanted to see what the Grandmaster would say.

    "Feel the peace with me. As long as you''re willing to learn, I''ll be able to bring you into the sect. From then on, you''ll be free to fly in the sky. Remember my words, cultivation will nevere from cultivation, but from enlightenment."

    "Look, this is your rootless flower."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sect master raised his palm and a flower that was not rooted in the ground floated in the air.

    There were a total of four petals, three of which were white, and thest one was red and ck.

    "Little fan, look ... Hmm." The Grandmaster wanted to say something, but suddenly, when he saw the ck petals, his expression becameplicated.

    "Sect master, this petal represents my brother. But why is it this color? I remember that he only had some ck spots. My brother''s is too ck." Mo Jingzhe said.

    The Grandmaster pondered for a moment, then coughed lightly."Little fan, did you see that? This petal represents you, but from this, I can tell that your heart is in a mess, a mess. "

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head, as if he was asking her to continue her performance while he just watched.

    He was already extremely curious about the sect leader and wanted to see what else he could say.

    "You''re very perceptive. Come with me and feel the serenity. Come, close your eyes, take a deep breath, and slowly let it out. You''ll find that the world has be quiet, peaceful, and omnipotent." The sect master opened his arms. It was as if there was an illusionary figure hugging him.

    Lin fan thought about it for a long time, but he still couldn''t figure out what was wrong with the Grandmaster.

    "Grandmaster, don''t joke with me. You even closed your eyes? these things are not practical to me. Your cultivation base isn''t that strong either. What''s going on?"

    He looked at the sect leader and had already seen through him. His cultivation wasn''t strong and was very weak, but he was able to chase away descenders.

    He didn''t believe that there wasn''t a deal that went beyond friendship.

    Could it be that the older one gets, the spicier one gets? someone liked this atmosphere?

    "Sigh, you still don''t understand. Cultivation isn''t obtained through hard work, but through enlightenment. When you sense everything in the world, you''ll realize that everything doesn''t exist. Everyone''s power is given by the heaven and earth. As for enlightenment andmunication with the heaven and earth, you''ll be able to use the power of the heaven and earth as you wish ..."

    The sect master had a lot to say, but he stopped here.

    Without understanding, no matter how much he said, it would be useless.

    "Sect master, you''re really something. I finally understand that you''re able to fool the two of them. This is a skill that no one else has."

    Lin fan was convinced.

    His brain was full of mush, what was he saying?

    He didn''t like to use his brain and talk about such things.

    "No, brother. The sect leader isn''t lying. Ning Jing really exists." Mo Jingzhe said.

    "Is Ning Jing a man or a woman?" Lin fan asked.

    Mo Jingzhe said indifferently,"brother, it can be a woman or a man. In fact, it doesn''t exist, but it does. It''s amunication between the naked eye and the mind. You can''t feel this feeling without feeling the tranquility."

    "However, look at the red and ck petals on the rootless flower. It represents you. We are all white, but you are ck. This means that your heart is in a mess and you need to calm down." Mo Jingzhe was in full agreement with the sect Master''s message.

    This was what he was looking for, a lifetime of happiness after meeting the sect master.

    At this moment, the sect leader said,"it doesn''t just mean that your heart is in a mess. It also means that you have killed too many people. Everything in the world will remember you and not embrace you. Listen to me, I will bring you into the sect and let you experience a different world."

    Lin fan looked at the Grandmaster and the others with a weird expression,"no, why do I feel like you guys are just trying to fool me? forget it, stop joking around. Grandmaster, are you really that strong?"

    "No, I''m not strong. What''s strong is the heaven and earth. They''re endless and contain mysterious power. I''m only borrowing their power." The sect master said.

    He didn''t really want to hear the sect leader''s words anymore. It was so much that his head hurt.

    One thing was for sure when he came here and that was whether or not the sect leader was really amazing.

    Looking at you long, he was certain that no matter what the situation was, he was indeed capable.

    Even hegemons above the world level had been duped intoing together to meditate on the so-called ''serenity''.

    This was a skill.

    He really had no choice.

    Unless he met someone like the blood-smelting Knight, who wasn''t too bright-headed, he might be able to fool him.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore, sect master. You guys should continue toprehend. If Ning Jing appears one day, remember to inform me. I''lle and say hello."

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t say anything. This was the end. Everyone did their own things and didn''t disturb each other.

    "Sect leader, I don''t think he has such an opportunity." Mo Jingzhe said.

    The Grandmaster looked at the distant voice and sighed,"HAIs. Sometimes, opportunities are ced right in front of you, but you don''t know how to cherish them. Seems like you''re not fated to be together."

    "Sect master, my brother and I are not meant to be together, but I am." Mo Jingzhe patted his chest and said.

    After that, the three of them continued to lie on the bench. They were constantly trying to sense the serenity.

    That feeling could only be felt when one was immersed in it.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, the Grandmaster is really amazing. What''s the situation?" Lu Qiming asked curiously.

    "Junior Brother, be careful. Stay away from the Grandmaster and love your life. I can only tell you this much."

    On the way back, he had been thinking about what was going on. He didn''t be stronger for no reason. Just like him, he had taken one step at a time and punched his way through.

    As for what enlightenment he had, that was bullsh * t. If not for the fact that he had yet to figure out the principles behind it, he would have exposed Ning Jing''s true colors long ago.

    "En, don''t worry, senior brother. I understand." Lu Qiming nodded, listening to his senior brother''s words. However, he was still very curious about how the sect leader became so strong.

    It was a little iprehensible.

    Lin fan came to the peak of invincible peak alone. White clouds floated over and covered his body.

    "Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and slowly exhale. Is it really that close?"

    He was a little curious now.

    After making sure that there was no one around, he decided to give it a try.

    If it was really that strange, perhaps he could study it.

    He closed his eyes!

    Take a deep breath!

    Slowly exhale!

    Lin fan did as he was told. He rxed his mind and felt the peace.

    A long time passed.

    "Bah! Liar, big liar, there''s no peace at all. " Lin fan opened his eyes and didn''t want to say anything.

    He did as the sect master said.

    He didn''t feel anything. Even if someone rted to tranquility came out, it would be considered a sess.

    He didn''t want to think about the sect leader''s matter and rushed back, so he didn''t use his points properly.

    He could go into seclusion.

    He pushed open the stone door and stepped into the darkness.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t like the secret room to be too bright, otherwise, he wouldn''t have the mysterious feeling he had when he was advancing in cultivation.

    It was not bad to go out and collect a wave of points.

    At the same time, when they were collecting points, those big shots were fighting to send things over. It was really awesome.

    When a man sat at home, his treasure woulde from the sky.

    Who could enjoy such a feeling before?

    He checked his points.

    [umted points: 214850015]

    200 million points were all earned by him during this period of time.

    If one did not personally experience that struggle, one would never understand what kind of terrible price one had to pay to be a powerhouse.

    He did not even know how much sweat he had to shed.

    That was why the path of the strong was not aboutprehension, but about fighting.

    "Upgrade," He chanted in his heart.

    It was very easy.

    "1.5 million points consumed."

    "Shattering void tier (1st tier)"

    "Characteristics: virtual body, insanity, madness, despair."

    When he reached the first level, he discovered that a mysterious power had exploded within his body.

    "Amazing! This technique is actually on the same level as the origin demon Scripture."

    He spent 1.5 million points, the same as when heprehended the origin demon Scripture.

    "Yes."

    All of a sudden.

    He realized that there was something wrong with his body. His skin was covered in ayer of white bone armor. It was very thin but very hard.

    "The negative emotions are shrouding my heart."

    He felt a huge amount of negative emotions engulfing his heart like a volcanic eruption.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he could ignore all negative emotions, he would probably have fallen into madness when heprehended the first level.

    This technique was the technique of ruler Ying Shan. He had obtained it from the abyss of the origin ancestor and it was where his Foundation was.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Three million points consumed."

    "Shattering void tier (2nd grade)"

    In terms of characteristics, there was no difference, but the power in his body had increased by several times, reaching an extremely shocking level. It could even be described as terrifying.

    The cells in his body were crazily devouring this power, turning it into the purest Foundation.

    From the start of his cultivation until now, he had always been building up his Foundation.

    When one''s cultivation base was weak, one didn''t know about the foundation. But if one was lucky, one would always raise their cultivation base when their Foundation was full.

    In the past, if he did not consume experience points to level up his Foundation, there would definitely be hidden dangers.

    In the future, when he reached a higher peak, he would discover his own shorings, which would lead to problems in his Foundation.

    "The Three Pure Ones are covering me."

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Shattering void tier plete)"

    "Characteristics: void-breaking, deity-killing, tearing, seven emotions and six desires, control."

    When it was raised to the level of perfection, he could already feel that his own power was a little out of control.

    Once again, he was dominated by such a cultivation technique, and all 150 million points were thrown in.

    For points, this kind of cultivation method was a panic.

    He had used more points than when he leveled up the origin demon Scripture.

    Lin fan was a little stunned. After all, the origin demon Scripture was hentian young master''s personal technique and he had cultivated it to such a level. Naturally, it couldn''t be much worse.

    But now was not the time to think about these things.

    The power in his body began to stir restlessly.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan stood up. Every single inch of his skin was covered in ayer of white bone armor. But at that moment, a crisp sound rang out as the bone armor on his body started to crack.

    With a bang, it turned into fine ashes.

    The ashes seemed to have a life of their own. They floated into the air and gathered together, attaching themselves to his neck and slowly covering it.

    "Oh my God, what is going on? this Peak Master doesn''t want to be a monster."

    Lin fan clenched his fists and hollered, allowing the power to spread.

    The cells in his body began to devour this powerful force.

    Amazing, truly amazing.

    He did not expect that this technique would give him such a huge surprise.

    Suddenly!

    The skin on his face was a little itchy.

    A broken white bone mask appeared on half of his face.

    He took out a mirror from his storage ring and looked at it. He was a little stunned.

    This was very simr to a situation in an anime from his previous life.

    "Tsk, how can this Peak master''s face allow such things to exist?"

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the white bone mask on half his face, tearing it apart.

    The flesh on half of his face was gradually torn apart, and arge amount of blood flowed down from his face.

    And that eye had turned from ck to red.

    The invincibility of pain from his immortal body allowed him to destroy his own body without restraint.

    Otherwise, how could he have endured that kind of pain?

    "Come down."

    With a bang, half of the mask was torn off, and the other half of his face was a bloody mess. The nerves were broken, and a few pieces of bloody flesh were stuck to the back of the mask.

    "Perfect,fortable."

    Lin fan let out a smile. The change in his expression caused the blood that was already flowing out to flow even faster.

    If hentian''s young master saw this, he would definitely curse.

    What a F * cking perverted guy.

    Why did it have topete with the form of the cultivation method?

    The origin demon Scripture was like that.

    He clearly had a demon fetus, but he didn''t care about it. He just shattered it and turned it into the purest power. It simply reduced the power of the origin demon Scripture by a lot.

    And now it was happening again.

    Fortunately, the master of shadow Mountain wasn''t around. Otherwise, he would definitely have been scared to death.

    This was something that no one had ever done before.

    To explore the story behind the white bone mask, only a strong man who put his life aside would have the courage.

    "Hu!"

    "I can''t believe it feels so good to take off my mask."

    Lin fan smiled. He clenched his fingers and felt the power.

    He thought that by doing this, the power of the "void shattering" technique would be reduced by a lot, but looking at the current situation, there was no change.

    Very quickly.

    He controlled the cells in his body and devoured the energy.

    His Foundation continued to grow.

    This was the change that came with meeting a Big Shot.

    Only by cultivating the strongest cultivation technique could one be stronger.

    However, he didn''t want to go to the upper realm as it was too boring. He just wanted to wait for the powerhouses from the upper realm to arrive in the outer realm.

    He still had over 60 million points left.

    It seemed like a lot, but it was far from enough.

    A few dayster.

    Pada!

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door and stretched his neck. This period of time had been really torturous.

    60 million points were used up.

    The ''must pay your debts'' BUFF had given him more than one cultivation technique.

    However,pared to [shattering void], the difference was still too great.

    "Big brother ..."

    Suddenly.

    A miserable cry was heard.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."

    In the distance, a person was running over with a pig on his shoulder. Every time he ran, the pig would spit out blood and then let out a shrill cry.

    "Zhu Fengfeng, what are you doing?" He had juste out of seclusion, and he saw a dangerous person that he had not seen for a long time. It seemed like there was something fun again.

    However, when he got closer, he realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 995 This Looks A Little Like A Chrysanthemum

    Zhu Fengfeng was panicking.

    He really did not know what to do. In the end, he hade here. Perhaps this was the only ce that could save yang yang.

    "Brother, save me!"

    "Aiya,"

    He ran too fast and tripped over a stone on the ground. Then, he rolled on the ground, and the fat pig on his shoulder was thrown off and rolled a few times.

    The fat pig rolled in front of Lin fan.

    rgh!

    He immediately vomited blood, and it was quite a lot.

    "What happened? why are they all in this state?" Lin fan was a little stunned. He did not know what Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig had gone through.

    The situation didn''t look good, and it was obvious that something big had happened.

    Fat pig''s aura was not right. He was very weak, but there were no injuries on the surface. It was unknown how he was injured.

    "Brother, save me!" Zhu Fengfeng got up and fell in front of Lin fan''s feet. She then said in a sobbing tone,""Save yang yang, he''s dying."

    "Wait," Lin fan kicked Zhu Fengfeng to the side, then squatted down to check on the fat pig. He didn''t know how to look at injuries, so how could he know the fat pig''s condition?

    "Frog, hurry up ande over."

    Lin fan shouted. At this time, he could only rely on the frog. After all, alchemists all had some ability.

    He couldn''t see the fat pig''s condition, but he could feel that the fat pig''s injury was a little strange and could be fatal.

    Zhu Fengfeng squatted by the side and patted the fat pig''s head."Yangyang, you have to hold on."

    After she finished speaking, she even wiped her tears.

    This wasn''t an act. She was truly sad.

    He and yang yang had only each other to rely on and had been through countless dangerous situations. They had long developed a deep rtionship that even surpassed normal friendship.

    In the distance, a frog was jumping up and down with its hind legs. It came to Lin fan.

    The summons of the desperadoes made him very nervous, thinking that something terrible had happened again.

    "Let''s see what''s going on with this fat pig. What kind of medicinal pill must be used to save him?" Lin fan said.

    He was the best at beating people up, but it was basically a joke to ask him to treat injuries.

    The frog hopped on its hind legs and came to the fat pig''s big head. It opened its eyes and then touched the fat pig''s body randomly.

    "How is it?" Zhu Fengfeng asked nervously.

    "Can you not be so anxious? This frog master also needs time, alright?" The frog red at Zhu Fengfeng. As long as it wasn''t a ruffian talking to it, it didn''t need to give face to anyone.

    Pada!

    Lin fan smacked the frog''s head."Be more polite. I''m your master''s friend."

    The frog scratched its head and showed a ''I understand'' expression.

    However, he was mumbling madly in his heart.

    Damn it, if we''re friends then we should have talked it out nicely, but you just had to hit this frog master''s head. If I get beaten into an idiot, what should I do? who can I cry to?

    Then, he checked it carefully.

    He could tell at first nce that there was something wrong with this fat pig, and it seemed to be very serious.

    "Yi!"

    "En!"

    At this moment, the frog''s palm was ced on the fat pig''s head, making a strange sound.

    Lin fan wanted to kick the frog away. Why did it have to make such a weird sound?

    He was asking for a beating.

    He still hadn''t had enough.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s expression was very conflicted. Every time the frog made a strange sound, it would make him very nervous.

    It was as if he really had something to do.

    It didn''t take long for the frog to put down its ws.

    "Master, there''s no saving him. Just bury him." The frog said.

    "Waa!" Zhu Fengfeng was shocked to hear these words and immediately cried out in grief. She threw herself onto the fat pig and wailed,"yang yang, you can''t die."

    "Is there really no hope?" Lin fan looked at the frog.

    No matter what, this fat pig had been ridden by him several times. Even if they didn''t have a deep rtionship, they were at least somewhat rted.

    It didn''t feel right to die in front of him like this.

    "Master, how could frogfrog lie to you? it''s really hopeless. This fat pig''s soul is almost gone, and there''s a strange thing living in his body, devouring his remaining life force. He''s really hopeless." The frog said.

    If he was in his full body, it would not be a problem with his ability.

    However, he could see the current situation.

    He had no choice.

    Just wait for death.

    "Where did you guys go? How did this happen?" Lin fan asked.

    Not to mention anything else, with the fat pig''s speed and ability to push, there really weren''t many things that could stop them.

    Zhu Fengfeng sobbed, heartbroken."Brother, it''s a long story. Actually, I don''t know what''s going on either."

    "When yang yang and I left this ce, we took a look around. Some time ago, I discovered something strange. A ck Vortex appeared on the ground. Yang yang and I were curious, so we went in to take a look and realized that it was a dangerous ce."

    "Of course, the first person I thought of was definitely you. But I couldn''t hold it in and wanted to go in and take a look. Just as I was walking, Yangyang suddenly carried me on her back and ran out. Just as we were about to reach the exit, a very, very ck thing appeared and tried to drag Yangyang and me away. After that, Yangyang threw me out and Yangyang was entangled by that thing. When Yangyang came out, this was what happened."

    At this moment, his head was extremely big. He really didn''t know what had happened.

    They were clearly on their way, and yang yang had brought him away because she had sensed danger. Who would have thought that things would end up like this?

    If the heavens gave him another chance, he would definitely not go in with yang yang.<sub> </sub>

    "This means that there''s something inside." Lin fan was a little interested. The outer region world was so big and naturally, there were many dangerous ces.

    "Master, I''ve thought of something. Perhaps there''s only one chance." The frog said.

    Lin fan''s interest was piqued. He looked at the frog. He didn''t expect that there was still room for salvation.

    Zhu Fengfeng grabbed the frog in her hand and grabbed its neck. She shook it from side to side, almost crushing it to death."Tell me, what''s the n?"

    "Cough cough, let go. My God, I''m about to be strangled to death by you." The frog red at its hind legs.

    "I''m sorry, I was too excited. What is the solution? I want to thank your entire family. " Zhu Fengfeng quickly let go of the frog, her hair standing on end.

    The frog coughed and said,"the method is to bring the fat pig back to the original ce, enter that dangerous ce, and kill that thing. Then, find the lost soul from that thing''s body. Also, break the power in the fat pig''s body. Then, there will basically be no problem."

    "Logically speaking, if the lost soul was destroyed, this fat pig definitely wouldn''t have been able tost until now. So there''s only one result, the fat pig''s soul hasn''t dissipated."

    The frog was still a little serious about this situation. At the same time, it was very interested in the creatures of the outer realm.

    It was too F * cking amazing.

    Just what special thing could this fat pig''s soul have? it actually hadn''t been obliterated until now.

    There''s something inside.

    "Old bro ..." Zhu Fengfeng turned her gaze towards Lin fan. She looked pitiful and pitiful.

    With his strength, he would be seeking death if he went there, so he really wanted to ask his brother for help.

    However, anyone who went to such a dangerous ce would be unlucky.

    Pada!

    Lin fan patted Zhu Fengfeng''s shoulders and revealed a sincere look,"what else can I say? what''s our rtionship?" He''s a good friend, after all. A fat pig is quite cute, and I''ve even ridden him twice. So, I''ll protect his life, and no one can take it away from me. "

    "Waa!"

    Zhu Fengfeng was so touched that she burst into tears. Hugging Lin fan, she burst into tears.

    "Brother, I really love you so much."

    "Alright, let''s not say anything. Let''s hurry up and set off in case something happens." Lin fan had a unique sense of pursuit towards dangerous ces.

    Of course, this time, he was not so enthusiastic because it was a dangerous ce.

    Most importantly, he had a good impression of fat pigs.

    If he lied, he would be struck by lightning.

    BOOM!

    In the void, there was a muffled sound of thunder.

    "Brother, why is there Thunder?" Zhu Fengfeng was panicking, but with her brother leading the way, she was much more at ease.

    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s go. You lead the way." Lin fan grabbed Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig and dove into the void, disappearing without a trace.

    With his current strength, speed was just a thought to him.

    "Take care," The frog stood up straight and waved its hand in the distance. Then, it patted its butt and jumped away.

    There was something wrong with his heart recently.

    "Wife, wait for me. I''ll be quick." The frog muttered in its heart.

    He missed his wife so much that he was about to go crazy. He hadn''t seen her for a long time. He didn''t know what position he should be in on the first day.

    Although he was currently in the form of a frog, short and fine, the most important thing was that he was suitable for it.

    "Old brother, let''s go this way." Zhu Fengfeng pointed out the way. Her brother was flying too fast, much faster than when he had first arrived.

    He had hope.

    What problem would there be if his brother took action?

    Yang yang was saved.

    "Alright, don''t worry. Don''t be too nervous. Fat pig, you better buck up and hold on."

    Lin fan was a little interested in dangerous ces.

    Sometimes, his brain would open up.

    Suddenly, he thought of something. What were the people from the upper realm''s intentions when they descended so happily?

    Perhaps it was because there were people as outstanding as him in the outer realm that had attracted these people. However, it had to be said that such situations were rare.

    Therefore, there must be something that the people of the upper realm must obtain.

    Of course, he had no interest in these things.

    He had given all the treasures that the big bosses had given him to the teacher. It was a hindrance to keep them with him, and they took up space.

    However, every time he opened the storage ring, he would see the stone bench, and he would be too embarrassed to face it.

    He had promised to lead them to hammer more true immortals to death.

    However, true immortals were all trash now, and there was no point in hammering them. Therefore, he could only keep the stone bench in cold storage and let him stay in the storage ring to enjoy his peaceful life.

    After a long time.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Lin fan stabilized himself in the air. A strong air current surged forwards and then exploded.

    Its speed was too fast, and its power was naturally extraordinary.

    "Old brother, we''re here. It''s the ck Vortex below." Zhu Fengfeng pointed.

    Lin fan looked down. There was a ck Whirlpool on the ground that was spinning quickly. He couldn''t see what was inside.

    The vortex was more like a lump of ck flesh and blood, as if it was alive.

    "It looks a little like a chrysanthemum."

    Perhaps it was an illusion.

    It shouldn''t be.

 996 Chapter 996

    He looked at the ck Vortex spinning on the ground.

    Zhu Fengfeng''s heart was broken. This was where yang yang had been hurt. She was screaming in her heart, why did you have to hurt yang yang? can''t you hurt others?

    One man and one pig travelled the world. It was not easy, just to find the lost ruins so that they could see the light of day again.

    This was such a great ideal and goal, but he was still hurt by others. He really couldn''t understand it.

    "Something''s wrong. " Lin fan stood beside the chrysanthemums and sized up this thing in front of him.

    He had been to the heavens, the earth, and the sea. There was nothing he had not experienced. Even if it was the first time he hade out of that ce, it was not his first time.

    "Brother, what''s wrong? is there something wrong?" Zhu Fengfeng said nervously.

    ''Whether the fat pig could survive or not depends on elder brother. If even elder brother feels something is wrong, I really have no other way.''

    "Don''t worry, let me check first. Don''t worry, as long as I take action, the fat pig will definitely not die. After all, I don''t really like to eat pork. " Lin fan said.

    The half-dead fat pig slowly spat out blood. However, when he heard Lin fan''s words, he raised his head with all his might and let out a few miserable and sorrowful groans.

    It was as if he was saying.

    I have a sick pig. If you eat my meat, you will get sick.

    ng!

    At this moment, Lin fan took out the spatial God pir. Naturally, there would be no problem for him to sneak in. But before that, he had to know if this was the one he was thinking of.

    As an expert, he would not hesitate no matter where he was.

    Even if it was a pile of shit in front of him.

    The strong would face it indifferently, and it would not be a problem for them to charge in.

    Only the weak would be pampered and shout ''no no'', not caring about their face.

    However, if he knew about it in advance, he could make preparations in case a tide of feces appeared.

    "I''ll do it!"

    He raised the spatial divine pir high and directly inserted it into the ck Vortex.

    "Yes, there''s a feeling of contraction. The interior space is veryrge, but I don''t know how deep it is."

    With his experience, he could sense the situation inside in an instant.

    Even so, he couldn''t rule out the possibility that it wasn''t a chrysanthemum for the time being. He needed to continue to prove it.

    Zhu Fengfeng looked at her older brother in confusion, not understanding what he was doing.

    Could it be that they had to check something before entering the danger zone?

    And the reason why he and yang yang had such an incident was because they did not have enough sense of ceremony, which led to such a big incident.

    Lin fan held onto the spatial God pir with a serious expression. The next step was the most important one. Based on his past experience, if he were to move the spatial God pir at high speed ...

    It would create a unique feeling of pleasure.

    If the ck Vortex was really a chrysanthemum, it would definitely show signs of shrinking.

    "Oh my God, what is my brother doing?" For some reason, Zhu Fengfeng actually felt a little embarrassed.

    The posture was a little unsightly, and it was easy for people to let their imagination run wild.

    "Wait a moment."

    Lin fan''s arm moved up and down. It was so fast that one couldn''t even see his arm.

    Very quickly.

    He stopped and looked carefully at the ck Vortex below.

    There was nothing wrong.

    It wasn''t wet, and it didn''t shrink.

    "Alright, follow me. Don''t run around. Let''s go in." As soon as he finished speaking, he entered the ck Vortex.

    Zhu Fengfeng, carrying the fat pig, followed behind him,pletely confused by this series of actions.

    "Elder brother, what''s going on just now? do all the people who enter dangerous ces have to have such a sense of ceremony?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    He had been mixing with fat pigs in dangerous ces all year round and had never known that there was such a thing. In the spirit of learning as one lived, he carefully observed and remembered it in his heart.

    As long as yang yang was still alive, he would definitely have to use his brother''s method to control the situation when he entered dangerous ces in the future.

    "Just remember this in the future. When you encounter such an intersection, you must use this method to experiment. No matter what, you must at least know where you entered from." Lin fan said.

    Zhu Fengfeng nodded and remembered it in her heart. Even though she didn''t quite understand what he meant, but no matter what, her brother was a veteran and he must have his reasons. There was no harm in listening to him.

    The surroundings were very dark, and he couldn''t even see his fingers when he stretched out his hand. His body was still falling.

    He didn''t know the depth.

    "Zhu Fengfeng, I''m not trying to criticize you, but you sure are gutsy. One look and I can tell that this is no ordinary ce. You and a fat pig actually dared toe in?" Lin fan was helpless. The depth was really high and the dangerous ces he usually encountered were all normal. It was a ce to train.

    However, some dangerous ces were not for people to gain experience, but were eternally sealed Dead Lands.

    Maybe because of the changes in the world, a passage was opened and then discovered. But those who entered might have died inside.

    "Brother, I didn''t think too much about it. I just wanted toe in and take a look. I didn''t n to go deep in. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." Zhu Fengfeng was filled with regret. If she had known this would happen, she would have died rather than follow that fat pig in.

    They would definitely look for their elder brother as soon as possible. The two humans and one pig entered a dangerous ce again.

    "Don''t think too much about it. In the future, you have to know your own limits. Not everyone is like your brother. So, for the sake of your life, if you find any dangerous ces that are not right in the future, quickly inform me, understand?" Lin fan had to have a good talk with Zhu Fengfeng.

    With this kind of ability, if he still went to the extremely dangerous ce, wouldn''t that be courting death?

    Pada!

    Soon, hended on the ground. The surrounding brightness gradually increased. Although he could not see very far, he could at least see a few meters ahead.

    This ce was a little strange.

    With his current ability, the darkness that could block his vision was definitely not ordinary darkness.

    "Brother, wait a moment. There''s a mechanism here that will light up the surroundings." Zhu Fengfeng quickly ran forward and stepped on a protruding rock on the ground.

    There was a crack.

    The protruding stone slowly fell and sank in.

    Pa!

    There was an open fire hanging on the wall, which dispelled the surrounding darkness.<sub> </sub>

    It was just that the color of these mes emitted a demonic purple.

    "Brother, from here on, yang yang and I only walked about 500 meters before we were taken out." Zhu Fengfeng was extremely nervous.

    Even the fat pig that was struggling on its deathbed was trembling when it came here again.

    It was as if he had experienced something extremely terrifying.

    "Follow behind me and don''t run around. Today, I''ll bring you all to explore this ce and see what you can do." Lin fan said.

    A dangerous ce?

    In his eyes, it was a F * cking joke.

    No matter how powerful the other party was, he would be able to grind them to death.

    The two humans and one pig walked inside.

    There was something wrong with the surrounding environment. It was gloomy and there was no sign of life. There was only the howling of the wind in the distance, forming a kind of angry roar like a beast.

    "Damn, this is the second time I''m here, and I still feel so scared." Zhu Fengfeng trembled in fear. She did not know how she had the courage to follow Yangyang in.

    Now that he thought about it, he and yang yang had been idiots back then.

    How could anyone enter such a dangerous ce so easily?

    "Brother, be careful. The ce where Yangyang and I met with an ident is right ahead." Zhu Fengfeng warned, taking a few steps back.

    If something really happened, he would definitely take yang yang and leave.

    If yang yang had not risked her life to save him, he would have been the one who died.

    After all, yang Yang''s speed of escape was very fast, and it was impossible to catch up to her.

    "Don''t be too nervous. " Lin fan swaggered around and then shouted,""Hey, stop hiding. I''ve already found you. Come out quickly. Don''t scare people. I''m a coward."

    His voice was very loud, and it spread through the dangerousnd.

    Zhu Fengfeng sighed. The more skilled one was, the braver one would be. Her brother was indeed her brother, domineering and mighty.

    He felt something in front of him.

    It was just too dark, and he couldn''t see anything.

    Zhu Fengfeng had been measuring the distance between them.

    At that time, he and yang yang were at a position of 500 meters. If yang yang had not reacted quickly enough, they would have really said goodbye to each other when they encountered danger.

    "Brother, this is the seat. You have to be careful." Zhu Fengfeng warned.

    "Don''t worry, what could happen?" Lin fan turned around and smiled.

    Suddenly!

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.

    It was fast, so fast that no one could react in time.

    "What the hell is this?" Lin fan didn''t even look at it. He raised his hand and caught the thing in his hand.

    It was a little sticky and very slippery.

    The thing in his hand tried to escape.

    "Hehe, you want to leave? have you asked me?" Lin fan smiled. He clenched his fingers and they seeped in. He held onto it tightly such that he couldn''t even move.

    Hiss!

    Just as Lin fan inserted his fingers, a low sound spread out from the darkness.

    It was a little painful.

    Pada!

    A fire lit up, and the darkness in front of them was dispelled.

    A pair of fierce eyes, emitting light, flickered in the darkness that was about to be dispelled.

    When the darkness disappeared, Zhu Fengfeng, who was on high alert, waspletely dumbfounded when she saw the enormous creature in the darkness.

    "What ... What kind of demonic beast is this?"

    He swore to the heavens that he had never encountered such a demonic beast before.

    Even though he had been to many dangerous ces, he had never seen one before.

    "Hmm, an octopus?" Lin fan raised his head and saw a fat monster hovering in the air. Around it were many thick tentacles with suction cups that were waving around.

    And what he was holding in his hand now was only the front end of one of the tentacles.

    Suddenly.

    The octopus shook its body, and a terrifying impact swept over from the distance.

    "Amazing." When the shock wave arrived and swept across his body, it didn''t feel much. However, the power contained within it was extraordinary and terrifying.

    The octopus demonic beast was furious. It hid in the darkness and tried to capture all the creatures. However, it didn''t expect that this creature would actually resist.

    "Did you guys encounter this demonic beast?" Lin fan asked.

    "It should be," Zhu Fengfeng wasn''t too sure. After all, she hadn''t seen what the demonic beast looked like, but it was terrifying.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At this moment, the tentacles that were dancing wildly came at him with lightning speed.

    It seemed that this was the guy that Zhu Fengfeng and the others had encountered.

    The fat pig reacted. It had clearly sensed the terrifying aura.

    "As expected, you guys are still too weak." Lin fan sighed. The only reason he had been so badly beaten by this beast was because Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig were too weak.

    Otherwise, he should have been killed immediately.

    He raised a finger and moved it in front of him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound came.

    With just a single finger, Lin fan was able to block all the attacks from the tentacles.

 Chapter 997 This Is A Little Like The Big Bang

    "Brother is overbearing, brother is mighty."

    A powerful force hit her, and Zhu Fengfeng stood there, struggling to steady herself.

    He finally understood how terrifying the fellow who had ambushed him and yang yang was.

    Just the impact formed by this was somewhat difficult to resist.

    If he really fought with his life, how many lives would he have to fight with the other party?

    "Calm down," Lin fan didn''t care about him at all. He turned around and smiled.

    "Brother, be careful. He''s here again." Zhu Fengfeng shouted in panic.

    He muttered in his heart.

    Brother, can we not scare people?

    If they were to fight, then they should fight properly. If they turned around, they would be scared to death.

    To Zhu Fengfeng, the octopus was an existence that could not be surpassed. But to Lin fan, it was just so-so.

    He could tell that this ce was indeed very dangerous. The waters of the outer realm were starting to get deeper again.

    An Emperor heaven realm beast, a beast that was about to reach the world level.

    He wanted to ask everyone if it was possible in the outer realm.

    The octopus demonic beast, which couldn''t take down the creature in front of it, waspletely enraged. A muffled angry sound reverberated in its body, and its skin gradually became transparent.

    At this moment, a small Golden Pig emitted a dazzling golden light from within the octopus''s body.

    "Brother, that''s yang Yang''s soul." Zhu Fengfeng eximed.

    Lin fan looked at the Golden Pig and felt that it was a little special. For a Golden Soul to be able tost for so long in his body and not dissipate meant that the pig had an extraordinary origin.

    Of course, Zhu Fengfeng had once said that the fat pig was a divine object in their tribe, and that he had only brought it out to y.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At this time, the octopus demonic beast, which had not killed its prey for a long time, waspletely enraged. Countless tentacles pped in the air with astonishing power, and even the void was shattered.

    "I know, I''ll get it done soon." Lin fan clenched his fist as power gathered at the tip of his finger. Instantly, a terrifying amount of power was released.

    He didn''t attack the octopus''s body, mainly because he was afraid that this punch would not only kill the octopus but also shatter the fat pig''s soul.

    If that was the case, it would be hrious.

    Bang! Bang!

    The tentacle gave off a strong aura and shed with Lin fan''s fist.

    The sound of an explosion reverberated.

    At the same time, it was apanied by an extremely miserable cry.

    "Poor guy, what are you thinking? you actually want to fight with me." Lin fan felt a little regretful. He could tell that monsters generally didn''t have very high intelligence.

    "Amazing." Zhu Fengfeng eximed, a little dazed. So strong, he was too strong.

    This terrifying fellow, who had almost made him and Yangyang copse, was a target in his brother''s hands.

    The octopus shook. Although it didn''t have a face, the way it shook was obvious that it was in pain. It was really in pain.

    The flesh and blood that had exploded were constantly moving and growing back.

    All the tentacles grew out.

    "Sigh, this is troublesome. It seems like I have to find a ce andpletely blow him up." Lin fan flicked his arm. For a beast of this level, it was only natural for flesh to grow.

    If he continued to fight, he really didn''t know how long he would have to fight.

    "Come, next, I''ll beat you to death." Lin fan took a step forward and arrived in front of the octopus.

    However, something that he could not understand happened.

    The octopus''s tentacles swung around, but it didn''t attack Lin fan. Instead, it wrapped its head with its tentacles.

    At the same time, a Wuwu sound was transmitted from his body.

    "Eh? What''s going on?" Lin fan pondered. He couldn''t understand it. Could it be that it was scared? don''t be like this. No matter what, it was still a demonic beast. It had to be more domineering. Why was it so scared?

    They hadn''t even started fighting.

    Too fast, this was way too fast.

    "Brother, he must be afraid and is begging for mercy." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    It was infuriating topare.

    He and yang yang were in a very miserable state, but when his elder brother came out of the mountain, the demonic beasts took the initiative to surrender. His speed was too fast, and there was no way topare.

    "It''s a pity," Lin fan frowned. He was really kind to everyone, even if they weren''t human. If they surrendered and he was in a good mood, he would really let them off.

    The octopus was huge, and it looked a little cute when it was begging for mercy.

    "Hand over the soul of this fat pig." Lin fan said to octopus.

    ''Forget it. The other party is a little cute. At the same time, he dared to attack me with an Emperor heaven realm cultivation. It''s enough to show that his courage ismendable.''

    The octopus looked at Lin fan, then at the fat pig lying on the ground. It whimpered and waved its tentacles, as if it had agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, this taste is really not bad." Zhu Fengfeng was holding a Golden Tentacle of an octopus that had been seasoned, and her mouth was full of oil.

    "Of course. Look at who cooked it. But I haven''t had it in a long time. If there''s mustard, I can eat it raw." Lin fan said.

    Hmph Hmph!

    At this moment, the fat pig recovered and looked at the two of them with eager eyes. Arge amount of saliva dripped from his mouth and he even protested.

    He was so cruel that he was not allowed to eat.

    "Yangyang, you''ve just recovered and you''re still very weak. You can''t eat oily food." Zhu Fengfeng stroked Yangyang''s head.

    He knew that yang yang was very gluttonous, but he had no choice. He could not simply eat, or it would affect his body.

    Hearing this, the fat pig wanted to kick Zhu Fengfeng to death.<sub> </sub>

    With his cultivation level, what effect could he have from eating?

    In the distance.

    The octopus demonic beast shed tears of regret.

    What a beast.

    Not only did he beat him up, but he also cut off two of his tentacles and roasted them in front of him.

    It was too terrifying.

    He was simply a demon.

    He swore that he would never bully anyone in his life. The price he had to pay was too painful.

    "Brother, I think we should go back. Yang yang is fine now. I don''t think there''s a need to go any further in. I don''t know what''s so scary in there." Zhu Fengfeng said, a little scared.

    Discovering unknown ces made him feel great.

    However, exploring the unknown would also scare them off by the mysterious things in the unknown.

    "What are you panicking for? you don''t want the treasure anymore? You don''t want to be rich? With me here, you and the fat pig can rest assured that nothing will happen. " Lin fan said.

    How could he leave aftering here?

    If he were to search for such a dangerous ce, it would basically be impossible to find it.

    Only this fellow and the fat pig could leisurely stroll around and discover a dangerous ce that no one had ever been to before.

    "I definitely want it, but it feels a little dangerous." Zhu Fengfeng thought about it for a while, then felt helpless. What else could she do? her brother had already made his decision, so there was no way she could change it.

    Forget it.

    No matter what''s inside, I have to follow my brother.

    Lin fan noticed the situation around and was a little serious. No one had been here before.

    Along the way, they didn''te across any corpses.

    That octopus demonic beast had Emperor heaven realm cultivation, so it was impossible for it to be in the outer realm.

    What did he possess?

    There were patterns on the stone walls on both sides.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t understand the pattern at all, and he didn''t even know what it was depicting.

    "Old brother, look at these patterns. Don''t you think they look like the formation of our outer realm?" Zhu Fengfeng said after a closer look.

    "What?"

    Lin fan was taken aback. This was interesting. He could even see through such tricks.

    "No, how did you know?" Lin fan asked.

    He had been looking at it for a long time, but he couldn''t see anything special about it. Yet, Zhu Fengfeng had said that she could tell what it was with just one look. This was a little magical.

    "Brother, look here, isn''t this a dot?" Zhu Fengfeng said.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head. The picture on the wall was indeed a dot.

    Zhu Fengfeng pointed at the pattern on the wall,"old brother, look at the rest of the pattern. One point seems to have exploded and split into many pieces. And these pieces are still there. There''s no pattern to how they''re scattered, but they all exist on their own, big and small. Don''t you think this looks like the outer realm? maybe there''s something we can''t even imagine here."

    Hearing Zhu Fengfeng''s words, Lin fan fell into deep thought.

    Although he didn''t use his brain normally, he still had some knowledge before his rebirth.

    After Zhu Fengfeng''s exnation, it reminded him of the Big Bang and the formation of the universe.

    And every outer realm was more like a Gxy.

    The origin ancestor domain was a Gxy, while the other worlds were different gxies.

    But now, all the gxies had gathered together to form the current outer realm.

    "Then tell me, what does the pattern below mean?" Lin fan asked.

    "I don''t understand." Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded, shaking her head in confusion.

    Lin fan didn''t ask any more questions. He just brought Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig deeper in.

    The situation here was a little strange. There were no demonic beasts like he had imagined, nor were there any so-called wealth.

    He didn''t think that it would be so easy to get there. There must be something more mysterious waiting for him.

    "Brother, I feel terrible."

    Zhu Fengfeng clutched her chest, her expression pained. As he went deeper, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    It was as if some kind of power had been transmitted over and enveloped his heart.

    Fat pig stopped in his tracks and looked inside vigntly.

    "I don''t feel ufortable. What''s the situation with you?" Lin fan was a little stunned. He didn''t feel anything, but he didn''t know why Zhu Fengfeng would feel that way.

    Could there really be something inside?

    "Brother, it''s really ufortable. It''s like there''s an invisible pressure pressing down on me. It''s so ufortable." As she spoke, Zhu Fengfeng''s face turned even paler.

    Then, he couldn''t help but retreat a few steps.

    Only then did he feel a little morefortable.

    "It''s that powerful?" Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng in surprise.

    He didn''t even see anything and was already suppressed so badly by this aura. This was just too terrifying.

    "Brother, don''t you feel anything?" Zhu Fengfeng asked in shock.

    Lin fan was a little helpless."This ... I really don''t feel anything. Why don''t you guys wait outside? if there''s anything, I''ll bring it out for you."

    Looking at the situation now, it was obvious that Zhu Fengfeng and fat pig would not be able to go in.

    He was even more curious about this.

    Just what was it that could cause such power?

 998 Chapter 998

    "I feel sofortable."

    Without the two of them as a burden, he was at ease and didn''t need to worry about any danger. In any case, it was the right thing to do to rush forward.

    The road ahead was full of potholes and puddles of water.

    He had an interest in ying around.

    Since they were out to y, they had to be happy and do as they pleased.

    With his feet together, he bent slightly and jumped directly into the puddle in front of him. When his feetnded, the puddle in the pit sshed out.

    "Hehe, interesting." Lin fanughed. He never got tired of it. When he was young, he really liked to y this kind of little game.

    After that, he continued to jump into the puddles in front of him.

    As his feetnded, the water sshed.

    If Zhu Fengfeng were to see this, she would definitely be dumbfounded. Brother, we''re here on an adventure. Such a stupid game, we should just y it once. How can we get addicted to it?

    "Interesting."

    As Lin fan jumped, he looked ahead. The road ahead was dark, like a terrifying abyss.

    Not long after.

    "F * ck!"

    When his feet touched the ground, he didn''t feel like he was on solid ground. It was as if he had stepped on air.

    His entire body fell down.

    In the puddle, there was a snake-like demonic beast. Its pair of Scarlet eyes stared at the pair of feet above its head. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed it in one bite.

    Gulu!

    A few bubbles emerged from the gradually calming puddle, followed by a pool of bright red blood that spilled out in all directions.

    After a while.

    "Oh my God, I''m most afraid of this thing."

    Lin fan''s hands grabbed onto the ground as he climbed out of the puddle of water,pletely drenched.

    They were originally having fun, but it turned out to be a bottomless pit.

    After that, he fished out the demonic beast''s corpse from the water.

    It was a demonic beast that looked like a snake.

    It was very thick and long.

    If an ordinary person fell in, they would basically say goodbye to this world.

    He cleaned his clothes and continued to walk inside without thinking too much. He didn''t know what was so special about this dangerous ce. If there was a group of demonic beasts, then forget it. There was still a bit of hope.

    But now, it was really despairing.

    The number of demonic beasts was pitifully small, and each and every one of them was extremely sinister.

    If he hadn''t jumped into the pit just now, he might not have discovered that there were demonic beasts hidden here.

    "Yang yang, do you think brother will be fine?" Zhu Fengfeng stood outside, waiting anxiously. She didn''t know how her brother was doing, or if he was in any danger.

    It was a pity that they couldn''t enter. It was too ufortable. The pressure filled the space and formed an extremely terrifying pressure that prevented anyone from entering.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig still held grudges against Zhu Fengfeng for not giving him any food, so he didn''t want to talk to her.

    "Hey, that''s too much. I risked my life to save you." Said Zhu Fengfeng.

    However, these words were met with the fat pig''s contemptuous gaze.

    It was as if he was saying.

    Save your ass, it was this fat pig who saved your life.

    Suddenly.

    A strong gust of wind blew from the road ahead, and the surrounding walls shook violently. The uneven walls were instantly destroyed by this strong storm, bing very smooth.

    "Oh my God!"

    Zhu Fengfeng and yang yang immediately went into hiding.

    His eyes were filled with fear. What had happened? how could there be such a terrifying power?

    At the end of the road.

    Lin fan was blocked by a broken door. He ced his hands on the stone door and used all his strength to push it open.

    However, every time he used his strength, he would have to bear the violent winding from the stone door.

    The wind was like a sharp de.

    His skin was cut open and bleeding profusely.

    "I really don''t believe it." Lin fan didn''t care about the wound. It was just a small injury and nothing serious.

    His only goal now was to push open the stone door, which could be considered apetition with the stone door.

    Creak!

    The stone door trembled and opened a crack. A strange light swept out through the crack and shone on his body.

    "Open it."

    Lin fan lowered his head. His feet were already on the ground and the muscles on his arms swelled. Finally, he pushed the stone door open.

    "What is this?"

    He stood at the door and looked inside. There was no way out, and in the space inside, there was a colorful mist swirling in the air.

    He walked inside and looked up at the sky.

    There wasn''t anything special about it. However, this multi-colored mist seemed to have a life of its own as it coiled around Lin fan.

    There were many patterns on the wall. These patterns were simr to the ones on the corridor outside, but they were moreplicated, or moreprehensive.

    "Child, you''re finally here." Just as Lin fan was feeling puzzled, an aged voice rang out from all directions.

    "Please show me some respect. You can''t call me child. Please call me Peak Master Lin, understand?" Lin fan was unhappy. People these days were really too full of themselves.

    Living long didn''t mean that one could act tough.

    Before he could understand the situation, a voice came and called him a child.

    This wasn''t just an insult to himself, but to all the magnificent me sect disciples.

    He was a child, so how could his junior brothers and sisters be his grandsons?

    The voice stopped abruptly, and there was no further exnation.

    Perhaps to the old voice, there was something wrong with the person who came in.

    "You sound like an old man. Old man, let me ask you, where is this?" Lin fan looked around. The pictures on the walls were too deep and he didn''t want to use his brain to think.

    Looking at the pictures to exin was his weakness.

    A chrysanthemum was drawn on a book, and people could guess what it was.

    He could even guess that it was a ''cracked chrysanthemum''.<sub> </sub>

    Therefore, it was better not to humiliate himself.

    "My ... Peak Master Lin, this is the origin of the outer realm. When you can understand the divine map on the wall, you will know everything." The old voice came again.

    Lin fan''s head hurt. He didn''t like looking at pictures.

    The key point was that he could not understand it.

    "I don''t understand. Why don''t you tell me?" Lin fan said.

    "This is a test for you. I can''t help you. Only when you understand it will you know everything." There was a sense of helplessness in the old voice. At the same time, there was something wrong with his tone.

    At that moment, Lin fan realized that there was a light spot on the wall. He walked forward and realized that the thing that was emitting the light was a purple crystal.

    "What is this?" Lin fan asked curiously.

    The old voice was a little confused by this sudden change in thought. Weren''t they just discussing the pattern?

    Why was he talking about Amethyst?

    With a crack, Lin fan broke the purple crystal off.

    "What?"

    He realized that this palm-sized purple crystal was very heavy. He estimated that it was at least tens of thousands of pounds.

    Then, he put it in his mouth and bit it, but it didn''t even leave a bite mark.

    "This is good stuff."

    It''s very hard, and it''s obviously a treasure.

    "Wait a moment, I''ll tell you when I''m done." Lin fan started to take action. He broke off all the purple crystals on the wall. It was a waste to leave them here.

    And since they were already here, if they didn''t take some things with them, who would they be letting down?

    This dangerous ce didn''t have much meaning.

    The demonic beasts didn ''t.

    There wasn''t even any eye-catching wealth.

    He could only get some of these purple crystals to make up for it.

    "What''s going on with this guy?" The being that was floating in the air couldn''t understand what was going on.

    After a long time, someone came in, but he didn''t expect it to be such a person.

    It waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    Under normal circumstances, if someone entered this ce, he would use the word ''child'' to draw them closer, and then let the other partyprehend the patterns on the wall and understand the origin of the outer realm.

    In the end, he gave him the identity of the Savior.

    It was a great opportunity for anyone who could enter this ce.

    Moreover, those who could enter here were all perfectly qualified.

    There was no greed, no killing. He was only doing it for the sake of the people of the outer realm.

    But the situation now was a little off.

    Was this person really not greedy?

    Very quickly, Lin fan had collected all the purple crystals on the wall.

    With the spirit of not wasting anything, he even specially checked it again.

    Since he hade, he naturally could not return empty-handed.

    "Old man, do you have anything else? I really can''t understand it, let alone look at the pattern. It''s a waste of my brain. " Lin fan said.

    He was convinced.

    What was wrong with people nowadays?

    Did he like to be mysterious that much?

    If there was anything, he should just do it openly. It was really too tiring to do all these things in such a roundabout way, and it was easy to make people copse.

    At this moment, the existence here did not speak or make a sound.

    "You''re ignoring me. " Lin fanughed. He had just been talking to him and now he was not talking at all. He had no choice. He had to rely on himself.

    After that, Lin fan began to sweep the entire ce in a carpet-like manner.

    If there was nothing here but these, then it would be really disappointing.

    He didn''t let go of an inch ofnd.

    However, the space here could be seen clearly at a nce. There was indeed nothing special.

    "Do you know what the outer realm is facing?" The old voice came again.

    "I know. Isn''t it just the arrival of the upper realm?" Lin fan said calmly.

    This was no longer a big deal.

    "Yes, that''s right, Peak Master ... Lin, this is the danger of the outer realm. The door of sin has opened, and you are the Savior for being able toe here."

    Lin fan chuckled,"old man, I know what you''re saying. He''s just a powerful being from the upper world. There''s no need to take it to heart."

    "Arrogant!"

    An extremely muffled sound was heard.

    The old man was furious.

    "Arrogant, you''re too arrogant. Do you know what kind of existence the upper realm is to the outer realm? How dare you underestimate them?"

    Hearing the old voice so angry ...

    Lin fan was a little disappointed in him.

    "As expected, you are also a weakling."

    He sighed.

    "What do you mean by that?" The old man could swear to the heavens that he had never seen such a Savage person in his entire life.

    Perhaps it was a long time ago, so her memory was a little blurry.

    But he could still vaguely remember.

    A long, long time ago.

    Some people knelt under his teachings and listened to the world''s famous sayings, thus saving the neighboring outer realm.

    "Only the weak will be afraid of the unknown strong. The strong will not have a trace of fear no matter who they face."

    "I won''t say anymore. I''m very disappointed in you. I thought you were a King, but it turns out that you''re only a bronze weakling."

    "Perhaps you''re not evenparable to a bronze rank weakling. After all, although they''re weak, they still have the courage to fight against the big shots. Even if they''re not a match for the big shots, they can still train themselves to be all-mouthy King."

    The existence hidden here was speechless. Perhaps the person who came in was crazy.

    [PS: uh, this book has broken the record. It actually broke my record of writing less than three million words. Scatter the flowers, scatter the flowers.]

    [PS: it''s not that I don''t want to update four chapters a day, but theter chapters are too F * cking hard to write. I''ve had the same problem with a few books. I can''t speed up when I reach theter chapters.]

 Chapter 999 Take A Gamble, A Bicycle Becomes A Motorcycle

    "AI!"

    The being hidden here sighed with regret and disappointment.

    It was obvious that he was extremely disappointed in Lin fan.

    The people who hade here were not what he had expected.

    He was still thinking too much.

    "AI!" Lin fan sighed as well, expressing his regret towards the existence of this ce. This wasn''t the guy he wanted. In the end, he was just a weak person who was afraid.

    "Why are you sighing?" The old man asked. What was going on in the outer realm? were all the people like this?

    Even if he had not appeared in the outer realm for a long time, it was impossible for him to meet such a guy.

    "Nothing. It''s just a pity that you''re too weak." Lin fan said.

    "Weak? You don''t understand the existence of the upper realm at all. Perhaps what you''ve seen is only the tip of the iceberg. " The old man said. He didn''t have a physical body, but from his voice, one could be sure that he was an old man.

    "Yes, I really don''t understand the sorrow of the weak. It''s hard to understand. Since there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."

    There was no point in staying here. This old man was too timid. He was so weak, what else could he have?

    This dangerous ce was indeed a little disappointing.

    He was stillcking.

    "Young man, you shouldn''t be so arrogant. You will pay the price of your life for your arrogance." The old man''s aged voice spread into Lin fan''s ears.

    "Tsk!"

    Lin fan didn''t even turn back and left.

    He was extremely disappointed.

    As for the patterns on the walls, they were really boring.

    Outside.

    "Brother, how''s the situation? did you get anything?" Zhu Fengfeng asked.

    Lin fan spread his hands."Look at my situation. Do I look like someone who has gained something?"

    "It can''t be. This secret realm is very dangerous. I didn''t get anything. What a poor ce. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t havee." Zhu Fengfeng felt sorry and helpless.

    They had thought that this dangerous ce would be where they would make a fortune, but now it seemed like it was just a trap.

    "Oh, right, I''ll get some purple crystals. I don''t know what they''re used for, but they''re pretty hard. See if you want them." Lin fan took out the purple crystal.

    He didn''t know the use of the purple crystal yet, but it was very hard. If he fought with someone and directly smashed it, the effect would definitely be good. At the very least, he would be badly injured.

    Initially, when he heard that there were still things to take, he was overjoyed. However, after seeing these things, he lost all interest.

    "Forget it. Brother, you should keep it for yourself. These things don''t seem to be of much use."

    Zhu Fengfeng was disappointed. She had thought that she would be able to find a good and dangerous ce, but now it seemed that she was really disappointed.

    "Where are you going next?" Lin fan didn''t n to return to the sect for the time being. He wanted to go out and get some points and cultivation techniques.

    In the past, he did not dare to leave the sect for too long.

    But the sect leader was a little strong.

    Therefore, it was perfect for the sect master to stay at home and watch over them.

    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll go out with yang yang to try my luck. Maybe we''lle across a good and dangerous ce next time." Zhu Fengfeng said.

    "Alright, let''s get out first. Although there''s no wealth in this ce, it''s still a little strange." Lin fan thought about the situation inside and it was really weird. If he wasn''t so strong, he might have studied the pictures. But since he was so strong, he didn''t need to do that.

    It was aplete waste of time.

    The gains might not even make up for the losses.

    It was better to leave these things to the weak who woulde here in the future.

    "Then we didn''t gain anything from this operation." Zhu Fengfeng was still a little indignant. How did this happen? they had worked so hard to find this dangerous ce, but in the end, they didn''t even have a single hair. They were way too poor.

    Lin fan looked at Zhu Fengfeng and said,"I have to say this to you. What are you doing here? you''re definitely here to save this fat pig. Now you''re thinking about getting something. It seems like this fat pig doesn''t have a high ce in your heart."

    Then, he looked at the fat pig."You have to be careful in the future. He doesn''t really love you."

    Zhu Fengfeng was dumbfounded. What was her brother saying?

    When he realized that yang Yang''s expression was off, he hurriedly said,""Yangyang, don''t doubt my words. I really love you."

    The fat pig raised its head and looked at him with contempt. Then, it lowered its head and snorted a few times.

    "Let''s go,"

    Lin fan smiled and walked out.

    However, he kept thinking about what this ce was.

    Could it be that it was reserved for the legendary fated person?

    However, he was not the fated one. He relied on his immunity to spiritual pressure to walk all the way to the end.

    Thinking about it, it might really be possible.

    Forget it, who cares about this lousy ce?

    In the upper realm.

    "Great emperor, this is what happened." Qing Hu had returned with Qi Lin and the others. At this moment, she was reporting to the Emperor.

    Their failure was unforgivable, and it could be seen from the great Emperor''s expression.

    "Azurefox, you''ve been with me for a very long time. Do you think you''d lie to me?" The Holy me Emperor clearly did not believe her.

    Bullshit!

    The sect leader of the magnificent me sect could send them back to the upper realm with a wave of his hand. They didn''t even need to go through the passage. Did that mean that they could open a space passage with human strength? who would believe it?

    "I won''t lie to the great emperor, but that''s the truth." Azurefox said.

    He knew that the great emperor was suspicious of him, but that was the truth. He had no choice but to believe it.

    "Your Majesty, Qing Hu didn''t lie. The magnificent me sect leader is too strange, but I think we can destroy the magnificent me sect if we gather our people." The Kirin said unwillingly, wanting to take revenge.

    He had not forgotten The Grudge of having half of his body swallowed. He had always remembered it in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    This detestable old fellow had gone from a high and mighty ruler to an old fellow of a broken world. He should have lived a humble life, yet he still dared to provoke him. This was unforgivable.

    The bright holy me Emperor tapped the edge of the throne with his fingertips. The knocking sounds were continuous and transmitted to everyone''s hearts, making them feel very depressed.

    "Hehehe ..." Suddenly, the bright holy me Emperorughed and revealed a ferocious expression."Perhaps I should go there personally. The magnificent me sect was founded by me and ended by me. It''s a perfect ending."

    Qing Hu lowered her head as many thoughts ran through her mind."Your Majesty, we can''t rush this. The waters of the outer realm are very deep. It''s not as simple as we think. Perhaps the outer realm is changing."

    "Change? Are you kidding me? I remember you told me that in the eyes of the upper realm, the outer realm is a ce that can be easily crushed. Has it changed?" The bright holy me Emperor stared at Qing Hu with a fierce look in his eyes.

    Even Qing Hu was afraid of the might and terror of the me Emperor.

    Not to mention others.

    "Great emperor, think about it. It was impossible for you toe to the upper realm back then, but it did happen. Over the years, I''ve thought about it carefully. Perhaps this is the change in the outer realm." Azurefox said.

    He had such a thought.

    Whether it was the upper realm or the outer realm.

    It contained the possibility of hope.

    It wasn''t impossible for the outer realm to change after countless years of oppression.

    At the same time, he found that the natives of the outer realm seemed to be blessed.

    For example, the bright holy me Emperor had only been in the upper realm for a few years. Although he was unscrupulous in order to improve his strength, it was impossible for even people from the upper realm to reach this level and reach the peak in just a few decades.

    This could only mean that the outer realm had given them hope.

    The bright holy me Emperor was one of the hopes of the outer realm.

    "Hahahahaha ..." At this moment, the bright holy me Emperor stood up from his throne. His tall figure gave off a great sense of oppression, and his expression turned crazy."Hope?" How can the people who betrayed me be their hope? they should be in despair. "

    "Azurefox, I order you to ..."

    Buzzzzzz!

    Suddenly.

    In the distance, countless beams of light shot up into the sky. Although they were far away, one could see from here that the sky was covered by a colorful light.

    "That ce is ..."

    "The abyss of the origin has erupted. The abyss of the origin has erupted." The bright holy me Emperor was stunned.

    He had not expected that the abyss of the originator would erupt at this moment.

    Instantly.

    The bright holy me Emperor disappeared.

    "Hu!" Qing Hu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the magnificent me sect was safe for the time being. If the Emperor had ordered him to bring people to destroy the sect, there might have been a huge battle.

    However, he looked into the distance and his expression became serious.

    The eruption of divine light from the abyss of the originator meant that the turmoil wasing.

    Perhaps, countless treasures would be spurted out from the abyss of the originator.

    It meant that a bloody battle was about to happen.

    It had been a long time since thest time the abyss of the origin had erupted with divine items, and many people had died.

    Even a peak ruler had fallen.

    At this moment, the space trembled and an extremely terrifying aura came from the distance.

    "Where''s your great emperor?" A figure hovered in the air, staring at azurefox.

    Qing Hu saw the person and immediately recognized him. This was Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan.

    "I''ve already gone. " Azurefox said.

    "Hmph, you didn''t wait for me again."

    As he finished speaking, Yu Jiuyuan also disappeared from his spot.

    The eruption of divine items from the abyss of the origin ancestor would attract many rulers.

    If they didn''t form an alliance, it would be difficult to leave safely.

    For the treasures in the abyss of the origin ancestor, it was very possible that they would risk their lives.

    After all, whoever could obtain the most precious thing in the abyss of the origin ancestor would be the strongest Overlord in the upper realm.

    "Azurefox, what do you think we should do?" Without a leader, the great emperor would have to go and steal the treasure, so he wouldn''t be able to care about the outer realm.

    "Qilin, please be more careful in the future. Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to harm the great emperor, I will never let you go." Azurefox said sternly.

    The water in the outer realm was deep, but the water in the upper realm was even deeper.

    If something happened to the Emperor, the other rulers and overlords wouldn''t let him off.

    Somewhere in the upper realm.

    "Thousand cave, this is a divine item that erupted from the abyss of the originator. What do we say?" The vine monarch asked.

    They had been in the upper world for a long time, and their cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. They had long since broken through the peak Dao realm and reached the Emperor heaven realm.

    Especially the heavenly mandate realm, because of the Xumi immortal body, he had made more progress and was much more powerful than them.

    "What else can we say? this is a rare opportunity. If we miss it, there won''t be another one. I suggest that we take a gamble. No matter what, as long as we get something, it''s something unimaginable." Said Emperor Ming.

    He hade from the outer realm and was prepared to raise his cultivation.

    Now, the opportunity hade.

    Although it was like snatching food from a Tiger''s mouth, it wasn''t impossible if he did it right.

    Old ancestor wanku''s expression was solemn and he was hesitating.

    After all, in front of a ruler, they were like ants.

    "Let''s go and take a gamble. "

    If Lin fan was here, he would definitelyugh. He would take a gamble and turn a bicycle into a motorcycle.

 1000 Chapter 1000

    "Didn''t they say that when the powerhouses from the upper realm arrive, the descenders will also jump out? why haven''t we seen even a ghost yet?"

    Lin fan was confused.

    He passed by many ces along the way, but what made him feel a little regretful was that there was no one there. This seemed a little off to him.

    "F * ck, he''s hidden too deeply."

    He took out a golden piece of paper and contacted the Versant bird.

    "Grandmaster, do you have any orders?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked. He was now the Grandmaster''s first contact person.

    The situation in the outer realm was a littleplicated. Undercurrents were surging, and many of the outer realm factions and sects had already joined the descenders.

    Although it was not spread, it could not hide the intelligence ability of the Zhizhi bird.

    "What are the descenders doing? it''s been a long time since I''ve seen them stir up trouble." Lin fan asked.

    He wanted to know what the descenders were doing, but there was no information from day to night, which made him feel a little helpless, as if something had been disrupted.

    The Zhizhi bird examiner was really impressed by Lin fan. When others saw descenders, they would run as far as they could, but the Grandmaster took the initiative to look for them and even wanted to talk to them face to face.

    Sure enough,paring people could really drive people to their deaths.

    The others were all trembling with fear, but the grandmasters were constantly inquiring about the descenders ''locations.

    "Grandmaster, I''m not too sure either. Descenders haven''t appeared for a long time, but I''ve recently discovered something rather strange." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "What''s the situation? tell me. " Lin fan was suspicious. With the descenders ''situation, why would they be afraid? were they really waiting for an expert toe? that was just too cowardly.

    Not to mention others, there were only a few in the outer realm who could defeat descenders.

    "Although I didn''t find any traces of descenders, I found out that many forces and sects have contacted each other. Even the sects that have deep grudges have contacted each other." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird told him about this strange thing.

    He also felt very strange.

    Although there were sects in the outer realm that had good rtionships, it would be a lie to say that it was not strange for them to put down their grudges and contact each other.

    "Oh, it looks like even though the descenders are hiding, they''re still taking action. They''re gathering the forces and sects of the outer realm under their banner and forming a force. Or do they want the forces and sects of the outer realm to open the way for them?" Lin fan said.

    In Lin fan''s words, he was a F * cking traitor.

    In the face of the absolute strength of the descenders, some forces and sects in the outer realm were so afraid that they did not dare to resist, or they wanted to hug the thigh of the upper realm and soar to sess.

    This was not impossible.

    "Grandmaster, that''s very likely." The reviewer from the birds of knowledge agreed with the Grandmaster''s theory.

    "That''s all for now, you can go. "

    Lin fan hung up and thought about what he should do next.

    He wascking points now.

    He had never felt that he would be socking in points.

    There were still a few cultivation techniques that he had yet toprehend.

    He was too poor.

    He was so poor that he even had the heart to die.

    At this moment, Lin fan had a thought in his mind. He wanted to take a look at the crack that connected to the upper world.

    Perhaps there would be a different harvest.

    Of course, he still couldn''t defeat the ruler-level powerhouses for the time being. At the same time, those guys were also bullied by his BUFF. He didn''t know if they had lost all their money.

    However, it should be impossible.

    Although he had been killed many times, to such a person, his wealth was definitely shocking and he might even have some surplus.

    The crack that connected to the upper realm.

    Lin fan raised his head and there was no one there.

    Under normal circumstances, such an important ce would definitely be guarded by experts. However, looking at the situation now, there was not even a shadow of a person.

    "Damn, are descenders really that big-hearted?"

    "Such an important ce and there''s no one guarding it, or does it mean that they don''t even care about us?"

    When he thought about being looked down on, he was in a bad mood.

    It was as if he was a child from the countryside who had been bullied, so he had to prove himself and let the people of the upper realm understand what they were facing.

    Was it really that good to not take it to heart?

    "Big brother, do you really want to go up?" The little demon asked.

    His current body size had not changed, but the ghostly Qi in his body was getting thicker and thicker.

    It was clear that his strength had increased to a certain level during this period of time.

    "Of course I''m going up, what else can I do? The demonic beasts in the outer realm are too weak. Even if they respawn quickly, they can''tpare to the ones in the upper realm. "

    "Watch carefully. Perhaps I, your big brother, can send you to the ghost''s domain in the upper realm."

    Lin fan''s blood started to boil. He was going to fight someone head-on again. Just thinking about it made him excited.

    In fact, he believed that he was a very kind person and would never bully others.

    However, the people from the upper realm were a little too much.

    Taking the initiative toe here, not peace-loving, and actively provoking war, who could be med?

    As a peace-loving person, when he found people who were unrepentant and insisted on destroying the peace, he could only forcibly wipe out the other party.

    This was something every citizen of the outer realm should do.

    "Big brother, be careful." The little spirit said.

    "Of course."

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the crack in the sky. He moved his knees and with a loud bang, the ground cracked. He then turned into a beam of light and leaped into the sky, entering the crack.

    In the crack, there was void space flowing in reverse.

    It was very stable and did not have any lethality.<sub> </sub>

    Hentian''s young master was quite capable. The space tunnel he opened was very safe and didn''t have any danger.

    "We''re here. "

    Thest time he came, he was in a hurry and didn''t observe carefully. But this time, he didn''t rush toe out, but felt it.

    "As expected, that old woman from The Thousand Caves really wants toe to the upper realm. The energy fluctuations here are much stronger than those in the outer realm. A lot."

    He didn''t care about the power that filled the void.

    He didn''t cultivate properly either.

    He had always used points to upgrade his cultivation techniques, so it was the same no matter where he was. There was no difference.

    "Eh? The auras of the powerhouses have greatly decreased. "

    Lin fan was shocked. He realized that the expert who killed him had disappeared.

    Of course, there were also the auras of many powerful guys in the surroundings.

    However,pared to those big shots, there was still a big gap.

    "What a pity, but forget it, it''s better than nothing."

    He was thinking about what kind of face he should use to face these powerhouses from the upper realm.

    Pada!

    Aftering out of the crack, he looked around. There was no one around, but there was a noise in the distance.

    When the ruler of the ghost race and the others saw the eruption of the divine item, they had left immediately.

    Compared to the outer realm, they were more concerned about the abyss of the originator.

    If they could obtain the treasures inside, then their previous losses could bepletelypensated.

    "Another divine object has appeared in the abyss of the origin. We can only wait here. I don''t know when we can reach the level of a ruler."

    A group of people gathered there. They were all very envious.

    A ruler who dominated the world and no one dared to provoke him. How could one not be envious of the scene of a terrifying might with just a raise of his hand?

    "Hehe, there might be such a possibility in my next life."

    "Hey, you guys look over there, the subus isn''t here, why don''t we y with those women?" A man with lustful eyes licked his lips and had an idea.

    "Do you want to die? how dare you offend those women? do you know how many men have died in their caves? They''ll die of exhaustion and be dried corpses. "

    The power that the charm woman controlled was very terrifying.

    She was known as the nemesis of men.

    Of course, there were many people who thought that once they reached a certain level, they could seal their essence and prevent it from being absorbed.

    Unfortunately, it would be toote to regret it when that time came.

    Suddenly.

    The people who were talking noticed a figure walking over from the distance. He looked a little unfamiliar and a little arrogant.

    It was definitely not someone from their ce.

    "Who''s there? stop!" One of the burly men stood up and red at Lin fan.

    This was a spatial Rift that led to the outer realm.

    They were here to prepare to descend to the outer realm.

    However, he had not expected the eruption of the abyss of the origin to cause all the rulers to fight for those Mysterious Treasures, leaving them here.

    Lin fan raised his head and smiled,"as expected, there are still quite a few scums around. Where''s your master?"

    ''Trash''

    These two words hit the point of their anger.

    "This native is a little arrogant. Go and teach him a lesson. A mere native dares to be so impudent. He doesn''t know what death is."

    "Alright," he said.

    A burly man stood up and clenched his fingers, causing creaking sounds to ring out. The muscles on his body were bursting, and each muscle seemed to contain terrifying power.

    "Kid, why didn''t you stay in the outer realm? you dare toe here? I''ll break your bones one by one."

    He smiled and walked towards Lin fan.

    A crushing aura exploded from the other party''s body.

    In the upper realm, this guy might not be much, but in the outer realm, he was definitely an invincible existence.

    "Should I kill or not?"

    At that moment, Lin fan was thinking about something.

    He had gotten a BUFF to let the other party sink into his fear, and his points would also increase by several times. It sounded like a good choice.

    But to him, it was too painful.

    When he controlled his strength to attack, it was as if he couldn''t fully enjoy himself.

    "What a sorrowful fellow, what are you thinking? Was he thinking about what would happen next? Then I can tell you, next, you will experience my cruelty to you, how terrifying it is. "

    The burly manughed. In his cold eyes, there was already a crazed look.

    Instantly, when he got close to Lin fan, he clenched his fingers and a violent power struck him.

    The space exploded.

    The moment he punched, a crack appeared. This was enough to show how terrifying the power of this punch was.

    "Forget it, I''ll leave it to fate." At this moment, Lin fan thought it through. He didn''t care about this BUFF anymore. He just had to be more straightforward in battle.

    Thinking too much was a kind of torture to himself.

    Whether the other party would die or not would depend on their luck.

    No one could stop the heavens from taking their lives.

 1001 Chapter 1001

    The abyss of the origin.

    This ce had long been shrouded in the darkness of turmoil.

    Even rulers did not dare to act recklessly in the abyss.

    A peak God expert had once been insatiable and wanted to use his own strength to break through the progenitor''s abyss barrier. In the end, he died in the blink of an eye.

    He didn''t even have the chance to resist.

    At this moment, arge amount of divine light shot out from the originator abyss. All the rulers were hidden in the world, waiting quietly.

    As long as a divine item was born, they would act immediately.

    The rulers who could leave with the divine items could only rely on luck.

    "Ghost emperor, what''s going on?" When ruler Ying Shan saw that the ghost Emperor''s expression was a little strange, his heart skipped a beat. Could something have happened?

    The ruler of the ghost race pondered,"it''s hard to say. I have a feeling that something bad is about to happen."

    "Hehe, looks like you''re too nervous. Let''s make it clear in advance that in our Alliance, no matter who obtains the divine item, they are not allowed to cause trouble behind our backs." The charm woman said.

    "Ghost emperor, you have this feeling too? I have it too, but I feel that something is wrong. " Hegemon profound abyss said.

    He was a little flustered, as if something had happened somewhere.

    However, after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out what the problem was.

    "Alright, don''t think about it anymore. Given the current situation, the abyss of the originator can erupt any time. Be prepared. ording to my estimation, the number of rulers that came here is at least in the triple digits. There are also a few ruthless ones. Don''t let some trash take advantage of you. This kind of situation is not umon." Hegemon Shadow Mountain said, his voice filled with disdain.

    He hated those who took advantage of others, hid in the dark, and did things like stealing chickens and dogs.

    The divine items in the abyss of the origin ancestor were enough to change them, turning them from the lowest level of trash to an existence on equal footing with them.

    No hegemon would be willing to ept this.

    He was even unconvinced.

    Far away.

    "We are taking a risk." Emperor Ming shrank his body, making the space he was hiding in bigger.

    Although he was the ancestor of the Dragon Realm, he was not even a fart in the upper realm.

    In the face of such a terrifying ce like the abyss of the originator, they could only hide. If they came out to snatch the divine item, they might be killed by a re from an expert.

    They would die peacefully, but their bodies would definitely explode.

    "Very dangerous?" The heavenly mandate realm asked in a low voice.

    "Yes, it''s very dangerous. We''re people who travel in mes. If we''re the slightest bit careless, we''ll be crushed into pieces and turned into ashes. There are countless rulers hiding in the surroundings. If we''re lucky enough, we might really be able to obtain a divine item." Emperor Ming said in a deep voice.

    He had fantasized about it, but it was just a fantasy.

    A long time ago, when they came to the upper realm, they also came here to wait for the outbreak of the abyss of the origin.

    But unfortunately, he failed.

    They were like powerless ships, only able to quietly hide on the calm sea, looking at the waves of wealth hidden in the surroundings, but not daring to make any excessive moves.

    And this time, he wanted to do his best. If he could obtain a divine item, the few of them would reach the peak of their lives.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already opened up a passage. As long as we operate it properly, we can escape from these rulers if nothing unexpected happens." The vine Emperor said with a serious expression.

    Although he was well-prepared, it would be a lie if he wasn''t nervous at this moment.

    Ghost n territory.

    Bang! Bang!

    A figure was thrown high into the air and flew backward. At the same time, arge amount of blood was sprayed in the air, dyeing the sky red.

    "The sorrow of the weak is that they will never be able to see clearly how strong the person in front of them is. Tell me, do you regret it?"

    Lin fan casually threw out a punch, and the power that burst forth was not something that this guy could withstand.

    He didn''t know if this punch had killed the other party.

    But it didn''t matter. It was up to fate. Whether the other party died or not would depend on the other party''s ability.

    rgh!

    The man fell to the ground with a loud crash. The powerful impact made him spit out a mouthful of blood.

    It was apanied by a series of screams.

    "What?"

    The ruler of the ghost race and the other rulers all stood up. Their expressions were really weird as they started to pay attention to Lin fan.

    They didn''t care about Lin fan and thought that he was just a native. How strong could he be?

    However, the scene that was happening now was somewhat shocking.

    There was an uproar.

    "Who are you?" The experts of the various forces asked in surprise.

    There were even ruler realm experts among them.

    Of course, they had not reached the peak of their cultivation. They were only in the early or middle stage.

    "What''s with all this nonsense? from the looks of it, your boss is obviously not here. I can only y with you."

    Open fire.

    Crack! Crack!

    He activated all his cultivation techniques and the power in his body began to collide. His body, which was originally standard, kept expanding.

    With so many people, it was better to let the violent body burst outpletely.

    "Shattering void" had even reached the level of perfection.

    An extremely terrifying power exploded forth, and at the same time, an extremely oppressive aura enveloped everyone''s hearts.

    "So powerful."

    The powerhouses from the upper realm were all shocked. They had not sensed it earlier, but at this moment, they could feel how powerful the aura that was being emitted by the other party was.

    "Hehe."

    At that moment, Lin fan was bending his body. His muscles had expanded to the extreme and his height had increased to three meters.<sub> </sub>

    A bone mask appeared on half of his face. This was the special characteristic of the <void shattering> technique, but he didn''t care about it.

    He directly tore it apart.

    Blood was everywhere.

    Even before the battle, his blood was already boiling.

    "Hahahaha, cool, it''s really cool. Did you guys feel it? this is mytest power. It''s really powerful." Lin fan straightened his body, his arms bent and his fists clenched.

    He could feel the power flowing in his body. That feeling was the most reassuring.

    He had always been pursuing the true meaning of power. He wanted to be stronger, strong enough to control the world''s power, and be the true master of power.

    ording to the legends from his previous life, he had to use his strength to prove his Dao. He had to use his strength to break everything. Even if it was an illusion, it would be real under the cover of strength.

    "What?"

    The powerhouses from the upper realm looked at the lonely figure in the distance, who was exuding a terrifying aura.

    "Actually, we don''t have to be afraid. We seem to have a lot of people here."

    Indeed, the rulers had gone to the originator abyss to snatch divine items, so they had left their subordinates here.

    As long as it wasn''t a peak God, this power was enough to shock everyone.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and flicked his arm to the side. With a pfft, a strong force pierced through and tore the ground apart.

    "Not bad. I didn''t expect that afterprehending <shattering void>, my strength would increase to this extent."

    He had already felt it. Although he had not broken through to the next realm, the power in his body was much stronger than before.

    He looked at the cute points in the distance.

    Although they were in human form, they were calling out to him.

    "Everyone, life and death are up to fate. Whether you can live or not will depend on you."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan''s muscr legs bent and a shocking strength exploded out. He left a long shadow and disappeared.

    The spatial divine column was a pretty good treasure. It was very hard. In its current state, it felt pretty good to hold.

    Bang! Bang!

    A loud boom erupted.

    The moment Lin fan appeared, the spatial God pir in his hand conjured up a storm and smashed towards the crowd.

    Bang! Bang!

    With one strike of the cudgel, arge number of people were killed or injured.

    The wails continued, reverberating through the world.

    Those powerhouses had not taken this matter to heart at first. However, when they saw the current situation, they were all stunned.

    "What''s wrong? Come quickly, you have to fight with one heart and one mind. This Peak Master has given you a chance to gang up on me, so don''t waste it. " Lin fan tossed out the spatial God pir, causing a huge amount of fresh blood to gush out.

    The feeling of being hit by the rod just now was really very satisfying.

    Naturally, he also saw that there were people who survived. It was just that they were in a bad state. The strong impact smashed into their bodies and blood flowed all over the ground.

    This was fate. To be able to survive in his hands, to others, it meant that he was very strong and worthy of praise.

    At that moment, Lin fan stood in the middle of the crowd and was surrounded.

    Emperor heaven realm, world realm, early hegemon realm, and so on.

    The trashiest were all Dao realm.

    They were just small fries, and he didn''t care about them.

    "Come on, if you guys don''t make a move, I''lle." Lin fan felt that this would be really good. The feeling of power shing would definitely be really good.

    Suddenly!

    "My Lord, please spare me."

    "You are very beautiful." Lin fan lowered his head and smiled.

    The woman was shy."Thank you for your praise, my Lord."

    As for the woman, there was a burning me in her heart. What a strong man. If he could really do it, then the harvest might be great.

    "However, I smell something. It''s a rotten and stinky smell." Lin fan looked at thedy. Initially, his eyes were filled with anticipation. But now, they were filled with disappointment.

    Such fireworks were not beautiful and would pollute the air.

    "Aiya!"

    Suddenly, the woman fell to the ground, then raised her slender arm and said in a soft voice,""Sir, help me up."

    "What the hell is this?" Lin fan frowned. Under the girl''s terrified gaze, he stepped on her head.

    Puchi!

    Blood sttered out from the bottom of his feet.

    The beautiful woman was beyond recognition.

    "Come, are you guysing or not? if you''re not, I''m reallying. What bullsh * t upper realm powerhouses, are you all so afraid of a native like me? Use all your strength and let us have a good fight. "

    ng!

    Lin fan stabbed the spatial God pir into the ground and hollered out in all directions.

    His blood began to boil.

    Only by fighting could he vent the fighting spirit in his heart.

    At the same time, the big boss was not around.

    Then you''re just unlucky.

    There was really no one in the outer realm who could bully him.

    No, it should be because of his efforts that he finally brought peace to the outer realm.

    The upper realm was too dangerous, and there were too few people who liked peace. Although they were not locals, they should still spread love and peace.

 Chapter 1002 Dont You Have Anyone Stronger?

    "Damn, this guy is too cruel." The surrounding men were terrified, as if they had seen a ghost. Such a beautiful woman was trampled to death just like that, and in such a brutal way at that.

    He was simply not human.

    The people on the subus "side were all dumbfounded.

    They had a charm that ordinary women didn''t have, and this charm was their Foundation.

    Even if they encountered an enemy, as long as the other party was a man, there was a high possibility of escaping from the other party''s hands, or letting the other party spare their lives.

    However, the situation was not right.

    He had stomped him to death without any hesitation.

    It was too terrifying.

    "Native, don''t be too arrogant." The surrounding powerful beings had already surrounded Lin fan,"you''re even willing to kill such a beautifuldy so cruelly? are you even human?"

    Their hearts ached.

    Although he didn''t dare to attack, he was just nice to look at. But who knew that this native was so abnormal? he didn''t care how beautiful the girl was and just stomped her to death.

    He was crazy.

    "You talk too much. If you don''te, then I''ll do it. Don''t worry, I love peace. I''ll kill and bury you. I promise I won''t let your corpses be exposed in the wilderness."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan hefted the spatial God pir and bolted out towards these guys.

    It was so fast that the air exploded.

    It had been a long time since he had lit fireworks.

    It wasn''t that there were no fireworks, but that they had no interest in low-level fireworks.

    The woman who had just been trampled to death was indeed pretty, but her insides were already dirty. The fireworks she released would spray feces and stain her body, only dirtying herself.

    "Come, don''t hide."

    Lin fan leaped up high into the air. He then raised the spatial God pir in his hands and smashed it down into the crowd.

    "Oh my God."

    To the powerhouses from the upper realm, it was as if they had seen a ghost.

    BOOM!

    The ground exploded, forming a deep pit.

    His points began to skyrocket.

    Lin fan loved to fight with strong people, especially when the other party was really strong. The feeling of his fists hitting the flesh was really good.

    Of course, although the current scene was not a fist to the flesh, but a club to smash people into a bloody mess, the feeling of sweeping up was also very satisfying.

    The scene was in chaos.

    Everyone wanted to attack, but if they gathered together, there would be idental injuries.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound resounded.

    At this moment, Lin fan had long since been dyed red. His entire body was covered in fresh blood. The spatial God pir had long since turned red. At the same time, there were some pieces of flesh hanging on the surface.

    "It''s so good. "

    He waspletely at ease. In battle, he had to release himself. Defense or whatever was simply impossible.

    The opening of the ancient battlefield, unless one was smashed into pieces, one would not be defeated so easily.

    "My God, is this guy a human or a beast? why isn''t he falling yet?"

    Those powerful beings from the upper world who had surrounded Lin fan were all in a daze.

    In their eyes, this was simply like seeing a living ghost.

    The other party''s injuries were very serious, and blood was flowing non-stop. There was even an axe embedded in his back, and it was unknown who had chopped it.

    He didn''t know how long had passed.

    Lin fan was surrounded by a sea of corpses. He did not know how many powerful beings from the upper world had been knocked to death here.

    Their bodies were piled up around them.

    He swung the spatial divine pir out of habit. The surroundings were already empty, and no one was approaching.

    "Monster, this is a monster."

    "Run! We''re no match for this monster! Leave this ce or we''ll die!"

    The powerhouses from the upper realm roared in fear.

    They were truly afraid.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan felt a cold light strike his back. A shocking aura gathered and turned into a light that struck.

    "I don''t know what you are, but you must die Here." The early sovereign realm expert could clearly see that he had killed the other party at least twice. Both times, he had hit the other party''s vital points. However, the other party had reappeared not long after as if nothing had happened.

    "Sigh, people who don''t love peace will never understand how hard it is to live in peace."

    Lin fan turned around and swung his spatial God pir at the other party.

    He had died a few times, but they were all caused by a ruler.

    However, he realized that he could actually fight with an early or mid-stage sovereign for a while.

    At the same time, there were also strong and weak ones among them.

    "Bang!"

    The spatial divine pir smashed out and collided with the other party. With the two of them as the center, a powerful shock wave spread out, sweeping through the entire world.

    "This fellow is so troublesome."

    Their attacks collided. The other party had long since probed the capabilities of this native. His realm wasn''t high, but his strength was extremely powerful. He was actually able to fight to a standstill with him.

    Just as he was in a daze.

    A tall figure appeared in front of him.

    "Hahaha,e. I won''t use the spatial divine pir to settle things with my hands." Lin fan''s face was filled with madness. The muscles all over his body seemed to have been poured with steel. Under the light, they gave off a dazzling glow.

    He clenched his fingers and engaged in closebat with his opponent.

    His fist contained the power of a powerhouse. Every punch he threw would set off a strong wind storm.

    Bang! Bang!

    Zhou Junwang exchanged a punch with Lin fan and retreated backward. That palm of his was trembling ever so slightly.

    It wasn''t that he wasn''t a match, but that he didn''t like closebat at all.<sub> </sub>

    Closebat was too rough.

    However, Zhou Junwang was infuriated. The other party did not give him a chance at all. They were fighting at close quarters the entire time. As the two of them shed, their powers started to spread out, forming a terrifying energy domain.

    In the distance.

    There were already many who wanted to escape.

    They were already scared of being beaten up, and being able to live was a kind of opportunity. It could be considered the luckiest thing.

    The corpses there were piled up like a small mountain.

    Some of them were even badly mangled, with no bones left.

    They didn''t know what was going on with this guy. He was like a wild beast that had fallen into a bloodthirsty frenzy.

    Lin fan had noticed these people a long time ago. He thought that they would do anything to kill him. But looking at the situation, he was really disappointed.

    All of them wanted to run.

    Then wouldn''t he havee to the upper realm for nothing?

    Lin fan raised his head and hollered.

    "Control."

    This was the special characteristic of <shattering Void>> after it was raised to the great circle level.

    Instantly, the ground started to shake as if there was an Earth Dragon spreading in the abyss underground, overturning the heaven and earth. The earth wrapped around the surroundings and blocked everyone''s path.

    "Don''t even think about leaving today. Whether you can survive or not will depend on your luck." Lin fan chuckled. Looking at the people who were blocked by the walls, he couldn''t help butugh.

    Control was really strong.

    It directly turned the world upside down, using the earth as a cage to lock everyone in.

    It was basically a dream to leave.

    BOOM!

    Some of them were frantically bombarding the earth wall. To them, even if they couldn''t defeat this monster, they could still break the earth wall.

    However, what they didn''t know was that this was the earth. It was extremely thick, and it was basically a fool''s dream to break through it.

    "You detestable fellow." Zhou Junwang was enraged. He could not take down the other party in a short period of time. Furthermore, from the looks of the situation, the other party was in a state ofplete madness. He was bent on keeping all of them here.

    "I won''t y with you for now, I''ll deal with youter."

    Lin fan couldn''t take down this guy for the time being. Therefore, he decided not to waste any more time and went to take care of those who were trying to escape.

    There weren''t many ruler realm experts, just a few.

    "Damn, that monster ising."

    The powerhouses who were persistently attacking the earth wall saw the monstering toward them and were so frightened that their chicklings almost broke.

    A man smashed at the earth wall in a frenzy, his strength exploding out from his hands, directly leaving a very, very deep pit on the earth wall.

    However, what made him stunned was that this earth wall seemed to be imprable.

    "Hehe!"

    Suddenly!

    A gloomyugh came from behind him.

    "Oh my God." The man who was sting the wall had all his hair standing on end. He was really scared, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He was really scared.

    "You ..."

    He turned around and even his voice was trembling. He had seen how terrifying the other party was. He had seen how the group of people had been smashed into meat patties.

    That was truly terrifying.

    "People who don''t love peace will eventually die."

    Lin fan sighed. Under his constricted pupils, he reached out and grabbed his head, smashing it against the wall.

    Bang! Bang!

    His head exploded like a watermelon.

    Then, he didn''t stay where he was. He disappeared instantly and started killing.

    "Weak, you''re really too weak. How can you upper realm natives be so weak? is there no one who can fight?" Lin fan was really violent and arrogant.

    "Come, fight with me." The ruler roared from afar.

    Of course, Lin fan ignored the owner of the voice.

    What the hell is he saying? I don''t understand him at all.

    It would be a loss if he didn''t even get a single point from fighting these rulers.

    Moreover, no one knew when those big shots would return, so he had to leave them some mementos.

    However, he was very curious. Where did these big shots go?

    Or could it be that they had been crushed by the BUFF of ''must pay your debts'' and had gone home to replenish their wealth and resources?

    Forget it, I don''t want to think too much.

    They directly started fighting.

    BOOM!

    They charged into the crowd and killed anyone they caught. The spatial divine pir in their hands was a sharp weapon for harvesting. No matter how many people there were, they could definitely seed with a single strike.

    "Help! Someone, please save me!"

    "Big brother, don''t kill me. I was wrong. I won''t dare to be impudent to you anymore."

    The powerhouses from the upper realm were terrified of being killed. They did not have any temper and only wanted to run.

    In the distance.

    The abyss of the originator had not erupted yet.

    "No, I''m so flustered. How could this be?" The ghost race ruler clutched at his chest, the panic in his heart lingering.

    "It seems like something really happened."

    The charm woman was the same, her heart was in pain, but she didn''t know what had happened.

    BOOM!

    At this moment, a loud sound was heard. A crack opened in the abyss of the originator, and divine light burst out from it.

    "Something''sing out, get ready to fight. " Hegemon profound abyss called out in shock.

    At this moment, the world began to shake, and countless peak ruler auras exploded.

    It directly turned this area into a terrifying world.

 Chapter 1003 This Is Really Too Terrifying

    After a long time.

    Lin fan did not know how long he had been fighting here.

    It was just that he had almost developed the habit of brandishing the spatial divine pir.

    Even if he didn''t shake her, he wouldn''t feel veryfortable.

    "It''s over?"

    Floating in the air, Lin fan opened his arms wide and embraced the entire world.

    The smell of blood in the air was so strong that it was almost choking.

    "It feels pretty good."

    The ground below had already be a sea of blood. At a nce, there were corpses everywhere.

    To the powerhouses of the upper realm, their luck was not too good after all. For the time being, no one had been able to survive in his hands.

    He had never really used the BUFF that was shrouded in a terrifying aura.

    Although many people yearned for the double points, it was not easy to control the strength of a punch. It was normal to kill someone.

    "Madman, you''re a madman." Zhou Junwang roared out as his eyes turned red. The surrounding environment had left him in a daze.

    They were all dead.

    They were all killed by this madman.

    This battle was the most brutal one he had ever experienced.

    The other party was a monster. Only by smashing his body into pieces would he disappear for a short while and then appear in front of them again to fight an endless battle.

    "Interesting. You upper realm natives are really too weak. I came from the outer realm to spread love and peace. Unfortunately, you don''t understand, so I can only let you reincarnate. Eighteen yearster, you can be peace-loving people again."

    Lin fan felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said.

    They had always been called natives by the upper realm because they had taken the initiative to invade the outer realm. It was normal to be called that.

    However, the situation was different now.

    He hade to the upper realm from the outer realm, so he could call these people natives.

    "Bastard, the chief sovereign won''t let you off." Zhou Junwang bellowed out in anger. He was so angry that his hair was standing on end. So many people had died just like that. If the God were to find out about this, he would definitely be in for a huge mess.

    Although everyone below a ruler was an ant, when there were many ants, they were still a terrifying force.

    "Hehe, they won''t let me off. This Peak Master came here to persuade them to turn back and not be stubborn. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for them to regret it when they''re on the verge of death."

    "You guyse, I''ve killed enough."

    He didn''t know how many people he had killed, but the ground had long been covered by a sea of blood. All of them were broken corpses. At first nce, it was too horrible to look at, which made people have a sense of respect for life.

    "Sovereign King of Zhou, capture him. Once the hegemon returns, hand him over to the hegemon." The person who spoke was also at the initial stage of the sovereign realm. His expression was extremely ugly.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it.

    "Let''s go!"

    At this moment, Zhou Junwang and the others charged towards Lin fan. They wanted to kill this damned fe right here and now. Even if they couldn''t kill him, they would at least suppress him.

    Lin fan was a little numb from all the killing. He felt that he had gone too far this time.

    Too many people had died.

    He was willing to let these ruler experts experience a very mysterious power.

    This kind of power was not something that just anyone could feel.

    It had been a long time since he had tried to use this BUFF.

    It was mainly because he felt that this BUFF was too overpowered. However, if he did not get rid of these guys now, it would be a little troublesome to harvest the spoils of victory.

    "Torrential bad luck, activate."

    He opened his arms and floated proudly in the air, waiting for them to arrive.

    In a moment, something really terrifying would happen. It might be a disaster, or it might be a weird thing that people couldn''t understand.

    "What is he doing?"

    Zhou Sovereign King and the others looked at Lin fan warily. Why was it that when he opened his arms, there was a feeling that he would not be able to resist?

    "Be careful, don''t fall for it."

    "That''s right." Everyone nodded. A ruler was definitely not someone who could be harmed by schemes and intrigues.

    Lin fan was panicking.

    Torrential bad luck was a terrifying thing. Even he himself didn''t know how he would die in the end.

    Even if he stood there, bad luck would still befall him.

    At this moment, they had already stepped into the range of the overflowing bad luck.

    Lin fan''s eyes turned and he observed the situation around, not knowing what was going to happen.

    Zhou Junwang was puzzled.

    What the hell was this guy up to?

    F * ck!

    He didn''t care anymore. Things had already reached this stage. If he didn''t take action, he would end up in a bad state.

    When the chief god returned, he definitely wouldn''t let them off.

    "Come on. Once you step into the realm of bad luck, there''s no turning back. I''m already prepared." Lin fan gave up resisting and didn''t think about anything. He just let the bad lucke by itself.

    Death was unpredictable, and one could only wait quietly.

    A bald ruler was really close to Lin fan. He opened his arms and closed his palms together. With a roar, a terrifying power gathered in his palms, causing the void around to start shaking.

    "Hellish roar!"

    The palm was covered by destructive power, which kept gathering. Then, with a loud roar, a mass of destructive power burst out.

    It was only for an instant.

    The bald man felt that something was wrong. The power in his palm began to go berserk. This was something that would never happen in the past.

    "Not good."

    His expression changed.

    Bang! Bang!

    The power between his palms exploded, directly destroying the void. At the same time, it formed a ck abyss. A very strong suction force came over and started to pull at the bald man who was bleeding from the explosion.<sub> </sub>

    "Save me!" The bald man''s cultivation base had reached the initial stage of the ruler realm, so he would not be pulled into the so-called abyss.

    But this time, the ck abyss seemed to be a little off.

    "How could this be?"

    The bald man howled. The ''hellhowl'' that had never failed before had actually failed, and had even exploded.

    It was fine if it exploded, but why did it create a ck Vortex?

    It was understandable that a ck Vortex would be formed, but where did this suction force that even a ruler couldn''t withstande from?

    "Stop joking, let''s get down to business." Zhou Junwang looked at the bald man in dissatisfaction. What was he doing? with his cultivation state, what was he still trying to act all high and mighty for?

    Even if this world was shattered, they would still be able to survive.

    Not to mention this ck Vortex that didn''t seem to have any power.

    Lin fan had already heard the sounds around him. He didn''t dare to move as he didn''t know what would happen.

    As for the bald man who was entangled by the ck Vortex, he would definitely be forced to kneel.

    The power of unending bad luck was truly terrifying.

    "No..."

    The bald man howled in despair. The suction force erupted and directly pulled the bald man inside. With a pfft sound, the ck Vortex squeezed and a mass of blood spurted out.

    "What?"

    Zhou Junwang was taken aback as his eyes shone with disbelief. Just what in the world had just happened?

    This wasn''t a joke?

    With a poof, the ck Vortex disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared.

    In that instant, Zhou Junwang looked at Lin fan,"just what in the world have you done?"

    "Don''t talk, it''s dangerous. " Lin fan didn''t move. He didn''t even want to move.

    It was a little dangerous.

    Overflowing bad luck was indeed very overbearing.

    The first victim had appeared.

    What he wanted to know now was how unlucky he would be next.

    ording to past experience, it was not impossible for disaster to fall from the sky.

    He raised his head and looked into the void.

    There was a ck dot shing, it was a little fast and a little overbearing.

    "They''re here. "

    Lin fan lowered his head and didn''t want to see what was going to happen. He didn''t know what was flying over.

    Whoosh!

    A loud sound of wind came from the void.

    Zhou Junwang raised his head and looked over. His face was filled with shock. What the f * ck was this again?

    "Ye long, be careful. They''reing for you." The king of Zhou warned.

    Ye long, who was being stared at by the object in the sky, had also reached the initial stage of the ruler realm. He was much stronger than the bald man earlier. He raised his head and looked up. When he realized that something was attacking him, he revealed a disdainful expression.

    "Hehe, it''s just a small thing." Ye long didn''t care about it at all. He raised his hand, and the void trembled. An invisible force crashed toward it.

    With a loud boom, the heavens and earth shook.

    However, to ye Long''s shock, the thing didn''t break under his attack. Instead, it became faster and faster, disappearing from his sight in the blink of an eye.

    This wasn''t an inexplicable disappearance. It was just that the speed was too fast, and he had already entered a realm that couldn''t be sensed.

    Not long after.

    The fallen object that had disappeared appeared.

    "Not good." Ye long felt the terrifying pressure and knew that he couldn''t fight against it. He immediately ran to the other side to avoid it.

    All of a sudden, the falling object seemed to have encountered some resistance and changed its direction, heading toward ye long.

    "Oh my God!"

    Ye long roared. It was toote for him to run, so he blocked the attack with his palms. The moment he blocked the attack, the destructive impact swept through his body.

    Whoosh!

    ? His body was subjected to an irresistible gravity and instantly disintegrated.

    There wasn''t even a scream before he disappeared without a trace.

    "Sorrow, it''s all predestined." Lin fan sighed.

    He had never been able to figure out the reason behind his bad luck.

    He felt that it was somewhat inexplicable. It was something that was impossible to happen. However, with the torrential bad luck, it became possible.

    However, he was lucky that it was not his turn to die yet.

    "What is this?"

    Zhou Junwang was in disbelief.

    He was even a little confused as to what had happened.

    "What did you do?" Zhou Junwang roared out in anger. The strangest thing was the scariest.

    "Are you blind? I didn''t even move. What do you think I could have done? wait, don''t talk. It''s here again." And just as Lin fan was prepared to have a good chat with the other party, the situation in the skies above started to get a little off.

    A muffled sound of thunder rang out. There were thunderclouds in the void, forming a terrifying pressure that enveloped the area.

    "Divine retribution, this is divine retribution. Who swore an oath?" Zhou Junwang felt that something was amiss as he shouted at the remaining few of them.

    At this moment, someone raised his hand."Me, it seems to be me."

    "What did you just say?" Zhou Junwang asked.

    "I don''t know either. I just said that if I can survive, I will kill this bastard. It doesn''t seem like a big deal." The man was dumbfounded. He didn''t understand at all. There was nothing wrong with what he said.

    BOOM!

    A bolt of heavenly punishment fell.

    Lin fan couldn''t bear to look at it. So it was really that terrifying.

 Chapter 1004 We Have To Let Them Know Who Did It

    The scene was shrouded in dead silence.

    Zhou Junwang was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He did not even know what was going on. Everything was just so inexplicable.

    "What did you do?" He roared and stared at Lin fan with blood red eyes. It was definitely Lin fan who did it, otherwise, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.

    Lin fan helplessly spread out his hands,"I really didn''t ..."

    Crack! Crack!

    A crisp sound was heard.

    She had only wanted to spread her arms, but who would have thought that her arm would suddenly fracture?

    Lin fan was stunned by this shocking scene.

    He didn''t provoke anyone, so how could he get a fracture just because he said so?

    "It''s indeed very powerful. Is there really no solution to this torrential bad luck?" Lin fan had been researching this matter. He really wanted to understand the theory behind the torrential bad luck.

    However, until now, he still didn''t understand, nor did he know how the torrential bad luck worked.

    Or could it be that the rules in this area had changedpletely?

    Moreover, even the heavenly punishment of the upper realm was controlled, and it could strike whoever it wanted.

    "How do you want to die?" Lin fan asked.

    He did not want to move for the time being. Now, there was only him and the king of Zhou left. It was still uncertain who would die, but something would definitely happen.

    Even though the world was peaceful now, who knew what would happen?

    Zhou Junwang looked at Lin fan warily. His heart was in turmoil.

    There was a problem.

    There was a ghost.

    He didn''t believe that this happened for no reason. It must have been caused by the guy in front of him.

    If the enemy did not move, he would not move.

    He had already understood that ever since people started to die inexplicably, he realized that this guy didn''t even move. That meant that whoever moved would die.

    "Hey, move. You cane and kill me. I promise I won''t fight back." Lin fan said.

    Zhou Junwangughed coldly,"why aren''t you moving? I''m right here,e. "

    Oh my God, Lin fan felt like this guy was thinking about the wrong things.

    Did he think that in the face of such bad luck, whoever didn''t move would be the safest?

    If that was the case, he was simply overthinking.

    ''Young man, you''re still too inexperienced. Do you really think that bad luck is that simple and that you can avoid it?''

    The two of them looked at each other, neither of them moving.

    "Come at me, you upper realm native. How can you be so cowardly? can''t you show me your dominance? Can''t you be more overbearing?" Lin fan took the initiative to provoke him. F * ck, even though he had an undying body, it was still a little scary for him to die mysteriously under the torrent of bad luck.

    The king of Zhou was already frightened and would not listen to Lin fan''s words.

    All of his friends had died a tragic death.

    "Hehe, stupid thing, do you think I''ll be fooled? Come at me if you dare. " Zhou Junwang did not care about his reputation at all. Even if he was ridiculed by the other party, he would definitely not move.

    He had been holding on tightly. If the enemy didn''t move, he wouldn''t move. Especially in this unknown danger, he would die if he moved.

    The few people from before had died without even knowing why. Perhaps even they did not understand how they had died.

    He exploded out with power, preparing to st the other party. He didn''t expect that he would self-destruct. How could a sovereign realm expert fail? this was impossible.

    There were also rocks that fell from the sky. He didn''t understand where they came from and what kind of rock could kill a ruler.

    Hehe!

    Everything was so mysterious and unbelievable.

    "Alright, let''s see who dies first." Lin fan smiled. He was convinced. Since that was the case, then he would just wait. Anyway, there was no rush.

    He knew that misfortune was not something that would not happen just because one did not move.

    That was an existence that no one could avoid. Even he would be shrouded in torrential bad luck.

    Di da!

    Her face was a little wet.

    He looked up.

    Dark clouds covered the sky and it began to rain.

    "How could this be? there has never been rain in ghost''s domain." Zhou Junwang was on alert right away. This was too weird. Even though he had not spent much time in the ghost''s domain, he knew that it would never rain.

    Raindrops slowly trickled down their cheeks and dripped onto the ground.

    "Friend, let''s end this here. We''ll pretend that we''ve never met. What do you think?" Zhou Junwang asked.

    He admitted defeat and took the initiative to make peace.

    The ghost domain had never had rain before, but now it was raining. This was strange and terrifying.

    "Sure, then you can go." Lin fan said,

    Looking at the other party, Zhou Junwang was hesitant,"you go first. I''ll follow behind."

    "That won''t do. If you don''t leave, I won''t leave either." Lin fan shook his head and rejected.

    As expected.

    Zhou Junwang was sure that everything that had happened was the doing of the other party.

    He didn''t know the other party''s background.

    The natives of the outer realm.

    But even the natives of the outer realm weren''t this powerful. The hegemons ''subordinates had all been taken care of. If the hegemons returned and saw this, they would definitely be furious.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Suddenly, something strange happened.

    Under the erosion of the rain, his skin began to rot, making sizzling sounds, and ck smoke rose into the air.

    "What is this?" Lin fan was surprised. Although it was due to his bad luck that these strange things appeared, the rain was too strong.

    Even with his cultivation base and physical body, they were beginning to corrode.<sub> </sub>

    "Impossible, how is this possible? why would the Holy water of the ghost n appear at this time?" Zhou Junwang shouted out in panic.

    He recognized this thing.

    The Holy water of the ghost n.

    It was apanion item of the ghost n, and even the ruler of the ghost n had to wash his body in this holy water.

    To the members of the ghost n, this was a divine item. It was the root of the ghost n. But to others, this was a life-threatening item.

    Moreover, even if he had the cultivation of a ruler, he wouldn''t be able to block these things.

    Therefore, the moment the raindropsnded on his body, Zhou Junwang knew that something was wrong.

    "Ah!"

    "Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh! Arghh!

    "No, we have to go, or we''ll die." Zhou Junwang howled out in pain.

    Where did these thingse from? how could the ghost n''s holy water fall like rain? such a precious thing should be used little by little. He didn''t believe that the ghost n would use this against their enemies.

    The king of Zhou''s scalp was rolled out and peeled offyer byyer. The tissues in his brain could be seen. Even one of his eyeballs was corroded.

    Even a ruler couldn''t resist the corrosion of this rain. This was enough to show how terrifying the ghost race''s holy water was.

    "Why do you want to ..." Before Zhou Junwang could even finish his sentence, half of his face had already fallen off like mud. He no longer wanted to ask the other party what he wanted.

    Instead, he began to run for his life. He had to escape from this ce before he waspletely corroded.

    "I suggest that you don''t move."

    Lin fan''s situation wasn''t any better than the other party ''S. He was missing a piece and he didn''t know when he would fall apart.

    The water in the upper realm was really deep. There were actually such dangerous things.

    How could Zhou Junwang still listen to Lin fan''s words? he was running for his life right now. Even if one of his legs was so badly corroded that only bones were left, he was still running for his life.

    Rip!

    Suddenly.

    A strange sound rang out as Zhou Junwang broke out in cold sweat. He did not dare to raise his head, afraid that something terrifying was about to happen.

    A ck crack appeared in the void as arge amount of holy water from the ghost race poured down, covering Zhou Junwang.

    There wasn''t even a final scream before itpletely disappeared.

    Not even a piece of flesh was left.

    "Oh my God, close, close." After the death of Zhou Junwang, Lin fan hurriedly switched off [torrential bad luck].

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    However, the moment it closed, a crack opened up above his head as well. Holy water poured down and covered Lin fan.

    "Hehe, society."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ghost race holy water was poured down. Instantly, Lin fan was corroded until not a single drop of blood was left.

    Ten secondster.

    "Amazing." Lin fan''s peak of perfection appeared. He then looked around at his surroundings. This was way too tragic.

    It was just a pity that some corpses were lost.

    After being soaked in the ghost n''s holy water, they had long since disappeared without a trace.

    Lin fan raised his finger and the rest of the corpses started to shake. Storage rings floated out one by one, along with their clothes.

    The people of the upper realm could not bepared to those in the outer realm.

    Perhaps their clothes were all treasures.

    Of course, there were too few clothes that were in good condition. Basically, they had all been sted apart by the spatial divine pir.

    Looking at the storage ring floating in the air, a smile appeared on his face. He didn''t lose anything this time, he had earned a lot.

    He then ced all his spoils into his storage ring and left.

    What happened after that had nothing to do with him.

    He had already killed all of them, so it was better to go home as soon as possible.

    When he arrived at the crack, he wanted to leave immediately.

    However, he thought of something and felt that the people of the upper realm did not pay enough attention to the outer realm. This feeling was very ufortable.

    As a member of the outer realm, he had to do something when he was being looked down upon. He had to let the people of the upper realm know that the outer realm was not to be trifled with.

    He grabbed with his fingers and a giant rock floated over. He pointed and left a few words.

    "Lin fan, the entrance to the outer realm."

    Then, he ced the huge rock at the entrance to let those guys understand that they shouldn''t enter casually, as they would lose their lives.

    "Done. It''s perfect." Lin fanughed. He then looked at the demon ghost, who was in a mess. He didn''t care about anything and retreated.

    With a leap, he jumped into the crack in the passage.

    He was in a hurry to return to the sect and split the wealth. At the same time, he wanted to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    This wave was a little explosive.

    The increase in points was terrifying.

    "Oh no, I forgot."

    Halfway through, Lin fan realized that he had only cared about killing and not burying them. This made him feel a little embarrassed.

    Forget it.

    I''ll make it up next time.

    It would be a waste of time to turn back now.

    The upper realm, the abyss of the origin.

    The divine item started to erupt, and countless rays of light shot out from the abyss, covering the entire world.

    The divine items swept out in all directions.

    BOOM!

    In the endless void, the rulers finally couldn''t hold back and made their move.

 Chapter 1005 This Is The Sixth Sense Of A Man

    "The hegemons ''power has be even more terrifying. I really wonder how the puppet patriarchs were able to fight back against the hegemons." The vine monarch, who was hiding in the dark, felt the power in the air and was shocked.

    It was really terrifying.

    He was hiding in the dark. If he had been in the center of the energy fluctuation, he would have been disintegrated.

    "Given the current situation, it seems like it''s difficult for us to obtain the divine items. As long as we leave, we''ll definitely be discovered by the rulers. We won''t be able to resist even a single strand of their power." Said Emperor Ming.

    It was an awkward situation.

    When they were in the outer realm, they were indeed very strong. However, after they arrived in the upper realm, their strength was not enough.

    This was especially so in this scene where the rulers were all squatting and guarding the divine items.

    The few of them were not even worth a fart.

    "Don''t worry, just wait. " Old ancestor wanku said,

    She looked into the void, waiting for an opportunity.

    It was simply impossible to snatch it openly. Unless they were blind, they would not be able to snatch the divine item under the eyes of these rulers.

    "Wan ku, are you hiding something from us?" The vine Emperor saw Wan ku''s calm expression. He didn''t seem to panic at all, as if he was determined to win.

    That was why he was a little suspicious. He didn''t know what kind of backup n Wan ku was hiding.

    Of course, the most mysterious person here was naturally Wan ku. Although they were all teammates, it was normal for him to have hidden cards.

    More importantly, Wan ku and the puppet patriarch used to be very close and had a good rtionship.

    If the puppet patriarch gave the thousand cave some small things, he would be able to gain a huge advantage in front of the ruler.

    "Don''t say anything. Just wait quietly."

    Old ancestor wanku''s expression was serious. At this time, she couldn''t rx.

    The world was filled with rulers fighting for the divine items. They could only find an opportunity to attack and then retreat. They didn''t want to continue fighting with these rulers.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to survive.

    Colorful blood rolled down from the sky. When it touched the ground, it instantly disappeared and was absorbed by the earth.

    A ruler''s blood was very precious. It contained the power of a ruler. Normally, it would hurt to lose some, but at this time, all the rulers went crazy.

    They needed a divine item. Even if they were crippled, they would not hesitate to obtain a divine item.

    In the distance.

    A world-level expert had tried to take a divine item from the jaws of a group of hegemons, but the hegemons had quickly discovered him and crushed him to death.

    There were limited divine items and too many rulers. There wasn''t enough to split, so they could only fight for it.

    "It''s so strange. What kind of ce is the abyss of the originator? why are there so many divine items? why do I feel like it''s consuming rulers?"

    The heavenly mandate realm was puzzled. Only the rulers could get the divine items, and the rulers would only be stronger if they got them. At the same time, many rulers were beaten into meat pies in the fight. Their souls were destroyed, and they didn''t even have a chance to reincarnate.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of golden light shot out from the abyss of the origin ancestor. It was very fast and was very close to where old ancestor wanku was.

    "Here''s my chance. "

    Old ancestor wanku stared at the golden light. Although he didn''t know what it was, the divine items that erupted from the abyss of yuanzu were naturally not ordinary items.

    However, this golden light also attracted the attention of the other rulers.

    All the rulers immediately attacked, attacking the golden light.

    "Everyone, this divine item is mine. I will definitely reward you heavily in the future."

    "Get lost," he said.

    "Get out of my way, I''ll thank you heavily in the future."

    A single God item was already being fought over by seven rulers. Several powerful energies swept over, shattering the space around them.

    If an ordinary person were to approach it, they would probably be crushed to death before they could even reach the center of the vortex.

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku was holding a human-shaped puppet in his hand. He muttered a few words and the puppet instantly disappeared from his hand. In the distance, the puppet transformed into old ancestor wanku. With a wave of his hand, he grabbed the divine item and swallowed it.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    When the rulers saw that someone was taking the chance to snatch it, they were furious and attacked, sending out violent energy.

    Bang! Bang!

    The puppet incarnation instantly exploded.

    However, in the eyes of the rulers, the divine item had disappeared as well.

    In the dark.

    Old ancestor wanku was holding the divine item in his hand, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "It''s a sess. I didn''t expect that he would still have a trick up his sleeve. " The vine Emperor said excitedly,"that puppet just now belonged to the puppet patriarch, right? only the puppet patriarch could have such an ability to y with rulers."

    "Let''s go, we''ve been discovered. "

    Suddenly.

    Old ancestor wanku''s expression changed. The rulers in the void followed the aura of the divine items and found them immediately.

    "Bastard! A group of ants dares to snatch something from our hands? you''re just courting death!"

    "You ...!" The ruler was furious, and the space around him started to shake.

    "Wan ku, how are we going to run? it''s very difficult to run in front of the ruler." The vine Emperor said in a panic.

    At this moment, old ancestor wanku threw a few puppets into the air."Heavenly mandate realm, it''s all up to you now."

    "Alright," he said.

    The heavenly mandate realm knew that he could not stay here any longer. He immediately opened the crack and shrank it to a small size, but he was still swept by the power of the master.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The puppets floated in the air and exploded in an instant, giving off a brilliant light.

    "What is this?"<sub> </sub>

    The rulers were all stunned. In front of them, an existence that looked exactly like them had appeared. Even the aura they were exuding was exactly the same.

    "Damn it, why does this thing look so familiar?"

    "Not good."

    These puppet rulers mobilized all the power in their bodies and showed signs of self-destruction.

    When they noticed this, the other rulers were stunned and retreated. Their auras were just as strong as theirs. If they self-destructed, the power that would be released would be no joke.

    Even they would be affected.

    Just as they thought that an earth-shattering change was about to happen, those self-destructing guys turned into smoke like fireworks and disappeared without a trace.

    The rulers were all stunned.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Ah!"

    A furious roar resounded.

    "We''ve been deceived, we''ve been deceived. "

    Rage and terrifying viciousness covered the space. He didn''t expect to be deceived by such a weak thing.

    However, he couldn''t think too much at this time. There were still many divine items in the void that he had to continue fighting for.

    In a ce extremely far away.

    Puchi!

    The void split open, and what came out was not a person, but a mouthful of fresh blood.

    Tianyu''s face was pale and bloodless. At the moment he left, he was crushed by the power of the ruler and almost died. If he had been a littleter, there might have been no hope.

    "Don''t talk, eat this pill. " Old ancestor wanku took out a pill from his storage ring and let Tianyu swallow it.

    After swallowing the pill, Tianyu''s face gradually looked better.

    However, he was still severely injured.

    "So powerful. I can''t even defend against it." The heavenly mandate realm was still in shock. It was as if he had just walked around the edge of death.

    This was really too terrifying.

    "It must have been hard on you. You were able to bring us away from the hegemon''s presence." Said old ancestor wanku.

    If he didn''t give it his all, there would be no hope.

    The items in the abyss of the originator were the fastest way to advance.

    "That''s scary. Wan ku, I didn''t expect you to have the things of the puppet patriarch. That guy''s things are very strange, even a ruler can be deceived. " The vine Emperor said excitedly.

    However, it was also a pity.

    If the puppet patriarch was still alive, it would not be so difficult.

    But he believed that the puppet patriarch was still alive.

    Since none of them had died and could still be reincarnated, the puppet patriarch would naturally be fine as well.

    "I''ve already used them all. They were given to me during our final battle back then. It seems like they knew that we would make aeback. " Said old ancestor wanku.

    Back then, they hade to the upper realm from the outer realm, met in the upper realm, and experienced many things.

    It was just like what he was doing now, thinking of ways to improve his strength and have a final battle with the ruler of the upper realm.

    If not for the existence of the puppet patriarch, he might have already been killed by the powerhouses of the upper realm on his way to bing stronger.

    However, she did not know what the puppet patriarch''s name was or what he looked like. All this time, the puppet patriarch had been wearing a mask with mes.

    He rarely spoke.

    But every time, the words he said to them were extremely important.

    "Let''s hurry and see what this thing we got from the abyss of the originator is." Emperor Ming said impatiently.

    "Don''t worry. Let''s leave this ce first and find a safe ce to let the heavenly mandate realm recover. Then, we can study this divine item together. If we can gain something, we may be stronger." Said old ancestor wanku. He then looked around vigntly. After making sure that there was no one around, he left.

    In the outer realm.

    Lin fan returned to the sect and went to his teacher''s Mountain peak.

    "My dear disciple, the smell of your blood is a little strong." Tian Xu looked at his precious disciple. He had gone out again and killed many people. Otherwise, the smell of blood would not be so strong.

    p "Teacher, you really have a good eye. I just went to the upper realm and met a group of unfriendly people, so I taught them to be friendly. I wasted some time."</anda>

    Lin fan chuckled and took out all the items he had harvested.

    Tian Xu was stunned.

    How many people had he killed? how could there be so many things?

    Lin fan crushed all the storage rings. He didn''t need anything else, just skills. If he had hard body skills, that would be perfect.

    Everything was sorted.

    There were many cultivation techniques that he needed.

    "Teacher, I''ll leave the rest to you. Don''t tell anyone. If elder Huo Rong and the others find out, they''ll definitelye and extort us again." Lin fan was in despair towards elder Huo Rong and the others.

    He wasn''t such a person in the past.

    He didn''t know what he had experienced.

    It had actually made the once righteous and devoted elder of the sect be greedy for wealth. This kind of change was really hard to ept.

    In the distance.

    Huo Rong opened his eyes and licked his lips. I can smell Xiaofan''s return. Hmm...It''s good to go to senior brother''s ce to take a look. "

    This was The Sixth Sense of a man.

    They were usually very urate.

    Maybe he really did gain something.

 Chapter 1006 This Really Exploded

    When Lin fan returned to invincible peak, he looked up at his teacher''s peak and sighed.

    "Hey, what kind of person is he? how could he discover this?"

    Elder Huo Rong must have started to wrangle with his teacher. Facing such a situation, he could not help at all and could only let his teacher resolve it himself.

    However, he was very satisfied with his current life.

    The sect was so good now. It was full of vitality and the junior brothers and sisters loved each other. They were so harmonious and loving.

    As a sect that spread truth, kindness, and beauty, it was already not easy for them to do this.

    What was there to be dissatisfied about?

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming saw his senior brother standing on the peak of the mountain, looking into the distance. He realized that his back was a little taller, and his energy was different.

    He came to his senior brother''s side and also looked into the distance.

    Although he was very useless and his cultivation level was frighteningly low, he had an unstoppable confidence.

    "Junior Brother, look at our sect now, isn''t it great?" Lin fan eximed.

    Lu Qiming was confused as to why his senior brother would say that. But he understood that it was a day that men would have every month.

    Just like himself, he would usually sigh for no reason.

    It could also be considered as releasing the restlessness in his heart.

    "That''s for sure. With senior brother around, our sect will always be as beautiful as it is now." Lu Qiming said.

    "Sigh, that''s true, but I''ve always wanted to spread peace to every corner of the world. It''s a pity that some people can''t understand my actions." Lin fan said regretfully.

    He really couldn''t understand.

    He was such a good person.

    Love had been spreading.

    Lu Qiming nodded, understanding his senior brother''s helplessness. He looked into the distance and sighed.""Senior brother, you''re right. I can understand your difficulties. For those who can''t feel how good peace is, we can only eliminate them."

    Lin fan turned to Lu Qiming.

    Lu Qiming looked at Lin fan.

    The two of them looked at each other and their thoughts began to collide.

    "As expected of my Junior Brother." Lin fan patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder. He was very pleased.

    Lu Qiming was filled with energy after being praised by his senior brother. He felt that he needed to work harder.

    "Senior brother, let''s work hard together. You''re working hard for your dream, and I''ll help you manage invincible peak." Lu Qiming said firmly.

    "Yeah, good luck."

    Lin fan nodded.

    At this moment, he knew that his path was not over yet. The people of the upper realm were still living in deep waters. Although he was not a native of the upper realm, as a person of universal love, he had to bring them to the peak of life.

    He would save them from the abyss of suffering.

    Lin fan came to the secret room, pushed open the stone door, and walked in.

    The points he had gained in the upper realm were truly massive.

    He had sent countless peace-loving people to a new world.

    However, when he checked his points, his facial expression changed greatly.

    The huge figure made his heart burn with passion again.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    In the dark secret room, Lin fan''s crazy voice spread out.

    [umted points: 857450015]

    800 million points.

    This was a little scary.

    However, it was normal. He had killed the followers of several rulers. It was understandable that he would gain so many points.

    "I have enough points. The rest will depend on whether the cultivation technique is powerful enough."

    From the storage rings that he had harvested, he had discovered quite a few hard body skills.

    However, it was not much.

    "F * ck! Just what kind of position is hard body skills at? why does it feel like they''re not very popr?" Lin fan had this feeling.

    Ever since he had embarked on the path of hard body skills, he had never returned.

    When one''s cultivation base was low, there were indeed many ordinary hard body skills.

    However, after his cultivation became stronger, the cultivation techniques he needed could no longer be reced by ordinary cultivation techniques. At that time, he realized that finding a hard body skill was harder than ascending to the heavens.

    It was unknown how many worlds he had visited before he found a suitable hard body skill.

    It was too F * cking difficult.

    For anyone, hard body skills were very difficult to cultivate. Only as ast resort or because the hard body skill''s grade was too high would one be willing to cultivate it.

    Otherwise, no one would be willing to take the initiative to cultivate hard body skills.

    He ced all the cultivation techniques in front of him. Although some of them were not of a high grade, they were all of the highest grade in the outer realm.

    Looking at the hard body skills in front of him, he felt veryfortable.

    He didn''t know how much his Foundation would increase if he raised all these cultivation techniques to the perfection level.

    He felt a bit of despair. The foundation required to break through to the world level was simply too terrifying.

    If he wanted to reach the ruler realm, just how terrifying would his Foundation be? would he be able to umte enough in his lifetime?

    Forget it, I''d better not think about it for now.

    He had to improve these cultivation techniques first.

    "Upgrade!"

    ¡­¡­

    On a certain day a few dayster.

    The abyss of the originator gradually regained its calm. The eruption of the divine items was short-lived, but the battle between the rulers continued for many days.

    The rulers who didn''t get any divine items only wanted to kill.

    As for the ruler who had obtained the divine item, he wanted to escape.<sub> </sub>

    Even if one of them didn''t want to fight, they were still entangled and fought for days and nights.

    The origin abyss had a mysterious ability. Even if it was destroyed by a ruler, it could recover. Moreover, the recovered space was even tougher than before.

    The blood of the rulers was spilled all over the ce.

    When the abyss of the origin was calm, there was no fluctuation. However, a drop of pure golden blood floated in the sky above the abyss of the origin.

    Hiss hiss hiss!

    Fresh blood suddenly gushed out from the cracks in the ground.

    Purple, red, white, green, and many other colors contained terrifying blood. Under the guidance of the Golden blood, they kept emerging from the depths of the ground. Then, with a whoosh, they shot out and wrapped around the Golden blood.

    The spinning speed was getting faster and faster.

    The drop of golden blood gradually became bigger like a cocoon. Finally, it fell into the abyss of the originator.

    A very strange sound was transmitted from the abyss of the originator. It seemed to be veryfortable.

    Ghost n territory.

    The ghost race ruler and the others all had terrifying expressions.

    Hegemon profound abyss''s right arm had even been chopped off in his battle with a hegemon.

    He didn''t recover his broken right arm. Instead, he looked at it as if he was remembering this hatred.

    "Subus, you''re so lucky that you got a divine item. We didn''t even get a fart." Hegemon Ying Shan was so angry that he wanted to fly into a rage. In fact, he even had the urge to chop the subus to death.

    However, there was no point in regretting what they had agreed on.

    He had not expected that the eruption of the God''s item from the abyss of the originator would attract so many rulers.

    Moreover, the rulers fighting over the divine items with them were all extremely powerful and not new rulers.

    The charm womanughed. Because she was in such a good mood, even her appearance had be charming for a long time.

    The ruler''s mental fortitude was very strong, and he was no longer tempted by the charm woman.

    However, if it was an ordinary person, it would probably be very difficult to resist.

    "This is really detestable. This time, a total of eighteen divine items were spurted out, and they were all split up. However, only the subus managed to obtain them. I''m afraid that those guys will be even stronger in no time." The ruler of the ghost race said gloomily.

    He was very unwilling in his heart.

    They didn''t expect the charm woman to obtain a divine item.

    But who would have thought that the subus would really get it without much effort, very easy and simple.

    "However, twenty rulers died in this battle. It was too tragic." The charm woman said.

    The ruler was the strongest existence in the upper realm.

    A long life was said to be infinite.

    However, who would have thought that twenty rulers would die in the fight for the divine item? not even their divine souls were left, and it was impossible for them to reincarnate.

    It was enough to show how intense the battle was.

    "Wait, don''t you guys feel that something is wrong?" Suddenly, the profoundher ruler''s expression changed.

    There was a strong smell of blood in the air, as well as a slight stench.

    The ruler of the ghost race looked into the distance. Just that one look was amazing. The sky was covered in ck clouds. That was the condensed resentment that had already broken through the sky.

    <o>,m "Not good."</o>

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ghost race ruler disappeared from his spot and charged into the distance.

    He felt that something had happened in the ghost n''s territory.

    "Let''s go and take a look. " Hegemon profound abyss said.

    When everyone arrived at the scene, even though they were rulers and had seen a strange scene, they were still dumbfounded by the scene in front of them.

    It could even be said that he couldn''t believe it.

    "What happened?" As a woman, when she saw the ground full of broken bodies, her face paled.

    No one said anything and fell into a state of confusion.

    "Ah!"

    "Kill!" The ghost race ruler suddenly roared in rage, his voice shaking the world.

    "Bastard, who did this? who is it?"

    He waspletely enraged.

    All the ghost n disciples guarding the spatial crack had died, and they had smelled the ghost n holy water. It was impossible. Who did this?

    Who had such ability?

    Could he be a ruler?

    However, that was impossible. When the abyss of the origin erupted with divine items, the rulers of the upper realm would basically go to the scene to snatch the divine items. How could theye to the ghost n to kill his people?

    "My people are dead." The subus looked at the pile of corpses in the distance. They were her people, her people.

    "My men are all dead."

    "This ..." Ruler profound abyss and the others were all stunned. It had been a long time since something so unbelievable had happened.

    Someone had killed their people.

    His methods were extremely cruel.

    They were all stripped of their clothes, not even their storage rings were left.

    Moreover, the corpses were all smashed and split into pieces. The methods were too cruel, even crueler than them.

    "Come here, there''s a situation here." A chief sovereign who was watching from nearby called out when he saw the giant stone that was erected at the end of the spatial Rift.

    The ruler of the ghost race was on the verge of exploding.

    When he heard the sound, he immediately rushed over.

    "What is this?"

    When Lady Mei saw the words on the rock, her face suddenly became extremely gloomy.

    "The natives of the outer realm are dogs. I''m going to kill them all." "You ...!" The subus was furious, and the surrounding world became even more depressed.

    The hegemon was enraged.

    It was very terrifying.

 1007 Chapter 1007

    "Hmm, why would someone want to kill me? this doesn''t feel right. I don''t think I''ve offended anyone."

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan had already raised all the skills he knew to perfection.

    Although these techniques could not bepared to the origin demon Scripture and void shattering, they had the advantage in quantity. It was also of great help to one''s Foundation.

    "I''ve used up too many points, but I''ve gained something."

    He used 400 million points to raise all the cultivation techniques he had collected to perfection, and his power level increased a lot.

    Hard body skills only had two uses. One was to strengthen the body, and the other was to strengthen one''s strength.

    As for the control of power, there should not be many people in the entire outer realm, or even the upper realm, who couldpare to him.

    If there were rulers in the upper realm who cultivated hard body skills, they would definitely be the most terrifying.

    His muscles were bulging. Each muscle contained a terrifying power. Although it was mixed, it didn''t matter. All of it would be his Foundation and had nothing to do with him.

    His five fingersnded on the ground, and without much strength, he pressed down slightly.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground cracked, and if he had not stopped in time, invincible peak would have been turned into a deep pit.

    This was a secret room built by his teacher. It was extremely hard and it was very difficult to destroy it.

    But now, it was impossible.

    "Powerw, if you didn''t take the initiative to merge into my power and still have some consciousness, perhaps you would''ve been scared to death long ago," Lin fan smiled.

    He had onceprehended thew of power, and finally relied on thew of power toprehend the heart of power and condense it in his body. Up until now, the heart of power had long been refined by him, and all of it had be the power in his body.

    Upon breaking through to the world level, one would be able to create a world of their own, which would be countless times more powerful than the world of others.

    "Lottery draw ..."

    With nearly 500 million points left, he thought of drawing a lottery, but he quickly dismissed the idea.

    The lottery was a path of no return. Once you were addicted, you would die without a burial ce.

    It was not easy to get points.

    Cultivation techniques were even more difficult.

    It would be best to save up and raise his cultivation to the world level.

    Based on what had just happened, perhaps a new lottery draw would appear once he reached the world level. When that time came, he would be able to draw a good number of prizes.

    Perhaps there would be a stronger BUFF.

    It was a wonderful idea, but he didn''t know what the reality would be like.

    "Nearly 500 million points ..."

    Lin fan pondered.

    In that case, why don''t I draw 100 in a row? it''s only 10 million points anyway. If I can really get something good, it might be a surprise.

    It was easy to get addicted to the lottery. It always made people feel like they were the King of Luck, winning every hundred draws.

    "F * ck, I''ll draw a hundred in a row. If I can''t get anything, I''ll chop off my hand." Lin fan made up his mind and wanted to give it a try.

    "Lottery."

    " 10 million points were consumed."

    "Red gold Lottery: ..."

    The data kept shing.

    There were all kinds of items in the lottery.

    However, they were all trash, and at the same time, there were many loopholes. It was simply scary.

    "My God, 10 million points are simply a waste. It didn''t even make a bubble." Lin fan was in despair.

    He knew that the lottery was very difficult and it all depended on luck, but this was too dark.

    "Detestable."

    Lin fan hammered the ground to vent the dissatisfaction in his heart. It really made him unhappy.

    What was this?

    There wasn''t even a single reliable item, and all he got was trash. Even in the sect, it wasn''t considered good.

    "Why don''t we draw again?" Lin fan muttered in his heart. He had a thought.

    ng!

    He unsheathed the Tai sovereign sword and shed at his right hand.

    Pffft!

    His right hand was cut open.

    "Calm down, I have to be calm. The time isn''t right yet. If I pull again, I''ll chop off my hand." Lin fan was a little enlightened. He couldn''t use the points he had to do the lottery as he pleased.

    Otherwise, the lottery would teach him how to behave.

    Although 500 million points was a lot, it was only 5000 points.

    It was consumed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.

    He wasn''t a gambler. If he were, he wouldn''t waste any time and would definitely draw all 500 million points.

    If he couldn''t get it, he would go out and continue.

    However, the world-level cultivators were still waiting. They didn''t want to waste their resources.

    If one''s cultivation level increased and a new lottery quality appeared, then there would be a high chance of getting something good in the first lottery.

    He had killed himself with a single sword.

    Ten secondster.

    His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak, and he had recovered perfectly.

    "What a F * cking B * stard. I was cheated of another ten million points. If I kept them, I could have raised an ordinary cultivation method to the perfection level. What a waste."

    "Wastrel."

    Lin fan was filled with regret. No matter what, he was still a Big Shot of the new era. Even if the lottery was a scam, it shouldn''t be this way.

    For example, the first lottery draw would be great.

    All of a sudden, he had an eternal BUFF, immortal body. Now, he was addicted to seducing people and directly started killing them.<sub> </sub>

    It was aplete lie that he could get an eternal BUFF from the bronze lottery.

    It was in the past.

    It wasn''t now.

    He finally understood that the trap was very deep. He wasn''t afraid of you having a lot of points. As long as you brainlessly threw yourself into it, you would bepletely eaten up.

    He pushed open the stone door of the secret room and took in the fresh air outside, feeling much morefortable.

    "My Foundation has grown much stronger. I''m not too far away from bing a world-level expert."

    Lin fan was confident that he would be able to raise his cultivation base to the world level within a short period of time.

    Currently, the strongest upper realm experts known to him were at the ruler realm.

    The gap between him and a ruler was still a Little Big.

    In the end, he still wasn''t enough to deal with an expert of this level. So long as he could reach the world level, he wouldn''t even need to worry about hegemons.

    No matter how terrifying the gap between world-level cultivators and hegemons was, he believed in his own path. Power was the end of everything. As long as he reached a certain level, he would be able to explode forth with terrifying might.

    There was movement in the storage ring.

    He took out a golden piece of paper and contacted the Versant bird.

    Looking at the situation, the other party seemed to be in a hurry.

    "Grandmaster, something has happened." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was panicking as if he had experienced something terrible.

    "What''s wrong?" Lin fan was puzzled. He then asked,"don''t tell me that the rulers of the upper world have arrived in the outer realm."

    If that was really the case, then things were going to be quite interesting.

    However, that was impossible. Under normal circumstances, the big boss would always be thest to appear. The ones before him would always be the underlings. Even if the underlings were killed, there would definitely be middle-level underlings to take over. Only when there was no other way would the big boss appear domineeringly.

    Could it be that the rhythm had changed?

    The situation was different from what they knew?

    "That''s right, Grandmaster. That''s what it is. There are many powerful beings who havee from the upper worlds. They do indeed call these people rulers. It''s really too terrifying. With a lift of their hands, they can turn any sect that refuses to submit to them into ashes. Not even a single piece of them is left. There''s no power to resist at all."

    "There are still a few chief sovereigns who have been looking for grandmasters. They''ve already destroyed many sects."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was panicking.

    It was really terrifying.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that there was such a powerful person.

    "Looking for me?" he asked. Lin fan wondered who woulde to find him. He didn''t cause any trouble recently.

    Oh, right. I just killed a few guys at the mouth of the rift some time ago.

    There shouldn''t be such a need.

    To a ruler, this was definitely a small matter. How could he just say that? no matter what, this definitely didn''t mean that he had a high status.

    "Grandmaster, they''re here for you. One of them ims to be the ruler of the ghost n. He said that he wants to tear you into pieces and burn your Bones to Ashes." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    They, the Zhizhi birds, were already prepared to hide from the world, so they didn''t ask about this.

    It was too dangerous.

    When the outer realms merged, the Zhizhi birds only gathered wealth and didn''t fight for power, so it had always been peaceful.

    However, the situation this time was different.

    There were simply too many gods descending, and their power was terrifying to the extreme. They all wanted to control the outer realm.

    <o>,m If the ruler discovered the bird, the consequences would be unimaginable.</o>

    "That crazy?" Lin fan was stunned. What an arrogant person. He actually said that he would grind his bones and scatter his ashes. If he dared to make an oath in front of him, that would be true arrogance and not just empty talk.

    "Yes, that''s how crazy he is, Grandmaster. What do you think we should do in this situation?" The examiner from the Zhizhi bird asked.

    "Wuuu!"

    Lin fan thought for a moment,"forget it. Help me inform them that my location is here. Let theme over. Since they are already here, it''s not good if I don''t meet them. Also, I really want to know how arrogant they are."

    Although he wasn''t a world-level expert yet, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    He could say loudly in front of those rulers,""I''m not afraid ..."

    "Grandmaster, Are you sure?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment was suspicious.

    You''re not joking, right?

    Although grandmasters were strong,pared to rulers, they were stillcking.

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Lin fan said calmly,"Oh right, spread the news that I killed one of the ghost race''s people. They are here for revenge. Tell them the location of the sect too."

    He had decided.

    In the end, some people would die.

    Forget it if I can''t get any points.

    Since the upper realm''s rulers hade to the outer realm, he could not take it slow. The first step was to shock all the rulers and spread his name.

    Otherwise, it would be annoying if anyone came to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble.

    If he could seed, he could pretend to have a backer for the outer realm.

    Even if the rulers wanted to, they wouldn''t dare to go too far.

    This was because he had enough bad luck to kill a ruler.

    But it was a pity.

    If a few rulers died, he wouldn''t be able to gain anything. He wouldn''t be able to feel the joy of battle. That kind of feeling was a little ufortable.

    "Grandmaster, are you crazy?" The examiner of the Zhizhi bird couldn''t believe it.

    He had thought of many possibilities, but he never thought that a Grandmaster would expose his address. Wasn''t this just inviting a Wolf into the house?

    "What''s so crazy about it? just follow my instructions. " Lin fan said.

    Originally, he had really wanted to slowly y around with the rulers.

    However, the rulers were a little off. They didn''t act ording to the rules at all. Why didn''t they send their underlings over? instead, they descended personally.

    He simply didn''t give them a way out.

    If it wasn''t for his bad luck.

    He really had no choice.

 1008 Chapter 1008

    To the examiner of the Zhizhi bird, if he was in front of a Grandmaster, he would definitely cut open the Grandmaster''s head to see what was inside.

    Can you not be so overbearing?

    It would really scare people to death.

    He had no choice. The Grandmaster had already said so, what else could he do?

    "Grandmaster, Are you sure?" He asked again and again, hoping that the Grandmaster was not bragging to him and that he would take it as the truth.

    "I''m sure. Just do as I say. "

    Lin fan had already made up his mind. This was the only way he could go about it now. If he could just whack the chief sovereign into a pulp with a single stick, that would be perfect.

    At the headquarters of the Zhizhi bird.

    "What did the Grandmaster say?" The princess asked.

    She had always wanted to go out and find a Grandmaster, to see her idol, but it was too dangerous outside.

    Not only did he have to face the descenders, but he also had to be careful of the sects and powers that sought refuge with the descenders.

    "I don''t know what the Grandmaster is thinking. It seems like he wants to fight with the ruler of the upper realm. I can only do as he says." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird couldn''t understand.

    The Grandmaster''s "Lord of the elixir realm" had stopped updating a long time ago. asionally, there would be people urging for updates, but most of them were thinking about how to survive this crisis.

    The Zhizhi bird Princess was shocked. She did not know why the Grandmaster would do this.

    "Grandmaster, you won''t die, right?" She was worried and didn''t want the Grandmaster to die at the hands of the descenders.

    "I don''t know, but I guess it''s a narrow escape." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment said in a deep voice.

    However, he was not strong enough and could not help. He could only follow the Grandmaster''s instructions and start to spread the news.

    Invincible peak.

    "Frog master, what''s wrong?" The person who was learning alchemy from the frog noticed that there was something wrong with frog master''s expression and couldn''t help but ask in worry.

    The frog held a ruler and taught these guys how to refine pills.

    But suddenly, the frog''s w that was holding the ruler suddenly loosened, and the ruler fell to the ground with a ng.

    "It can''t be."

    The frog muttered to itself, a little dazed.

    "This aura is so familiar. So many familiar auras. They''re all here. Why are they in such a hurry? it''s impossible that they''ve all arrived so quickly."

    He couldn''t believe it.

    The outer realms had merged, and the passage to the upper realm had opened. All this time, it had been impossible for the rulers toe in person, because there was no need. Only at the end would the rulers emit a divine light that enveloped the entire outer realms.

    "It can''t be that this Desperado has caused big trouble again, right?"

    The frog was very suspicious. Other than this Desperado, who else in the outer realm could have such great abilities?

    He could not expose himself.

    Among them were familiar rulers. If they knew of his current state, it would be a small matter tough at him. He was afraid that they would tie him up. Some of them were even crueler and would probably extract his soul to carry out perverted experiments.

    At this moment, a voice was heard.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, don''t go out for the time being. There will be strong cultivatorsing to the magnificent me sect, but don''t worry. Just don''t go out and act like you usually do."

    Lin fan''s voice spread throughout the magnificent me sect and into the ears of every disciple.

    "As expected," The frog knew that it must have been this Desperado''s fault. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened.

    "Frog master, as expected what? Are we going to get into trouble again?" The alchemy grandmasters gathered around. They were all engrossed in alchemy and rarely asked about the sect''s matters.

    However, seeing the frog master so worried, they thought that something big had happened.

    "Didn''t you hear what happened? An expert ising. We''re finished. " The frog was extremely sorrowful. It felt like it was already suffering, so why was it still being treated like this?

    Even if he became someone else''s demon pet, he had to ensure that things were peaceful and that he had time to develop slowly.

    But in the current situation, where was the peace?

    He had been terrified all day long, afraid that this ce would be destroyed. He was once a god tier master nine destion, an existence that dominated the world. How could he die Here without knowing why?

    "AI!"

    The frog didn''t want to say more.

    Everything was fate.

    If he had been a little more stable in the thousand deep cave and hadn''t been discovered by this Desperado, perhaps the situation would have been different.

    It was just that ... Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. It had alreadye to this.

    "Frog master, don''t worry too much. As long as Peak Master Lin is here, there won''t be any problems." The alchemy grandmasters trusted Lin fan, so they were not afraid at all.

    The frog looked at the poor children.

    He really didn''t want to say anything more.

    A group of pitiful people who didn''t know much about rulers.

    Perhaps only when a chief sovereign descended would one understand how terrifying a chief sovereign was.

    The birds were scattered in every corner of the outer realm.

    Many sects had be vassals of the sovereign. Compared to other forces, the outer realm was the lowest and the one with the least dignity.

    However, to the forces and sects of the outer realm, this was an honor. To be able to be a dominant force was a kind of progress for them.

    A huge figure was standing in a sect that had already been reduced to ruins.

    The Zhizhi bird swept over and threw the news in its ws.

    "What is this?" The ruler looked at the Zhizhi bird in confusion.

    Getting close to him and not being crushed by his power, this was interesting.

    He clenched his fingers, and there was a bang.

    Wherever the Zhizhi bird flew to, the void would explode. However, it didn''t take long for the Zhizhi bird to fly in perfect condition. This made the ruler very surprised.<sub> </sub>

    "Interesting."

    The ruler smiled. Although the outer realm was weak, there were things that the upper realm didn''t have. Just like that strange bird, it was really strange.

    When he opened the paper and read the content, the Lord''s expression changed.

    "He has balls. He actually dared to kill the subordinates of the ghost race ruler, dark abyss ruler, and the other rulers. He even told them his family name. This native is really strong."

    He descended to the outer realm and destroyed many sects. Even if the natives wanted to submit, he didn''t care. They were just ants and no matter how many ants he gathered, they were still ants. There was no difference.

    "Let''s go and see what this native has to resist those chief sovereigns. "

    The voice fell.

    He flew into the distance and followed the address to see what ability that native had.

    The ruler of the ghost race and the others descended from the rift.

    When they reached the outer realm, the ghost race ruler had a disdainful expression.

    The poor outer realm.

    His power level was simply too low.

    However, they would never forget that detestable fellow.

    Lin fan of the magnificent me sect would find this guy even if he had to die. Then, he would chop this guy into pieces.

    The Zhizhi bird flew to the sky above the rulers, and the paper fell.

    Pada!

    The piece of paper fell to the ground with a dull thud. Hegemon Ying Shan took the piece of paper into his palm and flipped it open. Gradually, his expression turned uglier and uglier.

    He clenched the paper tightly in his hand, and his anger was about to burn through the surface of the paper and the entire sky.

    "What''s wrong?" The subus asked.

    The girls in her hands had been cruelly beaten to death. She was furious. These were all her resources, and it would be a pity if even one of them died. Now that all of them had died in the ghost n''s territory, how could she bear it?

    "Take a look for yourselves."

    Hegemon Ying Shan tossed the paper to them and read through it one by one. The mes of fury burning within each of the hegemons who had read through the contents were no less than that of hegemon Ying Shan.

    The anger of the ruler of the ghost race was more exuberant than anyone else.

    He had suffered the most losses.

    He didn''t care about the death of his subordinates, but he had lost a lot of holy water. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t get anything from the abyss of the originator. Naturally, he felt even more depressed.

    "Let''s go, I''m going to grind his bones and scatter his ashes. " The ruler of the ghost race gritted his teeth and roared.

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fanid down on the bench and waited for the arrival of the rulers.

    These days of waiting were too boring.

    "Take a deep breath ..." He said.

    He thought about the sect leader''s routine ofprehending tranquility. Thest time he tried, he didn''t even feel a fart and was a little unhappy.

    Lu Qiming had told him that the sect master was very powerful. With just a wave of his hand, those descenders had disappeared in an instant.

    In his opinion, was the sect leader that amazing?

    He had always been suspicious.

    However, it was impossible for his Junior Brother to lie to him, so it could only be said that this was a possibility.

    However, there was no need to look at the strength of the Grandmaster. He was so weak. If not for his own Grandmaster, he would have to say,"how can such a weak person be the Grandmaster?"

    But even though it was so weak, it had the power to take away the descenders.

    Then it must have something to do with this so-called ''tranquility''.

    Hence, in this free time, he tried again. Unfortunately, it was of no use.

    "Is what the sect leader said true, or am I really an idiot to believe that?" Lin fan thought about it, not understanding what was going on.

    "Forget it, let me continue my experiment. Maybe I didn''t take in the right breath."

    In any case, he had a lot of time and it wasn''t a problem for him to feel the peace that the sect leader spoke of.

    The Saint convent sect.

    "Oh my god, oh my god! Holy Lord, that kid from the magnificent me sect has gone crazy. Let''s leave now, or we''ll die Here." Monarch dan Wu looked at the content on the Zhizhi bird and eximed.

    Originally, the Saint convent sect wanted to be close to the magnificent me sect and develop in peace with the protection of the big shots.

    Butter on, they realized that there was no development at all.

    All the female disciples in the sect had been poached by the magnificent me sect disciples.

    Only a group of single men were left here.

    At the same time, the gambling Saint led his disciples into the evil abyss of gambling. They hadpletely fallen into it and were happy to gamble.

    "Stay calm." The divine punishment Lord looked at dan er with dissatisfaction.

    As the Saint convent sect''s monarch, it was a disgrace for him to panic like this.

    Lord saint''s face was dark."Divine rank, lightning, judgement, where did they go?"

    "Holy leader, Shen quzhi is gambling with his disciples in his territory. I don''t know where Thunder is, but he''s reprimanding his disciples. It''s not that I''m being treacherous, but I feel like our Saint convent sect haspletely declined." Monarch dan Wu said sorrowfully.

    In the past, he had sucked up to the sacred master because he wanted to wait for the sacred master to step down and let him take over.

    However, with the current situation, it would be a great danger to stay in the Saint convent sect, let alone take the position.

    That guy from the magnificent me sect was too good at causing trouble.

    This time, he was going to cause another shocking incident.

    "AI! The sect is unfortunate. " The Holy leader was sad, and tears welled up in his eyes. The Saint convent sect used to be so powerful, but who would have thought that it would develop to such a despairing state?

 Chapter 1009 Give Me, The Blood Devil Emperor, Some Face

    Sovereign dan ''e had made the matter so serious, so what could the Holy Lord do?

    The target of the powerhouse was the magnificent me sect. If he passed by the Saint convent sect and got rid of them, it would be a tragedy.

    "Holy master, we can''t hide from tomorrow. Everyone should know the situation in the outer realm. Where else can we go besides staying here? If the magnificent me sect is destroyed, we won''t be able to survive either. "

    "As for abandoning the sect and escaping to another ce, wouldn''t that be like a stray dog? I can''t do that. Even if I die, I''ll die in the sect." The divine punishment Lord said.

    Sacred Lord nodded in agreement. That was indeed the case, but where could they run to?

    "Divine punishment, what are you saying? aren''t you just waiting for death? I think we should gather our disciples and run. If the magnificent me sect survives this, we cane back. Isn''t that the same?" Monarch dan ''e said.

    He felt that talking to people was so tiring.

    They didn''t understand what he was saying.

    In the current situation, anyone with a little bit of knowledge would understand that danger had arrived. If they were discovered, they would basically be dead.

    "The divine punishment is right. It''s my fault as the Holy leader. That''s why the Saint convent sect has been hiding all this time, but I won''t hide this time. I''m responsible for the development of the sect. If you want to leave, then go. I''m ready to die with the sect." Sacred master said.

    Monarch dan Wu was in a dilemma. This situation was a little off.

    When he realized that everyone was looking at him, monarch dan Wu immediately waved his hand."Why are you looking at me? I''m saying all this because I don''t want you to die. Do you really think that I, dan Wu, am a coward? I''m telling you, I''m definitely not leaving. Whoever wants to leave, go first. Don''t say I didn''t warn you, you''ll die. "

    The Holy master smiled in relief.

    God''s punishment also smiled."Dan er, after so many years, this is the only time you spoke like a human."

    "What do you mean by divine punishment? did I offend you? why are you scolding me?" Monarch dan Wu said in dissatisfaction.

    Originally, the sacred leader didn''t see any hope. But at this moment, he realized that hope was always there. Maybe the sect could still be saved.

    "I''m not scolding you. " Divine punishment said.

    In the past, he had never liked monarch dan Wu, but just now, he was much more pleasing to the eye.

    In the distance.

    It was a spectacr scene. Many disciples joined in and shouted with bare arms. As for what was happening outside, he didn''t even bother to ask.

    In his words, even if he were to die, he would die on the gambling table.

    As for ''sanction'', it was not far away, angrily scolding a group of disciples. There was no great reason, nor was there any element of preaching. It was just one word.

    Spit!

    As for those disciples who were being scolded, they were so angry that their bodies were trembling. However, they didn''t dare to resist. This person in front of them was a sovereign. If they resisted, they wouldn''t even know how they died.

    Thus, he could only endure it.

    He listened in one ear and came out in the other. At the same time, he had to bear with the endless saliva of the Lord of judgment.

    A few dayster.

    "Still noting?" Lin fan was deep in thought. Based on the usual situation, the rulers should be around these few days. But looking at the situation now, there was still no movement.

    "Peak Master Lin, to be honest, do you have a good chance?"

    Next to him, the forefather of nine colors pretended to be calm, but he was actually panicking inside.

    When he saw the content on the Zhizhi bird, he was shocked.

    What was Peak Master Lin up to? why would he expose the sect''s address and let the other partye?

    They were all rulers.

    "It''s hard to say. However, forefather ninescolor, just tell me. Do you want to live or die?" Lin fan asked.

    "Isn''t that nonsense? this old man hasn''t lived long enough. " The forefather of nine colors roared. If an ordinary person had said this to him, he would have been killed with a single punch.

    It was just that the person in front of him was Peak Master Lin and did not have the guts to do so.

    "Alright, give me twenty pills and I promise you''ll be alive. How about it?" Lin fan smiled.

    The rulers hadn''t even arrived yet, so he was going to use forefather ninescolor as a challenge.

    "Forget it, just let this old man die." The forefather of nine colors had a look of despair on his face. How could he fall for this brat''s trick? at the same time, he felt much more at ease. It seemed that he was very confident.

    That was indeed the case. How could Peak Master Lin do something he was not confident in?

    After all, this was his sect.

    Could it be that he would harm his own sect?

    The heaven and earth in the distance started to shake. Slowly, a terrifying aura spread out like waves.

    "They''re here. " Lin fan stood up. He had been trying to feel the peace for the past few days, but he hadn''t even touched a fart.

    "You''re here?"

    Forefather ninescolor was shocked. His fear of hegemons was nothing more than a fantasy.

    He knew that the person who hade was definitely a powerhouse among powerhouses, not someone that the trash he had met before couldpare to.

    If an Emperor heaven realm expert could beat him to a pulp, then there was no need to even mention a ruler realm expert. Perhaps the word ''terrifying'' was simply indescribable.

    The Saint convent sect was not in a good situation.

    The overlords ''auras were terrifying. Even if they were just passing by, everyone from the Saint convent sect couldn''t even lift their heads.

    But fortunately, the rulers did not take the Saint convent sect seriously.

    In the eyes of the ruler of the ghost race and the others, there was only Lin fan of the magnificent me sect.

    As long as they met, he would ruthlessly kill this fellow.

    "This is too terrifying." Cold sweat trickled down the sacred master''s forehead. Only after experiencing it personally could he understand how terrifying this feeling was.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The blood devil Emperor raised his head and frowned. He felt a familiar aura.

    The ruler of the ghosts!

    Ruler profound abyss!

    The subus!

    ¡­¡­

    There were many.

    Five of the rulers had gathered together and were heading over. There were also rulers from all directions.<sub> </sub>

    "What the hell, why are they all here?" The blood devil Emperor was astonished and at a loss for what to do. There were many rulers that he was familiar with and were from the same era as him.

    Of course, there were also many unfamiliar chief sovereigns, most likely newly-ascended chief sovereigns in the past ten thousand years.

    They were slightly weaker, but they were still a force that could not be underestimated.

    "We''ve gone too far. "

    This was the only thought the blood devil Emperor had.

    "Hey! You hegemons are too slow. This Peak Master has been waiting for you for a long time. " Lin fan didn''t see anyone but his voice spread out.

    Other people were afraid of rulers, but he wasn ''t.

    He then rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    "Lin fan, attack and die!" "Die!" The ghost race ruler''s voice boomed out like a Bell, shaking the world. At the same time, the violent sound waves spread out, and the ground began to crack.

    However, the sound wave dissipated as soon as it reached the magnificent me sect.

    "Calm down ..."

    The sect leader''s voice came from the sect leader''s Hall and then three figures appeared.

    The sect master, you long, and Mo Jingzhe.

    "Sect master, I had already felt the peace just now, but it was interrupted." Mo Jingzhe said regretfully. He was in urgent need of the sect master''s praise.

    Ever since you long joined the team that was trying to sense tranquility, the situation was off and the sect head praised him for his talent.

    This made mo Jingzhe, who considered himself a genius, very dissatisfied.

    Damn it, I, mo Jingzhe, am earth-shattering. I once spent a long time to change a cultivation technique into a stronger one. How can I be inferior to others?

    "Don''t panic. There are expertsing. We can''t ignore them. They''re too irascible. They''re not fated to be tranquil." The sect master shook his head in pity.

    Lin fan knew about the situation within the sect and was a little curious about the Grandmaster.

    It really was.

    He was not strong, but he had powerful means.

    "I''m already out. The five of you, hurry up ande over. " Lin fan did not care about the five of them at all.

    The ruler of the ghost race was so angry that his face turned ck. They had already arrived, but the other party still dared to be so arrogant.

    The rulers who hade to watch were all extremely shocked.

    "Amazing. This native of the outer realm is really arrogant. The ghost emperor and the other four are here, but he''s still so calm. I wonder if there''s something wrong with his brain."

    "What''s going on? what did the natives do to the ghost emperor and the others?"

    The rulers were just watching the show.

    They would never take action if there were no benefits.

    Aftering to the outer realm, they had finally seen how weak the natives were.

    He was toozy to make a move, and he didn''t even have much intention of enving.

    They didn''t kill all of them in case the outer realm''s heavens retaliated. As such, it was enough to get what they wanted first.

    Buzzzzzz!

    As the five rulers floated in the air, the pressure they exuded was so strong that even the air itself couldn''t withstand it and shattered.

    "It''s you ..."

    When the five of them saw Lin fan, they recognized him at first nce.

    That was the guy who hade to the upper realm and fought with them.

    "Yes, it''s me. It''s the second time we''ve met. Why? do you have some ideas?" Lin fan smiled.

    "You killed all my men?" The ghost hegemon rebuked angrily.

    He really didn''t expect that this guy would take advantage of their absence to kill his people. He deserved to die.

    "Wait, there''s something wrong with that. The word ''kill'' isn''t used very well. When I came to the upper realm from the outer realm, I didn''t attack them. I just wanted tomunicate with them, but I didn''t expect them to be so unfriendly. It''s too much to attack at the first moment, so I can only send them to be reformed in hopes that they can repent." Lin fan said calmly.

    The rulers who were watching finally understood.

    This person was truly arrogant.

    "You detestable dog! I want you dead!" The ghost emperor could not bear it any longer. A surging power burst out from his body.

    Lin fan sighed. As expected, he was too rough and couldn''t be saved.

    "Ghost emperor, give me some face and don''t cause trouble here." Suddenly, the blood devil Emperor''s voice rang out.

    He couldn''t just sit and watch.

    In the face of such an expert, only a former expert like him could resolve the matter.

    The ghost emperor had wanted to berate him and not give face to anyone. However, when he saw the blood devil Emperor, he immediately recognized him.

    "You''re the blood devil Emperor ..." The ghost emperor was astonished, as if he had not expected this.

    The surrounding rulers were all stunned. They had not expected it to be the blood devil Emperor.

    He was a famous guy.

    However, it had disappeared for a long time. How could it appear in the outer realm?

    Wait ...

    The situation was not right.

    The ghost emperor discovered the source of the problem."Blood devil Emperor, your strength ..."

    "That''s right. As you can see, he''s seriously injured and his strength has regressed. However, it''s not a problem for him to return to his peak. Ghost emperor, give me some face and leave. How about it?" The blood devil Emperor said.

    After finding out that the blood devil Emperor''s cultivation base was weak to such an extent, how could the ghost emperor still give him any face?"get lost. How much is your face worth? after we annihte this ce today, even you won''t be able to escape."

    "Blood devil Emperor, move aside. Don''t get in the way." Lin fan waved his hand.

    The blood devil Emperor was very hurt. He had lost all his face.

    People nowadays were too realistic.

    In the past, when he was at his peak, everyone would give him face. Now that his cultivation was weak, he no longer had any face.

 Chapter 1010 Lets Start, My Routine

    The blood devil Emperor stood there without uttering a single word.

    He felt a little helpless.

    He had once dominated the world, and no one dared to not give him, the blood devil Emperor, face. But now, he was met with a face full of dust.

    The surrounding rulers all sighed. This was too F * cking realistic.

    Some of the rulers were existences from the same era as the blood devil Emperor. They had experienced countless major events and knew how terrifying the might of the blood devil Emperor was.

    Even they didn''t want to mess with such a guy.

    But now, the situation was different. The blood devil Emperor had already been destroyed. With a single look, one could tell how pathetic a broken world was.

    Even if it had once been extremely powerful, it was useless.

    At the same time, they were also very happy to see what this once-peak God expert would do after being disrespected like this.

    What they didn''t expect was that the native told him to back off and he really did.

    In their eyes, the problem here was a littleplicated and interesting.

    "Alright, don''t worry. No one will interfere. This is our business. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It''s just that you guys are too slow." Lin fan said regretfully.

    They were disappointed in the rulers.

    "I want to kill him." Hegemon Shadow Mountain growled. He had never been so enraged over an ant before.

    "You want to kill me? haven''t you killed me many times? Don''t worry, I''ll give you the chanceter to continue your performance. " Facing the five great rulers, Lin fan was extremely calm.

    He then looked up into the void,"rulers who havee to spectate,e out. Stop hiding. The reason why you guys are able toe over is because I''ve asked someone to inform you."

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void trembled.

    All of the spectating rulers had revealed their true forms.

    They were confused and didn''t know what the natives of the outer realm wanted to do.

    "Hehe, you''re quite an interesting native. Did you call us over just to watch you fight with the ghost emperor and the others? Or do you want to kill us all in one fell swoop?" A distant hegemon said.

    He was a new hegemon, and he was extremely proud and arrogant. He didn''t ce anyone in his eyes.

    The existence that once belonged to the strong in his eyes was now just a speck of dust in the world, a small ything that could be scattered with a flip of the hand.

    The other chief sovereigns were the same as well as they looked at Lin fan with a teasing expression.

    Lin fan chuckled out. Facing these rulers, he was not afraid in the least bit. He did not care about these people at all.

    "Of course not. You''re free toe to the outer realm, but I heard that many rulers have a very bad opinion of us. I''m not very happy about that."

    The rulers allughed out loud at these words.

    Not too happy?

    He was just a little native, who cared if he was happy or not?

    "Haha, this native is as happy as an idiot." Some of the rulersughed out loud, treating Lin fan as a lunatic.

    There were too few people who dared to say this to them.

    "Master, are these the outer realm natives I read about in books? Are they really that stupid?" At this moment, a cute little girl with two braids asked an elderly man beside her.

    "Then, do you think they''re stupid?" The old man asked with a smile.

    "I don''t know, but this person feels so stupid." The little servant girl said.

    The old man smiled but didn''t say anything. He patted the little girl''s head. He was an old ruler and could change his appearance. However, he already had a disciple and preferred to show his appearance as an old man. It gave people an ancient feeling.

    Lin fan had an urge to beat them all to death. All of them didn''t even know how to talk properly. It really made him despair.

    However, the harvest of bad luck was not perfect, so he just had to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.

    "Sect master, can our peace and quiet also make these guys calm down?" Mo Jingzhe asked in a low voice, a little flustered.

    The person who came was so strong and terrifying. He wasn''t their match.

    "They''re not fated to be with Ning Jing. " The sect leader shook his head. He was really calm like everything that was happening around him had nothing to do with him.

    "Then, can our tranquility beat the other party?" Mo Jingzhe asked again.

    If a battle really broke outter, he would definitely not be a match for these guys. They were too F * cking terrifying.

    The sect master looked at mo Jingzhe and shook his head."How can tranquility be used for fighting? it''s used toprehend the soul. You still haven''t understood the true meaning of tranquility."

    Mo Jingzhe blinked. What was the sect master trying to express by saying this?

    Or perhaps, he was also a little scared.

    He knew that Ning Jing couldn''t beat these guys.

    "Shut up, this is between us and this native." "Die!" The ghost race ruler shouted, his eyes spitting fire. His anger was impossible to extinguish.

    Today was the day this fellow died.

    The rulers around were unhappy with the ghost race ruler''s words. He was a little arrogant as if he was trying to scare them.

    But from the expressions of the ghost race ruler and the others, he could tell that something big had happened and that his anger couldn''t be extinguished.

    Without any benefits, the rulers would not take any action.

    "Let me ask you, why did you kill my people? they were all beautiful girls." The charm woman''s face was frighteningly gloomy.

    "There''s no difference whether they''re beautiful or not. They''re not peace-loving at all. They want to hit each other the moment they meet. What''s the use of being beautiful?" Lin fan spread out his hands and said. He had already killed them, so what else could he do?

    "Bastard, I''m going to tear you into a thousand pieces!" The charm woman''s beautiful face gradually became sinister.

    After obtaining the divine item, he was naturally in a good mood. However, seeing so many of his own people die, no matter how good his mood was, he couldn''t bear the anger.

    "AI."

    Lin fan sighed and walked slowly towards the five of them. Shaking his head, he said,"you guys are really too much."

    He then looked into the void and spoke loudly.

    "Since you''re all here, let''s introduce ourselves. Our magnificent me sect is just, friendly, and peace-loving, and we never hurt people on our own initiative. You''vee from the upper realm to the outer realm and can be considered as half guests, but you keep calling the people of the outer realm natives, which is very unfriendly."

    The other rulers around did not care about what Lin fan said at all.

    The weak did not get the respect they deserved.

    They could only grovel and beg for mercy under the might of the strong.

    The blood devil Emperor looked at the person in the air with a strange expression.

    Bullshit.<sub> </sub>

    Justice, friendship, and peace?

    ''I''ll believe you, big-headed fool. ''

    However, he was also worried about what would happen next. Perhaps he would really die Here.

    In the distance, the frog was hiding, not daring to show its face. It even hid its aura.

    He was afraid of being discovered.

    "Damn, I am a God tier master of nine destions. To think that I would have such a day."

    The frog was furious. It was all the fault of the mastermind. If it wasn''t for the sneak attack, this wouldn''t have happened.

    He didn''t know if he could survive this time.

    He could no longer protect those elixir refinement disciples.

    He could only leave it to fate.

    Lin fan got close to the five rulers and said,""Did youe to the magnificent me sect to destroy my sect?"

    "Hmph! You''re lucky that your sect is destroyed. I''m going to capture everyone rted to you and torture them slowly. They''ll die in pain and repent for their sins." The ruler of the ghost race gritted his teeth and said gloomily.

    "Sigh, forget it. There are always unfriendly people. The only thing I can do is to give you a chance to reincarnate." Lin fan opened up his arms and activated the ancient battlefield.

    This BUFF was very shocking, it could greatly increase one''s vitality.

    The other rulers were all stunned. No way. He was really that stupid to think that he could suppress five rulers by himself.

    You''re dreaming.

    Even in a dream, such a thing could not have happened.

    "Come, I''m waiting for your anger."

    "Oh, right, I''ll show you something. Maybe one of you lost it."

    Lin fan took out the skull. When the ghost race''s ruler caught sight of this thing, he was startled.

    "Rank nine ghost head."

    When subus saw the dudou, she was even more furious,"damn you, you dare to steal my dudou."

    [Torrential bad luck activated.]

    Lin fan ced the items into his storage ring and spread his arms. He then looked at the five gods.

    "Come, I''ll send you on your way."

    The voice fell.

    A brilliant heavenly might condensed in the void.

    "What''s going on?"

    Everyone raised their heads to look at the void, not understanding what was happening.

    Ruler Ying Shan was terrified. This was the might of the heavens, the wrath of the heavens.

    Although a God was strong, he couldn''t fight against the divine retribution.

    The divine retribution was the condensation of the entire world''s power of punishment, and it also containedws that others could not control.

    His heart was filled with fear and uneasiness. The target of this divine retribution seemed to be him.

    Because just now, he seemed to have made a vow in his heart.

    Lin fan was extremely familiar with the heaven''s wrath. They could be considered old friends. After being in close contact with it many times, he understood its nature.

    He looked at his surroundings, and finally at the terrified ruler Ying Shan. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips. It seemed like he had made an oath.

    He was shrouded in bad luck.

    Even those with amazing luck would be extremely unlucky.

    Those who could be rulers, no matter how bad their luck was, would be as exuberant as the red sun and difficult to extinguish.

    "I''ll kill you first. Die!"

    BOOM!

    The voice fell.

    In the void, a streak of purple and ck celestial aura descended and struck hegemon Ying Shan.

    "This is different from what I''ve seen." This was the first time Lin fan had seen a divine retribution of this color.

    "No, how could this be?" Ruler Ying Shan was enveloped by the divine retribution. He howled, but very quickly, his voice disappeared. Even his physical body had been destroyed, leaving no one behind.

    "It''s a pity,"

    Lin fan sighed. A ruler had a lot of points. Now that it was destroyed by the heaven''s punishment, he didn''t even get a single fart.

    "How can that be?"

    Ruler of the ghost race and the others werepletely dumbfounded. Just what was going on? how could ruler Ying Shan die for no reason?

    The other rulers were also dumbfounded by what had just happened.

    He didn''t understand.

    He could not understand it at all.

    Ruler Shadow Mountain''s aura had disappeared.

    It was a real death, not an illusion.

    "All of you are really too much. Also, I hope that all the other rulers watching from the side can put on a good attitude and not be too arrogant. Otherwise, it will be your turn next. Don''t doubt my words, I never joke."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan swore in his heart.

    "I''m the most handsome man in the world. If I brag, I''ll be struck by lightning and turned into ashes."

    As expected.

    When he finished thest word.

    The divine retribution was already impatient.

    Perhaps she had been waiting for a long time and wanted to kill him again.

 Chapter 1011 Ill Leave The Peace-Keeping People To You

    The surrounding rulers had alreadye to a conclusion. The Aboriginals would only be killed by them. There was no chance of survival.

    But something was wrong.

    Ruler Shadow Mountain was directly sted into nothingness. This hadpletely exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    The air was filled with malice.

    "What did that native say just now? ruler Ying Shan died."

    "It''s divine retribution! That was divine retribution! This native controls divine retribution? It''s impossible, it''s definitely an illusion. "

    The surrounding rulers were shocked beyond words. They had not expected such a turn of events.

    Suddenly.

    Something else happened in the void.

    The might of the heavens enveloped the sky as thick dark clouds swirled over, pressing down on everything below.

    "Oh my God, it seems to be another heavenly punishment."

    "What is this guy trying to do? Could it be that he really can control the heavenly punishment?"

    Although they were all ruler experts, there were things that they wanted to avoid and hide far away from.

    And one of them was the divine retribution.

    They were born in this world, and the might of the world could not be challenged by man.

    The magnificent me sect disciples looked up.

    It was too resplendent and overbearing.

    Senior brother is really amazing.

    It was just that this was a little different from what his senior brother had faced in the past. In the past, his senior brother would not say a word and would just raise his fist and beat the other party up.

    Why did it feel a little off today?

    The senior brother opened his arms and didn''t raise his fists to fight. Instead, he used some moves that they didn''t understand to kill.

    However, no matter what, senior brother would always be senior brother. He was just that arrogant.

    "My disciple."

    Tian Xu was panicking. He could sense a terrifying aura from the air that had locked onto his disciple.

    His precious disciple wouldn''t be in danger, right?

    "I have a bad feeling about this." Hegemon profoundher said softly.

    At their level, they had a very precise control of danger. If it wasn''t necessary to take a risk, they would retreat.

    "Me too,"

    The subus was the first one who didn''t want to die. She had just obtained a divine item and had unlimited potential. If she died here, it would really be a loss.

    If someone had said that the chief sovereign would die ...

    She gave him a tight p. What was he talking about?

    However, ruler Ying Shan''s death struck her heart heavily. She knew that rulers could also die, and they would die without even knowing why.

    Anger rushed to his head.

    After a brief moment of venting, his brain recovered.

    The might in the air continued to condense, and an aura of destruction was emitted.

    "Hahaha ..."

    At this moment, Lin fan burst outughing. He then looked at the four remaining rulers.

    "I''m here to send you on your way. "

    However, just as Lin fan activated his colored eyes.

    The subus immediately retreated and disappeared without a trace.

    When the ghost race ruler noticed that the subus was running, he wanted to scold her, but suddenly, the situation didn''t seem right.

    A ball of endless anger exploded from the depths of his heart.

    BOOM!

    In the void, a bolt of divine retribution fell vertically, cutting through the space.

    "F * ck, it can''t be. So fast."

    He couldn''t control the rhythm well.

    Lin fan had not expected the wrath of the heavens toe so quickly. He had been prepared tobine forces with the wrath of the heavens when the ruler got close and st these B * stards to death.

    However, looking at the situation now, it seemed that there was a mistake.

    Just as Lin fan thought that he would have to wait another ten seconds before he could kill these guys, something strange happened.

    The divine retribution had tiny lightning bolts that filled the void.

    There was a crack.

    The void cracked open, and a huge pitch-ck hole appeared. From the hole, there seemed to be Starlight shining.

    The ruler of the ghost race was stunned by the crack that had appeared behind him. However, seeing that nothing had happened, he suddenly felt at ease.

    "You scared me."

    But just as he finished speaking ...

    Whoosh!

    There was a sh of light in the crack, and before they could react, a huge burning rock darted out of the crack with a long tail.

    It was so fast that it covered the ruler of the ghost race in an instant.

    Under the gaze of the colored eyes, the ruler of the ghost race wanted to kill Lin fan right away. However, at this moment, he was struck by the burning mes and the long meteorite.

    He wanted to struggle.

    But the hand covered in ck mes continued to grip the ghost race ruler, tearing and burning him.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah ...!" The ghost race ruler''s miserable cries rang out.

    BOOM!

    The meteorites fell to the ground and exploded instantly. The powerful shock waves spread out, setting off thick smoke that covered the surroundings.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After the meteorite exploded, countless fragments shot out.

    Puchi!

    The Shard pierced through hegemonherworld''s body.

    This kind of injury was very light for a ruler and could only be considered a superficial wound.

    But a ck me suddenly exploded out from the wound on ruler profound abyss''s body and covered his entire body.

    "Ah!"

    "Arghh!" The profoundher ruler howled in pain.

    His body became unstable but he still attacked Lin fan.

    Thest of the rulers rushed over to Lin fan in rage.

    The heavenly punishment fell on time.

    BOOM!

    Everything happened in an instant.

    After the divine retribution fell, there was no one in the open space.

    The world was quiet.

    The rulers who were watching this looked at each other, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads.

    What was happening?

    What was going on?

    What was this?

    Three questions that could never be solved entangled in everyone''s mind.

    "Disciple ..." Tian Xu had a bad feeling, and his face turned pale.<sub> </sub>

    His disciple''s aura disappeared.

    He couldn''t have died, right?

    Impossible. This was absolutely impossible.

    The people who witnessed the battle were all in a daze.

    This was because this battle waspletely different from the battle they knew of. Everything was very mysterious. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they might not have believed everything that had happened.

    "Master, is that native dead? Are the chief sovereigns dead as well?" The little girl with two braids asked in confusion.

    "It should be,"

    The old man''s condition wasn''t very good, so his answer wasn''t too urate.

    Very quickly, ten seconds passed.

    "What a pity, one of them actually ran away."

    A voice transmitted through the void.

    The chief sovereigns were so shocked that they turned their gazes away.

    What did they just see? a guy was walking over from the void. It was the native from earlier on.

    He didn''t die. He actually didn''t die.

    What had just happened? even if they were rulers, they couldn''t understand.

    Lin fan was really hurt. He wanted to appear in a domineering manner but he was sted to the point that not even a piece of him was left. He couldn''t juste out naked.

    The effect would be the same even if he was resurrected elsewhere and put on his clothes.

    "My dear disciple, are you alright?" Tian Xu said worriedly.

    "Teacher, you have to believe me." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Calm down, don''t be too flustered.

    Looking at the teacher''s face, he was obviously a little flustered.

    It was just a normal situation.

    "Eh? That''s strange. "

    The Grandmaster stared at Lin fan. That wasn''t the case just now. Why did he appear?

    Toprehend tranquility, toprehend heaven and earth, everything was within his perception.

    Xiaofan had disappeared without a trace, not existing, and had no form.

    But now that it had appeared, something was not right.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the void,"dear rulers, you''ve seen enough, right? let me say this once more. Wee to the outer realm. However, don''t mess around."

    There were too many rulers. No matter if it was a group fight or a one-on-one fight, he was no match for them.

    Activate torrential bad luck?

    Don''t joke around.

    Life would be boring if there was no sense of danger or joy.

    Moreover, he was immortal. If he activated the torrential bad luck, it would be so unfair. Even if the heavens didn''t strike him to death, he would die of guilt.

    The words that Lin fan had said earlier on sounded like a joke to the rulers.

    But now, the joke hade true.

    In the blink of an eye, one of the five gods had escaped, while the other four had been in.

    Moreover, his death was too strange and unpredictable.

    The unknown the most terrifying.

    No matter who it was, even if it was a ruler, the unknown always terrifying.

    The atmosphere was still very quiet.

    No hegemon replied.

    Up until now, they were still immersed in what had just happened.

    Even if he racked his brains, he still couldn''t understand how all of this had happened.

    "Are you all mutes? I''ve already said so much, but none of you can answer me. Do you know or understand?"

    "Look at all of you. You''re all so excited to watch the show, but you can''t even talk?"

    "A hegemon? Hehe, what a joke. "

    Lin fan fired his cannon at the rulers.

    The void fluctuated frequently.

    These words caused many rulers to burn with rage and their emotions to fluctuate.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows. Feeling the fluctuations in the void, he could not help but chuckle out,"what''s wrong? Are you all unconvinced? Thene together. I''ll send you to reincarnate, just like them. "

    A ruler cursed. F * ck, this was too much, this was bullying.

    He really wanted to teach this native a lesson.

    But thinking about it, it didn''t make sense. No one else had made a move, so why should he make a move?

    Let them take advantage of the situation?

    They endured each other, waiting for the first person to make a move. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no one.

    "Yank."

    The blood devil Emperor looked at Lin fan who was ming the other rulers. He could not help but be convinced. This was what it meant to be capable.

    After a thousand years, the blood devil Emperor would be released from prison and would devote himself to education. He would frequently tell others about this scene with great interest.

    At this moment, it wasn''t that the rulers were afraid, but that they weren''t sure.

    The other party was only at the Emperor heaven realm.

    In their eyes, he was trash, or even worse than trash.

    At the very least, in their eyes, trash could be considered a world-level cultivator.

    But of the five rulers, four had died and one had run away. It was too strange and unpredictable.

    "Disciple,e back." The old man saw his disciple walking over and couldn''t help but be anxious.

    The little brat with two pigtails came before Lin fan and sized him up curiously,"you''re so different from the indigenous people I''ve met."

    "Little girl, the word ''native'' isn''t very appropriate. Do you love peace?" Lin fan said.

    "It''s my hobby. " The little servant girl said.

    Lin fan chuckled,"that''s good. Peace-loving people are the same kind of people. I saw that your bones were amazing, and a ray of light shot up from the top of your head to the sky. You''re very different from those people. In the future, the important task of maintaining peace in the upper world will be handed to you. Are you willing to ept this important task?"

    When the little brat heard Lin fan''s words, her eyes lit up.

    Gu mo was surprised?

    The spiritual light broke through the horizon.

    The important task of maintaining world peace?

    Just as the little girl was fantasizing, her master immediately walked over and pulled the little girl to the back."I''m sorry, she''s still young. I''m sorry to disturb you. Don''t worry, I came from the upper realm to the outer realm not to destroy, but to learn. Goodbye."

    The voice fell.

    The old man pulled the little girl away.

    The little girl''s voice could be heard from afar.

    "Master, I want to maintain the peace in the upper realm ..."

    Pada!

    "Stop dreaming. Do you want me to die?"

    The sound was getting further and further away.

    Some hegemons left.

    The hegemons who had been watching from afar slowly began to leave as well.

    They didn''t say anything.

    But he already knew what to do.

    The outer realm had changed. It was different from before.

 Chapter 1012 What Are You Guys Talking About?

    "Comfortable."

    Lin fan was in a good mood and showed off in front of his junior brothers and sisters.

    The rulers were strong, really strong. They might have died in grievance.

    That was because in front of the BUFF, they could only die in grievance in order to live up to the existence of the BUFF.

    There were weak and strong rulers among the spectators, but no matter what, a ruler was a ruler. Even if they were weak, they were still peak existences.

    They represented the general trend of the upper realm.

    After witnessing this battle, they would naturally consider carefully whether they would dare to cause trouble in the magnificent me sect in the outer realm.

    Of course.

    Lin fan knew that some of the chief sovereigns wouldn''t believe it. Without personally experiencing it, they would think that it was fake.

    But it didn''t matter.

    He only needed a little time to develop.

    Once he broke through to the world level, there would be no more problems.

    "Yi!"

    "To the chief sovereigns who haven''t left, what are you nning by staying here? Or do you want to talk about life and your thoughts?" Lin fan looked into the void and shouted.

    Although many chief sovereigns had left, there were still some chief sovereigns who remained.

    They weren''t war maniacs who would start a war wherever they went.

    All conflicts were built on benefits. There was no such thing as starting a war for no reason, unless there was something wrong with their brains. For example, people like Lin fan would sometimes take the initiative to provoke others in order to experience the thrill of battle.

    "It''s been a long time. The outer realm has always given us the impression that they''re weak and stupid, but I didn''t expect there to be such a sect and such a person. Good, they''re qualified to be on equal footing with us."

    At this moment, a man walked over from the void. His entire body was enveloped in light, and he was exceptionally handsome. His eyes were bright and brimming with spirit. He wore a Jade crown on his head and a brocade robe with a Jade belt.

    He was elegant and graceful, just like a noble young master in ancient times.

    The other rulers all cupped their fists when they saw this person.

    "Emperor Dongyang."

    "Who are you?" Lin fan looked at him and asked.

    This was his first timemunicating with a ruler. Moreover, the ruler''s aura was retracted. When he looked at him, he felt that his body was a little eye piercing. If an ordinary person stared at him, they might go blind.

    "I''m Emperor Dongyang of Phoenix Ind." Emperor Dongyang cupped his fists.

    If it was before, he wouldn''t even be bothered to talk to an ant. But the mysterious ability that the other party had disyed had attracted their attention. He was now capable of talking to them.

    "Oh, Emperor Dongyang. I am Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak. Since you''ve decided to stay, pleasee in." Lin fan said.

    Although he really wanted to hammer all the rulers present to death, it wasn''t impossible to make small talk and get on good terms with them.

    Of course, if the other party''s personality did not get along with him, he could only say sorry. When he was stronger, he would beat the other party up.

    The other rulers looked at each other and nodded silently. They couldn''t see through each other''s abilities. If they could get closer, they might be able to gain something.

    "Alright, sorry for the disturbance." Emperor Dongyangughed.

    "Please," he said.

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and weed the rulers in. Next, they just had to talk and brag. There was nothing special about it.

    The void in the distance trembled.

    The subus had escaped.

    "Why do I have this feeling?"

    She panted heavily and was very flustered. Just now, she suddenly had a premonition that someone would die if she stayed there.

    Thus, they retreated at the first moment, even abandoning ruler Ying Shan and the others. They didn''t bother at all.

    "Yes, is that so?"

    She held the divine item in her hand.

    It was an ancient book.

    "Golden Imperial Jade letter"

    The words were gold-stamped and curved. If she didn''t know a little about the words of the abyss of origin, she really wouldn''t have been able to understand it.

    "That sense of danger, was it this book that reminded me?"

    The subus was suspicious. Her feeling just now was definitely not wrong.

    The divine items that erupted from the abyss of the originator were definitely good stuff. This was something that the entire upper realm acknowledged.

    "Hahaha ..."

    Madam Mei looked at the ancient book in her hand and suddenlyughed.

    She knew that she had obtained a treasure.

    If Lin fan knew about this, he would definitely remember that this was something passed down by the Yellow Emperor. It was called the five mystic arts.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Come,e, please have some tea."

    Lin fan was entertaining these rulers at invincible peak. The tea he was drinking was just normal tea that had a slightly mixed taste.

    The rulers looked down on this tea. It was like water from a smelly ditch.

    As rulers, the tea they usually drank was bejeweled. To others, it was extremely precious, but to them, it was just something they drank every day.

    "Alright," he said.

    Emperor Dongyang and the othersughed, but no one picked up the teacup.

    "Peak Master Lin, may I know who your sect''s sect master is?" Emperor Dongyang asked.

    He looked around. The strongest person in the sect should be Peak Master Lin. The others were not outstanding.

    "You''ve seen him before. The old man who was following me just now is one of them. " Lin fan said.<sub> </sub>

    Emperor Dongyang was stunned. He had seen that old man before. He was very weak, even weaker than his subordinates.

    "Let''s not talk about this. Why aren''t you all drinking tea? is it because the tea is too good and you want to bring some back? Don''t worry, I''ll have someone arrange for you to take some with you when you leave. " Lin fan picked up the teacup and finished it in one gulp.

    The rulers sitting around them all had strange expressions on their faces.

    Was this guy really stunned or just faking it?

    Was this tea even meant for humans to drink?

    It was hard to eat.

    However, they were wary of Lin fan. They didn''t want to cause a scene, so they could only pinch their noses and take a small sip.

    Emperor Dongyang took a sip and put down the teacup. He asked,""Peak Master Lin, I wonder how you managed to kill the four rulers?"

    Lin fanughed. Was he finally unable to hold it in and wanted to ask?

    "Hahaha, how do we kill them? This isn''t a difficult thing to do. If this Peak Master wants them to die, they will die. It''s that simple. "

    The rulers all perked up their ears. They all wanted to know what the reason was.

    But when they heard Lin fan say those words, they were stunned.

    What was the difference between saying it and not saying it?

    He was drunk.

    "Hahaha!" Emperor Dongyangughed,"Peak Master Lin is amazing. This answer is truly admirable. The four rulers killed him just like that. Even I don''t have such capabilities."

    It was indeed so.

    The ghost race ruler and ruler Ying Shan were very powerful. Even if they were slightly weaker than him, this small difference didn''t have any effect on him.

    Rulers were all people with great luck.

    Even if they were no match for others, it would be difficult for them to be killed, much less now when four of them had died.

    If it wasn''t for the subus running fast, he would have had to add one more.

    "Calm down. There''s no need to be so shocked." Lin fan humbly waved his hand. It was just a small matter.

    "Oh, right. I wonder what the chief sovereigns are nning to invade the outer realms for?" Lin fan asked.

    He just wanted to know why the rulers of the upper realm were so happy to invade the outer realm.

    As for robbing wealth or beauties, that was basically impossible.

    If he was here to show off, it would be understandable.

    But looking at their expressions, they probably didn''t even understand what acting cool was.

    Emperor Dongyang smiled and did not answer the question. Instead, he said casually,""Peak Master Lin, this is a misunderstanding. We are not here to invade the outer realms. We are here to take a look."

    "It''s said that the outer realm is the mother of the upper realm, where its Foundation is. Therefore, every time the fusion ispleted, we wille back to take a look and give the people here a little help."

    If anyone believed this, they would be extremely stupid.

    Lin fan smiled at Emperor Dongyang as though he was saying,"I believed you. You can lie without blushing."

    Not all hegemons knew why they hade to the outer realms.

    However, they felt that if so many rulers hade, then there was definitely a huge secret. Thus, even if they didn''t know what it was for, they still wanted toe and take a look. Perhaps they would be able to gain something.

    Emperor Dongyang did not tell the truth. He could not tell the other rulers, much less the people of the outer realm.

    After all, it was not the first time that the upper realm had connected to the outer realms.

    Instead, he did it many times, but he never found his final target.

    If the people from the outer realm knew about this secret, they might be able to find it themselves in a long time.

    "Oh, really? It seems like Emperor Dong Yang is a kind person. " Lin fan sighed and then patted his chest,""Let''s not talk about other things. I''m just like that. I''m very kind and love peace. It seems that we can have a deeper exchange."

    "Hahaha, that''s only natural. When I first saw Peak Master Lin, I knew that Peak Master Lin was definitely a kind person." Emperor Dong Yangughed.

    However, he was also cursing in his heart.

    These words were meant for fools to hear.

    He didn''t show any mercy when he killed the rulers. Furthermore, ording to the rulers of the ghost race, he had also killed many of their subordinates. Otherwise, the rulers of the ghost race wouldn''t have been so angry and even lost their minds.

    The other chief sovereigns all looked at the two.

    He only had one thought in his mind.

    He really was shameless.

    Everyone knew what kind of person Emperor Dongyang was. He was a man who hid daggers behind his smile. Just because he dressed like a human, he was not a real human.

    In fact, he was not a human, but a Phoenix Emperor.

    "AI, I have to admire your good eyes. I hid it so deeply and was actually seen through. I''m really impressed." Lin fan sighed.

    His own strengths had been seen through, and he felt that he had met a confidant.

    Emperor Dongyang was a little stunned. He realized that this guy''s skin was a little thick.

    Of course, he couldn''t expose him. Instead, he smiled and said,"no, Peak Master Lin''s good points are too dazzling. No matter how well you hide it, you can''t hide it from everyone''s eyes."

    "Hahaha, you really know how to talk. With Emperor Dong Yang''s looks and eloquence, I don''t think many women can resist him." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dong Yang smiled,"Peak Master Lin, you have sharp eyes indeed. You can see through me with a single nce. Not many, just 33000 partners."

    Puchi!

    Lin fan spat out a mouthful of tea onto the face of Emperor Dong Yang,"what did you say? 33,000? are your kidneys made of iron?"

    Emperor Dongyang wiped his face. He was a little unhappy, but he still smiled.

    "It''s alright. "

    The other rulers looked at the two of them in shock.

    F * ck.

    What are you guys talking about?

 Chapter 1013 Dont You See Me As A Brother

    The rulers seated around them didn''t have any thoughts. They only had one goal in mind, which was to figure out the background of this native.

    However, up until now, there was not even a single piece of useful information, let alone any details.

    The female disciples of the magnificent me sect, who were standing behind senior brother Lin, looked at him in disdain when they heard that he had 33000 partners.

    He immediatelybeled Emperor Dongyang.

    "Scumbag!"

    "Eh? Peak Master Lin, these junior sisters of yours seem to be looking at me with a bit of disdain. " Emperor Dong Yangughed out yfully. His tone was a little weird, as though he was trying to pressure Lin fan.

    You can be disrespectful to me, but your junior sisters don''t have the ability to.

    "Let''s not talk about them. Actually, I also feel that you''re a little ..." Lin fan agreed with what his junior sisters said.

    Emperor Dongyang was stunned. He had the urge to flip the table. Was this a p to his face?

    Instantly, the atmosphere became a little depressing.

    The other rulers were only here to watch the show and not to get involved in the conflict.

    If Emperor Dong Yang fought with this native, they would be able to understand each other''s strength on a deeper level.

    A Junior Sister took a step forward and wanted to apologize to Emperor Dongyang.

    She felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. It was indeed their faces that were filled with disdain. To experts like them, face was the most important.

    If their sect was targeted by experts because of this, it would be their fault.

    However, just as she was about to speak, she was stopped by her senior brother and gently pushed to the back.

    Lin fan smiled and gestured for his Junior Sister to not show up. He then turned his body and leaned his head towards Emperor Dongyang,""What''s wrong? are you angry?"

    Emperor Dong Yang red at Lin fan coldly for a moment before chuckling out,"how could that be? of course, I wouldn''t be angry if Peak Master Lin were to put it this way. However, junior sisters like you have to be careful when you''re out there. After all, not every ruler is as magnanimous as I am."

    These words were a warning and a threat.

    This was especially the case when the words that came out of the ruler''s mouth were filled with a chilling intent. It caused the junior sisters standing behind Lin fan to shiver in fear.

    After all, they were very weak. In the eyes of a ruler, they were nothing more than walking ants.

    "Hehe." "Really?" Lin fanughed. Before those hegemons kill my Junior Apprentice-sister, they''ll have to think twice. Otherwise, it won''t be worth it if they lose their entire family. "

    Emperor Dongyang was stunned.

    The surrounding rulers were also a little stunned.

    What a good person.

    In other words, he would kill the entire family of anyone who dared to touch his Junior Sister.

    Although they had not met for long.

    But everyone present hade to the same conclusion.

    He was a F * cking lunatic.

    "Disciple, fighting and killing is not good. Our sect is a friendly sect." To be honest, Tian Xu was a little flustered when he faced these rulers.

    However, since his disciple was so calm, he had to be calm as well.

    When he spoke, he was neither humble nor arrogant, and there was no sense of panic at all, as if he was facing an ordinary person.

    "Hahaha, I''m just joking. Emperor Dong Yang, don''t take it to heart. Just like what my teacher said, how could I be the kind of person who would kill an entire family?" Lin fanughed. The dangerous conversation just now disappeared in an instant.

    "Hehe."

    Emperor Dongyangughed dryly and didn''t continue. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    On the surface, the other party''s cultivation base was at the Emperor heaven realm, but he could kill a ruler without any difficulty.

    This was something he could not understand.

    He didn''t have a deep hatred for the other party, so he wouldn''t take the initiative to attack. Even if the two of them talked without spilling blood, he still pretended to be friendly on the surface.

    The scene was very quiet.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.

    Some of the surrounding rulers were stroking their beards while others were looking around. None of them said anything, only waited.

    The only reason they stayed here was to understand the situation. The rest of the matter had nothing to do with them.

    Emperor Dongyang looked at Lin fan with a glint in his eyes as though he was asking him to continue.

    "Have some tea." Lin fan gestured and then picked up the teacup.

    Emperor Dongyang felt a little helpless. He wanted to leave, but he didn''t know what was going on.

    "Peak Master Lin, why would the blood devil Emperor be in your sect?" He asked.

    The blood devil Emperor was a veteran ruler. He was extremely powerful, and his ability to fight against a group of people was extremely strong. Ordinary rulers were truly not his match.

    "Him? I beat him up, so he''s staying in the sect to clean toilets." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Dong Yang Emperor wanted to say something, but he was stunned. Blood devil Emperor was cleaning the toilets?

    As a peak ruler, even if he was weaker, he still had his dignity. How could he be humiliated like this? he felt aggrieved for the blood devil Emperor.

    "Peak Master Lin, we''ve had a good chat. Since we don''t have anything else to do now, we''ll take our leave first. We''ll have a long time in the future. Let''s chat again if there''s a chance." Emperor Dongyang was ready to leave.

    He knew that he wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him even if he stayed here.

    "Alright." Lin fan was not prepared to keep Emperor Dongyang.

    This matter had already ended perfectly.

    As long as one''s brain was still functioning properly, they would know not to provoke the magnificent me sect.

    Just as Emperor Dongyang stood up, something strange happened.

    The void trembled.

    The clouds churned intensely.

    Lin fan was stunned because there was something in his hand.

    It was a silver ball of gas the size of a fist. He couldn''t see what was inside, but this silver ball of gas was like a Neb. It rotated on its own and gave off a mist.

    "This ..."

    When Emperor Dong Yang and the others saw the silver Cloud, they were so shocked that their eyeballs almost popped out.

    "Heaven''s Fate!"

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    He stared at the silver ball of energy in Lin fan''s hand.

    They were rulers and knew some things that they couldn''t get.

    One of them was the Heaven''s Fate.

    ording to the ancient records, the Heaven''s Fate did not exist. It was the most mysterious thing. However, just like its name,''fate'', one could tell what it was used for.

    The Son of Heaven''s mandate was the blessing of the Heaven''s Fate. He was always sessful. One could even say that he was a pervert.

    However, this was only a legend. No one had ever seen it.

    When they saw the silver ball of air, the rulers all knew what it was.

    "Heaven''s Fate?"

    Lin fan was a little stunned. He had to give him some time to think.

    Where did thise from?

    He didn''t seem to have offended anyone recently, and no one had offended him either.

    Why would such a strange thing appear?

    "Um ... Where did you get it?"

    Suddenly, he remembered that the Heaven''s Fate, didn''t that mean that this was the Heaven''s Fate?

    The wrath of heaven!

    He felt like he had discovered a new continent.

    He swore that he would be struck to death by Tian Gang. Could this be counted as a BUFF?

    If this was the case ...

    That would be interesting.

    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you all seen this before?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    Emperor Dongyang, who originally wanted to leave, no longer wanted to do so.

    Heaven''s fortune attracted him.

    "Peak Master Lin, where did you get this?" Emperor Dongyang asked impatiently.

    The hearts of the other rulers were burning with desire as well, and they even had the urge to snatch it.

    "Someone gave it to me." Lin fan smiled.<sub> </sub>

    "Who sent it?" Emperor Dongyang''s eyes were burning with anger.

    The fate of their rulers was indeed very strong, butpared to the Heaven''s Fate, the gap was huge.

    After all, with the protection of the heavens, he could do whatever he wanted.

    Of course, this wouldn''t cause any big waves, but it was better than nothing.

    Lin fan pointed at the sky,"he gave it to me."

    Emperor Dongyang looked up and immediately understood that he was talking about the heavens. But how could it be possible? even if he wanted to lie, he couldn''t lie like this.

    How could the heavens send things?

    Moreover, it was the heaven''s fortune.

    Lin fan could feel that the Heaven''s Fate seemed to have a mind of its own as it kept on indicating whether or not to absorb it.

    But he didn''t need this.

    What''s the use of luck?

    He had read many novels in his previous life. The greatest use of luck was to ensure that the main character would not die under any circumstances.

    However, it wouldn''t die no matter what situation it was in. To him, it was useless.

    If he didn''t die once or twice a day, he would feel that his life was empty and lonely.

    As for being lucky, what was the use?

    Once bad luck started to spread, even the heavens would be entangled by it.

    He clenched his fingers.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Go. Distribute them to my junior brothers and sisters and all the people in the sect."

    The silver ball exploded and turned into countless stars that floated into the air. Those who were close to Lin fan had a lot of Starlight merge into them. To them, their bodies didn''t feel anything.

    However, for some reason, their hearts were at ease, as if something was protecting them.

    "Oh my God, Peak Master Lin, what are you doing?" Emperor Dong Yang cried out in rm. Even though he was a ruler and was used to seeing such Grand scenes, he was still stunned by this sight.

    The other rulers also widened their eyes as if they had seen a ghost.

    "What can I do? This thing is of no use to me, so it''s a very normal thing to give it to the people of my sect. After all, I''m famous for being protective of my sect''s disciples, and I''m also a good senior brother who''s famous for caring for my sect''s disciples. "

    "What, you want it too? However, it''s a pity that you''re not from my sect. Why don''t you join my sect and I can give you some of these things when I have more in the future?" Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dong Yang''s heart was bleeding. Even though it was only a ball, if one person absorbed it, even if he couldn''t be the chosen one, he would still have unimaginable benefits.

    Have you ever felt the feeling of breaking through when you''re out hunting for treasure and in danger?

    "Peak Master Lin, there''s nothing else to say. From now on, you are my, Emperor Dongyang ''s, good brother. I just want to ask you, do you acknowledge me as your brother?" Emperor Dong Yang stared straight at Lin fan.

    He didn''t know what Lin fan''s rtionship with heaven was, but since he could obtain Heaven''s Fate, he definitely had some connections. Thus, he was eager to build a good rtionship with him.

    <o>,m Previously, it was because he didn''t understand the other party''s depth, so he had a goodmunication.</o>

    As for now, let''s not talk about the depth, let''s talk about Heaven''s Fate.

    "How old are you?" Lin fan asked.

    Emperor Dong Yang''s expression changed."I, Emperor Dong Yang, have roamed the world for 10000 years. I am already 23632 years old."

    "Oh, that''s still young. Dong, I''m a little older than you. I''m already twenty-three thousand six hundred and thirty-three years old. If you''re really sincere, just call me big brother." Lin fan pretended to be calm but he wanted tough.

    "Brother." Emperor Dongyang did not hesitate and called out affectionately.

    "Yes, little brother."

    "Brother ..." At this moment, his silly younger brother, Qin Shan, ran over from afar. He was holding onto a handful of soil, and as he ran, the soil even fell from his hands.

    When Lin fan saw that Qin Shan had arrived, he smiled and patted his head,e, let me introduce you guys. This is my younger brother, Qin Shan. He was born just a dayter than me, so he''s older than you."

    "Qin Shan, this is the younger brother that I, your older brother, have just taken in. He is also your younger brother."

    Qin Shan looked at the eastern sun Emperor with a dumbfounded expression. His face was like that of an idiot. It was as if he was telling everyone that he was not a normal person and that he really was mentally ill.

    "This ..." The East Sun Emperor looked at the other party and nced at Qin Shan''s hands. They were all covered in mud. There were also his pants and clothes. There was not a single spot that was clean. It was as if he had juste out from a pile of mud.

    She called him brother?

    Then what about his face?

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan had another item in his hand.

    A Golden Ball of air.

    "What? Heavenly merit?" Emperor Dongyang''s eyes were about to pop out.

    The surrounding rulers looked at Lin fan in a daze as well.

    What was the origin of this native?

    Lin fan crushed it, and the Golden Ball of Qi turned back into specks of Starlight that scattered out into the world.

    "Brother." Emperor Dong Yang did not hesitate to call Qin Shan "brother."

    "Little brother, I have a little brother." Qin Shan stepped forward and pinched Emperor Dongyang''s handsome face with his mud-covered hand."Little brother ..."

    If it was someone else, he would have killed them with a p.

    But now, he could only force a smile.

    "Silly brother, go and y by yourself first. I still have things to do here." Lin fan said as he tried to hold back hisughter.

    "Oh." Qin Shan was very obedient. He turned his head and replied. After that, he squatted down in front of the Dongyang Emperor.

    Emperor Dongyang was puzzled. What was he trying to do?

    Pada!

    The world fell silent.

    Qin Shan flicked his finger at the crotch of Emperor Dongyang''s pants.

    "Oh, I have a little brother ..."

    Then, she left happily.

    Emperor Dongyang shuddered.

    Lin fan could see that Emperor Dong Yang was feeling extremely stifled. At the same time, he had not expected that Qin Shan would actually do something like this. He was extremely convinced.

    Heforted her.

    Bits of Starlight fused into Emperor Dongyang''s body.

    Emperor Dongyang took a deep breath and gathered all the heavenly merits together. Although it was a small amount, it had never happened before.

    "Sigh, brother is really naughty." Emperor Dong Yang said.

    The rulers around them were all stunned. They couldn''t understand how things were developing.

    Emperor Dongyang could actually endure it to this extent.

    However, he could indeed endure it.

    After all, this was something that everyone wanted but couldn''t get.

    Tian Xu sighed.

    Greed was indeed the most terrifying.

    Not even a ruler would be able to break free from the control of greed.

    The other rulers, who had been watching the conflict between the two, didn''t expect the two to suddenly call each other brothers.

    This change was too fast, and he couldn''t ept it.

    But of course, some rulers were filled with regret.

    He had missed the opportunity.

    "Brother Dong, it''s gettingte. You should go back first." Lin fan said.

    He had more important things to do next.

    "Ah, alright, brother. I''ll take my leave then." Emperor Dongyang nodded."Take it slow. There''s no rush. Rtionships need to be cultivated. Building a good rtionship would be a good start."

    He then looked at the rulers around him. He had long since treated himself as one of his own,"everyone, do you still want to stay with my brother? However, I''ll say this in advance, you''d better not have any ideas. The magnificent me sect is my brother''s sect, and it''s also my sect. I can''t let anyone bully me. "

    The other rulers looked at him in disdain.

    He was really F * cking shameless.

    They finally understood.

    If a ruler was shameless, then it was basically none of their business.

 Chapter 1014 Oh Heavens ...

    Emperor Dongyang left.

    He didn''t leave peacefully and was reluctant to leave. He looked back three times with each step, his eyes exuding longing.

    Lin fan waved his hand, telling him to leave in peace and not miss him too much.

    Even though they had not known each other for a long time.

    But for Emperor Dongyang to be so reluctant to leave, it could only mean that he, Lin fan, had done a good job of making him fall in love with this ce.

    "Sigh, this is peace." Lin fan sighed out,"peace is something that everyone seeks. So what if the other party is a ruler? he''s still seeking for peace."

    The surrounding disciples were a little confused. They could understand, but they couldn ''t.

    "Disciple, the other party has been fooled by you quite a bit." Tian Xu said.

    He was truly convinced by his precious disciple. He was really capable, the other party had been duped to the point where he couldn''t even figure out North, South, East, and West.

    Also, what were those things that the other party was talking about?

    "Master, I didn''t lie to him. I just wanted him to find the goal of peace. I even convinced him with my noble personality and charm, and he recognized me as his brother. So, he''s not bad." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple with a strange expression. He sighed and his disciple walked further and further away.

    In the past, the two of them were equally thick-skinned, but now, his face as a teacher was far from beingparable to his disciple ''s. The gap was really too big.

    "Yes, your disciple''s words make sense."

    At this point, what else could he say? he could only say that his disciple was reasonable.

    Lin fan was deep in thought as he mumbled in his heart. There were so many rulers in the upper world. He had thought that rulers were a raremodity. But from the looks of it, that wasn''t the case.

    No, he had to quickly reach the world level.

    As long as he reached this level, he had nothing to fear.

    In the distance.

    Emperor Dongyang walked out of the magnificent me sect with a smile on his face. Gradually, his expression calmed down and he regained the coldness that a ruler should have.

    "Emperor Dong Yang, we really don''t understand." The rulers who followed him out looked at Emperor Dongyang and tried to hold back theirughter. They pretended to be serious and asked.

    "Hmph, of course you don''t understand. It''s fate that we met. We hit it off at first sight and became brothers. What''s the problem?" Emperor Dong Yang said indifferently,"however, I advise you not to have any ideas. That is my brother''s sect. If anyone dares to have any ideas, don''t me me for not warning you."

    The other rulersughed, but they had their own thoughts.

    Damn it, wasn''t he just quick-witted and acknowledged his family in public?

    But thinking about it, it was really worth it.

    Heaven''s Fate!

    Heavenly merit!

    These two things were not things that could be obtained just because they wanted to. They were things that belonged to the heavens, and they were ythings that were said to belong to the Son of Heaven''s mandate.

    However, it had always been a legend. No one had ever seen it in the ancient books.

    Emperor Dongyang wanted to have a good rtionship with the other party because he wanted to get this thing.

    However, they might not necessarily be able to obtain it. Although they had not been in contact with him for long, they could see that the native was not stupid. It would be very difficult to obtain something from him.

    "That''s natural. Even if he''s not your brother, we wouldn''t dare to offend him. "

    The rulers spoke in a strange tone, but they were speaking the truth.

    Four chief sovereigns had been killed.

    Moreover, he didn''t know if the other party''s rtionship with heaven was true or false, but no matter what, he was the most magical existence.

    He would not make any moves before he had a clear understanding of the other party''s background.

    "It''s good that you know. " Emperor Dongyang replied coldly and left immediately. He had to return to Phoenix Ind and make preparations. Rtionships were meant to be maintained and slowly familiarized with each other. It was not possible to build a good rtionship with each other at first sight.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan sent his men away and left the sect as well.

    He had things to do now.

    It was very urgent.

    If he really seeded, he would be rich.

    Of course, he wasn''t the one who was distributing it. He was the one who was distributing it to his junior brothers and sisters in the sect.

    The sect was his home, and it was also where his heart rested.

    No matter who it was, as long as they dared to destroy his spiritual sustenance, he would take their old life.

    Far away from the magnificent me sect, in a destend.

    After making sure that there was no one around, he could use it without any worries.

    The sky was calm, the sky was blue, and the air was fresh.

    "Today is a good day." Lin fan sighed. He then opened his arms and raised his head, shouting into the void,""I swear to the heavens that from now on, if I say a single lie, I will be struck by lightning and reduced to ashes."

    Lin fan smiled and touched his face."I''m so handsome."

    The originally blue sky was covered by dark clouds, which then formed a Whirlpool. In the depths of the whirlpool, there was an extremely terrifying danger.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The lightning swam and formed a vortex, merging with the dark clouds.

    BOOM!

    The divine retribution descended, and the destructive lightning bent and descended vertically.

    He had always been killed by the divine retribution and had never resisted.

    "I control my fate, not the heavens."

    Lin fan hollered out as he clenched his fist and struck out into the void. He wanted to protect his own life and control it.

    BOOM!

    It was hisst thought before his death.

    "Yes, yes, it''s up to you, it''s all up to you. I was just saying."

    Then, it disappeared.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan''s essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. He was in an extremely good mood.

    "Not bad. After dying once, I didn''t think that divine retribution would be affected by a BUFF. Amazing. I wonder where this BUFF came from. It''s so powerful."

    He knew that it would take time for the BUFF to run, and it would take a little time for the heaven to repay.

    He could die a few more times in this period of time.

    Compared to the heavens, those rulers were simply a pile of shit. There was no way topare.

    They would kill the rich, not the poor.

    "I swear to the heavens that I, Lin fan, am an upright person. I am friendly, just, and peaceful. I will treat everyone equally and fairly. If I lie, may the heavens strike me down with lightning ..."

    After Lin fan finished swearing, he opened his arms and waited quietly.

    After a while.

    "Eh?"

    He raised his head and looked up. There was no fluctuation in the void. The heavenly punishment that he had imagined did not descend.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan was a little stunned. Why wasn''t the divine retributioning?

    Suddenly, he thought of a possibility.<sub> </sub>

    Could it be that everything he said was the truth?

    "Oh my God!"

    Lin fan felt ashamed. He didn''t expect that he didn''t even see who he was.

    It was only after swearing that the heavens helped him prove this.

    If the oath just now didn''t work, then he''d better quickly change it.

    "I swear to the heavens that I, Lin fan, am a person loved by everyone. If I lie, I will be struck by lightning."

    When the oath was formed.

    The blue sky started to shake again. Thick dark clouds covered the sky. Thunder and lightning intertwined. They were ready to use a big move to kill this shameless person.

    Lin fan opened his arms and waited with a look of enjoyment.

    <o>,m He had already made his preparations.</o>

    BOOM!

    The divine retribution descended, and the entire world was filled with an aura of destruction.

    Lin fan, who was originally standing there with a handsome posture, hadpletely disappeared. Not even a bit of him was left.

    The demonic beasts that were closer to this area immediately retreated.

    What was going on?

    Which lunatic was it that had been struck by the heavenly punishment so many times? this aura was too terrifying.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan''s appearance without a single piece of clothing had numbed him a little from the heavenly punishment.

    It was the first time he had provoked the wrath of the heavens so frequently, and it felt quite good.

    Perhaps, he was the only one in the world who dared to do this.

    If there was a title.

    He should be very honored to receive the ''man that the wrath of heaven can not obtain''.

    "I think I''ve died eight times." Lin fan estimated that the heaven''s wrath was a good thing. When it killed people, they wouldn''t feel any pain at all. In an instant, they would be reduced to ashes.

    The ruler didn''t even dare to let out a fart under the might of the divine retribution, and he was instantly reduced to ashes.

    It was so F * cking disappointing.

    A real man had to be brave enough to fight against everything.

    And he had done it.

    At that moment, something appeared in Lin fan''s palm.

    "The silver mass of Qi, is it the fate of the heaven that Emperor Dongyang spoke of?" Lin fan looked at the interesting thing in his hand.

    To others, it was a priceless treasure.

    But to Lin fan, it was nothing.

    Emperor Dongyang said that the chosen one had no parents, but strictly speaking, the heaven was his parents ''fate, and the heaven''s merits.

    But to be honest, they were not human.

    However, to him, it didn''t matter. If the chosen one really appeared before him, he would definitely let him know that it was useless to rely on these things.

    The only things that caught Lin fan''s eye were cultivation techniques and power.

    The rest were all trash. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had to take care of his sect, he wouldn''t even bother to pick them up.

    Then, something else appeared.

    It was a fist-sized heavenly merit.

    "Are these the only things left?" Lin fan mumbled. These things weren''t of much use to him, but Emperor Dong Yang said that they were really good.

    It was necessary to distribute them to the junior brothers and sisters of the sect.

    The teachers would definitely get the biggest share.

    It''s good to split the rest equally.

    Very quickly, the ''pay your debts'' BUFF began to take effect.

    The merit of the heavens and the Fortune of the heavens fell one by one.

    However, what Lin fan found a little strange was that there was a pink ball of air.

    "Charm of the heavens?"

    Lin fan touched it and knew what it was for.

    The Son of Heaven''s mandate was really powerful. With such good parents like heaven, his life was basicallyplete.

    The charm of the heavens, wasn''t this the so-called aura of a King?

    The women would stick to him, while the men would act as his underlings.

    "Amazing."

    I''ll keep this for my teacher.

    Although it was a little overbearing, it was still useless to him.

    What was charm?

    Charm is power.

    The stronger one''s strength, the stronger one''s charm. This was what he had concluded after such a long time.

    One after another, more things came topensate.

    There were a total of four balls of air.

    Heaven''s Fate!

    Heavenly merit!

    Heavenly charm!

    The blessing of the heavens!

    "Keep swearing. If I can get all four Qi balls, no one will dare to mess with the magnificent me sect. I''m the chosen one."

    Lin fan was extremely happy. Now that he had this method to make a fortune, he wouldn''t give it up.

    Swear, keep swearing.

    However, something strange happened.

    There was no heavenly punishment.

    At first, he thought that it was because he had told the truth that such a problem had urred.

    Then, he said that he was the Father of the world''s heavens, but he didn''t expect the heavenly punishment to note yet.

    There was something wrong with this.

    "That''s impossible. " Lin fan thought about it and couldn''t understand the situation.

    Could it be that after being attacked so many times, the divine retribution realized that it was missing something?

    Suddenly!

    The void trembled violently.

    Lin fan was really excited.

    It came.

 Chapter 1015 I Sat On Her Because I Was Afraid She Would Run Away

    However, the situation was a little strange. It didn''t seem like a sign of a heavenly punishment.

    The clouds were rolling like boiling water.

    All the clouds gathered together and then fell. Large pieces of clouds fell as if the sky was going to press down.

    "What?"

    Lin fan furrowed his brows and felt a little weird. The heavens were so petty and wanted to kill him?

    If that was the case, then that was exactly what he wanted.

    Gradually.

    The clouds began to convulse and eventually formed a huge human face.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan looked at the cloud face.

    There was no expression on the cloud''s face, but it looked a little scary.

    "Are you trying to kill me? Come, hit me however you like. " Lin fan shouted. He wasn''t afraid at all and was even looking forward to it.

    He did not expect that heaven would take the initiative toe out.

    Although he wasn''t human, at least he had a face.

    His face was as big as a pancake, and it was a little scary.

    "Living being, you ..." Heaven''s voice was emotionless. It was impossible to tell the gender of the living being. It was extremely cold. In his eyes, everything was fixed, without any difference.

    However, before he could finish, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "Please call me Lin fan. It doesn''t matter if you''re human or not, you should know how important it is to respect each other."

    "Also, don''t say anything. I know why you''re here. I can''t return it to you. Otherwise, you can just kill me. Even if you kill me, I won''t give it back to you. So, if you have nothing else to say, you should go back."

    "I''ll have to continue swearingter. Just continue to flirt with me."

    Lin fan didn''t want to waste his breath on heaven. His goal was simple, and that was to make the Tao Wu more active.

    A dull sound came.

    The cloud face floating in the air was still expressionless. Those hollow eyes stared at Lin fan for a few seconds.

    Bang!

    The cloud face Gu dissipated, turning into nothingness.

    All the living beings in the area were prostrating on the ground. They couldn''t get rid of the fear in their hearts, as if death had shrouded their hearts.

    When the cloud face disappeared, the calmness and the terrifying power disappeared.

    "It seems like the heavens really don''t have seven emotions and six desires."

    Lin fan pondered.

    From the brief contact just now, he had already discovered it.

    If heaven had seven emotions and six desires, it would not ignore them. It would definitely be angry, and it would be violent.

    However, when the cloud face appeared just now, it did not show any expression. Instead, it seemed to be responding in a mechanicalnguage.

    Perhaps the heavens had considered it before saying these words. There was indeed no way to leave directly.

    The sky was still as blue as ever.

    "No way. If I''m cklisted, it''s useless to swear. That''s not right." Lin fan muttered and tried to swear.

    "Heavens, I can turn you into a cripple with one punch. If I can''t do it, I''ll be struck to death by lightning."

    The voice fell.

    It was very awkward.

    There was no movement at all, not even a fart.

    "It can''t be."

    Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the void. The heaven''s wrath had not arrived.

    "Do you have to be so ruthless?"

    He was very disappointed and regretful.

    "Sigh, I''ve overestimated you. I thought you were an existence with dignity, but I didn''t expect your dignity to be worth so little." Lin fan sighed.

    He didn''t know what to say about this.

    "To be honest, I really thought too highly of you before. But now, you''re just trash."

    "You know that you can''t kill me, but you''re still so happy to do it. This means that you have the blood and the guts."

    "But look at you now, do you still have any vigor? I''m already scolding you like this and you''re still not afraid. It''s so embarrassing. "

    Lin fan pointed into the void and started spitting.

    He was truly helpless.

    It was too disappointing.

    At this moment, a muffled sound could be heard. It was a little shocking, as if the heavens were angry.

    "Yes, that''s the way it should be. If you''re angry, that''s more like the temper of the heavens. But this isn''t enough. Can you flirt with me? I''m asking you, can you F * cking flirt with me?"

    Although he didn''t know if the heavens would get angry, he still had to scold them.

    Of course, he knew that heaven did not have seven emotions and six desires, so it should not have any anger in its heart. Thus, it should not be moved.

    Muffled sounds rang out continuously.

    It was like muffled Thunder, passing through the clouds.

    "It seems impossible." Lin fan shook his head, a little disappointed. The heavens really didn''t have any emotions of anger.

    His mouth was already dry from all the scolding, but he still didn''t have any fluctuations.

    "Forget it," he said.

    Lin fan shook his head and didn''t want to say anything. Since he wasn''t afraid, then forget it.

    Although he didn''t cheat the heaven too many times, he had gained a lot.

    Even if this ball of Qi was very small, the power it contained could not be underestimated. If it was gathered on one person, then it should be able to create a very strong guy.

    No matter which aspect, he would be countless times more powerful than an ordinary person.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan floated in the air above the sect and took out the ball of Qi. He let it float beside him and then crushed it with his strength.

    With a bang, the mass of Qi in the sky exploded, turning into specks of Starlight that scattered across the entire sect.

    The magnificent me sect disciples were all covered by the Starlight, not to mention the ones cleaning the toilets.

    At the same time, Starlight the size of a fingernail flew toward Tian Xu and gradually merged into his body.

    "It''s perfect. "

    Lin fan was satisfied after doing all this. The things that were useless to him were of great use to the junior brothers and sisters of the sect.<sub> </sub>

    The ce where the sect disciples cultivated.

    Many disciples were stuck.

    The sect was no longer what it used to be, and their cultivation techniques were all very high-end. Demigod realm, God Realm wasn''t a dream, and even Dao realm wasn''t an unattainable dream.

    Unfortunately, the Dao realm was the peak and couldn''t be crossed.

    He still didn''t understand why the outside world of chufung was stuck at the Dao realm, preventing people from breaking through to the Emperor heaven realm.

    "It''s so difficult. " In a room, a disciple''s face was flushed red. He was trying to break through to the godly state, but he couldn''t step out of thest stage. If he was too anxious, he would go into Qi deviation.

    His skin was getting redder and redder, as if he had taken the wrong path.

    But suddenly ...

    The Starlight fused into his body.

    It was very strange, as if someone was guiding it.

    In other words, his brain suddenly became clear, and some things that he couldn''t understand were instantly understood.

    BOOM!

    A beam of light rose from the ground and shot into the clouds.

    Lin fan spread out the heaven Qi ball and prepared to return. However, in that instant, he realized that beams of light were shooting up into the sky. And it wasn''t just one, but many.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    Lin fanughed. He didn''t expect the power of this thing to be so strong. It had just merged into his junior brothers and sisters and this happened.

    "Amazing, but it''s a pity. If the heavens gave me a chance, I would have cleaned up all these things and then integrated them into the bodies of my junior brothers and sisters."

    However, it was a pity that it was useless. He only had one chance. He should be satisfied after tasting some benefits.

    "Spectacr."

    Lin fan floated in the air and looked at the pirs of light around him. He was satisfied.

    The magnificent me sect used to be very weak.

    He was often bullied.

    But now, it was very powerful and different from the past.

    Lin fan flew in the air. He was ready to go back and talk to the Zhizhi bird to see what had happened recently.

    However, at this moment, he felt an auraing from behind him.

    It wasn''t that it was very powerful, but it was rather strange.

    He turned around and noticed that there was a figure floating in the distance.

    It was too far away, but he could still see it clearly.

    He wore a long robe with fiery red patterns and a mask on his face, revealing only his eyes.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan asked.

    He didn''t sense any killing intent from the other party, so he shouldn''t be here to cause trouble.

    His brain was working. Recently, no enemies had left alive, so he felt a little ufortable.

    He didn''t say anything and just stared at Lin fan.

    "Who is it?" Lin fan thought about it and couldn''t remember. He didn''t feel like he knew him.

    Then, he disappeared from the spot and reappeared in front of the other party. He was very close to the other party and looked straight at the other party."Who are you? What are you doing here at the magnificent me sect?"

    He still did not speak.

    The other party was a little arrogant and cold, as if he didn''t listen to him.

    "Hehe." Lin fanughed and raised his hand. He reached out with his fingers, trying to take off the mask."Why are you acting so mysterious? let me see who you are."

    The red-masked man immediately moved, wanting to Dodge.

    "In your dreams." Lin fan smiled and activated his colored eyes. Instantly, the other party''s emotions started to fluctuate. It was very intense.

    "Ah!"

    A struggling sound burst out from the other party''s mouth.

    The other party was holding his head with both hands, as if he was struggling.

    Lin fan was surprised and a little stunned. The power of colored eyes could even control rulers.

    Based on the other party''s situation, he would definitely make a move at the first moment.

    However, she held her head and struggled, a little surprised.

    And from the voice, the other party was a girl.

    "Interesting." Lin fan smiled.

    However, in the end, the red-masked woman still made her move. Under the control of the colored eyes, even if she struggled, it would be in vain.

    Then, he charged towards Lin fan.

    As he approached, he turned off his colored eyes, and the other party fell into a temporary state of confusion.

    He grabbed his opponent''s arms with both hands and fell down.

    With a loud boom, it struck the ground.

    The ground was struck by this energy and immediately cracked. Like a spider web, it spread out.

    "Let me see, Who are you?" Lin fan was really quick. With a pinch of his fingers, he removed the mask.

    "What?"

    He was stunned. It wasn''t that the other party was familiar, but that the face was a little pretty.

    Of course, he wasn''t tempted by beauty. No matter how beautiful she was, if she didn''t go the right way, it would just be a firework.

    It was just that this woman was really a little beautiful, even more beautiful than Wan ku, Tianyu, and others.

    At the same time, there was also a sense of unyieldingness.

    "Woman, Who are you? What are you doing here at the magnificent me sect?" Lin fan sat on his body and questioned him.

    He wasn''t taking advantage of her, but he was afraid that she would run away.

    When Lin fan sat on her, her face suddenly turned red.

    The woman bit her lips and continued to look at Lin fan.

    "Is there something wrong with his brain?" Lin fan was puzzled. At a time like this, he still didn''t say anything.

    "Senior brother."

    The woman suddenly spoke.

    "What?" Lin fan got up from his body and thought about it. He didn''t hear wrong. Since he called him senior brother, that meant that he was from the sect.

    However, from what he knew, there was no such person in the sect.

 Chapter 1016 One-Sided Love Is A Kind Of Sorrow

    "Interesting. You call me senior brother, but your rtionship with me is a little confusing. It''s too smooth andcks details." Lin fanmented, but he still looked at the other party in confusion.

    He was not familiar with her. He did not even have any impression of her.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan asked.

    Although he liked to set off fireworks, he didn''t provoke him, so he just waited for the fireworks.

    He wasn''t a fireworks maniac.

    Beating a girl to death was something a rough man would do. He didn''t know how to be tender to a woman at all.

    He was different, he knew how to be tender to women.

    They would not brutal blow up the other party. Even if they had a deep hatred, they would let the other party show their most beautiful side before they died.

    "Senior brother, I''m already very satisfied to see you. I''ll be leaving ..."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman''s body slowly blurred. Then, with a bang, she turned into countless pieces and disappeared from the world.

    Lin fan was dumbfounded. What was going on?

    You''re satisfied just by looking at me?

    He touched his face and muttered to himself.

    "Even if I don''t merge with the charm of the heavens, am I still so charming now?"

    "Maybe this is what I was born with."

    He didn''t use colored eyes to make the other party stay, but he was a little carried away by the other party''s ttery.

    A man.

    He still liked to be praised.

    Especially girls.

    "You really know how to talk. Forget it, I''ll let you go."

    Even now, he still couldn''t remember who he was.

    To girls, this was sad and unfortunate.

    "My dear disciple, who is this?" "What''s the matter?" Tian Xu asked as he walked over.

    He had seen everything.

    When his precious disciple was riding on her, he, as the teacher, was extremely excited. His disciple had finally opened up. Was she taking off her pants to release her gun?

    But who would have thought that he would get up from the other party without even making a move, not even showing his gun.

    The speed was too fast, and it was a little iprehensible.

    "I don ''t." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu looked at Lin fan seriously."My dear disciple, don''t lie to me. Although I''m far away, that woman''s expression isn''t something that you can just brush off by saying you don''t know her."

    "Teacher, I really don''t know him." Lin fan confirmed that he wasn''t a pretentious person. If they knew each other, then so be it. If they didn ''t, then so be it. Moreover, he really had never seen the other party.

    "He looked familiar," Tian Xu said calmly."But I can''t recall who he is."

    "Teacher, you''ve seen it before?" Lin fan asked in surprise.

    "I think I''ve seen him before." Tian Xu said.

    "That''s impossible, master. Back then, Liu ruochen alone was enough to confuse all the disciples. How could the person just now be unknown?" Lin fan thought that his teacher was bragging.

    Speaking of Liu ruochen, he missed her a little. How nice it would be if he could meet her now.

    The Saint convent sect was just next door, and they could start at any time.

    However, he couldn''t bear it and stepped on it early.

    If he had known earlier, he would have let them go.

    Perhaps he would still have a good harvest today.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple lovingly, shook his head, and smiled.""Disciple, sometimes, you can''t judge a person by their looks, but by their feelings."

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded his head.

    The sect''s development path was a little off.

    It seemed to have developed in a mysterious way, had he been led astray by the sect master?

    In the distance.

    A person appeared. It was the girl that Lin fan had just stepped on. Her eyes were red but there were no tears in them.

    "I want to cry." The woman muttered to herself as she endured her reluctance.

    Suddenly, a cold voice came out of her body.

    "Impossible. Tears represent the weak. Although you are weak, you are still me. I will not allow it."

    The voice in his body made him feel disgruntled and even a little stern. Then, the voice calmed down as if it wasforting him.

    "Why bother? You''ve met him, but he can''t recognize who you are. You''re in his heart, no, perhaps you don''t even have a ce in his heart. You can only be said to be one of the countless passersby, with no status and no sense of existence. "

    "It''s all your own wishful thinking. "

    "Now that I''ve woken up, you''re my second true spirit. I won''t destroy you. Just stay there quietly. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll let you leave."

    The being in his body was a little straightforward. It seemed to beforting him, but it was like ten thousand swords were piercing through his heart.

    "Can I ask you onest question?" Mu Ling endured her sadness and wanted to cry, but she couldn ''t.

    "Yes."

    "Why is my face like this? if it wasn''t like this back then, perhaps I wouldn''t be like this now." Mu Ling asked.

    She only wanted to pursue what she wanted, but everything was blocked by that face.

    Everyone was afraid of her.

    "Because you can''t protect my body."

    Mu Ling didn''t know what to say to such an answer.

    "I understand." Mu Ling''s voice was light and she seemed to have let go.

    Suddenly.

    An obscure radiance burst out from his body.

    She raised her hand, and the mask in her hand emitted a strange glow. She slowly moved it and slowly put the mask on her face.

    "The moment you put on the mask, you are no longer you. Weakness, fear, despair, and emotions will all leave you. Your life will end here."

    Mu Ling looked at the mask that was slowly approaching her, and tears that did not exist flowed down her face.

    She knew that the moment she put on the mask, she would bepletely locked in darkness.<sub> </sub>

    This life was unfortunate for her.

    He had grown up under the gaze of discrimination.

    She had no friends, no family, and no one who cared about her.

    At this moment, a storm of power wrapped around her, affecting the void and even the world.

    Pada!

    The mask ovepped with the face.

    A terrifying and strange power that had never been seen before burst out.

    At this moment, a demonic red light flickered from the eyes revealed by the mask.

    "I ... The puppet master has returned."

    A deep voice came from the mask.

    "Senior brother, I won''t ... Forget you ..."

    Mu Ling''s true spirit was gradually shrouded in darkness, and her memories came back like a tide.

    All the scenes appeared in his mind.

    Her lips curled up slightly, revealing her snow-white teeth."Junior Sister, can you stand up?"

    The scene of her senior brother appearing in front of her, bending his waist and reaching out his hand was the one she didn''t want to forget the most. It was also the first time she had received someone''s care.

    "Junior Sister, cultivate well. The beauty of the heart is the most beautiful existence in the world. Don''t feel inferior because of your appearance."

    Many scenes appeared.

    "Senior ... Brother,"

    Annihte.

    All his fantasies disappeared.

    "What a foolish emotion." The puppet master clenched his fingers, and a pair of ck gloves appeared on his hands. On the back of the gloves, a diamond-shaped crystal was embedded, and it seemed like a Neb was flowing inside.

    He flicked his wrist.

    The diamond-shaped crystal flickered with light.

    One by one, lifelike puppets appeared before him.

    "My hands aren''t grown yet."

    ¡­¡­

    Invincible peak.

    "I just feel like something''s not right."

    Lin fan thought about it and didn''t really understand. He thought back to what his teacher had said.

    Was it familiar?

    He was definitely not familiar with it.

    If it was really familiar, there was no way he wouldn''t have recognized it.

    Forget it, don''t think about things that you can''t understand.

    He still had over 400 million points left.

    The cultivation technique was iplete.

    If he had enough techniques and a strong foundation, he could step straight into the world level. If hegemons dared to act so impudently, he would teach them a good lesson.

    A few dayster.

    There was a hugemotion in the upper realm.

    It was no longer a secret that the ruler of the ghost race and the others had been killed by the natives. It hadpletely spread in the upper realm.

    Many chief sovereigns were stunned when they heard this news, and then they began to curse.

    Weaklings were actually killed by natives and they lost face.

    The news of Emperor Dong Yang being on good terms with the natives and acknowledging them as his big brother was spread by the rulers and became a joke.

    Phoenix Ind.

    Although it was an Ind, its area was infinitely vast.

    The outer perimeter was filled with immortal volcanoes. asionally, me sprites would jump out of the immortal volcanoes and fly happily in the air.

    "Husband, the rumors from the outside world, it ..." A beautiful woman slowly walked over, her face a little surprised.

    She already knew about the rumors.

    Her husband had be brothers with a native from the outer realm.

    This was something she could not understand.

    Even his younger sister didn''t believe it. She was even a little angry.

    A mere native could be brothers with her husband.

    Unless the sky copsed.

    Emperor Dongyang did not care about the rumors at all. What did the group of idiots understand? instead, he hugged the woman in his arms and smiled,""They''re right. Husband did be brothers with a native from the outer realm."

    "Ah?" The woman''s cherry lips and small mouth opened slightly in surprise.

    "What are you talking about? you''re a bunch of idiots. What do you know? some things are not as simple as they seem. Let me tell you, this is the situation." Emperor Dongyang did not hide anything.

    This was his woman. There was nothing he could not say.

    While listening, the woman kept nodding her head, her expression very rich. After listening, she said in surprise,""Husband, if what you said is true, doesn''t that mean that this native has a great rtionship with heaven?"

    "Yes, that''s right. What do you think those rulers who cultivate until their brains be stupid know? I''m afraid they really don''t care about the outer realm. "

    "In their hearts, the outer realm is just a ce where a group of Aboriginals live. They don''t know that the outer realm is the mother realm of the upper realm. Therefore, the situation here is veryplicated. If you look down on people, you''ll eventually be blind."

    Emperor Dongyang said enthusiastically. He felt that he had a good eye.

    The woman cupped Emperor Dongyang''s face and kissed it happily."But, husband, you didn''t think so in the past, did you?"

    Emperor Dong Yang was a little helpless."How could your husband think of this? he''s just trying to attract attention and make those guys believe him. Let''s not talk about this for now. Pack up and follow me to the re region outer world."

    "Call the second, third, fourth ... And the one-hundredth elder. Tell them to clean up and control their temper. Don''t go there and show me their faces. If they make my brother angry, they''ll be punished by the Family Law when theye back."

    He directly said 100 in one breath.

    He had brought his family along and wanted to have a good chat with the other party and build up their rtionship.

 1017 Chapter 1017

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother has indeed changed. You''ve already been in the sect for many days." Lu Qiming sighed.

    Now, senior brother is spending more and more time in the sect.

    He had a dream, and that was for the world to be peaceful, for his senior brother to stay in the sect every day and not go far, so that he could see him every day.

    Of course, he felt that this dream was getting closer and closer, and it should be realized soon.

    During this period of time, Lin fan stayed in the sect and thought about something.

    What should he do next?

    As long as the upper realm appeared, he would not harm the living beings of the outer realm.

    After all, he was a particr person.

    "Senior brother, what are you thinking about?" "Senior brother?" Lu Qiming asked when he saw his senior brother standing at the peak of the mountain with his hands behind his back.

    "I''m not thinking about anything. I''m just a little unhappy all of a sudden. I don''t know why."

    Lin fan thought about it and couldn''t understand what emotions were controlling him.

    But that was impossible.

    She was living happily every day. How could such a thing happen?

    It was simply like seeing a ghost.

    Lu Qiming looked at his senior brother. This was the first time he had seen him like this.

    Although Shixiong would asionally have such emotions, it was not like this. It seemed that there was indeed something influencing Shixiong.

    "Junior Brother, go do what you need to do. I''ll be thinking for a while." Lin fan said.

    Lu Qiming wanted to stay by his senior brother''s side, but he didn''t know what to say to him. He could only leave. However, when he left, he kept looking back worriedly.

    "Is this the work of my inner demons?" Lin fan muttered.

    If the inner demon could appear, it would definitely shout,"don''t f * cking frame me! I didn''t do such a thing!"

    After a long time.

    The sun and moon were reversed.

    He stood on the peak of the mountain, looking at the void in the distance.

    On a certain day.

    Early in the morning.

    Lin fan continued to stand there. In the end, he still couldn''t understand why he was feeling this way.

    He could deal with it himself, and after ten seconds, everything would return to its peak, and there would be no such emotions.

    However, he was very curious and slowly felt it.

    But it was a pity.

    He still did not understand.

    "Forget it, I won''t think about it."

    Lin fan gave up. Maybe his brain was a little dumb and he didn''t understand what was going on.

    He walked into the distance.

    However, when he lifted his foot and stepped on the ground, it was as if he was stepping on water. Ayer of ripples spread out.

    The sounds around him suddenly disappeared, and everything became quiet.

    The void was too illusory, like the ripples on the surface of a Lake.

    "Inner demon, you haven''t improved at all. Even your inner demon illusion is so crude. I can tell it''s fake at a nce." Lin fan said regretfully.

    The inner demon that had once brought him a lot of fun was actually bing more and more casual.

    Was this still a mental demon illusion?

    Suddenly.

    The surrounding environment changed.

    A building appeared behind him. It was the magnificent me sect. It looked exactly the same.

    In front of them was a chaotic battlefield.

    "What''s he doing now?" Lin fan was puzzled. He couldn''t understand this heart demon illusion that had appeared out of nowhere.

    "Stop!" Suddenly, an astonishing voice rang out in the chaotic battlefield.

    A figure stepped out from the boundless blood sea,"Lin fan, hand over your sect disciple. Otherwise, all the living beings from the outer realm will be buried with you."

    Behind Lin fan were the magnificent me sect''s junior brothers and sisters.

    "Help! I don''t want to die!"

    "Help!"

    In the boundless sea of blood, there were countless figures, all of whom were from the outer realm.

    They shrieked miserably, their faces filled with fear and the desire to live.

    "No," Lin fan replied without hesitation.

    Bang! Bang!

    The image shattered like a mirror, turning into fragments that floated up and merged into the void before finally disappearing.

    "What''s the situation?"

    Lin fan felt that it was really weird. Did the heart demon have nothing better to do, was it looking for trouble?

    Suddenly.

    The situation urred again.

    Beside him was his teacher, and opposite him was a woman. Her face was very blurry and could not be seen clearly, but she felt familiar.

    "Lin fan, kill your teacher. Otherwise, kill the woman you love." A gloomy voice came from the void.

    Lin fan''s face was filled with shock.

    "Alright then, go ahead and kill him."

    He didn''t want to say anything more, and he was even toozy to waste time with the inner demon.

    Who didn''t know that he had never even fired a cannon before? it was impossible for him to like someone.

    The path of the strong was lonely.

    He didn''t need a woman to apany him.

    Strength was his beloved. On the path of pursuing strength, no woman could rece him.

    "Inner demon, that''s enough. Why don''t you show yourself? can''t you go home, wash up, and sleep if you create an illusionary realm that makes people stupid?" Lin fan scolded.

    Crack.

    The mental demon illusion began to shatter.

    In the dark space.

    Lin fan''s personal heart demon had a helpless look on his face. He looked at the slightly deformed heart demon beside him and said,""I told you, it''s useless. He''s immune to all mental demon illusions."

    The heart demon that was bewitching Lin fan did not have a face. It was just a blur,"how could this be? if his heart isn''t bewitched, then the illusion of the heart demon is just an illusory existence to him."

    The strongest ability of their mental demons was to create mental demon illusions and make the other party believe that everything that happened was real.

    The lowest level of heart''s devil was to create an illusion in a person''s sleep. If it was more realistic, it would be difficult to tell the real from the fake. It could even make people believe that everything that happened in the dream was real.<sub> </sub>

    As for a high-end mental demon like him, the mental demon illusion he created was extremely realistic. There was no doubt that the mental demon illusion was fake.

    If he knew it was fake, then everything would be useless.

    Falseness was the least frightening thing.

    "Give up. Don''t think about it anymore. He''s very terrifying. I''m an inner demon, but I''m about to have an inner demon created by him." Lin fan''s personal heart demon said helplessly,"I don''t have much to do recently. Since you are here, then stay a little longer."

    Inner demons were living beings, but their existence was special.

    They had their own circle of friends and their own way of life.

    When they weren''t confused, they were very ordinary.

    The scene in front of him returned to normal.

    Lin fan felt that it was a pity. In the past, he wanted to try the happiest thing with his heart demon. But now, it seemed like it was no longer possible.

    asionally, when he wasn''t paying attention, he could y with it.

    Usually, he didn''t have any thoughts of ying around.

    At the entrance of the magnificent me sect.

    Arge group of figures appeared.

    "Ladies, this is the magnificent me sect." Emperor Dong Yang floated in the air and shouted,""Brother, I''m here."

    Lin fan was prepared to have a good chat with his teacher.

    The voice from the mountain Gate interrupted his thoughts. His expression changed slightly. The owner of this voice seemed a little familiar. They had just talked to each other a while ago. Why was he here again so soon?

    Xu dapao was a disciple who guarded the mountain Gate. He was stunned.

    ''Oh my God.''

    How could there be so many beautiful fairies that didn''t seem to belong to this world?

    As for the man standing in front, he was an existence that made people envious and jealous.

    "Brother Dong, why have youe again?" When Lin fan reached the entrance, he saw Emperor Dong Yang. Didn''t he just leave? why did he bring so many people over?

    They were all women.

    And she was very beautiful.

    His aura was also very strong.

    World-level cultivators, and even hegemons.

    Could it be that he had sensed that something was wrong, or that he wanted to use force?

    If that was the case, it was exactly what he wanted.

    After Emperor Dongyang was killed, the fireworks could be slowly released.

    Recently, the sect had been rtively quiet. With fireworks to liven things up, it would also make the junior brothers and sisters a little happier.

    "Big brother, after little brother went back, I thought about it and couldn''t sleep. Finally, I understood that I missed big brother, so I brought my wives to see big brother." Emperor Dongyang sighed as if he was speaking the truth.

    "What are you all still standing there for? hurry up and greet big brother."

    It was not without reason that Emperor Dongyang was able to make a name for himself among the rulers.

    Look at this.

    With connections, he would immediately climb up.

    Even if Lin fan wanted to kill him, he couldn''t do it.

    He was still too kind.

    "Hello, big brother." The concubines of Emperor Dongyang spoke, and the entire sky was filled with female voices.

    Her voice was very nice.

    The hearts of the surrounding male disciples all softened. They were really envious of such a man.

    Lin fan was stunned for a moment and then he came back to his senses,"eh, brothers and sisters, that''s great."

    What else could he say?

    "Since you''re already here, thene in." Lin fan said.

    Dongyang Emperor came to Lin fan''s side and smiled as he walked in.

    His wives all stared at Lin fan curiously, each of them having their own thoughts.

    Before they became the wives of Emperor Dongyang, they were all prides of the major forces or were extraordinary women.

    He was very intelligent and meticulous.

    They were transmitting their voices.

    "This is the native from the outer realm that my husband knows. He doesn''t look like much."

    "Younger sister, you can''t judge a book by its cover. There''s naturally a reason why my husband is willing to lower his status and acknowledge this native as his big brother."

    "Big sister didn''t say anything, so she must have found out something from her husband."

    Emperor Dong Yang had brought a hundred wives and they were divided into several factions. Each small faction was a group and they were allmunicating with each other.

    They didn''t use their spiritual sense tomunicate, but rather a special method to ensure that they wouldn''t be eavesdropped.

    "Big brother, are you excited to see me?" Emperor Dong Yang acted like he was really close to Lin fan.

    Lin fan wanted to kill Emperor Dongyang with a single kick.

    What was he saying?

    Who the hell would miss you?

    A disciple was chasing after him from a distance. A pill was rolling on the ground and finally, it rolled in front of Lin fan.

    Lin fan had wanted to pick up the pill, but Emperor Dong Yang beat him to it. He picked up the pill and was prepared to return it to the disciple who was chasing after the pill.

    After all, it was his big brother''s sect, so he had to be friendly.

    However, when he saw the pill, his eyes flickered with a strange light.

    "Ill luck pill!

    "Big brother, who refined this pill?" Emperor Dongyang asked.

    "My sect''s Alchemist made it, so what? Is there a problem?" Lin fan didn''t think so much.

    Emperor Dong Yang pondered for a moment before shaking his head,"no, it''s just that I seem to have seen it before. This elixir is the exclusive elixir of an old friend of mine. I haven''t seen this elixir for a long time. I didn''t expect to see it here."

    Lin fan chuckled,"is that so? I was the one who brought this pill form back. It seems like this pill form might belong to your old friend."

    "Senior brother, good." The disciple who was chasing after the pills came before Lin fan and greeted him respectfully.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded and took the pills from Emperor Dongyang''s hands. He passed them to his Junior Brother,"don''t be too anxious in the future. Go on."

    "Yes, senior brother." The disciple took the pill and left quickly.

    Emperor Dongyang looked at the departing figure and fell into deep thought.

    "Brother Dong, what''s wrong?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "It''s nothing," Emperor Dongyangughed.

    However, there was doubt and shock in his smile.

    He really wanted to say.

    That person who pretended to be his old friend would never leave behind a pill recipe.

 Chapter 1018 Ive Attended Your Class Before

    In the main hall.

    Lin fan and Emperor Dongyang took their seats. The otherdies who had followed along also spread out and took their seats on the left and right.

    There was a small detail when they were seated.

    When Emperor Dongyang''s concubines saw these ordinary chairs, they frowned slightly in disdain and even wiped the chairs with a handkerchief.

    They were used to living a luxurious life with Emperor Dongyang.

    In their eyes, the magnificent me sect was like a beggar''s den.

    It could not bepared to Phoenix Ind.

    "This chair is so hard, my butt hurts."

    Emperor Dongyang had brought a hundred wives. When they entered the hall, the entire Hall was filled with a fragrant aroma. The chairs were also filled with chirping sounds.

    Emperor Dongyang was originally full of smiles, but when he heard the voices around him, he felt a little embarrassed.

    "Cough cough!"

    He coughed lightly, indicating that he was done. He had been too much.

    However, it was very dry and had no effect on the girls.

    Emperor Dong Yang turned around and looked at Lin fan,"big brother, I''m sorry. I wasn''t brought up properly and have been spoiled."

    "I understand. Family is the root of the restraint on freedom." Lin fan replied.

    "Quiet down and sit in your seats." Emperor Dongyang reprimanded.

    This group of women was simply too disobedient. He was so angry that he was muddled.

    When you''re outside, you don''t have any eyes or knowledge.

    He had told them before he left, but he didn''t expect that they would forget everything after he came out.

    Emperor Dongyang''s concubines did not dare to make a sound. The moans became softer and were like the buzzing of mosquitoes.

    In the end, he sat there obediently.

    "Big brother, I''ve embarrassed myself in front of you," Emperor Dong Yang said.

    Lin fan smiled,"I''m fine."

    He looked at Emperor Dongyang''s wives. He was indeed an overbearing man. He had so many wives.

    He already believed that the other party had 33000 partners. The scene of a hundred here was a little shocking.

    "Big brother, I''ve really missed you so much." Emperor Dongyang sighed. His ability to build rtionships was very strong, and ordinary people really couldn''tpete with him.

    These words were said with a little affection.

    However, when Lin fan heard it, it didn''t sound right.

    "You miss me? that''s a good rtionship." Lin fan said,"however, brother Dong, you''re making me, your big brother, a little speechless."

    Emperor Dong Yang licked his lips and waved his hand."Big brother, you don''t have to say anything. Just know that I miss you."

    He didn''t know what the situation was with his women.

    They had never seen their husband talk to someone like that.

    If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t have believed it.

    The atmosphere at the scene was a little quiet.

    Lin fan really did not know what to say to Emperor Dongyang.

    To be honest.

    Our rtionship isn''t that good.

    However, Emperor Dongyang was very friendly. He put his arms around Lin fan''s shoulders and told him all sorts of things. He evenined about his troubles.

    "Big brother, you don''t know this, but little brother''s life in the upper realm isn''t easy either. I have to take responsibility for such a huge family business, and I''m always in fear and panic." Emperor Dongyang sighed.

    He was a man with his own thoughts.

    If the outer realm native, who was also his big brother, had such a good rtionship with the heavens, it would be of great benefit to him.

    "Oh? You''re not having a good time in the upper realm? Brother Dong, your cultivation base is at the peak of the ruler realm. You''re definitely someone who can do whatever you want in the higher world. Who can make you suffer?" Lin fan said.

    There was nothing much to say to Emperor Dongyang, so they could only talk nonsense and gossip.

    The upper realm gave him the feeling that it was very chaotic and too scattered.

    Emperor Dong Yang sighed,"big brother, you don''t know this. You may think that I''m doing well, but that''s not the case. I''m just a small wandering cultivator."

    When he said this, Emperor Dongyang frowned and acted very pitiful.

    "How do you want to disband?" Lin fan asked.

    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you''ll always win, even though he did not care much about the upper realm.

    However, it would be a good choice to know the situation in the upper realm.

    Lin fan dominated the outer region world and he spread love and peace to every corner.

    The appearance of the upper realm let him know that the road had note to an end, and he could still continue on.

    "Big brother, there are four great powers in the upper realm that are in charge of the world."

    "The eastern divine court."

    "The southern Saint Emperor mountain."

    "Western Buddhist demonic tower."

    "The green hills in the North."

    "The four great forces are the strongest forces in the upper realm. They control everything in the upper realm. Even I can''tpare to them."

    Emperor Dongyang had said this to make himself appear weaker.

    He wanted big brother to understand that he was also in a bad situation and that he didn''t need to be too wary of him. The one in danger wasn''t him, but the four Giants.

    "It''s thatplicated?"

    Lin fan felt as though he had gained some knowledge. To think that the upper world would be soplicated as well.

    "Then let me ask you, what is the bright holy me Emperor?" Lin fan asked.<sub> </sub>

    This was the main culprit who wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect. He really didn''t know which category he belonged to.

    "Him? It''s not a big deal. " Emperor Dong Yang was surprised."Big brother, the bright holy me Emperor is very ordinary. However, he seems to be rted to the demonic Buddha tower, but it is definitely not deep."

    In the higher realm, the ruler realm was the peak. This was something everyone knew.

    However, the difference in strength between rulers was also a littleplicated.

    Every ruler had the support of four major factions.

    They weren''t ves or subordinates. Instead, they were people from the four major forces who helped to manage a piece ofnd.

    "Qingshan Hill."

    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the hall.

    A very, very small frog was squatting there, and the voice came from the frog''s mouth.

    "What?" When Emperor Dong Yang saw the frog, he stood up abruptly with a surprised expression."It feels so familiar."

    The frog''s hind legs were very strong. It jumped andnded on Emperor Dongyang''s head."What did you just say?"

    Emperor Dongyang was a little unhappy."Can you get down from my head?"

    The green frog was jumping on top of his head. Emperor Dongyang felt that something was wrong, as if there was a green patch on top of his head.

    "Qingshan, tell me, what is this thing?" The frog''s front ws grabbed onto Emperor Dongyang''s hair tightly. Its bean-sized eyes flickered with a never-before-seen expression.

    Emperor Dongyang was a little angry. What kind of attitude was this? it was fine if his big brother was presumptuous, but even a green-headed beast was so arrogant?

    Just as he was about to make a move, he heard his big brother''s voice and his attitude changed immediately.

    "Brother, let''s talk this out. Don''t get so worked up, okay? Get down from my head first. I''m very familiar with your aura. I''m sure we''ve met before. " Emperor Dong Yang said.

    "Frog, what''s the matter? why are you so excited? did you see someone you know?" Lin fan had wanted to hide the frog.

    Although the frog was not honest, it was still his man.

    Emperor Dongyang came from the upper realm, so he didn''t want the frog to be exposed.

    However, the frog had taken the initiative toe over, so this matter was a littleplicated.

    The frog jumped down from Emperor Dongyang''s head and asked impatiently,""Tell me, what''s the situation on Qing Shan?"

    He had never told Lin fan that Green Hill was once his territory.

    As for the forces in the upper realm, he knew a little about them.

    The divine court was the sole power.

    There were definitely no other three forces.

    Could it be that in the past ten thousand years, he had changed so much?

    "Qing Shan Hill, the heavenly court in the North. It''s under the control of Empress Qing Shan." Emperor Dong Yang said.

    When he mentioned Empress Qingshan, he looked a little scared.

    This ruthless woman was really overbearing.

    Of course, even he had only seen her a few times and had only heard some rumors.

    "Empress Qingshan?" The frog was stunned."Bullsh * t! How could there be an Empress Qingshan? that was my F * cking hometown. How could there be an Empress?"

    "Tell me, is the great Empress Qingshan the Wuyan fairy? is she?"

    Although the frog was small, it had a loud voice.

    Especially when he mentioned fairy Wuyan, his eyes were shining.

    As long as it was his wife, he would immediately look for a wife.

    Based on their past rtionship, his wife must have missed him very much.

    As it thought about it, the frog got a little drunk. It fell into its own imagination and couldn''t even extricate itself.

    Emperor Dongyang did not answer the frog''s question. Instead, he eximed,""You''re nine destion God master from Green Hill. I remember you."

    "Yes." The frog was stunned. It didn''t expect the other party to know it. It quickly reacted. At this moment, it absolutely couldn''t expose itself."You''ve got the wrong person."

    Emperor Dongyang was excited. How could he believe the frog''s words?"impossible, I''m definitely not mistaken. You''re god tier nine destion, the greatest alchemy god tier master in the upper realm. Back then, you taught a ss, and I was still a student of the 136th batch."

    Gradually.

    "I can''t believe it." Emperor Dongyang sank back into his memories. "I still remember back then when I was a nameless brat who was stuck at the peak of the world level."

    "Your 136th ss began. The entrance fee was a sky-mending rock. Although it was very expensive and rare, I still got it and went to listen to your ss. From then on, I soared to the sky and broke through the world''s barrier, bing a ruler."

    "During the half a month of sses, I could never forget the dignity and aura of the God tier master."

    Seeing that the other party was very sincere, the frog gradually raised its head arrogantly, exuding a smug expression.

    "So you were once my student."

    "Not bad, not bad. It''s been tens of thousands of years since west met, and you''ve reached the peak of a ruler. This frog master, no, this Divine Master, is very pleased."

    Lin fan looked at the two of them in a daze.

    Especially the frog''s expression, which was a little annoying.

    At this moment, Emperor Dong Yang''s interest in the frog had obviously exceeded Lin fan ''s."God tier master, how did you be like this? also, it''s rumored that you''ve fallen into the boundless path of hell and seriously threatened the safety of the upper realm. In the end, you were killed by powerful beings from all over the world."

    Emperor Dongyang was curious and confused.

    His other women were also shocked.

    Even though God master Jiu Huang was not around, there were legends of him in the upper realm.

    "Bullshit, only an idiot would believe that." The frog roared, its saliva sshing everywhere.

    Emperor Dong Yang was a little embarrassed.

    In fact, he believed these words, so he was the idiot that the God tier master called him.

    "God tier master, to be honest, I really don''t know who fairy Wu Yan is. And I''ve only met Empress Qing Shan a few times. Even if I did see her, I wouldn''t be able to see her face clearly." Emperor Dong Yang said.

    The frog fell into deep thought again.

    He believed that Empress Qingshan must be his wife.

    There was no mistake.

 Chapter 1019 Its A Little Uncomfortable To Carry This Pot

    "My wife."

    The frog muttered, its heart aching.

    As a man, and as a woman''s husband, he was verycking. He had been away for so long, but he had not passed his care to his wife.

    At this moment, he only wanted to recite a poem.

    Unfortunately, he did not have enough literature, so he could only say ...

    Wife, I''m sorry.

    "Wait," Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore. The situation was a little off."Do you two know each other?"

    Emperor Dong Yang said excitedly,"I know God tier master Jiu Huang. I''m so excited to see you. It''s been tens of thousands of years. I''m so excited."

    Emperor Dongyang''s face turned red when he was excited.

    The frog was more straightforward."I don''t know him."

    "God tier master, how could you not recognize me? I''m a student of the one hundred and thirty-sixth ss. At that time, you even praised me for my talent and said that spending a heaven mending stone would be a huge profit for me." Emperor Dong Yang said excitedly.

    Even though he was already a ruler expert and had 33000 wives, he was still extremely excited to see his former idol.

    The frog coughed lightly, feeling a little embarrassed.

    He had already forgotten these words. However, since he was able to say them, he must have said them to more than one person.

    "That''s not bad. Looking at your current situation, I can tell that you''re not bad. Peak ruler can be considered the peak of life." The frog praised.

    He had been too careless.

    When he heard about the green hills, he couldn''t help but jump out without even considering his own situation, which could be considered as exposing himself.

    However, this fellow seemed a little silly and should be easy to fool. He definitely wouldn''t reveal himself.

    Emperor Dongyang held the frog in his hands and pretended to be a fool, but his heart was as bright as amp.

    This little green-headed frog was definitely god tier nine destion.

    There was no mistaking it. He had engraved that aura into his heart.

    That was because nine destions Divine Master was not in the upper realm, but there were people in the upper realm who were looking for him, and they even gave him generous rewards.

    He didn''t know who was looking for it, but it must be the four great forces.

    "Not at all. It''s just a small achievement. It''s not worth mentioningpared to a god tier master." Emperor Dongyang said humbly.

    "Young man, don''t belittle yourself. You''re not bad."

    The frog''s voice was deep. It was as if it had returned to the era of god tier nine destion. It looked at Emperor Dongyang as if it was looking at a child.

    "Big brother, I''m so happy to see God tier master here. But suddenly, I thought of something and wanted to go back first." Emperor Dong Yang said.

    Lin fan chuckled and patted Emperor Dongyang on the shoulder,"don''t be in such a hurry. You''ve just arrived and you''re already leaving? what''s with this?"

    Emperor Dongyang looked at the hand on his shoulder and was a little stunned.

    It felt like he had been seen through.

    "Frog, what are you thinking about?" Lin fan squinted his eyes.

    The frog''s body trembled, and it suddenly realized that this Desperado was warning it if it wanted to die.

    He was indeed a nine destions Divine Master once, but that was in the past.

    It was different now.

    He was a frog, a very weak frog.

    Who knew what Emperor Dongyang would think if he revealed himself in front of him?

    "Master, I''m not thinking about anything." The frog stared at Lin fan for a long time.

    He was thinking about something. Should he be tough and defend the dignity of God master Jiu Huang?

    But after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    Frogs didn''t fight with humans, so their body sizes couldn''t bepared. It was better to keep a low profile.

    Emperor Dongyang had a look of praise on his face as he shook his head. Did he hear it wrong? what did God master Jiu Huang call this native?

    Master?

    This was a little strange.

    He looked at Lin fan in shock and didn''t believe it like he wanted to confirm it.

    "He did call me master. Do you know why?" Lin fan could see through Emperor Dongyang''s confusion as he replied calmly.

    Emperor Dongyang shook his head. If he knew, he wouldn''t have asked.

    It was because he didn''t understand that he asked.

    The frog looked at Lin fan and wanted toin. It was because he was too weak that it was caught by him. If it didn''t obey, it would be cooked. It could only bear the humiliation, okay?

    "Because I''m very familiar with heaven." Lin fan said with a smile.

    ''Oh my God.''

    The frog was dumbfounded. You can''t brag like this. You''re even familiar with heaven? why don''t you just kill yourself?

    "Yes, I know." Emperor Dongyang nodded and believed his words.

    They must be very familiar with each other. If they weren ''t, how could they have the luck of the heavens?

    "Do you feel any changes in my sect?" Lin fan smiled. He wasn''t in a hurry. The training was gradual. He was protecting the frog.

    Was Emperor Dongyang a fool?

    It wasn ''t.

    Not only was he not a fool, but he was also very smart.

    Seeing the frog and knowing that it was God tier nine destion, he wanted to leave immediately. There was obviously something wrong.

    Therefore, he had to keep Emperor Dongyang and even tie him to this bright ship.

    Emperor Dongyang looked outside and felt it carefully. He was a little confused. Suddenly, his confusion disappeared and was reced with shock.

    In the void that was invisible to the naked eye, there was a thick luck.

    "This ..." He couldn''t believe it, and even felt a little heartache.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, it''s exactly as you thought. It''s a pity that you came too far. If you had arrived a few days earlier, you might have been able to get some." Lin fan sighed.

    Pa!

    Emperor Dongyang pped himself in the face. His face was full of regret, and he wished he could bang his head on a pir.

    He realized that this sect was different. Every disciple was shrouded in a powerful fate energy.

    If he hade earlier, he might have been able to get some.

    "Big brother ..." Dongyang Emperor looked at Lin fan pitifully. These things were too attractive. He really wanted them.

    Lin fan patted Emperor Dong Yang''s shoulder,"brother Dong, don''t be anxious. I don''t have any more time for this period of time. I''ll save it for you next time. You just have to remember one thing. I''m very familiar with heaven. Do you believe me?"

    "I do." Emperor Dongyang nodded without hesitation.

    The frog was dumbfounded. This Desperado was bluffing.

    How could he be familiar with heaven?

    However, he did not expect Emperor Dongyang to believe that it was true. Had he be a fool after being a ruler?

    "That''s good. Do you really see me as your big brother?" Lin fan asked.

    "Big brother, do you even need to say that? I''m definitely treating you as my big brother. " Emperor Dongyang made a solemn vow as if he was speaking the truth.

    Lin fan nodded in relief."Don''t say that I don''t believe you. It''s just that things change. The frog is my demon pet. He told me that he doesn''t believe in you, but I believe in you. No matter what, we have to believe in each other. So, make an oath. If you betray your Brotherhood, just be struck by lightning. There''s no need to be soplicated."

    Emperor Dongyang was dumbfounded."Notplicated?"

    Chief sovereigns were most afraid of oaths.

    No matter how strong you were, a single bolt of divine retribution could send you to the West.

    Lin fan saw that Emperor Dongyang was in a difficult position and pretended to ask,""What''s wrong? What''s the problem? Or are you not serious?"

    How could this be true?

    Emperor Dongyang wanted to roar."For real? I''m out adventuring and I''m just spouting nonsense. You''re so familiar with heaven, I just want to get some benefits."

    The news of God tier nine destion was no joke. There was a mysterious power that had offered generous conditions to search for God tier nine destion.

    After returning, it would be easy to send the news out and obtain good things.

    "Big brother, how could that be?" Emperor Dongyang sneered. Although what he said was the truth, he would not admit it.

    Forced into the eye of the storm, they could either advance or retreat.

    "Big brother, my husband is not that kind of person." Phoenix ind''s harem concubines came to their rescue.

    "Shut up, big brother and little brother Dong have something to talk about. Why are you interrupting? sit over there." Lin fan turned around and scolded. The harem of Phoenix Ind was stunned and even a little angry.

    However, he suddenly thought of something and extinguished his anger.

    "Little brother Dong, make an oath so that the frog can rest assured. He has been hurt before and is timid. Of course, as long as you are sincere, big brother will definitely keep good things for you in the future." Lin fan said.

    The frog even had the thought of dying.

    Who had been F * cking hurt before? who was a coward? it was you who didn''t trust others and wanted to drag them into this. That was why you said that, okay?

    Emperor Dongyang was hesitant and his thoughts were in a mess.

    He wanted to get some benefits from the heavens, but he also wanted to sell the information about god tier nine destion.

    They wereparing.

    In the end, he gritted his teeth. Some paths had to be chosen. If he chose well, the path he would take in the future would be very easy.

    If they didn''t choose well, they might not get anything in the end.

    "Brother Dong, what''s wrong?" Lin fan pretended to be confused, but he had long seen through Emperor Dong Yang.

    It was not like the stic brothers had not encountered this before.

    Could he be fooled by a few casual words?

    Emperor Dong Yang seemed to have made a huge decision."Big brother, it''s nothing. I was just a little agitated earlier on. God tier master is suspecting me. I want to die. I once studied under God tier master and have ced god tier master in a very high position. Even if I die, I can''t harm god tier master."

    Lin fan consoled him,"it''s okay, it''s okay. It''s good that you understand. Ever since he became like this, he''s been a little petty and doesn''t trust anyone. Hurry up and swear that we''ll be on the same side in the future."

    Even the frog wanted to kick Lin fan to death.

    F * ck!

    You can''t ask someone to take the me like this, right?

    It was too excessive.

    But forget it.

    He wasn''t an idiot.

    The Desperado was protecting him.

    After such a long time, this was the only time that he was interested.

    It was just that no one could understand the operation.

    This frog master didn''t even say a single word and you''re already pushing all the me onto him. This is a little unreasonable.

    "What?" The frog cooperated with the Desperado and stared at Emperor Dongyang with its bean-sized eyes. Its meaning was clear. It seemed to be saying,"I''m suspicious of you. If you don''t swear, we can''t continue tomunicate."

    Emperor Dongyang understood.

    Whenparing the heaven to a god tier master, the heaven was definitely more important.

    Of course, Emperor Dongyang''s intelligence might not be very high.

    Until now.

    He only saw Heaven''s Fate and didn''t see how close Lin fan was to heaven. He didn''t even get anything.

    Preconceived notions prevailed.

    He already believed it.

    "You don''t have to say anything. For big brother and God tier master, this oath must be made." Emperor Dongyang waved his hand. He had already made his decision.

    It had to be done this way.

 Chapter 1020 The Great Emperors Arrival, A Bit Heavy Killing Intent

    Emperor Dongyang''s words were bold and heroic. He did not back down at all. These words made his blood boil.

    When he turned around and looked at Lin fan and God master, he realized that the man and frog were staring at him expressionlessly like they were waiting for something.

    "Big brother, god tier master, what''s wrong?"

    Swearing was not a small matter. He had to be prepared.

    He realized that this guy and the God tier master were staring at him, waiting for him to swear.

    "I think that swearing is not a small matter. We should get some roast chicken ingots, candles, or something to offer as sacrifices to the heavens." Emperor Dong Yang said.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes,"you''re not backing out at thest minute, are you? Or were you just lying to me before, and our friendship is just stic?"

    "Don ''t, big brother, don''t say that. I''m only doing this to make it more Grand." Emperor Dongyang waved his hand.

    He felt that he might not be able to get off the ship.

    "Everything will be simple." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dongyang blinked his eyes. He felt that something was amiss, but he had no choice. He gritted his teeth. Forget it. As long as he could get something, he would not lose out.

    "I swear to the heavens ..."

    The air trembled. A hegemon''s oath was definitely no simple matter. The moment an oath was formed, it would be filled with tremendous power.

    Lin fan and the frog''s faces were cold. When the other party made the oath, they both revealed a bright smile.

    "Alright, we''ll be on the same side from now on." Lin fan patted Emperor Dong Yang''s shoulder."Yet another one. Not bad."

    There were quite a number of rulers in the upper realm, and it was impossible to kill them all. If he met someone interesting, he was still willing to pull the other party onto the pirate ship.

    "Yes, we''re on the same side, we''re on the same side."

    Emperor Dongyang smiled, but it was a little awkward. It seemed like he hadn''t thought about it properly and had been urged to make an oath.

    The frog heaved a sigh of relief.

    When he had exposed himself, he had felt guilty.

    Not to mention other things, he definitely knew that there were still people in the upper realm looking for him.

    The title of nine destions god tier master was not for show. Even if it had disappeared for a long time, the top existences would definitely remember it. They might even not ignore it.

    As long as he had the guts, he could go to the upper realm and shout that his grandfather was nine destions Divine Master.

    It shouldn''t be long before he would be picked up and beaten up. By the way, he would say,"little brother, what''s your situation?"

    "Brother Dong, you''re one of us now, so we don''t have to worry about you. You probably don''t know that he was set up and ambushed like this." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dong Yang nodded."Of course. God tier Masters are not people who would do such things. Even if there were rumors that god tier Masters cultivated demonic Arts and killed countless women, I would never believe them. It''s just nonsense. It''s impossible."

    The frog was very happy. The desperadoes didn''t respect him enough, but there were still people who respected him.

    The first half was fine, but the second half was a little interesting.

    What did he mean by ''women kill countless women''? am I that kind of person?

    Emperor Dong Yang noticed the meaningful look in the priest''s eyes, but he did not take it to heart."Don''t worry, priest. I have absolute trust in you."

    The frog chuckled. ''Damn it, I might as well not believe it.''

    "Brother Dong, he has a wife. I think his wife might have betrayed him. Have you heard any rumors in the upper realm?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog was unhappy. What was it saying?

    Whoever betrayed him, his wife would never betray him.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t defeat this Desperado, he would definitely fight him to the death.

    You can humiliate me, but you can''t humiliate my wife.

    Then, he turned around angrily, not wanting to bother with Lin fan. At the same time, he rolled his eyes.

    Emperor Dongyang pondered for a moment."Big brother, to be honest, I don''t know the wife of the God master. But if Empress Qingshan is the wife of the God master, then there might be a problem."

    "Why do you say so?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog didn''t want to listen, but it was so fragrant that it didn''t leave and just listened quietly.

    He didn''t know if the great Empress Qingshan was his wife, but he was looking forward to it. He wanted to see her and prove everything.

    However, there was a voice in his heart telling him not to be impulsive.

    "As far as I know, Green Hill used to be known as the Holy Land of alchemy. It waster changed to Green Hill, and it is said that the Empress of Green Hill has a good rtionship with the Deputy divine Lord of the eastern divine court. I''ll tell you a secret that someone has seen the Deputy divine Lord staying overnight at the ce of the Empress of Green Hill." Emperor Dong Yang spoke very softly, as if he was afraid that others would hear him.

    Gossip could only be said in secret.

    If he spoke loudly, it would be easy for others to hear him.

    The frog''s expression didn''t change. It was very green, and it was impossible to see what other expressions it had.

    But he would definitely be very unhappy.

    "What''s the name of the God court''s vice God Lord?" The frog opened its mouth.

    He didn''t want to ask any more questions. He just wanted to know who the Vice God Lord was.

    It was a little unfamiliar.

    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen him." Emperor Dong Yang shook his head.

    He had really never seen her before.

    The God court''s vice God Lords were very mysterious, and not many people had seen them.

    For some reason, the frog heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had once attended many sses and had gotten to know many of the new rulers, and he was very familiar with their auras. He also knew some of the rulers who hadest time, and the other side knew him as well.

    The useless chief sovereign was still as useless as ever after such a long time.

    After he disappeared, what used to be his territory had changed its appearance and name. What did this mean?

    "Frog, take it easy. Don''t always keep bad things in your heart. You have to know how to let go." Lin fan said.

    The frog looked at Lin fan and was a little touched. But suddenly, it felt that there was something wrong with the meaning of his words.

    "Master, even my wife didn''t betray me. What should I let go of?" The frog retorted, but it was weak and could be considered as a silent cry.

    Lin fan didn''t say much.<sub> </sub>

    There was definitely something wrong with this, but what else could he say?

    He could tell that although the frog was a little silly, it was absolutely serious about his wife. If he continued to tease it, it would only make the frog sad silently.

    As his master, even though he would asionally abuse him, he was still his master.

    But this was the abuse of love.

    If he had the chance to see the frog''s wife in the future, he would let the frog reunite with his wife and then return to be his frog.

    After all, humans and beasts could not be together. This was unreasonable.

    If the frog''s wife had really betrayed him, he would blow her up with a punch and pretend that nothing had happened. It was also a good choice to let the frog have a good memory.

    He thought for a moment.

    He admired himself for thinking so much.

    Yes, you''re right, frog. Master also believes that your wife didn''t betray you." Lin fan nodded to make the frog more confident.

    Emperor Dongyang looked at the frog. The God tier master was lying to himself.

    Although he didn''t know the exact situation.

    In his eyes.

    There was already a problem.

    This woman would definitely make the priest wear a tall, colorful green hat.

    Emperor Dongyang''s concubines saw that the two of them and the frog were chatting and they couldn''t interrupt. They didn''t like the environment here.

    It was too old.

    He just wanted to go back to the beautiful Phoenix Ind as soon as possible.

    He didn''t want to stay in this dpidated ce.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At this moment, there was a slight fluctuation in the void.

    "What?" Lin fan looked into the distance and was a little suspicious,"there''s an experting."

    "I have to avoid it." The frog was a little scared. Emperor Dongyang knew his identity because he had no choice. Emperor Dongyang''s words had brought up the past in his heart and he must have wanted to figure it out.

    Now, he finally understood.

    The Desperados had already begun to build rtionships with the upper realm.

    He was in danger, and who knew what would happen?

    "Go. You have to avoid them. Who knows how many enemies you have." Lin fan said.

    The frog was unhappy. It didn''t even take a step forward."Master, you''re wrong. You can ask him. I used to be the life mentor of countless new stars in the upper realm. How could I have an enemy?"

    Emperor Dongyang hesitated before whispering,""God tier master, that was in the past. But now, there are rumors that you''re an unpardonable criminal. So, you must have a lot of enemies. From what I know, many things have been pushed onto you."

    "What?" The frog was dumbfounded. Then, it cursed,"F * ck! Who the F * ck is so heartless? this frog master dug up his ancestral grave!"

    To outsiders, he was already dead.

    However, he still did not let him off and poured dirty water on him. He was really F * cking detestable.

    "Let''s not talk about this for now. Let''s go out and take a look. " Lin fan said.

    The frog decisively retreated and said nothing. It was better not to get involved in this matter for the time being.

    Outside.

    In the sky above the sect, the Golden armor shone dazzlingly under the sunlight.

    A few rows of people in golden armor were floating there in an orderly manner.

    In front of him, a figure appeared.

    Although none of the magnificent me sect disciples had seen him before, they all knew him. He was the founder of the magnificent me sect, Emperor Yanhua, who was now the bright holy me Emperor.

    Azurefox stood by his side, aplicated look on her face.

    He really didn''t expect the great emperor toe in person and even lead the Golden armor divine Army. It was obvious that he wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect.

    The killing intent was too strong.

    "Your Majesty, this is the magnificent me sect. The trash that betrayed Your Majesty." The Kirin''s face was frighteningly gloomy. He would never forget what happened thest time he came here.

    After he returned, he swore that he would not be a man if he did not take revenge.

    Now, the opportunity hade.

    The magnificent me sect had no way to resist the invincible golden armor divine Army led by the great emperor.

    "Aiyoyo, I was wondering who it was." Lin fan walked out from the main hall. Looking at the face of the figure in the void, he chuckled out,"so, it''s the bright holy me Emperor."

    They had metst time.

    Unfortunately, he was not meeting the real person.

    "Hmph!"

    The bright holy me Emperor snorted coldly, and his voice boomed like thunder.

    His true body had arrived, and the force he had once established didn''te out to wee him. It seemed like he really wanted to rebel.

    Sect master''s peak.

    The sect master opened his eyes, his face expressionless."I have to make a trip."

    He had no choice but to go. Even if he tried to gain enlightenment and make himself very peaceful, the great Emperor''s true body had arrived. No matter what, as the magnificent me sect master, he had to go and wee him.

    Even if the great emperor wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect, he would go.

    Not only did the sect master move out, but the sect elders also looked very serious.

    He was the legend of their generation and the idol in their hearts.

    It was just very awkward.

    Since the situation had already developed to such a stage, how should he deal with it?

 Chapter 1021 In The Current Situation, Do You Think We Should Do It?

    "Great emperor, forget it. You can go."

    "No, I''m being a little straightforward. I don''t have that much face."

    The sect leader was thinking about how to tell the Emperor that he had to give him face. No matter what he wanted to do, at least his achievements were irreceable and he really led so many people to a happy life.

    He was puzzled as to what was going on with the great emperor.

    He knew the great Emperor''s personality. He would never do such a thing.

    At this moment, the sect master, Tian Xu, and the others met. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

    "What do we do?" Tian Xu asked.

    The sect leader''s calm face revealed a rare trace of helplessness,"let''s see."

    It was a difficult thing to do.

    If they returned in peace, it wouldn''t matter. They could even treat the great emperor as their ancestor. There wouldn''t be a problem at all.

    But what was going on now?

    The great emperor had returned and wanted to exterminate the sect. This made them very helpless. Since he wanted to exterminate the sect, why did he create it back then? wasn''t this making things difficult for them?

    "Let''s go and take a look. Xiaofan must''ve started scolding the great emperor by now." Huo Rong said.

    The disciples of the various sects gathered together and looked at the figures in the void.

    "That''s Emperor Yanhua, the founder of the magnificent me sect. ording to the current situation, are we going to make an Emperor?"

    Some disciples were conversing with theirpanions.

    If he wanted to deal with a great emperor, he didn''t care. He had heard rumors but he had never seen the real person and didn''t have a deep rtionship with him. It wasn''t impossible for him to kill the other party. He just didn''t have enough strength to help.

    The bright holy me Emperor floated in the void and did not speak. He kept looking down.

    He had some memories of the magnificent me sect, but all he wanted to do now was to destroy it.

    Azurefox didn''t want to see this.

    The extermination of the sect wasn''t the emperor''s true intention, but it was useless. He couldn''t make the decision, nor could he go against the emperor''s will.

    "What do you want to do? Annihte the sect or something?" Lin fan asked.

    This question was a waste of time.

    The bright holy me Emperor had obviouslye here to exterminate the sect. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have missed his hometown ande back to visit.

    "Not bad. You''ve developed to this stage and surpassed everything in the past. Is this what you''re proud of?" Said the bright holy me Emperor.

    His voice was calm, but it was filled with boundless anger.

    "Yes, I am indeed proud of it. This is the hard work of all my junior brothers and sisters. I don''t beat around the bush. If you want to fight, then hurry up. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll fight you to the death." Lin fan didn''t want to waste time.

    "Brother Dong, I''ll leave him to you. I''ll take care of the rest."

    Emperor Dong Yang looked at Lin fan and felt that something was off.

    However, after thinking for a while, he still couldn''t figure out what was wrong.

    "Big brother, don''t worry. I definitely won''t let him be arrogant."

    Emperor Dongyang saw through the wisdom Saint me Emperor at a nce. He was indeed powerful, but not to the point of making people afraid.

    At this moment, the bright holy me Emperor also noticed Emperor Dongyang''s presence. He frowned and was a little surprised."Emperor Dongyang, what are you doing here instead of your Phoenix Ind?"

    Emperor Dong Yang was unhappy and replied decisively,"it''s none of your business where I go. This is my big brother. Please be more respectful when you speak, or I''ll F * ck you."

    "Hmph, are you trying to start a war?" The bright holy me Emperor was not afraid of Emperor Dongyang. They were just a group of women. What was there to be afraid of?

    "I''m not afraid of you. If I don''t start a war, you''re my grandson. " Emperor Dong Yang''s aura was overbearing. The might of a ruler was no joke.

    He was knocked on the head.

    Emperor Dong Yang clutched his head with an innocent look."Big brother, why did you hit me?"

    "Don''t you know what you''re saying? This sect was founded by him. If he''s your grandson, what are we?"

    Lin fan looked at Emperor Dongyang. This fe was definitely doing this on purpose. He was just taking advantage of him verbally. This was way too much.

    "My mistake, my mistake." Emperor Dongyang was helpless. He had been beaten to the door. Even if he was his own father, he had to fight back.

    But forget it. Since big brother had said so, what else could they do?

    This was just a small matter, so Lin fan didn''t say much about it. He just looked at the great emperor teasingly, feeling that the great emperor was a little petty. Just what was the reason for the conflict?

    He had forgotten.

    It was too far away to remember.

    "Cough cough!"

    Tian Xu looked helplessly at the great emperor as the sect master and the others walked over.

    Why did hee back?

    He would pretend that he didn''t know her. Maybe one day, he woulde back to see her. Now that he hade back, he wanted to destroy the magnificent me sect. There was no room for discussion.

    No matter what others thought, he was standing with his disciple. If they wanted to destroy it, then they would do it together.

    "Great emperor." The sect leader cupped his fists and said respectfully.

    "Hmph, do you know your crime?" The bright holy me Emperor did not give the sect leader any face and directly reprimanded him, asking if he knew his crime.

    The sect leader felt really calm and didn''t panic. He asked,""What crime?"<sub> </sub>

    Even if he was in a good mood, he was still a little unhappy at this moment. It was too much.

    "I respect you because of everything you''ve done in the past, but you didn''t say anything and only asked if you knew your sins. If you could say vulgarities, he would have cursed,''I know your mother''.

    "Think about it carefully." The bright holy me Emperor said coldly. The Golden-armored divine Army behind him exuded a terrifying killing intent.

    The sect leader''s head was about to explode. He was already at this age and his brain wasn''t even useful anymore. He really couldn''t think of anything.

    "I can''t think of one."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the bright holy me Emperor was obviously furious.

    "Sect master, what he wants you to think about is why you betrayed him." Lin fan said.

    The Grandmaster was puzzled,"when have I ever been with the great emperor? I''m with the sect. What do you mean by betraying?"

    Qilin, who was standing at the side, felt indignant,"great emperor, what''s the point of talking to them? just attack and exterminate them."

    The bright holy me Emperor took a deep breath. These people disgusted him, and he could no longer hide his killing intent.

    The Qilin was a little embarrassed when the Thearch ignored him. He suddenly saw you long standing in the crowd and had an idea. His face turned cold."You long, you betrayed the Thearch. Why aren''t youing over and asking for forgiveness?"

    The Holy me Emperor was already furious. When he heard the name ''you long'', he became even more furious. He remembered that you long had betrayed him and joined the magnificent me sect.

    Was this a p to his face?

    You long was very calm."Great emperor, I have found my own path. My spirit has been sublimated. The me of the past is no longer me. The me now is very unfamiliar to you."

    "What do you mean it''s not you? you''re the great Emperor''s man in life and even in death, you''re the great Emperor''s man. You''re courting death by speaking to the great emperor like that." The Kirin angrily said.

    Azurefox looked at the Kirin with dissatisfaction.

    "Shut up. The great emperor has his own ns. It''s not up to you to control the great emperor."

    He remained silent about the path you long had chosen. He didn''t want to say or ask.

    The Kirin wasn''t willing to give up. He had a lot ofints about azurefox, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He knew that he had gone a little too far. He was simply courting death by pointing out how the Emperor should do things.

    Especially this great emperor who had an unpredictable mood.

    The me Emperor''s anger caused the surrounding temperature to drop. Many disciples shivered. They were unable to resist the power of the strong.

    "Those who betray me will only die."

    The great emperor didn''t want to say anything more. The magnificent me sect would be destroyed eventually, and you Long''s betrayal would only lead to death. Nothing would change that.

    "Great emperor, why are you doing this? the magnificent me sect has never betrayed you. In fact, there''s no such thing as betrayal. If there''s really a word, it''s you who betrayed the magnificent me sect." Tian Xu said.

    He looked at the bright holy me Emperor and said,""The magnificent me sect wasn''t founded by a single person. It was the support of every disciple. They''re the ones who have achieved what they have today."

    "Everyone has witnessed the great Emperor''s achievements and will remember them in their hearts. However, it''s an insult to everyone to call the magnificent me sect a traitor."

    Tian Xu was helpless. If it were an ordinary person, they would not have to go through so much trouble.

    It was just that the identity of the great emperor was a little sensitive.

    It wasn''t good to attack or scold him directly.

    "Hahaha ..." At this moment, the bright holy me Emperorughed disdainfully."It''s obvious to all. Let me ask you, where''s the statue that I once erected here?"

    At this moment, everyone was a little dumbfounded.

    Tian Xu was also dumbfounded. He had thought that the Emperor would say something else, but he was embarrassed to hear him mention the statue.

    This thing, wasn''t it brokenst time?

    "Emperor, tell me the truth. What do you want?" "What can we do?" Tian Xu asked. He had already tried his best.

    "Naturally, I want you traitors to go down and repent."

    The bright holy me Emperor said angrily.

    Tian Xu looked at Lin fan helplessly."My dear disciple, the negotiations have already broken down. There''s no way to continue."

    "Teacher, since it''s broken down, then let''s start fighting. Why should we give him face? in the past, we can''t even feed ourselves. If we were fine, we could be treated like ancestors. Now, he wants to destroy our sect. If we don''t do it for real, he''ll think that we''re easy to bully." Lin fan was really impatient. Of course, he wasn''t going to fight with them and handed them over to Emperor Dongyang.

    "Brother Dong, get ready to fight."

    Emperor Dong Yang clutched his head. What was going on? he was here to start a fight and it had nothing to do with him.

    However, since his big brother had spoken, he had to do it.

    "Emperor Dongyang, you want to fight me?" The bright holy me Emperor stared at Emperor Dongyang. He had not expected this guy to be here.

    Emperor Dongyang had existed much longer than him and his strength was unfathomable. If they were to fight, he might not be able to gain the upper hand.

    "We''ve already taken out our weapons, and you still want to move?" Emperor Dongyang had already taken out his weapon. It was a half-moon iron wheel with a red surface andplex patterns on it.

    Azurefox was very clear-headed. She came to the Thearch''s side and whispered,"Emperor, please think twice. This isn''t good for us."

    "That brat is very powerful. ording to the rumors in the upper realm, the ruler of the ghost n and the others died at his hands. Madam Mei even escaped before the battle. Now that Emperor Dong Yang is here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to gain any advantage."

    He tried to persuade the Emperor not to attack if he could. It wasn''t worth it.

    Moreover, the great emperor was in a state of chaos and was deeply trapped in a demonic barrier. If one day he could really ovee the demonic barrier and wake up, it would be toote for him to regret it.

    He knew that the great emperor wouldn''t like what he had said, but there were some things that he had to say. Even if the great emperor didn''t like him, he had to say it.

    Otherwise, it would be toote to regret.

    If he believed Qilin''s words, there would be endless trouble in the end.

 Chapter 1022 Strike Him To Death

    The bright holy me Emperor was silent. He did not speak, as if he was thinking about the current situation.

    Lin fan and his teacher were whispering to each other and looking at the great emperor from time to time.

    "Disciple, are you really going to do it?" Tian Xu wavered. That was what he said, but it was a different matter if he really wanted to fight.

    Lin fan knew that his teacher was considering it. After all, this guy was from the older generation. He was an existence that people respected when he was young.

    "Teacher, I know what you''re worried about, but things have already developed to this point. There''s no turning back. It''s either we kill him or he kills us. There''s no third choice." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu''s expression was grave as he nodded helplessly."It seems like this is the only way. But, my disciple, can you beat him?"

    This was the key point.

    "Last time, my disciple did indeed kill four chief sovereigns, but I still felt that something was off.

    Moreover, the great emperor had brought quite a number of people with him this time. They were ferocious and obviously wouldn''t be so easy to deal with.

    "Teacher isn''t bragging. There''s no problem with these guys." Lin fan was full of confidence.

    Seeing his disciple''s confidence, Tian Xu was relieved. It would be embarrassing if he was defeated by the other party in one move.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the me Emperor,"hey, I''ll give you onest chance. Leave now and pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, we''ll start fighting the next second."

    "Don''t think I''m joking, I''m serious. "

    He knew that he could not retreat at this moment. The best choice was to fight head-on.

    The bright holy me Emperor gritted his teeth. His eyes were red as if they were spitting fire."A bunch of trash."

    "Great emperor, it''s really heart-chilling to hear these words from you. The ones who made you the great emperor are trash like us. Bastard, now that you''ve be the great emperor, you''re treating us as trash. Is the freedom you once said only by submitting to your might?" The sect leader''s eyes were sad.

    They didn''t know why or what he had gone through to make the great emperor, who was once a hero in everyone''s hearts, be like this.

    His heart ached.

    It was as if their own children were not learning.

    Please forgive him for his description.

    He didn''t know how to describe the grief and disappointment in his heart.

    The bright holy me Emperor noticed the sect master''s gaze. It was as if the sect master was looking at a lost child.

    He was furious.

    He was really angry.

    "Bastard, die!"

    The violent power shook the chest of the great emperor, causing the void in front of him to copse. Following that, a ripple that could be seen with the naked eye spread out as a powerful light pir tore through the void and pierced towards the Grandmaster.

    "Sect master, be careful."

    As expected, there was a huge gap between him and a ruler. The bright holy me Emperor only managed to react the moment he attacked.

    After this matter was over, he definitely had to think of a way to obtain some cultivation techniques to increase his Foundation. Otherwise, this feeling would be extremely ufortable.

    "In the silence, everything is in bnce."

    At that moment, the light of power reached the sect master. However, to everyone''s surprise, the void in front of the sect master seemed to be torn apart by a pair of invisible hands and swallowed the power of the Holy me Emperor.

    It returned to calmness.

    "What?"

    The bright holy me Emperor was shocked. It was impossible for his furious attack to be blocked.

    The sect leader was calm and didn''t have any fluctuations. It was as if everything was light and he didn''t just pay attention.

    "Amazing." Lin fan couldn''t understand the Grandmaster at all. Couldprehending tranquility really make one''s body stronger?

    Something was wrong.

    Qing Hu''s premonition grew stronger and stronger. The magnificent me sect wasn''t an existence that could be destroyed so easily.

    The great Emperor''s mind was clouded by anger, and he didn''t think too much.

    The sect leader wasn''t strong or powerful. He couldn''t kill a ruler, but afterprehending tranquility, he could use it to ensure his safety.

    It could be said that the sect master had already maintained an undefeatable position.

    But there was no way to kill a ruler.

    Seeing the Holy Inferno Emperor make his move, Lin fan shouted out,"brother Dong, what are you still looking at? just do it! F * ck!"

    Bang! Bang!

    "Die!" Lin fan hollered. His aura was like a storm, sweeping out and charging towards the Golden armor Army.

    He wasn''t in the mood to fight with the ruler. What was the point? he might as well fight with more people and earn some points.

    The more troublesome ones could be given to Emperor Dongyang.

    "Alright, big brother."

    Emperor Dongyang felt bitter and even a little baffled.

    He really had no enmity with the Holy me Emperor. It did not seem to be beneficial for him to fight with him for no reason.

    However, he had already been pushed to the front, so it was impossible to retreat.

    Otherwise, not only would he lose face in front of his big brother, but he would also lose face.

    He had even embarrassed himself in front of the God tier master.

    Therefore, after much consideration, he finally decided to do it. There was no other choice.

    "Emperor Dongyang, do you really want to go against me?" The great emperor roared, wishing he could swallow the other party alive.

    They were both rulers.

    He had actually helped the sect that he wanted to destroy. He was clearly going against him.

    The voice fell.

    Emperor Dongyang waved his arm and the half-moon Red Wheel spun rapidly. It tore through the void and struck toward the great Emperor''s head.<sub> </sub>

    This was his God item, and it possessed unparalleled divine might. The scorching mes wrapped around it were enough to burn everything, and its sharp radiance could cut through everything.

    The Emperor was furious. He raised his hand and grabbed with his five fingers. With a fierce pull, the heavens and earth were overturned as he collided with the half-moon Red Wheel.

    There was a loud explosion.

    The collision of these two energies created a visible shockwave that swept through the world.

    A battle between rulers was truly terrifying. The shockwaves from it were enough to kill people.

    Emperor Dong Yangughed,"now you know if I''m going against you or not. Cut the crap. Let''s have a fight. It''s a good opportunity to see what you up-anding talents are capable of. I''m not convinced."

    The great Emperor''s face was cold, and he could only fight back.

    Azurefox was inplete despair. There was nothing she could do to stop it.

    The sect leader was calm but his heart was really shaken. He was really F * cking strong.

    Even thoughprehending tranquility was a little amazing, it wasn''t that amazing and was of no use.

    He raised his hand.

    A mysterious energy, using the world as a Foundation, began to condense and block the sh between gods.

    "Sect master, I''ll go stop azurefox." You long opened his mouth and rose into the air. It was indeed time for an end.

    He had reached the end of his path, breaking away from the control of the great emperor.

    He couldn''t give an exnation to the great emperor.

    To the Emperor, it was death.

    Thus, he was still willing to face azurefox.

    As for the Qilin, Emperor Dongyang''s harem would deal with it.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Hahahaha!" Lin fan''s target was the Golden armor Army. There were a lot of them. After entering, he activated all his skills and started killing.

    Every punch contained terrifying power. When it hit the other party, the power was dispersed to every part of the other party and then exploded.

    The scene was a little tragic and bloody.

    The Golden-armored Army was the most outstanding Army under the emperor''smand. Most of them were world-level cultivators, and many of them were hegemons.

    If not for Lin fan opening up the ancient battlefield and specially targeting the weak to beat them up, it would have been really tough for him.

    "You long, you shouldn''t have betrayed the Emperor." Opposite azurefox was you long. He noticed that you Long''s temperament had changed slightly. He seemed to have be gentler and calmer.

    You long shook his head,"actually, I didn''t betray you. It''s just that I have freedom. I found my own path and pursued it with all my might. It''s my own freedom."

    "Azurefox, you should think about your own path. I''ve realized that you''ve lost your way. If you''re willing, I can introduce you to the sect master. You''ll be able toprehend tranquility with me. You''ll gain different things."

    Did the old Wandering Dragon say this?

    Azurefox was very surprised. She didn''t know what kind of drug the sect master you long mentioned had fed him to make him betray the Emperor without hesitation.

    "Forget it. It seems that you are really stubborn. I can only take you down. Don''t worry, I will plead with the great emperor to spare your life." Azurefox didn''t say anything else.

    The battlefield changed rapidly. The great emperor was entangled with Emperor Dongyang.

    As for Qilin, he was being beaten up by a woman and had no strength to fight back.

    This battle would not be easy to win, and it might even cost the great emperor a lot.

    You long smiled and ced his hands behind his back. Although he didn''t spend much time with the sect leader, his strength had increased.

    Tranquility didn''t allow one''s strength to increase.

    Instead, it was to sublimate one''s body.

    "Amazing, really amazing. It''s just that I don''t feel right." Elder Huo Rong was excited as he watched. A battle between two experts was simply a sight to behold. The feeling of the collision of power was indescribable. Even the spectators felt their blood boiling.

    "I can''t join them because I''m too weak," Tian Xu said sarcastically.

    "Senior brother, don''t be like this. It''ll hurt people." Tian Xu protested against this and made fun of him every time. What was the point of this? he woulde and dig up some of the good stuff, so there was no need to keep it in mind.

    At this moment, a scream was heard.

    Half of the Kirin''s body was blown up by Emperor Dongyang''s wife. It kept bleeding and retreating with a face full of fear.

    "Great emperor, the situation is not good." Azurefox said in shock. You Long''s strength was beyond his imagination. He was actually on par with him, and he couldn''t even gain an advantage.

    This would have been impossible in the past.

    The great emperor and Emperor Dongyang were in a heated battle. The ground around them had long been shattered by the impact of the two forces, turning into an endless abyss.

    "F * ck, I''ll hack you to death."

    Emperor Dong Yang roared as the half-moon Red Wheel in his hand burst with a dazzling red light and shed towards the great emperor.

    Emperor Dongyang''s anger had been vented by the battle.

    An old ruler couldn''t even take down a rising star? wasn''t that embarrassing?

    Moreover, the God tier master was watching from the side. He must be thinking,"why is it so weak?"

    The great emperor let out a low growl as a beam of light shot out from behind him, shing with the half-moon Red Wheel. At the same time, he looked into the distance and his body trembled with anger.

    The Golden armor divine Army suffered heavy losses. Countless broken pieces floated in the void, and there were many iplete corpses.

    Lin fan''s speed was very fast. He appeared in front of one of the Golden armor soldiers and punched out. He punched through his body and an explosion followed.

    The power of his punch was too terrifying.

    The world within the Golden armor divine Army was pierced through.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at Emperor Dongyang after blowing up the two golden armor divine soldiers.

    "Brother Dong, What are you looking at? kill him!" When Lin fan saw that Emperor Dongyang was going to slow down after that attack, he couldn''t bear to watch on.

    When Emperor Dong Yang heard this, he picked up his things and ran away without a second thought.

 1023 Chapter 1023

    "Disperse! All of you, disperse!" The leader of the Golden armor divine Army couldn''t bear the sight of the natives killing his subordinates.

    His cultivation was at the ruler realm and he was really strong. He wanted to kill Lin fan.

    However, the other party was too sinister. He didn''t fight with him and instead massacred his subordinates.

    "Hehe."

    Lin fanughed. He felt really good. He carried a corpse in his right hand and swept it around.

    There was an uproar!

    The rest of the Golden armor Army looked at Lin fan in fear and scattered around.

    Their hearts were bleeding.

    This was too much.

    There was no room for resistance at all. He didn''t even know how to fight against the other party.

    World-level cultivators were very strong, but in Lin fan''s hands, they were nothing more than trash. They had no chance of survival at all.

    "Why are you running? the battle has just started. I''m not satisfied yet." Lin fan massaged his neck. It was really satisfying. These golden armor soldiers looked fierce but they were not fierce at all. In fact, they were very gentle.

    F * ck!

    The Golden-armored divine Army was terrified. This guy was simply a demon. His methods of killing were too violent.

    "You guys back off."

    The leader shouted and attacked instantly. However, he didn''t dare to make too big of a move as there were too many of his own people around.

    The colored eyes were activated.

    Lin fan looked at the people around him.

    "What''s the situation?" The leader of the Golden armor divine Army cried out in shock. Were these guys crazy? he had already told them to retreat, but they were still charging forward.

    "You''re courageous,"

    Although they were helpless, the Golden armor divine Army was not a coward. Even if they were no match for the great emperor, they would still fight for him.

    Lin fan disappeared and closed his colored eyes. The Golden armor soldiers that were close to Lin fan saw that the demon was right in front of them and their faces turned pale.

    "How could this be ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The Golden armor divine Army was panicking. What was going on? why were they rushing towards the other party? did they look like they were seeking death?

    Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, he was killed by a punch.

    Azurefox couldn''t stand it anymore. She forced the swimming Dragon away and shouted,""Great emperor, we really can''t continue like this. Otherwise, we''ll all die."

    He looked at the Kirin.

    That guy was very miserable. He was almost beaten to death, but he was not far from death.

    If it didn''t end, Qilin would definitely be killed.

    The great Emperor''s face was frighteningly gloomy. Emperor Dongyang was on par with him and could not be distracted.

    "Come,e, let''s continue. You''re a rising star, yet you don''t even know how to respect me, your senior. You deserve to be hit." Emperor Dong Yang entered a state of frenzy. At the same time, he relied on his race''s innate talent and had no fear of his opponent.

    "Brother Dong, let''s continue fighting for a while. Let me finish off all these guys." Lin fan said.

    It seemed that Heaven''s Fate had really yed its role.

    Although it was not much to distribute the gifts from the heavens to his junior brothers and sisters, the use was definitely amazing.

    With so many people gathered here, it must be extraordinary.

    That was why Emperor Dongyang hade and brought his wives.

    When he arrived, the bright holy me Emperor had arrived as well andpletely blocked the attack.

    He had to say that luck was really a little hard to understand.

    As Emperor Dong Yang attacked, he replied,""Big brother, don''t worry. If I don''t cut this guy''s butt into two pieces today, I will definitely not stop."

    The desire to fight was already burning in Emperor Dongyang''s heart.

    Lu Qiming was very envious. He wanted to fight for his senior brother like these people, but he was too weak to do so.

    However, what he was worried about was that the scene of this battle was too shocking. The ground had been shattered, and how would he repair it after this?

    "Ah!"

    The screams continued.

    The Golden armor God Army was killed by Lin fan without any resistance.

    So what if he had a ruler expert? Lin fan wasn''t going to F * ck him up at all.

    "Don''t kill me!" "I''m going to kill you!" Some of the Golden-armored soldiers screamed and tried to escape. However, they soon shouted angrily,"I''m going to kill you!"

    He went back the way he came, and he was very fierce.

    The leader of the Golden armor divine Army was dumbfounded.

    What was he doing?

    Even if he wanted to confuse the other party, he didn''t do that. He was just treating the other party as a fool.

    However, he couldn''t just watch his men die for no reason.

    "You dog, fight me one-on-one if you have the guts." The divine Army in golden armor was so angry that he was about to explode.

    He had never seen such a shameless person.

    He had actually been hiding from him and had been killing his people.

    The voice fell.

    The void waspressed and a storm formed. He raised his hand to block it. With a muffled sound, the spatial divine pir mmed into the wrist of the leader of the Golden armor divine Army.

    The Golden-armored Army was furious. They let out a beast-like growl and immediately attacked, trying to grab the spatial divine pir, but they grabbed nothing.

    Lin fan wielded his spatial God pir and smashed it out at those guys around him.

    With a bang, the void exploded continuously, and blood and flesh scattered.

    "You piece of trash, I''m going to grind your bones and scatter your ashes."

    When one was angered to the highest level, it was when one was so angry that they wanted to flip out, but they couldn ''t. In the end, because they were holding back their anger, the anger attacked their hearts, and blood would flow out before they were beaten up.

    "Alright, Xiaofan, stop."

    At this moment, the sect Master''s Voice was heard.

    Initially, Lin fan had wanted to continue attacking and destroy these guys. But since the Grandmaster had spoken, he had to give him some face.

    He knew.

    A group of old people couldn''t get over this hurdle in the end.<sub> </sub>

    "Sect master, you have to think clearly. It''ll be very annoying if you don''t remove the roots." Lin fan reminded.

    "Little fan, can you give the sect master some face?" The sect master said.

    Lin fan told Emperor Dong Yang to stop,"Alright, alright. You''re the Grandmaster, so you have the final say. You can handle this."

    He didn''t care.

    They could talk about it however they wanted.

    With the current situation, he would definitely have to fight again in the future.

    However, when that time came, things would not be like now.

    As for whether the magnificent me sect would be in danger if he wasn''t in the sect, the sect master''s current condition made it very unlikely.

    Tranquility was something that was hard to grasp.

    It was not something he could understand.

    Moreover, the sect leader was able to protect the sect from the shockwaves. That meant that he was a capable person.

    It was just that it was hidden deeply.

    Recently, they had been exposed one by one.

    "Big brother, are we going to kill him or not?" Emperor Dong Yang appeared beside Lin fan as though he had just done some warm-up exercises. He was ready for the real deal.

    Lin fan looked over at the Grandmaster,"there''s no need to continue. The Grandmaster has spoken. Let''s see what he has to say."

    In the air.

    The Kirin was in great pain. Half of its body had been blown up, and its flesh was growing. Every second was torture."Emperor, help me take revenge."

    Then, he red at everyone from the magnificent me sect with hatred.

    He had been beaten up by a woman and lost all his face.

    "Get lost, you useless thing." The great emperor said angrily.

    Azurefox stood off to the side in silence. This was truly troublesome. The sects of the outer realm were truly troublesome. The great emperor had already suffered a great loss.

    The sect leader had a headache. Such a simple matter was made soplicated by the great emperor. Times were different and the old should retire and not care about the world.

    "Great emperor, please leave. Don''te back. The fate between you and the magnificent me sect hase to an end. Thank you for everything you''ve done. This part of history will not be erased. It will be passed down."

    "As for this matter, I will treat it as if it never happened, and there will be no records. For future generations, you will still be the Emperor."

    By saying this, he had already considered many things.

    The magnificent me sect would definitely be more and more powerful, and it would need a unique history to be more powerful.

    From its founding to its prosperity, there were always people who represented it.

    He couldn''t let his descendants know that the great emperor who had founded the magnificent me sect had returned a hundred yearster and was ready to destroy the sect. If this were to spread, it would be a stain on the magnificent me sect''s reputation.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. Even though the sect leader was weak, he was someone who respected all the higher-ups of the sect.

    Respect when you''re weak.

    After bing stronger, he naturally had to be respected.

    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be an existence that people hated?

    "Hmph, do you think I''ll leave just because of your words?" The great emperor shouted angrily, his eyes already spitting fire.

    The humiliation was imprinted on his body and could not be erased.

    Only by destroying the magnificent me sect would he be able to wash away this humiliation.

    "You B * stards, trash! I swear I''m not a human if I don''t kill you!"

    The great Emperor''s body trembled, not out of fear, but out of anger.

    As a ruler, he had lost all face in front of his sect. How could he just let it go? even if he destroyed the other party, he wouldn''t be able to quell the anger in his heart.

    The spectating disciples stared at the void with solemn andplicated expressions.

    They had never seen the great emperor before, but they had heard of his stories. It was a pity that everything was a lie to them now.

    "What great emperor? he''s disgusting."

    "When my father sent me to the sect, he wanted me to be a hero like the great emperor. If I really be someone like him, I will be the person I hate the most."

    As the disciples conversed, the person in their hearts had already been destroyed andpletely disappeared from their hearts.

    The sect master looked at the great emperor. Suddenly, an unyielding aura burst forth as he took a step forward."Great emperor, everyone in the magnificent me sect respects you because you founded the magnificent me sect. But now, as the sect master, I have to protect the honor and dignity of the sect. You have insulted our sect. This is unforgivable. Unforgivable."

    "I won''t kill you today because you''ve made great contributions to the magnificent me sect. If you still refuse toe to your senses, I''ll kill all of you here to protect the sect''s dignity even if I have to destroy the sect."

    Mo Jingzhe shook his head and came to the sect master''s side."Sect master, calm down, calm down. Don''t get angry."

    Pa!

    The sect master pped mo Jingzhe to the side and said,"shut up. What peace?"

    Mo Jingzhe felt a little wronged.

    Didn''t you say that you''re not afraid of anything and that you''re calm and indifferent?

    Why did it change so suddenly?

    "Detestable." The great emperor gritted his teeth and looked at everyone with a malevolent expression. This was unforgivable.

    Qing Hu felt regretful. Things should not have turned out this way. When she first met the great emperor, he was not such a person. At the same time, the reason why he became stronger was because he had discovered the upper realm and wanted to be stronger so that he could protect the magnificent me sect in the future.

    How did he be like this after falling into a demonic barrier?

    "Great emperor, don''t let your anger get to your head. Even if you really want to destroy them, you have to wait for an opportunity." Azurefox knew that her words would enrage the Emperor, but she had no choice.

    Even though the other party might not have the ability to make a great emperor stay.

    However, even if he couldn''t stay, he definitely wouldn''t let the great emperor have an easy time.

    The great emperor wasn''t stupid. In fact, he was a little smart.

    "Just you wait, I won''t let you off."

    The voice fell.

    The great emperor waved his arm and left with everyone.

    "Sect master, I''m going out for a walk." Lin fan said as he winked at Dongyang Emperor, trying tomunicate with his eyes.

    The sect leader stopped him and said firmly,"Xiao Fan, don''t go. After this, our sect will have nothing to do with him. The next time we meet, we will fight to the death."

    Lin fan sighed.

    Forget it.

    Then he would kill her next time.

    The sect leader''s choice should be respected.

 Chapter 1024 Cant Be Taught, Cant Be Taught

    "Hu!"

    Emperor Dongyang heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, there was no need to fight.

    He was just joking.

    The bright holy me Emperor was very powerful. Even though he was a rising star, he could not be underestimated.

    At the same time, if they continued to fight, it was hard to say what the result would be.

    If the other party were to fight with their lives, they might suffer a great loss.

    He hade to exterminate the sect with a clear purpose.

    They could give up their lives for this purpose.

    He was a little embarrassed.

    He didn''t have any purpose. It was just that this big brother wanted him to fight with them.

    It would definitely be fine to fight.

    However, if he were to risk his life to fight against them, that would be a little wrong.

    There was no benefit at all, and he was ying with his life. Even if they were sworn brothers, there was no such thing.

    However, it was all good now. Nothing had happened. They had just made a scene, exchanged a few moves, held up the scene, and then it was over.

    Lin fan realized that the outside of the sect was really old and broken. The ground had been sted into a deep hole and he didn''t know what to say.

    He wanted to curse.

    If he were toe here a few more times, the location would be a little awkward.

    "Brother Dong, you have to be responsible for this." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dongyang wanted to rest for a while. However, he waspletely shocked when he heard his elder brother''s words."Elder brother, what am I responsible for?"

    He was confused.

    He had not done anything, but he had fought with the Holy me Emperor and now he had to take responsibility.

    What the hell was this? it didn''t make sense.

    Lin fan pointed at the abyss,"see for yourself. I told you to fight and you made the ground look like an abyss. If my junior brothers and sisters get drunk and fall into the abyss, what would we do?"

    Emperor Dongyang tried to defend himself,"how can you me me? it is inevitable that a battle will create an impact. You can''t me me."

    "Don''t shirk your responsibility, my junior brothers and sisters. To be honest, they''re your brothers and sisters. If you can watch this danger exist, you must definitely kill it before it grows." Lin fan said.

    The concubines of the harem frowned and muttered in a low voice,"my husband''s head is going to be covered."

    "Sister, what''s wrong with husband?" The other beautiful woman asked.

    The concubines of the harem did not say much and only sighed. Her husband''s wisdom was obvious to all, and her sisters all knew it, so she was not surprised.

    "Big brother, your words do make a little sense." Emperor Dongyang nodded. Although he felt that something was amiss, he decided to forget about it. There was a price to pay, and there was a reward.

    Since he had boarded this ship and had not gained any benefits, there was no reason for him to pay so much, so he left the ship in advance.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the sect was a little depressing.

    It was reasonable.

    No matter what, the bright holy me Emperor was still Emperor Yanhua in their hearts.

    He was supposed to be an idol, but he had be like this.

    It felt like a heavy hammer had struck his heart.

    Lin fan saw that the atmosphere was a little tense, so he pped his hands and shouted,"what''s wrong with you? you look so lifeless. Junior brothers and sisters, you should be happy. We just won."

    The disciples looked at their senior brother and forced a smile.

    "Senior brother, I can''t smile." A disciple said.

    He did not know why.

    Perhaps it was because he had seen the great emperor in person, and it was different from what he had imagined.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything. If the junior brothers and sisters weren''t happy, it meant that they were all people with thoughts.

    Suddenly!

    The void trembled.

    Lin fan turned around and his brows furrowed. Interesting, someone actually returned.

    Emperor Dong Yang took a look and chuckled."You actually dare toe back, kid? your great emperor was beaten away by me. Are youing back to die?"

    It was azurefox.

    His expression was calm and his aura wasn''t fierce. When he saw Lin fan and the sect leader, he cupped his fists,""Everyone, I have something to tell you."

    Emperor Dongyang retorted angrily,"what''s there to say? get lost or I''ll beat you to death."

    Azurefox''s purpose foring here was simple. He did not want to see this scene happen again.

    He knew that some things weren''t what the great emperor would do.

    "That''s enough," The sect leader stopped him and then looked at Qing Hu,"if you have something to say, then say it."

    Qing Hunded and came to the sect master''s side. Lin fan stood at the side. Tian Xu and the others also came closer to hear what was going on.

    The surrounding disciples were all curious. They remembered this guy. He was someone close to the great emperor and he was the one who attacked them.

    Now that he had returned, could it be that something had happened?

    "Everyone, the great emperor is the founder of the magnificent me sect. I''m sure you all know better than I do what kind of person he used to be. He''s be like this now because there''s a demonic barrier rooted in his heart, causing him to lose himself."

    "Back then, when the great emperor appeared in the upper worlds, his strength was only at the Dao realm. I met him then and knew what kind of person he was."

    "I''ve sneaked back this time to tell you that there''s a reason for this. Don''t me the great emperor. At the same time, I would like to ask everyone to help me pull the great Emperor''s personality back from the demonic barrier."

    Qing Hu couldn''t find anyone to help him, so when he met the magnificent me sect, he thought about it and told them the truth.

    If the magnificent me sect didn''t want to help the great emperor, then no one would.

    You long, who was standing beside the sect master, said,""Azurefox is speaking the truth. That is indeed the case."

    "So that''s how it is." "When I saw the great emperor, I felt like his heart was like the surface of a raging sea," the sect leader said in a deep voice.

    "However, the demonic barrier is a tribtion that you have to ovee, so it''s difficult for outsiders to help."

    For some reason, the sect leader was in a better mood. It was as if he knew that the Emperor was still the Emperor but he was controlled by the demon in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    If he could ovee the demonic barrier, he would naturally be able to turn back.

    "Actually, I''ve been suspecting something," you long said after a moment of silence.

    Azurefox was stunned."What question?"

    You Long''s eyes were filled with thoughts,"do you remember that a long time ago, not long after the great emperor obtained the item from the abyss of yuanzu, a great senior from the demonic Buddha tower came over and talked with the great emperor for three days and three nights before leaving. From then on, the great emperor began to change gradually."

    "We all think that the great emperor was cultivating too quickly and was influenced by the treasure. In fact, it''s not the case. What do you think?"

    When this was mentioned.

    Azurefox suddenly recalled that such a situation really did happen.

    Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand,"okay, since this is the case, then be more understanding. Just say it, what do we do to break his demonic barrier?"

    Azurefox shook her head."I don''t know."

    Lin fan smacked his lips. He had asked for nothing.

    "It''s gettingte. I should go back. Otherwise, the great emperor will be suspicious. I hope everyone can understand. It''s not that the great emperor has changed, but that there''s no other way. However, I believe that one day, the great emperor will recover. " Azurefox cupped her fists, turned, and left.

    "Azurefox, be careful of Qilin," you long warned."I suspect him."

    Now that he had left the Emperor, you long voiced his doubts.

    Gradually, azurefox''s figure disappeared into the void.

    If they stayed here for too long, there would definitely be some problems.

    The Grandmaster looked at the disappearing figure and made a decision."Little fan, we have to save the great emperor."

    Lin fan was confused,"Grandmaster, it isn''t up to us to save him or not. It depends on the person. Maybe he doesn''t want toe back and just thinks that he is fine."

    "That''s true, but no matter what, the great emperor is still the great emperor of the magnificent me sect. This can''t be changed." The sect master sighed.

    No one wanted to go against the great emperor.

    Especially the older generation, they didn''t want to go against the great emperor because they had a lingering feeling in their hearts.

    Emperor Dongyang couldn''t be bothered with these things. They had nothing to do with him.

    Now, he was thinking about how to fill these endless abysses.

    If he had known that this would happen, he would have paid more attention back then and saved himself from all the trouble.

    A few dayster.

    Emperor Dongyang moved the water of the nine rivers and filled the endless abyss.

    The magnificent me sect became a sect surrounded by a River.

    At the same time, there were three stone bridges across the river.

    After it was done, it felt pretty good, and there was a little charm to it.

    "Big brother, it''s been a long time. I should leave." Emperor Dong Yang brought his family over to bid farewell to Lin fan.

    He had no choice but to leave.

    During this period of time, Emperor Dongyang felt like he was freebor, helping the magnificent me sect.

    If it wasn''t for his good attitude, thinking that there would be returns for every effort, he might not have been able to hold on.

    Moreover, the women were also urging him, thinking that this was not a ce for people to stay, and that it was really dpidated.

    The food was even harder to swallow.

    The water used for bathing was just ordinary water. There was no spiritual energy in it, and it was impossible to beautify one''s skin.

    He had always thought that this ce was where savages lived.

    He could still withstand the urging of one wife, but he had brought a hundred wives who were all moring to go home. This made Emperor Dongyang at a loss.

    They could only retreat.

    If he didn''t get the heaven''s fortune, he didn''t get it. There would be plenty of opportunities in the future.

    After getting on this boat, he never thought of getting off.

    Lin fan was a little reluctant. How good would it be for a powerful ruler to take charge of the sect?

    However, he was a little reluctant to leave now.

    "Brother Dong, are you really leaving?" Lin fan asked,"recently, I have a feeling that the heavens wille."

    When Emperor Dong Yang heard this, he was invigorated and didn''t want to leave. However, just as he had this thought, he felt a slight pain in his waist.

    The concubines stared at him as if to say,"if you don''t leave, we''ll leave ourselves. If you get cheated on halfway, don''t cry out."

    A silent conversation.

    The shock in his eyes made Emperor Dongyang admit defeat.

    Emperor Dongyang sighed."Sigh, big brother, forget it. Let''s do it next time. I''ve been out for a long time, and it''s time for me to go back and take a look. If there''s a chance, you cane to Phoenix Ind to find me."

    Looking at how Dongyang Emperor was being threatened by his wife, what else could Lin fan say?

    In conclusion.

    Women were not good things.

    It limited his freedom and even more so, his dreams.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything more. If even the heavens couldn''t tempt Emperor Dongyang, it was enough to show that the other party was determined.

    When Emperor Dong Yang felt Lin fan''s gaze, he felt a little embarrassed. He felt that he had lost all face as a man by giving in to a woman.

    But he had no choice.

    It was not without reason that he could have such arge harem.

    Respect, mutual respect.

    He really wanted to tell this to his big brother and let him understand.

    But it was a pity.

    Big brother''s strength wasn''t weak, but he didn''t even have a woman. That could only mean one thing.

    Unteachable.

    He wouldn''t be able to.

 Chapter 1025 He Should Be Here To See Me, After All, Were Brothers

    In the upper realm.

    After the battle with the magnificent me sect, the bright holy me Emperor''s golden armor divine Army had suffered heavy losses. The leader of the Golden armor divine Army had even been pped to death by the Furious Emperor.

    The leader''s cultivation level was at the early stage of the ruler realm. He was very strong and was a pir of support.

    However, the great emperor was too angry. He could only vent his anger on the other party to make himself feel better.

    To the leader of the Golden armor divine Army, this was an undeserved disaster.

    "Azurefox, do you think the Emperor is still angry inside?" The Kirin was half-crippled, and its body was blown up twice in a row.

    Even though he had recovered, it was still a double humiliation to him.

    Azurefox had already begun to suspect the Kirin, but she didn''t show it. "Go in and take a look. You''ll know."

    The Kirin immediately waved his hand."No, no, I''m not going. The Emperor must still be angry. If I go in, the Emperor will find a ce to vent his anger."

    He was more cowardly. He really couldn''t figure out the current situation.

    They couldn''t even take down a small sect from the outer realm.

    It was very embarrassing.

    At this moment, azurefox raised her head and looked into the distance. There was an aura that she didn''t likeing from there.

    Golden light shot out from the clouds, and at the same time, the sound of Sanskrit surrounded the area.

    A figure stood in the air. His golden robe burst with light like a sun.

    Lotus flowers bloomed with each step.

    The figure in the distance walked over. With every step, a Golden Lotus bloomed under his feet.

    "Great senior."

    Azurefox frowned as she muttered. Why would the Grandmaster of the demonic Buddha towere here? what was his purpose?

    "Benefactor azurefox, it''s been sixty years since west met. How has everything been?"

    The monk in front of her was dressed extravagantly. He had a kind face and two long, white eyebrows that drooped down. Although his eyes were closed, to azurefox, it was as if a pair of strange eyes were locked onto her.

    No matter if he was talking or not, he would always smile.

    "Very good, may I know why great senior hase?"

    Azurefox asked. This man was one of the nine great paragons of the demonic Buddha tower, and his strength was unfathomable. Even when he was by the side of the great emperor, he had never felt such a feeling.

    He was the one who came to find the great emperor back then.

    When he thought about what you long had said, he couldn''t help but suspect that the great Emperor''s change might have been caused by this Grandmaster.

    People called him great senior annihte devil.

    "It''s been 60 years since Ist saw you, great sovereign. I''m here to see how you''re doing,"said devil burying great senior.

    Qing Hu didn''t want the Emperor to meet the other party, so she lied,""The great sovereign is currently in seclusion. Great senior hase at the wrong time."

    Devil burying great seniorughed but didn''t say anything. However, that smile of his sent a chill down azurefox''s spine. In the blink of an eye, the great senior in front of her had disappeared. She turned her head back and saw that great senior had already appeared at the door. He didn''t open the door, his body just went through it.

    The voice of devil burying great senior resounded in his ears.

    "Benefactor azurefox, there''s karma for lying."

    The Kirin lowered his head and a smile appeared on his face. It then disappeared,"why do you think Grandmaster is here to find the great emperor?"

    "I don''t know," Azurefox left. He had always been suspicious. Devil-burying great senior was one of the nine great seniors of the demonic Buddha Pagoda. He was surrounded by rulers. Why would hee to find the great emperor?

    This was very suspicious.

    Seeing azurefox leave, the Kirin pursed its lips."Hmph, what are you being so cocky for?"

    In the main hall.

    The great emperor still hadn''t woken up from his anger. The angrier he was, the greater the fire in his heart burned.

    "Great emperor, what has made you so angry?" Devil burying great senior walked out from the darkness and dispersed the surrounding darkness. He raised his head and looked at the sky above the great sovereign. There, ck mist was swirling around and there were many malevolent and terrifying creatures roaring.

    Hearing this voice, the great emperor raised his head and looked at the person.

    "Great senior annihting devil."

    The emperor''s voice was hoarse."Why are you here?"

    He would never forget her. What happened sixty years ago was just like what happened right in front of his eyes.

    "I''m here to see you. What''s making you so unstable? did you meet another ruler?" Asked devil burying great senior with a smile.

    "It has nothing to do with you,"

    The great emperor rejected and returned to his throne,"speak. What is it? you, the great honored warrior of the Buddhist demon Pagoda, didn''te to my small ce just to see me."

    Devil burying great Paragonughed,"alright. I''ve onlye here for one thing this time. The demonic Buddha tower is preparing to recruit disciples from the outer region. From what I know, you came from the outer region and should be very familiar with it. Hence, I''ll let you lead the group."

    "What? You''re going to take in people from the outer realm as disciples?" The great emperor was obviously very surprised.

    "Yes, I just don''t know if the great emperor is willing to help." Said devil burying great senior.

    Whenever he talked about the outside world, he would think of the magnificent me sect. Every time he thought of the magnificent me sect, he would be filled with anger.

    However, he couldn''t reject the request of the demonic Buddha tower.

    "Alright," he said.

    After devil burying great senior got the answer he wanted, his figure gradually disappeared.

    The purpose of his visit wasn''t to represent the Buddhist demon tower in recruiting disciples. He wanted to see for himself whether the seed nted 60 years ago had sprouted or not.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan had stayed in the sect for a long time. He had killed the Golden armor Army and collected their corpses, but he didn''t find anything.

    Of course, there were many pills and other treasures, but he did not have the hard body skills he needed.

    He would be stuck at the Emperor heaven realm for quite some time. He had to think of a way to break through to the world level.

    Once he reached the world level, everything would be fine.

    Even rulers had to kneel before him.

    "Go to Phoenix Ind to find Emperor Dongyang."

    Lin fan wanted to give himself a smacking. He was so dumb that he was a little scared.

    At that time, he didn''t think of asking Emperor Dongyang for it. If he didn''t have it, he could rmend a few ces.

    Of course, it was not toote to think about it now.

    He had disappeared without a trace without informing anyone.

    A few dayster.

    Phoenix Ind.<sub> </sub>

    Emperor Dongyang was living a life of drunkenness, with women on his left and right. He was as happy as an immortal.

    After returning from the magnificent me sect, the feeling of being at home was iparable.

    A thatched house and a house encrusted with gemstones. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth. How could they bepared?

    The women who followed Emperor Dongyang to the magnificent me sect had decided not to go again. It would be torture if they went.

    "Brother Dong, brother Dong ..."

    At this moment, Lin fan''s voice rang out from outside Phoenix Ind.

    Emperor Dong Yang was shocked to hear this voice. His body trembled. What was going on? this voice sounded familiar. He suddenly understood.

    The natives of the outer realm hade.

    No, it should be big brother.

    Lin fan stood outside the Phoenix Ind. From the outside, he could not tell how beautiful the Phoenix Ind was. The volcanoes were a little scary, and there were even mesing out. Who knew when they would erupt?

    Soon, Emperor Dongyang arrived. When he saw the figure outside, he immediately recognized him. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. Didn''t they just separate not long ago? why did hee so soon?

    Of course, he could only bury his doubts in his heart.

    "Big brother, why have youe?" Emperor Dongyang asked.

    Lin fan was calm and filled with love,"I missed you."

    Emperor Dongyang''s heart skipped a beat. This was bad. Something was wrong."Big brother, it''s the same. I miss you too. Come, don''t just stand there. Come in with me."

    They entered Phoenix Ind.

    Lin fan understood that one couldn''t just look at the surface. The volcanoes outside were a little scary but the scene inside was really beautiful.

    There were mountains, rivers, and many beautiful demonic beasts.

    Emperor Dong Yang was still very proud of his Phoenix Ind."Big brother, I''ve spent a few hundred years slowly building this Phoenix Ind. What do you think?" Not bad, right?"

    "Yes, it''s not bad."

    Lin fan nodded his head. It was indeed not bad. He even wanted to move this ce back to the sect and let his junior brothers and sisters enjoy it.

    Emperor Dong Yang turned around."Big brother, what''s wrong?"

    He was frightened by his big brother''s silent gaze, and all the hair on his body stood on end.

    "It''s nothing," Lin fan definitely wouldn''t say,"brother Dong, I want to move your Phoenix Ind."

    If he said this out loud, brother Dong would definitely kill him.

    Deep inside.

    The scene here was different from the outside.

    The air here was filled with dense spirit Qi. Taking a deep breath, one would feel extraordinary.

    He had finally witnessed Emperor Dongyang''s huge harem. There were indeed tens of thousands of them.

    He really wanted to ask if he could handle so many people.

    However, he learned a new theory from Emperor Dongyang.

    Soul Fusion.

    By spreading their spirit, they could blend in with all the harem members and help the two reach the peak.

    Amazing.

    He really knew how to y.

    After chatting with Emperor Dongyang for a long time, Lin Fang went straight to the point."Brother Dong, I''m here to ask if you have any hard body skills?"

    "Hard body skills?" Emperor Dongyang was stunned."No, hard body skills are vulgar. I don''t like them." He replied.

    However, when he remembered that his big brother also cultivated hard body skills, he immediately changed his tone."No, hard body skills are for real men. I haven''te into contact with them yet."

    Lin fan made his preparations. He was not disappointed that Emperor Dong Yang did not have any. How could there not be any hard body skills in the entire upper world?

    "Then, do you know where I can find hard body skills?"

    Emperor Dong Yang pondered,"big brother, it''s hard to say. Every major power should have a hard body skill. I just don''t know what kind of hard body skill big brother needs."

    "The strongest." Lin fan replied.

    "The strongest?" Emperor Dongyang thought,"if you want to talk about the strongest hard body technique, it''s not the Holy Land mountain in the South. As far as I know, many people there cultivate hard body techniques. It''s also very famous. However, I suggest that big brother doesn''t go there. It''s too dangerous."

    Dangerous?

    Lin fan was a little unhappy about this.

    In the end, brother Dong still couldn''t understand him.

    "Give me a map." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dong Yang looked at Lin fan,"big brother, I was just saying. Are you really going? Let me tell you, it''s really dangerous there. Why don''t we go somewhere else? I''ll go with you. With my face, it''s definitely not a problem to get a few hard body skills. "

    Lin fan urged,"cut the crap. Hurry up and tell me the location of the Holy Land mountain."

    "Are you really going?"

    "I''ll beat you up. "

    "Are you sure?"

    "I really beat you up."

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Lin fan was about to give Dongyang Emperor a good beating, a map appeared in his hands. This was the location of the holy ground mountain.

    It wasn''t easy for him toe to the upper realm.

    It wasn''t easy at all, and it was very tiring.

    He was unfamiliar with the people and the ce, and he was confused when he first arrived. Fortunately, he knew a little brother who could still order him around.

    Holy Land mountain.

    The toughest force technique.

    He had no choice but to go.

    "Let''s go. We''ll talk next time. " After getting the map, Lin fan just left.

    Emperor Dongyang was a little confused. Was he here to see him or to get some cultivation techniques?

    However, he consoled himself.

    She was probably here to see him.

    After all, they were brothers.

 Chapter 1026 He Wanted To Seduce Me

    "It''s a little far. "

    He flew towards the South at a very fast speed. Logically speaking, with his speed, he should have reached his destination very quickly.

    However, the reality made him feel a little helpless.

    "Holy Land mountain, I hope it won''t disappoint me too much. After all, I''vee from such a long distance. If I don''t get anything, it''ll be a huge loss."

    Lin fan mumbled. He was even a little excited.

    Perhaps, the path to wealth was right in front of him, and he might seed.

    He thought of Heaven''s Fate.

    If he had known that he was going to go deep into a dangerous ce to steal other people''s cultivation techniques, he would have added some Heaven''s Fate to his body.

    It was so fragrant.

    Even if it wasn''t of much use, it could at least give him some confidence.

    At this moment.

    There was something wrong with the road ahead, as if it was shrouded by a huge ball of air.

    It was multicolored, and there were even colorful air currents that had condensed into a physical form.

    "What''s this?"

    Lin fan didn''t really understand. He had never seen such a high-end thing.

    Under normal circumstances, when one encountered such a mysterious and unfathomable ce, one would naturally stop and carefully investigate it.

    However, this was only for ordinary people.

    To him, he could go in and out of this ce as he pleased, and he would be fine even if he encountered danger.

    When he entered the ball of Qi, he realized that he had entered an incredible ce.

    It was pitch ck inside, and one couldn''t even see one''s fingers when they stretched out their hands. Only when lightning streaked across could one see a trace of light in front.

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky.

    The light dispersed the darkness.

    He saw many broken things floating in the void. They seemed to be parts of a ship, but there were also fragments of treasures.

    "Just by looking at this ce, I can tell how dangerous this ce is."

    "It''s a pity that you met me. "

    The voice fell.

    BOOM!

    A Thunderbolt tore through the void and struck Lin fan''s body. Instantly, it vanished into thin air. It didn''t even manage to form a bubble before it was obliterated into nothingness.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    On the other side of the ball of Qi, the seven-colored light screen suddenly trembled.

    At that moment, a crack appeared in the light curtain, and a figure climbed out.

    Yes, he crawled, not walked.

    "Oh my God, this is a little scary."

    Lin fan was shocked and patted his chest. That ce wasn''t a ce for humans. He was like a lightning needle as lightning struck down one after another.

    It was as if he was addicted to it, and he didn''t hold back at all.

    Each bolt of lightning was terrifying and had the power of a ruler.

    He was puzzled. What kind of ce was this? how could it be so terrifying? no wonder there were so many fragments floating in the air. Whoever came in would definitely die from such a terrifying and dense lightning.

    A gust of cold wind blew.

    It was chilly.

    He suddenly reacted. He had been struck to death countless times inside and had long been naked. It had been difficult for him to climb out.

    "This ce is interesting. It seems like I have to wait until I''m stronger before I go in and take a look."

    Lin fan memorized this ce.

    The Holy Land mountain in the South was a dangerous ce, so it was natural.

    Of course, this ball of gas did not iste the entire South, so in his opinion, this ce was more like a dangerous ce.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise was heard.

    Lin fan looked over and saw a woman. Wait a minute, was this a man or a woman? but from the looks of it, it should be a woman.

    When she saw Lin fan''s naked body, she shouted in panic. But as she shouted, she looked at him. She looked at him with great interest and thought about him.

    "His eyes are a little prating." Lin fan felt that his gaze was really invasive.

    "Feifei, what''s wrong?" Sounds came from not far away. Judging from the messy footsteps, there should be several people.

    The woman who was called Feifei stared at Lin fan and shouted without turning her head,""Someone appeared in front of me naked, trying to seduce me."

    Feifei''s body was really strong. Although she was wearing clothes, it couldn''t hide her strong muscles. She was also really tall, even taller than the normal Lin fan.

    His thighs were very rough, and even his pants were bulging.

    Lin fan was stunned. Seduce her?

    This was simply an insult.

    Even if he knew that the other party was a woman, he was toozy to set off fireworks because he really couldn''t bear to do it. Her image didn''t suit his aesthetic.

    Very quickly, four men walked over. The man in the lead was full of vitality and his eyes were full of spirit. It was obvious that he had cultivated hard body skills to a very high level.

    He wasn''t panicking at all.

    He believed that it would be impossible for a naked person to seduce Feifei.

    It was very rare for a girl to cultivate hard body skills.

    Hard body skills were difficult to cultivate, start off, improve, and break through. Every step was difficult, and it would even cause changes to one''s body.

    Up until now, the group had only met one woman who cultivated hard body skills like Feifei.

    Lin fan was naked and wasn''t in a hurry at all.

    It''s just a physical appearance, just look at it. Men should be fearless.

    As an expert, he would be the ultimate expert in the future.<sub> </sub>

    If one didn''t dare to run around naked, one wouldn''t even dare to im to be an expert.

    When Gao Wusheng saw Lin fan, he was a little surprised. Then, he looked at the light screen behind Lin fan and seemed to understand something."Brother, can you put on your clothes?"

    Lin fan took out a set of clothes from his storage ring. As he put on his clothes, he asked,""Who are you people?"

    Although these guys were all from the upper realm.

    But he had never thought of killing him.

    It''s not bad to know some people from the upper realm as a neer.

    "Brother, my name is Gao Wusheng. We''re going to the Holy Land mountain to find the true essence of hard body skills. Judging from your appearance, did youe from the yin Thunder purgatory?" Gao Wusheng said.

    "Yin lightning purgatory?"

    Only then did he realize that the ce that had turned him into a retard was actually the yin lightning purgatory.

    "Yes." Lin fan replied.

    He dide out from here. It was a little tragic. He definitely wouldn''t go in again next time.

    Gao Wusheng eximed in admiration. He had to admit that he was very capable to be able to get out of the yin Thunder purgatory, but he must have suffered great losses.

    The yin lightning purgatory was a ce on the sacred ground mountain where the ruler''s disciples cultivated their bodies.

    If an ordinary person entered, death would be the only oue.

    Even early-stage rulers would have to be careful and not dare to enter the depths.

    It was located in the center of the purgatory, and it was used by peak rulers to refine their bodies.

    "Brother, are you also going to the Holy Land mountain to practice hard body skills?" Gao Wusheng asked.

    Lin fan thought about it. He wasn''t going to cultivate hard body skills. He was going to get some skills and leave. It seemed like the other party was familiar with the Saintnd mountain. If they could leave together, it would save him a lot of trouble.

    "That''s right. I''ve already cultivated all kinds of cultivation techniques to the great circle level, but I''mcking in hard body skills. Looking at you guys, you''re also cultivating hard body skills, right? are you guys selling hard body skills?"

    Gao Wusheng was already a world-level expert. Even if he hadn''t reached the peak of the world, he wasn''t far from it.

    This was especially true for those who cultivated hard body skills, which made their qi and blood even more vigorous.

    It wasn''t easy.

    To be able to cultivate hard body skills to such a level was truly rare.

    Gao Wusheng was silent, not knowing what to say.

    This was the first time they were meeting, and they were even naked, yet he was already asking if he was selling the cultivation technique. He was asking too bluntly.

    He didn''t continue the conversation, but smiled and said,""Then let''s go to the Holy Land mountain together. We can look out for each other on the way."

    Lin fan joined them and headed towards the Saintnd mountain.

    Along the way, he had heard some useful information from the other party.

    These people didn''t have much of a rtionship with each other. They had met each other on the way, and they had known each other for several months. They had walked together from all over the world because they wanted to go on a pilgrimage.

    The Holy Land mountain was a ce that hard body skill cultivators dreamed of.

    Moreover, the Holy Land mountain recruited a wide range of disciples, and there were no sses. As long as one came to the Holy Land mountain and wanted to pursue hard body skills, they could be a disciple of the Holy Land mountain if they passed the test.

    Bai Feifei was a muscr woman and was really strong. She stared at Lin fan the entire way and found an opportunity to ask,""Why did you seduce me without wearing any clothes? do you like me?"

    Lin fan looked at him and wanted to say something, but he thought about it and decided against it. It would be too hurtful.

    "No."

    He decisively refused. Young man, don''t think too much.

    Bai Feifei didn''t believe him, and sighed with some resentment,""I know that you don''t dare to admit it. But since we cultivate hard body skills, we should be bold and daring. You dared to appear before me naked, so why don''t you admit it?"

    He was shocked to hear these words.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and then let go. He had the urge to kill him with one punch.

    He had to figure out who was the one who appeared in front of whom.

    Gao Wusheng looked at the two of them and shook his head helplessly at Bai Feifei. They had all experienced this before and had gotten used to it.

    Now that she had met a stranger, Bai Feifei was in a hurry to sell herself.

    Was there really such a rush?

    Lin fan changed the topic,"are there many experts in the Saintnd mountain?"

    He was very unfamiliar with the upper realm, and this time he was going to the Holy Land mountain to get something, so there were some things that he had to figure out.

    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle.

    As long as he made a move, he could not fail.

    Gao Wusheng said,"he must be very strong. The Holy Land mountain is as famous as the other three forces. Even peak rulers sometimes go to the Holy Land mountain to learn. How can he not be strong?"

    ¡­¡­

    He asked a lot of questions.

    Lin fan roughly understood.

    The East, South, West, and North forces were the strongest in the upper realm and were also thergest organizations.

    Although the peak God experts scattered all over the world had their own leaders, they all had the shadows of the four major factions behind them.

    He had not seen many rulers, but he had seen many.

    He asked them if they knew the name of the Holy me Emperor, but they didn ''t.

    It was clear that even though wandering hegemons were powerful, there were too many hegemons in the higher world, and many of them were even more powerful. It was normal for them to not know.

    Also, with their strength, they were not qualified to enter this circle.

    By chance, he had met a few peak God experts.

    But if he had never seen it, then he really didn''t know.

    He then asked about the situation in the outer realm.

    They didn''t care much about it. To them, the outer realm was more like a dangerous ce.

    Just like when Lin fan went to the danger zone, he looked at the monsters as points and the monsters looked at him as food.

    Moreover, the outer realm waspletely upied by rulers.

    Even if they wanted to go, they didn''t have the guts.

    He roughly understood a lot.

    At the same time, Gao Wusheng had bragged about how powerful the Holy Land mountain was, so he was looking forward to it more and more.

 Chapter 1027 Im Very Good At Climbing Steps

    Three dayster.

    In the distance, it was no longer a destend that stretched as far as the eye could see. Instead, it was a mountain range that soared into the sky. Each mountain was not big, but they were very tall, as if they were Spears that pierced into the world.

    Thick blood Qi enveloped the mountains, forming a red blood Qi ocean.

    "This is indeed a Holy Land for hard body skills."

    This rich blood Qi scene was not something that a single person could achieve.

    Not even rulers.

    They could have arrived here earlier, but Gao Wusheng said that they couldn''t fly, or it would be disrespectful to the holy mountain.

    He was disdainful of such thoughts.

    However, he had no choice. He still had to rely on others to lead the way and obtain some information while he was at it, so he could only walk all the way.

    On the way, they encountered some trouble, all of which were demonic beasts.

    There were strong and weak.

    However, they didn''t encounter any ruler-level demonic beasts.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. How could they possibly encounter a ruler realm demonic beast in the wilderness?

    Monsters who were able to reach the world-level were all Supreme monsters or diremonsters.

    He had his own territory and intelligence.

    The four men and one woman he had met were all quite strong, and their hard body skills were all on point.

    Of course, this was only based on the standards of hard body skills. If he really wanted to make a move, he could kill these guys in an instant.

    "Brother, we''ve already arrived at the Holy Land mountain. Watch more and talk less. We can''t offend anyone."

    They were all very nervous when they arrived at the Holy Land mountain, the sacred ce in their hearts.

    It was their first time here, so they didn''t know much about the ce. When they met someone, Gao Wusheng and the others stopped and stepped aside, watching the other party leave.

    She was used to being careful and didn''t dare to offend anyone.

    Lin fan felt regretful. He had already cultivated a hard body skill, so how could he still be so strong?

    Indeed, not everyone was as tough as him.

    The hard body skills they cultivated were crying.

    Gradually.

    There were more and more people around, and most of them hade to the Holy Land mountain to study.

    There really were rulers among them.

    He saw many chief sovereigns, but for people who didn''t even have chief sovereigns, it was rare.

    Thus, this ruler had a smug expression on his face as he was being supported by everyone.

    "Brother, we''ll be going our separate ways here. You''re only at the Emperor heaven realm, so you''ll need to go there to take the test. As for us, we''re all world-level cultivators, so we''ll need to go to another ce to take the test," Gao Wusheng said.

    On the Holy Land mountain, different levels of strength would be tested in different ces.

    Of course, the test was very simple.

    It was a test to see if one''s hard body skills had been cultivated to a certain realm.

    "Alright, thank you. If there''s anything you can''t solve, you cane to me." Lin fan said.

    Although these guys were cowardly, they were not bad people.

    Gao Wushengughed, not taking Lin fan''s words to heart.

    They were all world-level cultivators, while Lin fan was only an Emperor heaven realm. What could he possibly help them with? perhaps one day, they would be the ones helping him out.

    Bai Feifei was a little reluctant to leave."You can''t seduce people naked in the future. After all, your body is not that attractive. You have to train more. A strong body is the most fundamental. I don''t even dare to touch your little arm, for fear that it will break."

    This was interesting.

    Lin fan looked at him and praised,"right, you are right. But you have to work hard. Your body is not bad. It is just that your face is a little small. If it was bigger, it would be more threatening."

    Bai Feifei felt sorry for him."I realized this too. That''s why I came to the Holy Land mountain. I want to find a way to change myself."

    Lin fan had nothing to say. He could only nod,"yes, I believe in you. You will definitely find it."

    This person was beyond saving.

    As a girl, if she didn''t dress up gorgeously, what kind of cultivation technique would she be cultivating?

    If every girl was like this, then fireworks would probably be lost forever.

    "Farewell!"

    Gao Wusheng cupped his fists and led the group to another passage.

    There were many passages here.

    They all corresponded to different strengths.

    Soon, a thin man appeared. He had a curved beard on his upper lip and his small eyes were almost squinted into a line. However, from those lines, there was a bright light that flickered from time to time. It was extremely terrifying.

    "I''m your guide. Follow me. "

    The voice fell.

    The man ced his hands behind his back and walked forward, maintaining the same distance as the people behind him.

    Some of the people who came to the Holy Land mountain liked to show off and try to catch up with the other party. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not keep the distance between them.

    Very quickly.

    A flight of stone steps appeared, extending into the void.

    "These stone steps are interesting."

    Lin fan thought back to the stone steps of his sect''s invincible peak. That was a ce for his junior brothers and sisters to cultivate. Could it be that this was the same as invincible peak?

    He stepped on it.

    He didn''t feel anything.

    It seemed that he had thought too much.

    Plop!

    However, at this moment, the man beside him suddenly squatted on the ground and supported himself with his hands.

    The man''s expression was a little awkward."My mistake, my mistake. I thought it was just an ordinary stone step."

    He had lost a lot of face.

    Lin fan thought to himself,"it''s nothing. Is there really a problem with the stone steps?"

    No one else could walk properly.

    After some time.

    The guide of the Holy Land mountain was still in front. He looked back asionally. Although he was expressionless, he was satisfied.

    This group of people were all at the Emperor heaven realm, which was quite satisfactory.

    However, this was only the beginning. The important part was yet toe.

    After a long time.

    The guys who had been walking up the stone steps in high spirits were all panting heavily.

    Di da!

    His sweat fell and drenched the steps.

    "Damn it, I can''t walk, I really can''t walk."

    Some people sat on the stone steps and stopped walking. They really couldn''t move. It was too F * cking torturous.

    Their cultivation had reached the Emperor heaven realm, so how could such a thing happen when they walked up the stone steps?

    It was obvious that there was a pressure on the stone steps, suppressing them.

    Plop!

    Bang! Bang!

    Most of the people could not hold on and could not move forward. They all sat on the ground, gasping for breath.

    "Is it so tiring to walk up the steps? And you want to enter the Holy Land mountain to study? you''re delusional, trash. " The guide turned around and looked at the people who were unable to move forward with disdain.

    "Oh my God, that''s too much."

    The people who wanted toe to the Holy Land mountain to learn were so angry that they wanted to beat this guy up.<sub> </sub>

    Did he really not know how tiring it was?

    However, there were still people who gritted their teeth and walked up.

    Some people knew that this was not a test of strength, but a test of willpower.

    Lin fan looked at the scenery around him. The higher he went, the better the scenery. At the same time, he saw that the disciples of the Holy Land mountain were all very strong. There were even some who were cultivating in the distance.

    There were no special effects.

    When he was cultivating, the blood essence in his body would transform into a Blood Dragon and coil around his body. Under the light of his eyes, his body seemed to be emitting light.

    They were envious.

    He just wanted to knock the other party unconscious and snatch the cultivation technique away.

    After a long time.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Most of the people fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Their legs seemed to be embedded in the stone steps, and it was difficult to even lift their feet.

    "I''m noting. If I continue, I''ll die. "

    Someone shouted. Where was the demeanour of an Emperor heaven realm expert?

    He just didn''t want to leave.

    The guide from the Holy Land mountain wanted to stop. It was about time. For these people, this was their limit.

    He had only climbed a thousand steps.

    ording to what he knew, the record for Emperor heaven realm experts was 1999 steps.

    And those who could reach this stage were all considered to be very good seedlings.

    "Um, are we still going? the scenery around here is pretty good. I even want to go up and see what other scenery there is." Lin fan was extremely rxed and didn''t even sweat a single drop. As a native of the outer realm, he hade to one of the four powers of the upper world, the Holy Land mountain. That feeling was simply amazing.

    He was going to do bad things in front of herter. Just thinking about it made him very excited.

    The people who were sitting on the ground were convinced after hearing this.

    Awesome!

    He was so F * cking fierce. He still wanted to walk? could he continue walking?

    The guide looked at Lin fan in shock,"you ..."

    p He wanted to say,"that''s a little impressive, so let''s stop here."</anda>

    However, seeing how arrogant the other party was and not putting this test in his eyes, he was naturally unhappy. But that was good too. He would kill off this kid''s arrogance.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the guide from the Holy Land mountain continued to step on the stone steps.

    Lin fan followed by his side and looked around.

    "When can I start learning hard body skills?" Lin fan asked.

    The guide had never seen such an arrogant person before."If you pass the test, you can learn it. If you can ''t, then get lost."

    "Oh, really? That''s really powerful. Let''s walk faster, this speed is too slow. " Lin fan increased his speed, taking three to four steps in one step.

    "You little brat." The guide''s face turned dark, and he also increased his speed.

    Soon, the two of them disappeared.

    Those people who were lying on the ground didn''t know what was happening and were talking to each other.

    "Amazing, what''s this guy''s background?"

    After asking around, no one knew who this person was.

    Two thousand three hundred steps.

    Lin fan was still as calm as ever and didn''t change at all.

    He had his eyes on these stone steps, but it was a pity that he couldn''t take them away. If he could bring them back to the sect, it would definitely be good.

    Along the way, he had already asked for the name of the guide.

    King Kun Zhou.

    The disciples of the sacred ground mountain had all reached the world level.

    Lin fan turned his head,"can you do it? I can see that you are sweating."

    "Arrogant. Let''s go." King Kun Zhou was really unhappy. How arrogant.

    "Continue."

    Lin fan didn''t care, it didn''t matter how much he climbed.

    In the blink of an eye, he had reached the 2900th step.

    King Kun Zhou''s expression was a little off. He was a little pale, and there was a lot of sweat on his forehead, dripping down like rain.

    The other realm tests on the sacrednd mountain had already ended. Those who met the requirements were epted, and those who didn''t met the requirements were dismissed.

    "Why hasn''t the Emperor heaven realm examination that King Kun Zhou is in charge of brought anyone here yet?"

    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man. He was also the person in charge of the recruitment this time.

    Peak ruler.

    Soon, someone came and whispered in the middle-aged man''s ear.

    "What?" The middle-aged man was surprised and even a little surprised."Let''s go and take a look."

    At the stone steps.

    Lin fan stopped in his tracks and looked at King Kun Zhou, who was panting heavily with his hands on his knees. He was about to speak, but the other party didn''t give him a chance to speak.

    "Yes, continue."

    King Kun Zhou became stubborn. ''What kind of joke is this? the other party is only at the Emperor heaven realm, yet he can''t even win. Does he even want his face?''

    "Don''t force yourself. I''m very good at climbing steps. " Lin fan said.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go. "

    Very quickly.

    In the sky, there were already many people watching.

    "It''s already the 3200th step. He''s almost at King Kun Zhou''s limit. Just where did that fellowe from? he''s clearly only at the Emperor heaven realm."

    "What a tough guy. He hasn''t even joined the Holy Land mountain, and he''s already trying to step on the guide. But he''s really quite capable."

    Three thousand three hundred steps.

    Lin fan was as usual, but King Kun Zhou found it difficult to even lift his feet. Every level required a long time.

    "No, let''s just forget about it." Lin fan said.

    King Kun Zhou was already drenched in sweat. He lowered his head and no one knew what he was thinking.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Lin fan asked.

    At that moment, King Kun Zhou wanted to kill Lin fan.

    Did he just not want to talk?

    Rather, it was about how he could say it.

    Until now, he was using his will to support himself.

    The copse of his will was also the time when he would copse.

    Just as King Kun Zhou was in despair, someone patted his shoulder.

    "You may leave. I will apany this little brother." With a smile on his face, the middle-aged man flicked his wrist and King Kun Zhou''s body floated backward.

    "I''ll go with you. No problem, right?"

    He looked at Lin fan, what an interesting young man.

    Lin fan said,"sure, if you don''t want to leave, just say so. I don''t mind."

    The middle-aged manughed with a hint of yfulness."It''s fine. Climbing the steps is very interesting. I haven''t walked it in many years. It''s fine to walk with you."

    "Please," he said.

    "Please," he said.

 1028 Chapter 1028

    Under normal circumstances, he should have kept a low profile and not attract any attention since he was obviously here to do something.

    But it was a pity.

    Lin fan wasn''t suited to be a sneaky person.

    Climbing the steps was a very simple thing.

    Especially since the other party was so high-profile, it naturally aroused Lin fan''s fighting spirit. Since he liked to crawl so much, then he would just y with him.

    However, this game caused a problem.

    He had sessfully attracted their attention.

    But forget it.

    It was inevitable to encounter situations when one was out ying. As long as the goal remained the same, it was fine.

    When King Kun Zhou reached this point, he couldn''t go any further. He even had a problem talking.

    However, this middle-aged man who cameter was calm andposed, without the slightest change.

    A peak ruler expert.

    As expected, aftering to a bigger world, the things he saw were naturally different.

    At that moment, Lin fan realized that the man was staring at him. He panicked, like he was being stared at by a pervert.

    "Why do you keep staring at me?" Lin fan asked.

    The two of them talked as they walked.

    Even if the other party was a peak God expert, he wasn''t afraid at all. As long as he could talk, then he could y.

    The middle-aged man smiled. His eyes were very bright, as if he could see through everything."You''re not from the higher world, are you?"

    The middle-aged manughed as he said this.

    He was waiting for the other party to deceive him.

    He liked it when people lied to him, and then he would use his rich experience to sessfully expose the other party''s false lies.

    Especially the youngsters nowadays, they were really disappointing.

    Before Lin fan replied, the middle-aged man had already thought of all his ns. He was just waiting for Lin fan to take the bait.

    "That''s right. You''re quite urate. I''m indeed not from the upper realm, but from the outer realm." Lin fan replied decisively.

    The middle-aged man paused and his body trembled. He did not expect the other party to be so honest.

    Moreover, he was so honest.

    "Hahaha, you''re really honest. You don''t know that people from the upper realm want to upy the outer realms, but you still dare toe up here, and even dare toe to the Holy Land mountain. Who are you looking down on?" The middle-aged manughed. After that, he lowered his voice. He wanted to have some fun.

    Let''s see what this fellow can do.

    He couldn''t help but be impressed, he was really bold.

    It was fine if he came to the upper realm. After all, there were many stowaways. However, he had never seen anyone who dared toe to the Holy Land mountain.

    "I''m not looking down on anyone. I''m just looking down on whoever looks down on me. There''s nothing wrong with that, right?" Lin fan said.

    The middle-aged man nodded."No, there''s nothing wrong with it. But believe it or not, if I were to tell you that you''re from the outer realm, you wouldn''t be able to leave this ce."

    "If you don''t believe me, you can shout." Lin fan shook his head.

    The middle-aged man was speechless. He had wanted to continue, but he didn''t know what to say after hearing what the other party said.

    He could only smile awkwardly to ease the awkwardness.

    He was really F * cking tough.

    He wanted to fight to the end.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t shout. You don''t have to be nervous either. Coming to the Holy Land mountain shows that you have a desire for hard body skills. It''s the purpose of the Holy Land mountain to teach without discrimination." The middle-aged man said.

    Lin fan looked at him. What are you nervous about? I told you to shout but you didn ''t.

    Forget it, I''ll take the me for now.

    If things got too out of hand, it would affect their future goals.

    "Teaching without discrimination, ten thousand Immortalse to pay respects." Lin fan thought about the Jie sect in Fengshen Yanyi, which said that there was no discrimination.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man was stunned. He looked at Lin fan in shock,"how did you know the second half of the sentence?"

    This time, it was Lin fan''s turn to be shocked. What''s the big deal? they''re bullying me because I''ve never seen the ceremony of bestowment or I don''t know the existence of the Jie sect.

    "So what if you know? is there a problem?" Lin fan asked.

    The middle-aged man didn''t say anything. Instead, he pondered whether this was a wild guess.

    It''s possible, it should be a wild guess.

    Otherwise, no one would know the second half of the sentence.

    The ancestor of the Holy Land mountain had obtained a divine item from the abyss of the origin ancestor, and these words were recorded on it.

    The moment he saw it, he followed the eight characters.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden.

    The middle-aged man who was deep in thought suddenly felt that something was wrong. There was a slight pressure that was transmitted over, which made him feel a little ufortable.

    "How many floors have we walked?"

    He had been bragging and didn''t pay much attention to the stone steps.

    At this moment, he was actually feeling a little pressured. This meant that he had already walked very far.

    "About six thousand. Not bad. Continue." Lin fan said.

    The middle-aged man was stunned. It was a little terrifying. How did he reach 6000 in the blink of an eye? what was going on with this guy? how could he continue?

    At this moment, he was already dumbfounded.

    The disciples of the Holy Land mountain who were watching were also shocked.

    Their cultivation wasn''t weak, and when they saw the two of them continue to walk up, they were also wondering how far they could go.

    Four thousand?

    Or five thousand?

    However, he didn''t expect that he would reach the 6400th step just like that.

    This was already within the limits of what a ruler could endure.

    "How far do you think this guy is going to go?"

    "I don''t know, but it feels a little terrifying. The Emperor heaven realm is actually fine even after enduring such a huge pressure. Could there be a problem? or does that guy have some treasure that can resist the pressure?"

    "Impossible! No treasure can resist this pressure. Even if there were treasures, they would have been discovered long ago."

    They were really shocked. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it.

    King Kun Zhou had nothing to say.

    He even wanted to give himself a p.

    How did he meet this guy? he even wanted to teach him a lesson. Fortunately, someone took the bait and he escaped.

    Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing to faint on the stone steps.

    The middle-aged man resisted the pressure and asked,""What do you want to do in the Holy Land mountain?"

    "Learn a hard body skill, the strongest hard body skill." Lin fan replied decisively.

    "Impossible. You''re not from the upper realm, and you''re not a disciple of the Holy Land mountain. Even if you were a disciple of the Holy Land mountain, it''s not your ce to learn the strongest hard body skill. In my opinion, forget it. You should go back and pretend I''ve never seen you." The middle-aged man said. He didn''t really want to continue walking.

    He didn''t see anything strange about the other party, so he didn''t know where the other party''s limit was.

    Moreover, these steps were already at the level of a ruler''s pressure. If he continued down, it was hard to say if he wouldn''t fall.

    "You can''t walk, can you? There''s a drop of sweat on your forehead. " Lin fan said.

    "Go, hurry up and go. Whoever doesn''t go, whose grandson is it?" The middle-aged man was furious. What an arrogant young man.

    He was a peak ruler, yet he could only take 6000 steps.

    Young man, are you joking with me?<sub> </sub>

    Those who had passed the test were all waiting. However, after waiting for a long time, the Big Shot who had just left still had not returned.

    They were so anxious that they thought they had been abandoned.

    Very quickly.

    The news that someone had climbed more than 6000 steps spread throughout the Holy Land mountain.

    Some people did not take this to heart.

    After all, 6000 steps wasn''t much, and it wasn''t impossible for him to reach the ruler level.

    However, when they heard that the other party was an Emperor heaven realm weakling, all of them were stunned.

    Moreover, he would be climbing the Holy Land mountain with Emperor shenwu. That would be much more interesting.

    As far as they knew, Emperor shenwu''s limit was 9000 steps.

    Of course, this was a test from a long time ago. As for now, no one knew.

    7,000 steps.

    8,000 steps.

    Emperor shenwu looked at Lin fan as his brows twitched. This kid was pretty capable. He had reached the 8000th step without sweating or panting. This was already beyond a miracle.

    And don''t even talk about willpower.

    Will, my ass.

    Let the Emperor heaven realm expert with the strongest willpower walk the 8000 steps and see. If he doesn''t die, he''ll be his grandson.

    "Brat, are you hiding some kind of treasure that can resist pressure?" Emperor shenwu didn''t believe it. There must be something helping him.

    "I swear to the heavens that if I use a treasure to resist the pressure, I will be struck by lightning." Lin fan swore quickly. When he was done, he looked at the divine Martial Emperor as if to say,''you''ve already sworn. That''s good enough, right?''

    Emperor shenwu was speechless. He was flustered.

    F * ck!

    It hadpletely blocked off all possibilities.

    Ruthless enough.

    As expected, he was a tough nut to crack. It seemed like he had to be serious.

    He had already reached the 8000th level.

    He was already feeling the pressure. Of course, it was impossible to crush him here.

    Lin fan was at ease. He hummed a tune and looked around,"the Saintnd mountain is not bad. The higher you go, the better the view. However, it''s a pity."

    "Didn''t we agree to teach without discrimination? why can''t you give it to me since I''m from the outer realm?"

    "I heard that the hard body skills here are very powerful. I really want to give it a try. I''ve already cultivated a few hundred hard body skills, and they''ve all reached the perfection level, so I''m here to take a look."

    Previously, in order to increase his Foundation, he had cultivated arge number of lower-grade hard body skills, and they had all beenpleted.

    However,pared to the powerful hard body skills, it was still far from enough.

    The Holy Land mountain had given him hope.

    As long as he could find the toughest martial art, his life would be perfect.

    Emperor shenwu was speechless. He had already seen through the kid''s hard body skills and dense blood Qi.

    But now, he was very unhappy.

    The kid was a little arrogant.

    He had to suppress them properly.

    The onlookers eximed.

    "Eight thousand seven hundred."

    "Damn, 8800 steps."

    "They''re still continuing. Just how many levels are they going to reach?"

    The stone steps were a divine object, the best ce to train one''s body and will.

    They had rarely seen anyone reach more than 8000 or 700 steps.

    This was already considered a monster.

    " 9000 steps."

    Emperor shenwu was No Longer at Ease when he reached this level. His legs were trembling slightly, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, but they quickly disappeared.

    It was obvious that Emperor shenwu did not want others to see him struggling.

    He looked at Lin fan and started to curse in his heart.

    F * ck, where is the limit?

    If he couldn''t take down the other party within 500 floors, then he would be the one to kneel.

    "Why are your legs shaking?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    Emperor shenwu gritted his teeth and said with difficulty,""Your eyes are ying tricks on you."

    When he reached the 9400th step, Emperor shenwu''s body seemed to bend a little. Beads of sweat were dripping from his fingers, and the veins on his neck and arms were protruding.

    He was almost at his limit.

    But as a peak ruler, he couldn''t lose.

    Especially when there were so many people watching.

    Lin fan was talking to him, but he didn''t reply. It wasn''t that Emperor shenwu didn''t want to talk, but he didn''t want to give up.

    Perverted, bastard, cheater.

    Emperor shenwu cursed in his heart.

    Why did he encounter this thing?

    The people in the void were all stunned and kept silent.

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    How was the scenery above the 9000th level?

    They had never experienced it before.

    Nine thousand four hundred and ny nine steps.

    Thest level was Emperor shenwu''s limit.

    Lin fan was still his old self, smiling cheekily and carefreely."I think you really can''t take it anymore. Your body is shaking a little too much. How about this? I''ll pass this level and I''ll lose, okay?"

    Emperor shenwu didn''t move. Step on your sister.

    As soon as they stepped onto this floor, they knelt down immediately.

    "Say something, can''t you at least reply?"

    "Nine thousand five hundred, let''s go."

    Lin fan urged. Emperor shenwu''s face was flushed red, and there was blood on his lips. Even his eyes were bloodshot. It was a terrifying sight.

    "I know what you''re thinking. There are so many people around and you don''t want to embarrass yourself, right? How about this, let me cultivate the hard body skills of the holy mountain and we''ll end this here.

    "I know you can''t speak. If you blink, it means you agree. Otherwise, I''ll continue without waiting for you. There are so many people watching. It''s not good for a peak ruler like you to lose to me,"

    Even Emperor shenwu wanted to curse him to death, so why did he suddenly think of picking up King Kun Zhou?

    He had sunk himself to this point.

    What the f * ck.

    What could he do?

    Blink.

    Emperor shenwu blinked his eyes a few more times as he was afraid that Lin fan had not seen him.

    I admit defeat.

    F * ck you.

 Chapter 1029 Damn It, Where Did This Bastard Come From?

    "Aiya, why aren''t you leaving? continue."

    "That''s right. We''re going to reach the 9500th step soon. This fellow is really ruthless. He actually managed to follow Emperor shenwu to this step."

    The guys in the void were just there to watch the show.

    If one didn''t walk the stone steps, one wouldn''t know how to write the word "bitter."

    They did not see Emperor shenwu''s expression, so they thought that he was doing it with ease. He was really impressive, and they were proud of him.

    However, Emperor shenwu was the only one who knew the pain he was going through right now.

    It was really not a F * cking job for humans.

    "You blinked?" Lin fan asked.

    Emperor shenwu blinked frantically and cursed in his heart. ''Are you blind? I''ve blinked so many times, but I still can''t see anything? do I have to blink until my eyes explode before I can see anything?''

    "I saw it. Don''t blink. Okay, then let''s go back the way we came." Lin fan put his arm around Emperor shenwu''s shoulders as though they were good friends and returned the way they came.

    Emperor shenwu did not resist and allowed the other party to lead him.

    It wasn''t that he wanted to leave, but it would be embarrassing if he continued to go up.

    And this would be very embarrassing.

    He took another step and immediately fainted on the steps.

    "Why did you turn back again?"

    "What''s going on?"

    The onlookers cried out in surprise. They could not figure out why they had gone back the way they came. They wanted to see Emperor shenwu knock this arrogant kid unconscious on the stone steps.

    Unfortunately ...

    He didn''t see this scene.

    "It''s a deal, I''ll learn the hard body skills of the holy mountain. " Lin fan said.

    Emperor shenwu gradually recovered. The pressure was gone, and he returned to his icy-cold self.

    He stared at Lin fan with a weird expression,"you are really bold."

    He felt very aggrieved.

    He had been tricked by a native from the outer realm, and he really couldn''t beat him. No one would believe this.

    Lin fan smiled,"I have some courage. I see that you are a decent person. You aren''t like the other rulers who want to fight and kill when they see me. In the end, I killed you. I think that we can interact more in the future."

    Emperor shenwuughed coldly."You think you can survive the ruler''s attack? young man, you can''t just brag like that. You have to pay a price for it."

    "Let''s go. I won''t learn anymore. Let''s continue to climb. No matter whoes, I''ll apany them to the end. " Lin fan was unhappy.

    Climb your sister!

    Emperor shenwu ignored the request. Who did he want to die?

    The Holy Land mountain had a saying.

    The stone-climbingpetition.

    It''s not good to hit. If you''re a man, climb the steps.

    If this kid still wanted to challenge him, he might really end up lying on the ground.

    Emperor shenwu did not want to waste his breath."Alright, I, Emperor shenwu, am a man of my word. I won''t lie to you over such a small matter. You''re on the same path as me since you''re able to cultivate hard body skills. This path isn''t well-received, and those who seed in hard body skills can be considered to have opened up a new path for hard body skills. I''ll introduce you, but whether you''ll be acknowledged or not is your own business."

    Lin fan cupped his fists and said,"thank you. I will remember your kindness. I will repay you in the future."

    Emperor shenwu red at Lin fan. ''What the hell do I need you to repay me for? it''s best if we don''t meet again.''

    Although the hard body skills of the Holy Land mountain were open to all those who passed the assessment, some of the skills were not avable for viewing as and when one wanted to.

    "I feel like you have some opinions about me. Actually, I''m very easy to get along with. You can try to get along with me. Maybe you''ll learn something." When he met someone who had cultivated hard body skills to the ruler realm, he felt a sense of appreciation for them.

    With the current situation, the upper realm did not have a good impression of the outer realm.

    He had to reverse the situation.

    In the end, the outer realm was too weak.

    The weak would not be valued and would only attract trouble.

    If the outer realm was strong enough, then the upper realm would not be invading the outer realm by connecting with it. Instead, they would bring generous gifts to build a rtionship.

    Emperor shenwu sneered and turned his head."Get along? Wait until you''ve be a hegemon before we can get along. Your current level of power isn''t enough. "

    After saying this, he was still a little arrogant. He felt that he had won a round and his mood was much better.

    A ruler had suffered a loss at the hands of this outer realm kid. He definitely wouldn''t be happy.

    "How shallow." Lin fan was filled with regret.

    This man really didn''t know how to judge a person.

    When he wasn''t doing well, he didn''t need to consume any benefits to get to know a guy who would have a great future. It was a pity that he didn''t cherish it.

    In the future, when he really became the strongest expert, it would not be easy to get to know him.

    Emperor shenwu realized that the anger he had umted over the years was about to be unleashed by this kid today.

    However, there were so many people watching, so he had to endure it.

    "You came to the Holy Land mountain. It''s obvious that you''re not here to join the sect, but to secretly learn hard body skills, right?" Emperor shenwu said casually, feeling indignant.

    Lin fan was very honest,"indeed, I already have a sect. Naturally, I won''t join any other power."

    Emperor shenwu felt as if something was stuck in his throat. ''This guy really doesn''t know how high the sky is when he speaks.''

    She was very straightforward.

    Since the establishment of the Holy Land mountain, they had probably never met such a person.

    The two of them left the stone steps. As for the onlookers, seeing that there was nothing to do, they dispersed.<sub> </sub>

    It was a pity. It should have been exciting, but the two of them didn''t leave. What else could they do?

    Under the lead of Emperor shenwu, Lin fan realized that the holy ground mountain was indeed extraordinary.

    At the same time, he also understood that the four great forces of the upper realm were not simple.

    "What''s wrong? Do you feel that the Holy Land mountain is very powerful and want to leave the sect to join them?" Emperor shenwu had been paying attention to Lin fan''s expression the entire time. When he saw that the other party was observing the Holy Land mountain carefully, he knew that the other party had been stunned.

    He was slightly proud.

    Lin fanughed,"he is amazing, but I have never thought of joining the Holy Land mountain. Actually, I think that we can work together. If the Holy Land mountain and my sect canmunicate amicably, it will be a form of improvement for both sides."

    Hehe!

    Emperor shenwu only said two words in a sarcastic tone.

    "In your dreams!"

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t say anything. He was just saying.

    But more than that, he felt regret.

    He rarely took people with him, but when he asked to take people with him, he would ignore them.

    He didn''t have a long-term vision.

    Although Emperor shenwu was a peak ruler, he could not make any major decisions in the Holy Land mountain.

    Very quickly.

    Emperor shenwu brought Lin fan before a mountain peak.

    The mountain peak was very tall, and sharp rocks were spurting out from its surface. At the same time, eight ck iron chains fell from the sky and covered the mountain peak.

    A thick aura spread out from the mountain peak.

    To Lin fan, this was the smell of books.

    "Wait for me here, don''t run around." Emperor shenwu said. He then walked toward the mountain peak. There was no door, but his body gradually seeped in and disappeared without a trace.

    Lin fan was in a good mood. He was one step closer to sess.

    He didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.

    He had thought that there would be an intense battle. Who would have thought that everything would go so smoothly when he met Emperor shenwu?

    Who said that those who cultivated hard body skills were all rough men who only knew how to fight and kill?

    If they met again next time, he would definitely smash the other party''s dog head.

    Emperor shenwu entered the mountain peak. It was apletely different world inside. It was infinitelyrge, like a Gxy, and it was densely packed with shining stars. There were even stars with long, bright tails that streaked across the gxy and flew into the distance.

    If one were to look closely, one would realize that it was a book.

    It contained a terrifying power that could break through everything.

    "Emperor shenwu, why are you here?" At this moment, a voice came from the Gxy.

    Emperor shenwu''s expression was calm."I''ll send someone inter for him to study hard body skills. I''m telling you in advance in case you think he''s a thief and identally kill him."

    "Haha, that''s strange. It''s really strange. I can''t believe you, Emperor shenwu, would bring someone in." The voice came from all directions. It was filled with disbelief and curiosity. They wondered who it was that made Emperor shenwu appear personally and lose a chance to read the books.

    "What''s so strange about that? what''s so strange about me bringing people in?" Emperor shenwu was very displeased. The pavilion elder who was in charge of guarding the ce was a little arrogant. For some reason, he felt that this fellow''s words were a little too direct and made him feel ufortable.

    At this moment, the Gxy trembled, and a figure was hovering in the Gxy. His skin was dry, but it was dark gold in color. There was a strange substance wrapped around his body.

    "You should know what kind of ce this is. He''s not from the Holy Land mountain and has already broken the rules. If you let him in, you won''t be able toe in for the next 100 years." The figure said.

    Emperor shenwu was getting impatient."Why are you talking so much? I don''t need you to remind me what I''ll lose by bringing him here."

    "Hahaha, it seems like you value this young man a lot. Or maybe he went to the 9499th step with you and made you agree to his conditions on thest step. You can''t just bring him here because you can''t get rid of this. If that''s the case, I can help you." The figure in the Gxy said.

    The people guarding this ce were all monsters. They all knew the situation outside.

    This was especially so for Emperor shenwu and the young man of unknown origin. Even if they did not pay attention, they had to pay attention to them when they climbed the steps.

    "Venerated han, are you feeling too lonely here? are you in need of someone to chat with you? I came in to tell you that I, Emperor shenwu, am willing to ept my loss. This kid protected my reputation, so I agreed to his request. If I don''te in for a hundred years, I won''te in. In the blink of an eye, the world has changed. It''ll be the same even if Ie back a hundred yearster."

    Emperor shenwu did not want to say anything more. He did not want to continue chatting with the other party, so he left immediately.

    Han Zun, who was hovering in the void above the Gxy, smiled.

    "To pave the way for the future of hard body skills. It''s a beautiful idea, but reality is cruel. It''s just a way to bury a new life."

    Venerated han sighed.

    The path of hard body skills was not easy to walk, or rather, there was no other path for him to walk now.

    Cultivating hard body skills consumed one''s vital energy and blood, but those who did not cultivate hard body skills were purifying their vital energy and blood, making themselves stronger.

    As for existences who had reached the peak like them, their vitality was slowly declining.

    He had once relied on hard body skills to obtain the strongest power, and it was time for his retribution.

    Outside.

    Lin fan waited for a long time and felt a little annoyed. He had been in for so long and he still hadn''te out.

    At that moment, the surface of the mountain peak was like the surface of the water with spindrifts. Emperor shenwu emerged from it.

    "I thought you were running away." Lin fan said.

    Emperor shenwu couldn''t take it anymore. He roared,"you just ran away. Is there a need to run away for such a trivial matter? hurry up and go in. We only have one day. Don''t waste it on you."

    "Sigh, how stingy. It''s only one day." Lin fan was filled with regret.

    Emperor shenwu almost died of anger when he heard that.

    ''Damn it, where did this bastarde from?

    Hurry up and get lost.

 Chapter 1030 Venerated Han Who Likes To Peep

    It wasn''t that Lin fan liked to be suspicious.

    Instead, he came to the Holy Land mountain. Who knew what kind of existence the people here were.

    He really thought that Emperor shenwu had run away and was prepared to fight with the people here.

    Even though he would die.

    However, he was the existence that was the least afraid of death.

    Whoever is unconvinced can swear together.

    "Hurry up and go in. Don''t waste time. Time''s Up. Let''s go. I''ll pretend I didn''t know about this. No one in the Holy Land mountain will know. You''re just a native from the outer realm, but you''vee in here safely." Emperor shenwu urged and waved his hand. He was really fond of Lin fan.

    Petty people would not forget what had just happened.

    Lin fan happily walked towards the mountain peak. Then, he turned around,"you''re not a bad person. You keep your word. You deserve praise."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped inside.

    The mountain''s rock wall didn''t block it. Like the surface of water, it went straight through.

    "Savage." Emperor shenwu was furious.

    After so many years, he had never met such a person before. Then, he suddenly thought of something and burst outughing.

    How could a peak ruler be angered to this extent by an Emperor heaven realm expert?

    Experts who cultivated hard body skills did not need to have any mental state or tolerance.

    Often, the angrier he was, the better.

    This way, his qi and blood would boilpletely and he would be able to burst out with even stronger power.

    Those who cultivated hard body skills now did not think much of qi and blood after they had crossed the initial stage. They thought that they could cast qi and blood aside afterprehending thew of strength.

    However, one would only understand that vitality was the most important from the beginning to the end when one reached theter stages of hard body skills.

    Thew of strength was an external object, while blood Qi grew with one''s body. It was something that truly belonged to one.

    When one''s qi and blood boiled to the extreme, it would explode with an extremely terrifying power.

    This was a situation discovered by the Holy Land mountain after several generations.

    However, there was a w.

    Qi and blood were the most important things in the human body. They were not endless. There was a period of aging, which was when one reached the peak. The qi and blood would slowly decline, causing one''s strength to constantly decline.

    Thus, the path of hard body skills was truly not an easy one to walk.

    The scene in front of him changed.

    "I thought it was a cave, but it turns out there''s another world." Lin fan realized that the scene in front of him was really shocking. It was like a Gxy with meteorites flying around.

    The sacrednd mountain was indeed a powerful force. The magnificent me sect couldn''t do this.

    Even if he became a world-level expert and had a world within his body, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do this.

    "Hard body skills, just where are hard body skills?"

    Lin fan came back to his senses. He was here to look for hard body skills, not to look at meteorites. However, after looking around for a long time, he couldn''t find a single hard body skill.

    Oh my God, did Emperor shenwu set him up?

    Whoosh!

    In the distance, there was a meteor with a long white tail flying over, creating a powerful impact. With the naked eye, one could tell that the impact was very strong.

    Lin fan wanted to move but he was stunned. He saw that the thing wrapped in the white light wasn''t a meteorite but a book.

    He opened his arms and directly rammed into it.

    An extremely powerful force hit him, and it was transmitted from his palm to his entire body.

    "Amazing. Even if his cultivation is not high enough, he can still be turned into ashes by the impact."

    It was too simple.

    The cultivation technique manuals of the Holy Land mountain might not be stolen by anyone, but if one''s cultivation was weak, it would be impossible for them to steal it. They might even be killed by these cultivation techniques before anyone could do anything.

    As for rulers stealing, that was a different matter.

    Of course, he knew that the Holy Land mountain had its own way of guarding it.

    His palm collided with the cultivation technique, and a hot air rose from his palm. Gradually, the impact dissipated, and an ancient cultivation technique appeared in his palm.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan smiled. The skill didn''t have a name, but the sound of it increasing could be heard.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Eight hundred thousand points consumed."

    "Deste witch technique (Level 1)."

    The first level consumed 800000 points. The grade was okay, but it couldn''tpare to the skills of the origin demon Scripture. It was still far from the peak.

    However, it was better not to have it. This technique was probably a high-grade technique in the Holy Land mountain.

    "Upgrade!"

    He didn''t hesitate. With 400 million points, he would upgrade a little first. Of course, he also hoped to encounter a more impressive cultivation technique.

    "Deste witch technique (great circle)"

    He had raised a total of nine levels to the level of Great Perfection, spending a total of 53.6 million points.

    It was a terrifying number.

    With his current points, he could only learn seven or eight cultivation techniques of this level.

    He was flustered.

    400 million points might seem like a lot, but in the current situation, it was pitifully little.

    When it was raised to the level of perfection, his body was already filled with shocking power.

    This cultivation method''s grade could not catch up to the origin demon Scripture, but its grade was definitely not low. In the upper realm, it would probably be considered a high grade cultivation method.

    [Characteristics: deste witch seed, witch God''s power, dharma world, eternal solidification]

    This cultivation technique was quite interesting, and its characteristics were quite promising.

    On the surface, permanent solidification meant permanent solidification.

    His internal organs were changing, and the power of the deste Wu art was attached to his organs. It was clear that it made his internal organs difficult to destroy.

    He had cultivated many hard body skills with all sorts of strange characteristics. He had never carefully analyzed them before. As long as he was strong enough, everything else would not be a problem.

    His cells began to devour this power, turning it into his Foundation and forging the strongest Foundation.<sub> </sub>

    Given his current level of power, tapping the + sign and consuming experience points to reach the world level would be no problem at all. In fact, his power would skyrocket.

    However,pared to the foundation of someone at the peak of the great circle, it was far inferior.

    "What?"

    In the void of the Gxy, someone was paying attention to Lin fan. When he felt the changes in Lin fan''s body, he was a little shocked.

    "What''s going on? choosing the deste witch technique, a cultivation technique that requires a lot of strength, is a type of risk. Why is it that the aura I''m giving off seems like I''ve alreadyprehended the deste witch technique?"

    Revered han was guarding this ce.

    He had seen many geniuses in the Holy Land mountain.

    There were those whoprehended their cultivation techniques on the spot, and there were also geniuses who wanted to improve their own cultivation techniques with the help of their cultivation techniques.

    However, the current situation was hard to grasp.

    The aura that the other party was emitting seemed to be that of someone who had cultivated the deste witch technique to the great circle level.

    Of course, he would not believe it.

    There was no such genius in the world, let alone such a person.

    It went againstmon sense.

    He hid in the Gxy and continued to observe.

    Lin fan was in a pretty good mood after raising this skill to the full circle state.

    He had a new idea, and that was to find the strongest cultivation technique here.

    He didn''t expect to find one that could be on par with the origin demon Scripture, but at least it shouldn''t be too different.

    Little demon monarch hentian was not weak. The origin demon Scripture he cultivated consumed the most points among all the hard body skills he cultivated.

    In this situation ...

    As a ruler, the hentian little demon Lord should not be weaker than the rulers of these major factions. In fact, he might even be stronger.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over. Within the darkness of the Gxy, there was a constant glow.

    Some were bright, and some were dim.

    These books rampaged around, some of them creating a very strong aura, while others were very weak.

    "Looking at these, I should be able to distinguish the strong from the weak."

    Lin fan wasn''t sure but he believed that it was the case.

    "Hehe, this kid is quite smart. He knows that the brighter and more powerful the light, the more powerful the technique."

    "However, whether or not you can catch it will depend on your own abilities."

    Revered han had been peeking.

    As a peak ruler expert who had lived for countless years, he would develop all kinds of strange behavior in this long period of time.

    And to the insanely powerful revered han, he had a fetish for peeking at others.

    At the same time, during this long period of time, his desire to peep was very strong.

    As long as someone entered this ce, he would hide in the dark and spy on them. At the same time, he would use his vast and immeasurable knowledge to evaluate the hard body skills of the other party.

    In fact, he even liked to see those who entered this ce to cultivate hard body skills, suffer from Qi deviation, or have their qi and blood be chaotic, resulting in self-immtion.

    In such a situation, if he found the other party pleasing to the eye, he might save him.

    If he didn''t like it, he would just ignore it.

    Lin fan stood where he was for a long time. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face.

    He saw it.

    Far away in the Gxy, a bright meteorite was leaving a long, colorful tail.

    The force of the impact was very strong. The air current rotating at a high speed at the tip was like a drill. It was as if anyone who dared to touch it would be pierced through in an instant.

    "He''s the one. "

    Lin fan''s eyes lit up. If his guess was right, this was a really strong skill.

    It was a really good ce.

    It was a pity that he had brought too few points. If he had known that things would turn out like this, he would have brought more points even if he had to risk his life.

    "Hehe, what a greedy young man. He actually wants to take this hard body skill."

    "To have such power and power ... It seems to be the [trueshot phaseless heaven]. This is a technique that not even the young hegemon would dare to block,"

    Revered han muttered to himself. Perhaps he was really too bored.

    Suddenly!

    "What?"

    Han Zun''s unchanging expression suddenly became extremely rich, and his eyes, which had been through the vicissitudes of life, became lively.

    In his line of sight, the little kid rmended by Emperor shenwu had undergone an extremely terrifying transformation.

    His body had expanded, and his body had also changed greatly.

    Han Zun muttered to himself,"amazing. This young man''s hard body skills are cultivated to a very profound level. I almost made a mistake in my judgment. There are many hard body skills that can change one''s body shape. They''re not worth mentioning, but the lines on his body are incredible."

    "This is clearly the embodiment of a hard body skill that has been cultivated to the great circle."

    "How did you manage to do it with such a small body?"

    He was very surprised, and his dry skin trembled slightly.

    This kid was the most talented person he had ever seen who cultivated hard body skills.

    "No wonder Emperor shenwu would give him the once-in-a-century opportunity. He really had such an idea." Han Zun muttered.

    However, he was thinking too much.

    Even he could not tell at the beginning, so how could Emperor shenwu?

    If Emperor shenwu knew about this, he would definitely roar.

    Look at your sister.

    I''ve lost. Didn''t I tell you before? why didn''t you believe me?

    Otherwise, I''d be out of my mind to give up this once-in-a-century opportunity to a stranger.

    F * ck you.

 Chapter 1031 Hes Still A Child

    Open fire.

    The power in his body was burning.

    "Let me see how fierce he is." Lin fan hollered. His red hair was like a dragon roaring behind his head. With a bang, he turned into a streak of light and charged forward.

    Even before they arrived, they could already feel how terrifying the shockwaves were.

    It was like a de, cutting into the body.

    "It''s indeed very powerful. "

    Lin fan had never thought that it would be so difficult to even obtain a cultivation technique.

    All the cultivation techniques had turned into spirits.

    "Kid, let me see where your limits are. It''s not that easy to get this technique."

    "Will it be pierced through, or will it explode with a power that I can''t even see?"

    "I''m looking forward to it. "

    Revered han suddenly realized that the people who had entered today seemed to be very interesting.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan used both his palms to block the skill that was charging at him. A strong force came crushing down. His arms were slightly bent. In an instant, his forehead was covered in sweat.

    This was the power of a ruler.

    It was very strenuous.

    "I don''t believe that a cultivation technique can be so arrogant."

    Lin fan hollered as his body burned with mes to fight against the skill.

    He took a few steps back, unable to hold on any longer.

    ''Ancient battlefield!''

    At this moment, he had activated his BUFF just for the sake of backing off in front of a cultivation technique. Where would he put his face? if word got out, he would beughed at.

    "I underestimated this ce. The Holy Land mountain is indeed a special ce."

    He didn''t even know how the people who joined the Holy Land mountain chose their cultivation techniques.

    In such a situation, if he was not careful, he could be killed.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of bones breaking.

    Lin fan''s arm broke and white bones pierced out. Fresh blood flowed out.

    "This guy ..."

    Revered Han''s eyes widened. He had never seen such an interesting person. He was able to forcefully support himself, and his bones were protruding out. Yet, he did not even frown. It was truly shocking.

    The five fingers that were blocking the technique gradually showed signs of splitting under the strong impact. This was the result of enduring an extremely terrifying force.

    However, to Lin fan, if he couldn''t even take all of this, then what was there to talk about? he had to forcefully endure it.

    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t even settle a cultivation technique.

    "What''s this kid doing?" When han Zun saw Lin fan take out the three swords, he was a little curious and thought that he was trying to destroy them. However, what happened next made him dumbfounded.

    The three swords spun in a circle, and two of them stabbed into his arms, while the other one pierced through both of his arms.

    "Oh my God, what does this mean? Why did you self-harm for no reason?" Revered han was shocked. He had never seen anyone y like this.

    Lin fan felt his arms stop shaking.

    "He didn''t lie to me. A triangle is indeed the most stable shape."

    At this moment, he could only use the mathematics that he had been taught by his physical education teacher. No matter where he was, some things were always right.

    Now that the effects were showing, it was really a little useful.

    His arms had long turned into bloody arms, and fresh blood was flowing out, dyeing the Gxy Red.

    If ordinary people saw it, they would be so scared that their faces would turn pale.

    Even if they all cultivated hard body skills and were very cruel to themselves, they were still extremely flustered when they encountered such a situation.

    Revered han realized that this kid was quite something. After the three swords pierced through him, they seemed to be of some use.

    "Very good, the strength is reduced."

    Lin fan was delighted. He felt that the power of the technique was decreasing and he was going to continue his attack.

    "Stop right there!"

    Lin fan hollered in rage and exploded with power. The shocking power was like a beast that swallowed the entire world.

    The void space of the Gxy trembled and then shattered, forming a deep crack.

    BOOM!

    The sound of an explosion spread.

    Chaotic air currents sttered everywhere. Some of the weaker cultivation techniques were directly shattered by the impact of this air current.

    Revered han hurriedly made up for it. He had not expected the kid to be so strong.

    Originally, it was impossible for such a thing to happen, but now it really happened.

    The collision of the two extreme powers was indeed terrifying.

    "It stopped."

    The impact of the technique gradually weakened and then slowly stopped.

    "He''s really powerful. "

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. He grabbed a skill, then pulled out the three swords and kept them in his storage ring.

    "Only in a difficult situation would one discover the things around them. So they have such a use."

    Heprehended it again.

    Han Zun stared at Lin fan, the corner of his mouth twitching. It wasn''t that he was shocked that Lin fan had obtained a cultivation technique, but that the process of pulling out the sword was always a little painful.

    "It doesn''t hurt,"

    After obtaining this cultivation technique, he was in a very good mood. He wanted to see how many points this cultivation technique required to get started.

    "Upgrade!"

    "1.8 million points consumed."

    "True section phaseless heaven (1st level)"

    The points spent on the first level was a pleasant surprise, but he was slightly disappointed. It was still 200000 points less than the origin demon Scripture.

    He needed 2 million points to level up the origin demon Scripture.

    However, thinking about it, it made sense. Cultivation techniques of this grade were not like cabbages that could be found anywhere.

    If he had really found it so easily, the little hentian Demon Lord would not have been able to remain proud until now. He might have been killed long ago.

    No matter how much it was, he would directly increase it.

    This was a rare opportunity, and he didn''t want to give it up.

    "True section phaseless heaven plete)"

    "Characteristics: God severing palm, formless and heaven-less, unity, formless body of fortune."

    It didn''t have many characteristics, but its strength had increased greatly.

    180 million points, well spent.

    Revered Han''s eyes widened, and he fell into a daze.

    This guy seemed to have cultivated the <true section phaseless heaven>, and he had even seeded. How was this possible?

    He had never seen such a person before.

    Some people had cultivated this technique before, but toprehend the first level, they had to meditate for dozens of days before finallyprehending it. This was still a rtively fast speed.

    How could one seed in cultivating it in the blink of an eye?

    Lin fan started to swallow the power in his body and turn it into his Foundation. He didn''t think too much and he still had points to search for cultivation techniques.

    If he couldn''t find one that was on par with the origin demon Scripture, then it would be fine if it was slightly inferior.

    He could already sense that his Foundation was rapidly expanding. He wasn''t far from reaching the world level. If he was lucky, he might be able to seed.

    Today, he had stepped into the world level.

    "Are you even human?"

    Just as Lin fan was continuing to search for cultivation techniques, han Zun could not hold back his curiosity and spoke up.

    "Who is it?"

    Lin fan knew that there were people here but he didn''t expect them to be hidden so deep that even he didn''t notice.

    "Stop looking. Look up." Revered han said.

    In the void of the Gxy, han Zun sat cross-legged. His body was still very shriveled up, but he looked at Lin fan with a surprised expression.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan was suspicious. He sized it up and his first feeling was that it was really strong. Although it didn''t have any aura fluctuations, it gave off a terrifying feeling.<sub> </sub>

    The Holy Land mountain really valued this ce.

    The cultivation technique could run into people on its own and was guarded by powerhouses. Whoever could steal the cultivation technique from the Holy Land mountain indeed needed to be capable.

    Lin fan was also d that he had entered openly. If he had sneaked in, the oue would have been hard to say.

    "I''m the overseer of this ce. You can call me revered han. "

    The voice fell.

    Han Zun appeared in front of Lin fan. He looked around from head to toe as if he was choosing ady. He looked very carefully.

    His mouth even let out a "Zi Zi" sound of wonder.

    "Your eyes are very invasive." Lin fan said.

    Han Zun didn''t reply. He touched Lin fan''s arm and was very surprised. Then, he squatted down and looked at Lin fan''s leg. He knocked it a few times and eximed.

    "What a good king Kong leg. The distribution of muscles is perfect. Kid, your Foundation is too good. I''ve never seen anyone who canpare to you."

    Hard body skills were all about the foundation.

    Lin fan wasn''t humble at all,"it''s alright, I haven''t met anyone who''s fiercer than me."

    Revered han looked at the other party and thought,''this kid isn''t humble at all.'' His eyes moved, and he felt the need to give him a beating.

    "What a pity, what a pity." After watching for a while, revered han shook his head, as if he had discovered something bad.

    "Kid, you know what? although your Foundation is good, you don''t really understand hard body skills."

    Han Zun said in a deep voice as if he was speaking the truth, and even a little intimidating.

    Lin fan had an idea and smiled,"what do you mean?"

    Revered Han''s expression turned serious."You''re very strong, but hard body skills don''t just require strength. They also require skill. I can see that you have talent and potential. I don''t want you to go astray, so I came out to give you some guidance."

    At that moment, Lin fan only wanted to tell this guy to continue bragging.

    He actually said that he didn''t understand hard body skills.

    If Emperor Dongyang had told him that he did not know anything about picking up girls, he would have agreed to it. As for hard body skills, what a joke. Even Sharkmen were not that cowardly.

    "You don''t believe me?" Han Zun looked at the disbelief in Lin fan''s eyes. He felt that his professionalism was being doubted.

    "Alright, let''s y a game. Since your cultivation has reached the Emperor heaven realm, I''ll suppress my own cultivation to the Emperor heaven realm andpete with you. Although you''re very strong at the Emperor heaven realm, techniques are more than enough to make up for what you''recking."

    Han Zun said in a deep voice. He then suppressed his cultivation base and exuded the might of an Emperor heaven realm expert.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows,"what do you want? I still need to choose a cultivation technique, can you not tease me?"

    Revered han raised his hand and hooked his finger."Come, I''ll let you slowly pick after thepetition. You''ll find your own shorings."

    Then, he shouted.

    "Come."

    Lin fan shook his head. He then put on a serious expression and disappeared from the spot with a loud thud.

    Revered han was calm andposed.

    He wasn''t flustered at all. After all, the young people were still a little too inexperienced. He was also very bored, so he could teach the young people.

    "Young man, your aura is really bad ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s punch was unstoppable. Han Zun''s entire body was like a spinning top, spinning madly. He even spat out a huge mouthful of blood. Within the blood, there were his front teeth.

    Pada!

    Han Zun''s back was leaning against Lin fan as he curled up his body andy quietly in the void of the Gxy.

    He was dumbfounded.

    Who am I?

    What am I doing?

    What was happening?

    Hey there, motionless, his face full of question marks.

    Lin fan felt like this guy was a little retarded.

    Although he was an Emperor heaven realm expert, he would be able to insta-kill even world-level cultivators.

    As for this fellow, wasn''t he just looking for death by suppressing his cultivation to the Emperor heaven realm?

    "Hey, what''s wrong? Are you alright?" Lin fan asked.

    Revered han didn''t want to say anything. He felt that he couldn''t face the young man and that it was too embarrassing.

    What did he just say?

    Young man, skills are more important than strength.

    He had wanted to let this kid know the importance of skill, but now that he had been pped in the face, it hurt and he didn''t want to face anyone else.

    Quietly.

    Revered Han''s finger drew a line.

    Instantly, a crack appeared behind Lin fan, sending him away from this ce.

    "I ..."

    Before Lin fan could say anything, he was sent out by han Zun.

    Outside.

    Emperor shenwu was waiting. He could only stay in there for a day, and he wondered how the kid was doing.

    Suddenly!

    The mountain Peak''s rock wall rippled.

    "Why did youe out? The time isn''t up yet. " The moment Emperor shenwu caught sight of Lin fan, he was dumbfounded. Wasn''t this a little too fast? this was aplete waste of an opportunity!

    Lin fan was stunned as well. He looked at the scenery around him. Why did hee out?

    Emperor shenwu grabbed onto Lin fan and shook him around. His face was a little anxious."I''m asking you a question. Didn''t you say that you''d stay for a day? Why did youe out in just four hours?"

    "Who wants toe out? the guy inside sent me out." Lin fan came back to his senses and didn''t know what to say.

    What was going on?

    Don''t you have any principles?

    "Revered han sent you out? F * ck, this guy doesn''t keep his word. I''m going to find him for this. " Emperor shenwu was furious. They had made a deal earlier, so why did he go back on his word? he wanted to go in and look for him, but he turned around and asked,""Tell me, what happened inside?"

    Lin fan''s balls hurt. It really hurt. He said everything without missing anything.

    Emperor shenwu''s expression wasplicated, especially when he heard that the revered han had suppressed his cultivation base and was beaten to the ground by this kid with a single punch. His expression became extremely strange.

    "Aiya, why did you hit him?" Emperor shenwu smacked his head helplessly and wanted to die.

    Lin fan said,"he asked me to hit him, so I can''t be cheap. I won''t hit him."

    Emperor shenwu did not know what to say."Hey, why did you hit him? he''s just a child. If he gets angry and embarrasses himself, he''ll send you out. Don''t even think about going back in for the rest of your life."

    "Child? You''re a skinny old man, and you''re talking to me about children? Do you really think I''m blind?" Lin fan felt that the definition of ''child'' was too broad.

    Emperor shenwu sighed."He''s not human. The hard body skills inside have a spirit and merged into the Han venerate. Although he''s lived for a long time, he''s nevere out. His heart is like a child, and he likes to act mature. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, and he''s very concerned about his face. How can his young heart withstand a beating from you?"

    Lin fan''s head was filled with question marks.

    What was he saying?

    He meant that he had to take the me even if he didn''t want to.

    Inside the mountain.

    Venerable han squatted in the shadows of the Gxy, his fingers drawing in the air. He bit his lip, looking a little aggrieved.

    He muttered to himself.

    "I''ve been beaten. "

    "I''m losing face. "

    "I''m so aggrieved. "

    "Wuwuwu ..."

    Lin fan felt that this person was very strange."Then what do you think we should do? I can''t just waste my hard body skills. "

    Emperor shenwu was exhausted and did not know how to resolve it. "This matter is a littleplicated and difficult to handle. It''s not easy to appease han Zun. I''m afraid he''ll hold a grudge against me and won''t let me in a hundred yearster. If I had known earlier, I would have told you clearly."

    Emperor shenwu regretted what had happened.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that han Zun was a child and would affect the reputation of the sacrednd mountain, he would have told him long ago.

    How could such a thing happen again?

    "Forget it. I''ll go in and talk to you. I''ll see if there are any conditions. Wait for me here." Emperor shenwu said.

    Lin fan urged,"quick, quick, tell him that I definitely won''t hit him anymore."

    Lin fan, who had never bent his back, bent his back a little for the sake of his hard body skill.

 Chapter 1032 Ah, It Hurts, My Leg Is Broken

    Lin fan waited for a long time.

    He felt a little helpless.

    What kind of person was this?

    He had agreed to let her hit him, but now that he had hit her, he couldn''t take it anymore and sent her out. She didn''t have the ability to bear the pain at all.

    Perhaps, whether it was the upper realm or the outer realm, the tolerance level was simr.

    At this moment, Emperor shenwu came out from within with a stern expression. He came before Lin fan and spoke.

    "We''ve agreed on the conditions, you can go in. "

    Lin fan smelled something bad and asked,""What do you mean?"

    Emperor shenwu patted Lin fan''s shoulder gently."Opportunities are fought for. It''s not easy. You''ve embarrassed him. Let''s make an agreement to let him beat you up in there. That way, we''ll write off everything."

    "Try to understand. Just remember that he''s still a child."

    Emperor shenwu truly did not know what to say to the revered han. If he could be beaten up like this, then his cultivation base must be fake.

    "Don''t you think this is a little too much? He''s the one who told me to hit him, and now he''s the petty one. There''s too much to do. " Lin fan wanted to kick that guy to death.

    However, for the sake of hard body skills, he had to hold it in. This opportunity was hard toe by, and if he lost it, he would never get it again.

    Emperor shenwu replied helplessly,"there''s nothing I can do about it. There are only two oues. Either I leave, or I go in and get beaten up so that he can calm down. He''s a child after all. He''ll be fine once he''s vented his anger."

    A child?

    I''ll believe you.

    Lin fan thought about it for a while and gave up just like that. He was a little unwilling in his heart. He used his smart brain and thought that maybe he could think of a way.

    "I''ll go in first,"

    They couldn''t get anything out of talking outside. They could only find out what this guy was up to when they entered.

    Emperor shenwu was worried that Lin fan would beat up han Zun again, so he reminded him,""Remember, he''s still a child."

    "I know." Lin fan was impatient.

    Children my ass, they''d be idiots to believe that.

    "I hope he really knows. Don''t beat him up again." Emperor shenwu muttered.

    If revered han bore a grudge against him, he would really not be able to enter. It would be impossible for him to bring anyone in in the future.

    He didn''t hold any grudges against the natives of the outer realm.

    They were even willing to help the natives.

    To fight against the strong for himself was not the kind of predicament he had to face when he was young.

    On the mountain peak.

    In the void of the Gxy, the cultivation technique stirred up a firestorm, cutting through the Gxy and flying into the distance.

    "What a beautiful scenery, but ..."

    He looked into the distance. Revered han was crouching there with his back to him, not moving at all. He seemed to be seriously injured.

    "Do you know that you''re going overboard?" Revered han did not turn around, but his aggrieved voice could be heard.

    He had lost a lot of face.

    He had wanted to teach his opponent that strength was not the only thing that mattered. In fact, technique was more important. However, he had been punched in the face and even his front teeth had been broken. It was very infuriating and hurtful.

    "You were the one who asked me to hit you, so how can you me me for going overboard? Can''t you be more reasonable?" Lin fan said.

    Revered han was a little agitated."How can I not me you? did you hit me?"

    Lin fan felt that it was difficult tomunicate. He could only nod,"I did."

    "Then that''s fine. You hit me, so you''re going overboard. There''s no reason for you to do so." Venerable han turned around. He no longer had the demeanor of an unfathomable expert, but hadpletely changed.

    "You''re a little unreasonable. " Lin fan said.

    As for what Emperor shenwu had said to him, he had already forgotten about it and did not take it to heart.

    Revered Han''s mask seemed to have been broken and his true face was revealed. He shouted,"I don''t care, I''m just being unreasonable."

    Lin fan had nothing to say,"Okay, okay. If you don''t want to be reasonable, then you don''t want to be reasonable. Since it has already happened, let''s just forget about it. I will find a cultivation technique and you just watch from the side, okay?"

    "No, I''ve been beaten by you. I can''t just let it go." Shouted revered han, almost crying.

    However, he endured it. He had never suffered such a great grievance before.

    Therefore, he definitely couldn''t let it go.

    He had to regain his face.

    Lin fan sighed. Why did he have to do that? he asked,""Then what do you want?"

    Han Zun looked at Lin fan and had an idea very quickly,"simple. Let''s not count what happened earlier. I''ll suppress it to Emperor heaven realm and you just stand there and let me beat you up. Let me cool down and this matter can be settled."

    Lin fan was a little stunned by what he heard.

    Stand still and let this guy beat you up?

    How was that possible?

    He didn''t have masochistic tendencies, so he wouldn''t get beaten up.

    Moreover, he had to use all his strength in a battle. Even if he was beaten up, he was willing to do so.

    "It''s better if you use your full strength. " Lin fan said.

    Han Zun shook his head."No, you have to be at the Emperor heaven realm. Whatever I say goes. Stand there and don''t move. Let me beat you up."

    "I won''t let you hit me." Lin fan shook his head and rejected his request.

    It was actually a very simple thing to let the other party beat him up. He closed his eyes and it passed without any pain.

    However, to be beaten up by a weakling was a form of humiliation.

    "Beat him up." Han Zun was so anxious that he almost roared.

    He just wanted to regain his face and prove that he did not lose face.

    "I won ''t."

    "Beat him up."

    "I won ''t."

    "Beat him up."

    ¡­¡­

    After quarreling for a while, revered han was really on the verge of tears. How could this be?

    Things shouldn''t be like this.

    If Emperor shenwu were to find out that Lin fan was wrangling with han Zun and had forced him to the point where he was about to cry, he would definitely faint.

    Han Zun took a deep breath to calm himself down."What do you want for me to beat you up?"

    Lin fan had wanted to deny it right away. Even if the God of heaven were toe, it would be useless.

    However, when he saw the cultivation techniques that were spattering and jumping in the depths of the Gxy, he was moved and could not bear to do so. The cultivation techniques were right in front of him. If he missed them for nothing, it might be a great regret in his life.

    He was not familiar with the Holy Land mountain.

    He was lucky to have met someone like Emperor shenwu.

    The next time he came, if he met someone else, he might not be so easy to talk to. There might even be a big battle.

    Not everyone would be so easy to talk to.

    The people of the outer realm were still a little smallpared to the upper realm.

    His own strength had not reached the peak of a God, nor had it reached the level where he could kill a God.

    However, he was confident that once he reached the world level, he wouldn''t even be able to hold hegemons in high regard.

    "Actually, it''s not impossible. Maybe we can still talk." Lin fan chuckled and guided him slowly. Emperor shenwu had revealed a lot of information. The other party was a child, right? that''s right, just treat him as a child. That child was alwayspetitive. In order to win, he would sometimes be very deceptive.

    Snatching a lollipop from a child''s hand was not something an ordinary person could do.

    However, it should not be a problem to snatch the lollipop from the old man.

    Han Zun was extremely anxious. When he heard this, excitement appeared on his face."How?"

    Lin fan pointed to the depths of the Gxy,"pack up all the cultivation techniques here and give them to me. I''ll let you beat me up however you want. How about that?"

    "No, the cultivation techniques here can not be taught to outsiders." Revered han shook his head and immediately rejected the idea. He could not do that.

    "How can you say that? we can call each other brothers from now on. If you give me the technique, I''ll be beaten up by you, and our rtionship will break down. But before that, you''ve already given me the technique, so it''s not considered an external technique. Don''t you think so?" Lin fan smiled.

    Revered han pondered for a moment."I don''t really understand."

    He was confused and a little confused.

    "Emperor shenwu is my brother, and we''re already close. Tell me the truth, do you want to beat me up or not?" Lin fan said.

    "I do, I definitely do." Revered han said impatiently.

    Lin fan nodded,"that''s good. If you want to beat me up, it''s easy. Just give me a copy of the cultivation technique. With your ability, it won''t be a problem."

    "This ... Let me think about it." Revered han pondered again. Things were a littleplicated.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t make the decision, but he had promised others that the cultivation techniques here couldn''t be leaked.

    However, he really wanted to beat this guy up.

    ''Even if I suppress myself to the Emperor heaven realm, I''m still very powerful, not to mention my techniques. Is that something to joke about?''<sub> </sub>

    He must have been careless just now.

    Yes, this was exactly how it was.

    Therefore, he could only perform again to let the other party know that the existence of skills was enough to make up for theck of strength.

    Seeing that he was confident, Lin fan continued to press on,"what are you still thinking about? if you don''t agree, then forget it. Actually, I only gave you this chance because I saw that you wanted to beat me up. If you miss it, you won''t get it again. I''ll be leaving soon and I might note back again."

    Revered han was so anxious that he wanted to cry.

    He really wanted to beat him up.

    If he had known earlier, he would have been more serious.

    After so many hints in his heart, he already believed that he must have not been serious enough to be beaten to the ground by the other party''s punch.

    So, in order to prove himself ...

    "Alright, I promise you, but you have to be beaten up by me. I have to let you know how important skills are." Revered han said.

    Lin fan was delighted and excited.

    He didn''t expect that the other party would actually agree.

    He recalled what Emperor shenwu had said. The revered han had nevere into contact with the outside world, and his heart was like a child ''s. In order to prove that he was powerful, some things would be unimportant under an urgent desire.

    Of course.

    Han Zun was a product of the fusion of hard body skill spirits. The skills here were naturally of no use to him, but to outsiders, they were incalcble wealth.

    "Okay, no problem. You''re right. Skills are important. Hurry up, I can''t wait." Lin fan urged.

    Venerated han raised his finger and pointed at the sky. The Neb spun and formed a vortex. The techniques that were flying at high speed were pulled and quickly gathered.

    "Close!"

    Other people would need to spend a lot of effort to obtain a single hard body skill, but revered han was in control of all the hard body skills here.

    In an instant.

    A thin piece of Jade fell down and was caught by Lin fan.

    "This ce contains all the hard body skills here. Next, it''s my turn to beat you up." Han Zun chuckled and clenched his fingers, as if he was ready.

    "Oh,e on."

    Lin fan''s mind was elsewhere. All his attention was on the Jade piece.

    He was overjoyed.

    In the past, he wascking in cultivation techniques and points, but now, he had made great progress.

    He should not becking in cultivation techniques in the future.

    The only thing missing was points.

    He didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.

    If everyone was as cute as revered han, the world would definitely be very harmonious.

    At this moment.

    Han Zun hollered out as his five fingers turned into a palm and pped out at Lin fan,"kid, watch closely. This is the use of techniques. It''s the umtion of the power of an Emperor heaven realm to the strongest point."

    Bang! Bang!

    A palmnded on Lin fan''s stomach.

    A smile appeared on revered Han''s face. ''Now you know how powerful I am.''

    Lin fan was stunned for a moment. He then looked at han Zun,"has it ended?"

    The smile on revered Han''s face gradually disappeared when he heard this, and his voice became hoarse and unwilling.

    "Don''t you feel pain?"

    Lin fan was silent for a few seconds. He felt that if he pretended that nothing had happened, it would be a little too much. This kid was indeed not bad. He was a good person. Forget it, he would give him some face.

    In that instant.

    "Argh! It hurts, it hurts so much, it really hurts, how could you hit me so hard?"

    "Wow, skill, is this skill? He''s actually able to disy the power of an Emperor heaven realm expert to such an extent. How terrifying, how shocking. "

    "How could there be such a terrifying technique in this world?"

    Lin fan held his stomach and jumped on the spot, pretending to be hurt.

    He nced at revered han and found that there was something wrong with his expression.

    Venerable han bit his lower lip and lowered his head. His shoulders trembled and his body twitched. His face was full of grievance.

    "Too much."

    "It''s really too much. "

    "Skills do exist, and it''s really amazing, but why don''t you feel any pain at all?"

    "You''re obviously just brushing me off. "

    As soon as he finished speaking, two drops of tears fell from revered Han''s eyes.

    Lin fan said helplessly,"don''t be agitated. It hurts. It really hurts. My pain nerves are on my thigh. You hit my stomach and you need time to transmit the pain to my thigh. Then, from my thigh to my brain. This back and forth will waste some time."

    Revered han was still doubtful."Then, can I hit your leg?"

    "Alright, you do it." Lin fan sighed. Forget it, he would give the young man a chance.

    At that moment, revered han took a deep breath and shifted the muscles in his body to his legs. He was going to sweep his opponent to the ground with a single kick.

    "I''ming. "

    Han Zun growled, and the king Kong ham sausage flew towards Lin fan''s calf at high speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Crack! Crack!

    "Argh! It hurts. "

    Venerable han hugged his legs and rolled around on the ground, tears and snot all over his face.

    "Not good." Lin fan was shocked. He had been too careless.

    The other party had suppressed his cultivation to the Emperor heaven realm. Not only his cultivation, but even his essence, energy, and physical body had been suppressed.

    When he punched his abdomen earlier, he should have at least hit him.

    However, this one-legged kick was meant to knock him down, and it wouldn''t stop just because it hit him.

    Therefore, it was very normal to have broken legs.

    He could crush an Emperor heaven realm expert to death with just a little bit of strength.

    "Are you alright?" Lin fan asked.

    Revered han continued to hug his legs and roll around like a child in a pile of mud.

    "Go away, go away. I don''t want to see you again. You big liar. You even lied to me. You''re too much."

    "It''s really too much. "

    Revered han wailed loudly, all his profoundness long gone.

    Now, he felt very wronged, and his heart was full of grievances.

    There was a whooshing sound.

    The scenery in front of Lin fan changed.

    "How is it? Is revered han happy?" Emperor shenwu asked hurriedly when he saw Lin fane out.

    Lin fan knew that he had alreadye out. In the face of Emperor shenwu''s question, he had nothing to say in response. He could only use a kind lie to deceive the other party.

    "Yes, I''m done. I was punched and kicked just now. Revered han is very happy, so happy that he''s crying. It''s gettingte. I should go back. Thank you. I''ll remember this kindness in my heart."

    His voice fell.

    He didn''t wait for Emperor shenwu to ask him to stay and ran away.

    If he didn''t back down, things would getplicated and he might not be able to leave even if he wanted to.

    Emperor shenwu did not react in time. It was fine as long as he remained silent and happy.

    After a short while.

    He felt that something was wrong and walked towards the peak.

    After a while.

    Emperor shenwu came out of the mountain peak and roared,"bastard, you F * cking tricked me. Come back, I''m going to beat you into a meat patty."

    His voice reverberated throughout the entire holy ground mountain. However, Lin fan had long since disappeared without a trace.

    When the upper echelons of sacrednd mountain learned that the revered han had made a copy of all the cultivation techniques inside and given them to outsiders, they were so angry that they wanted to cut Emperor shenwu into eight pieces.

    Investigate, investigate everything and recover all the cultivation techniques.

    However, when he asked Emperor shenwu who the other party was, he replied that he had no idea.

    Where was he supposed to find out?

    Even finding a needle in a haystack would be easier than this.

    [PS: the subscription fee is slightly more expensive, the word count is more than 4000 words.]

 Chapter 1033 He Wont Be Able To Run Away From Me

    Lin fan left the Holy Land mountain in a good mood.

    "You can''t me me. I really did beat him up. It''s just that a little situation urred."

    He muttered.

    One really couldn''t me revered han for being so sad.

    He had tried his best to cooperate, but unfortunately, some things couldn''t be solved by cooperation. He could only me the heavens for not giving him a chance.

    This time, he had really earned a lot.

    It was simply too easy to obtain cultivation techniques.

    He looked forward.

    A path of light appeared before him.

    World-level cultivators weren''t a problem, and hegemon-level cultivators weren''t a dream.

    The world was going to change.

    But then again, he had to run.

    Based on the current situation, Emperor shenwu might not look for him, but the rest of the people from the Holy Land mountain would definitely look for him.

    It was better to run as far away as possible. After all, safety came first.

    Under the current circumstances, it was the safest to return to the sect. At the same time, he could share the benefits of hard body skills with his junior brothers and sisters.

    He still didn''t know what the technique that revered han was talking about was.

    To him, it didn''t seem to be of much use.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan couldn''t wait. He saw a forest and it should be really safe. Hended beside an ancient tree.

    He had spent quite a lot of points, so he took a look.

    [Points: 213850015]

    He still had over 200 million points left. He had just used up over 230 million points to cultivate the cultivation technique.

    "What a terrifying consumption. Cultivation techniques now easily cost tens of millions. Without ten to eight billion points, I can''t even say that I can reach the ruler realm."

    Lin fan was afraid. It was too terrifying and really scary.

    If others knew that he was able to use points to level up his techniques and that he felt that it was terrifying, he would have been killed long ago.

    He ced his palm on the ground. Immediately, an invisible wave spread out in all directions along the ground.

    He was sensing the situation around him to ensure his safety.

    "It''s safe. Forget about the demonic beasts, they''re basically no threat. After I use up all my points, I''ll definitely be hungry. It''s not bad to make some delicious food. I haven''t eaten demonic beasts from the upper realm yet."

    Thinking of food, his mouth started to salivate.

    He wanted to eat.

    He wiped away the thought of being a foodie and focused on improving his cultivation technique.

    He took out the Jade slip and saw that there were many cultivation techniques inside.

    All of them were hard body skills.

    To others, this was a priceless treasure. But to Lin fan, it was his life.

    No, his life wasn''t that important to him, so he had to be his teacher.

    The most important thing in his life was his teacher, who had apanied him until now.

    "Upgrade!"

    " 900000 points consumed."

    "Secret records of the ultimate (Level 1)"

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged and started to level up.

    As long as it was a hard body skill, no matter what the aftereffects were, he would just ignore it and not even take it to heart.

    It was quiet.

    While he was upgrading his cultivation technique, there would asionally be demonic beasts passing by.

    When the demonic beast discovered prey, its tongue would spin like a wheel of wind and water. But immediately after, it was scared to the point of peeing by the tyrannical aura emitted by the prey.

    He turned around and ran.

    He ran as far as he could. It was too F * cking terrifying and very frightening.

    "B * tch, you actually seduced me. Fortunately, this demonic beast is smart enough."

    The demonic beast that was running away felt very proud. It then roared a few times to inform its kind to run away quickly. There were people who were pretending to be pigs to eat Tigers. Don''t fall for it.

    At that moment, Lin fan waspletely immersed in the feeling of upgrading his skills.

    The surge in his strength made him very happy.

    This trip to the Holy Land mountain was worth it. He had really made a lot of money and the road to the peak was not far away.

    Even if many people were thinking about him.

    He had no regrets. There were some things that needed to be done, and he was that kind of person.

    Perhaps, in the future, they would understand his good intentions.

    "Insufficient points."

    At this moment, he wanted to continue upgrading his cultivation technique, but the sound of insufficient points rang out.

    "Upgrading four cultivation techniques and using up all my points is indeed very fast."

    Lin fan opened his eyes. His body was getting stronger once more.

    His Foundation could also be seen, and he had the confidence to fill it up.

    He had been stuck at the Emperor heaven realm for the sake of building up his Foundation and breaking through to the world level. By then, even hegemons would have to call out to him.

    Big brother, please spare me.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    When he thought of the beautiful future, heughed towards the sky. His terrifying voice spread out, and those demonic beasts who didn''t listen to the words of their kind quickly retreated.

    What a terrifying sound.

    Lin fan stared at his points. Thest 15 was a little ring. Unfortunately, he had no choice. These points were hard to use.

    "I''m a little hungry. "

    He instantly disappeared.

    After a long time, Lin fan was dragging a Python that was a hundred meters long.

    "Where did all the demonic beasts go?"

    He had sensed many demonic beasts just now, but he didn''t expect that all the demonic beasts would disappear after he finished his cultivation.

    From his point of view, the demonic beasts must have been scared away by his imposing manner, or they were unable to face such an outstanding man. Living in the same circle as such an outstanding man, they would all feel ashamed of their own inferiority and could only leave.

    Forget it.

    Since he didn''t know where to go.

    Roasting snake meat and making snake soup was also a good choice.

    The Python stuck out its tongue and didn''t even know what had happened until its death.

    "I heard that the Python''s meat isn''t good. It''s very old and acrid. I don''t know if it''s true or not." Lin fan was very skilled. As a foodie of the magnificent me sect, he didn''t dare to go out without his tools.

    The sharp knife began to cut.

    "Hmm, not bad. The luster of the meat and the softness are all moderate." Lin fan ced two fingers on it and muttered.

    He took out the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and the frying pan. With a flick of his finger, a me started burning.

    He ced the garlic, scallions, and ginger into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and began to season them. After that, he ced the snake meat into the cauldron.

    "With the current heat, it should be perfect after 30 minutes."

    Lin fan''s cooking skills weren''t bad. It wasn''t something that normal people couldpare to.

    He picked up the frying pan and spread ayer of oil over it. Then, he put in the green onion. With a crackling sound, the fragrance of the green onion wafted out.

    The snake meat was cut into thin skins and ced on the pot piece by piece.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The White Snake meat gradually turned golden as it was deep fried, and a unique fragrance wafted out.

    When you''re outside, you have to rely on yourself.

    Even if he could go without food and water with his current cultivation, he couldn''t waste it due to his living habits.

    Lin fan didn''t panic. His heart calmed down and there weren''t many fluctuations.

    The matter of the Holy Land mountain was gradually forgotten in front of the delicious food. He didn''t take it to heart.

    They ate and drank to their fill.

    He burped.

    The hundred-meter long Python was almost eaten up, leaving only a little bit of minced meat.

    "En!"

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan raised his head and there seemed to be a situation in the distance.

    "At this time, I should return to the sect and think of a way to get some points. That''s the safest way."

    "It''s very easy to suffer losses wandering around the upper realm in an unfamiliar ce. "

    He had wanted to take a look, but his vignce made him understand that sometimes, he couldn''t be too arrogant.

    "But it''s fine to go and take a look. He''ll run away anyway."

    After thinking about it, he decided to go and take a look.

    He swallowed thest piece of deep-fried snake meat and flew toward the direction of the fluctuation.

    In the dark.

    Lin fan hid in a hidden ce.

    Let''s observe the situation first.

    "Heavenly Emperor, you won''t lie to me about what you promised me, right?"

    At this moment, there were two figures floating in the void.

    One of the figures had a human body, but it waspletely unrecognizable. It looked more like abination of demonic beasts, and its face was ferocious and terrifying.

    The head, arms, legs, and so on were no longer human. They were more like the various parts of a demonic beast.

    "Eh? The other figure looks a little familiar. " Lin fan looked.

    He was just a little lost and couldn''t recall who that person was.

    "Hmph, I, Yu Jiuyuan, would lie to you?" The person who was exuding a shocking aura spoke.

    Lin fan heard this name and suddenly remembered.

    Forbid the heavenly Emperor from cultivating the nine elements.

    Liu ruochen once had a terrifyingly powerful child, and it was this guy''s doing.

    Lin fan thought about it. He didn''t expect to meet this guy. The two of them had a grudge.

    Of course, he didn''t hate that guy that much.

    But she probably hated him.

    "Although I don''t know who the other guy is, he''s definitely not a good person. Two bad guys gathering together is definitely up to no good." Lin fan pricked up his ears and listened.

    For some reason ...

    He felt a little guilty.

    It was as if he was listening to other people''s gossip. That feeling, how should he put it, was weird and it even made him a little excited.<sub> </sub>

    "D * MN, I don''t have a peeking habit, do I?"

    Time passed by quickly.

    Yu Jiuyuan didn''t have much fluctuation from the beginning to the end, but that guy who wasn''t human or beast had a lot of fluctuations. There were high and low fluctuations, sometimes calm, sometimes not.

    "Nine beasts?"

    "Sacrifice the fusion?"

    Lin fan heard it intermittently. Some of the sounds weren''t clear but there were also some that were clear.

    He turned his face to the side and pricked up his ears to listen.

    "Ji Yuan, is this a F * cking Ji Yuan?"

    However, he did hear some useful information. That half-human, half-ghost guy was actually Ji Yuan from the sunshine sect.

    How did this guy end up with Yu Jiuyuan?

    He wasn''t familiar with Yu Jiuyuan, but he knew that he wasn''t a good person.

    "How did it be like this?"

    Lin fan couldn''t understand what kind of tragic things he had to go through to be like this.

    In any case, he swore to the heavens that he could not be med for this. He had nothing to do with Ji Yuan''s current state.

    This kind of feeling was like scolding someone and in the end, the person couldn''t take it and wanted to jump off a building.

    "Let''s continue listening. "

    Lin fan continued to listen carefully.

    The passageway had been opened.

    Yu Jiuyuan was a ruler. If he really wanted to take revenge, he could juste to the magnificent me sect.

    Why would he be with Ji Yuan?

    Obviously, there was a purpose, and the target might not be him.

    Even though the outer realms had merged and most of the sects in the yuanzu region were united, the sunshine sect still wanted to rise again.

    "Eh? Why is the sound getting clearer and clearer?"

    Lin fan turned his head and listened. He realized that the voice was getting clearer and it was like it was right beside his ear.

    He turned his head slightly and saw two figures standing in front of him.

    His expression changed drastically, and he even looked a little awkward.

    "Aiya, you scared me. If you found out, just say so. There''s no movement at all. Are you trying to scare me? also, I didn''t steal your conversation. I was just passing by. I didn''t know what you were going to offer." Lin fan patted his chest. He was so scared that he almost had autism.

    The atmosphere was a little tense.

    Lin fan waved his hand,"Hey! Long time no see. "

    "I''ve seen you before?" Yu Jiuyuan frowned, he hadpletely forgotten who the other party was.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes. These words were a little hurtful. It felt like he had forgotten about Lin fan and didn''t know who he was at all.

    "It''s you. "

    A low and vicious voice sounded.

    Ji Yuan''s head was simr to a dog''s head. His front mouth protruded, and two rows of sharp teeth crossed and protruded. They were sharp and exuded a cold air.

    He would never forget Lin fan. This guy had brought an inextinguishable humiliation to the sunshine sect.

    Lin fan didn''t want to talk to Ji Yuan for now. He looked at Yu Jiuyuan,"you really don''t remember me? Or are you angry with me and don''t want to acknowledge me?"

    "What?" Yu Jiuyuan frowned, his thoughts were restless, he really couldn''t remember who this person was.

    After checking, he found that his cultivation was only at the Emperor heaven realm.

    The weak.

    He would never take the weak to heart.

    Therefore, even if they had a grudge in the past, Yu Jiuyuan would only say a few harsh words.

    After saying those vicious words, he flicked his butt and directly threw that ant-like fellow to the back of his mind.

    Even if someone recalled it, he might say it.

    Who was it? Have I ever held a grudge against the weak?

    Lin fan sighed. It seemed like he really couldn''t remember. He hated it when people forgot about him.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you recall. Do you remember a woman called Liu ruochen? she was quite pretty. Later on, you gave her a child. He was very strong and evil, and he did many bad things in the ancestral origin domain."

    "Later, your child was killed by a handsome, righteous, and loving man. Even Liu ruochen was trampled to death by him. You appeared at that time, probably a divine thought. You said you wouldn''t let the man go. Do you remember?"

    Lin fan helped him recall the past and he said everything.

    His voice fell.

    He waited quietly.

    Yu Jiuyuan stared at Lin fan, his gaze was prating and filled with dignity. His expression slowly changed and suddenly, he said in a low voice,""So it''s you."

    Lin fan was overjoyed. He patted his chest and said,"yes, yes, it''s me. You finally remember, right?"

    "What do you mean? do you want to kill me? I believe you can do it."

    Yu Jiuyuan was furious, he felt like he had been humiliated.

    The weak came to him and helped him recall his memories so that he would remember them. On the contrary, they did not have the kind of heart that would be timid when they saw him.

    This made him very unhappy.

    "It seems that you really want to die." Yu Jiuyuan said.

    Lin fan shook his head,"death isn''t scary. Actually, the scariest thing is that you don''t remember me, your enemy. Now that I''ve helped you recover, I''m satisfied."

    Suddenly.

    His tone became shocked as he pointed into the distance."Look, there''s a beauty who''s not wearing clothes."

    Whoosh!

    Yu Jiuyuan and Ji Yuan turned around without hesitation.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    "Hmph, you''re looking for death." Yu Jiuyuan snorted coldly, not taking Lin fan to heart at all. He then turned to Ji Yuan,"go back first and follow my instructions. I guarantee that you''ll be able to be one with the beast spirit."

    Ji Yuan nodded, but he looked into the distance with anger.

    "He can''t escape, go." Yu Jiuyuan said.

    To Ji Yuan, his current goal was not to seek revenge, but to achieve the beast spirit as one.

    After leaving the sunshine sect anding to the upper realm through the crack in the demon domain, he knew that his opportunity hade.

    In the upper realm, his beast spirit was roaring.

    Yu Jiuyuan was a peak ruler expert, so it was naturally not difficult for him to catch up to a weak Emperor heaven realm expert.

    It only took the blink of an eye.

    However, gradually, the situation started to get out of hand.

    "Damn, where are they?" Yu Jiuyuan flew for a long time and sensed for a long time, but he didn''t even smell a fart.

    In front of Ji Yuan, a weakling could not escape, but now he had indeed run away.

    He couldn''t find it.

    "Bastard, you ran so fast. Fortunately, no one saw you. Otherwise, I would have to kill you."

    Yu Jiuyuan was really vicious and remembered Lin fan in his heart as thest enemy.

    After all, Yu Jiuyuan had a lot of enemies in the upper realm, and they were basically all strong. The weak were either dead or in hiding.

    And this was the first one to jump in front of him and remind him of the aggro.

    Of course.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s number one enemy was Emperor Dong Yang.

    That bastard who stole his woman.

    In the outer realm.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Xu dapao could feel his senior brother''s aura again. He waved his hand in the air, weing his senior brother back.

    Suddenly, he saw something falling from the sky.

    He reached out to receive it and realized that it was a cultivation technique.

    [Tyrannical God saber]

    He knew that this was given to him by his senior brother and was excited. His senior brother had given him something, but after reading the cultivation technique, his head was full of question marks.

    "What is this? it''s too profound. I can''t understand it."

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fan hurried back. He had gained a lot this time and made a copy of the cultivation technique. He ced it in the sect and let his junior brothers and sisters cultivate.

    In any case, these cultivation techniques were profound enough.

    Whether one couldprehend it depended on the individual.

    Seeing that his disciple had returned, Tian Xu retracted the celestial tree that was shrouding his back into his body. Then, he picked up his teacup and sipped on it leisurely.

    He wouldn''t let his disciple see him cultivating with all his might.

    He had to create an illusion that he was very carefree.

    Otherwise, his disciple would definitely think that he was a little weak.

    "Disciple, it''s good that you''re back. You don''t have to be too busy. Master will protect the sect. Nothing will happen." Tian Xu pretended to be tough when he said this. If he was a hothead, he would have believed him.

    Lin fan tossed his butt and sat at the side. He ced the copied technique outside.

    "Teacher, take a look. I''ve gained a lot. They''re all high-grade cultivation techniques. If you''re free, you can take a look. Maybe you''ll gain something."

    After saying this, Lin fan sipped his tea leisurely.

    "Yes, not bad. Teacher''s taste is unique. Bitter with a tinge of bitterness, sour with a tinge of sourness."

    When Tian Xu saw so many skills, he was stunned. He didn''t even listen to his disciple''s ttery. Then, he looked at Lin fan in shock."My precious disciple, what have you been doing out there? Don''t tell me you took away all of his cultivation techniques. "

    Lin fan smacked his lips,"teacher, I really didn''t take it this time. It was a gift. It was a real gift. I''m not lying."

    In his teacher''s eyes, the word ''take'' was ''steal''.

    Tian Xu looked at Lin fan. He had nothing to say to his precious disciple.

    There were things that had been done.

    However, some things would go wrong once they were done.

    "Disciple, tell me the truth. Does he know who you are?" Tian Xu asked.

    Lin fan shook his head,"I don''t know."

    Tian Xu heaved a sigh of relief."That''s good. It''s good that you don''t know. Our sect''s motto is to do good deeds without leaving a name. Don''t spread your name outside."

    "Yes, teacher. Don''t worry. I''ll remember this." Lin fan nodded his head seriously, remembering his teacher''s words.

    Then, he thought of Ji Yuan.

    "Teacher, do you know who I met outside? Ji Yuan, the sunshine sect''s elder Ji Yuan, he''s actually hanging out with a powerhouse from the upper realm, and he''s be neither human nor ghost, like a fusion of demon beasts. "

    "And I overheard that this guy seems to have some n to implement."

    Lin fan exined the situation.

    "Oh?" Tian Xu pondered for a moment."Disciple, what do you think?"

    "I don''t know," Lin fan shook his head.

    "It seems like this matter is ratherplicated. We need to be careful," Tian Xu said.

 Chapter 1034 Frog, Do You Have Something In Your Head?

    As for the secret of Ji Yuan, Lin fan and his teacher thought about it for a long time but still couldn''t figure it out.

    They were not worms in Ji Yuan''s stomach, so how could they know what the other party was thinking?

    Invincible peak.

    Lin fanmunicated with the bird-in-knowledge and told the reviewer to send the bird-in-knowledge to the sunshine sect. It wouldn''t leave until the Ji Yuan came out.

    And he had to follow her, follow her, and follow her again.

    Even if Ji Yuan pooped, there would be a bird watching from the side.

    Of course, the bird of Ji Yuan did not count. It had to be the bird of Zhi Zhi bird.

    The auditor would never reject a Grandmaster''s request. Other people might not know, but how could they not know?

    In the outer realm, only grandmasters could fight head-on with the powerhouses of the upper realm and still ensure that they did not die.

    "Grandmaster, don''t worry. Leave this to me. I''ll inform you immediately if there''s any sign of trouble." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment said firmly.

    He had already received orders from his master to fully cooperate with the Grandmaster.

    He was not stupid. Perhaps he knew that if something happened in the future, the Grandmaster would help on ount of the Zhizhi bird''s help.

    Lin fan believed in the Zhizhi bird''s ability.

    There was definitely no problem with monitoring the machine abyss.

    When he returned to the sect, he just wanted to avoid them.

    At this moment, the frog jumped over from afar."Master."

    Seeing the froging over, Lin fan mourned for it. The sad Frog was blinded by reality. Perhaps it just didn''t want to face reality.

    "What''s the matter, frog?" Lin fan asked.

    It was also a coincidence that he met the frog. However, the frog was indeed quite powerful. It was brought back to the sect and made a great contribution to the sect''s alchemy career.

    The frog hadn''t had a good time during this time. It wasn''t that someone had abused him, but that his heart had been ravaged.

    "I want to leave this ce." The frog said.

    At the same time, he looked at Lin fan timidly. He was really afraid of this Desperado.

    However, he had already thought about it. No matter what, he had to go and take a look.

    "Are you sure? With your strength and body size, if you leave this ce, you might really be swallowed whole. Listen to me, it''s better to stay here. " Lin fan suggested.

    The frog muttered,"you''re the only one who would be swallowed in one bite."

    She threatened him all day long.

    However, he was serious this time.

    After thinking about it, his heart was still restless if he didn''t see it with his own eyes.

    "Master, I want to go to Green Hill and have a look. I won''t give up until I see it." The frog said.

    Lin fan sighed,"frog, it''s not that master doesn''t want you to see, but you have to understand that sometimes, fantasy is much better than reality. I''m afraid you can''t take it."

    The frog was stunned. There was a problem with his words, and there was a hidden meaning.

    It seemed to be revealing some problems.

    It wasn''t the first time that Lin fan had revealed to the frog that his wife might cheat on him.

    However, the frog was pure, simple, and had a small brain with insufficient capacity. It had never been able to understand these things.

    He even proudly said,"impossible, my wife is definitely not that kind of person."

    Perhaps, to the frog that was full of ws, he only had one good point, and that was to trust his wife.

    The frog was silent. Then, it raised its head."Master, there are some things that you still want to imagine, but some facts can''t be reced by fantasy."

    "I''ve underestimated this body. " The frog''s mouth was filled with bitterness as it shook its head,"I thought that with my abilities, even a pig would be able to be a celestial pig. However, this frog has underestimated the person who ambushed me. This body is even worse than a pig."

    The frog really wanted to cry when it said this.

    Ruthless, he was really ruthless.

    So what if he was God tier nine destion?

    It could even turn something that was worse than mud into real gold and silver.

    He couldn''t understand the current situation.

    He really didn''t know when the outer realm would be swept clean.

    Therefore, he would be satisfied if he could make a trip back to confirm the truth or take a look at his wife during this time.

    Lin fan sighed and patted the frog''s Green head."Frog, don''t be too depressed. If you can''t force it, then don''t force it. Do you really want to go?"

    The frog nodded."Master, I''m serious. Even if I die, you have to let me die with a clear reason."

    "AI." Lin fan was helpless,"actually, when you go out, I am a little worried. Old hei has been out for so long and he hasn''t returned. I know that he is probably still cultivating somewhere. But you, I keep feeling that it is dangerous."

    "Master, you can''t underestimate me. No matter what, frogfrog''s identity is still there. Old hei, that guy, is just a ck python. Maybe he''s already been cooked by someone now." The frog was a little unconvinced.

    Why did it sound like she was underestimating him?

    Lin fan knew that with the frog''s current situation, it would be hard for it to protect itself in the upper realm.

    If he was lucky and really arrived at the green Hill, he would definitely alert others and bring trouble. With his strength, even if he didn''t die, he would be controlled by others.

    He was 100% sure that the frog''s wife had betrayed him. There was no need to be suspicious.

    At this moment.

    The yellow paper behind the frog said,"well, can you listen to me? if the frog wants to leave, then let it go. You might not be able to put me down. It''s better for me to stay here."

    The yellow paper was not stupid.

    Although it wasn''t a human, how could he not understand that the frog was definitely going to die?

    Could this heartless fellow, who had been scolding desperadoes all day long, say something that felt wrong?

    The frog refused decisively,"no, you have to apany me. I''m not happy without you. Even if I die, I''ll make sure you''re safe."

    The yellow paper wanted to curse.

    Safe, my ass.

    If you die, I''ll really be the one to die.

    Lin fan was thinking about something.

    He wanted to go to the upper realm and fight with all the big shots, but there was no reason for that.

    After the baptism of peace, he would not take the initiative to attack and provoke others. This was not in line with the purpose of the magnificent me sect.

    The opportunity hade. The frog was going to the green hills in the North. ording to his guess, something was definitely going to happen.

    Using the frog as a breakthrough point, he would directly sh with the powerhouses of the upper realm.

    In the end, he was also justified. This Peak Master was fighting for the frog, not provoking it.

    It made sense.

    This reason was simply too good.

    "Frog, don''t say anymore. Master will apany you. Even if you die, master will apany you. You definitely won''t be lonely." Lin fan said.

    Upon hearing this, the frog was stunned and looked at the Desperado in shock.

    Was this still the Desperado he knew?

    Why was his speech so touching?

    Something was wrong.

    There was a problem.

    The frog understood Desperados. How could such touching wordse from this guy''s mouth?

    If he believed her ...

    If that was the case, the title of God master Jiu Huang would have beenpletely in vain.

    "Master, I can go by myself." The frog was a little dumbfounded and didn''t want to bring the Desperado with it.

    Lin fan smiled and patted the frog''s head."It''s okay. From the moment you acknowledged me as your master, your business is my business. There''s no need to say more. It''s decided."

    He really wanted to see what the frog''s wife looked like.

    However, in his opinion ...

    It shouldn''t be that bad.

    After all, the frog''s vision was only so-so.

    A few days!

    The sunshine sect.<sub> </sub>

    After being immersed for a long time, the disciples were all suppressed by a kind of oppressive atmosphere.

    Theughter disappeared for a long time, as if no one in the sect hadughed.

    In the depths of the sunshine sect, a ck Gate was opened, and a dark passage appeared.

    Ji Yuan stood at the door and looked into the void where the Zhizhi bird was watching him.

    "I really want to swallow you all in one bite."

    As they stepped into the dark corridor, a strange sound came from the distance.

    At the same time, there was a pungent rotten smell in the corridor.

    The disciples above all knew what the sect was doing.

    However, they were crazy and supported this great project that could restore the sunshine sect to its former glory.

    Ji Yuan''s body was hideous and terrifying. He was the most terrifying existence when he blended into the darkness.

    At this moment, a faint light shot over from the end.

    It was followed by a dull sound.

    At the end of the path, there was arge empty space, but it was filled with all kinds of corpses.

    In the middle was a huge metal workbench with many metal tentacles waving around. An extremely ugly old man was standing on the side.

    His eyes were filled with madness as he continued to slice the meat and ce each piece in its own position.

    "Great demon master, how''s the progress?" Ji Yuan''s voice was very strange. It didn''t sound like a human''s voice, and it made people feel cold.

    "Hehe, not bad. It''s just that this demonic beast is too weak, and its bloodline is too weak. I can''t extract much atavism blood." The great demon master waspletely immersed in his experiment and did not even raise his head.

    Ji Yuan didn''t say anything. This monster beast wasn''t weak at all. It was a world-level monster that Yu Jiuyuan had captured.

    He was much stronger than him.

    When he got close to the demonic beast, he was shocked by its aura. He felt as if his feet had sunk into mud, and he couldn''t move an inch.

    However, when the great demon master saw the demonic beast, his eyes lit up as if he had seen a precious treasure.

    He picked up the knife, and with a few strokes, he dissected the demon beast.

    Ji Yuan nodded."I will try my best to cooperate with you, but you must give me what I want. Otherwise, you should know the consequences."

    The great demon master let out a sinisterugh."As long as you give me a demon beast that is strong enough, I can extract the atavism blood. If my assistant is here, things will be much easier."

    "It''s a pity that even I don''t know her location. "

    "She is the most talented demon master I have ever seen. If she continues to study, she will be able to use the demon beasts to open up a new path that no one has ever walked before.

    The great demon master said excitedly.

    At the same time, he looked at Ji Yuan from the corner of his eyes, and a strange light shed.

    ''Master, even if you''re not here.

    I''m watching the sunshine sect for you.

    When he arrived at the sunshine sect, Ji Yuan was petrified and was guarding the sect.

    With his professional senses, he discovered that there was an astonishing change in Ji Yuan''s body. It was an unfathomable fusion between the human body and the Beast spirit.

    Therefore, he allowed Ji Yuan to recover his rationality for a short period of time so that he could carry out his research.

    Ji Yuan''s blood and flesh.

    There were also all sorts of powerful demonic beasts.

    They were all the direction of his research.

    He already had some ideas, but he would not say it out loud, because he had his own purpose.

    "Wangxi, my assistant, if you can be by my side, you might be shocked by my results. This path is not wrong, and you can continue on."

    The great demon master shouted in his heart.

    Ji Yuan looked around and then disappeared into the darkness.

    Outside the realm, ghost domain.

    Lin fan was floating in the air with the frog on his shoulder. Its heart was beating very fast.

    The frog had not returned to the upper realm for a long time.

    At this moment, he was a little flustered. He did not even know where he should go or what he should do when he reached the upper realm.

    "Frog, we''ll reach the upper realm after crossing this crack, a ce you''re familiar with," Lin fan said.

    The frog nodded."Yes, Master. I''m ready. The green hills in the North is my ce. I want to go and take a look."

    He was ready to go all out.

    The body of a frog had no future, so it was really useless.

    In the beginning, he was still a little unwilling to give up, thinking that he had not found a way.

    However, he had nothing to do while he was in the magnificent me sect. He had been thinking of a way.

    Alchemy!

    A secret technique to change one''s bloodline!

    He had tried all the methods he could.

    However, the frog''s body seemed to have an invisible wall that blocked everything.

    He had estimated.

    Even if he did everything he could to reach the world level, he would still have to use up all of his resources and pile up many heavenly materials and earthly treasures in order to reach that level.

    Between species.

    There was a gap.

    It wasn''t something that could be broken through just because one wanted to.

    "Frog, there''s something in your expression. What are you thinking about?" Lin fan had been staring at the frog. Seeing that it was in a daze, he didn''t think much and asked.

    The frog naturally didn''t say it directly. Instead, it pondered,"master, I''m thinking about something."

    "What is it?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog was just saying it casually to change the topic, but it didn''t expect the Desperado to really continue asking, which made it a little difficult to deal with.

    Her small eyes turned and she suddenly had an idea.

    "Master, I''m thinking about getting rich."

    "Tell me."

    The frog''s brain was a Little Big. It had a stupid n to make a fortune, and then it bragged about an impossible thing,"master, look, the people from the upper realm all want toe to the outer realm, but there''s only one passage. If master can intercept them at the entrance of the passage and collect the passage fee, you''ll be rich."

    Of course.

    He didn''t say that the condition was that he didn''t get beaten to death.

    However, he did not expect that the Desperado would really fall into deep thought.

    "Frog, what you said makes sense. Why didn''t I think of that?" Lin fan was excited.

    Based on the current situation, the people of the upper realm did indeed like to go to the outer realm.

    If they were to intercept them at the entrance of the passageway, it would be a sure-win deal.

    Double charges.

    They would set up an interception in the upper realm, charge a fee to enter the passage, and then intercept them in the outer realm.

    If he did it back and forth, he would have to take it back four times.

    Moreover, if the people of the upper realm were to be presumptuous in the outer realm, they would be beaten to death directly, and that would be a sure win.

    It was very profitable.

    The frog was stumped and didn''t really want to talk.

    "Master, let''s hurry up and go to the higher world." The frog didn''t want to say more.

    He didn''t even know if he would survive this trip to Green Hill.

    He was thinking too much now.

    Lin fan patted the frog''s head. He felt that there was still something in this little head.

    "Let''s go. I''ll go to the green hills with you. After that, I''ll have to think about what to do about this matter. "

    In an instant, the man and the frog entered the crack and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1035 A Big Turtle, Youre A Big Turtle

    In the North, on the green hills.

    It was one of the major forces in the upper realm. It used to be the home of the frog, but now it was someone else''s territory.

    "Master, let''s stop here. Let me take a good look at this ce,"

    They hadn''t reached the green Hill yet, so they were only at the periphery.

    The frog hadn''t returned for a long time. After ten thousand years, things had remained the same and people had changed, but the scene here hadn''t changed much.

    Lin fan saw that the frog was silent. It had never revealed such an expression before.

    "AI!"

    After a long time, the frog sighed and looked away.

    "It''s been a long time since I''vee back. I''m already a little unfamiliar with you. "

    The frog jumped down from Lin fan''s shoulder and grabbed a handful of soil with its front paws. It sniffed it and looked a little nostalgic and lonely. It muttered,""I can smell the scent that was left behind. It''s so familiar, yet so strange."

    Pada!

    Lin fan kicked the frog,"enough, you''re addicted? you haven''t returned in 10000 years. Are you a dog? your nose is so sharp."

    "Master, the feelings that I''ve just built up are all gone." The frog protested. asionally, it would be exposed on the spot.

    The touching words he had said earlier were all lies.

    The yellow paper smiled slyly. It was useless and didn''t have much strength. Seeing the frog suffer, it was so happy that it wanted to jump up.

    "Don''t be sentimental. We''re already in your territory. Don''t you have any acquaintances to lead the way?" Lin fan asked.

    He felt despair for the frog.

    Who was God master Jiu Huang? He didn''t know much about him and hadn''te into contact with him before. However, he saw that many people knew him, so he should be an amazing person.

    However, which amazing person would be like the frog, living such a miserable life that they couldn''t even bear to look at it.

    The frog turned around and exined,"there must be. It''s just that I''ve been away for so long, and I don''t know where they went. Besides, people are sinister now, and we can''t trust people so easily. Master, I think we should be more stable."

    "That''s not right, didn''t you say you wanted to meet? We were all prepared to die, why are you running now?" Lin fan frowned. He had thought that the frog was starting to get tough and was ready to look straight at the slut, but who would have thought that it wasn''t like that?

    The frog mumbled in a low voice, embarrassed, as if it had been seen through.

    "I''m just saying. "

    Indeed, he was just saying.

    He had wanted to be more serious so that the Desperados would not dare to follow him. He wanted to let him know that he was here to die and then have a chance to retreat alone. But who would have thought that the Desperados would really follow him?

    What else could he do?

    Just a sd.

    He wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t reveal his identity before he understood the situation.

    "What should I say? should I just start scolding him and get him to confront you? or what should I say?" Lin fan asked.

    When the frog heard this, it turned its head and looked at the Desperado with a dumbfounded expression."This isn''t good, people will die."

    Lin fan pondered,"so you''re saying that you know deep down that your wife has betrayed you?"

    The frog was anxious and jumped up."I didn''t say that. It''s just that I''ve been away for so long, so how would I know what the situation is like? maybe it has been upied by someone else."

    "If we directly shout out, we might be like sheep entering the Tiger''s mouth."

    The frog was a little flustered. It had already said that it shouldn''t have brought desperadoes here. They were all so troublesome.

    It was too dangerous.

    "Master, there''s no rush. Let''s go take a look. I''m familiar with this ce." The frog changed the topic, not discussing what had just happened.

    It was too dangerous.

    Lin fan had never been to the green Hill before. However, he had been to the holy ground mountain and had a preliminary understanding of the major powers in the upper world.

    He was very strong, unrivaled.

    Since Qing Shan was able to be a major power in the North, he naturally wouldn''t be any worse off.

    He continued to go deeper.

    "Master, look at that row of mountains with sparks. Look, right, that''s it." The frog pointed into the distance.

    Lin fan looked over. It was red and there were mes shooting out. The temperature was really high and the surrounding space was twisted under the heat.

    The frog was proud of itself. It raised its head and reminisced,"that was where I used to refine pills. I didn''t expect that after so long, it still hasn''t changed. It''s indeed a treasurend."

    Aftering here, the frog talked non-stop, as if it had returned home.

    "Once upon a time, I had a lot of servants, and I had to line up very far. I don''t know if those guys were Dead or Alive."

    "There are a few of them who are quite good and have great talent in alchemy. I have also taught them before. If they were still alive, they might have already be famous alchemy grandmasters."

    When it said this, the frog held its chin and was proud.

    "Speaking of which, I''m not really alone, I still have a fire seed in the upper realm."

    Lin fan looked at the frog''s bragging quietly and didn''t expose it.

    Just like an old man, he could only brag about his memories.

    This bit of power had to be kept and could not be taken away.

    In the distance.

    A group of people walked over. There were both men and women, and their auras were all very powerful.

    At this moment, their faces were full of smiles. It was obvious that they had encountered something happy and were very happy.

    One of the men had a rough and ugly appearance, and he was holding a head in his hand.

    The facial features of the head were clear, and the eyes were open.

    "This guy is simply courting death. The Empress asked him to concoct a Beauty Pill, but he actually refused. It''s better to just chop him up." The rough man''s voice was loud and clear.

    The man continued,"the rest of them ran really quickly. I don''t know who told them to run. If he didn''t miss those things and waste time, we might have missed them."

    "Are you saying that there''s a traitor in our Green Hill?"

    "It''s possible. "

    One of the women asked doubtfully,"I heard that these guys have lived for a long time, even longer than our ancestors. Why are they so weak? they''re only at the Emperor heaven realm. Even if a dog knows how to refine pills, it can''t only be at the Emperor heaven realm."

    "After living for so long, it''s time to loosen your grip on the ruler-level."

    The woman was very displeased with these guys. If they disobeyed the Empress, they would be courting death.

    Being able to refine pills for the Empress was the greatest blessing.

    Someone said,"I heard that these are all remnants with no foundation. If they can''t cultivate in their lives, they''re trash. I don''t know why, but they can cultivateter on, but their speed is extremely slow. It''s like breaking the impossible."

    "Is that so? that''s impressive, but it''s useless even if you''re impressive. If your brain isn''t sharp, you''re an idiot. Idiots don''t have the right to live."

    Suddenly.

    They saw someone ahead.

    "Stop! Who are you?" Zhang yunshi said.

    This was Green Hill, a Holy Land. If an outsider entered, they must be checked.

    The frog was bragging passionately to Lin fan and was about to continue, but when it heard a sounding from behind, it was scared out of its wits.

    F * ck!

    His luck was too bad.

    He was actually touched by someone.

    "Master, be careful. It should be the people of Qingshan Hill."

    He had to remind the Desperados to prevent them from fighting head-on with the other party. This was their territory.

    Something was wrong.

    The frog''s heart suddenly felt stifled.

    To put it bluntly, this was actually his territory.

    He, god tier nine destion, had returned.

    It shouldn''t have been a weing party of ten thousand people. Why did they have to be sneaky up until now, as if they were afraid of being discovered?

    Lin fan turned his head and saw five people walking towards him, four men and one woman. Their bodies were filled with killing intent.

    One of the men was holding a head in his hand. His eyes were like those of a wild beast, looking at everyone as if they were prey.

    "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to take a look at the legendary Green Hill. I also want to see what kind of person the nine destion god tier master of Green Hill is." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Five world-level experts.

    Three of them were at the peak stage and two were at the middle stage.

    This was interesting.

    There truly were many experts in the higher world, and all he saw were world-level cultivators.

    "What nine destions Divine Master? eight destion Divine Master? what nonsense are you talking about? Who are you?" Zhang yunshi asked warily. What''s your purpose ining to Green Hill?"

    The frog was stunned.

    He was really shocked when the Desperado mentioned his name.

    Even if he wanted to y, this was not the way to y.<sub> </sub>

    It would scare people to death.

    But then, the other party said ''bullshit''?

    It made him feel very ufortable and humiliated.

    The young people these days were all so arrogant. Didn''t they know the name of God tier nine destion?

    He really didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth.

    "I didn''t have any purpose, so I just looked around." Lin fan replied calmly.

    He was like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. Whatever other people asked, he would answer casually.

    This kind of attitude made them very unhappy.

    As for the frogs, they werepletely ignored.

    A Dao realm beast couldn''t even fly into the sky.

    No matter where they were, the weak would never be valued. As for whether they would be bullied, it would depend on luck.

    The five of them were furious and talked in low voices.

    "This person is a little arrogant."

    "Yeah, he''s indeed a little arrogant. He doesn''t even put us in his eyes."

    "Teach him a lesson and let him know his situation. We still have to go back and report."

    The burly man shook the head in his hand with a hint of anticipation. He didn''t know how he would be rewarded.

    "Yi!"

    The frog looked at the head and found it familiar. However, the head was shaking and it couldn''t see clearly."Don''t shake. Let me see who this is."

    When the burly man heard this, he frowned and was a little surprised. He didn''t move his wrist and kept his head steady.

    The frog took a closer look. The appearance of the head was a little familiar, but it couldn''t recall it for a while.

    Suddenly!

    The frog''s small eyes widened as it eximed,""Big turtle."

    He recognized it.

    This was a big turtle.

    He was one of the servants that he had high hopes for.

    He didn''t have the ability to cultivate, but he had a high level ofprehension in alchemy.

    He had just mentioned servants, how did he get his head chopped off in the blink of an eye?

    "You F * cking dare to scold me?" The burly man was furious. He didn''t know that the head in his hand was called a big turtle and thought that the frog was humiliating him. With his bad temper, he naturally couldn''t bear it anymore and threw a punch.

    Naturally, this punch wasn''t simple at all. A punch from a world-level expert was imbued with the power of the world, making it impossible for ordinary people to block it.

    But ...

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out and directly punched through his body.

    Pada!

    The head fell to the ground.

    The burly man''s expression was one of disbelief and fear. He bent his knees and knelt on the ground powerlessly.

    "I just want to ask, can''t we talk properly? Tell me, can you do it?" Lin fan looked at the remaining four.

    What the hell was going on?

    It was really too much.

    It wasn''t that overboard to hit someone just because they didn''t agree.

    Were the people of the upper realm all so cruel and brutal?

    The frog was also cursing in its heart. ''I''m not saying you''re a turtle, why are you so agitated?''

    Now, it''s good.

    He was dead.

    He didn''t understand.

    Zhang yunshi and the others were stunned.

    He was killed in one punch.

    How was that possible?

    Lin fan frowned. These guys didn''t know anything."What are you guys doing?" Tell me, can you speak properly?"

    Zhang yunshi and the others immediately nodded.

    "Yes, I can."

    The burly man was dead.

    Their first reaction wasn''t revenge, but that they couldn''t win and didn''t want to die.

    "Do you guys know God tier nine destion?" Lin fan asked.

    Zhang yunshi and the others looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Who was it?

    He didn''t know her.

    Lin fan continued to ask,"does your female Empress have a mistress?"

    Upon hearing this, the frog wanted to jump up and punch Lin fan. What are you saying? what are you saying? can''t you just consider that I''m here?

    Zhang yunshi and the others were furious. This was an insult to their Empress. However, they were afraid of the other party''s strength, so they did not dare to say anything.

    "No, I didn ''t,"

    The frog heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was right.

    Although he wasn''t sure that the great Empress Qingshan was his wife, there was at least a chance. Therefore, he didn''t want to hear the news that would make him despair.

    However, the frog looked at the head on the ground.

    "Big turtle, how did you get your head cut off?" The frog sighed, feeling a little sad.

    This was once his servant, so he naturally couldn''t remain calm.

    But suddenly ...

    The dead head suddenly opened its mouth and said in a shocked tone,""God tier master, you are a god tier master."

    The frog was sad."King Turtle, rest in peace. Don''t remember anymore. I''ll avenge you."

    "God tier master, I''m not dead." The head spoke.

    The frog sighed."Don''t be like this. You''re already dead. Go on. Sigh, it''s been so long since west met, and now, I''m seeing you being killed. My heart hurts."

    Lin fan kicked the frog''s body."I''m not dead. Why are you saying that I''m dead?"

    "How dare you! You can''t insult the God tier master!" The head red at Lin fan and roared.

    Pa!

    Lin fan kicked the head away.

    What the hell.

    She spoke up for him and was even scolded. Too much.

    "You''re too much! How dare you scold this frog master''s master? are you looking to die?" The frog was furious. This B * stard had gone too far. However, it then came to Lin fan''s side and licked its face,"master, don''t lower yourself to his level. He''s a big fool."

    Zhang yunshi was stunned by Lin fan, but that did not mean that they werepletely terrified. They had heard everything that Lin fan had said.

    "Nine destions God master?"

    "I''m here to find out news about the Empress. "

    It seemed that this guy hade with a purpose.

    If there was a chance to tell the Empress about this, she might be able to find out what the situation was.

    "Frog, they know who you are. For the sake of safety, they should be killed." Lin fan said.

    The frog was a little unwilling."Master, we''re all acquaintances. It should be fine."

    "How do you know if we''re familiar or not? anyway, we''ve already killed one. Killing four more is just right. Even if it''s a misunderstanding in the end, we can just pretend that we didn''t see it." Lin fan said.

    The frog pondered."That makes sense. It''s foolproof. Master, you''re amazing. You''re really amazing."

    Zhang yunshi and the others trembled. The other party wanted to silence them.

    The other party''s strength was stronger than theirs, and they were no match for him at all. However, they definitely could not allow themselves to be captured without putting up a fight.

    Perhaps he could only fight to the death.

    The four of them exchanged nces and nodded silently.

    He could only go all out.

    Moreover, this was the territory of the green Hill, so they might be able to hold on until help arrived.

 Chapter 1036 All Of You Know About It, But I Don T?

    When he was ready to fight, the situation changed.

    In the distance, a person walked over. He raised his foot andnded in front of Lin fan and the others.

    It was a woman. Although she wasn''t beautiful, she was full of heroic spirit and clean-cut.

    "Respected guest, the Empress has been informed of your arrival and would like to invite you to have a chat." The woman said. It was as if she rarely smiled. Now that she was smiling, it was very ugly. She might as well not smile.

    When Zhang yunshi and the others saw him, they said respectfully,""Lord priest."

    They heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like they didn''t have to die.

    Naturally, the priestess was fine.

    When they wanted to reveal the other party''s crimes, they considered that the Empress had invited them. If they spoke bluntly on the spot, it was likely that the priestess would be unhappy and kill them.

    Thus, he could only swallow this bitter fruit.

    He muttered as he looked at the pierced body.

    Have a good journey, it''s not worth it to die.

    Lin fan whispered to the frog,"it seems like they''re inviting us over to kill us."

    The frog couldn''t believe it. "It''s impossible. It definitely can''t be. Master, don''t think too much. It''s definitely not like this."

    "What''s going on with you? I''m brainless, and you''re brainless too. I''m from the outer realm. They don''t know me at all. They sent people here and said that I''m an important guest. Important my ass. Do they really think they have a big enough reputation? they want to kill me. And they want to make sure nothing goes wrong. Believe it or not, I''m ready. I''ll go and have a look. "

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. If he wanted to kill them, he could do so without any problems.

    In the outside world, it was either you kill me or I kill you.

    He had been killed many times, but he was fearless and just so tough.

    The frog was silent. It couldn''t believe it and still held onto its only hope.

    He stared at the priestess with his bean-sized eyes, but he didn''t see any killing intent.

    Was it his master''s misconception, or did he really trust his wife too much?

    "Master, why don''t we retreat instead of going?" The frog was a little scared and wanted to run away.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt that it would be very dangerous.

    Lin fan was fearless. For the sake of seeking the truth, he was even willing to give up his life.

    "You have to face reality bravely and escape from it. In the end, it''s like a nightmare that''s entangled in your heart. Since that''s the case, then face the camera of reality and see the fake face clearly. Release the only hope in your heart and walk on a new path."

    The frog was dumbfounded. What the hell is he saying? he''s not listening to a single word. Can he speak humannguage?

    Even though he didn''t understand what she was saying, he understood the general meaning. She didn''t want to run away, but to look at the other party directly.

    He had to kneel.

    "Please," he said. Lin fan smiled.

    The priestess nodded and walked in front to lead the way.

    "Frog, if you get killed when you go there, it means that your wife has really made you a cuckold. Don''t be afraid to face the truth. In fact, the sooner you know, the sooner you will be free." Lin fan said softly.

    The frog was listless, and the fluctuations in its heart couldn''t be smoothened.

    The process of chasing after the light in the darkness was too torturous.

    Zhang yunshi and the rest followed behind him, forming a triangle. They were on guard against Lin fan.

    Lin fan ced the head of the frog''s acquaintance into his storage ring and grabbed the frog in his hand.

    Wait a moment, there would be a 100% chance of a massacre.

    It was a crushing defeat that everyone was looking forward to.

    Perhaps, it would happen soon.

    This was the frog''s territory, but now it was unfamiliar. Everything had changed, and it was no longer the territory it was familiar with.

    He lowered his four ws weakly.

    It was only a pair of bean-sized eyes that were looking around.

    People passed by and they all backed away. When the priestess appeared, they didn''t dare to be arrogant and looked at Lin fan curiously.

    He was wondering who this person was and why the priestess was leading him.

    Lin fan smiled as he walked to the side of the priestess,"big sister, is your female Empress pretty?"

    The priestess was cold and unkind. She didn''t even bat an eyelid when she was asked such a boring question.

    "Sister, why are you so cold? there''s a reason why you''re so ugly. It''s because you don''t smile often. I heard that your Empress once had A Man Called God tier nine destion, who was the original owner of this ce. Later on, he was persecuted by your Empress''s adulterer. Is that true?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    The tone of his voice was as if he was talking about a very ordinary matter.

    The priestess ''expression gradually changed, and her eyes turned cold."Don''t talk nonsense, in case troublees from your mouth."

    Lin fan smiled,"I was just saying. You don''t have to be so serious."

    The frog was already in despair. This wasn''t the way to y.

    He was a little convinced by the words of the Desperado, as if what the other party said was true, that his wife had really betrayed him.

    Not long after.

    Many majestic pces floated in the air like floating cities, shocking everyone.

    The divine light enveloped the pce, making it look sacred and solemn.

    There were many people walking around, but they all kept quiet.

    The frog''s eyes widened."How could this be? when did my territory have these buildings? where did my heavenstone true body go?"

    He didn''t dare to believe it. In the past, he had built himself a 10000-foot-tall celestial stone true body. It was mighty and domineering, and it was a symbol of nobility.

    But where the hell was he now?

    Something was wrong.

    These floating buildings had the aura of celestial stones.

    My God, which bastard shattered his real body and refined it into these broken buildings?

    This was an insult to him, and even more so, a disrespect to him.

    Lin fan felt that the frog''s expression was a little strange.

    It seemed like he was reminiscing about his glorious days.

    He quietly took out the music yer that he had won from the lottery and selected a song for the frog.

    "Starting over again."

    The lyrics went like this,"yesterday''s glory has be a distant memory. I''ve worked hard for half of my life, and tonight, I''m walking into the storm again."

    It was very appropriate.

    The music started ying.

    A voice suddenly spread across the quiet Green Hill.

    The frog, who was immersed in its memories, was suddenly dazed when it heard this sad music.

    The priestess ''expression changed as she looked at Lin fan.

    The strange sound came from the other side.

    Lin fan patted the frog''s head."I''ll give you a song to slowly recall."

    The frog wanted to cry as the memories in its heart were evoked.

    Back when he was a nine destions Divine Master, he was so glorious and arrogant.

    Countless rulers who had dominated the world hade to him to ask for medicine, but they had to give him face.

    But wait a minute.

    Start all over again? what the hell?

    In his current state, if he were to start all over again, he would probably be beaten into a meat patty.

    He looked at the Desperado and wanted to say something.

    You''re such a bad person, I didn''t believe you.

    The music ended.

    The surroundings returned to a state of silence.

    However, when the frog listened to this song, it really had the urge to start all over again.

    Unfortunately, he was quickly interrupted by this unrealistic thought.<sub> </sub>

    If he had to start all over again, he should at least have a reliable body.

    It was fine if he didn''t give the main body, but at least he had to give someone who could eat with his hands. He couldn''t possibly rely on his tongue to eat, right?

    "Frog, how is it? do you feel the surging passion and the impulse to take everything back?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog looked at Lin fan and sighed."Let me go."

    Stop ying.

    "Yi!"

    At that moment, Lin fan looked around,"I feel like there are many pairs of eyes watching us."

    The priestess ''expression changed slightly. She didn''t expect this person''s perception to be so sensitive.

    However, he had already arrived.

    "The Empress is waiting for you inside. Please."

    They came to a stone door carved with the goddess descending to the mortal world. The priestess stood at the side and invited Lin fan in.

    Lin fan stood in front of the stone door.

    He knew that he would definitely be killed if he entered.

    However, he didn''t care.

    He didn''t take it to heart at all.

    The frog was a little nervous."Master, are we really going in?"

    He was transmitting his voice. After bing Lin fan''s monster pet, he had this ability. No matter how strong the other party was, he wouldn''t be able to sense it.

    "Why not? isn''t your purpose here to prove whether your wife is lying to you or not? I''ll be honest with you. As long as we go in, we''ll be in danger. That means your wife wants your life."

    "Your wife should have known that you were back when we entered the green Hill."

    Lin fan shook his head. What a pathetic frog. Why couldn''t it face reality?

    The person who had turned him into a frog must have had some bad taste. Turning him into a green frog might have told him from the beginning that he had been cuckolded.

    Don''t you have any idea?

    For the frog, maybe it really didn''t know.

    At that moment, Lin fan pushed open the stone door. It was dark inside and he couldn''t see the end.

    "Please," he said. The priestess said.

    "You''re not going in?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "The Empress has invited an important guest, so we can only wait outside," the priestess said.

    Lin fan didn''t say much and stepped in. The surroundings were dark and he couldn''t see anything.

    "Master, be careful. I have a bad feeling about this."

    Bang!

    Outside, the priestess closed the stone door with a cold smile.

    Lin fan turned around and shouted,""Frog''s wife, hurry up ande out. Oh, no, I mean, nine destion God master''s wife, hurry up ande out. You cuckolded the frog. How despicable! I''m not even interested in setting off fireworks with you."

    "Master, don''t be like this. It might be a misunderstanding." The frog wanted to die. It couldn''t do this. If it was really a misunderstanding, what if his wife got angry?

    Although he had the body of a frog, his true heart for his wife would never change.

    The voice fell.

    The surrounding situation suddenly changed.

    The dark environment gradually brightened.

    Following that, the void around them started vibrating as a few terrifying powers burst forth. Furthermore, their target was Lin fan.

    Lin fan threw the frog into his storage ring.

    "Bitch!"

    BOOM!

    The speed was extremely fast.

    The one who attacked was a ruler. He didn''t hold back. In the blink of an eye, a few powersnded on Lin fan''s body, causing him to explode.

    Hula!

    Blood sttered all over the ground.

    Four figures appeared in the air with their hands behind their backs. They looked coldly at the pile of blood and didn''t seem to care.

    One of them was wearing a ck mask that covered the area above the tip of his nose.

    His long green hair hung behind him as he spoke to the end of the horizon,""Do the four of us need to work together to deal with this kind of trash?"

    For a ruler, Lin fan was indeed not worth their attention.

    He was just too weak.

    "Hmph!" A muffled groan came from the other end of the mirror.

    At the edge of the green Hill.

    Ten secondster.

    A figure appeared.

    "Damn, I knew that they had bad intentions. I didn''t expect four peak rulers to attack. What a bunch of dogs." Lin fan cursed as he put on his clothes and released the frog from his storage ring.

    At this moment, the frog was in a daze.

    "It can''t be. How could it be like this?"

    What had just happened was a huge blow to the frog. Even now, it still couldn''t believe that what it had experienced was real.

    "Yes, that must be it. She doesn''t know that I''ve returned and thinks that someone is impersonating me. That must be it. It can''t be wrong."

    "Don''t you agree, master?"

    The frog continued to look for people who agreed with its spection.

    Lin fan patted the frog''s head,"frog, some things have really happened and can''t be changed. It''s really a painful thing for you to keep living in a dream."

    "Impossible." The frog roared. It was the first time it was so stubborn with a Desperado."How could this be? she was nothing in the past. I took care of her, protected her, and gave her everything good. How could she betray me?"

    The moment he entered the pce, he was attacked. He knew that everything had changed.

    "It must be some bastard who seduced her, causing her to lose herself temporarily. I must catch that bastard."

    The frog was angry and it roared. Nine destion''s anger was inextinguishable.

    If he was angry in his main body, it could really make people scared.

    However, now that he had be a short green-headed frog, it was a joke in the eyes of others. He was an ant raising his ws to protest against injustice.

    Lin fan took out the head,"maybe he knows something."

    He felt sad for the frog, not because it was being cuckolded, but because it thought it was a good thing. It could do whatever it wanted without any distractions.

    He remembered that he had always wanted to leave the magnificent me sect ever since he came here.

    If she had really left back then, she wouldn''t have developed feelings for her teacher. Perhaps she would have been all alone by now and had no ce to go.

    Now, everything was stable.

    "God tier master, don''t believe her." The head said.

    The frog looked at him."Big turtle, tell me what''s going on. If you dare to lie to me, I''ll cut you to death."

    The head sighed."God tier master, I really don''t know the details. After you disappeared that year, the nine deste mountain was in chaos. At that time, everyone was looking for you, but Wuyan eliminated those who opposed her and firmly controlled the entire nine deste mountain."

    "As for the servants who followed you, they''re basically all dead. If it wasn''t for Emperor qiangsheng secretly sending us a message and escorting us out, we would probably have been killed as well."

    Lin fan was listening from the side. This was aplicated matter of love and hatred. It was reallyplicated.

    In his opinion, such aplicated matter was too hurtful. If he killed him with one punch, everything would be fine.

    "Qiang Sheng? That guy will save you? how is that possible? he has been thinking about my wife. If it wasn''t for the fact that we''ve known each other for so many years, I wouldn''t have tolerated him. " The frog didn''t believe it.

    Big turtle was helpless."God tier master, actually, you''ve wrongly med Emperor qiangsheng. Actually, there''s something that you''ve never known. Emperor qiangsheng''s feelings for you are actually beyond gender. Back then, he treated Wuyan so badly. We all knew that he just wanted to chase her away. Only you didn''t know."

    Lin fan took in a deep breath of air.

    This is interesting.

 Chapter 1037 This Isnt Too Good, Its Too Arrogant

    After a long time.

    The frog had calmed down, and its heart was no longer restless. It just hadn''te out of the sad atmosphere yet. Its heart was hurt and in pain, like a knife, stabbing into its heart again and again.

    The head''s nickname was King eight, and his real name was furnace gang.

    Perhaps it was because this face looked a little like a turtle that it was called that by the frog.

    However, a turtle and a frog together was not bad.

    Lu Gang said,"frog master, it is never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. If you take revenge now, you will just be sending yourself to death. The best way is to leave this ce and find an opportunity."

    He had changed his form of address to frog master.

    The frog said that the title of God-tier master was too high-profile, so it was better to call him frog master to avoid being discovered.

    "Ten years?"

    The frogughed self-deprecatingly,"tens of thousands of years have passed. How long has it been? if I don''t question him face to face, I will never give up."

    "AI!" Hehe."Hehe." Lu Gang sighed,"frog master, I know you are in pain and hard to believe, but everything is pointing to her."

    He was heartbroken when he saw the God-level master who used to be handsome and invincible.

    But no matter what, a god tier master was still a god tier master, and that would never change.

    The frog was silent. It was so heartbroken that it didn''t want to say anything.

    At that moment, Lin fan was thinking about something. He couldn''t juste here for nothing. It wasn''t his style to leave without doing anything.

    If the four stupid rulers killed him once, even if there was a BUFF, they would definitely not get anything good.

    It was a pity.

    Continue to court death?

    This was his style, but he liked to fight alone.

    At this moment, the frog opened its mouth and asked,"King Turtle, where are the others?"

    "Frog master, I don''t know where the rest of the people are either. This time, I received news from Emperor Qiang Sheng to let us leave. It''s just that I had to pack my things and was a step toote, so I was caught on the spot. The rest of the people should have run away." Lugang said helplessly.

    If he had known, he wouldn''t have packed his things.

    However, he was also lucky. If he had not been caught, he might not have been able to see the God tier master.

    "Frog, let''s go. There are some things that we shouldn''t keep since we already know about them. Why would a man be afraid of wearing a hat?" Lin fan consoled.

    The frog was very hurt, and it was even more hurt after hearing this.

    There was an indescribable bitterness.

    Even if he wanted tofort someone, this was not the way to do it.

    Who was not afraid of wearing a hat?

    "Is that fellow Qiang Sheng alright?" The frog asked. This was originally its home ground, but it had be the most dangerous ce.

    "Not good. As far as I know, all his meridians have been cut off and he''s imprisoned in the depths of the earth. He can''te out for the rest of his life. He can inform us because he''s dead. He can sneak out, but every time he does, he''ll be weaker."

    "Damn it, who did this to me? if I wasn''t in this state, I wouldn''t have been at my wit''s end." The frog was unwilling to ept this.

    Even if he wanted to take revenge, he had to have the strength.

    The most embarrassing thing was that they didn''t even know who the enemy was.

    No one could understand the pain in his heart.

    "Alright, don''t be angry. Let''s go. It''s a waste of time to stay here." Lin fan urged. The current situation wasn''t very friendly to frogs.

    After sending the frog and the others back, it was time toe to the upper realm and earn a good wave of points.

    "God tier master, can we discuss something?" There was a hint of embarrassment in his tone.

    "I don''t have a physical body anymore. I''m only left with this head. I can''t support myself anymore. Why don''t I stay in your body for a while?"

    His head had been cut off by the other party, and his injuries were very serious. Because he had taken a special pill, he could leave his divine sense in his head.

    However, the situation was not good, and he could not hold on for long.

    "Scram! This frog master''s body is so small and you want toe in? what are you going to do?" The frog roared and refused decisively.

    What a joke.

    If a servant entered his frog body, there would be no more secrets in the future.

    The yellow paper behind the frogughed."Aiya, what a stingy green-headed frog. Its underlings are already so miserable, but it doesn''t know how to help. Sigh ..."

    The frog immediately thought of a solution as soon as the yellow paper spoke. It then looked at Lu Gang.

    Not long after.

    "Animals, a bunch of animals. I won''t even let go of a piece of paper. Animals."

    The yellow paper roared.

    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have said anything.

    "Frog master, this piece of paper isn''t bad at all. To think that it has an internal space. I can even see his life source consciousness." Soon, the sound of Lugang came from the yellow paper.

    With a new ce to stay, he was in a good mood.

    The frog was excited."You saw his divine sense?"

    "I saw it. It''s the same as the main body. It''s a piece of yellow paper."

    "Beat him up!" The frog shouted."Beat him up until even his parents can''t recognize him before you stop."

    He didn''t expect this.

    There was actually such a benefit.

    In the future, if this yellow paper dared to mor at him again, he would get his underlings to beat him up.

    "Let''s go home,"

    Lin fan remembered the ce and he would definitelye next time.

    However, the four rulers pensation had arrived. Just as he had thought, it wasn''t anything good. His life wasn''t worth much, so he didn''t have to pay much.

    If they were allowed to kill a few more times, the harvest would definitely be good.

    He could only wait for the next time.

    In the outer realm.

    The sunshine sect.

    Wherever Ji Yuan went, the Zhizhi bird in the void followed. This infuriated Ji Yuan and he even attacked.

    Power burst out from Ji Yuan''s body and hit the Zhizhi bird.

    Unfortunately, the Zhizhi bird was invisible. Its power shot out and prated the void.

    "Bird Zhizhi, don''t go too far." Ji Yuan suppressed his anger and roared.

    Extremely annoying

    It had even affected his movements.

    The Zhizhi bird examiner was lying there with his legs crossed. He looked at Ji Yuan on the screen and smacked his lips. It was cruel enough to make himself look like this.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would havemitted suicide long ago.

    "Continue to scream. It''s no use even if you scream your throat out."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was very carefree, and it was his job to help the Grandmaster monitor Ji Yuan.

    The outer realm seemed to be calm.

    In fact, after the investigation of the Zhizhi bird, it was not calm at all.

    The higher realm factions had infiltrated so deeply that some of the outer realm sects didn''t even have the thought of fighting back and directly submitted to them.

    They clung to their thighs, hoping to be able to live a good life in the upper realm.

    He knew that there must be a secret behind this.

    If it was to control the outer realm, it wouldn''t have been so troublesome.

    There must be some unknown plot that had quietly formed.

    "Let''s see where you can go. " Ji Yuan was furious. If this continued, everything he did would be seen through.

    He rose into the air and flew into the distance.

    The Zhizhi bird pped its wings and soared, chasing after Ji Yuan.

    After a long time.

    "F * ck!"

    "F * ck!" Ji Yuan stopped in mid-air and cursed in anger. He really couldn''t take it anymore. It was too much.

    The examiner chuckled."Run, keep running. I''ll chase you until you can''t even take care of yourself."

    Suddenly!

    "What?" The Zhizhi bird examiner was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out.

    The Ji Yuan broke the void and formed a reverse flow. The invisible Zhizhi bird was swept in by the reverse flow and disappeared without a trace.<sub> </sub>

    "This ..."

    "Amazing."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird assessment knew that the Zhizhi bird was not unsolvable. He did not expect Ji Yuan to be so lucky to find a solution. He actually broke the void and swallowed the Zhizhi bird.

    "Hahahaha!"

    "Hahaha!" Ji Yuanughed wildly with a disdainful expression. Then, he fled into the distance.

    In the hidden area, a transparent blue Zhizhi bird slowly followed.

    "You''re stillughing? you''re just trying to numb your heart." The reviewer of the Zhizhi bird shook his head. As a reviewer of an organization that specialized in finding news, if he couldn''t even do this, he would have been fired a long time ago.

    Lin fan brought the frog back to the sect.

    The frog kept sighing.

    A chill ran from the soles of his feet to his head. It was very close, so he felt sad very quickly.

    He didn''t have the time tofort the frog. Moreover, he wasn''t very good atforting people. If he was strong enough, he would have blown up Qing Shan with one punch.

    What''s the use of being sad? it can''t be eaten.

    Sect master''s peak.

    This ce was already surrounded by silence.

    The three of them were immersed in the tranquility, and Mo Jingzhe and you longpletely trusted the sect master.

    The two of them had already felt great benefits in the peaceful ocean.

    Lin fan stood there and looked at the three people who were lying on the chairs, not moving at all. He shook his head helplessly.

    "How is it, sect master? Did Ning Jing tell you anything recently?" Lin fan asked.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long didn''t have enough strength, so they didn''t want to be disturbed by the outside world.

    The sect master opened his eyes and shook his head."Sigh, Ning Jing is angry. I''m trying tofort her."

    "Angry? It''ll be fine after some coaxing. " Lin fan chuckled and pulled the Grandmaster aside,""Give me a definite answer. I won''t brag. If a hegemones to the sect, will he be able to handle it?"

    "There''s a problem with that. Ning Jing doesn''t fight. " The sect master shook his head.

    Lin fan was helpless,"Grandmaster, don''t be like this. Are you still pretending in front of me?"

    The sect master looked around and when he saw that no one was paying attention, he said,""Xiao Fan, I''ll be honest with you. Tranquility is a good thing. Although it doesn''t have much killing power, it''s definitely enough to protect the magnificent me sect. I asked you toprehend tranquility with mest time because I wanted to take you with me."

    "I''m also trying to figure out what tranquility is. However, I have a vague idea, but I''m not sure."

    Lin fan had really thought that the Grandmaster''s personality had changed after he hadprehended tranquility.

    So it was all an act.

    "What''s the situation with them?" Lin fan asked.

    The Grandmaster looked around, especially at the two of them. Then, he whispered,""Development. Tranquility is not the main body. He is the sky. Development is the downline."

    Why did it feel like multi-level marketing?

    He couldn''t figure it out and it was really hard to understand.

    p "Sect master, a straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. Are you sure?" Lin fan was serious. He was going to leave the sect for a period of time.</anda>

    He wasn''t going to return until he reached the world level.

    "I''m sure, but don''t tell anyone. Also, the sect disciples prehension of tranquility is too low. If you meet any good seedlings outside, you have to bring some back for the sect master." The sect master said.

    In front of others, he was really calm. But in front of Lin fan, that calm was tossed aside.

    It was more important to talk about serious matters.

    "Sure, no problem. Continue toprehend, don''t stop."

    Lin fan left the sect immediately.

    The words of the sect master were enough.

    The situation with the bright holy me Emperor was a little annoying.

    The sect elders hoped that they could help guide the great emperor back, but how could they do that? they had no idea at all and it was so annoying.

    After leaving the sect, in the void.

    A figure stopped Lin fan.

    "What do you want to do?" Lin fan had not expected that Qing Hu, who was by the side of the bright holy me Emperor, would actually appear.

    Although their rtionship had gradually improved, they were not familiar with each other at all.

    Could it be that they wanted to fight?

    "Peak Master Lin, don''t be so hostile to me. We are not enemies." Azurefox said.

    Lin fan smiled,"we are not enemies, but we are not friends either. We are just half acquaintances. What''s the matter?"

    During this period of time, azurefox was not busy with anything else. She was just reminiscing about the past.

    He tried to recall when the emperor''s personality had started to change.

    This thought went on for several days and nights.

    At his level, everything that happened was condensed in his mind. Some unimportant things were sealed in the dark.

    Spinning silk from a cocoon.

    He analyzed it carefully.

    In the end, it was confirmed that this was definitely rted to the nine great paragons of the demon Buddha tower, the demon burying great Paragon.

    Perhaps the emperor''s change was rted to him.

    Lin fan was getting a little annoyed by everything that Qing Hu was saying.

    "You''re saying that this guy was killed by the Grandmaster of the demonic Buddha tower?" Lin fan said.

    This situation came in waves.

    The matters of the Holy Land mountain and green Hill hadn''t been settled yet, and now there was the demonic Buddha tower.

    Devil burying great senior.

    He could tell that this fellow was not easy to deal with.

    "That''s right. If I was only suspicious before, I''m certain now. Devil burying great senior''s ability is strange and he is good at bewitching others. The great emperor must have been bewitched by him. " Azurefox said with certainty.

    He had always been disdainful of those guys from the demonic Buddha tower.

    Moreover, the rise of the demonic Buddha tower was simply too exaggerated.

    When he was born, the demonic Buddha tower was already one of the major forces.

    It was rumored that he had obtained an extremely terrifying treasure from the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Without doing anything, he would continue to grow.

    What was even more terrifying was that some of the rulers had actually joined the demonic Buddha tower for some unknown reason. They were even willing to offer up some of their rare treasures. It was truly shocking.

    It was unbelievable.

    Among the four great forces, only the eastern divine court couldpete with the demonic Buddha tower.

    The other two powers were much weaker.

    Lin fan replied,"why don''t you go and ask the demonic Buddha tower for an exnation?"

    Azurefox was a little confused. She really wanted to ask,"what are you saying? why can''t I understand you?"

    If he could go, he would have gone a long time ago.

    "Peak Master Lin, to be honest, if I go, I''ll be exposed. The great emperor will no longer believe me. If I''m not by the great Emperor''s side, it''ll be difficult to know histest situation."

    "Qilin is too cunning. I don''t know what will happen if he stays by the great Emperor''s side,"

    "Therefore, we can only ask Peak Master Lin for help."

    Qing Hu cupped her fists and begged Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t know what to say about this.

    "Then what can I do? What''s the use of looking at my cultivation level?" Lin fan said.

    Qing Hu said,"Peak Master Lin, I''m not here for anything. I''m just here to inform you of the situation. In the future, if you encounter me, you can pay more attention."

    "Farewell."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Azurefox came in a hurry and left in a hurry.

    Lin fan pondered.

    "The information revealed here is a littleplicated."

    "I''m just an outsider. I''ve just arrived in the upper realm not long ago, and I''m about to have a conflict with the four great forces. This isn''t very good, is it?"

    "He''s too arrogant. "

 Chapter 1038 You Cant Even Beat A Guard Dog

    Outside the realm, at the ghost domain passage.

    "Big brother, you''ve been looking here for a long time. Is there anything worth paying attention to?" The little spirit monster followed by his side, squatting in the air and looking at the crack above, but it didn''t see anything wrong.

    "You don''t understand,"

    Any ce needed to be inspected. Since they were preparing to set up a toll gate here, they naturally had to look carefully.

    There were peace-loving people in the upper realm, but of course, there were also those who did not love peace.

    As the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, he had a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. He had to defend the magnificent me sect''s territory.

    In his eyes, the outer realm was his territory, so it was necessary to protect it.

    The people of the upper realm hade to the outer realm and were too arrogant. They came and left decisively. It would not be good if they did not leave anything behind.

    "If I were to set up a toll gate here, I''m afraid it would attract trouble."

    Lin fan muttered.

    With his current strength, if he was not strong enough, he could dominate and destroy the toll gate.

    It was a good idea to recruit people.

    But who should he pull in?

    It was definitely not good to be too weak. He had to have some ability in the upper realm.

    He had to carefully consider such a partner.

    As for monopolizing it, the possibility was too low.

    They couldn''t just stand guard there all day, so they had to get people to join them.

    At the same time, it was also a chance for the magnificent me sect to rise.

    "Little demon, don''t go to the ghost n''s territory in the upper realm. You can hide here with peace of mind. This is already an important ce that connects the outer realm and the upper realm. There will often be powerhouses descending here, so you should be careful." Lin fan said.

    The little spiritual monster nodded."I understand, big brother. I will hide here carefully."

    During this period of time, he had seen many powerhouses descend from the upper realm, and he had also seen many weaklings enter the upper realm from the outer realm.

    He looked at it for a long time and didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of being discovered.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Suddenly, a gloomyugh was heard.

    "We meet again. Kid, we meet again. There''s a saying that goes,"there''s a path to heaven, but you refuse to take it. There''s no Door to Hell, but you chose toe. Today, I''ll teach you a good lesson."

    Just as Lin fan was about to enter the tunnel, a voice came from afar. Turning his head around, he did not expect that the person who hade was the little hentian Demon Lord.

    Beside him was Demon God Chi jiusha, whom he had not seen for a long time.

    The demon ancestor, hentian, and the little demon Lord had stayed in the outer realm for a long time and had been trying to get along with Chi jiusha. Both of them cultivated demonic techniques, but they did not share the same thought and had different ideas.

    As The Fiend ancestor, the ancestor of The Fiend Dao, how could he allow his junior to walk on the wrong path?

    Therefore, he wanted to stay by his side and use his demonic might to influence him. He wanted to correct his wrong path and return to the path of the demonic path.

    When Lin fan caught sight of the little hentian Demon Lord, an idea popped up in his head. The candidate was already right before his eyes.

    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you two."

    To tell the truth.

    He had always suspected that there was something wrong with the little hentian Demon Lord''s brain during the period of time he was suppressed.

    Otherwise, as the ancestor of demons, it would be interesting if he was fighting with Chi jiusha in the outer realm instead of causing a storm.

    "Hehe, what a coincidence. You didn''t expect us to meet here, did you? you were so arrogant when you tricked me in the past. I''ve always remembered that." The Fiend ancestor red at Lin fan. That gaze of his was as though he wanted to swallow Lin fan up.

    Lin fan was helpless. He suddenly realized that Chi jiusha''s clothes were a little strange. They were very different from before."Your clothes are a little interesting."

    Chi jiusha''s face was cold and slightly embarrassed.

    He did not want to wear these clothes. The Fiend ancestor had forced him to wear them.

    He had no choice.

    He was a little weak and couldn''t win against the other party, so he could only keep a low profile.

    Seeing Chi jiusha''s embarrassment, the devil ancestor felt a little resentful and roared,""Interesting my ass. This is the exclusive clothing of the demonic path. The demonic teeth on the left shoulder, the demonic skull on the right shoulder, and the demonic seal on the chest represents the Orthodox demonic path."

    "Kid, it looks like you''re going to the upper realm. What, you know how good the upper realm is and want to try your luck there?"

    The Fiend ancestor did not have a good impression of this fellow at all.

    When he was sealed, this kid had ruthlessly tricked him.

    He had obtained the origin demon Scripture and sessfully cultivated it. What was worse was that he had destroyed the demon fetus and failed to control it.

    He was a capable person.

    However, capable people like him were really annoying.

    Lin fan chuckled,"what luck? I''m going up to the higher world to cause trouble. Do you think that the higher world is fragrant?"

    "Hehe, stubborn." The devil ancestor naturally didn''t believe him. Even Chi jiusha, who was next to him, felt the benefits of the upper realm. I''ve brought him to the higher world for a tour, and he''s already broken through to the Emperor heaven realm, which is the same as you. If you''re more polite to me, I might be able to bring you there to experience it. "

    "Emperor heaven realm experts are no different from non-cultivators in my eyes. I can take one down with a single punch." Lin fan replied.

    Chi jiusha was a bit unhappy.

    I didn''t even say a word, is there a need to look down on me?

    "You''re really arrogant. It''s a pity that you don''t cultivate the devil path. Where are you going to the upper realm?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Although it had been sealed for a long time, it was very familiar with the upper realm. There were many unknown forces, but other things had not changed.

    In his opinion, this fellow in front of him and the people around him were all frogs in a well. They could not understand how terrifying a peak-level ruler from the upper realm was.

    "Go to the demonic Buddha tower and cause trouble." Lin fan purposely mentioned the demonic Buddha tower.

    As one of the four major forces of the upper realm, not many people would dare to cause trouble in the demonic Buddha tower.<sub> </sub>

    The Fiend ancestor''s eyes lit up, and there was even a look of anger on his face,"demonic Buddha Pagoda? Alright, let''s go together. I have a grudge too. "

    Chi jiusha didn''t understand what the two were talking about.

    "Fiend ancestor, what kind of existence is the demonic Buddha tower? Howe I''ve never heard you mention it?" Chi jiusha asked.

    He didn''t agree with The Fiend ancestor''s Dao, but he went to the upper realm and broadened his horizons. He knew that there were people beyond people and heavens beyond heavens.

    Not only did this not make him afraid, but it also made him excited.

    He had not reached the end of his own path, so he could continue walking.

    Ancestor devil was more direct,"you are too weak. You have not reached the stage where you know about this."

    Chi jiusha''s expression was calm, but his heart was hurt.

    After this period of interaction, he realized that ancestor devil was pretty nice to his own kind. However, he was too direct with his words, which was really annoying.

    "You''re going too?" Lin fan asked. He was really looking forward to it.

    If The Fiend ancestor were to head over as well, he might really be able to cause a ruckus in the demonic Buddha tower.

    Just like when he went to the sunshine sect, his teacher would attract experts, and he would go to the treasure vault and start plundering. After he seeded, he would retreat, so it was very safe.

    However, he couldn''t show that he was looking forward to it. Otherwise, with the ancestor Devil''s intelligence, he would definitely notice something was wrong.

    Lin fan continued,"I''d advise you not to go. The nine grandmasters of the demon Buddha tower are all terrifyingly strong. As for me, I''m going there secretly. If anything happens to you, don''t expect me to save you."

    Ancestor devilughed out loud as though he had just heard an astonishing joke,"brat, will you die if you don''t act so arrogantly? save me? Don''t let me save you when the timees. Let me tell you, those guys are the best at ferrying people. Don''t get ferried. "

    "Enough nonsense. I''ll be leaving first. If you want toe, thene. If you don''t dare toe, then don''t cause trouble."

    The moment he finished speaking, Lin fan dove into the crack.

    "Damn, how arrogant. It''s a pity you''re not a part of The Fiend Dao. If you''re willing to, this fiend ancestor will take you in as a protector and bring you around." Ancestor devil shouted from behind. He was not slow and followed closely behind.

    "Wait for me," Chi jiusha also wanted to go and see.

    "You just stay here and wait for me toe back." The Fiend ancestor''s voice rang out. Immediately after, another voice rang out,"don''t even think about going. You''re not strong enough. Even the guard dogs of The Fiend Buddha Pagoda can beat you up."

    Chi jiusha, who had originally wanted to do something, stood in ce in a daze. With a crack, his heart seemed to have shattered.

    "You''ve really gone too far,"

    Chi jiusha had never been so humiliated before.

    He had once been a peak expert of the outer realm, but now he was being said that even their guard dog could beat him up. How could he bear this?

    The demonic Buddha tower!

    Two figures appeared on the outside. In front of them was the territory of the demonic Buddha tower.

    In the distance, the Golden radiance and the murky ck light mixed together, giving off a Holy and peaceful aura.

    A huge Pagoda stood between heaven and earth. One could hear the Sanskrit from far away.

    "Be careful. This is the voice of Buddha and demon. Those who are not mentally strong will be purified." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan was expressionless,"F * ck, do you think I''m okay?"

    Ancestor devil did not want to say anything. It was true that there was nothing wrong. He was just giving a reminder. Why was his tone so harsh?

    However, this was his first timeing to the demonic Buddha tower. He was also stunned by the scene in front of him.

    The Buddha and demon fused together. On one side, golden Buddhist light pierced through the void and covered the entire world.

    On the other side was endless darkness, which upied half of the world.

    At first nce, the demonic Buddha tower gave people an extremely oppressive feeling, as if there was an ancient beast sleeping in front of them. If it opened its eyes, it would swallow the whole world.

    "It''s hard to start. " Lin fan muttered. It was a little difficult.

    The demonic Buddha tower really didn''t have any other buildings. It was just a tower that stood tall in the world.

    If he wanted to get the item, he really had to charge in.

    However, this was difficult to handle.

    If he rushed in, he would definitely have to fight a big battle. With his current strength, he was indeed no match for the other party.

    The Fiend ancestor took a closer look and retracted his boundless fiend might,"it''ll definitely be hard to make a move. The demonic Buddha Pagoda is the hardest existence to invade in the upper realm. There''s only one Pagoda, and you''ll have to face everything once you enter. However, there''s a way."

    "What kind of connections?" Lin fan was still thinking about what he should do. When he heard the ancestor demon say that there was a way, he was instantly interested.

    It''s good to have connections.

    He was just afraid that if he didn''t have any connections, he would have made a wasted trip.

    Of course, he was already prepared.

    Even if he couldn''t take advantage of them, he would still charge in and let those guys kill him.

    In the end, he would let them slowly pay back their debts.

    To be honest.

    This BUFF was really shameless.

    But he liked it.

    "So what if the other party has a lifetime of strength? he''ll take all your wealth and let you cry.

    Ancestor devil pointed into the distance,"do you see that Buddha seal floating in the air? that''s the ce where the Buddha devil Pagoda imprisons people. If we can release the people inside, we''ll definitely be in for some fun."

    "Hehe."

    Thinking of what would happen after he seeded, The Fiend ancestorughed slyly.

    Lin fan asked,"what are you doing here?"

    The Fiend ancestorughed out. He was a little gloomy,"I want the entire fiend Buddha Pagoda to be in chaos."

 Chapter 1039 Brothers, Charge With Me

    "It''s a mess. This is a good rtionship. "

    Lin fan agreed with the demon ancestor''s thoughts. Not bad. It was good to be chaotic. Only when there was chaos would they be able to strike.

    "Ancestor devil, what enmity do you have with the demonic Buddha tower?"

    He was a little curious.

    No matter what, The Fiend ancestor was really strong. The origin fiend Scripture made him feel it. The Fiend ancestor had cultivated the origin fiend Scripture for so long, and the depth of his strength was immeasurable.

    "It''s none of your business," The Fiend ancestor choked in anger. He was already unhappy just by looking at this brat. Now, he even took the initiative to ask him. Wasn''t he just asking for a scolding?

    After being stunned, the ancestor devil was feeling extremely carefree. He continued to observe the demonic Buddha tower. After not seeing it for a long time, he realized that the luck of the demonic Buddha tower had be even stronger. It had undergone a shocking change from before.

    No one was walking in the same spot. Everyone was improving.

    Pada!

    Instantly, Lin fan smacked the back of the demon ancestor''s head, causing the demon ancestor to be stunned.

    "Is this how you talk to me? Adjust your attitude and don''t be so arrogant as to be impudent when I ask you a question. " Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. If he didn''t like what he heard, then he would teach him a lesson.

    He was in a much better mood.

    The demon ancestor red at Lin fan as though he had fallen into a demonic trance.

    He didn''t expect the other party to dare to touch him.

    "You ... You ..."

    Lin fan pped away the hands of the ancestor devil,"you what you? why are you still standing there in a daze? can''t you take a look at the situation right now? this is the demonic Buddha tower! The danger level here is extremely high! What are you trying to do? are you trying to lure them over before you even enter? I can''t believe you''ve lived for so long, yet you don''t even have the patience to endure. I''m so disappointed in you. "

    "You ..." The Fiend ancestor''s chest heaved up and down. He was holding a breath in his heart and could not let it out. "Alright, I''ll deal with you slowly after this. Let me tell you, if you''re targeted by the devil Dao, you won''t be able to live in peace for the rest of your life."

    Lin fan took a look and wasn''t in a good mood."You? Don''t be too arrogant, you won''t be able to rest in peace if you''re targeted, but I''ll kill you if I''m targeted. Don''t talk nonsense, if you want to act, hurry up. You go, I''ll Cover You. "

    The Fiend ancestor''s expression turned ugly,"why aren''t you going up? I''ll Cover You. "

    "You can''te to an agreement? Go back and stop ying. " Lin fan turned around and was about to leave. This guy still didn''t know where he stood. Who was the one leading who?

    Since he hade here, the devil ancestor naturally had no ns to return. Aftering out, he had been recuperating. Now that it was almost time, it was time for him to explode and let the upper realm know that the devil ancestor, who had dominated the world, had returned.

    The first battle after his return was the demonic Buddha tower.

    Therefore, if this kid were to leave, it would really not do.

    At most, he would be able to fight against the nine great Supremes of the demonic Buddha tower by himself, and he wouldn''t be able to gain any advantage. However, if this brat were to open the dungeon and release the people inside ...

    Just thinking about the effects made him excited.

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan and did not say anything more,"alright, I''m in the wrong, alright? I''ll go up, and you take the rear. You have to open up the dungeon. Don''t forget that."

    "Don''t worry. There''s no way that I, Lin fan, would make a mistake. However, I didn''t expect that you, little hentian Demon Lord, would actually admit your mistake. Not bad, not bad." Lin fan was happy.

    "Damn it, who gave this demon ancestor this nickname? how detestable."

    "Also, this fiend ancestor dares to take responsibility for his actions. I''m not someone who steals chickens and dogs."

    The Fiend ancestor patted his chest and praised himself. That aura, that expression ... It was as though he was saying that The Fiend was worthy of recognition.

    Lin fan was impatient,"don''t talk nonsense. Let''s start fighting. If we waste time, we won''t be able to achieve anything."

    "Hehe." The Fiend ancestorughed,"brat, watch closely. Just how terrifying is the true might of the origin fiend Scripture?"

    His voice fell.

    The Fiend ancestor disappeared from where he was. Instantly, the void that was originally covered by the peaceful light started to tremble. Endless fiend might surged over, covering Half the Sky and shing with the pagoda.

    The demonic Qi rolled like a huge wave washing away sand. A demonic light condensed, and a demonic hand with a sharp mouth reached out toward the demonic Buddha tower.

    Looking at the demonic hand that covered the entire sky, Lin fan was a little shocked. The skill that the ancestor demon had used had its own characteristics, but it didn''t seem to have such a huge formation.

    That''s right. The demon fetus had been crushed by him, so the power of the moves in the origin demon Scripture had been greatly reduced. It was normal that it wasn''t so shocking.

    Crack! Crack!

    Under this terrifying demonic might, the ground of the demonic Buddha tower began to crack, stirring up thick dust.

    "Ancestor devil, you dare to be so impudent here?"

    A rumbling sound reverberated.

    From within the demonic Buddha tower, a golden light shot out.

    "Small tricks, swallow it."

    The demon ancestor roared as the mouth on the demonic hand devoured all of the golden light. It was as though it had received a boost as the demonic hand grew even stronger.

    With a buzz, the world shook.

    A Golden Buddha seal spun out of the demonic Buddha tower and collided with the demonic hand.

    BOOM!

    The two extreme forces collided, setting off a shocking wave.

    "Amazing." Lin fan hid in the darkness and didn''t do anything. It wasn''t time yet, so he just waited.

    He finally realized that the demon ancestor''s strength was indeed shocking. He was much stronger than the bright holy me Emperor, Emperor Dongyang, and the others.

    Or rather, they were not even on the same level.

    And just as Lin fan was thinking about all of this, the void changed once more.

    The Fiend ancestor was about to unleash a powerful move.

    "Incipient demon gate, demons of all realms,e out." "Die!" The Fiend ancestor roared. Suddenly, a stream of fiend Qi shot out from his body and pierced through the void.

    In the void, pitch-ck doors appeared one after another.

    Vortexes and torrents formed in each gate, exuding extremely evil and pure demonic Qi.

    Roar!

    A series of terrifying roars could be heard from the incipient demon gate.

    At this moment, a demon had already stretched out its head from one of the incipient Demon Gates. This demon''s head was filled with eyes. There were hundreds and thousands of them, and they blinked. It was extremely terrifying.

    Then, he stretched out his hands, which were covered in scales, and then his body.

    "Amazing, amazing. So, this is the beginning demon gate." Lin fan raised his head and looked over. The origin demon Scripture was really strong.

    Ancestor Devil''sprehension of the origin devil Scripture was truly shocking as well. To think that he would be able to form so many origin devil gates.

    He could feel that every incipient demon gate was supported by a powerful force.

    Countless Devils came out from the gate and roared. They then descended from the sky and pounced at the demonic Buddha tower.

    "Vile being! Ancestor devil! How dare you summon the primogenitor Devil''s Gate here! I''ll edify you today!"

    Ancestor devilughed out loud as boundless demonic Qi wrapped around his body,e. Let''s see if you guys are stronger or if I''m stronger. Don''t hide anymore. Bring out all your strength and let this ancestor devil see just how strong you guys are."

    "Little ones, devour, devour, devour all of these guys."

    At this moment, some disciples of the demonic Buddha tower were screaming miserably. It was obvious that they had suffered heavy losses.

    The demonic Buddha tower trembled, and the nine Supremes appeared. The four on the left sat cross-legged in the void with golden lotuses below them. The four on the right were the same, but they had ck lotuses below them.

    In the middle, there was a person sitting cross-legged, not moving at all. His eyes were closed, giving off a very strange feeling.

    The Golden Buddhist light and the ck demonic light were alternating. The Lotus tform under him was even more bizarre. The golden and ck colors were alternating, but it also seemed to be fighting for dominance.

    Buddha and devil.

    The strongest expert of the demonic Buddha tower.

    "Fiend ancestor, your sins are too grave. I''ll pray for you to cultivate ..." The Buddha demon opened his mouth, and his majestic voice reverberated out. However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by The Fiend ancestor.<sub> </sub>

    "Xiu your head."

    Demonic Qi burst out as the origin demon''s true body descended. The hundreds of thousands of feet tall origin demon body shook the heavens and earth. Its entire body was branded with demonic runes as if it represented the source of demons. Then, it pped down with the intent to shatter the demonic Buddha Pagoda.

    "Here''s my chance. " Lin fan watched for a long time. The demon ancestor had finally drawn out the nine paragons of the demon Buddha tower. Now, it was time for him to put on a show.

    "I have to reach the world level as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won''t even be able to interfere in a battle of this level."

    "But is this really the power a ruler can use?"

    He was a little suspicious.

    Of course, they had all said that the peak of the upper realm was the ruler.

    However, the difference in power between chief sovereigns was simply too great.

    Lin fan headed towards the prison quickly. That revolving Buddha seal was way too bright, and it was emitting a light that covered the entire prison.

    He didn''t even know who was being held inside.

    However, the hentian little demon Lord had said that there would be fun if he let them out, so he must be a little powerful.

    The Fiend ancestor was truly formidable.

    Along the way, he really didn''t see anyone from the demonic Buddha tower. It was obvious that the incipient demon gate was showing its might. The Devils that it had summoned had all entangled the disciples from the demonic Buddha tower.

    One person was equivalent to one force.

    Ancestor devil had this ability. These Devils that came out of the incipient devil gate were really strong and crazy. When they fought, they didn''t care about their lives at all.

    Very quickly.

    He was about to reach the dungeon.

    "Stop there."

    The entrance of the dungeon was guarded by two disciples of the demonic Buddha tower.

    They had world-level experts.

    Not weak.

    Perhaps to the demonic Buddha tower, if it could open the dungeon under their eyes, then it would be useless no matter how many people they ced there.

    It was just a gesture to arrange for two people to patrol.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan was toozy to talk nonsense with them. He directly smashed their heads and blood sttered everywhere.

    There was nothing special about the dungeon. There was no entrance. The ground covered by the Buddha seal was engraved with many Sanskrit characters. Under the blessing of the Buddha seal, it emitted a golden divine light.

    Lin fan stretched out his hand. Zi Zi, when the Buddha light shone on the back of his hand, it was actually corroding.

    "Damn it, I''m not a devil, why are you corroding me?"

    However, he didn''t care so much. He had to break this dungeon.

    His ten fingers stabbed into the ground, and his power spread out. He wanted to flip the dungeon over, but he couldn''t move it at all.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    "What should we do?" Lin fan pondered for a moment before taking out the earth Emperor sword. He looked around and then pointed it at the Buddha seal.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Buddha seal shattered into pieces.

    "Amazing, I knew it wasn''t ordinary." Lin fan was overjoyed. The earth Emperor sword''s gem had been found. Looking at the situation, he had to find the other two swords ''gems.

    At that time, the three swords would be one, and there was nothing that they could not cut through.

    The frog wasn''t bragging. The three swords were once the divine weapon of a Big Shot and were very extraordinary.

    The Buddha seal disappeared, and the prison''s suppression disappeared.

    The originally calm ground suddenly began to shake.

    At the same time, there was a strange sounding from deep underground.

    "Seeing the light of day again."

    "We are going to see the light of day again."

    "Damn you, bald donkey!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground cracked, and a bottomless abyss appeared.

    BOOM!

    A pir of light shot into the sky from the deep abyss.

    Then, countless tentacles stretched out from inside. They were very happy, as if they had seen the light of day again and regained their freedom.

    In the blink of an eye.

    One figure after another appeared.

    Some were confused, some couldn''t believe it, and some were still sleepwalking.

    It was as if he had never thought that he would have the chance toe out.

    "Everyone, you''re free." Lin fan suppressed his voice and said.

    The people who were released all looked at Lin fan in confusion. One of them, a man with a long horn on his forehead, asked,""And you are?"

    "The person who let you out." Lin fan said.

    There was an uproar.

    Everyone was shocked. The long-horned man cupped his fists and said gratefully,"brother, thank you for saving our lives. However, we have no ties with you. Why did you save us?"

    Lin fan waved his hand,"everyone, let''s cut the crap. We were born to be free people. No one can restrict our freedom. My little brother and I know that you are in trouble here, so we are here to rescue you."

    "Next, we''ll take our revenge. Follow my steps and we''ll break the demonic Buddha tower."

    "Charge!"

    Lin fan raised his arms and shouted. The ancestor devil seemed like he couldn''t hold on any longer. He had to act quickly.

    The people who were released all recovered from their momentary daze.

    "B * stards, I only scolded you for being a bald donkey and locked me up for a few thousand years. I''ll fight you to the death!"

    "Let''s go. Let''s keep up with our benefactor''s footsteps. Let''s go!"

    "Hahaha, good, I like it. I''m going to turn them into ashes one by one."

    BOOM!

    In the dungeon, an unparalleled might soared to the sky.

    The nine paragons who were fighting with the ancestor devil turned pale with fright.

    "Not good, the dungeon is broken."

    "Luring the Tiger away from the mountain. Devil ancestor, you vile creature."

    "Hahaha, you guys are going to suffer." Ancestor devilughed out loud. His body was already covered in blood. It was too much for him to restrain nine paragons alone. However, it was worth it.

    This kid didn''t let him down.

 Chapter 1040 Kid, Youve Got Balls

    One of the nine paragons of the demonic Buddha tower, the eternal great Paragon, left the battlefield,"I''ll go and stop them."

    He then looked at The Fiend ancestor, his eyes filled with rage.

    "Ancestor devil, you will pay a terrible price for this."

    The Fiend ancestorughed out loud when he heard that,"a painful price? First, think about how you''re going to face the people you''re holding. "

    "Brothers, let''s go!" Lin fan rushed to the front and raised his arms. What he wanted was to fight. If he met a disciple of the demon Buddha tower, he would leave it to the people behind him if he couldn''t win.

    Those who were weaker than him would definitely fight for the kill.

    The person suppressed in the dungeon had not released himself for a long time and had been holding in his anger for a long time.

    His actions were Swift and nimble. Even if his cultivation hadn''t recovered to its peak, his crazed expression had already frightened the disciples of the demon Buddha tower.

    The demons that came out of the origin demon gate were fearless and fought with the experts from the demonic Buddha tower.

    The monstrous demonic mes burned for thousands of miles.

    The rulers and experts in the demonic Buddha Pagoda looked at this scene in rage and ruthlessly killed the Devils.

    A man who was following behind Lin fan had been locked up in the demon Buddha tower for over 6000 years. When he saw the light of day again, he was extremely excited. Wielding the giant bone tooth de, he hacked down at the people from the demon Buddha tower.

    "Brother, this method of yours is a little powerful." The man eximed. This fellow who had saved them was not bad. He had a good impression of him.

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s alright."

    The voice fell.

    A disciple of the demonic Buddha tower attacked. His body emitted a dark light, and his expression was very ferocious. The skeletal beads on his wrist flickered with a dark light.

    He would not let go of these points.

    "Brother, let me handle this." The man held a bone knife and was ready to go up and hack the other party to death.

    "Go to the side." Lin fan pushed him away and charged up to give him a beating.

    Thest punch directly crushed the opponent''s body. Then, dark golden blood sttered on the ground. It was a miserable sight.

    The man was furious. What the f * ck was she trying to do? but when he caught sight of the scene before him, he couldn''t help but exim,"amazing! She''s really brutal! Brother, do you have any enmity with the demon Buddha tower? aren''t they a little too brutal?"

    Lin fan didn''t even turn his head around,"hurry up! The entrance of the demon Buddha tower is right in front of us. Go in and cause a huge ruckus. Take whatever you need to take and snatch whatever you need to snatch. This can be considered as thepensation from the demon Buddha tower for all these years of suffering."

    Which of the people locked up here by the demonic Buddha tower was a good person?

    They were both peak rulers.

    Those with weaker cultivation weren''t qualified to be locked in there. They had long been exterminated.

    They were locked up in the dungeon and did not suffer any physical torture. In fact, they would rather suffer some physical torture instead of having to hear the sound of Sanskrit reverberating in their ears all day long.

    It was so annoying.

    If not for the beginning demon gate holding them up, Lin fan and the others would have to face all the disciples of the Buddha demon tower. But right now, there weren''t many people who could stop them.

    Even if they did, there would only be two or three small fish that could not be seen.

    The demonic Buddha tower was getting closer and closer.

    A V-shape appeared at the entrance, and a dark golden light shot out from inside.

    "Hurry up. The entrance is just ahead. Don''t be afraid, I''ll lead the way." Lin fan''s cultivation state wasn''t high. He was only at the Emperor heaven realm. This was something that everyone could see. However, the one who stood out was also the center of everyone''s attention.

    The people who were locked up in the dungeon sighed in their hearts. He was indeed a fierce person.

    Anyone with a brain would understand what kind of ce the demonic Buddha tower was.

    However, this fellow wasn''t afraid at all. It was extremely shocking.

    Audacious wasn''t enough to describe it, but audacious to the extreme.

    Just as Lin fan was about to bring this bunch of people who had been thirsty for a long time into the demonic Buddha tower, a loud voice reverberated through the air.

    "Vile creature, surrender!"

    At the same time, there was a golden light.

    "F * ck, we haven''t even met and we''re already fighting. That''s a little too much." If Lin fan couldn''t defend against this golden light, he would have to die Here. Right now, he wasn''t afraid of his undying body being exposed at all. Of course, it would be best if he didn''t get exposed.

    The golden light appeared in front of Lin fan. Suddenly, it was sliced apart by the de.

    The man with the bone de appeared in front of Lin fan,"brother, thank you for releasing me. I''ll return this de to you."

    "Steady." Lin fan praised him. He was really safe. At that moment, he remembered that the people behind him were all really strong. Even if they were suppressed for so long, their strength couldn''t be underestimated.

    In fact, he was shocked when he saw so many experts.

    This was the Era of Chaos.

    It was the moment when the strong were as numerous as the clouds, the moment when they dominated the world.

    "Bone King, what are you doing?" The eternal great Paragon appeared at the entrance. His body wasn''t tall, but there was a brilliant light shining behind him.

    In everyone''s eyes, that not-so-tall figure was as tall as the sky, blocking the entrance.

    The man holding the bone knife cursed,"F * ck you, you bunch of bastards. Kill us if you want to. You made us listen to the Sanskrit for so long. It was like a mosquito buzzing. Our heads were about to explode."

    "If this little brother didn''t save us, I really don''t know how long we would have been tortured by you guys."

    "It''s not that I''m looking down on all of you, but I wonder how many of you are willing to help the demonic Buddha tower achieve its current strength. "

    They all knew about the demonic Buddha tower''s methods and were very disdainful.

    "Amitabha, let go of the evil in your heart and convert." The eternal Grandmaster said in a deep voice.

    "Bah!" Bone King said disdainfully,"stop pretending. Who doesn''t know the origins of Buddha and devil? he was once a stray dog that was hunted down by others. I don''t know what kind of luck he had to obtain a Scripture from the abyss of yuanzu. Now, he''s so powerful and yet he''s still putting on an act. He doesn''t know shame."

    "Everyone, it''s time to take revenge. Although we''ve been locked up for so long and can''t use much of our strength, there are so many of us. We''re not afraid of him."

    Lin fan was really happy. Looking at the current situation, they were going to fight head-on.

    He liked this point very much. Young people had to be tough, and they had to be tough.

    Suddenly.

    There was a voice hidden in the void that traveled along a weird path into Lin fan''s ears.

    "Let''s go, we can''t hold on any longer. It''s very strenuous for the nine great paragons to join hands, they''re going to copse soon. We''ll have to stay here if we don''t leave now. " The owner of the voice was ancestor devil.

    He really couldn''t hold on any longer.

    It wasn''t that he was being arrogant, but he could still y with the nine great Supremes. However, if he were to fight with his life, he would only be killed.

    He could ignore the other eight great paragons, but the strength of the Buddha and devil was too strong. They had an innate restraint on him, so he couldn''t stay for long.

    The prison was broken, and everyone inside hade out. Their goal had been achieved.

    These people were all ruthless characters, and some of them were not weaker than him. After recuperating for a period of time, they would recover. To the demonic Buddha tower, this was a type of trouble.

    However, he was not qualified yet.

    After being locked up for so long, his strength had naturally weakened a lot.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    At that moment, some of the incipient Demon Gates that filled the void exploded. A Golden Buddha shadow that was a hundred thousand feet tall swept across everything with a golden staff in his hand. Even the incipient demon gate could not withstand it.

    That wasn''t the power of an individual, but the power of a group of disciples from the demonic Buddha tower.

    With the power of a God and the faith of a God, he would be able to form an existence in his heart.

    After a brief moment of agitation, the demonic Buddha tower reacted and began to counterattack.

    As expected, he couldn''t be underestimated.

    Even if The Fiend ancestor had caught the demonic Buddha tower off guard, he was still able to retaliate in a short period of time.

    "Swish!"

    At this moment, in the distance, a group of disciples from the demonic Buddha tower had gathered together and were chanting Sanskrit. A mysterious power was emitted from their bodies and condensed in the air.

    Heaven and earth shook.

    It was as if they were covered by a golden light curtain.

    Bang! Bang!

    There were thousands of Buddha''s eyes in the void. All of them had ''hum'' marks. Suddenly, a golden light shot out from the Buddha''s eyes and pierced through the ''devil'' of rampaging Buddha and devil tower, turning it into ck smoke.

    "D * MN, it copsed too quickly."

    Lin fan was a little indignant. Just as he was about to bring a bunch of brats and charge into the inner core of the tower, he did not expect it to copse so quickly.

    It was no wonder. The Fiend ancestor was alone, so how could he be a match for the demonic Buddha Pagoda? he could only run amuck for a while.<sub> </sub>

    "Ancestor devil, can''t you be more unyielding? let''s give him a good beating." Lin fan shouted. He was really unwilling. He didn''t get anything and just retreated like that. He didn''t let himself down.

    The Fiend ancestor, who was fighting against the eight great Supremes, almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Unyielding?

    I''m still not tough enough.

    Fighting against the eight great Supremes was already a very amazing thing, and he had even fought with the nine great Supremes earlier.

    However, there was no difference.

    With the Buddha and devil around, he felt that it was very troublesome.

    He was now surrounded by the eight great Supremes ''Sanskrit sounds, and the world around him had changed.

    Everything became the world of the demonic Buddha Pagoda.

    He was like a drop of water in the fire, with nowhere to go and was about to be assimted.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment and was prepared to take a gamble. Otherwise, he would feel ufortable in his heart,"ancestor devil, I''ll draw them away. You take the demonic Buddha tower away."

    He then looked at his underlings behind him,"if you guys want to get rich, then follow the path that ancestor devil took."

    The Fiend ancestor was dumbfounded, not understanding what this brat meant.

    What was he saying?

    You lure them away?

    Why don''t you just go to heaven?

    Also, what the hell is with moving the demonic Buddha tower?

    Why are you so unyielding?

    Suddenly.

    The situation changed.

    Ancestor devil realized that the eight paragons that were surrounding him had actually given up on him and were charging straight for that brat.

    "What''s going on?" He was really shocked as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    Even the Buddhas and demons were the same.

    What exactly happened here?

    However, he knew that his chance hade. Perhaps it would work.

    When those guys who were following behind Lin fan caught sight of the nine great paragons heading their way, their faces were so pale that they retreated hurriedly.

    "Brother, be careful." Bone King didn''t put on an act. If he couldn''t handle it, he''d better run.

    The Fiend ancestor attacked the Buddhist fiend Pagoda. At the same time, he opened up a fiend door behind him,"all of you,e this way. I''ll send you all out."

    These were all ruthless people who had a grudge against the demonic Buddha tower. As long as they were given time to recover, they would be a headache for the demonic Buddha tower in the future.

    The nine great paragons bolted out towards Lin fan.

    Even though he wasn''t there yet, he could feel the inextinguishable pressure of the nine great Supremes. If he wasn''t immune to pressure, he would have been a pile of mud.

    "If you want to attack the demonic Buddha tower, you''ll have to step over my body."

    "Inextinguishable golden body."

    "Stop!" A disciple of the demon Buddha Pagoda blocked the path of the demon ancestor. With a loud roar, his body exploded with a blinding golden light.

    "Get lost."

    Ancestor devil raised his hand. Without even looking, he pped out. The other party''s indestructible golden body immediately crumbled and smashed into the ground. No one knew if he was still alive.

    Whoosh!

    In the void, a drop of blood followed the crowd into the demonic sect without anyone noticing.

    Lin fan went all out and activated the ancient battlefield BUFF. He had to at least hold on for a while.

    "Rise." The devil ancestor''s origin devil true body shook the heavens and earth. His devil hand grabbed at the demonic Buddhist pagoda. With a boom, an astonishing sound reverberated through the heavens and earth.

    At this moment, the ancestor devil was extremely excited. This was something that he had never done before. In fact, he had never thought that there would be a day where he would actually have the chance to personallye and take the pagoda away.

    "Good boy, your ancestor will ept your righteousness. It''s a pity you''re not a part of the devil Dao."

    The Fiend ancestor knew that this brat was not going to survive.

    His cultivation was too weak.

    What''s more, he was facing the nine great paragons. What chance of survival did he have?

    Suddenly!

    "What''s the situation?"

    Just as The Fiend ancestor was prepared to forcefully move the foundations of the demonic Buddha Pagoda, something shocking happened.

    Golden and ck lights suddenly shot up from the ground of the demonic Buddha Pagoda. Golden and ck bones emerged from the ground and floated in the air. They were densely packed andpletely upied the space.

    "He actually still had a trick up his sleeve."

    The Fiend ancestor was shocked. He didn''t dare to be careless. This was the pure energy left behind by the countless disciples of The Fiend Buddha tower. This wasn''t just one or two people he was facing; it was everyone in The Fiend Buddha tower.

    Moreover, there was the smell of a seal in it.

    If he was careless, he might really be sealed.

    However, things had alreadye to this. If he didn''t take something with him, who would he let down?

    Bang! Bang!

    The ancestor devil was decisive as well. His demonic Qi condensed into a ck de that sliced the top of the pagoda apart. He then grabbed the top of the pagoda and looked over at Lin fan.

    He couldn''t save her. It was already over.

    "Brat, you''ve got guts."

    The Fiend ancestor was filled with admiration. He had truly not expected that this brat would actually do such a thing.

    Not even the rulers who had been famous for a long time would have the courage to lure the nine Supremes over.

    The light below grew brighter and brighter as The Fiend ancestor entered The Fiend gate.

    Bang! Bang!

    The demonic door closed and disappeared from the world.

    Needless to say, Lin fan had long been beaten into a pulp by the nine great paragons. In fact, the impact of their power had already caused half of the ground of the demon Buddha tower to crack.

    The nine Supremes recovered, the Buddha and devil''s face turned gloomy. The Buddha''s face that had never changed for ten thousand years finally changed.

    "At that moment, the Buddha and Devil''s hearts wavered."

    The Buddha and devil were shocked. To be able to shake his Buddha and Devil Heart, how terrifying was that?

    In fact, he had never encountered such a thing.

    When everyone in the demonic Buddha tower saw that the end of the tower had been cut off, their faces turned extremely ugly. At the same time, there were countless casualties.

    The dungeon was opened, and all the people inside ran out.

    This was something that the demonic Buddha tower had umted over tens of thousands of years.

    How terrifying would it be if they were all released in one day?

    The eternal Grandmaster had a huge headache. The situation wasn''t going to be good.

    "Buddha, devil, what should we do now?" The eternal Grandmaster asked.

    The Buddha and demon kept their mouths shut. Boundless light covered the shattered surroundings, and soon, everything returned to its original state.

    "Contact the divine court."

    This was a serious matter.

    To the demonic Buddha tower, it was a hidden danger.

    What he needed to do now was to join forces with the divine court to suppress The Fiend ancestor.

    To avoid future trouble.

    [PS: I rmend a book "livestream crushes the realm of Samsara","the most awesome main God in history", and "making my presence known". These four books were all written by interesting people. You can go and read them.]

    [PS: damn, I''m a little scared. I feel like I''m going to have a second child. I''m very panicked. I usually take protective measures. I must have made a mistake in the test.]

 1041 Chapter 1041

    The upper realm, the ghost n''s territory, the passageway.

    A demonic door appeared and many people came out.

    "Hey, kid, you''ve died too miserably. You must have died without a corpse." Ancestor devil sighed. He didn''t expect that something would really happen.

    If the nine great paragons had not headed straight for Lin fan, they would have to pay the price for leaving.

    The nine great Supremes were not fools, how could they watch them leave?

    But now, that brat had lured the nine great Supremes over, giving them a chance to leave. Even now, they still couldn''t figure out why he had done that.

    His enmity with the demonic Buddha tower wasn''t light.

    However, no matter how great the hatred was, it wasn''t to the point of a life-and-death struggle. So, how much hatred did this kid have with the demonic Buddha tower?

    "Eight thousand years have passed. My descendants might have been killed long ago."

    "Don''t talk for the next 8000 years. I''ve been cheated for 12000 years. You''re a beast. "

    These people were all rulers. Even if they were in dire straits, their ruler-like aura couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Everyone, can we reminisce about the little brother who sacrificed himself for us? if it wasn''t for him attracting the nine great Supremes, do you think we would have been able toe out safely?" Bone King said to the crowd.

    "Yes, yes, I do need to reminisce."

    Everyone nodded. That was indeed the case.

    "Little brother, you''re very unyielding. You''re worthy of admiration."

    "That''s right. When I have the chance, I will definitely take revenge for little brother. "

    Bone King came before ancestor devil,"you must be little brother''s little brother. At first, I didn''t believe it. After all, little brother is only at the Emperor heaven realm. But after this incident, I believe it now. For him to possess such vigor is worthy of admiration."

    "Strength isn''t the only way to win people over. It''s often the spirit that''s contained in it that makes people more convinced."

    This was Bone King''sprehension.

    The Fiend ancestor was currently thinking about something. When he heard these words, he was a little stunned.

    What was he saying?

    Little brother?

    He was that guy''s underling. Who said that he would beat him to death when he came out?

    But forget it, he was already dead, so he would let this kid take advantage of him.

    If he didn''t answer the other party''s words, he would take it as a silent agreement.

    Bone King didn''t recognize ancestor devil. He hadn''t lived for a long time, and he wasn''t even born when ancestor devil was sealed.

    At this moment, ancestor devil took out the end of the pagoda that he had cut off. The end of the pagoda was originally huge, but it had shrunk and was now in his palm.

    The surrounding people all gathered around.

    "Amazing. This is the end of the demonic Buddha tower."

    "Haha, I''m afraid the demonic Buddha tower is really going to be angered to death. With the tower''s head chopped off, it''spletely disgraced. It can be said to have lost all its face."

    "Even if it''s the end of the tower, there must be some precious treasures of the demon Buddha tower inside."

    They were all people with foresight. They naturally knew that although this thing was trash, there was definitely treasure inside.

    "AI, so what if it''s precious? to your ancestor, these things aren''t worth anything. I''m only going to the demonic Buddha tower to vent my anger. If he''s still alive, this thing will be for him as well."

    "It''s a pity ..."

    Ancestor devil was regretful. However, he was still gleefully prepared to keep the pagoda under his banner.

    A profitable business.

    "Of course, I can only say that I''ve tried my best. Besides, this is the path you''ve chosen. There''s no way to stop it.

    "Is that true?"

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from behind.

    Lin fan tidied up his clothes. He had just been resurrected, so it wasn''t good for him to be butt naked. When he heard the words of the ancestor devil, he felt really gratified in his heart.

    It was not in vain.

    Hard work was indeed useful.

    "What''s the situation?" The moment ancestor devil heard this voice, he felt that something was amiss. But when he caught sight of this familiar face, he waspletely stunned.

    To hell with it!

    Why was this kid still alive?

    Lin fan chuckled as he came before the ancestor devil and stretched out his hand,"you''re not bad at all. Seems like I didn''t help you guys leave in vain."

    Ancestor Devil''s Hands were stiff. The pagoda in his hands was slightly unstable.

    "What''s wrong with you? He''s still alive?" Ancestor devil asked.

    He had really seen a ghost. He had seen with his own eyes that the nine great paragons were in action. How could that power be a joke?

    Even he felt the pressure, let alone this brat, who was only at the Emperor heaven realm.

    In the eyes of the nine great Supremes, they were just ants, not even worth mentioning.

    Lin fanughed,"why? Is it a surprise that I''m still alive? it can''t be that you don''t want me to live, right? hurry up and hand over the thing in your hand. "

    Ancestor devil was stunned and speechless. He really didn''t know what to say.

    In his opinion, it was simply a ghost.

    It was terrifying.

    Ancestor devil shook his head and stared at the pagoda in his hand. He was a little reluctant to part with it. However, there were so many people around. How could he forget what he had just said?

    If he had no name, he would really be shameless.

    However, he had a name, and The Fiend ancestor''s reputation was not undeserved. Even if he was tainted, he could not bear it.

    "Here you go. I naturally won''t take a fancy to such a mere item." The ancestor devil ced the pagoda in Lin fan''s hands and could not help but look over.

    There was a bright pearl at the end of the tower. It was very big and bright, and was as wide as a person.

    There was light and mist entwining around its surface, and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item with a single nce.

    Lin fan kept the tower in his storage ring, satisfied.

    This thing needed to be studied slowly.

    He didn''t know what was inside, but even if it was useless to him, it would be useful to the sect.

    "Little brother, it''s great that you''re fine." Bone King said.

    Lin fan smiled,"what can those guys do to me?"

    "We can''t be careless," Bone King reminded."Those guys from the demonic Buddha tower are very difficult to deal with. They''re not ordinary opponents. No matter what, we have to be careful."<sub> </sub>

    The Fiend ancestor had nothing to do and was satisfied. He sessfully went to the demonic Buddha tower to take revenge and was in a good mood.

    "Since there''s nothing else, let''s just disperse."

    He didn''t want to stay with these little guys any longer.

    It was not good for the Grand fiend ancestor to hang out with this group of children.

    His reason for staying in the outer realm was very simple. He wanted to create an unrivaled demon territory, with arge number of subordinates.

    He had set his eyes on Chi jiusha because he wanted to make use of his strength, but who would have thought that this demon would be so disappointing?

    It was really embarrassing for him to be alone.

    It was extremely disappointing.

    Lin fan shouted,"everyone, please wait a moment. I have a n to make a fortune. I''m looking for you to join me. I wonder if you''re interested."

    The toll booth could not be set up by one person.

    Even if he was powerful enough, it wouldn''t work.

    Unless there was a group of experts to help guard it, it might work.

    After all, if he wasn''t here, he wouldn''t be able to do anything if he met someone who tried to break in.

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan,"what are you trying to do now? I have a bad feeling about this. "

    Lin fan didn''t care about the ancestor devil and continued,""Everyone, what I''m going to say next will be a life-changing opportunity for all of you who have juste out. Of course, if you have anything else to do, you can leave."

    Some of the people released from the dungeon were unruly, and some were disobedient. It would be troublesome to keep such people, so it was better to let them leave.

    Moreover, if they were not organized or principled, that would not do.

    "Little brother, thank you for saving my life. I like to fight alone, so I''ll take my leave first. If you need anything in the future, you can find me directly. No matter if it''s a mountain of knives or a sea of fire, I''ll do anything to repay you."

    The voice fell.

    An old man disappeared on the spot.

    Lin fan wanted to me him. If he wanted to repay him, he should at least leave a contact number. Otherwise, where would he go to find him?

    F * cking hell.

    Another scheming person.

    Then, more people left.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t trust Lin fan. But, they were all powerful beings with their own lives and paths.

    Even though some of them had been scammed by the demonic Buddha tower, their forces were still there, and they would definitely have to go back and subdue them.

    Lin fan was not in a hurry. There would definitely be someone who would stay behind. Based on the current situation, as long as he did not hand over the spatial God pir, the ghost race''s passageway would definitely be a path that he would have to take.

    Ancestor devil was getting a little impatient,"what exactly is going on? can you be clearer?"

    He wanted to leave.

    However, he was attracted by Lin fan''s words.

    He really wanted to know what would happen next.

    "What''s the hurry? just wait. " Lin fan said. His attitude towards the demon ancestor was not respectful enough.

    Ancestor devil had nothing to say. This brat was truly not afraid of death.

    If it was anyone else who said this, they would have been beaten into a meat pie.

    Didn''t you see how overbearing he was just now?

    Who could have such power to fight against the nine great paragons of the demon Buddha Pagoda?

    Very quickly, arge number of people left. It was basically impossible to keep them with just a word.

    "Little brother, the people who are staying here are basically all alone. They are very interested in your n to make a fortune." Bone King said. He was very interested in this n.

    Moreover, he was alone, so he didn''t have any familiar faces.

    "Alright. Everyone has been locked up in the demonic Buddha tower for a long time. I''m afraid that all your belongings have been taken away by the demonic Buddha tower. If you want to get rich, robbing is the fastest way, but it''s also the most dangerous way. However, I have a n that doesn''t require any risk."

    Lin fan did a quick count. Other than himself and the ancestor devil, there were still 30 people left behind.

    The rest had already left.

    There had been at least a few hundred people just now, but only thirty were left.

    It had to be said that there were too few people with foresight.

    "Don''t keep us in suspense, alright?"asked ancestor devil. If you have something to say, then say it quickly. "

    He really couldn''t stand this kid.

    It took him a long time to finish a sentence, how detestable.

    Lin fan red at the ancestor devil. This old man was truly troublesome.

    "Everyone, do you know what this ce is?" Lin fan asked.

    In this ce, other than The Fiend ancestor, no one else knew about it.

    This group of people who had just been released acted like ignorant natives, not knowing anything at all.

    Bone King pondered."There''s a strong spatial fluctuation here. It should be simr to a passageway between the two worlds."

    Lin fan was impressed. Bone King had good taste.

    The ancestor devil wanted to kill Lin fan with a single punch. Damn it, from the start to the end, he didn''t even say a single important thing.

    Was it so difficult to say it all at once?

    Lin fan nodded,"that''s right, this is the path to the outer region. Our n to get rich is here."

    "We''ll set up a toll station at the entrance of the upper realm. This means that no matter who it is, as long as they want toe in, they have to pay. Then, we''ll set up a toll station in the outer realm as well. When they go out, they have to pay as well."

    "To put it in an understandable way, as long as he is a human, he has to pay the toll four times, do you understand what I mean?"

    The voice fell.

    The scene was a little quiet.

    Suddenly, an expert eximed,"my God! It''s too dark! I''m a tribtion God, but I don''t have to tribtion like this!"

    It was really too dark.

    Ancestor devil pondered,"why don''t we set up a fee-charging system in the middle of the passageway? this way, wouldn''t we be able to make a round trip six times?"

    "And as long as youe in, don''t even think about turning back."

    Lin fan took in a deep breath of greed.

    He''s even darker than me.

    "Good idea."

 Chapter 1042 Self-Recommendation, Ill Be The Administrator

    Ancestor devil felt the admiration from everyone and was slightly pleased.

    Your Lord will always be your Lord.

    This kind of insignificant skill was something that he could y with at will.

    "What do you think? isn''t this a good idea?" The Fiend ancestor''s expression was indifferent, but he was secretly pleased with himself.

    "Amazing." Bone King was impressed. He was really good at ckmailing people. Then, he thought of something."Actually, we can do even worse. We can set up a few more toll stations in the middle."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Bone King.

    However, this gaze was no longer one of admiration, but as if he was looking at an idiot.

    Bone King felt ufortable."What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"

    Ancestor devil took a look like he was saying that not everyone would be able to think of a good idea. As for this idea of his, it was simply something that only a pig could think of.

    Not only was he ck-hearted, he was also brainless.

    Ancestor devil spoke,"have you ever thought that others might resist?" Do you think they''re all fools, pig-headed, masochists, and won''t fight back if you torture them to death?"

    Bone King was a little unhappy."You can''t say that. If someone is willing to take the bait, someone will definitely want to leave. It''s still the same if we take it six times. We might as well take more."

    The people who stayed here all wanted to make a fortune. Although Bone King''s idea of killing them once and for all was good, they were more concerned about the long-term benefits.

    It wasn''t good to kill him with one blow.

    Lin fan felt that he had to say something. Although he felt that Bone King''s method was better, in the long run, it was a little like killing the chicken to get the eggs. It wasn''t very high-end.

    "Bone King, your idea is actually very good. You can kill all of them in one go and eliminate all future problems. But I think the method of harvesting the leeks is better."

    Bone King was stunned."What''s a chives?"

    Lin fan suddenly remembered that there weren''t any leeks here, so he exined,""Leeks are a type of vegetable that can be cut in one go, but they will grow back in a short period of time. You can cut them slowly for a long time, but if you pull them out by the roots, you can only cut one wave."

    "Understood." Bone King understood immediately.

    What he said made sense. It was very reasonable.

    Lin fan had to give them a huge reward.

    Don''t think that all of them were rulers who could see through the mortal world. On the contrary, the higher one''s cultivation was, the more one knew, and the more one valued everything.

    At the end of the day, what a ruler wanted was face and countless wealth.

    If he could leave his name in history, it would naturally be something he wished for more.

    "The fact that everyone is staying shows that everyone is interested in wealth. It can be said that this is only our starting point, but our end point is far more than this."

    ? Lin fan''s brain was spinning. If he wanted these rulers to work hard, he would have to give them a huge reward.

    The cake had to be big and fragrant.

    At the same time, he was more sincere.

    Not many of the rulers present were idiots. They definitely couldn''t ughter them to their deaths, as it was easy to break down.

    When the time was right, he had to show some so-called fairness. This was to appease the people and make their small team more harmonious.

    "Little brother, you''re far from just that. What do you mean?" A hegemon asked.

    He was a ruler who was good at discovering things and liked to listen to others calmly talk about the possibilities.

    He didn''t have the mentality to look down on people who were weaker than him in cultivation.

    Usually, the things that could be gained were learned from the mouth of the weak.

    Because they were weak, they would constantly search for ways to be stronger.

    Lin fanughed out. It was a beautifulugh, causing all the other rulers to be dumbfounded. They did not understand what was so funny about this.

    "All of you,e over here. What''s going to happen next will affect the core of our future development." Lin fan waved his hand and acted all mysterious. This caused the hearts of the other rulers to feel a sense of shock.

    He felt that what he was going to say next would be very mysterious.

    Everyone formed a circle.

    Ancestor devil squatted there, feeling a little ufortable,"brat, if you have something to say, then hurry up and say it. Can you not be like this?"

    He was really convinced that he could take so long to talk about something.

    "What''s the rush? can''t you let little brother speak slowly? you can''t eat hot tofu if you''re anxious. " Bone King frowned. Why was this person in such a hurry?

    How could an anxious person be someone who would do great things?

    Lin fan didn''t care and said excitedly,"everyone, this is our starting point. At the same time, it is an important part of our future. You have to understand its importance."

    Someone interjected,"what importance? isn''t it just a space tunnel that connects to the outside world?"

    Lin fan frowned. The thinking of these people wasn''t high. They were blind and ignorant about the future.

    He had a heavy responsibility.

    So what if he was powerful? if he had no thoughts and no direction, he would just be fighting randomly and wasting his strength.

    "Can you stop? You''ve all been locked up, haven''t you? little brother has a way to make a fortune for us, and you''re only happy because you''re bickering with him, aren''t you?"

    Bone King was not happy. What was going on with these guys? little brother is such a good person. One look and you can tell that he is a reliable person.

    Now that they had a n to make a fortune, they were still talking so much. If it were him, he would have asked them to get lost.

    "Bone King, what do you mean by that? we haven''t even confirmed anything yet, and you''re alreadymanding us as the leader. Are you really looking down on us? or is it that the feelings we''ve had for each other after being locked up together for thousands of years are not worth mentioning?"

    They started making a ruckus out of nowhere.

    Hegemons were unconvinced.

    "Shut up," he said. Ancestor devil red at them. Were these guys trying to defy the heavens?

    "It''s none of your business," Some rulers were unconvinced and retorted angrily at The Fiend ancestor.

    The ancestor devil was furious as he raised his hand and smacked down at the other party''s head.

    The chief sovereign roared in anger,"afraid of you?!"

    Pa!

    The chief sovereign was smacked to the ground, and he couldn''t even get out.

    "Little rascal, don''t you know who I am? if you dare to mess with your ancestor, I''ll kill you." The Fiend ancestor was furious. It had been a long time since he had roamed freely in the upper realm, and now there was someone who dared to mor at him. If he didn''t take out some tricks, he would really think that he was easy to bully.

    As expected.

    His domineering attack shocked the group of people.

    Lin fan stepped forward to stop them."That''s enough. Do you guys still want to get rich or not? If you don''t want to get rich, turn left and leave. We''ll do it ourselves. "

    "I''m definitely going to be rich. "

    "That''s right. Don''t talk anymore. Listen to this little brother. Whoever dares to say another word will have their dog head blown off."

    Bone King was furious. How could he be so arrogant? couldn''t he just let this little brother finish his words?<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief,"based on the current development of this passageway, it''ll definitely be a ce that every military man will fight for in the future. At the same time, the outer realms are extremely attractive to the people of the upper world. As long as we can control this passageway tightly, the future of everyone here will be limitless."

    "We''ll set up toll stations with the passage as the center. At the same time, we''ll build cities around it. With the 32 of us as the focus, we''ll beautify the city and attract more talents to stay ..."

    Endless.

    That was truly non-stop.

    Ancestor devil and the other rulers could still understand what he was saying at the start.

    However, what he said next was a little unclear.

    Focus on protecting the original ecology?

    A five-A-ss Scenic Area.

    Three days and two sun region''s outer regions?

    What and what.

    What the f * ck was he saying?

    In any case, the group of big shots were all confused. They could not understand what Lin fan was saying.

    Bone King focused his attention and looked serious. The rulers around him were a little stunned when they saw his expression."You understand?"

    However, Bone King did not pay any attention to him. He was listening with great interest.

    He did not understand.

    But for some reason, he felt that it was really amazing.

    Lin fan''s mouth was dry from all the talking,"how is it? do you have any thoughts? as long as this is done, everyone ... No, it''s not just you guys anymore. You''ll be the truly rich people of the upper world. It wouldn''t be a problem for your names to be remembered for eternity in the future."

    "Yes, yes." Bone King was the first to nod without any hesitation.

    "Bone King, do you understand what I''m saying?"

    "I understand. Don''t you understand?"

    In response to this question, the chief sovereign didn''t put down his face to say that he didn''t understand."I understand. How could I not understand? I just saw that you were a little lost and thought that you didn''t understand."

    "Do you guys understand?" Lin fan asked,"it''s okay if you don''t understand. I can say it again. If this thing is sessful, it will bring unimaginable benefits to all of you. It will also be a big step for us towards history."

    "Yes, we all understand."

    When the rulers said this, no one admitted that they didn''t understand.

    Lin fan believed in their nonsense. What did they know? if they really knew, how could there be no problems?

    It was shameful to pretend to know when you didn ''t.

    But to a ruler, it was an honor to pretend to know something.

    "Ancestor devil, do you understand?" Lin fan asked.

    In fact, the big head here was really the ancestor devil. He was strong, and as long as he could hold the other party back, there would basically be no problem.

    The ancestor devil looked at everyone and then at Lin fan. He really didn''t believe it. To think that this bunch of fes would understand even when he said it. He had listened for a long time but he still couldn''t understand anything.

    These guys actually said they understood.

    Unless the sky copsed.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,"very good, everyone can understand. That means that everyone''sprehension is very strong. This is a rare sight."

    He praised her.

    Although the rulers did not react much, smiles naturally appeared on their faces.

    What a joke.

    They were all chief sovereigns, so how could theirprehension abilities becking?

    Even though The Fiend ancestor did not know what he was saying, the most important thing was that he had to be clear about it. "Then, how should we split the good stuff we obtain?"

    When it came to benefits, everyone''s expression was very serious.

    They were also looking forward to it.

    He wouldn''t take a loss.

    Even if the other party released them, they couldn''t back down just because of their kindness.

    This was a separate matter, even blood Brothers would settle their ounts clearly.

    Lin fan nced at the ancestor devil. This old man was pretty smart to have thought of such a crucial point.

    "Yes, I''ve already thought about this point. There are a total of thirty-two people here, so it''s not realistic to divide the wealth equally. Therefore, I suggest a wealth-centralized system. I rmend myself to be the administrator. I believe that under my leadership, everyone will definitely reach another peak in life."

    Lin fan said a lot.

    The rulers were all a little stunned.

    However, they weren''t stupid. It concerned their own interests, so they couldn''t just let it end like this.

    Fiend ancestor listened carefully and would often frown.

    This method just felt weird.

    It was good to say it, but it was also bad to say it.

    But it seemed to make sense.

    "Actually, this fiend ancestor can also rmend myself. I can also take on the role of administrator." Ancestor devil spoke.

    They wanted to seize power.

    "Alright, sure. I''ll let you have it then. You''ll be in charge of the following ns and actions since you''ve already understood them." Lin fan said.

    The Fiend ancestor nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He was doing this on purpose.

    Understand my ass.

    Ancestor devilughed,"I''m just joking. What I want to say is that anyone can be the administrator. This is fairness. However, as the summoner, Peak Master Lin has every reason to be the first administrator. Don''t you all agree?"

    "Yes, yes, I agree."

    The other rulers nodded. Although they weren''t too sure, it was a high-end item and shouldn''t be bad.

    Lin fan pped his hands,"okay, next, everyone will make an oath together. After all, we are a team now and not one person. If we are not United or betray each other, it will not be a good thing for all of you. Don''t you agree?"

    "Yes, I have to swear."

    The rulers were overjoyed upon hearing this.

    He didn''t understand what she was saying.

    However, swearing was a different story.

    With a guarantee, he could also feel at ease.

 1043 Chapter 1043

    The 32 of them swore.

    The thirty-one rulers were in an astonishing formation. If anyone saw them, they would definitely exim,"heavens, I''ve never seen such a domineering one."

    Heaven and earth shook as if they were being stirred by the vibrating rod.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. His future path was bright.

    It was definitely a wise move to get a group of people to guard the passage.

    For some reason, The Fiend ancestor was a little stunned. He did not know why he was going crazy with this brat.

    It would be hard to get any benefits from ying with this kid.

    "Don''t you think that we''ll attract a lot of trouble if we block the passage?"the ancestor devil asked after pondering for a moment.

    Indeed.

    The passage was owned by the entire upper realm. It was indeed a little difficult to guard it with just the thirty-two of them.

    The four great forces would not sit by and do nothing.

    The demonic Buddha tower might be the first to disagree. With such a huge hatred, he would definitely be ruthless.

    Qingshan and the frog were worried, and they also had a little bit of hatred for him. If they knew that he was the one who blocked the passage, they would definitely try their best to kill him.

    It was hard to say whether it was the Holy Land mountain or the divine court.

    Lin fan looked over at the ancestor devil,"if I were to hand them over to you, how many can you handle?"

    "You really think highly of this fiend ancestor. How many can I deal with? If we only attack and not retreat, the nine great Supremes of the demonic Buddha tower will have the ability to suppress me, let alone other forces joining in. "

    "It''s a risk to collect fees at the passage. It''s fine if you take in itinerant cultivators, but do you think you''ll be fine if you take it to the four major forces?"

    When ancestor devil came back to his senses, he realized that everything was a trap.

    The danger level was very high.

    He was ying with his life.

    Lin fan was a little unwilling to ept this. Dammit, it was still a matter of strength. But that wasn''t a problem. He would be able to reach the world level very soon. Once he was done with this, he would go and earn some points.

    He felt a little sullen now.

    It made him very unhappy.

    "So you''re saying that the organization that we''ve worked so hard to establish is going to be disbanded?" Lin fan said.

    Ancestor devil looked at Lin fan,"you''re afraid now?"

    Hearing this, Lin fan wasn''t convinced."What am I afraid of? I just thought you guys were afraid and wanted to quit."

    "That''s good. " The Fiend ancestor was extremely calm. He looked at the group of rulers who had solemn expressions on their faces,"so what if they''ve provoked me? not only will this fiend ancestor not hide it, I''ll even tell them that I''m going to Rob them openly. If they''re not convinced, then fight. If they can''t win, then run. In the future, I''ll just pick their disciples to kill. Let''s see who can win."

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan hollered out,"well said! Everyone, p! Look at the ancestor devil! This is a man with a mind of his own! You guys have to learn from him! If you can win, then fight! If you can ''t, then run!"

    Pa pa!

    Apuse rang out.

    Bone King said in admiration,"I''ve broadened my horizons. I''ve truly broadened my horizons. Brother Mo''s dominance is obvious to all. I''m impressed."

    "What?" Ancestor devil red at Bone King."I''m old enough to be your grandfather''s grandfather ... Mind your form of address. Call me Grandpa devil."

    "I''m convinced, devil Lord. " The bone King was willing to do so, and it was really domineering.

    "The situation has changed. I never thought that I would be able to meet people like little brother and Devil Master aftering out. The days of being imprisoned in the devil Buddha tower were worth it, really worth it."

    Bone King was full of admiration and never doubted that if he wasn''t overbearing, he wouldn''t havee to the demonic Buddha tower to cause trouble.

    Now that the devil Lord had said this, he believed it without any doubt.

    Ancestor devil nodded his head, feeling slightly gratified,"all of you are peak ruler experts. However, after being locked up in the demonic Buddha Pagoda for so long, the corrosion is extremely severe. If you were to rely on yourself, you wouldn''t be able to recover without a hundred years. But consider yourselves lucky to have met this Grandpa devil."

    "I''ll help you suppress the Buddhist and demonic powers in your bodiester. After recuperating for a few days, you''ll be at your peak."

    When the other rulers heard these words, they were all extremely excited. To think that they would be able toe across such an opportunity!

    He had profited.

    This was a huge profit.

    "Thank you, devil Lord, for helping us out." Bone King cupped his fists, feeling a sense of Brotherhood.

    The Fiend ancestor waved his hand,"since you''ve all made an oath, then you''re all on the same side. You guys haven''t recovered yet, and now, The Fiend Buddha Pagoda hase looking for you. It''s going to be difficult for you guys to even protect yourselves."

    "However, once he recovers, even the nine great Supremes of the demonic Buddha tower will have to consider if they can afford to offend us."

    The Fiend ancestor wanted to rebuild his fiend might, and with a single call, he would have a hundred followers. That kind of aura, that kind of scene, just thinking about it made one excited.

    Lin fan looked at the ancestor devil. This old man was pretty strong. To think that he would dare to steal his limelight.

    But forget it, I''ll forgive you this time. There won''t be a next time.

    If he continued acting, he would be beaten up.

    The other rulers agreed with the words of the ancestor devil. There was strength in numbers. They were not weak to begin with, and they were at the peak of rulers.

    When it was alone, it definitely didn''t mean much.

    However, when they were united, they were a force to be reckoned with.

    Bone Kingughed out loud,"hahaha, in the past, rulers were always on guard against each other and were suspicious of each other. But now, with amon interest, the thirty-two of us have made a vow together and advanced and retreated together. The power that we have gathered together is not something that ordinary people can provoke. When we recover to our peak state, as long as the demonic Buddha tower dares to provoke us, we will dare to wash the demonic Buddha tower in blood."

    The Fiend ancestor didn''t say much. Thisd''s dream was not bad. Even if he recovered to his peak, it was still too easy for him to wash the demonic Buddha tower with blood.

    How could outsiders know how deep the foundation of the demonic Buddha tower was?

    As for him, The Fiend ancestor, he was someone who knew a little.

    The next thing was much simpler. He told everyone what the toll station looked like and at the same time, he had to send people to guard the passage.

    Six round trips were charged, and registration was required.

    Of course, the problem of registration would naturally be handed over to others.

    Lin fan contacted the Zhizhi bird.<sub> </sub>

    When the reviewer found out that the Grandmaster was telling him such a big thing, he was shocked.

    Grandmasters only had one sentence.

    "Do you want to open a bird-of-knowledge branch in the upper realm?"

    This short sentence stunned the reviewer for a long time.

    Then, he went to inform his master.

    This was a big matter, and it wasn''t something that he, as the reviewer, could decide.

    Very quickly.

    The matter was resolved perfectly.

    The owner of the Zhizhi bird was very excited. He never thought that he would be able to bring the Zhizhi bird to the upper realm one day. Although it had not been realized yet, he was confident.

    Lin fan had a new idea in his mind.

    He wanted to go to the outer realm.

    He had to apply for an upper province pass.

    Visiting rtives, traveling, and various jobs. All the documents wereplete, so it usually took at least seven days.

    The eastern divine court.

    The building was suspended in the air, shining with gold and Jade. Ordinary people would be shocked to see it. This was a ce where Celestials lived.

    There really was a God.

    The divine court had a heavenly gate, guarded by four three-hundred-meter-tall Giants in golden armor.

    The fact that an early-stage ruler was guarding the gate was enough to show that the divine court''s power couldn''t be underestimated.

    The four forces rarely showed up.

    But some wandering cultivators and peak chief sovereign experts were connected to the four major factions.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have a stable foothold.

    In the main hall of the divine court, a man sat on the Divine Master''s throne at the very top.

    "Buddha, devil, what are you doing here?" The man asked curiously. The demonic Buddha tower and the divine court seemed peaceful on the surface, but there were conflicts in the dark.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the demonic Buddha tower was a little tricky to deal with, the divine court would have already taken action to suppress it.

    "Vice God Lord, I hope you''ve been well," A trace of the demonic Buddha''s divine sense shuttled through the void and descended here. His main body still had to suppress the demonic Buddha Pagoda in case someone sneak attacked.

    This wisp of divine sense was fifty percent of his cultivation. Ordinary peak rulers were no match for it.

    The Vice God master''s face was dignified and dignified. Even if he was handsome and a little weak, no one would think that he was a soft persimmon.

    "Don''t give me that. You''vee to the divine court for a reason. Don''t try to hide it. Just say it. " The Vice God Lord didn''t give any face to the Buddha and devil as he urged them on. Nothing good could happen from the Buddha and Devil''s arrival in the divine court.

    The Buddha and demon''s divine consciousness stood in the air of the Great Hall. The light of peace and darkness intertwined,"The Fiend ancestor is back."

    The Vice God Lord''s brows furrowed for a moment before calming down."So what if he''s back? what does that have to do with me? if he goes to find your demonic Buddha tower, then that''s your demonic Buddha tower''s problem. Do you still expect our God court to help? don''t even think about it."

    Upon hearing this, the Buddha and demon were not in a hurry. They still had a kind expression on their faces, but the words they said had changed.

    "You can''t say that. Why would ancestor devil be suppressed by the heavens in the outer realm? if it wasn''t for the two of us, it wouldn''t have been so easy."

    "If The Fiend ancestor isn''t eliminated, it''ll be a problem for both the Buddhist fiend tower and the divine court."

    The Vice God Lord squinted his eyes, staring at the Buddha demon.

    He didn''t expect the Buddha and devil to know.

    The Buddha demonughed but did not say anything. His meaning was clear. Back then, he tricked The Fiend ancestor and let the outer realm''s heaven suppress The Fiend ancestor. Although he was confident, there was a high chance that The Fiend ancestor would escape.

    However, there was someone pulling the strings behind the scenes.

    And this person was the Vice God Lord.

    "There''s another rumor, but I don''t know if it''s true. "

    "The former god tier nine destion has returned."

    Pa!

    "Break!" The Vice God Lord''s energy began to ripple, and the space around him began to crack as a tyrannical energy began to assault the Buddhist and demon divine senses.

    The divine thoughts of the Buddha and demon wavered, as if they could disappear at any time.

    "What do you want to say?" The Vice God Lord asked gloomily.

    "Get rid of The Fiend ancestor." The Buddha demon said.

    The Vice God Lord stared at the Buddha demon."If you encounter The Fiend ancestor, you can inform me."

    The Buddha demonughed. After that, his divine sense dissipated and he returned to the Buddha demon tower.

    Such an expert could descend with a single thought.

    "That detestable bald donkey." The Vice God Lord sat there gloomily, his face extremely ugly. He had been tricked.

    This was to drag the divine court into the water.

    If The Fiend ancestor was so easy to kill, he would have been killed countless times.

    Moreover, his cultivation base was weaker than that of Buddha and demon.

    Although they were both peak God experts, he had already understood the difference between them.

    There was a huge gap between them.

    The only ones who could cross this chasm were the Buddha and devil, The Fiend ancestor, and the Lord of the church.

    As for the others, the one from the Holy Land mountain had also crossed the chasm, but it was said that his blood was declining and he was starting to weaken. However, no one knew the exact situation. He had been in seclusion, so no one knew.

    "Invite the sky de elders, sky sword elders, and sky Qin elders here." The Vice God Lord said to the sky.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void fluctuated, and someone left.

 Chapter 1044 Little Friend, Are You Going To The Outer Realm?

    The Vice God Lord wasn''t stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart.

    There must be a problem if the Buddha demon asked him for help.

    With his strength, even though he wasn''t weak, if the Buddha and demon really wanted to suppress The Fiend ancestor, they could naturally invite others.

    However, why did theye to the divine court to invite him in the end? the question was worth pondering.

    "Buddha, devil, don''t you court death."

    The light in the hall gradually dimmed, and the Vice God Lord slowly melded into the darkness.

    A few dayster.

    At the entrance to the ghost n''s territory in the upper realm.

    However, the ruler of the ghost race had already been killed. The ghost race had no leader and had long fled in all directions.

    "Do you think we can do it?" Hegemon bloodcrow asked.

    He was on the same team as Bone King, and there was another guy beside him. He heard that this guy was the little brother of the demon Lord, and his cultivation was only at the Emperor heaven realm.

    They didn''t dare to touch each other, afraid that they might identally crush the other party.

    Bone King was expressionless."Why not? with us here, do you think there''s anything difficult to do?"

    ording to Lin fan''s request, the toll station had already been set up.

    It was perfect.

    They had been suppressed by the demonic Buddha tower for too long and had already been forgotten. The people they were familiar with had all vanished into thin air. No one knew where they were. They might have died or gone into seclusion in the mountains.

    However, they were still alive, so they naturally had to look forward.

    Chi jiusha was a little confused. He didn''t know what he was doing. Why did he suddenly want to do something like this?

    It was really a headache.

    In the distance.

    The group of people walked through the forest.

    They were all dressed in the same uniform, and it was obvious that they came from a certain force. The man in the lead was wearing a golden robe, and it seemed like he was the leader of this group.

    "Senior brother, what''s in the outer realm? why did they send us here? they''re just a bunch of natives. What can they do?" A young disciple who was following behind the man asked in disdain.

    He was very young and had a world-level cultivation base. Perhaps it was because he had been cultivating all this time that he was a little silly and seemed very easy to fool.

    Zhou CI didn''t say much along the way."Be careful. ording to a reliable source, the purifying Saint of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall suffered a great loss in the outer realm. I''m afraid that the outer realm isn''t as simple as you think."

    "The passageway is right in front of us. Be careful."

    He was a little helpless towards these junior brothers and sisters.

    They were all too young.

    He had plenty of resources and had been cultivating all this time. If he were toe out and experience the world, he would probably know how dangerous the outside world was.

    "Senior brother, there''s no need to be so nervous. I know of that fellow, Saint Jing. I heard that he''s very talented, but he''s only at the world level. Senior brother, on the other hand, is an early hegemon. If he''s met with any trouble in the outer realms, it''s definitely because his cultivation level isn''t high enough. How can hepare to you, senior brother?"

    Fang mo said with a smile.

    He then turned to a man beside him."Zhang Sheng, I finally understand why you insisted on following us to the outer realm. It seems like you know that senior brother Zhou is leading the team and want to take advantage of us, don''t you?"

    Although his tone was calm, there was a sense of contempt.

    As for the man known as Zhang Sheng, he had delicate features, but his eyes were bright. He was only an early-stage world God.

    In the longevity world, he didn''t have a high status and he didn''t have any backing.

    He had relied on caution to get to where he was now.

    There were simply too many people who had died in his hands.

    In his opinion, Fang mo was a brainless fellow. If not for his backer and unlimited supply of resources, how could he possibly have such power?

    If he''d been given all of these resources, how could he have only reached the mid-stage of the world realm? he would''ve most likely reached the peak of the world realm long ago. He might''ve even broken through to the early hegemon realm. It wouldn''t have been impossible for him to stand shoulder to shoulder with Zhou CI.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly.

    Zhou CI stopped and looked ahead with a serious face.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Fang mo asked.

    "There''s movement up ahead. I wonder which force they''re from." Zhou CI was on his guard. The higher world was very dangerous. Although the initial stage of the ruler realm was very strong, they were not ranked in the higher world.

    Fang mo pondered for a moment."Senior brother, if they know that we are from the immortalnd, they will not do anything to us. Furthermore, the major forces have already informed each other that they are not allowed to fight at the passageway. If they disobey, they will be attacked by the major forces. We should be fine."

    Zhou CI really wanted to say that he was too naive.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it did make sense.

    Fang mo saw that his senior brother was still on guard and hesitating. He suddenly had an idea."Zhang Sheng, go and take a look."

    Zhang Sheng, who was hiding at the side, red at Fang mo. He didn''t think that Fang mo would try to harm him at a time like this.

    If something really happened, it would be difficult for him to escape with his strength.

    This was the passageway to the outer realm, so there would definitely be experts here.

    An early-stage world God like him simply wasn''t qualified.

    "What are you looking at? hurry up! If you don''t go, do you want me to go? Don''t worry, I''m here. Even if you encounter danger, I can save you. " Fang mo said.

    Zhou CI, who had been silent all this time, said,""Zhang Sheng, go over there. I will protect you."

    Protect your sister.

    Zhang Sheng cursed in his heart. This person wanted him to die.

    The other disciples lowered their heads. They knew that Fang mo was trying to set Zhang Sheng up. Back at the immortalnd, Fang mo had always been unhappy with Zhang Sheng.

    Therefore, this trip could be considered as taking revenge.

    Zhang Sheng had no choice. He was extremely unwilling. Raising his vignce to the maximum, he charged forward.

    Looking at Zhang Sheng''s back, Fang Mo''s lips curled into a cold smile. He really did hope that there would be trouble over there. If Zhang Sheng could be killed, that would be the best.

    The passage was very quiet. There was no sign of fighting, nor was there any fluctuation of the torrent.

    Zhang Sheng was really careful. As long as the situation was a little off, he would retreat.

    "Hey, someone''sing." Bone King felt a slight power fluctuation."Come out. Stop hiding. I''ve already found you. If you''re going to the outer realm, then go. No one will harm you."

    If it was in the past, he would have grabbed the other party out with a p.

    "However, it''s different now. In little brother''s words, we are now in the service industry. No matter who we are facing, we have to be patient andmunicate in harmony.<sub> </sub>

    Zhang Sheng''s heart trembled. He had actually been discovered.

    "How is that possible?"

    He was a person with good fortune. He had once trained and found an iplete technique page in the stomach of a corpse.

    ''Hidden form''

    He was able to perfectly conceal his aura. Even if his cultivation was higher than his, even a ruler would find it difficult to detect him.

    In many dangerous situations, he had relied on this absolutend to counter-kill.

    They were still very far from the tunnel, but they had already been discovered.

    Then how terrifying was the other party''s strength?

    "Run!"

    In that instant, he only had one thought, and that was to run as far as he could.

    But immediately after, he felt his body being locked on by the other party''s aura.

    A powerhouse.

    This was an absolute expert.

    If he tried to escape, he might be killed in the blink of an eye.

    "Bloody Crow, you''re scaring me." Bone King was displeased and red at the blood Crow. How could he let the blood Crowe over like this?

    With the aura locked on, even if they were at ease, they wouldn''t dare toe over.

    "Watch me."

    Bone King shook his head and looked into the distance. His pupils shrank and he said,""Come here."

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void fluctuated.

    Shua!

    Spatial shift.

    Zhang Sheng, who had been far away, suddenly appeared in front of Bone King.

    Zhang Sheng''s heart was beating rapidly.

    What was going on?

    Spatial shift.

    To maniptews and change time and space ... Even a peak ruler with eternal life wouldn''t be able to do that.

    Who was the other party?

    Why was he so powerful?

    The blood Crow wanted to curse. B * tch.

    He even said that his method was wrong.

    Your method is right. You didn''t even get their permission and you transferred them over. You''re a beast.

    He could tell that Bone King was stronger than him.

    Although he could teleport people over short distances, he couldn''t teleport people that far to him.

    The nomologicalws involved in this were no longer space, but the reversal of time and space. Even time had been quietly changed.

    The bone King sized up this early-stage world-level brat."Little friend, don''t be afraid. We''re not bad people. Are you going to the outer realm?"

    Zhang Sheng knew that if he tried to resist, he would die.

    The other party was too strong.

    He nodded."Yes, to the outer realm."

    Bone Kingughed. A few dayster, someone finally came."Oh, let''s go to the outer realm then. There''s no need to hide. Those people who are hiding in the distance are really vignt. They actually sent you to Scout the way. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Let theme over. We''ll go there to register and then we can enter."

    Zhang Sheng''s mind was a little muddled.

    The two people in front of him were very strong, but they were very strange.

    He was very different from the peak experts he had seen.

    The cautious him felt that it was useless to be careful at this moment because he had already fallen into the hands of the other party. Any schemes and tricks would be in vain.

    "Senior, if there''s any disturbance, I can leave immediately." Zhang Sheng lowered his posture and said.

    Bone King waved his hand."I''m not disturbing you. What''s there to disturb? we''re not here to stop others. It''s just that this passage is an important ce in the upper realm and must be guarded in case something happens. So, we''re not what you think we are."

    Zhang Sheng believed him because there was no need for the other party to lie to a weakling like him.

    However, he was unwilling to ept this.

    In front of the strong, he couldn''t make his own decisions, and this feeling was really sullen.

    "Senior, I''ll inform my fellow disciples toe over now." Zhang Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like they were safe. He then sent a voice transmission to the distance and told them toe over.

    Fang mo was a little disappointed, but he still didn''t want to give up."Senior brother, is he trying to sell us out?"

    Zhou CI said,"do you think he dares to?"

    Very quickly, the people hiding in the distance arrived at the entrance.

    Bone King did not say a word. He counted and found that it was not bad.

    There were more than ten people.

    It seemed that he would be able to gain a lot from this.

    "You all want to go to the outer realm, so follow me here to register, and then you can go down." Bone King said.

    "Blood Crow, bring them over."

    The blood Crow ruler was wearing a coat of ck feathers, which seemed to be one with his skin."Everyone, please follow me."

    After a long time.

    Zhang Sheng looked at the list in front of him and fell into a state of confusion.

    "Senior, may I ask what this is?"

    He couldn''t understand what was going on.

    The blood Crow coughed lightly and prepared to give them a good exnation.

 Chapter 1045 That Makes Sense, No Problem

    It wasn''t that Zhang Sheng and the others were illiterate, but that the contents were a little off.

    His name, gender, realm, power, and many other things that he had never seen before were imprinted in his eyes.

    The first wave of people would naturally have to be patient.

    "Just fill in the form ording to the requirements." The blood Crowughed. To be able to make the once strange ruler of the blood Crow chat with a group of weaklings with a smile was already a great fortune for these people.

    Fang mo was slightly displeased, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    He muttered in his heart.

    What the f * ck was this?

    Zhou CI looked at the form, but he was on guard against the three people around him.

    The auras of two of them were too obscure and could not be fathomed, but the cultivation of the other person was very weak. It could be said that it was not worth mentioning and could be easily suppressed.

    Zhou CI filled in the form and looked at Bone King."I wonder which force you belong to. I''m Zhou CI, the chief of the immortalnd."

    At this point, the atmosphere at the scene was a little depressing.

    Bone King smiled."You''re no longer a famous person and are not worth mentioning. Please fill in the form and you can enter."

    He didn''t get anything out of him. Although he was a little unwilling, he was a little suspicious when he heard the other party say that he was a nobody.

    To be suspicious of others was to be responsible for oneself.

    People nowadays were very bad.

    He had to be careful.

    Zhang Sheng''s fingers trembled. He had personally experienced the other party''s strength before. The other party was extremely strong, but in front of him, the other party was like an ant that couldn''t even raise its head. In fact, the other party couldn''t even put up any resistance.

    "Now"

    These two words were heard clearly. Although the other party didn''t say much, he had already been exposed.

    Then, he must have been an extraordinary figure in the past.

    This guy was definitely stronger than Emperor Chang Sheng of the eternalnd.

    Fang mo eximed,"what? We can only go to the outer realm for seven days. What can we do?"

    Zhou CI frowned. Junior Brother Fang was a little rash. Did he not know what was going on?

    Although he had already told them where he came from and the other party might have some qualms, he knew that these two were definitely peak ruler experts. If they were truly angered, even the eternalnd wouldn''t be able to suppress them.

    "Then what do you want to do? You can tell me, there''s room for discussion. " Bone King''s voice came.

    Fang mo shivered, but he still said,""We have something important to do in the outer realm. Seven days isn''t enough."

    "Junior Brother disciple Fang, seven days is enough." Zhou CI shouted coldly.

    This ce was strange.

    To avoid too many implications, it was better to leave early.

    This was the only way to the outer realm.

    The passage opened by the spatial divine pir was extremely unstable. The higher one''s cultivation, the greater the suppression on the passage.

    If it caused a copse, they would not be able toe out.

    The reason why the ancestor devil could open the passageway here was not because his cultivation was heaven-defying, but because of the unique characteristics of the ghost race''snd. The two ghost perches that were connected couldmunicate with each other, so opening the passageway was naturally not a problem.

    Fang mo wanted to say something, but when he noticed the look in his senior''s eyes, he kept his words to himself.

    Traveling.

    Under Zhou CI''s instruction, everyone filled in the form for traveling.

    There was already something strange about the passage.

    "Go, but be careful." Bone King stood outside the passage and waved at the group of people who were walking in.

    However, the smile on his face made people shudder.

    In the tunnel.

    "Senior brother, who are these people? I don''t think I''ve heard of anyone guarding the passageway. " Fang mo couldn''t help asking.

    Zhou CI rebuked,"Junior Brother disciple Fang, do you know how impudent you were just now? among the three of them, other than one person who is very weak, the other two are very strong. They must be experts at the peak of the ruler realm. Do you think that the reputation of the immortalnd is so great that all the experts at the peak will give face to them?"

    Fang Mo''s head was lowered. He didn''t dare to raise his head after being scolded by his senior brother.

    Zhang Sheng thought about it,"senior brother, the three of them are really weird. I think we should be careful."

    "You don''t need to tell me that." Fang mo did not dare to fight back, and all his anger was directed at Zhang Sheng.

    Zhang Sheng had a smile on his face, but he was furious in his heart. ''Dog, if I get the chance, I''ll definitely kill you.''

    "What is it?"

    Just as they were about to go deeper, something blocked their way.

    A metal house was floating in the passage. Suddenly, a face stuck out from inside.

    "Hello, it''s an honor to serve you. This is the upper province toll station. You need to pay to pass." The three era soul demon spoke mechanically. The muscles on his face were likeke water, fluctuating as if he could transform into another person at any time.

    "What?"

    Zhou CI and the others were stunned.

    What did that mean?

    Payment?

    He had never heard of such a thing.

    "Who are you? What''s going on? this is the passage. Since when do you need to pay to go through?" Fang mo asked angrily.

    As expected!

    Zhang Sheng finally understood.

    "This senior, may I know how to pay and how much it will cost?" Zhang Sheng asked.

    He was really helpless when it came to Fang mo. The death rate was too high if he went out with this guy.

    She didn''t even see how ugly Zhou CI''s expression was now.

    "One-third of it in the storage ring," the soul demon replied.

    The voice fell.

    There was an uproar.

    Zhou CI and the others didn''t seem to understand and stared at their pockets.

    Say what?

    One-third?

    "Why don''t you just go Rob someone?" Zhou CI was so angry that his soul was about to explode. He couldn''t help but blurt out.

    After saying this, he regretted it.<sub> </sub>

    However, he still couldn''t calm the anger in his heart.

    This was really too much.

    The soul demon of three lifetimes was neither angry nor happy. He just nced at them with his cold eyes."Robbing is what evil people do. We are collecting fees ording to the rules. Please understand."

    Of course, Zhou CI would not agree to the other party''s request."Let''s go back."

    He was going to report the situation to Emperor Chang Sheng.

    The passage was upied, and they were actually collecting fees here.

    The soul demon of three lifetimes watched the group of people leave, then pressed the crystal button and closed his eyes to rest. The next matter would be resolved by someone.

    "Damn it, this is really too damn. These guys are crazy for money. If they have the ability, why don''t they just Rob?" Zhou CI couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart.

    She was being unreasonable.

    Even if the other party was a peak ruler, he shouldn''t be so shameless.

    "Where are you going, little friends?" At this moment, a huge figure appeared. It had four heads, and each face was different.

    Joy!

    He was furious!

    Grief!

    He was happy!

    The appearance of the Lord of four desires shocked them.

    Zhou CI''s eyes showed that he was giving in."We have to leave this ce. We won''t go to the outer realm."

    "That won''t do." The Lord of four desires grabbed one of the heads, looking very troubled."You''re breaking the rules. You can only walk forward on this passage, not backward. Otherwise, there will be collisions. As the protector of the passage, I can''t watch this happen with my own eyes."

    "Senior brother, let me do it." Zhang Sheng said softly. His senior brother had already been angered by the other party''s actions, and it was inevitable that he would make mistakes. Therefore, he would leave it to him to resolve this peacefully.

    "Senior, we wanted to go to the outer realm, but we suddenly remembered that we have some unfinished business and need to go back. We wille back after we finish. Please understand."

    "What?" The Lord of four desires listened to Zhang Sheng. Suddenly, the head that represented anger stretched its neck and appeared in front of Zhang Sheng."Do you think I''m an idiot?"

    The sound was shocking.

    The impact caused Zhang Sheng and the others to feel their blood boiling, and they could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Senior, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding." Zhang Sheng did not expect the other party''s emotions to fluctuate so intensely, and he hurriedly spoke.

    He could not die Here.

    It was not worth it.

    At this moment, the soul demon stuck his head out again."Four desires, why are you talking nonsense? they have vited the passage rules. Make sure they are properly dealt with."

    "I know." "Yes," the Lord of four desires replied. He then red at these guys and clenched his fists."Hehe, once I clear you all up, you''ll know that some rules can''t be vited."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked toward the other party.

    Very quickly.

    "Ah!"

    There was a scream.

    After a long time.

    In the passage, at the first stop''s toll gate.

    The three era soul demon operated like a machine."Why do you have to suffer like this? go."

    Zhou CI and the others were badly battered. The other party didn''t take their lives, but they were on the verge of death.

    Zhang Sheng clenched his fists tightly. He was not angry, but fearful.

    That person just now was really too terrifying.

    Physical damage wasn''t scary, but mental damage was a form of torture.

    Thirty-two people rich group.

    Lin fan and the other chief sovereigns were watching everything that was happening in the void before them.

    "It''s a little dark. " A hegemon said.

    Not everyone who was suppressed by the demonic Buddha tower was evil. Some people still preferred to be fair.

    "ck?" "Do you guys think it''s still dark?" Lin fan asked curiously.

    The Fiend ancestor chuckled,"what is this ck? it is already very fair."

    "Sigh, actually, it''s not that troublesome. If it were up to me, we should just strip and Rob them. Everything will be ours. There''s no need to go through so much trouble." The other peak ruler said.

    Lin fan interrupted him,"that''s not right. We can see the light. Do you know what that means? It''s a legal method, a legal fee. Even if outsiders know, one is willing to hit and the other is willing to take, no one can say anything. "

    "What''s the point of taking it out if you''re going to Rob someone?"

    "Isn''t that right?"

    "Also, don''t think that it''s easy for us. We need manpower. The passageway is unstable, so we have to maintain it. If someonees to cause trouble, we have to block them. So, this is what we get from work."

    Lin fan''s words were epted by all the other rulers. They made a lot of sense.

    Even the rulers who needed to be fair kept nodding.

    This reason had sessfully convinced him.

    There was no problem at all.

    It was very fair.

    "But there''s a problem. If we take all of their things, what should we do if others find out and no onees?" A hegemon asked.

    Lin fan smiled,"I''ve already thought about this problem. We''re just testing out the operations now, so there will definitely be many problems. As for the price, we''ll first look at the situation outside. If there are really people who protest, we''ll lower the price to appease them."

    "This doesn''t just mean that we are after wealth, but we understand the people''s will and know how tofort them. We have to let them know that we are on their side. Only then will they support us and recognize our work."

    "Is there any logic in that?"

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan. What the hell was he saying?

    He didn''t understand a single word.

    Naturally, there was nothing a ruler expert could not understand.

    "There is."

    "Right, right, that makes sense."

    "There''s no problem with that. I agree. "

    The rulers were allughing.

    Although he didn''t know what little brother was talking about, he felt that it was really fun and interesting.

 Chapter 1046 Life Or Death, It All Depends On Fate

    The toll of the upper province toll station was decided after careful consideration.

    One-third.

    The three toll stations would ensure that all the wealth of the other party would be taken away, leaving nothing behind.

    At the start, some of the rulers thought that this wasn''t good and would cause the other side to resist. But now, it seemed like there wouldn''t be any problems.

    The Lord of four desires had already made arrangements for them.

    If they didn''t pay for the next two toll stations, they would still be greeted by the well-arranged routine.

    Lin fan''s idea was to make them pauper and walk out of the tunnel.

    As for the cost of returning, he didn''t believe that these guys wouldn''t find wealth somewhere in the outer realm.

    Everything had been arranged properly and clearly, and there would be no problems.

    When Zhou CI and the others came to the second toll station, their faces were livid.

    Fang Mo''s teeth chattered in anger. He swore that he would teach them a lesson if they returned to thend of immortality.

    Zhang Sheng was filled with regret. He had clearly entered a den of thieves.

    No.

    This was no longer a thief, but a Bandit who was even more ruthless than a thief.

    So what if he was unwilling in his heart? with his strength, the feeling of weakness and powerlessness upied his entire heart.

    Finally.

    They didn''t know how they managed to hold on.

    "Senior brother, there''s nothing left." Fang Mo''s face was very swollen, a mark left behind by the ruler''s fist of love.

    Because he couldn''t stand this act that was even more cruel than a Bandit, he protested.

    In the end, he was also beaten up for protesting.

    He was d that the other party didn''t take his life, and it was the only thing he was d about.

    Zhou CI''s face was cold and he didn''t say a word. Then, he looked at Zhang Sheng in rage,"this is what you meant by safety?"

    "Senior brother, this ..." Zhang Sheng''s face turned ugly. He couldn''t be med at all. He was in a terrible state as well. There were many things in his storage ring that he had risked his life for. Now that they were all taken away by the other party, where could he go toin about this?

    If Zhou CI''s strength was not stronger than his, he would have turned hostile and killed the other party.

    Fang Mo''s mind was in a mess. The name ''Zhang Sheng'' was like a fuse that exploded."That''s right, it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, this wouldn''t have happened. No matter what, you have to take responsibility."

    Zhang Sheng''s face was getting uglier and uglier as the anger in his heart grew.

    At this time, he still pushed the responsibility to him. This was really bullying.

    In the void.

    The Zhizhi bird was hidden among them. It had been waiting for them since they came out of the passage.

    No matter where they went, he would just follow them.

    The person-in-charge of the bird-of-knowledge had already started to work hard in order to develop the bird-of-knowledge to the upper realm. It would be embarrassing if he could not even do this.

    In the upper realm.

    Lin fan had said before that he would never return to the sect unless his cultivation base had reached the world level.

    That was why he hadn''t gone back yet.

    This was because his cultivation had not reached that level yet.

    "How is it? the harvest is not bad, right? besides, this is only the first wave. The harvest will be even greaterter." Lin fanughed. A thirty-two people fee-collecting organization was starting to have some scale.

    As for the subsequent developments, there was no need for that.

    The matter could not be concealed. Before the four forces took action, he had to harvest a wave of people ruthlessly.

    If they could really resist the suppression of the four forces, then the toll station could really be implemented, and the subsequent situation could continue to expand.

    Just thinking about it made him feel safe.

    Ancestor devil nodded,"it''s indeed not bad. With the current situation, the outer realm is a ce that the upper realm must fight for. However, we are also stuck in a Whirlpool. If we make a mistake, we might end up in a mess."

    Even though the other rulers and experts had been imprisoned in the demonic Buddha Pagoda for a long time, they weren''t stupid. They naturally knew what the ancestor devil was saying.

    A ce that they had to fight for would definitely attract trouble.

    If it was just one or two of them, they would be dreaming if they thought they could upy this ce.

    However, there are a total of thirty-two people here. No, it should be thirty-one people. Little brother''s cultivation is too weak and can''t help at all.

    They were all peak God experts, and even peak experts weren''t their match.

    Together, the power they formed was already terrifying.

    Even if he were to face the four great forces, it was not as if he did not have a chance.

    Lin fan didn''t think too much about what would happen next. He still had to take a walk around the upper world to see if there were any good ces to farm points.

    He bade farewell to ancestor devil and the others before leaving the passageway.

    With The Fiend ancestor standing guard, even if a true Big Shot came, it would not be a problem. They would be able to fight each other without any problems.

    However, he thought of the blood devil Emperor. That fellow was considered a veteran ruler. Even if he was weaker than the ancestor devil, he could definitely bepared to other peak rulers.

    But unfortunately ...

    It was just that his injuries were a little heavy.

    More than half of it had been destroyed, and he didn''t know when it would recover.

    A few dayster.

    In the upper realm, somewhere with a strong smell of blood.

    One of the six-winged Yakshas was extremely fast. The blood de in its hand glowed with a thick blood-red color as it shed at a figure below.

    Bang! Bang!

    Right at this moment, a terrifyingly tyrannical fist force exploded, and the six-winged Yaksha let out a blood-curdling screech as it was instantly crushed.

    ck blood sttered all over the ground.

    Points increased.

    "Good ce. I didn''t expect there to be such a good ce." Lin fan swung his arms and was in a really good mood.

    A few days ago, when he left the passage, he had been looking everywhere for a ce to farm points. In the end, he found a ce where demonic beasts roamed.

    When he first discovered this ce, he was in a very good mood.

    He didn''t think about anything and just started fighting.

    The beasts in the outer realm had been harmed by him. He was a man with a conscience. He couldn''t let this continue. It was too much.<sub> </sub>

    But just as he was about to y a Supreme world-level monster, the monster suddenly spoke.

    They wanted to ask him why he wanted to kill him.

    Lin fan naturally didn''t have an easy time answering this question.

    He could also say that he was not killing them for points. He could only say that it was that simple to kill them.

    The demonic beast was very angry. It said loudly,"thend of the Yakshas is in front of us. They are extremely fierce. If you have the guts, go and kill them."

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he was ted. To think that there would be such a good thing!

    He would let this ce go and search for thend of the Yakshas that the demonic beast had mentioned.

    As expected, the demonic beast did not lie.

    Thend of the Yakshas did exist.

    The Dark and Bloody smell could be smelled from far away.

    "If the Yaksha''snd ispletely destroyed, the points will definitely explode."

    He was killing at the periphery of the hag territory and had not gone deep inside.

    In the surroundings, there were small mountains made of human skulls. There were torches on top of them, illuminating the surroundings. It was a deste ce.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the void around him fluctuated.

    "Die!" A Yaksha with a Savage and terrifying face charged forward.

    Lin fan didn''t even look. He reached out and with a Peng, he smacked him into the distance.

    The corpse rolled on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, dyeing the ground ck.

    "I''ve seeded. "

    Lin fan was really happy and controlled his strength so that he didn''t blow him up with one palm.

    After all, he had a BUFF. If he lived in his fear, his points would double.

    "Hey, you''re really lucky." Lin fan said.

    The Yaksha stared at Lin fan in fear. For some reason, the ferocious Yaksha, who would fight to the death, felt a sense of fear spreading out from his heart and enveloping his heart when he saw Lin fan.

    Points increased.

    And it was double.

    Lin fan muttered in his heart,"not bad, this is very interesting. I have to control my power. I''m here to get points, not to kill."

    He would be letting himself down if he didn''t break through to the world level after being stuck at the Emperor heaven realm for too long.

    Seeing the terrified Yaksha, he suddenly had an idea.

    With the BUFF, he would have double the points. He just didn''t know if he would still get points if he killed them.

    With such doubts in mind, he began to put it into practice.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his leg and stomped down.

    There was no increase in points.

    "Looks like it''s useless. If even this is useful, then it''s three times the points." Lin fan felt that such a good thing wouldn''t happen.

    Suddenly!

    Behind a ck Rock in the distance, a bone-piercing Yaksha was shrieking. Its voice was ear-piercing and spread in all directions.

    Immediately, there were echoes from all around.

    This Yaksha had witnessed the scene of the murder and had seen his own kind being killed.

    To the Yaksha, such an action was a humiliation.

    Puchi!

    Puchi!

    A muffled sound could be heard. It was the sound of pping wings.

    Lin fan raised his head and Half the Sky was covered by Yakshas.

    All the way from the four-winged Yakshas to the six-foot Yakshas pped their wings and flew over from the distance with ck harpoons in their hands.

    They were densely packed and uncountable. There were at least thousands of them.

    "D * MN it, there are so many Emperor heaven realm and world-level Yakshas here. The power of the four great powers is probably just the tip of the iceberg."

    Lin fan thought about it and felt like it was really possible.

    Something was wrong.

    The four forces couldn''t be underestimated.

    The demonic Buddha Pagoda had nine great Supremes, and these nine great Supremes weren''t ordinary peak rulers.

    Otherwise, in the upper realm where rulers were so worthless, how could they have the honor of being one of the four great forces?

    "Forget it, let''s not think about it for now. I should have enough points to defeat these Yakshas." Lin fan muttered. Actually, it was very easy to get points. As long as he found the right ce, there was basically no difficulty.

    A six-winged Yaksha flew out. It had long, blood-red hair on its forehead, and its equipment was in stark contrast to the other Yakshas.

    It was the difference between a nouveau riche and a loser.

    "Human, you dare toe here and act so presumptuously?" The Yaksha general was furious, and his red eyes shed with a fierce light.

    Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared from where he was. When he appeared, he grabbed the head of descending Yaksha and punched him.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s start. "

    Bang! Bang!

    The Yaksha general was punched, and he lost control of his body. He rolled on the ground, and his skin was dry and cracked.

    "Not bad, it shouldn''t be dead." Lin fan was ted. It seemed like he had finally made some progress in controlling his strength.

    "Savage, go!" The Yaksha general was sted to the ground, but he was not affected by the BUFF. It was obvious that he had not been beaten enough.

    A Supreme world-level expert.

    A very strong existence at the same stage was indeed a little hard.

    Lin fan didn''t waste any words and just drank it.

    Now that there were so many Yakshas, it was no longer realistic to control their strength one by one.

    Whether they lived or died, it all depended on fate.

 1047 Chapter 1047

    After a long time.

    "If this is your strength, then you are all useless."

    Lin fan stepped on a ck Rock. He ced his hands behind his back and looked around at the tragic scene.

    "Ah!"

    "It''s so painful,"

    Some of the Yakshas were unlucky and died directly.

    However, some of the Yakshas were lucky enough to be beaten to the point where they couldn''t take care of themselves, but they still had a breath left.

    Some stood up with difficulty and looked at Lin fan with fear.

    The fear was deep in his heart.

    Fear and terror enveloped them, and they would never be able to forget it.

    "It feels pretty good. I''ve doubled my points. I''ll be able to reach the world level very quickly." Lin fan was really happy. This feeling was really amazing.

    However, he knew that things would not be good.

    The hag territory was not that weak.

    Naturally, there would be hegemons.

    Otherwise, he would have been suppressed and wouldn''t have been able to survive until now.

    "For you guys, the feeling of being alive is the best. You must know how to cherish it." Lin fan sighed and continued to head in.

    Lin fan was the only one who would dare to cause such a huge mess in the hag race.

    If other people came to thend of the Yakshas, they would not dare to make such a big scene.

    Those who didn''t know were not afraid.

    The key was that he could be resurrected even if he died, and he was helpless.

    When Lin fan passed by, the Yakshas around him crawled and rolled to the side in fear.

    His eyes were no longer fierce, but fearful.

    It was the same feeling as a peerless ferocious man being beaten up.

    Lin fan chuckled. The BUFF was indeed powerful. Perhaps it was time for him to control his own power. No matter if it was for himself or for the bnce of the ecosystem, it would be of great use.

    It was not good to kill too many people.

    Corpses would rot, and there would be a foul smell. It would pollute the air and make people very sad.

    It wouldn''t be good if he took a breath of the stench.

    "I, Lin fan, swear to the heavens that I will never kill anyone again. I will only beat them up." Lin fan muttered in his heart.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    The power of the divine retribution was gathering.

    "What?" Lin fan was shocked. It wasn''t because he didn''t believe what he said, but because he didn''t expect the heaven''s punishment toe.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Could it be ... Ah, I understand now. The heaven here and the heaven outside the realm may not be a whole entity. They have nothing to do with each other."

    "Doesn''t that mean that it''s great, and I can get things again?"

    Lin fan did not hesitate as he opened his arms wide, giving off a e on, F * ck me'' feeling.

    Suddenly!

    Just as Lin fan was waiting, the void suddenly stopped burning and themotion disappeared.

    "D * MN, what''s going on? the Thunder was loud, but the rain was light. It''s gone just like that?"

    He was a little stunned. He had not expected this.

    Could it be that the heavens were also in contact with him and wanted to reinforce him just now because they did not know the truth? and just as they received thetest news, they retreated perfectly.

    If that was the case, then it was really despairing.

    Lin fan shook his head in disappointment. He didn''t have a single bit of hope for heaven who was as timid as a mouse.

    They continued deeper in.

    Today!

    After Lin fan gained a new level of control over his power, the hag race was no longer filled with blood. Instead, they were wailing and screaming in fear.

    "Run, quickly run."

    "This is too terrifying! Just who is this person? why is he so terrifying?"

    The Yakshas were scared witless. They had thought that someone who had intruded into their territory would only be food in their stomachs.

    However, who would have thought that they would be beaten up so badly that even their own fathers would not be able to recognize them?

    After a long time.

    "Are you afraid of me?" Lin fan picked up a Yaksha like he was picking up a chicken.

    Supreme world-level cultivators.

    He was very fierce and ferocious. When he came, he was aggressive, but very quickly, he was beaten ck and blue.

    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid. " The Yaksha was very scared. He was scared to death.

    For some reason, when he got close to the other party, his heart seemed to be shrouded in a kind of fear and might. He was so scared that his whole body trembled and he was extremely timid.

    The Yakshas were very fierce and would not give in even if they died. No matter how strong their opponents were, they would bare their fangs and bite them.

    "If you''re afraid of me, why aren''t you running?" Lin fan smiled.

    The Yaksha wanted to say,"how are you going to run if you carry me?" but suddenly, he realized that he had let go of his hand. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran immediately. He was afraid that if he ran too slowly, he would be beaten to death.

    He really didn''t know why he, a brave and fearless member of the hag race, would be afraid.

    Lin fan wanted to check his points. He knew that he had gained a lot and it was even scary.

    As expected.

    If he was strong and went all out, the harvest would definitely be full.

    This was just like doing business. If a family started from a few thousand, you might only see a few pieces or a few dozen pieces. But if it started from a hundred million, the wealth was a little scary.

    "You''re looking for death!"

    Suddenly.

    The sky in the distance was blood-red, and a demonic shadow could be vaguely seen.

    A loud shout rang out, causing the surrounding void to explode.

    "Human, how dare you kill my people? how do you want to die?"

    The other party was a talkative and ruthless person. He had not even appeared and had alreadyunched an attack.

    A ten-thousand-feet-tall Yaksha shadow shed through the air.

    "Mm. They''ve attracted the chief sovereigns over." Lin fan, on the other hand, wasn''t flustered. Raising his head, he clenched his fist and gathered his strength. Waving his arm, he broke through the air and attacked.

    Bang! Bang!

    He gathered all his power in his punch and it collided with the thousand-feet-tall shadow, creating an intense shock.<sub> </sub>

    However, his strength was not enough to challenge a ruler.

    This punch was much weaker.

    The Yaksha appeared in front of Lin fan and stabbed forward with his golden spear. He appeared in front of Lin fan in an instant. This kind of power was unstoppable.

    Puchi!

    Instantly, Lin fan was pierced through. He shook and turned into a rain of blood.

    His cultivation was still stuck at the Emperor heaven realm, so he couldn''t survive against a peak ruler.

    Even if this Yaksha was one of the weaker peak rulers, he wasn''t someone he could fight against.

    The gap between their cultivation levels was a little too big.

    "Bastard." The Yaksha King was furious. He looked around and saw that only a small group of people had died. Many of them were still alive. He felt relieved.

    How could his nsmen be killed?

    "King!"

    When the surviving Yakshas saw their King appear, they all bowed their heads and weed him respectfully. Just thinking about that guy just now made them shiver.

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    He was simply inhuman.

    Ten secondster.

    The Yaksha King prepared to go back and continue his cultivation.

    He was already a peak ruler, but in the upper world, he still couldn''tpare to those old peak rulers.

    There was a huge difference.

    A ruler was indeed at the peak, but from what he knew, the true rulers, such as the rulers of the four factions, were all cultivating and gathering their power to reach a critical point to raise their strength to a higher level.

    ''The ruler of the world''

    He had heard someone call him that before.

    A ruler''s lifespan was extremely long. Unless they died in battle, no one knew how long they could live.

    However, this ''One World ruler'' represented the peak of one''s power.

    This wasn''t a difference in cultivation level, but the difference in strength between peak rulers.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An unfamiliar power was rising in the distance.

    He turned his head around.

    The guy who had just been beaten to death had actually appeared.

    "Why would I?"

    The Yaksha King couldn''t believe it. He had seen his opponent die with his own eyes. How could he appear again?

    "Upgrade!" Lin fan muttered in his heart.

    [Points: 1847400015]

    1.8 billion points.

    It was the benefit that the hag race had brought him.

    Now that things were already like this, what was the point of ying around with the other party?

    He directly raised it on the spot.

    Upon reaching the world level, he would be able to crush them.

    It was also the first battle to suppress an entire n since he arrived in the upper realm.

    Points were used up, and one cultivation technique after another was raised to the perfection level.

    The cultivation technique of the Holy Land mountain was indeed good.

    Even the lowest-grade cultivation method would cost more than 50 million.

    If he had not umted 1.8 billion points, he would not have had the guts to y like this.

    "You didn''t die?" The Yaksha King rebuked angrily. However, he found it strange that his opponent''s power was constantly increasing.

    Lin fan said,"don''t rush. Give me some time."

    "Kill this human!" The Yaksha King roared and ordered his subordinates to kill the other party.

    However, these Yakshas had been beaten until they were extremely afraid. How could they still dare to resist? they were so scared that their souls were almost gone. They immediately broke into a run and ran as fast as they could.

    "F * ck!" The Yaksha King was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.

    What was going on with his nsmen? why were they running so fast?

    Lin fan didn''t talk nonsense with him and just continued to raise his cultivation.

    With enough points, one''s ego would swell.

    Directly upgrading it didn''t require any points.

    There were many cultivation techniques, but he was afraid that he would not have enough points.

    In the distance.

    There was a group of people hiding.

    There were both men and women, and some of them were not weak.

    They hade to the Yaksha territory to train, and at the same time, to kill world-level Yakshas and use them to forge certain items.

    Although the risk was high, the reward was also high.

    Although they had suffered some minor injuries when they had surrounded and attacked a world-level Yaksha, they had gained quite a bit.

    Just as they were resting, there was movement in the distance, like an earthquake.

    Pan Changlong stood up abruptly with a grave expression."Something''s not right."

    "Senior brother,e and take a look. It''s the flood of Yakshas." "What?" a disciple who was crouching behind a huge rock cried out in surprise. His eyes were wide open as if he was afraid of seeing things wrongly.

    Soon, everyone was lying on the ground.

    "What''s going on? why are there so many Yakshas? have they discovered us?" Someone said in fear.

    Pan Changlong''s expression was grave."That''s not right. This isn''t our direction at all. Furthermore, these Yakshas are all injured. Something must have happened up ahead. Let''s go and take a look."

    They had received items from their sects that could hide their auras. At the same time, they could emit the smell of Yakshas, which was enough to avoid the Yakshas ''tracking.

    Therefore, if there was a battle between the Yakshas, they would definitely not be discovered.

    Very quickly.

    The group of them came to the ce they wanted to go, but they didn''t dare to get close. They hid in the dark and watched.

    "There seems to be a person there."

    "Eh? That golden Yaksha, what Yaksha is that? I''ve never seen it before. "

    "Yaksha King!" Pan Changlong was shocked."I didn''t expect it to be the Yaksha King. Who''s that man? he''s actually fighting with the Yaksha King. It can''t be, right? could it be that the flood of Yakshas was caused by him?"

    Everyone was shocked.

    He didn''t expect that someone woulde to the Yaksha''s territory alone and provoke the Yaksha King. This was too outrageous.

 Chapter 1048 I Believe That You Are All Omnipotent

    Lin fan''s purpose foring to the hag race was simple. He just wanted to get some points. If he could avoid killing, then he would.

    He would get a good beating and get double the points. That would be a carefree life.

    As for those who were identally killed, they could only say sorry.

    However, he did not expect the Yaksha King to appear and attack him without saying anything.

    They were bullies.

    In his opinion, this was indeed bullying.

    Hence, no matter what, he had to make the other party pay the price.

    Thus, by immediately advancing to the world level, you can let them understand that you are in grave danger.

    The people watching from afar were all very nervous.

    "Senior brother, should we leave? if we''re discovered, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave." A disciple said in fear.

    This was a ce where experts fought. Even if they were far away, if such an expert discovered them, they would definitely not be able to leave.

    Pan Changlong''s expression was grave."Don''t be anxious. If we leave now, it will be too dangerous. We don''t even know who the other party is. As long as they are not with the Yaksha King, we will be safe."

    "Although the Yaksha King isn''t the most powerful being among the peak rulers, he''s not to be trifled with. Many powerful beings don''t want to mess with the Yaksha."

    His cultivation wasn''t strong, but he had a good understanding of the major forces.

    "Senior brother, why did this happen?"

    The surrounding disciples were also staring at pan Changlong. They wanted to know why this was happening.

    Pan Changlong stared straight ahead and said calmly,"because the hag race is the most unafraid of death. No ruler would want to mess with the hag race that is unafraid of death.

    Lin fan closed his eyes. He didn''t pay any attention and started upgrading his skills.

    The current situation was very arrogant.

    He really wanted to say that having more points would make one feel arrogant.

    In the past, he had to choose carefully when he wanted to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    However, he didn''t have such a choice now. The cultivation technique he got from the Holy Land mountain was directly upgraded to perfection without looking at the level of the cultivation technique.

    If 60 million was not enough, then he would run away with more than 100 million.

    Very quickly, more than half of the 1.8 billion points were spent, all invested in cultivation techniques.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void fluctuated.

    A surge of power started to expand from Lin fan''s body.

    The cells in his body were crazily devouring the power, turning it into the purest Foundation.

    "What''s the situation?" The Yaksha King was shocked to find that this human had changed a lot. In the blink of an eye, a terrifying power burst out from his body.

    In his opinion, this was very shocking.

    "Kill him!"

    The Yaksha King''s face was cold. He attacked immediately. He didn''t know what was going on, but as long as he killed his opponent, everything would be fine.

    "Don''t be in a hurry. What''s the hurry? can you wait until I''m done?" Lin fan raised his cultivation techniques while letting the Yaksha King attack,"you can say some harsh words to me first."

    However, there was no use in saying all this.

    The Yaksha King was on the edge of anger, and he showed no mercy.

    He directly shed over with one move.

    Lin fan activated the ancient battlefield''s BUFF. He wanted to hold on for a while, but he thought too much. The Yaksha King''s attack would definitely not stop until he blew up the other party''s body.

    Puchi!

    Half of Lin fan''s body was sliced in half and fresh blood sttered. His internal organs could be seen and it was a tragic sight.

    "F * ck, I''ll definitely beat you into a pig''s headter." Lin fan was furious. He said that he would wait for a while and that he could say some harsh words, but he actually attacked just because he didn''t agree. Was he even human?

    Pan Changlong and the others were dumbfounded.

    He could not understand what was going on.

    He said that he would fight a peak ruler expert.

    How could he be cut into such a state in the blink of an eye?

    It was too miserable.

    In their eyes, a person who could fight with the Yaksha King must be very powerful. However, the current situation seemed to be a little disappointing.

    "Senior brother, can he really do it? Why do I feel like I''m going to be killed by the Yaksha King?"

    Pan Changlong didn''t say anything."You''re asking me? who the F * ck should I ask? this is a little different from what I imagined."

    He had just told his junior brothers and sisters that this was a battle between experts.

    The powerful ones had their bodies cut in half by the Yaksha King, and they didn''t even have any reaction.

    However, his survival ability was really strong.

    If an ordinary person were to be injured this badly, they would probably be screaming in pain.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan''s body started to change and a shocking explosion shook his body.

    At the same time, his skin began to crack.

    A golden light seeped out from the cracked skin.

    "My Foundation has already reached its peak, and it''s about to burst out."

    Lin fan clenched his fists tightly as the power within his body started to surge. His face was flushed red.

    "I can''t hold on any longer."

    He felt as if his body was about to explode. His power had already reached its peak, and the capacity of the Emperor heaven realm was just too huge. From the start until now, he didn''t know how many points he had used to upgrade the cultivation technique.

    Now, it was finally time for him to bear fruit.

    "Go to hell, you stupid human." The Yaksha King hollered in rage and struck out with a heavy blow. A surge of power exploded out, causing the void to copse as it crushed towards Lin fan.

    "Upgrade!"

    At such an important moment, Lin fan tapped on the + sign and raised his cultivation state.

    "Five billion experience points were consumed."

    [Cultivation base: world-level]

    [Unlocked: ck Gold Lottery draw.]

    ¡­¡­

    Buzzzzzz!

    A beam of light that could destroy everything burst out from Lin fan''s body. It shot up into the sky and into the void of the endless abyss.

    "What?"

    The Yaksha King was shocked. He was forced to retreat by a powerful force. He couldn''t believe that his opponent could burst out such a power at this time.<sub> </sub>

    What was going on?

    It was unbelievable.

    Shock.

    The entire world was shaking violently.

    The void that was initially dark and gloomy suddenly burst out with countlessws from the depths of the void, gushing towards Lin fan.

    "What?" the Yaksha King''s face turned grim. "Is this the process of establishing an internal world after breaking through to the world level?"

    "Impossible. Even if he broke through to the world level, he shouldn''t be able to unleash such power."

    "What kind of monster is this guy?"

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Several figures came from the distance.

    It was purple and red.

    They were all Yaksha Kings who had been hiding in the Yaksha territory.

    They came to the side of the Golden Yaksha King."What''s going on? why is there such a hugemotion?"

    "Eh? This human actually dared to break through here? a world-level cultivator? Impossible! How can a world-level cultivator have such terrifying power?"

    The Golden Yaksha King was shocked."I don''t know. It''s good that you''re here. Let''s kill this kid together."

    There was more than one Yaksha King in the Yaksha territory.

    Otherwise, no matter how unafraid they were of death, they would still be exterminated by other experts.

    Then, more Yaksha Kings came.

    They were of different sizes. Some of them were tall and ferocious, as if they were demons that had walked out of the abyss of terror.

    After learning of the situation, they knew that they couldn''t let him live, or he would be a disaster.

    "Attack!"

    The seven Yaksha Kings attacked in an instant. Their power was terrifying, and when they joined forces, even peak rulers would have to avoid them.

    BOOM!

    When their powers struck the surface of the light pir, they were immediately devoured without any reaction.

    "Again,"

    The Golden Yaksha''s expression changed drastically. It was impossible that the seven Yaksha Kings couldn''t break the world that was about to take shape.

    Any other world-level expert would''ve most likely had their internal worlds explode long ago.

    He attacked again, but there was no reaction. He disappeared without a trace, without even a ripple.

    At this moment, Lin fan felt as though he was the creator of this world. He was constructing a world that was filled with mystical powers.

    All thews poured in, and they had to pay a part of the power to construct the world.

    "It''s so messy, it''s really messy. "

    Lin fan witnessed the formation of his own world. There were too manyws surging within.

    He only wanted to say that it was too messy.

    This was not the world he wanted.

    He reached out his hand and clenched his fist.

    Bang! Bang!

    The world that had just been formed exploded. Countless nomologicalws seemed to be wailing and then disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately after.

    Countless nomologicalws surged over. To them, it was as if they had discovered something good, and everyone wanted to fight for it.

    "F * ck!"

    Lin fan was a little angry. He didn''t want to create the same world as everyone else. That wasn''t what he was after and it wasn''t what he wanted.

    "All of you F * cking get out of here. Get the powerw over here."

    With a furious roar, it carried a trace of the creator''s will and directly pushed back all the chaoticws.

    Outside.

    The Yaksha Kings looked solemn.

    "Something''s not right. He seemed to have crushed the world just now."

    "Look, all thews have left. Only thews of strength have entered. What''s going on?"

    "Anyone who forms a world would be formed by variousws. Withoutws, the world would not beplete."

    "Thews of light, darkness, wind, rain, life, time, and the three thousandws have formed a world. Although it''s only at the initial stage, it''s still a good foundation. It can continue to develop in the future."

    "But this guy only wants thew of strength and has abandoned all the otherws. How is this world formed?"

    "Hahaha, stupid, he is indeed a stupid person. Maybe he doesn''t even know the structure of the world, or he doesn''t understand thews that the world needs."

    The Yaksha King wasn''t in a hurry. He felt that Lin fan was courting death.

    Perhaps they didn''t even need to make a move and the other party would be crippled by them.

    Lin fan was really satisfied with the current situation. Overall, it was pretty good.

    Under his threat, all the otherws left, and only thew of strength came.

    "Power is the strongest. It doesn''t matter if it can''t or can ''t. Even if it''s to build a world, it must be a world of power."

    Lin fan''s heart hadn''t changed. Even at this stage, he had always been searching for power.

    It wouldn''t be attracted by other types of power.

    Even if it was a dead end, he had to walk to the end.

    "Lin fan, this isn''t right! You''re walking towards your own destruction!" At this moment, the powerw that had fused with his power appeared.

    "What perdition, this is the correct path." Lin fan said.

    Thew that had once taught him toprehend the heart of power had appeared. It could be considered a special existence. His bet had been right. The other party had really reached this step.

    "No, the world can''tck power, but power isn''t omnipotent. To construct the world, otherws are needed. Only then can the world move towards a perfect era. Otherwise, it will never be perfect." Thew of strength said.

    "You see, there''s already a problem with the construction of the world by power. They can''t do it at all, and what otherws can do."

    Lin fan looked over. The world that had just been formed had a frame, but some things were still not formed.

    Every time the powerw was integrated into it, it would always be broken and could not reach perfection.

    "It seems that''s the only way."

    Lin fan was just a one-track mind. Walking all the way to the dark, he spread out his fingers and suppressed all the powerws at his fingertips.

    "I believe that you guys are omnipotent."

    "It''s just that you guys haven''t felt your potential yet. Let me develop it for you now."

    "Reincarnation!"

 Chapter 1049 His Name Is Student Strength

    "What?"

    Hope God''s powerw waspletely stunned, and he could not understand what Lin fan was doing at all.

    Reincarnation?

    Whose turn?

    In the eyes of outsiders, this was just a matter of an instant, but in the world of reincarnation, it had undergone an earth-shaking change.

    Within the reincarnation void, Lin fan was the God who created the world. He was looking down at the reincarnation world.

    "This is a new attempt, and it requires a lot of effort."

    This was thew of reincarnation, not reincarnation.

    In terms of difficulty, it was even more difficult than reincarnation.

    The goal is simple, and that is to make thew of power believe in you. You can do it, you are omnipotent, and use your power to build the strongest world.

    Countless threads extended out from Lin fan''s body, constructing a world of reincarnation.

    "Let''s gather together and feel the power of reincarnation together. "

    Lin fan clenched his fist as countless energyws gathered together, turning into a ball of light that seeped into the world of reincarnation.

    In the world of Samsara, in a certain hospital, in the waiting area of the delivery room.

    A girl who smoked, took drugs, drank, yed around, and got tattoos but was a good girl sessfully got pregnant with a child whose father was unknown.

    "F * ck you, doctor. I''m about to give birth. Hurry up and send me in."

    She was pushed into the delivery room.

    After a long time.

    Amidst the shrill screams, the cry of a baby boy resounded throughout the entire hospital. The sound was very loud, and the midwife who was crouching between his legs while giving birth immediately fainted with blood flowing out of her seven orifices.

    "Amazing, my son. From now on, you will be called strength. I''m proud of you." On the delivery bed, the woman lit a cigarette. She didn''t care at all. Her weak body seemed to be full of energy after taking a smoke.

    More than ten yearster.

    In a middle school, in the third grade.

    "Strength, you''re a piece of trash. You scored zero for everything exceptnguage and math. You''ve sessfully broken the minimum score for our school since its 60th anniversary."

    "Also, I''m really suspicious of your intelligence. You wrote Chinese in English, Chinese in math, and English in math. You''re the most useless person in the 60th anniversary of the school."

    "I doubt your intelligence."

    In thest row.

    A young man stood there. He had a rough appearance and a tall figure, but he did not have a fierce aura. Instead, he looked very weak. When he was being scolded, his eyes had already turned red and he had the urge to cry.

    He looked around. Everyone was looking at him, not out of sympathy, but out of ridicule.

    "I''m not a good-for-nothing," Strength mumbled softly, but in the midst of the mockery, his mumbling was weak and powerless.

    A dpidated building.

    Li Li came back with the test papers and saw his mother standing at the door, smoking a cigarette and waiting for him.

    Time had left its mark on his mother''s face.

    He returned in fear, shame, and despair, and stood in front of the woman.

    "Mom, am I a waste? I''ve already broken the highest record in the school for sixty years. I''ve maintained it for three years, and I''ve always gotten zero points. I''ve never gotten more than one point." Strength lowered his head. He was very sad. Other people''s mockery made him feel despair.

    The woman reached out her tattooed arm and ced it on strength''s head. She smiled,"strength, I believe that you are omnipotent, but you haven''t found the real way."

    Strength raised his head."Really?"

    Suddenly!

    A song came from the old speaker in the dangerous buildingmunity.

    "Strength is iron, strength is steel, strength is snow, strength is water ..."

    "Harder than iron, stronger than steel, softer than snow, softer than water, and colder than ice ..."

    The woman stroked strength''s head."Did you hear that? This song is about you. You''re omnipotent in terms of strength. You have to believe in yourself. You''ll definitely get full marks. Believe in yourself. "

    Strength had never heard this song before, and he fell into deep thought.

    He leaned on the railing. Because he used too much strength, the railing was deformed, leaving a deep fingerprint.

    "I''m strength, I''m omnipotent. "

    Strength mumbled as the sound of the song rang in his ears, as if he was hypnotized.

    Day after day, after breaking the record for the 60th anniversary of the school, strength still went to school on time every day. Other than studying mathematics andnguage, he also wanted to prove that he was omnipotent.

    The final exam of the third year.

    Strength walked into the exam hall under the mockingughter of countless people.

    He found his seat, ced his pencil case and water bottle on the table, closed his eyes, and waited for the exam to begin.

    The first scene was Chinese.

    The second round was mathematics.

    The first session in the afternoon was English.

    Walking out of the exam hall, strength''s face was full of confidence. He had finished all the papers.

    It was too simple.

    This time, he had to prove that he could do it. He had to be the strongest.

    The school was on holiday, and the teachers were marking the papers somewhere.

    "Hahaha, one look and I can tell that this student is from some high school. He broke the record for the 60th anniversary of the school."

    "The Chinesenguage is written in English again?"

    "Yeah, I don''t even know what he''s writing. It''s all a, B, C, and D. He thinks this is a multiple choice question."

    "Trash, you''re aplete piece of trash."

    The grading teacherughed,pletely treating the strength test as a joke.

    Pada!

    Suddenly.

    BOOM!

    A fist punched through the iron door of the grading room. Then, the iron door was opened from the inside. The door was opened, and a tall figure stood there.

    "Hello, teachers. I''m a third-year student from intelligence high school, strength. You''ve worked hard, so I brought some soup for you to replenish your energy."

    Li Li carried the lunch box and stood at the door a little shyly.

    "I wonder how I did. I answered very seriously, so I should get full marks."

    The grading teachers looked at strength, who was standing at the door, in shock.

    After a long time.

    Strength walked out of the grading room with the empty box and a smile on his face.

    "I knew it. I''ll definitely get a perfect score. Mom is right. There''s nothing I can''t do. As long as I''m serious, I think I can do everything."

    "Thank you, teachers, for giving me the chance to prove myself."

    Strength turned around and bowed to the Education Building.

    However, there was a hole in the wall on the third floor of the Education Building. The reinforced concrete was exposed. From the outside, one could see the teachers who were hanging in various ces.

    On the day of checking her scores.

    Strength eximed happily,"mom, I got a perfect score. I''m the only one in the county who got a perfect score."

    He was very happy that his hard work during that period of time had not been in vain.

    He was not a good-for-nothing.

    As long as he worked hard, he would definitely seed.

    High school.

    His strength wasn''t embarrassing, and his academic results were the top in the school. He even became an influential figure in the school.<sub> </sub>

    He became the president of the Student Union not long after he entered the first year of high school.

    Under the principal''s strong invitation, he became a glorious g-bearer.

    During this period of time, the principal had been admitted to the hospital many times. When asked, he would say with a face full of fear.

    "I''m so happy that you can join our school. My injury was caused when I fell out of bed andughed when I woke up. It has nothing to do with you."

    The principal was named the best principal since the 70th anniversary of the school''s founding.

    During this period, hundreds of teachers resigned because the strength-based students were too smart. They didn''t want to hold up the strength-based students and hoped to give up their positions so that more talented people could teach them.

    The day the college entrance exam ended.

    He was very confident in his strength.

    Because he had filled up all the papers again, he studied hard for 24 hours the day before the exam.

    In the end, he understood that hard work was useful.

    That day, he borrowed 10000 Yuan from Xiao Ming and bought a ticket to the province.

    "Teacher, please go to the provincial Hall of education." Strength arrived at the provincial city and stopped a taxi.

    "Little friend, why are you going there?" The master asked curiously.

    Strength was carrying a few bags of local specialties and smiled shyly."The college entrance examination just ended. I want to go there and thank the leaders for cultivating me. I can only express my gratitude in person."

    The taxi driver smiled and stepped on the elerator."You''re such a good child. You''ll be sessful."

    "Yes, I also believe that I''ll be sessful. I''m omnipotent." Strength replied, still bashful and confident.

    The strength students fought from the first floor to the top floor with respect and gratitude.

    No, he brought the local specialties of his hometown and visited from the first floor to the top floor.

    From the security guards to the leaders, they all visited to express their gratitude.

    After a long time.

    Strength came out of the building, and the smile on his face grew wider.

    "That''s great. Everyone is so friendly to me. There are so many good people." Strength liked the people here.

    He was willing to go further and further on the path of learning, to shine and benefit everyone.

    Not long after he left.

    More than a dozen fire engines arrived with their unique sounds.

    The leader''s face was swollen and bloody as he came out to report the situation.

    "Thank you, everyone, for your help. This incident was just an ident. When ourrades were reviewing the results, we found out that a student named strength had won first ce in the province and even the country with full marks. We were so excited that the cigarette butt fell on the curtain and caused a fire."

    "This is just a misunderstanding."

    After that.

    The students who were strong became the pride of the local area. Under the escort of countless teachers and students, they left the local area and went to the big city to study at a University.

    On the day Li Li left, the principal cried and drank three bottles of white wine in the restaurant. He was drunk.

    After that, he said that he was sad because he couldn''t bear to see his strength student leave.

    Later, when the power found out, he told the principal that he woulde back to see him when he had the time.

    The principal was so happy that he fainted on the spot. When he woke up, he was so excited that he cried bitterly.

    This incident even became a local hot topic. It was reported in the newspapers and on television, where the principal who cared about his students was praised.

    University life was very good for strength, and every day was very fulfilling.

    As a first-year student, he became the president of the student council and the head of the various departments. At the same time, he represented the school in internationalpetitions.

    His speech, Olympiad Math, and inventions had all won first and gold prizes. He had won many honors for the school.

    Famous universities from many countries had jointly invited students with strength to study there.

    Not only would they receive a schrship, but they would also be exempted from all expenses.

    Strength had been gone for a month. It was considered an exchange and learning.

    When he went to those universities, all the people who hadpeted with strength in thepetition dropped out.

    When asked, they would all say that the student with strength was too dazzling, and they couldn''t look at such a dazzling person directly. In order to not feel inferior, they could only drop out of school temporarily and avoid the sharp edge.

    Four years of university life passed by quickly.

    Power stepped into society.

    He entered apany and started from the bottom. He worked hard and was full of energy. He went to the neighborhood and promoted products.

    In the first month, he had created a full year''s profit for thepany and was promoted to a senior executive on the same day.

    Since then, his power had gone out of control. In just three months, he had gained the unanimous approval of all the shareholders and became the highest executive of thepany.

    On the day of the transfer of power, all the shareholders attended the meeting in wheelchairs pushed by doctors.

    This scene was broadcasted on the news,mented on, and the shareholders were optimistic about the execution.

    Later on, the strength student brought everyone''s expectations and went out of the country to the world.

    He expanded thepany''s business to all countries in the world.

    "The president of the hegemon country has publicly said that we wee students with power to bring theirpanies here. We will exempt you from taxes.

    It was just that day.

    The hegemon''s President was wrapped in gauze. He didn''t care about the remote areas. Under the emergency of the nuclear bomb''s idental self-destruction, he still weed the strength student. This showed how popr he was.

    "At the same time, when the students with strength bring theirpanies to war-torn countries, the various powers cease fire and publicly dere that we are honored by the arrival of the students with strength. As long as there are ces with students with strength, we will stop the war without limit.

    It was just that the person who publicly announced it that day was not the leader of those forces, but the son of the leader of the force. The next day, he sessfully ascended the position and became the leader of the force.

    50 yearster.

    In a dangerous building in a County.

    This ce was usually deserted, but the streets outside were already filled with people.

    They were all important figures from their respective countries. At this moment, they were more like little brothers as they waited there. They were not anxious at all and were even trembling.

    It was as if it was because someone inside was about to leave, and because it was too sad, it was trembling.

    "Mom, I did it. You''re right, there''s nothing I can''t do. I really did it."

    "Look, this is the only peace Prize awarded in the world."

    "And this one, the world''s only charity award. Look at this, the first person to win the global contribution Award."

    "I''m involved in all industries, and I have my footprints in every industry. I can''t surpass them. Mom, I''ve done it. You''re right, power is omnipotent."

    His mother looked at his strength. He was too weak. It was difficult for him to even raise his hand."Sometimes, strength is not omnipotent. At the very least, the end of a life can not be vited."

    "You have to be good in the future. Mom believes in you. Mom is very tired and wants to sleep. Go on."

    Strength was sad. Suddenly, his arm smacked the table beside him."Sleep your head off. Get up and have fun, or I''ll beat you to death ..."

    His mother, who was about to fall into a deep sleep, suddenly sat up in shock and pped him."Who are you hitting?"

    "Mom!" Strength cried and hugged his mother."Strength is omnipotent."

    "Yes, power is right. It is indeed omnipotent. Mom can even stay upte to sing."

    This touching scene was captured by the world''s top photographers.

    After it was published, it won the most touching Photography Award in a hundred years.

    Crack! Crack!

    The world of reincarnation began to shatter.

    The power turned into light spots, merged into a ball, and rose into the void.

    "Amazing." Lin fan was filled with admiration. He had only started this world of reincarnation, and the rest was all up to him to develop.

    "I''ve said it before. Power is omnipotent. It can even reverse life and death."

    Lin fan was overjoyed. The next step was to use his power to construct a world and be a world-level expert.

    He wanted to be the first person to use thew of power to construct a world.

 Chapter 1050 I Sincerely Suggest You Guys Gang Up On Him

    Samsara was invincible.

    He could shape any strong-willed being into a unique personality ording to his thoughts.

    Thew of strength had its own personality, but ordinary people could not feel it.

    Wasn''t the sect master trying to sense tranquility?

    No one knew what Ning Jing had sensed, but it was an undeniable fact.

    As for his personality, the sect leader had changed. Maybe the change wasn''t obvious and he acted like he was deep in front of others but he could feel that he was slowly being influenced.

    "Compared to reincarnation, tranquility is far inferior."

    "Fuse with it."

    The mark of reincarnation was integrated into all the powerws. To outsiders, this was just a blink of an eye.

    "It doesn''t feel right." Thew of power that aspired to be a deity was extremely shocking. He had sensed it.

    The Laws of Power had changed.

    He was also a part of the energyw and was very sensitive to changes in his own kind. He had already sensed it.

    In the outside world.

    The Yaksha Kings looked extremely serious.

    From their eyes, one could see a kind of fear.

    "What''s going on with this guy? he didn''t absorb any otherws to construct the world. Logically speaking, the world should have exploded. Why is he still fine?"

    "And what exactly is this storm of energy that is covering the outside world? when we broke through to the world level, did we have something like this?"

    They were very confused.

    Was this still the world-level situation he had been so familiar with?

    Lin fan could not wait any longer.

    He really wanted to see how wonderful and powerful a world constructed by power would be.

    "Thew of strength,e on. Build a world of strength that belongs to us. Let them know that strength is omnipotent. Build it, the only world."

    Lin fan hollered out and spread his arms. The power of reincarnation had already merged together, creating an impossible world of power.

    "You''re crazy. You''re really crazy. You can''t seed." The deity''sw of power was extremely terrifying, and it was simply ying around.

    It would be easy to lose his life.

    The powerw poured in and started to construct the world.

    In the depths of the void, there were manyws.

    They were waiting, wailing, and evenmunicating.

    "Without our participation, the world would not be perfect."

    "That''s right, he''s seeking his own death. "

    Thews were very unhappy.

    No matter who it was, they would need their help to advance to the next world. However, they were being discriminated against now, which made thews very unhappy. How could they not be weed by that big fool, thew of strength?

    The world was initially formed, and the mostplicated part was the foundation of its internal operations.

    This was a real world with living beings. If there was no circtory system, it would eventually be destroyed.

    I really can''t understand the Laws of Power that make one a God.

    What should he do next?

    The reincarnatedws of strength believed that they were omnipotent.

    There were also some Laws of Power that were being changed. They were beginning to doubt the problems they were about to face.

    Were these things that they could do?

    "No, we are thew of strength. We are omnipotent. There is nothing we can''t do."

    The effect of reincarnation burst forth,pletely changing the way the strengthws thought.

    "Creation."

    Upon reaching the world level, one would be able to form a world.

    There were simply too manyws involved.

    Spatial dimensionws.

    Timew.

    Thews of life.

    Wait, many, many, all of these were indispensable.

    From ancient times until now, no one had been able to use a singlew to construct the world. Even if he was a madman, his brain was abnormal, or even sick, he knew that a singlew was not realistic.

    The first rain in his internal world.

    The raindrops fell and hit the ground. Each raindrop created a huge pit of unknown depth.

    The gentleness of the rain did not exist. This was the rain transformed from thew of power. It possessed absolute power that was enough to destroy everything.

    The wind came.

    The ground of the inner world was uprooted, and even the void was shattered.

    Fire came and burned everything. However, the fire transformed from thew of strength crushed everything and was terrifying to the extreme.

    In the end, wind, fire, water, and other elements fused together, forming a huge explosion. They became dense and destructive spiritual Qi that filled the world.

    "I''ve seeded. My world is finallyplete. "

    Instantly.

    The moment the world was formed, a power that could destroy everything burst out from Lin fan''s body.

    "I''ve seeded. Who says I can ''t?"

    A furious roar reverberated through the heavens and earth.

    The energy storm around Lin fan became even more violent. Like a tornado, it spun at high speed and destroyed everything around it.

    "This strength ..." The Golden Yaksha King''s face turned serious. He felt that something was wrong.

    Pi Li pa!

    At this moment, Lin fan was floating in the air with lightning surrounding him. The image of an impression world was projected behind him.

    This world was different from others.

    It was full of potholes and even had a destructive vortex covering it. It was like a of death. Any living creature that got close to it would be strangled to death.

    "Hehe." Lin fan smiled and stretched out his arm. He looked at the palm that was filled with strength and was really excited.

    "This is power."

    He clenched his fist.

    Bang!

    The power shock wave burst out from his palm and turned into a circle of ripples visible to the naked eye, spreading in all directions.

    "This ... This ..."

    The seven rulers of the hag territory didn''t know what to say.

    The other party had really seeded.

    And it really was a world formed by a singlew.

    "Stay calm. Don''t be afraid. He''s just a world-level cultivator. A world constructed from a singlew can''t be very powerful. Kill him." The Golden Yaksha King said in a deep voice.

    They were shocked, but that didn''t mean they were afraid.

    Everyone present was a peak hegemon; how could they possibly be afraid of a puny world-level cultivator?

    In the distance, the disciples who were hiding and watching were dumbfounded.<sub> </sub>

    "Senior apprentice-brother, did that person break through to the world level? But isn''t themotion a bit too great? also, what world is that? why do I feel that the aura of destruction is so heavy? can it give birth to native creatures?"

    Pan Changlong really didn''t know how to answer his junior brothers ''questions.

    Answer my ass.

    Even he could not understand it.

    When world-level experts constructed worlds, there would be living beings within them. These were Xiantian lifeforms of the world, and very few of them would take on the form of humans. There were no fixed patterns, and it all depended on whichw the world was constructed from, which was more powerful.

    After slow development, there would gradually be native living beings.

    There were already living beings that had appeared in his ce. They were not humans, but creatures simr to wolves and dogs. They could stand and walk, but there were not many of them. There were only a hundred of them, barely enough to form a tribe.

    "However, even if he breaks through to the world level, he still won''t be a match for the Yaksha Kings. He''ll still die." Pan Changlong said.

    ? The difference between realms was not so easy to cross.

    This was especially so when the enemy had seven peak chief sovereign experts.

    To be able to survive was already very good.

    "Senior brother is right. We can''t do anything even if we break through. After all, we are facing seven peak rulers from the hag territory."

    They were all stunned by the sight of Lin fan stepping into the world level.

    s, he had just reached the world level, and now he was going to die Here.

    How sad.

    As they saw it, perhaps this was the shortest-lived world-level cultivator in history.

    "How is it? don''t you feel that it''s very domineering?" Lin fan''s mood was pretty good,"the only thing in the world, an inner world constructed by the Laws of Power. This feels really good."

    "When others be world-level cultivators, the sect invites guests toe and congratte them, but I don''t like such things. So, I was told to suppress an entire n and congratte myself."

    Lin fan''s ego swelled.

    His ego was already inted to the point of no end.

    "I don''t know when this swelling feeling will disappear. It might be a lifetime, or a long time."

    He understood.

    Now, there shouldn''t be many people who could beat him until he couldn''t fight back.

    This kind of feeling really made people very unhappy.

    "Savage." The Golden Yaksha King was furious.

    Suppress their entire race to congratte him on reaching the world level?

    "How arrogant are you to think that the hag territory is yours?"

    "Is it because after breaking through to the world level, you feel that you are invincible?"

    "Foolish things. They will always be foolish. They will never understand the difference between hegemons and world-level cultivators."

    "Then let me tell you."

    The Golden Yaksha King was furious. He had already recovered from his shock.

    He had to admit that this man''s breakthrough to the world level was quite impressive.

    But he didn''t believe that even if he did break through to the world level, he would still be a match for a hegemon.

    In an instant.

    The Golden Yaksha King disappeared.

    The surrounding heaven and earth trembled, and the power of Yaksha began to boil.

    "Nirvana me King fist."

    Terrifying power gathered and formed a golden hand that was covered in scales. It broke through the air and wanted to hammer Lin fan to death.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan chuckled. His expression then turned serious as he clenched his fist and threw out a punch.

    His current strength was simply too great. He really liked the feeling of his fistsnding on his flesh.

    A dull sound erupted.

    Lin fan wasn''t instantly killed like before.

    The power shock wave spread out and the darknd of the Yaksha n cracked. It could not withstand the impact of the terrifying power.

    The Golden Yaksha''s expression changed. When the other party''s power struck, he felt as if his arm had been broken.

    Something was wrong.

    It was broken.

    "Comfortable." Lin fan stood there calmly. This was the first punch he had ever used after reaching the world level, and it was enough to make his blood boil. It was simply too pleasurable.

    He took a step forward and stepped on the void. His power prated out and shattered the void.

    "Come, let''s have a good fight. Do whatever you want, but I suggest that you guys fight as a group."

    He was indeed arrogant.

    The Yaksha Kings were so angry that their faces turned extremely ugly.

    One of the Golden Yaksha King''s Arms didn''t move. Something was wrong. His opponent''s strength was very strong and different from before.

    "Maybe we can have a good talk. A useless fight will only cause both sides to suffer." The Golden Yaksha King said.

    The surrounding Yaksha Kings were stunned.

    What did he say?

    How could he not understand?

    "Talk your sister, let''s fight first." Lin fan had long been unable to suppress the agitation in his heart. The moment he finished speaking, he disappeared from the spot,e, don''t y around. Let''s have a closebat battle."

    In an instant.

    Lin fan appeared in front of the Golden Yaksha King. The Golden Yaksha King''s expression changed, and his pupils contracted. In a short moment, he raised his hand. The other party''s attack wasing.

    "Eat my fist!"

    Lin fan waved his arms and punched the crossed arms of the Golden Yaksha King.

    Bang! Bang!

    A burst of power.

    The Golden Yaksha King couldn''t take it anymore, and his body fell down.

    "What?" The surrounding Yaksha Kings were all confused. What happened?

    Lin fan didn''t say anything and disappeared from where he was. He touched the Golden Yaksha King and waved his arms. Power spread out and stirred the space around.

    His fistsnded on the Golden Yaksha King like raindrops.

    The Golden Yaksha King continued to fall. He wanted to block, but his arms went numb and he couldn''t react in time.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground shook and Lin fan smashed the Yaksha King to the ground. The ground cracked and countless rocks floated up before being crushed into dust.

    He spread his fingers, grabbed the Yaksha King''s face, and rushed forward. The back of the Yaksha King''s Head hit the underground rock, directly pulling out a chasm that extended into the distance.

    It was quiet.

    The rest of the Yaksha Kings stood there dumbly, as if they were a little confused.

    After a long time.

    "It''s great. But seriously, I really suggest you guys gang up on him." Lin fan walked out of the dust with the Golden Yaksha King in his hands.

    He threw it to the side.

    The Golden Yaksha King was lying on the ground like a dead dog. His eyes were white, and he hadpletely lost his mind.

 Chapter 1051 This Is An Era That Belongs To Me, Lin Fan, Who Can Dominate Everything

    The beating was very smooth.

    It was just that his strength was a little hard to control, but luckily, peak ruler experts could take a beating.

    "Hey! Why are you still standing there? Come at me together. Otherwise, don''t say that I''m bullying you and I won''t give you a chance. " Lin fan was really arrogant.

    After bing a world-level cultivator, he had discovered that hegemons were nothing special.

    It didn''t seem to be very strong.

    He only had a little ability.

    "D * MN it, that''s too terrifying. Do world-level cultivators even have different levels?" Pan Changlong, who had been hiding well, was dumbfounded.

    He felt a little depressed.

    "Senior brother, this guy is too terrifying. Am I seeing things? why do I feel like the Yaksha King is being suppressed?"

    "It''s not "seems," but "is.""

    They couldn''t quite believe it. There were quite a few world-level cultivators.

    However, none of them were as ferocious as the other.

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    It was simply terrifying.

    The rest of the Yaksha Kings looked at the Golden Yaksha King lying on the ground and fell into deep thought.

    What to do?

    Something didn''t seem right.

    Then, they all looked at Lin fan. One of the Yaksha Kings, whose body was purple, said,""Who are you?"

    Bang! Bang!

    The voice fell.

    The purple Yaksha King''s face was hit. It was so fast that no one could react in time.

    With a boom, the purple Yaksha king hit the ground, stirring up a thick cloud of dust.

    "What do you want? I am asking you why you attacked us. Do you really think that the hag race is afraid of you?" The purple Yaksha King stood up and spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at Lin fan in anger.

    However, he was shocked.

    Only after personally experiencing it did he realize how strong the other party was. That punch just now had actually caused the power in his body to tremble and show signs of copsing.

    Impossible, absolutely impossible.

    How could a mere world-level cultivator be this powerful?

    "It''s such a pity that you didn''t listen to my advice. " Lin fan squatted down and ced his palm on the ground. As he said that, his eyes shone and he disappeared. When he reappeared, he clenched his fingers and struck the purple Yaksha King''s stomach.

    Now that he was a world-level cultivator, he had many more attacks.

    However, he preferred closebat, fighting with his fists.

    The feeling of bleeding with every punch was simply too satisfying.

    The purple Yaksha King''s body bent, and its eyes bulged. It couldn''t help but open its mouth and spit out blood.

    He only had one thought in his mind.

    Bastard, do you have to be so tough?

    Kill your entire family or what? why must you risk your life?

    Whoosh!

    The power shot out and turned into a white pir of light, sting a mountain in the distance.

    The purple Yaksha King was sent flying, his face twisted in fear,"damn it, damn it, I want you dead."

    He roared.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in his line of sight.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Lin fan''s ten fingers crossed, forming a heavy cannon that smashed down.

    Bang! Bang!

    The purple Yaksha King, who was flying backward, crashed into the ground. The hard ground waspletely shattered, and the impact waves that destroyed everything around them swept out.

    "It''s too terrifying. He''s so far away and he''s still affected. Is this his power?" Pan Changlong''s feet left long marks on the ground. He couldn''t withstand the impact at all. When the shock wave hit his face, it felt like a knife was cutting his face.

    It hurt, it really hurt.

    "Senior brother, I can''t take it anymore."

    His Junior Brother, who was at the Emperor heaven realm, was bleeding from his nose. He clearly couldn''t take it.

    "Retreat, stay away."

    He had been too careless.

    Or perhaps he had underestimated his opponent''s strength.

    He thought that he would be fine since he was so far away, but he didn''t expect that he was just deceiving himself.

    "This feels great. Come, you peak chief sovereigns aren''t this weak. Can''t you counterattack?" Lin fan burst forth with his power without any restraint.

    He didn''t want his first battle with a world-level cultivator to end so easily.

    The other Yaksha Kings couldn''t stand it anymore.

    It was already F * cking over his head, so there was no use in talking nonsense.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The ruler''s powers shed and the world was unable to block them. They exploded with dazzling light.

    A ck Yaksha King was furious and ferocious."I''m going to swallow you."

    "Devour!"

    He opened his mouth. That originally not very big mouth was like a ck hole, expanding infinitely. It was pitch ck inside, and from a vague look, it seemed like a Whirlpool.

    Immediately, a strong suction force came.

    Everything in the surroundings was uprooted and flew into the ck hole. With a bang, they were obliterated without a trace.

    Lin fan''s blood was boiling.

    "Amazing."

    "Is this a ck hole?"

    "Mysterious and terrifying. Let me find out."

    Lin fanughed and charged forwards. He punched forwards. It was simple and rough. His fighting style was just that simple.

    In the past, he would either use a Mace to smash people.

    Either that, or he used the door to smack people.

    The simplest thing to do now was to use his fists to kill the other party.

    Bang! Bang!

    A terrifying power gushed into the ck hole. Instantly, the ck hole cracked open.

    Puchi!

    A torrent of power directly prated the mouth of the ck Yaksha King and broke the back of his head.

    Blood was everywhere.

    There was a scream.

    "Ah ..." The ck Yaksha King revealed his true form. Blood was flowing out of his mouth. He didn''t expect that his opponent would break his devouring skill with one punch and even injure him.<sub> </sub>

    "Bastard!"

    "Bastard!"

    The seven Yaksha Kings of the Yaksha n were flustered and exasperated. They were embarrassed and even had no way to deal with this.

    "Don''t worry, I''ming. " Lin fan appeared in front of the ck Yaksha King and grabbed his arms. He then used his head to hit the other''s head.

    Bang! Bang!

    Muffled sounds rang out continuously.

    "What kind of F * cking fighting style is this? even the Holy Land doesn''t have this kind of fighting style."

    They could tell that the other party cultivated a hard body skill, but they had never seen such a fighting style before. Even the Holy Land mountain, which was famous for its hard body skills, would not fight like this.

    The ck Yaksha King saw stars and its head was badly mangled.

    Lin fan crossed his fingers and wrapped them around his neck. He bent his legs and knelt on his head.

    "Headshot!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The watermelon exploded, and the juice spilled all over the ground.

    The ck Yaksha King fell to the ground powerlessly. The flesh on his neck moved, and a new head soon grew out.

    "F * ck!" The ck Yaksha King clutched the ground in extreme anger. Then he raised his head,"you ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan descended from the sky and raised his right leg. He struck the ck Yaksha King''s Head. The unparalleled power sent the ck Yaksha King flying. Like a wind and Fire wheel, it spun far away and hit a huge rock.

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and made a hand-to-hand gesture,e, I want to fight ten of them."

    Bang! Bang!

    The red Yaksha King punched Lin fan''s face,"stupid thing. Don''t you like to fight?e, fight with me."

    Lin fan''s neck tilted to the side as blood trickled down the corner of his mouth. He let out a crazed look,"alright, little brother. You have guts. Here youe."

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Both of Lin fan''s fistsnded on the red Yaksha King''s face continuously. The speed was so fast that the fist shadows could no longer be seen.

    The red Yaksha King seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Its body swayed left and right, and it kept retreating.

    That ecstatic retreating posture was the new Dominator of the upper realm.

    There was no such battle.

    Never.

    All rulers cared about their own power. When they attacked, they caused the world to copse and the currents to reverse. The power they created was extremely terrifying. Anyone who saw it would know that it was a ruler.

    But now?

    Was this a scene of rulers fighting?

    The red Yaksha King was furious. It roared out and suppressed its attack. It punched Lin fan''s face with all its might,"what do you take our master for?"

    "We are the rulers ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s attack stopped, and the red Yaksha King was shocked. It was as if it thought that this punch had already defeated the other party.

    The red Yaksha King''s punchnded on Lin fan''s face.

    "Little brother, your aura is not bad. I like it."

    Pata!

    Lin fan grabbed the red Yaksha King''s wrist, raised his leg, and kicked at his stomach.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound erupted.

    The impact of the power caused the ground within a radius of a hundred miles to sink.

    "I''m not treating you guys as anything. I''m just letting you guys know that the fighting style of hard body skills can be addictive." Lin fan followed closely behind the flying Yaksha King. He raised his leg over his head and hammered down.

    The power of the kick was truly terrifying. The ground seemed to have been cut by a de and directly evaporated.

    "Steady, I''m not done with mybo yet."

    The moment Lin fan said that, he grabbed his head and threw him to the ground.

    Not long after.

    "This feels good. I''ve never met someone who can take a beating like this." Lin fan was feeling extremely good right now. His essence, energy, and spirit had all reached their peak.

    Not far away.

    The red Yaksha King copsed on the ground. Then, he stood up. The world was boiling. After being beaten up, the Yaksha King stood up again with his strong will, challenging his authority.

    "You ..." The red Yaksha King was covered in blood and its body was unstable. It wanted to speak, but it could only say one word before it could no longer support itself. Its knees bent and it knelt on the ground. Then, its head hit the ground heavily and it fainted.

    He only had one thought.

    He was unwilling.

    He was really unwilling to ept this.

    After a long time.

    The world fell silent.

    Lin fan stood there and silently reminisced about the feeling of satisfaction he had just felt.

    "Perhaps it''s time for all of you to properly experience how great it is to have a hard body skill. I hope that all of you will take this seriously."

    "It''s a pity ... I found out toote. "

    p They pushed through the Yaksha''s territory.</anda>

    One word.

    F * ck.

    His first battle with a world-level cultivator had been a sess. He had truly begun to force his way through the hegemons.

    Something was wrong.

    It was a fact that he was once weaker than them and called them big shots.

    But now, he could only call him little brother.

    In the distance!

    Pan Changlong and the others witnessed the entire process.

    There were many question marks in her head.

    Where am I?

    Who am I?

    What was happening?

    Both of them were world-level cultivators, so why was the difference between them so great? how could this person be so outstanding? this was impossible.

    Lin fan walked towards the seven rulers and started to collect his spoils.

    Living in his shadow, storage rings had lost their value to them.

    "A new era has begun."

    "This is an era that belongs to me, Lin fan." Lin fan said.

 Chapter 1052 These Children Are Not Comfortable Playing

    A few children were peeping from a distance.

    He didn''t catch him, but rather to satisfy his perverted peeping desire.

    He had experienced this feeling before.

    He knew that if he didn''t vent his peeping desire, it would greatly affect his body. Therefore, he was willing to help her satisfy this peeping desire.

    He had stepped into the world level.

    He felt that his strength was endless, and the world in his body was exploding. It was as if he was holding back, like a beast in a prison who wanted to vent the anger of being imprisoned.

    After a long time.

    The Golden Yaksha King groaned and slowly woke up from hisa. His head was in great pain, and he felt as if all the bones in his body were broken.

    If not for his powerful cultivation at the ruler realm, he would not have been able to wake up so quickly.

    "Where am I?" The Golden Yaksha King slowly opened his eyes, and a blurry figure appeared in front of him.

    It was very blurry and she couldn''t see clearly.

    "Who is it?"

    Gradually.

    His vision gradually became clear, and the blurry image also became clearer.

    "Ah!"

    When the Golden Yaksha King saw the other party clearly, the fear in the depths of his heart erupted. He crawled and rolled away into the distance.

    He looked at Lin fan in fear.

    It was as if he was very afraid.

    "You''re awake?" Lin fan smiled and asked. The other party''s emotions were a little unstable and he was shocked. When he saw Lin fan, he was so shocked.

    The Golden Yaksha King''s breathing was rapid. His heart was shrouded in fear. When he saw the other party, he didn''t even have the slightest thought of resisting.

    "This BUFF is pretty powerful."

    Lin fan thought about it and finally understood.

    Under his terrifying power, the Yaksha King might have given up resisting long ago.

    After a long time.

    The seven Yaksha Kings had chains around their necks. Behind them, Lin fan grabbed the chains and shouted,""Hurry up, let''s see what good things you have in your hag territory. I''ll leave after I''m done, and you''ll be free."

    Fighting was the way of life of the barbarians.

    However, after the fight, they could still take some things. That was what smart people did.

    Although the Yaksha''snd looked a little deste, it was impossible for there to be no good things in and with so many peak rulers.

    A blood pool caught Lin fan''s attention.

    The blood pool was located in the middle of the hag territory. Strong blood Qi rose from the pool and formed red crystals in the sky.

    "That''s right. I want this thing. "

    He spread his fingers and pulled out the blood pool, putting it into his storage ring.

    This was the foundation of the Yaksha''snd. If it were someone else, they would not let anyone take it away, even if they had to fight to the death.

    However, when Lin fan took away the blood pool, the Yaksha Kings did not show any signs of reluctance. They were always filled with fear.

    Along the way, he took everything that caught his eye.

    Even if the bandits entered the city to plunder, they would be resisted. But now, the Yaksha King was leading the team, and wherever they went, not even a de of grass would grow.

    When some Yakshas saw their family''s things being taken away so easily, they naturally could not tolerate it.

    But he had no choice.

    Even the Yaksha King was leading a team, how could they stop him?

    After a long time.

    "This stone statue is quite interesting. It''s tall and mighty, and the material is extraordinary. What is it?" Lin fan stopped and locked his eyes on the stone statue.

    This stone statue was definitely a Yaksha.

    However, he was very different from these Yakshas. There was an obvious difference.

    "This is the ancestralnd," The Golden Yaksha King stammered. He was very scared, especially when he smelled the other''s scent. His heart felt like it was about to explode. He wanted to run away, but he didn''t dare to act impudently.

    "The ancestralnds?" Lin fan thought about it,"no, you guys are in such a situation and no one came to save you. This means that your ancestors are not reliable. Let me bring you back to study and see what''s going on."

    Energy fluctuated and a giant hand formed in the void. It grabbed at the stone Yaksha statue.

    The seven Yaksha Kings didn''t react at all.

    They were truly afraid. No matter what the other party wanted to do, they didn''t want to say anything.

    But to the other Yakshas, they were all shocked.

    "No, that''s the ancestralnd. We can''t touch it."

    Pada!

    The giant hand grabbed onto it, trying to pull it up by the roots. But suddenly, the statue shook and a mysterious power shot out, entering Lin fan''s mind.

    "Get lost!"

    This unfamiliar voice was like a thunderp. Even peak rulers like the Yaksha King might not be able to withstand it.

    He was cold and arrogant.

    The word ''get lost'' was used perfectly, showing off the other party''s overbearing aura.

    "Rise!"

    Lin fan didn''t move at all like nothing was happening and just pulled the stone statue up.

    "What?" The owner of the voice was obviously shocked. He didn''t expect the other party to block his threat and not be affected at all.

    "I just moved your ancestral spirit stone statue. There was a sound. It was very loud. It seems like it really has a spirit. However, I won''t do anything after this."

    Lin fan said. The hag race was considered a big race.<sub> </sub>

    There were naturally mysterious ces.

    That was what happened just now.

    However, it had nothing to do with him. If he came out, he could still recognize him. But if he didn''te out, it would be difficult to do.

    The seven Yaksha Kings shivered in the cold wind. What they were talking about had a lot to do with them, but now, their minds were filled with fear. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with them.

    Under the Yaksha Kings ''lead, Lin fan looked around. He wasn''t a Bandit but he had a heart that loved beauty. He couldn''t even bear to part with beautiful things. In the end, he negotiated with the Yaksha King and took away all the beautiful things.

    Pan Changlong and the others had just witnessed an unimaginable battle. They couldn''t understand how a fellow world-level cultivator could be so outstanding.

    They left.

    He didn''t continue to follow.

    He was afraid.

    He was truly afraid. If he was discovered by the other party, how could he still live?

    However, they were thinking too much.

    Lin fan had long noticed that this group of children was just too small and didn''t y very smoothly, so he let them go.

    At the entrance of the passage in thend of the ghost n.

    Bone King carried two sabers on his back and stood at the entrance. Whenever someone came, he would wee them with a smile.

    Chi jiusha felt like he had entered an incredible ce.

    However, he still felt that something was wrong.

    It was as if he was doing something very dangerous.

    "Bone King, we''ve had a good harvest during this period of time. Peak Master Lin is right, this is a good job." The blood Crow had a smile on his face. However, when matched with his gloomy face, it gave people an indescribable feeling.

    They were all peak chief sovereign experts, very strong.

    Aftering out of the demonic Buddha tower, it would be a piece of cake to dominate the world.

    However, with their intelligence, it was obviously impossible to get rich without killing and setting fires.

    But now, he saw how good it was. Every day, he would wait here and his wealth would go to his pocket. It felt really good.

    Bone Kingughed."Of course. There are too many people who have entered the outer realm. Once they step into this passage, they can''t turn back easily. They have no choice. But it''s strange that none of them turned back."

    The blood Crow pondered. It was indeed so.

    It had been a few days since the group of people who had entered the outer realm hade back to pay and leave.

    However, there was no rush.

    Once the seven days were up, they would have to leave.

    At this moment, Bone King saw ancestor deviling out and hurried forward."Lord devil, how long do you think our trade canst?"

    He was not a fool. As long as someone came back and spread this news, the entire upper realm would definitely know. By then, things would not be so simple.

    Ancestor devil was extremely bored. He had nothing to do,"it''s hard to say. We''ll just have to depend on ourselves. Why?" You''re a little reluctant?"

    Bone Kingughed."Of course. We''ve gained a lot during this period of time. Yesterday, three rulers wanted to go to the outer realm. After they were sent in, they were scammed and left naked."

    "Although their wealth isn''t shocking, there''s something in there. It''s good for us."

    When a God came, it really wasn''t a problem. Even peak experts were useless.

    If there were 30 to 40 of them, they would still be able to talk.

    Of course, the prerequisite was that these thirty to forty peak ruler experts had to be as strong as them. Otherwise, they would havee for nothing.

    Ancestor devil was extremely calm,"don''t think too much about it now. The demonic Buddha tower will definitely not let us off. They might already be contacting people to take revenge on me. After all, they will definitely take revenge. But with their style, I just don''t know who they can get."

    "These guys."

    Bone King got angry when he heard about the demonic Buddha tower. If he wasn''t alone, he would have fought them to the death.

    As for now, there was no need for that. Getting rich was the only choice.

    There were many good things in the upper realm.

    However, the amount of wealth required was simply too great. It was impossible to get it without some capital.

    "Alright, don''t think too much. What''s going toe wille. It''s a good thing for you all to gather together. If we break through them one by one, you won''t be able to resist with your strength." Ancestor devil said.

    "The devil Lord is right."

    Bone King agreed. It was true. When they were at their peak, they were suppressed by the Buddhas and demons. Now that they had escaped, they were nothing.

    If he was still found by the Buddhas and demons, the result would still be suppressed. There would be no difference.

    "Hey! I''m back. How''s the harvest?" In the distance, Lin fan swaggered back. He was in a pretty good mood and was extremely carefree.

    It was just that the consumption rate of experience points was quite high. Five billion experience points to reach the world level? what a scam!

    Moreover, the lottery was trying to seduce him again.

    ck Gold Lottery draw.

    <o>,m It was a bottomless pit.</o>

    One million points per draw, did it have to be so ck-handed?

    He was so scared that he didn''t dare to whip anymore.

    "What?" Ancestor devil took a look and didn''t sense anything wrong. But when he took a closer look, he stared at Lin fan in shock.

    In his eyes, there was a destructive power spinning on the kid''s face.

    It was as if there was a terrifying power within his body.

    "You broke through?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Trifling world-level cultivators naturally wouldn''t be able to cause a powerful figure like The Fiend ancestor to be so shocked. More importantly, there seemed to be something off about this world-level cultivator.

    Lin fan chuckled,"that''s right. I just went out for a bit and broke through without paying much attention to it. However, it''s nothing much. I''m just a world-level cultivator. I can''t even show off my strength."

    The Fiend ancestor had many things he wanted to ask, but he ultimately held back.

    There was definitely a problem.

 Chapter 1053 Were Just Here For A Vacation

    In the passageway.

    "Peak Master Lin, look at how good these people are. They know that we charge them, but they still obediently take out the fees. It''s really rare to see people collecting fees with a conscience like us." Bone King chuckled.

    Every time someone came, he would be in a very good mood.

    "Indeed. Our excellent service will make our customers more supportive of us. At the same time, they will be very satisfied with the fees we charge."

    Lin fan nodded.

    "You see, the Lord of four desires did this very well. When the customers were tired of walking, he would carry one in each hand and send them over. This is human service, high-quality service. It''s worthy of praise."

    The rulers were all very happy to hear such praise.

    Bone King sighed."Peak Master Lin, I regret not having met you earlier. If we had known each other a few thousand years ago, this might not have happened."

    "It''s fine. It''s not toote to know each other now. It''s better for one to be good than for everyone. " Lin fan smiled.

    The Fiend ancestor was speechless. This brat and this group of fellows were really mixing together.

    "Well said," Bone King apuded in admiration.

    Not far from the tunnel.

    Three figures appeared out of thin air with extraordinary auras. With one look, one could tell that these three people were definitely experts beyond the world.

    That kind of calm and mysterious temperament was enough to be seen by the naked eye.

    "The devil ancestor is right here. Our mission is very simple. We just need to lure the devil ancestor over. The rest of the matter is none of our business." One of the old men carried a saber on his back.

    It was the sky de elder.

    He was one of the hermit powerhouses of the upper realm.

    When he was young, before he entered the sovereign realm, he specialized in killing people.

    After offending many people, he was besieged by them, and in the end, he was saved by a vice God Lord. He went into hiding and bitterly cultivated until he reached the peak of a ruler, bing an expert of the upper realm.

    His saber-wielding hand was earth-shattering, and few people couldpare to it.

    "I can''t do anything about owing a favor to the Deputy God Lord. I''ve been feeling that something''s not right recently. It''s like someone''speting with me for the strongest de intent in the world." The sky de elder said.

    The sky sword elder was stunned,"what? Your infinite inextinguishable saber intent has long reached its peak. No one canpare to it. It''s publicly acknowledged as the number one saber move. How can anyone catch up to it?"

    "There are many talents in this world, and I''m convinced. But no one has ever surpassed me in this saber intent. Who is this person? what kind of saber intent is heprehending to make me feel this way? after this is done, I''ll find this person and kill him to defend the first saber in the heavens." The sky sword elder''s killing intent was boiling, but he quickly suppressed it.

    However, old man Tianqin remained silent,"I recentlyprehended a song that only exists in the heavens. After I''m done with this matter, my two brothers, would you like to listen to it?"

    "Alright," he said.

    The three old men with ultimate skills walked toward the passage.

    Although they were no match for The Fiend ancestor, they could escape easily.

    Of course, luring the demon ancestor to the location the Vice God Lord and the Buddha demon had pointed out was naturally no problem. It was very simple.

    The yellow sand blew.

    Three figures stood not far from the passage.

    "Why is The Fiend ancestor hiding here?"

    "Hmph, maybe he wants to hide in the outer realm and be captured by the Buddha and the devil. So what if he''s the devil ancestor? he was once tricked to death by the Buddha and the devil in the outer realm, so he''s fine now."

    "Let''s take a look at the might of the devil ancestor and see if there are any changes from back then. "

    The three of themughed continuously. If others knew that they were facing the ancestor devil, they would have been scared out of their wits. However, these three didn''t take it to heart at all. One had to say that the skilled were bold.

    Very quickly.

    When the three of them arrived, they discovered that a young man hade out of the passage.

    "Are the three of you going to the outer realm?" Lin fan was all smiles.

    As the person in charge of the toll booth, he naturally had to lead by example. He wanted to see what kind of mentality these people had when they walked into the passage.

    Only by knowing one''s enemy and oneself could one win every battle.

    The three old men looked at each other.

    He could tell at a nce.

    This young man was only a world-level cultivator.

    Weak!

    There was no such thing as a genius youth.

    Even if he was a genius, they didn''t put him in their eyes. If he didn''t grow up, he would be killed with a single sh.

    "Who is this kid?"

    "I don''t know him. Perhaps he''s an attendant of the devil ancestor."

    "Hmm, that makes sense. Let''s not beat the grass and alert the snake. We''ll follow this kid''s words and take a look inside. We''ll just have to lure The Fiend ancestor out."

    "Alright," he said.

    The three old menmunicated with their divine senses, not letting anyone else know.

    With confidence, he naturally didn''t think about the problem of losing.

    If someone had told them before they came that they were going to die Here, they would naturally stroke their white beards andugh,""Ignorant child, do you know who we are?"

    Therefore, the three old men were full of confidence.

    Fill in the form.

    Although the three old men''s expressions were normal, they were very confused.

    What the hell?

    He could not understand what it was at all.

    However, their goal this time was to attract The Fiend ancestor. Other things were not the main thing.

    "Old Jian, what should I fill in? Are we going on a trip or visiting rtives?" The sky sword elder asked.

    "Anything. I''ll go on a vacation."

    Very quickly, he filled in the form and Lin fan brought them into the passageway.

    After entering the tunnel.

    "Little brother, is The Fiend ancestor here?" Old man Tianqin asked.

    The other two elders listened carefully.

    "You guys are looking for The Fiend ancestor? he''s here." Lin fan said.

    As expected!

    The third head was overjoyed. It seemed like this trip was not in vain. The ancestor devil was indeed here. At the same time, they perked up. After all, they knew the strength of the ancestor devil.

    Even if the three of them were to gang up on The Fiend ancestor, they wouldn''t be his match. However, if The Fiend ancestor wanted to kill the three of them, he would have to expend some effort.

    Furthermore, this was not a life-and-death battle. All they had to do was to lure The Fiend ancestor away. They would not give The Fiend ancestor the chance to kill them.

    "Hehe!"

    The sky sword elder could not help butugh evilly.

    The sky sword elder was the same. Heughed in a more despicable way.

    Old man Tianqin, on the other hand, was extremely calm, as if he was a hermit expert.<sub> </sub>

    "Ancestor devil,e out."

    Skyde couldn''t take it any longer. With a furious roar, the sound waves trembled, and the entire passageway began to fluctuate. The unparalleled de intent formed a fluctuation, and the surrounding walls of the passageway trembled like ocean waves.

    Lin fan''s mouth twitched. His voice was really loud and it was a little ear-piercing.

    The three old men had already made their preparations. As long as The Fiend ancestor came out, they would attack immediately. After a wave of attacks, they would retreat. At the same time, they would leave some threatening words for The Fiend ancestor to follow them.

    At that time, the Buddha demon and the Vice God Lord working together would have no problem taking down The Fiend ancestor.

    "Who''s calling me?"

    Ancestor Devil''s voice came from behind.

    The sky de elder was not afraid at all. He turned his head abruptly and said,"I''m ..."

    Before he could finish his words.

    He was instantly rendered speechless.

    She couldn''t say the rest of the words, as if she was blocked.

    At the entrance of the passage.

    Ancestor devil stood there with a group of rulers standing beside him.

    Bone King and the others looked at the three old men in confusion. These three old men look a little familiar, but I can''t remember them for a while. Devil Lord, they are looking for you, do you know them?"

    "It''s a little familiar,"

    Ancestor devil was in deep thought, trying to figure out who these three people were.

    However, he had left the upper realm for too long and really couldn''t remember. Maybe he had seen it before, maybe he had never seen it before.

    At this moment, the three old men''s expressions were a littleplicated.

    The sky de elder wanted to challenge The Fiend ancestor. The three of us are here to F * ck you up. Let''s fight if you have the guts.

    But looking at the current situation, what was there to do?

    He was simply looking for death.

    The three old men transmitted.

    "Damn, he tricked us. How could there be so many peak rulers here?"

    "Didn''t we agree that there''s only ancestor devil alone? how are the three of us going to fight against so many people?"

    "I forgot to ask. If I had known that there were so many hegemons, I wouldn''t havee in."

    The three of them were a little flustered, but their professionalism kept them calm. Although it was forced, it was better than being flustered.

    Moreover, things hadn''t developed to this point yet, so there should still be more to say.

    The sky de elder was also d that he was steady enough.

    He didn''t say that the ancestor devil had toe out to die.

    Otherwise, he would really be screwed.

    Lin fan opened his mouth,"ancestor devil, the three of them are looking for you. Are they your acquaintances?"

    Ancestor devil took a look and shook his head,"I don''t know him."

    Then, Lin fan looked at the three of them and asked,""Then Who are you?"

    The sky de elder reacted very quickly,"Oh, The Fiend ancestor naturally doesn''t know us. However, we do know of his reputation. Therefore, we mustered our courage to Meet The Fiend ancestor. It can also be considered as settling a load on our minds."

    Ancestor devilughed. This ttery was not bad. There was some skill to it.

    However, this was a separate matter. Some things still had to be rified."Where are you guys nning to go?"

    "The three of them just filled out the form. They''re going to the outer realm for a trip. Perhaps they knew you were here and decided to visit you on the way." Lin fan said.

    "I see." The Fiend ancestor nodded and revealed a rare smile,"this ce is safe. Go on."

    Bone King sighed regretfully."Sigh, I was helpless. I thought we were going to fight. But it makes sense. There are thirty-two of us here. Who would dare to fight with us?"

    The Lord of four desires patted his chest."Fight, fight."

    The three old men stared at the rulers. They were all very strong, no weaker than them.

    If they really fought, the three of them would only be rubbed in the face.

    "Dagger, isn''t this a little embarrassing? why don''t we just do it? there are only 32 of us."

    "Bullsh * t, do you think it''s that easy to say that there are 32 people? Do you want to die? or have you gone crazy from ying with your sword? these guys are no weaker than us, especially the devil ancestor. Do you think you can live?"

    "Yes, I agree with dagger. Some things can''t be forced. Living is better than anything else."

    The three of themmunicated with their divine senses and finally came to a consensus.

    It was fine as long as he could leave this ce.

    "Since you''ve seen it, you can go now. I hope you have fun in the outer realm." Ancestor devil said. He then brought his men and left.

    The three old men wanted to turn back, but it seemed like they couldn ''t.

    Forget it.

    So be it.

    He would go to the outer realm ande back after a while.

    The three old men still didn''t understand what was waiting for them.

    In the distance.

    There was an obscure and strange energy circting in the open space.

    "Vice God Lord, are you sure they can lure the ancestor devil here?" The Buddha and demon returned to the void and waited for the arrival of The Fiend ancestor.

    They had set up an inescapable this time. As long as they came, they could forget about leaving.

    "Naturally, just wait a moment." Said the Vice God Lord.

    It was quiet.

    The world fell silent again.

    The two big shots were waiting for the three old men to lure the Buddha and devil over.

    At this moment.

    In the tunnel.

    "That''s too dark. " The sky de elder almost vomited blood.

    However, under the watchful eyes of the big shots, he silently handed over the treasured saber in his hand.

    He was going to risk his life.

    However, old man Tianqin stopped him. "As long as there''s life, there''s hope. Calm down, don''t be rash."

    Thest toll gate.

    "Have a good time, you three." The boss of the toll booth waved his hand. He had earned a lot from this.

    He was really ruthless.

    There was no turning back once he entered.

    The three old men even wanted to die.

 Chapter 1054 The Vice God Lord Will Believe In My Character

    At the entrance to the outer realm.

    Three figures with sad but interesting stories stood there.

    "The heavens are so unfair, why must they make me suffer such a blow in myter years?" The sky sword elder was in extreme grief. The sword that had apanied him all his life had flown into someone else''s arms, but his hands were empty, leaving only the calluses of the sword in his hands.

    The sky sword elder had lost his sword, so how could he still be the sky sword?

    The sky sword elder was the same. His divine sword had been plundered on the spot. He did not even have the courage to resist and could only watch as his old friend was taken away by the wicked.

    In fact, he could even hear his old friend crying, the sadness of leaving him.

    His heart was bleeding.

    "This old man''s Qin." Tears streamed down old man Tianqin''s face. This was the most important thing to him when he was young, but now it was gone. He couldn''t figure it out. His face was red and he was so angry that he might forget it.

    Both sky de and sky sword realized that something was wrong with old Qin. They rushed forward and held onto each of his sides. They patted his chest and said,"old Qin, calm down. Don''t be rash. There is always a way out. We can just leave our things with the other party for now. Don''t take things too hard."

    "This old man''s heart aches." The old man leaned back, ready to fall at any moment.

    "AI, how can we not feel heartache? what has happened has already happened, so it''s useless to feel any more pain. If you want to me someone, me this old master for being too eager to repay the other party''s kindness and not investigating the situation clearly, causing my two younger brothers to suffer with me." The sky de elder med himself.

    It would be a lie to say that he didn''t feel heartache.

    However, he had no choice. He was the boss and had to set an example. He couldn''t let his two brothers continue to be so depressed.

    "Dagger, what do you think we should do now?" Old sword asked. Since things had alreadye to this, there was no use in regretting it to death.

    In fact, he and dagger were better off. Without the divine weapon, they could still use the sky as The de and the Earth as the sword. When they yed with it, it was no different from a Tiger.

    However, it was really hard on old Qin. Without the divine Qin, he could still pretend that he had no Qin in his hand but had a Qin in his heart. That scene was really a little awkward.

    The sky de elder pondered for a moment."Since we''re already here, we''ll take things as theye. To the three of us, it''s the same no matter where we go."

    He only wanted to find the person who had threatened him with the strongest sword Dao and have a good fight with him to see who was the number one in the firmament sword Dao.

    "Now that the mission has failed, what should we do with the Deputy God Lord? we should at least inform him. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good to just wait like this." The sky sword elder said.

    This was indeed the case.

    The Vice God Lord was a narrow-minded person. If he made him wait for nothing, he would think that they were toying with him, and this enmity would definitely form.

    The sky de elder smiled confidently."Don''t worry. I still have an image in the Deputy God Lord''s heart. He will understand. If I didn''t go, something must have happened. He won''t think I''m ying with him. Don''t worry."

    He was full of confidence. This was the position and image of the sky de elder in the Deputy God Lord''s heart.

    How could a small matter ruin his reputation?

    The sky sword elder and the sky Qin elder nodded silently.

    The next day!

    In the distance of the upper realm passage.

    The Buddha demon''s expression was calm, but the blue veins on his neck showed that he was very angry now. He said in a strange tone,""Vice God Lord, are these the three old men that you said could lure the ancestor devil here?"

    The Vice God Lord''s face turned ugly. Damn, what was going on?

    "There''s no need to think about it. He''s clearly toying with you, vice God Lord of the God court," The Buddha demon said.

    "Impossible." The Vice God Lord shook his head."Sky de elder, he will never y with me. I''m his benefactor, and he''s not the kind of person who goes back on his word. Since he has promised me, he will not go back on his word."

    "Hahaha ..." The Buddha demonughed as if he never thought that the Vice God Lord would be so childish."My great kindness. I never thought that the Vice God Lord would believe such childish things."

    "This time, you''re facing the devil ancestor. He''s so powerful that no ordinary person would dare to face him. Naturally, the sky de elder only wants to keep you here and then leave this ce."

    The Vice God Lord''s face was dark. He had lost too much face.

    Could it really be as the Buddha and devil had said, that the three old men had tricked him to death?

    "Damn it, you actually dared to deceive me." The Vice God Lord had alreadymitted this grudge to his heart. The next time he met the three old men, he would definitely teach them a lesson.

    The Buddha demon pondered for a moment."Now that things havee to this, there''s naturally no turning back. However, once the array is set up, we''ll just wait for The Fiend ancestor to enter. Vice God Lord, please make a trip down and invite The Fiend ancestor over."

    "I''ll go?" The Vice God Lord''s face was cold. He didn''t think that the Buddha demon would want him to go. Did the demon want him to die?

    "Of course. Otherwise, would I be the one going?" The Buddha demon said.

    "No." The Vice God Lord waved his hand."No, there''s no need to discuss this matter. This God Lord will definitely not go."

    How could he not know what the Buddha and devil were thinking? killing two birds with one stone?

    When he lured The Fiend ancestor over and entered the center of the array, the Buddha and fiend might not care about his life and death and suppress him together with The Fiend ancestor.

    He didn''t think that Buddhas and demons would really keep their word.

    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to announce the matter of the Deputy God Lord to the world." The Buddha demon let out a sigh of regret, as if he was saying something that made one''s heart ache.

    The Vice God Lord sneered,"Buddha, demon, don''t threaten me. Even if this matter gets out, it won''t affect me much. And don''t forget that we''re both searching for something in the outer realm. If you really want to make me anxious, I''ll just spread this matter out. At that time, all the rulers of the upper realm will go search for it."

    "You think you can get everything?"

    As expected.

    Hearing the Vice God Lord''s words, the Buddha demon''s expression shifted.

    This matter was very important, and very few people knew about it. Only the people from the four great forces and some reclusive rulers knew a little. The rest of the rulers didn''t know.

    If the news were to spread, the rulers of the upper realm would definitely not sit by and do nothing. In the face of astonishing wealth, they would not have too many concerns.

    The Vice God Lord, Buddha, and devil all had their own thoughts.

    The Buddha demon didn''t expect that the other party would want to tell others about this, and his heart was already filled with killing intent.

    As for the Vice God Lord, how could he not know what the Buddha and devil were thinking? F * ck, if they want to trick me, then let''s trick each other and see who can trick the other.

    "Forget it, let''s forget about this matter. Vice God Lord, you''re on your own." The Buddha demon didn''t want to say anything more. He coldly looked at the Vice God Lord and then slowly disappeared, leaving this ce.<sub> </sub>

    The formation turned into a ray of golden light and left with the Buddha and demon. Then, it dimmed and returned to its normal appearance.

    "Hateful." The Vice God Lord clenched his fists, his face dark.

    The three old men''s betrayal made him very angry.

    As for the ident?

    How could there be an ident?

    Even if The Fiend ancestor discovered them, there would definitely be a huge battle. It was impossible for there to be no activity.

    There could only be one reason.

    The three old men had betrayed him.

    However, he did not understand why The Fiend ancestor would be at the passageway. What was he doing?

    He didn''t find out any of this.

    He only knew that The Fiend ancestor was entering and exiting the passageway.

    In fact, if the sky de elder had known that the Deputy Divine Master would think this way, he would have definitely vomited blood.

    She was being framed.

    This was a F * cking usation.

    The three of them had been defamed to the point of bankruptcy, and they had no ce toin. Now, they were used of not keeping their word and going back on their word. Where could they go toin about this injustice?

    At the passageway workce.

    The space created by The Fiend ancestor.

    A stone table was filled with things, all of which were the toll for this period of time.

    "Good de, it''s really a good de." Lin fan picked up the divine weapon of the sky de elder and nodded in satisfaction.

    Bone King came over with a look of desire."Peak Master Lin, this thing is interesting. It contains an extremely strong saber intent. If it were to be fused with my bone saber, its power would definitely not be simple."

    "Here you go," Lin fan then tossed the de to Bone King.

    Bone King was stunned. He had not expected this.

    Lin fan picked up the divine sword of the sky sword elder,"what are you doing? don''t you know about the system of concentrating wealth?" If you need anything, just take it. It''s all our own stuff. "

    "Hahaha!" Bone Kingughed happily. It felt good to have tasted the sweetness of it.

    His strength was only slightly stronger than the three old men, so the other party naturally had many things that he needed.

    "This gemstone is a good item." Lin fan could tell what this thing was with a single look.

    The emperor''s sword was shaking, longing for the gem.

    "The frog is right, the three swords are indeedcking gems." When the sky sword elder approached the tunnel, the emperor''s sword in the storage ring began to shake.

    That was why he hade out personally to trick the three old men into joining.

    He removed the gem from the divine sword of the sky sword elder.

    Fiend ancestor looked at this gem and was deep in thought,"brat, What is this?"

    "Good stuff." Lin fan was really excited.

    The Fiend ancestor wanted to curse. He knew that it was something good, but he just wanted to know what it was.

    Even with his eyes, he couldn''t recognize it.

    Lin fan took out the emperor''s sword silently and stuffed the gemstone into it. He raised it up high,"hahaha."

    Suddenly, the emperor''s sword bloomed with light, and sword wills in the shape of starry clouds and fog flowed in the room.

    "Wow, it''s so ring. My eyes are almost Blinded by the Light." Bone King crossed his arms in front of his eyes and shouted in an exaggerated manner.

    The blood Crow was also dumbfounded. What was going on? everything was fine, how did it be like this?

    Wait a minute.

    The knife and sword had been turned over, so he went to turn over the zither, but after looking at it for a long time, he couldn''t even find a hair.

    The light dissipated.

    The sharp sword intent surrounded him.

    Ancestor devil couldn''t help but step forward. He wanted to take the sword and study it, but he grabbed nothing.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan threw the Emperor sword into his storage ring. This thing was really good. If he saw anything blocking his way, he would just take it out and sh it a few times.

    "Let me see. I''ve never seen this thing before." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan rejected him and didn''t give him any face,"no, this is mine. I won''t let anyone see it."

    There was only one gem left. As long as he found it, he couldbine the three swords into one and perform the transformation into God swordsmanship.

    "AI." Ancestor devil shook his head,"I''ve truly never seen someone as stingy as you."

    "Bone King, should I?" Lin fan turned around and asked.

    Bone King, who was holding the divine de, was very pleased."Why are you being stingy? you''re not stingy at all."

    Lin fan blinked his eyes at the ancestor devil.

    Not stingy.

 Chapter 1055 Calm Down, Lets Talk This Out

    The passage to the ghost n''s territory was from the upper realm.

    Especially after the death of the ruler of the ghost n, that ce was no longer owned, and everyone could go to the lower realm.

    Many forces sent their disciples to the outer realm.

    However, they were confused. They didn''t know what was in the outer realm and why they had to go there.

    They also saw that many people had gone, so they followed the trend. If everyone went, then they would go too. There must be something good. Otherwise, why would so many people go down?

    However, after being gone for so long, no one came back to report the news, which made many forces very anxious.

    He also arranged for disciples to go to the outer realm to see what was going on.

    At the passageway.

    "Grandmaster, there''s news. The elder of the sunshine sect has tied up many creatures and locked them up in one ce. It seems like something bad is going to happen." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    He had to do what the Grandmaster had ordered.

    In order to expand the performance of the Zhizhi bird to the upper realm, it would be embarrassing if he could not even handle such a small matter.

    "It''s exactly as I thought. " Lin fan thought about it. He knew it, he definitely didn''t hear wrong that day. Ji Yuan and Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan were discussing some bad things.

    "Okay, I got it. Continue monitoring and give me the address."

    After hanging up with the bird, he was ready to go and take a look.

    These guys are really troublesome, what''s their name again?

    He was just causing trouble.

    These people would feel ufortable if they didn''t cause trouble for a day.

    He had finally forgotten about the sunshine sect because they were too weak.

    Now, because of Ji Yuan, he had caught his eye again.

    "Fiend ancestor, I''ll leave the matters here to you. I have to make a trip back." He hade out to improve his cultivation level. He had promised that he wouldn''t return until he reached the world level.

    Now, he had reached that level.

    He would definitely have to swagger back.

    "Hey, someone here is going to the upper realm. It''s very troublesome. I want to kill him, can I?" The Imperial Dao hegemon, who was stationed at the first toll gate, sent a mental message.

    He was a little impatient.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the toll booths were part of the service industry and it wasn''t good to kill people, he would have pped this bastard to death.

    At the number one toll gate.

    It was also the first toll gate from the outer realm to the upper realm.

    "Do you understand now?" The Imperial hegemon looked at the fellow in front of him. He was extremely weak, but he was extremely arrogant.

    Even if he was beaten ck and blue, he still refused to admit defeat.

    Night Demon demigod nodded his head like crazy to show that he was really afraid. However, his mouth didn''t let him off,"damn, he is just a B * tch. His heart is just too ck, he is just a beast."

    "If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t beat you, do you think I''m afraid of you? I''ll pretend to pay the toll right now, but I''ve already memorized your appearance. As long as I go to the higher world to raise my cultivation, I''ll break your dog head."

    Night Demon couldn''t take this. Under the threat, he was really afraid, but there were some things he had to say.

    The Imperial hegemon was so angry that he almostughed.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a guy.

    He had been beaten up so badly that he was about to call out for his father, but the words he said were,"you bunch of scum, just you wait. If I don''t die today, I''ll break your dog heads one day."

    "F * ck." The Imperial path''s Overlord was so angry that heughed.

    The honest man, Night Demon, looked at the Imperial Dao hegemon in disdain."What are youughing at? what''s so funny about that? it''s just that your cultivation is higher than mine. Let me tell you, if you had the same cultivation as me, I''d beat you up so badly that even your parents wouldn''t recognize you."

    "You''re not afraid?" The Imperial hegemon angrily berated the nightfiend. He had never seen someone like this before.

    Night Demon nodded."Yes, I''m definitely afraid. I''ll pretend to respond to you first and trick you into going over."

    "F * ck."

    The Imperial hegemon was so angry that he actuallyughed. He was a true genius!

    At this moment, a group of people walked over.

    Lin fan was so annoyed.

    What was going on?

    Some people were just so stubborn. They didn''t understand the current situation, or was there something wrong with their brains?

    "Eh? Night Demon, you''re still alive?" Lin fan looked at the guy. Even if he was beaten up, he still couldn''t hide the flirtatious aura of Night Demon.

    They were like fireflies in the dark, so bright and dazzling.

    Night Demon was displeased. Who was this guy that didn''t know how to talk? he turned around and was instantly delighted."Eh? Peak Master Lin, you''re still alive too? I thought that with your personality, you would have been beaten to death long ago."

    "Hahaha." Lin fanughed,"I haven''t seen you in such a long time and you''re so direct. It''s quite amazing that you haven''t been beaten to death."

    Night Demon demigod waspletely honest after being messed with by Samsara.

    It had not been easy to live until now.

    Something was wrong.

    He couldn''t call them demigods anymore, he had to call them Dao realm experts.

    It was really strange.

    This guy actually reached Dao realm.

    He really couldn''t figure it out.

    It was obvious that he had encountered an opportunity.

    "Sigh, you don''t say. No one really wanted to kill me. My luck was pretty good. I met some silly old men and they forced me to cultivate with them. Before they left, they even passed on their strength to me. I just wanted to go to the upper realm and improve my cultivation. But who would have thought that I would meet these guys? they''re so bad. If it wasn''t for their strength, I would have beaten them up a long time ago." The honest Night Demonined.

    An honest man was always afraid, nothing could be hidden.

    He couldn''t help but talk about the opportunities he had encountered.

    Society, a sincere society.

    Lin fan smiled,"how about Luosha sect? Your sect wasn''t exterminated, was it?"

    Night Demon was unhappy."Peak Master Lin, do you know how to speak? why does it sound so unpleasant? what do you mean by sect destruction? the Luosha sect is doing very well. They''re all waiting for me to return and inherit the position of sect leader. I''ve already agreed with the sect leader that as long as he dies, the position of sect leader will be mine. I''ve been waiting all this time."

    He wondered how the Luosha sect leader, putisha, was doing.

    He just disappeared.

    Perhaps he was dead.

    Perhaps he was still alive.

    However, the chances were a little low. After all, the outer realm was very dangerous, and the upper realm was even more dangerous.

    At that moment, Night Demon came to Lin fan''s side and said softly,""Peak Master Lin, looking at your situation, you must know the people here. They''re too evil. They actually want to collect a toll. Don''t you think it''s easy for me to mix around? it''s not easy at all. Be lenient and help me put in a good word. How about it?"

    "This ..." Lin fan pondered. Night Demon was a talent that he had groomed personally.

    Moreover, he was an acquaintance.

    "Hahaha, alright. Given our rtionship, I won''t take you in. But you have toe back." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Night Demon was overjoyed."We don''t really have any rtionship. I don''t really like you. You''re too cheap. But I still have to thank you. You''re a good person."

    The ancestor devil and the others who had followed Lin fan here looked at him with a weird expression.

    What was going on?

    The other party didn''t even give him any face and was evenughing. What exactly was going on?

    "Go. I''ve already said that I won''t charge you a toll, but this won''t happen again." Lin fan said.

    Night Demon nodded,"understood, I know what I''m doing. Since I''m charging so much, I''ll definitely be ransacked. I''lle back when I''m free."

    "Goodbye."

    Night Demon raised his swollen face and left in a good mood.

    And when he left, he even shot a nce at the Imperial path''s chief sovereign, as if to say,"did you see that?"

    You''re even charging me a toll, in your dreams.

    "Kid, this isn''t your style." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan smiled and looked at the person,"sometimes his style changes. I know him, so he speaks like that. I want to see what he can do in the end."

    He was really curious.

    The few people who had been reincarnated.

    There was no need to talk about the gambling Saint, the me Saint, the stealing Saint, and the prostitution Saint. They were in a semi-retired state.<sub> </sub>

    Although masachizuki was also cking off, he was definitely improving.

    There was also a Buddha Saint who hadpletely disappeared without a trace. Perhaps he had died of exhaustion somewhere.

    The only one who was doing better was probably this honest Night Demon.

    He actually managed to reach Dao realm peak and from the looks of it, he wasn''t far from Emperor heaven realm.

    Perhaps he would be able to break through when he reached the upper realm.

    Amazing, he was really amazing.

    Of course, some of the peak Dao realm experts from the outer realm had definitely gone to the upper realm, but he didn''t know.

    To the strong, they would do anything to be stronger.

    "Let''s go," Lin fan left the tunnel and went to take a look at the Ji abyss.

    He was also one of the reasons why that fellow had made him look like a ghost.

    Now that he was a world-level cultivator, there was a need for him to change the location of his sect. It wasn''t very good to keep hiding in a corner.

    With thirty-one peak rulers standing guard, who could they fear?

    Of course, The Fiend ancestor definitely wouldn''t be able to stay for long. As for the others, they had juste out of The Fiend Buddha Pagoda and their wealth had been cleared. They would definitely work hard to umte a wave of wealth.

    After Lin fan left, a group of guests arrived at the passageway. They were the ones who had gone from the upper world to the outer realm.

    They had been wandering in the outer realm for a few days.

    He found a few secret realms and umted a bit of wealth.

    Zhang Sheng was in despair. He knew that if he wanted to return to the upper realm from the outer realm, it would be exactly the same as before. All his belongings would definitely be confiscated.

    As for hiding it, it was better not to dream about it.

    To hide something in front of a peak ruler expert ... Just how awesome was he?

    He had had enough of Fang mo, and he swore to himself that he would find a way to kill this guy when he returned.

    In the outer realm, Zhou CI had mocked him and didn''t put him in his eyes.

    After a long time.

    "Your guaranteed passage fee isn''t enough." The Imperial hegemon said.

    Zhang Sheng and the others were shocked when they heard this.

    Not enough?

    How much do I need?

    "The wealth of all of you is only enough for one person to pay the passage fee. Don''t look at me like that. I hope you can understand. The passage is not free to open. We also need to maintain it. The maintenance fee is not a small amount. Go back and take some beforeing back." The Imperial hegemon said.

    Zhang Sheng stepped forward,"senior, please understand. We really only have this much. Can you let us go over and make up for it next time?"

    The Imperial hegemon was displeased."Don''t waste time. If you don''t have the money, why use the passage? go back."

    Zhou CI, who had been silent, said,""Take out all your wealth. I''ll go back first. Wait for me."

    No one dared to disobey senior brother Zhou''s order.

    Zhang Sheng was overjoyed. Now that Zhou CI had left, they were the only ones left.

    If he could lure Fang mo into the secret realm, he might be able to kill himself in there.

    ¡­¡­

    "This ce is so remote, who is Ji Yuan trying to sacrifice?" After Lin fan left the tunnel, he headed towards where Ji Yuan was.

    This area was very deste, without a single de of grass.

    However, he knew that Ji Yuan would definitely not do anything good.

    He was very bad.

    Very quickly.

    He saw an altar standing in the distance.

    There was no one around, but there were life fluctuations in the altar.

    "Jiyuan, are you there? if you can hear me, please reply quickly. I''m here to see you." Lin fan shouted.

    Bang! Bang!

    The inside of the altar shook, and a figure appeared.

    "It''s you. " Ji Yuan appeared and when he saw Lin fan, his expression was filled with rage.

    "It''s me. " Lin fan swaggered over.

    "I want you dead." Ji Yuan was furious and extremely vicious. He turned into a streak of light and attacked Lin fan. He raised his ws that were no longer human and wanted to tear Lin fan apart.

    "Stop joking."

    Lin fan raised his hand and without even looking, he pped Ji Yuan back to where he was. With a loud explosion, the altar shattered and turned into pieces.

    Ji Yuan panted and climbed out of the rubble. He turned around and roared,"ah! My altar, you bastard, why did you force me to this point?"

    This altar was not an ordinary altar. There were sacrificial patterns given by heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan on it, and it took a long time to draw them out. Now, it was all in vain.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows."When did I force you? Did I go to the sunshine sect to look for you? You''re not suffering from persecutory delusions, are you?"

    Then, he came to Ji Yuan and looked behind him. He found that there was a deep pit under the altar, and many demonic beasts were imprisoned inside.

    "Why did you release so many demonic beasts?" Lin fan asked.

    Ji Yuan looked at Lin fan in rage,"what do you want? I have already been forced to such a state by you. What else do you want? kill me. If you have the balls, then kill me."

    "I''m really not forcing you. " Lin fan said.

    Ji Yuan''s emotions were fluctuating wildly."You forced me to do this. If it weren''t for you, this wouldn''t have happened. How can you say that you didn''t force me to do this?"

    "Look at me, I''m neither a human nor a ghost. Why? What''s the reason?"

    "For the sect? Hahaha, they''re afraid of me now and want to avoid me. But I, Ji Yuan, will prove to them that I can restore the sunshine sect to its former peak and glory. "

    Lin fan raised his hand."Calm down, calm down. Have you ever had a peak in the sunshine sect? I don''t think so?"

    Ji Yuan was furious."Bastard."

    Then, he charged at Lin fan.

    "Since you''ve found out, either you die or I die. I''ve had enough of all this. It''s all because of you and your detestable master."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan pressed down on Ji Yuan''s head and pressed him to the ground,"calm down, don''t be rash. Let''s talk things out."

    "I''m going to kill you!" Ji Yuan''s eyes were blood red and he was extremely angry.

    Lin fan was a little impatient."If you continue to be like this, I''ll kill you with one p."

    "Come on," Ji Yuan roared.

    Bang! Bang!

    Ji Yuan''s head exploded instantly.

    "Sigh, I told you to talk things out. You just don''t cherish this opportunity." Lin fan sighed. He had no choice, he was such a violent person.

    Eh!

    He realized that there were no points notifications.

    That meant that Ji Yuan was not dead yet.

    "Hurry up ande out. Don''t pretend to be dead. I know you''re not dead." Lin fan said.

    Suddenly, Ji Yuan''s Broken Head began to move. Then, it pieced back together and formed a new head.

    Lin fan pressed the button again.

    "Don ''t, Peak Master Lin. Let''s talk this out. Let''s talk this out." Ji Yuan''s tone changed, and he seemed to have calmed down.

    "I told you long ago, but you didn''t believe me. Now you know." Lin fan shook his head and let go. He wasn''t afraid of Ji Yuan resisting, but he was just too weak.

    Ji Yuan sighed, then smiled sadly."There''s no hope. The gap between us is getting bigger and bigger. I''m just lying to myself."

    Lin fan saw that Ji Yuan was also pitiful."You, how tired are you living? look at you now, you''re neither human nor ghost. Although you were ugly in the past, you were more handsome than you are now."

    "Tell me, what are you doing with that Yu Jiuyuan?"

    He didn''t take Ji Yuan to heart, but Yu Jiuyuan was a bit of a problem.

    That fellow was a peak chief sovereign expert and had rather formidable methods.

    The others looked down on people from the outer region, but he kept looking at people from the central region''s outer region, which was enough to show that there was something wrong with this person.

    He was very bad.

 Chapter 1056 Damn It, Whats The Situation?

    Ji Yuan was in a bad mood.

    The other party kept on humiliating him. Although it was harmless, it was indeed humiliating him.

    "Actually, we didn''t do anything." Ji Yuan pondered for a moment. Some things should not be said if possible.

    Pada!

    Suddenly, Ji Yuan''s body trembled, and a chill went straight to his head. The other party''s hand was on his head again, as if he was about to do something unfriendly.

    Lin fan sighed,"Oh Jiyuan, Jiyuan. The conflict between you and me has always existed. But in the face of such a huge difference in strength, the conflict has already turned into a small matter. Don''t try to y any tricks. Otherwise, you''ll still be the one who suffers in the end."

    Ji Yuan swallowed his saliva and was a little nervous. He had already experienced how overbearing the other party was.

    Even if he had fused with a beast spirit and his strength had increased to a terrifying level, he was still weakpared to this guy.

    "Actually, I really don''t know the exact details. It''s just that he came to me and provided me with the method of beast spirit as one." Ji Yuan said.

    Then, he saw Lin fan''s suspicious look and added,"if I''m lying to you, I''ll be struck by lightning."

    He hated Lin fan but if he could kill him, then all his enemies would have died.

    He couldn''t win, so what else could he do?

    "You''re not lying to me?" Lin fan stared at Ji Yuan. This guy was a little cunning and evil.

    Ji Yuan nodded decisively."I''m really not lying to you. Yu Jiuyuan is very strong. I don''t have a say in this matter even if I work with him."

    Lin fan thought for a moment,"that''s true. With your strength, you don''t have any right to speak in front of Yu Jiuyuan. You''re obviously being used."

    These words were a little hurtful.

    He, Ji Yuan, had worked so hard to break through the outer realm barrier and reach the Emperor heaven realm.

    However, so what if he had reached the Emperor heaven realm? he was still extremely weak.

    They were at the mercy of others.

    They were both from the origin ancestor domain, but he had advanced to a higher level. No matter how great the gap was, it shouldn''t be like this.

    Lin fan was thinking about what Yu Jiuyuan was up to, to actually find Ji Yuan.

    It was definitely not a big conspiracy.

    If it was a big scheme, they would have to find the most powerful people in the outer realm.

    Needless to say, the most powerful person here was himself.

    "Peak Master Lin, can I leave now?" Ji Yuan asked cautiously.

    "Don''t worry. It wasn''t easy for you to catch so many demonic beasts. It''s not good to leave like this. We''ll do what we have to do. I''ll just watch from the side. Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. " Lin fan really wanted to know what Ji Yuan wanted to do.

    Ji Yuan''s heart was stifled. Did he F * cking want to see him sacrifice?

    There was a problem.

    There was definitely a problem.

    "Peak Master Lin, let''s forget it. I''vee to terms with it. I''ve pursued so many things, but in the end, it might all be for naught. I''ll find a ce to rest and spend the rest of my life here." Ji Yuan said.

    He would definitely not make a sacrifice in front of this fellow.

    Otherwise, who knew what would happen?

    Danger was everywhere.

    If the other party beat him up, he would feel more at ease. At least, he would be able to do it openly.

    But now, it was a little scary.

    Lin fan squatted at the side and looked at the monster in the deep pit a few more times."It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re still the same as before. Don''t worry about me. Don''t worry, I''m a good person. I won''t cheat you."

    "Trust me,"

    His expression was very serious, as if it was real.

    Ji Yuan looked at Lin fan and he felt really uneasy.

    Believing the other party''s words was the same as believing the other party''s evil.

    However, based on the current situation, if he didn''t agree, it seemed like he really couldn''t leave.

    "Can I really trust you?" Ji Yuan pondered. He had been forced.

    It was too depressing.

    He was suffering.

    Lin fan smiled,"yes, trust me. I won''t harm you. No matter what, I watched you grow up from a weakling."

    Why did these words sound so strange?

    Ji Yuan was angry, but he had no choice. For a weak person, being humiliated was a light punishment. The main point was to be beaten up.

    "Perhaps this is an opportunity."

    He understood that Yu Jiuyuan had stayed behind to see what had happened after the sacrifice. However, if Yu Jiuyuan was trying to trick him, then there might be someone who could help him.

    Aiya!

    Ji Yuan felt that he was really stupid. He couldn''t even react to this.

    What a great opportunity.

    If something really happened, Peak Master Lin would definitely not sit by and do nothing. Although he did not know why he was so confident, perhaps he was being naive.

    Ji Yuan didn''t say much. He came to the deep pit and found that the demonic beasts inside were all caught by him during this period of time.

    After the selection, their cultivation levels were the same, and even their scents were close to each other.

    It wasn''t easy to find these simr demonic beasts.

    Of course, this was the method that Yu Jiuyuan had taught him, beast spirit as one, reaching the peak.

    Be it his essence, energy, spirit, or his physical body, they had all fused perfectly with the beast spirit.

    There were many wonderful uses.

    It was just that he had always been suspicious. What exactly was the purpose of forming the nine aeons?

    There was obviously a problem with all the benefits and no disadvantages.

    He couldn''t care about it anymore. He had alreadye this far and couldn''t turn back.

    Lin fan saw Ji Yuan standing in the abyss. His lips were moving as if he was chanting a spell.

    The incantation was very long, and there were no strange fluctuations for the time being.

    "What the hell is this guy doing?" Lin fan pondered.

    He really didn''t understand.

    A peak God had many techniques. Even if he could fight against a God and even beat him up, he wasn''t as strong as the other party in some aspects.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly!

    The wind started to blow.

    The breeze wasn''t very strong, but suddenly, the wind and clouds surged.

    The clouds in the sky rolled, and then the monsters in the abyss roared. A blood-red light pir that covered the abyss shot up into the sky and poured into the rolling clouds.

    The blood-red light pir that shot into the sky spread out and covered the entire sky in a red world.

    "Amazing." Lin fan raised his head and looked into the sky. The thick smell of blood filled the air. He took in a deep breath and it was so bloody that he could choke on it.

    "Ah!"

    Ji Yuan raised his head and roared ferociously. His aura was not calm and was inplete chaos.

    OWW!

    There was the roar of a wild beast.

    Behind Ji Yuan, eight demonic beasts appeared. They had different appearances, but they were all extremely ferocious. They were clearly the Kings of the demonic beasts.

    "As expected, these are the eight beast spirits behind the sunshine sect''s Nine Doors. I''ve even swallowed one of them."

    Lin fan remembered that the beast spirit was extremely overbearing.

    He had only licked a few times, and his entire body had started to mutate. If he had not killed himself with a single sword strike, he would have been in real trouble.

    However, Ji Yuan was really ruthless. He had directly fused with eight beast spirits and turned into his current appearance that was neither human nor ghost.

    <o>,m "Beast spirit as one."</o>

    At this moment.

    Ji Yuan let out a furious roar, and the eight beast spirits began to spin around each other, forming a vortex as they tried to fuse into a new species.

    However, Lin fan realized that Ji Yuan was looking at him with a bitter expression.

    That is to say, there is another beast spirit that you have stolen.

    "Amazing." Lin fan ignored his gaze and stared at Ji Yuan. This guy was actually quite capable but it was a pity that he was in the same era as him.

    "When will Yu Jiuyuane?"

    He was waiting, there would definitely be a follow-up. Yu Jiuyuan would definitely not be kind enough to point out a clear path for Ji Yuan.

    Lin fan wasn''t the only one who was thinking about this. Even Ji Yuan was on his guard.

    He naturally didn''t believe that Yu Jiuyuan would help him like this.

    Therefore, he was waiting for a backup n. However, after a long time, he didn''t find any problems.

    The upper realm, the ghost n''s territory.

    Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan sensed that Ji Yuan was starting to merge with his beast spirit and immediately disappeared from his spot as if he was on steroids. He rushed towards the tunnel.

    He wanted to reach Ji Yuan''s side in the shortest time possible and put in thest beast spirit. Nine beasts as one, how overbearing would that be?

    The first time he saw Ji Yuan, he knew that this guy was a bit powerful.

    Of course, he was not talking about his cultivation level.

    Instead, it was the beast spirits residing in his body that were definitely not products of the outer realm. Perhaps someone had once left them there.

    Fusing with a beast spirit was a dangerous thing.

    Fusing one was still fine.

    Fusing two would be dangerous.

    As for those who could survive after fusing eight, there might not even be one in a billion.

    If Ji Yuan could perfectly integrate nine beast spirits, that would be amazing. Unfortunately, there were only eight. So, when he found out that he had gone to find suitable beast spirits, although the quality was a little worse, he could still make use of them.

    "I didn''t think that in a ce as stupid as the outer realm, there would be someone who would do such a thing in pursuit of power. Hahaha ..."

    Yu Jiuyuan was extremely excited.

    The number of people who had sessfully fused with a beast spirit was pitifully small, or rather, no one had ever seeded.

    "Stop there."

    Just as Yu Jiuyuan was about to enter the tunnel, he was suddenly blocked.

    "What?" Yu Jiuyuan frowned. Which bastard dared to stop him?

    However, when he saw the person who stopped him, his expression turned solemn. He smelled the aura of his kind.

    Bone King carried two bone knives on his back and looked at Yu Jiuyuan with dissatisfaction."What''s wrong with you? don''t you know that this is the passageway? if you want to go down, you have to register and pay a fee."

    "What?" Yu Jiuyuan was stunned, what the hell was this?

    What was this guy saying?

    Payment?

    "Please pay the fee." Bone King was full of smiles and his tone was friendly.

    This was a huge sum.

    Peak God experts were on par with him in strength, and perhaps even a little stronger than him.

    As long as an expert of this level was not suppressed, his wealth would naturally be astonishing.

    So, the opportunity to make a fortune hade.

    Not even ten thousand world-level experts would be able to match the wealth of a single peak-level hegemon.

    Yu Jiuyuan looked at Bone King coldly,"get lost."

    The voice fell.

    They directly started fighting.

    "F * ck, you''re still using force. Let me see how capable you are." Bone King was furious. It was just as Peak Master Lin had said. Some of the tough guys were definitely not convinced and wanted to force their way through.

    This isn''t just an insult to us, it''s also an uncertainty of our hard work.

    In such a situation, don''t hold back, it''s best to kill the other party.

    ng!

    Bone King took out two bone des and shed at Yu Jiuyuan while shouting,"Men, someone is barging in."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The saber Qi swept across and the tunnel shook violently.

    Yu Jiuyuan was very anxious and wanted to go to the Ji abyss as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that there would be an ambush here.

 Chapter 1057 Peak Master Lin, Do You Feel How Powerful I Am?

    It was a short exchange of blows, but the fluctuations formed were extremely great.

    The sh between two peak God experts was simply too terrifying.

    This passageway had been opened up by the ancestor devil, so it wasn''t very stable. Under the impact of the power, it started to shake violently. If they continued to fight, it would really copse.

    "Get out of the way." Yu Jiuyuan angrily rebuked. The other party''s strength was not weaker than his, and was very strong.

    He did not expect that there would be such an expert on this side of the passageway.

    "You''re a peak ruler, yet you''re trying to Rob me? do you even have any shame?" Yu Jiuyuan shouted in anger. Rulers wanted face, but this guy in front of him waspletely shameless.

    Bone King was boiling with excitement. It felt good to make a move."Bullsh * t, robbery? You''re blind, we''re doing legal business here. You have to pay if you''re passing by, and the price is clearly marked. "

    Yu Jiuyuan didn''t want to be entangled with the other party.

    He still had to go to the outer realm, appear beside Ji Yuan, and take him down.

    If they wasted too much time and missed the best time, they would not have another chance in the future.

    "Get out of my way." Yu Jiuyuan''s eyes were spitting fire, he wanted to beat the other party to death.

    However, the other party''s strength was on par with his, and they were evenly matched. Even if they continued to fight, the result would be the same, and they would miss the best time.

    ng!

    At this moment, Bone King put his bone de on his back.

    Yu Jiuyuan was overjoyed. He thought that the other party had understood and knew to make way for him. However, what he said next shocked him.

    Bone King pointed at him."Look behind you."

    "What?" Yu Jiuyuan was stunned, he didn''t know what was going on. He turned around, but when he turned around, he couldn''t remain calm anymore.

    Behind him stood a crowd of rulers.

    Bone Kingughed."Devil Lord, this guy is insensible. He didn''t want to pay me when he walked here and even hit me."

    Ancestor devil stared at Yu Jiuyuan,"this smell is very familiar. Let me think, who is it?"

    Suddenly.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s expression changed drastically. He recognized who the other party was,"you are the devil ancestor ..."

    "Hehe." The Fiend ancestor chuckled,"to think that a brat like you would be able to recognize me first. But it doesn''t matter. This passageway was opened up by your fiend ancestor. So what if I charge a fee? Do you still have an opinion?"

    Yu Jiuyuan''s expression was very unsightly. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had to consider the other party''s identity, he would have really thought that he was afraid.

    "Fiend ancestor, I once had some ties with you. Now, I have important matters to attend to in the outer realm. Please let me through."

    The Fiend ancestor chuckled,"there is indeed a connection. However, ording to what I know, during the period when this fiend ancestor was being suppressed, there were quite a number of people who had their eyes on me. I wonder if you have a share in this."

    "As for letting you in, of course, no problem. As long as you pay the fee, everything can be discussed. Even if you turn around willfully after paying the fee, no one will stop you."

    "Well said, devil Lord. You''vepletely revealed the essence of our toll booth." Bone King pped his hands and praised Lord demon''s wit.

    The blood Crow shook his head and muttered in his heart. He really couldn''t tell that the bone King was so good at sucking up to the ancestor devil.

    Of course, he couldn''t say it out loud. Otherwise, the bone King would find trouble with him.

    Yu Jiuyuan frowned,"ancestor devil must be joking. How could I do such a thing?"

    "Since this is a rule set by The Fiend ancestor, I naturally have to abide by it. May I know how much I have to pay?"

    It was impossible for him to make a move, as that would only make him unhappy. If he spent some things to get him to go over, it would be considered a profit.

    The fusion of beast spirits was a good thing. If he were to nurture it well, he might be able to create something incredible.

    Thus, he admitted defeat and gave The Fiend ancestor some face.

    To save money to avoid disaster.

    She could only hope that it would be quick and that he would be able to make it in time.

    "Not much, just a third of your wealth." Ancestor devil said calmly.

    He squatted there for a long time.

    He was actually waiting for the Buddha and devil.

    The three old men from before were abnormal, but he didn''t expose them.

    They hade to the passageway and wanted to look for him even before they had seen him. Anyone with a brain would know who told them that.

    Not many people knew about his appearance.

    Who else could it be other than Buddha or devil?

    As for the news of the demonic Buddha tower being cut off, it was probably suppressed by the demonic Buddha. No one else knew about it. After all, it was an embarrassing thing. If it was publicized, it wouldn''t be heard much.

    Just as Yu Jiuyuan was about to take something out of the storage ring, he was stunned, as if he had heard wrong.

    "What did you just say? How much is it?"

    He heard it wrong, he definitely heard it wrong.

    Even he wasn''t so ck-hearted and shameless.

    "Our Lord devil has already said that he will leave after handing over one-third of his wealth," Bone King said with his head held high.

    This time, Yu Jiuyuan finally understood and immediately roared,""Why don''t you guys just go and Rob someone?"

    His expression was extremely unsightly.

    This was simply more ruthless than snatching.

    "Hehe, you''re so boring. What do you mean by robbing? we''re collecting fees ording to the rules. Let me tell you, one-third is one-third. If you''re robbing, with your attitude, we won''t even give you half. But because we''re collecting fees ording to the rules, we won''t change the price even if you humiliate us." Bone King said.

    Ancestor devil nodded his head. Bone King had spoken well. He was worthy of praise.

    Yu Jiuyuan was really furious.

    He had never encountered such a thing before.

    "Good, good, good," Yu Jiuyuan said "good" three times,"I admit defeat, but I''m not going to pass through your passageway."

    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave.

    However, when he was about to leave, the Lord of four desires blocked his way.

    Yu Jiuyuan looked at ancestor devil,"what do you mean? Aren''t you going to leave?"

    Ancestor devil nodded,"that''s right. Once you enter, you can''t turn back. This is the rule of our passageway. We have to abide by it."

    "You guys are addicted to snatching. It seems like you have no choice but to hand it over, right?" Yu Jiuyuan was really going crazy. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was the ancestor devil, he would have attacked long ago.

    But now, the other party was insatiable.

    Wasn''t it enough that he didn ''t?

    However, he didn''t expect that it would really not work.

    "That''s right. Please understand. These are the rules and can not be changed. If not, it will be chaotic. As the ruler, you should understand." Bone King said.

    "Hahaha!"

    Yu Jiuyuanughed sinisterly. Suddenly, a cold light shed in his eyes and he disappeared from his spot,"I don''t believe that if I, Yu Jiuyuan, want to leave, who can stop me? if I respect you, you''re the devil ancestor. If I don''t respect you, I''ll be a dog suppressed by the heavens."

    "You have guts." The Fiend ancestor was enraged. He was truly courting death.

    Bone King was furious."Demon Lord, leave this guy to us. If he dares to insult Demon Lord, he''s also insulting us. Kill him."

    At this moment, the rulers guarding the passageway made their move.<sub> </sub>

    How could the scene of thirty rulers instantly taking action be a joke?

    Yu Jiuyuan didn''t dare to take it, otherwise, he would be beaten into a meat pie. He was running for his life now and leaving this ce.

    However, with so many chief sovereigns surrounding him, it would be hard for him to escape.

    He could only use all his techniques.

    "You dog, if you have the guts, don''t hide. Watch how I''ll hack you to death." Bone King roared and his bone de shed towards Yu Jiuyuan.

    Not long after.

    "Ah!"

    Yu Jiuyuan let out a blood-curdling screech as his body was covered in blood. There were a few holes on his body and blood was flowing out from them. Even his internal organs could be seen.

    "You want to run? Stay here. " A cold glint shed in the eyes of the devil ancestor as he extended his demonic hand and grabbed out at the void in front of him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Half of Yu Jiuyuan''s body was torn apart, and golden blood sttered all over the tunnel.

    "Devil ancestor, just you wait. If I don''t take revenge, I''m not a human."

    "The blood Saint is gone."

    Instantly, arge amount of blood sttered in the air and exploded. Yu Jiuyuan also disappeared without a trace.

    Ancestor devil retracted his hand. What he brought back was half of Yu Jiuyuan''s body. At the same time, there was golden blood flowing inside.

    "F * ck, he actually got away." Bone King came to ancestor Devil''s side. He was furious and wanted to chop him to death.

    "You''re quite capable. This escape-type divine ability is quite interesting. " Ancestor devil chuckled. He then looked at that half of the body,"I''ve already paid the fee. There''s no need to chase after him. Just this half of the body is enough for him to drink a pot of water. Also, the ruler golden blood inside is somewhat useful."

    Yu Jiuyuan was really aggrieved. He was very strong, this was publicly acknowledged. He wouldn''t be at a disadvantage even if he fought with the ruler here, but this group of bastards actually knew how to group up.

    If they attacked together, the situation would not be right.

    The final move of The Fiend ancestor had even sealed the world and even locked down the time around him. If not for his quick reaction and the use of his secret technique, he would have died there.

    At this moment, The Fiend ancestor was holding onto the half of the body in his hands. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fiend Qi, which directly enveloped the half of the body.

    "Fiendguards."

    Pi Li pa!

    This half of the body exploded and the flesh moved. Then, it slowly took shape and two figures floated in the air.

    "Hmm, not bad." The Fiend ancestor nodded in satisfaction.

    "Lord Demon, this is truly a formidable move! I can''t help but sigh at how inferior I am to you. You used the sovereign''s flesh and blood as a medium to unleash a Supreme fiendish technique, creating fiendguards ... And Supreme world-level fiendguards at that! If others were to find out about this, they would find it hard to even imagine."

    Ancestor devil chuckled,"it''s just a small trick. It''s only because Yu Jiuyuan''s strength is profound and his realm is profound. The half of his flesh I left behind even contains his ruler''s origin."

    Bone King was impressed."No matter what, Lord demon''s move is amazing. I''m impressed."

    "Bone King, don''t go too far. After all, you''re also a peak ruler." Ancestor devilughed.

    Bone King was a little embarrassed."Demon Lord, I was so used to sucking up to you when I was weak that I forgot I was the master."

    "Hahaha." Ancestor devilughed out loud.

    "Lord demon''s voice is so majestic that it''s frightening," Bone King added.

    The ancestor devil was speechless.

    Blood Crow looked at Bone King and shook his head helplessly. He couldn''t bear to look straight at him. The ttery of a ruler was really fragrant. Looking at ancestor Devil''s expression, it was very effective.

    In the distance.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s injuries were severe. Half of his body had been torn off, and his flesh moved and gradually grew back. However, his already pale face became even paler after this.

    "Ancestor devil, you bastard! I won''t let you off!"

    He had suffered a great loss this time.

    It was a tragic sight.

    He had been careless. He had arranged everything, but he had not expected to encounter such a situation.

    He wasn''t heading towards his territory, but the demonic Buddha tower.

    He recognized a few of the chief sovereigns.

    They were all once rulers of this world, but they were suppressed by the demonic Buddha tower and locked in the abyss under the demonic Buddha tower.

    Now, it had actually appeared.

    That meant that he must have run out of the demonic Buddha tower.

    Inform the demonic Buddha tower.

    Naturally, someone would take care of them.

    In the outer realm.

    Ji Yuan''s aura rose to its peak, Yu Jiuyuan didn''t lie to him.

    The beast spirit fusion technique was really useful.

    "Ah!"

    BOOM!

    "Die!" Ji Yuan roared. With him as the center, a powerful energy impact spread out.

    Although his appearance had not changed much, he could already feel it.

    His mind was more stable.

    His power had also be more powerful. The chaotic auras in the past had now fused together.

    "This is interesting." Lin fan stared at Ji Yuan. He had changed a lot and was not bad.

    Pada!

    Ji Yuan had an insolent smile on his face. His fingers rxed, then clenched tightly. He walked towards Lin fan step by step,"Peak Master Lin, can you feel it? My power has be even stronger. This kind of powerful power makes me feel fear and panic. "

    He walked towards Lin fan one step at a time. He just wanted Lin fan to see his situation.

    "Perhaps, even the current Peak Master Lin wants to ..."

    Pa!

    Lin fan pped Ji Yuan to the ground and then asked,""What about you? Can you be clearer?"

    Ji Yuan was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? why didn''t he react in time? he was already so powerful. It was impossible.

    "No... Nothing?" Ji Yuan stammered.

    Lin fan nodded,"MMM, it''s good that you''re fine. Your current situation is still alright, but you''re still very weak. Seeing that you haven''t been jumping around for so long, I won''t beat you up. Be good and don''t keep thinking about allying with the people from the upper world. With your intelligence, it''s hard to gain an advantage in their hands. Do you understand?"

    Ji Yuan''s great joy from his increase in strength calmed down and he nodded silently."I understand."

    "Well, that''s good." Lin fan was happy.

    As expected, strength was omnipotent.

    He could win people over with virtue and make them obedient.

 Chapter 1058 I, Lin Fan, Am Blushing

    Originally, in order to save trouble, he was prepared to hammer Ji Yuan to death directly and end all troubles.

    However, he changed his mind after seeing Ji Yuan.

    Poor child.

    They were weak, yet they were not willing to be yed by the powerhouses of the upper realm.

    Of course, he didn''t believe that Yu Jiuyuan would be so good as to let Ji Yuan reach the peak.

    He must have encountered something that dyed him.

    However, what could happen?

    Eh!

    Oh, right.

    The passageway.

    The only thing that could stop Yu Jiuyuan froming here was the passageway.

    There were thirty-one rulers standing guard there. With Yu Jiuyuan''s abilities, he would not be able to take advantage of so many rulers unless the sky fell.

    Lin fan left.

    Ji Yuan suffered from prehistoric pressure.

    He got up. The light in his eyes didn''t decrease, but became more and more vigorous.

    "It seems like I have to change my strategy. This guy is too strong, I can only fight steadily and seek for development. Yu Jiuyuan would never give me benefits for no reason. I''m afraid something happened and he didn''te to me."

    Ji Yuan wasn''t stupid and could understand.

    There were no free lunches in the world, especially when he wasn''t rted to Yu Jiuyuan. How could he give him such a great benefit for no reason?

    "Hehe." A smile appeared on Ji Yuan''s face."I didn''t expect my luck to be so good. I got an advantage."

    He was in a pretty good mood. Even though he had been suppressed by Lin fan twice, the increase in his strength was undeniable and could not be faked.

    "Senior brother, just you wait. I''ll bring glory to the sunshine sect."

    Even though he was being suppressed miserably, Ji Yuan had a goal in his heart that would never change.

    Everything he had said earlier was a lie.

    Of course, the people of the sect were really avoiding him, but that was not out of fear, but out of guilt.

    Therefore, no matter what, Ji Yuan would not give up. If he didn''t bring the sunshine sect to greater heights, he would not die in peace.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Xu dapao''s senses were very strong. Some time ago, he had received a saber technique from his senior brother. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand it. However, he would usually take it out and practice it ording to the picture.

    "Senior brother is back."

    At that moment, Xu dapao was overjoyed. He looked into the distance. The disciples who were guarding the gate with him looked at Xu dapao strangely. Someone wasing.

    If he was right again this time, he would eat the stone steps at the sect gate in one bite.

    Whoosh!

    A figure came from the distance.

    The disciple was dumbfounded. He was right again.

    He had really returned.

    "Senior brother ..." Xu dapao waved his hand. He was very enthusiastic and had an indescribable excitement.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fan swaggered over, his mood extremely joyful. The feeling of bing a world-level cultivator was simply wonderful.

    He had already said that he wouldn''t return unless he reached the world level, but now that he had reached the perfect level, he naturally had toe back to report the good news.

    Recently, Tian Xu had encountered a bottleneck. His path of cultivation was different from his disciples ''. Every step he took was a trial and error, and no one knew what kind of danger was waiting for him.

    Hearing his disciple''s voice, Tian Xu''s bitter expression changed instantly.""My disciple, you''re back. You must have gained a lot while you were outside."

    Lin fan moved a stone chair over and sat at the side. He smiled,""Teacher, look carefully. What''s different about this disciple?"

    Tian Xu looked from head to toe and nodded repeatedly."My disciple, did you make another breakthrough?"

    "Ah, master really does have sharp eyes. You saw through everything with a single nce. That''s right. Your disciple has broken through to the world level and is now capable of fighting even hegemons. In the future, if anyone dares to cause trouble in our sect, I can deal with them all by myself."

    After saying this, he even swung his arm a few times."Just like this, kill him in a few moves."

    Tian Xu smiled."Not bad. You''re indeed my good disciple."

    Lin fan followed the thread and climbed up."That''s a must. Don''t you know who my teacher is? how can he be bad?"

    "Yes, that''s true." Tian Xu did not try to be modest. He nodded, epting his disciple''s praise.

    "Master, I''m preparing to relocate the sect. Recently, I''ve met some people in the upper realm and built some industries. I''ve gained quite a lot. I''vee openly and I want to lead the disciples to develop the industries in the upper realm. It''ll also be considered an official move for our sect to enter the upper realm. What do you think?" Lin fan asked.

    This matter didn''t need anyone''s approval.

    With his current strength and status, no one in the magnificent me sect would stop him. Even if someone did, it would be useless.

    However, he respected his teacher.

    No matter how strong he became, he would always be like this.

    Tian Xu did not take it to heart, but he was d that his disciple''s attitude toward him had not changed since the beginning.

    He had seen too many people who respected their teachers when they were weak. However, once they became stronger and surpassed their teacher, their attitude would change instantly.

    Therefore, he had seen a lot of things. Before he met Lin fan, he had only taken in an in-name disciple. He had never really epted anyone as a personal disciple.

    "Disciple, just do as you see fit. I believe in you." Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan left his teacher''s ce and returned to invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, you''re finally back!" Lu Qiming hurried to his side.

    "Junior Brother, go and inform the others that we will move out after a while." After Lin fan said that, he walked towards the secret room. No matter what, he had to give it a try since he had a new lottery style.

    Lu Qiming was shocked. He did not expect to move again.

    However, he didn''t have any special thoughts. He trusted his senior brother a lot and never thought too much about it. He just needed to do what he was doing now.

    Helping her senior brother manage invincible peak was the greatest help she could give him.

    He stepped into the secret chamber.

    "I''m going to have to face the wolf-like and Tiger-like lottery time again, trying to lure me into the trap. "

    Lin fan waved his hand and the secret room lit up. It was really bright.

    After reaching the world level, he was able to draw a ck Gold-rank item.

    This time, he wasn''t going to lie. He was clearly telling them that he was going to defame them.

    Earlier, there was a person called Hong Jin. He was very popr and had indeed drawn some good things.

    Now, one million points to draw once was really terrifying.

    In the past, that would have been unimaginable.

    ording to his rough estimation, he would have to kill a peak half-ruler to earn back one million points.

    The ck gold Lottery draw was there, and it was up to him to draw or not.

    He also took a look at his points.

    [Points: 243420015]<sub> </sub>

    He had spent all the one billion points he had earned to upgrade his cultivation technique. Now, he only had two hundred million points left. It was pathetic enough.

    "F * ck, who cares? he can''t kill me."

    Thetest lottery draw had appeared. If he was not satisfied, he could just do it. It was just points. At most, he would be poor again. It was not like he had never been poor before.

    The joy of life was to draw the lottery to make one happier.

    " 100 draws in a row."

    Even if he picked a few, or a few dozen, they would not be able to match his current status.

    Even if he drew 100 times in a row, he would barely be able to do it.

    " 100 million points consumed."

    His heart was bleeding.

    He had no power to resist the lottery.

    This was especially true for the ck gold Lottery. He had the thought that he would be able to get something good from it.

    "ck Gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep it up."

    It was very normal. The empty door in front waspletely within the scope of the lottery. It was a very normal thing.

    There were many people who relied on the lottery to get rich.

    Of course, there were also quite a few people who lost their families due to their addiction to the lottery.

    It was a game of luck, to see who would lose their family first.

    The lottery continued.

    There were many openings.

    There were also some pills that were extremely precious to others. However, to Lin fan, they were just trash.

    "Not good!"

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan smacked his head. There was a problem.

    He didn''t pay his respects to the Three Pure Ones and ask for their blessings before the draw. My God, this is too much.

    He wanted to cry, but he didn''t know what to say.

    In the past, he had to pay his respects before drawing the lottery. He didn''t expect that he would forget about it this time.

    "As expected, I was too arrogant. I was so arrogant that I forgot about the Three Pure Ones."

    Lin fan felt regretful. As for what he would get from the lottery, he really didn''t have any hope.

    "ck Gold Lottery: you have won a world level cultivation technique creation guide book."

    "Eh? It''s a good item. "

    He didn''t have much hope just now, but when he heard this voice, he immediately smiled.

    Ever since he had created the rebellion, he had not received the technique creation guide book.

    And from the looks of it, this cultivation manual seemed to be several realms higher.

    "Not bad, not bad. At least we won''t lose out if we get more good stuff."

    The lottery draw notifications kept ringing.

    There were many openings.

    However, he wasn''t flustered at all. With the benefits from before, he was a little more at ease.

    It would be great if he could get an eternal-level BUFF.

    "ck Gold Lottery: you have drawn a Max-level hard body Skill Card. You may choose any hard body skill."

    "Not bad."

    He was very excited.

    In the past, when he had drawn lottery at other levels, he had also gotten a Max-level card, but it was limited to the cultivation technique grade.

    The ck gold Lottery draw was not bad. It directly gave a Max-level card that ignored the level of the cultivation method. He had earned it.

    With just this item, he would have earned back the 100 million points long ago.

    To upgrade a high-grade cultivation method, one would need at least 150 million points and above, and it might be more.

    Therefore, it was a sure win.

    Seeing that he only had ten lottery chances left, his heart was slightly moved.

    More.

    Not too much.

    Just an eternal-level BUFF would do.

    Very quickly, the lottery draw ended.

    Ten consecutive openings.

    "Aiyoyo, you''re so squeamish. Not a single one. You took 10 million of my points. You''re really bad." Lin fan was all smiles.

    She wasn''t sad at all.

    He had already earned it back anyway, so he didn''t feel guilty at all.

    "Not bad, not bad at all."

    "It seems that whether we can get good things or not has little to do with the Three Pure Ones. It still depends on our own face."

    "Your face today might look good."

    Lin fan was in a good mood.

    He was thinking about something. Should he try again? maybe he would be lucky and earn a lot.

    With the 100 draws just now, he would have earned at least 100 million.

    If he encountered an extremely high-grade cultivation method, he would earn even more.

    After much consideration, he finally decided to make a bet. Perhaps the road to wealth would depend on the ck gold Lottery.

    "Come on, who''s afraid of who? let''s draw a hundred in a row."

    "Wait a minute, throw in all thest numbers. 143 draws in a row. Let''s go."

    This wave could be said to be a gamble of all his assets.

    He was just that confident.

    After a long time.

    Lu Qiming went back to invincible peak to find his senior brother standing at the edge of the peak.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?"

    He was a little curious and didn''t know what was going on with his senior brother.

    Lin fan turned around and looked at Lu Qiming. He had nothing to live for. Heughed in despair and fell into the abyss.

    Lu Qiming was dumbfounded. What was his senior brother doing?

    Could it be thetest training method?

 Chapter 1059 Were Going To Establish A Devil-Slaying Meet

    A few dayster.

    That day, Lin fan''s head had smashed heavily against a rock at the bottom of the cliff. Nothing had happened to him at all. He didn''t even shake a little.

    However, the ground under the cliff had suffered and was severely cracked.

    But despair shrouded his heart.

    He had been deceived.

    He was so cheated that he even lost his underwear.

    He was left with 420000 points and 15 points.

    In the past, it was only 5 points, but he didn''t know where the 10 points came from.

    In any case, they were in despair.

    Just like that, hey down there for a few days, looking at the sky and recalling his heroic self at that time. He thought that his face was the redest, and he didn''t need to rely on the Three Pure Ones. He was directly pped in the face.

    "Senior brother, why did you stay down there for so many days?" Lu Qiming asked, confused.

    Lin fan sighed and patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder."Junior Brother, let me tell you something. You can''t be too confident."

    Lu Qiming''s expression changed when he heard this.

    It began.

    Shixiong was about to say some precious words again, so he had to keep them in mind.

    "Yes, senior brother is right. We can''t be too confident." Lu Qiming nodded his head solemnly. He would not miss a single word, not even a second.

    His duty was to manage invincible peak well and to record what his senior brother said.

    In the future, he would pass down his most precious little Book to the Future generations so that countless juniors could listen to his teachings.

    "AI!" Lin fan sighed again and shook his head,"Junior Brother, one must be content. Being content is a blessing. If you are insatiable, you will end up in a miserable state. It''s toote to regret."

    "I have a deep understanding of this, senior brother."

    He really regretted it.

    He had given all 143 million points to the root of evil for no reason. He had clearly drawn something good, and under normal circumstances, he should stop and not be greedy.

    Just because he trusted himself too much and was too greedy, his points were gone.

    The feeling of heartache was like ss shattering, causing her heart to ache.

    Lu Qiming nodded."Yes, you''re right, senior brother. I''ll remember that."

    Lin fan thought about how arrogant he was to not pay respects to the Three Pure Ones and just randomly draw a prize. His respect for him was gone. This was retribution.

    "And ..."

    Lu Qiming was surprised. He felt like he had made a profit this time. He did not expect his senior brother to say so many wise words. Not bad, not bad. It seemed like he had something to do during this period of time. He had to carefully understand these wise words.

    He didn''t dare to disturb him and listened to what his senior brother was going to say next.

    "You must be reverent. You can''t lose your respect for the existence that protects you just because you''re strong. Otherwise, you''ll suffer retribution."

    Lin fan shook his head and sighed. F * ck, this was a huge loss.

    Just the points he wasted could be used to upgrade a skill simr to the origin demon Scripture.

    In the blink of an eye, 143 million points were gone in a minute.

    How many demonic beasts would he have to kill?

    They were all earned with blood, sweat, and tears.

    Lu Qiming nodded, not fully understanding. Respect?

    To whom?

    This was a little vague, but if one understood it simply, it would not be what senior brother said.

    One had to use one''s heart toprehend.

    "Junior Brother, you can go. I want to be alone." Lin fan waved his hand and walked towards the secret room.

    It was better to create a cultivation technique. Pain could reduce sadness.

    Lu Qiming watched as his senior brother entered the secret room. He quickly took out a small notebook and wet his tongue with some saliva. He then wrote down everything that his senior brother had just said.

    After he finished writing, he carefully closed it and kept it close to his chest.

    This was his most precious possession.

    "Hehe!"

    Lu Qiming''s chubby face was filled with happiness.

    He was very content now.

    The demonic Buddha tower.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s injuries had already stabilized. However, when he arrived at the demonic Buddha tower, he didn''t see the demonic Buddha. Instead, he stayed in the demonic Buddha tower for a day.

    "Eh? Why do I feel like there''s something wrong with this tower?"

    He strolled around the demonic Buddha tower and stared at the top of the tower. The gem on the top was rumored to be a Buddha bone relic. It was a relic condensed from all the essence, Qi, and spirit of a super great venerable after he passed away.

    "It doesn''t feel right."

    The end of the tower was still a relic, but the brightness and aura it emitted were much weaker.

    Perhaps it was an illusion.

    He hadn''te to the demonic Buddha tower for a long time, so he might have remembered it wrong.

    "Celestial Emperor, the Buddha and devil havee out of seclusion. They''re inviting you over." A disciple of the demonic Buddha tower walked over and respectfully invited Yu Jiuyuan over.

    "Please lead the way," Yu Jiuyuan said politely.<sub> </sub>

    This was the demonic Buddha Pagoda. Even peak rulers had to look at the situation. Furthermore, he hade here with a request, so he naturally had to be polite.

    Inside the demonic Buddha tower.

    When Yu Jiuyuan saw the Buddha and demon, he sped his hands together,"great senior Buddha and demon, it''s been a long time since west met. Please don''t me me for disturbing you."

    The Buddha demonughed,"celestial Thearch is too polite. I wonder why celestial Thearch hase to the demonic Buddha tower?"

    Ever since the God Lord had tricked him, he had been in a terrible mood.

    When The Fiend ancestor was outside, he was ultimately a scourge. Even though The Fiend ancestor did not take any action, no one could guarantee when The Fiend ancestor would make a move on the Buddhist fiend Pagoda.

    "Great Buddha, I''vee to inform you of something. The passage to the outer realm has been upied by The Fiend ancestor." Yu Jiuyuan said.

    The four major forces of the upper realm had never changed. The strength of the demonic Buddha tower was tyrannical, and ording to what he knew, the rtionship between the demonic Buddha tower and the demonic ancestor was not good.

    The passage to the ghost n''s territory was the only way to descend to the outer realm, and it was absolutely impossible for it to be controlled by a single person.

    The Buddha and devil were shocked. However, they knew that this was something they had long known about. It was just that they had not expected the ancestor devil to head over to the passageway to control it. They had thought that he was just there to recuperate and recuperate. Who would have thought that he would take over that ce?

    However, he didn''t understand why.

    "The Fiend ancestor is upying the passage to stop us from going to the outer realm. Does he know the secret of the outer realm?" The Buddha and demon were shocked, but it was impossible.

    There weren''t many people who knew about this. Even though the ancestor devil was strong, there were some things that one couldn''t know just by being strong.

    Yu Jiuyuan said indignantly,"Grandmaster, you don''t know this. Not only did the devil ancestor upy the passageway, but he also connected with thirty peak rulers. They formed an extremely terrifying force. I''m afraid he has other ns."

    "What?"

    The Buddha demon''s face changed slightly, as if he didn''t expect this.

    Thirty peak rulers?

    He couldn''t help but think of the chief sovereigns who were imprisoned in the dungeons.

    He wanted to purify them, but he was released by someone.

    The Fiend ancestor had saved them, causing the n of the demonic Buddha tower to fail. However, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. There were only 30 people.

    If everyone were to be with The Fiend ancestor, the danger level would be extremely high.

    Of course, he naturally couldn''t tell Yu Jiuyuan that the experts in the demonic Buddha tower''s prison had already been rescued.

    "The devil ancestor is extremely vicious. It seems like a storm is about to erupt. Heaven sovereign, this matter is of great importance. I have a favor to ask of you." The Buddha demon said.

    Yu Jiuyuan said politely,"Buddha, devil, please speak. As long as it''s within my power, I will definitely do my best .."

    The Buddha demon pondered for a moment."The opening of the passage belongs to everyone in the upper realm. It''s not something that can be upied by one person. I hope that the celestial Thearch can report to the divine court, the Holy Land mountain, and the green Hill to exin the situation. When we face such evil demons, we must kill them to avoid future trouble. However, our strength is still not enough. We need to contact more talents."

    "Great senior, I was thinking the same thing." Yu Jiuyuan said. Right now, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was to get rid of the devil ancestor and his group. Now that the demonic Buddha tower wanted to get rid of the devil, it was naturally not a problem to recruit people.

    The Buddha demon nodded his head,"alright, then I shall await your good news. After this matter is settled, we shall establish a devil-vanquishing conference and immediately eliminate the evil forces led by the devil ancestor."

    Very quickly, Yu Jiuyuan left the demonic Buddha tower.

    "F * ck, he actually wants me to run errands. He''s recruiting people to join him." How could Yu Jiuyuan not know that this was the n of the Buddha and devil?

    If it was only the demonic Buddha tower that subdued the ancestor devil, they would definitely suffer heavy losses when facing so many ruler experts. In order to avoid these losses, pulling people in was also a way.

    However, Yu Jiuyuan was also pondering if he could seed.

    Inside the demonic Buddha tower.

    Devil burying great senior appeared on his ck Lotus,"great senior, the devil ancestor is pestering those guys to guard the passageway. Could it be that he wants to strengthen himself and fight with us?"

    The Buddha and devilughed,"The Fiend ancestor isn''t that smart. He thinks too highly of himself and has never associated himself with others. If he knew how to develop his power, he wouldn''t have been so easily trapped in the outer realm back then and let the heavens suppress him."

    "In my opinion, it''s because the devil ancestor saved them that they want to follow him. But don''t worry, those people aren''t easy to deal with. They don''t like to live under someone else''s roof."

    "As the saying goes, when a great disaster befalls us, we''ll fly separately. As long as the other three forces are willing to subdue the devil ancestor, those people will naturally scatter and be nothing."

    Annihting devil great senior agreed with the words of the Buddha devil. However, he had some doubts in his heart,"but will they agree?"

    The Buddha demonughed."Why wouldn''t we agree? we''ve been searching for an item from the outer realm for tens of thousands of years, and we''ve returned-handed. However, now that we know what it is, the divine Lord of the divine court will not sit by and do nothing. Empress Qingshan and the Vice divine Lord of the green Hill are of one mind, and they will definitely not leave it alone."

    "The only uncertain factor is that old man from the Holy Land mountain. I heard that after cultivating a hard body skill to the extreme and bing a ruler of a world, one''s qi and blood start to decline and one''s strength will be much weaker. Perhaps he won''te, but it''s fine. I''ll wait for Yu Jiuyuan''s situation. If I can''t convince him, I''ll personallye and talk to that old man. He''ll agree."

    The Buddha demon had his own ns.

    The Fiend ancestor wasn''t someone to be trifled with, especially with the addition of these 30 peak rulers. If the demonic Buddha Pagoda were to fight them head-on, they would definitely suffer heavy losses.

    Therefore, he had to pull the other three forces along.

    Knowing the secrets of the outer realm, they couldn''t sit still.

    After all, everyone was afraid that someone else would beat them to it.

    This was especially so for a dangerous person like the ancestor devil.

    Suddenly!

    A golden light came from outside.

    The eternal Grandmaster''s expression was solemn,"Buddha, demon, things are bad."

    When the Buddha demon saw the eternal Grandmaster panicking, he asked in confusion,""What has made you so flustered?"

    "The puppet patriarch has appeared and destroyed the thousand Buddha sect in the West." The eternal Grandmaster''s face was filled with shock, as if he had not expected this.

    The Buddha demon suddenly stood up and stood on the Lotus dais. He said sternly,""Are you sure?"

    "It''s true. When I received the news, I immediately went to the myriad Buddha sect and was ambushed. Those people were all disciples of the myriad Buddha sect and were refined into puppets." The eternal Grandmaster said.

    "Troublesome, how could he still be alive?"

    The Buddha demon''s face was terrifyingly gloomy.

    The puppet patriarch was the most difficult opponent he had ever encountered. He was too difficult to kill. However, he had clearly killed him 10000 years ago. How could he still be alive?

 Chapter 1060 Oh My God, I Want To Go Back

    When Zhou CI returned to the longevity Pce, he recounted what he had encountered in the passage with snot and tears in his eyes.

    He had been extorted and all his wealth had been taken away. In the end, he was the only one who could return, and the rest had been left in the outer realm.

    This matter rmed the higher-ups of longevity world.

    His first thought was to court death.

    He actually dared to be so arrogant.

    He even dared to scam the people from the immortalnd, and he even scammed them so badly.

    The spatial divine pir''s passageway was unstable. Those who went down could very well encounter danger in the passageway.

    Therefore, the passage in the ghost n''s territory was the ce that everyone had to choose to go to the outer realm.

    After that, the higher-ups of the longevity world sent rulers to lead the team and ordered them to go to the ghost n''s territory to kill all those who upied the passage as a warning to others.

    To longevity world, it was so overbearing.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s first stop was the God court.

    The God Lord of the divine court was in seclusion, so the Vice God Lord was in charge of all internal affairs.

    Although the divine court only had one vice divine Lord, there were eight great kings who managed the matters of the divine court.

    Although Yu Jiuyuan was powerful, he was not a rare sight in the vast divine court. After being introduced to the Vice God Lord of the divine court, Yu Jiuyuan was introduced to him.

    When the Vice God Lord heard that Yu Jiuyuan was sent by the Buddha and devil, his first impression of him was not good.

    What the f * ck was he up to this time?

    He was already disgusted with the people from the demonic Buddha tower. In the past, he could still say that he hated them, but after that incident, his impression of the demonic Buddha had dropped to a level of disgust.

    However, when he learned that the ancestor devil and a group of peak rulers had upied the passageway, his expression changed.

    There was something wrong with the signal given by this matter.

    Could it be that ancestor devil knew the secrets of the outer realm?

    That was impossible.

    The Vice God Lord''s expression kept changing. Yu Jiuyuan watched carefully, his mind filled with thoughts.

    This feeling was a sign that there was a secret.

    He knew that there was a problem in the outer realm, or there would not be so many rulers.

    The Buddha and devil attached great importance to the passage.

    He could already tell that even if The Fiend ancestor was not well-liked by the Buddhas and fiends, he would definitely not have such a huge formation.

    As for saying that The Fiend ancestor could fight against the demonic Buddha tower by himself, that was something impossible.

    Therefore, what the Buddhas and demons cared about was not the ancestor devil, but the passageway. They wanted to go to the outer realm, and they definitely couldn''t watch as the passageway was upied by others.

    "What are these guys after?" Yu Jiuyuan remained calm and collected, but he was very meticulous in his thoughts. He wanted to know what these big shots knew.

    But he understood that this was a very difficult task.

    It was basically impossible to get the truth out of them.

    "The Buddha and devil mean to join forces with the four great powers to suppress The Fiend ancestor and his gang who upied the passageway." Yu Jiuyuan observed the Vice God Lord''s expression, hoping to get some useful information.

    "The four great powers? The Holy Land mountain and the green Hill Mountain have alreadye to an agreement?" The Vice God Lord asked.

    Yu Jiuyuan replied,"I haven''t gone to the holy mountain yet. However, Empress Qingshan and the Deputy divine Lord have a very good rtionship. If the Deputy divine Lord agrees, Qingshan will naturally not have any problems."

    "What?" The Vice God Lord frowned, sulking."What do you mean? When did my rtionship with the green Hill Empress be anything special? Yu Jiuyuan, you still have to think carefully before you speak. "

    "Yes, yes, vice God Lord, you''re right," Yu Jiuyuan nodded his head and cursed in his heart. F * ck, it''s as if no one knows what he''s doing, and he''s still pretending.

    The Vice God Lord ignored Yu Jiuyuan,"I already know about this matter. Please give me some time to consider it."

    Yu Jiuyuan just had to pass on the message. As for the Deputy God''s main consideration, that was just an excuse. He could do as he pleased.

    For some reason, he suddenly realized that he was not the one who was anxious about some things. It was others who were anxious.

    When the Buddha and devil heard that The Fiend ancestor and a group of rulers were upying the passageway, they were a little anxious. Even though they had hidden it well, they could still tell.

    There must be a problem here.

    And the Vice God Lord, although he didn''t show any of that, he noticed that something was wrong with his expression, as if he was worried about something.

    Very good.

    It seemed that as long as he waited carefully, he might be able to find out something.

    When he went to the Holy Land mountain, Yu Jiuyuan was rejected and no one dared to challenge him.

    As for getting angry, forget it.

    This group of people from the Holy Land mountain all cultivated hard body skills and were easily angered and impulsive. With his abilities, he really didn''t have the right to get angry at the Holy Land mountain.

    It was good that he brought the message.

    As for whether they were willing or not, that was up to the Buddha and devil.

    The Buddhas and demons had already said that if the Holy Land mountain didn''t agree, he would go and talk to them.

    As for Qing Shan, he didn''t go at all. Empress Qing Shan had an affair with the Deputy God, and he probably already knew about it. If the Deputy God wanted to go, the Empress would naturally go.

    If the Vice God Lord didn''t agree, then there was basically no chance.

    Magnificent me sect, invincible peak, secret room.

    With a swish, the light of the de and the shadow of the sword, heads rolled.

    "Terrifying. Is it necessary to be so difficult to create a cultivation technique?" Lin fan sat cross-legged in his secret room, trying his best to create a cultivation technique. However, after such a long time of hard work, he still had no hope at all.

    He kept dying, and who knew how many times he had died.

    He was really numb.

    "Maybe he''s not in a good mood. Maybe he''ll feel better if he goes out and gets some fresh air." Lin fan pushed open the stone door of the secret room and walked out. He was really tired.

    It was too difficult to create a world-grade cultivation technique.

    Outside.

    The frog crouched there, as if in a daze.

    "Frog, what are you doing?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog, which had been in a daze, immediately reacted. It then pounced in front of Lin fan and hugged its leg."Master, you''ve finallye out of seclusion. Frog has missed you so much."

    The yellow paper hanging behind him shouted,""This green-headed bastard didn''t miss you at all. He''s been saying a lot of bad things about you during this period of time."

    Pada!

    The frog fell to the ground, its back pressed against the ground, and twisted a few times."What nonsense are you talking about? you only know how to sow discord all day long. Damn it."

    The yellow paper had already discussed with big turtle.

    One day of control per person.

    During this period of time, the yellow paper had suffered a lot and was a little scared. It really wanted to drive out the guy in its body, but it had no choice. It couldn''t do it.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes."Frog, if you have something to say, just say it. Your behavior makes people feel that you have a motive."<sub> </sub>

    The frog got up and waved its hands."No, absolutely not. Master, I''m loyal to you. How could I have any ulterior motives?"

    Then, his tone changed."Actually, it''s nothing much. I just want to go to the upper realm. There are some things that Froggy really wants to understand."

    During this time, the frog had talked a lot with Lu Gang and knew a lot of things.

    The determination in his heart began to waver.

    In fact, he was already wavering from the beginning.

    He just didn''t want to believe it.

    Lin fan looked at the frog helplessly."Oh frog, why can''t your brain work properly? it''s already the truth. Why do you still have hope?"

    "I''m telling you, there''s really no hope. Don''t you agree, Lugang?"

    The yellow paper on the frog''s back said,"although I don''t want to believe it, it''s the truth."

    "Hey, hey, you''re cheating. We agreed that we''ll each take one day. Today, it''s me. How can you say that?" The yellow paper protested.

    His body had been upied by someone else, and he had yet to find anyone toin to.

    Now, she was being bullied again. Uncle could tolerate it, but aunt couldn ''t.

    "Big turtle, shut up! You saw it with your own eyes!" The frog shouted. Was this still his servant? he was actually not standing on his side.

    Lugang sighed. The God-level master was still too pure.

    It was no wonder that he had been seduced by that woman in the past.

    There was no injustice.

    It wasn''t an injustice to be scammed like this.

    Lin fan thought about it for a moment,"that''s good too. Recently, I''ve started up some projects in the upper world and I''m stillcking some people. You can go and take a look."

    "Project? Or from the upper realm?" When the frog heard this, it immediately became excited.

    "En, it''s a very good project. There are a total of thirty-one peak rulers guarding the area, and you''re familiar with one of them. He''s the little demon monarch hentian you mentioned. He''s also there." Lin fan said.

    The frog was shocked."That''s amazing. Thirty-one peak rulers, and little demon monarch hentian is also here. That''s amazing. Although that guy is a bit of a scammer, his strength is still good. That project is safe. Even in the upper realm, no one would dare to provoke him."

    "Master, you''re too awesome. Frogge is so proud of you."

    He had an idea.

    There were so many chief sovereigns.

    It was absolutely safe there. Then, it licked its face and took advantage of the bottom of Lin fan''s pants to put on a despicable look."Master, look at how loyal frog is to you. Do you think you should send me over? Don''t worry, I''m going there to monitor them for master. As long as there''s any sign of trouble, I''ll immediately report to master. "

    The frog really wanted to go.

    There were so many experts there.

    With his current situation, he was definitely safe. And if one of them was once his fan, he would make another wave of profit.

    <o>,m The frog was thinking about these things to pave the way for itself.</o>

    He was a nine destions god tier master. How could he not have any thoughts?

    How could Lin fan not know what the frog was thinking? but it was good. No matter what, the frog was a big Shot in the upper realm. Although it had be like this, its reputation was still there. Perhaps it would be of some use.

    "Sure, no problem. Who asked master to love our frogfrog the most?" Lin fan said as he patted the frog''s head.

    "Waa!" The frog was so touched that it cried,"master, I''m so happy to be able to follow a master like you."

    Lugang, who was living in the yellow paper, was about to vomit.

    The God tier master had changed.

    He was better at ttering than anyone else.

    Perhaps this was what they used to do to tter the God tier master, and the God tier master had learned from them. Now, he was able to put what he had learned to good use and reach a higher level of mastery.

    In the passage of the upper realm.

    Ancestor devil and the others were fine.

    The bone King was guarding the door and weing the people who passed by. His attitude was extremely good. No matter what, it was best to get the people in first.

    "Bone King, how long do you think this project canst?" The blood Crow asked.

    He had a feeling that danger wasing, especially that Yu Jiuyuan who had escaped from here some time ago. He definitely wouldn''t let this matter rest.

    "Definitely for a lifetime. Whoever dares to stop us from getting rich, I''ll cut him to death with one strike." Bone King said, then smiled,"little brother, you''re really capable. One look and I can tell you''re a Dragon among men. You''re smart. If I were you, I wouldn''t have thought of such a method."

    "I don''t need to do anything. I just need to stand there, and I''m already rich."

    Blood Crow patted Bone King''s shoulder."That''s enough. He''s not here, so stop ttering him."

    "I''m not ttering you. I''m just telling the truth. " Bone King said as he looked at the blood Crow.

    At this moment.

    At the entrance of the passage, two figures appeared.

    Lin fan and the frog.

    "Master, where is our project?" The frog was very excited. It didn''t expect this Desperado to be so powerful that he could even start a business in the upper realm.

    This was incredible.

    "It''s here," Lin fan said with a smile.

    "Ah?" The frog was stunned. It shook its head as if it did not hear him clearly."Master, where?"

    Lin fan pointed at the passageway."This is the one. We''ve upied this passageway. People whoe in have to pay a fee to go in. How about it? not bad, right? this is a sure-win deal."

    "Oh my God!" The frog was dumbfounded.

    In his opinion, wasn''t this just courting death?

    The passage connecting the outer realm to the upper realm was an important ce.

    How could those guys from the upper realm allow others to upy the passageway? they would definitely have toe and fight.

    He thought about that possibility.

    The frog''s face turned even greener.

    Then, with a tearful face, he said,"master, I suddenly realized that it''s better to stay in the sect. I can''t bear to leave those disciples."

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s okay. Since you''re here, it''s good to stay for a while. I''ll bring you to meet them."

    Now, the frog wanted to p itself in anger.

    F * ck!

    How could he be so stupid?

    What kind of business could a Desperado have?

    Even if they had properties.

    They would definitely be risking their lives.

 Chapter 1061 Something Doesnt Seem Right

    Very quickly, Lin fan brought the frog to meet the demon ancestor and the rest.

    "Little brother, you''re finally here." When Bone King saw Lin fan, his face was full of smiles. He was full of admiration. Look, what a good project. He could get money just by lying down.

    Moreover, everyone had sworn that it would be safe and that there would be no betrayal.

    He liked it this way, there was nothing fake about it.

    Lin fan smiled,"how is it? how''s your harvest recently?"

    "He''s definitely recovered. However, it''s a pity that there was a peak ruler who passed by. I thought that I could make a fortune, but I didn''t expect that he would run away.ai, if I had known earlier, I would have waited at the exit." Bone King said regretfully.

    The fatty meat flew away in front of his eyes, he must be very sad.

    "Don''t tell me he''s called Yu Jiuyuan. " Lin fan asked casually.

    Bone King was shocked and blurted out,"amazing, this little brother is simply too amazing. He actually guessed it with one guess. His name is Yu Jiuyuan. I underestimated him and was fooled by him."

    Lin fan understood. As expected, that was the situation.

    He knew it.

    How could Yu Jiuyuan be so good? he let Ji Yuan have a smooth-sailing life and nothing happened.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want something to happen, but that the road was blocked when he came.

    If you don''t pay, you won''t get off.

    With Yu Jiuyuan''s situation, he would definitely swallow the humiliation ande to the outer realm to take down Ji Yuan. In the end, his price would definitely be too high and negotiations wouldn''t work out. He would fight a big battle and finally escape in defeat.

    It was a pity.

    If Yu Jiuyuan came to the outer realm, he might be able to get another wave of points.

    That would feel so good.

    Especially now that he was so poor.

    "Yi!" At this moment, Bone King saw the frog and asked,"little brother, where did you catch this frog? it will definitely be delicious if you cook it."

    The frog was trying to identify who these people were, but when it heard Bone King''s words, it roared,""What are you saying? Do you believe I''ll beat you to death?"

    "It can talk?" Bone King''s interest was piqued. He grabbed the frog''s head and brought it in front of him."It''s so strange. You''re a demon beast, but you''re not. How can you talk?"

    He pondered.

    He didn''t understand.

    "Alright, this is my sect''s alchemy Grandmaster, don''t mess around." Lin fan reminded.

    In any case, the frog was his person. He could tease it, but he couldn''t allow others to tease it.

    Bone King nodded."I knew it. How could such an outstanding frog be an ordinary creature? it turns out that it''s an alchemy master. I''ve been disrespectful."

    The frog red at Bone King."You''re smart."

    During this period of time.

    He recognized a few people.

    The Lord of four desires.

    Soul demon of three lives.

    These were all tricky rulers. When he had been a god tier master nine destion, he had not taken them seriously. However, he knew that they were all very powerful and had strange tricks.

    He was a little different from the other rulers.

    It was rumored that thews they controlled belonged to the type that very few people could control. They were very rare and strange.

    Ancestor devil stared at the frog,"why do I feel that your aura is a little familiar?"

    The frog squeaked. F * ck, I won''t be recognized, right?

    He had no intention of exposing his identity.

    It would be embarrassing for a god tier master nine destion to turn into a frog and be so weak.

    "I''m sure he is. He is god tier nine destion. He used to be arrogant, but he is in trouble now." The yellow paper couldn''t stand it and immediately revealed the frog''s Secret.

    There was an uproar!

    Everyone was staring at the frog.

    "It can''t be." The devil ancestor couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed forward and grabbed the frog in his hand."You''re that old man nine destion."

    Ancestor devil''s eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    "No, he''s just bragging." The frog was on the verge of tears.

    He was about to lose hisst bit of dignity.

    "Good fellow, back then when I went to beg you for a pill, you didn''t give it to me, causing me to take so many detours." Ancestor Devil''s memory was still fresh as he recalled the bits and pieces of the past.

    When he was cultivating the demonic technique, he urgently needed a pill.

    That was why he went to find the famous nine destions God master in the upper realm. However, he did not expect this God master nine destion to be so arrogant and ignore him.

    "I ... I ... How can you me me for this? back then, youmitted many evil deeds and angered both man and God. How could I help you?" The frog was speechless. It was heartbroken and wanted to die.

    As for the yellow paper, it was being hammered by the furnace as soon as it was pressed into the paper world, and it screamed in pain.

    The Fiend ancestor chuckled coldly,"I''vemitted so many evil deeds that both man and God hate me. How can you live up to that mouth of yours?"

    "Waa!" Bone King was shocked."God master nine destion? I''ve heard of this name before. When I was weak, he was my idol. God master, I''ve heard about you for a long time. Now that I''ve seen you, you''re indeed worthy of your reputation. "

    Hypocritical!

    The frog red at Bone King. What a hypocrite!

    With his current appearance, he still lived up to his reputation. How could he live up to this mouth?

    The other rulers were also discussing.

    After all, nine destion was very famous.

    He was the number one Alchemist in the upper realm, an existence that countless powerhouses wanted to curry favor with. Unfortunately, he met with misfortune in the end and declined ever since.

    They weren''t fools. Although there were rumors that god tier master Jiu Huang had done something that angered the heavens and the people, they didn''t believe it.

    The frog now hated the yellow paper. This guy had finally stabbed it at the critical moment.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. The frog is one of my people. As for god tier nine destion, that''s just his identity in the past. Now, he''s been framed and has fallen into this state. How tragic." Lin fan said.

    The frog was touched.

    It was not easy for a Desperado to speak up for him.

    ording to his thoughts, the desperadoes would definitely attack him a few times, but now it seemed that he had been overthinking.

    He was touched. He was really touched.

    "What? God tier master Jiu Huang was set up by someone and ended up in this state. This is too much. God tier master, don''t worry. As long as you tell me who that person is, I''ll kill him with my de. " Bone King patted his chest and said.

    What a joke.

    What kind of existence was a god tier master? if he could build a good rtionship with him and obtain some pills, even a peak ruler expert like him would be of great use.

    "Yes, we can''t tolerate this. We must avenge the God tier master."

    The other hegemons spoke out as well.<sub> </sub>

    They were also interested in the title of God tier nine destion, as well as his pill refining skills.

    Who said that peak rulers didn''t need to take pills?

    It was just that ordinary medicinal pills were already not of much use to them.

    However, god tier nine destion was noughing matter. Some of the pills were something that even rulers would be envious of.

    Being praised like this, the frog suddenly felt a little proud.

    He felt that his reputation was still there.

    "Alright, you''re all too polite. I''ll take care of this myself. Thank you for your kindness." The frog said calmly.

    If this had happened in the past, he would definitely have arrogantly said,"none of your business."

    The Fiend ancestor shook his head and sighed,"everything is just a fleeting moment. So what if he once dominated the world? in the end, he ended up like this. Sigh ... Howmentable."

    Some of the people present did not even know how powerful God tier master Jiu Huang was.

    Because that was something that happened ten thousand years ago.

    Even if they were born at that time, their cultivation might not be high.

    Although he had heard of Divine Master Jiu Huang, it was hard to know what had happened back then.

    However, ancestor devil knew everything about it.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that there was no one like him in the world.

    It was very glorious.

    Even a peak ruler had to be polite.

    Only those who had reached the level of a ruler could be on the same level as God master nine destion. Sometimes, they would even be treated with disdain.

    Hence, it was not surprising that God master Jiu Huang had ended up in such a state.

    After being arrogant for a long time, he would have to pay it back.

    Suddenly!

    A voice came from outside.

    "Whoever''s inside, get out immediately. You dare to block the road and Rob us? you''re simply courting death. "

    His voice was like thunder, and the entire tunnel was affected. The originally smooth space barrier started to ripple.

    Naturally, only a ruler could create such a force.

    And it wasn''t low either, it was definitely at the peak.

    The frog''s face turned pale. What it was most afraid of was someoneing to its door.

    After all, taking the passageway for himself was going against everyone.

    Now that they hade to find him, it was obvious that they wanted to destroy the main culprit who upied the passage.

    He couldn''t be that unlucky, right?

    "You''re here? That''s fast enough. The four forces agreed so easily?" Ancestor devil was a little shocked. It wasn''t that he was afraid, but it was different from what he had expected.

    Bone King made a creak."Lord devil, are you saying that the four forces are going to attack us?"

    The Fiend ancestor revealed a smile,"naturally. Otherwise, do you think that anyone would dare toe here knowing that I''m here?"

    He then looked at Bone King."What''s wrong? Are you scared?"

    Bone King forced himself to calm down."Why would I be afraid? it''s just a fight. At most, I''ll fight them to the death."

    They were all peak God experts and were naturally very strong, but they were facing the four major factions, so they were definitely a little afraid.

    He wasn''t joking, but he had some trauma towards Buddhas and demons.

    After all, it was a Buddha or a demon who caught him back then, and he was defeated in less than 20 moves.

    This was the difference in strength.

    "Let''s go out and take a look. Those who should be here are here. As long as we beat them up and they run away, this passageway will bepletely ours." Lin fan said.

    He was even a little excited.

    He hadn''t really fought against many hegemons after bing a world God.

    Now, there was a group of them.

    It was a good time to show off his skills.

    He didn''t know if there was any difference between his current strength and that of Buddha and demon.

    Perhaps there was no more.

    Outside.

    The people from the longevity world floated in the air. The two leaders had strong auras and each of their movements contained great power.

    It was as if the two of them were the sky and the earth.

    A peak ruler expert.

    The people following him weren''t weak either. There were quite a few mid-hegemons and quite a few world-level cultivators.

    Zhou CI had said that everyone here was very strong. But no matter how strong they were, could they be stronger than them?

    "Elder, wouldn''t it be better if we just charge in and catch them off guard?" Someone asked.

    "There''s no rush. When theye out, they''ll die knowing why. " One of the elders said.

    The people around them sneered.

    Anyone who dared to touch the soil of thend of longevity was simply courting death.

    Instantly.

    At the entrance of the passage, a figure appeared.

    "It''s time to fight. We can finally fight. The four forces are really fast." Lin fan was excited and he felt his blood boil.

    However, when he saw the situation outside.

    Lin fan''s expression was a little stunned."What''s going on?"

    Ancestor devil was stunned as well. This was different from what he had expected. There were supposed to be four great factions, so why were there only these few dregs here?

    At that moment, not to mention Lin fan and the others, they were all stunned.

    Even the people from the immortalnd were stunned.

    The two elders stared ahead. They were both peak rulers and could see more clearly.

    When these people came out, the air above the entrance of the passage was shrouded in a thick aura, which made it hard for people to breathe.

    A group of people came out in unison.

    The two peak God elders in the lead trembled, their faces ashen.

    It didn''t seem right.

 Chapter 1062 Messy Hair

    Lin fan looked over at the ancestor devil and was a little disappointed,"you said that the four major powers are here. Then, what the hell is this?"

    Ancestor devil had a look of confusion on his face as well. He could not understand what was going on,"I don''t know. Logically speaking, the ones who should being should be people from the four great factions. Why are these small fry here? could they be cannon fodder?" But that''s also impossible. They know that I, The Fiend ancestor, am here. Unless the Buddha and fiende, no one will be of any use. "

    "Then what''s the situation?" Lin fan was disappointed.

    He had thought that the people of the four forces had arrived. He was so excited that he came out of the passage with his blood boiling. He was ready to go all out and fight.

    However, looking at the current situation, it made them feel a little hopeless.

    What the hell.

    These small fish and shrimp weren''t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    A headache, a very big headache. His good mood had been ruined by these guys.

    At this moment, not to mention Lin fan and the others who were depressed.

    The two elders of the immortalnd were at a loss.

    "The situation is not good. It seems like we''ve provoked an incredible existence."

    "Why are there so many peak rulers? something big is going to happen."

    The two of them muttered to each other, dumbfounded.

    At this moment, an eternal life sect disciple stood up.

    At this time, it was not appropriate for the elder to speak. Naturally, he would leave it to the younger ones. As for who the other party was, it had nothing to do with him. In any case, he did not know him. He was definitely trash.

    "Bandits who have upied the passage, listen up. We are the disciples of the eternalnd and are led by two peak chief sovereign elders. We are here to exterminate you. If you don''t want to die, you better throw away your weapons and surrender. Otherwise ..."

    "Kill!"

    When thest word burst out, the fierce aura was incredible.

    "Not good."

    The hearts of the two elders who were conversing stopped beating.

    He was looking for death.

    What was he saying?

    Can''t you guys see through each other''s strength?

    However, they really couldn''t see through it. If they could, they wouldn''t just be disciples.

    Lin fan was helpless."What''s going on? there are so few people and you want us to surrender? what do you all say?"

    "Why don''t you just let me go and chop them to death?" Bone King was really frightened earlier. It was too terrifying. He thought that the four major forces hade, but he didn''t expect that it was these small fish and shrimps.

    Don''t be fooled by the fact that the other side had two peak rulers.

    He was not joking. He could kill one and a half of them with one sh without any hesitation.

    "No," Lin fan rejected. What kind of joke was this? if he killed him, who would give him the points?

    "I''ll do it, and I''ll show you my strength,"he continued.

    Ancestor devil looked at Lin fan. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe him, but that he didn''t believe him from the start. He reminded,""Kid, don''t get careless. The enemy has two peak-stage hegemons, as well as a group of hegemons and world-level cultivators. I''m afraid that you''re still a bit too weak."

    "Hehe." "Don''t underestimate me. "Lin fan chuckled." With your insight, it''ll be hard for you to understand just how powerful I am as a world-level cultivator. "

    "Do you want to bet?"

    If the demon ancestor believed in Lin fan''s heresy, how strong could he be? why didn''t he just ascend to the heavens?

    Did they really think that peak rulers were a joke? let alone a difference of a single major realm, they were actually a few minor realms apart.

    "How do we bet?" The Fiend ancestor was interested.

    Did this kid really think that he was an invincible expert who had defeated the world?

    Lin fan pondered,"that''s simple. As long as I win, you''ll give me your storage ring. How about it?"

    "Hehe, you''re really greedy. What if you lose?" Ancestor devil asked.

    "If I lose, I''ll give you my most precious life. How about it? don''t you feel like you''ve earned a lot?" Lin fan said with a smile.

    The Fiend ancestor rolled his eyes,"why would I want your life? And you''re making a lot of money, how much can you be worth?"

    "I''m not betting with you. You''re not being sincere. "

    "I''d advise you not to be careless. Even though these guys aren''t strong, that''s only in the eyes of your ancestor. However, to you, they''re not just any ordinary kind of strong."

    Ancestor devil shook his head. This brat had never had good intentions.

    They even made a bet.

    Bet your head.

    He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Let''s go, let''s go quickly. " The two longevity sect elders reacted and immediately ran away.

    They realized that the other party was very strong.

    The disciples of the immortalnd were a little confused. What did he mean?

    He didn''t understand.

    They had just arrived, so why were they leaving again?

    They weren''t here to subdue these vicious guys who upied the passage. It wasn''t good to leave before they even fought.

    "What?" When ancestor devil saw that these guys wanted to escape, how could he allow them to leave? since they were already here, what was the point of leaving?

    He waved his arm simply.

    Everything was settled. There were no problems.

    The two elders of the longevity sect looked pale.

    They felt that the space around them had been sealed andpletely solidified.

    "Hey, who are you guys?" Lin fan spoke up. It was truly a pity that this old fellow ancestor devil did not want to make a bet with him.

    Everyone said that he would be given the most precious life, but he actually didn''t care. One had to say that this was a kind of humiliation to him.

    But forget it.

    He, Lin fan, was a magnanimous person.

    He had never been a petty person, so he quickly forgot about this kind of thing.

    Lin fan opened his mouth but no one replied. It was like they were still searching the space around.

    Lin fan could not help but feel a little angry.

    "I''m f * cking asking you guys a question. What''s your background?" Lin fan said angrily.

    Were the people from the upper realm all so disrespectful?

    It seemed like he needed to give them a good education and let them understand how important it was to respect others.

    "Didn''t I say it already? immortality,"devil ancestor said faintly.

    Bone King scratched his head in confusion."Which force is the immortalnd? why can''t I remember it?"

    "How could you possibly know that we''ve been imprisoned for thousands of years? things have long since changed. Other than a few great forces, how many of them can there be? I don''t know which lucky brat from back then created this power with some strength. " The blood Crow said.

    "That''s reasonable. " Bone King nodded. He felt that what he said was right. That should be the case.

    The two elders of the longevity sect.

    Zhou Kebin and Zhou Kelong.

    These two brothers had a very high status in the longevity world.

    The fact that the two of them had left the sect and brought their disciples here was enough to show how important this matter was to the immortalnd.<sub> </sub>

    However, the situation was not right.

    "Brother, I can''t leave." Zhou Kelong said bitterly.

    He had thought that it would be a simple matter, but how could it be simple now? it was going to cost him his life.

    Zhou Kebin was calm andposed, and his thoughts were running wild."Don''t worry. Things haven''t reached that stage yet. Maybe there''s still room for discussion."

    F * ck!

    <o>,m The two of them wished they could go back and beat the sh * t out of Zhou CI.</o>

    This was simply a scam.

    Zhou CI said that there was a robbery at the passage and he didn''t give any face to the immortalnd.

    He asked him how many people there were.

    He just said four people.

    How strong were they?

    I can''t tell, but they should be Supreme world-level cultivators. Perhaps one of them is even a hegemon.

    Good fellow.

    Would the immortalnd tolerate these people after he said that?

    He would definitely gather his men and immediately kill the other party.

    "What''s going on with you guys? I''m asking you guys a question. Where did you guys get this?" Lin fan stepped out, his expression was a little serious. This was too much.

    He had spoken to the other party three times, but no one paid him any attention.

    This was an insult to him.

    He would have to beat them up until they cried for their parents.

    Zhou Kebin came back to his senses. His tone was kind and not as agitated as before,"we''re from the immortalnd. It was just a misunderstanding just now. We thought that there were thieves hiding here, but it seems like that''s not the case."

    "Everyone here is a Dragon among men. Your faces are kind, and your entire body exudes a noble aura. You are obviously not thieves."

    "It''s a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding,"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he smiled at Lin fan. Although his smile was sincere, it was a little fake behind his back.

    Lin fan''s face was filled with disdain. Were people all so cowardly these days?

    They just had a lot of people here, but they were so scared.

    If it was him, he would definitely fight them first regardless of the other party''s opinion. He couldn''t lose the fight, but he couldn''t lose face.

    "Misunderstanding your head! Since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving in one piece. Let me teach you a good lesson." Lin fan clenched his fists.

    When it came to points.

    His fists were starting to itch.

    "Brother, this kid seems to only be at the world level," Zhou Kelong whispered. "If he wants to beat us up, wouldn''t he be humiliating himself?"

    "What?" Zhou Kebin, who was panicking, finally reacted. He stared at Lin fan for a long time and was overjoyed."So it''s like this. I have a way. When this kides over, we''ll take him down and threaten these people to let us go. As long as we leave this ce, we''ll bepletely safe."

    Then, Zhou Kebin''s expression changed slightly."This is all a misunderstanding, young man. Please don''t take it to heart if you''ve disturbed us. If you really want to attack us, we won''t fight back. You can do whatever you want to dispel your anger."

    These words were beautifully said.

    If youe and hit us, we promise not to do anything.

    Bone King pondered for a while and then said in a low voice,""Demon Lord, can little brother hold on? The other party''s strength isn''t weak. "

    "Full?" Ancestor devil chuckled,"don''t even talk about being full. There isn''t even a single bit of hope."

    "I see. I''ll have to be more carefulter. If the situation doesn''t look right, I''ll definitely take action and save little brother." Bone King said.

    Ancestor devil didn''t say anything. He just cast a nce at Bone King.

    They were all within his domain, and saving them was not something he could do with a single thought.

    "You talk too much." Lin fan disappeared from the spot and attacked the two of them.

    These two were the big ones.

    He could directly beat them and earn double points.

    As for the lesser hegemons and world-level cultivators, he would deal with themter.

    "Brother, I''ll do it." Zhou Kelong''s eyes flickered. His chance hade.

    Kid who didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth, he was just looking for death.

    He could take down this kid in an instant.

    Just wait.

    Come on, as long as you get close, don''t even think about running.

    "Be careful, don''t cause any problems. The people behind this kid are not simple. Maybe he thinks that he has a backer, so he doesn''t put us in his eyes. But he has forgotten that we are not to be trifled with." Zhou Kebin whispered.

    Instantly.

    Zhou Kelong was overjoyed.

    "Kid,e."

    He was a peak ruler and his attack was really extraordinary as he grabbed at Lin fan.

    But suddenly ...

    His expression had a shocking change.

    "What?"

    Lin fan didn''t avoid the other party''s grab. Instead, he mped the other party''s arm under his armpit. He clenched his right hand''s five fingers and punched the other party''s head.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Zhou Kelong''s head shook violently. The surrounding air vibrated, forming a white Airwave that spread to the surroundings.

    In a sh.

    He didn''t even have the time to blink.

    "It feels good."

    The anger in Lin fan''s heart dissipated. He was unobstructed, but it wasn''t over yet.

    Just like that, he mped his opponent''s arm there and repeatedly used his right hand to bombard Zhou Kelong''s face.

    Blood spurted out of Zhou Kelong''s mouth, and a few of his front teeth were stuck in his mouth.

    "What? The Fiend ancestor was originally absent-minded. But all of a sudden, his eyes widened as though he had seen a ghost. He could not believe it.

    Who''s fighting who now?

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan single-handedly hung him up and casually tossed him.

    His body fell from the sky.

    Lin fan raised his hand and smoothened his hair.

    "My hair is a mess."

    "How weak."

 Chapter 1063 Lord Devil, Im Standing On Justice

    Lin fan was tidying his hair.

    In the eyes of others, this action was a little asking for a beating.

    "This kid has always been ying the pig to eat the Tiger." The Fiend ancestor red at Lin fan, wanting to see through him. Just what right did he have to be able to suppress a peak-level God while only at the world level?

    This was simply impossible.

    In a short battle, there were quite a few who had managed to escape from a peak God.

    However, he had never seen one that could suppress a ruler.

    This was crossing a great realm.

    Suddenly.

    Ancestor devil still had lingering fear.

    Fortunately, he didn''t bet with this kid, otherwise, he would have lost his underwear.

    As expected, she had bad intentions and was constantly setting up traps for people to get into the water. It was terrifyingly sinister.

    The demon ancestor''s evaluation of Lin fan had undergone a huge change.

    In any case, he would definitely be careful in the future.

    However, he was more concerned about how this kid did it.

    If a mere world-level cultivator was able to suppress a peak-level sovereign, then wouldn''t he be able to ascend to the heavens?

    "Kelong ..." Zhou Kebin couldn''t believe it. His voice was hoarse.

    In that instant.

    He had thought that the kid had been subdued, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this?

    Then, he raised his head and red at Lin fan,"what did you do to him?"

    He would not believe it.

    This kid was only a world-level cultivator, while ke long was a peak-level sovereign. How could he have been suppressed so easily?

    That was impossible.

    That was impossible.

    Yes, that must be the case.

    Earlier, he realized that ke long had only casually grabbed at the other party and did not unleash the power of a ruler. Perhaps he was concerned about the kid''s life or death.

    He didn''t want to kill this brat and cause him to be unable to be a hostage.

    He thought about it.

    Zhou Kebin found an exnation and believed it without a doubt.

    Lin fan clenched his fist,"I didn''t do anything. It was very simple. He pped me and I mped his arm. Then, it was very simple. My Qilin arm was in pain and I couldn''t help but punch it. I didn''t expect it to be sofortable, so I punched it a few more times."

    "His face is veryfortable and I love it. But it''s our first time meeting and we''re not very familiar with each other, so I''m just being polite."

    "That''s what happened. "

    Lin fan exined it clearly.

    Bone King apuded,"good exnation. You exined everything clearly. Little brother is indeed a little brother. With this ability, you can do whatever you want."

    However, Zhou Kebin was furious.

    "If you can suppress him, this ancestor devil will let you guys go." At this moment, The Fiend ancestor spoke.

    The Furious Zhou Kebin did not hesitate to attack. Ke long had been beaten up by the other party because of his carelessness, but as the older brother, he would not be careless.

    Instantly.

    The ruler''s power shot up into the sky, and a mysterious energy exploded.

    "Not bad. This fellow''s strength is in the middle-lower range of peak rulers." The Fiend ancestor nodded his head repeatedly. That fellow just now could only be considered to be at the lower reaches and was nothing much.

    He could take on dozens of this kind of trash without even taking a break.

    The reason why he said this now was to see how strong this kid was.

    I didn''t pay much attention to it earlier, so I wasn''t too sure. Now, I just want to take a good look.

    "Devil Lord, this isn''t very good." Bone King said.

    "What''s wrong with that?"The Fiend ancestor chuckled."I''ll be able to take a good look at this kid''s abilities. Don''t you think that it''s quite astonishing that a world-level cultivator is capable of sting apart a peak-level hegemon?"

    Just as they were talking.

    The situation in the void changed.

    Zhou Kebin had used all his strength and used a ruler sacred art. It was shocking, but no one had expected that the sacred art, which should have taken some effort, would be torn apart in the blink of an eye.

    Violent, merciless, not even giving him a chance to breathe.

    "How is that possible?" Zhou Kebin couldn''t believe it.

    Suddenly.

    His pupils suddenly contracted.

    A figure appeared in front of him. It was the person who beat up his brother.

    "sh!" Zhou Kebin was shocked and furious. The void in front of him trembled as he gathered his strength and prepared to counterattack.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, this slightly condensed power suddenly dissipated and disappeared in front of him.

    rgh!

    Zhou Kebin clutched his abdomen. His face was swollen and red, and his eyes were about to pop out.

    Bitter water flowed through his fingers.

    Lin fan swung his fist,"I just beat him up like that. How do you feel?"

    "You ..." Zhou Kebin growled. He wanted to raise his head and re at Lin fan, but just as he did so, a ck shadow attacked him from the corner of his eye. With a bang, his entire face seemed to be about to explode.

    His entire body flew into the distance.

    Bone King was stunned."Demon Lord, can''t you tell? I don''t understand what you''re saying. "

    He really couldn''t understand it.

    A battle between rulers wasn''t like this. How could it be like this?

    The Fiend ancestor was solemn. He was indeed shocked. This battle method was indeed very ordinary. However, within this simplicity, there was an extremely terrifying might.

    This brat had cultivated his hard body skills to the extreme.

    He had discovered it.

    This fellow''s hard body skills were very high, and his fighting style was even more unheard of.

    It seemed like an ordinary punch, but it contained an utterly terrifying amount of power that was enough to blow apart the internal world of a world-level expert.

    "My goodness, has this Desperado be so strong?" The frog was stunned.

    His understanding of Desperados was still not deep enough.

    He didn''t know that he had be so strong.

    Ordinary peak rulers weren''t his match at all.

    Something was wrong.

    They weren''t even opponents, they were just material to be beaten up.

    "Bastard!" Zhou Kebin was furious. He steadied his body, and his face was covered in blood. This was the blood of a ruler. He had not lost as much blood as he did today.

    "I''m going to kill you. "

    BOOM!

    The void trembled and formed a vortex. A pure force burst out of Zhou Kebin''s body and poured into the void.

    Shua!

    Tens of thousands of golden lights burst out from the whirlpool, shining on the ground and Lin fan''s body.

    An oppressive force enveloped them.

    Ancestor devil nodded,"this fellow''s capabilities are still eptable. Even though he is considered to be below average, his understanding of rulers is still rtively deep. Using his internal world as a Foundation to condense a ruler''s true body. Not bad, not bad."<sub> </sub>

    Bone King nodded."Yes, that''s true. However,pared to us, he''s still far from it."

    Just as the two of them were conversing.

    In the golden light, a huge figure fell.

    His entire body was shimmering with golden light, and every piece of his skin seemed to be made of gold. Although he was in human form, he had six arms.

    Its arms were wrapped in huge green vines, and the surrounding void was being squeezed and spread out.

    It was tens of thousands of feet high, covering the sky and the sun, and the entirend was shrouded in darkness.

    "Hahahaha, brat, you''re dead. I''ll strip you of your life." Zhou Kebin growled. From the center of the God''s true hand''s forehead, a strange beam of light shot out and covered Lin fan.

    "Can you feel it?" Ancestor devil asked indifferently.

    Bone King focused his attention."Hmm, there''s the aura of thew of life in it. It''s not bad among thews. If I canprehend thew of life and death, I''ll be very powerful. I''m afraid even I will have to spend some effort."

    "Not bad. You have good eyes. Unfortunately, it''s still too early for him toprehend thews of life and death with his strength andprehension." Ancestor devil said.

    Bone King climbed up the railing."That''s for sure. How can someone like himprehend thew of life and death? only an Overlord like the demon Lord can do that."

    "Cough, cough. Bone King, that''s enough. You''ve licked enough." Ancestor devil said.

    He really couldn''t stand it anymore. Bone King was one of the stronger peak rulers, but he didn''t expect that he would suck up to someone so well.

    Bone Kingughed."Alright, let''s continue watching. I don''t know how you''re going to block it, but to be honest, you seem to have onlyprehended thew of strength. Can you really do it? From what I know, thew of strength was indeed a bit powerful in the past, but it didn''t be muchter on. "

    "You know a lot. ording to the ancient records, thew of strength used to have a period of time. Then, it declined. Everyw had its glorious era. Unfortunately, every era changes. The current era is no longer the era of thew of strength. Even those people in the Holy Land mountain haveprehended manyws." Ancestor devil said.

    Bone King said humbly,"I don''t know much. I can''t bepared to Lord Demon. Lord Demon is ..."

    At this moment.

    Lin fan was covered in a weird light.

    "Do you feel it? Your life is slipping away, your functions are aging, and everything about you is changing. Perhaps it won''t be long before you can''t even speak. " Zhou Kebin roared madly.

    He thought that the other party would Dodge, but he didn''t expect that the other party would just stand there stupidly.

    It was really a joke.

    But suddenly ...

    "What?" Zhou Kebin panicked. With a bang, his facial muscles were deformed. He had been hit again.

    Until now.

    He didn''t even know what had happened.

    Why was he beaten up?

    p The other party had clearly been enveloped, his life was flowing away, and he had be a cripple.</anda>

    "This ... Is disregard?" The ancestor devil pondered for a moment, not understanding Lin fan at all.

    What was going on?

    How could he bepletely fine after being enveloped by the lifew?

    Even if it was him, he would definitely have to put up some resistance.

    Bone King eximed,"little brother, you are indeed a Dragon among men. Impressive. With your current strength, you will be heaven-defying in the future."

    Lin fan came before the ruler''s true body. It was way too big, and he couldn''t even see the end of it with a single nce.

    He clenched his fingers, his expression calm as he punched, nging as he collided with the sovereign body.

    Kachaa!

    The ruler''s true body trembled, and then cracks appeared on it as light exploded from within.

    "No..."

    Puchi!

    Zhou Kebin suffered a bacsh and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. His face was extremely pale.

    "I want you dead."

    Zhou Kebin pounced on him with bloodshot eyes.

    However, when he pounced over, he realized that the other party had clenched his fists tightly, his arms straight, and his body was leaning back. It was as if he was waiting for him to arrive and punch him away.

    So ... The emergency brake was activated.

    Lin fan waited for a while. He was about to punch him, but then he realized that he didn''te over."Come over."

    What was he doing?

    Didn''t hee over to fight to the death just now? why did he stop halfway?

    Lin fan moved his feet.

    Zhou Kebin stepped back and stared at Lin fan''s fist with vignce.

    "What are you retreating for? hurry up ande over." Lin fan was a little impatient. It was really tiring to store energy for so long.

    "What do you want?" Zhou Kebin asked calmly.

    "You,e over." Lin fan took a few more steps forward.

    Zhou Kebin immediately took a few steps back."Actually, this is all a misunderstanding. We don''t have any grudges, so why do you have to do this? as the saying goes ..."

    "Your sister." Lin fan immediately pounced over.

    "Help!"

    Zhou Kebin ran away in a hurry to save his life.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Ah!"

    The screams continued.

    Bone King touched his big head in confusion."Is he still a ruler?"

    The Fiend ancestor frowned. How embarrassing.

    He had really lost the face of a ruler.

    After a long time, Lin fan started to stroke his hair.

    "Good thing your hair is still in shape."

    Zhou Kebin and his brother were lying together, and the disciples who had followed them were also lying there, beaten up.

    A sect had to be organized, and there was no difference in strength.

    When the ancestor devil caught sight of Lin fan squatting there for a long time, his face changed slightly as he hurried forward,d, you''ve gone too far! These things don''t belong to a single person!"

    He saw Lin fan collecting things and reminded him.

    Lin fan didn''t even turn his head. He just continued to collect,"What do you mean they aren''t mine? they didn''t go to the tunnel. They are all my spoils, so why aren''t they mine?"

    "Don''t try to ckmail me. Do you think I''m easy to bully?"

    Ancestor devil''s face turned ashen. Damn it, he didn''t keep his word.

    Bone King held it up from the side and said,"Lord devil, little brother is right. They didn''t enter the passage either. It was little brother who did it himself. The things naturally belong to him."

    Ancestor devil red at Bone King."Whose side are you on?"

    Bone King was unyielding."Devil Lord, I''m standing on the side of justice. Believe me, I''m not wrong."

    The looting wasplete.

    He had obtained double points.

    "If they lie here, it will affect the image of the passage."

    "It''s troublesome. "

    Lin fan grabbed Zhou Kebin and threw him into the distance as if he was throwing trash. In the blink of an eye, the person who was thrown out turned into a small star and disappeared.

    Immediately after.

    The stripped bodies were thrown into the sky, and where theynded was none of his business.

    When they woke up, they might be d that they were not dead.

 Chapter 1064 A Little Pain In The Butt

    "Little brother, you''re really too strong, so strong that I don''t even know what to say. You''re simply dazzling. In my opinion, it won''t be long before I''m inferior to you. No, the current me is definitely inferior to you."

    "This strength is incredible."

    Bone King rushed forward and licked Lin fan madly. His expression and actions were on point.

    He was just that overbearing.

    Blood Crow, who was standing not far away, stared at Bone King with a strange look. This guy was apletely different person when he was in the prison of the demonic Buddha tower.

    At that time, everyone was locked up inside, and he didn''t lick anyone.

    Why did he lick everyone he saw after he came out?

    Could it be that in his eyes, the people locked up in the demonic Buddha tower prison were all trash like him, so there was no value in sucking up to them?

    If that was the case, it was too F * cking realistic.

    Lin fan was in a good mood after hearing bone King''s words."Bone King, you''ve got a way with words. You don''t sound like a brute. You must have been educated before."

    "To be honest, little brother, I used to be a supernatural power in my vige and the top schr of gold science in the ck water dynasty. I have some knowledge and understand people."

    Bone King looked proud as he spoke.

    Lin fan was impressed,"amazing, you''re really amazing. I love to chat with people with knowledge."

    The blood Crow looked at the two of them, who were exchanging words, and was very impressed.

    As for the ckwater dynasty that Bone King had mentioned, he knew that it had been destroyed a long time ago.

    Bone King had just be the top scorer in gold and metal Science. Before he could even warm up, his dynasty was destroyed. Later, he gave up on literature and went back to martial arts to restore the dynasty. In the end, the dynasty did not rise again, but he climbed to the position of a ruler.

    "Aiya, little brother likes people with knowledge. I also like people with courage like little brother. In the future, let''s keep in touch and cultivate our rtionship. If we work together, it will definitely be smooth sailing." Bone King licked his lips and said.

    This attitude, this expression ... Could it still be the expression of a peak ruler?

    Some people were used to licking.

    It would be difficult to change in a short time.

    They didn''t know the history of Bone King''s development.

    If one knew, one would know that Bone King had followed martial arts all the way to the peak.

    Those who were stronger than him had died.

    He was still alive.

    This was a skill.

    Ancestor devil saw the two of them talking andughing and was a little unhappy.

    Initially, Bone King had been licking his boots. Although he didn''t like it, at least he feltfortable being licked.

    But who would have thought that the moment he dropped his head, he would immediately start licking this kid in front of him. Wasn''t this bullying?

    "Enough with the two of you. Why are you still talking about such useless things? it seems like outsiders have already found out about our passageway." Ancestor devil said.

    It was fine if the Buddha and devil knew about it, but even this immortalnd of unknown origin knew about it.

    That meant that the upper realm already knew.

    Things would beplicated.

    Even if The Fiend ancestor was impressive, he was not impressive enough to make an enemy of the entire upper realm.

    Lin fan didn''t take it to heart,"so what if they know? no matter whoes, it''s the same. One word: F * ck."

    The ancestor devil red at Lin fan,"just what in the world is going through your head, kid? to think that you''re strong enough to go up against rulers with your world-level cultivation state. But how many can you possibly go up against? If we''re not careful, we might end up angering the public and have to give up on the passage. "

    Lin fan waved his hand,"that''s impossible. We can lose our lives, but we can''t lose the passageway. This is where we started our family. We can''t be afraid of anyone."

    "What do you know? don''t you know that the four major forces joining forces is already enough to deal with us? if there are other forces joining, how can we fight against them?" The ancestor devil really wanted to p Lin fan to death.

    What was his brain made of?

    Why couldn''t he understand?

    Being unafraid of death wasn''t like this.

    "Coward," Lin fan nced over at the ancestor devil before patting his butt and leaving,"I''m going in to rest for a while. I wonder what I''m afraid of."

    Bone King nodded."Lord devil, little brother is right. We are not people who are afraid. The passageway is such an important ce. How can we give it up just like that? at most, we will fight. We don''t even know who will win."

    The Fiend ancestor was impatient,"get lost."

    Bone King shook his head, but he wasn''t angry."Demon Lord, don''t be angry. It''s not good for your health."

    "Get lost," he said. The Fiend ancestor rejected with a single word.

    "Alright, alright, get, get, get, get." Bone King jogged away and caught up with Lin fan.

    Ancestor devil shook his head. What was going on with these guys? were they really not afraid or were they just pretending?

    In the distance.

    In a forest with lush green trees.

    Many corpses were lying on the ground. Their clothes were disheveled, no, they were naked.

    It had a very bad influence on the surrounding environment.

    The wind was blowing and screaming. A group of perverts entered the wind''s eyes.

    Pada!

    Not far away, a wolf-type demonic beast was slowly walking over with its ws.

    The shaking here caused a cloud of dust to rise up, scaring the demonic beasts into fleeing in all directions. No demonic beasts dared toe here.

    However, this demonic beast was different. It wasn''t big, but it had guts.

    It was covered in thick white fur, and its round eyes were covered by the fur.

    It was not popr in this forest.

    He even had many enemies.

    Because in front of the opposite sex, it would let its true nature burst out without any reservation.

    No, it shouldn''t be the opposite sex, but anything that in its opinion could seduce its nature would explode.

    It quietly watched from the outside for a long time.

    Suddenly!

    A snow-white scenery attracted him.

    What were those two round petals? why were they so attractive? especially the figure that was curled up there, it was simply too alluring.

    With a cry, it rushed over with its short legs. It raised its front ws andid directly on the two round and pink things. Its body involuntarily began to pile into the ground.<sub> </sub>

    After a long time.

    "It''s so painful," Zhou Kelong opened his eyes. It was pitch-ck in front of him, as if his head was buried deep in the soil. However, this was not the main point. He felt a little pain in his butt, as if something was lying on it.

    There was movement.

    There was a cry.

    The little demonic beast ran away and disappeared without a trace.

    "What''s going on?"

    Zhou Kelong pulled his head out of the soil and patted the soil off his body. His whole body was in pain, and his bones seemed to be broken.

    Immediately after.

    His body was cold.

    He lowered his head to take a look, only to find that his face was filled with rage.

    "It''s so painful,"

    Immediately after that, he felt pain in his butt again. He didn''t know what had happened and why his butt hurt.

    At this time, he saw Zhou Kebin lying not far away. He immediately went up to check.

    "What?" When Zhou Kebin woke up, he frowned. His whole body felt like it was about to explode. There was an indescribable pain.

    "Where is this ce?"

    His mind was in a daze, like mush.

    "Where are the clothes?"

    He lowered his head and was filled with shame and anger. He was a peak ruler, so how could he suffer such humiliation?

    "Brother, it''s all because of that ..." Zhou Kelong wanted to say that Lin fan was a bastard, but suddenly, for some reason, when he thought of that face, a huge fear shrouded his heart. He was so scared that his face turned pale and his eyes were filled with fear. He didn''t dare to say anything more.

    The BUFF that lived in Lin fan''s terrifying aura was a little sick.

    To them, there wasn''t much of a change. But if Lin fan was involved, then the shadow of fear made them feel really uneasy.

    Zhou Kebin was the same. He was terrified and panicked. Then, he asked in confusion,""Why is there blood on your butt?"

    "Brother, I don''t know. It hurts a lot." Zhou Kelong said with a dazed look.

    It would be great if he knew what was going on.

    It was because she didn''t know what had happened that she was confused.

    They hade to the passageway with the intention of subduing the thief who had upied the passageway. However, they had not expected to be beaten up so badly.

    He was simply inhuman.

    Holy Land mountain.

    Emperor shenwu had been scolded for bringing outsiders to the Han venerate and causing thetter to be bullied.

    "Damn it, don''t let me see this kid again. Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson." Emperor shenwu was furious.

    He was simply inhuman.

    He had helped him out of goodwill and had agreed to let revered han beat him up, but he had gone in and made revered han cry. He had even scammed all of the cultivation techniques from revered han.

    It was already a miracle that he wasn''t killed by the Holy Land mountain.

    In the main hall.

    All the experts of the Holy Land mountain were gathered.

    They were all experts who cultivated hard body skills and were very strong.

    "We''ve just received news that the passageway has been upied by The Fiend ancestor and his group. The demonic Buddha tower hopes that we can join the team to attack The Fiend ancestor. What do you all think?" An old man said.

    He was thin and weak, but the aura he exuded was very strong. A Dragon was hidden in his body, and his blood Qi was exuberant. He was like a zing sun, shining in all directions.

    "I think there''s something wrong with this. Everyone here should know what kind of people the Buddhas and demons are. If there are any benefits, it will definitely not be our turn, but if there are bad things, they can''t wait to drag people down with them." Another expert said.

    "Now that the martial ancestor is in seclusion, the Holy Land mountain is already weak. The strength of the devil ancestor can not be underestimated. He must not make a wedding dress for the Buddha and the devil."

    Emperor shenwu said,"that''s true. The Buddha and the devil are trying to persuade us because they''re eager to go to the outer realm. From what I know, the ancestral devil has released all the rulers who were imprisoned in the prison of the Buddha and the devil tower."

    "To the Buddha and devil, he''s not only facing The Fiend ancestor. He''s also facing the rulers that he''s suppressed."

    Suddenly, the scene became silent.

    Emperor shenwu was right.

    Right now, the most nervous thing was naturally the demonic Buddha tower.

    "In your opinion, we should reject the Buddha and devil?" The old man from before said.

    He was the person in charge of the Holy Land mountain when the martial ancestor was in seclusion. His cultivation was extremely powerful, and he was only a little weaker than the martial ancestor.

    Just as Emperor shenwu spoke, a voice was heard from outside.

    "Why did you reject me so quickly?" The Buddha and demon descended from the sky andnded on the Holy Land mountain. Golden light shone and a Buddha Path extended under their feet, leading directly into the hall.

    "Buddha demon, why have youe?"

    Everyone''s expression changed slightly. They didn''t expect the Buddha and demon toe in person.

    Or rather, it wasn''t his main body.

    "I''m here to make a deal with everyone. The demonic Buddha tower isn''t afraid of the demonic ancestor and needs help from others. Instead, I hope that everyone can contribute and get what we need. " The Buddha demon appeared in the main hall and said.

    "Although the martial ancestor''s weakening of blood Qi is a secret of the Holy Land mountain, it''s not a secret to me. If I tell you that the secret of the outer realm can solve the problem of the weakening of blood Qi, you might be interested."

    As expected.

    When the Buddha demon said this, everyone in the hall was stunned.

    It could solve the weakness of blood Qi.

    Then, the martial ancestor would be able to maintain his peak.

    Whether it was them or the Holy Land mountain, once one reached a certain level, the weakening of one''s blood Qi was inevitable, and it was something they had always wanted to get rid of.

    Emperor shenwu frowned."How do you expect us to believe what you''ve said?"

    He didn''t think that the Buddha demon would be so kind.

    Especially after Lin fan''s matter, he was even more careful.

    F * ck!

    He definitely couldn''t be tricked again.

 Chapter 1065 Its Not Easy To Make Money

    Emperor shenwu did not want to be tricked by the Buddhas and demons, so he had to be very careful.

    However, the benefits mentioned by the Buddha and demon were too tempting for the people of the Holy Land mountain.

    If it could solve the problem of the weakening of blood and Qi, then the demonic Buddha tower would be nothing.

    Of course, they were suspicious in their hearts, so they naturally wouldn''t believe the other party''s words so easily.

    Therefore, the skin grinding was definitely necessary.

    A few dayster.

    At the passageway.

    "What''s going on? the customer flow is way too low." Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand. Only ten people entered the outer region world a day, this was totally different from before.

    At that time, there were no ghost n passageways. There were only spatial divine pirs and passageways filled with danger. Although people would die, there were still many people who took the risk to enter.

    However, he didn''t expect that there would be so few people in such a safe passage. This was a little unreasonable.

    "Yes, it hasn''t been long. There are too few people in the passageway. If this continues, we''ll be out of food." Bone King nodded anxiously.

    The Fiend ancestor sneered,"there are still a few people? Just wait and see if there''s still anyone here when news of this matter spreads. "

    "To be honest, they don''t know why they want to go to the outer realm. They just went with the flow when they saw too many people. Now that you''ve collected a toll here, do you think they''re willing toe if there''s no benefit?"

    The Fiend ancestor pondered for a long time. It should be those people who spread the news.

    There were still people who came to the passageway because they did not know the situation.

    "Wait, that''s not right. What do you mean by ''you guys''? why don''t you join us? we swore together that it''s US. You''ll get a share of the toll. If no onees, you won''t get any ie." Lin fan said. This ancestor Devil''s state of mind wasn''t high at all.

    The Fiend ancestor did not say anything else. He would be angered to death by this brat.

    Back when he was imprisoned, he was tricked by this kid and knew that he wasn''t a good person. If he was a good person, why would he do such a thing?

    "Nine destion, why do you think they''vee to the outer realms? With your connections and information back then, you must have known about it. " Ancestor devil asked.

    The Fiend ancestor did not know, but he had heard some rumors. He just did not know if they were true.

    Moreover, he didn''t have many friends at that time, so he had to rely on himself to get information.

    However, nine destion was different. As a god tier master nine destion, he had many friends and would definitely have heard some news.

    The frog blinked."I don''t know how to exin this, but it''s a littleplicated."

    Lin fan lifted the frog up."Cut the crap and tell me what you know."

    Even now, the frog rarely told him the truth. It was very wretched.

    "Master, since you''re asking me, I''ll definitely tell you. Actually, it''s nothing much. ording to what I know, there are secrets hidden in the outer realm. However, the outer realm is too big. There are so many realms merged together. I don''t know what it is exactly. In any case, people have been searching for it for countless years." The frog said.

    Although he was a god tier master nine destion and knew a lot of information, some things were really huge secrets that no one had explored before. They needed to be explored slowly before they could be known.

    Ancestor devil nodded his head and pondered for a moment,"seems like that''s the case. From what I know, it''s the same. I heard that there are secrets in the outer realms, but I don''t know what those secrets are."

    The frog noticed that the Desperado was staring at it and immediately shook its head."I don''t know either. There are very few people who know the secrets of the outer realm. As for what it is, I''m afraid no one knows."

    "If they knew, they wouldn''t be small fries when the passage opens."

    Lin fan nodded. He believed what the frog said. It made sense.

    If the target was clear, the person who came would definitely not be a small fry.

    They must have known that there was a secret, so they sent people to investigate. If they went out personally, they would be telling everyone that there was something they wanted in the outer realm.

    In the end, they would still rush in like a swarm of bees.

    Look at the current situation.

    They hadn''t even made a move personally and had only sent a few small forces, but it had already formed a chain reaction and attracted the attention of many forces.

    "A secret?" Lin fan touched his chin and thought about it. He had to create the most value in the limited time.

    In his opinion, the people here seemed to have some problems with their values.

    When the ancestor devil caught sight of Lin fan''s solemn expression, his eyes flickered with a despicable glint. He knew that something was amiss,"kid, what do you have in mind?"

    "Hehe." Lin fanughed,"solution, isn''t that simple? I can guarantee that they will take the bait."

    Bone King was impressed."Amazing. Little brother, you''re really amazing. You actually thought of a good idea. I can''t help but be impressed."

    Ancestor devil couldn''t stand Bone King anymore."You know what he''s thinking of, and you''re saying it''s powerful?"

    "Master devil, I, Bone King, never misjudge a person. I, master devil, have a very urate judgment, and I''m an absolute Overlord. As for this little brother, I''m also very urate, and I''m sure he''s talented. There''s no mistake about it." Without saying anything, Bone King licked his lips twice. His skill was admirable.

    Blood Crow was in the same team as Bone King. He sighed helplessly and was a little envious at the same time.

    He had hoped to be licked by the bone King, but he had never been able to.

    Chi jiusha was just a bystander.

    His cultivation was very weak, so he basically didn''t have much say.

    However, it was not bad here either. There were no obstacles in the upper realm, so he could break through to a higher realm.

    The path he took was different from The Fiend ancestor ''s.

    Even though being with The Fiend ancestor would have some impact, he felt that this was more of a form of training for him. It would allow him to be more determined on his path and not be disturbed by the outside world.

    Lin fan stood up and smiled,"we''ll talkter. Don''t disturb me."

    "I don''t even know what you''re trying to do." The Fiend ancestor shook his head, feeling a little lost. Right now, he was waiting for the Buddha and fiend to arrive.

    Knowing that he was the one who upied the passageway, the Buddha and devil definitely couldn''t sit still.

    He was not afraid even if the four great forces were toe.

    Aftering out from the suppression of the heavens, he had to start the first battle and let those familiar with him know that the once fearless and overbearing ancestor devil had returned.

    Lin fan was alone there.

    "Grandmaster, do you have any orders?" Since thest time he followed Ji Yuan for Grandmaster, there was nothing else to do. Naturally, the reviewers were also waiting for news from Grandmaster. They hoped to develop the Zhizhi bird to the upper realm.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s about time, you cane to the upper realm. " Lin fan said.

    As expected.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was overjoyed when he heard this. The day he had been waiting for had finallye.

    Lin fan said,"let the Zhizhi birde up and spread the news. Let the people in the upper world know about your existence and what you do. Don''t charge, it''s free."

    "Understood." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird nodded.

    To develop a new business, one had to put in effort. How could there be returns without putting in effort?

    "I need to find a suitable guy."

    Lin fan was thinking about his next move. The passageway was his only business in the upper world. He had to make a killing.

    The Fiend ancestor was waiting for the Buddha and fiend to arrive. Since they had yet to arrive, it meant that they had yet to finish discussing.

    Therefore, he would try his best to plunder as much as possible during this period of time so that his efforts would not be in vain.

    A few dayster.

    Something had happened in the upper realm. A magical thing that had never appeared before had appeared.

    It was called the Zhizhi bird, and it spread some news about the upper realm.

    Originally, the people of the upper realm were protesting, but then they epted it calmly. Perhaps it was a new thing that made them very curious.

    It was interesting to be able to know what happened in the upper realm just by sitting at home and drinking tea.

    However, there was one article that caught the attention of many people.

    "Buddha and devil contact the three great forces to enter the military region''s outer world in search of the ultimate secret."

    The content immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    What kind of existences were Buddhas and demons? they were existences that many people could never reach in their entire lives.

    However, there was actually a record on it. It had to be said that it was really shocking.

    On an ind filled with volcanoes.

    Emperor Dongyang was living an embarrassing life with his wives. At this moment, he sat up abruptly and looked at the thing in his hand."This thing looks a little familiar."

    "Husband, what''s wrong?" The Empress of Phoenix Ind askedzily.

    "This seems to be a Zhizhi bird from the outer realm. I''ve seen it in the magnificent me sect. And they even dared to publish such news, could it be ..."

    He thought of that cheap brother.

    He acknowledged the other party as his big brother because he hoped to obtain something from the heavens. However, he had not even seen a single strand of hair.

    He didn''t want to think about this.

    Now that he saw this, he could guarantee that this was definitely his brother''s doing.

    Who else could be the fiercest in the outer realm other than this guy?

    "Wife, you stay at home. I''m going out for a while." He was going to the outer realm now. Even though it was just a bird of knowledge, he could already smell the benefits.

    There was definitely something.

    If he was fine, how could he havee up with all these things?

    Emperor Dongyang''s keen business sense made him realize that something was wrong.

    Many of the wandering hegemons and various major and minor powers were analyzing the contents of the letter.

    The Buddha and devil contacted the three great powers to enter the military Region.

    This was a huge matter.

    Based on what they had seen, the four factions had not taken any action. They had originally thought that there was nothing in the outer realm that they were interested in, but it seemed like they had been wrong.

    It wasn''t that the four forces didn''t care, but they were nning.

    At this moment, many people were tempted. Of course, there were still many people who were watching.

    He still had some doubts about this Zhizhi bird that came out of nowhere.

    During this period of time, the news was all over the ce.

    Many rulers began to contact each other and share information. At the same time, they paid close attention to the movements of the four great factions.

    "As expected, it''s exactly as I thought." Yu Jiuyuan was overjoyed and his eyes were filled with greed.

    However, he was not in a hurry at all.

    He followed behind the Buddha and demon. As long as there was action, he would follow.

    Even if he didn''t know what it was now.

    However, he would definitely find out one day.

    Immediately after.

    Another big piece of news appeared.

    The bird of knowledge kept up with the times and reformed the news page. There was actually a real scene record.

    The headline was very domineering.

    "The nameless child of the upper realm has obtained a great opportunity in the outer realm."

    The content was very clear. A brat who was only at the Emperor heaven realm in the upper world had actually obtained a great fortune while wandering the outer realms, allowing him to break through to the world level in the blink of an eye.

    At the same time, there were also video recordings.

    Everyone in the upper realm who saw the content was excited.

    Was he really that overbearing?

 Chapter 1066 If This Goes On, Wont We Lose Money To Death?

    "Damn it, this is so frustrating."

    Everything that had happened during this period of time had been orchestrated by him in order to attract the people from the upper realm to the passage.

    He really wanted to beat up the entire upper realm with both his fists.

    Unfortunately, business had to look like business. It was not good to fight and kill.

    To win people over with virtue, one had to make them willing and not hand over their wealth under the threat of power.

    The Fiend ancestor finally understood what this kid was thinking. He had seen the contents on the Zhizhi bird and it was indeed impressive.

    To the people of the upper realm, the outer realm was still very mysterious.

    Now that such a thing had been exposed, many people would definitely not be able to sit still.

    "We''ve let that nameless brat take advantage of us for nothing. " Ancestor devil said. The content on the Zhizhi bird was true.

    The nameless brat was indeed from the higher world, but he had been ragged through the passageway and almost lost his underwear. He had been furious, but now that he had suddenly risen to the world level in the outer realms, crossing an entire major realm, there was nothing he could say about his mood.

    The Fiend ancestor nced at Chi jiusha. "I already told you to pretend to be him. I''ll give you some benefits to raise you to the world level, but you didn''t want it. You''re letting someone else take advantage of you."

    Chi jiusha said indifferently,"there''s no need. I can improve my realm myself. Relying on external things to improve my strength is not reliable."

    Even though he said that, The Fiend ancestor still felt that he had suffered a loss.

    Because he was the one who was bleeding.

    Everyone present.

    Which ruler would still have wealth? they were extremely poor.

    As for Lin fan, there was naturally no need to say anything. He immediately rejected the offer. "I''m just a world-level cultivator! Do you really think I have the ability to do that?"

    Under everyone''s expectant gazes, The Fiend ancestor vomited blood, letting that nameless brat get away with it.

    The Zhizhi bird''s message in the upper realm had a great impact.

    That nameless brat''s background had also been exposed.

    A disciple who belonged to a certain power was only at the early Emperor heaven realm, but because of a stroke of good fortune, he was able to break through to the world level. This was a major realm, and anyone who saw this would be envious.

    Some of the people who were still skeptical had already believed it.

    There were treasures in the outer realm, and they were just waiting to be harvested.

    As for the natives of the outer realm, they didn''t care at all.

    Didn''t I already say it?

    They were all very weak. Wherever they went, they would be the Masters.

    In a certain cave.

    Old ancestor wanku and the others were gathered here. They had been in the upper world for a long time, and their cultivation had improved very quickly. However, they were also facing great dangers.

    But fortunately, everything went smoothly, and there were no major problems.

    "Why would the Zhizhi birde to the upper realm?" Emperor Ming was stunned and in disbelief.

    It was a miracle that the bird of knowledge, which was developing well in the outer realm, coulde to the upper realm.

    The vine Emperor pondered for a moment."Could it be that the Zhizhi bird has formed an alliance with some force in the upper realm?"

    "Look at the content. They''re all pushing the outer realm to the teeth of the storm. They clearly have the intention to bring disaster to us."

    Old ancestor wanku frowned."Things might not be as simple as we think. Right now, we are still too weak. Before we encounter them in the outer realm, we have to increase our strength. Otherwise, the oue will be the same as before."

    "Sigh, if only the puppet patriarch was here. At least we wouldn''t be so helpless." Emperor Ming felt regretful. He thought of the Golden-legged puppet ancestor. He had followed the puppet ancestor in the past and had led a good life.

    Although he failed in the end and was suppressed, at least he didn''t suffer much.

    During this period of time, in order to improve his cultivation, his arms had been cut off twice. Each time, he was in a miserable state. However, he had relied on his own ability to survive.

    On the other hand, the vine Emperor was no better. He was almost beaten to death.

    It was bitter anyway.

    However, in order to resist the upper realm, they could ept any hardship.

    Even if they were to die, they hoped to use their hot blood to awaken the people in the outer realm and resist the upper realm together.

    "Pay more attention to the news during this time. I hope we can still make it in time." Said old ancestor wanku.

    She was a little worried. She did not know why, but she felt that the upper realm''s actions this time were much faster than before.

    It was no longer within their control.

    Of course, the heavenly mandate realm was theirtest hope. They had broken through very quickly in the upper realm, and their cultivation was also the highest.

    As expected, having a good body was good. Cultivation was like cheating.

    The demonic Buddha tower.

    "Bastard, where did this Zhizhi birde from? how dare it say such things?" The Buddha and demon were furious, and everything wasid out on the table.

    Originally, it was done in secret, but he didn''t expect that someone would be so arrogant and announce it. He was simply looking for death.

    Look at what was written on the Zhizhi bird.

    The ultimate secret of the outer realm.

    The Buddha and devil felt guilty, as if their secret had been discovered.

    Although he didn''t say what the secret was, he felt that the other party must have known.

    "Great senior, what should we do now?" The eternal Grandmaster asked.

    Their demonic Buddha tower had to be one step ahead and control everything.

    The ultimate secret of the outer realm belonged to their demonic Buddha tower, and they definitely wouldn''t allow others to get their hands on it.

    The Buddha demon pondered, his face gloomy.

    Half Buddha, half devil. When he was gloomy, he was a true devil.

    The exposure of the content by the Zhizhi bird had a huge impact and attracted the attention of the major forces in the upper realm. If they wanted to know the ultimate secret of the outer realm, they would encounter many obstacles.

    The demonic Buddha tower was a major power.

    They didn''t care about the ordinary small forces at all.

    However, there were many hidden experts. Although they did not care about the world, it was hard to say if they would not suddenly appear.

    The upper realm was huge, and the water was deep.

    Who could say for sure that there wouldn''t be a few who would fight for it together?

    "Based on the previous situation, don''t ask about external factors. Find out what the Zhizhi bird is and destroy it." The Buddha and devil said darkly, their killing intent aroused.

    The eternal Grandmaster closed his eyes and no longer spoke. He knew what to do next.<sub> </sub>

    The ghost n''s passageway.

    A figure appeared.

    Emperor Dongyang hade from Phoenix Ind to meet his elder brother in the outer realm and ask about the situation.

    "Wee, wee." When Bone King saw that someone hade, and a peak ruler at that, he was so excited that he couldn''t speak.

    Little brother''s method was indeed useful. It didn''t take long for someone toe. What kind of efficiency was this? it was simply amazing.

    "And you are?" Emperor Dongyang was puzzled. The person in front of him was very strong and unfamiliar.

    Why was he at the passageway?

    Moreover, she didn''t even know him, so why did she feel that he was very familiar?

    Bone King was all smiles."You''re going to the outer realm, right?"

    Emperor Dongyang did not say any harsh words. Before he understood the other party''s situation, he would not turn hostile.

    "Yeah, I''m going to the outer realm. Who are you?"

    Bone Kingughed."I''m not anyone. I''m just here to serve. Pleasee with me and fill out the form. Then you can enter."

    Emperor Dongyang was a little confused. He did not understand what the other party meant.

    However, he still followed behind her.

    Looking at the form in his hand, Emperor Dongyang''s mind was full of question marks. What kind of trick was this?

    He really didn''t understand.

    "Please fill out this form and you can leave." Bone King stayed by his side. He had to coax the other party and make them feel that he was not a threat.

    To Bone King, this was not a problem at all. He used to be a cultured person and was more harmonious.

    Emperor Dongyang wanted to ask what it was, but he didn''t dare to rush, so he started filling it out. When he filled in his purpose of going to the outer realm, he immediately checked to visit his family.

    Not long after.

    "It''s done," Emperor Dong Yang said.

    Bone King stretched out his hand."Pleasee in. Have a safe journey and have a good time."

    Emperor Dongyang stared at Bone King for a while and shook his head. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he was already on his guard. It was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell.

    He stepped into the passageway.

    Nothing had happened yet.

    "Maybe I''m overthinking it."

    Emperor Dongyang consoled himself and walked forward with a swagger.

    Thinking about it, it was true.

    He was at the peak of the ruler realm, so who would be so blind as to offend him?

    He was really too careful.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan was bragging to the ancestor devil and the others.

    "Little brother, Demon Lord, good news. A peak ruler came first to enter the passage. When he needed to pay, he was surprisingly very unreasonable. After being beaten up by the Lord of four desires and the three era soul demon, he''s much more obedient now."

    "You don''t say, there are quite a few good things."

    Bone King walked over with a storage ring and a fan in his hands.

    "Not bad, someone''s here so quickly." Lin fan chuckled,"don''t kill him. The wealth of a ruler is endless. If you kill him, it will be gone."

    Ancestor devil had many thoughts in his mind.

    He suddenly realized that this path of getting rich was really easy to walk.

    The wealth came too quickly, and he was not moved at all.

    Bone King put the things on the table."I know. Little brother said that this is a legitimate business. How can we kill people for money? but that person is too arrogant, so we can only stop him."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. Cultured people were really different. They had highprehension and could understand things easily.

    As for the other chief sovereigns, he still needed to learn more.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan realized that the fan looked familiar like he had seen it somewhere before.

    Instantly.

    He raised an eyebrow."Take me to see this person."

    Before they even arrived at the scene, there were already Voices of Grief and indignation.

    "You two bastards, fight me one-on-one if you have the guts. You''re just animals. I have to pay for every passage I pass. You''re basically robbers." Emperor Dong Yang was in a terrible state. His face was swollen and his handsome face was gone. His clothes were torn and tattered. Even though he was being suppressed by the two of them, he was still cursing.

    He finally understood.

    Why was that guy''s attitude so good when he was outside?

    It turned out that the person who tricked them was waiting inside.

    "Don''t shout. If you don''t pay, you''ll be in the right. " The Lord of four desires roared.

    The soul demon of three lifetimes detained Emperor Dongyang. Even if he did not say anything, his eyes were the same.

    It was as if he was saying,"I''ve never seen someone as arrogant as you."

    "What are you guys doing? where are you taking me?" Emperor Dongyang shouted. He didn''t know what these people were up to or where they were taking him.

    "You''ve paid the toll, I''ll send you through the passage now. " Said the soul demon of three lifetimes.

    When Emperor Dong Yang heard this, he was shocked."What? Do you mean you want everything I have? Why don''t you guys just Rob someone?"

    This didn''t happen thest time they passed through the passageway. How did it suddenly be like this?

    "Stop."

    At this moment, Lin fan walked over. Indeed, he had not recognized the wrong person. It was Emperor Dongyang.

    He was helpless.

    Why do I keep meeting acquaintances?

    If this continued, they would suffer a huge loss.

 Chapter 1067 Definitely Cant Step Into The Path Of A God Tier Master

    Emperor Dongyang was filled with grief and indignation.

    He was sad that he, a peak ruler, couldn''t beat these two.

    He was angry because these two didn''t care that he was a ruler and had pped his face and robbed him of his wealth.

    Is this something a human should do?

    If it was a one-on-one fight, he wouldn''t be afraid. It wasn''t even certain who would win.

    Suddenly.

    A familiar voice sounded in his ears.

    Emperor Dong Yang looked back and was overjoyed."Big brother, save me."

    However, as soon as he said this, he regretted it.

    This guy''s own strength was so weak, and he had so many people following him. Perhaps he was like him, tragically killed and harmed by others.

    However, what he said next stunned Emperor Dongyang.

    "We''re on the same side, don''t attack. " Lin fan opened his mouth and said. However, his gaze was weird. Why would this guye to the tunnel?

    Wasn''t this harming others for nothing?

    Emperor Dongyang was a little stunned. The two people who were holding him immediately let go.

    The Lord of four desires looked at Emperor Dongyang."Since you''re one of us, why didn''t you say so earlier? there''s no need for such a misunderstanding. Sigh."

    It was a pity, but there was nothing else to say.

    Bone King immediately went forward to support Emperor Dongyang. He looked at Emperor Dongyang''s face and his heart ached. Then, he looked at the two masters of four desires and said unhappily,""What''s going on? how did you beat his brother up like this? how many times have I told you that we''re a legitimate business and we''re all about caring service? how can you beat him up like this?"

    "Brother, don''t be angry and don''t be agitated. It''s all a misunderstanding. You''re safe now."

    The Lord of four desires sighed."It''s our fault. We didn''t ask clearly, and there was a misunderstanding."

    "Forget it, forget it. The misunderstanding has been cleared. You can''t do this again next time." "I don''t think you''re a calctive person," Bone King said."I''ve forgiven you."

    Before Emperor Dong Yang could finish his sentence, Bone King had already finished.

    He wanted to curse.

    When did I ever forgive you?

    However, he had no choice. What else could he say?

    He could only admit that he was unlucky.

    Hiss!

    Emperor Dong Yang took in a breath of cold air. His face was hurting. These two F * ckers were especially focused on his face. This was too much.

    "Big brother, what are you doing here?" Emperor Dongyang''s mouth twitched as he asked.

    Lin fan looked at Emperor Dongyang helplessly. He was way too pitiful. He then said,""This is my property. We are maintaining the passageway here and collecting fees. I didn''t expect you toe, so there was a misunderstanding. But it''s not toote. At least nothing happened."

    Emperor Dongyang cried out for his innocence, but in the end, he was beaten up by his brother''s men.

    Wasn''t he beaten up for nothing?

    Furthermore, his handsome face had beenpletely destroyed. It would definitely take some time for him to recover.

    "Then what about my things ..." Emperor Dongyang''s mind was on the storage ring. These were all his. If he lost them, he would cry to death.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go get it for you now. " Bone King''s heart ached. The meat in his hand had flown away again.

    How could little brother have so many friends?

    It was a little hurtful.

    It was all in vain again.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan knew what Emperor Dongyang was up to. So, he wanted to head out to the outer region to find Lin fan after seeing the Zhizhi bird in the upper world to ask him what was going on.

    When he exined the business model here, Emperor Dongyang''s eyes were like the sun, burning with passion.

    "Big brother, what do you think of me? Not to mention other things, he''s definitely very efficient in doing things. " Emperor Dong Yang was interested.

    He had personally experienced the business model here.

    It had a lot of potential.

    It was frighteningly ck.

    And there was no room for resistance.

    If he worked here for a few years, he would be rich.

    Even though he had Phoenix Ind and seemed to be very extravagant, that was only on the surface. It did not exist.

    There were so many good-for-nothing wives, and he couldn''t afford to raise them. He was under a lot of pressure.

    "You want to change your wife?" Lin fan asked.

    Emperor Dongyang was stunned."Big brother, why do you say that?"

    "The four forces wille to suppress us soon. If you''re not afraid, then stay. If others know you, they''ll definitely go to Phoenix Ind to find trouble with you. Can your wives hold on?" Lin fan said.

    "This ..." Emperor Dongyang was in a difficult position.

    The four great forces came to suppress them.

    How could that be a joke? he could even lose his little life.

    Bone King said,"what are you afraid of, little brother? it''s good to change to another batch. Men should be ck-hearted all the way. Work with us and you''ll be beckoned with wealth."

    Emperor Dongyang nced at Bone King. He knew that Bone King was a single dog at first nce. How could he be so evil?

    Instantly.

    He had an idea.

    "Brother, how about this? I''ll move Phoenix Ind to the outer realm and work with you." Emperor Dongyang could not resist the temptation of wealth, but he did not want his hometown to be destroyed.

    Therefore, he chose a good method.

    That was to move Phoenix Ind to the outer realm.

    It was safe and reliable.

    "Are we really doing it?" Lin fan asked.<sub> </sub>

    Emperor Dongyang nodded."Yes, I will definitely do it. The project you mentioned is definitely impressive. It has a lot of potential. It''s impossible to do it without taking some risks. But as long as we can pull through, everything will be smooth sailing."

    Lin fan pondered.

    More people meant more shares.

    However, the upper realm was huge, and its wealth was immeasurable, so it was fine to share a little.

    "You''re all partners, what do you say?" Lin fan asked.

    Bone King and the others would definitely be more than happy to do so. This ce would definitely be crushed by someone. An extra helper was just an extra strength, so they would definitely have to pull him in.

    Everyone agreed.

    Ancestor devil shook his head. Yet another person who was blinded by wealth.

    Don''t you think about who you''re going to face next?

    Men die for wealth and birds die for food. This saying was true.

    "Brother Dong, you have to think this through. Once you enter, there is no way out. We are going to face the four great powers. The danger level is very high." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Dong Yang thought for a moment."Then can I join after you have defeated the four forces?"

    "Get lost." Lin fan stared at him. He really had a lot of ideas.

    "Hehe, I was just saying. How can I take it seriously? don''t worry, as long as you don''t back down, I Won''t Back Down." In order to make a fortune, Emperor Dongyang was fearless. He was just going to do it, so what was there to be afraid of?

    Lin fan did not say anything. He told Emperor Dongyang to get busy with other matters and wait at the passageway once he was done.

    The power of the tunnel was growing stronger and stronger, and the benefits of having a peak ruler were truly intoxicating.

    Facing the four great forces, their chances of sess would naturally be greater.

    Emperor Dongyang did not ask any further and immediately left to move.

    The harem was too big, so it would take a little effort.

    However, when he went back and said that he wanted to move, his harem was stunned. They did not know what was wrong with him. Why did he move out of the blue?

    Emperor Dongyang could not exin so much. He said that there was a good project but it was a little dangerous. It would be a little dangerous for Phoenix Ind to remain in the upper realm.

    He had no choice.

    Her husband had already said so and was very enthusiastic. What else could they do? they could only agree to move.

    Since they were moving the ind, it didn''t matter where they went.

    No one could understand the pain in Emperor Dongyang''s heart.

    The harem is so huge, do you really think it''s veryfortable?

    He was wrong.

    Only he could understand how bitter this situation was.

    It was not easy being a man.

    After a long time.

    Emperor Dongyang arranged for Phoenix Ind to be next to the magnificent me sect for safety. At the same time, he considered the fact that there were many male neighbors.

    He even set up a formation.

    It was to prevent himself from going down the path of a god tier master.

    Emperor Dongyang''s arrival had improved the strength of the passage.

    Thirty-two peak God experts. Including Lin fan, that was a total of thirty-three powerful beings.

    As for Chi jiusha, he was just a bystander.

    As for the frog, it was the onlooker who was cheering for Lin fan.

    Of course, the frog was also very popr during this period of time. Many rulersmunicated with the frog and said a lot of ttery.

    asionally, he would mention a certain pill.

    "Look at me now, can I still refine that kind of pill?" the frog asked.

    The frog rxed after hearing this, and all the rulers retreated.

    It also showed the frog how cruel the real world was.

    "Brat, my Demon Heart has been beating very fast recently. Maybe the people from the demonic Buddha tower wille here soon." The Fiend ancestor said. His fiend heart had reached an extremely high level, and he was more sensitive to unknown dangers than others.

    Lin fan was really calm and didn''t panic at all."Is that so? it''s good that they''re here. We can let them know how strong we are and save them a lot of trouble."

    The passageway was his property. Whoever wanted to snatch his property would be taking his life.

    Although his life was not worth much, but ... Whoever wanted to destroy his property, he would beat them to death.

    When the ancestor devil saw how calm Lin fan was, he was a little exasperated,d, don''t you have any thoughts at all? Like fear?"

    "What''s there to be afraid of? ancestor devil, I''m a little disappointed in you. Just this small matter and you''re already afraid? HAIs, I thought that you were fearless." Lin fan was filled with regret. His expression was a little exaggerated like he was looking down on the ancestor demon.

    "You ..." The Fiend ancestor was stunned. He had not expected this brat to say that about him. He was so angry that his liver hurt."What do you mean, brat?" You say I''m afraid?"

    Lin fan said,"isn''t that so? if you aren''t afraid, then why are you so afraid? look at me, I am not afraid at all. In fact, I even have a little anticipation."

    The Fiend ancestor could not take it anymore,"I''m just reminding you to be careful. Do you really think I''ll be afraid?"

    "Yes, yes, I understand. You''re absolutely right. I think so too." Lin fan nodded his head, showing an expression that said,"you''re right."

    The demon ancestor looked at Lin fan''s expression and felt like beating him up.

    What was going on?

    Was there a need to be like this?

    "Forget it, whatever you think. I just hope you won''t pee your pants when the timees." Ancestor devil waved his hand, not wanting to say anything more. He had no way to continue conversing with this brat.

    This was too F * cking infuriating.

    "Don''t worry, as long as they dare toe, I''ll definitely fight them to the death. If I don''t beat them until they''re scared, they''ll really think that I''m easy to bully. " Lin fan was filled with confidence.

    The frog crouched at the side and looked at the two of them, its heart thumping.

    He cursed madly in his heart.

    You two aren''t afraid, but I am.

 Chapter 1068 Damn It, Its Hard To Communicate

    "Little brother, devil Lord,e out quickly. It''s too busy outside, and there are too many customers."

    Bone King''s voice was heard, and he was in high spirits.

    He was too excited.

    It was as if he didn''t expect so many people toe.

    Compared to the previous period, there was noparison at all.

    Lin fanughed,"it seems like the advertising effect is quite good."

    "What advertisement?" Ancestor devil frowned. What was he saying? no one could understand what he was saying. However, he could at least understand what Bone King was saying.

    Many people hade, and they all wanted to go to the outer realm.

    Didn''t that mean he was going to strike it rich?

    Suddenly, The Fiend ancestor revealed a smile that he hadn''t seen in a long time. Although the wealth of these people wasn''t worth a mention to him, he naturally felt different when he earned it with his own abilities.

    Outside.

    There were many unfamiliar faces.

    Bone King, blood Crow, and Chi jiusha were very busy.

    "Who are you? this is the passageway. Why are you blocking the way?"

    Many people couldn''t wait to go to the outer realm.

    They had all seen the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    What a joke.

    The outer realm really did have an ultimate secret.

    Everyone thought of themselves as the protagonists, and as long as they went to the outer realm, they would definitely find opportunities.

    Bone King raised his hand to silence the crowd."Everyone, we''re just here to maintain the passageway. Please register here and you''ll be able to enter."

    "I hope everyone can understand."

    Originally, these words naturally caused many people to protest. Who the F * ck are you? do you really think you''re some Big Shot?

    However, when Bone King released a trace of peak ruler''s aura, everyone fell silent.

    As for those who had such thoughts, they all hid them in their hearts. What a joke. They only dared to spout nonsense earlier because they didn''t know the other party''s strength. Now that they could sense it, they didn''t have any other thoughts.

    Some people were chatting in the crowd.

    There were also people listening attentively.

    "I''m so envious of that guy. He actually got such a great opportunity in the outer realm."

    "Do you even need to ask? are you afraid of rising directly from the Emperor heaven realm to the world level?"

    "I''m scared, I''m scared. Why isn''t it me? I want to cry. "

    "He''s a disciple of our sect. He''s very ordinary. I didn''t expect that he would have such an opportunity. He''s now regarded as a treasure by the sect. They think he''s someone with great opportunities and hope to obtain more opportunities in the outer realm."

    "AI, it''s so frustrating topare myself to others. It took me 332 years to go from the Emperor heaven realm to the world realm. I don''t even know if I''ll ever have the chance to be a sovereign. I''ll have to try my luck in the outer realms."

    Many people who were listening sighed. Luck was really hard to say.

    Sometimes, there was nothing to be envious of.

    Suddenly.

    The scene was in an uproar.

    "It''s the people from the misty illusory Manor. "

    Everyone''s eyes looked into the distance. It was a huge ship shrouded in a hazy cloud.

    After it cut through the void, it stopped firmly in the void.

    At this moment, countless flower petals drifted down from the ship, making it look like a paradise on earth.

    Then, several figures floated down from the petals.

    There were both men and women.

    The man''s temperament was outstanding. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. It made the onlookers feel inferior. Why could other people be so handsome while they were so ordinary?

    However, they all looked at the woman in the middle.

    Her white dress fluttered in the wind, and she looked like a fairy. Her cold temperament made many men unable to look away.

    Even though he had cultivated to this level, he still had no resistance to the temptation of beautiful women.

    This was an instinct that could not be resisted.

    The women who were about to enter the passage were hostile when they saw these seductresses.

    Not only did she have a good background, but she was also so beautiful.

    A group of people walked over.

    The leader was a woman.

    Although the ethereal illusory sect was not part of the four major forces, it had a strong foundation and its peak strength was very strong. It did not rely on the four major forces.

    At this moment, the onlookers unconsciously stepped back to make a path.

    It wasn''t that he was afraid of them or that he respected them.

    Instead, it was the woman who walked in front that made many people afraid to take the initiative to get to know her.

    A sense of inferiority shrouded many people''s hearts.

    "I heard that the snow charmer of the illusory sect has been in seclusion to break through to the ruler realm. From the looks of it, she should have seeded."

    Some people were whispering.

    He knew some inside information.

    The snow charmer was the strongest disciple of the ethereal illusory sect. She was very talented and was very young. It was said that she had cultivated to the ruler realm in only 24 years.

    It could be said that there had never been such a genius in history.

    Behind the snow Girl was an old woman with a hunched back and a bent waist. She held an old walking stick in her hand, but her small eyes were shing with a dangerous light.<sub> </sub>

    "Stop! What are you doing?" The bone King reached out his hand and stopped the snow Girl and the others."If you want to go to the outer realm, you have to register and line up."

    The snow Girl didn''t show any expression, but the handsome man beside her rebuked angrily,""Get out of the way."

    "What?" Bone King frowned and nced at the man. However, it was this look that made the man''s heart tremble. He took a step back and his ruddy face suddenly turned pale.

    The originally arrogant man''s heart was beating fast and his eyes were filled with fear.

    "Cough cough!"

    Suddenly.

    The old woman coughed lightly, and her voice contained the power of a ruler. The power that shattered bone King made the man feel slightly better, but there were still beads of sweat falling from his forehead.

    The feeling just now was too terrifying.

    Bone King smiled and nced at the old woman. He was ted. He didn''t expect to see another peak ruler expert.

    In his opinion, this little brother definitely didn''t know him. After all, he was so old and ugly. With his little brother''s taste, he definitely wouldn''t know such a person.

    "If you want to go to the outer realm, you have to line up and register. Don''t be unreasonable. Here, everyone is equal, no matter where youe from or what your cultivation level is." Bone King said.

    The people lining up around them nodded their heads.

    Well said.

    This was really great.

    All living beings should be equal.

    Some of the girls who were hostile to her sneered in their hearts. So what if she was beautiful and talented?

    In this ce, they had to line up like them.

    It was impossible to get in through the back door with her beauty.

    At that moment, many women looked at Bone King in a different light.

    Bone King frowned as he felt a gaze on him.

    He swept his gaze.

    It turned out to be a group of girls.

    He was expressionless, but his heart was a little fluctuating.

    He had been single for so long. Could it be that he would be able to leave singlehood now?

    He had studied for so many years.

    Bringing honor to the ancestors and carrying on the family line was considered a major event in life.

    "Let''s go line up. " The old woman standing behind the snow Girl said.

    His voice was hoarse, and he squinted his eyes at Bone King like a venomous snake.

    "Miss Xue Ji, you can line up in front of us."

    At this moment, the men in the queue were shouting loudly. Their chance to show off hade. How could they not take action?

    "Yeah, queue up with us."

    It''s our honor to have miss Xue Ji in front of us. "

    The men who wanted to enter the outer realm shouted.

    As for the women behind him, they were looking at these men with disdain.

    Shameless.

    Then, he turned his eyes to Bone King. This was a real man who would not be bewitched by beauty. He was really admirable.

    However, what made those men sad was that the snow Girl didn''t pay attention to them at all, but walked to the back.

    "Be careful, that person''s strength is not weaker than mine." The old woman said to the snow Girl in a low voice.

    The snow Girl nodded."Are there really secrets in the outer realm?"

    The old woman replied,"I don''t know. The so-called Zhizhi bird can''t be trusted. However, ording to what I know, the demonic Buddha tower has indeed started to act. This means that there is indeed a big secret in the outer realm."

    In the tunnel.

    Looking at the situation outside, Lin fan''s heart was a little rattled,"ancestor devil, this gigantic Ark floating in the skies is pretty interesting."

    Ancestor devil pondered,"could the ethereal illusory sect be the sect of the three illusion gods?"

    "Three Egyptian gods? Who is that?" Lin fan asked. Even though the ancestor devil was suppressed by the heavens, he knew a lot of things.

    As for the frog, it had been locked up for a long time, so it didn''t know much about recent events.

    Ancestor devil reminisced,"there were three very strong people in the past. Nine destion, you should know who the three Egyptian gods are. We had some dealings with them in the past. They were very strong. After so many years, I wonder if the three of them have reached the level of one-life rulers."

    The frog''s aura changed greatly, bing profound and unfathomable. It had the demeanor of a hermit expert."It''s difficult, very difficult. It''s very difficult for the three of them to be a world ruler. In my opinion, it''s already very good if one of them can achieve it. After all, the cultivation techniques they cultivate are rtivelyplicated."

    Ancestor devil nodded. That was indeed the case.

    The three Egyptian gods were also existences that dominated an era. The three of them were inseparable, and when they joined forces, their strength was tyrannical.

    Back then, he had casually established a force called the ethereal illusory sect. However, there had been no disciples at the time, so it was just an empty sect.

    He didn''t expect that after so many years, he would actually make a name for himself.

    Lin fan didn''t know what they were talking about. Furthermore, it had nothing to do with him."Alright, I don''t know what you guys are talking about. Who cares how many illusion gods they are? since we''re here, we all know the rules. Get ready to work. There''s a little too many people. When we suppress them, we''ll need to expend some energy."

    "I didn''t expect that a peak ruler woulde. I''ve really struck it rich."

    Ancestor devil said,"don''t kill anyone from the misty illusionary sectter. That old man is the maid of the three illusion gods. Since they arranged for her to be by that female disciple''s side, it means that they take her seriously. If she dies, with the three illusion gods ''personalities, they won''t let this go."

    "After all, we''re acquaintances, so I don''t want to make things too difficult."

    Lin fan looked over at the ancestor devil,"what are you saying? are we the kind of people who would harm others? this is a legitimate business. From the start till now, I have never intended to kill anyone. You guys are the only ones who keep on telling me not to kill anyone. HAIs."

    Honestly speaking, the ancestor devil truly did not want to say a single word more to Lin fan.

    F * ck!

    He was simply an existence that was difficult tomunicate with.

    [PS: um, I''m asking for a monthly ticket and a little reward. Long live the big shots. I''ll lick you guys.]

 Chapter 1069 Im Very Gratified To Be Recognized

    The first wave of people who entered the passage were clearly a little excited.

    The Zhizhi bird had been making a big fuss in the upper realm recently, letting everyone know that there were shocking secrets in the outer realm.

    With the thought that they would be big shots in the outer realm, as long as their cultivation was higher than Dao realm, even if they were only Dao realm, they would rush into the outer realm, wanting to rely on luck to reach a higher realm.

    "I didn''t expect that there would be people watching us from the outside when we entered the tunnel. It''s very safe."

    "That''s right. That person''s smile just now gave off a very warm feeling. He''s simply a good person."

    Everyone was talking andughing.

    They hadn''t reached the outer realm yet, so they weren''t a match for him.

    Everything was sofortable in this dark blue tunnel that was filled with light spots.

    "Why is my heart beating so fast? who is praising me?" Outside the passage, Bone King suddenly felt his heart beating rapidly. Someone must beplimenting him. Otherwise, there would be no such sign.

    Just as they were about to happily pass through the passage, a light stick that seemed to block the truth, kindness, and beauty stopped them.

    "This ..."

    Everyone stopped in their tracks, feeling very puzzled.

    The situation in front of them was temporarily iprehensible.

    What was happening?

    How could he block their way?

    Could it be that these kind people were worried that they weren''t familiar with the outer realm, so they wanted to exin the situation there?

    If that was the case, even if he didn''t need to, he would definitely listen carefully. At least, this was a form of respect for others.

    "I''ll have to trouble everyone to pay the toll. " A discordant voice came from the toll booth."The fee is one-third of your wealth. I hope everyone can cooperate."

    The originally noisy scene instantly became quiet.

    Some of them were still bragging to others, but at this moment, it was as if their throats were being choked, and they couldn''t say a word.

    "What ... What did you say?" Someone asked in a daze. His voice was a little hoarse, as if he had heard wrong.

    "I''ll have to trouble everyone to pay the passage fee. I only need a third of your wealth. I hope everyone can understand. The passage was opened by the ancestor devil. At the same time, maintaining the passage also requires manpower. I hope everyone can understand." The people at the toll booth were very friendly and were not in a hurry.

    He was ying with service.

    Good service was their motto.

    If the other party resisted, then it was none of their business. It was just that the passerby was too arrogant, and they had no choice but to beat them up.

    There was an uproar!

    At this moment, everyone understood.

    "You must be joking. This joke isn''t funny at all." The man who had just been praising the passage said in a self-deprecating manner.

    However, no one answered him.

    It meant that this was not a joke, but the truth.

    Very quickly, some people''s faces darkened."This is too much. This is simply a robbery. No, it''s even worse than a robbery. One-third. It takes one-third to pass through a passage. It''s simply very ck."

    "That''s right, we definitely won''t pay. I don''t believe that you can do anything to us if we don''t pay the toll."

    "Everyone, don''t be afraid. There are so many of us, why should we be afraid of them?"

    The person who spoke took a step forward and walked forward. As he walked, he said,""I don''t believe that you can do anything to us."

    The person behind him didn''t move. He just looked at the person.

    At this moment, someone needed to charge forward to prove that they could pass through safely without paying.

    He walked further and further away.

    A smile appeared on the man''s face. He knew that he was just trying to scare him.

    There were so many people here and so many people outside. He didn''t believe that the other party would dare to do anything to them.

    But suddenly ...

    A huge figure stood in front of him.

    "Little brother, what''s the matter with you?" The Lord of four desires ''face that represented'' anger ''spoke. His voice was deep and thunderous.

    "Ah?" The man raised his head and looked in front of him in fear. This fellow who had suddenly appeared was starting to stutter,"you ... What do you want to do?"

    The Lord of four desires ''body shape and expression could still intimidate others.

    After all, everyone else had a face, but the Lord of four desires had four heads.

    "Little brother, what do you want to do?" The Lord of four desires raised his finger and pointed at the man''s head. Gray energy swirled around his finger.

    Even at such a close distance, he could feel the terrifying power contained in the tip of his finger.

    "I ... I ..."

    "I don''t want to do anything. I''m going back. I''m not going to the outer realm anymore."

    That person swallowed his saliva. He was very scared. He turned around and wanted to leave the tunnel. He didn''t want to think about the outer realm or any opportunities. He just wanted to go back and didn''t care about anything else.

    The group of people not far away were also terrified.

    The Lord of four desires ''appearance gave them a great sense of danger.

    That sense of danger was like a huge mountain pressing down on his heart, making it hard for him to even breathe.

    There was amotion.

    Everyone was about to leave. They wanted to tell the people waiting outside not toe in. This was a ck shop.

    He had never heard of anyone needing to pay for the passage.

    And it was a third.

    It was too dark.

    It was really dark.

    They looked back with every step they took, and when they saw that the Lord of four desires didn''t chase after them, they all heaved a sigh of relief.

    But then.

    A terrifying sound rang out.

    "You can only move forward in the passage, no backward movement. Otherwise, it will cause congestion." The three lifetimes soul demon appeared, and white souls were spinning around it.

    Control the soul and y with the soul.

    His ferocious face terrified everyone.<sub> </sub>

    What was even more terrifying was that there were many rulers standing behind the three-life soul demon.

    Some of them had fierce looks in their eyes, while others had strange smiles on their faces.

    At this moment, everyone stopped in their tracks. They didn''t know what to do. They didn''t know what to do.

    "What do you want?" Someone gathered his courage and said,"there are so many of us here. Do you want to kill us all? no matter what you say today, I won''t pay. Let us leave."

    BOOM!

    Three era soul demon and the others did not speak and released their auras slightly.

    A shocking ruler''s aura exploded and spread out.

    If it was a crushing defeat, it would probably be fatal.

    "You''re threatening us. Do you think we''ll be afraid?" The person who spoke stood firm and looked behind him, hoping that everyone could fight against these ck-hearted people with him. However, in the blink of an eye, he saw the group of people running towards the passageway, shouting,"we''ll pay."

    Lin fan looked at them and nodded his head in satisfaction."Our channel has put in too much effort. To be able to gain everyone''s recognition, I am very gratified."

    The Fiend ancestor kept his mouth shut, not wanting to say anything.

    Acknowledge your sister.

    Didn''t he know what was going on?

    The frog looked at the Desperado. Only he could do this kind of operation. No one else could.

    It was simply a threat.

    With a group of peak rulers standing there, it would be strange if he wasn''t scared to death.

    The first wave of people had been quite rewarding, with the most powerful of them only being world-level cultivators. It was a bit of a pity, but no matter what, they had still gained a lot.

    It wasn''t that Lin fan wascking in these things, it was that the sect wascking in them.

    He had to get something good for his junior brothers and sisters.

    As the head of the magnificent me sect, he couldn''t let his junior brothers and sisters be inferior to others in terms of cultivation.

    It wasn''t the best, but it had to be at least medium.

    Very quickly, a few waves of people passed by.

    They weren''t very friendly, but it didn''t matter. With the Lord of four desires and the others around, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    Outside.

    It was the snow girl''s turn.

    The old woman was still following the snow Girl. It seemed that she only needed to protect the snow Girl in this group of people, and the others didn''t matter.

    When she passed by Bone King, she frowned. However, Bone King was still smiling and even nodded at her.

    "Something''s wrong. "

    The old woman had an idea.

    "What''s wrong?" The snow Girl asked in a low voice when she saw her mother-inw pause for a moment.

    "Be careful, there might be a situation." The old woman said.

    The snow Girl nodded.

    However, the handsome man at the side didn''t seem to mind.""With granny around, what else can happen? besides, although our misty illusory sect isn''t one of the four great powers, we''re not that easy to bully."

    Very quickly.

    They reached the tunnel.

    The tip of the old woman''s nose twitched. She could smell the remnants of a ruler''s might.

    And there was more than one.

    "Wait," The old woman spoke, and everyone stopped.

    "What''s wrong with granny?" The snow Girl asked.

    The old woman looked around,"there''s a problem. A peak God expert just came here, and there''s more than one aura."

    After that, the old woman pondered for a moment."Be careful. Don''t be careless. Let''s continue."

    "Yes."

    In the passage observation room.

    "Fiend ancestor, this old woman is quite interesting. Her nose isparable to mine." Lin fan chuckled out. He had not expected this old hag to be so wary. The moment she stepped into the tunnel, she could already smell the aura of a ruler.

    Ancestor devil looked at the situation outside,"it''s normal. To be able to be the maidservant of the three Egyptian gods, it isn''t that simple. Before I was suppressed by the firmament, she was already a ruler. Now that 10000 years have passed, her cultivation has reached its peak. She is also a person with talent and is much more powerful than those so-called geniuses of the sects."

    "The three Egyptian gods that you''ve been talking about have piqued my curiosity. I''d like to meet them." Lin fan felt that this title was a little overbearing.

    If a maidservant was so powerful, then he must be very powerful as well.

    Now that he was a world-level cultivator, he wasn''t thinking about how to trick a hegemon. He was thinking about whether or not he could fight.

    With the increase in strength, the level of contact would definitely be different.

    Not long after.

    The misty illusory sect was stopped and had to pay a fee to pass.

    This naturally infuriated the old woman.

    When the Lord of four desires appeared, the old woman recognized him immediately.

    "Lord of four desires, what are you doing?" The old woman protected the snow Girl behind her and asked angrily.

    Staying by the three masters ''side, he had naturally seen many experts.

    The Lord of four desires was one of them.

    "Oh, I was wondering who it was. So it''s the maid of the three Egyptian gods. You can be considered an acquaintance. But unfortunately, this passage was opened by ancestor devil. If you want to go over, you have to pay a fee." The Lord of four desires said.

    As for The Fiend ancestor, who had been paying attention to the situation all this while, he clutched his head speechlessly. Why was he being exposed?

    "Fiend ancestor?" The old woman was stunned. Then, she shouted to her surroundings,""Ancestor devil, what do you mean by this? the three masters have a good rtionship with you. Are you trying to harm their sessors?"

    Lin fan stood up,"ancestor devil, we''ve agreed on this. Even if it''s someone I''m familiar with, I''ll take them in. If it''s not convenient for you toe out, let me do it."

    "Forget it, let''s go together." Ancestor devil waved his hand and left the ce. He went to have a chat with the maidservants of his acquaintances.

    He still had to give what he should.

    I can''t break the rules.

 Chapter 1070 Ive Been Waiting For So Long

    The frog didn''t want to say anything. It didn''t even know how many people it had opened the back door for.

    Of course, for the sake of his own safety, he definitely did not dare to say it out loud.

    In the tunnel.

    The old woman red at the Lord of four desires. Even though there were other rulers around, she didn''t back down.

    His previous worry was right.

    There was a problem in the tunnel.

    He just didn''t expect this to happen.

    Suddenly.

    There was a familiar aura.

    The old woman looked into the distance and saw The Fiend ancestor walking over,"fiend ancestor, what is the meaning of this?"

    "Qinghe, it''s only been 10000 years since west met. How did you be so old? They''re not the Qinghe group I knew in the past. " Ancestor devil sighed.

    He remembered the past.

    When he had interacted with the three illusion gods and drank wine, Qinghe had still been a slender youngdy with excellent looks. It was quite a beautiful sight.

    Who would have thought that when they met again, it would be like this.

    It was such a pity that such a good little girl had be like this.

    It used to be tender tofu, but now it was tofu dregs.

    Qinghe smiled."The current ancestor devil is no longer the ancestor devil I knew in the past. To think that he would be doing such a thing in the passageway."

    Ancestor devil shook his head and didn''t want to say anything more.

    Lin fan saw that the ancestor devil had been chatting with her for so long and not a single sentence was on point. He couldn''t hold it in anymore,"old hag, no matter how deep our rtionship is, this is the passageway. It''s a proper business. You have to pay for it if you want to pass by."

    "We don''t open back doors here anymore. It''s useless to get in through connections."

    At this moment, olddy Qinghe looked at Lin fan and frowned. She could not help butugh out,"interesting. To think that the ancestor devil, whose demonic might was unparalleled in the heavens and earth, would actually be hanging out with a young man. He''s getting younger and younger as he lives."

    There was indeed no problem with what he said.

    But for some reason, when The Fiend ancestor heard this, he felt that he was regressing.

    The snow Girl, who was standing behind the old woman, looked at Lin fan curiously.

    She had very high standards, and her granny had always faced peak rulers, experts of her master''s generation.

    They were all ancient existences in the upper realm.

    However, among this group of experts, there was a young man who was about the same age as her.

    Who was this person?

    "Hahahaha." The Fiend ancestor smiled. Then, he said calmly,"Qinghe, let''s not talk about useless things. Go to the outer realm and follow the rules. Pay a fee and pass."

    Qinghe''s expression was serious."Is there really nothing to talk about?"

    She had not expected that The Fiend ancestor would actually disregard his friendship with her master and even want them to pay.

    "Rules are rules," Ancestor devil said.

    The Qinghe group fell into deep thought. They looked around and then said,""Alright, if that''s the case, then this passageway is nothing much."

    It was simply impossible to pass through the toll gate.

    However, just as olddy Qinghe was about to leave with her people, the rulers blocked the entrance.

    Lin fan said,"the tunnel only allows you to enter. You can''t leave halfway."

    Olddy Qinghe was already in a fit of anger. Other people might be afraid of The Fiend ancestor, but she wasn ''t. But what was going on with this brat?

    When she was conversing with The Fiend ancestor, this brat would frequently interrupt.

    Upon closer inspection, he saw that the man was only a world-level cultivator.

    She finally understood that The Fiend ancestor was truly at his wit''s end. The more he muddled along, the further he advanced. To think that he would actually hang out with this little brat. It was truly embarrassing.

    "Who are you?" Old woman Qinghe said angrily.

    Lin fan smiled,"if you want to enter the outer region world, whether it is free or not, it is all up to me. Who do you think I am?"

    Ancestor devil, who was standing by the side, really wanted to give Lin fan a good beating.

    F * ck!

    They had agreed before that no matter who it was, they would have to charge.

    But now, you''re the one in charge.

    Can''t you have some integrity?

    Olddy Qinghe was stunned, as if she had not expected the other party to say such a thing. Didn''t that mean that even The Fiend ancestor had to listen to her?

    Of course, he didn''t believe it.

    They thought that this kid was bragging.

    Then, olddy Qinghe did not want to bother with Lin fan anymore. She looked at the ancestor devil,"even if we were to head back now, you guys are going to stop us, aren''t you?"

    Before the ancestor devil could even say anything, Lin fan had already interrupted.

    "That''s right, you''re right. We can only move forward and not backward. Otherwise, it will cause congestion and cause a lot of trouble." Lin fan said.

    Olddy Qinghe''s expression was extremely unsightly. This brat had gone a little too far.

    What he had said wasplete nonsense.

    The snow Girl, who was protected behind the old woman, said in a low voice,""The passage is so wide, how could it cause a congestion?"

    Lin fan stared at her. She was really beautiful and intelligent. In the past, she would have been a top quality firework.

    However ...

    People will change.

    He was a businessman now, and businessmen were all about harmony.

    Although the old woman next to her wasn''t very friendly, he believed that he would be able to sleep with her.

    It was duty-bound to win people over with virtue.

    "Sister, you''re wrong. Rules are rules. No matter how wide the passage is, you can only enter and not leave. Everyone has a passage, but ording to the rules, only one person can pass through. If more than one person passes through, it''s against the rules."

    "At the same time, it will also cause congestion, which will lead to contradictions. Contradictions lead to blood, and when blood is seen, people will die. Think about it carefully, isn''t this the logic?"

    Lin fan was really kind and he hoped to use reason to convince him.

    If there was really no other way.

    In the end, he could only win them over with virtue.

    The snow Girl didn''t understand what he was talking about at all. She just thought he was talking nonsense.

    Even The Fiend ancestor did not know what thisd was talking about.

    Couldn''t he say something that others could understand?

    Lin fan could sense that there were many people waiting in line outside. He was a little impatient and waved his hand."Alright, don''t waste time. Hurry up and pay the fees. Otherwise, we can only pay by resisting. If you don''t cooperate, we''ll deal with you through the Overlord road."<sub> </sub>

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan took a step forward and looked at him.

    The meaning was clear.

    He had to pay today even if he didn''t want to. There was no room for negotiation.

    The handsome man standing beside the snow charmer couldn''t stand Lin fan''s arrogance.

    Especially since the snow Girl was here, he naturally wanted to show off.

    And he bribed some of the snow girl''s friends and learned that the snow Girl liked the truly strong ones.

    So,

    He knew.

    It was time for him to step forward.

    "Impudent! I, Liu zhouxiong, have never met anyone as impudent as you. You are just a world-level cultivator, and yet you dare to act so arrogantly in front of granny?"

    "Granny is the person I respect the most, and all of the ruler seniors are old acquaintances of granny. I''m afraid that even the ruler seniors will be dissatisfied with your arrogance. Today, I''ll teach you a good lesson."

    Liu zhouxiong was still very smart.

    He knew that the ruler of this ce was very familiar with granny Qinghe, so he had said this to make it clear.

    Ruler seniors, I''m not trying to be arrogant, but this kid is just too arrogant and insulted my mother-inw. I''m going to teach him a good lesson. I''m definitely not being disrespectful to you.

    The snow Girl frowned.

    Instantly.

    Liu zhouxiong attacked Lin fan.

    "Don''t mess around," Lin fan waved his hand and pped Liu zhouxiong to the side.

    The scene was silent.

    It was too peaceful.

    Liu zhouxiong''s mouth was bleeding as hey on the ground. His eyes were empty and lost.

    What was happening?

    I was clearly fine, why did I get beaten up?

    That''s impossible. There must be a problem.

    The snow girl''s eyes brightened. Even she didn''t see what had happened clearly, so she didn''t know how the other party had attacked.

    Olddy Qinghe was stunned as she stared at Lin fan.

    "So that''s how it is. He''s a world-level cultivator, but he''s actually quite capable. No wonder he was able to hang out with The Fiend ancestor. I must have misjudged him." Old woman Qinghe said.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and pay the bill. We''re all getting impatient. " Lin fan urged.

    "Granny, what should we do now?" The snow charmer asked. As for Liu zhouxiong, who was paralyzed on the ground, he was ignored.

    Olddy Qinghe took in a deep breath."Alright. Since it''s a rule set by The Fiend ancestor, we naturally can''t break it. I''ll go back and inform master of this."

    In the current situation, he could only pay.

    She naturally knew what kind of person The Fiend ancestor was.

    "It''s fine. I haven''t had a good chat with the three Egyptian gods for a long time. It''s time to meet them." Ancestor devil said with a smile.

    Lin fan pped."Look at this. This is great. Everyone is happy and no one is hurt. It''s normal to pay for the fare at the entrance. Why did it be soplicated?"

    Olddy Qinghe took out a third of her wealth. Although she was expressionless, her heart ached.

    "Kid, you''re good, but I advise you to stop now. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for you to regret it."

    Lin fan took the money and was in a good mood,"it is okay, let''s wait until the end. You don''t have to worry for now, so please continue. The outer region world wees you, but remember, you only have seven days, so don''t stay too long."

    Old woman Qinghe red at Lin fan in anger. What an arrogant brat.

    There was actually a time limit.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    Since things had already developed to this point, there was nothing more to say.

    Suddenly!

    Even though they were in the tunnel, they could feel the terrifying power in the air outside.

    Such amotion shocked everyone.

    "They''re here. " Ancestor devil instantly disappeared from his spot and headed outside.

    "The people from the four forces are here. I''ve been waiting for so long. They''re finally here. This is going to be interesting." Lin fan chuckled and waved his hand,"let''s go. The battle is here."

    He had been waiting for a long time.

    He just wanted to have a big fight with a true expert.

    If he wanted to gain a foothold in the upper realm, he had to be a little more unyielding. If he was so unyielding that the other party did not dare to provoke him, that would be true tyranny.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Countless streams of light shed through the tunnel as the resting rulers all charged out.

    They could also feel the extremely terrifying and powerful aura enveloping the outside world.

    "Granny, what happened?" The snow Girl asked.

    Olddy Qinghe pondered deeply, and her expression changed drastically."This aura is that of a Buddha or devil. As expected, something is going to happen. Let''s go out and take a look."

    As for going to the outer realm, he was in no hurry.

    The fact that The Fiend ancestor and the others were going to fight against The Fiend Buddha Pagoda was a shocking matter.

    The frog was so scared that it didn''t know what to do when it sensed the aura.

    F * ck!

    This was going to be a big problem.

    He knew that it would be dangerous to follow a Desperado, but he did not expect the danger toe so quickly.

    They didn''t even have time to react.

    Outside the tunnel.

    The people who were lining up to enter the passageway all raised their heads to look at the sky. There was a shocking change there.

    In the thick clouds, a golden light shone on the world.

    The sound of Sanskrit chanting could be heard.

    There were also shocking drum sounds that sounded like muffled Thunder.

    "What happened?"

    Everyone''s hearts were suppressed, and they were somewhat breathless.

 Chapter 1071 Dont Talk Nonsense, Start Fighting, Start Fighting

    "It''s fine if you''reing. Stop pretending. Stop using the special effects and get the hell out."

    At this moment, a voice came from the passage.

    With Lin fan in the lead, many figures walked out slowly.

    "I have to fight to my heart''s content." Lin fan clenched his fingers and the bones made cracking sounds like a bunch of gangsters about to fight.

    Bone King stood on Lin fan''s left with his two bone des across his shoulders. His mouth was filled with madness.

    He was about to battle with an expert, and his blood was boiling.

    There was an uproar!

    Many people were lining up to enter the outer realm, but in the blink of an eye, they didn''t expect so many people toe out of the tunnel.

    And for some reason, these people all looked very dangerous.

    From their point of view, the way these people walked out of the tunnel didn''t seem like good people.

    "You have guts."

    Suddenly, Thunder exploded in the void, and all the clouds were pushed back.

    The golden light shot over and a giant Pagoda appeared in the air.

    Those who were more knowledgeable suddenly eximed.

    "The demonic Buddha tower, that''s the demonic Buddha tower."

    Then, someone shouted because he saw the divine court appearing in the void.

    "The divine court is here."

    The people who wanted to enter the passage were all stunned.

    "What''s going on? we just want to enter the outer realm. Why are there so many experts?"

    What was he doing?

    They were a little terrified.

    He thought that something big was about to happen.

    Olddy Qinghe brought the people from the illusory sect out.

    "It''s indeed the Buddhist demon tower and the divine court. No, Qingshan and the Holy Land mountain are all here. What did the ancestor devil do to attract the four major powers?"

    Now that things had developed to this point, even olddy Qinghe was shocked.

    The conflict between The Fiend ancestor and the demonic Buddha tower was something that everyone knew about.

    However, this was the first time they had seen the four forcese together.

    Granny, are they here for The Fiend ancestor?" The snow Girl asked.

    Olddy Qinghe nodded."Yes. They should be here for The Fiend ancestor. It seems like The Fiend ancestor is in danger today. It''s hard to say if he can even avoid this cmity."

    The Fiend ancestor was indeed very strong. However, among the four powers, The Fiend Buddha tower and the Holy Land mountain were the two that were not to be trifled with.

    The strength of the Buddha and devil were on par with The Fiend ancestor. If they had more helpers, then The Fiend ancestor would be in danger.

    Just as everyone was in a daze, Lin fan stood out.

    "Don''t be gutless. If you want to appear, hurry up. Don''t act tough. There''s no need for a prelude. Juste out and fight. Don''t you know it''s shameful to waste time?" Lin fan shouted.

    His blood began to boil.

    He was going to have a big fight with an expertter.

    How could he not be excited?

    Xue Ji looked at Lin fan in surprise. She didn''t expect him to have such courage.

    He was clearly just a world-level cultivator, but he was still so domineering in the face of the four great powers. This was truly astonishing.

    Previously, she had thought that the other party dared to argue with her mother-inw because he had a master behind him.

    However, the situation was different now.

    The four factions had arrived, and the number of rulers was no less than the rulers behind him. In fact, they had been stronger for a long time.

    What ability did he have to be so unyielding?

    At this moment.

    One figure after another appeared in the void.

    The Buddha and demon stepped on the Lotus tform with eight Supremes beside them. Their terrifying power merged together and formed a huge gray Buddha shadow behind them.

    It was as if he was sinking into the darkness.

    It was mysterious and strange.

    The Fiend ancestor''s expression was calm, but he wanted to curse in his heart. Was there a need to be so ruthless?

    They actually all came.

    <o>,m The nine great paragons of the demon Buddha Pagoda had all arrived. One had to say that the demon Buddha really valued him.</o>

    As for the church, its vice God Lord had brought the eight great kings.

    The Deputy God Lord didn''t need to mobilize so many people to encircle and annihte the ancestor devil. However, the God Lord, who was in seclusion, had ordered him to bring the eight great kings along.

    Although he still couldn''t grasp the God Lord''s intentions, he naturally didn''t dare to disobey his orders.

    Qing Shan, the Empress of the Green Mountain, led her guards and upied a part of the void.

    "This battle is going to be interesting." Lin fan said with a smile.

    The Buddha demon looked at Lin fan helplessly. To think that he could still smile at a time like this. His attitude was really good.

    Their advantage had originally been that they had a group of rulers, but now that advantage was no longer there, they were nowpeting with their true strength.

    Suddenly.

    A fiery-red dot of light shot over from the distant heaven and earth.

    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of her.

    The thing that was emitting red light was like a meteorite. It fell down and created a deep pit in the ground.

    At the same time, a terrifying shockwave exploded out, destroying the ground and forming a dust storm.

    "The people from the Holy Land mountain are here too. It''s a little tricky." The Fiend ancestor was solemn.

    This time, it wouldn''t be so easy to solve.

    I really didn''t expect this Buddha demon to really gather so many people.

    The people who were about to enter the tunnel all fled in panic.

    Oh my God.

    It was frightening.

    They had onlye to the passageway to try their luck in the outer realm. They had not provoked anyone, so how could they have encountered such a terrifying scene?

    It was too terrifying.

    "Granny, shouldn''t we be leaving?" Liu Xiong had never seen such a force. He had been beaten up miserably just now, and now he was in such a situation. He was scared out of his wits.

    They only wanted to retreat as soon as possible.

    At the same time, he was gloating in his heart.<sub> </sub>

    The brat who had just beaten him up had finally received his retribution.

    Thinking about how their peerless beauty had been disfigured just like that, even the heavens couldn''t bear to see it and sent people over to beat them up, it was really good.

    The snow Girl looked at Liu zhouxiong with disdain. He was a coward.

    The other party hadn''t evene to look for him, and he was already so frightened. It was truly embarrassing.

    "Granny, let''s take a look further away." The snow Girl said.

    Olddy Qinghe nodded."This matter is already a major event in the higher realm. Let''s see if The Fiend ancestor can hold on. Stand in the distance and don''t speak."

    The snow Girl nodded. She was unwilling to leave just like that. She really wanted to see what would happen to this guy.

    Should he admit defeat under the might of the strong, or fight to the end?

    Liu zhouxiong was a little embarrassed. No one had paid attention to him even after he had spoken.

    She was treating him like air.

    Too much.

    This was really too much.

    "Ancestor devil, how are we going to split itter?" Lin fan asked.

    The ancestor devil was just thinking about how he should deal with this. When he heard Lin fan''s words, his expression finally changed,d, things have alreadye to this. What''s the point of saying all this? it''s going to be a chaotic battle soon. It''s already a blessing if we can leave this ce alive."

    "Remember, I''ll hold back the Buddha and devilter. If you can run, run. Be careful of the people of the Holy Land mountain. They are more powerful than the people of the divine court and green Hill."

    Lin fan had long been itching to try and couldn''t wait any longer. However, when he heard the words of the ancestor devil, he was a little unhappy. He nced at him and said,""What are you saying? run? That''s for the weak. Running is the wisest choice. Do I look like someone who runs?"

    The Fiend ancestor did not say anything more.

    He had a premonition that one day, this kid would suffer a great loss.

    At this moment.

    No one noticed the frog''s tiny beady eyes staring straight at the graceful figure standing in the air.

    "Wife, my wife. There''s no mistake."

    The frog roared in its heart. It could tell at a nce.

    Even though her face was covered by a veil, that figure, that butt, and that chest were all familiar to him.

    Only his wife could have such a figure.

    One could say that his familiarity with medicinal pills was unparalleled.

    However, his familiarity with his wife''s figure was something that even medicinal pills couldn''tpare to.

    "I''m going to meet my wife," The frog was excited.

    "How could my wife betray me? it''s all a misunderstanding."

    There was an indescribable joy in the frog''s heart.

    How many years had it been?

    As for the exact number of years, he was already unclear.

    However, his impression of his wife had never changed.

    Just as the frog couldn''t wait to go out and meet him, it stopped.

    "No, not for the time being. There are so many people here, and it''s not good for me to acknowledge my wife as a frog. No matter what, my wife is now the Empress of Green Mountain, and she still needs to maintain her reputation."

    The frog thought of this at this exciting moment.

    No rush, no rush.

    "God tier master, she really betrayed you." Lu Gang, who was hidden in the yellow paper, could not bear to watch any longer.

    He even wanted to start scolding, and he had even thought of what he wanted to say.

    What kind of brain is this? is he living in a dream?

    As long as one had some intelligence, they would have thought of this from the beginning.

    Unfortunately, the frog didn''t pay any attention to Lugang''s words. Instead, it kept thinking about its beautiful future.

    At this moment, the atmosphere at the scene was a little depressing.

    But everyone knew that they wouldn''t fight for the time being.

    The divine court wouldn''t take the initiative to attack. They were waiting for the demonic Buddha tower.

    It was the same for the Holy Land mountain and the green Hill.

    "Fiend ancestor, you''ve gathered the most vicious and evil people to upy the passageway and block the path from the upper realm to the outer realm. This is an unforgivable matter. Today, the four major forces havee to suppress you."

    "However, since it''s not easy for you to cultivate, I''ll give you one ..."

    Before the Buddha demon could even finish his words, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "Hey, Buddha demon, you talk too much. Since you''re already here, let''s cut the crap. If you want to have a chat, then fine. Let''s have a good chat before the battle."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan instantly disappeared from his spot.

    "What?" The Fiend ancestor was prepared to start a war of words with the Buddha fiend. But who would have thought that this brat would just rush over without a single word? what was he trying to do? was he trying to defy the heavens?

    Open fire.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    A deep sound exploded within Lin fan''s body as his strength increased.

    His body expanded and his muscles coiled together like a mountain range. But then, his body shrank and all his strength began to concentrate.

    His long hair fluttered behind his head like a dragon, and his eyes flickered with madness. Lines appeared on the surface of his body, which were patterns that represented power.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve used all my strength. Since I''m here today, let''s have a good fight."

    "I''ll remember that. "

    "I''m Lin fan, the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak in the outer realm. Don''t forget who killed me when I die."

    At this moment, a void storm was already swirling around Lin fan. The terrifying power was causing the void to crack. At the same time, the abyssal currents were rumbling and many cracks appeared.

    This was the power that caused the void currents to start shattering, and it was about to break through the void dimension.

    When his strength reached its peak.

    Bang! Bang!

    With Lin fan as the center, a ck Whirlpool storm formed. At the same time, a strong shockwave spread out.

    "Oh my God, what''s the situation with little brother?" Bone King raised his hand to block the de-like storm, and sweat dripped from his forehead.

    He knew that little brother was very strong.

    However, the current situation was a little too strong.

    It was beyond his expectations.

    The snow Girl opened her red lips.

    "So powerful."

 1072 Chapter 1072

    This scene happened in the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint.

    It was so fast that no one could react in time.

    Lin fan''s target was the Buddha demons. If he was going to take them on, he would take on the strongest one. At the same time, he could also see just how strong the Buddha demons were.

    "Ignorant," The Buddha demon did not move in the face of danger. Raising his hand, he spread out his fingers and pressed down slowly towards Lin fan.

    That ordinary palm, at this moment, exploded with a dazzling golden light.

    The palm erged and looked like the five Finger Mountain that suppressed the monkey.

    Instantly.

    The palm that came through the air suddenly burst into hot mes. Each finger was burning with a purple demonic me.

    "Hehe, this is interesting. However, I''ve underestimated you."

    Lin fan''s eyes were firm and filled with madness. He didn''t back down at all. He waved his arm and clenched his fingers into a fist, punching at the burning fire palm.

    Bang! Bang!

    The palm shattered.

    This caused the Buddha demon to be slightly surprised. However, this surprise was short-lived and he didn''t take it to heart.

    The people from the Holy Land mountain were shocked when they saw Lin fan''s attitude.

    "Good boy. There''s actually someone else who can cultivate hard body skills to such a level other than the Holy Land mountain."

    "One, two ... Ten ... How is this possible? how can a single person cultivate so many hard body skills? I can''t even count them all."

    "What?" a ruler of the Holy Land mountain cried out, his eyes almost popping out.

    "No, why does his cultivation technique seem to have the shadow of our Holy Land mountain?"

    If one were to say who could appreciate the beauty of Lin fan''s hard body skills ...

    That could only be the Holy Land mountain.

    Just as they were discussing.

    This was the first time in Lin fan''s life that he had such an intense sh with the Buddha demon.

    "Unmovable Emperor Ming body." The Buddha demon sighed and used his divine ability.

    Instantly, golden and dark lights burst out of his body and enveloped him.

    His heart was firm and unshakeable.

    His physical body could not be destroyed.

    ng!

    An intense explosion erupted.

    Lin fan''s fistnded on the golden light. However, the Buddha demon did not move at all.

    When the two forces collided, the might that was formed even tore the sky.

    "Amazing. This turtle shell is interesting. However, don''t be too arrogant." Lin fan hollered and his fistsnded. His speed was so fast that one couldn''t even see his tracks.

    Circle after circle of energy impact was actually condensing, and simply couldn''t keep up with the speed of spreading.

    "Ah!"

    A powerful aura spread out.

    The people who were preparing to enter the tunnel were far away, but they were still screaming in pain.

    The sound pierced their eardrums and the impact shook their bodies to the point that they were about to disintegrate.

    "Break!" Lin fan clenched his fists and mmed them down.

    Bang!

    The golden light was covered in cracks.

    "What?" The Buddha demon''s face changed slightly. He didn''t expect this kid to actually break his unmovable Emperor Ming body.

    After that, Lin fan''s final punch shattered the golden light. It turned into specks of light and dissipated into the world.

    The Buddha demon''s face was expressionless as his lips moved slightly. In an instant, the Brahma Dragon flew out from his mouth and coiled around Lin fan.

    There was a buzzing sound.

    It was like a mosquito pping its wings.

    The Buddha demon was serious now. The moment Lin fan got close, he immediately cast out the strongest sound of purification from the Buddha demon tower.

    No matter who it was, even The Fiend ancestor, at such a close distance, even if he was not edified, he would be dazed for a moment.

    And that would be the best time to suppress them.

    Pa!

    Lin fan broke through the golden light of Buddha and demon. He wanted to punch out, but he changed his mind instantly. He turned his fist into a palm and pped the face of the other party.

    "What are you doing? you''re making me a little annoyed."

    The world fell silent.

    The Buddha demon shut up. His head tilted slightly, and a trace of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.

    "What?"

    Immediately after, the scene started to riot.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    "If I didn''t see wrongly, the Buddha demon was pped by the other party, right?"

    "It seems so."

    "Oh my God, how did this kid do it?"

    The people from the other three forces were all dumbfounded.

    The power of Buddha and devil could be said to be very terrifying.

    But even so, he had been pped in public by the other party. This was even more severe than being punched.

    The Fiend ancestor was dumbfounded. His jaw was about to drop.

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    That''s impossible.

    Just now, the Buddha and devil were being purified by the Sanskrit, but this brat waspletely fine. He even retaliated in public. It was simply terrifying.

    "Hahahaha ..." The Fiend ancestor burst outughing. He wasughing without a care in the world,"fiend Buddha, you''re really going to make your fiend ancestorugh to death. To be pped by this brat in front of everyone, the face of your fiend Buddha tower haspletely vanished into thin air."

    "In the future, when people mention Buddha and demon, they will only know that he was pped in public and not that he had terrifying strength."

    The Fiend ancestor''sst hit was very sharp. Furthermore, his voice was very loud, as if he was afraid that no one would hear him.

    The eight paragons of the demonic Buddha Pagoda were shocked. Their expressions were all different, but they were all filled with fear.

    "Bastard!"

    The eyes of the Buddha demon turned blood red. No matter how tough his Buddha heart was, it was shattered at this moment.

    To hell with the Buddha''s heart.

    He only felt his face burning in pain. This was humiliation.

    He raised his head and looked at Lin fan. He gritted his teeth and said,""I want you dead."

    "The wrath of ten thousand Buddhas."

    The Buddha and demon roared in anger, and the might they emitted stirred up the wind and clouds.

    Lin fan chuckled as the world around him changed.

    The world that was filled with golden and dark light had clearly been transformed by Buddha and demon.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The vast Sanskrit reverberated.

    Huge golden and dark Buddha statues appeared in all directions.

    The number of them increased andpletely surrounded Lin fan.

    "The sinners shall be executed."

    Countless revered Buddhas opened their eyes wide as their gigantic hands came crashing down at Lin fan.<sub> </sub>

    And to the outside world.

    The void over at the side of the Buddha demon was starting to turn illusionary. One could vaguely make out the figures of the Buddha demon. As for Lin fan''s figure, it waspletely covered by a thick mist.

    "Ancestor devil, should we make a move?" Bone King was shocked by his little brother''s strength, but he didn''t forget that it was time to help him.

    Ancestor devil stopped him,"don''t be anxious. Let''s see how things go. This brat is so confident. He must have his own reasons. To think that even I would have misjudged him."

    "He actually did something that others didn''t dare to do."

    The snow Girl was staring at it intently. She had been shocked for a long time.

    So strong.

    So overbearing.

    This was what a real man was.

    Suddenly.

    A rumbling sound could be heard.

    The fog was directly broken.

    Lin fan appeared with his entire body covered in blood. Wielding his axe and earth Emperor sword, he hollered out,"Buddha demon! Your daddy here will hack you to death!"

    In that mysterious world, he had been beaten up by a group of honored Buddhas. In the end, he was so furious that he killed them directly.

    The earth Emperor sword that had been fused with a gemstone was powerful enough.

    "Oh my God, is this kid that overbearing?" Ancestor devil was shocked. It was beyond his imagination. It was truly terrifying.

    He actually fought with Buddha and demon until now.

    The Buddha demon''s body was burning with mes of anger.

    And in the raging mes, there were spheres that looked like worlds floating.

    He flicked his finger.

    The world within the mes flew out andnded on Lin fan''s body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan stopped and kept the axe and earth Emperor sword in his storage ring. The pressure on his body suddenly increased.

    "Brat, be careful. This is a world formed by Buddha and devil. A single world is as heavy as a world. Don''t resist it anymore. Hurry up and hide." When the ancestor devil saw that Lin fan was not dodging and was even going toe at him head on, he wanted to curse out right away.

    Do you know how to fight?

    Can''t you Dodge?

    Lin fan turned around and shouted,"shut up. I have never retreated in a battle. Men have to fight head-on. What is a world? I will show you."

    The Buddha demon''s eyes were cold,"overestimating your capabilities. Suppress."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One by one, these worlds stacked onto Lin fan''s body. For other rulers, being able to withstand the weight of an entire world was already pretty decent.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan furrowed his brows and stepped into the void. Since the ancient battlefield had opened, he would not back down.

    Crack! Crack!

    The void beneath his feet shattered, unable to bear the weight of the world.

    One World after another stacked together.

    The people of the Holy Land mountain were dumbfounded.

    "Amazing, too amazing. He''s actually able to resist so many worlds. Just how strong is he?"

    "Did you notice? he''s only a world-level cultivator, but he''s been able to stand his ground against the hegemon of Buddha and fiend for so long. Could it be that he''s chosen a path of brute force that we don''t know of?"

    In the distance, the snow Girl looked at Lin fan who was fighting against the world. She clenched her fists so hard that her fingers cut her palm and blood flowed out. She didn''t even know.

    Liu zhouxiong was shocked when he saw that the snow charmer''s palm was broken."Snow charmer, your palm is broken. Hurry up ..."

    "Get lost, don''t bother me." The snow Girl cursed without turning her head. Then, she stared at it without taking her eyes off it. Her heart began to beat as if she was very nervous.

    Liu zhouxiong was heartbroken. At the same time, he looked at Lin fan in disgust. He was praying in his heart that he would be crushed to death, crushed to death.

    "Brat, go to hell!" The Buddha demon roared in anger. With a wave of his arm, the remaining worlds all fell down.

    The weight of 10 worlds pressed down on Lin fan.

    Crack! Crack!

    Lin fan didn''t retreat, but the sound of bones cracking could be heard.

    "Good, this is a good fight."

    "Hahaha!"

    Whoosh!

    The earth Emperor sword broke through the air and stabbed towards Lin fan.

    "What the hell?"

    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t understand what Lin fan was doing.

    Why did he take out his sword for no reason? furthermore, the direction of the attack did not seem to be toward the ancestor devil.

    Puchi!

    The earth Emperor sword pierced through Lin fan''s body and opened up a bloody hole.

    Everyone''s jaws dropped.

    To hell with it.

    Then, they looked at each other and really didn''t understand.

    What the hell was this?

    Blood was flowing out of the bloody hole.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the Buddha demon. He let out a maniacalugh and then roared out.

    "Burn!"

    "Blood-soaked demon."

    The BUFF that he had once drawn and rarely used exploded.

    Thick blood spurted out of the bloody hole.

    Fresh blood drenched his body.

    But Lin fan had a change.

    His eyes gradually turned red, and the blood Qi in his body began to boil. Blood Qi began to evaporate from his skin, and the lines on his body became even more bizarre.

    "He''s burning his qi and blood,"the people from the Holy Land mountain said in shock.

    "He''s ying with his life. "

    They were all experts in hard body skills.

    Especially at his current realm, the blood Qi in his body was indeed very thick.

    However, it was not wise to burn one''s vitality in battle.

    Especially in peak-level battles, the speed at which one''s blood and Qi burned would be extremely fast.

    If he was not careful, he could burn up all his qi and blood and enter a weak state.

    Therefore, unless it was ast resort, he rarely burned his vitality without any limits in a battle.

    But Lin fan''s fighting style shocked them.

    "The weight of the Ten Worlds is too light. Buddha, demon, do you have any other abilities?" Lin fan growled out in a low voice. Grabbing out with a single hand, a single world appeared within his palm as he tossed it out towards the great senior of burying devil.

    Devil burying great senior was watching the show and evenmented.

    Suddenly, his pupils contracted as he eximed.

    "Brat, you''re looking for death."

    [PS: please give me some monthly votes, please give me some tips. Please, big bosses, humiliate me to your heart''s content.]

 Chapter 1073 Theres No Need To Work So Hard

    Annihting devil great senior was so scared that he was trembling.

    They were all spectating when an unknown world ball suddenly attacked.

    It was a foul to throw the ball and hit someone.

    "That was close. This brat ..." Great senior Annihtus heaved a sigh of relief and red at Lin fan. Suddenly, with a "Kacha" sound, he felt an ominous feeling.

    He looked over and saw that there were many cracks on the surface of the world ball. There was even a dazzling golden light that was about to Pierce out.

    "Not good."

    Bang! Bang!

    A world exploded.

    "Hahahaha! Good job, Buddha demon! The world you''ve congealed is pretty good. When I filled it with my power, it exploded immediately. I wonder how strong your subordinate is. It wouldn''t be good if he died."

    Lin fanughed out loud.

    He didn''t expect the world condensed by the Buddha and devil to be so powerful.

    However, he realized that the Buddha and demon were quite powerful. Other people could only form One World, but he actually had ten.

    "Detestable." The Buddha demon''s face was terrifyingly gloomy. He didn''t expect that he would actually benefit others.

    With a single thought, the condensed world quickly flew towards the Buddha and demon.

    "Don''t even think about it,"

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot and chased towards the remaining Nine Worlds.

    However, these worlds were all condensed by the Buddha and devil. It was impossible for him to control these worlds under the guidance of the Buddha and devil.

    The Buddha demon didn''t expect this kid to be so strong. He had underestimated him.

    However, it was impossible to suppress him with such strength.

    But suddenly ...

    The Buddha demon''s expression changed slightly.

    What was this kid doing?

    "Boil! My power! Buddha demon, feel the evil intent of this Lin fan!" Lin fan hollered in rage. The energy in his body was boiling and the space around him trembled. Endless energy exploded out and caused the entire world to shake.

    The world that he had condensed was the world of strength. It burst forth and gushed into the world that the Buddha and devil had condensed.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The nine grain worlds flying toward the Buddha and devil were shaking restlessly.

    "What are you doing?" The Buddha demon had a bad premonition. He felt that the nine grain worlds that were flying back were a little troublesome. They were really uneasy and were going to be restless.

    Lin fanughed out loud,"I''ll let you guys experience just how terrifying the existence of power is."

    Kachaa!

    The world that flew back was about to copse.

    Just how much power had this kid injected into it that he actually wanted topletely destroy the condensed world?

    "You''re crazy. " The Buddha and demon were shocked. The world that was flying back suddenly changed direction and flew into the distance.

    If it exploded right in front of him, even he would be affected.

    As for Lin fan, he gave chase. Controlling the flying world, he forcefully changed his direction and headed towards the great senior.

    "Damn, that''s so dangerous."

    There was a bit of blood at the corner of devil burying great senior''s mouth, but it was not a big deal. His reaction was quick and he retreated in time.

    He just didn''t expect this kid to actually dare to y like this.

    Detestable.

    No one in the world could save him.

    Suddenly!

    A sense of crisis shrouded the heart of devil burying great senior.

    "What now?" Devil burying great senior was suspicious. When he raised his head and saw that brat controlling the world that was about to explode, his face immediately turned pale,"you ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    The world disintegrated and self-destructed, directly covering devil burying great senior.

    At the moment he was covered, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was that he had seen a ghost. Who had his original body offended?

    Why do you keep hurting me?

    The Fiend ancestor was dumbfounded. As The Fiend ancestor, what kind of situation had he not seen before? but this was the first time he had seen such a scene.

    This was crazy.

    This kid''s fighting style was already crazy to the extent that it angered both man and God.

    Did he have to risk his life?

    The world self-destructed, and power spread out. The center was sted into nothingness, and all the power quickly shrank and condensed into a single point. With a pfft sound, it formed a substantial Qi rush that cut through the heaven and earth, disappearing without a trace.

    "Ah!"

    Two figures were floating in the air.

    Annihting devil great senior was in a miserable state. Half of his body had been blown up, causing his flesh to be badly mangled. His internal organs and blood were spurting out.

    The power of destruction from the world''s destruction was attached to the bloody wound, preventing it from recovering.

    Di da!

    Di da!

    Lin fan floated calmly in the air. Half of his face had been blown off, and one could see his bloody mouth clearly.

    At the same time, arge wound was cut on his waist, and blood was flowing out.

    "Madman, you''re a madman." Annihting devil great senior howled in a shrill voice.

    He didn''t do anything.

    It had actually be like this. Who could he find toin?

    Gulu!

    The onlookers swallowed their saliva.

    This was the first time he had seen such a miserable scene.

    It was too violent.

    Even the Holy Land mountain was scared silly by Lin fan.

    Cultivating hard body skills, one''sbat style was this brutal. But this kid''sbat style was way too brutal.

    He didn''t care about his own life at all.

    Lin fan ignored demon burying great senior and looked at the Buddha demon. Hooking his finger, he said,"Buddha demon, this world of yours is a little light. The power of the explosion is a little weak as well. What a pity that it didn''t manage to kill me."

    "You ..." The Buddha demon''s face turned extremely ugly.

    "Come on. I''m at my peak. I''ve never felt this way before. Maybe this is what it feels like to fight against an expert. My blood is boiling, and I''m so excited that I''m about to cry." Lin fan burst outughing.

    The fresh blood flowing out of his body didn''t weaken Lin fan at all. On the contrary, it made him even more excited.

    Next was the real battle.

    He couldn''t wait.

    Suddenly.

    A figure appeared beside Lin fan.

    "This is the best elixir in our sect. It can heal all injuries. You''ve lost too much blood. Something will happen." The snow Girl appeared beside Lin fan out of nowhere. She was holding a pill in her hands, looking very excited.

    "What?" Lin fan frowned. He was a little unhappy that the fun of fighting was interrupted.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Bleeding in battle is an honor, and it''s also a stimnt. You actually said that something would happen? don''t talk if you don''t understand."<sub> </sub>

    "Get lost."

    The excitement in Lin fan''s eyes was getting more and more intense. He had never had such a thirst for battle before.

    Every cell in his body was boiling, and his blood was rushing to his brain.

    The snow Girl was startled. Even though she was scolded, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she fell into an excited and pleasurable mood.

    Old woman Qinghe instantly appeared by the snow charmer''s side and pulled her, wanting to take her back.

    She didn''t expect that the snow Girl woulde to him and give him the elixir.

    However, when he thought about how his master''s disciple had been scolded by this kid, he was furious and red at Lin fan.

    However, the old woman''s eyes widened when she saw him.

    Lin fan waved his arm. He didn''t touch olddy Qinghe, but Qinghe could feel an irresistible force.

    Bang! Bang!

    Olddy Qinghe''s body fell violently, mming heavily into the ground. She then opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were filled with fear.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    He had only waved his arms and had not even touched her, but he was already seriously injured.

    How could he be so strong?

    The snow Girl retreated and fed the medicinal pill in her hand to olddy Qinghe.

    He didn''t expect that this pill was actually for granny to consume.

    Bone King stuttered,"master devil, Master Lin''s strength is too terrifying. Why do I feel like I''m no match for him?"

    Ancestor devil was solemn,"let''s not talk about feelings. It''s just that you are indeed not his match."

    He even wondered if he could suppress this kid if he went all out.

    F * ck!

    He had hidden it too deeply.

    But that was impossible.

    He was merely at the world level; how could he possibly surpass that level?

    The Buddha demon''s face darkened."You''re too Savage."

    Lin fan cracked his neck andughed," I''m still very young. If young people aren''t arrogant, do you think I''ll let you be?"

    "Let''s cut the crap and continue. I''m very excited right now."

    His voice fell.

    He instantly disappeared from his spot, but the aura in the air was like a sharp needle, piercing people everywhere.

    The Buddha demon''s eyes narrowed,"what are you all still looking at? hurry up and suppress him!"

    But it was a pity.

    The other three major powers were all stunned by Lin fan''s actions.

    It was too crazy. He waspletely risking his life.

    No one was willing to be cannon fodder.

    And now, the other party was only pestering the Buddha and demon, and didn''te to find them, so why ask for a snub?

    "You guys ...!" The Buddha demon was enraged. To think that these guys would actually hesitate at a time like this!

    Suddenly.

    The void in front of him was beingpressed, and the other party was already attacking.

    "Buddha demon, I''ll let you experience the terror of power."

    "Come out, world of strength!"

    At this moment, the world of power that Lin fan had created appeared in the sky.

    Everyone looked up.

    When they realized that this world was formed by the powerw, they were all shocked.

    ording to what they knew.

    Condensing a world required all sorts of nomologicalws, and it was impossible to condense a single nomologicalw sessfully.

    "What?"

    All of a sudden, everyone''s mouth fell open.

    Lin fan tore the world apart as the source of power gushed out and poured onto Lin fan''s body.

    This scene was truly too frightening.

    Even the Buddha and devil were frightened.

    This was his Natal world, the only one. It was not like the worlds he had thrown out. Those worlds were all fake worlds and could not bepared.

    Is this kid crazy?

    He was simply ying with his life.

    Lin fan stretched out his hand, and a hammer formed from power appeared in his palm. He then leaped high into the air and smashed down at the Buddha demon,"Buddha demon, your daddy will hammer you to death!"

    Bang! Bang!

    The hammer fell.

    The Buddha and demon''s entire body bloomed with golden light, and within it, there was also the light of darkness circting.

    Buzzzzzz!

    It was shaking.

    The Buddha demon''s body trembled violently, but he still managed to withstand it.

    "The ball."

    Lin fan hollered and the world of strength struck.

    "Explode, my world."

    Kachaa!

    The world of strength hadpletely disintegrated and was about to explode.

    "You''re aplete lunatic. " The Buddha and devil couldn''t calm down and cursed.

    Bang! Bang!

    The world of power exploded, and pure destructive power covered everything in the surroundings.

    The impact formed was extremely terrifying.

    "Ah!"

    Many people were blown away.

    Annihting devil great senior couldn''t care about his own injuries and immediately ran away. However, he was still heavily struck by the shockwave of the explosion, causing him to spit out another mouthful of golden blood.

    A blinding white light covered the world.

    Everyone felt as if they had lost their sight and could not see anything.

    "This ... This ..." Ancestor devil was speechless. He didn''t even know what to say.

    Things were developing too quickly.

    Her brain couldn''t work.

    Am I dreaming?

    If he destroyed his internal world, would he still be alive?

    In fact, they could have a good talk first. If the talk didn''t work out, they could fight. There was no need to fight so desperately.

    [PS: thank you for the tips, big shots. I''ve worked hard to update another chapter to repay you.]

 Chapter 1074 This Is Power

    Gradually, the void calmed down.

    The shock caused by the world''s explosion slowly calmed down.

    Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at the situation in the distance.

    At this moment, there was a person floating in the air near the demonic Buddha tower. Dust covered him and he couldn''t see the situation.

    A gust of wind blew.

    The dust dispersed.

    The figure of Buddha and demon appeared in everyone''s sight.

    The Buddha and devil weren''t as imposing as before. Instead, they were like beggars, with their bodies in tatters and blood flowing out.

    The explosion of the world just now had caused great damage to the Buddha and demon.

    If it wasn''t for his strength, he might have really fallen here.

    "Detestable thing, you actually dare to do this." The Buddha and devil were so gloomy that they were terrifying. Their anger upied their entire Buddha heart.

    He had never suffered such a serious injury before.

    The Buddha demon''s chest was like a cracked porcin. His skin had already cracked, but with his clothes covering it, outsiders couldn''t see it.

    However, the Buddha and devil knew what to do.

    He knew that his injuries were not light.

    "Is He Dead? Brat, your death is worth it, but those who are rted to you will have to bear my boundless anger. " The anger of the Buddha and devil couldn''t be appeased.

    The magnificent me sect in the outer realm?

    Very good.

    He had to kill everyone in this sect.

    "Good boy, you''re amazing." Ancestor devil was really impressed. He had never seen someone so vicious before. Even if he had to give up his life, he would still fight to the death with the other party.

    Even as The Fiend ancestor, he did not dare to do so.

    "Master Lin, Is He Dead?" Even the way Bone King addressed Lin fan had changed.

    He used to call him little brother.

    That was because he felt that he was stronger than Lin fan. No matter what, he had to have the dignity of an expert.

    But now, Lin fan''s series of actions had shocked Bone King so much that he almost peed his pants. How could he still call him little brother?

    He had to call him Master Lin.

    The Fiend ancestor''s divine sense swept through the void, but he did not find any aura of that brat.

    "Maybe he''s really dead,"

    He saw it with his own eyes.

    How could he still be alive after detonating his internal world?

    "AI!" Bone King sighed, feeling a little sad. Then, he wielded his two sabers."I, Bone King, have never admired anyone in my life. Master Lin is one of them. I Won''t Back Down today. I''ll kill one or two rulers and let them apany Master Lin."

    The Fiend ancestor stopped him,"don''t be rash. Otherwise, we will all die Here."

    Bone King raised his head and shook his head."Master Demon, I misjudged you. I didn''t expect you to be afraid. Master Lin''s dominance is deeply engraved in my heart. At this point, retreating is the behavior of a coward."

    Ancestor devil wanted to p Bone King to death when he heard that.

    F * ck.

    He wasn''t afraid, but he couldn''t be too blind about some things.

    The group of people from the Holy Land mountain had a deep understanding.

    Lin fan''s fighting style and burning of blood energy had benefited them even if they were God experts.

    When they encountered the true might of a master of a hard body skill, they were shocked.

    In the past, he had always thought that the holy mountain was the representative of the strongest force in the world.

    Now, it seemed that this was not the case.

    "Buddha demon, are you alright?" Devil burying great senior endured the pain. His injuries were extremely serious. He didn''t do anything, nor did he fight with anyone. Yet, he had already be like this. This was simply unbelievable.

    He felt that although the other party was fighting the Buddha and demon, their real target was actually him.

    "I''m fine. Step back. "

    When the Buddha demon saw how serious the injuries of great senior annihte devil were, he also frowned.

    It was really embarrassing to be injured like this without even fighting.

    Devil burying great senior retreated obediently. He couldn''t meddle in the following matters, so it was better to leave it to them.

    Suddenly!

    Just as devil burying great senior retreated to the side, a danger signal suddenly came from behind him.

    After suffering several innocent disasters, devil burying great senior had long been on alert.

    However, when he turned around to look, he saw a ck shadowing at him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ck shadow struck his face, causing him to feel a burning pain. His facial features exploded, and blood spurted out.

    He screamed and flew into the distance.

    "Buddha, devil,e on." Lin fan appeared with the hammer of strength in his hand, smashing down with all his might.

    However, what he did not expect was that the devil burying great honored warrior actually took a hammer for the Buddha and devil.

    It was a bit of a pity.

    "Alright, Master Lin is overbearing." Bone King was excited. His face turned red, and the two des in his hands began to tremble. This wasn''t fear, but excitement. He really wanted to join the battle.

    Ancestor devil was stunned. He didn''t die even after that? wasn''t his life a little too tough?

    "Bastard, have I ever offended you?" Devil burying great senior crawled up and red at Lin fan. His face had already changed, and his heart was filled with hatred.

    He wanted to ask, how many times had it been?

    He didn''t even know how many times it had been.

    Who did he offend? he didn''t do anything and he was already hurt to this extent. There was no justice in this world, now.

    However, his roar was so weak and awkward that no one paid him any attention.

    For some unknown reason, the other great paragons of the demon Buddha tower were slightly further away from devil burying great Paragon.

    Perhaps in their eyes, devil burying great senior was a little unlucky and couldn''t get too close.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan and the Buddha demon shed intensely, and he directly suppressed the Buddha demon and hammered it furiously.

    The Buddha demon was shocked.

    What was wrong with this kid? he had already destroyed his internal world, so how could he be fine?

    "Buddha demon, you scum, don''t you have the guts to fight me in closebat?"

    With a single hammer strike, the Buddha demon was able to hold on.

    It was indeed not something that other peak rulers couldpare to.

    If it were any other ruler, they would have been smashed to pieces by the hammer.<sub> </sub>

    "F * ck."

    Lin fan opened up his left hand and gathered another hammer of strength. With a low roar, both hammers mmed out towards the Buddha demon.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The speed was extremely fast, and the traces of the hammer could not be seen at all. However, the power that erupted when they collided was earth-shaking.

    Everyone was terrified. If this attacknded on their bodies, they would probably die.

    "What a terrifying power." The Buddha demon''s expression was serious. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to fight back, but the other side''s attacks were too frequent.

    The Holy Land mountain could upy a certain position among the four forces.

    It was because hard body skills were too tricky to handle.

    And this kid was even more troublesome than the Holy Land mountain.

    "Kid, I admit that you''re powerful, but do you really think that you can hurt me? let me tell you, you''re still far from it." The Buddha demon roared in anger. He had never felt so troubled before.

    "F * ck." Lin fan abandoned the hammer and clenched his fists tightly, punching out at the Buddha demon.

    The Golden and dark light shrouding the Buddha and demon were indestructible, allowing them to stand in an invincible position.

    "Ah!" Lin fan hollered. The muscles on his back moved and with a pfft, the muscles on his body doubled in size. He raised his hands.

    His eyes flickered with a crazy battle intent.

    His fists were like raindrops, madly falling on the Buddha and demon.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The dull sound reached everyone''s ears.

    This battle had already shocked everyone. The powerful might made everyone feel like they were living in a dream.

    The Vice God Lord had an ugly expression. He could already tell that this kid was even stronger than him.

    Suddenly!

    The scene was in an uproar. No one knew who shouted.

    "The Buddha and devil are moving."

    The Buddha demon that was floating in the void under Lin fan''s attack was slowly falling down.

    Although it was fast, it was falling at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.

    Just how much force was he enduring?

    Lin fan did not stop as he continued punching out with both his fists. The surrounding void had already turned into and of destruction. Anyone who got close would be shredded into pieces.

    "This kid ..." Beads of sweat fell from the Buddha demon''s forehead.

    The tornado wrapped around Lin fan''s body and each punch was extremely terrifying.

    There were shes of lightning.

    There were mes burning.

    Lin fan''s aura had reached its peak. His eyes were filled with madness.

    "Burning, boiling."

    Lin fan hollered and the patterns on his body gave off a bright light.

    He raised his right hand.

    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and wrapped around his arm.

    "This punch is all I know about power. Buddha, demon, get down."

    In everyone''s eyes, Lin fan''s entire body was wrapped in a scorching red me.

    The people of the Holy Land mountain opened their mouths.

    They had never seen anyone burn their blood Qi so crazily.

    In just a single breath, the amount of blood Qi He had burned had already reached the level of a peak ruler.

    Who was this guy?

    How could the blood Qi be so thick?

    "Ha!"

    Lin fan hollered out as his right hand, which had gathered all the power he could muster, mmed out.

    The Buddha demon roared out in a low voice as the Lotus tform beneath his feet disintegrated, turning into a mysterious force that mmed out towards Lin fan''s fist.

    Bang! Bang!

    As Lin fan punched out, his body came to a stop. The time and space around him seemed to have been frozen as well.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Time and space were restored.

    With a bang, the dull sound was like the destruction of the world.

    The impact that had condensed into a physical form spread out extremely quickly.

    The dark and Golden ball of light that covered the Buddha and devil fell to the ground and smashed into it. Countless cracks appeared and the ground cracked.

    Countless people lining up to enter the outer realm were instantly vaporized without even being able to scream.

    Some of the experts who had reached the ruler realm couldn''t withstand the shock from the impact and spat out a mouthful of blood. Their faces were filled with fear.

    What kind of battle was this?

    How could he injure them with just his aura?

    That was impossible.

    "This is power. Buddha, demon, do you feel it?" In the air, Lin fan''s upper body was bare. His bulging muscles gave people a strong visual impact. His long ck hair extended to his feet and swayed with the wind.

    A red mist was boiling at the corners of his eyes. The battle had awakened the desire to fight hidden in the blood.

    He could only feel that his entire body was filled with energy.

    Some people climbed out of the deep pits.

    Some of them endured their injuries.

    However, they all looked up at the figure in the void.

    They had underestimated Lin fan.

    But now, no one dared to underestimate him.

    It was too powerful.

    He was simply too powerful.

    The frog was in its wife''s fantasy, but at this time, it was stunned by Lin fan''s series of actions.

    He had never thought that a Desperado would be this powerful.

    He was also thinking that the Desperados who had offended these guys werepletely finished.

    But now, it was really hard to say who would be finished.

 Chapter 1075 Master Lin, Were Family, Dont Call The Wrong Person

    Buddha and demon were the most powerful people he had ever met.

    It felt great.

    He had to fight against such a strong person, what else did it matter?

    It was so weak that it was impossible to enjoy.

    Everything within tens of thousands of miles had already copsed. The tragic scene was enough to prove that an extremely terrifying battle had just taken ce here.

    Suddenly.

    Boilingva spurted out from the cracks in the ground, dyeing the entire world red.

    Hu!

    At this moment, a muffled sound came from underground.

    The eight great Supremes of the demonic Buddha tower were all watching with rapt attention.

    They knew that the Buddha and devil were not dead. Instead, they werepletely enraged.

    "Little brat."

    A deep roar burst out from the ground.

    The ground shook.

    Immediately, golden and dark lights burst out from the ground.

    The Buddha demon bathed inva, like a devil that had descended, and slowly walked out.

    The surrounding world was suffocating.

    It was as if time and space had condensed.

    The viscousva slowly flowed down the body of the Buddha and demon. At this time, the Buddha and demon were no longer as solemn as before.

    He was naked, with a golden and ck Dragon pattern on each of his shoulders.

    Suddenly.

    The two dragons that were attached to the Buddha and demon opened their eyes. They boiled up from their bodies and turned into two ferocious Buddha Dragons, circling around the Buddha and demon.

    Pa!

    The Buddha demon stomped on the ground and sent out a burst of energy. He raised his head and looked at Lin fan,"today shall be the day you die."

    Lin fan was really calm.

    He opened his arms.

    Then, with a bang, he disappeared from the spot and attacked the Buddha and demon.

    However, a voice that struck fear into everyone''s hearts rang out.

    "The ball."

    When annihting devil great senior heard this voice, he immediately retreated as far as he could.

    He had already been blown out of his shadow.

    The Buddha and demon were already on fire, but suddenly, their expressions changed.

    Lin fan summoned out his internal world and hollered out,"Buddha demon, don''t run! Let''s feel the explosion of power together! How pleasurable must that be?"

    At first, the Buddha demon''s face was very gloomy. At the same time, he didn''t say much. He wanted everyone to know that he, the Buddha demon, was already furious.

    He waspletely enraged.

    However, at this moment.

    When he saw Lin fan attack with the ball, he just wanted to say,"F * ck you."

    The Twin Dragons that were wrapped around the Buddha and demon returned to the surface of his skin and turned into lines. They then retreated, unwilling to fight head-on with this kid.

    The surrounding people saw that this kid was about to explode again and werepletely dumbfounded.

    What was he trying to do?

    Why was it so ferocious?

    But then.

    Then, something strange happened.

    "I''m just bringing you to y, why are you so scared?" Lin fan stopped and kept the world back into his body.

    The Buddha and devil who had already escaped had an unsightly expression on their faces. This was an insult to them!

    The Fiend ancestor chuckled out. This was the first time he had seen the Buddha and fiend so furious yet helpless. It felt extremely good.

    The Buddha demon''s face was dark as he looked at the other three major powers,"how much longer do you guys want to continue watching? don''t forget what we agreed on."

    This kid was very troublesome.

    He worked alone while others watched from the side, which made him feel that he had suffered a loss.

    The Holy Land mountain didn''t have such thoughts.

    They had agreed to the demon Buddha''s request to solve the problem of the decline of blood Qi.

    But now, Lin fan gave them a huge shock.

    It was as if they could see the direction in which the decline of blood Qi would be resolved.

    "Hahahaha." At this moment, Lin fan burst outughing,"that''s right! The Buddha demon is right! What are you guys still looking at? Since you''re already here, let''s have a great battle. "

    "I''m a very forgiving person, and I''ve always liked to give the crowd a chance to beat me up. "

    "Let''s attack together. "

    Lin fan curled his finger at the remaining three factions.

    Ancestor devil could not take it any longer. This guy was too F * cking arrogant,"brat, let us help you."

    "No need toe. I suddenly realized that even if I''m alone, I can take care of them." Lin fan said.

    These words were a little arrogant.

    Anyone who heard it would feel ufortable.

    "Master Lin is indeed Master Lin. Your words are so domineering and overbearing." Bone King sighed.

    The Vice God Lord of the God court was silent for a long time."Buddha, devil, let''s attack together and take this guy down!"

    He originally didn''t want to make a move.

    But suddenly, he thought of a problem.

    If even the Buddha and devil couldn''t take him down, what could he do to resist?

    At that time, not only would he offend the Buddha and demon, but he would also be remembered by this kid.

    After thinking about it, it was better to make a move.

    The green Hill Empress naturally agreed with the Vice divine Lord.

    The only thing left was the Holy Land mountain.

    "Qian Wu, don''t tell me you''re just here to watch a show." The Buddha demon looked straight at the holy mountain and asked.

    Qian Wu''s expression froze, as if he was considering the importance of this matter.

    He wanted to make friends with Lin fan and discuss hard body skills together.

    However, if he backed out halfway, he would not only offend the Buddha and the devil, but also the divine court and Qingshan Hill.

    He had to decide which was more important.

    Lin fan cracked his neck,"what little secret are you talking about? it''s boring. Come on, let me take you all away. I want to see what the four major powers are capable of."

    "Don''t blink. I''ll be the one beating up all of you next. "

    "You''ve all been surrounded by me. "

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan''s blood Qi was boiling. Starting from the God court, then the green Hill, and the holy ground mountain, everything had turned into a chaotic battle.<sub> </sub>

    "This is a true unparalleled hero." The snow Girl looked at him longingly.

    The old woman''s face was a little pale. She didn''t know what to say after hearing the snow girl''s words.

    However, this was no longer the time to think so much, because a battle that had never happened in the upper realm had broken out.

    "You''re too arrogant, I can''t tolerate you. " One of the eight kings of the divine court flew into a rage. How could he let this brat off after pping the divine court in public?

    Even if this brat was evenly matched with the Buddha and demon, or even had a slight advantage, he should not be sowless.

    "Hahaha,e,e. Don''t bezy. Let''s fight. Let me see how strong you are. Don''t disappoint me."

    Lin fan entered a crazy state.

    Bang! Bang!

    One of the God court''s Kings had his body pierced through by Lin fan. Fresh blood spurted out from his body as his eyes were wide open. It was as though he had not expected that this would be the oue of their first encounter.

    Lin fan punched and sent him flying.

    The sky shook.

    Many figures fell from the sky andnded on the ground. Then, they rose up in anger and charged at Lin fan.

    "Spear of the Holy court."

    "Ten thousand eyes Buddha realm."

    "Panwu eight directions,"

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, the void was no longer a ce where anyone else could stay. All the sovereign Mystic skills and techniques were raining down on Lin fan as though they were free.

    Even if the Holy Land mountain didn''t want to take action.

    But there was no other way.

    This kid was too crazy.

    "Hahaha, good timing." Lin fan had injuries on his body. He didn''t Dodge at all. He just said one word: F * ck.

    The loss of blood made him even more insane.

    Fighting the Buddha and demon one-on-one was very pleasurable, and now that they were ganging up on him, it was even more pleasurable.

    "What are you running for? don''t leave since you''re here." Lin fan grabbed out with his fingers and caught one of the eight kings of the God court, Lord bright jade, in his hands.

    He directly smashed it around him.

    Puchi!

    Clear Jade King''s body was heavily injured and blood flowed out.

    A Divine Art attacked.

    Lin fan didn''t even look, he just picked up the clear Jade King and smashed it towards him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Clear Jade King''s eyes were bulging and blood was spurting out.

    Instantly.

    Lin fan turned around and saw the Buddha demon below. He picked up the clear Jade King and smashed it down.

    The Buddha and demon wanted to attack, but they heard the divine court''s angry roar. That was their clear Jade King, what did he want to do?

    He could only hold back and disappear on the spot.

    Clear Jade King touched the ground and with a heavy blow, all four of his limbs shattered. The pain spread to his heart and he couldn''t help but scream.

    Lin fan turned his head and looked at the Buddha demon. He realized that the weapon of the clear Jade King was soft and had no killing power. He threw it away heartlessly.

    "Buddha, devil,e, I''ll teach you how to be a human."

    The Buddha and demon were furious and wanted to curse.

    What kind of medicine did this kid take? from the beginning to the end, he only targeted him.

    Now that so many people were attacking, this kid would attack him as long as he found an opportunity.

    Did he really think that he was easy to bully?

    At this moment, Lin fan''s injuries were getting worse. However, Lin fan had nothing to fear.

    Apart from a few who could exchange a few moves with Lin fan, the rest of the people from the four factions were in a bad state.

    Even if they worked together, they weren''t Lin fan''s match.

    "What?"

    One of the rulers of the green Hill had condensed a sword ofws to sneak an attack on Lin fan. But what he had not expected was that the other party seemed to have eyes on the back of his head as he grabbed the sword ofws in his hand.

    Then, it attacked him fiercely and split him in two with the sword ofws he had condensed.

    "Master Lin, let me help you." Bone king''s blood was boiling. He held his bone de and rushed over. However, just as he reached Lin fan''s side and was about to say a few words, he received a heavy punch.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bone King hit the ground and shook his head."Master Lin, it''s me. Don''t hit the wrong person."

    This punch was really heavy.

    At the same time, Bone King could feel how powerful Master Lin was.

    It was really unimaginable.

    Ancestor devil pulled Bone King back and left the battle area. He then stared at the void and said solemnly,""Don''t go, the situation doesn''t seem right. "

    Bone King was stunned. He rubbed his face and asked in confusion, "Something''s wrong? What''s wrong with that? could it be that they have other methods to deal with Master Lin?"

    "I''m saying that there''s something wrong with this kid. He seems to have entered a berserk state." Ancestor devil said.

    "What?" Bone King was shocked. He looked up and realized that something was wrong.

    In the void.

    "Hahahaha ...!" Lin fan tossed his long ck hair, causing it to flutter in the air. The moment it touched the ground, he disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was before a ruler. Stretching out his hand, he tore the ruler in front of him into two with a ''plop''.

    Arge amount of blood rain fell, dyeing the world red.

    When the surrounding rulers saw this, they trembled in fear and began to retreat.

    But it was already like this.

    It was impossible to turn back.

    He could only continue to fight.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan felt a sense of danger from behind. He didn''t retreat and just turned around.

    Puchi!

    The golden light pierced through Lin fan''s body.

    The Buddha demon put down his raised hand and sneered.

    At this moment, the golden light dissipated. Lin fan''s body was pierced through by a dark golden Buddhist spear.

    "Seal." The Buddha demon roared.

    The Sanskrit on the Buddha spear shone with a golden light. It then floated up and wrapped around Lin fan.

    "Not good, something''s going to happen." Ancestor devil was shocked. He didn''t expect this brat to not be here.

    However, all of a sudden.

    Pffft!

    Lin fan pulled out the Buddha spear that had pierced through his body. There was still a lump of blood and flesh on it. He then raised his head and grinned.

    "Hehe."

 Chapter 1076 Whos The Adulterer? Come Out Yourself

    "What?"

    The Buddha demon was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it.

    This kid was able to pull out the Buddhist spear without being affected at all.

    Impossible, this was impossible.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha demon''s pupils shrank fiercely. The Buddhist spear was counterattacked by the other party.

    With a thud, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the Buddha spear in his hand. He then red at Lin fan with a stern expression.

    It was beyond his expectations.

    Even the seal was useless.

    And just as the Buddha demon was thinking about all this, Lin fan charged into the crowd and erged himself. With an unparalleled burst of power, he swept through everything.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The rulers of the four factions were heavily injured and vomited blood. They were simply no match for this person, especially when he was so vicious.

    He didn''t even know how to face it.

    "Buddha, devil, what are you standing there for? let''s join forces!" The Vice God Lord roared with a dark face.

    "Alright," he said.

    The Buddha demon had originally disdained the Vice God Lord, but in this situation, there was nothing he could do.

    Heavy losses.

    He really didn''t expect that a single person would be able to make them suffer.

    This made him even more troublesome.

    "I''m done, I''m done. " The first to copse was the ruler of Green Hill.

    He stood on the spot and looked at Lin fan kill his way over. He was terrified.

    Peak chief sovereign experts were very strong, but they were still humans. As long as they were humans, they knew fear.

    "You''re crazy, you''re really crazy. " Hegemon azurehill roared.

    He had seen with his own eyes that his opponent didn''t Dodge any of his attacks. Even when one of the divine court Kings shed at him, his opponent didn''t back down. Instead, his opponent''s shoulder was struck. Then, under his opponent''s smug gaze, he crushed his opponent''s head with both hands.

    Even now, his mind was filled with the scene of blood sttering.

    Just as he was panicking.

    A figure appeared in front of him.

    The red light in her eyes was like a Demon''s Eye that was deeply imprinted in his mind.

    "No..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched his chin. With a crack, all his teeth broke and were spat out.

    Hegemon azurehill clutched his chin with both hands, his knees bent as he knelt.

    But then.

    With a bang, Lin fan didn''t even look and punched his head.

    A deep hole appeared in hegemon Green Hill''s head as he crashed into the ground and vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood.

    A peak ruler wouldn''t die so easily.

    The recovery of his physical body was much faster than he had imagined.

    "How can he be so terrifying?" Empress Qing Shan was standing further away, and her eyes were filled with shock. At the same time, she felt that this man was a little familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before.

    He just didn''t think of it for a moment.

    Instantly.

    She looked up and saw a terrifying power erupting in the distance.

    Golden light and divine light sttered, covering the entire area.

    "Lin fan." The Buddha demon roared in anger.

    Lin fan turned his head around. The madness in his eyes was getting more and more intense. He then ignored the ruler in front of him and headed straight for the Buddha demon.

    "Ah!"

    The legs of the ruler who was standing before Lin fan were trembling. He did not know if he was seeing things or not, but his crotch area was actually a little wet.

    Perhaps he was really mistaken.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. Today, I, Buddha and devil, willpletely suppress you."

    "World-destroying Buddhist Lotus."

    The Buddha demon let out a low roar. A khaki-colored Buddha Lotus that emitted an ancient aura flew out of the Buddha demon''s body. Ten thousand rays of Buddha light shot out and filled the heaven and earth.

    Everyone who was enveloped by the light of Buddha felt a destructive aura engulfing their hearts.

    This was a terrifying might.

    This was the true trump card of the One World ruler.

    The Fiend ancestor was solemn,"indeed, the Buddha and fiend left a way out. They were originally meant to deal with me."

    "Dark art of theherworld,"

    "Die!" The Vice God Lord bellowed, and a gray eye appeared on the mask''s forehead. When the eye opened, a deste and destructive energy filled the air.

    "It''s him. "

    The frog, which was following Lin fan''s rhythm, suddenly raised its head and looked at the man in the mask.

    It was as if he couldn''t believe it.

    "It''s him. That''s right, it''s him. "

    The frog muttered to itself as if it had fallen into a daze.

    Two destructive powers pounced out at Lin fan.

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. Even if the two powers gave him a terrifying feeling, he wouldn''t back down.

    Instant gold.

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed onto one of the powers. That power was none other than the world-destroying Buddhist Lotus.

    When his palm touched it, a sizzling sound could be heard. The Buddha Lotus was filled with destructive power, and his palm instantly turned into white bones.

    The Buddha demonughed.

    But then, his smile disappeared.

    Lin fan raised his other hand and mmed it down at the Buddha Lotus.

    Bang! Bang!

    The shock wave exploded.

    The Buddha Lotus swayed.

    "You''re looking for death. " The Buddha demon was furious. With a point of his finger, the Buddha Lotus immediately burst into ck mes.

    The ck me was extremely cold. The moment it touched Lin fan, it was instantly wrapped up by the ck me.

    At the same time.

    The Vice God Lord of the God court unleashed his dark arts as the beam of light shot straight into Lin fan''s body.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracks appeared on Lin fan''s body. From where the cracks were, a destructive light was about to burst out.

    "Hahaha, Buddha demon, he''s dead for sure." The Vice God Lordughed.

    At this moment, Lin fan did not show any signs of abnormality at all. He just grabbed onto the Buddha demon''s world-destroying Buddhist Lotus and smashed it down furiously.

    Every time it was struck, it would make the world-destroying Buddhist Lotus shake.<sub> </sub>

    "Not good." Suddenly, the Buddha and demon were shocked and had a bad feeling.

    When he saw Lin fan take out a sword, his heart trembled like he knew that something bad was about to happen.

    He was startled.

    The sword shed heavily on the Buddha Lotus.

    "No...!" The Buddha demon panicked as he frantically tried to retrieve the Buddha Lotus.

    He was crazy.

    That was F * cking crazy.

    Kacha!

    The world-destroying Buddhist Lotus was split into two by the sword.

    "How is that possible?"

    Pfft!

    The Buddha Lotus was damaged, and the Buddha demon couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, Lin fan raised his head. His body was cracking apart as a destructive light shot out with a loud boom, covering the entire world.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    "Hahahahaha!" The Vice God Lordughed, his mood crazily arrogant.

    Finally, he was killed.

    When he saw the Buddha and Devil Spit out a mouthful of blood, he was also very excited.

    "It''s over. Everything is over. " Said the Vice God Lord.

    The Fiend ancestor''s expression was extremely ugly. Dead? how could this brat have died?

    He didn''t doubt the power of the God court vice God Lord''sherworld mystic art.

    The strange treasure in the abyss of the originator had the power of destruction.

    "How can that be?" Bone King was stunned."Master devil, Master Lin isn''t dead, is he?"

    Ancestor devil did not say anything because he did not know what was going on either. Was that brat really dead?

    At this moment, the Buddha demon''s face was terrifyingly gloomy. Looking at the world-destroying Buddhist Lotus that had split into two petals, his heart ached. It really ached.

    He then turned to the Vice God Lord and angrily said,""Why didn''t you make your move earlier?"

    The Vice God Lord was indifferent."Buddha, devil, how can you me me for this? I also need to umte strength. I need time."

    The Buddha and devil were so angry that they were growling.

    But now, what else could he say?

    Finally, he turned his gaze to the ancestor devil.

    "Ancestor devil, what other moves do you have?" The Buddha demon roared.

    The Fiend ancestor was deep in thought. Was this brat dead or not?

    However, when he heard the words of the Buddha demon, he was stunned. What move?

    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t use any moves, okay?

    "Everyone, I hope that none of you will back down in today''s battle. We will fight to the death with them." The ancestor devil did not say anything more. It could be said that he had been touched by Lin fan''s actions.

    Running away was not a solution.

    In that case, they could only fight to see who would survive to the end.

    Bone King clenched his twin des."Master Lin, it''s an honorable and shocking death. I won''t rest in peace until I kill a few rulers to apany you in death."

    Among the crowd, Emperor Dongyang was the most aggrieved.

    Big brother, you''re leaving too quickly.

    It hadn''t been long since they met.

    He didn''t even get to see any benefits before it ended.

    He wanted to leave, but he had sworn that they would advance and retreat together.

    What to do?

    It was a cold dish, and he was done for.

    "Snow Girl, you don''t need to look anymore. That kid is already dead." Old woman Qinghe said.

    One had to admit that this kid was really amazing. He actually forced the four major factions to such a state.

    No one had ever done it before, and perhaps no one would ever do it again.

    Even The Fiend ancestor could not do this.

    It was a pity that he was too stubborn. If he could endure it a little, he might have a different future.

    Suddenly.

    "Damn, what just happened?"

    The voice sounded familiar.

    Following the source of the sound, he saw Lin fan walking out from the crack in the ground. He rubbed his head and was deep in thought.

    "Although I don''t know what happened, I feel really good."

    "Buddha, demon, your methods are not bad. Today, you won''t return until you die. We''ll continue fightingter. And you guys, don''t even think about leaving. Just apany me and have fun."

    Lin fan muttered to himself.

    The entire ce was silent.

    "Master Lin, I knew you weren''t dead." Bone King shouted excitedly. Master Lin was his idol.

    Lin fanughed out loud,"well said, Bone King. You have good taste."

    "Of course. Master Lin, you''re not a short-lived person. I knew you''d be able to do something big in the upper realm. You''re not someone who can be hurt by these small disasters." Bone King licked his lips crazily.

    "This ..." The God court vice God Lord was dazed and in disbelief.

    "How is this possible? this kid is actually not dead."

    He dared to swear that the dark mysterious art had already entered the other party''s body and even disintegrated in front of them. How could he still be alive?

    The Buddha demon red at Lin fan in rage, wishing that he could just kill him.

    However, at this point, he knew that if this continued, they would always be the ones at a disadvantage.

    Lin fan was much calmer. His battle intent slowly dissipated and he returned to normal.

    As for when he would have the desire to fight again, that would have to wait.

    "I have three things to do today. The first thing has been done, and that is to fight with you. Not bad, you have some ability, but you are still a little weak. The four forces are just so-so."

    The moment he said that, the four forces were furious. They wanted to scold Lin fan but they were so scared that they swallowed their words.

    "Whoever dares to say that I''m arrogant, I''ll target them. Try it if you''re not convinced." Lin fan said.

    As expected.

    Those who wanted to say something shut up.

    "Very good. Next is the second matter. Empress Qing Shan, stand out, or I''ll be watching you." Lin fan looked at the figure in the distance.

    Even if he couldn''t see her face.

    No wonder the frog was a little weak.

    Great Empress Qing Shan''s phoenix-like eyes were filled with anger as she red at Lin fan.

    Lin fan smiled and looked at everyone,"be more aware. Who''s the adulterer? hurry up ande out. Don''t waste time."

    Instantly, the scene was in an uproar.

    The frog looked at Lin fan in shock.

    It was as if he couldn''t turn around.

 1077 Chapter 1077

    Adulterer?

    Many people were thinking about how to face this guy next.

    The Buddha, devil, and vice God Lord joined forces, but they weren''t able to suppress him.

    It was enough to show that the other party''s strength was already terrifying.

    But now, the term adulterer was suddenly mentioned, causing many people to be very puzzled.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the great Empress Qingshan.

    The other party was asking her, so this matter definitely had something to do with her.

    Those who knew a little bit of the truth had a slight change in expression.

    This was top secret, and not many people knew about it.

    But how did this guy know?

    Empress Qingshan could feel everyone''s gaze on her, and the coldness on her face grew stronger. She shouted angrily,""I admit that you are powerful, but you can''t nder me. Otherwise, I will fight you to the end even if you destroy Qingshan."

    "Hehe." Lin fan chuckled and his disdain grew."Frog,e here."

    The frog in the master''s room was dumbfounded.

    He didn''t know what the Desperado wanted to do.

    "Go over," Emperor Dong Yang said.

    The frog looked left and right. It was a little flustered, a little nervous, and even more so, a kind of fear.

    However, for some reason, it still jumped towards Lin fan.

    "Do you know who he is?" Lin fan asked.

    Empress Qingshan and the frog looked at each other. Although they were not shocked, there was a sense of avoidance in their eyes."I don''t know him."

    The word ''I don''t know'' was like a heavy hammer that struck the frog''s heart.

    Even if he had turned into a frog, how could his wife not recognize him?

    "Wuyan, I''m nine destion." The frog cried. Its heart was in pain and it felt despair.

    There was an uproar.

    When the frog reported its name, the surrounding people were shocked.

    Nine destions.

    Everyone in the upper realm knew about this name, especially the older generation. They had all interacted with nine destions divine priest before.

    "What? He''s god tier nine destion?"

    "Didn''t they say he was dead? how did he be like this?"

    As for the rumors that nine destion had done something that angered both man and God in order to refine pills, no one believed them.

    These were all one-sided words to deceive others.

    At this moment, Empress Qingshan was a little flustered. She didn''t know how to deal with the current situation.

    The frog had never thought that their first meeting would be like this.

    When he was in the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave, he had thought about it day and night, thinking about many scenes of their meeting.

    For example, they hugged each other and cried.

    However, this awkward situation made the frog feel that it was unnecessary.

    At this moment, Empress Qingshan''s expression changed slightly, and she said in disbelief,""Is it really you, nine destions? I always thought you were dead. Besides, how did you be like this? my heart hurts so much. "

    "F * ck, stop your bad acting. Don''t pollute my eyes, or I''ll beat you up." Lin fan hollered.

    And his heart was in pain.

    It was a love triangle.

    What bad acting.

    Empress Qingshan was rendered speechless by this reprimand, and her expression turned ugly.

    "Jiu Huang, you''ve misunderstood me. I really don''t know where you are. Even if you''ve be like this, I won''t ..."

    Unfortunately, before he could finish, he was interrupted again. But this time, it wasn''t Lin fan who interrupted.

    "Shut up," he said. Furnace just floated out from the yellow paper."You despicable woman, you colluded with others and betrayed the priest, causing him to end up like this. Now you''re still putting on an act. Do you really think everyone is like you?"

    "There''s a w in god tier master''s cultivation technique. There''s a huge reincarnation cycle every hundred years, and on the day of the reincarnation cycle, there''ll be a period of weakness. During this period of weakness, god tier master will only be at the Emperor heaven realm. "

    "The God tier master would never tell anyone about this w, but you were an exception. The God tier master treated you as the only one in his life and told you about the time when you were weak. On that day, you told the God tier master that you wanted The Sea Flower from the top of the North Sea."

    "The priest went to look for him for you, and he was in a weak state on the way back. If you didn''t tell others, would the priest have be like this?"

    Lugang angrily rebuked. The more he spoke, the more he felt that the God-level master was unworthy.

    He knew that the God tier master was considered to be crippled in this life.

    If his soul waspletely fused with the frog''s body, he would never be able to reincarnate in this life.

    When the surrounding people heard this secret, they were all shocked.

    As far as they knew, the God tier Consolidating Equipment master was very powerful. He had entered the realm of world ruler earlier than anyone else, and his alchemy skills were unrivaled in the world.

    That was why he was known as the most talented person in the upper realm.

    However, no one had expected that the cultivation technique of the God tier Consolidating Equipment master would have such a w.

    Lin fan felt regretful. The frog''s intelligence was really not high. It actually trusted people so easily.

    That was why he said women were dangerous.

    He even told her the most secretive things.

    Wasn''t this just courting death?

    However, the fact that the frog had told Lugang about this meant that he probably knew who had harmed him from the very beginning. He just didn''t dare to believe it and still held onto hisst hope.

    Empress Qingshan was left speechless and didn''t know how to refute.

    He had already recognized who that person was. It was Jiu Huang''s servant, Lu Gang.

    "Yeah, perfect. B * tch, hurry up and tell us who the adulterer is. I heard that he''s a vice God Lord of the God court. Is that true?" Lin fan said.

    Everyone turned to the Vice God Lord, as if to say,"

    Oh my God, so you''re the adulterer.

    "Don''t make false usations. " "You ...!" The Vice God Lord was furious. He was a little weak, but he was still unyielding.

    The frog was a little disappointed. It looked at the Deputy God and said bitterly,""Youyun, I didn''t expect you to be the one who betrayed me."

    "What?" The Deputy God Lord''s expression under the mask changed, as if he had not expected Jiu Huang to recognize him.

    The frog shook its head."Youyun, take off your mask. I gave you theherworld mystic art and theherworld eye. You told me that you didn''t want to be so weak, but you didn''t have a strong talent. I treat you as a friend, so I''ll give you this treasure I got from the abyss of the originator to fulfill your wish."

    "I didn''t expect you to betray me."

    The frog would have been very excited if it could see its wife.

    However, when he found out that the person who betrayed him was his former good friend, his heart turned cold.

    He felt that the surroundings were filled with malicious intent.

    The surrounding people whispered and pointed at vice God Lord you Yun.

    This show was really interesting.

    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    The Buddha and demon were the same. Although he knew a little, he did not know the details.

    He didn''t expect there to be such a story.<sub> </sub>

    However, when he heard that nine destion had obtained theherworld eye from the abyss of the originator and given it to Youyun, he was envious.

    How generous was he?

    The things in the abyss of the originator were all treasures, nothing ordinary.

    Ordinary people knew that if one obtained something, they would soar to the sky.

    Nine destion knew that it was a treasure, but he was still willing to give it away. It was really admirable.

    However, he had to admit that he was also sick in the head.

    Lin fan was surprised."The frog couldn''t tell that you were so generous in the past."

    "It''s alright. " The frog said weakly.

    "Alright, don''t worry. Leave this to me." Lin fan said as he patted the frog.

    p Then, he looked at you Yun and the great Empress of Green Mountain.</anda>

    "Very good, the adulterer and the slut are both here, then the next step is very simple."

    "When I first met the frog and learned about what happened to him, I said that I would definitely avenge him. You two made my little brother a cuckold, which means you don''t put me in your eyes. Today, I''ll teach you a good lesson."

    Lin fan said coldly.

    You Yun''s expression changed."Buddha and demon, join forces with me."

    The Buddha and demon were silent, thinking about what to do about this matter.

    Lin fan opened his mouth,"who dares to help two people? don''t me me for not giving you a chance to live. Even if I waste time, I will kill all of you here. If you don''t believe me, thene. If you can live, I will take on your surname."

    Everyone was shocked.

    They were indeed stunned.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot.

    You Yun was shocked and shouted in anger,"do you think I''m so easy to bully,herworld ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could say the words herworld mystic art'', he bent over and spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    "You''re very weak. Do you think you can do it without this?"

    "It''s the same move. Do you think I''ll give you time to use it?"

    He suppressed it with a single punch.

    It was simple and easy.

    Lin fan grabbed you Yun''s hair and threw him to the ground.

    Bang!

    You Yun crashed heavily onto the ground. The mask on his face cracked, revealing a face that made the frog angry.

    "Bastard." You Yun struggled but suddenly, Lin fan descended from the sky and stepped on his waist.

    With a cracking sound, his bones were shattered, and he screamed in pain.

    One on one.

    Everyone could tell how strong Lin fan was.

    The God court''s vice God Lord was no match for him.

    The Holy Land mountain''s GaN Wu sighed. Anyone below the ruler of a world was probably an ant to this guy.

    "Adulterer, I''ll deal with youter." Lin fan raised his head and looked at the great Empress Qingshan,"B * tch,e over here yourself."

    Empress Qingshan was shocked, and her face turned pale.

    The rulers behind her protected the Empress."Empress, you can leave first. We''ll hold you back."

    She didn''t say much and turned to leave.

    The hearts of those rulers who had stopped Lin fan for the female Empress turned cold. This was way too decisive! He had abandoned them just like that!

    But suddenly ...

    A figure flew past them.

    It was the Empress.

    The Empress had returned.

    They were excited. They shouldn''t have doubted the Empress. Why would the Empress abandon them? they had to fight alongside the Empress.

    "Let''s go!"

    But then.

    There was a p.

    Lin fan pped out with a single palm, smacking the female Empress to the ground. He then shut off his colored eyes.

    You''re dreaming if you want to run.

    The rulers who were about to rush over braked at full speed and were forcibly stopped in the void.

    How was that possible?

    He had lost too quickly.

    Their expressions were extremely ugly. This was their Empress!

    I want to save the Empress

    However, he didn''t have the courage to fight head-on.

    After that, they turned to look at the divine court. The eight great kings and six great kings had preserved theirbat strength. However, they realized that the six great kings were avoiding their gazes, as if they had not seen them.

    Was he heartlessly abandoning their vice God Lord?

    When the frog saw his wife being pped by his master, he felt pain in both his wife and his heart.

    Lin fan walked in front of you Yun.

    You Yun spat out a mouthful of blood andughed."Nine destion, I admit defeat, but you better remember that you are even sadder than me. I personally chose this body for you. What do you think? Isn''t itfortable?"

    "Hahahaha ..."

    The frog ignored you Yun and looked at his wife,"Wu Yan, I''ve treated you well and gave you all the good things. Why did you betray me?"

    Great Empress Qingshan endured the pain and shook her head as she cried,"nine destion, I didn''t betray you. I really didn''t betray you."

    You Yun red at the frog."Nine destion, do you really think she likes you? stop dreaming. How did you meet her?" Don''t you know that? I''ve arranged everything, and the rest of your life is in my control. "

    "F * ck, cheating on my little brother actually gives you a sense of aplishment. Damn the adulterer." Lin fan was furious. He raised his leg and stepped on you Yun''s crotch.

    Bang! Bang!

    The chicken flew and the eggs were destroyed.

    Lin fan stuck his leg together and stomped this olo into a pile of mud.

    "Ah!"

    You Yun screamed in a heart-wrenching manner.

    The surrounding onlookers couldn''t help but cover their crotches as if a chill was spreading through their bodies.

    It was too terrifying.

    [PS: I was going to rest, but I saw a lot of big shots tipping, and Yu Ying Yu Ying tipping a sect leader, so I cheated another chapter. Thank you for everyone''s support.]

 Chapter 1078 My Mood Suddenly Improved

    Everyone was shocked by this step.

    She had never seen anyone treat a person so cruelly.

    And this person was a vice God Lord of the God court.

    One had to look at the master before beating a dog. At the very least, one had to give face to the divine Lords of the divine court.

    "Exciting!"

    The frog had always been in a state of sorrow. However, when it saw its master trample on Youyun''s solo, it was stunned. Its sorrow disappeared and was reced by excitement.

    His anger was greatly reduced.

    "This is the consequence of cheating on my little brother." Lin fan looked at you Yun who was screaming and felt much better. He had to do this or else he wouldn''t be able to calm down.

    The frog was such a good child.

    Even if they were bullying honest people, they shouldn''t be bullied like this.

    Empress Qingshan''s face turned pale, and a few tears fell from her bright eyes, as if she wanted the frog to feel sorry for her and protect her.

    Lin fan noticed that the Empress was trying to gain the frog''s sympathy again, so he warned her,""You''re not allowed to shed crocodile tears. Every drop will destroy a healer."

    When the Empress heard this, her entire body trembled and she quickly sucked back the tears that were welling up in her eyes.

    The frog''s heart was stifled. Its Master''s words were a little rough.

    A drop of tear destroyed a healer.

    The Empress was his wife. Even though she had betrayed him, she was still his wife.

    Can''t you just give me a little face?

    At this moment, you Yun endured the pain of his body shattering and red at the frog."Nine destion, kill me if you have the guts. I''ve already profited from turning you into this state. Wuyan will always be mine, and you will always be the saddest."

    The frog felt stifled by you Yun''s words. At the same time, it felt helpless. What was the use of shouting at him? it should be shouting at its master.

    It''s not like I''m the one who crushed your solo with one foot.

    "Wait, let me ask you something. From what you''ve said, my little brother was conned by you, and that B * tch was also arranged by you. Could it be that you and that B * tch grew up together?" Lin fan asked.

    You Yun stared at Lin fan in rage and a crazed expression appeared on his face,"that''s right, you are right. We were childhood friends and I arranged everything. How about that?"

    Lin fan nodded."Frog," he said,"is it her first time?"

    The frog was very sad. Although it didn''t know what its master meant, it still nodded.""Yes, I am."

    "Then you won''t lose out." Lin fan said,"no matter what, you didn''t get cuckolded. He should be the one who got cuckolded."

    "What?" The frog was stunned and didn''t quite understand what he meant.

    Even you Yun was shocked, as if he didn''t understand.

    Lin fan continued,"he gave you his childhood sweetheart and you took him for the first time. You gave him some benefits. Isn''t that too much? After all, I''ve been with you for so long, so it''s only right for me to give you something good. "

    "Ah?" The frog was surprised. It felt that it made sense.

    "That''s why, even if you''re killed, he''ll still take over your business in the end. You can ask this B * tch if she thinks that you''re the adulterer every time this Guy F * cks her?" Lin fan said.

    Empress Qingshan didn''t want to die, so she didn''t wait for the frog to ask. She cried andined,""Nine destion, I''ve always thought of him as yours. My feelings for you are true."

    Pfft!

    You Yun couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were bloodshot as he said angrily,""What are you saying? Do you even know what you''re talking about?"

    "Listen, Do you understand now? under your training day and night, this B * tch has long been familiar with your size, and this adulterer is just your substitute. In the end, not only did you cheat on her, but you also helped her train her childhood sweetheart to be so good. You''ve yed with her for so many years in vain, what''s there to be dissatisfied about?" Lin fan said.

    "Damn, I suddenly feel a little better." The frog muttered. For some reason, after hearing its Master''s words, its injured little heart actually showed signs of healing.

    It made sense.

    It seemed to be the case.

    After ying around for so many years, it wasn''t too much to give him something in the end.

    The onlookers eximed.

    The words that entered their ears were truly unsightly and quite excessive.

    At the same time, they suddenly realized that it wasn''t nine destion who had been cuckolded. It was nine destion who had been cuckolded by a vice God Lord.

    The Vice God Lord was truly vicious. He had actually given his childhood friend to the other party to y with for so long.

    ording to what they knew.

    The Empress had been by Jiu Huang''s side for almost a thousand years.

    Once a day.

    365 times in a year, 3650 times in ten years, 100 years, 1000 years ... My God, those 365000 times.

    Just thinking about how huge the number was was was terrifying.

    Instantly, everyone looked at you Yun.

    He felt sad for her.

    When someone mentioned the number of times they had calcted, the scene was in an uproar.

    You Yun was even more furious. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he roared madly,"kill me! Kill me if you have the guts, nine destion!"

    The frog pondered, and its injured heart recovered a lot.

    Thinking it through was better than anything else.

    "Actually, I do it at least two or three times a day." The frog added.

    Lin fan was about to teach Youyun a lesson when he heard the frog''s words. He couldn''t help but shout,""At least three times a day, then this will be three times more. More than a million times of ''green'' will be heavily covered on this adulterer''s head. What are you still dissatisfied with?"

    You Yun''s face turned red with anger. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help but spit out blood again.

    And this mouthful of blood was really terrible.

    It was at least three hundred meters tall.

    He had reached the peak of the ruler realm.

    It was abination of anger and humiliation, exploding at a shocking height.

    "That makes sense." The frog nodded, feeling much better.

    The anger that was suppressed in his heart was like a flood, and it kept decreasing.<sub> </sub>

    However, when he thought of his wife betraying him, he still felt terrible.

    "Bastards, you bunch of bastards, kill me if you dare!" You Yun roared ferociously. He had wanted to leave a shadow on nine destion that could never be erased.

    He suddenly realized that this shadow that could not be erased seemed to have taken root in the depths of his heart.

    "Killing you would be letting you off too easily." Lin fan shook his head and rejected you Yun''s idea.

    Death was the easiest punishment in the world.

    The pain was short-lived, and it onlysted for a blink of an eye.

    You Yun''s eyes were filled with anger, but there was a trace of fear in the dark. He was already afraid.

    "Bone King, I''ll leave this guy to you. Restore his olo, then you guys can each step on him." Lin fan said.

    Bone King sheathed his bone knife."Master Lin, don''t worry. Leave this to me."

    When the people around them heard this, they shuddered.

    It was so terrifying.

    Wasn''t this too ruthless? each person was being stepped on. This was to let Youyun feel the pain of being crushed.

    Bone King came to you Yun and smiled."Kid, you''re unlucky to have fallen into my hands. I''ll y with you slowlyter. I''m sure you''ll have a great time."

    "Let me go, let me go!" You Yun struggled. Thinking of the pain just now, he felt terrified.

    Very quickly.

    "Ah!"

    A miserable scream was heard.

    Bone King helped Youyun recover his solo and then took the lead to make the first kick. It was very domineering.

    The cracking sound was like a demonic sound to you Yun''s ears.

    Great Empress Qingshan trembled. Lin fan was staring at her, making her feel very ufortable.

    "I wanted to turn you into fireworks, but I can ''t. Your quality is too low. I wanted to stomp you to death, but it''s too easy on you. Forget it, I''ll just torture you slowly." Lin fan said calmly.

    However, to the Empress, it sounded like the voice of a demon.

    "No, no... Jiu Huang, save me. I have served you for so many years. Can you forgive me this once? weren''t you always like this in the past? no matter what I did, you would always forgive me." The Empressined with tears streaming down her face.

    She was begging nine destion to forgive her.

    Let her off this time.

    The frog looked at the Empress with its small, bean-like eyes, which were filled with memories.

    The Empress was secretly happy. She knew that Jiu Huang would not forget her.

    "Once husband and wife, a hundred Days of Love. I''ve been very happy with you. If I were an ordinary person, I might forgive you."

    "But no matter what, I was once a god tier master of nine destions. I can''t stand the sand in my eyes, and I can''t ept the betrayal of the person closest to me."

    "Master, don''t torture her anymore. Give her a quick death and let her leave."

    The frog said.

    Although his words were said calmly, the pain in his heart did not disappear just because he had put a hat on Youyun.

    Lin fan looked at the frog,"alright, we''ll do as you say."

    "No, nine destion, you can''t do this. I still love you." The Empress''s face turned pale. She couldn''t run away. No one here could save her.

    The frog turned around and did not look at her.

    Lin fan walked over to the female Empress. Later on, he might as well just kill her with a single punch.

    The frog was so sad, so there was no torture.

    Perhaps the frog''s heart would be in even more pain when it heard this scream.

    Just as Lin fan was about to make his move, the frog suddenly turned around."Master, wait."

    Hearing this, the water Empress was ted. She then shouted out with all her might,"nine destion, I knew that you wouldn''t be able to bear to part with me. I really do love you."

    Lin fan was confused.

    The frog jumped in front of the Empress and said in amanding tone,"Lie down,"

    The Empress didn''t dare to hesitate and immediatelyy down obediently.

    At this moment, the frog stretched out its sinful ws and ced them on the Empress''s body. It touched those familiar steamed buns and said,"my longing for you has be stronger and stronger with the umtion of time. Now that I''ve seen you and touched you again, I realized that it''s all because of your body. After touching you today, it''ll end here."

    "From now on, there will no longer be a god tier nine destion in this world. There will only be a frog."

    The voice fell.

    The frog secretly cried.

    Lin fan sighed. What an emotional frog.

    But suddenly ...

    The frog, which was immersed in its sadness, jumped up and pped the Empress''s face."F * ck you. I treated you well, but you F * cking betrayed me. F * ck you."

    Pa!

    Itnded heavily on the Empress''s face. After that, he left without looking back."Master, I''ll leave it to you. Tell her to walk faster."

    "No, nine destion, you can''t do this."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan stomped down with his foot and crushed the female Empress''s head expressionlessly. He then transmitted his strength into her body and started destroying it madly.

    The corpse exploded.

    Fresh blood sttered all over the ground.

    At this moment, the great Empress of Green Mountain no longer existed in this world.

    The frog lowered its head and sighed.

    It had all ended.

 Chapter 1079 A Promising Kid, Lets Beat Him Up Together

    "Ah!"

    Youyun suffered an inhuman cmity.

    olo was constantly being stomped to pieces, and then repaired by the other party. But then, it was stomped to pieces again.

    The pain was unbearable.

    When he saw that Empress Qingshan had been trampled to death by the other party, he didn''t feel any fluctuation in his heart. He thought of what the other party had said earlier.

    His heart was filled with rage.

    For some reason, he felt that the other party''s words actually made sense.

    Just as he was thinking about this, the pain from olo made him scream again.

    Two out of the four forces had been killed in an instant.

    The green Hill Empress had disappeared from this world.

    As for the eight great kings, two of them had been beaten to the point of losing their ability to fight. The remaining six kings definitely wouldn''t try to rescue the Vice God Lord.

    The Buddha demon''s face was extremely gloomy.

    He really didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    If it was just the ancestor devil, he would have nothing to fear. Even without the help of the other three forces, it would not matter.

    However, the biggest problem was that this kid had appeared out of nowhere and caught them off guard.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the people in the void,"very good. Now, let''s talk about the third matter. What are you guys trying to do here? I need a satisfactory answer. "

    The people from Qing Shan and the divine court had already retreated to the back.

    The Empress was dead.

    The Vice God Lord was being abused.

    How were they going to fight? the rest would naturally be left to the Holy Land mountain and the demonic Buddha tower.

    The Buddha demon red at Lin fan coldly,"very well. The passageway is yours. The Buddha demon tower admits defeat. Let''s go."

    Now that things had developed to this extent, if they still wanted to go on, there would be a huge battle.

    If Lin fan wasn''t around, things would still be fine. The ancestor devil would naturally be dealt with by him.

    But this kid''s strength was so strong that he wasn''t easy to deal with.

    If the battle continued, even if they were to be destroyed, the demonic Buddha tower would definitely suffer heavy losses.

    As for the Holy Land mountain, he could no longer trust them.

    "Stop right there! Who the F * ck allowed you guys to leave? get back here, you bald ass!" Lin fan looked straight at the Buddha demon, not giving him any face at all.

    And this ''bald donkey'' had infuriated the Buddha and devil.

    "Kid, do you really want to be the enemy of the demonic Buddha tower?" The Buddha demon angrily shouted.

    Devil burying great senior was injured before his enemy, and this had already disrupted the rhythm of the Buddha and devil.

    Especially when this kid didn''t know when to stop and was instead overbearing.

    Lin fan smiled,"so be it. Why? Do you think I don''t dare to? I don''t have any desire to fight now, but you can be ruthless and arrogant with me. When the desire to fightes, you''ll be dead. "

    "You ..."

    The Buddha demon was furious. He could swear that he had never seen such a Savage fellow.

    The Holy Land mountain''s Qian Wu cupped his fists,"Peak Master Lin, it''s just a misunderstanding. The Buddha and devil came to find us. They said that the passageway was upied by evil people and wanted us toe forward. But now, in my opinion, Peak Master Lin is not evil at all."

    "To be able to cultivate a hard body skill to such a level, how can an evil person do it?"

    Qian Wu didn''t want to continue fighting with Lin fan. Instead, he wanted to have a good rtionship with him.

    For the other party to be able to cultivate a hard body skill to such a level was truly shocking.

    Moreover, after burning his blood and Qi, not only did he not weaken, but he also became stronger and stronger. It was truly shocking.

    Perhaps the other party had a way to solve the problem of the weakening of vitality.

    "Shut up. I won''t ept your ttery at all. Since you''re already here, you''ll have to be tough to the end. You''re even cultivating hard body skills? I don''t think your hard body skills are up to standard." Lin fan exposed his ttery.

    He hated such behavior.

    Not only would this not improve his cultivation, but it would also make him proud and arrogant.

    "Well said, Master Lin. A man should be a man like Master Lin. I''m so impressed and I''m looking up to Master Lin." Bone King roared. He was very excited, and he licked his lips just in time.

    Lin fan waved his hand,"there''s no need for that, Bone King. Just keep it in your heart."

    "Right, right. How can you use these words to describe someone as low-key as Master Lin? it''s an insult to Master Lin." Bone King said.

    The Fiend ancestor looked at the two of them. They were really despicable.

    Lin fan was someone who wasn''t moved by ttery. He knew very well who was real and who was fake.

    What the Holy Land mountain had said was true, but he didn''t ept it.

    Bone King was telling the truth, but he epted it calmly.

    Qian Wu''s expression was a bit ugly. As one of the leaders of the Holy Land mountain, he was naturally in a bad mood after being refuted in public.

    He had already put down his pride and praised the other party, but the other party didn''t take it to heart at all. Where did he put his face?

    Lin fan looked at the people from the four factions,"don''t talk nonsense with me. I will kill whoever talks nonsense with one punch. I am asking you what are you doing here?"

    The Empress was already dead.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding," one of the rulers of Green Hill hurriedly said."We didn''te here on purpose. We were threatened. We''ll go back now."

    Shua!

    Lin fan appeared before the face of this God. Under the fearful gaze of the other party, Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out. With a loud bang, the other party''s body exploded.

    "I''ve said it before. I''ll beat up whoever talks nonsense to me. Tell me your purpose and I''ll see if I can satisfy you."

    Hula!

    Blood started to pour.

    The ruler''s blood was golden.

    It contained a very strong power.

    To ordinary people, this blood had great uses.

    But at this moment, everyone was shocked.

    When had a peak God expert be like an ant that could be crushed so easily without any room for resistance?

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan with envy, his heart filled with emotions.<sub> </sub>

    Even as The Fiend ancestor, he wasn''t as unyielding as this brat. This was truly shocking.

    Emperor Dong Yangughed out loud,"big brother is amazing."

    His heart was about to explode.

    He had profited.

    He had really struck it rich.

    He really didn''t expect his big brother to be so powerful. As his little brother, who would dare to bully him in the future?

    Even if there was nothing from the heavens, he had already decided that he would be his big brother for the rest of his life.

    No one could stop him.

    "Lin fan, you''re too arrogant!" The Buddha and devil were furious. Killing someone in front of him and saying such overbearing words, they didn''t even put him in their eyes.

    "You talk too much. I''ll beat you up."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan disappeared from where he was and bolted out towards the Buddha demon with a look as though he was going to fight it out with him.

    There was an uproar.

    Qian Wu didn''t expect this kid to do what he said.

    He had originally thought that he had killed the ruler of Green Hill because he saw that the other party was weak and wanted to use him as an example to intimidate everyone.

    But now, the Buddha and demon had spoken and rushed up without hesitation.

    This was too ...

    Bang! Bang!

    As the two of them engaged in a huge battle, Lin fan bolted out towards the Buddha demon in a frenzy.

    The two of them were equally matched in terms of strength. If there was really a difference, it would be that Lin fan was just slightly weaker than the Buddha demon. However, this tiny bit was negligible.

    "Kid, you''re challenging the entire upper realm." The Buddha demon was furious.

    Lin fan was disdainful,"I will challenge you all. Do I have to be afraid of you all? if you have balls, thene at me. I will beat up every one of you and see if I can make you all kneel down and beg for mercy."

    The Buddha and demon were burning with anger. They had never seen such a Savage person in their lives.

    "Amazing." The Fiend ancestor eximed as he watched everything.

    Bone King said,"Master Demon, Master Lin must be very powerful. With his strength, he can beat up ten thousand of me in a matter of minutes."

    "Bone King, you don''t have to belittle yourself." Ancestor devil really did not want to say anything more. The bone King was used to licking the strong,"right now, this brat''s aura is surging like a rainbow. It has reached a certain level and he already has an invincible bearing. If no one is suppressing him, he will probably be unstoppable in the future."

    "Devil Lord, it''s not appropriate for you to belittle yourself. I do feel that you''re belittling yourself a little too much. As the ancestor of all Devils, you should have the aura of invincibility if you dare to go to the demonic Buddha tower." Bone King said.

    Ancestor devil shook his head,"I''m still far from it. The gathering of the four superpowers has already made me feel that it''s rather troublesome, and I can''t do anything about it. And this brat doesn''t give face to anyone. He''s going against the four superpowers alone. That''s the true form of invincibility."

    Suddenly.

    Just as Lin fan was engaged in an intense battle with the Buddha demon, a certain part of the void trembled. A gigantic hand grabbed out at you Yun as though it was trying to bring him away.

    Lin fan turned around and shouted,"you dog! You dare to snatch someone from me? dream on!"

    After pushing back the Buddha and demon, he directly attacked the giant hand.

    Bang!

    The fist collided with the giant hand, causing a violent tremor. The entire world was torn apart.

    "What?" A low voice came from the depths of the void.

    Lin fan furrowed his brows. This mysterious guy was pretty strong.

    The giant hand of strength was undamaged. In his opinion, it should have been shattered.

    "Divine Lord, since you''re here, why don''t youe out? are we really going to be suppressed by a native from the outer realm?" The Buddha demon roared.

    He had not expected the God Lord of the divine court toe.

    This was a shocking joy.

    The Divine Master was on par with him in strength, both at the ruler realm.

    Although they hadn''t seen each other for ten thousand years, he shouldn''t be much weaker.

    At this moment.

    A crack appeared in the void, and an Emperor''s path spread out. A figure walked over slowly, and boundless divine might filled the surroundings.

    The God Lord, who had been in seclusion, hade out to save Youyun.

    Even if Lin fan''s brain wasn''t working well, he still felt that there was a problem.

    "Peak Master Lin, the divine court does not wish to be your enemy. Please hand over your vice God Lord to me. The divine court will definitelypensate you for today''s mistake in the future." The God Lord spoke with a deep and imposing voice that ordinary people couldn''t resist.

    You Yun, who had been tortured, saw the person and hope rose in his heart.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan looked askance at him,"Who Do You Think You Are to take him away just because you said so?"

    Ancestor devil paid attention to this. It had been a long time since he had seen a God master.

    But at this moment, the God Lord''s aura was a little different from before.

    The frog was the same. It had seen the master God many times and knew that he wasn''t easy to deal with. Now that it had met him, it suddenly realized that the master God''s aura was a little familiar.

    "I am a God Lord of the divine court. Please give me some face, Peak Master Lin." Said the God Lord.

    There was no fluctuation in his dignified face, as if his words were orders.

    The six kings who could move all stood behind the Divine Master.

    "Sure, kneel down, kowtow three times, call me Grandpa, and I''ll let you take this adulterer away." Lin fan said.

    The moment he said that.

    The scene was in an uproar again.

    Overbearing.

    "Impudent!" The God Lord was enraged, his face changing.

    "How dare you? only you have a loud voice." Lin fan shouted unyieldingly,"today, you can either kill me and leave with your adulterer or I will beat you up and let you be stepped on with your adulterer."

    The Buddha and devil smiled faintly, this child was worth teaching.

    Angering the God Lord.

    Then, let''s work together and kill this kid.

    [PS: I''ll think about what to write next. That''s all for today. We''ll continue tomorrow.]

 Chapter 1080 A Man Cant Say He Cant Do It

    "Divine Master, this brat is really tough. If he doesn''t show some of his strength, people will really think that our demonic Buddha tower and God court are pushovers." The Buddha and devil said in a strange tone.

    As long as the God Lord was here, he would feel much better.

    Would the two of them not be able to take down the other party if they joined forces?

    As for the Holy Land mountain, there was basically no hope.

    The God master red at Lin fan coldly. The rage in his heart was being brought out.

    They had wanted to settle this matter peacefully, but looking at the current situation, it was no longer possible.

    Suddenly.

    The frog cried out in rm,"so that''s how it is. Divine Master, you took the only pill that I have collected, a pill that surpasses the divine pill level."

    Then, he looked at you Yun."You harmed me because of my elixir."

    He had already said why the Divine Master''s aura was so familiar. It was because the pills he had refined were mixed in. Even after a long time, there was still an aura.

    "Hahaha ..." Youyunughed in anger."That''s right, nine destion. Didn''t you want to break through the realm of a world ruler? you refined a pill. Unfortunately, you don''t have the Fortune to enjoy it."

    The surrounding people were stunned.

    He had harmed nine destion so badly just for a pill that nine destion had refined.

    This pill was probably not simple.

    "Actually, that pill was only a defective product. It wasn''tpleted. Damn it, why didn''t I think that it would be because of this?" The frog was furious.

    As the most powerful God tier master in the upper realm, he was extremely good at refining pills.

    What could represent his greatest achievement was that the ingredients required to refine this pill that could break through the world ruler realm were simply too precious.

    Even for him, he had not been able to collect it sessfully for countless years. He could only continuously refine it and slowly fill it up.

    The Buddha demon''s expression changed slightly.

    How could the pills concocted by God master Jiu Huang be simple?

    He looked at the Divine Master. It seemed that he was the one who had obtained the pill.

    This exined everything. He had been in seclusion for so long to refine the pill.

    The God Lord was expressionless and unmoved, but his heart began to thump. Nine destion had said that this was a defective product, but he couldn''t tell.

    After cultivating in seclusion for so long and refining medicinal pills, his strength had indeed increased.

    Then, heughed coldly in his heart. It seemed like he was lying to numb the pain in his heart after losing the pill.

    "Hahahaha." You Yunughed out loud."Nine destion, are you still consoling yourself at this point? Let me tell you, not only did you lose the person you loved the most, but the pills that you''ve worked so hard to make were also made for someone else. Your life is miserable. "

    The frog shook its head,"you''re wrong. Although that pill is my greatest masterpiece, it''s still a defective product and iplete. I forgot to mention that you can''t take it yet. Although it will increase your strength, it can''t break the barrier of a ruler for a lifetime. On the contrary, it will cause your cultivation base to be stuck there, and you won''t be able to make any progress for the rest of your life."

    "Because when I was making this pill, my theory was to break and then build. Without breaking, there''s no building. To stabilize the realm of the ruler of a world, there''s nothing that can break it. Butter on, because Icked materials and I hadn''t thought of a way, I stopped and didn''t continue to make it."

    "I didn''t expect that someone would really take it."

    The frog didn''t know what to say.

    "Impossible." You Yun was shocked,"you told Wu Yan that the pill was sessfully refined."

    The frog looked at you Yun sorrowfully."Are you stupid? all men want their face, especially in front of women. You can coax and lie to them if you can. How can you say you can''t do it?"

    At this moment, even the Silent Master God couldn''t keep calm anymore, let alone you Yun.

    He was the one who had consumed the pill.

    During his seclusion, his cultivation base had indeed improved. He even felt like he was about to break through to the ruler of a world, but he just couldn ''t.

    Even after taking the pill, he didn''te out of seclusion. Instead, he focused on cultivating. It wasn''t like there weren''t any strange things happening.

    After cultivating in seclusion for such a long time, other than the time when he had taken the medicinal pill and had a breakthrough in his cultivation, he had not made any progress in the days after that.

    Thus, when he heard nine destion say this, he actually felt a little guilty.

    He didn''t know if he was telling the truth.

    However, ording to the situation during his closed-door cultivation, it seemed to be true.

    "Bone King, Didn''t I tell you to continue stomping? Why did you stop?" Lin fan opened his mouth. These things were small matters and he didn''t need to worry about them.

    Very quickly.

    You Yun''s screams continued.

    The God Lord naturally couldn''t tolerate you Yun''s death in the most despicable and brutal way.

    "Buddha, devil, attack together with me." The God master growled out in a low voice as he bolted out towards Lin fan.

    The master God was a little different from the others. He didn''t seem to like special effects.

    "Good, I like boys like you who are hard on others." Lin fanughed out loud. The battle today was really satisfying.

    What he wanted to say now was that everyone here was trash. If you''re not convinced, then beat him up.

    "Master God, have a taste of my world ball."

    Lin fan hollered. Since it was their first time fighting, then he would give them a greeting gift.

    The Buddha demon was prepared to follow behind the God master and take down Lin fan. But when he heard the words ''world ball'', he was so scared that his balls were about to break. He turned his head around and retreated immediately.

    "Trash." The divine Lord disdainfully saw the Buddha and devil retreat, but what happened next stunned him.

    "What?"

    He cried out in shock. This brat had summoned his internal world, and at the same time, a destructive power was boiling.

    "God Lord, get out of the way! This brat is crazy! He''s going to detonate his internal world!" The Buddha demon reminded.

    Even now, he still didn''t understand how the other party had done it.

    Everyone only had one internal world, so how could it be endless?

    When the God Lord heard these words, he was stunned. In the blink of an eye, he noticed that the world behind this kid was cracking and terrifying energy was seeping out.

    What the f * ck was he doing?

    Bang! Bang!

    As soon as this thought emerged, the world exploded.<sub> </sub>

    The terrifying impact covered everything.

    "This kid, can''t he fight properly?" The Buddha demon retreated quickly, but even so, when the strong shock wave came, he felt that his body was under great pressure.

    Detonating a world was noughing matter. If one was in the middle, it would be difficult to even survive.

    The Buddha and demon were not as shocked as before. Instead, they were much calmer. They had probably seen it many times and were used to it.

    It was a pity that the God Lord had never seen one before. Perhaps he had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    "This kid." The Fiend ancestor was solemn. He was extremely stupefied right now.

    Cough cough!

    The sound of coughing came from the explosion of the void.

    A figure appeared in front of everyone.

    "Detestable." The master God was closer to the explosion of the world ball. His body was in tatters and there was blood at the corner of his mouth, but he was fine.

    However, it was because of this that he lost all his face.

    He had just arrived and he hadn''t even suppressed this kid yet and he was already humiliated like this. He couldn''t bear it.

    "Bastard, but this is also good. He self-destructed and died. That way, he won''t fall into my hands and be tortured." The God Lord said coldly.

    His long hair was disheveled, and there was a burnt smell.

    This made the God Lord, who had always paid attention to his image, very unhappy.

    "God Lord, don''t be careless. He''s not dead." The Buddha demon reminded.

    If it was before, he would definitely say that it was good to die by self-destructing the world. However, after experiencing a few waves, he knew that there was something wrong with this kid.

    Other people would die if they self-destructed, but to this kid, it might not be a problem.

    "What? Buddha demon, are you joking with me?" The Divine Master didn''t believe it. He thought that Buddha and devil were exaggerating.

    "Divine Master, do you think I''m joking?" The Buddha demon said.

    The God Lord was serious, still skeptical.

    Not long after.

    "It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you. But it''s good that you''re strong, much stronger than Buddha or devil. " In the distance, Lin fan walked out from the crack in the ground.

    Don''t always doubt him, he liked the crack.

    In fact, it was because he had no choice.

    He couldn''t possibly appear naked in front of the public.

    That would be such a bad image.

    He could already tell that the Divine Master''s strength was much more powerful than the Buddha and devil.

    However, the gap was not very big, and he did not surpass her by much.

    Otherwise, the situation just now would not have been like that.

    The Buddha and devil had a look that said,"you see, he really didn''t die."

    The God Lord was shocked as if he didn''t expect this kid to be fine.

    "Don''t be so shocked. Let''s have a good fight now. "

    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t worry. I will definitely not self-destruct my world. I was just scaring you just now. I wanted to see if you were strong enough."

    Lin fan said with a smile.

    However, there was a glint in his eyes that was a little scary, as if something bad had happened.

    "Are you trying to scare me? What if he''s not strong enough?" The God Lord grimaced.

    Lin fan said helplessly,"if you aren''t strong enough, then you aren''t strong enough. Anyway, you are already dead and it has nothing to do with me."

    "Bastard!"

    The Divine Master was burning with rage, and the Buddha and demon naturally wouldn''t just sit around and wait for the other party to grow stronger. If they didn''t join forces with the Divine Master to suppress this kid, they might not have a chance in the future.

    "Go to hell!"

    In an instant, the Divine Master made his move, with the Buddha and demon following closely behind.

    Of course, he was also on guard against the other party in case he continued to detonate the world.

    Until now, he still didn''t understand what the other party was relying on to detonate the world and not die.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan shed with the God master. What he didn''t expect was that the God master would sh with him head on and the power that he unleashed was actually on par with him.

    The Holy Land mountain''s Qian Wu''s face didn''t look good.

    The Divine Master had once disguised himself as an ordinary person to learn cultivation techniques from the sacrednd mountain.

    When the divine Lord had disyed his astonishing potential, the sacrednd mountain had thought that a genius would appear, so they had nurtured him with all their might and given him the best cultivation techniques. But they had never expected him to be a divine Lord of a divine court. This had been a massive blow to the sacrednd.

    This matter had been suppressed by the Holy Land mountain.

    However, the older generation of the Holy Land mountain all knew about it.

    Even the expert from the Holy Land mountain who specialized in teaching divine Masters felt extremely guilty after learning that he had raised such an ungrateful person. He felt that he had let down his ancestors and had gone into seclusion for tens of thousands of years.

    "Amazing." Lin fan was excited. He didn''t expect the God master''s hard body skills to reach such a level. This was really satisfying.

    However, it was obvious that the other party did not specialize in hard body skills.

    The other party''s body contained an even more powerful force.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and punched out at the God master''s face.

    The master God''s eyes glowed with a golden light. He was much faster than Lin fan.

    Bang!

    Lin fan suffered a heavy blow and he fell down, smashing onto the ground.

    "Hahaha, amazing, you''re really amazing. You''re much more exciting than that Buddha and devil." With a loud boom, Lin fan shot up from the ground and charged towards the God Lord with a strong will to fight.

 Chapter 1081 Damn It, Why Are You Tearing My Clothes?

    The Buddha demon''s expression was a bit unsightly.

    What did he mean by that?

    Was he saying that he was inferior to a Divine Master?

    Damn it, the feeling of being looked down upon by others, no matter who it was, was intolerable.

    BOOM!

    It started to shake.

    Lin fan was fighting one against two, engaging in an intense battle with the two rulers of the world.

    The void was no longer able to restrict their actions. They couldn''t even protect themselves. Under the bombarding of the violent power, the void continued to explode.

    It contained a destructive void current that swept around and blocked everyone''s path of escape.

    "Devil Lord, this is too terrifying. Is the ruler of a world really so powerful?" Bone King eximed. He had long been stunned by the shockwaves from the battle.

    The Fiend ancestor turned solemn,"to think that the God master would have hidden his strength so deeply. His strength is already stronger than me and the Buddha fiend."

    "Ah?" Bone King was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. "Demon Lord, you must be joking. This guy is stronger than you, Buddha, and demon?"

    He looked at the God Lord that Master Lin was fighting but he really couldn''t tell.

    The Buddha and devil had suppressed him and locked him up in the dungeon. In his eyes, the Buddha and devil were already very strong, but now, the devil Lord said that the Divine Master was stronger than him and the Buddha and devil.

    This ...

    The Fiend ancestor looked at the battle situation in the void,"he is strong, but it''s alright. The difference isn''t that great. He''s just slightly stronger. Perhaps, the pills of nine destions might really be of use to him."

    The frog''s heart ached. How could it be F * cking useless?

    This was a pill that he had refined, and it was the most precious pill.

    When he was at his peak, he was able to make the world''s number one divine pill. Although it was only a sub-grade and iplete pill, its magical effects were not something that could be imagined.

    At this moment.

    The battle situation in the void had already reached the point of turning white hot.

    Lin fan''s entire body was covered in blood. Most of the injuries on his body were caused by the God Masters.

    As for the Buddha and Devil''s methods, they were not weak either.

    Facing Lin fan, who had never given in and whose head was filled with nothing but sh * t, the Buddha demon''s special effects were released veryfortably.

    He basically didn''t need to use his brain, and he could just throw out whatever moves he had.

    Anyway, this kid took all of them.

    If all the enemies he met were like this kid, then he would feel much better.

    Puchi!

    The hand to handbat between Lin fan and the God master had a shocking change.

    The master God punched through Lin fan''s chest. Seizing the opportunity, Lin fan punched out at the head of the master God.

    The dull sound was shocking.

    Bang!

    The two of them instantly separated.

    "Awesome, this feels so good." Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the wound on his chest. Fresh blood was flowing out from it. The strength of a God master was indeed strong. He was much more interesting than the Buddha demons.

    "Brat, die!"

    All of a sudden, the Buddha demon seized the opportunity and hollered out in rage. The bones in his chest floated out and gave off a shocking glow. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a Buddha sword that struck out at Lin fan.

    It was very fast.

    It passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Hmph, you''re such a good-for-nothing. You can only sneak up on me from the side." Lin fan''s hand grabbed out at the Buddha sword.

    Even though the Buddha demon was enraged, he wasn''t going to waste his breath on Lin fan at this moment.

    His eyes shed with a cold glint. Just as Lin fan grabbed onto that Buddha sword, the Buddha demon roared out in rage. The Buddha sword turned into countless Sanskrit words that spread out from Lin fan''s arm and into his entire body.

    "Trapping the heavens."

    At this moment, Lin fan''s entire body was covered in Sanskrit, wrapping him up tightly.

    "Hahahaha, brat, what else can you do now? you can only suffer in my heaven trapping Buddha devil seal. You can''t even lift a finger. In the end, I''ll be the one to suppress you." The Buddha demonughed.

    He still hadn''t learned his lesson from his previous failure.

    He had been thinking about the seal.

    All of a sudden.

    Something that the Buddha and devil didn''t expect happened.

    The Sanskrit that had covered Lin fan''s body seemed to have encountered something terrifying. It retreated and returned to its original state before finally forming a spine.

    "What?" The Buddha demon''s mouth was wide open as he stared at Lin fan in disbelief. What was going on? just what in the world was going on?

    "Buddha demon, this thing of yours doesn''t seem to be of any use." Lin fan grabbed the swastika in his hands and swallowed it. "I''m confiscating it. Consider it a lesson for you."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan attacked the God Lords once more.

    There was blood at the corner of the God Lord''s mouth, but he was fine. It was just that this kid''s fighting style was too fierce, and he was fighting with his life on the line.

    "Impossible! Bastard, give me back my things!" The Buddha and devil were furious. They tried to contact him but there was no reaction at all, as if they had been cut off.

    Lin fan didn''t care about the Buddha demon. Right now, his target was the God master. His goal was simple-to beat him into submission.

    "Divine Master,e. Don''t hesitate. Hit me." Lin fan hollered as the muscles on his arms expanded and he struck out at the God Lord.

    "What a detestable fellow."

    The God Lord was solemn. He didn''t understand why this kid had been staring at him from the start.

    The Buddha and devil had also made their move.

    Why did she keep targeting him?

    The two of them continued exchanging blows. The Buddha demon was in the midst of the pain of losing his Supreme treasure. His hatred for Lin fan was even more deep-seated now as he used all sorts of methods, wanting to kill Lin fan.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan''s fistnded on the abdomen of the God master. Even though there was no shocking power behind it, everyone knew that the power behind this punch was terrifying.<sub> </sub>

    "Haha, God Lord, not bad. Interesting."

    However, the moment he said those words, the God master retaliated instantly. With a loud thud, he pressed Lin fan to the ground.

    He was a little upset that he did not activate the ancient BUFF.

    Thend of the ghost race had long been destroyed. After the battle between the experts, it would be a wastnd where nothing could grow.

    The ground had already cracked and was out of shape. Redva spewed out, filling the cracks in the ground.

    Bang!

    Lin fan rose up from the ground. His goal was clear, and that was to fight to the end with the God master.

    "Little brat, give me back my things." The Buddha and devil were still roaring.

    His heart was alreadypletely filled with anger.

    However, what made him even angrier was that this kid hadpletely ignored him and did not even reply to him.

    Since when was a top expert of the demonic Buddha Pagoda being ignored like this?

    Can you talk to me and say a few words?

    The Buddha demon really wanted to pin Lin fan to the ground and give him a good beating.

    However, he didn''t dare to get close to Lin fan.

    He had been traumatized by the world explosion. Although this kid said that he wouldn''t explode again, he didn''t believe it.

    The God master''s face was cold. As he fought with Lin fan, he said,""Kid, you''re very strong. I don''t want to fight you. Just let me take away the Vice God Lord of my divine court. From now on, we''ll mind our own business," the God Lord said.

    "Hehe." Lin fan gathered his strongest power and bombarded the God master repeatedly,"if you want to take him away, that''ll have to depend on your own capabilities. Even if you don''t offend me, I''m going to offend you."

    "Bastard!" The master God was furious. He had never seen someone who didn''t give him any face. There was one in the past, but what happened to him now? he could only look at that stupid frog.

    "You really want to fight to the death and force me to kill you."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. The one who will die will be you. If you want to fight, then fight properly. If you can satisfy me, you''ll get some benefits." Lin fan hollered out as he activated his ancient BUFF. He no longer retreated as his blood Qi burned. His strength was even stronger than before.

    There was indeed a gap between him and a God Lord.

    However, the gap between them was still eptable, especially in a battle where he did not care about life and death. This allowed him to unleash his full potential without any restraint.

    "You''re forcing me. Fine, if I don''t kill you today, I''m not a human. "

    Suddenly.

    The God Lord howled as his ck hair expanded. The void trembled as if it was being torn apart by a giant hand, revealing a pitch-ck abyss.

    Countless nomologicalws covered the void, shing with crystalline light. Countless light pirs also enveloped the area.

    At this moment, the God Lord stepped back, and an astonishing might exploded from his body, forming a connection with thews in the air.

    It was a power that did not belong to a ruler.

    It was a long time ago, more like it hade from a certain era through the firmament.

    "Not good, retreat, this area is about to be destroyed." Ancestor devil was shocked and wanted to run with everyone.

    "Devil Lord, what about the passageway?" Bone King said.

    "It''s fine. The passageway doesn''t exist in this world, so it''ll be fine. If you don''t run, you''ll be affected. With your strength, you won''t be able to hold on. "

    Just as The Fiend ancestor was speaking, a wave of pressure came crashing down.

    Thews of the world intertwined with each other, gathering an extremely terrifying power above the God Lord''s head.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over,"F * ck, this is too much. We were fighting so well, but in the end, we still have to use special effects?"

    He was very dissatisfied with these things.

    How good would it be if the people of the upper realm all cultivated hard body skills? it would definitely be very satisfying when they fought.

    The frog, who was on Bone King''s Head, looked back and said,""I didn''t expect this pill to raise his cultivation to such a level. Fortunately, I didn''t seed, or he would have broken through. If that''s the case, we''ll all die."

    "Master nine destion, when are you going to make another one?" Bone King asked.

    After hearing that frogs could refine such ferocious pills, Bone King immediately became excited.

    The frog patted Bone King''s big head."You''re not bad. When we have time, you can provide the materials and I''ll refine a good pill for you. It can help you reach the ruler realm."

    The frog was veryfortable to lick.

    He rarely had such a feeling. Ever since he became a frog, no one had licked him, so he now especially cherished the person who licked him.

    Bone King was overjoyed, but he still pretended to say,"Master nine destion, how can I trouble you with such words?"

    Not far away, the Lord of four desires grabbed wandering cloud and ran like crazy. As he ran, he seemed to be a little bored, so he punched wandering cloud''s olo.

    The screams continued without stopping.

    At this moment, the Divine Master was shrouded in light. He looked sacred and invible. Every movement of his had a great power.

    The master God''s eyes were no longer of the same color as before. They were now golden mes that burned the sky, exuding a scorching and chilling light.

    He looked down at Lin fan with contempt and his lips moved.

    "Go to hell!"

    BOOM!

    Thew burst out with an extremely brilliant light.

    The God master did not do anything. He just mmed down with his palm, causing a spinning Gxy to cover the entire world as it came crashing down on Lin fan.

    "How can he be so strong?" The Buddha demon had long retreated. When the God wanted to use his ultimate move, he had already retreated.

    He didn''t have the invincible momentum from before, but he was very careful.

    This was a shadow created by the world''s explosion.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge at all. He stood proudly as his ck hair fluttered in the wind. He then charged towards the whirlpool of stars that was crashing down.

    He reached out his hands and pushed it out.

    "Divine Master, you really disappoint me. Isn''t physicalbat good? Or is it because you can''t feel any happiness? if you''re like this, you''ll never be able to achieve great sess in hard body skills. "

    "F * ck, What''s this? why is he tearing clothes?"

    Lin fan held on to the star River, but the killing power within tore his clothes apart.

    In the end, he swayed his white cloak and held the Gxy with both hands.

 1082 Chapter 1082

    Ancestor devil retreated from the battlefield. As he was the strongest, he didn''t have to walk so quickly. When he turned back, he blinked as if he had seen wrongly.

    When he looked carefully, he was absolutely right.

    "Hahaha, amazing. This kid is actually naked. This is one of the world''s most interesting news."

    But luckily, the people around were all busy running and didn''t notice what was happening.

    "It''s a cold feeling. It''s not good," Lin fan was barely holding on to the star River. His strength was really strong. If not for the fact that he had activated the ancient BUFF, he might really have been suppressed.

    "There''s no turning back for you. After you angered me, your fate has already been decided." "Let''s go!" The God Lord spoke, and the light he exuded became even more dazzling.

    The star River was like an ancient beast opening its mouth wide, ready to swallow Lin fan whole.

    At that moment, Lin fan''s arms were showing signs of breaking. Just now, an even more terrifying power exploded from the star River.

    "What nonsense are you saying? I don''t understand." Lin fan hollered out as a giant that stretched across the heavens and earth appeared behind him. He mmed his palm onto the River of Stars.

    BOOM!

    The star River trembled as it was bombarded by this pair of giant hands. This was apetition of strength.

    Lin fan did not back down. He wanted to use his strength to hold on to this Gxy.

    "What?" The God Lord was stunned. He hadn''t expected this kid to be so troublesome. Only by fighting him would he know just how strong this kid was.

    Even Buddhas and demons weren''t as troublesome as him.

    Suddenly!

    In the distance, a dark and golden beam of light shot out and struck Lin fan''s back. With a loud bang, Lin fan''s back was a bloody mess. In fact, the dark and golden beam of light even pierced through Lin fan''s body.

    "Hehe." Far away, the Buddha demon revealed a cold smile. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    Seeing that brat being pierced through, he was very excited.

    "Come on, Divine Master. I''m not afraid of you." Lin fan''s long hair was fluttering in the wind. He was bent on fighting to the death with the God master.

    As for the Buddha and devil in the distance, their faces were a little ugly.

    What did that mean?

    Was she ignoring him?

    Why didn''t he turn around to look at her and say,''you''re so despicable'' so that he would reply,""There''s no despicableness in a battle, only the result."

    But what made the Buddha demon angry was that this kid didn''t even spare him a single nce!

    When had he ever been looked down upon like this?

    "Brat, how is it? does it hurt? don''t forget that I''m still here. How can you fight us?" The Buddha demonughed loudly. He had seeded in one move, so his mood was naturally different.

    The Divine Master used a big move to kill this kid, but this kid still managed to take it. This was all he got.

    Lin fan burst outughing,"God master, is this all your so-called moves? It''s better to fight hand to hand. "

    In the distance, the Buddha demon''s face grew darker and darker, so dark that it had already turned purple.

    He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were about to spit fire.

    That was too much.

    Can''t you just take a look at me? are you really going to ignore me like this?

    "Kid, don''t be so arrogant," the God Lord said angrily."It''s just the beginning."

    "Go to hell!"

    Suddenly, the Gxy exploded. A terrifying power burst out, tearing the sky and earth. The sky and earth in this area were extremely unstable, and there were even many ck Lightning bolts spreading.

    BOOM!

    Heaven and earth turned gray, and everything returned to the state of nothingness.

    Those who had been far away from this ce were also stunned when they saw this power.

    In their eyes, this was simply too terrifying.

    If he hadn''t left just now and was in the range of the explosion, he would probably not even be left with ashes.

    The Buddha demon was in great pain.

    The feeling of being ignored by others was really not good at all.

    The God Lord was panting. He had to admit that this kid was very strong and troublesome, but he had still died in his hands.

    "Perhaps he''s not dead yet." The Buddha demon said.

    "What?" The God Lord was bewildered."Impossible."

    He didn''t expect the God Lord to say that he might not have died.

    How was this possible? it was impossible for him to be alive under such a powerful force.

    However, the status of the Buddha and demon were equal to his, so they definitely wouldn''t say such things for no reason. There was clearly some reason that made him have some misgivings.

    His divine telekinesis swept through the surrounding area, but he did not sense the boy''s aura.

    He was definitely dead.

    It was impossible for him to still be alive.

    "God Lord, you''re quite interesting," At this moment, a figure walked out of the crack.

    Lin fan put on his clothes and was totally uninjured. It was like the battle didn''t cause him any harm at all.

    The Buddha demon shook his head and looked carefully.

    He had clearly pierced through this kid''s body, so how could he bepletely fine?

    That was impossible.

    There was a problem, there was definitely a problem.

    ? When those people that were far away saw Lin fan appear, they were all shocked.

    He was so strong that he had survived until now.

    Suddenly.

    The God Lord''s face changed. This wasn''t because of Lin fan''s appearance. It was because someone had touched the restrictions of the God court.

    "Not good."

    Before Lin fan could even face off against the God master, the God master dove into the endless spacetime and disappeared without a trace.

    Someone was shakedown the house.

    Initially, he was about to join forces with the God master to fight Lin fan and obtain the Buddha demon. However, he was stunned as he stared at the spot where the God master had disappeared.

    What was going on?

    Why did he run away?

    "What?" Just as Lin fan was prepared to throw a few words at the God master, he realized that this fe was gone in the blink of an eye.<sub> </sub>

    The Buddha and devil reacted. If the Divine Master had fled, then what was the point of him staying?

    "Let''s go,"he said. At this moment, the Buddha and devil shouted and left with the eight great paragons.

    When Lin fan saw that the Buddha demon wanted to leave as well, how could he let him off?

    "You want to leave? did you F * cking ask me before?"

    The God Lord was terrified. That was because he was too fast and didn''t have time to react. Now that the Buddha and devil wanted to slip away, how could he let that happen? no matter what, he had to give them a beating.

    "Little brat, just wait a moment." Ancestor Devil''s voice rang out.

    The Buddha demon took a single look at Lin fan and left without even turning back.

    "Ancestor devil, what''s the situation? Why would I let him go? I can definitely beat him up by myself. " Lin fan said.

    The Fiend ancestor did not know what to say.

    Overbearing.

    He was so overbearing.

    This kid''s strength was beyond imagination.

    "Kid, what''s the point of staying here? it''s just an endless battle. Now that we have achieved our goal of intimidating the four major powers, they will have to think twice before provoking us in the future." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan was unhappy,"what is the use of threatening them? I want to beat them up. Beating them up is better than anything else."

    Ancestor devil didn''t really want to say anything.

    This kid was too confident.

    Judging from the situation just now, it wouldn''t be an easy task to suppress the Buddha, demon, and the others.

    "Sigh, you''ve messed things up. Buddha, demon, you''re too cowardly." Lin fan shook his head and looked over at the green hills. The desire in his heart had not dissipated yet. Without saying anything, he headed over to the green hills.

    Very quickly.

    "Argh! Help me!"

    "We surrender, we surrender!"

    The moment Lin fan caught sight of the rulers of the green Hill, he gave them a good beating. They were all screaming out in pain.

    Some of them vomited blood and allowed the other party to beat them up.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to fight back, but the situation just now hadpletely shocked them.

    The Empress was dead.

    It was as if they had lost their souls and didn''t know what to do.

    "God tier master, save us! We didn''t mean to betray you."

    At this moment, they thought of the frog.

    The frog was the old master of the green Hill, and now that the usurper was dead, it naturally had to seek protection from the old master.

    However, the frog had been licked by the bone King so much that it didn''t care about these things.

    The people of the Holy Land mountain frowned. Seeing the people of Qingshan being beaten up so miserably, they were also wondering if they would be beaten upter.

    The one who was most terrified now was you Yun.

    When he saw the God Lord abandon him and leave, he screamed at the top of his lungs,"no! Save me! Father, save me ..."

    The frog stared at you Yun. It didn''t expect that this guy was the son of the master God.

    This was a strange news.

    That didn''t seem right.

    He had never heard of the master God fusing with anyone.

    Lin fan was in a good mood after beating up all the people of Qing Shan. At the same time, he stripped them clean and took all their wealth.

    Robbing was the best way to get rich.

    Of course, this was just what he thought in his heart. After all, no matter what, he was still a businessman.

    "Let''s go,"he said. Qian Wu of the Holy Land mountain sighed as he looked at the green Hill hegemon, who had been beaten to the point of fear.

    When the rulers of the Holy Land mountain heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Leaving was the best.

    How many lives would they have left to fight with this terrifying fellow?

    When had the natives of the outer realm be so afraid?

    He really didn''t dare to imagine.

    "Wait, who allowed you to leave?" Lin fan had just finished cleaning up the green Hill. Seeing that the holy ground mountain was about to leave, how could he take it? he coulde and go as he pleased?

    How could there be such a good thing in the world?

    The Buddha and the devil had left because they were dyed by the ancestor devil. Once they were done with their business, he would personally look for them, let alone the Buddha and the devil.

    The Divine Master couldn''t run away either.

    After figuring out the other party''s strength, what was there to be afraid of?

    One word.

    F * ck!

    "Peak Master Lin, what are you trying to do?" Qian Wu asked. He was a little angry, but he didn''t dare to show it.

    As one of the leaders of the Holy Land mountain, he had a high position and great power. However, he didn''t think that he was stronger than Buddha, devil, and divine Lord.

    "F * ck you."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan instantly appeared in front of Qian Wu and punched him in the face.

    With a loud bang, Qian Wunded heavily on the ground. A few of his teeth were knocked out.

    The people of the Holy Land mountain were dumbfounded. What was going on? why did he just do it like that? could he not be so overboard?

    "Youe and go as you please, how can there be such a good thing in the world."

    "If I wasn''t strong enough, I might have been the one who was beaten to the ground today. Unfortunately, I''ve always been strong, hahahahaha ..."

    Lin fan''s words were a little arrogant and arrogant.

    Qian Wu endured the pain and got up from the ground."Don''t go too far."

    "Too much?" Lin fanughed,"I''m just that much. What can you do about it? let me tell you, none of you are going to leave today."

    "You ..." Qian Wu was furious. This kid was too hateful. It was a miracle that he was still alive. Why didn''t anyone kill him?

    When they exchanged blows just now, no, he felt that the other party''s strength was very strong, and he could not contend with it.

 Chapter 1083 Add Some Characteristics To The Passageway

    When the rulers of the Holy Land mountain saw Qian Wu being beaten up, they naturally didn''t dare to say anything.

    Didn''t you see that even when Qian Wu was beaten up, he only dared to talk and tell the other party not to go overboard? he didn''t even say a single harsh word.

    To cultivate hard body skills, one had to press forward with an indomitable will and be fearless.

    When others suppressed him, he naturally had to stand straight and fight to the death with them.

    However, he had no choice. He also cultivated hard body skills, so why would he care about your heavenly bones? if he was unhappy, he would just stomp on it and not say anything.

    Qian Wu stared at Lin fan,"Peak Master Lin, the way I see it, your cultivation technique seems to be rted to the Holy Land mountain."

    Lin fan was prepared to continue to teach him a lesson but when he heard those words, he was stunned. That was true.

    The cultivation techniques he was improving now all belonged to the Holy Land mountain, and there were still many that he had not cultivated in his storage ring.

    There was indeed a connection.

    He even gave the revered han, who was guarding the cultivation technique, a violent beating.

    Forget it, forget it.

    He was the friendliest person in the world and knew how to repay kindness, so he had to show some mercy and not beat him up too hard.

    "You''re right, the Holy Land mountain does have some connection with me. "

    "As you are from the Holy Land mountain, I will not kill you."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go easy on you. I won''t break you. "

    Lin fan felt regretful. A favor was the hardest to return.

    Qian Wu thought that the other party would stop there, but when he heard those words, he was stunned. What was he saying? in the end, he was still going to beat him up.

    "You ..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a painful blow on his face.

    Bang!

    His body was like a firestorm wheel, spinning madly before he mmed heavily into the ground.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, when their big brother was beaten up, they, as the small ones, naturally had to not fear the power and fight with their lives to defend the glory of the Holy Land mountain.

    However, after seeing the other party''s fighting style, they gave up on this idea.

    He even dared to provoke a God Lord, so what did he have to fear?

    Don''t joke around.

    It was better to endure it.

    "Amazing, really amazing. Master Lin is the idol of my generation. I thought that once I became a peak ruler, I would be able to do whatever I want. But who knew that I would just enter an even more dangerous level? if I could be as overbearing as Master Lin, how good would that be?" Bone King sighed with envy.

    The frog squatted on Bone King''s Head andughed."If you want to be so overbearing, it''s easy. When I have time one day, I''ll help you improve your strength."

    "Ah?" Bone King was shocked."Master Jiu, how can I repay you for your kindness?"

    The frog, which was veryfortable with being licked, waved its hand calmly as if to say,"it''s fine, it''s a small matter."

    Ancestor devil sighed. He did not care who the bone King was sucking up to. He just did not know what to say to this Lin fan kid.

    The moment he appeared, he broke the long-established control of the four major forces. One had to admit that it was truly shocking.

    "Stop."

    At this moment, a voice came from afar.

    Emperor shenwu rushed over. When he saw Qian Wu getting beaten up, he was so excited that he wanted to p. However, when he remembered that he was also from the Holy Land mountain, he stopped him immediately.

    When he saw the kid beating up Qian Wu, he was stunned.

    He would never forget that familiar face.

    He was the one who had screwed himself over.

    It was precisely because of him that revered han still bore a grudge against him, and he had not had the chance to enter for the next few hundred years.

    Now that he saw it, he had no thoughts at all.

    Don''t joke around.

    Even Qian Wu was being beaten up, so what could he do?

    "Long time no see, little brother." Emperor shenwu walked over with a smile on his face. It was a forced smile as if he was pretending.

    Lin fan nced at him,"so it''s you. Your smile is a little fake. You don''t have to force it."

    Emperor shenwu was stunned for a moment before he waved his hands hurriedly."You really love to joke. How can you force such a smile? it''s from the bottom of your heart. There''s definitely no pretense."

    Then, he looked at Qian Wu and frowned. His brother was a little hot-tempered.

    "Little brother, we''re all on the same side. Just teach him a lesson and let him remember." Emperor shenwu said.

    When Qian Wu, who was being beaten up, heard Emperor shenwu''s words, his expression turned ugly.

    F * ck.

    What was this guy talking about?

    Didn''t she see him getting beaten up?

    Not only did he not tell the other party to stop, but he also asked the other party to go easy on him.

    Good fellow, just you wait.

    Lin fan was not in a good mood after beating him up.

    Emperor shenwu was a decent fellow.

    "Forget it. Since you''re here, I''ll give you some face and not beat him up. I''ll just treat it as if they''re all dead. But since they''re dead, their worldly possessions are useless. You know that." Lin fan said.

    Emperor shenwu felt helpless. Why did they have to offend this kid?

    Also, something was wrong. Thest time he saw her, she wasn''t this strong. How did she be like this in the blink of an eye?

    Qianwu and the others were no good either. They had actually been beaten up by a world-level cultivator. If word got out, they would lose a great deal of face.

    As for the unspoken rule of ''you know'', he really didn''t understand.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered with them and went to you Yun.

    Emperor shenwu went to ask Qian Wu about the situation.

    When the frog saw that its master had returned, it rushed over quickly. It would never call Lin fan a ruffian again.

    What a good master.

    He didn''t follow in vain.

    As for the reason why he had been badmouthing Lin fan behind his back, that was because he didn''t know anything.

    It was different now.

    She had be sensible.

    Especially since Lin fan had helped him take revenge, he was so touched that he was about to cry.

    "Master, what should we do with this guy?" The frog asked.

    He was angry about you Yun''s betrayal, but it had gradually dissipated and he had long treated you Yun as non-existent.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment,"killing him would be letting him off too lightly. From now on, we''ll just leave him in the passageway as an Easter egg. Anyone who walks through the passageway will be able to step on him for free. Perhaps to those people, being able to step on the God court''s vice God Lord''s olo is something that they would never even dare to imagine in their entire lives."<sub> </sub>

    Bone King appeared and eximed,"I''m impressed, I''m really impressed. Master Lin''s train of thought is so clear. If this goes on, our passageway will definitely be popr. Perhaps some people will willinglye to the passageway just to step on it."

    You Yun, whose mind had copsed, raised his head and said angrily,""What a vicious heart."

    "Nine destion, don''t be too pleased with yourself. I know that you''ve always wanted to find your body, but let me tell you, stop dreaming. I''ve already thrown your body into the abyss of the origin ancestor. You won''t be able to obtain or do anything there."

    Pa!

    Lin fan stepped on it,"you talk too much."

    Instantly, you Yun''s miserable shrieks shook the sky.

    Emperor shenwu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the shrill cry in the distance. The voice sounded familiar.

    ? When he looked up.

    "What? Isn''t that a vice God Lord of the God court?"

    He was stunned and couldn''t believe it.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    This was especially true when they saw the God of the Church of Light''s vice God being stomped on and crushed his solo.

    He stared at Qian Wu like he wanted to ask,"what did you guys experience?"

    How did it be like this?

    "The abyss of the originator?" This was the first time Lin fan had heard of this ce. Why did it feel like his old home?

    The origin ancestor domain!

    The abyss of the originator!

    Only two words were different.

    It seemed that he had to go and take a look.

    Very quickly, the three lifetimes soul demon and the rest were done with their plundering. They listened to Lin fan''s instructions and went to collect the storage rings of those guys from the Holy Mountain.

    Regardless of whether he was willing or not, he had to pay if he wanted to live.

    They were businessmen.

    Anything could be exchanged with wealth.

    Even if it was his life, it would not be a problem.

    "Let''s go to the green Hill. " Lin fan said.

    The frog sighed."Master, forget it. That''s a sad ce. I don''t want to go there again."

    "Do you still have a conscience? don''t you have a gay friend who''s suffering there? have you forgotten about him? You''re too heartless, and that B * tch is already dead, how can you give away the wealth of Qing Shan Hill to someone else?" Lin fan said.

    "Yeah," The frog immediately reacted,"master, let''s go, let''s go. Let''s hurry."

    The frog finally reacted.

    That made sense.

    He couldn''t leave the green Hill to others.

    As for Qiang Sheng, damn it, why didn''t I see it before?

    When they metter, what tone should they use tomunicate?

    I used to treat him as a friend, but he wanted me to F * ck him.

    This was uneptable.

    Lin fan led the frog, ancestor devil, and Bone King towards the green Hill.

    As for the people from the Holy Land mountain, they were ignored.

    Emperor shenwu was a little hurt. He was already here, but he did not give any exnation. He had forgotten about him after saying a few words earlier.

    This was a little hurtful.

    In the void.

    A figure was clutching his chest, unable to breathe.

    It was as if the heavenly Emperor was going to have a heart attack.

    He had originally wanted to see how The Fiend ancestor would be killed by the people from the four great factions.

    However, he didn''t expect the four forces to be beaten to the point of copse. It waspletely different from what he had expected.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    Why was it like this?

    He wanted to follow the Big Shot''s footsteps and search for the secrets of the outer realm. Now that he hadn''t found the secret, he was scared.

    He couldn''t fight them head-on, so he had to flee.

    He had to be careful if he encountered them in the future.

    The divine court.

    The God Lord was extremely fast, emerging from the tunnel. Space fragments surrounded him, which then gradually dissipated.

    He looked into the distance. The divine court was on fire, and thick smoke spiraled into Dragons, covering the sky.

    "Detestable."

    The God Lord was furious. He didn''t expect that someone would be so audacious.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the divine court, there were many corpses lying there. Although they were already dead, they found something strange.

    Some people hurt each other, and even stabbed each other before they died.

    Not long after, the eighth great king returned.

    When they saw this scene, their expressions changed.

    The God Lord walked forward with a dark face. More and more bodies were killed. They all died in a strange way.

    As for the divine court Pce, it had been cut in half and was floating there.

    When he arrived at the Treasury of the God court, the God Lord''s rage was about to explode.

    It had been robbed clean, not even a bit of residue was left.

    The broken Dragon tform was destroyed.

    The yin-yang reincarnation tree was uprooted, leaving behind only arge pit.

    Suddenly.

    The dead bodies around him moved as if they were being controlled by some kind of power.

    "Golem patriarch, I''m going to kill you!" The God Lord knew who it was.

    The puppet patriarch was the only one who had such an ability.

    In that instant.

    Energy fluctuations.

    The resurrected corpses instantly turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 1084 So Cold-Hearted

    Green Hill.

    A few figures appeared.

    With Lin fan as the leader, the Justice Group hade with a kind heart to free the green Hill that was under the control of the evil forces.

    "Here we go again. What does the frog want to say?" Lin fan asked.

    The frog was veryfortable on Bone King''s Head. It nced at Qing Shan and sighed,"s, everything is just a passing cloud. The glory of the past is just in the past. Let''s not talk about it."

    "Frog, I''m not used to your tone. Can you return to normal?" Lin fan pondered. This wasn''t good. The frog of the past was really going to go away forever.

    "Waa!" The frog''s hind legs bounced up and hugged Lin fan''s leg. Tears came out as it said,"master, this frog is too excited. With a master who loves this frog so much, this life is enough. This frog is willing to be a frog that shouts 666 for master."

    Instantly.

    This touching scene was deeply imprinted in everyone''s eyes.

    Bone King was so touched by this scene that he shed crocodile tears.

    "Touching, this is really touching. Master nine destion is a man of love and loyalty, and Master Lin even sees master nine destion as his own son. Why didn''t I have such a fate? if there''s a next life, I''m willing to swap my identity with master nine destion." Bone King sighed with admiration.

    The frog looked at Bone King."Don''t worry. We''ll have the chance."

    Ancestor devil didn''t want to say anything more. These three guys were really something that he couldn''t look at directly.

    Based on his previous personality, he would have killed him with a p.

    However, for some reason, The Fiend ancestor recalled his past experiences when he was young.

    The nickname ''little hentian Demon Lord'' did note from nothing.

    Sigh ...

    "How embarrassing. The Great Nine destions is actually willing to be someone else''s ve." You Yun insulted the frog.

    The frog red at him."What do you know?"

    "Stop there."

    At this moment, a group of people came out of the green Hill. They were all the Empress''s subordinates, and the leader was an expert at the initial stage of the ruler realm.

    It was a big deal for the four forces to destroy the passage.

    They were guarding the green Hill in case anyone sneaked up on them. Therefore, all the experts in the green Hill were out to patrol.

    "Get lost." Lin fan opened his mouth and was toozy to talk to this bunch of trash.

    "Arrogant."

    The early God expert was enraged. He was furious.

    He didn''t expect that someone would dare toe to the green Hill and act so presumptuously. He was simply courting death.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Bone King.

    Bone King understood what he had to do. Without saying a word, he growled, opened his fingers, and grabbed at Youyun''s olo.

    In the blink of an eye.

    Pffft!

    Blood sttered, dyeing his crotch and the ground red.

    You Yun screamed as he was suffering from inhumane torture.

    The God expert was stunned. When he saw the face that had just screamed, he was stunned.

    A vice God Lord of the God court.

    How did he ...

    "Get lost." Lin fan said.

    The chief sovereign immediately curled up into a ball and rolled away. After rolling to the side, he prostrated on the ground and didn''t dare to say a single word. He only trembled and shouted.

    "Wee, wee,"

    "You''ve really disgraced the nine deste mountain. " The frog shook its head. He was too F * cking cowardly.

    However, it didn''t matter. The person who taught him was like the person he was.

    These words were absolutely true.

    "Let''s go,"he said. Lin fan waved his hand and walked into the green Hill.

    Along the way, they met some people who didn''t have eyes.

    However, Bone King had long been familiar with this move, and his strength and uracy were extremely high.

    The wandering cloud was fixed and then exploded.

    It repeated and exploded a few times.

    The chief sovereigns who were blocking the way seemed to have lost their minds. They all prostrated on the ground and none of them could fight.

    Soon, they arrived at the interior of the green Hill.

    Lin fan took a look and nodded his head,"not bad. There''s mountains, water, and beautiful scenery. You sure know how to enjoy life. Ancestor devil, go take a look at the riches of the nine destion mountain. Where are they hiding? we''ll just take them all."

    Ancestor devil frowned. Why was this brat starting tomand him?

    However, thinking that this kid''s strength wasn''t any weaker than his, forget it, give him some face and don''t do it again.

    "Frog, where is the dungeon? You have to save your friend. " Lin fan asked.

    The frog pointed to the front. There was a Pce, and the dungeon was under the pce. With the power of the pce suppressing the dungeon, ordinary people wouldn''t be able toe out.

    Lin fan walked forwards and stabbed his fingers into the ground. He hollered and the entire jail shook. He lifted the entire Pce and threw it far away.

    It struck the ground heavily, sending dust flying.

    Some of the rulers who were patrolling in the distance heard this voice and immediately rushed over. But before they could even reach, they were pulled back by the people prostrating on the ground.

    "Don''t court death! They''ve captured a vice God Lord of the God court. He''s in a very miserable state. His crotch was crushed."

    When the rulers heard this, their faces turned pale. They didn''t dare to be so impudent and just cowered there.

    As expected!

    When Lin fan opened up the underground pce, the surface wasn''t made of hard rocks but a glowing array. A few corners were connected together to form a seal.

    The power emitted by the seal was a little strong.

    The frog watched for a while before sighing,"as expected. Although Qiang Sheng''s cultivation hasn''t reached the level of a world ruler, he''s not far from it. Wu Yan''s strength isn''t enough, and you Yun''s strength isn''t enough either. It looks like someone else has taken action. You Yun, that person should be your father, the Divine Master."<sub> </sub>

    You Yun was immersed in pain and didn''t care what the frog was saying.

    He only had one thought now, and that was to live.

    When he had the chance to be rescued by his father in the future, he would repay these bastards for their kindness.

    "However, Youyun, as far as I know, the God Lord doesn''t have a partner. Could it be that he was so lonely that he found a random beast and gave birth to you?" The frog said indifferently.

    The frog didn''t say such venomous words in anger because the other party had caused it so much harm. It was as if it was saying something very normal.

    After all, it was possible.

    You Yun''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the frog."Nine destion, don''t be too pleased with yourself. You''ll regret it one day."

    He had never heard his father talk about his mother, but ording to his guess ...

    It should be rted to the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    However, he did not know the exact situation.

    Moreover, he didn''t have a good impression of his father. Instead, he wanted to seize power, and the best way was to kill his father.

    It was a pity that before he could achieve his goal, he had turned into such a miserable state.

    "Frog, I realized that you don''t care about your gay friend at all. Sigh, you''re so heartless." Lin fan shook his head. Why didn''t a person as loyal as him infect the frog?

    He didn''t say much nonsense.

    Gathering power on his fist, he then punched the seal.

    Kachaa!

    The seal was broken, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into fragments.

    At this moment, a wave of extreme anger and hatred spread out from the depths of the seal, apanied by the vibration of the iron chains.

    "B * tch, you B * tch. Come at me if you have any tricks. I''m not afraid of you."

    The voice was filled with anger and resentment.

    Lin fan brought the frog and the rest into the seal.

    It was very dark inside, and the smell was very pungent. There were many hooks on the surrounding walls, and on them were white bones.

    The frog looked at the White bones and suddenly fell into its memories.

    "These skeletons are so familiar." The frog muttered to itself.

    Furnace in the yellow paper said,""God tier master, you should be familiar with these people. They are all your followers. After you were killed, that B * tch wanted them to submit to her. No one agreed, so they were suppressed and their cultivation was crippled. They were imprisoned here and tortured. Now, after so long, they have turned into a pile of bones. There is no ce to bury them."

    The frog felt sad.

    He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    "Actually, even if they surrender, I won''t me them. At least there''s still hope for me to return." The frog wanted to cry and me itself.

    In the past, he wasn''t very friendly to these people, and beating and scolding them was amon thing.

    He even recognized one of the skeletons.

    Even though his cultivation wasn''t high.

    However, he remembered that there was one time when he called this guy trash, and the other party retorted his words. This made him, a god tier master, very angry, and he directly beat him up for several days and nights.

    After the beating, when he left, he found that the other party was still staring at him with red eyes, saying that he was not a waste.

    He was not happy. He pointed at the other party and said,"you''re trash."

    However, he did not expect ...

    Lu Gang knew who the priest was looking at."Priest, Jiang Yu is actually a good person. He just wanted to prove that he was not a good-for-nothing. After you were killed, that B * tch wanted everyone to submit to her. He was the first one to stand up and resist. He will only follow you for the rest of his life. In the end, he was killed on the spot."

    The frog was silent and did not say anything else.

    When something happened, there was naturally no turning back.

    "Bitch, since you''re here, why aren''t youing over? Are you thinking of something evil again? I''m not afraid of you. " In the distance, the sound of chains shaking could be heard. The angry roar was like the roar of a wild beast. Even in the face of despair, it did not give up on resisting.

    When Lin fan and the others reached the deepest part.

    In front of him was a figure with disheveled hair. His four limbs were chained up and he was hanging in the air.

    At the same time, there was a chain that pierced through his back, heart, and back. The two ends of the chain hung down, and golden blood slowly flowed down.

    Even the flesh on his pierced chest had already regrown.

    The blood from the heart flowed down the gaps between the chains.

    Qiang Sheng slowly raised his head. One of his red eyes looked at the person who hade through the gap between his ck hair.

    However, Qiang Sheng was stunned by what he saw.

    "Nine destion, it''s you ..." He saw nine destion, who had turned into a frog, at first nce.

    "How did you recognize me?" The frog was shocked and in disbelief. What kind of vision was this? it was too urate.

    However, Qiang Sheng was too excited. He shook the chain vigorously."Jiu Huang, you didn''t die. That''s great."

    Its Scarlet eyes gradually disappeared and were reced by ck, glowing eyes that looked at the frog with joy.

    The frog looked at Qiang Sheng, who was in a terrible state."Let me ask you, how did you recognize me? I''ve already be like this, but you could tell with one look. That''s not right."

    Lin fan red at the frog,"you''re really cold-hearted. He''s already in such a miserable state and you''re still asking how you could tell? hurry up and put him down. You really can''t be friends with him."

    "Who are you? How dare you speak to Jiu Huang like that? do you want to die?" Seeing that this stranger dared to treat Jiu Huang so rudely, Qiang Sheng naturally could not tolerate it.

    "Wait, forget it. Frog, let''s go. This guy''s attitude is a bit bad. Let''s keep him here for a while." Lin fan said.

    He was really arrogant.

    Even though he had just defeated the four great forces, he was not so arrogant.

    "Alright." The frog nodded without any hesitation. Ever since it knew that this guy wanted to F * ck it, it had been a little scared. It was better to be locked up for a while.

    Qiang Sheng was stunned. What was going on?

    So heartless.

    Even though his heart was bleeding, he still felt cold at this moment.

    [Author''s note: my son is attending early childhood sses. He''ll be attending a parent-teacher meetingter. I''ll continue to update at night.] He really knew how to y. He had to attend a parent-teacher meeting at such a young age. This was interesting.

 Chapter 1085 The Abyss Of The Originator

    "Don ''t, don''t be like this. Let''s talk this out. Don''t go. Come back."

    "Big brother, I was just joking."

    When Qiang Sheng saw that the other party was really leaving, how could he let him go so easily? he definitely had to call him back.

    He really didn''t expect nine destion to be so heartless to him. He had clearly suffered such heavy injuries, didn''t nine destion have any sympathy?

    Lin fan had returned.

    This was the attitude he wanted.

    It was not good to be arrogant and Savage.

    Because he himself was deeply affected by these two emotions, he knew that these two emotions could make people feel inted.

    Therefore, he hoped that others could change this bad habit.

    Of course, even if the frog hadn''t gotten rid of this bad habit, he wouldn''t leave. After all, he wasn''t a cold-hearted person like the frog.

    Bone King put Qiang Sheng down from the chain.

    However, the iron chain that pierced through his heart made him feel helpless and at a loss of what to do.

    Even bone King didn''t dare to move.

    "I didn''t expect to be free again." Qiang Sheng was a little sad. Then, his eyes were attracted by the frog. That kind of gaze was no longer ordinary.

    However, his gaze was short-lived, and he was soon attracted by you Yun, who had a pained expression on his face.

    p "Youyun, I didn''t expect retribution toe." Qiang Sheng was in a good mood. It was as if all the anger he had umted over the years had rxed when he saw you Yun''s miserable state.</anda>

    You Yun was toozy to curse. He was so exhausted that he had forgotten how many times he had been in pain.

    Perhaps, he was already numb to it.

    The frog didn''t take the initiative to talk to Qiang Sheng. It was best if the two of them didn''t talk.

    But suddenly ...

    Qiang Sheng grabbed the frog in his hand, and his expression changed slightly."Jiu Huang, how did your divine sense be one with this beast? even if he wanted to harm you, as long as you didn''t take the initiative, it definitely wouldn''t have fused together."

    He really couldn''t believe it.

    He had thought that nine destion was only living in this frog''s body because he had not found his original body.

    However, it seemed that the situation was not like that.

    "It''s none of your business. Also, who are you calling an animal?" The frog squinted and red at the other party."Put me down quickly."

    Then, without waiting for Qiang Sheng''s nonsense, the frog kicked him. However, it didn''t manage to kick him. Instead, it used the force of the kick tond steadily on the ground.

    "We''ve saved her, so we can go now. " Lin fan didn''t want to stay here anymore. It was so boring.

    To other people, Qiang Sheng was very strong. But to Lin fan, he was just so-so and boring.

    Moreover, after being locked up for so long, all his wealth had probably been exploited. He was so poor that he was even worse off than bone King.

    The frog was the first to agree."Right, right. Let''s go. It''s boring."

    "Nine destion, where are you going?" Qiang Sheng hurriedly asked when he saw that Jiu Huang was about to leave.

    The frog nced at him."I have something to do. You can find a ce to stay or go wherever you want."

    Ancestor devil shook his head,"HAIs, you''re truly a cold-hearted person. No matter what, he has suffered so much for you. If you don''t thank him properly, you can''t chase him away. Furthermore, his injuries are so severe. How about this? if you''re willing, you can go work at the passageway."

    Qiang Sheng had no idea what the tunnel was, but he still asked,"Nine destion is here as well?"

    "Yes,"

    To Qiang Sheng, as long as Jiu Huang was there, there was no problem.

    The frog trembled when it heard this.

    F * ck!

    He was going to be targeted again.

    In the past, he was powerful and fearless.

    However, things were different now. He was just a frog and his strength wasn''t high. If he was stronger, he wouldn''t be able to resist.

    He had no choice but to secretly hate The Fiend ancestor.

    What a busybody.

    How annoying.

    At the entrance of the green Hill.

    As they prepared to leave, the people of Qing Shan watched this group of people carefully.

    Dangerous, it was really dangerous.

    Everyone on the green Hill was in a state of panic. They all felt a sense of danger from each other.

    That sense of danger was almost tangible, how could it not be frightening?

    "What a bunch of pitiful people." Bone King sighed. It was really sad.

    Looking at how frightened these people were, looking at their eyes, they were filled with confusion and innocence.

    "Wait," Just as Lin fan was about to leave with his men, he stopped at the entrance.

    "Master Lin, what''s wrong?" Bone King asked.

    "You guys wait for me here, I''ll be done soon." He just remembered that he had not collected his points yet.

    Inted, he really inted.

    In the past, he wouldn''t even let go of a single demonic beast, but now, he had almost forgotten to collect Qing Shan''s points.

    It was a sin.

    It really shouldn''t be that one would lose themselves in an inted ego.

    Bone King was confused. He didn''t know what Master Lin was up to. Could it be that he had forgotten something important?

    Very quickly.<sub> </sub>

    When the happy music came from the Green Hill, everyone knew what had happened.

    The happy little boat was rippling.

    Continuous screams could be heard from every corner of the green Hill.

    They were begging for mercy.

    Panicked voices.

    Bone Kingughed,"Master Lin is indeed Master Lin. He said that he didn''t care, but he really did. Master nine destion, Master Lin is definitely taking revenge for you."

    The frog''s first thought was that it was impossible.

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    Desperadoes didn''t have the time to avenge him. There must be some secret, or his hands were itching to beat someone up.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan appeared at the entrance,"let''s go. But before that, I''ll have to make a trip to the abyss of the origin ancestor."

    The frog saw that the Desperado was in high spirits and his whole body was emitting a sense of light. It was obviously veryfortable.

    He had just harvested a wave of them, and it was not bad.

    I can''t waste it, I really can''t waste it.

    200 million points was easy.

    He had almost missed it.

    When the frog heard about the abyss of the origin, it raised its head and said,""Master, there''s no need to go. He threw my body into the abyss of the origin ancestor. There''s no hope of finding it."

    "Who said I''m going to look for your body? I''m just going to see what''s going on." Lin fan refused without giving him any face.

    Originally, the frog had changed its opinion of Lin fan a lot because of what had happened before. But now, there was no need to say anything. The change in its opinion was even worse.

    He knew that this Desperado definitely didn''t have good intentions.

    When Qiang Sheng knew that Jiu Huang''s original body had been thrown into the abyss of the origin ancestor by you Yun, he had also lost all hope.

    That ce was a ce that even a peak ruler, or even a ruler of a lifetime, could not enter. It was the most mysterious and strange ce.

    And when the abyss of the origin erupts, countless treasures will appear in the world, causing all rulers to go crazy.

    The abyss of the origin.

    Under the lead of the ancestor devil, they had already arrived here.

    The abyss of the originator was a barren wastnd. Not a single de of grass grew. Yellow sandy there calmly. When the wind blew, it swept up a lot of it, making the world a little gray.

    As he went deeper.

    The yellow mud gradually turned into ck stones. Although the surface was rough, it still emitted a dark luster.

    Very quickly.

    A huge crater appeared. It was round and bottomless. Inside, it was pitch ck, like a ck hole. There were many stone spikes stuck in the walls in all directions, like a demon baring its fangs.

    "Is this the abyss of the originator?" Lin fan stood at the side and asked.

    It had been a long time since the ancestor devil hade here. He had oncee here to snatch some things, and his luck was pretty good. He had indeed obtained some good things.

    "No one knows the origin of the abyss of the originator. It has existed since the upper world was created. No ruler or eternal ruler has ever been able to explore this area."

    "Nine destion," Youyun said in a low voice."I threw your original body down from here. If you want to get your original body, you can go down. But I don''t think you can."

    "You little brat." Bone King was furious. How could he tolerate humiliating his master nine destion? without saying a word, he crushed the opponent''s olo with one hand.

    You Yun broke out in cold sweat and screamed in pain.

    He was really on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    No matter who it was, no one would be able to stand being crushed by others.

    Ancestor Devil''s expression was solemn."The abyss of the originator is very mysterious. There was once someone who entered it with his strength and only came out after a few hundred years. When he came out, he said that he had only flown for a few days because he couldn''t see the bottom. The surroundings were dark and there were no signs of life. Only then did he turn back ande out."

    "Ancestor devil, ording to what you''re saying, the time in the abyss of the origin ancestor is different from here?" Lin fan said.

    "Yes, it''s indeed different. It''s so deep that you can''t see the bottom. Many people want to find out what secrets are hidden in the abyss of the originator and why Ultimate treasures wille out from it every once in a while. However, no one has figured it out yet."

    "It''s also considered the most mysterious ce in the upper realm. "

    Ancestor devil said. He was very curious about the origin ancestor''s abyss. However, despite his curiosity, there were still some things that he could not understand.

    "Frog, it seems that it will be very difficult to get back your original body." Lin fan said.

    In any case, after hearing what the ancestor devil said, he felt that this ce was indeed a little strange.

    He knew how to spit treasures?

    There must be a problem. There is no such thing as a pie in the world.

    The frog said that it didn''t matter, but it was still a little sad in its heart. If it couldn''t get its original body back, what was the point of ying?

    It was impossible to say that he didn''t hate you Yun.

    However, he had no choice. If his hatred was too obvious, you Yun would be extremely pleased with himself. He would think that he had finally angered him. On the contrary, he would be even more arrogant and Savage.

    Initially, Lin fan had wanted to jump in and check out the situation. But after hearing the words of the ancestor devil, he realized that he had entered a bottomless pit and left the world for a few hundred years.

    He had seen a ghost.

    He did not want to go in.

    However, he did not give up. He activated his colored eyes and stared at the abyss of the originator.

    However, after staring at it for a long time, there was no reaction at all. This could only mean that there were no living creatures in this ce.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s boring to go back. But I suggest that we all take a piss together. It''s also a way to leave some traces." Lin fan unzipped his pants and took out his olo. He then gave the progenitor''s abyss a good round of abuse before putting on his pants and leaving.

    It was really disappointing.

    He did not know when the abyss of the originator would erupt with treasures again.

 Chapter 1086 The Egg Is Fresh

    When he left the abyss of the origin and returned to the passage, there was not a single outsider except for those rulers who were waiting bitterly.

    They had all disappeared.

    In their opinion, if the four major forces were driven away, wouldn''t the business at the passageway be full?

    However, what they didn''t expect was ...

    Those people who were going to pass through the passage all ran away quickly, not even a shadow could be seen.

    The snow charmer of the misty illusory sect had wanted to wait for Lin fan to return and get to know him, but she had been dragged away by the olddy of Qinghe.

    In the eyes of olddy Qinghe, Lin fan was an extremely dangerous existence.

    It was definitely not a wise thing for him to have a rtionship with the snow Girl.

    Holy Land mountain.

    Qian Wu and the others had returned.

    Emperor shenwu had told him on the way back that the person who had cheated revered han of his cultivation technique was this kid.

    When he found out about this, Qian Wu''s expression becameplicated. All their wealth had been taken by the other party, not even a single bit was left. He waspletely devoid of conscience and sick to the extreme.

    However, Emperor shenwu''s expression turned even more terrifying when he found out that this young man was the one who had fought the four great factions. It was as if he could not believe what he was seeing.

    Even though he knew that the kid was powerful, he did not expect him to be this terrifying.

    "No matter what the situation is, it has already happened and there is no turning back. However, there is one thing that I must inform the martial ancestor." Qian Wu said.

    Especially when he thought about the other party''s strength and the power that came from burning his blood and Qi, he knew that this was definitely the case.

    "What is it?" Emperor shenwu asked.

    Qian Wu''s entire fortune had been confiscated by the other party, but he didn''t even take it to heart. Just how important was this matter for him to put aside the fact that all his wealth had been taken away?

    He did not hide anything from Emperor shenwu''s question.

    They were all higher-ups of the sacrednd mountain and had high statuses. Naturally, they knew about this matter.

    Qian Wu''s expression was serious,"that guy from before is also cultivating a hard body skill, and it has reached an extremely high realm. But I noticed that when he burned his blood and Qi, there were no signs of deterioration. Instead, it was getting more and more vigorous."

    "Now, the martial ancestor''s qi and blood are constantly weakening, and we haven''t found a solution yet. I think that kid must have a solution."

    As expected, Emperor shenwu''s expression turned serious when he heard about this.

    If the martial ancestor could return to his peak state and suppress the weakening of his blood Qi, it would be a great thing for the Holy Land mountain.

    "Let''s go, I''ll go with you. I have some understanding of that guy. " Emperor shenwu said after a moment of thought.

    The losses of the sacrednd mountain were rtively light.

    The most tragic was Qing Shan, followed by the divine court.

    Even a vice God Lord had been captured.

    As for the demonic Buddha tower, when the demonic Buddha returned to the tower, his face had been gloomy. The eight great paragons didn''t dare to say anything when they saw him.

    This was a huge defeat.

    He had lost all his face, especially devil burying great senior, he didn''t even want to say a word.

    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even attack once, but his injuries were very serious.

    "Buddha, devil, we can''t just let it go now. That brat is too arrogant." Said devil burying great senior.

    The other great seniors remained silent.

    So what if he couldn ''t?

    The other party was an existence that was even more terrifying than The Fiend ancestor.

    Against The Fiend ancestor, even if it was just the Buddha and fiend, they would still be able to hold their own.

    If they were included, then the odds of winning would be around 70%.

    But now ...

    The Buddha, devil, and God Lord of the divine court had joined forces, yet they had still failed to take down the other party. They were undoubtedly dreaming.

    "Get lost," he said. The Buddha demon shouted in anger, and a dark aura burst out from his body.

    The eight great paragons were stunned. They lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say anything.

    At the same time, they found that the Buddha and Devil''s situation was not right. The Golden Buddha nature and the dark Devil nature were once equal and in a state of bnce.

    But now, it was filled with demonic nature andpletely suppressed the Buddhist nature of the golden light.

    Even the Golden Buddha''s eyes were slowly turning ck.

    "I failed."

    The eight great paragons all had the same thought. The cultivation technique of Buddha and demon was special, and the integration of Buddha and demon was the highest realm.

    But now, this bnce had been broken.

    As for wanting to fuse them, that was even more impossible.

    However, they did not dare to speak.

    Regardless of whether it was a sess or a failure, this was the direction of the cultivation technique of Buddha and demon. However, it was basically impossible to reach the highest realm of the fusion of Buddha and demon.

    Under the gloomy gaze of the Buddha and devil, the eight great supremacies retreated, not daring to say a word.

    A few dayster.

    At the entrance to the ghost n''s territory.

    "Weird, weird, there''s a problem. There''s not a single person here. Master Lin, what should we do? is there no oneing?" Bone King said.

    He was a little flustered.

    No one would feelfortable if their road to wealth was cut off just like that.

    Lin fan thought about it and didn''t really believe that was the case.

    He was such a fair businessman, but no one came to his door when he opened his door for business. This was a little strange.

    Ancestor devil said indifferently,"how could anyonee? let''s not talk about other things. The fees for the passageway have long been known by everyone. As long as one is not stupid, they would most likely note."

    "That won''t do. If no onees, this passageway will be destroyed. I''ll think of a way. I don''t believe that I can''t do it." Lin fan didn''t believe this.

    Such a reasonable fee was actually considered high.

    "Master Lin, should we lower the fees?" Bone King said.

    Lin fan waved his hand,"don''t be anxious. No one is protesting yet. That means that our fees are reasonable. We can''t lower the fees now."

    "Wait, I''m going to use my ultimate move."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he left alone.

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan''s back view and was still wondering what sort of n thisd had up his sleeves.

    Two dayster.<sub> </sub>

    The Zhizhi bird in the upper realm began to explode. There were traces of the Zhizhi bird everywhere.

    As long as you were a human, No... As long as you were a living being, you would be able to receive the contents of the Zhizhi bird.

    In a city in the upper realm.

    This was a trading market, and it was very noisy. Many people woulde here to trade.

    At the same time, this ce wasn''t under the control of the four great factions and was considered a powerless city.

    Even the leaders of the four great forces woulde here to take a look, hoping to find something good.

    In a teahouse.

    Every table was filled with people who looked travel-worn. Perhaps they had obtained good things from fighting outside and brought them here to sell for a good price to enjoy after the event.

    Suddenly.

    A rough voice was heard.

    "That''s great, that''s really great. " The burly man stood up abruptly. His face was red and he couldn''t believe it.

    "Quiet down, what''s the noise." The other table was filled with young men. From their clothes and aura, they seemed toe from a powerful force. They were obviously very dissatisfied with this person who had no quality.

    The burly man wasn''t dissatisfied and muttered to himself,""The Vice God Lord of the God court has been captured by an expert connected to the outer realm. As long as we cross the passage, we''ll be able to crush the Vice God Lord''s balls."

    His voice wasn''t loud, but it wasn''t soft either.

    The people who were originally against the burly man suddenly changed their expressions after hearing this. As if they couldn''t believe it, they immediately stood up and went to the burly man to spread the news.

    A few lines of ck words attracted their attention.

    "Are you a weakling? Are you strong? That''s not important. What''s important is that you want to trample on the God court''s vice God Lord!"

    When they saw this, the people around them nodded in their hearts. They definitely wanted to, but they didn''t have the F * cking ability.

    A vice God Lord of the God court was an extremely important figure.

    However, what he said next shocked them.

    "Do you want to experience what it feels like to be stepped on by a vice God Lord of the Church of Light?"

    "You want to try stomping on the God''s court vice God''s solo?"

    "Do you want to experience the Vice God Lord of the God court being humiliated under your legs?"

    "If you want to, then you''re in luck. The passage to the ghost n''s territory is fully open. Cross the passage, step on the Deputy God''s olo, and step on a Peak Master. You''re a master. It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity. Action is better than action. Cross the passage, step on the Deputy God, and reach the peak of life ..."

    The surrounding people were all in a daze, their faces full of disbelief.

    "What the hell? it can''t be true, right? that''s a vice God Lord of the God court we''re talking about!"

    "Do you really not know, or are you just pretending? the four major forces joined forces to eliminate those people at the passageway, but in the end, they were driven away. Many people saw this, so it can''t be fake."

    "I''m a little scared. This is the God court''s vice God Lord we''re talking about. If the God Lord finds out about this, we''ll all be dead!"

    The burly man was so emotional that he was already crying,"the opportunity hase. It''s finally here. Master, senior brothers, junior brothers, I can finally take revenge for all of you."

    It wasmon for a vice God Lord of the God court to use forceful methods to suppress a small faction.

    If it was destroyed, then it was destroyed. The Vice God Lord naturally had no effect.

    After all, they were all weaklings. How could they seek revenge from him?

    "The passage to the ghost n''s territory. Waiter, collect the money." The burly man paid for the tea and left without looking back.

    Immediately after, those who were originally against the burly man also followed,"brothers, let''s go together."

    At this moment.

    In various ces in the upper realm.

    Many people saw the content.

    The Vice God Lord of the God court was simply too attractive.

    Stomping on an olo and crushing it with a single stomp ... That was something that he did not even dare to imagine.

    Especially to the weaker ones, it was unbelievable.

    At this moment, the upper realm was stirred up.

    People''s hearts started to be impetuous.

    At the entrance of the passage.

    Bone King, Emperor Dongyang, blood Crow, and Chi jiusha were sitting there.

    "Hey, Bone King, have you thought about your future? There''s no future here. " Blood Crow said regretfully. The fees were indeed a little shady. If it could be reduced a little, it would definitely not be like this.

    "Road? What path? What path can I take? I''ll follow Master Lin for the rest of my life and won''t go anywhere. " Bone King shook his head.

    Now, there were a few powerful people here for him to hug.

    That was such a happy thing, but she still wanted to leave. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "You ..." The blood Crow was about to speak when he was shocked by the movement in front of him.

    The group of people were cowering, but they were also full of curiosity as they came to the entrance of the passage. They stared at blood Crow and the others, then muttered softly.

    "It''s here. The bird of knowledge was talking about this ce. "

    "Is this real or fake? it can''t be a lie, right?"

    Bone King was excited. He stood up and said excitedly,"Have you been to the passageway before?"

    No one answered, and no one spoke.

    Bone King was a little disappointed. No way. There were so many people here, but no one hade to the passage before?

    Emperor Dongyang pondered and asked,""Are you guys here to step on eggs?"

    The moment he said that.

    Everyone present nodded their heads frantically.

    Bone King was overjoyed. He said enthusiastically,e,e, this is the ce. The egg is inside. Hurry up ande in. You''re so lucky. You''re the first batch. The Deputy God Lord''s egg is still fresh. It hasn''t bloomed yet. We''re just waiting for you."

    "The first person to step on the Deputy God''s solo will be remembered for all eternity. Hurry up, the fastest person will be the first."

    The voice fell.

    "F * ck, don''t snatch it."

    "I came first, I''m the first one."

    "F * ck off, I''m the F * cking first one."

    He was crazy.

    They were all F * cking crazy.

 1087 Chapter 1087

    In the tunnel.

    You Yun''s back was against the barrier of the passage. His hands were raised above his head as he was tied there. His legs were open, and his ankles were fixed by something. He couldn''t move at all.

    At this time, his expression was gloomy, his head was lowered, and his long hair covered his face. Hearing the movement from the distance, he raised his head slightly and nced sideways.

    "Why is it so noisy?"

    He had been locked up here for a long time, and he had always hoped that someone would save him. However, a few days had passed, and there was no movement at all, which made him feel a little desperate.

    No matter what, he would wait. His father would never forget him.

    However, he shuddered when he saw Bone King walking toward him.

    During this period of time, no one paid any attention to him. Even the frog and Qiang Sheng, who hated him the most, rarely came to him.

    However, this Bone King seemed to be addicted to it. It would step on it a few times a day.

    Such an action had a very bad influence on you Yun. He wailed in pain and even wanted to die.

    "We''re here, we''re here! This is the ce! Take a look and see if this is a vice God Lord of the God court. I''m absolutely honest with you," Bone King was very friendly. As a peak ruler, he was so polite to these weaklings.

    This made the weak people feel ttered and felt that this was a real business person, a really friendly person.

    Gradually, the fear in their hearts changed and they began to treat themselves as real guests.

    "What''s the situation?" You Yun was shocked, as if he had a bad feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    Very quickly.

    The group of people came to you Yun.

    Bone King looked down at you Yun with a cold expression. However, he smiled when he looked at the guests."Everyone, look. I didn''t lie to you. This is the Vice God Lord of the God court."

    At this moment.

    The group of people watched intently, as if they were sizing up an item. They were entranced and stunned.

    "It really is."

    "Vice God Lord of the God court, there''s no mistaking this aura,"

    "So it''s true. This is so exciting."

    "What?" a group of people cried out in rm. In the past, they wouldn''t have had the ability to stand in front of a vice God Lord.

    The Deputy God Lord was in such a miserable state. He was tied up like he was being tortured.

    She felt a little ufortable with her legs spread apart.

    Bone Kingughed."That''s why I said that you guys are really lucky. So, was this passage worth it?"

    "It''s worth it, it''s really worth it. "

    "I didn''t expect to have such an opportunity. Even after I die, my descendants will still be proud of me."

    This group of people had traveled thousands of li toe here, but when they saw the Vice God Lord, they felt like everything had been worth it.

    In the past, that would have been something unimaginable.

    "Bone King, what are you doing?" You Yun felt that something was wrong. Those people''s gazes were really weird, as if something terrible was about to happen.

    Bone Kingughed."My respected Deputy God Lord, I don''t want to do anything. I just want these guests to do something pleasant to you, such as stepping on your olo. However, you are really too valuable. In the blink of an eye, so many people havee because of your fame. I don''t dare to imagine it."

    You Yun''s face turned uglier and uglier. Then, he roared in anger,""You dare ..."

    He was a vice God Lord of the God court, so he truly didn''t believe that these people would dare to do anything to him.

    Bone King didn''t care about Youyun. He was still so arrogant.

    They were already prisoners, and he had originally thought that killing them would end everything.

    However, Master Lin was still smart. He could even think of such a method. He was able to maximize the use of trash to create such power. He was really amazing.

    However, after being threatened by you Yun, the people who hade to the passage to y solo were actually a little scared.

    After all, it was true.

    You Yun was a vice God Lord of the God court, and his reputation was illustrious. He didn''t have the courage to trample on anyone he had the chance to.

    Bone King frowned."Everyone, this is a rare opportunity. Who wants to be the first one?"

    The scene was a little quiet.

    The crowd, which had been a little excited, suddenly quieted down.

    Obviously, he was shocked by you Yun''s angry words.

    "Who''s first?" "What the f * ck?" Bone King asked again."Are they all so cowardly? it''s not like anything happened. Even if this guy is a Deputy God Lord, he can''t possibly escape from here."

    Don''t be so timid, okay? since you''re already here, if you don''t give it a try, you''ll be letting yourself down.

    Just as Bone King was about to take action, an angry voice that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time was heard.

    "I''ll do it. " A burly man walked out.

    His eyes were red as he stared at you Yun as if he had a deep hatred.

    As expected.

    When someone dared to be the first to step out, the surrounding people all backed away.

    They were all thinking, if they really stepped on it, what would the consequences be?

    If the God''s court found out about this, they would be doomed.

    "Good, you''ve got guts. You''re lucky to be the first person to receive a free service in the passageway. I''ll let you step on it twice." Bone King was overjoyed. With someone taking the lead, the rest of the battle would not be a problem.

    The burly man cupped his fists at Bone King gratefully and walked to you Yun.

    He was furious.

    "You definitely don''t know who I am, and you don''t know what you''ve done to my sect. After all, to you, everything is so small, not even a grain of sand in your eyes."

    "But I will never forget you."

    You Yun looked at the burly man with disdain. He was just a trash with a pitifully weak cultivation.

    "What do you want to do? Do you know who I am? Vice God Lord, if you dare act impudently toward me, you''ll die a Graveless death. " You Yun growled.

    The threat of a peak God expert made the surrounding people feel fear.

    "Hehe." The burly manughed. Hisughter was a little crazy,"what''s so scary about dying without a burial ground? it''s enough that I can humiliate you ruthlessly before I die."

    The voice fell.

    The burly man approached you Yun.

    You Yun''s expression changed."You dare ..."<sub> </sub>

    As soon as he finished speaking, the burly man roared and stomped on you Yun''s olo.

    Puchi!

    A cracking sound.

    "Waa!" The surrounding people who were hesitating cried out in surprise when they saw the burly man really make a move. Their eyes were fixed on Youyun''s crotch.

    At this moment, you Yun''s crotch was bleeding.

    And the burly man was not done yet. He continued to stick his feet together.

    Everyone felt a chill down their spines. Even if he didn''t step on them, it was still a little scary.

    You Yun cried out miserably. This pain was even more painful than being cut in half by a knife.

    "Good, this is a good step. It seems that this little brother is full of anger towards Youyun. The strength and angle are perfect."

    "Little brother, don''t you feel good? a vice God Lord of the divine court, a peak ruler, had his balls crushed by a single stomp. If I were in this situation, I would brag about it for the rest of my life."

    Bone King urately described what the burly man had just done.

    The people who had been watching the passage saw this scene and their blood started to boil.

    F * ck!

    You Yun was a vice God Lord of the divine court, a man with both status and strength that struck fear in others.

    However, when they saw that this weak man dared to crush the Deputy God''s olo with a single step, they thought, what are we afraid of?

    The burly man looked at you Yun''s miserable appearance andughed, as if he was venting the hatred and anger in his heart.

    He raised his foot.

    "You ..." The man looked at the God court vice God Lord."I want you to know that any enmity will eventuallye back."

    "Damn you, you bastard!" You Yun stared at the burly man ferociously, wishing he could swallow him.

    Bone King didn''t care what kind of enmity this kid had with you Yun. He was very happy. Someone dared to make a move, which was to stir up his emotions.

    "Young man, how do you feel?" Bone King asked.

    The burly man nodded."Yes, I feel much better."

    "Good. There''s still one more chance. I''ll make sure to trample on him properlyter on. Watch this guy, vice God Lord of the God court. I guarantee you won''t regret it after trampling on him," Bone King said.

    The people around them were all waiting.

    Just now, they had already thought it through.

    Since he was already here, how could he just ignore him?

    Moreover, in this situation, even a vice God Lord of the God court wouldn''t be able to do much.

    Whether they could get out of here was still a problem.

    He would be able to step on the God''s court''s vice God Lord in an solo match in this life.

    That was enough.

    Very quickly.

    The miserable shrieks reverberated in the tunnel.

    You Yun was furious.

    No matter what, he was still a vice God Lord of the God court, a peak God expert, and yet he was being humiliated by a group of ants.

    His heart was bleeding.

    He even had the thought of dying.

    Just as everyone was getting restless, Bone King spoke,"don''t worry, everyone. No one will know about this. As for him, he''s only alive because he still has some value. It''s impossible for him to get out."

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, juste at me. "

    The voice fell.

    "Don''t fight with me. I want to be the second one."

    "F * ck! I''m so regretful. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have given in just now. "

    "I''m just scared by this guy''s title. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have cared so much."

    Bone King chuckled, then looked at you Yun. What a pathetic fellow.

    At the same time, they were in awe of Master Lin''s brain. He could even think of that. It was really shocking.

    "You see, there are peopleing from the passageway, and there are so many of them. Our business will definitely be endless. In the future, there will only be more and more peopleing." Lin fan smiled.

    Ancestor devil could not help but be impressed by the brat''s intelligence. He was really F * cking quick-witted.

    He could even think of such an extremely cruel method that angered both man and God.

    Admiration.

    He was so impressed that he didn''t know what to say.

    He could only say.

    He was extremely awesome.

    In the distance, the frog was entangled by Qiang Sheng and wanted to beat him to death.

    "Get lost!"

    "Get lost!"

    "Get lost!"

    This was the only word the frog had said since it returned from the abyss of the originator.

    "Fiend ancestor, I''ll leave this ce to you for the time being. I have to make a trip back and take some of the wealth with me." He had nothing to do with the passage for the time being.

    The four great forces had ended here, and green Hill had beenpletely uprooted.

    If there was a problem ...

    They should be the divine court and the demonic Buddha tower.

    As for the Holy Land mountain, it probably wouldn''te looking for trouble.

    The frog cried out in rm,"master, wait for me!"

    However, just as he was about to escape, he was caught by Qiang Sheng."Jiu Huang, this ce is fine. Don''t go."

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered with the frog and disappeared into the tunnel.

 Chapter 1088 The Sects Yin Qi Is Very Heavy

    "Bastard!"

    "Break!" The God Lord mmed his palm on the table, shattering it into pieces.

    He had been searching for the puppet patriarch all this time, wanting to kill him and take back what he had lost.

    However, a piece of information appeared in front of him.

    His anger exploded.

    The God''s court''s vice God Lord had been tortured in the passage, and anyone who entered the passage could crush the Vice God''s solo.

    The content was straightforward and there was no hiding at all.

    You Yun was his son, but not many people knew about this.

    This was a p to his face.

    He wanted to uproot the passage, but when he thought about how difficult that kid was to deal with, the God Lord didn''t know what to do.

    In the outer realm.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "Yi!"

    Lin fan didn''t enter the sect directly. He floated in the air and looked at the sect. He felt that something was wrong.

    "Why do I feel that the sect''s aura is a little eerie?"

    He frowned. He was definitely not mistaken.

    When he arrived at the mountain Gate, Xu dapao and the other two disciples who were guarding the mountain Gate were standing straight there. When they saw Lin fan, they were so excited that they were about to cry.

    Lin fan acted like nothing happened and greeted them. But he noticed that ck energy exploded above their heads and merged into the void.

    "Senior brother, good." Xu dapao said respectfully.

    "En, has anything happened in the sect recently?" Lin fan asked.

    Xu dapao shook his head."No, the sect has been very peaceful recently. Nothing much has happened."

    Lin fan thought about it. There was a problem, there was definitely a problem.

    He distributed Heaven''s Fate and some other things to every Junior brother and sister.

    Even if it was thin, the luck was still much stronger than the average person.

    Even if it wasn''t to the point of being impervious to all evil, it was absolutely impossible for something inexplicable to happen.

    He didn''t go to find his teacher directly, but walked around the sect.

    In his eyes, the disciples who passed by all had dark ck Qi evaporating from their bodies.

    He wanted to find the source, but he realized that they were hidden so deeply that he couldn''t find them.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, I''m back." Lin fan walked in from outside and stared at his teacher. He wanted to see if his teacher was in such a situation.

    When he saw his teacher''s condition, he was slightly stunned.

    The teacher also had this kind of aura, but it was much thinner than the disciples he saw. It was dispensable, but in the end, he was still infected a little.

    "Disciple, what are you standing there for? What''s wrong?" Tian Xu asked.

    His disciple was a little strange when he came back this time. However, he thought of something important and waved his hand."Disciple,e over quickly. Master has something to tell you."

    Lin fan reacted and didn''t care much.

    F * ck!

    He actually came to the magnificent me sect to cause trouble.

    This was interesting.

    "Teacher, I was thinking about something. What''s wrong?" Lin fan sat beside Tian Xu and asked softly.

    This was Tian Xu''s Mountain, and there was no one around, but this master and disciple seemed to be talking about a little secret.

    "Disciple, I feel that something is not right with the sect recently." Tian Xu said.

    He had been investigating this matter, but he hadn''t found any problems during this period of time. Although there weren''t any major problems with the sect disciples, he still felt that something was amiss.

    "Teacher, what''s wrong?" Lin fan asked after some thought.

    "Something''s not right. " Tian Xu''s expression was solemn, but he did not exin.

    This made Lin fan a little helpless.

    The master and disciple looked at each other for a while, their expressions very serious.

    "Teacher, your disciple understands." Lin fan retracted his gaze.

    Tian Xu was pleased."As expected of my disciple. You have inherited your intelligence from me."

    "How can I joke about that? he''s definitely going to be the sessor disciple." Lin fan said,"but master, I realized that there''s something wrong with your body. There''s a ck aura surrounding you. When I came over, I realized that the ck aura around my junior brothers and sisters is even thicker."

    "Disciple, although I can''t see it, I can feel this strange power seeping into all of us. However, senior brother Grandmaster and the others are fine." Tian Xu had been wondering what was going on.

    Why did everyone have a problem?

    Only the Grandmaster and the other two were fine.

    He had asked his senior brother, the sect leader, if there had been anything wrong recently.

    But who would have thought that the sect leader senior brother would reply directly.

    Her heart was in a mess.

    Naturally, something was wrong.

    Tian Xu wanted to p his senior brother to the wall.

    In the end, there was not even a single piece of useful information.

    "Master, I''ll go take a look first. Keep these treasures well. They''re all good things and useful for cultivation." Lin fan handed over the profits from the passage to Tian Xu.

    Tian Xu was stunned when he saw the wealth.

    ''Good.''

    What was he doing now?

    It was so F * cking scary.

    There were some things that he had never seen before.

    Lin fan left his teacher''s side and went to look for the Grandmaster. Looking from afar, he realized that there was not a single trace of ck Qi on the Grandmaster, mo Jingzhe, and you long.

    F * ck.

    It didn''t make sense.

    The three of them were actuallypletely fine. Could it be that they were in trouble because of the so-called tranquility they were trying toprehend?

    However, that was impossible.<sub> </sub>

    The smell he smelled was very dark.

    If he had to say who he resembled, then he thought of one person.

    The Hanging Woman.

    It was very simr to the aura that the hanging Girl had when they first met.

    At night.

    Lin fan pushed open the stone door of the secret room. In this short period of time, he went into the secret room and used his points to upgrade the cultivation method, instantly creating a cultivation method.

    It was just that his luck wasn''t too good.

    He kept failing.

    It made him feel a little hopeless.

    However, there was no rush at all. He could take it slowly.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming was waiting outside. When he saw his senior brother, he immediately went up to him.

    There were indeed miraculous things.

    Lu Qiming was also fine.

    This was even more unscientific.

    Even the strong men who washed the toilets in the sect had this dark aura. Junior Brother Lu''s cultivation wasn''t high, so how could he not have it?

    "Junior Brother, you go rest first. I''ll take a walk around the sect." Lin fan said.

    "Yes." Lu Qiming nodded. He felt that his senior brother''s behavior was a little strange, as if he had something on his mind.

    At night.

    Lin fan walked around the sect. At night, the dark aura became even thicker.

    At this moment, a disciple walked over and bumped into Lin fan. He was really excited,"senior brother."

    "Yes." Lin fan smiled.

    Suddenly.

    He noticed that a ghastly pale face had suddenly appeared on his Junior brother''s shoulder. The veins on the face were throbbing, especially the pair of eyes. They were pitch-ck and emitted a ck light.

    "Keke!"

    A darkughter spread into Lin fan''s ears.

    However, to this disciple, he couldn''t hear a single sound. He didn''t even feel anything.

    "Junior Brother, where are you going?" Lin fan raised his hand and patted his Junior brother''s shoulder.

    When the disciple saw that his senior brother had actually patted his shoulder, he was so excited that he almost jumped up.

    Pada!

    The palm passed through the ghostly face andnded on his Junior brother''s shoulder.

    It''s not a real body, but an illusion?

    The ghostly face stuck out its tongue and tried to lick Lin fan''s finger. Lin fan''s finger trembled slightly. Even a ruler would be shattered by this finger.

    But what Lin fan had not expected was that it waspletely useless.

    The disciple who was patted on the shoulder by his senior brother was so excited that he almost peed his pants when he saw that his senior brother didn''t let go.

    "Let''s see what''s over there. " Lin fan stared at the ghost Face and said.

    His Junior Brother turned around and at that moment, Lin fan activated colored eyes and stared at the ghost Face behind him.

    Instantly.

    The ghost Face''s eyes glowed red as it pounced at Lin fan with its fangs bared.

    "Little thing, you still want to y with me? I''ll kill you."

    However, he didn''t quite understand what happened next.

    The ghostly face pierced through his body.

    It did not cause him any harm at all.

    "Senior brother, there''s nothing." The junior Brother turned his head and asked doubtfully.

    Lin fan closed his colored eyes and flew back to his Junior brother''s back."It''s nothing. Junior Brother, you can go back to work."

    "Yes, I understand, senior brother." The disciple nodded, feeling much more excited.

    After his Junior Brother left, Lin fan pondered over what had happened.

    Looking at his Junior brother''s back, he fell into deep thought.

    At that moment, the ghost Face turned around and smiled at Lin fan. His smile was a little terrifying. To others, it was terrifying but to Lin fan, it was too cute. He really wanted to punch him to death.

    "It seems like these things don''t have any killing power."

    "Hanging Girl, what the hell are you trying to do? don''t let me find out, or I''ll break your dog head."

    He strolled around the sect and looked around.

    After that, he met some other junior brothers and sisters. He used the same method to experiment. As expected, those ghostly things were indeed unable to harm him. However, as long as he closed the colored eyes, they would continue to lie on the backs of his junior brothers and sisters, refusing to leave no matter what.

    At a certain ce.

    "Hahaha, brother Zhen''s alcohol tolerance is really good. Come, let''s continue." An elderughed. He was the sky de elder. Ever since he had been tricked into the outer realm, he had been looking for an opportunity to go back. However, he had met Zhen Yue.

    The person who he felt was not inferior to him in sword Dao.

    He had originally wanted to kill this person, but because of some things, they had be good friends.

    "Grandpa Skyde, can you please not get my master drunk?" Holding the wine pot, Zhen Yi poured wine for the sky sword elder.

    The two eldersughed.

    "Sigh, I don''t have my zither anymore. Otherwise, I could have yed a song to liven things up." Old man Tianqin said regretfully.

    "Zhenyi, pour the wine." Masachizuki didn''t have a saber with him, as he had already thrown it somewhere else.

    "Oh." Zhen Yi nodded and poured wine for his master.

    The sky sword elderughed."Brother Zhen, shall we have a sparter?"

    "No, I don''t want to y with the saber today. Let''s wait and see if I have the same idea tomorrow." Zhen Yue waved her hand.

    "Ah, okay. We''ll see tomorrow. The outer realm is really good. We won''t go back anymore. It''ll just be the five of us. I like this kid, Zhen Yi. He''ll learn the saber from me, the sword from your Grandpa Tian Jian, and the zither from your Grandpa Tian Qin." The sky de elder said.

    "I''m learning saber skills from my master,"Zhen Yi poured the wine and said in a tender voice.

    The sky de elder was so angry that he wanted to teach the kid a lesson.

    "Your master is only in the Dao realm. If we don''tpare saber intent, your Grandpa Skyde can kill him with one finger."

 Chapter 1089 Peak Master Lin, Our Love Is Stronger Than Gold

    During this period of time.

    Lin fan was in charge of the magnificent me sect.

    He didn''t go anywhere. Instead, he was thinking about what the ghostly face behind all his junior brothers and sisters was.

    What were these damn things thinking?

    Was he trying to harm her?

    However, the ghost faces didn''t move during this time. They justy behind the disciples, not hurting them or doing anything.

    "F * ck, Hanging Girl, just you wait. As long as I find you, you''re dead." Lin fan was furious. Even though he wasn''t sure if The Hanging Woman was the one who did it, to him, who else could it be?

    Lin fan couldn''t stay in the sect any longer. One or two days was fine, but as time went on, he felt like vomiting after seeing the faces behind those guys ''backs.

    Also, he only had a few billion experience points left.

    It wasn''t enough. He had to get some experience points.

    In the past, the most troublesome thing was the cultivation method. Now, the cultivation method was not a problem, the points were not a problem, and the experience points were not a problem.

    Then, he didn''t need to say anything. He could tell anyone that cultivation was really too simple.

    The pill realm.

    "Forefather ninescolor, are you home? I''vee to pay you a visit." The moment Lin fan arrived outside the pill world, he shouted.

    All the disciples of the alchemy world knew that Peak Master Lin was their neighbor and that he was a good person.

    The disciples of their sect were also good. Now, the disciples of the pill world and the magnificent me sect were in contact and many of them had be friends.

    Some even became partners.

    Originally, the forefather of nine colors did not allow this kind of interracial behavior.

    However, when he thought about how he would break up the couple and anger that brat, he was afraid that it would really be terrible. The pill world would be scammed until it went bankrupt.

    Therefore, he could only open one eye and close the other.

    At this moment, inside the pill realm Hall.

    The forefather of nine colors was lying there in a carefree manner, ying with a medicinal pill that was emitting a golden glow in his hand.

    "Zzzzzzzz."

    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He let out a sound of enjoyment.

    But suddenly ...

    Lin fan''s voice came from outside, nearly causing forefather nine color to roll down from his chair.

    "Luo Yun, quick, quickly stop that brat. No matter what, we have to buy some time. Go quickly." The forefather cried out in panic. He hurriedly tried to collect the pills around him.

    They came with ill intentions.

    There was definitely something going on.

    Goddess Luo Yunughed when she saw how flustered the old ancestor was. This was the first time she had seen the old ancestor so flustered in front of others.

    Perhaps, only Peak Master Lin could do it.

    Outside.

    Lin fan swaggered into the pill world. As for the pill poison outside, it couldn''t hurt him at all. To him, it was just for show and nothing much.

    "Peak Master Lin." At this moment, Luo Yun appeared and slightly bowed to greet him.

    "Eh? It''s goddess Luo Yun. Long time no see, but your body fragrance is still so alluring. " Lin fan said.

    However, these words made Luo Yun a little embarrassed. She had not expected Peak Master Lin to say such frivolous words.

    In fact, she had misunderstood.

    Lin fan wasn''t just teasing her.

    It was because the taste of the pill was simply too mesmerizing, and he almost couldn''t hold it in.

    "Where''s your family''s patriarch?" Lin fan asked.

    Then, he looked around,"that''s weird. If it was in the past, your old ancestor would definitelye out to wee you. Why is it that I can''t even see a ghost now?"

    "The patriarch is waiting for Peak Master Lin in the hall," goddess Luo Yun said.

    Lin fan did not say anything more as he headed towards the main hall.

    In the main hall.

    The forefather of nine colors sat upright and still, pretending to be very serious. When he caught sight of Lin fan, he could not help but raise his brows and drag out his voice,"Peak Master Lin ..."

    It was as if an old friend who had not seen him for a long time had returned. He was full of smiles.

    "Come, please take a seat. I know that Peak Master Lin is here, so I have specially prepared tea. It''s all top-notch, and ordinary people can''t taste it." The forefather of nine colorsughed.

    Indeed.

    Even in the upper realm, there might not be anyone who had these things. After all, the alchemy world was famous for its alchemy. In terms of healing, not many people couldpare to it.

    There might not even be many acquired spiritual pills and innate divine pills in the upper realm.

    Special ces had special things.

    It wasn''t something one could possess just because they were strong.

    Lin fan didn''t stand on ceremony with the nine color old ancestor and sat down. He took a closer look,"your expression seems a little nervous and there are beads of sweat on your forehead. What were you doing just now?"

    The forefather of nine colors ''expression froze for a moment, then he smiled and said,""What else can I do? recently, I''ve been reminiscing about the contents of" Lord of the pill realm. "Peak Master Lin, you''re a little unkind. You''ve been writing and then you''ve stopped. When will there be an ending?"

    "What are you saying? aren''t you just cursing yourself to die? if it''s going to end, you''ll have to die for the story to end. Otherwise, this story won''t end." Lin fan said.

    The forefather of nine colors had deliberately changed the topic. He had not expected that this change in topic would lead to such an inauspicious matter.

    Pei Pei!

    She shouldn''t have asked.

    As for his legendary biography, there was probably no end to it.

    The forefather of nine colors was no fool. Naturally, he wouldn''t ask Lin fan what he was doing here or if he had any business.

    He just chatted with Lin fan and bragged. He bragged about everything.

    In any case, he would definitely not mention the word ''medicinal pill''.

    He was afraid that once he mentioned these two words, he would be on a road of no return.

    The two of them bickered for a while.

    Lin fan had a headache. Nine color was just too tight-lipped and didn''t say anything wrong, giving him a chance to sneak in.<sub> </sub>

    It seemed like he could only go straight to the point and be decisive.

    "Nine-colored, I have something to tell you." Lin fan sipped his tea and put the cup down. His expression was serious.

    The originally smiling forefather nine colors suddenly froze, and his arm trembled slightly.

    It was like chatting with a friend. When the conversation was going well, the friend would stop and ask seriously if he could borrow some money.

    Everything happened so quickly.

    "Peak Master Lin, please speak." The forefather of nine colors ''smile was a bit forced and awkward.

    His heart was bleeding, and he was trembling.

    Please don''t let it be that matter.

    "I''m in urgent need of a batch of pills. I need a lot. Can I have some?" Lin fan said.

    The forefather''s face suddenly turned white.

    As expected, he didn''t avoid it. This kid opened his mouth directly. It couldn''t be measured by the skin of ordinary people.

    "This ... Peak Master Lin, to be honest, there are no more pills in the pill world. It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but I can''t do anything about it." The forefather of nine colors felt regretful. His heart turned cold. He knew that nothing good woulde out of this.

    Every time this brat came to the pill world, he would alwayse for the F * cking pills.

    "Old ancestor, I actually have something to tell you. Recently, I went to the upper realm and have some businesses there. I''ve gained quite a lot. I''ve been taking pills from you many times, so I feel a little apologetic. I wanted you to join this business to earn some money, but looking at you now, you don''t even treat me as a friend." Lin fan said with a pained expression.

    The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan. I''ll believe you. What F * cking business?

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s a misunderstanding. How could I not treat you as a friend? it''s just that ..." Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, Lin fan interrupted.

    "We''re earning the wealth of a ruler. The wealth of a ruler is even greater than the wealth of a sect in the outer realms. It''s unimaginable. Think about it. I''m not joking with you. "

    The forefather of nine colors was stunned. He stared at Lin fan in disbelief.

    However, he really wanted to know what a ruler was.

    He didn''t understand.

    "Forget it, I''ll take you to the passageway to take a look." Lin fan grabbed onto the old master nine colors and left the pill world without waiting for the other party''s approval.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan and the forefather of nine colors had returned.

    However, after he returned this time, forefather ninescolor''s expression changed.

    His mouth was wide open the entire time, as if he had fallen into a state of disbelief.

    After the old ancestor and Peak Master Lin left, goddess Luo Yun had been waiting here.

    Now that she saw the old ancestor''s appearance, she was puzzled. What exactly had he experienced?

    Suddenly.

    The forefather of nine colors patted Lin fan''s shoulders and said with a straight face,"

    "Peak Master Lin, our friendship willst forever. It can''t be described with mere words."

    "I was just joking with you. What is this ce?"

    "That''s the pill world we''re talking about. There''s nothing else but pills. There''s no need to say anything else. Luo Yun, go and bring fifty acquired spirit pills over. "

    Lin fan was extremely satisfied,"old master, don''t force yourself. I don''t have any other intentions."

    "Aiya, what do you mean by that, Peak Master Lin? what do you mean by ''forced''? in my entire life, I, nine colors, have stabbed myself in the back for my friends. Especially for Peak Master Lin, I''ve climbed mountains of des and dived into seas of fire without even frowning. Also, what are these pills?pared to our friendship, they''re nothing. They''re nothing."

    "Not forcing, not forcing."

    The forefather of nine colors waved his hand without any hesitation.

    Oh my God!

    When he went to the passage to take a look, the wealth was so bright that he was blinded.

    Moreover, there were so many people queuing up. Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    Other people might becking in pills, but to the pill world, they didn''tck pills. What theycked was wealth.

    Very quickly.

    Goddess Luo Yun came over with fifty acquired spirit pills.

    She was very suspicious. What exactly did the old ancestor go to see? after he returned, his attitude changed so much that he was even willing to give out the pills.

    As far as she knew, these medicinal pills were the life of the old ancestor. How could he give them to others so easily?

    Lin fan nodded his head. Nine colors was a good person and really treated him as a friend.

    He was definitely not the stic brother.

    "Old master ..." Just as Lin fan was about to open his mouth, he was interrupted by the forefather of nine colors.

    "Peak Master Lin, don''t call me patriarch. Just call me nine colors. What''s our rtionship? It''s impossible to describe love with words. Calling me old ancestor is like treating me as an outsider. Just call me nine colors. In the future, the pill world will be your home. If you want to,e and stay. " The forefather of nine colors said.

    His expression was very serious, as if he was saying,"I''m not joking, I''m serious."

    "Good, good. Nine-colored, you are at the peak of Dao realm now. If you think you can break through one day, go to the tunnel and tell them my name. Let them hold the line for you and break through to Emperor heaven realm." Lin fan said.

    In the outer realm, it was impossible for them to break through.

    However, now that the passageway was upied by him, there was no problem.

    "Sure, no problem." The forefather of nine colors had changed from his previously stingy appearance to a heroic one.

    Luo Yun passed the pill to Lin fan, still very confused.

    What kind of magic potion did Peak Master Lin give the old master?

    This was a huge change. It was like they were two different people.

    Lin fan kept the pills and left immediately.

    After Lin fan left, the forefather of nine colors thought for a moment before chuckling out,"good! That''s really good! There''s nothing else to say about that!"

    Goddess Luo Yun asked in confusion,"old ancestor, what did Peak Master Lin take you to see?" Why did you change so much aftering back?"

    The forefather of nine colorsughed,"this is a great opportunity. The alchemy world is going to soar in my hands. Its name will go down in history."

    "Good, that''s really good,"

    At this point.

    Goddess Luo Yun was still confused and didn''t understand what he was saying.

    However, looking at the old ancestor''s crazy expression, he knew that this was not an ordinary matter.

 Chapter 1090 The Mysterious Person In The Void Abyss

    "Sigh, people these days are too realistic."

    Lin fan returned to invincible peak and stepped into the secret room, preparing to consume the pill.

    50 pills would be worth ten billion experience points.

    The magnificent me sect fell into silence.

    All the disciples of the sect were carrying ghostly things that they couldn''t see and living as usual.

    In the secret room.

    Taking out the pill, a strong aroma filled his nose. This was a special product of the pill world. To others, it was a precious thing, but to Lin fan, this thing could increase his experience points.

    He swallowed the pill in one gulp.

    His experience points increased.

    He couldn''t stop at all.

    His heart was filled with joy.

    The pill world was truly a good ce. The forefather of nine colors was truly a good friend. Fifty pills would be enough for him to step into the ruler realm.

    The next step was to improve his cultivation technique and umte his potential.

    What hand-to-handbat? what physical collision? he still liked to punch people to the ground and then say,"you''re so weak that you can''t even take one punch."

    That kind of feeling was the most exciting.

    As for the rest, they were all fake.

    After a long time, the experience points finally stopped increasing.

    Since there was nothing else to do outside, he might as well create the cultivation technique.

    It had been some time since he had obtained the cultivation technique creation guide book, but it was a pity that he had not been able to seed.

    He took out a small notebook and followed the route written on it, slowly deducing.

    Other people created cultivation techniques by relying on their profound knowledge and a long period of hard work,yer byyer, they deduced it.

    However, he was different.

    He had to try out every single path. If this path wasn''t suitable, he would change to another one. It was simple and easy, and there wasn''t any problem.

    At most, he could start all over again.

    Another few days passed.

    The secret room was very quiet.

    Lin fan sat there cross-legged, his face looking a little ugly.

    "Damn, this is too difficult."

    After a few days, he kept trying to create new cultivation techniques, but he failed every time.

    He finally understood that the higher the level of the cultivation technique, the more difficult it was.

    It was not without reason that some powerhouses would identally kill themselves while they were creating a cultivation method.

    In hisst experiment, his meridians were broken, and a strange power was brewing in his body.

    Kachaa!

    The sound of skin breaking.

    "I failed again."

    Since it had alreadye to this, there was naturally no other way. He could only finish himself off with a sword.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan opened his eyes. His essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak and he felt really good.

    "Forget it, forget it. You''ve got some balls. I''ve been fighting you to the death for so long and you still haven''t seeded. You''re pretty capable."

    He was speechless. Although he knew that creating a cultivation technique was difficult, he didn''t expect it to be so difficult.

    After fighting to the death for a few days, he actually didn''t seed. He had to say that he was really cheated.

    He pushed open the stone door of the secret chamber.

    A ray of sunlight shone in from outside.

    Based on the current situation, it was impossible to solve the problem with her junior brothers and sisters. Since it was rted to The Hanging Woman, she should know how serious the consequences would be if she did something bad.

    So, there shouldn''t be too much of a problem.

    However, he could arrange for a peak God to guard the magnificent me sect.

    Just in case.

    If something really happened, wouldn''t it cause endless trouble?

    However, he had been thinking about something. Junior Brother Lu''s cultivation wasn''t strong, but there was nothing behind him. It was a little strange.

    The abyss of the origin.

    It was pitch-ck here, and from the bottomless pit, a low roar suddenly came out slowly from the depths.

    There was no one around, no one could hear this low growl.

    Everything seemed to be an illusion.

    It seemed to be an unrealistic thing.

    Pa!

    At this moment, the sound of climbing came from the abyss of origin.

    After a long time.

    All of a sudden.

    A hand grabbed the edge of the abyss of the originator.

    This hand was very ck, and its skin was covered with thick ck hair. Each hair was like a sharp needle, ck and shiny, but also seemed to be emitting a cold light.

    Whoosh!

    A beam of ck light shot out from the abyss of the origin ancestor. Then, the ck light fell from the sky andnded on the ground.

    The ck light dissipated.

    A figure half-squatted there before standing up.

    He was wearing some kind of strange armor that was branded with mysterious patterns, but these patterns seemed to work ording to a pattern.

    At this moment, the figure was staring at this strange world.

    The eyes under the armor were like deep ck holes, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside. Suddenly, two red lights shed in the dark Eye sockets, and the patterns on the armor glowed with a demonic light. It shed and then gradually disappeared.

    Then, a cold, mechanical voice came.

    "Unknown space discovered."

    "Energy detection, mysterious space with superior energy."

    "Investigate the geographical situation of the mysterious space."

    Puchi!

    A spinning vortex appeared on the back of this mysterious guy in armor. Instantly, many round balls the size of dust particles shot out and flew into the void.

    It was like a huge that was about to cover the entire upper realm.

    Soon, there was another mechanical sound.

    "Distance has reached its limit, can not be detected, has exceeded the range, close to infinite, potential is exceptional."

    Soon, the mysterious man moved his body and twisted his arms. He clenched his fingers, loosened them, and clenched them again.

    Di di!

    Instantly, the mysterious person looked into the distance. In his vision, data was being transmitted.<sub> </sub>

    "Living beings are approaching. Distance of one thousand miles, nine hundred miles, eight hundred miles, seven hundred miles ..."

    "Energy wave detection, energy value 1.3 billion, danger level, low."

    In the distance.

    After the purifying Saint of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall returned to the upper realm, he no longer wanted to go to the outer realm.

    That ce was too F * cking dangerous.

    This was especially so now that it was rumored that he could crush the egg of a God Lord of the divine court if he went to the outer realm.

    In his opinion, who would believe him? he was not going to go to the outer realm.

    The upper realm was so good. It was big and safe, and he could look around.

    At that moment, Saint Jing came to the ancestor source abyss to take a look at the situation. This was the most mysterious ce in the upper realm, and it was also the ce where countless experts made their fortune.

    Even though it had already passed the outbreak period.

    But in his opinion, if he was lucky enough, he might be able to gain something.

    He was just trying his luck. He didn''t have to get anything anyway.

    Suddenly.

    Saint Jing noticed that there was a glowing figure standing motionlessly in the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    It was very dazzling under the sunlight.

    "Why would there be someone there?" Saint Jing was puzzled, but he still went over to check out the situation.

    Very quickly.

    When he stood in the void and looked at the figure, he was a little dumbfounded. What was this?

    "May I ask who you are?" Saint Jing put his hands together and asked seriously.

    Suddenly, a strange mechanical sound was heard.

    "Language wave analysis,plete. Learningnguage."

    "Capture the other party and understand space."

    His voice disappeared.

    Just as Saint Jing was still in doubt, the mysterious fellow moved in an instant. His speed was extremely fast and he disappeared from the spot.

    "What?" The Saint of purity was stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to be so irascible. He attacked without saying anything. Where did this guye from?

    "I''m a disciple of the great sky cloud Buddha Pce. Who are you? how dare you attack me?"

    "Die!" The Saint of purity hollered in anger. His voice formed an impact that charged towards the mysterious guy.

    "Energy particle fluctuations detected. The danger level is extremely low. There''s no need to defend." The mysterious man did not speak. A voice came from his body, ignoring Saint Jing''s sound wave.

    "Capture him."

    With a pffft sound, something seemed to emerge from the mysterious man''s body.

    Two round objects shot out of its body and exploded, forming arge that covered all directions.

    The material of theses was very special, and there were electric currents flowing on them.

    "Small tricks." "Hmph!" The Saint of purity snorted coldly. He did not put the other party in his eyes at all. There was no energy fluctuation on theserges, so they were obviously useless. He reached out his hand and formed a giant hand of energy, reaching towards the other party.

    "The surrounding energy particles are vibrating, forming energy hands. The danger level is extremely low, there''s no need to block." A voice sounded from the mysterious man''s body.

    Saint Jing revealed a cold smile. This guy was really arrogant. He actually dared to look down on him.

    He would know what kind of terrifying existence he was facing when he suppressed the other party with a palm.

    Pi Li pa!

    It was true that when Saint Jing''s giant hands of energy touched theserges, the electric current went berserk and was actually unable to break through.

    Immediately after.

    The huge covered Saint Jing and the electric current wrapped around his body. At the same time, the electric current seemed to have a life of its own as tiny spikes extended out and pierced into Saint Jing''s pores.

    With the toughness of Saint Jing''s body, ordinary objects would not be able to cause him any damage. However, these tiny spikes were able to pierce through him without any resistance.

    "Ah!"

    Screams resounded.

    This voice belonged to Saint Jing.

    He had thought that the was just an ordinary thing, but when it touched his body, the pain made him scream.

    "How could this be?" The Saint of purity was shocked and could not believe it.

    However, it was not his turn to be shocked now. The pain had already prated deep into his heart and was about to torture him to death.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    Saint Jing realized that something was wrong. This mysterious person in front of him did not have any energy fluctuations.

    He had thought that it was just an ordinary and simple, but now he realized that this thing could take his life.

    "Capture sessful. Recycling of waste." A voice came from the mysterious man''s body again.

    At that moment, the Saint of purity was struggling. However, the was extremely tough and there was nothing that could break it.

    "What the hell is this?"

    "F * ck!"

    Saint Jing knew that he could not hesitate, or else he would die. Instantly, his be split open and a drop of golden blood floated out. In this golden blood, there seemed to be a huge Buddha sitting cross-legged.

    When this drop of blood appeared, Saint Jing''s face gradually turned pale.

    "Blow it up."

    He roared.

    The Golden blood burst out with a dazzling light that covered the sky and was extremely ring.

    The mysterious man stared at the purifying Saint, and a row of data appeared in his eyes."The energy particles fluctuate extremely high, and the energy value has reached three billion. The danger level is high."

    BOOM!

    There was a violent explosion, and Saint Jing''s face was as pale as paper.

    A crack appeared on the.

    Saint Jing seized this opportunity and escaped quickly into the void. This guy was too terrifying and he could not fight him.

    Where did hee from?

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    "The void barrier is extremely unstable. The void is negative. The target has activated a small pseudo-wormhole to capture living beings. Target found."

    Instantly, a pitch-ck metal sword appeared in the mysterious man''s hand.

    "Dimensional sh energy has been sessfully condensed."

    "sh!"

    A half-moon-shaped sword light flickered and directly prated the crack.

    Saint Jing, who had escaped to the void tunnel, heaved a sigh of relief. But suddenly, he felt a dangerous aura behind him and was shocked. When he turned around, he cried out in pain.

    Puchi!

    The sword light cut through his back, almost cutting him into two.

    Finally, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.

    His consciousness gradually dissipated.

    "Creature escaped. Capture failed." The mysterious man stood there like a machine, not moving at all.

 Chapter 1091 This Thing Is Interesting

    No one knew about the situation in the abyss of the originator yet.

    Saint Jing had been destroyed for no reason. Even now, he did not know why the other party wanted to kill him.

    At the passageway.

    Lin fan left the magnificent me sect and was ready to go to the upper world to collect points.

    Recently, he had suddenly felt that world-level cultivators weren''t enough. He needed to raise his level of insight.

    "Master Lin, business has been so good recently. That Youyun guy is really a gimmick. I wonder how many peoplee to the passage just to step on it." Bone King stood beside Lin fan with a face full of smiles. That feeling offort was indescribable.

    He looked at the situation.

    It was endless.

    "Only when business is good can you eat your fill. Continue to work hard, and you''re not far from bing the richest man in the upper realm." Lin fan said.

    Bone King was overjoyed."Master Lin, what rank can I get?"

    Lin fan took a look and said calmly,"the second is that we can''t run."

    Bone King was overjoyed. He thought about how he would be the second richest man in the upper realm in the future. That must be a great feeling.

    So what if he was strong?

    However, if he was strong and had a lot of wealth, there would definitely be many people around him who would suck up to him.

    Suddenly.

    Emperor Dongyang, who was receiving guests outside the passage, hurried over."Big brother, something has happened."

    "What''s going on?" Lin fan asked.

    Emperor Dong Yang raised his hand and pointed outside."Someone suddenly fell out of the void passageway. He was covered in injuries, and his back was cut open by a sharp object. He was almost cut into two pieces and was covered in blood. He looked like a monk, but I don''t know if he was from the demonic Buddha tower."

    "Let''s go take a look. "

    Lin fan was surprised.

    It can''t be.

    He had just fought with the demonic Buddha tower not long ago, so why would he turn back?

    As for his injuries ...

    He couldn''t be trying to frame her, right?

    That shouldn''t be possible. The people from the demonic Buddha tower shouldn''t be able to do such a stupid thing.

    Outside.

    From a distance, he could see the person lying there.

    His injuries were indeed very serious.

    It was covered in blood.

    It was as if he was already dead.

    The people who wanted to cross the passage and step on vice God Lords were all rather afraid.

    After all, a bald head represented a terrifying power. If the people from the demonic Buddha tower thought that they were the ones who did it, it would be a tragedy.

    "Amazing! Is this wound going to turn this guy into skin and bones?" Bone King eximed.

    He could tell at a nce that this was a world-level expert.

    Under normal circumstances, world-level cultivators should be able to heal their wounds. However, there seemed to be some sort of power that was gathering around the man''s wound, preventing his flesh from regrowing and even preventing him from healing.

    It was shocking.

    "Eh? He looks a little familiar. " Lin fan pinched the corpse''s face and took a closer look. He really did look familiar.

    "Master Lin, you know him?" Bone King asked. At the same time, he had already prepared some healing items.

    As long as Master Lin nodded his head to show that he knew him, he would definitely heal his injuries at the first moment.

    Lin fan wasn''t in a hurry."Let me take a closer look to see if I''m mistaken."

    Unfortunately, after looking at it for a long time, he could not remember who it was.

    Cough cough!

    Suddenly.

    The Saint of purity coughed out blood and said weakly,""Save me, save me ... I''m Saint pure Buddha of the great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall. I''ll repay you."

    "Great heavenly cloud Buddha Hall?" Lin fan was stunned and then came to his senses,"so it''s you. We''ve met before."

    "Master Lin, are you going to save him?" Bone King asked.

    Lin fan didn''t hesitate,"save them. We have met once but not helping them is not our style. We are businessmen. If someone is in danger and needs help, we should help them. Maybe they will be willing to help our business."

    "That''s reasonable. " Bone King nodded in agreement. He acted quickly and stuffed the pill into the other party''s mouth. At the same time, he tried to gauge the strength of the other party''s flesh.

    "What a precise technique. It actually stopped the regeneration of the flesh."

    Bone King eximed, but he didn''t take it to heart. It was no big deal.

    Even though Lin fan''s words weren''t anything out of the ordinary, the people who were preparing to pass through the passageway were extremely shocked.

    In his heart, he approved of this tunnel''s actions.

    Not bad, not bad at all.

    Not long after, with the help of Bone King and his own desire to live, Saint Jing''s injuries recovered very quickly. His skin and flesh healed, but his face was still extremely pale.

    "It''s you. " When Saint Jing caught sight of Lin fan''s face, he was shocked.

    He would never forget Lin fan. He would always remember him in his heart. That terrifying posture was engraved in his heart.

    "It''s me. Don''t talk nonsense. What''s your situation? How did you get hurt like this? don''t lie to me, you won''t have a good ending if you lie to me. " Lin fan said calmly. However, his tone was extremely terrifying to Saint Jing. It was as though if he were to lie, he would be killed by the other party.

    Saint Jing recalled the previous situation and said weakly,""I went to the abyss of the originator to try my luck. There, I met a man who was covered in a tight ck armor. I didn''t know who he was or what he wanted to do. I just asked him who he was and he attacked me immediately."

    "Very strong, so strong that it''s scary."

    "And there are no energy fluctuations. I''ve been tricked by the other party."

    Lin fan was pondering. ''Did the purifying Saint meet someone in the abyss of the origin ancestor?''

    His luck was way too bad.

    "Who are you trying to fool? Very few people go to the abyss of the originator. It''s even more impossible for there to be no energy fluctuations there. " Emperor Dong Yang said,"big brother, don''t be fooled. This guy is definitely ying with us."

    The Saint of purity was anxious."Who did I lie to? if I lie, I''ll be struck by lightning."

    Lin fan smiled and consoled the anxious pure Saint,"don''t be anxious, don''t panic. No one doesn''t believe you. Oh right, I''ve already saved you. Do you have anything to say?"

    Saint Jing did not even turn around.

    Oh my God!

    What was he saying?<sub> </sub>

    You''re setting me up so quickly.

    But he didn''t dare to resist. Otherwise, who knew what would happen? he could only nod."Yes, yes, I''ve definitely expressed my gratitude."

    "Sigh, it''s fine if you want to express your feelings. I feel sad for you seeing that you''re injured so badly. You must be hurt deep down. Why don''t you go to the outer-realm to rx and forget all this unhappiness?" Lin fan said.

    Saint Jing looked at Lin fan in a daze.

    Travel?

    Who the hell wanted to go?

    But he didn''t dare to say it.

    Otherwise, he might really be beaten up.

    "Okay, no problem. Let''s go on a trip then." To others, Saint Jing was naturally someone who was tough. But to Lin fan, he did not have any thoughts at all.

    Bone King and the othersughed.

    It seemed that he didn''t waste his effort to save the other party.

    "Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. That guy, I don''t think he''s from the upper realm." Saint Jing said.

    He had such a premonition.

    "Is that someone from the outer realm?" Lin fan was surprised. Could it be that olddy wanku and the others?

    But that''s impossible. Even if the olddy of The Thousand Caves and the others cultivated extremely fast, it shouldn''t be possible for them to beat the pure Saint to such a state.

    "No, it''s not from the outer realm or the upper realm. I think it came from the abyss of the originator." For some reason, Saint Jing had such a feeling.

    As expected.

    When Saint Jing said those words, no one believed him.

    Bone King looked at pure Saint as if he was looking at a fool.

    Why didn''t he say that he was born from the abyss of the origin?

    However, Lin fan did not take this to heart.

    "Bone King, please entertain us. Ancestor devil and I will go to the abyss of yuanzu to take a look." Lin fan said.

    "Master Lin, this guy must be full of nonsense." Bone King said.

    Lin fan waved his hand and didn''t say anything more. He had to treat everything seriously, regardless of whether it was true or not.

    What if this was true?

    That would be great.

    He had heard that the four great forces of the upper realm were very powerful, but so what? they had all been destroyed by him.

    As for whether there were any Hidden Figures in the upper realm, in his opinion, there should be. Only, who knew where exactly they were.

    "Ancestor devil, let''s go. Let''s go to the abyss of the origin ancestor to check out the situation." Lin fan called out.

    Ancestor devil was really curious. What Saint Jing said was really surprising.

    The abyss of the origin.

    Two figures appeared.

    Lin fan and the ancestor devil were the first to arrive.

    "How much credibility do you think that fellow has in his words?" Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil pondered,"it''s hard to say. However, I''ve never heard of any living beings appearing in the abyss of the originator. Perhaps he was wrong."

    The two of themnded on the ground.

    "The void here has trembled. There was indeed a great battle here. There''s also fresh blood here. It should be that guy ''s." Ancestor devil said.

    To an expert like the ancestor devil, he was extremely sensitive to the energy fluctuations in the air. As long as it was not too long ago, he would be able to sense something strange.

    The two of them stood at the edge of the abyss of the origin ancestor, carefully investigating, but they did not find anything unusual.

    Suddenly.

    There was something hard under Lin fan''s feet. He lowered his head and saw that it was a ck metal shell. It was really small, only the size of a fingernail.

    "What is this?"

    He held it in his hand and looked at it carefully. His brows furrowed slightly, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Could it be that someone had left it behind in the past?

    After looking at it for a long time, he still couldn''t understand it.

    Instantly.

    Lin fan turned his head and looked into the distance. He felt like something was watching them.

    However, as he tried to sense it, he could not sense any energy fluctuations, or aura.

    "Ancestor devil, there''s someone over there." Lin fan said.

    The Fiend ancestor was slightly stunned, as though he was surprised.

    If there was something, he would definitely be able to sense it.

    In the distance.

    Behind a rock, the mysterious man''s Redser eyes were staring at Lin fan and the demon ancestor.

    "Energy wave detection, energy value 30 billion, danger level, superior."

    "Energy wave detection, energy value 40 billion, danger level, superior."

    "Dangerous, extremely dangerous. I can''t fight him. I have to leave."

    A row of data appeared in the mysterious man''s eyes, and at the same time, an rm sounded in his body. It was very urgent.

    "Come out." Lin fan hollered in rage and activated his colored eyes.

    The mysterious man still had no expression, but the rm in his body kept ringing.

    "Target found. Must be destroyed."

    "Annihting particles have been sessfully condensed."

    Crack! Crack!

    The mysterious person''s armor began to change. A pitch-ck ball of energy appeared on his chest, causing the space around him to twist and then shatter.

    "Fire."

    Just as Lin fan was wondering why the other party hadn''t arrived yet, a ck beam of light shot towards Lin fan with a speed that surpassed everything.

    "Eh? This thing is interesting. "

    Lin fan stepped forward and stretched out his hand. With a p, he blocked the beam of light with his palm.

    [PS: it''s not a new map, nor is it a myriad world. It''s just that the pit has been filled.]

 Chapter 1092 Stop Humiliating Me

    "Eh? It''s a little different from the usual special effects. "

    Lin fan swung his arms and was puzzled.

    However, he didn''t think too much at this time. Instead, he stomped on the ground with a bang, and the ground instantly cracked. He turned into a stream of light and attacked the other party.

    "What''s that? why are you so sneaky?" Lin fan stretched out his hand and spread out his fingers, suppressing him.

    Bang!

    The mysterious man fell to the ground with a loud crash. He was directly crushed to the ground by a palm.

    "This feeling ..." Lin fan was surprised. It felt a little weird. It was different from touching a real person.

    Suddenly.

    "You still want to resist?" Lin fan smiled and pressed down with his fingers. With a Peng, the armor on his body shattered.

    This attack was enough to shatter his internal organs. Of course, he was still far from death. In order to find out who the other party was, he would definitely not take his life.

    But suddenly ...

    The mysterious man spat out a mouthful of blood, but the color of the blood was very strange.

    It was white.

    It was very sticky.

    It didn''t look like blood at all, but more like a liquid.

    Lin fan was a little stunned. Then, he realized that this guy''s body wasn''t made of internal organs. Instead, it was made of all sorts of crystal clear tubes.

    These tubes were like crystals.

    "This ..."

    He couldn''t believe it. He felt that these things were familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before.

    Yes, it was in the movie.

    At that moment, the mysterious person that Lin fan was pressing down on started to have energy flowing out of his body.

    "We''ve encountered an enemy we can''t fight against. Self-destruct device activated."

    "Countdown."

    ¡°1¡­¡­¡±

    "Self-destruct!"

    With a boom, a destructive force exploded with the mysterious man as the center.

    The White energy storm formed a vortex that covered the entire area.

    In the distance, The Fiend ancestor was a little stunned.

    What was happening?

    To be honest, he didn''t understand it at all.

    Didn''t this kid already suppress the other party?

    How did he suddenly explode with such destructive power?

    Very quickly.

    The scene returned to silence.

    "Kid, are you okay?" Ancestor devil looked at that figure in the distance and shouted.

    The power of the self-explosion just now was very strong. He didn''t know if that kid had been affected or if he had been blown silly.

    When he saw that the kid didn''t move, he thought that he was seriously injured. However, when he saw that the kid was standing there in a daze, he was puzzled. What exactly happened?

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan said calmly,"ancestor devil, this guy is definitely not someone from the outer realm or the upper world. Maybe he really came from the origin ancestor abyss."

    Ancestor devil was shocked,"Are you sure?"

    It was different from what Saint Jing had said.

    "I''m sure. I can say for sure that this guy is definitely not from the two worlds. " Lin fan looked at the blood that he spat out. It wasn''t blood at all. It was more like a liquid, a liquid that maintained movement.

    It was just that he had no way of exining it to The Fiend ancestor. This thing was inexplicable. Their knowledge and experience were different, and the things they came into contact with were different as well.

    Even if he exined it for a day and a night, he might not be able to understand it.

    "Don''t look at me like that. With your intelligence, I can''t exin it to you. You just have to believe that this guy is definitely not from the two worlds. " Lin fan said.

    At the start, The Fiend ancestor did not feel that anything was amiss. But when he heard this brat say that he could not understand with his intelligence, he was a little displeased.

    What did he mean?

    He was saying that his IQ was low.

    Forget it, I won''t lower myself to this kid''s level.

    Ancestor devil was deep in thought. His expression was solemn,"if it''s really as you said, that person just now came out from the abyss of the originator, then why didn''t he appear before? why did he have to appear now?"

    "No, that guy just now wasn''t human at all." Lin fan said.

    "Not human? What could it be?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Lin fan shook his head,"forget it. It''s hard for you to understand with your intelligence. You should just treat him as a human."

    The ancestor devil red at Lin fan and could not wait to p thisd to death. Couldn''t he at least say something decent?

    Lin fan came to the edge of the abyss of the origin ancestor and looked in. Thest time he saw it, he couldn''t see anything. Now that he was looking at it again, he hoped that he could see it clearly.

    But it was a pity.

    It was still the same, there was no change at all.

    "Did you see anything?" Ancestor devil asked with a smile.

    After being repeatedly called dumb by this brat, he, as The Fiend ancestor who had dominated the world, was a little unhappy.

    Now that he saw that this kid was helpless, he was naturally secretly happy.

    "I''ve noticed something. " Lin fan said seriously.

    The Fiend ancestor was solemn. When he saw this brat''s solemn expression, he really thought that he had seen through something,"what did you see?"

    Lin fan shook his head,"with your intelligence, it''s hard to understand. I won''t say it."

    F * ck!

    The Fiend ancestor was about to go crazy.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have the confidence to suppress this kid, he would have suppressed him long ago.

    "Let''s go and have some fun. We can''t go back for nothing." Lin fan walked into the distance.

    "Where to?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Lin fan didn''t even turn around,"let''s go to the demonic Buddha tower. We can''t just not return the favor when theye, right?"

    Fiend ancestorughed. His interest was piqued,"that makes sense."

    If it was before, he definitely wouldn''t have followed this kid to the demonic Buddha tower.<sub> </sub>

    But now, things were different. This brat''s strength was extremely tyrannical. If Buddha or devil saw him, they would probably have a headache.

    If the two of them went to the demonic Buddha tower, even if they couldn''t kill the demonic Buddha, they could at least make him want to die.

    At this moment, the two of them had left the abyss of the originator.

    In the deepest part of the abyss of the origin ancestor was a Gxy. It was endless and there were no living things. Everything was dark and silent.

    However, there were many things floating in the Gxy, and they were divine items that all rulers would go crazy for.

    And in that Gxy, there was a purple Whirlpool torrent that was so dazzling.

    The interior of the whirlpool was an empty space.

    This space was like a world of ss. There was no concept of time. Everything here remained the same, without any changes.

    However, there were many floating tforms in this space. These tforms were huge rocks.

    The huge stones were ancient and had existed for a long time. No one knew when these stone tforms had appeared.

    "Hahahaha!"

    All of a sudden.

    In this quiet world, a chilling and terrifying voice suddenly rang out.

    "That''s right, that''s really right. It seems like there''s hope for us to get out."

    In the distance, someone was standing on a huge stone tform, raising his hands and shouting madly.

    And in front of him was a piece of high-tech equipment that was beyond the times.

    "Apothecary, can we go out now?" At this moment, several more figures appeared out of thin air.

    Apothecary, who wasughing madly, suddenly stopped when he heard this. He stared with his round eyes and said,""Don''t call me a pharmacist. Call me a scientist."

    The people who appeared around medicine master didn''t want to speak.

    He must have been locked up here and be a fool.

    What the hell is a scientist?

    However, they did not say it out loud. After all, even they had forgotten how long they had been locked up here.

    It had probably been a long, long time.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that time was eternally still here, they wouldn''t be able to escape eternity no matter how powerful they were.

    For an endless amount of time, they had been facing this void.

    He couldn''t cultivate, and he couldn''t leave this ce.

    Apothecary picked up a thick book from the table."In these endless years, I actually managed toprehend the secret of this peerless divine book."

    At the mention of this divine book, medicine master''s face flickered with madness.

    It should have been a long time ago.

    They had entered this ce to search for the ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator. However, they had never expected that the abyss of the originator would explode the moment they entered. After an unknown amount of time, they opened their eyes and found themselves here.

    He wanted to leave this ce, but he couldn ''t.

    However, when he woke up, he had this divine book in his hand. At that time, he had no interest in this divine book and only wanted to leave.

    It was a pity that no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to do it.

    In the end, he could only study this peerless divine book. Over the endless years, it allowed him to solve one mystery after another.

    A long, long time ago, a corpse floated over and then drifted far away.

    Medicine master suddenly came to a realization.

    Corpses.

    A body that he had never seen before floated down from above.

    Didn''t that mean that he could actually leave this ce, but he couldn''t be alive?

    In order to verify his thoughts, he continued to study it. In the end, not long ago, he had solved all the mysteries of this peerless divine book.

    However, he suddenly realized that cultivation was not as interesting as this peerless divine book.

    "Everyone, the opportunity hase. Only inanimate things can leave this ce. Just now, my biochemical liquid body returned to the surface, but unfortunately, it was destroyed by someone."

    "However, this is hope. As long as we obtain the cores of the two worlds, we can open the abyss of the originatorpletely and return it to one body. Our era will also return."

    Medicine master said in a deranged manner.

    He was the smartest.

    Back then, they had been trapped here because they had made a mistake. They had only taken the core of the outer realm and not the core of the upper realm, which led to the temporary integration of the abyss of the origin and trapped them in this endless space.

    "Apothecary ..." He said.

    "Call me a scientist. Otherwise, it''s an insult to me." Medicine master said angrily.

    He waspletely immersed in "bio-human Max." He felt that the name "medicine master" was not suitable for him. Only the name "scientist" was suitable for his identity.

    This was because the word ''scientist'' was the mostmon word in this divine book.

    "Alright, alright. A scientist. A scientist."

    "However, do you know where the core of the two realms is?" An ancient Overlord asked.

    Yakushi said confidently,"I know, it''s in the upper realm. At that time, we took away the outer realm core and threw it into the abyss of the originator. Even if it exploded in the end, it would definitely still be in the upper realm. Don''t disturb me. I''m going to create the biochemical liquid human MAX. His power is enough to deal with everything."

    "And I also like this mysterious power of creation."

    The surrounding peerless overlords had no idea what medicine master was talking about.

    However, they knew that they were confident.

    As long as they could leave this ce, the sky would still be theirs.

    The ultimate treasure from the origin abyss would also be theirs.

    The demonic Buddha tower.

    Lin fan and the ancestor devil had arrived.

    "Buddha, devil, I''m here. Come out and wee me." Lin fan swaggered around and didn''t back down at all. What he wanted was to F * ck, F * ck madly.

    The Fiend ancestor pondered.

    He was too arrogant.

    Inside the demonic Buddha Pagoda, the demonic Buddha was in a bad mood. But when he heard this voice, he was stunned.

    It was familiar.

    It was that kid''s voice.

    There was no mistake.

    Damn it, he actually dared to knock on their door.

    [PS: I rmend a book,''my spiritual energy leaked.'' Those who are interested can read it.]

 1093 Chapter 1093

    "Buddha devil, who is this person? he''s actually so arrogant."

    The Buddha and demon weren''t alone. There was also a middle-aged man beside them. He was the Lord of Dao de who Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan disdained.

    To create a great force of morality.

    Although he couldn''t bepared to the four great forces, the cultivation of the Lord of virtue was not bad.

    "An arrogant fellow." The Buddha demon said coldly. His tone was filled with an impulse to beat the other party to death.

    However, this person was too powerful. Even he was not confident that he could suppress him.

    ? "That''s good," the Lord of virtue said with a smile."I''m curious about someone who dares to be so arrogant in front of Buddha and devil."

    "Curious?" The Buddha demon took a look at the Lord of Dao and virtue, and his eyes shone with a strange divine light. If the Lord of Dao and virtue were to fight with this kid, perhaps he would use a different trick.

    "Thank you very much," the Buddha demon said gratefully."With the Lord of virtue here, I''m sure that kid won''t dare to be presumptuous."

    The Lord of Dao and virtue felt a little smug after hearing the Buddha and Devil''s words.

    Even though he wasn''t weak, he was still insignificantpared to the demonic Buddha tower.

    Moreover, he did not know much inside information.

    He also hoped that he could get closer to the Buddha and demon. Perhaps he would know the ultimate secret of the outer realm.

    Of course.

    He didn''t think he was unlucky.

    If he was unlucky, he would not have obtained the heaven-defying divine skill, the Tao Te Ching.

    Therefore, the Lord of virtue had always believed that he was a man with great fortune.

    It was just that he came outter than Buddha, devil, and the others, and missed the best period of his rise.

    If he was also in that period, he would definitely not lose to the Buddha, demon, and others.

    This was self-confidence and dominance.

    Outside.

    The eight great paragons were furious. Which scoundrel dared toe to the demonic Buddha tower? did they really think that their demonic Buddha tower would be easy to bully after the battle in the ghost n''s passageway?

    Naturally.

    They weren''t as smart as the Buddhas and demons, so they couldn''t recognize him just by his voice.

    The arrogant person in the demonic Buddha tower was the one who scared them to the point of peeing their pants.

    The Fiend ancestor shook his head. This brat was truly toowless.

    However, for some reason, he felt fortunate that he did not have any intense conflicts with this kid. Otherwise, his life would have been very miserable.

    "Can you not be so high-profile?" Ancestor devil sighed.

    Those who were high profile would never have a good ending. He was once a high profile person. As the ancestor devil, he was overbearing. How could he not be high profile?

    But the final result was obvious to all.

    It was extremely tragic.

    He was immediately suppressed and didn''t even have the chance to turn the tables.

    Lin fan retorted,"ancestor devil, your words aren''t right. If you are strong, then you have to be high profile. If you don ''t, then others won''t know that you are strong. That would save you a lot of trouble. Do you understand?"

    Ancestor devil''s mouth twitched. ''Everything you say is right. You''re the only F * cking reasonable one.''

    He didn''t say anything.

    No matter what he said to this guy, he could always find a F * cking twisted logic to refute.

    Why did he need a beating?

    "Who dares to be so impudent in the peaceful ce of the demonic Buddha tower?" Devil burying great senior roared and walked over from afar.

    The tragic incident fromst time must have been forgotten.

    He didn''t fight with anyone and was beaten up like that.

    It would be embarrassing if word got out.

    However, when devil burying great senior caught sight of the two figures not too far away, his expression changed drastically. Especially when he caught sight of that harmless looking face of Lin fan, his heart began to race wildly.

    He stopped in his tracks, not daring to step forward.

    The situation in the past was like a slideshow, vivid in his mind.

    "Devil burying great senior, since you''vee, why stop? could it be that you''re afraid?" The devil ancestorughed out loud. He had not expected that the second time he came to the demonic Buddha tower, it would actually scare the great Paragon of burying devil so much that he did not dare to step forward.

    Devil burying great senior''s face was extremely ugly. Being belittled in front of others, who could stand it,"arrogant."

    Lin fan didn''t put devil burying great senior in his eyes. However, the other party had arrived the fastest.

    "I don''t know if it''s crazy or not, but hurry up ande over. I''ll teach you a lessonter. I still have other things to do." Lin fan said.

    "F * ck." Devil burying great senior was furious.

    Even if he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do. The other party''s strength was deeply embedded in his heart, and it would be a lie if he wasn''t afraid.

    Just as he didn''t know what to do, the eternal Grandmaster and the others arrived.

    He heaved a sigh of relief.

    What was there to be afraid of when his helper came?

    However, he suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the expressions of the eternal grandmasters.

    It was fear, nervousness, and fear.

    After the battle at the ghost race tunnel, they were all shocked by Lin fan''s power.

    Even when facing the ancestor devil, they had never been afraid. But when facing this guy, they were truly a little afraid.

    The disciples of the Buddhist demon Pagoda looked at the two of them.

    He had already recognized who these two people were.

    These two were the ones who destroyed the demonic Buddha tower some time ago.

    In his heart, he was filled with anger. He wanted to kill these two people and wash away the humiliation with blood.

    "Ancestor devil, get ready to fight. We''ll leave after we''re done." Lin fan said.

    The blood in his body began to boil, and it was necessary to warm up before the battle.

    He didn''t have any purpose ining to the demonic Buddha tower. He just wanted to get some points and beat the demonic Buddha tower into submission.

    The Fiend ancestor was helpless. This brat was truly crazy. However, he naturally wouldn''t admit defeat,"alright. Today, I, The Fiend ancestor, shall have a good fight with the Buddhist fiend Pagoda. It can also be considered that I''ve taken revenge for what happened in the past."

    The eight great Supremes "faces turned ugly. These two didn''t put the demonic Buddha tower in their eyes at all.

    Too much.

    It was really too much.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment.

    The Buddha demon and the Lord of Dao and virtue walked over.

    "Fiend ancestor, don''t go too far." The Buddha demon angrily shouted.

    His face was extremely gloomy.

    Since the establishment of the demonic Buddha tower, there had never been such a situation.

    The Lord of Dao and virtue was surprised. These two were so fierce. They didn''t even put the demonic Buddha tower in their eyes.

    The Fiend ancestor wanted to curse. How did he bully them? why did they say that he was going too far from the start?

    The one who is truly going too far is this brat beside this fiend ancestor.

    Lin fan chuckled out,"Buddha demon, you managed to escape the previous time around. But, things are different this time around. Your daddy hase here personally with the sole purpose of F * cking you up. But, don''t worry. I won''t kill you guys. I just want to give you guys a good beating."

    The Buddha demon''s face turned ashen. These words were too arrogant.

    "Hahaha, interesting, this is really interesting. You''re so young, but you''re still as arrogant as ever." The Lord of Dao and virtue stood beside the Buddha and the demon. His tone was calm, but his eyes flickered with a trace of surprise.

    "Who are you? But forget it, I don''t want to know who you are. There''s no good in hanging out with Buddhas and demons, so there''s no difference. " Lin fan said.

    The Lord of virtue was so angry that he almost flew into a rage when he saw the other party''s disdainful expression.

    Ever since he had obtained the ancient sacred art, no one had dared to humiliate him like this.

    Very good.

    It was really good.

    The Lord of Dao and virtue suppressed the anger in his heart."Kid, let me tell you. I am the Lord of Dao and virtue."

    Lin fan ignored the other party,"demon Buddha, get everyone in your demon Buddha tower toe at me together. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you guys won''t have the slightest bit of confidence in beating me."

    "Detestable." The Buddha demon''s face was cold.

    The Lord of Virtue''s expression turned ugly as well. The feeling of being ignored did not feel good at all.

    "Buddha, devil, leave this brat to me. No one has ever dared to be so presumptuous to me."

    "Brat, let me test you. Let''s see what you''ve got,"

    The voice fell.

    The Lord of virtue charged towards Lin fan.

    The reason why he was so impulsive was naturally because he wanted to disy his strength in front of the Buddha and demon. He wanted to let the Buddha and demon know that cooperating with him was actually not impossible.

    The Buddha and demon wanted to stop the Lord of virtue."Don''t be impulsive. You''re no match for him."

    However, before he could say this, the Lord of virtue rushed forward impatiently.

    What was he supposed to do?

    Lin fan was already prepared to destroy the demonic Buddha tower. But who would have thought that this fe would take the initiative to attack him? it was as though he didn''t even care about Lin fan.

    Forget it.

    It seemed necessary to warm up before the battle.

    The Lord of Dao and virtue bellowed,"brat, let me exchange a few moves with you. Let''s see what you''re capable of for you to have the audacity to speak so shamelessly."

    It was no wonder that the Lord of Dao and virtue had some understanding of the recent events and knew that the Buddha, devil, and the other two great factions had fallen in the ghost race''s territory.

    As for how it happened, it was hard to say.

    Instantly.

    A mysterious power burst out from the master of Virtue''s body.

    After that, a Taiji diagram appeared behind the Lord of Dao and virtue. Yin and yang reversed, and it exuded an astonishing power.

    The Buddha demon was astonished. Was this the ancient Divine Art that the Lord of virtue had obtained?

    Everyone in the upper realm was envious of the other party''s luck.

    However, envy was envy. It wasn''t as if he, the Buddha demon, hadn''t obtained an ancient Divine Art.

    "Be careful, there''s something strange about this guy," Ancestor devil reminded.

    He had some impression of the Lord of Dao and virtue, but it was not very deep. However, the power that the other party had disyed when he had attacked made him feel a little serious.

    "The Dao can be Dao, but it''s not ..." The Lord of virtue growled.

    "Dao your sister." Lin fan felt that he was so annoying. He clenched his fingers and a beautiful power gathered. He disappeared and punched his face.

    With a loud bang, the Lord of Virtue''s eyes widened, his facial features changed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    BOOM!

    His body smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. Hey there quietly, not moving at all.

    "How could this be?

    "Why?"

    "What happened?"

    The Lord of virtue didn''t dare to move. He justy there quietly with his slightly swollen eyes open, recalling the scene just now.

    However, his mind was in a mess.

    His mind seemed to have gone nk, and he couldn''t remember anything.

    But he understood.

    Why did hee to the demonic Buddha tower to be so arrogant? it turned out that one could really do whatever they wanted with a strong fist.

    "F * ck, you''re not even a Buddha or a devil, and you Dare to Dance with me? congrattions, you''ve sessfully attracted my attention."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fannded in front of the Lord of virtue."You fe, are you looking for a beating?"

    After saying this, a punchnded.

    "Ah!"

    The Lord of virtue, who was feigning death and in a daze, immediately screamed in pain when he was hit by this punch.

    It was heart-wrenching.

    "I told you to pretend to be dead. I told you to say something. Continue to say something for me to see." The moment Lin fan caught hold of the Lord of virtue, he gave him a good beating.

    He didn''t care about the other party''s background, he just wanted to fight them first.

    The Fiend ancestor could not bear to watch any longer.

    It was really F * cking tragic.

    He could only me it on his own bad luck for falling into this kid''s hands.

 Chapter 1094 The Day Of Disaster For The Demonic Buddha Tower

    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. " The Lord of virtue screamed in pain. He had really seen a ghost. He couldn''t believe that he would be pressed on the ground and beaten up.

    After obtaining the ancient Divine Art, his confidence exploded.

    He thought that he was a peerless expert who dominated the world, and that he would no longer have the humiliation he had once suffered.

    But now ...

    Hehe!

    The humiliation hit him again, and he didn''t even have the thought of resisting.

    When the Buddha and demon saw the Lord of virtue being suppressed by this kid, although they were expressionless, their hearts were in turmoil.

    Trash, truly trash.

    He had even obtained the ancient Divine Art from the abyss of the origin ancestor. After cultivating it for so long, he was actually suppressed in an instant. Did he have any face left?

    "I have to fight you. You''re a little arrogant. What were you thinking just now?" Lin fan pressed down on the neck of the master of virtue and punched him on the head. With a loud bang, the master of Virtue''s paste was about to spray out.

    There were stars spinning in his eyes, and he waspletely dumbfounded.

    "I ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as the Lord of virtue was about to speak, he was punched in the head again. The words he wanted to say were stuck in his mouth, unable to be spat out.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just get beaten up. Don''t worry, I won''t beat you to death, but I''ll definitely make you remember this moment forever. Even after a thousand years, as long as you think of me, Lin fan, or hear my name, I''ll make you live in fear forever like a stray dog."

    Lin fannded punch after punch on the head of the Lord of virtue.

    The surroundings were quiet.

    The people from the demonic Buddha tower didn''t move.

    The disciples of the demonic Buddha tower were so scared that they almost peed their pants.

    They were defending the demonic Buddha tower. However, when they saw this extremely vicious person crushing the Lord of virtue to the ground, their hearts exploded.

    Was he still human?

    Ancestor devil held his forehead. He was truly convinced.

    The position of the world''s number one madman, I''ll let this kid sit there for a while.

    Perhaps one day, he would realize that being too arrogant was not good. He would be targeted and made enemies on all sides.

    At that time, he would have a feeling that it would be difficult for two fists to fight against four hands.

    "Hu!"

    When Lin fan grabbed the Lord of virtue, the Lord of virtue drooped his head and shut his eyes tightly without any reaction at all.

    "It''s done. Demon Buddha, it''s your turn now. You can attack together with your eight great Supremes, and the disciples of the demon Buddha tower can also attack together. I don''t care. " Lin fan said.

    The Buddha demon''s expression was extremely unsightly. Being forced to such a state by the other party, he had long lost all face.

    If someone had said such words, they would have died a long time ago.

    "Kid, let''s attack together." The Fiend ancestor chuckled out with a sense of schadenfreude,"Buddha, fiend. The tables have turned. Even though The Fiend Buddha Pagoda is strong, there will always be someone stronger. It''s your bad luck to have met this brat."

    The Buddha demon''s face was cold.

    Ancestor Devil''s arrogant expression made him very unhappy.

    Unfortunately, the current situation was not what he had imagined.

    "Fiend ancestor, you will regret this." The Buddha devil shouted out. Now that they had reached this stage, he would not be angered by the provocation of the ancestor devil.

    "Hehe, when I join hands with this kid, do you think your demonic Buddha tower will be able to resist us?" The Fiend ancestorughed. The anger in his heart had long dissipated. It would be time for him to take revenge.

    Lin fan felt as though he could take on everyone in the Buddha demon tower on his own.

    If The Fiend ancestor were to make a move, and he was not careful, he might end up killing a few of them. Wouldn''t that be a loss of points?

    "Ancestor devil, you don''t have to do anything. Leave these guys to me." Lin fan waved his arm and confirmed the matter.

    Initially, he had wanted to let The Fiend ancestor suppress the Buddhist fiend Pagoda together. But by the looks of it now, there didn''t seem to be a need for that.

    Wasn''t the purpose ofing to the demonic Buddha tower just to fight with the demonic Buddha?

    If he couldpletely suppress the other party, that would be the best thing.

    If they really couldn''t suppress it, then it was fine. They could just treat it as a vacation.

    "Ah?" The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan in a daze. Wasn''t he underestimating the demonic Buddha tower way too much?

    Such an action waspletely disrespecting the other party. In fact, in his opinion, this kid probably didn''t even treat him as a human.

    "What? that''s what happened. You just watch from the side. Don''t interfere." Lin fan said.

    The two of them didn''t hide anything from each other.

    The Buddha demon''s face was so gloomy that water was about to be squeezed out.

    He was really too F * cking arrogant.

    He waspletely looking down on their demonic Buddha tower!

    The Fiend ancestor sighed. What else could he say? since this brat had already spoken to such an extent, he would just watch the show.

    It was the same for the eight great paragons. They all felt a sense of humiliation. As the great paragons of the demonic Buddha tower, they were only below one person and above millions of people. They could do whatever they wanted in the entire upper realm.

    But now, they were at their doorstep.

    He even used words with great destructive power to humiliate them.

    Just tell me, who the F * ck can tolerate this?

    Even if they were bald donkeys, they had not reached the realm of turning a deaf ear to it. To put it bluntly, they had all be monks halfway through. If it were not for the ancient Divine Art in the abyss of the origin ancestor, they would not have been willing to do this.

    Lin fan waved his hands at the Buddha demon and the others,"alright, stop hesitating. Hurry up ande. I''m getting a little impatient."

    The Buddha and demon looked at the Lord of Dao and virtue, who was lying motionless in the deep pit, and frowned.

    "Buddha, devil, what should we do now?" The eternal Grandmaster came to his side and asked.

    He cultivated the eternal Dao and had formed the wheel of eternity. However, he was truly helpless against this kid. In fact, he didn''t even seem to have the ability to suppress him.

    "It seems like we can only fight." The Buddha and devil sighed. Now that things hade to this, there was no way to avoid it. If they retreated endlessly, then the tens of thousands of years of Foundation of the Buddha and devil tower would copse and disappearpletely.

    The eight great sovereigns looked solemn.

    "Sigh, forget it. If you guys aren''ting, I''ll do it." Lin fan sighed. In an instant, his aura surged as he disappeared from his spot and charged towards the people from the demon Buddha tower.<sub> </sub>

    The eternal Grandmaster roared,"set up the formation!"

    "Yes."

    The disciple of the demonic Buddha tower replied.

    In an instant, all the disciples knew what they had to do and retreated in all directions. They were cultivating the secret arts of the Buddhist demon tower. They put their hands together and a golden halo appeared behind their heads.

    "What?" The Fiend ancestor was solemn. The methods of the demonic Buddha Pagoda were very profound, and even he wasn''t able to see the full picture.

    And the situation around them was a little off.

    "It seems like this brat has already pushed the demonic Buddha tower to the end of its rope." Ancestor devil muttered.

    To be able to do this was already heaven-defying.

    "Interesting. That''s good. Let me see what you''re capable of." Lin fan floated in the air and looked around.

    He didn''t make a move immediately. Instead, he wanted the other party to be convinced and use all his means.

    Only when he suppressed them at their peak would he feel good.

    The Buddha and demon took charge of one side, while the eight great Supremes upied eight directions. The Halo behind their heads was as dazzling as the sun, and Sanskrit was wrapped around them.

    BOOM!

    All the disciples of the Buddhist demon Pagoda had a golden light pir shooting up into the sky and sting into the void. It then formed a light screen that spread out in all directions, covering everything in the surroundings.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly.

    An ancient voice was heard.

    The sound seemed to be very close, but for some reason, it also felt very far away.

    A strange scene appeared.

    Countless golden Buddhas floated in the void. At the same time, there were many Buddhist weapons that shone with a dazzling light.

    "Amazing, this is really amazing. This power makes me excited." Lin fan smiled,"alright, it should be about time. Here Ie. Don''t Let Me Down."

    Bang!

    The void beneath Lin fan''s feet exploded.

    Not long after.

    "Ah!" A scream was heard.

    Great Paragon Jiu Wang, one of the eight great paragons, suddenly bent his body and opened his mouth, spurting out a mouthful of blood.

    Lin fan''s head smashed into his stomach.

    This attack made him feel as if all the bones in his body had been broken.

    "Damn it, suppress!" Grandmaster jiuwang was enraged as he mmed down with both palms. The surrounding Buddhas stretched out their palms and tried to grab Lin fan.

    Lin fan raised his head and did not back down. Instead, he struck out at these Buddhas.

    "Brat, you''re too arrogant. Today, I''ll use all the power of the demonic Buddha tower to fight you." Great senior Long Wang roared.

    "You talk too much." Lin fan kicked out with his leg, causing Grandmaster jiuwang''s chest to shrivel up instantly.

    BOOM!

    Lin fan and the heavenly cycle Buddha shed intensely, causing the entire demonic Buddha tower to shake violently.

    Puchi!

    The surrounding disciples of the Buddha demon tower coughed out blood. Their spirit, Qi, and soul were all fused into these Buddhas. Now that the Buddhas were shing with Lin fan, the force was naturally transmitted to their bodies as well.

    "What a terrifying power." The Buddha demon was shocked. He pinched his finger and a dark golden hairpin floated out. With the support of the wish power of all living beings in the Buddha demon tower, it burst out with extremely bright light.

    "Suppress."

    He hollered and pressed down. The light that shot out wrapped around Lin fan.

    "Good." Lin fan raised his head and looked over with a smile. However, this wasn''t the time to fight with the Buddha demon. He had to suppress the entire tower before taking his time to deal with the Buddha demon.

    "Damn it, you want to run?" The Buddha demon seemed to have sensed Lin fan''s intentions. How could he let him have his way?

    Unfortunately ...

    Lin fan had already made up his mind. Instantly, he appeared before the eternal Grandmaster.

    The eternal Paragon was shocked. He waved his arms and the wheel of eternity spun, exuding a terrifying aura.

    "Lie down," Lin fan hollered. Fighting relied on one''s fists, so he punched.

    BOOM!

    The fist collided with the wheel of eternity.

    The two forces collided, and the void was shattered, producing Thunder.

    "How is that possible?" When the eternal Grandmaster saw Lin fan''s physical body shing against the wheel of eternity, his heart was filled with joy. However, his face changed immediately.

    Crack! Crack!

    Cracks appeared on the wheel of eternity.

    "No..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s fist pierced through the eternal wheel andnded on the eternal Grandmaster''s chest.

    "I can even make your Buddha demon cry out loud, Who Do You Think You Are?"

    The eternal Grandmaster crashed into the ground, spurting out blood as his eyes shed with shock.

    That was impossible.

    How could this guy''s power be so terrifying that he could even shatter the wheel of eternity?

    The Buddha demon was furious,"kid, stop right there!"

    He didn''t expect that Yongheng and the others wouldn''t even be able tost one move against this kid.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you after I''ve killed everyone here," Lin fan chuckled and changed his direction, heading towards the other grandmasters.

    He had to do it to his heart''s content today.

 Chapter 1095 Kid, Youre Too Arrogant

    The eternal Grandmastery there, paralyzed. He wasn''t dead yet, and he could still fight.

    However, he did not dare to move.

    "No, I can''t fight him. The gap between me and this kid is too big. If I continue to fight him, I''ll be the one in trouble." The eternal Grandmaster was prepared to y dead.

    He would leave the rest to the Buddha and devil.

    He raised his head and looked at the dazzling radiance in the void. Every ray of radiance contained a destructive power.

    However, Lin fan did remember the eternal Grandmaster in his heart.

    There was no indication of points, which meant that he had not beaten them up enough.

    Now that he was ying dead, he would deal with himter.

    Until now, only the Lord of virtue had been defeated by him.

    However, great senior Jiu Wang was not afraid at all. He crawled up and stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth. The dense medicinal power filled every part of his body,"brat, the demonic Buddha tower can not be trampled on."

    The voice fell.

    He attacked Lin fan.

    The eternal great Paragon sneaked a nce at jiuwang. Was there a need to be so fierce? this battle wasn''t something they, the eternal great Paragon, could contend against.

    Even with thebined power of the entire tower, they were still not this kid''s match.

    Very quickly.

    Just as the eternal great Paragon was thinking about the consequences of looking at the great Paragon for such a long time, a figure quickly approached from the distance and heavily struck the ground beside him.

    In his eyes.

    Great senior jiuwang''s back crashed into the ground. He raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was filled with unwillingness and anger.

    In the eyes of the eternal Grandmaster, this was just like a slow-motion video.

    "I told you, why bother?" The eternal Grandmaster muttered.

    However, as he raised his head, he saw a figure suddenly fall from the sky and step on great senior Jiu Wang''s chest.

    BOOM!

    A violent shock wave spread out.

    "I ..."

    Before he could finish his words, the eternal Grandmaster rolled and finally hit a huge rock in the middle before slowlying to a stop.

    "Ah!" A scream was heard.

    It was the voice of great senior jiuwang.

    And just at this moment, the eternal Grandmaster and Lin fan''s gazes met.

    That one look made the eternal Grandmaster''s heart tremble.

    He had discovered it.

    He really did find me.

    Just when he thought that this guy was going to kill him, he realized that the other party was staring at the other great Paragon. This made the eternal great Paragon heave a sigh of relief.

    The Fiend ancestor was like a spectator. He crossed his arms and nodded repeatedly,"not bad. It''s really not bad."

    "If someone told me in the past that he could suppress the demonic Buddha tower by himself, I wouldn''t have believed it."

    "But now, I believe it."

    Lin fan''s strength had the ancestor devil feeling shocked.

    If he didn''t forget, this kid should be a native of the outer realm.

    ''How the hell did he cultivate? how could he have cultivated to such an astonishing level?''

    Just as he was thinking, the battlefield changed rapidly, and screams broke out again.

    The Golden Buddha used his ultimate Mystic skill and turned into his true body that shone with a blinding golden light. He wanted to suppress Lin fan with a single kick, but his bones were fractured by Lin fan''s punch. His golden blood flowed like a river, pouring into the demonic Buddha tower.

    "Evil demon, I, the Golden Buddha, will never lower my head even if I die."

    "Oh heavens, Oh earth, this evil demon is a scourge to the world. Why don''t you strike him to death?"

    The Golden Buddha roared out. He was indignant in his heart as a raging me burned on his body. Facing Lin fan, he would not let him off.

    This spirit of not fearing power instantly infected the disciples of the Buddhist demon tower.

    At this moment, the disciples of the demonic Buddha tower were shouting,"we swear to live and die with the demonic Buddha tower. We swear to fight the evil demons to the end."

    His aura was shocking.

    At the critical moment, the cohesion of the demonic Buddha tower reached a peak that had never been seen before.

    The Buddha demon was gratified. At such a critical moment, he was truly gratified to see the disciples of the Buddha demon tower achieve such unity.

    His eyes nced into the distance. There, devil burying great senior was retreating and being careful, he could not bepared to the other great seniors.

    But forget it.

    At such a crucial moment, the performance of everyone in the demonic Buddha tower had already made him very satisfied.

    Suddenly.

    "Ah!" A scream was heard.

    This voice was very familiar.

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight. " The great honored master Golden Buddha held his head with both hands and screamed miserably.

    Lin fan sat on the body of the Golden Buddha. He took turns with his left hook and right hook without stopping. He did not slow down at all.

    Each punch was apanied by a bright color.

    "Everyone, let''s fight it out with him." The disciples of the demonic Buddha tower shouted out. They were willing to sacrifice their lives to defend the demonic Buddha tower and fight to the death with this evil demon.

    Ancestor devil was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that this kid would be a demon just like that.

    But thinking about it, it made sense.

    Over the years, anyone who opposed the demonic Buddha tower or didn''t follow their ideals would be seen as a demon in the end.

    When he was beating people up, Lin fan was very focused. He definitely wouldn''t be affected by external factors.

    At this moment.

    The surrounding disciples didn''t fear death and pounced over from all directions. They then pressed Lin fan down.

    "Stop, demon! Don''t hurt the great honored Golden Buddha!"

    A disciple roared in anger.

    Even if the great honored Buddha was crying for help, begging for mercy, and not hitting him, these words of submission ...

    However, they didn''t feel that the great honored Golden Buddha was afraid. Instead, they thought that they had tried their best.

    Great senior had really tried his best.

    The disciples of the demon Buddha tower were like a human pyramid as they pressed down on Lin fan''s body. Some of them hugged Lin fan''s arms while others locked their hands around his neck.<sub> </sub>

    But to Lin fan, he didn''t feel anything at all.

    He raised his hand and the disciples who were holding his arm were all lifted up high and then dropped down heavily.

    "Ah!" A blood-curdling scream erupted.

    They scattered everywhere.

    This punch also made the Golden Buddha see stars and his mind began to be a little muddled.

    "Stop hitting me, I beg you, please stop hitting me." Golden Buddha begged for mercy as he vomited blood.

    The BUFF began to take effect.

    Golden Buddha''s heart was filled with Lin fan''s figure. He was filled with fear.

    "Get out of the way."

    The Buddha demon hollered out in a low voice. Those disciples who wanted to fight Lin fan to the death retreated immediately.

    The current situation gave the Buddha demon a huge headache.

    The Golden Buddha was suppressed by the other party and was being tortured. He could not sit by and do nothing.

    If the other party broke through them one by one, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Instantly.

    An aura of power burst forth from the Buddha and demon. The Buddhas and Buddhist weapons formed by the Golden Screen in the void all burst out with a dazzling light. After that, they gradually disintegrated into rays of light that fused into the Buddha and demon.

    "Buddha demon, if we do this, the Golden Buddha will be affected as well." When a great senior saw the situation of the Buddha and devil, he couldn''t help but be shocked.

    This was gathering the strongest power of the entire demonic Buddha tower to fight with the other party. However, the Golden Buddha was under the other party''s body and would definitely be affected in the end.

    There was even a possibility of his life being in danger.

    The Buddha demon''s expression was solemn,"if we don''t do this, then the foundation of the Buddha demon tower will be suppressed by this person."

    The other great seniors had nothing to say, but the Buddha and devil were right.

    Up until now, the demonic Buddha tower had experienced countless storms, but it had never been as despairing as it was today.

    Just a single person had swept away the face of the demonic Buddha tower. How would he face others in the future?

    At this moment.

    The Buddha demon let out a low growl and put his palms together, then slowly separated them.

    At the moment of separation, a gate gradually appeared between the two palms. This gate flickered with golden light, and waves of Sanskrit chanting could be heard from inside.

    Lin fan, who was in the midst of beating up the great honored master Golden Buddha, suddenly felt a slight fluctuation that was not right. He raised his head and looked over.

    He discovered that the Buddhist gate between the two palms of the Buddha and the demon was extremely solemn, and there were even illusionary images emerging within.

    "It can''t be."

    Lin fan frowned. He saw the Western Pure Land from the door.

    There was no mistake about this.

    It was exactly the same as in the movie.

    The reason why he was so shocked wasn''t because of how terrifying the power was. Instead, it was because of this familiar scene. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.

    He had been in this other world for a long time.

    It was also quite refreshing.

    He had thought that it would have nothing to do with earth.

    But now, it seemed that something was wrong.

    Reaching this stage could also be considered as walking to the peak. He discovered that many of the situations he encountered were rted to earth.

    If his guess was correct, the mysterious man from before was definitely not a human. He should be simr to a robot.

    But now, the Buddha and the demon were disying their moves, which were basically the manifestation of the Western Paradise.

    As for the Lord of Dao de, he even knew about the Tao Te Ching.

    What the hell was going on?

    He had a huge headache.

    It was hard to understand.

    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. " The great honored Buddha begged for mercy.

    Lin fan didn''t care about him. Instead, he tossed his arm and tossed the Golden Buddha into the distance. He then raised his head and looked at the Buddha demon.

    The Buddha demon was getting a little anxious from Lin fan''s stare.

    The illusionary figure inside the door also started to shake, as if it was very unstable.

    "Buddha, devil, don''t worry. Take it slow. I promise I won''t move." Lin fan said.

    When The Fiend ancestor heard these words from afar, he was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    How could someone be like this? he actually made the other party take the initiative to gather power.

    In his opinion, this was the most foolish action.

    In fact, it had already reached the point of stupidity.

    "What is this guy trying to do?" The Buddha and demon''s hearts were in turmoil. It was difficult for them to understand the other party''s actions and what their goal was.

    However, when he saw that the other party was really standing there without moving, he couldn''t help but believe his words.

    "Detestable fellow, how dare you underestimate me. I''ll make you pay a heavy price."

    In that instant ...

    The entire demonic Buddha tower started to shake.

    The relic at the end of the tower was slightly inferior to the previous one, but a mysterious power was flowing out of it.

    "Brat, if you can still survive after this attack, I, Buddha demon, will respect you and hand over the Buddha demon Pagoda. From now on, I will step down when I hear your name, but when I see you, I will naturally wee you with respect."

    The Buddha and demon werepletely enraged, and they had no choice but to be forced by this kid.

    "Don''t be angry. Slowly gather your power. The Golden color in your door is pretty good. Don''t get too excited. You''ll screw it up." Lin fan said calmly.

    He was still thinking about what was going on.

    There was a problem, there was definitely a problem.

    Lin fan didn''t care how ugly the Buddha demon''s face was. He was just thinking about something.

    To the Buddhas and demons, the words he had just said were mockery, contempt, and belittling.

    What an arrogant person.

    He was simply crazy.

    It had to be suppressed.

    Otherwise, even if he were to die, he would not be able to rest in peace.

 Chapter 1096 None Of Your Business

    The news that he had heard.

    These people were all from the upper realm. They had suddenly obtained an ancient Divine Art from the abyss of the originator and soared to the sky.

    Just this point alone was very suspicious.

    He was very familiar with the name of the cultivation technique that they had obtained. He kept feeling that something was wrong.

    "Could it be that the abyss of the originator is connected to the library of earth?"

    Of course, this was just his thought. He didn''t know the exact situation.

    "Kid, all the power of the demonic Buddha tower is here. Prepare to die!" The Buddha demon let out a furious roar and opened his palmspletely, then straightened them horizontally.

    The Buddhist gate conjured by the demonic Buddha burst out with golden light. The scenery and buildings inside all solidified, and the sound of Sanskrit reverberated through the world.

    "It''s dangerous," The Fiend ancestor''s face changed. He truly didn''t expect the foundation of the demonic Buddha tower to be this strong.

    This move ... If he was the one to block it, he would feel a little uncertain.

    Lin fan looked up into the void indifferently. It wasn''t that he wasn''t bothered by it, but that he was just acting as if he didn''t see anything.

    His attention waspletely drawn to the scenery within the door.

    He was looking for the person inside.

    The legendary Tathagata Buddha only looked around and didn''t see anything. However, in the center of the ten thousand Buddhas, a Golden Lotus tform appeared. However, there was no one on it. It was empty.

    And because of the absence of this person, he felt that the foundation of the Buddhist Kingdom seemed to be a little weak.

    BOOM!

    Instantly.

    A beam of golden light shot out from the Buddhist gate. It transcended everything. It was as if time and space had all vanished at this moment.

    Lin fan was slightly surprised.

    When the golden light struck, he didn''t even have time to react. He didn''t even lift his finger before he was covered by the golden light.

    "Kid, you''ve gone too far." The Fiend ancestor wanted to make a move, but it was already toote.

    Just as Lin fan had expected, the final move of the Buddha demon was indeed extremely strong. There was no way he could react in time.

    As the ruler of a world, even he couldn''t react in time to the golden light. He didn''t even need to think to know how fast it was.

    The golden light was too ring.

    No one could open their eyes.

    However, it didn''t have the kind of power that could destroy the world and everything around it. Instead, it was like the sun shining on the earth. It didn''t destroy anything, but it couldn''t be ignored.

    After a long time.

    The aura of the Buddha and devil seemed to have been stripped away, and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.

    However, a smile appeared on his face."Kid, let''s see what else you can do at this point."

    He didn''t doubt that this attack didn''t kill the kid.

    Even if he didn''t die, he would definitely be heavily injured.

    Even The Fiend ancestor would die without a burial ground if he were to take this attack. It was just that it consumed too much mental energy.

    At the same time, it also required time to condense.

    It was rare for him to gather all his strength and use it.

    Puchi!

    Just at this moment, all the disciples of the demonic Buddha tower vomited blood and sat on the ground in a dispirited state.

    They had just exhausted thest of their strength.

    However, when they saw that the sinister devil had disappeared without a trace, they smiled.

    It was a sess.

    It was not in vain.

    "Ancestor devil, did you see that? that brat is already dead. If you want to make a move, thene at me. The demonic Buddha tower still has some strength to fight." The Buddha demon stared at The Fiend ancestor and said.

    Even though his aura was a lot weaker, he might still have a chance of beating back The Fiend ancestor in the territory of the demonic Buddha Pagoda.

    Ancestor Devil''s expression was solemn. He did not say anything as he was sensing the aura around him.

    This kid had indeed disappeared.

    He didn''t even feel a trace of it.

    Could he really be dead?

    That was impossible.

    If he had just met him, he might have believed him. But after knowing him for so long, this brat had always been reckless and arrogant. If he could die so easily, he would have died a long time ago.

    How could he have waited until now?

    However, the Buddha demon and the others didn''t understand Lin fan at all. They were certain that he was dead.

    "He''s finally dead," Devil burying great senior heaved a sigh of relief. This brat was really difficult to deal with.

    He actually gathered all the power of the demonic Buddha tower and only managed to kill him.

    It was really too terrifying.

    Suddenly.

    A familiar aura once again filled the air.

    The other great seniors were all overjoyed.

    However, the Buddha demon''s face changed instantly. Beads of sweat fell from his forehead as his pupils contracted in disbelief.

    "How is that possible?"

    He muttered.

    As expected.

    A voice rang out.

    "Demon Buddha, not bad. The power of this move is very strong, it has surpassed the ruler realm. The demon Buddha tower of the four major powers is truly powerful. Their Foundation is so deep that it''s frightening." Lin fan appeared with a smile on his face. His clothes were clean and he didn''t have any injuries like nothing had happened.

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    "You ... You ..." The Buddha demon pointed at Lin fan, no longer able to say a single word. His eyes were filled with nothing but shock. He didn''t even dare to imagine anything else.<sub> </sub>

    Two out of the eight great paragons had been beaten down by Lin fan. When the two of them caught sight of Lin fan''s face, they were so frightened that they started running in all directions.

    "Help, help!"

    The two of them soared into the sky and fled in a sorry state. How could they dare to stay here any longer?

    This scene caused the hearts of the disciples of the Buddhist demon Pagoda to tremble.

    He ran away.

    The two great seniors had actually abandoned the demonic Buddhist tower and ran away.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered with the two of them. He looked at the Buddha demon.

    The Buddha demon struggled. All the anger in his heart was vented out. He was like a lonely hero,"if you lose, you win. From now on, the Buddha demon tower will avoid you and fear you."

    When the Buddha demon said those words, The Fiend ancestor was stunned. The way he looked at the Buddha demon changed.

    He really didn''t expect the Buddha and devil to say such words.

    "Don''t mess around. My purpose here is very simple. I''m here to beat up everyone in your Pagoda. But don''t worry, I''m in a good mood today, so I won''t kill anyone. " Lin fan said.

    "My demonic Buddha tower has already admitted defeat, and you still want to humiliate us?" The Buddha demon was shocked and furious, and his eyes were about to spit fire.

    Too much.

    This was really too much.

    "Buddha demon, don''t be like this. My goal is to defeat everyone in the Buddha demon tower and be unrivaled. I''ll leave after I''m done, and I won''t stay for long." Lin fan said.

    "Impossible." The Buddha demon shouted angrily.

    Lin fan nced at the Buddha demon and couldn''t be bothered with him. He started fighting right away.

    Very quickly.

    There was a scream.

    When a Grandmaster saw Lin fan walking over, he red at him. But when he walked in front of him, a smile appeared on his face. It was a silly smile, indicating that he shouldn''t be like that.

    However, he was met with a violent punch.

    "Damn it, I can''t forgive you." The Buddha demon was enraged as he bolted out towards Lin fan.

    He admitted defeat, and that was already enough to make the demonic Buddha tower lose face. However, the other party actually wanted to beat up everyone in the demonic Buddha tower. Was he trying to make everyone in the demonic Buddha tower lose face in his hands?

    "Fiend ancestor, I''ll leave this to you. Stop him and don''t disturb my work." Lin fan lifted up a Grandmaster and turned his head around. With a single punch, he knocked out all the teeth in this Grandmaster''s mouth.

    "Hahaha, good. The conflict between Buddha and devil seems to have been going on for quite some time. It''s good to end it today." Ancestor devilughed out loud. He did not hesitate and attacked immediately. As for whether it was fair or not, that was for fools to hear.

    Taking your life while you''re down is the Justice of the world.

    Lin fan''s control of his strength was pretty good. After beating up one person, he would take their storage rings and then throw them away heartlessly.

    This kind of behavior was simply too deranged.

    The Buddha demon was being suppressed by the devil ancestor. When he turned back to look at the Buddha demon tower and saw the disciple of the Buddha demon tower being beaten up by the other party, his eyes started to bleed.

    "Buddha, devil, you''d better take care of yourself. If that brat wants to beat you up, no one can stop him." As The Fiend ancestor spoke, he suppressed the Buddha and fiend.

    He was also wondering what was going on with that kid.

    The Buddha demon''s attack was enough to shake the world. Even he couldn''t block it, but this kid seemed to be fine.

    He couldn''t understand, he really couldn''t understand.

    "Fiend ancestor, you''ve gone too far." The Buddha demon roared. Even though his aura was weak, his attacks were still bright and resplendent, tearing the heavens and earth apart.

    Ancestor devil wanted to curse. ''I''m going too far again? don''t you know who''s the one going too far?''

    You can turn around and see who''s the one beating up your demonic Buddha tower.

    That guy is the real murderer who went too far in bullying others.

    The entire Buddha demon Pagoda was filled with fear. Those who had been beaten up by Lin fan before were all filled with fear.

    They smelled Lin fan''s scent and shivered. Their bodies were all wet.

    As for seeing him in person, that was even more incredible.

    They were so frightened that they either crawled and rolled or covered their heads and trembled, not daring to look at the other party.

    "Don''t say that you''re going too far. I, the ancestor devil, have said that the tables have turned. Your demonic Buddha tower might be able to dominate for ten thousand years, but there will still be a time when it will fall. Today, you can see who else in the demonic Buddha tower can block his way."

    "You should be d that those people you''ve locked up for ten thousand years didn''te. Otherwise, do you think there would be anyone alive in the entire Pagoda?"

    Ancestor devil was speaking the truth.

    With the resentment from being suppressed by the demonic Buddha tower for 10000 years, he would definitely start a massacre. At that time, the demonic Buddha would probably be the only one who could survive in the entire tower.

    And this was hard to say.

    Even at this moment of weakness, he might be worn down by a group of people.

    Lin fan was really happy and his speed was really quick. He was pretty much done.

    And his final target was the Buddha and demon.

    Only by defeating the Buddha and demon would the demonic Buddha tower, one of the four major forces, no longer be a problem.

    He was so scared that he peed his pants just by hearing his name, and when he saw him in person, he could even dig a hole and bury himself.

    At this moment, Lin fan let go of his hand. The badly battered and unconscious great senior copsed onto the ground slowly, not moving at all, as if he was already dead.

    "Buddha devil, it''s your turn now. Ancestor devil, please stop." Lin fan said.

    The Buddha demon red at Lin fan in rage,"you B * stard!"

    "The demonic Buddha tower has already admitted defeat. Why are you still acting like this?"

    Lin fan was calm as he pondered,"there''s no need for you to be so angry. This is a battle after all. Isn''t it just you hitting me and I hitting you? whoever is weaker will be the one getting beaten up. You Buddha demon should understand this logic, right?"

    "You''re just like my employees. The weak ones were suppressed by you guys for 10000 years. If you were strong, the one who would be suppressed would probably be you, Buddha or demon."

    At this moment.

    A voice came from afar.

    "Well said. Those who are weak should be beaten, but little brother, aren''t you being too overbearing?"

    Lin fan didn''t know who it was, but he felt that those words were a little arrogant, so he replied.

    "It''s none of your business,"

 Chapter 1097 You Might Not Be Able To Take This One Finger

    The Fiend ancestor turned his head back. At this moment, there was still someoneing to The Fiend Buddha Pagoda. This was something that was really surprising.

    In the distance.

    An old man was riding a donkey, looking very carefree. Beside him, there was a young man.

    The young man was not old, he looked like he was 17 or 18 years old. His bald head reflected the light under the sun. His eyes were very bright, and one could tell at a nce that he was not an honest person.

    "Hehe, this young man''s temper is really bad." The old man rode on the donkey and slowly came over.

    "He''s not easy to deal with," Ancestor devil said softly. The old man gave him a strange feeling.

    He was sure that this old man was not from the four forces.

    There were many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the upper realm.

    For such a long time, there were naturally some old guys who didn''t care about the world, but thought that they were invincible in the world. When they encountered something, they would consider themselves as seniors and point at the younger generation.

    The Buddha and demon looked at the person who hade. When they saw the young monk beside him, their expressions changed slightly and they blurted out,"don''t worry."

    "Grandmaster, disciple has returned." The young monk standing beside the old man said.

    The Buddha demon was surprised and couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect Shi Xin toe back.

    It had been a few years since he left the demonic Buddha tower, and everyone thought that this disciple had died. Who would have thought that he would appear again?

    There were so many disciples in the demonic Buddha tower. The reason why the demonic Buddha could remember this disciple was naturally because this disciple was extremely talented.

    "Shixin, I was right, wasn''t I? your sect was in trouble and I''ve returned today to help your sect tide over the crisis. It''s considered as me returning your favor. From now on, you can be at ease and stay by my side. They can''t teach your talent well and they don''t have the ability to do so. The only one they can teach is me." The old man said indifferently, but his words gave people the feeling that there was no one in the world who could do it, only he could.

    Shi Xin''s eyes moved and he was very clever."Teacher is right. If I return the favor, I will have nothing to do with the demonic Buddha tower from now on. I will also return the favor."

    This disciple was not bad, and the old man was very satisfied.

    The Buddha demon didn''t know who the old man who had followed Shi Xin back was, but the conversation between the two of them had shocked the Buddha demon.

    Shi Xin left the demonic Buddha tower and took someone else as his master.

    He tried to sense the old man''s aura, but it was as calm as water. There were no fluctuations at all, as if the person standing in front of him was an extremely ordinary old man.

    The old man on the donkey realized that the Buddha and devil were testing him. He couldn''t help but smile and release a little bit of his aura.

    However, just this trace of aura caused the Buddha demon''s expression to change and his body to tremble slightly.

    The abyss was as deep as the ocean, and it was immeasurable.

    "May I ask who senior is?" The Buddha demon cupped his fists and asked. At this time, the only person who could save the Buddha demon tower was probably the other party.

    The demonic Buddha tower had already lost all its face in front of this kid.

    Now that he was the demon Buddha great senior of the demon Buddha tower, so what if he lost face? hadn''t he lost enough?

    It was strange.

    Previously, they were embarrassed and the Buddha and devil were so angry that they were about to go crazy. Now, they could ept it calmly.

    It was as if when one was shameless enough, one would really be shameless.

    "Hehe." The old man on the donkey smiled."He''s just an old man on a donkey in this world. He''s not worth mentioning."

    The more modest the old man was, the more the Buddha demon felt that he was unfathomable.

    That kind of natural temperament really couldn''t be hidden.

    Shi Xin was a disciple of the demonic Buddha tower, and he was also a disciple that he had high hopes for. His talent and temperament were both extraordinary.

    He remembered that when Shixin had left the demonic Buddha Pagoda, he had only been a world-level cultivator. Now, however, he had reached the peak of the hegemon level, and was on par with the eight paragons.

    ? Such progress was truly astonishing.

    Maybe this was all rted to the old man.

    "Alright, if you know you''re not worth mentioning, why are you still here?" Lin fan frowned. They were just fighting and he hated people who came for no reason.

    "Old men like you are the most annoying. You have a horse but you don''t ride it. Instead, you ride a donkey. Aren''t you just trying to show that you''re different? you''re not even worth mentioning. If there''s nothing else, hurry up and leave. I can''t be bothered with you."

    These words did not give him any face at all.

    The Fiend ancestor covered his head with a dazed expression.

    Kid, can you not be so arrogant?

    He didn''t put him in his eyes at all.

    This person was extraordinary. As the ancestor devil, he could sense the aura that the other party was giving off.

    It was very strong.

    It was not ordinary.

    Shi Xin was young and his mind was active. He stared at Lin fan with his bright eyes. Although he didn''t have any expression on his face, his heart started to race.

    What an arrogant fellow.

    He''s younger than me, yet he''s so arrogant.

    Good fellow, just watch how I''m going to screw you over.

    "This brother, how can you speak in such an unpleasant way?" Shi Xin said.

    Lin fan looked at him,"Who are you?"

    Shi Xin smiled and said,"I''m shi Xin. I was once a disciple of the demonic Buddha tower. Now, I''m under your master."

    "Oh, so it''s a servant with two surnames." Lin fan said. Then, he looked at the old man on the donkey and said regretfully,""Old man, you really have a bad eye for people. You even chose this kind of person. In order to be stronger, you actually abandoned your original sect and embraced the strong. Aren''t you just blinded by wealth?"

    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Shi Xin''s expression changed slightly. He did not expect the other party to use this against him.

    The old man on the donkeyughed."Young man, he who understands the times is a wise man. Shi Xin''s talent is not something you canpare with. The demonic Buddha tower can''t teach such a disciple. If he stays here, he''ll only be a waste."

    The Buddha demon''s face turned ugly.

    This meant that the demonic Buddha tower wouldn''t work.

    What was going on recently?

    Why did he have to be humiliated so many times?

    "How detestable." The Buddha demon was angry, but he didn''t say anything. He just paid attention to the situation.

    Shi Xin didn''t take the old man''s words to heart. In fact, he even agreed with him.

    With his talent and ability, staying in the demonic Buddha tower was really a waste of time.

    However, he pretended to say,"teacher, I owe the demonic Buddha tower a favor. It''s my guide. Please don''t say such things. Otherwise, I''ll feel bad."<sub> </sub>

    The old man on the donkey nodded."Mm, alright. Since I''ve said so, I won''t say anything more."

    The Buddha and demon felt a little morefortable and were much more pleasing to the eye.

    At least he could speak humannguage.

    "Grandmaster, this disciple hase back to ask teacher to help the demonic Buddha tower tide over its difficulties and return the favor I once owed." Shi Xin said.

    The demon Buddha stared at the old man. The other party had helped the demon Buddha tower resolve this crisis.

    Did he really have that ability?

    "Damn, old man, are you going to help the demonic Buddha tower block my way?" Lin fan stared at the old man in dissatisfaction.

    The old man on the donkey patted the donkey''s butt lightly. The old donkey snorted and slowly moved forward,"young man, the demonic Buddha Pagoda was once the sect of my disciple. He was indebted to it, so this old man naturally can''t sit by and do nothing. If you retreat now, I will let you go."

    "Let go your sister. You are really asking for trouble all the time. If you want to fight, then fight. If I, Lin fan, frown, my head will fall to the ground and you can kick it around like a ball." Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. It was just a fight.

    What''s the big deal?

    Even if they were stronger than him, he would fight them crazily.

    If he retreated just because the other party told him to, he would lose all his face.

    "Master, this person is too arrogant. There''s naturally no need for master to do anything. Let this disciple protect thest dignity of the demonic Buddha tower." Shi Xin said.

    He didn''t know how strong Lin fan was.

    On the other hand, he couldn''t see through the ancestor devil beside Lin fan. He felt a strong sense of danger.

    Therefore, to him, the person who suppressed the demonic Buddha tower so much that it couldn''t lift its head was probably this person with a very strong demonic aura.

    However, just as Shi Xin was about to make a move, the old man on the donkey reached out his hand and stopped him."My disciple, you''re still not a match for this young man. Let me do it."

    "What?" Shi Xin was stunned like he couldn''t believe it,"master, I''m already at the peak ruler realm. How can I not be his match?"

    These words were a huge blow to Shi Xin.

    The other party''s age wasn''t any older than his, but now his master said that he wasn''t a match for the other party.

    Didn''t this mean that he was inferior to the other party?

    "Master didn''t believe it either, but it''s the truth," the old manughed.

    The Fiend ancestor had not said a single word from the start. He had been staring at the old man on the donkey. He wanted to see through the other party''s roots, but he just couldn ''t. This made him feel terrified.

    Was there such a person in the upper realm?

    No, there wasn ''t.

    Definitely not.

    Donkey-riding powerhouses didn''t seem to have existed before.

    "Brat, let''s go. This man''s strength is unfathomable." Ancestor devil said softly.

    However, his words were heard by the old man on the donkey."This man has spoken the truth. It''s best if you leave this ce. I can pretend that nothing has happened."

    The Fiend ancestor was a little unhappy.

    What the f * ck.

    This guy''s ears were very sharp. He could hear such a soft voice. What the hell.

    "What do you mean by deep? to me, no matter how deep it is, I can shoot it all the way." Lin fan wasn''t afraid. He turned around and looked,"what your daddy hates the most is people stopping me from doing things."

    "You''re very strong, but it doesn''t matter. Since you''re going to help the demonic Buddha tower, you''re going against me. Since you''re going against me, then I''ll fight you to the end. "

    Lin fan stared at the old man in rage. His aura exploded and his blood started to boil. Power gathered in his body.

    The Fiend ancestor was helpless and didn''t say anything more. This brat was too crazy.

    I definitely can''t work with this kid in the future.

    Why didn''t he retreat when he encountered an expert?

    Moreover, he was also wondering who this donkey-riding old man was. He was too mysterious. How could there be such a person in the upper realm?

    Could he be a hidden expert?

    Perhaps this was the answer.

    When he, The Fiend ancestor, was at the top, he had naturally heard of powerhouses in the upper realm who hid from the world. However, it was just hearsay.

    After all, he had never seen it before.

    In fact, when the entire upper realm was in chaos after his battle, these so-called reclusive powerhouses did not appear, so he naturally thought that they did not exist.

    However, the appearance of this old man made him wonder if he had been wrong.

    The old man on the donkey still maintained his smile."Young man, you are still young. The world is so big, but you are still inexperienced."

    "With just one finger, you will understand the difference between you and me, and how big it is."

    His voice fell.

    The old man on the donkey raised his hand and extended a finger. There was no power fluctuation.

    Pffft!

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    A bloody hole appeared on Lin fan''s chest and fresh blood flowed out.

    "Did you see that?" The old man said.

    Ancestor devil was shocked. Just what was going on?

    He actually couldn''t capture the fluctuations of this finger.

    Shi Xin smiled. He was really looking for death.

    Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the hole in his chest. The old man thought that this young man was confused and didn''t understand power.

    "Is this the one finger you were talking about?" Lin fan said. Then, he raised his hand and made a few more bloody holes on his body."It''s nothing much. It''s just normal."

    "Alright, old man, stop teasing me. You''re so arrogant and nosy. Let''s fight then."

    Lin fan twisted his neck. Suddenly, his eyes became sharp.

    "Let''s start. "

 Chapter 1098 What Are You Saying?

    The old man on the donkey was surprised.

    The young man made a few more holes in his body, which he didn''t quite understand.

    But then.

    The young man in front of him had disappeared.

    The void was in chaos, and a force was traveling through it.

    Facing the old man, Lin fan didn''t let his guard down and used all his strength. He was reckless but not stupid. It was really stupid to hold back and fight with him.

    Of course, it didn''t mean that he would be killed just because he was stupid.

    "What a fast speed. If it was a little older, I really wouldn''t be able to see it." The old man chuckled and was really rxed. He didn''t care about Lin fan at all.

    He raised a finger and drew a line in the air. With a ''plop'' sound, a spray of blood spurted out as a deep gash appeared on Lin fan''s chest.

    Lin fan''s face was solemn. So strong, such a weird technique.

    The appearance of the wound was too suspicious.

    He didn''t even have time to react.

    Was this an attack that crossed the void and time?

    "Interesting, this is really interesting." Lin fan appeared from the void andughed out,"old man, you''re pretty strong indeed. But so what if you''re strong? I''m still going to F * ck you up."

    The old man on the donkey frowned.

    It was a little strange.

    He saw through Lin fan and knew that he was cultivating hard body skills. He had already reached the peak of hard body skills.

    He had also not seen many who could surpass this kid in terms of hard body skills.

    No, maybe not.

    There were some in the past, but they were all dead.

    He wasn''t killed by anyone, but he had cultivated a hard body skill and killed himself.

    One would never be able to imagine how terrifying the side effects of a hard body skill would be when it was cultivated to the highest level.

    Arge amount of blood and Qi was lost in every breath.

    "This is no longer a battle of the same magnitude." The Fiend ancestor was solemn. The pressure was immense. This had already exceeded the scope of his knowledge.

    The eternal ruler realm was the highest realm he knew of.

    The God Lord of the church was stronger than everyone else, but he was still a ruler of a world.

    Surpassing a ruler?

    That was impossible.

    Such a person would not appear in the upper realm.

    "Transformation into God swordsmanship."

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan hollered and a sword intent that pierced through the sky exploded from his body. The sharp sword intent sliced through the space and the three sovereign swords appeared.

    With a Swoosh.

    The three sovereign swords split apart, and denseyers of sword intent spread out in the void, covering the sky and the sun.

    It had been a long time since Lin fan had used this move.

    Usually, he would punch the other party''s old face with his fist. As for ying with the sword, he rarely did so.

    "It feels pretty good. I feel like I''m a sword immortal." Lin fan floated up. With his current strength, controlling this world of sword intent was easy.

    "sh!"

    He waved his arm.

    The sword intent shook and then turned into a flood of sword intent that pierced through. Its target was the donkey-riding elder.

    "Your sword intent is not bad. Your realm is very high." The old man on the donkey said.

    Even though the sword intent was monstrous, it did not surprise the old man at all. It was as if everything was under his control.

    Shi Xin, on the other hand, was extremely shocked. This sword intent was too powerful.

    He didn''t believe that the other party was stronger than him, but it seemed like his master was right.

    The other party''s strength was indeed much, much stronger than his.

    At this moment.

    The sword intent surged over. The old man raised his hand, and a light screen appeared in front of him.

    Ding ding dang dang!

    The sword essence hit the light curtain and made a crisp sound, but the light curtain only rippled.

    "Young man, this sword technique of yours is pretty good. It''s just a pity that it''s nondescript." The old man said with a smile.

    Lin fanughed,"if it can kill you, then it is a good sword technique. Who cares if it is nondescript?"

    The old man on the donkey shook his head."Unfortunately, it''s not enough."

    At this moment.

    The emperor''s sword was the fastest among the three.

    "What?"

    The old man on the donkey was indifferent to all this. However, all of a sudden, he felt that the light curtain was showing signs of cracking.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Not good."

    The old man didn''t dare to be careless. A few more light screens appeared, and just as these light screens appeared, the outermostyer of the light screen shattered.

    "Amazing, this sword is so fierce." Lin fan didn''t expect the human Sovereign sword to be as strong as a Tiger. It was so powerful after fusing with the gem.

    In the past, he had always used it to slit his throat. It was a bit of a pity.

    Very quickly.

    The transformation into God sword formation disappeared.

    It would be of some use in a vast wave of battle.

    However, he still liked to punch his opponent.

    After a preliminary test.

    He could say so.

    He couldn''t beat the other party.

    He was just so honest and didn''t hide anything at all.

    However, even if he couldn''t win, so what? there was only one word: F * ck.

    Being unable to beat him was another matter, and doing it was another matter.

    "Young man, what kind of sword is this?" The old man thought that he had underestimated this kid. He didn''t expect him to have such a move.

    "Donkey-killing sword." Lin fan replied,"don''t talk nonsense. You''re the one who started this today. You''re just looking for death."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan charged towards him.

    He wouldn''t stop until he smashed the other party.

    Perhaps he would be blown up this time, but he wasn''t afraid.<sub> </sub>

    At most, he would do it a few more times.

    The moment the old man''s donkey heard these words, it snorted out a few times. It really wanted to stomp Lin fan to death with a single w.

    The donkey-killing sword''s intentions could be executed.

    "Donkey, donkey, don''t panic. I''ll take revenge for you." The old man said. He then looked at Lin fan,"kid, I gave you the chance but you didn''t cherish it. In that case, this old man won''t be polite with you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin fan appeared in front of the old man. He clenched his fist and punched out,"don''t say that you''re impolite. Even your daddy won''t be polite to you."

    BOOM!

    The expected scene didn''t happen. The old man was still on the donkey. Lin fan was the one who was sent flying. Hended heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Damn it, I forgot to activate the ancient BUFF. It''s really annoying to be sent flying." Lin fan climbed up from the hole and wiped the blood from his mouth.

    "Hehe, powerful, but it''s too weak."

    Lin fan smiled and his eyes became sharper. A hidden aura started to boil and the ground around started to shake.

    His blood was boiling, and his long hair fluttered even though there was no wind.

    "Come, I''m not afraid." Lin fan hollered in rage and waved his arms. A storm swept through the world. He then stomped on the ground and charged towards the old man.

    "Wushuang,"

    Lin fan growled as he punched out with both fists.

    The old man raised his head and sent out a palm strike. In an instant, the wind and clouds changed, and the void seemed to be destroyed. A kind of power that made everyone tremble in fear erupted from the old man''s body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan suffered a heavy blow. His stomach was dry and a wound opened up. His internal organs were all broken.

    The power of this attack was extraordinary. If it were an ordinary person, they would have died long ago.

    "Old man, you still don''t have enough strength. Continue." Lin fan didn''t back down and his fists started to explode. Energy currents started to shake.

    Ancestor devil retreated far away.

    He realized that this kid was indeed terrifying when he went crazy.

    But that old man was even more shocking.

    Up until now, he realized that the donkey-riding old man had been very calm, as if he hadn''t used his strongest technique.

    Just as The Fiend ancestor was deep in thought, a shocking scene happened.

    The old man clenched his fingers and the space around him shattered and swallowed Lin fan.

    "Kid, beg for mercy. I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, you''ll die." The old man on the donkey said.

    Lin fan broke through the void right away. For a seal of such a low level, it was practically child''s y.

    The old man''s expression was slightly stunned. He clearly did not expect that this kid would actuallye out from inside.

    All of a sudden.

    He noticed that this kid''s aura was a little different. It was as if he had be violent.

    "Old man,e and y."

    Lin fan exploded the energy world within his body.

    "What?" The old man on the donkey couldn''t stay calm. His expression changed and he instantly disappeared. At the same time, he waved his arm and the space ovepped, forming many spatial dimensions.

    BOOM!

    The world of strength exploded.

    A terrifying power burst forth, engulfing everything in its path.

    The space created by the donkey-riding old man shattered into countless pieces.

    After a long time.

    The aftershock of the explosion was still present.

    The old man on the donkey was a little unsettled."What the hell is this kid doing?"

    Shi Xin was terrified as well. The power just now was too terrifying. He could not believe that someone could be so crazy.

    If he had been the one fighting with this fellow, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    The Fiend ancestor was helpless. This brat was using this move again.

    Damn, what was going on? why was he able to self-destruct his internal world? could it be that this guy only had that many internal worlds?

    "Is He Dead?" The old man on the donkey sensed the Qi cirction but didn''t find the kid''s aura. That could only mean that the kid was really dead.

    "Don''t be careless. He''s not dead yet. " The Buddha demon reminded.

    He had already tried this kid''s moves many times, and it was simply impossible to guard against them.

    Instantly.

    A voice rang out.

    "AI, Buddha demon, you Rascal, just watch the show, why do you need to talk so much?" Lin fan walked out from the deep hole.

    Since he was dead again, he could only hide in the deep pit and put on his clothes.

    If he were to face her naked, where would he put his face?

    "Old man, let''s continue. It''s not over yet." Lin fan charged at the old man once more.

    After a long time.

    When another explosion urred, Lin fan disappeared once more.

    "Is He Dead?" The old man on the donkey still looked very calm.

    But not longter, Lin fan appeared once more. Heughed and attacked the old man.

    Gradually.

    Ancestor devil was stunned. He did not want to say a single word. At this moment, time seemed to be of no value.

    BOOM!

    The sound of explosions continued.

    The sun was originally shining brightly in the sky, but as time passed, it gradually changed its direction.

    The old man''s expression was originally calm, but at this moment, his expression changed.

    It was no longer calm.

    Instead, he became extremely strange.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan appeared once more,"old man, let''s continue."

    "Wait," The old man on the donkey couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted.

    BOOM!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Heaven and earth shook once more as the old man sealed the space. But as the energy world self-destructed, it exploded.

    "What''s going on with this kid?" The old man on the donkey couldn''t bear it anymore and roared.

    Ancestor devil took a look,"the moment you came here to meddle in other people''s business, I knew that you would go crazy. If you don''t wish to continue, then take the chance to run away now. When he appears, you won''t be able to escape."

    When the old man on the donkey heard this, he had a strange expression.

    What was he saying?

 Chapter 1099 Stop Shouting, Lets Go

    The words of the ancestor devil were meant to persuade the other party to leave. He did not understand why Lin fan would not die.

    If this continued, it would be a never-ending cycle.

    "Impossible, how could I run away without a fight?" The old man on the donkey said firmly. He would never leave.

    The Fiend ancestor was helpless. Since he had already said so much, it was the other party''s own matter if he didn''t leave. He had already said his piece, and all the choices were in the other party''s hands.

    At this moment, Lin fan appeared. His essence, energy, and spirit had long been restored to their peak state.

    "Not bad, old man. I''m getting a little excited from the beating. Let''s continue, it''s still early." Lin fanughed out loud as his battle intent surged.

    Although he was beaten up, that kind of pleasure was not something that ordinary people could understand.

    When one was beaten up, one would only feel pain. But to Lin fan, it was a pleasurable feeling.

    It was especially so for those who were beaten up badly.

    If the old man on the donkey didn''t care about his own image, he would have already cursed.

    It''s still early?

    He didn''t know how long it had been and how many shocking self-destructions he had experienced. If it wasn''t for the fact that his strength had reached a certain level, he might not have been able to protect himself.

    "Again," Before the old man on the donkey could say anything, he realized that this kid was getting irascible. A destructive force kept crashing into the void.

    The sky cracked and the earth was destroyed.

    Given Lin fan''s current strength, the explosion of the energy world within his body would definitely cause an extremely terrifying shockwave.

    Thick dust covered the sky, and everything around them became illusionary.

    Shi Xin was dumbfounded.

    This was too terrifying.

    Can you not be so shocking?

    In fact, after watching her for a while, he realized that the gap between him and her was too big.

    The Buddha demon was inplete despair.

    What kind of lunatic was he fighting?

    Looking at the great paragons and disciples of the demonic Buddha tower, all of them were panicking and fleeing like rats. Some of them even hid behind some buildings and didn''t dare to show their faces.

    "Sigh, why do you have to do this?" The Fiend ancestor could tell that the old man was very strong. He was truly strong. Even as The Fiend ancestor who dominated the world, he had to admit that he was very strong.

    But so what if he was powerful? the result would be the same.

    The old man on the donkey panted slightly, and the donkey he was riding was so scared that it was trembling.

    Perhaps after all these years.

    The peaceful days were toofortable, leading to such a huge battle.

    "Comfortable." Lin fan appeared again.

    The donkey-riding old man''s face turned ashen.

    He even wanted to curse.

    What was going on?

    He tried his best to see through the other party''s situation and see why he didn''t die from self-destruction.

    This was beyond his understanding. He had never encountered such a situation in all these years.

    "Come, let''s continue fighting. Old man, I acknowledge your strength. You are indeed strong and have the right to be arrogant. However, I, Lin fan, am not someone who surrenders so easily. Let''s have a big fight. If there''s no winner or loser, then we''ll fight to the death. If you die, lie down. If you live, stand up."

    Lin fan was really domineering. Even if he didn''t cause any damage to the old man, his aura didn''t decrease.

    He was still so overbearing.

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan raised his fist and punched at the old man.

    Damn it, he did not expect that there would be such a powerhouse in the upper realm.

    But that''s good too. We''ll just do it. Who''s afraid of who?

    Time passed.

    The demonic Buddha tower was riddled with holes. If it was in the past, this would be impossible. No one would believe that someone would be so presumptuous in the demonic Buddha tower.

    Now that it had happened, there was no room for resistance.

    The Buddhas and demons were all convinced.

    The sun and moon were reversed.

    It was dark.

    The night in the upper realm was very beautiful. Even if the void was smashed, the night was still so dark that it was glowing.

    The Fiend ancestor was solemn during the day, but he was numb at night. Now, he was even more indifferent. He found a huge rock and sat down, waiting for the kid to finish ying.

    If the other side crumbled and ran away, the battle would be over.

    The old man''s strength was really shocking and it was impossible for Lin fan to suppress him.

    There was no way to do so even if he grinded.

    Up until now, he had only noticed that the other party''s aura was slightly weaker, and nothing else.

    He was certain that the other party was an expert who had surpassed the sovereign realm.

    However, he had been puzzled.

    Why had it never appeared before, but now it had appeared?

    He did not think that the old man on the donkey had been hiding his identity and traveling around the upper realm.

    For an expert of this level, his spiritual will could travel a million miles in an instant and he would know everything.

    Now that he hade out, it could only mean that something must have happened in the upper realm.

    The severity of the matter was rted to the personal interests of these people. Therefore, at this time, they gradually emerged and integrated into the upper realm.

    Although this was only a guess, it made sense.

    It was not impossible.

    The demonic Buddha Pagoda was filled with rumbling sounds and dust flying everywhere. The void was already broken. It was basically impossible to recover.

    Perhaps in the future, this ce would be an absolute domain.

    The void currents flowed over from the depths of the void, engulfing everything. Those who were weak might not even be able to withstand this violent void turbulence.

    It was dawn.

    A ray of sunlight shone in.

    Ancestor devil sat there for an entire night and watched for an entire night.

    In his eyes, this kid was an unkible cockroach. He was fearless and had been reckless since the beginning without a moment of rest.

    The donkey-riding old man was extraordinary. His breathing was calm, but his emotions seemed to be on the verge of copse.

    No matter who it was, facing the same thing for a long time would make one copse.<sub> </sub>

    "Brat, you''ve gone too far. I haven''t hit you once from the beginning to the end, but you kept self-destructing." The old man on the donkey was furious. This was too much.

    He had only been injured a few times before, but he didn''t even have the chance to attack after that. He had self-destructed.

    He realized that the world of strength in this kid''s body was too strong. It should be a world formed by thew of strength.

    This was something that was impossible to happen on the path of cultivation.

    Strange.

    It was really too strange.

    Even though he was very knowledgeable and had seen the upper realm with a smile, he had never seen an existence like this kid.

    Shi Xin even wanted to tell his master to leave, don''te, let''s leave quickly, this guy is aplete madman.

    As for the donkey under the elderly man, it was almost kneeling down in front of Lin fan.

    Are you done yet?

    BOOM!

    It exploded.

    The world shook again.

    "You should leave," ancestor devil said."There''s no other way."

    Even if he was as calm as water, he was still touched by Lin fan''s actions. As for the old man, he was even more helpless.

    He said that he had already copsed, so why didn''t he give in? he should just leave before this kid appeared.

    He had to fight to the death with this kid while shouting about breaking down.

    The old man on the donkey didn''t say it was impossible like before. Instead, his face was gloomy and he was very unhappy.

    With his status and strength, even if he had hidden himself from the world, now that he had reappeared, he was naturally respected by people. Countless people were looking for him and calling him senior.

    Now, when they couldn''te to an agreement, they would start fighting, and it wouldst for a day and a night.

    "What are you hesitating for? stop hesitating and leave quickly. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving. Although he can''t suppress you, he can continue to waste time with you. Do you believe it?" Ancestor devil said.

    He understood this kid''s character. Once he set his mind on something, no one could pull him back.

    When the old man on the donkey heard the words of the ancestor devil, he cursed madly in his heart. Was this for real? how could he be so overbearing? however, he couldn''t leave. If those old fogeys knew that he had been chased away by a junior, where would he put his face?

    "Hmph, leave? Impossible. I don''t believe that I can''t take down this kid. " The old man on the donkey said.

    Ancestor devil did not say anything more,"alright, then continue."

    The demonic Buddha tower had already been destroyed. The pagoda had been shattered into pieces by this extremely strong impact and then dissipated into the world.

    In the face of all this, the Buddha and demon didn''t have any reaction.

    The scene they were facing had already made the Buddha and demon despair. They didn''t even want to say anything.

    For some reason, the Buddha and demon''s eyes were a little wet, as if there were tears rolling in them.

    However, as a powerhouse from the upper realm, he endured it. Sorrow could not flow in reverse to form a River, but it could be turned into strength to stabilize himself. In the face of any situation, he should be as calm as water and not lose the aura of a powerhouse.

    The old man on the donkey stared ahead. The thick dust gradually thinned and dissipated, bing clearly visible.

    The familiar figure appeared once again.

    "Old man, I''ve told you that it''s not good to be a busybody. If you don''t have the ability to suppress me, then don''t be a busybody. However, it''s useless to say all this. Take it slow, don''t rush. I have all the time to y with you."

    Lin fan stretched his arms and stretched his body.

    He was toozy to fight with the old man. If he couldn''t beat the other party, why ask for a snub?

    Since he had nothing to do, he would self-destruct his inner world to blow him up.

    The old man''s face turned serious."Kid, you''re no match for me. Just admit defeat and I''ll let you go."

    Even though he said that, the old man still hoped that this kid would have some self-awareness and end things here. He didn''t want to bother about the matter of the demonic Buddha tower.

    Lin fan was unhappy."Old man, your words are making me unhappy. If you want to find a way out, then just say it. You''re only finding a way out for yourself. Are you trying to throw the image of a weakling on me?"

    "I''m telling you, that''s impossible. "

    "It doesn''t matter whoes today. We''ll just fight. Whoever runs is a dog. I said it."

    The old man on the donkey was so angry that his liver hurt, and his face was a little red.

    He was angry, not ashamed.

    How Savage.

    He had never seen such a Savage person.

    The Fiend ancestor did not say a word and continued. He also wanted to know who would be the first to give up.

    However, in his opinion, this old man might not be able to take it and run away.

    The sun and the moon alternated. It was dark and then bright again.

    Everyone present was speechless and fell into a daze.

    The group of people from the demonic Buddha tower were all trembling in fear under Lin fan''s fear.

    "Phew! Huu!" The old man on the donkey panted heavily as he gave Lin fan a vicious beating. Before they could self-destruct, he gave Lin fan a good beating.

    There was another explosion.

    Heaven and earth were shaken by the violent power.

    "I, I ..." The old man on the donkey was furious. Who could understand the feeling of not being able to kill the other party?

    He couldn''t understand.

    Without participating in it, it was impossible to imagine the sorrowful pain.

    In an instant, the old man on the donkey no longer spoke any nonsense.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the kid had not appeared yet, the old man grabbed Shi Xin and rode away on the donkey.

    Ancestor devil was stunned. After looking at it for a long time, he became tired and was still napping there. When he felt the fluctuations, he muttered to himself,""Hurry up and leave, don''t ..."

    When he raised his head, he realized that the donkey-riding old man had disappeared.

    "Eh? Have you left?" Ancestor devil was stunned. He then heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had long been wondering when the other party would leave.

    It''s good that he left now.

    He still wanted to continue fighting to the death with that kid? what capabilities did he have?

    He had self-destructed for two days and two nights. Anyone with a brain knew that it was not a solution to continue wasting time. They had to escape quickly.

    "Hahaha, old man, where are you?" Lin fan came back to life. Just as he was about to continue teasing, he realized that the donkey-no, the old man-had disappeared.

    Ancestor devil said,"stop shouting. They left. You are driving me crazy."

    Lin fan pouted,"what strong guy can''t even take this? what a waste of time."

    If not for Lin fan''s undying body, he would have reincarnated a long time ago and fought to be a good man eighteen yearster.

    [PS: thank you, Yuying, for being promoted to Alliance leader. I''ll work hard to update.]

 1100 Chapter 1100

    "Damn it, luckily he ran fast. Otherwise, he would have to pay for his underwear." Lin fan said.

    He had self-destructed many times when he fought with the old man on the donkey, but he had been killed by the old man many times.

    Maybe it was because he kept on self-destructing that the old man on the donkey felt that he had to take the initiative to fight back.

    Therefore, before he could self-destruct, he would be blown up by the old man on the donkey.

    "This kind of strength is much stronger than Buddha and devil. Even the God Lords of the church can''tpare to him." Lin fan muttered helplessly.

    How deep was the water in the upper realm?

    No matter what, wasn''t it good to give a bottom line?

    Basically, everyone in the Buddha demon tower was covered in Lin fan''s terrifying aura.

    "Everyone, listen up. Hand over all your valuable items." Lin fan shouted at the top of his lungs.

    He wanted to be overbearing.

    It was very normal for them to pack up and take away the spoils of war.

    Now that his cultivation was very strong, he didn''t need this wealth at all. He only needed points. However, the sect needed this wealth.

    The sect had already started to grow.

    The Dao realm was no longer a dream to anyone in the magnificent me sect. It was a reality.

    Although the elders ''cultivation improved quickly, it was not faster than the sect disciples.

    He had enough resources.

    There were also extremely talented disciples in the sect, but theck of improvement in the past could only be attributed to the sect being too poor, unable to support the things needed for cultivation.

    Wang Fu was the most talented disciple of invincible peak.

    Lin fan thought highly of him. As long as he nurtured him, he might be able to take over.

    However, an ident happened.

    Although he rarely returned to the sect, he had heard from others that ever since Wang Fu had a wife, he rarely returned. The only time he did return was to bring back some local specialties from other ces to the sect.

    Then, he packed his things and went out to y with his wife.

    Lu Qiming had talked to Wang Fu before. He told him that his senior valued him greatly and that he shouldn''t waste his time.

    Although Wang Fu''s face was filled with guilt, he still replied,"Senior brother l¨¹, please tell senior brother that I''ve let him down. I can''t extricate myself from love. I just want to take my wife to see the world."

    Lu Qiming''s mind was filled with question marks.

    What was he saying?

    The most talented disciple of invincible peak was taken away by a woman just like that. He gave up his dreams and goals and was willing to go on a trip.

    And this wasn''t even the most terrifying part.

    The scariest ones were Wang Fu and his wife. They even F * cking took Dao Heavenly King and Wan Zhongtian away.

    The three couples traveled the world, visiting every corner of the outer realm.

    As for Heavenly King Dao''s child, they left him in the sect and abandoned him.

    Therefore, men were big pig trotters, and women were also big pig trotters.

    She didn''t even want the child.

    ? The couple had their private lives.

    "Sigh, femme fatale. This is why senior brother has never wanted to be involved with women." Lin fan sighed in his heart.

    Now, his momentum was developing well and had reached its peak.

    He pressed forward without looking back.

    At this moment, the Buddha demon was expressionless. When Lin fan said those words, his brows twitched.

    He wanted the people of the demonic Buddha tower to take out all their valuable things?

    Hehe.

    That was possible.

    That was impossible. Even if they were beaten to death, they would not let this guy off so easily.

    But what he didn''t expect was for the disciples of the demonic Buddha tower to rush towards Lin fan in a frenzy. They took off all the valuable things on their bodies and handed them over to Lin fan.

    The speed was very fast, as if something would happen if he was slow.

    "Yongheng, what are you doing?" The Buddha demon roared in a low voice. He didn''t expect that the great honored Warriors would also take the initiative to hand over their wealth.

    What was going on?

    Under the cover of the BUFF, the moment the disciples of the Buddhist demon tower caught sight of Lin fan''s face, they were so scared that they were out of their wits. Their hearts were torn apart, and they didn''t have a single bit of a mind of their own.

    Lin fan''s words were like orders to them.

    He didn''t dare to disobey.

    He didn''t dare to resist.

    The ancestor devil red at Lin fan before turning to the other grandmasters,"you guys are way too cowardly, aren''t you?"

    This was the truth.

    He was indeed a coward.

    The eternal Grandmaster had also been beaten up badly, but he was now crouching and as timid as a mouse. He threw down all his wealth and ran away, wanting to hide as far away as possible.

    The Fiend ancestor did not even know what words he could use to describe that fearful look.

    Powerhouses like them, even if they were no match for the other party, they valued their reputation more than their lives.

    The stronger ones would not let the other party gain any benefits even if they died.

    He had thought that if this brat said some outrageous things after this, the great seniors of the demonic Buddha tower would definitely fight him to the death.

    But now, reality had given him a tight p.

    Bullshit.

    All of them were so terrified that they didn''t seem human.

    The Buddha demon lowered his head, his eyes filled with despair.

    The actions of the great seniors had caused him to lose confidence.

    Those ordinary disciples were afraid of him, but he didn''t care.

    However, the nine Supremes of the demonic Buddha tower were a symbol and a kind of glory.

    Now that the eight great paragons had lowered their heads and even begged for mercy, they hadpletely thrown away the face of the demonic Buddha tower.

    Lin fan was really satisfied. His gains were really bountiful. The wealth of the eight paragons and the disciples of the demonic Buddha tower was truly shocking.<sub> </sub>

    "You''ve gained a lot, kid. " The Fiend ancestor was a little envious. How could he not blush with such a huge amount of wealth?

    "It''s alright. " Lin fan''s face was calm. To him, wealth was nothing more than a passing cloud. But to the ancestor devil, this was nothing more than a show off.

    This amount of wealth was just "not bad." If others knew about it, they would be killed with a punch.

    Lin fan came before the Buddha demon with a smile on his face,"Buddha demon, you said it."

    "What?" The Buddha''s voice was hoarse and lost its Buddha nature. It was more like a dejected person asking why the heavens were treating him like this in his moment of despair.

    "How could you forget about it after only two days? didn''t you admit defeat? Everything in the demonic Buddha tower is mine. Now, please open your palm, and I''ll take your storage ring. " Lin fan stared at the storage ring of the Buddha demon.

    The storage ring of the big BOSS of the demon Buddha tower was naturally not something that the eight great Supremes couldpare to.

    If they plundered it, they would be considered to have destroyed the two major forces.

    As for Buddha and devil, he didn''t want to kill them with his unending bad luck.

    With his current strength, he was slightly weaker than the Buddhas and demons, but he could definitely grind them to death.

    However, he, Lin fan, was good at giving others opportunities.

    The Buddha demon lowered his head and looked at the storage ring on his finger. His expression didn''t change at all, but his heart was extremely sad.

    To think that it woulde to this.

    He didn''t even dare to think about it in the past.

    "Do you really have to be so ruthless?" The Buddha demon spoke. He wasn''t angry, only feeling endless sorrow.

    He didn''t want the demonic Buddha tower to experience such a great change, but he had no choice.

    He didn''t even know when a good game of chess had be like this.

    Lin fan looked at the Buddha demon and nodded his head,"yes."

    The Buddha demonughed out loud,"hahaha! Good! Good! To think that I, the Buddha demon, would have a day like this. The cycle of the heavens! I thought that I had already controlled the cycle of the heavens and earth, and that karma would not fall on me. Seems like I was wrong."

    "But don''t forget, I cultivate in Buddhism and understand karma. The karma today will bring about a result in the future."

    Even with the long sigh of the Buddha demon, Lin fan was not the least bit shocked.

    "Don''t fart. Hurry up, or we''ll start fighting. " Lin fan said decisively. When he talked to people, he always said ''F * ck''. He was really tough and intimidating.

    Ancestor devil watched from the side without saying a word.

    Coming out with this kid, it was really scary.

    As far as he was concerned, the old man from before was not bad, and he was reasonable.

    But even so, so what?

    He was still provoked by this kid. In the end, he had no choice but to run away with a dejected face.

    The Buddha demon trembled slightly, not out of fear, but out of anger.

    In the end, he took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He then handed over the storage ring.

    "Ancestor devil, let''s go." Lin fan waved his hand and left.

    Ancestor devil shook his head and followed,"brat, you won''t have any friends if you continue like this."

    "I have cute junior brothers and sisters in the sect." Lin fan said.

    The Fiend ancestor narrowed his eyes. To think that this brat would still have such a heart.

    It seemed like the sect was his bottom line.

    The abyss of the origin.

    "Master, that brat is too detestable." Shi Xin couldn''t let go of the hurdle in his heart.

    Especially when the other party was still alive in the hands of his master and had even forced his master to retreat. He found it somewhat uneptable.

    The old man sighed,"I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in the upper realm. He hasn''te out for tens of thousands of years. The changes are really big."

    Shi Xin knew that his master''s background was extraordinary. Especially after being away for tens of thousands of years, he had remembered it in his heart. He was obviously an extraordinary existence.

    It was a thousand times better than staying in the demonic Buddha tower.

    "Master''s might can suppress the nine Heavens. This person doesn''t know what''s good for him. Master just doesn''t want to lower himself to his level." Shi Xin said.

    The old man, who was riding on the donkey, nodded in agreement with his disciple.

    He just didn''t want to lower himself to her level.

    The more he looked at his disciple, the more satisfied he was. He knew how to talk.

    However, the kid from before was too arrogant. If he had been more humble, he might have epted him as a disciple.

    Oh, humans.

    He was most afraid of beingpared.

    Especially in terms of strength and talent.

    Theparison was unsightly.

    However, Shi Xin didn''t know what the old man was thinking. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood.

    "Master, what are we doing here?" Shi Xin asked.

    This was the abyss of the originator. No one woulde here before the eruption period.

    However, if it was during the outbreak period, it would be really terrible.

    Experts were asmon as clouds, and all the peak rulers of the upper realm would fight for the Supreme treasures here.

    Even some of the weaker ones woulde to try their luck.

    "This is a dangerous ce." The old man sighed and rode the donkey to the edge of the abyss. He looked down and didn''te back to his senses for a long time.

    "A dangerous ce?"

    Shi Xin was astonished. How was this possible? this was and of treasures. Who knew how many people had obtained Supreme treasures here and soared to the sky in one go, bing a peerless Overlord?

    Even he wanted to have this opportunity.

    Unfortunately, he was still far from it.

    However, things were different now.

    With such a powerful elder as his master, his future path would naturally be smooth sailing.

    The old man came down from the donkey. Even when he was fighting Lin fan, he didn''te down. But now that he was in the abyss, he came down seriously. He grabbed the soil and rubbed it with his fingers.

    He released his hand, and the dust scattered.

    "This is bad."

 Chapter 1101 Kid, This Is A Big Secret

    For the old man to say that things were bad, it was naturally terrible.

    "Master, what''s wrong?" Shi Xin asked.

    He was like a child who didn''t understand anything. He would ask if he didn''t understand. Only through asking could he constantly improve and obtain new knowledge.

    The old man''s expression was grave."I suddenly feel uneasy."

    "Shizun, perhaps this is just a coincidental situation. This disciple has also had this kind of feeling before." Shi Xin said.

    The old man shook his head,"that''s impossible. With your teacher''s current cultivation, it''s impossible for me to have such a feeling for no reason."

    At the old man''s level, any uneasiness meant that something was going to happen.

    And anything that could make him uneasy was definitely not a small matter.

    Suddenly.

    The old man opened the storage ring and frowned.

    "Is there something missing?" The old man was puzzled. He had this feeling, but he was not sure.

    Meanwhile, Shi Xin was dumbfounded.

    When the old man on the donkey opened the storage ring, an astonishing treasure aura immediately condensed into a physical substance and spread out from the storage ring.

    Shi Xin was very greedy. If only he could have all these things.

    He quickly hid his greed.

    He pretended not to see it.

    "Master, how could it be less? this is your storage ring. Who else can steal things under your eyes?" He felt that his master had deliberately opened the storage ring for him to see.

    With his master''s strength, how could he lose anything?

    If they really lost something, it would be like they were stealing under shizun''s eyes.

    It was impossible.

    "Yes, perhaps I''m really thinking too much." The old man nodded. Perhaps he was really overthinking. The storage ring was on his finger, so what could it be missing?

    After that, he didn''t care about the condition of the storage ring. Instead, he continued to focus on the abyss of the originator.

    Shi Xin was puzzled.

    He didn''t understand what his master was doing.

    Then, the old man raised his hand, and a drop of blood floated from his finger. It flew above the abyss and fell.

    "Just a drop of blood contains such terrifying power. Just how powerful is my master?" Shi Xin was extremely shocked. Originally, in the demonic Buddha tower, he thought that the demonic Buddha was already a powerful existence that couldn''t be matched.

    Ever since he had met this donkey-riding master, he realized that the people he had seen before were simply trash.

    So what if he was a Buddha or a devil?

    Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before he could grow to the level of Buddhas and demons, or even beyond them, in the hands of his master.

    The blood gradually seeped into the abyss.

    There were no fluctuations, and nothing strange happened.

    "Master, what are you doing?" He was very gossipy. His master was so serious. Was he saying that there was a shocking secret in the abyss of the originator?

    Could it be that they could obtain the treasures inside without waiting for the eruption?

    Although he didn''t get the ultimate treasure in the abyss, he knew that the things in the abyss of the originator weren''t simple.

    He yearned for those heaven-defying divine techniques.

    The Buddha and devil had their current achievements after obtaining the heaven-defying Divine Art.

    If he got it ... Heughed at the thought.

    Suddenly.

    A buzzing sound came from the abyss of the origin ancestor, and then a red light shot up into the sky.

    The old man on the donkey stared at the red light with a serious look in his eyes. He wanted to see what it was.

    "There''s no trace of them. Could they all be fake?"

    "Impossible. The experts from the ancient past were after the ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator and were sealed there. It''s been so long. With the abilities of those ancient Almighty experts, they must have found their way back. It''s impossible for there to be no movement."

    The old man muttered to himself.

    On the other hand, Shi Xin was shocked.

    Ancient era expert?

    Sealed in the abyss?

    He had never heard of any of this.

    As expected, by following a true expert, one would naturally know more secrets. If one followed a Buddha or a devil, how would one know all these? even if there were good things, they would definitely not let him know.

    After hugging onto this thick thigh, Shi Xin felt very satisfied.

    But he had a bigger goal.

    Even the ancient era experts that his master had mentioned, if he could get on their good side, his life would not take off.

    "My disciple, what are you thinking about?" The old man used his own blood to reverse time and space to trace the movement, but he found nothing. No living creature came out from the abyss.

    He had hidden from the world for so long just to wait for the arrival of the ancient era experts.

    Even if one''s strength was inferior to the other party, there would naturally be opportunities to appear in this world of great struggle.

    This was a truth that would never change for millions of years.

    "Nothing, master. I''m just wondering what exactly is in the abyss of the originator and why so many Supreme treasures have appeared and attracted so many experts." Shi Xin pretended to be ignorant because he wanted to get some information from the old man.

    The old man on the donkey didn''t let his guard down. It was as if he had been isted from the world for too long and didn''t know how evil people were.

    Perhaps the old man didn''t take Shi Xin to heart at all.

    After all, if he told a dog where the wealth was, would he be afraid that the dog would steal it?

    Although this metaphor was a little hurtful, it was the most straightforward and easy to understand.

    "Hu!" The old man sighed."The abyss of the origin is the most mysterious ce in the upper realm. It''s rumored that it already existed before the upper realm was formed. There are also legends that the abyss of the origin is a miracle left behind by the end of an era. It contains all the secrets of that era, which is all the wealth of that era."

    "There are many, many legends, but no one knows what exactly happened."

    "Alright, you don''t need to know too much. It''s still a mysterious thing."

    The old man waved his hand and got on the donkey. Since there was no harvest from the abyss of the originator, he would continue to live in seclusion.

    His goal was to wait for the ultimate secret in the abyss of the originator.

    The experts from the ancient past must still be alive.

    As long as they came out, all the secrets would be revealed.

    "I understand, master." Shi Xin nodded and thought about everything the old man had said.

    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was.

    True treasures weren''t the ultimate secret. There were even more precious things.

    He didn''t dare to imagine.

    Suddenly.

    A cry was heard.

    "My things, someone is stealing my things again." The old man panicked on the donkey and hurriedly opened the storage ring. He looked at it carefully, but he felt that something was wrong. It was as if something was missing.<sub> </sub>

    "Master, what''s wrong?" Seeing that his master was about to fall off the donkey, Shi Xin immediately went forward to help him.

    "Get out of my way." The old man was panicking. He pushed Shi Xin away and started to search.

    "This one''s here,"

    "This one is here too."

    "What?"

    "No, I''m still looking."

    The old man rummaged through his storage ring.

    Shi Xin was pushed to the ground, and he had nowhere to put his hands and feet. He felt very embarrassed.

    This was the first time.

    What to do?

    Master pushed me away. What should I do now to regain some face?

    "What?"

    At this moment, the old man cried out in rm. He had discovered something incredible. Something was missing from his storage ring.

    He was sure that something was missing.

    However, he was not sure what exactly was missing.

    He had a lot of things in his storage ring. Even the so-called demonic Buddha tower couldn''t bepared to him.

    After being in seclusion for so long, the wealth he had umted was earth-shattering and could no longer be measured by quantity.

    "Donkey, I''ve lost my things." The old man grabbed the donkey''s back hair and was very emotional.

    The donkey was in a bit of pain from being grabbed, and its front teeth were chattering as it protested.

    You can''t pull my fur even if you lose it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Fiend ancestor, do you know who that old man is? With such strength, it''s impossible for him to be unknown in the upper realm. " Lin fan and the ancestor devil were walking side by side. He had just plundered some stuff from the demon Buddha tower and was feeling extremely carefree right now.

    But of course, this was just Lin fan being carefree. It had nothing to do with the ancestor devil at all.

    Ancestor devil wasn''t very happy because he knew that he had worked for nothing. After waiting for a few days, not a single thing was left for him.

    No normal person could stand it.

    "I don''t know," Ancestor devil said unhappily.

    Lin fan looked at the demon ancestor,"I really couldn''t tell that you''re actually a little petty. No wonder the frog said that you have a nickname, hentian little demon monarch. I heard that it was because of a woman?"

    "Bullshit." The Fiend ancestor was anxious. This was simply a false usation. The dignified fiend ancestor actually said that he was given a nickname because of a woman. How humiliating was that? how humiliating was that?

    "Yi!"

    At that moment, something appeared in Lin fan''s hands.

    It looked like a book.

    He didn''t know what material it was made of, but it was simr to bamboo. It was very ancient and had a sense of the times. There were also some patterns on it that he couldn''t understand.

    He didn''t panic. He knew where it came from. It was probably from the old man on the donkey.

    "What is this?" The Fiend ancestor was surprised. He then took the book and read it carefully.

    "Can you tell what it is?" Lin fan asked. In terms of knowledge, not even world-level cultivators couldpare to him.

    After all, he had been working all his life.

    He had never seen the world.

    To him, it was all the same. No matter how worldly a person was, as long as he was not motivated, he would do it.

    He didn''t know how many had died.

    "Let me take a look." Ancestor devil took a closer look. This wasn''t a cultivation technique, nor was it a secret treasure. However, the aura this thing contained was very ancient.

    After all, there were many things that could be activated.

    As expected.

    When The Fiend ancestor injected energy into it, the book began to absorb it and then burst out with a bright light.

    A beam of light shot into the void, forming a light screen. At the same time, an image appeared.

    He had never seen the scene in the image before, nor had he seen some of the people who appeared in it.

    However, ancestor devil had recognized that ce as the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    And immediately after.

    The scene in the picture changed.

    After a group of seemingly powerful experts entered the abyss of the origin, the sky suddenly fell and the earth cracked. The sun, moon, and stars shattered and turned into meteorites that fell to the ground, burning everything around the abyss of the origin into ashes.

    The scene was very short.

    The information that was revealed was also terrifyingly short.

    "What''s this?" Lin fan frowned. He didn''t understand. He knew that he didn''t like to use his brain, so why did he use pictures to describe it? couldn''t he use words? it was better to just exin what happened.

    Ancestor devil was stunned and fell into great shock.

    Looking at how the ancestor devil was in a daze, Lin fan asked,""You look very shocked. Can you understand it?"

    "I understand, I understand."

    "So that''s how it is."

    The Fiend ancestor muttered to himself as if he had gone mad.

    "I really want to beat you up. Can you not say it so clearly? I don''t understand." Lin fan felt that this fe, the ancestor devil, was really not good enough. Since he understood, he should just say it.

    Ancestor devil took in a deep breath,"the secret of the abyss of the origin has always been pursued by people. Some people have entered the abyss of the origin. However, something happened, causing changes to the abyss of the origin. Many experts were locked up there."

    "That guy was so powerful that I''ve never heard of him. That means he''s been around for a long time."

    "Now that it has appeared, I''m afraid it''s here for the abyss of the originator."

    "Otherwise, I can''t imagine what in the upper realm could attract his attention."

    Lin fan''s head was filled with question marks.

    What was he saying?

    Forget it.

    He didn''t care anymore.

    It had nothing to do with him anyway.

    He woulde back to solve it when he had a connection.

    "Let''s go. I''m thinking too much. My head hurts. "

    Lin fan didn''t want to waste time.

    "Hey, kid, this is a big secret." Ancestor devil chased after him and said hurriedly. He also wanted to pursue this secret.

    Lin fan didn''t even turn his head."It''s none of my business. It''s still a secret. Do you want me to crack it?" It''s better to wait for the secret toe out on its own. Don''t worry, what''s yours is yours, and what''s not yours isn''t yours. There''s no use in being anxious. "

    "You have to learn to be calm."

 Chapter 1102 Senior Brother, Your Words Hurt Me

    Along the way.

    Even though the scenery was really beautiful, the ancestor devil wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it. He just stared at Lin fan.

    "Where did you get so many good things?" He was stunned.

    He didn''t see this kid move, but a treasure appeared out of thin air in his palm. Other than being a little surprised at first, he was very calm after that and quietly put the item into his storage ring.

    Lin fan pointed at the sky,"it''s a gift from the heavens. You can''t be envious."

    The Fiend ancestor only wanted to say,''you''re such a bad person. Who would believe you?''

    A gift from the heavens?

    He didn''t even make a draft when he was bragging. It was too much. The true feelings between people had been spoiled by this kid.

    However, he did not care about this.

    He was still thinking about the earlier scene.

    The secret of the abyss of the originator was entangled in his heart, and he couldn''t get rid of it or forget it.

    "Kid, I have a premonition that something big will happen one day in the future. You''ll make too many enemies by ying around like this. When that dayes, you''ll be at a disadvantage." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan didn''t care.

    Suffer a loss?

    These two words had never appeared.

    "What are you afraid of? if you have more enemies, then you have more enemies. Let''s not talk about other things. Just look at those people in the demonic Buddha tower. No matter how many years have passed, they''re still trembling in fear when they hear my name. When they see me in person, they''re even more scared out of their wits." Lin fan said.

    "You''re bragging. " Ancestor devil did not believe him,"do you really think that your reputation can shock those people? they were merely frightened by you earlier on. Just look at them. After a period of time, they are still able to regain their former glory. They are not afraid of anyone."

    He didn''t know about Lin fan''s BUFF and thought that the Grandmaster of the demon Buddha tower was only afraid because he was being suppressed.

    But he understood that this fear wouldn''tst long. Maybe right now, he was already cursing Lin fan to the point where he was covered in dog blood.

    "You don''t understand," Lin fan was filled with regret. The ancestor devil truly did not understand. If he did, he wouldn''t have said such things.

    The Fiend ancestor was about to curse.

    Another ''you don''t understand'' was used to hide it.

    He just didn''t know how many truths he had erased with that ''you don''t understand''.

    So what if he said it out loud? he wouldn''t die anyway.

    He was truly in despair.

    Ancestor devil no longer asks. It''s been some time since we left. Are we going to continue to the divine court?"

    "Where are we going next?" Ancestor devil asked.

    Lin fan didn''t even think,"if I go back, I will gain a lot and I can''t be greedy, right?"

    "Hehe." The Fiend ancestorughed, revealing a sense of helplessness. Insatiable greed?

    If someone else had said this, he would have believed it.

    However, these words came out of this kid''s mouth. If he really believed it, he would basically be seeing a ghost.

    The passageway.

    After the battle between the four forces, the abyss of the originator had gained a firm foothold.

    After the appearance of the special gift service, it attracted a wave of traffic.

    "Master Lin, master devil, you''re back." Bone King looked very good and was full of smiles. The development of the passageway had allowed him to see the future.

    Lin fan realized that there were many people in the tunnel. He could even hear voicesing from within.

    "You''ve been doing well recently. "

    Bone King nodded."Master Lin, there''s no doubt about that. He''s doing very well."

    Lin fan looked for the frog but he couldn''t find it.

    "Where are the frogs?"

    Frog was nine destion''s current nickname. Bone King naturally knew about it, but he couldn''t call it that.

    Master nine destion patted his chest and said that he would give him great benefits, so he had to be respectful.

    "Master Lin, master nine destion has returned to the sect." Bone King said.

    Lin fan pondered. The frog had gone back. He didn''t know if it had no choice because of Qiang Sheng''s pestering.

    Ill-fated.

    It was really an ill-fated rtionship.

    Sigh, it''s fine if I don''t say it. After all, it''s still a debt I owe.

    He thought of the sect and the ghosts that shrouded the disciples.

    Although it wasn''t a big problem.

    However, it was still a problem. He would go back and see the situation first before making any ns.

    On the surface, he did not care about what The Fiend ancestor had said. However, he was actually very concerned about it.

    It was a big secret.

    Every single secret contained an astonishing amount of wealth.

    If he could gain wealth fromprehending the secrets, bing a Big Shot would be a matter of minutes.

    "Fiend ancestor, you look after the passageway. I have to make a trip back." Lin fan said and left without looking back.

    When they passed by the passage.

    He stood in the crowd.

    He saw you Yun screaming in the distance.

    It was really tragic.

    Even without looking, the sound of olo shattering could be heard.

    He was reflecting on himself. Was it too much? too bloody?

    However, after thinking about it, he decided not to.

    He was the reason why people hated him.

    It was a good thing to do so. He was willing to help others, help the weak, and aplish things that he had never dared to imagine before.

    He could Pat his chest and say it loudly.

    Even if he were to lie there for others to step on, no one would step on him.

    After all, his character was there.

    "You bastards, we''ll kill your entire family!"

    "I''m a vice God Lord of the God court,"

    "My father is a God Lord. You won''t have a good ending."

    You Yun''s hair was disheveled and his eyes were red. His gaze looked as if he was going to swallow someone whole.<sub> </sub>

    It was truly terrifying to the extreme.

    Of course.

    If it was before, this kind of gaze would really scare many people, butter on, everyone became familiar with it.

    In their eyes, this kind of gaze was just for show. There was no fear in it, and it stimted their desire to y solo.

    In fact, during this period of time, there were many people who had repeated the process and had developed various teaching methods from different angles.

    To you Yun, it was a refreshing feeling.

    It was simply unbearable to look at.

    "Sorrowful." Lin fan muttered and walked into the distance.

    You Yun, who was screaming, felt something strange. He looked up and shouted,""Lin fan, stop right there! Everything that I have right now was given to me by you! Just you wait! I''ll definitely make you regret this!"

    The people who were preparing to pass through the passage were very puzzled.

    Who was this guy talking about?

    Forget it, I don''t care anymore. I''ll just continue to step on the eggs.

    Stepping on eggs made me happy and excited.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan floated in the void and swept his gaze around. He was a little stunned. Something was not right.

    The ck mist grew thicker and thicker, as if it had be one with the magnificent me sect.

    "Damn, this is too much."

    Lin fan was furious.

    This was simply courting death.

    Although it didn''t affect the magnificent me sect, he didn''t want anything beyond his control to appear in the magnificent me sect.

    After all, they were all potential dangers.

    His purpose foring back this time was very simple. He wanted to stay in the sect to improve his strength.

    During the trip to the demonic Buddha tower, he had umted a lot of points, reaching a terrifying number.

    After all, the points were doubled, and the overall strength of the demonic Buddha tower was very strong, so it naturally had a lot of points.

    Perhaps.

    It wouldn''t even be a problem for him to break through to the ruler realm.

    However, he had to deal with the ck mist above the magnificent me sect.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, something''s not right with the sect." Lin fan came back and sat beside him.

    On the other hand, his teacher''s aura was very calm. After all, he had walked his own path.

    His cultivation realm was already different from theirs.

    As for how strong he was, he didn''t know for the time being, but he wasn''t as strong as him.

    "Disciple, I''m also looking for the source, but I haven''t found it yet." "It''s just that," Tian Xu replied."Judging from the current situation, it''s fine."

    "No matter what, the magnificent me sect will never allow such a thing to happen." Lin fan said.

    He was trying to sense the ck mist above the magnificent me sect, but he couldn''t trace it or even touch it.

    If this was really the Hangwoman''s doing, he would definitely teach this woman a lesson.

    But he had no choice.

    The traces of The Hanging Woman could not be traced.

    "Oh, right. Teacher, this is the wealth that I''ve collected from the outside world. Take a look." Lin fan took out the items from the storage ring.

    Tian Xu''s heart was in good condition, and he had experienced many shocks. Otherwise, he would not have been able to withstand it.

    "Disciple, enough, enough. You have to keep some for yourself. Don''t bring everything to the sect." Tian Xu said.

    This disciple is really too ...

    They didn''t know what to say.

    It was his good fortune to have such a disciple, and it was the magnificent me sect''s good fortune.

    Lin fan waved his hand,"master, I don''t need these things. You can give them to me as you see fit. I''ll leave everything up to you. I''ll go back and cultivate first. I still have to think of a way to resolve the sect''s matters. I can''t keep them."

    "Yes, that''s true." Tian Xu nodded, agreeing with what his disciple had said.

    He was cultivating all the time.

    It wasn''t to regain his master''s prestige in front of his disciple, but to share some of the heavy responsibilities of his disciple.

    He could see that his disciple was under a lot of pressure. Thinking of this, his nose scrunched up and tears were about to fall.

    If Lin fan knew that his teacher had such thoughts, he would definitely be dumbfounded.

    Teacher, what are you saying?

    I really don''t feel any pressure. Every time I go out to y, I''m very happy.

    Of course, there was no way he could know what his disciple was thinking. That was because Lin fan had already returned to invincible peak and was prepared to train to the death.

    Lin fan had just left.

    Huo Rong and the others ran over. One look was enough to tell that they had smelled the meat.

    Their noses were even more sensitive than dogs.

    If it was in the past, Tian Xu would not have been able to stand this kind of entanglement. He would have pped his thigh and said,"here, here, all of you. Who asked you to be my junior brothers? how could I not give you all?"

    However, when he saw Huo Rong and the others ''cultivation, he immediately retorted.

    F * ck!

    It was a waste of resources to take so many resources, yet his cultivation was not as good as the other disciples.

    Huo Rong and the others hade in a hurry, thinking that they would return with a full load, but who would have thought that they would be caught and scolded by their senior brother.

    She immediately felt wronged.

    "You''re all feeling wronged? what are you feeling wronged for? get out of here. The resources that my disciple worked so hard to get are not for you old fellows to use. They should be reserved for disciples with talent and potential." Tian Xu didn''t show any mercy and scolded him.

    "Senior brother, your words are a little hurtful." Huo Rong clutched his chest. It was so painful that tears were about to flow.

    How could senior brother say such harsh words to them? it hurt their self-esteem.

    Elder GE Lian and the others lowered their heads in shame.

    Actually, thinking about it, it did seem a little embarrassing for a teacher toe here and freeload.

    Tian Xu''s anger subsided after scolding his junior brothers. He realized that his words were indeed a little harsh and hurtful."Alright, don''t make such an expression. Take some and leave quickly. I''m not in a good mood recently. Don''t show up again."

    "Alright, senior brother, I understand." Huo Rong immediately returned to his original state. As for the sadness from before, it didn''t exist.

 Chapter 1103 Senior Brother, You Should Come Back

    Invincible peak.

    "Frog, why did youe back from the passage?" Lin fan stepped onto the mountain peak and saw the frog ying with a cauldron.

    He was already very small to begin with, so the cauldron that could be ced in his palm was naturally so small that it was almost invisible.

    The frog was thinking about life.

    Being entangled by Qiang Sheng was simply a tragedy. The pain was so great that it was difficult to describe the pain in his heart.

    If he had known this would happen, he would have locked him up for a longer period of time to save himself the trouble.

    p "Master, you''re finally back. Something big is going to happen." The frog cried out in surprise. It didn''t care what Lin fan asked, it just cried out in surprise.</anda>

    "What''s the big deal?" Lin fan asked.

    Ever since the four forces besieged the passage, he could clearly feel that the frog''s attitude toward him had changed.

    It was true, true.

    It was still the same sentence, the sincerity could be felt.

    It was a perfect thing for the frog to understand its love for him and let go of the revenge and hiding in its heart.

    "Eh!" The frog was surprised."Master, you don''t know?"

    "Are you talking about the ck mist that envelops this disciple?" Lin fan said.

    "Yeah, but that''s not a ck mist. It''s the mark of the spirit race." The frog said.

    "So it''s this guy." Lin fan understood."Frog, tell me, what''s going on?"

    The frog thought that Lin fan would know, but it didn''t expect him to not know."Isn''t this something the spirit King made? it''s a kind of marriage alliance. Anyway, you''ve been chosen. The magnificent me sect will be the wedding site, and as the party of the marriage alliance, you just have to wait here for the spirit King toe and marry you."

    "The ck mist that envelops the disciples isn''t actually harmful. In fact, it''s even beneficial. It can help the magnificent me sect disciples temper their state of mind while they''re sleeping."

    When the frog said this, Lin fan waspletely stunned.

    "Wait, what did you just say? Marriage? I''m waiting here for the spirit King to marry me. To put it bluntly, I''m the one who''ll marry into the family?" Lin fan felt that it was interesting. He had seen people looking for death but he had never seen someone looking for death like this.

    He actually dared to be so arrogant.

    If he really saw him, he would definitely blow him up with a single punch.

    The frog nodded. It wanted tough, but it held back."The Hanging Woman is the spirit King. I wasn''t sure before, but now I''m sure. This is how the spirit King marries."

    Lin fanughed. He was really arrogant.

    He really doesn''t put me in his eyes at all.

    "Where do you think The Hanging Woman is now?" He didn''t want to ask anything now. He just wanted to know the address of the hanging Girl, then find her and teach her a lesson.

    He was really arrogant.

    He dared to make a joke out of him, so he had to teach him a lesson.

    "I don''t know," The frog shook its head.

    It would be great if he knew where the spirit King was.

    The spirit King was a rather mysterious existence in the upper realm.

    Not many people knew about it.

    However, as a nine destions God master, it was not a surprise that he knew these secrets.

    "Forget it," he said. Lin fan gave up on looking for The Hanging Woman. Since he was sure that she was fine, he didn''t take it to heart.

    As for if the other party really dared toe, he would probably not know why the flowers were so red.

    The frog saw Lin fan walking towards the secret room and asked in surprise,""Master, you''re too amazing. You''re going into seclusion right after you came back. Are you going to break through again?"

    As time passed, the difference between people would be fully reflected.

    He finally understood.

    This Desperado was not simple.

    The natives of the outer realm would asionally have one or two freaks.

    Of course, he could only see this freak for the time being.

    "Go y somewhere else." Lin fan waved his hand and was toozy to say more.

    Suddenly,

    The frog''s expression changed.

    He sensed an unusual aura in the distance.

    "Not good, d * MN, are you done?" The frog jumped up on its hind legs and fled into the distance.

    Qiang Sheng hade again.

    It was really infuriating.

    If not for this fellow''s loyalty to him, he would have already kicked him to death.

    In the secret chamber.

    Lin fan sat down cross-legged and started to upgrade his skills.

    The cultivation method of the Holy Land mountain had solved the urgent problem.

    If it wasn''t for the Holy Land mountain, he didn''t know where to go to find a cultivation technique.

    Along the way, he had discovered that hard body skills were truly hard to find. It was already good enough toe across one asionally.

    But from now on, hard body skills would no longer be a rarity.

    "Upgrade,"

    " 1300000 points consumed."

    "Thousand mountains (1st level)"

    Feeling his Foundation continuously growing, he was naturally in a good mood.

    There was hope for the ruler realm.

    He had stepped into a true peak expert.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    After obtaining arge number of hard body skills, he was able to advance without any fear.

    The demonic Buddha tower had given him quite a lot of points and was very friendly. He wanted to bully him less in the future.

    At that time, he really wanted to destroy the demonic Buddha tower and not let anyone go.

    However, when he thought of the points the demonic Buddha tower had given him, he showed mercy and didn''t go too far.

    Sigh, I''m still too kind. Lin fan sighed and didn''t know what to say. It was all kindness ''fault.

    "I''ll continue to increase it. Let''s see if the points given by the demonic Buddha tower canpletely increase my Foundation."

    The secret room was silent once more, with only a low and muffled sound reverberating out from Lin fan''s body.

    At a certain ce.

    "Senior brother,e back. Don''t think too much. Some things can''t be solved by hard work." Wang Shengkang said.

    He was the first of the two most loyal supporters of senior Brother Yun Xiao at Yun Xiao peak.

    Even though Lin fan had already reached the peak of the sect, they had never thought of leaving senior Brother Yun Xiao.<sub> </sub>

    Of course.

    During this period of time, their attitude towards Lin fan had changed. In the past, they hated him and were angry. Now, they could only respect him. They really respected him.

    And now.

    They had finally met senior Brother Yun Xiao.

    His heart was like the waves on the sea.

    He was unable to calm down.

    "Yes, senior brother,e back. Don''t stay outside." Seeing senior brother Yunxiao''s clothes, Xuan Qing knew he was in a terrible state. He was ragged and covered in dust. He must have suffered a lot.

    Then, he looked at senior Brother Yun, whose face was full of vicissitudes.

    They didn''t know how much suffering their senior brother had suffered outside.

    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.

    She almost couldn''t stop her tears from flowing.

    Yunxiao looked at his two junior brothers who had always followed him. Even after so long, they did not forget him. He was very touched and also very gratified.

    In fact, he also wanted to go back. It was really not easy to live outside.

    In the past, he was just a frog in a well. He thought that as one of the peak Masters of the magnificent me sect, he was a proud Son of Heaven and was lucky wherever he went.

    However, reality was like a merciless p on his face, teaching him the cruelty of society.

    "No, I can''t go back. My path isn''t over yet. The battle between me and him hasn''t been decided."

    "I told you, when Ie back, I will make you all feel proud."

    Cloudsky said firmly.

    However, he was helpless.

    Lin fan was too strong. If he went back now, he would lose all his face.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing looked at each other helplessly. Their senior brother had a big heart, but they wanted to say that it was impossible.

    The difference was too great.

    I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t believe me?" Cloudsky asked.

    The two of them immediately nodded."Yes, I definitely believe you, senior brother."

    "Eh? how did your forces increase so quickly? you''ve all reached the great saint realm?" Yun Xiao was very puzzled. He had fought so hard, but he was only at the peak of the eminent Saint stage. These two people were almost catching up to him.

    "Senior brother, the sect is different now," Wang Shengkang whispered."The resources are abundant. The resources that every disciple needs for cultivation are hundreds or even thousands of times more than before. They can take many pills."

    The magnificent me sect had changed too much.

    The two of them were in disbelief.

    If they hadn''t witnessed the rise of the magnificent me sect under senior brother Lin''s leadership, they would have been dreaming.

    Cloudsky blinked, his heart a little stifled.

    He had sneaked back to see how Yun Xiao peak and his two junior brothers were doing.

    "Senior brother, are you really not going back to the sect?" Wang Shengkang asked.

    In fact, he still hoped that his senior brother woulde back. He didn''t want to think too much about it.

    Senior brother Lin was really strong. There was no way topare.

    Yun Xiao nodded solemnly."I will note back until I am strong enough to fight that guy. I have said that when Ie back, I will be the strongest Peak Master in the magnificent me sect."

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing stared at senior Brother Yun Xiao.

    They really wanted to say,"senior brother, don''t be like this. There''s no point in daydreaming. Senior brother Lin is no longer the so-called strongest Peak Master."

    In the hearts of all the disciples.

    Senior brother Lin was already the strongest person in the magnificent me sect. Even the sect leader''s prestige in the sect couldn''t bepared to senior brother Lin.

    Suddenly.

    Yunxiao and Wang Shengkang said in unison.

    "Junior Brother, I have something to give you."

    "Senior brother, I have something for you."

    Immediately, Yun Xiaoughed,"Alright, alright, you give it first then. I''ll give it to youter."

    He had already stopped thinking about the previous matter.

    His two junior brothers had been waiting for his return. He was truly gratified and touched.

    During this time outside, he had worked hard to get a lot of good things. Although they were useful to him, he couldn''t leave nothing for his two junior brothers.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing looked at each other, then searched in their storage rings.

    Cloudsky looked at the two of them rummaging through the items and smiled. He really did not know what his two junior brothers were going to give him.

    But forget it.

    He couldn''t refuse, or else his two junior brothers would be sad.

    Very quickly, his expression gradually changed. It was even a little wooden, as if he was dumbfounded.

    "Senior brother, take this bottle of pills. It''s very useful for cultivation."

    "And this. It''s too dangerous out there. If you get injured, it''ll be very dangerous. This pill is very useful. One pill can heal your injuries."

    "There''s also this,"

    "This ..."

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing took out a pile of pills and even some treasures.

    Cloudsky was dumbfounded. He originally thought that it wasn''t anything good, but after seeing these things, he realized that they were simply much better than the things he had obtained after going through many hardships and dangers.

    "Junior Brother, you guys keep it. There''s no need." Cloudsky said.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing did not notice their senior brother''s expression. They said casually,""It''s fine. We can collect it once a month. We don''t need it usually. Senior brother needs more than the two of us outside."

    At this time, cloudsky already did not feel like talking.

    The blow was quite big.

    "Senior brother, what are you going to give us?" Wang Shengkang asked.

    Cloudsky even had the heart to die, what gift?

    It was better not to embarrass himself.

    He had wanted to give some wealth to his two junior brothers.

    But now, after seeing the wealth his two junior brothers had taken out, he really couldn''t take it out.

    At this moment.

    "I''ll give you a hug. "

    The voice fell.

    Yun Xiao opened his arms and hugged his two junior brothers. His face that was facing the void was filled with worry.

    This was a trap.

 Chapter 1104 An Affectionate Confession, Suffocating

    Cloudsky left.

    He left very decisively and didn''t say much.

    "Why don''t you think senior brother ising back? the sect is so good." "Is one breath really that important?" Xuan Qing asked, puzzled.

    Wang Shengkang sighed."To some people, a breath is more important than their lives. We''ve been with senior brother for a long time. Don''t you understand?"

    "In the past, when did senior brother ever acknowledge Jun Wutian as the chief Peak? I''ve always held my breath and wanted to surpass him. Who would have thought that a monster like senior brother Lin would appear?"

    "Yes." Xuan Qing nodded. He had changed a lot during his time in the sect.

    "Do you think the other peak Masters are Dead or Alive? They haven''te back yet, just like senior Brother Yun, but our senior brother dide back, so he''s definitely alive. " Xuan Qing asked.

    "It''s hard to say. Maybe he''s dead. After all, there''s been no news of him until now." Wang Shengkang replied.

    This matter was really hard to determine.

    No one knew the exact situation.

    "Alright, let''s go back."

    They did not meet Yunxiao in the sect, but in a distant ce with no one.

    In fact, they didn''t really care.

    However, senior Brother Yun Xiao did not want to enter the sect. He would never return until his strength was satisfactory.

    In the distance.

    Cloudsky was a little worried.

    "Sigh, I didn''t expect the sect to be so good." Yunxiao sighed. He really didn''t expect that he had never seen the pills his Junior Brother gave him before.

    These were all pills that Lin fan had brought back from the upper world.

    Its grade was not low.

    With their current strength, it could be said that it was a waste to consume these medicinal pills.

    Moreover, after taking one pill, he would not be able to take other pills for at least ten days to half a month. He had to slowly refine the medicinal power.

    "No, I can''t continue like this. I have to quickly improve my strength and go to the higher realm. I must go to the higher realm." Cloudsky muttered and made up his mind.

    He wanted to know how strong Lin fan was but his two junior brothers didn''t know.

    There were indeed many opportunities in the outer realm, but he had learned a lot during his training.

    The upper realm was the true path to bing stronger.

    Therefore, he wanted to go to the upper realm.

    Previously, his heart would waver and he would want to stay in the sect. But now, his wavering heart had disappeared and was reced with determination.

    It would never change.

    F * ck.

    He was going all out.

    He definitely couldn''t back down.

    Cloudsky encouraged himself. As for whether it was empty or not, only he himself knew.

    A few dayster.

    The magnificent me sect had been very quiet.

    Nothing major had happened yet.

    The disciples all knew that senior brother Lin had returned, but they just shut themselves in their secret rooms and cultivated.

    They werepletely convinced by their senior brother Lin.

    He had never seen such a crazy person.

    The frog was on the verge of copse from Qiang Sheng''s entanglement. Ever since it knew this guy''s true goal, it felt uneasy.

    What shocked the frog even more was that when Qiang Sheng saw that the matter had already been made clear, he didn''t try to avoid arousing suspicion.

    He was shameless.

    And on this day.

    In the abyss of the origin ancestor, a pair of giant hands reached out from the abyss and grabbed the edge of the abyss.

    Then, a giant that was four to five meters tall came out.

    It looked like a human, but there were no signs of life.

    "Mission: find the core of the two realms."

    Instantly, the giant disappeared as if it had never been there.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan''s closed-door cultivation reached its final stage.

    With him as the center, energy ripples slowly spread out. They passed through the secret room and gradually covered the entire invincible peak.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    As his points continued to be consumed, the power in his body continued to rise. His cells devoured this huge power to improve his Foundation.

    "I didn''t expect to be able to fill up my Foundation."

    "Once I step into the ruler realm, there won''t be any problems."

    Lin fan was excited. It wasn''t easy to get to where he was. On this journey, the beasts were his benefactors.

    If it wasn''t for the demonic beasts selflessly contributing arge portion of their points, they might not have been able to reach this point.

    "I said that when I reach my peak, I will definitely protect the demonic beast n."

    Buzzzzzz!

    At that moment, Lin fan''s Foundation reached its peak.

    In the outside world.

    The entire sect began to shake.

    "What''s wrong? What''s happening?"

    Countless disciples raised their heads and looked over. How could there be an earthquake without any reason?

    Of course, they knew who had caused this vibration. It was not that they were sensitive, but that the situation on invincible peak was abnormal. The energy from hundreds of miles or even thousands of miles away suddenly gathered andpressed into a vortex, floating in the sky.

    "Is this disciple''s breakthrough?" Tian Xu opened his eyes, and a ray of divine light shot out. He looked into the distance. Themotion there was truly shocking.

    It even made people feel a sense of panic.<sub> </sub>

    It was extremely terrifying.

    Everyone in the magnificent me sect was attracted by the aura.

    "That can''t be, right? that''s too fast. A ruler?" The frogs looked up and were all stunned.

    The Desperado had only been a world-level cultivator, but for some reason, he had be so powerful that he hadn''t even been afraid of a hegemon.

    But now, he was actually about to break through to the ruler realm. This was a little frightening.

    It was even a little hard to ept.

    Aftering out of the dangerousnd of the thousand deep cave, he had been following this Desperado. He could still be considered to have some understanding of him. After experiencing so many things, he finally understood that the other party was extraordinary and couldn''t be looked at with ordinary eyes.

    But even if he couldn''t look at it from a normal perspective, it shouldn''t be this shocking.

    At the sect''s toilet.

    Not many people could understand what this might represented.

    However, the blood devil Emperor could clearly sense it.

    It was the aura of a sovereign.

    A hegemon was about to appear amongst the natives of the outer realm.

    Perhaps he was the number one person in the outer realm.

    "It''s almost time. " Lin fan growled out. Even though he didn''t feel any pain, all the umted energy within his body was about to burst out.

    He had to hold on until he reached his peak.

    Not long after.

    "Upgrade!"

    Instantly.

    A mysterious power burst forth from Lin fan''s body, piercing through the secret chamber and sting into the void. The clouds in the sky were all blown away.

    This power did not dissipate and continued to persist.

    The moment he stepped into the ruler state, Lin fan realized that everything was different. The power that burst out from his body did not have that apocalyptic aura. Instead, it was an unfathomable feeling.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan opened his eyes.

    The surrounding environment changed.

    "Another heart demon?" Lin fan was suspicious and acted like he didn''t recognize him. He acted like he was really confused and maybe he could y with him.

    He had a feeling that after this inner demon, there would be no next time.

    "What is this ce?" Lin fan pretended.

    Suddenly, a ck me floated over from afar."Stop pretending. Is there a need?" How can you not know who I am? I''m an inner demon. I didn''te here to possess you. "

    Lin fan pretended to be ignorant but he didn''t expect the heart demon to be so disappointing.

    "So you know." Lin fan said.

    The inner demon nced at Lin fan,"you definitely know. How many times has it been? how can you not remember?"

    Seeing that the inner demon had seen through him, Lin fan didn''t hide anything."What are you doing here? Is there going to be another heart demon tribtion?"

    The heart demon didn''t reply to Lin fan''s question. Instead, it muttered to itself,""I''ve existed for a long time, and I''ve forgotten how long. When you appeared, I was your heart''s demon. I was onlyplete after I took over your body. But to be honest, I''ve been your heart''s demon for so long, and I''ve never met someone like you. How long has it been since we met?"

    "I have to say that I''m envious and impressed. If I can really take over your body, I might be the strongest one among the inner demons."

    Lin fan smiled,"alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Just tell me the truth. What is it?"

    The heart demon stared at Lin fan and thought for a moment,""I want to discuss something with you. I want to take a group of inner demons and take root in the depths of your heart."

    "What? Taking root in the depths of my heart, doesn''t that mean that you''re living in my body? do you think that''s possible?" Lin fanughed. What was the inner demon thinking?

    "I know it''s impossible. We, the inner demons, aren''t weed by any living being because we cane into contact with the deepest secrets in the hearts of living beings and find their weaknesses. From there, we can obtain the final possession."

    "But now that you''ve be a ruler, it''s time for me to disappear. I will no longer exist."

    "Your secret will also remain a secret forever. No one will know."

    For some reason, Lin fan felt that something was off when he heard those words.

    The inner demon''s words were interesting.

    It was as if he was saying that he was afraid of his inner demons, afraid that his inner demons would discover the secrets of his heart.

    "Wait," Lin fan raised his hand. He was feeling a little ufortable.

    He, Lin fan, had lived a bright and honest life. When had he ever had any secrets or weaknesses in his heart?

    "Inner demon, your words make me a little unhappy."

    "You said that my heart has a weakness. I''m not convinced. Come,e, you cane to the illusionary realm at will. If I fall for it, you can do whatever you want."

    Lin fan said unhappily.

    He couldn''t beat him, so he started to talk. How could this person be so shameless?

    The inner demon''s heart was stifled.

    F * ck.

    He was just making a passing remark, and what he said were the shorings of the public''s hearts.

    He didn''t point out that there was a w in your heart.

    Why was it so difficult tomunicate?

    The inner demon admitted defeat and didn''t want to be entangled with this pervert."I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about ..."

    "You''re talking about me. " Lin fan didn''t give the heart demon a chance to retort.

    "No, I didn ''t," The inner demon retorted. He was convinced. He had never seen such a shameless expert before.

    "Then the reason you want to stay in my body is because you think I have a weakness. "Lin fan said.

    The inner demon really didn''t know what to say."It really isn''t like that."

    "If that''s not the case, what else can I do?" Lin fan asked.

    At this moment, his heart''s demon was truly on the verge of copse."I already said that I would disappear after you broke through to the ruler realm, but I don''t want to disappear. I like an expert like you who has no weaknesses and can make my heart''s demon do nothing."

    An affectionate confession.

    Lin fan was suffocating.

    It was somewhat uneptable.

 1105 Chapter 1105

    "Wanting to live, this is the thought that everyone has." Lin fan had not expected the inner demon to want to reside in his body.

    Could this be the special charm that made the inner demon give up resisting?

    AI!

    He used to think that inner demons were very powerful, but now it seemed that it was just that. It was not a big deal.

    "But, why should I let you stay in my body?" Lin fan looked at his heart demon. He was in the midst of breaking through, and what he was facing now was the Tribtion of his heart demon.

    The heart demon didn''t do anything and just discussed things with Lin fan.

    If other mental demons saw this, they would probably be a disgrace to the mental Demon Realm.

    It was embarrassing to negotiate terms with living beings and still want to live in the body of an inner demon.

    The inner demon was very tired. What sin had he done to actually be this person''s inner demon? he didn''t have any face at all.

    In the beginning, he was confident that he could pull the other party into the mental demon illusion, but some things that happened in the middle made him despair.

    When Lin fan asked the heart demon for the reason, the heart demon was helpless. Why?

    That''s right.

    Why did she let him stay in her body?

    No matter what, he had to give them a reason.

    At this moment, the inner demon was floating. It didn''t say anything, as it didn''t know what to say.

    "Actually, it''s not impossible for you to activate the mental demon illusion when I''m bored." Lin fan thought of something that could make him happy.

    Fighting and killing was not a good thing.

    Although the fireworks were beautiful, there were only a few that could catch one''s eyes.

    It was not the same as before. His standards were higher now, and not just anyone could enter his eyes.

    The mental demon illusionary realm wasn''t bad, as he could create mental demons at will.

    If one wanted to stay by his side, one had to have a skill. If one didn''t have a skill, they wouldn''t be able to catch his eye.

    "Mental demon illusion? It''s useless to you, and it''ll only be embarrassing if you take it out. " The inner demon was helpless. It had never thought that it would encounter such a situation.

    Even if he seeded once.

    No.

    There was no need to seed.

    As long as the other party appeared to be struggling to resist the mental demon illusion, this would be a good result for him.

    Unfortunately ...

    Looking at the mental demon illusions, he wasn''t even surprised, let alone exhausted.

    It was a look that said,"please continue your performance, I''ve seen through you."

    "No, it''s not useless. Your mental demon illusion is very realistic. Do you remember thest mental demon illusion? It''s all girls ''illusions, and I like it. If you really want to join me, I can give you a chance, how about it? Do you agree?" Lin fan asked.

    He was even looking forward to it.

    With the arrival of the inner demon, he had to listen to him in the future. From time to time, he would enter the illusion to light some fireworks and add some joy to his life. That was a very happy thing.

    "Alright," he said.

    The heart demon agreed and entered Lin fan''s body.

    Instantly.

    The surrounding illusion cracked like a mirror, shattered, and finally dissipated.

    Within Lin fan''s body, the area around the heart demon was murky. However, within this murky area, there were many images.

    The scene was of Lin fan''s killing tribtion.

    Everyone had their own tribtions.

    And these killing tribtions were the source of the mental demon''s power. At a critical moment, they could turn the situation around.

    But now, he was very embarrassed.

    "How could this be? there''s no w at all."

    Heart demons could see through things that others couldn ''T. He had already seen through the negative emotions in Lin fan''s heart. He didn''t hide them and just ced them in front of him.

    He could invade as he wished, but he had no way to start.

    There were no ws.

    Outside.

    Lu Qiming and the others stood outside the secret room.

    The energy fluctuation shocked the magnificent me sect.

    The energy was too powerful. They were like small boats in the sea, which could be destroyed by the waves at any time.

    Creak!

    The secret room was pushed open.

    The people who were waiting outside trembled and became alert.

    Lin fan pushed the stone door open and saw so many people standing outside. He was very confused,"what are you all doing?"

    "My disciple, you''ve made such a bigmotion, why are you still asking us? Did you make a breakthrough in your cultivation?" Tian Xu smiled. His precious disciple had been giving him a lot of surprises since the beginning.

    He had already gotten used to it.

    In fact, he was even thinking that if it weren''t for his own disciples, it was really hard to say what the sect would have be.

    Perhaps, he would be suppressed by the Saint convent sect until he couldn''t even lift his head.

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s just a small improvement. It''s nothing."

    This wasn''t a small improvement, but a great improvement. After stepping into the ruler realm, he had already stabilized his position as the number one person in the outer realm.

    As for the upper realm, to put it humbly, it should not be a problem to be the first.

    However, the number of experience points required to reach the ruler realm was terrifying.

    10 billion experience points.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had obtained some pills from the pill realm, he might really be in despair.

    And his points had long since been used up.

    [Remaining: 20015]

    Hehe.

    Twenty thousand points.

    It wasn''t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    The demonic Buddha tower and Qingshan had brought him more than 30 billion points. It seemed like a lot, but it was still not enough.

    Fortunately, it was a sess.

    He had finally stepped into the ruler realm.<sub> </sub>

    The power in his body was not as violent as before, but if he underestimated it, he would not even know how he died.

    "Not bad, not bad." Tian Xu patted his disciple''s shoulder, pleased."Disciple, although modesty is a virtue, it''s not good to be as humble as your master. You don''t have to be too humble in the future."

    The elders who followed behind pouted their lips. Senior brother was really shameless.

    You''re still so modest, why don''t you just go to heaven?

    You used to be the most high-profile person, but now that you''re old, you''re a little more steady.

    "Teacher, everyone has seen your humbleness. I must learn from you." Lin fan said. He was really happy.

    He had broken through to the ruler realm.

    Then, many things were basically not a problem.

    That old donkey-riding man fromst time, if I meet you again, I promise I''ll beat him up."

    "Hahaha." Tian Xuughed heartily. He looked at Huo Rong and the others. Although it was just a nce, his meaning was clear.

    It was as if he was saying.

    Did you see that?

    This is this old man''s disciple, you can''t be envious of him.

    Huo Rong was not envious, but to be honest, if he had known that things would turn out this way, he would have shamelessly taken this kid in as his disciple.

    If the other party didn''t agree, he was willing to pay.

    In any case, as long as he acknowledged him as his teacher, even if he had to lose his entire fortune, he would definitely not frown.

    Looking at Shixiong''s current life, it was simply indescribable. Even the heavens could not describe it.

    Envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    GE Lian kept his mouth shut, feeling ufortable under the gaze of his senior brother.

    For some reason, it reminded him of Jun Wutian.

    He was really blind.

    It was a lifetime of shame to have judged the wrong person. Even time would not be able to make up for such an injury.

    Lu Qiming''s face was red with excitement. Senior brother had be stronger again. He was so strong that it was scary.

    He wanted to inform Huang Fugui, Zhang Long, and the others to stop cultivating ande out to take a look. His senior brother was already very powerful.

    It would be good if everyone could manage invincible peak together.

    But it was a pity.

    The few of them had locked themselves up and sealed off all the entrances so that they could continue to cultivate like crazy.

    "My dear disciple, what cultivation level are you at now?" Tian Xu asked.

    He could not see through his disciple''s depths.

    Lin fan smiled. He wanted to change the topic, but he didn''t expect the frog to appear.

    "Master, you''re so powerful! You''ve actually be a ruler! From now on, you''ll be able to do whatever you want in the world. No one will be your opponent." The frog said in horror.

    He didn''t know why, but he felt like he had really struck it rich by acknowledging this Desperado as his master.

    He had never thought of this before.

    But now, for some reason, he actually felt lucky.

    "A hegemon?"

    At this realm, other than a few people, the rest of the disciples were dumbfounded.

    He had no idea what the ruler realm was.

    At that moment, the frog transformed into a professor who exined the realms."This ce is called the outer realm, and the peak of the outer realm is the Dao realm. However, in the upper realm, the Dao realm is only the beginning."

    "There''s still the Emperor heaven realm, the world realm, and finally the sovereign realm. The power of the sovereign realm is something you can''t even imagine. "

    Waa!

    Everyone was stunned.

    They didn''t expect their senior brother to be so strong.

    He really didn''t dare to imagine.

    Lin fan was calm. If the frog said it, then just say it. It''s just nice for the junior brothers and sisters to be amazed.

    "Alright, it''s not worth mentioning. If you guys cultivate well, you''ll also be such strong people in the future."

    "Modesty is a form of motivation. I hope that my fellow junior brothers and sisters will not be arrogant and conceited. You must calm your hearts and cultivate properly."

    Lin fan''s words made a lot of sense. All the disciples nodded their heads and listened to what their senior brother said.

    He would always remember it in his heart.

    Huo Rong stared at Lin fan in surprise. ''Oh my God, this kid is really humble.''

    However, what he said next ...

    It caused a lot of people to feel ufortable.

    "In truth, hegemons aren''t that big of a deal. When I was a world-level cultivator, I was able to blow hegemons apart with a single punch. In my eyes, so-called ''hegemons'' are nothing more than dogs. Thus, there''s no need for you to fear anyone or anything. If anyone dares to bully you, juste find me." Lin fan''s domineering words caused the disciples to exim.

    "Long live senior brother!"

    The disciples cheered, their blood boiling.

    Huo Rong looked at Lin fan with his mouth agape. There was not a single F * cking word that this kid said that could be trusted.

    He had just said that he was humble.

    Right now, he was so domineering that he didn''t put anyone in his eyes.

    The hegemon was now worse than a dog.

    If they weren''t even rulers, then what were they inferior to?

    "Cough cough!" Huo Rong had no choice but to speak up."Little fan, you can''t say that. You''ve spoiled our disciples too much. What''s good for them to be so arrogant in the future?"

    Lin fanughed,"so be it. Who would dare to bully my junior brothers and sisters?" If there is, I''ll twist his head off and kick it like a ball. As long as junior brothers and sisters are United and don''t hurt each other, even if you guys poke holes in the sky, I''ll take the me for you. "

    The surrounding disciples felt their blood boiling.

    At the same time, a sense of pride spread in his heart.

    This was their senior brother.

    For some reason, even if they were weak, they could still stand tall in front of the strong.

    Even if they were killed by an expert, they would not be afraid.

    We''re not afraid of you. We have our senior brother''s support. Just you wait.

    Huo Rong didn''t speak any more nonsense. He couldn''tmunicate with this kid.

    It was too overbearing.

 Chapter 1106 I Didnt Know I Had Such A Charming Personality

    "This is the passage to the higher realm." Cloudsky raised his head, his heart heavy. Leaving the outer realm wasn''t what he wanted.

    However, he had no choice. If he did not head up to the upper world, he would not be able to catch up to Lin fan in the outer realm, let alone return to the sect in glory.

    At this moment, many people wereing out of the tunnel. He hid in the dark to avoid these people and did not confront them directly.

    He didn''t know who these people were, but he could sense that they were very powerful. It was better to be careful.

    To be able to survive until now, it was not based on strength, but on being careful in every way.

    "I hope I cane back alive." After waiting for those people to leave, Yun Xiao quickly flew toward the passage.

    She was very nervous and scared.

    If he left the outer realm, he would have no one to rely on.

    His sect was his backer. If he really encountered any trouble, he could still escape back to the sect to seek protection. However, it would be really difficult for him to enter the upper realm.

    The scene in the passage attracted cloudsky''s attention.

    The barrier was stable, a little dark, and there were even shes of light.

    After entering the passage, Yun Xiao''s eyes flickered with light. The path to bing stronger wasid out in front of him, waiting for him to step on this never-ending path.

    Lin fan, just you wait. I will return to the sect gloriously and take back all the glory."

    I, Yunxiao, am the strongest Peak Master in the sect.

    "Stop, you have to pay a fee."

    Just as Yun Xiao was daydreaming, a voice woke him up. He looked over and saw a strange thing floating at the entrance of the passage. It looked like a box, but a head was sticking out from it.

    It was very strong.

    He felt the other party''s aura. It was really strong and he couldn''t match it.

    "Hehe." Cloudsky smiled foolishly and appeared very friendly."Hello, I want to go over."

    He exined his background.

    He shouldn''t be a bad person.

    However, he couldn''t say for sure. He had been in the outer realm for so long and had encountered many dangers. He had also met many people who were one-faced and two-faced, and they often dealt a fatal blow at the critical moment.

    If not for his luck, he would have died.

    Therefore, during this period of time outside, he had grown up and no longer trusted others so easily.

    At the same time, he also understood that those who did not experience the outside world would never know how dangerous the outside world was.

    "You''ll have to pay a fee if you go there. " The toll-collecting ruler said.

    "Payment?" Cloudsky was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t know that one had to pay for the passage.

    "Give me a third of your wealth and you can go." The toll-collecting ruler continued.

    Cloudsky was dumbfounded.

    He didn''t expect the cost to cross the passage to be so high.

    One-third?

    He really couldn''t bear to.

    He had fought for everything he had, so how could he be willing to give it away just like that?

    "That''s too much. Can you reduce it?" Cloudsky discussed with the other party. It was really too much. One-third! That would cost him his life.

    However, the ruler of the toll booth still said mechanically,""Payment approved. One-third of the payment."

    Cloudsky was silent as he struggled in his heart.

    One-third was indeed a lot.

    The other party''s strength was very strong, and he definitely wouldn''t be able to beat him.

    If he did not go to the upper realm, how could he be stronger?

    After a series of battles, cloudsky clenched his teeth. If he gave it, he would give it. In order to be stronger, he would not hesitate to sacrifice anything.

    As long as he could go to the upper realm, he believed that with his ability, he would definitely be able to recover what he had lost.

    In the end.

    Yun Xiao was reluctant to hand over one-third of his wealth. His heart ached as if his flesh was being cut, but he had no choice but to endure it.

    After a long time.

    An angry voice was heard.

    "Too much, you guys are too much. I''m just passing through a passageway. Do you guys have to be so ck?" Yun Xiao couldn''t take it anymore and roared.

    He had thought that he could pass through the passage.

    However, he didn''t expect that what awaited him next was a toll gate.

    He still wanted a third.

    However, it wasn''t one-third of what it was now.

    Instead, it was the same as before.

    "I can''t pass the passage." Cloudsky said angrily. They were really going too far.

    Was the other party trying to take away all his wealth?

    Did they even know what this wealth represented?

    He had exchanged his life for that.

    Moreover, his Junior Brother had given it to him, which was very precious.

    Just as cloudsky was about to turn around and leave.

    A huge body blocked his way.

    The Lord of four desires stared at cloudsky. His four faces and eight eyes were sneaky and gave off a cold aura."Young man, what do you want to do?"

    Gulu!

    When cloudsky saw the Lord of The Four Desires, his throat moved.

    The other party''s might was astonishing, and even he was a little afraid.

    "I want to leave this ce," Cloudsky mustered up his courage and said.

    "No, we can only move forward in the passage and not turn back." The Lord of four desires said.

    Cloudsky really didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t let him go back. This was a trap to his death.

    "I want to go back. It''s too dark here. My wealth didn''t fly here. I exchanged it with my life. I want to go back." Cloudsky shouted.

    In the end.

    Then, a tragic thing happened.

    Even if cloudsky died, he would not want to hand over his wealth. He had to protect it well.

    He had worked so hard to leave the sect for so long and had finally umted some wealth. How could he hand it over? even if he lost his life, he couldn''t do it.

    A miserable scream was heard.

    At the foot of a wall.

    Cloudsky''s face was swollen, and his eyes were swollen. Two dark circles appeared under his eyes, which were frighteningly dark.

    "No, you guys are too much."

    "I won''t give you my wealth."

    Cloudsky was on the verge of tears.

    He didn''t expect things to turn out this way.

    Why did the heavens treat him like this?

    This person was too much. He actually hit him. He didn''t have any room to fight back. He didn''t know what to do.

    "What''s wrong?" A voice came from afar.

    Bone King, who had a big bald head, was a little curious when he saw the Lord of four desires teaching someone a lesson. There were still such boorish people who came to the passage without paying?

    Don''t you know that there are benefits to crossing the passage?

    A solo yer who could crush the God court''s vice God Lord with a single kick.

    "He wants to go back." The Lord of four desires said.

    Bone King stared at Yun Xiao."Kid, the rule here is that you have to pay for the passage and you can''t turn back. You''ve broken the rule. It''s not good, you know?"

    "I don''t know about the rules. I fought for my wealth. You can''t take it from me. I won''t give it to you even if I die." Cloudsky roared, but his heart was in a state of panic. He was very afraid.

    Could it be that I, Yunxiao, am really going to die Here?

    If he knew this would happen ...

    He should have agreed to what his Junior Brother had said and returned to the sect with them. He wouldn''t have to think about anything.

    No.

    I, Yunxiao, am a person with dreams and goals. I can''t fall.

    He didn''t need to rely on Lin fan.

    He wanted to rely on himself to be stronger.

    The surrounding people who passed by the passageway looked at cloudsky and shook their heads.

    People nowadays were really pathetic.<sub> </sub>

    The passageway was such a good ce, but he didn''t want to pay.

    Cloudsky raised his head. His eyes were so swollen that they could only be narrowed into a line. He saw that those people passing by wereughing at him.

    "You can kill me. Someone will avenge me." Cloudsky roared.

    "Hahaha."

    These words didn''t cause Bone King and the others tough. On the contrary, it made the people who were passing through the passageugh.

    Where did this guye from?

    He actually said that someone would take revenge for him.

    Don''t you know who is guarding this passage?

    That was an existence that could even defeat the four major factions. What faction could be so powerful that they dared to say that they were stronger than the four major factions?

    Cloudsky''s face was red with anger.

    He thought of what his junior brothers had said. The magnificent me sect was very powerful now. If they were in danger, they could say the name of the sect and senior brother Lin''s name. Perhaps it would solve many problems.

    However, he didn''t want to talk about this.

    However, the mockery of the passersby was looking down on him and his sect.

    "What are you allughing at?" Cloudsky roared angrily. He could barely open his eyes, and they were a little too swollen. It was even more serious than after being stung by bees.

    Bone King shook his head. This young man was beyond saving.

    He actually had such deep trust in the sect.

    "Kid, what sect is so powerful? I''ll take revenge for you. " Bone King asked. Of course, he wouldn''t take this kid''s life. At most, he would take all his wealth and throw it to the upper realm.

    Opening a business and not taking lives.

    This was what Master Lin said.

    If he met someone who didn''t cooperate, he only needed to teach them a lesson.

    "Magnificent me sect. My sect is the magnificent me sect."

    Creak. Creak.

    Bone King trembled and almost lost his bnce.

    What he said next stunned Bone King.

    "My senior brother''s name is Lin fan. He''s very strong and he loves his junior brothers. If I die, you guys can forget about living. He''ll take revenge for me."

    At this moment, cloudsky went against his conscience and roared.

    He wanted to suppress Lin fan.

    But at a time like this, he used Lin fan''s name to suppress it.

    "Damn, it can''t be." Bone King mumbled. Why did he beat up Master Lin''s junior Brother? and from the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be joking.

    Was it true?

    The Lord of four desires couldn''t stay calm. He looked at Bone King.

    Bone King''s eyes widened."What are you looking at me for? it''s none of my business. I didn''t do it. You''re the one who punched his pig face."

    Through the crack, Yun Xiao looked at the other party''s expression and realized that it seemed to be of some use.

    F * ck.

    He actually had to use this guy''s name. He felt ashamed.

    "Let me tell you, my senior brother told me to kill anyone who dares to bully me. If you have the guts, kill me. I''ll wait for you down there." Cloudsky roared.

    ''Oh my God.''

    Bone King pondered. This was Master Lin''s style.

    The way he spoke was so overbearing.

    He was sure.

    He was Master Lin''s junior Brother.

    They were family.

    But now, he had beaten him up like this.

    It was a little hard to exin.

    "Four desires, what''s the matter with you? how many times have I told you that we are businessmen, doing business in a friendly manner. How could you beat up the little brother like this because of a disagreement? hurry up and see what''s going on, then apologize to the little brother." The bone King pot was thrown sharply without any hesitation.

    The Lord of four desires was dumbfounded.

    F * ck.

    Bone King was too much.

    The me was thrown on him just like that. Did he have any humanity?

    But no matter what, he was the one who beat up the other party.

    Master Lin had said that even acquaintances had to pay.

    But of course, could Master Lin''s words be trusted?

    As a ruler, and even more so a ruler of desire, how could he not see through this?

    If Master Lin wasn''t so strong, the Lord of four desires wouldn''t be so afraid. But now, Master Lin was so strong that even Buddhas and demons were suppressed.

    So,

    The Lord of four desires stepped forward immediately."I''m sorry, I called the wrong number. Actually, there are four personalities in my head. In a short moment, I will lose my personality and be violent."

    "Where does it hurt?"

    "Let me take a look."

    "If you hade earlier orter, this wouldn''t have happened. Wait a minute, I''ll go get something."

    Soon, the Lord of four desires returned with the wealth that Yun Xiao had paid. At the same time, he alsopensated Yun Xiao for his medical expenses.

    When Yun Xiao stood at the exit of the upper realm''s passage.

    His expression was a little dazed.

    The wealth in his hands increased so much that it wasn''t his.

    At the same time, he looked back and saw the person who had just beaten him up waving his hand to send him off.

    "Is the name Lin fan that useful?" Cloudsky was stunned.

    The blow to him was even greater.

    "Brother, you''re from the outer realm?" At this moment, a man walked over, his face full of smiles.

    Cloudsky had yet to recover from his shock. Seeing that someone was talking to him, he looked on very vigntly.

    "And you are?" Cloudsky was puzzled.

    He did not know who the other party was.

    "Oh, I''m a disciple of the Pohuang sect. I like to make friends and feel like we''re old friends at first sight. I want to make friends with you. Here are some healing pills. Take them first and heal the wounds on your face."

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. It''s definitely not poison. "

    "Thank you!" Since the other party had already said so, even though Yun Xiao was on his guard, he did not think too much about it. He thanked the other party and swallowed the pill.

    As expected, it was very effective.

    The injuries on his face quickly healed.

    However, this self-proimed disciple of the wastnd breaking sect really had the intention of currying favor with the other party.

    He had heard everything.

    Since the other party was Lin fan''s junior Brother, then their rtionship must be extraordinary.

    If he could build a good rtionship with the other party, bring him back to the sect, and then have a marriage alliance, then he would be a hero of the sect.

    So no matter what.

    He had to lick itter.

    "Many thanks. I didn''t expect this pill to be so useful." Cloudsky did not feel that anything was wrong. The injuries on his face had healed, and his attitude towards the other party was much better.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Let me introduce myself. My name is Chen Yu."

    "Oh, I''m Yunxiao."

    "Haha, Yunxiao? It''s a good name. Since you''ve just arrived in the upper realm, you must not know much about it. Why don''t I tell you about it?" Chen Yu said enthusiastically.

    Cloudsky was a little happy in his heart.

    He didn''t expect his personal charm to be so great.

    He didn''t think about it.

    Then, the two of them chatted andughed as they walked into the distance.

    Of course, Yunxiao was still wary of the other party. However, when the other party realized that Yunxiao was wary of him, he immediately gave him a ruthless blow and swore to the heavens that he had no ill intentions.

    Such a ruthless move directly stunned cloudsky.

    Amazing.

    At the same time, he became more confident in his personal charm.

 Chapter 1107 Are You Going To Enter The Passageway?

    After Lin fan became a ruler.

    He was very calm.

    "Perhaps this is the transformation after bing a strong person."

    The following matters were simple.

    The disciples of the sect were all excited.

    Senior brother had broken through and be stronger. What did that mean?

    It meant that the thighs they were hugging had be bigger.

    They didn''t even look at the sect disciples who were neighbors with them. They were all very envious when they saw them.

    Lin fan stayed in the sect for a period of time before heading towards the tunnel.

    The passageway.

    The God court vice God Lord had long since been mentally and physically exhausted from this abuse.

    He was already numb and didn''t want to speak.

    Even if Lin fan passed by, he would just take a look and then lower his head, not saying anything.

    During this period of time, he had forgotten how many times he had been stepped on. He was inplete despair.

    "Master Lin, you''re finally back. Eh ..." Bone King saw Lin fan and immediately rushed over. He had just beaten up Master Lin''s junior Brother a while ago.

    He definitely couldn''t say this.

    He had to hide it in his heart.

    However, at this moment, he realized that something was wrong.

    "Master Lin, you''re a ruler?"

    Bone King was stunned.

    This speed was way too fast.

    "It''s alright," Lin fan was really calm. He didn''t feel that he was so amazing just because he broke through to the ruler realm.

    He was a low-profile person.

    He never bragged about himself.

    Bone King was excited. Master Lin was really amazing. He felt that he had not lost anything by licking Master Lin''s boots.

    "Master Lin, this isn''t just ''okay''. This is just too shocking. He''s my idol. I''m so lucky to be able to follow a strong person like Master Lin." Bone King licked his lips decisively and without any pretense.

    Lin fan nodded his head. Bone King was speaking the truth. There was no trace of ttery in his words. Lin fan epted it dly.

    At that moment, the demon ancestor walked over and didn''t pay much attention. But when he took a closer look, he realized that Lin fan''s aura had changed. He couldn''t help but exim,""You brat, you''ve cultivated to the ruler realm?"

    The Fiend ancestor was stunned.

    Other people might not know, but how could he not know?

    How long had it been since this brat had cultivated to the ruler realm?

    The first time they met, Lin fan''s strength was like an ant to him. There was no difference.

    But now, he had already cultivated to the ruler realm. This was a little frightening.

    "Mm. I just broke through recently, and I feel fine. I''m just a hegemon. It''s no big deal." Lin fan replied indifferently, not bothered in the least bit about the matter of a ruler.

    Ancestor devil chuckled. Not bad?

    This kid actually said that ruler realm was okay.

    Can you not be so overboard?

    He was simply a freak.

    He was wondering if this kid was really a native of the outer realm.

    Could he be the reincarnation of a Big Shot from ancient times?

    If that wasn''t the case, there was really no way to exin how this brat''s cultivation speed could be so fast. It was so fast that even he, The Fiend ancestor, was shocked.

    At this moment.

    There was an auraing from the outside.

    "What?" Ancestor devil frowned. The aura that came from the distance was a little familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he finally remembered who it was.

    "Who''s here?" Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil pondered for a moment,"it should be someone from the sacred ground mountain. It seems to be the martial ancestor. I didn''t expect him toe out of the mountain."

    "Interesting. I didn''t even go to the Holy Land mountain, and they came here by themselves."

    Lin fan smiled. He really didn''t expect that. He wondered if they were here to cause trouble.

    If they really came to find trouble, it would be more than he could ask for.

    Outside.

    The martial ancestor of the Holy Land mountain hade out.

    Emperor shenwu, han Zun, and Qian Wu apanied him.

    He didn''t bring too many people, as the holy mountain still needed someone to guard it.

    "We''re just ahead of the martial ancestor. " Emperor shenwu said.

    "Yes." The martial ancestor nodded with a serious expression. He gave off the feeling that he was full of energy.

    The martial ancestor had been in seclusion, trying to find a way to solve the problem of the weakening of blood Qi, but he had not been able to find one.

    At this stage, he naturally wouldn''t be willing to wait for death.

    When Qian Wu came back to tell him what he had seen, he was shocked. Although he hadn''t met Lin fan, he had a feeling that this person had trained his hard body skills to an extremely high level.

    He probably wouldn''t lose to him.

    They only lost in terms of strength and realm.

    "I see him. He''s there." The martial ancestor raised his head, and his eyes shone with divine light. In his eyes, the blood Qi in front of him had already enveloped the world, boiling and burning.

    There were experts who had cultivated hard body skills to the extreme.

    Outside the tunnel.

    Lin fan looked into the distance,"it''s fine if you''re here. Hurry up ande over."

    However, when he saw revered han, he was stunned.

    Why was this guy here?

    He was a little embarrassed when he made her cryst time.

    However, he fixed his eyes on the martial ancestor and muttered in his heart,"is this the martial ancestor of the Holy Land mountain?

    Although they had not fought.

    However, he could sense that he was very strong. He had met the strongest person who cultivated the strongest hard body skill.

    "Peak Master Lin, we don''t have any ill intentions this time. Our martial ancestor wants to see you." Emperor shenwu said. He was really afraid that the kid would start a fight again.

    He didn''t have any ill intentions this time.

    The martial ancestor just wanted to exchange knowledge with Lin fan and at the same time, check if Lin fan''s blood Qi had declined.

    The martial ancestor also wanted to solve the problem of his weak blood Qi.

    "Kid, the martial ancestor''s blood Qi is weak. It seems like he wants to find a solution from you." Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fanughed,"what can I do? if the blood Qi is weak, it must be because the blood Qi isn''t strong enough. If it was strong enough, why would such a problem ur? there''s no point in looking for me."<sub> </sub>

    There was nothing he could do in this situation.

    Ancestor devil had once wondered why the martial ancestor''s blood Qi was still weak when he had cultivated to such a realm.

    It was a little difficult to understand.

    However, cultivating hard body skills was a path that consumed blood Qi. At the end, one''s blood Qi would not be able to support it, and it was normal to enter a weak period.

    Very quickly.

    Everyone descended from the sky.

    The people who were preparing to pass through the passage were all shocked when they saw the martial ancestor.

    "This is the martial ancestor of the Holy Land mountain."

    "Didn''t they say that the martial ancestor is in seclusion? I didn''t expect him toe out."

    "Are they here for revenge?"

    The crowd discussed animatedly, but they were all very quiet. These people in front of them were all existences that they could not afford to offend.

    "Emperor shenwu, what''s the matter?" Lin fan asked.

    He hadpletely ignored revered han.

    He had taken the cultivation technique of the Holy Land mountain from him and even made him cry. If word got out, Lin fan wouldn''t be bullying him.

    Emperor shenwu said,"Peak Master Lin, the martial ancestor would like to have a chat with you."

    Qian Wu didn''t have a good impression of Lin fan.

    Thest time he had stripped them of all their wealth, he still remembered it.

    When he stared at Lin fan, he realized that the kid''s aura had changed.

    The martial ancestor frowned and wanted to see through Lin fan. However, after a long time, he was extremely shocked.

    "He''s young and promising, and his hard body skills are not inferior to mine. " After a long time, the martial ancestor finally spoke.

    And this opening of his mouth was apliment for Lin fan.

    Qian Wu was shocked. The martial ancestor''s words were really shocking. He actually said that this kid''s hard body skill was not inferior to the martial ancestor ''s. If he hadn''t heard it himself, he wouldn''t have believed it.

    Emperor shenwu knew that Lin fan was strong. However, he had not expected him to be this strong.

    The martial ancestor wouldn''t lie, and he wouldn''t tter anyone, which meant he was telling the truth.

    "You''re probably mistaken. In terms of hard body skills, I''m not on the same level as you. I''m much stronger than you." Lin fan smiled.

    The moment he said that, everyone was shocked.

    This brat was really arrogant.

    The ancestor devil red at Lin fan. ''Can''t you be a little more humble? your words are way too harsh.''

    Bone King was impressed. Master Lin was indeed Master Lin. He was honest and never liked to cheat.

    The martial ancestor was stunned. Then, heughed out loud,"that''s true. In terms of hard body skills, he is indeed better than me."

    His blood Qi was weak, but the other''s blood Qi was like the sun in the sky, shining in all directions like a hot sun.

    "You''re an honest person. " Lin fan nodded his head. He had thought that the martial ancestor would be furious and fight with him. If that was the case, he would be more than happy to do so.

    However, he didn''t expect the martial ancestor to be a smart person.

    "Tell me, what do you want from me? If it''s to solve the problem of your weak blood Qi, then I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong person. I can''t do anything about it. " Lin fan said.

    He wasn''t a doctor, so how could he solve so many problems?

    The martial ancestor didn''t look disappointed. He was already prepared before he came, so he didn''t have much hope.

    Emperor shenwu was a little indignant."Brother Lin, please help us. As long as we can solve the problem of the martial ancestor''s weak blood Qi, everyone on the Holy Land mountain will be grateful to tears. From now on, no one on the Holy Land mountain will frown even if they go up a mountain of daggers or down a volcano."

    ? Lin fan shook his head,"it''s not about whether I''ll help or not. How would I know what''s going on? ever since I started cultivating, I''ve never encountered a problem with my blood Qi being weak. Right now, the blood Qi in my body is about to burst out. It''s so hot that I have no ce to vent it."

    These words were a little hurtful.

    The martial ancestor''s mouth twitched.

    He was forced to go into seclusion because of the weakening of his blood and Qi, but the other party was doing well. He could not ask for more and hoped that his blood and Qi would weaken. It was really hurtful.

    The Fiend ancestor shook his head. It was very tiring tomunicate with this brat. Most people would die from anger.

    Arrogant.

    Arrogant.

    He was arrogant.

    He could see any negative personality traits in this kid.

    With such a personality, anyone would have died a long time ago.

    However, this kid was not only alive, but also more well-off than anyone else.

    Qian Wu hated Lin fan, but he was in despair.

    Is it really not possible?

    Did this kid have a way or did he not want to tell the martial ancestor?

    He couldn''t guess.

    The martial ancestor didn''t have much of a reaction."Can you lend me a hand?"

    Lin fan was confused, why would he help?

    "I want to see how much you understand about hard body skills," the martial ancestor said with a smile.

    "Sigh, there''s actually no need for that. I have a deep understanding of hard body skills. Let me ask you, are there any hard body skills that you don''t dare to cultivate?" Lin fan asked.

    "There is." The martial ancestor did not deny it. Even though he was the martial ancestor, there were hard body skills that he did not dare to cultivate.

    Lin fan shook his head,"then there''s no need to look at my understanding. I''ll dare to cultivate any hard body skill. This is the difference in understanding hard body skills."

    "Oh, right, are we going to enter the passage?"

    "There''s an additional benefit when you enter the passageway. "

    The Fiend ancestor did not wish to speak.

    The martial ancestor was talking to you about serious matters, and you actually asked him if he wanted to enter the passage.

    That was a little too much.

    Suddenly.

    The martial ancestor''s aura changed drastically. A heaven-splitting and earth-shattering aura burst out from his body.

    In that instant.

    The martial ancestor disappeared.

    However, his aura shocked everyone.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Hey, hey! I say, martial ancestor, your actions are a little too sudden, aren''t they?" Lin fan raised his hand and caught the martial ancestor''s fist with his palm.

    After breaking through to the ruler realm.

    He could also say it calmly.

    The strength of your fist is a little weak.

    [ps: I rmend a book, starting from the Forbidden Ind. Those who are interested can read it.]

 1108 Chapter 1108

    The martial ancestor was shocked. He didn''t expect his opponent to receive his punch so easily.

    It was beyond his expectations.

    In fact, it was unbelievable.

    "Amazing."

    He didn''t expect his opponent to receive this punch so easily.

    "This kid is too strong." The Fiend ancestor muttered. Even though it was only a single punch, even he could not receive it so easily.

    Was he really that powerful after breaking through to the ruler realm?

    The ancestor devil knew that Lin fan was a freak.

    But he didn''t expect it to be strange to this extent.

    Perhaps, he was no longer a match for her.

    Chi jiusha''s face was expressionless, but his heart was in turmoil.

    This kid had once fallen behind him.

    But looking at it now, it was really hurtful.

    "Martial ancestor, if you really want to fight, I''m more than happy to apany you." Lin fan chuckled. If he could press the martial ancestor down and rub him against the ground, that would definitely be a great feeling.

    The martial ancestor retracted his hand and shook his head."The new generation will always surpass the old. In terms of hard body skills, I''m indeed not as good as you."

    It was hard to admit that someone was strong.

    However, the martial ancestor was in a good mood and gave a straightforward answer.

    "You''re not a bad person. But to be honest, there''s no way to solve the problem of your blood Qi weakening. I''ve never encountered such a thing in my cultivation." Lin fan said. He wasn''t lying.

    The martial ancestor''s vitality was weak due to his hard body skill cultivation. This situation was a little tricky.

    He could indeed feel that the other party''s blood Qi was declining at all times, but he really had no choice.

    As for the others, they might not have cultivated to the martial ancestor''s level.

    Therefore, there was no sign of blood Qi weakening.

    "Sigh, it seems like this is the will of the heavens. I can''t force it." The martial ancestor was neither sad nor happy. He only felt regret and wanted to fight with the heavens.

    But now, it seemed that he didn''t even have the right to fight for it.

    The martial ancestor couldn''t figure it out. The kid in front of him had cultivated countless hard body skills, many of which were from the Holy Land mountain.

    It seemed that the other party had not obtained the cultivation technique of the Holy Land mountain for long.

    To be able to cultivate the Saintnd mountain hard body skill to the full circle state in such a short time was truly shocking.

    Suddenly.

    At this moment.

    Heaven and earth shook violently.

    Everyone fell into a daze. What happened? why did the world suddenly shake?

    "Look into the distance,"

    At this moment, someone shouted and pointed to the distance. A beam of light shot up into the sky.

    Even though he was far away.

    However, he could still feel how dazzling the radiance that shot out from the resplendent light pir was.

    Ancestor devil frowned. He was shocked,"that seems to be the abyss of the originator."

    "That''s not right. The eruption period of the originator abyss has already passed. Why would there be any movement? could it really be ..."

    He recalled the contents of the book.

    It was about the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Could it be ...

    All of a sudden, ancestor devil was rmed,"brat, let''s go. There''s a situation in the abyss of the origin ancestor."

    The martial ancestor and the others were also shocked. There was movement in the abyss of the origin ancestor. It didn''t seem like a divine item was erupting, but something shocking was happening.

    In an instant.

    The group of people disappeared on the spot and flew toward the abyss of the originator.

    "Bone King, guard the passage. You don''t have to follow us." Lin fan''s voice rang out.

    Bone King couldn''t help but want to follow, but Master Lin told him to stay. What else could he do? he had no choice but to stay.

    The group of people who had wanted to pass through the passage cried out in surprise.

    "Another divine item ising out of the abyss of the originator. Let''s go and take a look."

    "If I''m lucky, I might be able to get a few divine items."

    The people lining up to cross the passageway were excited. They didn''t even go to the passageway and directly chased into the distance.

    That was a divine item. If he could get his hands on one, he would really make a huge profit.

    As for the passage, he woulde backter.

    "Hey, don''t go. We haven''t passed through the passage yet." Bone King shouted.

    However, to them, the divine objects that were spat out from the abyss of the originator were too shocking. No one wanted to stay and they all wanted to try their luck.

    "Ancestor devil, what do you think is going on?" Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil was deep in thought and solemn,"I don''t know, but it definitely isn''t an eruption of a God item. Didn''t I tell you thest time that the secret in the abyss of the origin ancestor might be rted to this?"

    "Forget it, I''ll see where it is."

    Lin fan didn''t mind.

    If there was a divine item, he would snatch it. If it was something else, he would have to see what it was.

    Themotion in the abyss of the origin ancestor had rmed all the rulers in the upper realm.

    At a certain ce.

    The old man on the donkey looked into the distance and his heart trembled."Let''s go. Let''s go."

    "Master, wait for me." Shi Xin shouted in panic."Bring me there, master. Maybe I''ll be lucky and get some good things."

    "You wait here, I''lle back for you." The old man on the donkey disappeared in front of Shi Xin.

    Themotion there was huge, and it was obviously something big.

    Relief was a burden, and bringing it along would be troublesome.

    "The ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator is about to be revealed. I wonder if those old guys have left the deep mountains." The old man on the donkey pondered. He wasn''t the only expert who had hidden from the world.

    The abyss of the origin.

    Lin fan and the others arrived.

    He saw a giant throwing something into the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    The giant beeped and scanned the person with its red eyes.

    Energy wave analysis.

    "What is it?" Ancestor devil was shocked. He did not know who that giant was.

    There were no signs of life. It didn''t seem to be a living being.

    "It''s this thing again. " Lin fan was puzzled. The one he metst time seemed to be of the same kind. Was it a bio-human?<sub> </sub>

    That didn''t seem right.

    He had already killed one, so how could there be another one? could it be that he really came out of the abyss of the originator?

    "What did he throw into the abyss of the origin just now?" Lin fan asked.

    Ancestor devil shook his head,"I don''t know. I didn''t see it clearly."

    At this moment.

    In the abyss of the origin ancestor, another shocking power burst out.

    Cracks appeared on the edge of the abyss, and at the same time, light shot out from those cracks into the sky.

    "Let''s capture that guy first and interrogate him about what he threw into the abyss of the origin." Lin fan looked at the tall bio-human.

    But just as Lin fan was about to make his move ...

    The tall bio-human jumped into the abyss of the origin ancestor and disappeared without a trace.

    "What?" Lin fan was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    Why did he jump in there all of a sudden?

    "I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this." Ancestor devil muttered. He felt that something terrifying was about to happen.

    At this moment, the rulers of the upper realm appeared one after another.

    When they caught sight of Lin fan and the ancestor devil, they weren''t too surprised. Instead, they were all drawn in by the situation in the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Even they couldn''t see through the mystery of the abyss of the originator.

    They chatted with each other.

    It was really hard to guess.

    "This kid is actually here." Jin Shang heavenly Emperor Yu Jiuyuan hid in the depths of the void and didn''t appear.

    He was nning to uncover the secrets of the abyss of the origin.

    He wanted to find out the truth from the Buddha demon, but the Buddha demon had disappointed him. He had been defeated by this kid, and even the Buddha demon tower no longer existed. He had long been disappointed.

    "There are quite a few hegemons here." Lin fan turned his head around. Some of the chief sovereigns were hidden in the void, while others were just floating in the air.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the abyss of the originator.

    "With such a hugemotion happening in the abyss of the origin ancestor, I''m afraid the rulers of the upper realm have already arrived. Perhaps there will be many more people who wille to try their luckter." Ancestor devil said.

    The abyss of the originator was too attractive to others.

    Even if there unknown danger, it could not stop the arrival of the rulers.

    And in a certain ce.

    Ever since Madam Mei had obtained an ancient sacred art from the abyss of the origin ancestor, she had been studying it.

    Although he didn''t specialize in it, at least he had some control over it.

    Predicting misfortune.

    This was the use of the charm woman obtaining the ancient Divine Art, and it should not be just this, there was still a lot of content that she could not understand for the time being.

    Crack! Crack!

    At this moment, there was blood at the corner of the subus''s mouth.

    There was a shocking situation in the abyss of the originator, and she couldn''t wait to try her luck there.

    However, she, who was obsessed with predicting misfortune and fortune, did a calction for herself.

    In the end, he received shocking news.

    It was dangerous.

    He would die.

    After learning about this, the charm woman had no other thoughts and was prepared to stay in her territory.

    At this moment.

    In the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    The rulers were all hostile to each other.

    In their eyes, the fountain abyss was going to erupt soon. At that time, there would be a fierce battle.

    "Eh? The Divine Master, Buddha, and devil are all here. " The Fiend ancestor looked into the distance. Even though the God master and the Buddha and devil were trying their best to hide their auras, The Fiend ancestor could still sense them.

    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong. " Lin fan wanted to see through the abyss of the origin ancestor. However, that ce was covered in light and a terrifying aura was slowly spreading out. He could feel that something terrifying was about toe out.

    At that moment, the martial ancestor frowned. He had a premonition about the unknown danger."Emperor shenwu, bring the Han venerate back first."

    "What''s wrong with the martial ancestor?" Emperor shenwu was taken aback. ''Why are we bringing a revered han back?'' It would be easier to fight for it if they stayed hereter.

    "You''re right, something''s not right. It''s not an eruption of a divine item. I''m afraid something special will happen. Revered han can''t stay here. " The martial ancestor said.

    Emperor shenwu had not expected the martial ancestor to say that there was something wrong with the abyss of the origin ancestor. Without thinking too much about it, he nodded at Lin fan and left with han Zun.

    Suddenly.

    The light pir from the abyss of the originator disappeared.

    There were a few shes of golden light, but many rulers thought that divine items had appeared.

    "Attack and snatch it."

    Some rulers couldn''t wait any longer and instantly attacked the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Lin fan and the others didn''t move.

    Instantly.

    The rulers who had rushed into the abyss of the originator to snatch the divine items suddenly screamed as they were cut into pieces by an invisible force. Large amounts of blood spurted out.

    "Don''te over, there''s danger, there''s ... Ah. "

    The screams continued.

    The rulers who rushed into the abyss of the originator died instantly. They didn''t even have a chance to resist.

    The rulers who had wanted to enter the abyss of the originator immediately stopped and stared at the abyss in shock.

    What was happening?

    How did he die?

    And the one who died was a chief sovereign.

    He didn''t even have a chance to react. To kill a ruler in an instant, how terrifying would that be?

    At this moment, an extremely deep voice came from the abyss of the originator.

    "Hahaha, I''m finally out."

    "The era has arrived once again."

    Everyone was shocked.

    A living person wasing out of the abyss of the origin ancestor?

    "Not good, it''s those people." Ancestor devil was the first to react. He must have seen those people in the images. They were not dead.

    Now he was out.

    [PS: the abyss of the originator is finished.]

 Chapter 1109 Ill Smash Their Dog Heads

    "Who are they?" Lin fan asked.

    He was a little solemn. The abyss of the originator was interesting.

    Although he hadn''t seen any living people, the energy storm it emitted had actually ground the ruler into minced meat. It was indeed a little violent.

    F * ck.

    If he had known that he would die, he would have been the one to take action earlier and collect this wave of points. Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything now.

    Ancestor devil pondered,"it''s the image I sawst time. The ultimate secret of the abyss of origin that I mentioned. The experts of the ancient era entered the abyss of origin. An ident happened and they were all locked inside. Now that they are out, I''m afraid there will be a huge battle."

    "Are you sure?" Lin fan was a little excited.

    He was an expert.

    He liked to go against the strong now.

    The ruler of the upper realm.

    He really couldn ''t.

    Being a ruler for a lifetime was nothing.

    He was confident that he could even beat that old man on the donkey. Only those who had experienced it personally would understand how lonely it was to be invincible after bing strong.

    He was still young, and if young people didn''t move their bodies, they would age.

    As for those so-called powerhouses, they were already so old that they wouldn''t feel bored even if they stayed in the deep mountains or forests for thousands or tens of thousands of years.

    But he couldn ''t.

    I can''t do this.

    Looking at Lin fan''s expression, the ancestor devil shook his head helplessly. Why wasn''t he nervous at all? in fact, he was even looking forward to it.

    He didn''t know what the ancient era experts looked like.

    But in his opinion, he was not to be trifled with, and even more so, not to be dealt with.

    If they hadn''t been locked up in the abyss of the originator, perhaps they could still talk. But now that they had been locked up for so long, they were afraid that they had been suppressed.

    He would definitely vent his anger aftering out.

    In the eyes of these experts, their lives were probably not even worth an ant.

    "Kid, I have a feeling that we need to leave this ce. Otherwise, we will have to fight with the experts from the ancient past." Ancestor devil said.

    He was a little worried.

    After being suppressed by the outer realm heaven for so long, he had been very irritable at first and wanted to vent his anger, but he had suppressed it in the end.

    Now that the ancient era experts who had been locked up for an even longer time hade out, they would explode.

    "Yes, I have to be tough." Lin fan''s eyes were burning with mes. He was going to go all out and that feeling made him feel really emotional.

    Ancestor devil wanted to die. Did this brat even understand the current situation? did he not see that the other rulers had already retreated?

    The rulers who had wanted to fight for the divine items retreated into the distance in fear and stared at the abyss of the originator vigntly.

    F * ck!

    What divine item? it''s simply killing.

    However, for some reason, even though they knew that the abyss of the originator was very dangerous, no one left.

    Ancestor devil couldn''t hold it in any longer. His voice reverberated through the void,"everyone, this time, it''s not the eruption of the divine item. It''s an ancient expert who broke out of the seal in the origin abyss. If you don''t want to die, you better leave quickly."

    When ancestor devil said these words, all the rulers in the void were stunned.

    Some people believed it.

    Some people didn''t believe it.

    "Ancient era expert?" Yu Jiuyuan was surprised. He could only believe half of what the devil ancestor said. He wouldn''t believe the other half.

    If he were to leave just like that, he would be unwilling.

    "Ancestor devil, are you telling the truth? Or are you trying to deceive us and take all the divine items in the abyss of the originator for yourself?" The Buddha demon questioned.

    He didn''t remember being beaten upst time.

    With a swing of his butt, he forgot that fear behind him.

    "Buddha, demon, aren''t you afraid of being beaten?" Lin fan had not expected the Buddha demon to be so arrogant as he asked.

    The Buddha demon''s heart skipped a beat. He shrank his head and his expression was a little ugly, but he really didn''t dare to refute.

    He could vent his anger on The Fiend ancestor, but he really did not know how to face this fellow.

    The Fiend ancestor was disdainful,"I''m keeping the divine item for myself? To think that such idiotic words woulde out of the mouth of a Buddha or a devil like you. It''s trulyughable. "

    The Buddha demon was furious.

    But he had no choice.

    If it was just The Fiend ancestor alone, he wouldn''t be afraid at all. However, The Fiend ancestor was hanging out with this brat. He really had no way of dealing with him. The signal that was revealed from the depths of his heart was fear.

    The martial ancestor pondered for a moment."Ancestor devil, is what you said true?"

    He had been in seclusion for a long time and was from the same era as the ancestor devil. He had read about the situation of the ancient times in the ancient books of the Holy Land mountain.

    But the records were not clear.

    Some were even morecking.

    Most rulers did not know the ultimate secret of the abyss of the origin.

    To rulers, they only knew that there would be divine objects erupting in the abyss.

    "It''s hard to say, but the possibility is very high. " Ancestor devil said.

    The martial ancestor was solemn. The devil ancestor did not seem like a person who would joke around. He probably knew some things.

    Suddenly.

    A terrifying tremor spread out as the heavens and earth split apart. The sky cracked as countless void currents flowed down. A gray liquid rolled out from the void.

    When theynded on the ground, they created a deep pit.

    "What the hell is this?" Lin fan was stunned. Themotion was huge.

    All of the chief sovereigns were stunned.

    They had never seen such a situation before.

    "No, this is the integration of realms. Look at the abyss of the originator." Someone eximed.

    In the abyss of the originator, a brilliant Gxy of light erupted.

    Such a shocking scene could not be achieved with just a few special effects.

    "The outer realm and the upper realm are merging." Ancestor devil looked into the distance. Something was happening at the tunnel.

    "Interesting."

    Lin fan was really calm. Although he didn''t know what had happened, it seemed like it was something really big.

    At this moment.

    Two dazzling spheres suddenly flew out of the abyss of the origin ancestor. They collided with each other, looking for an opportunity to merge.

    "What?" "This is the core of the two realms!" The martial ancestor frowned and eximed.

    The Fiend ancestor came to a realization as well,"so that''s how it is. This is the core of the outer realm and the upper realm. I''ve always been saying that the cultivation realm of the outer realm would not be stuck at the Dao realm. So it''s because the core was taken away and not returned, limiting the development there."

    "Ancestor devil, let''s not talk about such things. When are these ancient era expertsing out?" Lin fan didn''t care about this at all.<sub> </sub>

    He had been waiting for the ancient era experts to arrive.

    They had a good talk.

    If they couldn''te to an agreement, they would fight again.

    Ancestor devil even had the urge to beat this brat to death. Couldn''t he understand the current situation?

    The ancient era experts would definitelye out.

    However, the outer realm and the upper realm had merged.

    The formation of a great world was a scene that not many people could see. As the existences of this era, they were so fortunate to be able to see this scene.

    The magnificent me sect.

    The serenity trio was in the midst of enjoying the tranquility when suddenly, they couldn''t find any peace.

    Shocking changes were taking ce all over the outer realm.

    A Mountain Fire erupted.

    The void shattered.

    The gray liquid poured out of the void and covered the great emperor.

    "It can''t be peaceful." The sect leader raised his head and was a little surprised.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long both stared at the sect master and eximed,""Sect master, tranquility is gone. It''s getting violent."

    "Calm down," The sect leader was calm but his heart was a little restless. This wasn''t right, this really wasn''t right.

    At this moment.

    The barriers of the outer realm and the upper realm began to collide and merge. Although there were some friction, the overall situation was still okay.

    "What is this?"

    Lin fan wasn''t too bothered by the situation around him. However, when the two balls above the abyss of the origin ancestor fused together, the scene that appeared shocked him.

    It was a Blue.

    But something was wrong.

    The Blue was devouring and growing bigger.

    "It can''t be. I didn''t transmigrate to another world. I''ve always been in the world I know." Lin fan pondered.

    His head hurt.

    When he was thinking about a problem, his brain cells would die crazily. He had a headache. Forget it, he didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    Why do you care so much?

    He had no other choice but to do it anyway.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan thought of an extremely important matter.

    The fusion of the outer realm and the upper realm.

    Then wouldn''t the passageway be gone?

    Wealth flew away just like that.

    ''Oh my God.''

    It was fatal.

    "F * ck, this situation makes me want to die." Lin fan''s head hurt. Why did such a thing happen?

    "Why don''t youe here? you came out of the abyss of the originator. If you want to fight, I''ll fight with you, but there''s no need to merge the outer realm with the upper realm."

    Blocking one''s path to wealth was like killing one''s parents, a heinous crime.

    Initially, Lin fan wasn''t really angry with these ancient era powerful beings. But now, they were just mortal enemies.

    The ancestor devil was in a state of shock. However, when he looked over at Lin fan, he was filled with suspicion.

    This kid''s expression was a little strange. It seemed like no one had provoked him.

    How did it suddenly be like this?

    "Ancestor devil, our passageway is finished." Lin fan''s heart ached. He finally wanted to let go of the killing in his heart and do a proper business.

    "Ah?"

    The Fiend ancestor was dumbfounded.

    He didn''t think of this earlier.

    But suddenly ...

    He finally understood.

    Why did this kid''s expression look so ugly?

    The passageway seemed to have really disappeared.

    F * ck.

    This ...

    In the past, the ancestor devil naturally did not care about the ie from the passageway. However, this brat had crushed rulers and even eternal rulers. Even he would be envious of that wealth.

    Now, it was gone just like that.

    Such a huge amount of wealth was too heartbreaking.

    At this moment.

    The tremors gradually dissipated.

    The aura of the upper realm had undergone an earth-shattering change.

    The abyss of the origin ancestor stopped shaking, but the light didn''t decrease. Instead, a strong vibration erupted.

    "I''m out. " Ancestor Devil''s gaze was deep as he stared at the abyss.

    A blurry figure emerged from the ruins. It was as if a terrifying demon was slowly emerging.

    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    The rulers were staring at the screen without blinking. They didn''t know who hade out.

    However, just based on its current might, it made them shudder.

    It was as if an ancient demon was about to reappear in the human world from the altar in the abyss.

    "What are you doing?" The ancestor devil was stunned. But when he caught sight of Lin fan''s actions, he was stunned.

    What the hell are the sword and axe in this kid''s hands?

    He kept switching weapons as if he was choosing.

    Lin fan was choosing a weapon. He didn''t care much about the demon ancestor''s question and said casually,""F * ck, these guys are too much. I''ll pick a weapon. When theye out, I''ll blow their heads off."

    Those vicious words made it seem like he had a deep grudge against the other party.

    The Fiend ancestor was dumbfounded.

    Kid, you''re looking for death.

 1110 Chapter 1110

    "Calm down. Before you figure out the situation, it''s best not to make enemies blindly." Ancestor devil said.

    Deep in his heart, he had his own thoughts.

    Ancient era expert.

    He had never seen them before. If they were not what he thought they were and couldmunicate with each other, perhaps they could go further on this path.

    "Blind hatred? All the grudges that I, Lin fan, have made in my life are basically blind. "

    "Also, the other party destroyed our channel, cut off our source of ie, and even forced us to turn from proper businessmen to unemployed. It''s unbearable, we have to do it."

    In the end, Lin fan chose two of the three sovereign swords.

    These two swords were fused with gems, so they were extremely sharp. The two swords would not break each other''s heads even if they shed down.

    At this moment.

    The first figure appeared.

    From The Phantom, it looked very tall and had two curved horns on its head.

    "After all the hardships, I''m back." A rumbling sound burst out from the abyss of the originator. It shook the void and even shattered it.

    Some of the rulers were even more terrified. Just the sound alone was enough to make their hearts jump. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    "I''m going to kill you, you bastard!" Lin fan did as he said. Without any hesitation, he raised his two swords and shed at the illusory figure.

    "Kid, don''t be in a hurry." Ancestor devil eximed. How could he be so irascible?

    They didn''t even know who the other party was and what their purpose was. Was there a need to be so impulsive?

    No matter what, he had to at least find out who the other party was.

    In terms of talking, it would be better to act only when they had not reached an agreement.

    If he were to make a move without any clear reason, he wouldn''t be able to stand firm.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The two swords in Lin fan''s hands were yed around like they were two huge des. There wasn''t much technique and it wasn''t as light as it should have been. He just simply shed.

    Puchi!

    A crisp sound was heard.

    The two horns suddenly flew up.

    Everything happened too quickly. Not only were the rulers unable to react in time, even the ancient era expert whose head had been sliced off by Lin fan''s twin swords could not react in time.

    Immediately after.

    "Ah!" A shrill cry that sounded like a pig being ughtered shook the entire world.

    "Who is it? who is it that dares to hurt me?" The Crimson me Emperor roared in anger.

    He had just rushed out of the abyss of the originator, and his head was a little dazed, especially when the air outside was so familiar. But in the blink of an eye, the two horns on his head were cut off.

    "Amazing." Lin fan had a good impression of the three sovereign swords. They were really strong.

    Its sharpness was just that powerful.

    Lin fan floated in the air and put the three sovereign swords into his storage ring. He then took out his axe and hacked at the Crimson me Emperor.

    "I''m going to kill you. You''ve caused me great losses. " Lin fan hollered and raised his axe to sh at him.

    Ancestor devil was dumbfounded. He didn''t want to say a single word. This was too F * cking irascible.

    He didn''t even give them a chance.

    The Crimson me Emperor was also a little dumbfounded. He had juste out of the abyss of the originator and didn''t know what was going on. Someone from the outside world had made a move. He thought it was impossible. It had been so long, and he didn''t have any enemies.

    Furthermore, this aura wasn''t right. It wasn''t something he was familiar with.

    In that instant.

    The Crimson me Emperor reacted, his face gloomy,"despicable junior, you dare to sneak attack me, you''re looking for death."

    The voice fell.

    The Crimson me Emperor turned around and clenched his fist. His fist was wrapped in scorching golden mes as he punched towards Lin fan.

    The axe collided with the opponent''s fist.

    A muffled explosion was heard.

    "I ..." The Crimson me Emperor''s expression changed in an instant. When the Axe''s de hit his fist, there was actually a sharp edge that he couldn''t block.

    In an instant.

    The Crimson me Emperor retreated, blood flowing from the back of his hand.

    In his opinion, this was an impossible thing.

    How could anyone hurt him?

    At this moment, the Crimson me Emperor saw Lin fan''s face clearly and red at him,"kid, Who are you?"

    Then, he looked around. It was very unfamiliar.

    And very weak.

    In his eyes, the rulers hiding in the void had nowhere to hide. When he swept his gaze around, all the rulers felt like they were suffocating.

    "So powerful."

    The hearts of the rulers trembled.

    The other party had stunned them with just a look.

    "Who am I? I still want to ask who you are? If you want toe out, thene out. Destroy my channel, destroy my legitimate business, cut off my source of ie, I''ll chop you to death first. " "F * ck!" Lin fan cursed. Then, he raised his axe and struck at the Crimson me Emperor.

    "You''re looking for death. " The Crimson me Emperor was very confused. What was this?

    She didn''t understand what he was saying at all.

    But all of this was no longer important.

    "Eight destions destroyed."

    Instantly.

    A scorching golden me umted in the Crimson me Emperor''s body, and in the blink of an eye, it exploded and rushed in all directions.

    When the other chief sovereigns saw the searing golden mes ...

    All of them were so frightened that their livers and galls were splitting apart.

    They could sense a destructive power from the Golden mes.

    "Run!"

    The nearby rulers immediately turned and ran, but they were still touched by the Golden mes. The Golden mes burned their bodies and souls, and even space itself was turned into a sea of fire.

    The screams continued.<sub> </sub>

    Some rulers fell from the void and rolled on the ground, trying to put out the Golden mes on their bodies. However, the mes grew stronger and stronger, unable to be put out at all.

    <o>,m "Why do you like to provoke people so much?"</o>

    The Fiend ancestor was about to curse out. He dodged the Golden mes as well. He could already feel the might of the other party''s attack. It was truly terrifying.

    He was afraid that he would not be able to defeat the other party.

    "Hmph!" The Crimson me Emperor snorted coldly. He didn''t care about the life and death of the ants around him at all. He just looked at Lin fan, who was wrapped in golden mes.

    "Brat, you''re the one who brought this upon yourself. You''re the first person I''ll kill when I see the light of day again."

    "What?"

    However, the situation was a little off.

    The kid had not been burned to ashes by his golden mes as he had expected.

    "Amazing. Interesting. The temperature is okay." Lin fan was wrapped up in golden mes and every single piece of skin on his body was burning with golden mes.

    "What?" The Crimson me Emperor was shocked, as if he didn''t expect this kid to bepletely fine.

    How was that possible?

    "Come, I''ll hack you to death."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan charged at the Crimson me Emperor. The axe in his hand drew a streak of light that split the sky and earth. He wanted to split the other party in half.

    This was the weapon of the ping Tian demonic Ox King, which he had conned.

    He didn''t usually use it, but today, he was going to use it to give the other party a good beating.

    "This guy." The Crimson me Emperor''s mind was a little muddled. He had never thought that there would be such a difficult guy.

    In the distance.

    "Wan ku, should we change our strategy?" Emperor Ming saw Lin fan right away. That was his little brother. How strong was he now? they weren''t having a good time recently. They had to hide and take risks.

    In the words of old ancestor wanku, we''re doing this for the sake of the entire outer realm.

    "We must be stronger and let the people of the upper realm know the power of the outer realm so that they don''t dare to descend and protect the outer realm.

    But now, it seemed like they were no longer needed.

    Lin fan was really fierce.

    "Yeah, what are we fighting for? that kid has already protected the outer realm. I think he doesn''t need us anymore." The vine Emperor said in shock.

    When they found out that the kid had caused a huge ruckus in the upper realm, he was stunned.

    They were in disbelief.

    Especially now.

    When he saw this kid appear in the group of rulers, and he was the most overbearing one, he felt like the situation was different from what he had imagined.

    Old ancestor wanku''s Red lips were wide open. He was obviously shocked, but then he said softly,"No, it''s not over yet. The change in the abyss of the originator has given me a sense of danger and despair. We still have a long way to go."

    Beside him, the heavenly mandate realm agreed with his words."In the past, we were in the outer realm. Now, we are doing it for ourselves. The road ahead is endless. My vision is no longer in the outer realm, but an even vaster world. When I reach a higher realm, the scenery I see will naturally be different."

    Emperor Ming pondered."Then can I return to the dragon world?"

    He wanted to go back.

    In his heart, his greatest goal was to protect the outer realm from the oppression of the upper realm powerhouses, but now it seemed that this goal had been achieved.

    The powerhouses that had appeared today already made him feel that he was out of reach.

    He wanted to return to the dragon world and continue being a patriarch.

    "Emperor Ming, aren''t you a little too unambitious? we''re in a great era now. Perhaps we can reach an even higher realm that we couldn''t have reached before." The vine Emperor said.

    Suddenly.

    Old ancestor wanku''s expression changed."It''s her ..."

    "Who is it?" The vine monarch asked.

    "The puppet patriarch seems to have appeared." Old ancestor wanku looked into the distance. Although he didn''t see any traces, the feeling he had just now couldn''t be wrong.

    The puppet patriarch had appeared somewhere, but she had not discovered him.

    The vine Emperor was shocked. He didn''t expect it to be the puppet patriarch.

    Even though they had once fought together, he had never seen through the puppet patriarch. In his opinion, the puppet patriarch was the most mysterious existence.

    At this moment.

    The abyss of the originator shook again.

    "I, the winged Emperor, have returned."

    In that instant.

    A huge bird with four pairs of bone wings flew out from the abyss. It pped its wings and created a storm that formed an endless force that cut everything.

    Many rulers quickly retreated, their expressions grave and fearful.

    The people who came out were more terrifying and stronger than the previous one.

    Who were these people?

    Puchi!

    At this moment, the winged Emperor was still excited to see the light of day again. Suddenly, a heavy blownded on its wings, causing it to shriek in pain. Then, it pped its wings and flew away quickly.

    With just a p of its wings, it disappeared without a trace, and even the void waspletely shattered.

    "What?" Lin fan frowned. What was going on? not only was he not furious, but he also disappeared.

    The winged Emperor, who had disappeared into the distance, was shocked. He did not even see who had killed him.

    In his opinion, only people of the same cultivation level could break his defense.

    F * ck.

    After such a long time, they were still waiting. They wanted his life.

    They had to retreat first.

    He woulde back for revenge after he figured out the situation.

    Given the current situation, not only were the rulers panicking because of the ancient era experts, but they were also afraid.

    In fact, the ancient era experts were also very cautious.

    After all, it had been a long time.

    Who knew what had happened?

    It was safer to retreat first.

 Chapter 1111 Doesnt This Look Like A Mad Dog Snatching Food?

    "Why is the winged Emperor running?" The Crimson me Emperor was a little dumbfounded. Did he be stupid after staying in the abyss of the originator? was it necessary to run as soon as he came out?

    However, to the Crimson me Emperor, all of this didn''t matter.

    At this moment.

    There were already rulers who were silently fleeing.

    The ancient era experts that appeared from the abyss of the origin ancestor were too brutal.

    If they stayed here, they would be affected, and the possibility of death was very high.

    "He''s a little powerful. " Lin fan swung the axe and hacked it dozens of times, but he didn''t gain any advantage.

    The big Bird just ran away and didn''t react in time. Otherwise, if he threw a lecherous nce at it, it would definitelye over and call for its father.

    The Crimson me Emperor stared at Lin fan. This kid was a little weird.

    The Golden mes didn''t extinguish and didn''t burn this kid to ashes. Something was clearly wrong.

    Suddenly.

    The abyss of the originator shook again.

    "Hahaha, I am a great scientist. My greatness will shine on everything in the world. I am the wise Lord of the World." A violent voice came from the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    He was surrounded by lifeless bio-humans.

    The pharmacist was so engrossed in science that he even forgot his own name and devoted himself to it.

    During the period of time that he was locked in the abyss of the origin ancestor, medicine master was so engrossed in it that he couldn''t extricate himself. Finally, he had some small achievements.

    Immediately after, more and more figures appeared, their auras shocking the world.

    The terrifying power was like a pair of invisible giant hands that tore the world apart.

    Lin fan was attracted by the word ''scientist''. Who was it that actually knew such an advanced title?

    However, after a nce, he lost all thoughts.

    A rough man.

    It seemed that the divine items in the abyss of yuanzu were indeed interesting.

    At the same time, he also agreed that this might be the world he was familiar with. It was just that too much time had passed and things had changed, but some things had still been passed down.

    "There are so many experts from the ancient past. If a war breaks out, we''ll definitely die." Ancestor devil was shocked and his face turned pale. He couldn''t see through the other party''s cultivation.

    Could it be that he had broken through to a realm that the Divine Master had always wanted to break through to?

    If this was the case ...

    Then what else could they use to fight? they could just wait for death.

    "Are you still The Fiend ancestor?" Lin fan asked. He felt a little regretful that the demon ancestor had given up. He liked the demon ancestor because his personality was simr to his. If he nurtured him well, he might be able to find a sessor for him in the future.

    But looking at the situation.

    It was such a pity.

    The ancestor devil was deep in thought. When he heard Lin fan''s voice, his entire body trembled as he backed away slightly,"kid, don''t get too close. The Golden mes on your body will burn me to death."

    "Also, why am I not The Fiend ancestor?"

    The Fiend ancestor didn''t even want to say anything more to this brat''s words.

    Lin fan shook his head, feeling a little regretful,"I feel like you''re not the ancestor devil that I know of anymore. You''re too cowardly. Aren''t they just some old fogeys? it''s good enough to just catch them and give them a good beating. Didn''t you say in the past that the path of the devil that you''re walking on is one that''swless?"

    The Fiend ancestor was suffocating. He didn''t really want to speak, but he had no choice. If he didn''t speak, he would really be looked down upon.

    "Kid, sometimes,wless has to look at the situation. These are ancient era experts. They have existed for a long time before us, and they are unimaginable existences."

    He told Lin fan all this in the hope that he would understand.

    Some of them were very ancient.

    Being too impudent would really bring him a fatal crisis.

    "Let''s not talk about this nonsense. Let''s fight them first. These bastards destroyed my passageway and caused countless of my junior brothers and sisters to have no resources to cultivate. I can''t let them off. I have to kill them one by one."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan raised his hatchet and cleaved down at the ancient era experts that were gathered in the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    "Kid, don''t be rash." The Fiend ancestor cried out in rm. However, it was toote.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a loud boom, waves were set off.

    Very quickly, an angry voice was heard.

    "Bastard, who dares to sneak attack me?"

    "This is the me of the Crimson me Emperor. What do you want to do, Crimson me Emperor?"

    In the sky above the abyss of the origin ancestor, the ancient era powerful beings who had just seen the light of day once more were all infuriated by Lin fan.

    The Crimson me Emperor really didn''t expect this kid to dare to rush in.

    "He''s bold, but his ending will be extremely miserable."

    He was the first toe out of the originator abyss. Compared to the winged Emperor, he was much more stable. He could sense that the living beings around him were basically all at the ruler realm, and a few of them were rulers of their lives.

    Apart from these few world rulers, he was no different from an ant.

    Perhaps it had been a long time and the strong had disappeared.

    However, it was hard to say. He still needed to continue pondering.

    "Martial ancestor, I advise you to run." Ancestor devil reminded.

    At this moment, the martial ancestor was not doing anything. When he heard the devil ancestor''s words, he was a little unhappy. I''ve never been afraid of the unknown "

    Qian Wu, who was standing beside the martial ancestor, was a little scared. The power of these ancient era experts was really shocking.

    He didn''t expect that Lin fan would rush up and fight with him.

    Looking at the situation, it seemed like they were doing it quite intensely.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan appeared beside the ancestor devil,ing and going without a trace,"ancestor devil, how was it? this wave was indeed satisfying. The other party is really strong, and I didn''t get any advantage at all."

    "However, I''ll let them understand what the consequences of destroying our passageway are."

    Lin fan didn''t know who he had killed in the chaotic battle just now, but he just picked up his axe and hacked at them.

    Those who came out of the abyss of the originator definitely didn''t know anyone. They would definitely go all out and fight.

    However, he had to admit that these ancient era experts were indeed very strong. They were notparable to the enemies he had encountered today.

    When the ancestor devil saw the injuries on Lin fan''s body, he was a little shocked as well. There seemed to be some cracks on his body. He wondered what sort of attack he had just received.

    At the same time, the Golden mes on his body were still burning.

    "You ..." Ancestor devil had nothing to say. He was so impressed that he prostrated himself on the ground. In fact, he felt that no words could describe the current situation.

    However, he knew that he was done for. The ancient era experts would definitely bear a grudge against Lin fan.

    "Kid, Who are you?" An ancient era expert roared in anger.

    His arm was a little bloodied. He didn''t even know what had happened before he was attacked. If it wasn''t for his strong cultivation, he might have suffered.<sub> </sub>

    "You guys still have the face to ask me who I am? Thinking about what you''ve done, it''s really too much. "

    Lin fan was furious.

    These shameless B * tches, don''t they know what they''ve done?

    His attitude could be said to be the best, but he was still provoked to such an extent. This was enough to show what kind of evil things these people had done.

    The ancient era experts were confused. What did he do?

    F * ck.

    He had juste out of the abyss and had not done anything, but he was already being med. He was simply shameless.

    In the distance.

    The old man on the donkey appeared. He didn''t appear, but looked from afar.

    "He has indeed appeared. An ancient era expert." The old man''s expression was solemn, as if he was thinking about something.

    However, when he saw the rulers around him, he shook his head.

    In front of the ancient era experts, these rulers were nothing. They were only slightly stronger than ants.

    When he faced these ancient era experts, he wasn''t afraid. He just wasn''t confident that he could defeat them.

    The difference wasn''t that big.

    There was still hope.

    Suddenly.

    Just when everyone thought that they were only facing an ancient era expert, the abyss of the originator shook again.

    "What happened?"

    Everyone became serious.

    What had happened today was more amazing than anything they had seen in their entire lives.

    BOOM!

    It was like a volcanic eruption.

    The intense radiance of the Gxy Burst out from the abyss of the originator.

    There were some other things mixed in with the Gxy of light. Those things had strange shapes, but they all exuded an aura that made people move.

    "The abyss of the originator is erupting a divine item. It''s an unprecedented eruption."

    A hegemon roared, his eyes staring straight at the scene.

    They were all prepared to run away and not participate in this matter.

    However, the abyss of the origin didn''t y by the rules. In front of them, it began to erupt with divine items. Moreover, looking at the situation, the eruption of the divine items this time was more violent than before.

    In the past, dozens of divine items were enough to make countless people go crazy, but looking at the current situation, it was incredible. The divine items covered the sky and covered the sun, densely packed.

    Hundreds of them?

    Thousands of them?

    He didn''t dare to imagine.

    The situation was not right.

    The divine items did not wait for the experts to fight for them. Instead, they scattered under the impact and escaped into the world.

    It was so fast that ordinary chief sovereigns weren''t able to keep up.

    "Snatch it."

    One of the rulers was afraid that the first one to step out would be killed, so he immediately spread his emotions and had everyone attack.

    As expected.

    Men die for wealth and birds die for food.

    At this moment, all the rulers who wanted to leave went crazy and chased after the divine items.

    "These are all divine items, the ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator. We''re locked in another dimension and can''t get them. Now that the opportunity hase, let''s grab them first."

    "Ants, whoever dares to snatch the divine item will die."

    The ancient era experts threatened.

    However, to the rulers, this was basically nonsense.

    He said it as if he wouldn''t die if he didn''t snatch it.

    Some rulers even muttered in their hearts,"if we''re lucky, we''ll be able to snatch a few divine items, and our strength will advance by leaps and bounds. It won''t be a problem for us to beat you up like grandsons."

    In the distance.

    The old man''s eyes lit up. This time, the divine item was extraordinary, and he would be letting himself down if he didn''t snatch it.

    He flicked his robe.

    Suddenly, the blue sky for thousands of miles trembled, and a few divine items were swept up by him. He got them in an instant.

    "You''re looking for death. " An ancient expert noticed the old man and immediately attacked. His power was vast and the sky cracked. A light that covered the sky and earth attacked the old man.

    "Donkey, let''s go."

    The old man on the donkey shouted. He didn''t want to fight with these ancient era experts. Instead, he chased after the light of the divine item in the distance.

    Old ancestor wanku couldn''t hold it in anymore."Everyone, the opportunity is right in front of you. If you miss this chance, there won''t be a future."

    The voice fell.

    She looked at the divine object in the distance that no one was chasing.

    Forefather Emperor Ming hesitated.

    The patriarch was going to return to the dragon world to lead a good life, so he would naturally have toe into conflict with the experts when snatching the divine item.

    Should they snatch it or not?

    Forget it, I''ll just find a chance.

    The martial ancestor couldn''t hold it in any longer. His gaze was attracted by a divine item that was flying far away. That divine item seemed to be useful to him. Without any hesitation, he attacked it and started fighting for it.

    This was supposed to be a battle against an ancient expert, but it waspletely disrupted by the divine item erupting from the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    "Kid, you''re not going to Rob it?" The ancestor devil was a little impulsive as well. But just as he was about to take action, he realized that Lin fan was not moving at all. On the contrary, he was extremely calm.

    Lin fan smiled and shook his head,"I''m not going. Don''t you think that this scene looks like a Mad Dog snatching food?" Besides, what''s mine is mine in the end. Sometimes, I just leave it with someone else for a while. There''s no rush, no rush. "

    Ancestor devil blinked his eyes. He wanted to say something but he had nothing to say.

    These words were a little unpleasant to hear.

    A Mad Dog snatching food?

    The rulers and ancient era experts were just Mad Dogs in his eyes. That was a little too much and arrogant.

    "Why don''t you go?" Lin fan asked.

    The Fiend ancestor coughed lightly and didn''t want to say anything more.

    If this ancestor demon were to go now, wouldn''t I be a Mad Dog in your mouth?

 Chapter 1112 How Can You Be So Cruel?

    Between heaven and earth.

    All the chief sovereigns began to move.

    Even if the Crimson me Emperor was burning Lin fan''s body, he would still snatch it.

    Lin fan was a little disappointed by this.

    He had thought that these ancient era experts treated money like dirt, but it seemed that this was not the case. They were still attracted by the divine items.

    Even if these divine items were truly extraordinary and could not bepared to the divine items of the past.

    But what could he do?

    He, Lin fan, was really calm and wasn''t tempted by these things at all.

    "Kid, are you sure you don''t want to go?" The Fiend ancestor was still unwilling to ept this. After all, they were all divine items.

    He realized that these divine items seemed to be a little unusual.

    "If you want to go, go by yourself. No one will say anything. I''m not going anyway." Lin fan said.

    Why should I go?

    It was just a divine item.

    He didn''t even put it in his eyes.

    Anyway, no matter who got it, one day, when the opportunity came, what was supposed to be his would still be his.

    There was no use panicking.

    The Fiend ancestor shook his head and did not take any action. The divine item would probably not be able to catch up. However, he looked into the void. The fusion of the two worlds and the perfection of the great Dao gave him a strange feeling.

    "Let''s go,"

    Lin fan headed into the distance. He had to go back to the sect to check on the situation.

    F * ck!

    The losses were heavy. The outer realm and the upper realm had merged, and the passage was useless. An astonishing amount of wealth hadpletely disappeared before it could burst out with dazzling brilliance.

    Who could bear the feeling of heartache?

    "Kid, the fire in your body hasn''t been extinguished yet." The Fiend ancestor reminded. He was finally convinced. After being burned up until now, there was no reaction at all?

    He could already smell the burning smell.

    It really made people speechless.

    They didn''t know what to say.

    "It''s alright, I''ll be leaving first. " Lin fan waved his hand and did not waste any more time with the ancestor devil as he disappeared from the world.

    The Fiend ancestor was truly convinced by this brat.

    However, he looked into the distance and was a little reluctant to part with them. Divine items, those were all divine items.

    Anyway, this kid was not here now.

    The Fiend ancestor pondered for a moment and could not help but feel his heart stir. He even thought that he might still make it in time. If he was lucky, he would definitely be able to encounter some divine items that were alone.

    If Lin fan was here, he would definitely curse.

    ''You shameless hentian''s young master.''

    In the distance.

    Lin fan looked at his surroundings. When the outer realm and the upper realm merged, the map seemed to have be even bigger.

    From now on, everyone would be living in the same world.

    As for the Dao realm barrier, it naturally didn''t exist.

    The passageway.

    When Lin fan arrived at the tunnel, he realized that the rulers were all standing outside with dumbfounded expressions.

    The passageway was gone.

    Bone King scratched his head helplessly. When he saw Lin fan, he said sadly,""Master Lin,e and take a look. Our passageway is gone."

    Lin fan had nothing to say. His heart was filled with sorrow as well."I know. The outer realm and the upper realm have merged together. The passageway is gone. Those B * stards have ruined our proper business. I will never forgive them."

    "Master Lin, who are those bastards you''re talking about? I''ll go hack them to death. " Bone King said angrily.

    He, Bone King, had been sealed in the demonic Buddha tower for so long. Now that he had finallye out, he wanted to be a man with dignity and a heart of the richest man.

    Now, it was all gone.

    Whoever sabotaged this matter was absolutely unforgivable and had to be killed.

    However, when Lin fan said that it was an ancient expert who hade out from the abyss of the origin ancestor that caused the tunnel to disappear, Bone King shut his mouth and acted as if he had never said anything.

    It was obvious that Bone King was a little scared.

    F * ck, an ancient expert was an existence that could be easily done.

    "Master Lin, what do you think we should do now?" Bone King asked in confusion.

    He had already decided to follow Master Lin to the end. He didn''t think of any other way out.

    All around, the rulers were looking at Lin fan, waiting for the results.

    The tunnel''s operation mode was not bad. It allowed them to see their future development. They didn''t need to wander around and rely on their power to fight with others.

    As long as they were given enough time, everyone believed that they would grow into people with status and identity.

    However, now that they were done for, they didn''t have to say anything. Everyone felt bitter and even wanted to kill the so-called ancient era expert.

    "What do we do?" Lin fan pondered,"it''s okay, I have a way. Pack up and follow me."

    "Although our channel business hase to an end, our fiery and vigorous entrepreneurial heart will never be extinguished.

    Bone King pped and eximed. He licked his lips crazily and said,"Well said, Master Lin. You''re so domineering. You''ve hit the nail on the head."

    Lin fan chuckled and told Bone King not to get too excited.

    At this moment.

    The Lord of four desires dragged the God court''s vice God Lord over."How should we deal with him?"

    With the passageway gone, the cloud travel was naturally no longer attractive to them.

    Pada!

    You Yun fell to the ground. There was no anger in his eyes, but instead, it was fear.

    He knew what had happened.

    When he lost his value, it would be his death.

    He had been waiting for his father to save him, but until now, he had not even seen a shadow.

    "Master Lin, in my opinion, it''s better to kill him. He''s just a burden and useless." Bone King touched the two bone des on his back. He had the urge to kill this guy himself.<sub> </sub>

    "Well ..." Lin fan hesitated. Should he kill this guy or not?

    He should still have some value.

    "Don''t kill me. I''m a Deputy God Lord of the God court, and my father is a God Lord. I still have some value. Don''t kill me. " You Yun immediately begged for mercy.

    When he was first captured, he was very unyielding.

    However, after a series of events, he could no longer remain unyielding.

    He knew that this group of people would really kill him.

    Suddenly, Lin fan had an idea,"HAIs, you people only know how to fight and kill. The Vice God Lord has brought us so many benefits, and now that the tunnel is gone, you want to kill him?"

    With that, you Yun heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Lin fan profusely for not killing him.

    "I''m bringing him along. So what if the passageway is gone? we can organize an event to watch his solo. The fees will be lowered. It''ll be fine as long as it''s a little less. At least it''ll be an extra ie." Lin fan said.

    Bone King patted his big bald head."That makes sense. Master Lin, you''re so smart. Why didn''t I think of that? it''s a great idea. It''s really a great idea."

    Bone King''s habit of licking others would never change.

    From a weakling to a peak ruler, it was hard to imagine how many people he had licked along the way and how many things he had said that made people''s ears red.

    But to Lin fan, he could say that Bone King wasn''t licking him. Everything he said was true.

    Youyun almost fainted when he heard this.

    What a ruthless heart.

    She actually wanted to use him.

    At the same time, he could step on him in a cheap way.

    Do you still have this face?

    However, the thought of waiting for his father to save him still lingered in his mind. It was hard to forget.

    "Let''s go. Follow me to the sect. Don''t worry. As long as you follow me, I guarantee that you''ll have a good life. Those experts from the ancient past destroyed our passageway. If I don''t kill those bastards, I''m not human." Lin fan waved his hand and led a group of rulers that were like wolves and tigers into the distance.

    The magnificent me sect.

    All the disciples were stunned.

    They did not know what had happened.

    Just a moment ago, the earth had trembled and the heavens had shattered. The sky had turned gray, and lightning had shed. Gray liquid had even flowed down from the shattered Void.

    It was really frightening.

    The blood devil Emperor was a ruler expert. Even though he had been sealed for such a long time, his knowledge and experience were still extraordinary.

    "This is the fusion of the outer realm and the upper realm. How did it happen?" The blood devil Emperor muttered.

    In this period of time, he had already recovered from his injuries and was not far from peak ruler. He might be able to reach that in a few days.

    The fusion of the outer realm and the upper realm made the frog a little confused.

    Things were beyond his imagination.

    "This has never happened before. What''s going on?" The frog pondered.

    There was a reason for this, and something big must have happened.

    But no matter how he thought about it, he still couldn''t understand.

    At this moment.

    The air above the magnificent me sect trembled. It was a sign of the arrival of a powerful cultivator.

    And there was more than one expert.

    "This is my sect. You will stay here for the time being. We will work again when the situation outside stabilizes." Lin fan said.

    Lin fan was the only one who could bring a bunch of rulers to do things. The rest of them didn''t have the courage to do so.

    At the mountain Gate.

    Xu dapao was not afraid at all. Even if there were many unknown powerhouses, he could smell the scent of his senior brother. As long as his senior brother was around, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    "Senior brother is back." Xu dapao shouted at the top of his lungs.

    At this moment, the disciples who were still fearful of the unknown situation all eximed in shock.

    He would be safe now that his senior brother was back.

    "Master Lin, this is your sect?" Bone King asked as he sent his spiritual will over. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was that this sect was a little weak.

    Although there was the aura of an expert inside, it was out of ce with this sect.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded.

    "Aiya, amazing! As expected of Master Lin''s sect. It''s so majestic that I can even see the fate energy that''s gathered above the sect. It''s really extraordinary. As expected of a sect that could raise an expert like Master Lin." Bone King licked his lips crazily.

    Emperor Dong Yang nced at Bone King with aplicated look in his eyes.

    This licking was a little too much.

    He was lying through his teeth.

    How was the magnificent me sect strong?

    If it wasn''t for this old brother, the hegemon would be able to destroy this sect with a single wave of his hand.

    Of course, Emperor Dongyang probably didn''t know the horror of the Ning Jing trio.

    "Junior Brother, these are all my friends. Please take good care of them. I''ll go find the elder." Lin fan instructed and then headed towards the teachers.

    This was already considered a shocking change in the world.

    To the ordinary disciples, they were naturally a little fearful. However, there were naturally many benefits.

    Without a cultivation bottleneck, Dao realm was no longer the peak.

    In addition, during this period of time, he had been continuously sending resources to the sect. The cultivation of his junior brothers and sisters would definitely improve at a rapid pace.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    Lin fan told his teacher about the recent situation. The appearance of the ancient era expert from the origin abyss made his teacher a little surprised.

    However, he wasn''t too shocked.

    "My disciple, you have to be careful. Ancient era experts should avoid it if they can." Tian Xu reminded.

    When his disciple mentioned ancient era experts, he would definitely fight with them.

    This was something that didn''t need to be thought about.

    "Teacher, don''t worry. I know what to do."

    [PS: I''m going to Nantong for a meeting tomorrow. I''m not too sure about the updates, but it''s only for a day. I''ll try my best.]

 Chapter 1113 Im Definitely Not On Such Good Terms With You For The Sake Of Pills

    A few days passed.

    Lin fan stayed in the sect and did not go anywhere.

    The other rulers who had returned with him were temporarily ced in the sect to wait for the next operation.

    "Strange, why hasn''t The Fiend ancestore yet?" Lin fan pondered for a moment. Could it be that the ancestor devil had gone off to search for those legendary items?

    At this moment.

    Bone King walked over from afar."Master Lin, when will we start our new project?"

    Bone King had been bored to death in the magnificent me sect and had always wanted to achieve something great.

    Now that a few days had passed, it was time to take action.

    Lin fan was a little helpless. Project?

    How could it be so easy to think of a project now? the passageway used to be so good, but now it was gone. The feeling of heartache made it hard for one to breathe.

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t thought of it yet. Let Youyun handle it first. I''ll ask the Zhizhi bird to spread it."

    He had no other choice. It was not easy to think of a project.

    Until now, they still didn''t know what was going on outside and what the ancient era experts were doing.

    At a certain ce.

    When the winged Emperor came out of the abyss of the origin ancestor, he was beaten up badly. He was so shocked that he retreated quickly and stayed away from the ce of trouble.

    Now that he thought about it, the winged Emperor did not even know who had killed him.

    Why didn''t you see clearly before running so quickly?

    "This ce is no longer the world of the past." After the winged Emperor transformed into its human form, it squatted in a certain ce for a few days and did not go anywhere.

    The winged Emperor looked at the world and smiled.

    "I''m a little hungry. "

    In an instant.

    The winged Emperor soared through the heavens and earth, transforming into its true form.

    The true body was huge and covered the sky. With a p of its wings, it disappeared without a trace.

    At a certain sect.

    It wasn''t very strong, but it wasn''t weak either. The sect disciples were doing their own things when suddenly, the sky in the distance was covered by a huge ck shadow.

    "What''s that?"

    Everyone cried out in rm.

    They didn''t know what it was, but from the looks of it, it seemed to being for them.

    The experts of the sect appeared and looked into the distance with grave expressions.

    At this moment.

    The winged Emperor screeched and its voice turned into sound waves. The heaven and earth were like waves, rolling violently.

    A shock wave came, and the surrounding buildings were instantly shattered.

    "What?"

    Everyone was stunned.

    The experts of the sect were even more furious.

    But then, something even more terrifying happened. The winged Emperor opened its mouth and formed a ck Vortex. Before everyone could react, they were swallowed in one bite.

    "It doesn''t taste good. It''s far worse than before,"

    Wherever the winged Emperor passed, not a single de of grass grew, and no living creature survived.

    His original form was a rare demonic beast in the world. By chance, he walked on the path to the peak and reached the peak of demonic beasts.

    On this day.

    The winged Emperor advanced hundreds of thousands of miles to the North, devouring countless living beings and destroying dozens of major sects.

    Its ferocity was unparalleled, and even the heavens and earth were shocked.

    This wasn''t a massacre, but more like an instinctive feeding.

    If Lin fan were to find out that the winged Emperor had done something as such, he would definitely be furious.

    How could he do this?

    All these beatings were points, but he actually ate them all. That was just so cruel.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "So ruthless?" Lin fan looked at the news spread by the Zhizhi bird and felt sad.

    He did not expect that the winged Emperor, which had fled immediately after being shed by him, would kill so many people so cruelly.

    With a big mouth and a big body, he could do whatever he wanted.

    Too much.

    It was really too much.

    "Grandmaster, ording to the information we received, the ancient era experts chose to lie low a few days ago. But recently, they''ve started to be active." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird wasmunicating with Lin fan.

    Lin fan pondered,"MMM, these ancient era experts were probably hiding a few days ago to check out the current situation. They must have realized that there were no experts, so they became active. What''s the situation with the legendary item? did they follow the person who obtained the legendary item?"

    He had already sent the bird of knowledge to investigate the situation.

    The ancient era experts had rushed to fight for the divine item. It was obvious that they had their eyes on the divine item.

    As for how many people had obtained it, that was unknown.

    "We haven''t found anything useful in this matter yet." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    Lin fan told the Zhizhi bird to pay close attention and didn''t ask much about other things.

    He was thinking about what the experts from the ancient past wanted.

    The pill realm.

    When Lin fan arrived, the nine color old master asked about the situation. He wanted to know what was going on with that tunnel.

    He had just invested and the passageway was gone. This was too much of a scam.

    "Hey, nine colors, we''re all friends, so I''ll just be Frank. The passageway is gone, so the wealth I promised you is gone too." Lin fan sighed helplessly.

    The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan in a daze. This was way too F * cking deceptive, wasn''t it?

    50 pills were added to the channel, and he had gained some wealth. But it had only been a few days, and it had be like this. It was a little too uneptable.

    Lin fan looked at the nine color old ancestor''s disappointed face and went up tofort him,"nine color, don''t panic. Although the tunnel is gone, there are still other businesses. I came to exin the situation to you and prepare to do something else. But before that, I would like to borrow some pills from you. Tell me ..."

    Before he could finish speaking, the nine-colored patriarch shook his head."Peak Master Lin really has no more. The pills of my alchemy world have basically all been given to you. You also know that there are too many people in my alchemy world. There aren''t even enough pills to be distributed."

    F * ck!<sub> </sub>

    I knew that this guy had bad intentions and was always scamming people.

    The situation at the passage made him envious. He vomited blood and took out 50 pills, wanting to make some money.

    However, the reality was like a pair of merciless big hands pping his face ruthlessly.

    He couldn''t say anything.

    He could only swallow it.

    Lin fan waved his hand and grabbed the shoulders of the old master nine colors,"look at me in the eyes. Tell me, do you trust me?"

    The nine color old ancestor stared at Lin fan''s eyes. Even though his gaze was sincere, he had known Lin fan for so long and knew what was going on.

    If he really believed it.

    That would really be like seeing a ghost.

    "I do." The forefather of nine colors said.

    "Just trust me. Lend me a hundred pills this time, and I will definitely not let you suffer losses in the future." Lin fan asked for an exorbitant price. The previous time, he only asked for 50 pills. This time, he was going to ask for 100.

    Forefather ninescolor was stunned.

    He really wanted to press Lin fan to the ground and give him a beating.

    Can''t you have some face?

    F * ck.

    Fifty was already too much.

    Now, he actually wanted 100. Why didn''t he just Rob someone?

    "No, I really don''t have any more." The forefather of nine colors had a serious expression on his face, speaking as if he was speaking the truth.

    Lin fan red at the nine-colored old master. Damn it, he had be smarter now. It was no longer easy to fool him. If there were no benefits, nine-colored would probably not take out the pills.

    The forefather of nine colors nodded his head repeatedly and looked at Lin fan.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    One wanted pills.

    The other was an expression as if he really didn''t have any pills.

    Lin fan pondered.

    He had spent ten billion experience points to reach the ruler realm.

    If he wanted to increase his experience points, he would need 20 billion experience points.

    "Alright, since you don''t have it, I can''t force you. I''lle back after a while." Said Lin fan. He couldn''t rush, he had to take it slow.

    "Nine colors, to be honest, I, Lin fan, really treat you as a friend. Don''t think that I''m on such good terms with you because of the pills in the pill world." Lin fan said.

    The forefather of nine colors nodded in agreement,"that''s for sure."

    However, he muttered in his heart.

    Who would believe you?

    How could it not be for the medicinal pills?

    After Lin fan left, the forefather of nine colors heaved out a sigh of relief. He had finally sent this kid away.

    It was really frightening.

    He wanted to take advantage of the pill realm again. However, he would not give it to him. He had already given him a lotst time. If he continued to give him more, the pill realm would copse because of this brat.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan was a little regretful.

    It''s such a pity that I didn''t manage to get any pills from the forefather of nine colors.

    After returning to the sect, before he could think about what to do next, a figure came from afar.

    The Fiend ancestor had returned.

    His expression was very serious, as if he had encountered something.

    "Ancestor devil, where have you been? Why did you onlye back now?" Lin fan asked with a smile. "Don''t tell me you went to chase after those divine items. "

    Ancestor devil was a little embarrassed. He had really gone to chase after those divine items. However, it was a pity that he did not catch up with a single one.

    He realized that the divine item this time was a little different. It was erupting at a very fast speed, and even he almost couldn''t catch up.

    "Hurry up ande with me. A divine item is undergoing an astonishing transformation. I''m afraid something big has happened." Ancestor devil said.

    He hade back in a hurry because he had encountered a divine item that had undergone a shocking transformation.

    That divine item was covered by a light screen. One couldn''t see what was going on inside, let alone touch it. When one reached out, they would be stopped by an invisible force.

    Even if his strength had reached the ruler realm, he would not be able to touch it.

    Therefore, he was sure that this divine item was not ordinary.

    "Really?" Lin fan asked in surprise.

    The Fiend ancestor had indeed gone to chase after the divine item.

    When he encountered that divine item, he was afraid that he couldn''t do it alone, so he thought ofing back to find him.

    "It must be true. Let''s go quickly. However, we have to be careful. I''ve been there for a while and noticed that the aura of that divine item is gradually erupting. I''m afraid that by the time we get there, it will have attracted many people."

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    The ancestor devil could not hold it in any longer as he beckoned for Lin fan to hurry over.

    "Alright, I''ll go take a look."

    Instantly, the two of them disappeared from where they were. Led by the ancestor devil, they headed toward the divine object that was undergoing a shocking change.

    The divine item that The Fiend ancestor created was originally a square stone with a bumpy surface andplicated patterns.

    When he discovered this divine item, it was already wrapped in a light curtain.

    The aura of the divine item attracted the attention of many experts, just like the temptation of delicious food.

    The ancestor devil and Lin fan appeared in the distance.

    They didn''t go forward because there was an outsider''s aura there. There were also energy fluctuations. Someone had discovered that divine item.

    "I didn''t expect to have already attracted others." Ancestor devil''s face turned solemn as he looked into the distance. He was then shocked,"how did it be so huge? when I left, the light screen was still very small. It was only the size of a palm."

    Lin fan looked over. The palm-sized light screen that the ancestor devil was talking about was now a huge thing.

    And there was a vague shadow inside.

    "What is this thing?" Lin fan was really confused.

    Were all divine items so powerful?

 Chapter 1114 Ill Blow Up Your Butt Later

    "It seems like there''s going to be a huge battle soon." Lin fan muttered. His eyes shone and his heart was a little moved. Fighting was what he loved the most.

    Ancestor devil was deep in thought,"we still have to be careful. The aura of the divine item is extremely strong and has attracted many experts. Look, that expert is trying to break that light screen, but it is not moving at all."

    "I''m afraid that this divine item itself is not that simple. "

    At this moment.

    Heaven and earth trembled as a terrifying aura spread out.

    "This ...!" The expert who was attacking the light barrier felt this power and immediately hid.

    "That strange bird is also here." When Lin fan saw the winged Emperor''s arrival, he pped his wings and brought with him a terrifying aura that covered the entire sky as he stopped right above the light screen.

    "Ancestor devil, do you know what level these guys ''cultivation bases have reached?"

    He had to be clear about the realm.

    "He should have reached the primordial chaos realm." Ancestor devil said. "Kid, it''s hard to say. After all, he''s an expert from the ancient past. If we don''t fight, it''ll be hard to understand. But if we really fight, I''m afraid we''ll die."

    "Winged Emperor, we''ll split this divine item equally." Someone else walked out.

    It was the Crimson me Emperor.

    When the Crimson me Emperor came to the winged Emperor''s side, he immediately pinched his nose and frowned,""Why is the smell of blood so strong? winged Emperor, did you devour living beings again?"

    The winged Emperor transformed into its human form and patted its stomach,"when I''m hungry, I have to eat. I''ve eaten quite a lot along the way. It''s a pity that the taste now is far worse than it was in the past."

    The Crimson me Emperor was toozy to say anything more to the winged Emperor. Beasts were beasts. Even at their level, they could not change their habit of devouring living creatures.

    However, it was fortunate that the winged Emperor was locked up in the abyss of the origin ancestor. Otherwise, with his appetite, half of the living beings in the entire world would have been swallowed after such a long time.

    "Crimson me Emperor, winged Emperor, if you two want to split this divine item, what should we split?"

    In the distance, two more figures appeared, their auras thick.

    It was clearly a little too much to ask the two of them directly when they appeared and split the divine items between two people.

    The Crimson me Emperor and the winged Emperor looked at each other, both somewhat unhappy.

    The Jie was so big, and even if the aura emitted by a mere divine item was very powerful, it was impossible to attract four people at once.

    As for the rulers that were as weak as ants, they didn''t even care.

    The Crimson me Emperor and the others were locked up in the abyss of the origin ancestor, so they were very familiar with each other.

    It was obviously not worth it to fight for a divine item.

    When they had juste out of the abyss of the originator, the divine items had erupted. They had all gone to search for them, but what surprised them was that these divine items were very strange. They had actually failed to obtain them.

    "Shi Ming, venerable sovereign, we''re all old acquaintances. Since we''ve found this divine item together, we''ll split it equally. But this divine item is a little strange. The light screen that''s wrapped around it actually prevents me from probing it. It seems like the extraordinary item is right in front of us." The Crimson me Emperor said.

    Originally, it was not a big deal to share it with the winged Emperor.

    He didn''t expect two more toe, which made him a little unhappy.

    But what else could they do? they were already here, and they could still fight with the two of them for a divine item. No one would gain any advantage.

    The rulers and experts in the surrounding space felt helpless.

    They had already recognized that the four of them were experts from the ancient past. They were not people they could fight against.

    "Ancestor devil, these four people are a little too arrogant. So many people are squatting around here just for this divine item. They haven''t even fought, and yet they''re saying that the divine item will be split between the four of them. That''s a little too much." Lin fan was very unhappy.

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan with a weird expression. What was thisd thinking? four ancient era experts splitting up the legendary item, and they still needed the consent of others?

    Even the rulers hidden in the area wouldn''t be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    "Don''t mess around, you''ll really die. " Ancestor devil said.

    Lin fan shook his head. The ancestor devil was truly too cowardly.

    In the past, he had thought that the demon ancestor was bold and had the demeanor of the demon Dao. Even Chi jiusha couldn''tpare to the demon ancestor.

    However, after the ancient era experts appeared, the situation changed instantly. Their impression of him had dropped to the extreme and was very bad.

    Just as The Fiend ancestor was about to say something, he realized that the brat beside him had disappeared.

    He was shocked. He looked forward and realized that the kid was walking toward the four experts from the ancient past.

    At the same time, a voice could be heard.

    "The four of you are a little too arrogant. If the four of you split it, what should I split?" Lin fan was calm andposed as he strolled through the void.

    "Who is it?"

    The red me Emperor and the others had a pleasant conversation. When they heard this, they were shocked.

    Who was he?

    "So it''s you." The Crimson me Emperor recognized who this kid was at first nce.

    Wasn''t he just the brat who had been arrogant to him when he had juste out of the abyss of the originator? he had even cut off his horns.

    If he wasn''t looking for a God item, he would have killed this kid.

    Lin fan looked at the four of them,"the four of you are a little too much. I''ve seen this legendary item and I must have a share. Do you have any objections?"

    In the distance.

    The Fiend ancestor was about to suffocate.

    He was too F * cking Tiger.

    Don''t you understand the current situation?

    He did not know what to do now.

    "Kid, you''re amazing. My heart won''t be at ease for a day when I''m with you." The Fiend ancestor had finally discovered it.

    In this situation, should he go out or not?

    At this moment.

    The Crimson me Emperorughed and then burst intoughter."Hahaha, I didn''t expect the younger generation to be so arrogant. Do you know who you are talking to? Or are you saying that you don''t know your own strength? I think you''ll understand in a moment, what kind of ability do you have to tell us this?"

    The winged Emperor, Shi Ming, and the venerable sovereigns all sneered.

    Who were they?

    They were experts from the ancient past. He did not expect that the younger generation would forget about them after being trapped in the ancient Abyss for so long.

    They had even forgotten how terrifying the era they had once controlled was.

    "Your aura is a little familiar." The winged Emperor red at Lin fan and asked.

    Lin fan looked at him,"you stupid bird. When I came out, I hacked you with my axe and scared you to death. Have you forgotten?"<sub> </sub>

    At that time, he was wondering how this ancient expert could be so scared after being struck by an axe.

    "It''s you. " The winged Emperor suddenly remembered. His voice was sharp and filled with anger.

    He had thought that the person who had injured him was a terrifying expert, but now it seemed that he was nothing more than an ant.

    "Good boy, you dare to hurt me. I''ll eat you."

    The voice fell.

    The winged Emperor returned to its true form. Its four pairs of bone wings glowed with a dark light as it pped its wings slightly. Opening its sharp mouth, it was about to swallow Lin fan up.

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. He hadn''t experienced for himself just how strong an ancient expert was.

    And this time, it wasn''t the time yet.

    Suddenly.

    A terrifying power burst forth from Lin fan''s body.

    Following that, a world of power appeared. Initially, there weren''t many living beings with power within. However, the moment Lin fan stepped into the ruler state, the world had undergone a shocking change.

    Puchi!

    Cracks appeared in the world of power. The cracks were dense, and the light of power prated through them.

    "This ..." The Crimson me Emperor was shocked. This power was too terrifying. It didn''t seem like something a ruler could possess.

    At this moment.

    The winged Emperor swallowed Lin fan in a single gulp.

    It was as if heaven and earth had closed, and everything had disappeared without a trace.

    The hegemons who were hidden in the void were all scared silly.

    It was truly terrifying.

    Suddenly.

    The winged Emperor''s expression changed drastically as he felt a terrifying force flowing out of his mouth.

    "Not good." He was shocked and wanted to spit out the thing in his mouth, but it was toote.

    Bang! Bang!

    An extremely muffled explosion was heard.

    The surrounding area was directly turned into nothingness.

    The shockwaves were like waves, spreading out in all directions. The rulers hiding in the void quickly retreated.

    "Damn, this kid is too ruthless." Ancestor devil was also retreating. The might of this brat''s self-destruction of his inner world was truly too terrifying.

    At this moment, a scream was heard.

    The winged Emperor''s sharp mouth was gurgling with blood. The hard upper and lower mouth shells had cracked directly. It was a terrible sight.

    The Crimson me Emperor and the others were dumbfounded.

    Up until now, they still couldn''t understand what the other party was doing.

    They self-destructed their internal worlds, and they could sense that their internal worlds were formed from pure power.

    Power to form a world?

    Don''t joke around.

    Even in their era, no one had been able to do this.

    In fact, no one dared to do so.

    However, it was happening right in front of his eyes.

    As soon as the winged Emperor swallowed the other party, the other party self-destructed decisively. Even if his cultivation base was not as strong as theirs, the power of the self-destruction was not so easy to withstand.

    At this moment, the winged Emperor had returned to its human form.

    "Bastard."

    When the winged Emperor cursed, he felt that something was wrong. His lips seemed to be gone, and he could not feel them at all.

    "What''s with the look in your eyes?" The winged Emperor realized that the Crimson me Emperor and the others were looking at him with a strange expression. It seemed that they were trying to hold back theirughter and were looking at him.

    "It''s nothing," The Crimson me Emperor shook his head, but his expression gradually became a little angry, as if he was holding it in.

    He really wanted tough out loud.

    The winged Emperor''s lips were very swollen, like two big sausages hanging on his face.

    In fact, they could no longer tell if the winged Emperor was going to shut his mouth or open it.

    The winged Emperor felt that something was wrong and reached out to touch it. However, it let out a shrill cry.

    Pain and anger surged in the depths of his heart.

    He didn''t think that this kid would dare to do this to him.

    Bastard.

    He really was a bastard.

    Ten seconds.

    Lin fan''s essence, energy, and spirit had reached their peak. He walked out from the shadows,"you still want to devour me? why don''t you just go up to the heavens? I''ll have a share of the legendary items. Do you have any objections?"

    When the voice was heard.

    The four ancient era experts were shocked.

    They had seen it with their own eyes. The other party had already reported his internal world, so how could he still be alive?

    "Brat, I''m going to kill you!" The winged Emperor was furious. Its eyes were red, but its swollen sausage-like mouth made it look a littleical.

    "Come on," The world within his body appeared once more as Lin fan curled his finger at the winged Emperor,"I''ll blow up your anuster."

    Although his words were crude, the winged Emperor remained still.

    His expression was extremely ugly.

    Suddenly.

    The light screen that enveloped the divine item suddenly disappeared.

    A shocking phenomenon urred.

 Chapter 1115 Im Taking This Seat

    "What is this?"

    When they saw the true appearance of the divine item that was originally wrapped in the light curtain, everyone was shocked.

    Even the winged Emperor, who had been scammed by Lin fan, could not take his eyes off him. He eximed,""What is this thing?"

    Ten thousand rays of golden light rolled on the red silk, and a thousand rays of auspicious Qi spewed out purple mist.

    "The heavenly court."

    When Lin fan caught sight of this, he could only think of the heaven court recorded in the myths and legends of earth. The heaven court was surrounded by stars and countless pces and buildings. They were resplendent, majestic, and sacred.

    And when he raised his head.

    He saw the buildings that he often saw on TV.

    The southern Heaven Gate, which was made of colored ss and exuded divine light.

    Those three words might be unfamiliar to others, but Lin fan recognized them right away.

    The only difference was that the heaven was now lifeless, without any signs of life. It had be an ownerless heaven.

    "A divine item. This is a divine item. It''s the ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator." The Crimson me Emperor cried out in rm. His eyes werepletely red.

    At a nce, it was impossible to see the true appearance of this mysterious building.

    The immortal inds stood in great numbers, and the floating clouds soared.

    Even though they were ancient era experts, they were also greedy.

    "They are indeed overbearing. What divine court? what Buddha devil Pagoda?pared to the heavenly court, they''re not even worth shit." Lin fan eximed in his heart.

    Although he did not have much desire for wealth.

    But when he saw this thing, he already had an idea.

    "Don''t move, this is mine. I''m going to move my sect here. Whoever dares to snatch it will be killed. " Lin fan said.

    His tone was domineering and he didn''t put anyone in his eyes.

    What''s there to split?

    No one would give this to him.

    They had to be from the magnificent me sect.

    "Kid, you must be dreaming." The Crimson me Emperor snorted coldly. He recovered from his shock and his eyes were still fixed on the mysterious building floating in the air.

    He was too strong.

    He was simply too powerful.

    He could already feel the great power contained in it.

    Even if there were no living beings inside, this divine item definitely carried the strongest power.

    In the distance, The Fiend ancestor and the others were naturally dumbfounded.

    The Fiend ancestor could not believe that a palm-sized stone b could actually transform into such a vast building.

    Was the ultimate secret in the abyss of the origin so terrifying?

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.

    "Humph, Crimson me Emperor, don''t worry. Since this kid wants it, let him get it. Can''t you feel that this building doesn''t actually wee us?" Shi Ming spoke.

    When the heavenly court appeared, he had carefully sensed that this mysterious building was emitting a resistance force.

    Even at their cultivation level, they would still be affected.

    F * ck.

    When he was locked up in the abyss of the origin ancestor, why didn''t he get such a divine item?

    "I''ll give it a try. " The venerable sovereign couldn''t help but grab at the celestial heavens.

    The primordial chaos realm was the strongest realm above the ruler of a world.

    Heaven and earth merged, and the primordial chaos became Supreme.

    He was already at a dead end.

    If he wanted to go further, he might even rece the heavens.

    The moment the venerable sovereign made his move, heaven and earth trembled. Golden divine light shone around him, and the shadow of a great sovereign appeared out of thin air. With unparalleled power, he attacked the heavenly court.

    A beam of Emperor light shot out from venerable sovereign''s body and struck the celestial heavens.

    Under normal circumstances, this beam of Emperor''s light would have been able to break through the defense of the heaven court and plunder everything within. However, when this beam of Emperor''s light struck the heaven court, it was like a stone being thrown into the water. It caused ripples and then gradually dissipated.

    "How is that possible?" The venerable sovereign was shocked and couldn''t believe it.

    Suddenly.

    The celestial heavens burst with divine light as a stream of light swept out from within.

    When everyone saw it clearly, they found that it was a Jade seal floating in the air. Ten thousand rays of divine light shot out, and purple mist wrapped around the Jade seal.

    "Not good." The venerable sovereign was horrified and terrified. He felt a fatal danger from the Jade seal.

    Suddenly, the Jade seal shot out a divine light, which instantly fell on the venerable sovereign.

    Puchi!

    "Ah!" A scream was heard.

    The venerable sovereign''s hair was disheveled, and thews in his body were cracking inch by inch. His body was also cracked, and he was spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    "How can it be so terrifying?" The aura of the venerable sovereigns instantly weakened, no longer as invincible as before.

    Lin fan thought about it. Was there really a God in the past?

    Was the Jade seal the celestial Thearch''s seal?

    The power of a single strike was indeed terrifying.

    Even venerable sovereigns were almost killed.

    No, he had to get this thing.

    The red me Emperor and the others were so scared that they almost peed their pants when they saw the venerable sovereign''s miserable appearance.

    Wasn''t it just a divine item?

    How could it have such a terrifying aura?

    "Kid, youe. If you have the ability, then go." The Crimson me Emperor stretched out his hand and asked Lin fan to subdue this mysterious building. Even a venerable sovereign was almost beaten to death. What capabilities does a ruler realm ant have?

    Lin fan didn''t care about the Crimson me Emperor and was thinking about something.

    If the heavenly court could appear, then would the Western Pure Land of bliss and other mythical things appear too?

    The ultimate secret in the abyss of the origin was to make these thingse back to reality and recreate the mythological era.

    Forget it.

    Who cares.

    Since he had discovered this thing, he had to get it.

    "Alright, if you guys can''t do it, then disperse and watch me." Lin fan nced at the four ancient era powerful beings, especially the venerable sovereign. He had brought about his own humiliation and was almost killed.

    If there was another wave, they would basically be harvested.<sub> </sub>

    The Fiend ancestor was nervous. Brat, don''t go. This thing is too weird. You''ll die.

    When the mysterious Jade seal appeared, the demon ancestor felt that he was being restrained. That kind of brilliant might prated deep into the demon''s heart.

    "Hehe." The Crimson me Emperorughed in disdain.

    Venerable sovereigns had sought death personally and had almost died tragically.

    They already knew that the divine items in the abyss of the origin weren''t that simple.

    If he wanted to get it, he would have to pay a painful price.

    Up until now, no one had figured out the situation of this divine item. At the same time, no one could figure out what this divine item meant.

    In front of the southern Heaven Gate.

    Lin fan stepped in.

    He could clearly feel that the space around him had changed.

    The power of repulsion was shocking. The power that came from all directions crushed his body like a mountain.

    "I don''t feel anything." Lin fan''s entire body rxed. Aura was something that could only be used to scare kids.

    As for him, he was immune to any kind of power and had no fear.

    "What?" When Lin fan''s figure disappeared into the southern Heaven Gate, the Crimson me Emperor was shocked. He had not expected to enter so easily.

    The Crimson me Emperor couldn''t sit still. How could this kid enter without suffering any attacks?

    Then, he also headed toward the southern Heaven Gate.

    It''s just a pity

    The Crimson me Emperor had just stepped in when he bent his knees with a plop and knelt on the ground. Large beads of sweat fell from his forehead.

    "How is that possible?" The Crimson me Emperor held on and stood up with great difficulty. However, the moment he resisted, the pressure that surged over became more and more terrifying and was gradually strengthening.

    "I can''t even block it."

    He was shocked as if he had seen a ghost. Then, he quickly retreated far away from the southern Heaven Gate and panted heavily.

    "There''s something wrong with this kid. The pressure inside is very strong. I can''t resist it." The Crimson me Emperor said.

    Shi Ming was shocked.

    If the Crimson me Emperor couldn''t stop it, who could?

    They were all chaotic Prime experts.

    But now, a divine item was blocking them outside. No one would believe them if they went out.

    "Amazing." The Fiend ancestor was truly convinced.

    This kid had really managed to get in.

    But he still couldn''te out. Just like the other rulers, he hid and watched enviously.

    He suddenly thought about what Lin fan said.

    What''s yours will always be yours, and it''lle back one day.

    F * ck.

    ''This kid is so confident.''

    They couldn''t bepared.

    He didn''t know what was inside this mysterious building, but there was definitely something good, and something that would make people envious.

    "This ce is really beautiful. I must get my hands on it and let my junior brothers and sisters enjoy this ce." Lin fan was mesmerized by this ce.

    Don''t think that he only knows about strength.

    He still had the ability to appreciate beauty.

    Very quickly.

    He raised his head and saw the door te of the pce in front of him.

    Lingxiao Pce.

    "It shouldn''t be wrong." Lin fan muttered. It seemed like the legend was true.

    The divine items in the abyss of the originator were a collection of countless items, and the items in the legends were probably the most precious.

    At this moment.

    He didn''t know how terrifying the pressure he had to endure was. Although it didn''t affect him, the space around him was already filled with sparks and cracks.

    The might that had reached this point should have reached its peak.

    In front of him, the throne was imprinted in his eyes.

    The throne was golden, just like a burning golden me. Behind it, on the left and right, there were two Rising Dragon pirs. The Golden divine Dragons twined around them were like living creatures.

    In the middle of the two Rising Dragon pirs, there was a round mirror. The frame seemed to be burning with golden mes, while the mirror surface was dark green, a verdant green.

    When he stood in front of the throne, he felt like he was really small, like a speck of dust.

    "Eh, why do I feel like the throne is cheering for me?"

    "Do you want me to sit on it?"

    "In that case, let''s give it a try."

    Lin fan walked towards the throne. The throne was giving off a terrifying power that was pushing Lin fan, telling this dog to scram and not taint this ce.

    But it was a pity.

    The power of this pressure was not of much use to Lin fan.

    Outside.

    The Crimson me Emperor and the others were all very anxious, not knowing what was happening inside.

    However, at this moment.

    A figure appeared from the void and instantly entered the celestial heavens.

    "Who is it?" The Crimson me Emperor was shocked. Who went in again? how could other ants go in, but they, the experts from the ancient past, couldn ''t?

    What was going on?

    "I don''t believe you."

    The Crimson me Emperor once again rushed towards the southern Heaven Gate. However, when he rushed inside, the power came again, pressing heavily on his body. It was an irresistible feeling.

    He spat out blood and rolled out in a sorry state.

    In the numinous Sky Hall.

    Lin fan tidied up his clothes and stood in front of the throne. He looked down and coughed,"I''ll sit."

    In that instant.

    An angry voice could be heard.

    "Leave my throne."

 Chapter 1116 Stop, I Beg You To Stop

    Lin fan had thought that even chaotic Prime experts wouldn''t be able to enter under the pressure of the heaven court. He didn''t expect someone he was familiar with toe.

    Forbid the heavenly Emperor from cultivating the nine elements.

    At this moment, Yu Jiuyuan''s expression was very ugly, as if he saw someone trying to snatch away his most precious thing.

    "How did you get in?" Lin fan asked curiously. He definitely had to sit on the throne. There was no reason for him to let go of the things he wanted.

    He could even speak loudly to the other party.

    I''m definitely going to take this seat. Even if the celestial Thearch were to revive, it would be useless.

    "This is mine. I''m the master of this ce, so the throne is naturally mine." Yu Jiuyuan red at Lin fan. When the abyss of the origin ancestor erupted with God items, he could feel a voice calling out to him from the depths of his heart.

    Return!

    Return!

    The voice became louder and louder, and eventually, it became a voice that resounded in his heart, and his mind was filled with that voice.

    At the same time, he felt a power pulling him over.

    Finally, he arrived here.

    When he saw that this was a divine item, Yu Jiuyuan''s heart waspletely agitated.

    The opportunity hade.

    His opportunity to nurture the nine aeons had finally arrived.

    Lin fan pondered.

    The pressure in the celestial heavens did exist.

    Even a primordial chaos expert would be refused entry and would suffer if they tried to force their way in.

    What ability did Yu Jiuyuan have to enter the heavenly court?

    Could it be that this guy was really fated with the heavenly court?

    From what he knew.

    Some things might not have an owner, but they would choose their own owner.

    The heavenly court appeared from the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Stopping others from entering was naturally to find a new master for themselves.

    But now it seemed ...

    Yu Jiuyuan was the best candidate for the heavenly court.

    "The taste of the heavenly court is a little bad. Such a perfect person like me is here, but they didn''t choose me and instead chose this Yu Jiuyuan. They''re not giving me face." Lin fan wasn''t in a good mood.

    At the same time, their need for the heavenly court was not as great anymore.

    Things with bad taste were usually not good.

    "Hurry up and get down, this is my seat." Yu Jiuyuan angrily rebuked.

    He felt his connection with the celestial heavens, and this divine item had already treated him as a candidate for its owner.

    Although he didn''t know what this God item was.

    However, he knew that this Pce was extraordinary. Even in the ancient times, it was an extremely important ce.

    "No, it''s mine." Lin fan didn''t want to care anymore. He didn''t care who was the master of the heaven court. Since he was here, he had to sit. No matter who tried to stop him, it was useless.

    "How dare you! I''m the master of this ce. Get down here!" Yu Jiuyuan roared in anger,"the divine item didn''t recognize you. Even if you sat on it, so what? it''s still mine in the end."

    "Get down here."

    Suddenly.

    The voice fell.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s body jerked. He lowered his head and saw a hole in his chest. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Lin fan in disbelief,"you ..."

    Lin fan''s fist pierced through Yu Jiuyuan''s chest.

    "If I kill you, the celestial heavens will no longer be yours. This is so easy to solve."

    With a swing of his arm, he threw Yu Jiuyuan''s corpse to the side.

    In the past, he could still fight Yu Jiuyuan to a standstill, but now, he could only scram.

    He had already reached the ruler realm.

    In front of him, trash like Yu Jiuyuan could be killed with a single punch.

    He returned to the throne.

    He immediately turned around.

    There was a notification that there were no points.

    "Eh?" He was a little confused. What was going on? Yu Jiuyuan wasn''t dead yet?

    When he saw Yu Jiuyuan''s corpse, he discovered that the wound on Yu Jiuyuan''s chest was gradually healing under the help of a purple gas, and he came back to life.

    "Bastard, you bastard!" Yu Jiuyuan opened his eyes and looked at Lin fan in rage.

    However, when he looked at his own condition, he burst outughing,"hahaha! To think that this divine item would be so powerful! I''m indestructible here!"

    "It is indeed interesting." Lin fan praised the heaven court. Seemed like he had been too naive.

    The heavenly court''s wondrous use was indeed interesting.

    The throne behind him was golden and resplendent, like a burning sun. Sitting on it definitely felt good.

    "Get down here." Yu Jiuyuan saw that Lin fan was about to sit down and immediately hollered.

    He was truly furious.

    Everything here was his, but he didn''t expect that someone would be one step faster than him.

    Snatching by force was excessive to the extreme.

    Under Yu Jiuyuan''s furious roar, an even more terrifying aura surged from all directions and crushed towards Lin fan.

    This might was the Supreme might of the heavenly court. Even a chaotic Prime would be seriously injured and die under such a terrifying might.

    Turning the tables and bing the master to sing, this was a good example of people like Yu Jiuyuan.

    Perhaps he didn''t need to cultivate like crazy.

    When the opportunity arrived, they would instantly be the peak existence.

    Yu Jiuyuan naturally knew this, so he was very anxious now.

    He was so anxious that he wanted to hit someone.

    Did this kid have a grudge against him? why did he ruin his ns every time?

    For such a powerful divine item to take the initiative to acknowledge him as its master, it had long made his heart almost jump out.

    As long as he couldpletely control this divine item, he was certain that he would be powerful enough to make anyone afraid.

    At this moment.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s eyes almost popped out.

    This kid sat down.

    Lin fan plopped his butt down onto the throne. For a moment, he had a mysterious feeling.

    His mind was very clear, and every ce in the celestial heavens appeared in his mind.

    However, this feeling was short-lived.

    Two golden dragons immediately appeared in his mind. They roared and charged into the depths of his mind.

    This was to destroy his spiritual will.

    But it was a pity.

    Immune to all spiritual pressure and damage, the two golden dragons instantly disappeared without a trace.

    "I still can''t control it. Is the master recognition really so overbearing?" Lin fan mumbled. Sitting on the throne did give him a feeling of being in control of the entire heaven court.

    But this feeling was too short.<sub> </sub>

    Perhaps the heavenly court knew that he wasn''t the chosen master, so they were resisting and trying to destroy him.

    When Yu Jiuyuan saw Lin fan sitting in the heaven court, he was really about to go crazy.

    However, when he saw that there was no change in the other party, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Hahaha, I told you, you''re not the master of this ce. You weren''t chosen. So what if you force yourself to sit on the throne? you''re still an outsider."

    "Leave this ce, and we can write off everything that happened between us. From now on, we won''t provoke each other. How about it?"

    Yu Jiuyuan started to negotiate with Lin fan.

    He really couldn''t wait to sit on the throne.

    He would takeplete control of the heavenly court.

    At that time, the Buddhist demon tower, the divine court, and those ancient experts would all get lost and grovel at his feet.

    He thought of that beautiful future.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s blood started to boil.

    "Shut up! I don''t believe that the heavenly court can resist me when I''ve smashed you, the chosen master of the heavenly court!"

    Lin fan really didn''t believe it.

    He had never seen such an arrogant building.

    At this moment.

    The Golden Dragon wanted to destroy Lin fan''s consciousness, but it had failed.

    Immediately after.

    The Jade seal appeared. It was the Jade seal that had made the ancient expert spit out blood. It appeared in the air and pressed down on Lin fan.

    However, this time, the Jade seal was not a physical attack, but a mental attack.

    Perhaps he was afraid of breaking the throne.

    But it was a pity.

    Any mental attack was useless against Lin fan.

    Lin fan ignored the Jade seal and thought about what to do.

    Blood test?

    Something was wrong.

    Blood contract.

    He didn''t waste any time. Blood dripped on it, but there was no reaction.

    "Heaven court, Oh heaven court, you''ve really made me despair. No matter what, we''re people from the same heaven and earth, but now you''ve recognized someone else as your master,pletely disregarding our friendship. What''s the use of having you?"

    Lin fan cursed in his heart.

    He was very unhappy.

    Yu Jiuyuan waited patiently. This brat had used all his methods, but the heavenly court still didn''t recognize him as its master.

    He also heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    To Yu Jiuyuan, the secret of the abyss of the originator was extremely far away and unfathomable.

    The experts from the ancient past were existences that he could not hope to reach.

    The era of the nine elements had long ended, or rather, the era of all rulers had ended, and they had returned to the peak of the ancient times.

    Even if he wanted to plot against the heavens and earth, he would be obstructed in many ways due to his own strength and couldn''t let loose.

    But now, things were different.

    The appearance and guidance of the divine item had given him hope.

    He saw the hope of challenging the experts from the ancient past and even suppressing them.

    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, Yu Jiuyuan was shocked. He realized that there was something wrong with this guy.

    F * ck.

    What was he holding in his hand?

    An axe?

    A sword?

    ''My God, what is this guy trying to do?

    ng! ng!

    Lin fan raised the axe in his hand and hacked down at the throne.

    "Don ''t!"

    Yu Jiuyuan cried out in shock, his eyes were filled with blood.

    This is his opportunity. You can''t be so excessive.

    At this moment, he was charging towards Lin fan. He didn''t even think about whether he was a match for this kid.

    BOOM!

    The earth quaked and the mountains shook.

    The entire heaven court was shaking. At this moment, Lin fan turned around and punched through Yu Jiuyuan once more.

    Yu Jiuyuanid on the ground and looked at Lin fan without moving. In his eyes of despair, there was a hint of sadness.

    How could he do this?

    The axended on the throne, but it didn''t leave a mark. It was very hard, but the surrounding walls gradually cracked.

    It seemed that the throne was the tougher one.

    Two of the three sovereign swords had already been fused with gemstones. He held one in each hand and hacked at the throne.

    "Too much, you''re really too much. This Peak Master sat on it, but you don''t even recognize me as your master. This is looking down on me. If you look down on me, I''ll chop you to death."

    Pi Li pa!

    The shock wave exploded.

    The heavenly court shook violently again, and it didn''t stop.

    The collision between the longsword and the throne exploded with extreme power, and the recoil was also terrifyingly strong.

    After a long time.

    There was still no change to the throne.

    Just as Lin fan was feeling helpless, there was a crack and a crisp sound.

    A corner of the throne cracked.

    "What?" Lin fan was ted. It seemed like it worked.

    Yu Jiuyuan was the master chosen by the celestial heavens. Although he had yet to take control of the celestial heavens, the power of the celestial heavens was repairing his body, allowing him to be reborn.

    He saw a corner of the throne crack, and his heart ached in despair.

    "Bastard, you can''t go this far."

    "If you can''t get it, you won''t let others get it?"

    Yu Jiuyuan''s heart was bleeding as he saw the throne about to be chopped into pieces.

    In the past, he had forbidden the heavenly Emperor to nurture Jiuyuan and thought that he was unrivaled in the world. However, the development of eventster made him understand that there were many more powerful people, and he was just a humble corner.

    Now, the hope of returning to the peak had arrived, but it was going to be destroyed by the other party. If the opportunity was gone, then there would be no hope in this life.

    He was unwilling to ept this.

    He wanted to reach the peak.

    Plop!

    Yu Jiuyuan knelt on the ground,"stop, I beg you to stop. Please give me this chance. I can swear that I will submit to you in the future and return to my peak. I don''t want to be at the mercy of others."

 Chapter 1117 Actually, Theres A Simpler Way

    Lin fan was furious and he was really pumped up. That feeling was really amazing.

    It was just a pity.

    The heavenly court did not recognize him as its master.

    This was looking down on him.

    Such a powerful and perfect man appeared in front of her, but she didn''t even know how to choose.

    What else could he say?

    He couldn''t say, so he could only face it head-on.

    Since they didn''t choose him, it could only mean that there was something wrong with the heavenly court''s judgment. Since that was the case, it was better to destroy it.

    Suddenly.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s actions stunned Lin fan.

    The two-de fighting style that had been flowing smoothly slowly came to a stop.

    "Are you afraid now?" Lin fan was really calm as he turned around and asked.

    Yu Jiuyuan knelt down decisively and with an imposing manner.

    "I ..." Yu Jiuyuan had been forced into a corner and couldn''t help but kneel down. Thinking about it now, it was really embarrassing.

    He was the Jin Shang heavenly Emperor and the owner of this divine item.

    But when he wanted to stand up, Lin fan started to use dual de flow and shed at the throne.

    "You''re not sincere at all,"

    This was what Yu Jiuyuan heard.

    "Detestable." Yu Jiuyuan was so angry that he was about to explode.

    It was really too much.

    However, when he saw another crack in the corner of the throne, he even had the thought of dying.

    Plop!

    Yu Jiuyuan knelt down again.

    Lin fan stopped what he was doing and shook his head,"to think that you would kneel down for a broken heaven court. HAIs."

    No matter what Lin fan said, Yu Jiuyuan didn''t reply.

    This was a humiliation.

    It was also a form of humiliation.

    "Just now, you said that you wanted to swear to submit to me. Is that true?" Lin fan asked.

    The heavenly court had its uses.

    Not to mention other things.

    Just from the scenery alone, it was not bad.

    "This ..." Yu Jiuyuan was obviously in a difficult position. If he submitted to the other party, he would definitely lose his freedom. From then on, he would be under the control of others. What meaning would there be even if he obtained the heavenly court?

    He had only said that to make the other party stop and not destroy the throne.

    As for loyalty and submission, that was impossible, absolutely impossible.

    "You''re hesitating? Or are you thinking of other ways to get this throne? I can tell you clearly that I''m not going to do anything but waste my time with you here. " Lin fan said.

    His goal was simple.

    He was the first to enter this ce, so it had to be his. If it wasn ''t, he would destroy it and not leave it for anyone else.

    "Can you give me a way out? I, Yu Jiuyuan, can swear that I will never be your enemy in my entire life." Yu Jiuyuan said.

    "It''s not enough," Lin fan replied.

    Yu Jiuyuan gritted his teeth and anger appeared on his face,"then what do you want?"

    Lin fan chuckled,"I''ll give you three choices. First, die. Second, get lost. Third, kneel."

    When these three choices were made, Yu Jiuyuan knew that there was no more room for discussion.

    Swearing to submit to Lin fan was just something that he couldn''t help but blurt out due to the pain in his heart.

    No matter what, he was after all the one who had forbidden the heavenly Emperor to nurture the nine elements. He was not one of those small shrimps, and he was definitely not a weakling who was afraid of others.

    Suddenly.

    Yu Jiuyuanughed,"hahaha, I, Yu Jiuyuan, have never submitted to anyone in my entire life. The divine being chose me because I''m suitable for it. However, you''ve stopped me. Don''t you think that you''ve gone too far?"

    Lin fan looked at Yu Jiuyuan and couldn''t be bothered to say anything more. He turned around and continued to hack at the throne.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t stop no matter what you say. "

    The legendary items in the abyss of the origin ancestor had allowed Lin fan to understand a few things.

    The heavenly court chose to nurture Jiuyuan.

    What was the reason?

    Just because the other party''s name was heaven sovereign Jin Shang?

    If that was the case, he would have used that title long ago.

    As the throne gradually shattered, Yu Jiuyuan''s face gradually became ferocious. His anger had reached its peak.

    Suddenly.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s eyes were bloodshot as he rushed towards Lin fan,"this is my chance. I am the forbidden high heavenly Emperor, Yu Jiuyuan. I will not allow anyone to look down on me."

    "Lin fan, you had better listen up! The Emperor bone of yours truly will not submit to you a third time!"

    In that instant.

    Yu Jiuyuan appeared in his body. He was going to self-destruct and die with Lin fan.

    BOOM!

    In an instant.

    A shocking explosion erupted.

    Yu Jiuyuan chose to self-destruct to fight against Lin fan.

    Although Yu Jiuyuan woulde back to life in the heaven court, that was only because his physical body wasn''t destroyed. Lin fan''s punch had only pierced through it. Perhaps the mysterious power in the heaven court could repair it.

    As for self-destruction.

    Not even a speck was left.

    Whether or not he could survive was still a problem.

    At this moment, Lin fan had long been enveloped by the shockwaves of the self-destruction.

    After a long time.

    The heavenly court returned to normal.

    Lin fan was still standing there, and nothing happened.

    "Why bother?"

    It was a helpless choice.

    Yu Jiuyuan was actually so unyielding.

    The first kneel allowed him to see that Yu Jiuyuan indeed had some backbone.

    However, he didn''t even kneel after that. He really had no backbone.

    "What?"

    At this moment.

    He lowered his head and saw that the throne was covered in blood. Then, it disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    "Even this works?"

    Lin fan was in disbelief.

    Such a probability could actually happen.

    When Yu Jiuyuan self-destructed, there was actually blood that sttered out and directly fused with the throne.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment.

    The throne gradually returned to its original state.

    At the same time, another figure appeared.

    "Hahahaha." Yu Jiuyuan appeared andughed out loud,"Lin fan, you didn''t expect this right? I''m not dead! I''ve seeded! The heaven court is mine! I''m the master of this ce! Feel my power!"

    Instantly.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s strength rose steadily.

    The purple Qi of the heavenly court came from all directions and enveloped Yu Jiuyuan.

    The heavenly sound reverberated throughout the entire heavenly court.

    A powerful force was gathering in Yu Jiuyuan''s body. The ruler''s barrier was broken, and he stepped into the realm of a ruler of a world.

    Early stage.

    Middle stage.

    Peak.

    He stopped.

    Under the amplification of the heavenly court, Yu Jiuyuan''s strength had reached the realm of a ruler of a world.

    Of course.

    He could reach an even higher realm.

    Unfortunately, his Foundation at the ninth nascent stage was not enough to support him in stepping into the primordial chaos realm.

    It was already a terrifying thing to raise one''s cultivation by one major realm.

    Other than chaotic Prime experts.

    A single-world ruler was already the most powerful existence.

    In that instant.

    Yu Jiuyuan opened his eyes. Two golden rays pierced through the heavens and earth, causing the clouds to shake. He then raised his head and stared at Lin fan,"do you see that?"

    "I''m the ruler of a world. I''ve already reached this level. I''m now the ruler of the celestial heavens, the celestial Thearch of the celestial heavens. I control everything."

    "The gap between you and me can''t be surpassed. In fact, it won''t be long before I be stronger and stronger. It won''t be a problem for me to break through the barrier of a ruler of a world."

    "How are you going topete with me?"

    Yu Jiuyuan was too arrogant.

    After bing the celestial Emperor of the celestial heavens, he had gained much insight.

    Pada!

    "Hey, what are you doing? What are you trying to do?" At this moment, Lin fan grabbed Yu Jiuyuan by the back of his neck and lifted him up.

    Yu Jiuyuan was naturally furious.

    He was now the master of the heavenly court, and his strength was terrifyingly strong. This kid wanted to be arrogant with him? what ability did he have?

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free.

    Pa!

    Backhanded.

    Yu Jiuyuan''s face was pped swollen by Lin fan.

    "You dare to hit me?" Yu Jiuyuan stared at Lin fan in disbelief. His eyes were wide open and filled with shock.

    "Die, I want you to die."

    "Heavenly Emperor seal, smash him to death!"

    Instantly, the celestial Thearch seal that had nearly killed the venerable sovereigns appeared and came crushing down on Lin fan.

    The ancient battlefield opened.

    Lin fanpletely ignored the heavenly Emperor seal and gave this Yu Jiuyuan a good beating.

    BOOM!

    The heavenly Emperor seal mmed into Lin fan''s back and he spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, his back started to crack. However, Lin fan did not move an inch as though nothing had happened.

    "Actually, it''s not that troublesome. So what if you be the master of the heavenly court? as long as I beat you up until you cry for your parents, that''s enough."

    "Living in my fear will be very beneficial for you."

    Lin fanughed. His brain had suddenly be smarter.

    If he had thought of it earlier, he would have made him the Lord of the heavenly court. Anyway, the BUFF was so powerful, so it would be fine if it enveloped him.

    Pa!

    Yu Jiuyuan vomited blood and saw stars, he almost fainted.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Yu Jiuyuan roared in anger.

    "What do you have to fight with me?" Lin fan was toozy to talk nonsense, so he just gave Yu Jiuyuan a beating.

    The celestial Thearch seal continued to strike Lin fan''s back.

    This power was indeed very strong.

    Even venerable sovereigns spat out blood after being hit. If it weren''t for the Buffs and the fact that they hadprehended strength, they wouldn''t be any better.

    But even so, his injuries were already extremely severe, but as long as he was still breathing, he would not die.

    After a long time.

    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me. " Yu Jiuyuan cried out in pain. He had just be the Lord of the heaven court not long ago, and he was already beaten up to such a state. He did not even know why, but the moment he thought of Lin fan, he was filled with boundless fear.

    Lin fan stood up and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.

    As for Yu Jiuyuan, he crawled and rolled behind the throne, not daring to face Lin fan.

    "Get out here." Lin fan said.

    Yu Jiuyuan trembled as he came out from behind the throne. He didn''t dare to raise his head, his entire body was trembling.

    He was truly afraid.

    Under Lin fan''s terrifying aura, a seed of terror had already been nted in Yu Jiuyuan''s heart.

    The rest of the matter was much simpler.

    After being threatened, Yu Jiuyuan didn''t dare to resist anymore. He knelt down and called Lin fan ''daddy''.

    Outside.

    The Crimson me Emperor didn''t know what had happened or who that figure was.

    This was a divine item.

    Other people could enter, but why couldn''t he?

    Suddenly.

    The celestial Thearch seal appeared in the void.

    The Crimson me Emperor was scared out of his wits when he saw the celestial Emperor seal.

    Even venerable sovereigns were almost crushed to death.

    He naturally couldn''t show an expression of being scared out of his wits. Instead, he disappeared into the distance without a word.

    As for the other three ancient era experts, they also fled in panic.

    The venerable sovereign was terrified, but suddenly, he turned around and found that the thing was hitting him again.

    "You''re too much,"

    A sense of crisis enveloped his heart.

    Venerable sovereigns used ancient secret skills and consumed their own blood essence to increase their speed instantly. However, the celestial Thearch seal missed and turned into a stream of light, returning to the celestial heavens.

    "What''s going on?" The Fiend ancestor had been peeking the entire time, and that brat had note out since he entered. Could something have happened to him?

    Instantly.

    At the entrance, two figures appeared.

 Chapter 1118 Lets Change Territory

    He came out with Yu Jiuyuan.

    In order to get rid of this guy, his head hurt a little.

    But fortunately, the matter was resolved perfectly.

    "Kid, what happened in there for so long?" Ancestor devil asked a bunch of questions. However, when he saw Yu Jiuyuan, he was a little stunned.

    Why was this guy inside?

    Could it be that the figure just now was him?

    However, Yu Jiuyuan''s actions were a little iprehensible. He stood behind Lin fan like he was really scared.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter. Let''s go back." Lin fan was toozy to say anything,

    It was normal for the four ancient era experts to run away.

    If the other party stayed, he would be killed.

    The ancestor devil did not even know what he should say to Lin fan.

    Small matter?

    F * ck.

    How could this be a small matter? it was a big matter, alright?

    The divine heavenly court had already shrunk to the size of a palm and merged into Yu Jiuyuan''s body.

    Although Yu Jiuyuan eventually became the master of the heavenly court, it was fine. He was shrouded in his own fear, so he just had to do his best for the magnificent me sect.

    When the hidden rulers saw that the sacred object had disappeared and even the ancient era experts had fled, they decided to stay. What could they do? they would definitely run as far as they could.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "My fellow junior brothers and sisters,e out quickly. We''re going to change our territory." Lin fan floated in the air and shouted.

    At that moment, regardless of whether they were cultivating or firing, they all ran out.

    They raised their heads and looked into the void.

    He was very puzzled.

    It was obvious that he didn''t understand what his senior brother meant.

    Change territory?

    He didn''t understand.

    When Bone King saw Master Lin and master devil return, he had a feeling that the two of them must have gained a lot from their trip.

    "Master Lin, did you gain a lot from this trip?" Bone King asked.

    His heart was a little restless.

    "Hehe." Lin fan smiled,"take a good lookter."

    "Okay, Master Lin, don''t worry. I''ll definitely watch over him." Bone King nodded, feeling a little excited. Master Lin had asked him to watch over it. Naturally, something incredible was going to happen.

    The other chief sovereigns who had been working with Lin fan to create the passageway were starting to get a little bored as well.

    Although the God court''s vice God Lord-trampling event had been held perfectly, it was nothingpared to the profits from the passage.

    One was heaven and the other was earth.

    "Disciple, why do you want to change ces all of a sudden?" When Tian Xu appeared, his disciple had said that he wanted to change locations.

    Tian Xu was a little confused.

    What the hell is my disciple doing out there again?

    Could it be that he had snatched back their territory?

    He didn''t say it openly.

    Most of the things in the sect were brought back by his disciples from outside. To put it nicely, they took them. In fact, how could he not know how they came back?

    "Teacher, we can go to a ce with a better environment this time. The magnificent me sect is a little old." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu did not understand what his disciple meant.

    At the same time, he saw Yu Jiuyuan, who was trembling behind his disciple.

    Who was this stranger?

    He seemed to be very afraid of his own disciple.

    The frog jumped over from afar and Qiang Sheng followed behind. However, to the frog, its situation during this period of time was not very good.

    Be it his spirit or his condition, he was in a bad state.

    "Where did the master go?" The frog''s way of addressing Lin fan had changed from Desperado to master.

    Such a transformation was not easy.

    Perhaps it was after the Empress incident.

    "Qiang Sheng, go to the side." The frog was thinking well when Qiang Sheng took the initiative toe over. He was immediately scolded by the frog and left.

    It was really annoying.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan coughed lightly."Watch closely and don''t blink. From now on, the magnificent me sect''s territory will be moved to a more high-end ce."

    Then, with a look, Yu Jiuyuan summoned the heavenly court while trembling.

    In that instant.

    Ten thousand beams of light enveloped the heavens and earth. This phenomenon shocked all the disciples, and they were all dumbfounded. It was as if they had seen something incredible.

    The heavenly court continued to grow.

    The towering buildings were hidden in the White clouds, making them look mysterious. The mountains embedded in the clouds were even more mysterious.

    "What is this?"

    Everyone had the same thought.

    They had never seen such a building before.

    Just a nce at it was enough to make people feel fear.

    Tian Xu''s mouth was wide open. Although he was Lin fan''s teacher and knew how capable his disciple was, he was still dumbfounded by his disciple''s performance.

    ''Oh my God.''

    What did his precious disciple go out to do this time? why did she bring back such a shocking thing?

    Even though he had not entered, he could feel that this mysterious ce had an unbelievable use.

    "Senior brother, is this the ce we''re going to stay in the future?"

    At this moment, a disciple couldn''t help but ask excitedly.

    "Yes, we''ll move here in the future. Let me ask you, don''t you feel like you''re in heaven?" Lin fan said with a smile.

    The heavenly court was floating in the air. It gave off a mysterious feeling and even made people feel like they were ruling the world.

    As magnificent me sect disciples, they were used to the tough life.

    Now that he saw the astonishing territory of the heavenly court.

    His heart was about to jump out.

    Yu Jiuyuan was filled with fear towards Lin fan. However, when he saw heaven court, his heart trembled.

    This was his.

    However, he knew that the heavenly court no longer belonged to him.

    When he saw Lin fan''s gaze, Yu Jiuyuan was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He immediately lowered his head and the unfriendly thoughts in his mind were instantly extinguished.

    As long as he saw Lin fan, Yu Jiuyuan''s heart would be filled with fear.<sub> </sub>

    It was impossible to forget even if he wanted to.

    At this moment.

    The magnificent me sect disciples began to shout when they heard their senior brother''s words.

    "Senior brother is amazing."

    "Long live senior brother!"

    Their faces were flushed red, and their excitement and agitation were not fake.

    It was filled with a sense of honor.

    This was the invincible senior brother in their hearts.

    In fact, many disciples were rejoicing.

    The magnificent me sect hadn''t been able to defeat them when they were poor. If they hadn''t persevered, they wouldn''t have been able to live such a life that others envied.

    The Saint convent sect.

    "What happened at the magnificent me sect?" Sacred master and the others were extremely shocked. That radiance was too dazzling, and that aura was too shocking.

    Looking at the setting sun of the Saint convent sect, the Holy leader felt helpless.

    No matter how loud they shouted, it was useless.

    Shenzhi-monarch made people feel despair. He led his disciples to gamble. From morning to night, his territory had never been cklisted. In fact, many disciples had already gambled until they lost all their wealth. They were being chased by debt collectors to the point that they almostmitted suicide.

    Just thinking about it was a little unbelievable.

    A monarch was asking his disciples for money. Who would believe him?

    What made the sacred master even more desperate was that his divine rank cultivation had not improved much.

    Even now, he was still in the God Realm.

    There was no need to talk about sanctions.

    He didn''t know when it started, but he liked to scold people. There were already many disciples who couldn''t stand the humiliation and quietly left the Saint convent sect.

    Fortunately, sanction''s cultivation had improved.

    Otherwise, as a Holy master, he might even have the thought of dying.

    He had been caught red-handed stealing the Holy Thunderbolts and the sect''s property, but even so, he had not changed his bad habits.

    Many disciples were killed.

    His wealth had disappeared without a trace.

    Everyone was in a state of panic.

    The Saint convent sect''s decline was a matter of course and there would not be many changes.

    "Holy Lord, the magnificent me sect''s strange scene is truly shocking. Why don''t we go and take a look?" Monarch dan ''e said.

    As a loyal follower of the Holy Lord, dan er did what he was supposed to do.

    At the same time, they hated these sovereigns who backed their sects and wanted to cut off all ties with them.

    The sacred leader remained silent. He was too embarrassed to go to the magnificent me sect.

    The difference was too great.

    He had already lost all his face.

    The pill realm.

    The nine color patriarch stood at the edge of the pill realm and looked at the magnificent me sect in the distance.

    When the heavenly court appeared, he felt it at the first moment.

    "It seems to be something incredible." The nine color old ancestor was a little curious and wanted to form a rtionship with Lin fan. But just a while ago, he had just rejected Lin fan''s request for pills.

    It was definitely not a good idea to go there now.

    "Luo Yun, go to the magnificent me sect and see what''s happening," The forefather of nine colors couldn''t hold back his curiosity and ordered goddess Luo Yun to go take a look.

    Luo Yun smiled.

    How could she not know what the old ancestor was thinking? then, she floated away.

    Not long after.

    Luo Yun returned. When she saw the scene and informed patriarch ninecolor, he was stunned.

    A Pce floating in the air?

    ''Oh my God.''

    Peak Master Lin had struck it rich again.

    No, he had to go and take a look.

    At the same time, he also brought some medicinal pills with him.

    The magnificent me sect.

    In the sky above the heavenly court.

    Lin fan took the lead and led the disciples inside.

    As for the junior brothers and sisters, they had never seen such a stunning building.

    She was too beautiful.

    It was too majestic.

    If they had not experienced it for themselves, they would never have believed that such a day woulde.

    "Disciple, tell master the truth, where did you get this?" Tian Xu asked.

    His disciple''s level had increased.

    He didn''t expect that he would bring back such a shocking thing.

    Lin fan pointed at the trembling Yu Jiuyuan,"this thing is his, but I felt that he wasn''t up to it, so I tried to reason with him. He understood that no matter what, he would follow me. You know that I''m a kind person, I agreed to it easily, so I let him follow me."

    Tian Xu looked at Yu Jiuyuan, but he didn''t look like he had understood anything.

    It was a little like he had been beaten up by someone and was scared. When the other party saw his own disciple, he was so scared that his soul was about to leave.

    "Disciple, let''s not talk about this. I know you very well, so I won''t ask." Tian Xu patted Lin fan on the shoulder.

    This precious disciple of his had never spoken a single word of truth.

    Lin fan smiled and didn''t say anything. It was good that the teacher understood.

    And the mysterious veil of the heavenly court was gradually lifted.

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but stop when he passed by a Lightning Pool.

    Heavenly court''s Lightning Pool.

    It was a Holy Land for cultivation.

    His junior brothers and sisters were cultivating here, and it was probably going to be incredible.

    Not bad, not bad.

    It was very interesting.

    Yu Jiuyuan, on the other hand, didn''t even have the chance to cry.

    Although he was afraid of Lin fan.

    But their minds still existed.

    It was originally his, but he didn''t take it.

 Chapter 1119 Perhaps The Divine Item Will Feel Inferior

    The junior brothers and sisters began to move.

    Southern Heaven Gate.

    "Teacher, don''t you think our territory has be bigger and more luxurious?" Lin fan said with a smile.

    Tian Xu smiled in satisfaction."My dear disciple, you are the pride of your master."

    He wasn''t bragging, but his disciple was truly his pride.

    He thought back to how Huo Rong had tried his best to stop him from taking Lin fan as his disciple. Luckily, he was firm and didn''t waver. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so proud of himself.

    At this moment.

    Two figures came from the distance.

    "Peak Master Lin, this old man hase to see you." Forefather nine colors brought Luo Yun over with a face full of smiles.

    His smile was a little fake.

    But to the forefather of nine colors, his smile was perfect.

    This was the true nature that should be revealed when facing a brother.

    Lin fan was chatting happily with his teacher. He looked at the nine color old ancestor and didn''t have much of a reaction,"Oh, so the old ancestor is here."

    The way she addressed him was a little distant.

    The forefather knew that this was because he still remembered that he hadn''t given him the pillst time.

    F * ck.

    If I had known that you could bring back such a good thing, I would have given you as many pills as you wanted.

    "HAIs, brother Lin, you''re treating me like an outsider. In the past, you still called me brother nine colors. Why are you so distant now?" The nine color old ancestor licked his lips. He didn''t feel awkward at all because Lin fan was distancing himself from him. On the contrary, he was trying to pull the rtionship between the two of them closer.

    Tian Xu coughed lightly."My dear disciple, you can make friends, but you have to be careful of who you are dealing with. Some friends can''t be casually recognized."

    "Teacher, you''re right. I didn''t understand in the past. I liked to be sincere to others, but someone was too realistic and hurt my heart. I won''t do it again." Lin fan sighed.

    The forefather of nine colors was a bit dumbfounded.

    ''Oh my God.''

    Was this master and disciple pair so shameless?

    When have you ever been sincere? if it wasn''t for the pills of the pill world, you probably wouldn''t even care about me.

    "Yes, it''s not toote for me to wake up. The heavenly court is not bad. The environment is beautiful. Cultivating here will be faster than anywhere else." Tian Xu said with satisfaction. His words were meant for the forefather of nine colors.

    How could he not know about the forefather of nine colors? the pill world was right next to him, and his disciple was close to the pill world because he needed its pills.

    However, he was puzzled.

    The sect had a lot of medicinal pills, and the frog was an expert in alchemy. It could refine any medicinal pill.

    Why does disciple still need to take medicinal pills from the pill realm?

    However, as a teacher, he naturally wouldn''t think too much about it. Since his disciple needed it, then it would naturally be useful.

    So he had to help his disciple.

    Following Tian Xu''s guidance, the forefather of nine colors took a look at the heavenly court.

    It was just an impression.

    Big.

    It was really boundless.

    There was no need to mention the Golden and magnificent buildings.

    The mountain peaks that were connected together were even more terrifying.

    He took a deep breath.

    He noticed that the aura here was different from the outside.

    Goddess Luo Yun stood at the side, trying to hold back herughter.

    She naturally knew about the old ancestor''s embarrassment.

    Peak Master Lin had been trying to extort money from the old master. He knew this in his heart, but he did not feel disgusted.

    In this world, the strong preyed on the weak. If someone else had taken a fancy to something in the pill realm, they would have long suppressed the pill realm and taken it for themselves. They would have long be ves.

    However, Peak Master Lin did not. Instead, he came to wrangle with the old master and swindle him of the pills.

    This kind of behavior, where one was willing to be hit and the other was willing to suffer, was not excessive at all.

    In goddess Luo Yun''s heart, Peak Master Lin was a good person.

    As for being called a good person, if anyone who had been beaten up by Lin fan knew about it, they would probably vomit blood. If he was called a good person, then who could be called a bad person?

    Patriarch ninescolor pondered.

    Given the current situation, if he didn''t take out something, it would be very difficult to restore the rtionship.

    At this moment, the forefather of nine colors had already made his preparations.

    "Peak Master Lin, didn''t youe to the pill world to get pills from me thest time? to be honest, there really wasn''t any at that time. I just feel bad in my heart. How can I let my friend return empty-handed?"

    "See, I just got the pills today, so I immediately brought them to you. Take a look, what do you think about the 100 pills I promised youst time?"

    Forefather ninescolor''s heart ached, and the hand he used to hold the pill was trembling.

    This was like cutting his flesh.

    However, he had no choice but to cut it.

    Lin fan looked at the old master nine color with aplicated expression,"brother nine color, how can the rtionship between us be affected just because we don''t have any pills?e,e, let''s go in and take a look. If you have any thoughts, let me know. There are so many mountains here. Even if we were to move the entire pill world over, it wouldn''t be a problem."

    One hand was ced on forefather ninescolor''s shoulder, while the other hand was holding the pill without a change in expression.

    The forefather of nine colors wanted to die.

    People in reality were cruel.

    Ever since he knew Lin fan, he felt like he had never taken advantage of him.

    When he was writing his autobiography, he was ckmailed and in the end, he couldn''t even finish it.

    He was extorted for a sum of money from the channel, and not long after, the channel was gone. He didn''t even see a strand of hair.

    This time, he was considered smart.

    He didn''t y those empty games.

    He would directly invest in heavenly court.

    "Alright, Peak Master Lin is too polite. When we return, I will arrange for people to pack up and move here." The forefather of nine colors said.

    Lin fan was stunned. Was he that overbearing?

    He was just saying it out of politeness.

    He actually took it for real.

    "What''s wrong, Peak Master Lin? If there''s anything between us brothers, just say it. Don''t keep it to yourself. " The forefather of nine colors asked. However, he was still a little worried.

    He was afraid that this kid would go back on his word.

    He finally understood that as long as there was a chance, he had to suck up to the pit. Otherwise, he would only be fooled.

    Lin fan looked at nine colors. He didn''t think that this guy would be so smart. He wasn''t as easy to fool as before.<sub> </sub>

    "Nothing much?"

    He waved his hand and didn''t say anything. If he really went back on his word, he wouldn''t be able to keep his face.

    Not long after.

    The Saint convent sect''s divine leader came to the magnificent me sect with the evil monarch.

    When they saw the heavenly court, the two of them werepletely dumbfounded.

    The magnificent me sect was developing so fast that no one could react.

    In the past, the magnificent me sect wasn''t as powerful as the Saint convent sect. Now that it had be like this, what was the point ofpeting? even if she called him ''daddy'', he would be despised.

    "Let''s go back," The Holy Lord was silent for a moment before speaking.

    "What?" monarch dan Wu''s eyes widened."Are we going back like this?"

    Sacred Lord didn''t say much and immediately retreated. A sense of inferiority appeared in his heart.

    There was no way topare, he really could notpare.

    With the appearance of the celestial heavens, the disciples were all busy moving.

    Of course, the original magnificent me sect was not abandoned.

    Lin fan lifted him up and found a ce to settle him down in the heaven court.

    The forefather of nine colors was quite decisive. After he returned, he immediately began to arrange for people to upy a corner of a certain mountain range in the heavenly court.

    As for the possibility of being swallowed by the magnificent me sect, the forefather had never even considered it.

    Swallow my ass.

    The pills of the pill world were basically all taken away by Lin fan. What was the difference between this and swallowing them or not?

    Moving here, he felt that the safety Index had greatly increased.

    There were many cultivation sanctuaries in the heavenly court, so the secret chamber on invincible peak was naturally abandoned.

    However, the invincible peak was preserved.

    Xu dapao stood in front of the South Heaven Gate. He didn''t know what the three words above his head were at all. He only found out after asking senior brother Lin.

    Now that he was standing here, he felt a little different.

    Of course.

    Not far away, there were more than two people guarding the gate. There was another person, the fellow that his senior brother had brought back.

    Magnificent me sect''s Hall of fighters.

    The Holy immortal cult''s old ancestor was all smiles. He had said that following Peak Master Lin would definitely bring him benefits. Let''s see who else in this territory couldpete with the magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan started cultivating. He consumed the pill to increase his experience points.

    100 pills and 20 billion experience points.

    A few dayster.

    A figure appeared in the void outside the magnificent me sect.

    "Emperor, are you really not going in?" Azurefox asked, standing next to the man.

    "I''m not going in, just watch. " The bright holy me Emperor said after a long silence.

    He looked at the magnificent me sect''s current situation with shock in his eyes, but more than that, he was relieved.

    He had recovered.

    Devil burying great senior had nted a devil in the depths of his heart, causing his mind to be abnormal.

    Back when Lin fan was fighting the Buddha demon, the great senior of burying devil was almost blown apart by the shockwaves. By then, that demon had already dissipated.

    Azurefox was in a much better mood than she had been in the past.

    The recovery of the great emperor was what he hoped for the most.

    He knew that the reason why the great emperor had such a change was all because of devil burying great senior''s guidance. That day, when he was standing beside the great emperor, he suddenly realized that the great Emperor''s body was trembling. Something inside his body was breaking, and then a ck mist flew out and dissipated into the world.

    The great emperor also fainted at that moment.

    When he woke up, everything had been restored.

    "Let''s go. Lin fan''s achievements have already surpassed mine. The magnificent me sect will only be more and more glorious under his leadership." Said the bright holy me Emperor.

    "Yes." Azurefox nodded and said respectfully.

    "Azurefox, you weren''t like this in the past. We''re brothers; there''s no need to be so formal." The bright holy me Emperor said with a smile.

    Azurefoxughed."I''ve been reserved for too long. I haven''t changed my mind yet."

    The great emperor was also smiling, but there was some regret and self-me in his smile. He thought of Tai Shan, the brother he had killed with his own hands.

    As for annihting devil great senior.

    He couldn''t hate her.

    If one''s skills were inferior, one''s state of mind would be unstable, and one would be convinced of one''s defeat.

    After the two of them left.

    Lin fan came out of his seclusion grounds and raised his head to look into the distance. This was the ce where the two of them had been.

    "Grandmaster, Grandmaster ..." In the storage ring, the Zhizhi bird was calling.

    "What is it?" Lin fan contacted the examiner of the Zhizhi bird and asked curiously.

    This thing was not busy with developing its business and spreading the knowledge birds throughout the Jie. How would it have the time to chat with him?

    "Grandmaster, there''s news about the matter you asked me to follow. Those divine items have undergone shocking changes, just like the heavenly court you brought back." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    Lin fan frowned.

    It was indeed like this.

    The mythicalnd had really appeared.

    "Is there a golden Buddhist Kingdom? is there a bloody unholy blood sea?" Lin fan asked.

    "Grandmaster, the Buddhist Kingdom you mentioned really does exist. As for the bloody unholy blood sea, I didn''t hear anything about it. The eruption of the divine item this time has allowed many people to obtain opportunities. Their cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching an unbelievable level."

    "After the Zhizhi bird was discovered, it can''t be investigated anymore."

    Although the Zhizhi bird was transparent, it was very normal for experts to be sucked into the void currents.

    "F * ck, something''s wrong."

    Lin fan was a little unhappy.

    Everyone else had obtained an opportunity, but he didn''t get anything.

    Did she look down on him that much?

    Or could it be that these divine items came to find him because they felt inferior and didn''t think they were valued?

    Thinking about it this way, it also made sense.

    No matter what divine item it was, it was useless to him.

    [PS: Oh my God, I was supposed to finish the book with three million words, but I can''t finish it yet. I have to make things clear. I want to start a new book.]

    [PS: Oh right, the book about the apocalypse won''t be castrated. Thest time I went to Nantong to chat with the big boss, he said that the book about the apocalypse was suitable for changingics, so I gave it out for free. I''ll just wait for the big boss to sign a contract with me one day. There''s no hurry anyway.]

 Chapter 1120 I, Bone King, Am Not A Dog

    When the forefather of nine colors returned, his smile was as brilliant as a flower.

    He kept mumbling.

    "No loss, no loss this time."

    To the forefather of nine colors, this was truly not a loss at all.

    The investment was very stable.

    Although he had consumed a hundred pills, it was all worth it.

    The heavenly court was huge, and the mountain ranges were the Kings of the mountains. There were a few mountains that gave him the scent of a great Dao of alchemy that had never existed in the alchemy world.

    However, he was not greedy. It was already good enough that he could choose one.

    Emperor Dongyang was also very envious.

    He thought that he was Lin fan''s brother and that he had moved Phoenix Ind to the heaven court.

    Of course, he had chosen a more remote ce.

    There were too many women, so he couldn''t take care of all of them. That was why he wanted to avoid the sneak attack of old Wang next door.

    The heaven court''s environment was indeed not bad. The concubines of Emperor Dongyang were all very satisfied. They felt like they hade to a paradise on earth.

    For the magnificent me sect disciples, their lives had been elevated to a level that ordinary people could not imagine.

    In the extreme west.

    The Buddhist light that spread for billions of miles enveloped the world.

    All the sects in the surroundings were forcefully purified under the shroud of this Buddhist light. This unstoppable and mighty Buddhist power pierced through the hearts of everyone, leaving a seed in their hearts.

    This seed grew from the soil, using their blood as nutrients and their flesh as its Foundation. It destroyed their delusions and bowed to the West every day.

    In the Western Paradise.

    Under the protection of ten thousand Buddhas, a figure sitting cross-legged on a Golden Lotus tform, exuding a magnificent Buddhist light, appeared.

    "Nanwu ancient Buddha demon!" Ten thousand Buddhas sang their praises as Buddhist thoughts swirled around the sky, forming an inextinguishable Buddhist power.

    If a heart demon invaded, it would be converted into a heart Buddha in such a strong Buddhist wish.

    The people sitting on the refining tform were Buddha and demon.

    His opportunity had arrived.

    Now, as he sat there, the world-cleansing lotus flowers bloomed all around him, making him look solemn.

    "Cool." The Buddha demon was extremely excited.

    Although he had a serious expression on his face, he was actuallyughing in the depths of his heart.

    He really didn''t expect that an opportunity would fall into his hands.

    After that incident, the demonic Buddha tower disappeared, and there was no more demonic Buddha tower from then on.

    He could only bring the other grandmasters away from danger, away from Lin fan, away from all the fighting.

    There was a good saying.

    I want to keep a low profile, but my strength doesn''t allow me to.

    He had already hidden in such a remote ce, yet the divine item had smashed into his head.

    In the Western Pure Land of bliss.

    He was now the Lord of the Pure Land, the Supreme of all Buddhas.

    A relic entered his body.

    Namo Amitabha, the sarira of the creator of the Western Pure Land of bliss, representing the Supreme of the Buddha of all Buddhas.

    The Buddha demon also understood one thing. The cultivation technique he cultivated came from here.

    All the Buddhas in the world were the honored Buddhas of this ce.

    "Perhaps the chance for revenge hase." The Nanwu ancient Buddha demon muttered to himself, his eyes shining with excitement.

    However, as the Lord of the Purnd of bliss in the West, he naturally wouldn''t show his anger on his face. Instead, he maintained a gentle and kind expression.

    He used his profound Dharma to purify all living things in the world.

    As for the cultivation techniques he used to cultivate, it seemed like they were just trash. Buddha, demon, and sh * t. They were meaningless.

    The true path was to fuse with Namo Amitabha''s sarira and cultivate the Supreme dharma of Buddhism. The rest was not worth mentioning.

    "Buddha demon ..." Great honored warrior Golden Buddha sat cross-legged on the first seat on the right side of the Buddha demon.

    However, just as he said this, the Buddha and devil red at him. What was he saying?

    The great honored Buddha realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly said,""Nanwu ancient Buddha demon!"

    The Buddha and devil would definitely be angry if the title was wrong.

    Today was different.

    Now, he was the South Supreme ancient Buddha demon of the Purnd of bliss in the West. His previous title was a disgrace and not worth mentioning.

    The Nanwu ancient Buddha demon spoke, and his voice was as loud as a Bell. He spat out Buddhist flowers that covered the entire Western Paradise,"now that evil demons are appearing everywhere in the world, we should give up our lives to vanquish them and spread the true meaning of the Western Paradise. We should purify all living beings and do good with all our hearts, attaining the fruit realm."

    The disciples who were sitting cross-legged below nodded.

    Although they had taken over the Western Pure Land of bliss, they were still the same as before.

    Many of them had been tricked by the Buddhas and demons to join the numbers.

    "Nanwu ancient Buddha devil? who''s the devil?" A disciple asked.

    They were already on the right track. This ce was formed from a divine item, and just by taking a breath of the Buddha aura, they could feel their cultivation improving. Furthermore, the Buddhas and demons controlled the Western Pure Land of bliss and could enlighten others, creating the fruit-like vor that the Western Pure Land of bliss had.

    The Buddha demon was already used to his current status, so he said in an unfathomable manner,""The demons are far away, but they are also right in front of us. The demons have the demon ancestor. Lin fan, these two people are in trouble ..."

    Before he could finish his words.

    An astonishing scene urred.

    "Ah!"

    Golden Buddha great honored warrior, long sight great honored warrior, eternal great honored warrior, devil burying great honored warrior and the others were all holding their heads and screaming. The solemn and dignified appearance they had just now disappeared.

    His entire body trembled, and his eyes were filled with fear.

    They even hid behind the Golden Buddha seat and looked around in fear.

    Lin fan, this name was a nightmare in their hearts.

    His entire body trembled when he heard the name.

    When they saw the real person scurrying away, they would definitely be scared witless.

    "This ..." The Buddha demon was a little dumbfounded. What was going on? how did things suddenly turn out like this?

    These people were his eight great paragons, and they were the backbone of the demonic Buddha tower.

    Even though he now had the Purnd of bliss in the West, the eight great paragons were still his pirs of strength.

    What was scary now was that he was already so frightened by just two names. What was he going to do after that?

    The Buddha and demon noticed the gazes of the people around them. They were puzzled and regretful.<sub> </sub>

    At this moment, the Buddha demon coughed lightly, hoping to get over this embarrassing situation. The reaction of the eight great Supremes had disappointed him.

    He even wanted to press the eight great paragons to the ground and give them a beating.

    What was going on?

    Was there a need to be so scared just by saying his name?

    You are the eight great paragons.

    How could the Buddha demon know that after the eight great paragons were beaten up by Lin fan, the fear that had umted in their hearts was so terrifying that it could make one break down?

    After a long time.

    The fear in the hearts of the eight great sovereigns dissipated.

    The eight great seniors sat there, chanting the name of Buddha and calming their hearts.

    Lin fan''s name was already a regret to them.

    But don''t ever mention it again.

    The eternal Grandmaster spoke,"The Fiend ancestor''s scourge should be eliminated."

    "Hmm, that makes sense." The other grandmasters nodded their heads as well. However, they did not mention Lin fan''s name.

    In the eyes of the eight great paragons, the name Lin fan was a taboo.

    The Buddha and demon frowned, feeling that something was wrong.

    But it didn''t matter.

    Today was different.

    With the help of the Namo Amitabha sarira, his cultivation base had improved by leaps and bounds, reaching the peak of the realm, the primordial chaos realm.

    Although it was only in the early stage.

    There was still a gap between him and the ancient era experts. However, with the help of the Buddhist wish of the Nirvanand in the West, it was not a problem to fight them.

    "It seems like I can''t rely on them. I can only rely on myself." The Buddha and demon were deep in thought. The secret of the Western Pure Land of bliss had not beenpletely excavated yet. During this period of time, they must work hard to improve their cultivation. When their strength reached the peak, it would be time for revenge.

    Thest divine item that erupted from the abyss of the originator was very different from the past.

    Most of them were territories.

    And this time, it was not others who chose the divine item, but the divine item who chose the sessor.

    He, the Buddha and the devil, was the inheritor of the Western Pure Land of bliss.

    As for the other divine items, he had no idea. However, he had already sent people to various ces to inquire about the news and see if there were other people who had also obtained divine items.

    He had the thought of fighting for it.

    However, if the other party also obtained such a divine item that was simr to a territory, then he could only build a good rtionship with them. As for fighting for it, it would be a little dangerous.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan had stayed in the sect for a long time.

    The celestial heavens was already on the right track, and many disciples had discovered secrets in the celestial heavens.

    However, he was toozy to care about these things. Whatever he found was useless to him.

    Yu Jiuyuan was considered the most tragic existence among all the divine items.

    He could only watch helplessly as the divine item was used by others, and he could only look at the door.

    "Senior brother, the sect''s disciples have all moved to the celestial heavens, but Junior Brother Huang and the others are all locked up." Lu Qiming said.

    He had always been in charge of the invincible peak for Lin fan. Now that the territory of the invincible peak had expanded, he was even busier.

    But to Lu Qiming, managing the mountain for his senior brother made him happier.

    Lin fan pondered over it. They were pretty brutal as well. Before the fusion of the origin ancestor domain, they had already been in seclusion. Now that the origin ancestor''s abyss had reached such a level, they were still in seclusion.

    This couldn''t be ''noting out unless you''re invincible'', right?

    "Don''t worry about it. They have their own path to walk. Let them continue." Lin fan said.

    He felt that this was really possible.

    His junior brothers had been in closed-door cultivation all this time. How long would they be in closed-door cultivation for?

    It''s been almost a year or two.

    He felt a little scared just thinking about it.

    "Yes, senior brother." Lu Qiming replied. His admiration for Lin fan had already reached its peak. If someone were to say anything bad about Lin fan in front of him, he would probably raise his de and chop them up.

    The bone King and other rulers were ced in the wonderful Rock Pce.

    The thirty-six pces of the heavenly Pce were basically empty.

    Before they even arrived, they could already hear amotion from afar.

    At the same time, there was the fragrance of wine.

    "Come,e, brothers, let''s have a toast."

    Even though they had not seen the person in person, they could tell that it was Bone King''s voice.

    When Lin fan entered, he saw a group of people sitting there with delicaciesid out in front of them. They were the rulers and guests. Lu Qiming had treated them well. After all, he couldn''t embarrass his senior brother.

    "Master Lin, you''re finally here." The moment Bone King caught sight of Lin fan, he was extremely excited. He was way more excited than before.

    He immediately went forward and put his arm around Lin fan''s shoulder."Master Lin, it''s not that I want to say this, but the most eye-catching thing in my life is to be able to hang out with you."

    "Bone King, are you drunk?"

    "No, if I drink too much, I''ll be a dog."

    "Bone King, how does a dog bark? show us."

    "Woof woof ..."

    "Wonderful!"

    Lin fan was exasperated. Could this even be something that a ruler could disy?

    Bone King was also very powerful.

    Bone King helped Lin fan to sit down and then said sternly,""Master Lin, let me tell you something. We''ve just been discussing how to get a guest position in the magnificent me sect. Is that okay?"

    "Sure, no problem. Just swear to be loyal to the magnificent me sect." Lin fan said.

    This was exactly what he wanted, the sect had too few high-end martial arts.

    Of course.

    He definitely had to swear.

    Otherwise, if he were to leave one day and these guys suddenly turned against him, no one would be able to suppress them.

    Of course.

    Bone King and the others wanted to stay in the magnificent me sect.

    They were probably attracted by the heavenly court.

 Chapter 1121 Im Too Lazy To Talk To You

    The moment Lin fan said those words, Bone King did not say anything and immediately swore.

    However, after he made the oath, he realized that no one was moving.

    "Why don''t you all swear?" Bone King''s face was a little red because he was drunk.

    "Bone King, are you for real? do you really want to stay here forever? You don''t want your freedom?" Ancestor devil asked.

    People who had reached their level valued freedom.

    Being restricted to a single sect ultimately made people feel a little ufortable.

    "What? how can I not have freedom? Master Lin has made it clear. It''s not like I can''t leave if I pledge my loyalty to the magnificent me sect." Bone King looked at them with a strange expression.

    How could her IQ be lower than his?

    Following the right person was a very important thing.

    Bone King didn''t have any other skills, but he was good at judging people.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to reach the peak.

    "Eh, that makes sense." The other rulers nodded, feeling that Bone King''s words made sense.

    Ancestor devil did not say anything more.

    He didn''t like to be loyal to a certain force.

    It was as if something was binding him.

    Lin fan thought to himself. He also wanted to trick these rulers intoing to the magnificent me sect. As long as they swore their loyalty, everything would be easy.

    Even if Bone King was determined to acknowledge him, he still made the oath very quickly.

    But the other rulers were pondering.

    "Is there anyone else who swore? The heavenly court is veryrge, and there are many pces. With your strength, it''s not a problem for each of you to upy a Pce. In fact, it''s not a problem even if you swear an oath. Your freedom is not restricted, and from now on, you''re all one of us, so you can get a share of the good things. " Lin fan said.

    "Alright, that''s enough. It''s all up to the individual. I won''t force you." "Bone King," Lin fan waved his hand,"go find my Junior Brother and ask him to arrange a Pce for you."

    "Sure, Master Lin." Bone King was very pleased.

    After that, he looked at his colleagues who were also locked up in the prison of the demonic Buddha tower. Why didn''t he have this thought?

    Regret.

    What a pity.

    He even wanted to say,"do you guys know what kind of great opportunity you''ve missed? you definitely won''t lose out by following Master Lin."

    "Ancestor devil, do you have any thoughts?" Lin fan asked.

    The Fiend ancestor was resolute right away,"no, I don''t like to swear. Your fiend ancestor prefers to be free and unrestrained."

    "Let''s not talk about this first. We''re here to talk about business. We have to start our business. The disappearance of the channel has made us lose a lot of wealth. That guy, Youyun, is gradually losing his appeal. Soon, he will be useless, so we have to think of a good way out." Lin fan said.

    Bone King was now a member of the magnificent me sect and Lin fan''s Lackey."Master Lin, whatever you say, we''ll do."

    Lin fan was silent for a moment, then he said,""The situation in the realm is a littleplicated. We don''t know the details yet, so we won''t ask too much. At the same time, this will give us a lot of room for development."

    "We''re proper merchants, and we only do proper business. Those fighting and killing aren''t very suitable for us."

    "I''ve thought of a few slogans here, you guys listen. "

    "After tens of thousands of years of professional education, Lanxiang education ismitted to developing into an industry-leading educational institution in the entire world. They develop an effective program through 360-degreeprehensive evaluation based on the different personalities of students and assign a professional team of instructors based on their own characteristics. They provide one-on-one, personalized, and all-round teaching services for students."

    "Whoever has better cultivation techniques, go to the realm and find azureflight."

    "I''m done. What do you think?"

    When Lin fan''s wordsnded, the entire ce was silent and everyone was stunned.

    He was a little confused.

    He didn''t quite understand what he was saying.

    "Pa pa pa!"

    "p, Master Lin said it so well." Bone King reacted and immediately pped his hands.

    "Bone King, do you understand what I''m saying?" The other chief sovereigns asked.

    F * ck.

    Bone King was really hopeless. He probably wouldn''t even know what he was licking.

    "I don''t really understand, but I can tell it''s very powerful." Bone King said.

    The Fiend ancestor could not take it any longer,"brat, why don''t you be more direct? I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    Just as this brat had said, the current realm seemed calm on the surface, but no one knew how many dangers were hidden.

    Originally, he could see everything with a single nce, but now, he was covered with a veil. If he did not lift the veil, it would be difficult to see his true appearance.

    As for now ...

    Then, they would have to wait for the veil to be lifted by itself, and they would have to do some proper business and make a good wave of money.

    Lin fan felt helpless about their understanding.

    He had already exined it in such detail, but he still couldn''t understand it.

    "Master Lin, who is Lanxiang?" Bone King asked.

    "Alright, enough. Let me exin. We have many hegemons here who can help others increase their cultivation bases. If you want to be a world God, we can. Given your experience, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to be a hegemon from a world God,"

    "One-on-one training with a fee. It''s safe and reliable. No problem." Lin fan said.

    Bone King eximed again,"that''s a good idea, Master Lin. It''s amazing. But isn''t this the same as taking in a disciple?"

    Lin fan waved his hand,"I''m far from it. I''m not taking in disciples. I''m just spending money to train them."

    Ancestor devil pondered for a moment,"I kind of understand what he means. However, what if he wants to raise his cultivation to the eternal ruler realm?"

    Instantly, Lin fan looked at the ancestor devil. Wasn''t this the F * cking bar spirit?

    "What do you guys think? There''s a price for each minor realm, so I think many people will be willing toe. " Lin fan said.

    There was no need for Bone King to even think about it. Given the current situation, no matter what Lin fan said, it would be perfect for Bone King. He would never deny it.

    Everyone pondered for a long time.

    "Alright, we can try." Ancestor devil said.

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Actually, Lin fan didn''t care about these so-called training sessions at all.

    The main thing was that he couldn''t let this group of rulers stay idle.

    He had to make money, otherwise he would be making a loss.

    In fact, he had vaguely discovered that these rulers had gradually lost their understanding of the world after being suppressed for a long time. They had even lost confidence in themselves.

    He had to help these rulers find their own value.

    Let them know that you are still of some use.

    In order to achieve this, he had also put in a lot of effort.

    The rest of the matters were naturally handed over to the Zhizhi bird to release the information.

    He still had other things to do, so he didn''t really want to deal with these small things.

    He counted with his fingers.

    There were still a few enemies out there who were still alive and kicking.

    On the same day.<sub> </sub>

    The Zhizhi birds would spread out with the news.

    This news was shocking.

    A ruler expert. A ruler expert of a lifetime had started teaching.

    The price was clear.

    Emperor heaven realm:

    Early and middle stage of the Tao Wu realm.

    The peak of the middle stage of the Tao Wu realm.

    This was the case for both world-level cultivators and hegemons. Each level was clearly marked out.

    This gave many people ideas.

    Even some of the disciples who had entered other sects had their own thoughts.

    After all, even in the sect, they could not find an expert to teach them.

    "Azureflight?"

    This name was etched in their minds, and they already had an idea.

    It was just that the price was a little scary.

    It was too F * cking terrifying.

    This was especially true for those at the ruler realm. Their prices were terrifying to the extreme.

    But even so, many people were still tempted.

    At this moment.

    The magnificent me sect.

    After staying in the sect for a period of time, Lin fan had finally rested enough and was prepared to head out to do some things.

    Perhaps he should take a look at the dragon world.

    The disciple he had epted was still there. With the strength of the dragon world, the possibility of surviving in this realm was really low.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked into the distance.

    With his current strength, he could sense the energy fluctuations in the distance.

    "D * MN it, someone is being insolent in the magnificent me sect''s territory." Lin fan did not waste any more words as he dove into the void, turning into nothingness and disappearing without a trace.

    His strength had reached the ruler realm and had long reached a terrifying level.

    His understanding of power was unparalleled.

    It was just that he still had a long way to go before he could control his power and be the master of it.

    In the distance.

    A four-winged bone bird spread its wings and soared. It opened its huge mouth and devoured the heavens and earth. No living creature could escape it.

    The winged Emperor had been flying aimlessly ever since it came out of the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    He would swallow it when he was hungry.

    He was usually thinking about things.

    The winged Emperor felt a little sad and pitiful.

    Aftering out of the abyss of the originator, he had been covered and touched, so he had fled in fear.

    Later, when he found out that the one who had killed him was a weakling, he immediately felt humiliated.

    Then, he was chased after by a divine item, only to be F * cking killed by it.

    This made the winged Emperor, an expert from the ancient past, feel heartbroken. There was a pain that he could not vent.

    "Don ''t, don''t eat us."

    There was a vige below the winged Emperor, and the vigers were shouting in fear.

    However, in the winged Emperor''s eyes, these vigers were insignificant and could basically be ignored. It swallowed them in one gulp.

    Even the ground was bitten off.

    "No, we can''t continue like this." The winged Emperor pondered.

    All of a sudden.

    In the distance, a stream of light quickly approached.

    The winged Emperor looked over and was a little puzzled. Which blind bastard dared toe and find trouble with him?

    If this was before, he might have been nervous and could not figure out the other party''s strength, so he could only retreat.

    However, he had already figured out the situation of this realm. They were all very weak and did not need to worry about it at all.

    "Winged Emperor, how dare youe to my territory and act so presumptuously? you even dare to devour the people of my sect? do you have a death wish?" When Lin fan saw the winged Emperor gobbling up an entire vige in a single gulp, he was so infuriated that he wanted to chop the winged Emperor to death.

    "It''s you. "

    The winged Emperor looked over and recognized Lin fan at first nce.

    "Good boy, I haven''t even looked for you, and you''vee to me." He hadn''t taken revenge for thest time, and it had been suppressed in his heart. Now that he had seen this kid, it was the perfect time for revenge.

    "You say they are your people, so I will swallow them all." The winged Emperor roared with astonishing might.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to say anything more to the winged Emperor. He went all out as a terrifying power started to surge.

    "I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you. "

    If they had met the winged Empress outside, they could still have a chat. Now that it had swallowed the magnificent me sect people, there was no need to talk. They could just start fighting.

    "Savage." Enraged, the winged Emperor pped its four wings, causing spikes to stand up on the surface of its bone wings. With a ''plop'' sound, it pounced towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge and just attacked.

    "You''re looking for death. " The winged Emperor sneered.

    At this moment.

    The spikes that shot out split apart and filled the void, sealing off Lin fan''s path of escape.

    In a normal situation, he would naturally resist and not charge forward.

    Puchi.

    "What?"

    The winged Emperor was shocked and in disbelief.

    Lin fan ignored the bone spikes and charged forwards. His body was pierced by the bone spikes and blood flowed out.

    "You bastard, I''m going to kill you." Lin fan growled and appeared before the winged Emperor. He pulled out the bone spikes from his body and stabbed them into the winged Emperor''s head.

    "How can that be?" The winged Emperor was shocked and didn''t react in time. Or rather, it didn''t expect this at all.

    Instantly.

    "Ah!" A scream rang out.

    A bone was stabbed into the winged Emperor''s forehead. As the winged Emperor swiped with its ws, a few cracks appeared on Lin fan''s chest as blood spurted out.

    "F * ck, you devoured my people. Even the heavens can''t save you."

 Chapter 1122 Always Challenging My Bottom Line

    The winged Emperor did not expect this fellow to be so cruel.

    Was there such a way of fighting?

    For some reason, a sense of danger shrouded his heart.

    He shook his head and threw this unrealistic thought to the back of his mind. Impossible, how could this guy be his opponent?

    He was merely a ruler, so what was so terrifying about him?

    However, based on the current situation, something did not seem right.

    There was a bone-piercing object stuck in the winged Emperor''s forehead, and blood was flowing out. He let out a sharp hiss and the bone-piercing object flew out of his forehead.

    "Kid, you''re going a little too far." The winged Emperor red at Lin fan and hollered out in rage.

    Lin fan floated in the air and pulled out the bone spikes on his body. Fresh blood flowed out from the holes and spread out.

    The winged Emperor wanted to say something but when he looked at Lin fan''s gaze, he felt a little ufortable. That gaze was a little scary.

    "Winged Emperor, you old bastard. You''re dead for sure today." Lin fan bent his body and his back was bent. He clenched his fists tightly.

    In that instant.

    Kacha!

    In the sky, ck Lightning streaked across the void, violently tearing it apart.

    "What''s the situation?" The winged Emperor turned solemn as he realized that the situation wasn''t good.

    "Winged Emperor, I''ll use my strongest power to end your dog life. Don''t even think about escaping. You can''t escape." Lin fan hollered. His ck hair flew up and the ground shook.

    With Lin fan as the center, a shocking energy spread out. Many small rocks and stones floated up.

    Pi Li pa!

    The thick lightning wrapped around the world.

    "How can I run away?" The winged Emperor was furious. However, his expression suddenly changed.

    The surrounding environment didn''t seem right.

    The power that exploded from this kid''s body was a little terrifying. It wasn''t something a ruler could have.

    At this moment, Lin fan had already gathered the power within his body to its peak. He then stood up straight and let out a low roar. With himself as the center, a storm of power swept out, crushing in all directions.

    The winged Emperor pped its wings and was instantly engulfed by the energy storm.

    "Damn, what realm is this guy at?" The winged Emperor did not dare to be careless in the face of such a powerful force.

    Suddenly.

    The winged Emperor was shocked as he felt a powerful force appear above him.

    Lin fan hollered. He didn''t use any weapons and just used his fists to crush him.

    He clenched his fingers.

    Power gathered at the tip of his finger, and a brilliant light flickered as he fiercely bombarded it.

    The winged Emperor pped its wings and shed with Lin fan.

    BOOM!

    An astonishing sound resounded through the world.

    The destructive power swept through everything. The surrounding gravel was crushed into powder, and the void was cut into two.

    "He''s a little strong," The winged Emperor was shocked. With just one attack, he could feel how powerful the other party was.

    He was not inferior to him at all.

    How could this be? how could there be a primordial chaos expert in the realm?

    They had been locked up in the abyss of the origin for so long, from the ancient times to the current declining era. At the peak, they were only rulers of a lifetime. Now that a freak had appeared, the winged Emperor had the intention to retreat.

    However, just as the winged Emperor was hesitating ...

    Lin fan attacked once more, his eyes burning with rage,"old bastard, you are dead."

    The winged Emperor was stunned by the violent power.

    "Brat, you''re looking for death." The winged Emperor could not back down and retorted angrily. How could he let a junior shit on his head?

    Lin fan''s fighting style was crazier. He was just killing 1000 enemies and 2500 enemies.

    He would always be more injured than others.

    "Go to hell!" Lin fan continued to pester the winged Emperor. His strength was like a flood that was erupting endlessly. Even though his body was riddled with wounds from the winged Emperor''s bone wings, he was still not afraid.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The two of them exchanged hundreds of blows.

    The winged Emperor only had one thought in his mind: this guy is a madman.

    Cracks appeared on his wings.

    Just as he was feeling heartache, Lin fan grabbed one of his wings and used all his strength, trying to break it.

    "Detestable." The winged Emperor was furious and hollered in rage. The spikes on its wings grew like arrows and shot towards Lin fan. If he didn''t Dodge, he would be a ho''s nest.

    However, to the winged Emperor''s horror, this fellow really did not back down at all.

    Puchi!

    The spikes pierced through Lin fan''s body and fresh blood flowed out. If it was a normal person, he would have died.

    "Hehe, old bastard, I''ll break your wings first, then your head." Lin fan''s hands grabbed onto a bone wing, his body leaning backward. He gritted his teeth and hollered, using all the strength in his body.

    The winged Emperor shrieked in pain. Although it was not broken, the pain was transmitted through its nerves to the depths of its heart.

    "Stop, stop right now!"

    The winged Emperor roared and pped its wings violently.

    Pffft!

    One of the bone wings was forcefully broken by Lin fan, causing a huge amount of blood to flow out.

    Lin fan casually tossed the bone wings far away. However, he did not let the winged Emperor off. Instead, he put his palms together and clenched his fingers tightly. Then, he swung the hammer down.

    BOOM!

    Itnded heavily on the winged Emperor''s back.

    The winged Emperor was struck by this violent attack. Its body was like a cannonball as it crashed into the ground. The earth trembled and the surface of the ground cracked. It then sank and formed a huge pit.

    "Huu." Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. If it were anyone else, they would have died a long time ago. However, the winged Emperor was indeed an ancient powerful being. His endurance was indeed strong.

    "Go to hell!"

    The voice fell.

    With a loud bang, Lin fan''s fingers were clenched tightly, ready to kill the winged Emperor.

    Suddenly.

    In the deep pit that was covered in dust, a cold stream of light quickly shot out, wrapped in killing power.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge and just charged forwards. He had never dodged in a battle.

    However, the result of not dodging came very quickly.

    That streak of light was a bone spike, sharp and cold. It pierced through Lin fan''s head, and the spinning force of it ripped his head into pieces.<sub> </sub>

    With the head destroyed, even if the ancient battlefield BUFF was activated, it would end there. The headless body fell to the ground without any movement.

    "Hahahaha."

    The winged Emperor''s wildughter rang out.

    He transformed into a human. His left arm was broken, but there was flesh moving around the wound on his left arm, trying to grow a new arm.

    "Brat, you''re so arrogant. You won''t even know how you died." The winged Emperor''s face was ferocious, and at the same time, he was very excited.

    Although he was slightly injured, it wasn''t a big deal and he could still hold on.

    Step by step, he walked in front of Lin fan''s corpse,"Hmph, you''re not dodging. I''m aiming at your head to see if you''re going to Dodge or not. I didn''t expect you to be so stupid."

    He raised his foot.

    Stepping on Lin fan''s chest, he exerted a little strength in his foot. With a crunching sound, all the bones in Lin fan''s chest were crushed as the winged Emperor stomped through him.

    Thinking that this detestable fellow had died in his hands, the winged Emperorughed maniacally again. Hisughter was horrifying, as if a devil had been born.

    Suddenly.

    Just as the winged Emperor was overjoyed, a force came from the side at a very fast speed. By the time it reacted, the right side of its face had suffered a fierce blow, and half of its face was about to copse.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound rang out.

    The winged Emperor quickly retreated into the distance. It mmed its hands on the ground and dug its fingers into the ground, creating deep trenches.

    "Bah!"

    The winged Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the attacking figure in horror. When he saw the face, he cried out,""How is that possible? you''re already dead."

    Lin fan looked at the winged Emperor. His gaze made the winged Emperor a little nervous.

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" The winged Emperor roared in anger and spread its arms. Suddenly, a mysterious power burst out from the winged Emperor.

    A sharp sound rang out.

    Behind the winged Emperor, a bone bird that covered the sky appeared.

    The bone bird appeared and raised its head, chirping. It spread its four wings and instantly, countless bone spikes appeared in the air, covering the entire area.

    "Go to hell!" The winged Emperor howled out in rage. With a ''Swoosh'' sound, its spine came crushing down on Lin fan.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Lin fan raised his head and said in disdain,""It''s a special effect. It contains thews, but that''s all."

    In an instant.

    Bone-piercing bones covered the entirend. At a nce, it was a vast expanse of white, like a world of bone-piercing bones.

    Immediately after.

    The bone bird opened its huge mouth, and white liquid gushed out.

    "You detestable brat! How dare you push me to this point? if I don''t kill you, where will I put my face?"

    The winged Emperor was really infuriated by Lin fan.

    From the beginning until now, he had never met such a F * cking arrogant person.

    What ability did he have?

    Now, he had still been killed by him.

    The White liquid gradually calmed down, without any fluctuations.

    "Hmph," he snorted. The winged Emperorughed coldly,"in the end, you will still die by my hands. To you, to be able to die by the hands of a true expert is considered a kind of fortune."

    However, just as the winged Emperor was about to turn around and leave ...

    There was a slight fluctuation.

    "What?" The winged Emperor was shocked. When he turned around, he found a figure wrapped in liquid in front of him.

    "You ..."

    Before he could finish his words.

    Lin fan''s fistnded on the winged Emperor''s face, causing half of its face to look as though it was about to explode.

    That pain once again assaulted his mind.

    The winged Emperor wanted to resist.

    But Lin fan wouldn''t give him the chance to do so."You B * stard, do you feel good with the special effects? I''ll let you have your fun."

    In that instant.

    Lin fan clenched his fists tightly as his strength exploded out and mmed onto the body of the winged Emperor. It was as fast as lightning and did not even slow down.

    "Feel the love of power for you."

    Bang! Bang!

    The winged Emperor was pressed to the ground by Lin fan and was beaten up.

    "You ..."

    The winged Emperor was furious and retaliated. However, he was facing a terrifying monster that could not feel pain and would not retreat. Those injuries would be terrifying to others.

    But to Lin fan, they were just wounds that he didn''t care about at all.

    Puchi!

    Not long after.

    The winged Emperor was stunned. It even forgot to resist. Instead, it lowered its head and looked at its chest.

    He didn''t expect this kid to actually punch through his physical body.

    Blood was flowing out of a bloody hole.

    One of Lin fan''s arms was still within the winged Emperor''s body. He chuckled out,"old bastard, you''re dead for sure."

    "Don ''t." The winged Emperor''s expression changed drastically. He could feel the threat of death looming over his heart."Don''t be rash. We have no grudges."

    "You devoured the people of my sect, and yet you say you don''t have any grudges?" Lin fan said coldly.

    With his usual style, he would only beat people into submission and sink them into the power of fear.

    But now, he just wanted to kill him.

    "Those are just mortals, ants. We can talk." The winged Emperor said in fear.

    It was really like seeing a ghost.

    In the previous battle, he clearly had the advantage, but as time passed, he did not expect that his advantage would actually disappear just like that.

    "Mortal? An ant? They are also my people. " Lin fan said in a low voice. With a loud bang, he punched the winged Emperor''s head.

    Bang!

    The winged Emperor''s head exploded instantly.

    F * ck!

    You keep challenging my bottom line.

 Chapter 1123 Little Brother, Are You That Cowardly?

    Lin fan was a headless corpse lying there.

    Now, the winged Emperor was lying there as a headless corpse.

    Blood and flesh sttered all over the ground.

    There was still arge amount of blood flowing from his neck.

    There was no prompt for points.

    The winged Emperor was also lying there, motionless.

    He did not die.

    The winged Emperor was not dead yet.

    That''s right.

    How could a chaotic Prime die so easily?

    Even if his physical body was destroyed, he would not die.

    "You were ying dead. I know you''re not dead." Lin fan stood there and stared at the corpse of the winged Emperor.

    The corpse still did not move.

    He probably didn''t expect that he would be seen through.

    Instantly.

    The winged Emperor''s body suddenly glowed. In the light, a four-winged bone bird spread its wings and flew high, trying to leave this ce.

    "Come back." Lin fan activated his colored eyes.

    It was simply a dream to escape from him.

    In that short moment, the winged Emperor had already fled far away. It was so fast that even chaotic Prime experts would be dreaming if they wanted to keep up with it.

    If Lin fan had activated his colored eyes a littleter, the winged Emperor would have long escaped.

    The winged Emperor was unwilling to ept this.

    In fact, he was in disbelief.

    He was discovered even when he was pretending to be dead. He had clearly lost all signs of life, so how could he have been discovered?

    The head was gone, but nothing happened.

    Even if he lost his physical body.

    That''s fine.

    Run.

    He had to run.

    Leave this ce. It wasn''t that this kid was strong, but that his fighting style was a little too hard to deal with. He was like a madman, always fighting in closebat.

    During the battle, the winged Emperor had also been shrouded in pressure, but the other party had no reaction at all. This made him wonder if he was really unable to do it.

    Suddenly.

    The winged Emperor stopped and its head grew back. However, there was a kind of anger that burst out from its heart.

    He turned around.

    A pair of eyes filled with rage stared at Lin fan.

    "I''m going to kill you. " The winged Emperor had lost its consciousness as its mind was filled with rage. In the blink of an eye, it appeared before Lin fan.

    "This is really troublesome." Lin fan muttered. Chaotic energy realm experts were indeed tough to deal with.

    However, as long as he came back, he could forget about leaving.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan opened his palm and grabbed the winged Emperor''s face, mming it onto the ground. Instantly, the ground cracked and earth dragons appeared from all directions, turning the entire ground upside down.

    This was the kind of power that could burst out when one''s strength reached a certain level.

    [Turn off colored eyes]

    The winged Emperor recovered and was a little confused."Why am I back?"

    "Isn''t it good toe back? As an expert from the ancient past, do you feel embarrassed to keep running away?" Lin fan said.

    Hearing this familiar voice, the winged Emperor''s heart panicked.

    He really didn''t expect that things would develop to this stage.

    "Brother, let''s talk things out. I haven''t digested the people you mentioned. They''ve been in my stomach all this time. I''ll spit them out now. Please let me go." The winged Emperor admitted defeat.

    Then, without waiting for Lin fan to speak, a deep chasm opened up behind the winged Emperor. A ball of white light floated out and gradually grew bigger. It was a vige.

    Those who had been swallowed by the winged Emperor were all confused.

    He did not know what had happened.

    "What''s happening? I remember that we were swallowed by a huge bird. "

    "Yeah, are we alive again?"

    The vigers were all in a daze and couldn''t react.

    However, when they saw the two figures standing not far away, they became more vignt and careful.

    Cough cough!

    At this moment, an old man from the vige walked out.

    The young people around him all made way for him. It was obvious that this old man had a high status in the vige.

    The old man was in good spirits. He was a little dazed after being swallowed by the winged Emperor, but he quickly recovered.

    The old man walked forward.

    Everyone was very nervous. The vige chief was too bold. How could he dare to walk towards those two people? with one look, they could tell that the two were fighting.

    The old man tried to keep his eyes open, trying to see who the two were.

    He did not know the winged Emperor.

    However, when he saw Lin fan, the old man shuddered and eximed,"Peak Master Lin, you are Peak Master Lin."

    The vigers in the distance heard the vige chief''s voice and looked at each other in disbelief.

    Everyone in the magnificent me sect knew Peak Master Lin of invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming''s special senior brother''s quote had been released a long time ago, and Lin fan''s face was in it.

    The magnificent me sect people naturally remembered the face of the magnificent me sect hero in their hearts.

    Lin fan didn''t expect the people far away from the magnificent me sect to know him.

    "Yes, it''s me. You''ll be fine. This old bastard swallowed you. I''ve taken revenge for you." Lin fan said.

    As a Peak Master of a sect ...

    He had to remain calm and not panic.

    Of course, there was nock of smiles.

    Seeing that the other party had admitted to it, the vige chief immediately said excitedly,""Hurry up and pay your respects to Peak Master Lin. We were saved by Peak Master Lin."

    Very quickly.<sub> </sub>

    The vigers all gathered around.

    If Lin fan didn''t stop them, they would have knelt down in front of him.

    "Alright, you guys go to the distance first. This guy hasn''t been dealt with yet, so it''s still dangerous for you." Lin fan said.

    Very quickly, the vigers all ran into the distance, their hearts filled with excitement.

    The vige chief was even more excited."Remember this. Record it in the history of the vige. Our vige was saved by Peak Master Lin."

    To the magnificent me sect, Lin fan was like a god.

    The winged Emperor was very aggrieved. If the hand that was grabbing his face had any warmth, he would not believe that he would be suppressed.

    "Peak Master Lin, this is enough, right? let me go, and I, the winged Emperor, will remember this favor." The winged Emperor said.

    Lin fan chuckled out,"winged Emperor, the matter of you devouring my people isn''t over yet. Even if they were fine, you would still devour them. It would have been fine if I didn''t find out about your actions. But now that I''ve found out, I won''t let you off so easily."

    "You''re too much. Can you take care of so many people?" The winged Emperor was furious.

    "It''s my business if I can''t take care of it. But as long as I find out, no matter who it is, they will die."

    "However, I think you''re a beast. I''ll give you a chance. Make an oath and be the magnificent me sect''s Mount. What do you think?" Lin fan said.

    When the winged Emperor heard this, his heart was greatly shaken."Are you insulting me?"

    He was a chaotic prime expert, a peak expert in this world.

    Now that this brat actually wanted him to be the sect''s Mount, not everyone could ride him in the future.

    "Yes, I''m insulting you." Lin fan said calmly. He wasn''t afraid of offending people with his words,"I''ll give you the choice. Let''s see what you choose. If it wasn''t for the fact that your strength is somewhat useful, do you think I''d waste my breath on you?"

    It was impossible for them to be the public Mount of the sect.

    "Peak Master Lin, you should leave a way out in life. You''ll get your retribution for being so ruthless." The winged Emperor said gloomily.

    Lin fan was a little helpless. Chaotic energy realm experts weren''t tough enough.

    "Alright, winged Emperor, don''t talk nonsense with me. I''ve always been ruthless towards my enemies. This is my characteristic and my personality. I can''t change it. Think about it. It''s up to you whether you swear or not. If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try."

    He really wanted to kill the winged Emperor.

    However, he wasn''t alone. He had a sect behind him, and he was the senior brother of countless people. He couldn''t waste it.

    The winged Emperor''s strength was not bad. He was at the primordial chaos realm.

    If they were to be the sect''s mounts, their junior brothers and sisters would be able to ride on the winged Emperor. No matter where they went, it would be very cool.

    Moreover, the possibility of encountering danger would be greatly reduced.

    Therefore, he wanted to spare the winged Emperor''s life.

    As for beating him into submission and forcing him to swear, that wasn''t his style.

    If his name was mentioned, he would be scared witless. If one day his junior brothers and sisters were sitting on it and identally mentioned him, he was afraid that the car would flip over and their lives would be in danger.

    At this moment.

    The winged Emperor was silent for a long time. His eyes flickered with an insignificant radiance. Then, he looked up and said,"alright, I swear."

    "I, the winged Emperor, swear to be the magnificent me sect''s Mount. If I have any other thoughts, I will be struck by lightning and destroyed by thousands of divine lightning bolts."

    Just as Lin fan was about to praise him.

    A shocking scene happened.

    From the winged Emperor''s body, many soft white bones spread out and wrapped around Lin fan''s arm.

    "Hehe, B * stard, even if I die, I won''t be humiliated by you. The heavenly punishment ising, do you think you can escape? If you don''t want to die, then break your own arm and get lost. " The winged Emperor said angrily.

    Although these words were very overbearing.

    However, he told Lin fan how to escape.

    The winged Emperor had a treasure that could bear the heavenly punishment in his ce.

    In the past, when he obtained this thing, he felt that it was a piece of trash and had no use at all.

    He didn''t expect to be able to use it now.

    BOOM!

    The sky changed, forming a terrifying vortex with lightning swimming in it.

    Lin fan chuckled. He had not expected the winged Emperor to y such a trick. Unyielding. He was truly unyielding.

    The winged Emperor was also waiting for an opportunity.

    As long as this brat''s severed arm left, he would activate the treasure and let the treasure bear the pain for him before quickly escaping.

    However, the winged Emperor was stunned by what happened next.

    Lin fan hugged the winged Emperor and whispered in his ear,""Alright, I''ll apany you to die under the wrath of the heavens. It''s been a long time since I''ve been struck by the heavens, I really miss it."

    "What?" The winged Emperor was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Suddenly.

    The power in the air was getting more and more terrifying. The heavenly punishment was reallying.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a divine punishment. To be honest, you''re the first person I''ve ever met who''s so unyielding." Lin fan patted the back of the winged Emperor.

    "Don''t copse, stand properly. There are rules to weing the wrath of heaven."

    "Don''t struggle, just wait. "

    "Don''t kneel. Stand up straight. Pride can''t bend. No one can kneel."

    Lin fan dragged the winged Emperor''s body, preventing him from kneeling down.

    At this moment.

    The winged Emperor''s body trembled, and its legs were powerless as it copsed to the ground.

    In the winged Emperor''s eyes, there was a ball of lightning condensing in the void vortex.

    The power was getting stronger and stronger, and it was about to fall.

    "No, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have resisted. I''m really loyal to the magnificent me sect. I''ll be their Mount for the rest of my life. This time, I''m really sincere."

    In that instant.

    The winged Emperor roared.

    There was a p.

    The void Whirlpool dissipated, and the world returned to peace.

    Lin fan pushed the winged Emperor away and stretched out his hand. Grabbing the winged Emperor''s head, he lifted it up helplessly.

    "Little brother, are you so cowardly?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he released his hand.

    The winged Emperor knelt on the ground with his head lowered.

    He was in despair.

    The other party was not human.

 Chapter 1124 Is There Something Wrong With The Puppet Patriarchs Head?

    The winged Emperor knelt down decisively.

    He didn''t hesitate at all.

    "Sigh, I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you to be the same as those people, just a little slippery."

    Lin fan''s words had the winged Emperor, who was in a state of despair, even thinking of dying.

    Ultimately, it was the same?

    Slippery?

    Is there anyone as perverted as you?

    This was the wrath of the heavens!

    He wasn''t afraid at all and even wanted to die together. There was a hole in his brain, a big hole.

    At this moment, the winged Emperor raised his head and found that this fellow was rubbing his fingers in front of him. His movements were a little showy, but he didn''t understand.

    The winged Emperor looked confused, unable to understand what was going on.

    "What?" he asked, puzzled.

    Lin fan nced at the winged Emperor. Just that gaze alone was enough to scare the winged Emperor so much that he did not know what to do.

    He didn''t do anything.

    Can''t we just say it out loud?

    He really didn''t understand the code words.

    Lin fan was truly in despair towards the winged Emperor. To think that he couldn''t even understand such a simple gesture. This was truly despairing.

    "Winged Emperor, you''ve already be the magnificent me sect''s Mount. Your wealth is of no use to you. You should just confiscate it."

    He had no choice but to be more direct.

    The winged Emperor almost suffocated upon hearing this.

    How cruel.

    It was so terrifying.

    Under normal circumstances, one would not yield in the face of such a matter. One would have to use great courage to resist the other party.

    But reality was cruel.

    The winged Emperor took out all his belongings.

    The entire fortune of an ancient era expert was very rich. If an ordinary person were to obtain it, they would probably soar to the sky.

    Lin fan wasn''t really interested in the wealth of the ancient era experts. He tossed it into his storage ring.

    "Winged Emperor, take my people back to the magnificent me sect."

    These were the people of the magnificent me sect, so it was much safer to arrange them near the magnificent me sect.

    Many cities had been built near the magnificent me sect.

    Some viges were scattered around.

    When he returned, he would get the sect disciples toe out and inform them.

    The winged Emperor didn''t dare to resist and swore an oath. He didn''t have the ability to resist even if he wanted to.

    "Yes." The winged Emperor lowered its proud head.

    He was a chaotic prime expert, one of the peak experts of ancient times. Now, he was being suppressed by a junior. He had lost all face and was extremely embarrassed.

    Very quickly.

    The winged Emperor left with the vigers.

    "Comfortable? what ancient era expert? in front of me, Lin fan, you still have to kneel down."

    Lin fan was in a good mood.

    He was so awesome that he was invincible.

    Suddenly.

    The surrounding space became a little quiet and sticky, as if some mysterious power had seeped in and sealed the surrounding heaven and earth.

    "Who''s so arrogant to seal the space for me? what do you want? If you want to F * ck me, thene out quickly, don''t act like a coward. " Lin fan looked at the heaven and earth.

    It was a strange feeling.

    Now, there were people who dared to find trouble with him. They really didn''t know how cruel the word ''death'' was.

    A dull sound came.

    The void split open, forming a passage, and a figure slowly walked in.

    This figure was wearing a long robe and a mask. His entire body exuded a strange aura, and at the same time, there was a gray airflow winding around him.

    "Who is this guy?" Lin fan was a little surprised. Then, he eximed,"so, it''s a woman."

    He realized that the clothes on her chest were not something that could be propped up by muscles. Only women with good figures could do that.

    The puppet patriarch had arrived.

    The face under the mask was expressionless.

    "Killing intent." Lin fan''s nose sniffed and he smelled the killing intent from him.

    Although the killing intent was rather faint, it was definitely true.

    "You want to kill me?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    The puppet old master red at Lin fan. The gaze that was hidden under the mask sized Lin fan up carefully. However, he could not find anything about him that was attractive at all.

    He muttered in his heart.

    "This ordinary person is able to make you so deeply rooted. Even if you are assimted by me, you can''t forget this figure. He has affected my path to the peak."

    "I can only kill him and cut off this obsession from the root."

    The reason why she came to find Lin fan was to kill this person who was affecting her state of mind.

    Her true spirit was hidden in an ugly body. Her original purpose was to make everyone hate her true body, so that the spirit that was extended from her original body would hate everyone.

    However, he didn''t expect that the spirit that was born would be so true to others. It was even imprinted in the true spirit, forming an obsession that affected the original body.

    This was something that the puppet patriarch could not ept.

    "Resist what? Are you resisting me? You''re only a small part of my true spirit. Don''t even think about trying to influence me with your unrealistic thoughts. "

    The puppet patriarch was showing signs of resistance deep in his heart.

    However, she quickly suppressed it.

    Lin fan noticed that the killing intent he had towards him was getting thicker and thicker.

    "Interesting. It''s been a long time since someone dared to act so arrogantly. The one who acted so arrogantly recently has just reported to the magnificent me sect." Lin fan smiled. At the same time, he recalled who this person was.

    The puppet patriarch.

    They had met once before.

    His eyes back then were not like this.

    At that time, he felt that this fellow was a little familiar, but he really couldn''t remember who he was.

    Suddenly.

    Just as Lin fan was pondering over this matter.

    The void behind him shook slightly.

    A ck figure appeared, holding a saber in his hand, and shed down.

    There were no fluctuations, nor any signs of life.

    ng!<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan raised his hand and opened his fingers. He grabbed the de and punched, directly exploding the enemy.

    "Golem patriarch, I don''t think there''s any enmity between us. For you to take the initiative to cause trouble for me, do you have a death wish?" Lin fan asked with a smile.

    He didn''t put the other party in his eyes.

    In the past, before the fusion of the outside world and the outer realm, the two worlds had been merged.

    He would asionally hear the name of the puppet patriarch.

    I heard that he''s very strong.

    There were still many puppets left in the world.

    At that time, he had thought that the puppet patriarch was a powerful existence, but now it seemed that he was just so-so.

    The possibility of him blowing up the other party was still very high.

    The old master did not reply. He just red at Lin fan coldly. Anyone who affected her state of mind had to be killed.

    Especially when Lin fan''s influence was so deep.

    At this moment.

    The puppet patriarch spread out his ten fingers. His ten fingers were extremely agile. With every stroke, he instantly sketched out a world that he controlled in his palm.

    Thews were all under the control of the puppet patriarch.

    "He''s a little powerful. "

    Lin fan chuckled as he floated in the air calmly. He then clenched his fist and punched out into the void. A vast amount of power burst forth, causing the entire void to tremble.

    The puppet patriarch''s movements were strange and unpredictable, making it difficult to predict his movements.

    The moment it appeared in front of Lin fan, it disappeared without a trace.

    Right after, the puppet old master appeared beside Lin fan and pped out with his palm. A weird glow appeared on his palm.

    "What''s this? you dare to be so impudent with this kind of strength?" Lin fan was disdainful as he punched out with his fist. The power of his fist covered the body of the old master.

    Bang!

    The puppet patriarch exploded, not into a mess of flesh and blood, but into a mist.

    The mist became thicker and thicker, slowly wrapping around Lin fan.

    "Damn, you''re quite capable. Do all women like flexible fighting styles?" Lin fan muttered.

    He didn''t like this kind of situation.

    What he liked the most was still to meet force with force.

    Outside the fog.

    The puppet patriarch floated there, his slender fingers tracing the outline of the world.

    With a simple outline, a puppet doll appeared.

    Then, with a bang, the puppet doll split open and turned into a huge human-shaped creature.

    Not long after.

    The sky was filled with a dense cluster of human-shaped life forms. Under the control of the puppet old master, these human-shaped life forms were like locusts as they swarmed towards Lin fan in a frenzy, covering up the thick mist in an instant.

    The puppet patriarch clenched his fist.

    In an instant, a loud boom resounded.

    The puppets immediately exploded, forming a shocking self-destructive force that smashed the void into nothingness.

    The puppet patriarch''s series of movements were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water, without the slightest pause.

    This was a battle that required technique.

    This was the first time Lin fan had encountered an enemy that was more tactical.

    The old master puppet did not let his guard down. He knew that Lin fan would definitely not die just like that.

    "Amazing, interesting." Lin fan waved his arm and smacked the dust away.

    "What?" The old master puppet was stunned as he looked at Lin fan''s eyes.

    Suddenly.

    In her eyes, Lin fan disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of her. He punched out, and the power of his fist swept through the sky as if it was going to pierce through the sky.

    Bang! Bang!

    The punchnded on the puppet patriarch''s body.

    However, it was merely a puppet. It instantly turned into smoke. In the distance, the puppet patriarch appeared with a ck puppet doll the size of a palm in his hand.

    He squeezed it.

    The puppet shattered.

    Shortly after, a mysterious energy shot out and wrapped around Lin fan like a puppet.

    "It''s time to end this. "

    The puppet patriarch opened his arms, and brilliant light gathered between his ten fingers. Thews of heaven and earth in the surrounding area were pulled by the puppet patriarch and gathered over.

    These were all thews contained in this world.

    Ordinary people couldn''t control it, but the puppet patriarch''s special characteristics allowed her to control all thews in this world.

    Countlessws gathered together, forming a terrifying power.

    "Go to hell. You''re the only obstacle in my destruction heart. You''re just my stepping stone."

    "Break!" The puppet patriarch growled and swung his arm. The ball of destruction, which had been condensed with countless nomologicalws, was about to break free from his control.

    But suddenly ...

    The expression of the puppet patriarch under the mask changed slightly, and his movements became a little stiff.

    "Damn it, at this moment, he still wants to make a pointless resistance." The puppet patriarch suppressed the obsession in his heart, tore open the space, and threw the ball of destruction.

    "Hahahaha."

    The puppet patriarchughed loudly under the mask.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes and looked at the old master puppet as if he was looking at a retard.

    In the end, he was still a person living in ignorance.

    She thought that she could imprison his body, but it was just her wishful thinking.

    But suddenly ...

    The puppet patriarch''s face changedpletely."Impossible!"

    She realized that she could not control her own body, and at the same time, she charged toward the destruction sphere.

    The puppet patriarch roared in his heart.

    That was impossible.

    She had long since fused with the true spirit that was born. How could this insignificant obsession control her body?

    "Bastard, stop!"

    BOOM!

    The puppet patriarch collided with the ball of destruction. Suddenly, the world was dazzled. The light of power covered everything, covering everything.

    "You''re crazy. "

    Lin fan was stunned. He didn''t understand what he was doing.

    Was the puppet patriarch crazy?

 Chapter 1125 A Bootlicker Will Never Be Happy

    The light dissipated.

    rgh!

    The puppet patriarch was half-kneeling in the air. He spat out a mouthful of blood into the mask, and the blood seeped out from the cracks of the mask.

    Kachaa!

    Cracks appeared on the mask, and the mask at the corner of his mouth fell off.

    The puppet patriarch''s mouth was stained red with blood.

    She raised her head and stared at Lin fan in anger.

    If he hadn''t taken back his body just now, he would have been in for a tragedy.

    "You''re a little retarded, aren''t you?" Lin fan was helpless. Why couldn''t he understand what was going on?

    He yed with the special effects and then went up himself, but he was still half-dead.

    He really couldn''t understand this series.

    Although he liked to stab himself, he did so with a purpose.

    For example, a headache.

    For example, he was in a bad mood.

    It was all to eliminate negative emotions.

    However, the puppet patriarch''s series of actions were a little off.

    "You want to run? Come back here. " Lin fan realized that the old master was about to slip away. How could he let her have her way? with a lecherous look, he had to get the hell back here.

    In the distant void, a figure appeared.

    The puppet patriarch used his puppet, leaving behind a fake body while his real body escaped.

    However, under the guidance of the colored eyes, it charged towards Lin fan.

    Pada!

    Lin fan stretched out his hand and grabbed the neck of the old master puppet.

    "B * tch, you''re a little weak. If it wasn''t for your strange moves, you would''ve been dead." Lin fan said.

    The strength of the puppet patriarch was only at the ruler realm, not yet at the level of a one-world ruler. However, his methods were rather strange. If he wasn''t colored, it would be quite difficult to capture him.

    "Why would I?"

    She couldn''t believe it. All these changes were too strange.

    He had clearly escaped, so how could he have returned?

    "How could this be? Since you''re already here, then just stay. You''re dreaming if you think you can leave. " Lin fan said.

    The puppet patriarch struggled, but then he was punched in the abdomen, and he couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood.

    Whoosh!

    The broken mask fell.

    The puppet patriarch was extremely beautiful, and his skin was as white as crystal.

    "So you''re a beauty. If other people met you, they would definitely have tender feelings for you. It''s a pity that you met me. As long as it''s an enemy, the more beautiful you are, the more I''ll yearn for fireworks."

    Instantly.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked up into the void.

    "As expected, I can''t go back. The further I go, the stronger I be. The more I realize that there are too few things to choose from."

    Sadness and helplessness.

    When they were weak, they didn''t have many requirements for the quality of the fireworks.

    But now, the fireworks that could enter his eyes were really too few.

    Sorrow, loneliness, and helplessness.

    However, the puppet patriarch could sense a strong killing intent from the other party.

    This guy wanted to kill him.

    "You can''t kill me." The patriarch said.

    "There''s nothing in this world that can''t be killed. Although you''re from the outer realm, you''re my enemy, so I can only kill you. Don''t worry, it''ll be quick. It won''t hurt too much. Bang! It''ll be like a firework that will light up the world. It''ll be the most beautiful scene. For you, it''ll be the most beautiful home." Lin fan was tempted by the fireworks.

    If it was a male.

    They would definitely want to surrender and be loyal to the magnificent me sect.

    But when he encountered such high-quality fireworks, he was a little reluctant to stay in the sect.

    The sense of danger was getting stronger and stronger.

    The puppet patriarch knew that the other party would really kill him.

    "I have someone very important to you in my body." The puppet patriarch said.

    Lin fan chuckled over at the old master,"is that so?"

    "Come out." The puppet patriarch let out a low growl and released his suppression obsession. A figure appeared behind the puppet patriarch. The figure had the face of the puppet patriarch, but the temperament was a little different."Tell him who you are."

    Lin fan stared at the figure, feeling a little suspicious.

    I don''t know him.

    However, he seemed to have a vague impression of it.

    Perhaps, it was just someone he wasn''t too familiar with.

    Threatening him with someone he wasn''t familiar with ... The puppet patriarch seemed to be regressing as he lived. There must be something wrong with his intelligence.

    At this moment.

    The figure behind the puppet old master looked at Lin fan with a strange look in his eyes.

    "I''ve never seen you before. " Mu Ling spoke.

    The puppet patriarch was surprised, as if he did not expect Mu Ling to say this.

    Lin fan took a look and really couldn''t tell who it was."That''s right, I''ve never seen you before."

    "Damn it, you''re still pretending not to know me at this moment? Listen, she''s Mu Ling, do you still remember?" The patriarch roared.

    "Mu Ling?" Lin fan hesitated. He seemed to have heard the name before but he didn''t have any impression.

    When the old master of the puppet sect caught sight of Lin fan''s bewildered expression, he burst outughing for some reason.

    "Hahaha, it''s so sad. Mu Ling, he''s your obsession. Even though you''ve been fused with me, you still remember him. But to him, you''re just a fleeting cloud. He''ll forget you as soon as he looks back. Don''t you feel sad?"

    For some reason, the puppet patriarch felt that the true spirit that was born from his true body was not worth it.

    You have such a strong obsession, but to the other party, you don''t even know who you are.

    What a sad thing.

    She wanted to tell the derivative spirit to stop being a bootlicker and that it would not be happy.

    "When you like someone, you don''t need the other party to like you too. It''s enough to be able to see you for thest time. You''re my original body, and I''m your spirit. I''ve experienced despair and helplessness, and I''ve weed hope and light. That''s enough."

    "The only thing I can do is not to be a burden to the person I like."

    "I won''t let you use me to threaten him. It''s useless. Just like you said, I''m just a passer-by to him. I''ll forget it when I look back. I''ll die with my true self. That''s where I, Mu Ling, will end my life."

    Mu Ling and the puppet patriarch had a short conversation.

    The puppet patriarch was furious. She had never thought that the spirit would have such a deep obsession with a man.

    What a despicable bootlicker.

    "Mu Ling? Mu Ling?" Lin fan grabbed onto the puppet old master with a single hand and frowned in deep thought. His mind was spinning rapidly.<sub> </sub>

    Who was it?

    It was a familiar name.

    But he was definitely someone he had not seen for a long time.

    If they had seen each other in a short time, they would definitely have remembered.

    "Could he be a disciple of the sect?" Lin fan thought of this possibility.

    He then started to filter the appearances of all the disciples in the sect.

    One face after another appeared in his mind.

    His brain cells started to die crazily.

    F * ck.

    It was really annoying to use his brain.

    "I don''t even know you, you don''t have to think about it." Mu Ling said. She didn''t want her senior brother to remember who she was, or he would be threatened by the puppet.

    This was not what she wanted to see.

    "Shut up, I''ll definitely remember." Lin fan said.

    Mu Ling shut up and did not dare to refute.

    She had integrated the custom of not interrupting when men were talking into the depths of her heart.

    One face after another shed past Lin fan''s mind.

    It was a woman''s face.

    There were many junior sisters in the sect, and he had basically seen all of them.

    Suddenly.

    The scene froze.

    A face was imprinted in his mind, and he didn''t forget it.

    He was a little ugly and had a heavy mark on him.

    Her name was Mu Ling.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the figure behind the puppet old master. The two faces ovepped. One was the sky, and the other was the earth. It was hard to tell if they were two different people.

    However, the outline of her face perfectly matched.

    "Junior Sister ..." Lin fan opened his mouth.

    "I''m not your Junior Sister,"Mu Ling replied.

    "Don''t pretend anymore. Even if you turn into ashes, senior brother will still recognize you. Don''t me senior brother for what happened just now. You''ve disappeared from the sect for a long time. Senior brother has been very busy recently and is a little confused. " Lin fan said.

    Aiya.

    He had actually forgotten about his Junior Sister.

    This was really a sin.

    "Eh, Junior Sister, what''s the situation with your current form? This old woman harmed you?" Lin fan was furious.

    F * ck.

    How dare he kill his Junior Sister?

    He was simply looking for death.

    The strength of his palm had also increased, and the neck of the puppet patriarch was now a little bloodshot.

    The puppet patriarch frowned, feeling a little pain."Stop! If I die, your Junior Sister will not live either."

    Lin fan slowly rxed. He still didn''t understand what was going on.

    What''s going on between Junior Sister and the puppet patriarch?

    Could it be that the puppet patriarch had kidnapped Junior Sister?

    "If you don''t want your Junior Sister to die, then let go of me." The puppet patriarch said.

    Mu Ling resisted,"senior brother, don''t be threatened by her. I''m already very satisfied to be able to see you again. I''ll let go of my obsession and disappear. I''ll be with the sect forever."

    He had wanted to say ''senior brother''.

    However, he felt that it was a little inappropriate.

    The puppet ancestor was shocked. He didn''t expect Mu Ling to let go of her obsession andpletely disappear.

    "Wait," Lin fan roared.

    F * ck!

    He didn''t understand.

    "Tell me clearly, what''s the situation?" Lin fan asked.

    He was still confused about the rtionship between his Junior Sister and the puppet patriarch.

    The old master puppet was going to use the spirit that was born from it to threaten Lin fan. Naturally, he had to let Lin fan know the importance of this matter, and the importance of her not dying.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan finally understood,"Oh, so what you''re trying to say now is that my Junior Sister is a spirit that you gave birth to, and you''re the main body right now. You''ve suppressed my Junior Sister deep within your body, and if you die, my Junior Sister will die as well. Is that right?"

    "That''s right. " The puppet patriarch said,"therefore, you can''t kill me."

    "Fine, I won''t kill you. I''ll let my Junior Sister take control of this body and suppress you." Lin fan said.

    "Hahahaha." The puppet patriarchughed."What a joke. Do you still not know what happened?"

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and looked at Mu Ling,"Junior Sister, listen to me. Close your eyes. Your senior brother here doesn''t want you to see the darkest part of the world."

    "Oh." Mu Ling obediently closed her eyes.

    Lin fan was really satisfied with his Junior Sister. She was such an obedient Junior Sister, why did she have to suffer like this?

    As the senior brother in their hearts, he had to defend their freedom.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan activated his colored eyes and stared at the old master.

    As for Mu Ling, her eyes were tightly shut, but there were sounds from the outside world.

    "F * ck, you dare to bully my Junior Sister? I''ll beat you to death, you B * tch!"

    "Get lost to the darkness."

    "Even a ruler dares to act so impudently in front of me. I''ll let you know how terrifying strength is."

    "Explode, my fist."

    "You still dare toe? lie down."

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    BOOM!

    The earth was shaking.

    Mu Ling''s face turned slightly red.

    This was the feeling of happiness.

    [PS: I''m at theter part of the book and it''s almost over. I''m expected to finish it before the end of December. I''ll definitely write the ending well and guarantee that it won''t be a bad ending.]

 Chapter 1126 I Really Want To Beat The Other Party Up

    The damage output of explosion was too crazy. The world was wailing, and a deep pit was formed on the ground. He was helpless against the unexpected disaster.

    There was an unspeakable sorrow.

    From a man''s point of view, the puppet patriarch was a very beautiful woman, peerless in her beauty.

    He shouldn''t have been hurt like this.

    But from an objective point of view, Lin fan was a good person.

    A good person would treat everything with a fair perspective and would not have sympathy or jealousy for you just because of your status.

    Therefore, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with attacking a beautiful woman like the puppet patriarch.

    Everything was built on fairness.

    In the past, even the realm had been calling for gender equality.

    Others might not be able to do it.

    But Lin fan did it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The punch caused the puppet patriarch''s body to tremble violently. A powerful fist force ran through his body and mmed into the ground, creating a deep pit.

    Lin fan grabbed the cor of the old master and lifted her up in his hands,"are you still going to resist?"

    At this time, fear shrouded the puppet patriarch''s heart.

    <o>,m "No..." His lips were slightly open as he muttered softly. He had fallen into fear.</o>

    Lin fan was satisfied. It seemed like beating someone up was useful to anyone.

    Even if the other party was a charming woman like the puppet patriarch, she would still be immersed in the explosion of power.

    "Puppet patriarch, are you afraid?" Lin fan lifted the puppet old master up and asked while looking at that beautiful face.

    The puppet old master who was being held in Lin fan''s hands was evidently scared to death right now. His entire body was trembling as his eyes shone with a look of fear. At the same time, he was trying to avoid Lin fan''s gaze.

    "I''m scared, scared ..."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction. It seemed like he was really afraid.

    The violent beating just now had not been in vain.

    "Remember my words and go back to your darkness. This body belongs to my Junior Sister. If you dare to snatch it from me again, I''ll beat you up." Lin fan threatened.

    As for blowing up the puppet patriarch''s body, that was impossible.

    Otherwise, where would his Junior Sister be?

    "Yes, yes," The puppet patriarch said in a cold voice and immediately hid in the dark corner of his heart.

    The BUFF was so powerful that it almost scared the puppet patriarch to death.

    He spread his fingers and grabbed at his Junior Sister, then pped them into the body of the puppet patriarch.

    "Junior Sister, your body''s control has been taken back by senior brother," Lin fan said.

    He was very happy to help his junior sisters.

    This proved that he was still somewhat useful as a senior brother.

    If his junior brothers and sisters did not need his help as a senior brother, then their days would be lonely and boring.

    "How is Junior Sister? Do you feel anything?"

    "I should be able to control my body now, right?"

    Lin fan asked. He was very concerned about his junior brothers and sisters in the sect.

    Not long after.

    Mu Ling opened her eyes. Her eyes were still very beautiful, but they were very different from the eyes of the puppet patriarch. As expected, their souls were different, and the light emitted from their eyes was different.

    "Senior brother, I''m fine." Mu Ling shook her head and said. However, for some unknown reason, she was frowning.

    However, he did not say it out loud.

    Lin fan was surprised. Then, he asked,"does your body hurt?"

    Mu Ling shook her head and said softly,""It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all,"

    Of course, he didn''t finish his sentence.

    As long as it was his senior brother who hit him, it didn''t hurt at all.

    If other people knew what Mu Ling was thinking, they would definitely exim in shock. Bootlickers were too scary.

    When Lin fan was pummeling the old master, he had avoided getting his face pped. He was afraid that his Junior sister''s face would be sent flying.

    However, her current injuries weren''t a problem and she would be fine after taking some pills. Moreover, Junior sister''s cultivation had reached the ruler realm, so she would be able to recover quickly.

    The magnificent me sect.

    When Lin fan brought Mu Ling back, he realized that the winged Emperor''s arrival had attracted many disciples.

    What a big Bird.

    They had never seen it before.

    Moreover, the shape of this bird was too domineering and fierce.

    However, when they found out that this was a Mount that their senior brother had subdued for them outside, they were all stunned, followed by cheers of joy.

    "Wow, this bird doesn''t have any feathers. It''s all bones and so hard."

    "I almost cut my hand."

    The winged Emperor was humiliated. How could he bear the humiliation of being touched by a group of ants?

    Unfortunately, what made him despair was that he had already made an oath, so what else could he do?

    Cough cough!

    Lin fan coughed lightly,"junior brothers and sisters, do you like this bird?"

    The disciples who were watching the winged Emperor heard a familiar voice and turned their heads in joy before eximing in surprise.

    "Senior brother is back."

    In an instant, there was no one around the winged Emperor.

    The disciples all gathered around to wee the return of their senior brother.

    However, when they caught sight of Mu Ling beside Lin fan, they were all stunned. What a beautiful woman! She was just like a fairy that had walked out of a painting.

    "Wow, senior brother has brought a woman back."

    "Senior brother has a wife."

    The disciples cried out in rm, each cry louder than thest.

    As for the junior sisters, they were in despair.

    Waa!

    My heart is so cold, so painful.

    Senior brother brought the girl back without any discussion.

    There were many people in the sect who wanted to see Lin fan''s snow-white body.

    In the past, they had never seen their senior brother bring a woman back, so they had thought that their senior brother had no interest in this aspect. However, now that they were on guard day and night, it was hard to guard against thieves.

    Mu Ling''s pretty face was red. She was being looked at by so many fellow disciples and had even caused a misunderstanding, so she was naturally a little embarrassed.

    Even though she was a ruler expert now, she was still the same.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? this is Junior Sister Mu Ling. Don''t you remember her?" Lin fan exined.

    These junior brothers and sisters really had too many ideas in their heads. They could actually think so far ahead.<sub> </sub>

    Could it be that I''m such a shallow person in their hearts?

    "Mu Ling?"

    At that moment, all the disciples were stunned.

    There was only one person in the sect called Mu Ling.

    "It can''t be, it''s that Mu Ling with the huge birthmark on her face."

    A disciple recalled and eximed.

    Back then, the magnificent me sect wasn''t as united as it was now.

    However, under Lin fan''s tutge, the disciples of the sect were already very United.

    It was this voice that helped many of his junior brothers and sisters recall.

    Junior Sister Mu Ling, who was the least liked.

    They were weak.

    He was also ugly.

    A perfect back-view killer.

    Back then, the disciples of the various sects would also joke about Mu Ling.

    For example, if anyone lied, they would find Mu Ling as their wife in the future.

    But now ...

    The male disciples ''eyes were about to burst.

    Some people were even filled with regret.

    Oh my God.

    How could he have been so superficial at that time? if he had been able to hold back and build a good rtionship with Mu Ling, then now ...

    Sigh.

    Unfortunately ...

    It was toote to say anything now.

    Didn''t he see how tender Junior Sister Mu Ling''s eyes were when she looked at him?

    They were not blind.

    Mu Ling took in the expressions of all her fellow disciples and thought to herself that her senior brother was indeed different from them.

    At that time, he was so ugly, but his senior brother was willing to pay attention to him and help him. How could theypare?

    They were only looking at his face, but Shixiong was looking at his heart.

    This was what her senior brother had told her at the time.

    She had always remembered it in her heart and had never forgotten.

    Lin fan was satisfied with the current situation.

    Finally, someone from the sect had reached the ruler realm.

    This was a huge improvement.

    "Senior brother." Lu Qiming walked over. When he saw Mu Ling, he was surprised. He did not expect Mu Ling to be so beautiful."Wee back, Junior Sister mu."

    "Thank you, senior brother l¨¹." Mu Ling replied with a smile, but she gave off a feeling of rejection.

    "Junior Brother Lu, arrange a ce for Junior Sister mu to stay. Junior Sister mu has already reached the ruler realm. She''s the strongest disciple in the sect, second only to senior brother." Lin fan said.

    Lu Qiming was shocked. He did not expect his Junior Sister to be so strong.

    Initially, Lin fan had not nned to return to the sect. But, since the matter of the puppet patriarch had been resolved, he might as well send his Junior Sister back.

    Of course.

    If his Junior Sister was still as ugly as before, he naturally wouldn''t need to bring her back. She could juste back on her own.

    However, the most important thing was that she had be prettier and her strength had reached the ruler realm.

    No one would believe her if she said that she was Mu Ling.

    If a conflict were to break out, the winged Emperor would probably swallow him whole.

    After all, Mu Ling wasn''t a puppet patriarch. She wasn''t able to contend with a world ruler or a chaotic Prime with the strength of a ruler and even escape from the other party.

    A few dayster.

    Mu Ling returned to the sect and was shocked by the changes.

    Heavenly court.

    All the disciples lived in the celestial heavens.

    When she returned to the sect, she attracted the attention of her junior brothers and sisters no matter where she went. There were even many disciples who came to apologize sincerely.

    In the past, when Mu Ling was still ugly, she was bullied by many people.

    Although Mu Ling didn''t remember it in her heart, those disciples recalled it and felt a little embarrassed. An apology might make them feel better.

    And Mu Ling knew that her senior brother didn''t have the kind of feelings she wanted for her.

    But it didn''t matter, as long as he could watch.

    "Oh my God, yang yang, is this still the magnificent me sect? Is our big brother still here? "Outside the sect, Zhu Fengfeng was riding a fat pig, standing there in a daze.

    He hadn''t been here for a few months.

    This change was too F * cking huge.

    Hmph Hmph!

    The fat pig snorted a few times, as if to say,"don''t look anymore. This is the ce. The taste is definitely right."

    The heavenly court floated in the air.

    Zhu Fengfeng didn''t dare to step forward.

    Although he didn''t see anyone, the building gave off a shocking aura.

    "Alright then, let''s go up and take a look. Yangyang, if the situation doesn''t look right, we have to retreat immediately." Zhu Fengfeng said nervously.

    He had been outside for such a long time.

    He didn''t find many dangerous ces, but he did find some small opportunities that raised his strength to Dao realm peak.

    He just wanted to ask the others if they were afraid.

    When they arrived at the southern Heaven Gate.

    He saw someone familiar.

    Xu dapao naturally recognized Zhu Fengfeng."You''re here to see my senior again?"

    Zhu Fengfeng heaved a sigh of relief. So it was a familiar face. It seemed like she was safe. She then smiled,"yes, I''m here to see your senior again. Is my brother here?"

    "Yes, I''ve just returned a few days ago. You can go in." Xu dapao knew that this fellow was one of the people who hung out with our senior brother.

    Moreover, he had a good rtionship with his senior brother.

    He was naturally very polite.

    It was just that this person was a little annoying.

    He always came to find his senior brother, causing him to run out all day long.

    He really wanted to beat him up.

 1127 Chapter 1127

    "I''ve already reached the ruler realm. The next realm is the One World ruler and the primordial chaos realm. "

    "But based on the current situation, it doesn''t seem like there''s a need to pursue a higher realm."

    He could now rely on his ruler realm to fight to the death with a primordial chaos expert. Although he would be killed a few times, he could still kill a primordial chaos expert if he pushed himself to the limit.

    Lin fan stayed on invincible peak and pondered.

    He naturally did not think that the crisis had disappeared. In fact, it was everywhere.

    The appearance of the heavenly court made him realize that things were not that simple.

    "Brother."

    At this moment, a familiar voice was heard.

    It was Zhu Fengfeng and the fat pig. The man and the pig were traveling the world, exploring secret realms, but his need for secret realms was close to zero.

    "Not bad, you have broken through to the peak of Dao realm and are just one step away from Emperor heaven realm. It seems like you and fat pig have had many good encounters outside." Lin fanughed. He didn''t think that this man and pig would have such good luck.

    Zhu Fengfeng was very humble, but she was also a little proud."Brother, it''s alright. It''s not a big opportunity. It''s just a small thing."

    Although he sounded a little humble.

    However, he didn''t seem to be too humble.

    "Why did you suddenlye back?" Lin fan asked,"did you find a dangerous ce?"

    "No, I didn ''t," Zhu Fengfeng was helpless. It had been a long time since she and yang yang had entered a dangerous ce. They had been cultivating all this time.

    "Brother, I just missed you a little, so I came over to take a look."

    Lin fanughed,"you still miss me?"

    "It''s absolutely true. I''m not lying. Brother, how can the feelings between you and me be fake?" Zhu Fengfeng patted her chest and made a solemn vow.

    ''Oh my God.''

    His brother didn''t believe what he said, how despairing.

    She even felt like crying.

    At this moment, the Zhizhi bird in the storage ring contacted him.

    "Grandmaster, things are not looking good." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird didn''t say much nonsense. The moment he opened his mouth, it was as if something big had happened.

    Lin fan was really calm. If others said that it wasn''t good, then that was what they thought. But to him, it was just a small matter and it was meaningless.

    "What''s not good?" Lin fan asked.

    Zhu Fengfeng was a little confused as well when she saw her brother chatting with a piece of paper.

    The bird of knowledge was already very popr. He had long seen that his brother was chatting with the bird of knowledge.

    "ording to the information we''ve gathered, the Buddhas and demons have obtained the divine item and are now in control of the Nirvana world in the West. They''ve been in contact with ancient experts recently," the Zhizhi bird said.

    "Ancient era experts are together with Buddha and devil?" Lin fan was surprised. He wasn''t surprised that the Buddha demon could turn things around. He was surprised that those ancient powerful beings were actually hanging out with the Buddha demon. Could it be that they didn''t even covet the things that the Buddha demon obtained?

    He wasn''t surprised at all that the Buddhas and demons had obtained the Purnd of bliss in the West. In fact, he even felt that it was within his expectations.

    "Yes, at least eight ancient era experts." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    Now, the Zhizhi bird business had been fullyunched and had be popr in the entire realm. Some current affairs and news were passed to everyone.

    "At least eight. The Buddha and devil are trying to kill me." Lin fan said.

    There was no need to ask what the Buddha and devil wanted.

    He didn''t even need to guess to know that the Buddha and devil wanted to kill him.

    Zhu Fengfeng, who was listening from the side, was a little dazed.

    The ancient era experts wanted to kill his brother?

    This sounded a little scary.

    "Grandmaster, how can you be so sure that they are after you?" the examiner from the Zhizhi bird was confused.

    "Hehe, who else in this world can withstand such an array? There''s no one else but me. " Lin fan said confidently.

    The bird never doubted the words of a Grandmaster. This was the proof of its existence.

    "Grandmaster, we can''t underestimate this force. Why don''t we hide? with the Zhizhi bird''s intelligencework, it will definitely be able to provide you with information before they find you."

    The Zhizhi bird did not think that a Grandmaster could fight against so many powerhouses.

    When the Buddha and devil became powerful, they even contacted eight experts from the ancient past for safety reasons. Although he didn''t know what benefits they gave, they must have put in a lot of effort to rope in eight experts from the ancient past.

    Lin fan smiled and exploded with a shocking aura,"I, Lin fan, have never feared anyone. Even if there are many experts, I will kill my way out."

    Zhu Fengfeng''s face was full of confusion. She couldn''t understand what he was saying.

    But it felt very high-end and powerful.

    The ancient era experts had heard of it.

    I heard it''s very powerful.

    "Old bro, you''re so overbearing and amazing." Zhu Fengfeng eximed.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan cast his gaze into the distance,"tell me the location of the Purnd of bliss in the West. I''ve never liked it when others take the initiative. Since I''ve found out, I''ll pay them a visit personally."

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was shocked. Did he have to be so violent?

    Since you know that they''re gathering helpers to deal with you, why are you so impetuous? can''t we have a good talk?

    "Oh, that''s right. Continue to help me find out the locations of the other divine items. I think it''s time to push through them one by one."

    ? Lin fan thought about what he had promised his teacher.

    He had agreed to bring his teacher out to have a look after the magnificent me sect had settled down. It was gettingte, so there was no need to dawdle.<sub> </sub>

    It was almost time to end it.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird review did not know how to answer the Grandmaster.

    If someone else had told him this, he would have already spat at them. Would it kill him not to brag?

    "Grandmaster, please think twice. Impulsiveness is the devil." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird said. Perhaps it knew that the Grandmaster would not turn back, so it told him the location of the Purnd of bliss in the West.

    "Brother, can you take me to have some fun?" Zhu Fengfeng was a little excited. It would definitely be great to go out with her brother and cause trouble. Perhaps there would be different gains.

    Lin fan took a look,"you''re too weak. Your strength isn''t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Since you''re fine, then stay here. I''ll leave a spot for you."

    Zhu Fengfeng was helpless. How was he weak? he had reached the peak of the Dao realm.

    These so-called experts.

    With just a few punches and kicks, he would beat them until they cried for their parents.

    "You and fat pig go and take a look first. If someone stops you, just say that they are my friends." Lin fan headed towards the teachers.

    After moving to the celestial heavens, he would leave the best ce in the celestial heavens to his teacher.

    "Teacher, I''ve already left you the biggest Pce, why are you still here?" Lin fan walked over and sat beside his teacher. The space around him was filled with a faint energy. It was obvious that his teacher was cultivating.

    His teacher must have sensed his arrival and stopped cultivating.

    How could he not know what his teacher was thinking? wasn''t it because his teacher didn''t want to see him cultivate?

    "The pce is too big and deserted. It''s better here. On the peak, I can see the sect when I open my eyes." Tian Xu said with a smile.

    The more he looked at his disciple, the more satisfied he was.

    It was priceless.

    Even if he had to use his life, he would definitely not trade.

    "That''s right, it''s indeed a little deserted. Teacher, look at how the worlds have merged and how thend is even wider. I think it won''t be long before I can apany teacher to look around and live a carefree life." Lin fan said with a smile.

    Tian Xu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, but he still said seriously,""My dear disciple, it''s not that I want to criticize you, but how can you rx at such a young age? you must cultivate properly, or you''ll fall behind others."

    Lin fan smiled,"in order to apany teacher to see the scenery, even if I have to fall behind others, it''s worth it."

    "Aiya, disciple, your words make master''s hair stand on end. If you would say such things to a woman, master wouldn''t have to do nothing every day. At least I can take care of your daughter." Tian Xuughed.

    What else could he need to get his disciple?

    "Hehe." Lin fanughed. As for girls, forget it. He was someone who enjoyed the beauty of fireworks every now and then. Who could stand it?

    Tian Xu thought of Mu Ling."My dear disciple, I''ve seen the MU Ling you brought back from the outside. She''s not bad, and she''s a good match for me. Why don''t you consider her?"

    "Teacher, you are too anxious. We are all junior sisters. How can you think about that? I came to tell you that I will be out for a while, maybe a long time. The bird that is guarding the sect is an ancient expert. If you encounter danger, let him go." Lin fan reminded him. He was worried that if something really happened and his teacher didn''t know and took the initiative to attack, it would be a tragedy.

    "Very dangerous?" Tian Xu asked.

    Lin fan shook his head,"it''s not dangerous. The Buddha demon has roped in a bunch of people and mighte looking for trouble with your disciple. From the looks of it, I think it''s better to take the initiative to attack and take them down to prevent any future trouble."

    Tian Xu lowered his head and sighed."Sigh, my dear disciple, I can''t help you. I''m useless."

    He had already tried his best to catch up.

    His disciple had brought him countless natural treasures, but no matter how hard he cultivated, he could not catch up.

    Fusing with the celestial tree would allow him to walk a path that no one had ever walked before.

    Even if he would be very strong in the future.

    But it would take time.

    His disciple said it so easily, but he knew that it was definitely very dangerous.

    Lin fan hugged Tian Xu and patted his back."Teacher, what are you saying? back then, when I was so arrogant, you were the one who helped me. If even you are useless, then who else in the world is?"

    "Can we not say such things? we master and disciple cooperate seamlessly. If this was seen by outsiders, we would beughed to death."

    "Hahaha." Tian Xuughed heartily."Yes, yes, I''m right. I''m being unreasonable."

    Then, his expression turned serious."Be careful. If you can''t win, just run. Don''t force yourself. No one willugh at you."

    Lin fan nodded his head solemnly."Yes, I understand, teacher."

    In the Western Pure Land of bliss.

    In the Buddhand.

    The Buddha demon was receiving eight experts from the ancient past.

    He had long wanted to curse in his heart.

    F * ck.

    It was really difficult.

    It was too difficult tomunicate with these few punks.

    However, he, the Buddha demon, stood up. From his half-kneeling state, after obtaining the approval of the Purnd of bliss in the West, he could step on the ground with his feet and tell everyone at the same time.

    This Buddha-devil can stand up straight.

    Even if that kid came, he wasn''t afraid.

    "What do you think? After a few days of quiet contemtion, you should have a result. " The Buddha and demon had smiles on their faces, looking solemn and dignified. The light of Buddha behind their heads prated the void, spreading to unknown worlds.

    It was rumored that the light of Buddha from the creator of the Nirvanand in the West could cover thousands of worlds.

    This was the information he had learned during the inheritance.

    But in the eyes of the Buddha and the devil, it was just a boast.

    Thousands of worlds?

    ''I''m now the Lord of the Western Pure Land of bliss. I don''t even cover the entire world. I''m just a decoration to show off my identity. ''

 1128 Chapter 1128

    In the past.

    Buddha and demon naturally did not have the ability to be on the same level as ancient era experts.

    But now, he was the Lord of the Western Pure Land of bliss. With the blessing of the divine item, his cultivation had reached the primordial chaos realm. And because of the Pure Land, he had reached the indestructible primordial chaos. All living things had Buddha in their hearts and could be reborn.

    Wonderful.

    Powerful.

    "Everyone, do you still need to consider?" The Buddha and the devil stared at the eight ancient era experts, looking forward to them falling into the pit.

    At the same time.

    The eternal Grandmaster and the others were all sitting cross-legged on the Lotus dais, chanting the name of Buddha as if they were really great Buddhas.

    Even though there were fruit seats now, they could not change their past selves.

    "The Purnd of bliss of the West is willing to be a Pure Land for everyone. The reason why everyone is here is naturally to jointly rule this Pure Land with everyone and lead the world onto the right path."

    "However, there''s a problem that I need you to solve. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to obtain the Pure Land''s recognition."

    "Before Hell is empty, I swear I will not be a Buddha. I will only achieve Bodhi after all living beings are saved."

    "This is a great aspiration, a great ambition. Only by doing so can one transcend everything."

    The Buddha demon''s voice was vast and filled with Buddha nature. The Buddha voice wrapped around the hearts of the eight ancient era experts and actually had the ability to induce them.

    "Go into the pit, hurry up and go into the pit. This Buddha demon is waiting for your agreement."

    He didn''t call the eight ancient era experts over to say what he wanted.

    Instead, these eight had been eyeing him covetously from outside the Pure Land, wanting to seize the opportunity to beat him up.

    Even if he had be the master of the Pure Land, he would still be a little worried.

    Therefore, he took the initiative to draw them over and have a good talk with them. At the same time, he would scam as many as he could.

    He was the Lord of the Pure Land and had inherited many memories, as well as some events that had happened in the Western Pure Land of bliss.

    If hell was not empty, he would not be Buddha.

    It was the wish of a mighty figure from a long time ago, and it was worthy of everyone''s admiration.

    However, in the eyes of the Buddha and demon, this was a trap.

    This Grand wish was basically unsolvable unless there was no one in the world who could achieve it.

    Therefore, he wanted to trick the eight experts from the ancient past into joining and give them a high position. However, this high position was ethereal and it was basically a dream to reach such a high position.

    "I didn''t think that our predecessors would be so wise to think of such an excellent method."

    The Buddha and devil were in a good mood, so they were inviting him into their trap.

    "Buddha demon, are you serious?" Shi Ming asked.

    As a primordial chaos expert, he had his own pride.

    However, what he had not expected was that the divine items would erupt. With their strength, they actually did not manage to snatch a single divine item. It was a little unbelievable if this were to be spread out.

    And the ones who obtained the divine items were some ants in their eyes.

    An ant obtaining a divine item was like adding wings to a Tiger and being on equal footing with them. To them, they naturally couldn''t bear to watch.

    "Of course it''s true, monks don''t lie." The Buddha demon spoke.

    He was secretly happy. It seemed that Shi Ming, this ancient expert, already had an idea. As long as he put in more effort, there wouldn''t be any problems.

    "Shiming, don''t be careless. There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world." The Crimson me Emperor said.

    Shi Ming nodded. That was indeed the case. There was no such thing as free lunch in this world. If there was no effort, there would be no return. Even if there was an effort, there might not be a return.

    How could the Buddhas and demons so easily give away the good things when they upied the divine items?

    No one would believe that there was no ghost Inside.

    The Buddha demonughed,"everyone, you have to worry too much. At my realm, everything is just floating clouds. It''s said that there was once a Supreme Almighty in this Pure Land who cut his own flesh to feed the Eagles and sacrificed himself for others. Although I can''t reach this realm, I''m working hard to move forward."

    "If you all don''t believe me, I can swear an oath."

    When the Buddha demon said this, the eight ancient era experts were all shocked.

    No way?

    For real?

    They didn''t really believe it, but looking at the Buddha and demon, they didn''t think he was joking.

    The Buddha and devil were very confident. They had set up that unsolvable Grand wish to be a member of the Pure Land. If they became a non-Buddha, they couldn''t be an ancestor. Their status couldn''t even bepared to the eight great Supremes.

    The Pure Land had gotten eight experts from the ancient past to be their hired thugs.

    Why not?

    Of course.

    Such a straightforward purpose naturally could not be said.

    He could only use reason to convince the other party and treat it as if the other party had gained a big advantage.

    At that moment, the eight ancient era experts looked at each other. They had been on guard against Buddha and devil and were suspicious of each other''s words. However, since the other party dared to make an oath, it meant that he would not lie.

    Could it be as the other party had said?

    Was the Purnd of bliss the kind of existence that would sacrifice themselves for others?

    Inheriting a divine item and the descent of a will could indeed change a person.

    Buddha and devil, don''t be in a hurry, just like boiling a frog in warm water. If you are too anxious, it will backfire. Take it slow, I''m not afraid you won''t take the bait.

    "The demonic Buddha tower in the past is nothing. This Pure Land is the ce where I can truly disy my talents." The Buddha and devil sighed. It was a wise move for the Pure Land to take the initiative to find him.

    His intelligence had already sublimated.

    In the words of the Pure Land''s inheritance, his sea of wisdom had already be Buddha.

    Boundless, boundless merit.

    This feeling was indeedfortable.

    Even in the Pure Land inheritance, there were some bragging words.

    The light of Buddha that appeared behind his head was the light of wisdom. It illuminated the infinite world. To put it bluntly, it enveloped the greater world. Anyone who had Buddha in their hearts could see this light.

    However, the Buddha and devil did not agree.

    He was too full of himself.

    There was Buddha''s light at the back of his head, but it was not very useful. It could be used as a Candle in the Dark to dispel the darkness, but it was not very practical.

    But he was indeed handsome and could scare people.

    The Buddha and demon saw that the eight ancient era experts were silent, but they weren''t in a hurry."You can take your time to think about it. Seeing you today, it shows that you have fate with the Pure Land."

    Cool!

    To Buddhas and demons, that was really cool.<sub> </sub>

    The inheritance of the Pure Land was simply overbearing.

    Even he didn''t know what it meant.

    It was a hammer-like fate.

    He clearly wanted to scam people, and after some nonsense, he could talk about fate. It was really scary.

    Suddenly.

    Just as the Buddha and devil were about to continue to convince people with Buddha, a familiar voice came from outside the Pure Land.

    "Buddha, devil, I''m here. Get the hell out here!"

    The Buddha demon was stunned. This voice was extremely familiar. Even if he was deaf, he could still use his soul to hear who the owner of this voice was.

    "Damn, this is too much." The Buddha demon eximed and couldn''t help but curse. Then, he realized that he had said the wrong thing. He was now the master of the Pure Land, and he paid attention to the Buddha nature and will. How could he say such vulgarities?

    "Namo Amitabha, I''ve sinned, I''ve sinned."

    The Buddha demon put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha, avoiding the vulgarities he had just said.

    He had lost hisposure.

    Even though they hadn''t seen the person, they could already hear his voice.

    There was an uproar.

    There was a knocking sound.

    When the Buddha demon looked over, his expression instantly turned ugly.

    The eight great paragons who had been fine all along turned pale after hearing this voice. They all locked their heads and hid behind their Buddhist Thrones. They were shivering as if they were afraid.

    "You ... You guys." The Buddha and devil wanted to curse at them for losing face but with the ancient era experts here, they naturally wouldn''t curse. They just red at them and thought about how to solve this matter.

    Outside.

    Lin fan stood outside the Pure Land and did not enter. Instead, he was sizing up the environment here.

    "This Pure Land is pretty good. This Buddha demon''s luck is pretty good. If it wasn''t for this Peak master''s sudden appearance, this Buddha demon would really be unrivaled in this world."

    But it was a pity.

    Time waits for no one. In this life, he had met an existence like Lin fan.

    "Why aren''t you out yet? It can''t be that he heard that I''m here and is so scared that he''s hiding inside and doesn''t dare to fart, right?"

    Lin fan was thinking about it. That was a possibility. Even though the Buddha and demon seemed bold, they were actually really timid. When they encountered something terrifying, they were all terrified.

    In the face of danger, he could even throw away the demonic Buddha tower. This was enough to show how terrified the demonic Buddha was at that time.

    "Peak Master Lin, it''s been more than a month since west met. How have you been?" The Buddha and devil came out of the Pure Land.

    The Buddhist light on his body was very thick, and the image of a Buddhist master was rendered.

    "Good your head! Stop pretending! The purpose of my visit today is very simple. I''m here to beat you to the ground." Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to say anything more to the Buddha demon.

    Also, the Buddha demon was a little strange. In the short time they hadn''t met, his tone had changed.

    Did the divine item change so much?

    Not necessarily.

    Perhaps he was really acting cool.

    At that moment, he saw eight ancient era experts. As expected, the Buddhas and demons had joined forces with ancient era experts to defeat him.

    It just so happened that he had been caught. Very good, since they were all here, he would clean them up.

    "It''s you, kid. " The Crimson me Emperor had a deep impression of Lin fan and his eyes were spitting fire.

    The two horns on its head had been cut off by the other party.

    Although it had regrown, it was still a humiliation. How could he forget it just because it had regrown?

    "Amazing, you''ve even grown a horn. Not bad, not bad." Lin fan recognized the Crimson me Emperor and nodded his head, praising him.

    This kind of arrogant appearance almost made the Crimson me Emperor unable to hold back and kill Lin fan.

    Shi Ming and the venerable sovereigns both recognized Lin fan.

    The three of them had all dealt with Lin fan before.

    The most miserable one was the venerable sovereign.

    He was the scapegoat.

    Last time, he was almost crushed to death by the Imperial Jade seal of the heavenly court. If he wasn''t lucky, it would have really ended there.

    "You Rascal, why didn''t you take the proper path and just had toe here to court death?" The Crimson me Emperor said angrily. He was furious.

    The atmosphere at the scene was a little depressing.

    The Buddha and devil were very lonely.

    The eight great supremacies hid themselves, not daring to show their faces.

    The Buddhas had all joined the Pure Land recently and were all stunned by the situation. Although they all had fierce looks on their faces and pretended to be angry, they were still a little afraid.

    Those who dared to cause trouble here were not easy to bully.

    It was already a good thing that he was not beaten up.

    "Everyone, please calm down." The Buddha demon spoke.

    He had been nervous when he heard this voice earlier because he hadn''t gotten over his previous status. Now, he was different. His status had risen.

    The Lord of the Pure Land, how could that be a joke?

    "Peak Master Lin, I wee you with open arms. Please let go of the ruthlessness in your heart and face everything in the world calmly." The Buddha demon said.

    Lin fan looked at the Buddha demon. Was there something wrong with this guy''s brain?

    This was a little different from before.

    But forget it.

    Everything didn''t matter.

    "Let''s start fighting. I won''t give you any chances. "

    Pada!

    Lin fan took a step forward. His strength was boiling, and his muscles were rumbling. A violent power exploded out.

    "Oh my God, what''s going on?" The Buddha demon was shocked.

    This guy must be crazy.

    I''ve retired from the pugilistic world, yet you''re still looking for trouble with me.

    Even if they were bullying others, they wouldn''t go this far.

 Chapter 1129 Since You Like It So Much, Ill Help You Reincarnate

    A storm of energy rose up and wrapped around Lin fan''s body.

    He clenched his fists and gathered his strength in his palms.

    He raised his head.

    A domineering aura shot up into the sky and enveloped the entire area.

    "Let''s do it,"

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot and the space around him exploded. He appeared in front of the Buddha demon and raised his hand. He hollered.

    "I''ll beat you to death, you bald donkey. "

    His fist was filled with power and he punched out with shocking power. Before his fist even reached, a storm was alreadying.

    The Buddha demon dodged."Peak Master Lin, what do you mean by this? I, the Buddha demon, am avoiding you, yet you stille to find trouble with me. Aren''t you taking an inch and asking for a yard?"

    He was really angry.

    It was too excessive.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s fistnded on thin air. The strength of the Buddha demon had increased very quickly. After reaching the primordial chaos realm, he couldn''t beat him up like before.

    This was interesting.

    "You know what a consultant is, but you''re so hypocritical." Lin fan scolded. He then turned to the eight ancient era experts and scolded,""You pieces of trash, What are you looking at?e at me together and see how I''m going to beat you up."

    The ancient era experts wanted to just watch but Lin fan was too arrogant and that made them furious.

    "F * ck, I''ve roamed the world for so many years, but I''ve never seen such an arrogant guy." They were all angered by Lin fan.

    He was really too arrogant.

    "Are you in or not?" The Crimson me Emperor said angrily.

    "F * ck, teach this kid a lesson."

    The other ancient era experts couldn''t take it either. This was being bullied.

    If he could still endure this.

    That would not be them.

    The Buddha demon didn''t want to fight Lin fan. He wanted to curse in his heart.

    F * ck, who did he offend? ever since he had fought with this kid, he didn''t want to have any contact with him.

    Some time ago.

    His heart swelled and he thought that he could lead the eight great paragons to fight back. But the moment he said Lin fan''s name, the eight great paragons were so scared that they peed their pants. They cried for their parents and almost dug a hole to bury themselves.

    So, he thought about it.

    Forget it.

    The incident had already happened, and the demonic Buddha tower had suffered heavy losses. There was no need to continue fighting.

    I should focus on developing the Western Pure Land of bliss.

    He had also learned some things from the legacy.

    The Golden Cicada master of the Pure Land reincarnated and went through 81 tribtions to obtain the true Scripture. He spread the true meaning of Buddha to all ces and led countless people on the path of worshipping Buddha,ying an inextinguishable Foundation for the Pure Land.

    Even after a thousand years, or even ten thousand years, the foundation still existed.

    It had even be a belief in people''s hearts.

    The temple was in full bloom.

    He prayed to Buddha and chanted Sutras every day,pletely oblivious to the outside world.

    Opening the incense box at night and counting until his hands cramped, life was wonderful.

    Therefore, after the Buddha and devil obtained the inheritance of the Pure Land, they knew that their path was very wide and they couldn''t be affected by the little enmity and hatred in front of them.

    However, the key thing now was that he didn''t provoke others.

    The others were already fighting them.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Pure Land shook and the pagoda copsed.

    The Buddha demon turned his head around. When he turned around, his face was filled with rage,"Lin fan, you''re going too far!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan threw out a punch right into the face of the Buddha demon. With just this single punch, the Buddha demon''s nose was spurting out blood all over the ce. To others, that was something extremely precious.

    Immediately after, a tremendous force was transmitted over. The Buddha demon was sent flying and crashed into a Pagoda. He then stabilized his body and floated in the air.

    Her face hurt, so she couldn''t mess up.

    "Buddha, devil, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just bullying you. What can you do?"

    "Hey, you guys really dare toe up. It''s good that you''re here. I''ll F * ck you all up. What ancient era expert? in my opinion, you''re just older than me. If I was born in your era, you''d have to clean my toilet."

    Lin fan had wanted to chit-chat with the Buddha and the demon, but the eight ancient era powerful beings did not give him the chance.

    The Crimson me Emperor roared, and the Golden mes in the sky turned into a fire Bird, sshing over.

    The entire heaven and earth was being roasted by the Golden mes.

    Lin fan did not Dodge. Instead, he shed with the mes.

    "Hmph, you''re looking for death." The Crimson me Emperor sneered. His me was the first me in the world, which was the Supreme Overlord of Fire Seeds.

    This was an opportunity that he had once had, and it was not inferior to the abyss of the originator.

    At the same time, with the help of this me, he had earned the title of Crimson me Emperor.

    "Crimson me Emperor, can you not make such a big formation? if you fill the void with mes, how can we fight him?" Shi Ming cursed.

    "Hmph, I alone am enough to deal with this brat. I still haven''t avenged him for cutting off my two horns." The Crimson me Emperor replied.

    He still hated Lin fan for cutting off his horns.

    This matter wasn''t going to end so easily.

    No matter what, he had to make this kid pay the price.

    Suddenly.

    "Your me is quite interesting." Lin fan was covered in mes.

    He was indeed very strong.

    The me Emperor''s mes were burning his body, but he had already been burned oncest time, so he wouldn''t die yet.

    Let the power of the Crimson me Emperor be his support.

    "What''s going on? Crimson me Emperor, didn''t you say that your mes could burn everything and turn everything into ashes? how is this guy still alive?" An ancient era expert asked.

    It felt tricky.

    If this kid threw a punch, it wouldn''t be just one kind of power that was blocked, but also the power of the Crimson me Emperor.

    The Crimson me Emperor didn''t understand it. He wanted to say,"what does it have to do with me? I didn''t understand it either. Can you me me?"

    He was toozy to talk to others. He wasn''t afraid of Lin fan and just charged over.

    When experts fought, the power was great.

    If ordinary people got close, they would probably be shocked to death.<sub> </sub>

    Although they were fighting outside the Pure Land, the impact of the power had already affected the inside.

    Some of the people in the Pure Land exploded and turned into a bloody mist.

    The Buddha demon was furious. He couldn''t stand it anymore."If you want to fight, go out and fight. Don''t fight here."

    The Pure Land was his.

    It was also hisst asset.

    If it was damaged by their wave of indiscriminate bombing, who would hein to?

    At this moment.

    Bang!

    Half of the Crimson me Emperor''s face darkened. Then, his body turned into a stream of light and bombarded the ground.

    "How is this possible? how can this kid be so strong?" The Crimson me Emperor didn''t gain any advantage from Lin fan''s hands and was even punched into a deep pit.

    In the deep pit.

    With a bang, the Crimson me Emperor pushed against the ground with both hands and bounced up directly, sending dust flying.

    "Are you sure you can do it?" Shi Ming asked, seeing that the Crimson me Emperor didn''t get any benefits.

    It was so F * cking embarrassing.

    Did charging forward mean that he would be punched back?

    Bah!

    The Crimson me Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood."It''s none of your business."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he continued to charge forward and fight with Lin fan.

    "You''re so stubborn. If I had known earlier, I would have raised my cultivation to the realm of a world ruler and beat you all up until you call me Grandpa." Seeing that the Crimson me Emperor was stilling, Lin fan was helpless.

    Their strength wasn''t enough to crush them.

    If they were really going to be crushed, would these people still be jumping around on the spot?

    He would have been beaten to death by him.

    He didn''t get too close. The me Emperor''s mes were very powerful, and it would be a bit troublesome if he ran into them.

    What they didn''t expect was that this kid was also shocking.

    He was still alive after being wrapped in the mes, and his battle with the Crimson me Emperor was very intense.

    "Be careful, there''s something strange about this guy." Shi Ming reminded.

    On the other hand, the venerable sovereign was on high alert. After the previous events, he was extremely wretched. He did not take the initiative to fight, nor did he provoke Lin fan.

    He was waiting for an opportunity.

    "Stop, all of you, stop!"

    The Buddha and demon roared in anger, their hearts bleeding.

    Lin fan and the Crimson me Emperor had already fought their way into the Pure Land. Wherever the mes passed by, they would burn up, destroying countless buildings of the Pure Land.

    Even ...

    The disciples who had been edified did not even have the chance to scream before they were reduced to ashes.

    "Crimson me Emperor, you''re a little cruel. I''vee this far, and I''m already in awe of my life. Everyone has a dream for the future. You''ve killed so many innocent people because of your words, and you''ll get your retribution." Lin fan said.

    If these words hade from someone else''s mouth, it would have moved them.

    But the weird thing was that it came from Lin fan''s mouth and it didn''t feel right.

    The me Emperor didn''t say anything. His attention was on Lin fan. His aura was surging and he used big moves frequently. As for where he was and how many people he affected, it was none of his business.

    They were just ants.

    It was luck that they could survive, but if they couldn ''t, it was also fate.

    "Aragami descent."

    The Crimson me Emperor roared in anger. From his chest, a wisp of me floated out. Then, as if it was stimted by something, it exploded with a bang and spread in all directions.

    "Roar!"

    An astonishing roar exploded from the mes.

    A me giant that reached the heavens and the earth stretched out his hundred arms. His eyes were like two scorching Suns that emitted a scorching heat.

    "Brat, go to hell!" The Crimson me Emperor roared in shock. The huangshen strode forward and charged towards Lin fan. However, when it got close to Lin fan, the huangshen shattered and turned into a boundless sea of fire. It formed a huge wave that was like the mouth of an abyss, wanting to swallow Lin fan up.

    "Bastard, this is going to destroy my Pure Land. I can''t tolerate it."

    When the Buddha demon saw this scene, his soul almost flew out of his body.

    "You guys, I shouldn''t have trusted you."

    In that instant.

    The Buddha demon''s body was shrouded in Buddhist light, and a huge Golden Buddha appeared. He pushed with one palm, and the Golden Buddha Palm gradually became bigger. The swastika seal in the center of the palm burst with amazing light.

    BOOM!

    The Buddha''s Palm pressed against the boundless sea of fire. The two terrifying forces collided with each other, forming a shocking power.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,"Buddha demon, I couldn''t tell that you still have a bit ofprehension and humanity. At least, you know that it''s not a wise decision to join forces with outsiders to attack your Peak Master."

    The Buddha and devil cursed in their hearts. F * cking dog, one day, I''ll beat you until you kneel in front of the oilmp and repent.

    But now, he didn''t have the energy to talk nonsense with Lin fan.

    Wait a minute.

    What did this guy just say?

    Joining forces with outsiders to attack him?

    He thought about it carefully.

    The Buddha demon was shocked."My God, what''s going on? what''s going on? for the development of the Pure Land, I want to gather the eight ancient experts under me."

    Why did this kid think that he was trying to get close to an expert to attack him?

    Then what was the point of this battle?

    He didn''t understand.

    "Mistake ..." When the Buddha demon was about to say that it was a misunderstanding, his Dharmakaya was shattered before he could finish hisst word.

    Lin fan appeared in front of the Dharma body and punched it in the face.

    The Buddha demon fell back.

    Lin fan followed up with another attack. Spreading his fingers, he pressed the Buddha demon to the ground.

    The ferocious power spread out, causing the Pure Land to crack and suffer great losses.

    Without the Buddha and Devil''s resistance, the sea of fire boiled and devoured everything.

    Without even looking, Lin fan raised his hand and tossed it backward, blocking the fire Wave with his palm.

    He, on the other hand, was staring at the Buddha and demon.

    "Since you like to be a Buddha so much, I''ll help you understand the true meaning."

    "Reincarnation!"

    [PS: I rmend a book written by a friend,"sorry, it''s amazing to have a system." It''s quite interesting. I''m also following it.]

 Chapter 1130 This Kids Wisdom Root Has Mutated

    In a void.

    Lin fan floated in the air, extremely calm.

    "Sigh, I''ve already built quite a few worlds of Samsara. In the future, even if I can''t beat anyone, I can still be considered to have a skill that can help people reincarnate. I can earn some money and barely have enough to live on."

    The Buddha and devil wanted to be a Buddha after obtaining the Pure Land.

    It was a pity that he had be a monk halfway through and had no one to lead him. He didn''t even understand the true meaning of it, which was really helpless.

    He raised his hand.

    To construct thews of the world of reincarnation.

    He had memorized it by heart, and it was not as casual as before. It was fine as long as he could make the world work.

    With his current understanding and ability, the world he constructed was perfect and had no ws.

    At the same time, it could also draw in certain types of people in the world of Samsara, thereby achieving its true goal.

    At the hospital.

    The hospital was his first destination.

    He was used to it.

    The receptionists were busy.

    "This is bad. The pregnant woman is not breathing. She needs a C-section."

    "Sigh, this man is so ruthless. Even if he found out that his wife was having an affair, he couldn''t just cut the main artery. He should at least take care of his son who is about to give birth."

    "Perhaps to that man, this child might not be his."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and do a C-section. Otherwise, the baby''s life will be in danger."

    The voice fell.

    The midwife and the nurse started to get busy. The woman was already dead, so they didn''t even need to use anesthesia.

    After a long time.

    A baby''s voice was heard in the delivery room.

    Outside the hospital.

    Many patients entered the hospital with their family members.

    However, an old monk stopped in his tracks and looked at the hospital. His eyes were cloudy, but there was a kind of divine light shining in them."This child is fated with Buddha."

    Then, he chanted the name of Buddha and gradually disappeared. No one noticed that there was an old monk here just now.

    Ten yearster.

    The Buddha and demon grew up.

    Lin fan did not know the true name of the Buddha demon. He was toozy to think of a name, so he decided to just use the name.

    Because of the absence of rtives, the Buddha and demon were sent to the orphanage.

    And in these ten years, the Buddha and demon had been reading a book every day.

    This book was a Buddhist scripture, and it appeared beside the Buddha demon''s bed for no reason. No one knew who gave it to him, but the Buddha demon treated it as his only ything and read it every day.

    Even if he didn''t know some of the words, it still didn''t affect the Buddha demon from reading this Buddhist scripture.

    During this period of time.

    There was a fight in the orphanage.

    Because of their thin bodies, Buddhas and demons were basically the best choice for people to bully.

    In the beginning, the Buddha demon was unwilling to give up and started to fight with the other party until their faces were swollen.

    But gradually.

    The state of mind of the Buddha and devil had changed.

    When she was being bullied, she just smiled and did not fight back."If hitting me can make you happy, all the hurt I''ve suffered is worth it."

    When the ten-year-old Buddha demon said this, he didn''t receive any admiration. Instead, he was beaten up even more.

    From then on, the name "lunatic" was stuck in the minds of Buddha and devil.

    Outside the orphanage, the old monk looked at the orphanage with a smile and said in relief.

    "This kid has the root of wisdom."

    With that said, the old monk slipped away.

    He didn''t care about the Buddha and demon who were being beaten up inside.

    Eight yearster.

    The Buddha and demon were eighteen years old and had already be adults. Their grades were not bad and they had entered University.

    And in the four years of University.

    Because of Buddha demon''s personality, many people remembered this strange guy.

    In the dormitory.

    The Buddha demon was holding a book in his hand. It was a new Buddhist sutra. He didn''t know where it came from, but when he opened his eyes, he found the Buddhist sutra lying quietly beside him.

    During lunch.

    "Buddha demon, bring me a bowl of rice with shredded pork."

    "Bring me a bottle of Coke."

    "I don''t have an inte card anymore. Help me buy an inte card."

    "Take the trash with you and help us throw them away."

    The Buddha demon didn''t reject him. He had a faint smile on his face,"okay, no problem."

    When the items were brought back, some people were helpless.

    "Buddha demon, I don''t have enough money this month. I''ll owe you first and pay you back next month." This was the first time he had spoken, so he was a little nervous. But to his surprise, the Buddha demon actually agreed.

    "I''m fine. "

    Day after day, year after year.

    The Buddha and Devil''s lives were very regr, very ordinary, and basically had no fluctuations.

    Every day, he would bring food for his roommates and help them with their packages. Sometimes, when they owed him money, he would not take the initiative to ask for it. When others did not want to pay him back, he would not say much.

    In his third year of University.

    Buddha and devil had be famous in school.

    It wasn''t because he had done something earth-shattering, but because the people who stayed in the same dormitory as the Buddha and devil were simply too happy.

    Other than not allowing the Buddha demon to be their girlfriend, they had left everything else to the Buddha demon.

    The school forum exploded.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They had never seen such a person in their entire lives.

    He worked hard withoutint and never refused when others asked him for help.

    Those who shared the same dormitory as Buddha and demon all had their mouths open and their hands stretched out. There was no pressure at all.

    It was raining.

    No one was willing to buy food, so Buddha and devil went.

    When the weather was cold, no one washed their clothes, but Buddha and devil did.

    After that.

    When Buddha and demon walked around the school, they would be surrounded by many people.

    At the same time, the number of female friends on the Buddha demon''s phone was very popr with girls.

    There was a saying among the girls.

    "When I''m tired of ying, I''ll find an honest man like Buddha and demon to marry."

    And one day, a goddess from the school timidly and embarrassedly came to the Buddha and demon.

    "Do you have something to say?" The Buddha demon looked at the woman who blocked his way and asked curiously.

    The goddess lowered her head."Um, can you do me a favor? I''m pregnant and I want to go to the hospital for an abortion. Can youe with me?"

    The Buddha demon was surprised,"why should we abort it? I don''t think we should abort it. This is a life, and he has the right to live on. He shouldn''t be controlled by others, causing him tomit murder and be gued with disasters. It''s not that we don''t want to take revenge, but the time hasn''te yet."

    "But ..." The goddess hesitated. She had already been dumped. How was she going to raise this child?

    The Buddha demon revealed a kind smile."I think you should give birth to it. I can help you raise it."

    No matter who it was, these words would definitely move them to tears.

    However ...

    However, the following words caused a slight change in the Buddha demon''s state of mind.

    The goddess looked at the Buddha demon arrogantly and disdainfully. After sizing him up, she sneered and turned to leave."You''re not worthy of raising his child."

    This haughty attitude was a drastic change from his previous attitude.

    The Buddha demon stood in ce. After reading the Buddhist scriptures for so long, he had long been unmoved.

    But now, these words struck heavily in the Buddha and demon''s hearts. They couldn''t be removed and couldn''t be forgotten.<sub> </sub>

    Back at the dormitory.

    The Buddha demon sat on the bed in a daze.

    When the people in the dormitory saw that the Buddha demon was in a daze, they panicked for a moment.

    If there were any problems with the Buddha or devil, then theirfortable days in the future would be gone.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha demonughed out loud. Heughed very carefreely.

    "My heart is in chaos. Sin, sin."

    He chanted the name of Buddha.

    His heart gradually calmed down, and the Buddha and demon returned to their former appearance.

    His roommates heaved a sigh of relief. Damn, so it was just a temporary mental breakdown. It was really scary.

    Outside the school.

    The old monk stood across the road and the smile on his face became even brighter.

    "This kid''s roots of wisdom are shocking."

    A few yearster.

    The Buddha and devil graduated from school. They were very ordinary and didn''t find any enviable jobs. They were just small white-cor workers.

    During this time, the Buddha demon had a girlfriend. She was good-looking and had a good figure.

    The Buddha and demon took out their keys and opened the anti-theft door.

    This was a single apartment. It wasn''t expensive, but it wasn''t cheap either.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha demon looked at the closed door of the master bedroom.

    A strange sound came from inside.

    Each cry was louder than thest.

    ¡°fuck me ¡£¡±

    Creak!

    Creak!

    It seemed to be the sound of a bed.

    "Pa pa pa!"

    It seemed to be the sound of a butt being pushed.

    Whoosh!

    It sounded like a man''s breathing.

    "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!"

    It sounded like a woman''s voice.

    No, this is my girlfriend''s voice.

    Pada!

    The cake in the Buddha demon''s hand fell to the ground. After reading Buddhist scriptures for so many years, his state of mind had reached a very high realm. Now that he was facing this matter, he was a little confused.

    The kitchen was on the right.

    He walked into the kitchen silently and saw a vegetable knife hanging there.

    He reached out and grabbed the knife.

    He stood in a daze for a long time.

    The voice in the room was like a demon''s voice, ravaging the Buddha and demon.

    Outside the apartment.

    The old monk did not move, his turbid eyes staring at the apartment that was lit up.

    "Your inner demon has already arrived. What should you choose?"

    The Buddha demon stood in front of the master bedroom door.

    The hand holding the knife was trembling slightly.

    The demons in her heart were causing trouble.

    I''ll kill this adulterous couple.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Buddha and demon pushed the door open. Instantly, an unsightly scene entered their eyes.

    The two naked bodies were entangled together.

    The knife in his hand was trembling.

    The Buddha demon''s breathing gradually became rapid.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha and devil closed the door and muttered to themselves.

    "It''s fake, it''s all fake. "

    "The karmic hindrance to my eyes is too great."

    He put the knife back in its original ce, opened the door, and left.

    At the elevator.

    The neighbor, old Wang, was carrying a bottle of wine. When he saw the Buddha and demon, he hurriedly said,""I just saw your wifee back with a man."

    "Is there a difference?" the Buddha demon asked with a smile.

    "Ah?" Old Wang was stunned and didn''t understand.

    The Buddha demon wasn''t in a hurry. He took out a bill and waved it in front of old Wang."I''m not the only one who has used this bill, but can I just throw it away and not use it? As long as it''s not bad and broken, it can be used. "

    The wine in old Wang''s hand fell to the ground and shattered.

    He was already stunned.

    Which F * cking idiot said this nonsense?

    Outside the apartment.

    The old monk went into a meditative state and opened his eyes."If you don''t be a Buddha, who else can? your realm is too high. It''s really too high. This poor monk can''tpare to you. I''m impressed. I''m really impressed."

    "This child''s wisdom root has already mutated."

    The Buddha and demon were walking on the street.

    He was giving her time and did not disturb her.

    In the distance, the sound of crying could be heard.

    It was a young man, squatting by the roadside, crying with his head in his hands.

    The Buddha demon stepped forward."Brother, what sad matter do you have? Why are you crying like this? men have to hold back their tears and not be too sad. "

    The man raised his head."Get lost. I hate people like you whofort others so that they don''t feel too sad even though it didn''t happen to you."

    "My mother has a heart problem and needs a new heart. Are you willing to give your heart to my mother?"

    "If you don''t want to, then get lost."

    The Buddha demon looked at the man and a smile appeared on his face."Your filial piety ismendable. I''m willing. I can follow you to the hospital now."

    The young man looked at the Buddha demon in a daze, as if he couldn''t believe it.

    A few dayster.

    On the operating table in the hospital.

    "Benefactor, thank you so much. I''m willing to go bankrupt and give all my wealth to you." The young man said gratefully.

    The Buddha demon shook his head."Money is just a worldly possession. You don''t have to give it to me. From now on, you just have to be devoted to Buddha."

    "Taoism in troubled times and Buddhism in prosperous times."

    "Although I don''t have the identity of a Buddhist, I''m dedicated to Buddhism. I''m willing to help others with my meager body in this chaotic world."

    Instantly.

    Within the world of reincarnation, the Buddha demon''s body burst forth with a blinding golden light that enveloped the entire world. This was something that Lin fan had never encountered before.

    The world of reincarnation didn''t shatter. Instead, it condensed into a single point and fused into the ball of light.

    "There''s a slight change in the situation. "

    Lin fan was surprised.

    He had reincarnated so many times.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    The world of reincarnation didn''t shatter.

 Chapter 1131 Hard To Understand With My Current Intelligence

    In the outside world.

    To the outside world, reincarnation had taken only a blink of an eye.

    "I didn''t expect Buddha and demon to be the first to die in the reincarnation."

    Lin fan could add a little bit more to the rewards of the world of reincarnation, but he could not control it too much.

    The world of Samsara needed to develop freely.

    The current situation had obviously changed drastically. Otherwise, it would not be like this.

    The ball of light fused into the body of the Buddha and demon.

    When Buddhas and demons were reincarnated, their thoughts and actions would undergo a huge change.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha demon opened his eyes.

    The Pure Land underwent a shocking change. A shocking Buddhist power burst out from the body of the Buddha and demon.

    Lin fan tried to resist the sea of fire from the red me Emperor. However, under the cover of the Buddhist power, the sea of fire retreated and disappeared without a trace.

    "F * ck, did something go wrong with Samsara?" Lin fan pondered about it and felt that the Buddha demon was a little off.

    It was very different from what he had imagined.

    "What?" The Crimson me Emperor was shocked. It was impossible for the huangshen to retreat and disappear without a trace.

    There was a problem.

    There must be a problem here.

    At this moment.

    The Buddha and demon floated up. The Buddha light behind their heads was as bright as the sun. The Pure Land trembled and countless Sanskrit sounds came from the void.

    An illusionary Buddha appeared.

    It gradually solidified.

    The Buddha demon knelt down and said,"Namo Amitabha."

    The creator of the Pure Land, the first Buddha in the world.

    Namo Amitabha exuded an astonishing might as he sat cross-legged in the void and chanted Sutras for the Buddha and demon. Heavenly Sanskrit flew out from Namo Amitabha''s mouth and wrapped around the Buddha and demon.

    The Pure Land''s primogenitor Buddha was blessed by the Buddha devil.

    The Buddha and demon closed their eyes, and their golden bodies condensed. Their lips moved slightly, and although they seemed silent, the entire Pure Land was filled with the Sanskrit of the Buddha and demon.

    The Sanskrit sound condensed into a physical form.

    The Buddha Lotus bloomed.

    Dragon soaring Buddha

    Buddha flowers bloomed all over the Pure Land, and every Buddha flower was a Buddha fruit. At this time, they were fighting to bloom in order to wee the second true Buddha of the Pure Land.

    "Oh my God! What''s going on? could it be that reincarnation has really turned the Buddha and demon into Buddha?" Lin fan was shocked. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it.

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    He had long since felt that Samsara''s skill wasn''t ordinary.

    Samsara would definitely be overbearing.

    But now, it seemed that this reincarnation was a little too overbearing.

    The eight ancient era experts gathered together. The shocking situation of the Buddha and demon made them feel mysterious.

    He didn''t dare to do anything extreme.

    When the various Buddhas of the Pure Land saw how domineering the Buddha devil was and how astonishing the Buddha power he emitted was, they were all secretly excited. It seemed like the Buddha Devil''s cultivation had improved further and reached an astonishing level.

    At that time, who would be a match for the Buddha and devil?

    At this moment.

    The Buddha and Devil''s cultivation continued to rise.

    It only stopped when he reached the peak primordial chaos realm.

    "Even if you''re cheating, you can''t do it like this." Lin fan frowned.

    The Buddha and Devil''s cultivation had only been at the early stage of the primordial chaos realm, but they had now directly risen to the peak. This was truly astonishing.

    He had a headache.

    It seemed like he had gone too far.

    The Buddha demon opened his Buddha eyes and nodded at Namo Amitabha. Then, Namo Amitabha gradually disappeared as if it had never appeared.

    At this moment, the Buddha demon raised his hand and sent out a wave of Buddhist power. The Pure Land that had just been destroyed in the battle gradually recovered to its original state.

    Then, the Buddha voice reverberated.

    The bodies of the Buddhas who had just died reappeared in a transparent state.

    "Do good for a lifetime, and after death, ascend to Nirvana and obtain the fruit position, you can be a golden Arhat and rebuild your golden body."

    The Buddha demon muttered. He stretched out his arm and cut open his wrist. Golden blood sprayed out and covered those transparent souls.

    A golden light bloomed.

    The dead Buddha sat cross-legged, chanting Sanskrit, and his golden body appeared.

    Lin fan didn''t have a huge battle with the Buddha demon. He realized that the Buddha demon right now was a little weird and didn''t seem to be in good shape.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha demon looked at Lin fan.

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. Was he going to go all out?

    If this was the case ...

    Thene.

    "Although you Buddha and devil have been reincarnated and have some problems, you''ve never been afraid of anyone when you fight.

    But what happened next shocked Lin fan.

    The Buddha and demonnded on the ground, and the Buddha tform beneath them dissipated.

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin, for helping me understand the true meaning of Buddhism. This is an immeasurable merit, and not something ordinary people can thank."

    "I can only give the Pure Land to Peak Master Lin."

    Before Lin fan could say anything, the Buddha demon made another shocking move.

    They bowed their heads in respect, raised their hands high, put their palms together, knelt down, saw their hands and knees on the ground, and prostrated themselves.

    This was the most respectful ritual in Buddhism.

    Normally, only mortals would kneel before Buddha.

    And now that the Buddha demon was acting this way, Lin fan did not know what to say.

    Wait a minute.

    What exactly was the cycle of reincarnation?

    Could it be that he had turned the demonic wheel into a fool?

    After that, the Buddha demon stretched out his palm and chanted Sutras. The Pure Land trembled and gradually shrank until it was only the size of a palm.

    The Buddhist Kingdom in the palm.

    A real Buddhist Kingdom.

    "Please ept it, Peak Master Lin." The Buddha demon spoke.

    "No, you can ''t! You can''t give away the ancient Buddha and devil of the South heavens!"

    At this moment, some of the Buddhas of the Pure Land eximed in shock.

    They couldn''t believe that the Buddha and devil would do such a thing and give away the Pure Land.

    The Buddha demon shook his head,"the existence of a Pure Land isn''t forfort and enjoyment. It''s a Pure Land for the Buddhist cultivators in the world. We are all Buddhas and there''s no difference between us. We should walk the world andprehend the Buddha intent."

    "Instead of reading Buddhist scriptures and discussing Buddhism."

    "What is good and what is evil? when good reaches the extreme, it bes evil. It is difficult to distinguish between good and evil. I need to gain some enlightenment."

    "From today onwards, I shall be the Buddha of the present world. The ancient Buddha and devil of the South Heaven shall dissipate here."

    The voice fell.

    The Buddha demon''s palm moved slightly as the Pure Land floated down before Lin fan.

    After that, the Buddha and demon turned around and left. Theynded on the ground and turned into the appearance of an old monk. They gradually went far away and disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "Buddha, devil, wait for us."

    After the Buddha and demon left, the Buddhas were like ownerless souls, not knowing what to do.

    He couldn''t understand what the Buddha demon was saying, and he had no idea what it was talking about.

    What Buddha? they only knew that the Pure Land was their territory. They were the Buddhas of the Pure Land. What was Buddha?

    They didn''t understand either.

    He only knew that it was a level.

    But what was he doing now?<sub> </sub>

    If the Buddhas and demons had given the Pure Land to others, what was the point of ying?

    "Interesting." Lin fan was stunned for a long time. When he came back to his senses, he didn''t know where to start.

    The Buddha demon''s actions were really coquettish.

    Don''t talk about making others not understand.

    Even Lin fan did not understand what the Buddha demon was trying to do.

    Nothing special happened in Samsara.

    It could even be said that Buddhas and demons were very miserable in reincarnation. There was absolutely no one more miserable than Buddhas and demons.

    But what the Buddha and devil were showing now was a little high-end.

    A man fights for his breath and a Buddha receives an incense stick.

    Even if he was a Buddha, he still had a request.

    However, the Buddha and demon showed that they really had no desires.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given away the Pure Land.

    This was a Pure Land.

    The eight ancient era experts were stunned.

    "What''s going on? why did the Buddha and devil leave?"

    "I don''t know. It''s strange. I don''t understand it at all."

    "What did this guy do to the Buddha and devil?"

    The experts from the ancient past were discussing.

    "This is really interesting." Lin fan grabbed the Pure Land in his hands without any resistance. It was as though the Pure Land had truly acknowledged Lin fan.

    "Hey, the eight of you. You''re lucky. Today, your mood has been ruined by the Buddha and devil. I''ll let you guys off. Next time, I''lle find you and have a good fight with you."

    Lin fan really didn''t want to fight anymore.

    He had been infected by the Buddha and devil.

    This guy''s change of heart was a little unbearable.

    Just now.

    He saw the world of the reincarnation of Buddha and demon merge into the Buddha light behind the heads of Buddha and demon.

    If Buddha and devil were here ...

    He would tell Lin fan.

    This was one of the 3000 worlds mentioned by Buddha.

    The self-sacrificing world.

    Because of reincarnation, the Buddha and the demonprehended the world of self-sacrifice among the 3000 Grand worlds.

    The 3,000 Grand worlds were the Buddhist Kingdom.

    The Buddha and demon had embarked on their own path.

    Just like Namo Amitabha, the Buddhas and demons were slowly creating their own Pure Land.

    The eight ancient era experts looked at each other.

    They could see the helplessness in his eyes.

    What the f * ck were they doing here?

    He had originallye for the Pure Land.

    Later on, he was tricked intoing in by the Buddha and devil and almost agreed.

    But now, the Buddha and devil had given away the Pure Land and disappeared as an old monk. Everything made people feel so lost.

    "Let''s go,"he said.

    Shi Ming said in a low voice.

    He knew that he wouldn''t gain anything by going against this kid. He could only retreat and join forces with other ancient era experts.

    The Buddhas and demons upied the Pure Land. They peeked at it and didn''t make a move for a long time because they were afraid of this Pure Land.

    Now, the Pure Land had fallen into the hands of this kid.

    If a war really broke out, the situation would be difficult to predict. No one could guarantee that nothing would happen.

    Very quickly.

    The battle that was about to break out had ended.

    Lin fan stood on the spot and was a little out of it.

    "What exactly did Ie to the Pure Land for?"

    Lin fan pondered.

    However, after pondering for a long time, he still couldn''t understand.

    What a headache.

    It was hard to understand with his current intelligence.

    ng! ng!

    The Tai sovereign sword was unsheathed.

    The sword light shed.

    Blood sttered.

    Lin fan died while standing.

    Ten secondster.

    "Phew, this feels so good. Why are you thinking so much? my head is about to explode. This feeling is not bad. It feels so good."

    Lin fan smoothened his handsome hair.

    His essence, energy, and spirit had recovered to their peak.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. Although I didn''t get any points, at least I got something. The Pure Land is not bad, not bad."

    It was a full harvest.

    He was satisfied.

    Although they didn''t understand what the Buddha demon was doing, they were obviously convinced by him.

    In a forest.

    Lin fan floated in the air.

    He had nothing to do, and no one was willing to give him points, so he could only find a demonic beast to beat up.

    He said he wouldn''t find trouble with demonic beasts.

    But he really had no choice.

    The Buddha demon ran away.

    Those disciples had also run away.

    He had given away the Pure Land, so he couldn''t just turn his back on him and beat him up on the spot.

    Hence, he could only look for demonic beasts to get some points.

    Of course.

    He promised that he would not kill a single demonic beast, and would only spar with it.

    It floated in the void.

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and a strong suction force exploded from his nostrils. It formed a storm and the monsters in the forest all cried out as they were swept into the sky.

    The demonic beasts were very confused, but they didn''t provoke anyone.

    What was going on?

    Lin fan stretched out his arm and raised a finger. He said carefully,"I will be very careful."

    He flicked his finger.

    The void trembled.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The void rumbled.

    The demonic beasts ''bodies were subjected to inhuman abuse.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan stopped.

    The demonic beasts were all put down. Their faces were all swollen and their eyes were rolled back.

    What was happening?

    It was so painful.

 1132 Chapter 1132

    He had obtained the points.

    He was in a good mood.

    He didn''t kill the demonic beasts. Instead, he struck them with a single strike. His power was scattered, and the demonic beasts were crying for their parents. It was enough for them to sink under his terrifying might.

    "Not bad, not bad. You''ve improved your control over your power." Lin fan''s mood was much better.

    If this was in the past, no demonic beast would be able to withstand a punch like this.

    He was afraid that even his sh * t would fly out.

    Forgive his vulgarity.

    In fact, the real situation was more or less the same.

    They left the forest, leaving behind the wailing demonic beasts.

    Extremely far away.

    Shi Ming and the others appeared there.

    "What''s going on? we''re all experts from the ancient past. Howe we''ve been scared away by our juniors?" Shi Ming''s face was filled with worry. He could not figure it out and could not understand.

    The Crimson me Emperor was indignant. He looked at the crowd and said,""If it wasn''t for you guys insisting on leaving, I alone would be enough to take care of this Rascal."

    The other ancient era experts nced at the Crimson me Emperor. Stop pretending. You still want to F * cking level this little rascal? you probably won''t even know how much you''ll be beaten up.

    The big move had been released.

    What was the result?

    It was useless.

    The venerable sovereign''s breathing was rapid, and his face was full of anger."We are all unrivaled Warriors, and now this kid has be a demonic barrier in our hearts. If we don''t get rid of him, we won''t be happy. Everyone, I''m afraid that our target from now on will be this kid."

    "What the venerable sovereign said makes sense."

    The ancient era experts who had never fought against Lin fan before were a little surprised.

    What had this junior done to them? why were they so angry?

    Shi Ming said,"you guys have never fought with that brat, so you naturally don''t know. The three of us have had conflicts with that brat before. He is definitely the strongest among the younger generation. We can''t be careless."

    The final eruption of the abyss of the originator had allowed them to see the ultimate secret of the abyss of the originator.

    Indeed.

    The divine items that erupted were indeed terrifyingly powerful.

    And of divine objects had allowed the strength of a junior to reach the peak primordial chaos realm, which was on the same level as them.

    This was really unbelievable.

    But seeing it with his own eyes, what was there to not believe?

    However, something awkward happened.

    It was as if these divine objects were blind. They did not choose peerless experts like them, who had great cultivation, but chose those extremely weak dregs.

    To an ancient era expert, this was a humiliation.

    Suddenly.

    There was a change in the sky andnd in the distance. It was a sea of blood, and there were countless vengeful souls wailing in the sea. Even if they didn''t get close, the strong blood Qi could still hit their noses.

    "Everyone, how did you end up so miserable? did you not find any divine items?" A gloomy voice was heard.

    The eight ancient era experts focused their attention and looked at the strange scene in the distance.

    Very quickly, they knew who the other party was, and their expressions were very ugly.

    "The purgatory demon Emperor."

    They had already recognized who the other party was.

    Even if the appearance was a little shocking, the infuriating tone did not change. One could tell who it was just by listening.

    Very quickly.

    A figure appeared. The moment he appeared, the blood sea behind him instantly retracted and fused into his body.

    The venerable sovereign was a little jealous."It seems that you have obtained a divine item."

    "Hahahaha." The purgatory demon Emperorughed out loud. Dressed in a red robe, he looked extremely horrifying."I was just lucky. A divine item flew past me, but not only did it not stop, it even tried to leave me. I was so angry that I split it in half. I took away half of it, leaving the other half behind. I just took it."

    "What''s wrong? The eight of you didn''t even get one? This is too unbelievable. ording to what I know, there are quite a few people who have obtained divine items. "

    "That''s called following the will of the heavens, the chosen by the heavens. "

    The purgatory demon Emperor was feeling extremely arrogant.

    After obtaining a divine item and refining himself, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. These guys in front of him were no longer his opponents. Of course, if they were to join forces, it would be a different story.

    But even so ...

    It wasn''t like he didn''t have a chance.

    He had obtained this half a divine item and refined it within his body. He already knew what it was.

    The unholy blood sea.

    Within it were 480 million blood gods.

    The sea of blood would not dry up, and he would not die.

    But it was a pity.

    The other half might have escaped and gone missing, but there was some connection between them and they would definitely be found.

    By then, the blood sea would bepleted, and the number of blood deities would be 480 million, not the current 240 million.

    At the same time, he learned from the refined blood sea that the blood sea had three amazing treasures.

    But he didn''t get a single one, so he was naturally unwilling.

    The venerable sovereign couldn''t help but Mutter,"damn it. Even he can get the divine item, while we can''t even get a single one. The heavens are blind."

    In his opinion, it was indeed blind.

    If it had eyes, it wouldn''t be like this.

    "Indeed, it''s very unpleasant." Shi Ming replied. This was really too much.

    If someone else got it, he would not say anything.

    It was actually obtained by the purgatory demon Emperor.

    Purgatory demon Emperor was the one who screamed the loudest and was most afraid of being locked in the abyss of the origin ancestor.

    Now, he was showing off in front of them, which made them very unhappy.

    "What do you mean bying to Find Us Now?" The Crimson me Emperor asked.

    He was infuriated by that brat and had no ce to vent his anger. Now that the purgatory demon Emperor was here, he was even more upset.

    If he was here to provoke them, the eight of them would not mind teaching him a good lesson.

    The purgatory demon Emperorughed."I''m here today in the hopes that everyone can help me out."

    His goal was simple. He wanted the eight ancient era experts to fight for the other half of blood sea with him.

    Only after obtaining the blood sea did he realize how powerful this divine item was.<sub> </sub>

    As for the other half of the blood sea, it had many good things with it, and they were even more powerful than the half he had.

    He didn''t dare to say that he could take down the other party alone, so he couldn''t go wrong with finding a few helpers.

    Of course.

    He knew that these guys would not agree so easily.

    But it didn''t matter.

    Some things were promised to them, but when the time came, it was hard to say what would happen.

    The Crimson me Emperorughed out loud,"I say, what are you thinking? do you think we will help you?¡°

    "There''s no need to reject me in such a hurry. Everything can be discussed. " The purgatory demon Emperor waved his hand."That person has obtained the other half of the divine item. There are three other treasures within the divine item. I can give them to you."

    "Of course, you can refuse, but I think more people will be willing."

    The purgatory demon Emperor did not panic.

    He was determined to get the other half of the blood sea.

    Just this half of the blood sea had already made him feel great benefits. If he could merge with the blood sea andplete it, how powerful would it be?

    Just thinking about it made him feel that aplete God item would be extremely terrifying.

    The Crimson me Emperor and the others didn''t say much, but just looked at each other. They didn''t quite believe what the purgatory demon Emperor had said.

    "Guys, we''ve been living in the abyss of the originator together for so long. Don''t you trust me?" The purgatory demon Emperor asked.

    "I don''t believe you."

    Everyone''s reply was very decisive, not giving him any face at all.

    The purgatory demon Emperor was a little angry, but he didn''t show it. "Alright, I can swear it. How about it?"

    His memory inheritance was a little broken and iplete.

    He had memorized the Three Treasures by heart.

    Two swords.

    Yuan tu, Avici.

    There was also a Lotus tform.

    Grade 12 red karmic fire Lotus.

    In the purgatory demon Emperor''s opinion, the Three Treasures were not as important as the blood sea.

    Therefore, in order to get help, he was willing to give away these three treasures that he didn''t think were useful.

    If Lin fan were here and heard these words, he would definitely blow up the head of the purgatory demon Emperor.

    You''re a F * cking retard.

    The eight ancient era experts conversed again.

    Even experts like them were afraid of oaths.

    Now that the purgatory demon Emperor had said these words ...

    It was just to make them feel at ease.

    Perhaps he could give it a try.

    Lin fan pushed his way through. When he saw a ce with a lot of monsters, he would stop and beat them up. He would earn some points and then leave.

    To the demonic beasts, it was too miserable.

    "I''m helpless. Although a ruler''s cultivation is very strong, it''s still not invincible."

    What Lin fan was after was the limit of power.

    He wanted to raise his cultivation to the level of a ruler of a world. By then, he would be invincible in the world.

    A few dayster.

    On a certain Ind.

    The blood-refining Knight, Xu hanming, left the sect and went to the remote sea.

    The seabed.

    Xu hanming took out three items.

    Yuantu, Avici, grade twelve Red Lotus of fire.

    "I''m grateful that you''vee to find me, but your killing intent is too strong. I can''t withstand your killing intent, so I can only bury you here."

    "In this life, I, Xu hanming, only want to be by the side of the people important to me. The world is flying, and I have long let it go. If there is a next life, I will definitely not let you down."

    The voice fell.

    The Three Treasures trembled and then dimmed, lying quietly in the abyss.

    The blood sea merged into his body, and the boiling filthy killing intent affected him all the time.

    He sat cross-legged.

    Strip the blood sea, gradually strip away the blood sea that had fused into his body.

    The pain was as if his skin was being peeled off, but Xu hanming did not frown.

    He had already gotten everything he wanted.

    It was something he would protect for the rest of his life.

    If it was in the past.

    If he didn''t meet anyone important, he would be excited that this divine item woulde to find him.

    But now, he didn''t have such a feeling.

    There was only that kind of worry.

    The intense killing would affect his mind. He was afraid that he would not be able to withstand it and make a big mistake.

    Han Rou sect.

    Xu Rou sat by the window and looked at the scenery outside. She gently stroked her slightly bulging belly with a smile on her face.

    Her eyes could see again.

    Xu hanming gave his eyes to Xu Rou, allowing her to see everything in the world.

    Suddenly.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Madam, quickly hide. A powerful enemy has broken into our sect." It was the martial King, one of the discipline Kings of the divine religion. However, as soon as he finished speaking, his chest was pierced by a beam of light, and he fell to the ground with a loud bang. Blood flowed out, and he stopped breathing.

    "Ant-like thing." A voice came from outside.

    The purgatory demon Emperor walked in. When he saw Xu Rou, a smile appeared on his face,"it seems like you''re the sovereign''s wife that those ants were talking about. Where did your man go? tell him to hand over the divine item."

    Xu Rou was scared, but she pretended to be calm."I don''t know."

    "Hehe." The purgatory demon Emperor sneered,"you don''t know? I''ll let you knowter. "

 Chapter 1133 Ill Kill The Heavens To Kill You

    The sea at the edge shook.

    Xu hanming turned his blood sea into a ball of blood and ced it next to the Three Treasures.

    "It''s finally done. I''m no longer the Xue Lian of the past, I''m now a man who''s about to be a father. I''m a good man who enjoys the joy of having a family, no worries, no concerns about the world, and only wants to apany my wife and children. "

    He stood up with a wide smile on his face.

    At this point, he even thought of Peak Master Lin. He was really grateful to him.

    If not for Peak Master Lin, who had asked him to experience that humiliation, he probably would not have discovered the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Suddenly.

    Xu hanming''s heart ached a little as if it was being grabbed by a hand.

    "What''s going on? why does it hurt so much? is it because I lost too much blood?"

    He pondered and couldn''t understand.

    Perhaps that was the case.

    "Home, home. My wife, children, and brothers are all waiting for me."

    "After eliminating these unstable factors, I can finally be at ease."

    His eyes were tightly shut, but his heart''s eye could see everything clearly. He looked deeply at the treasure that was quietly ced there without any heartache, only regret.

    It was Xu hanming''s honor to be able to look up to him.

    However, he didn''t need any of that now.

    "Let''s go home. "

    Xu hanming rose into the air and flew towards the sect in the distance.

    We must celebrate tonight. Everyone in the sect must get drunk.

    He had already thought it through. As long as Rou ''er gave birth to this child, he would retire and give up his position in the sect to someone else. He would take his wife and child out to see the beautiful world.

    It made up for the scenery that Rou ''er had not seen for so many years.

    Also, I can go to the magnificent me sect and thank Peak Master Lin. If possible, I''ll even acknowledge him as my Godfather.

    That''s not a bad choice.

    In the future, he would have a tough Godfather to back him up, so he wouldn''t have to be bullied.

    He didn''t know whether the child in Rou ''er''s stomach was a boy or a girl, but he hoped it was a girl. A boy was too naughty.

    He thought about it.

    Xu hanming smiled happily, his smile like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    Not long after.

    When he was about to reach the sect, the strong smell of blood assailed his nose.

    What was going on?

    He had only left the sect for a few hours. What had happened?

    Using his heart''s eye, he saw that the sky above the sect was filled with thick blood Qi.

    Xu hanming didn''t think too much and quickly headed towards the sect.

    He stepped into the sect.

    He was stunned by the lifeless bodies on the ground. They were all familiar faces.

    Although they were sect disciples, in this remote area, everyone was family and there were not so many cumbersome rules.

    Suddenly.

    In the distance, a disciple''s body was cut in half, and his blood and flesh flowed all over the ground. He said with hisst breath,""Sect master, hurry and save Madam. They''ve entered."

    The voice fell.

    The disciple instantly stopped breathing.

    Xu hanming didn''t have time to think too much and quickly ran to the backyard.

    However, when he reached the sect square, he stopped.

    "You''re the sect master of this sect? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. " The purgatory demon Emperor grabbed Xu Rou and looked straight at Xu hanming.

    However, when he saw Xu hanming''s cultivation level, the purgatory demon Emperor revealed a look of disdain.

    Trash.

    What a piece of trash.

    Trash that didn''t even have Dao realm.

    An existence that could be killed with a single sneeze.

    "I want to see everything clearly." Xu hanming panicked. He didn''t care how terrifying his eyes were and let his heart''s eye merge into the eye socket that had lost both eyes.

    He opened his eyes.

    His eyes were blood-red, and he had no eyeballs or eyes.

    There was only a red to ck color.

    "Rou ''er." The first thing Xu hanming saw was Rou ''er, who was in the hands of the purgatory demon Emperor.

    "Husband, leave quickly." Xu Rou struggled and urged Xu hanming to run away.

    Xu hanming couldn''t care less. He knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing."I beg you, don''t hurt her. If you have anything to say, juste at me. If you want to kill me, just kill me. Please don''t hurt her. I beg you."

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu hanming was dumbfounded. His mind was filled with kowtowing and begging for mercy, only hoping that the other party would let go of the person he cared about the most.

    Even if he was stronger than his opponent, he didn''t dare to take the risk.

    The purgatory demon Emperor and the eight ancient era experts looked at each other as if they could not react in time.

    He had thought that the person who had obtained the divine item would be very difficult to deal with. But looking at the current situation, it was really unexpected.

    "Hahaha ..." The purgatory demon Emperorughed out loud. The nail on his pinky finger glowed with a dim light as it cut the skin on Xu Rou''s neck, leaving a small wound."You''ve really pissed me off. I thought you were an expert, but I didn''t expect you to be a piece of trash. A piece of trash."

    Seeing the wound on Xu Rou''s neck, Xu hanming''s face turned pale with fear. He was at a loss for what to do and kowtowed violently.

    His scalp was broken, and his flesh was rotten. His skull could be seen, and blood was flowing.

    ? "Yes, yes, I''m trash, I''m trash. I beg you, don''t be impulsive, don''t hurt her. If you have any orders, just tell me. No matter what you want, I''ll agree to it."

    When Xu Rou saw her husband in this state and was even called trash by others, she felt extremely sorrowful.

    "Husband, don''t worry about me."

    Rip!

    The purgatory demon Emperor''s fingernail cut open another wound, but Xu Rou was enduring the pain.

    To Xu Rou, who did not have much cultivation, she did not have the slightest fear in front of a chaotic Prime.

    She knew.

    These people were here to find trouble with her husband. If she broke down and begged for mercy, the other party would have something on her.

    "Don ''t, don'' t," Xu hanming saw that the other party had made another cut and immediately raised his hands. He said in a panic,""Don''t listen to her, she doesn''t know anything, she''s just an ordinary person, please don''t make things difficult for her. What request do you have, do you want me to die now? I can die immediately. I won''t lie to you. "

    The purgatory demon Emperor rolled his eyes. He had the thought of toying with him."Is that so? sure. If I''m afraid that you''ll run away, I''ll just cut off my own legs."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Xu hanming didn''t hesitate at all. He crawled and rolled, picked up the sword that the disciple had dropped, and cut off his legs.

    Blood flowed like a spring.

    "No..." Hanrou''s tears flowed uncontrobly. Her heart ached.

    The pain did not make Xu hanming scream.

    Instead, she continued to beg for mercy."I''ve already done it. I''ve already cut off both of her legs. Can you let her go?"<sub> </sub>

    "You''re making me very unhappy. Kneel down and talk to me." The purgatory demon Emperor was very unhappy. He had thought that the other party was an expert and had promised to rope in eight ancient era experts. He had not expected the other party to be trash and had lost three treasures for nothing.

    Xu hanming''s legs had already been cut off, so how could he possibly kneel? however, at this moment, nothing could stop him.

    The wound that was bleeding non-stop pressed against the ground.

    Xurou shed tears silently and shook her head desperately.

    This was thest thing she wanted to see.

    Shi Ming furrowed his brows."Are you sure he got it?"

    Things had developed to this point.

    He was starting to suspect.

    Could this person really obtain a divine item?

    He was too cowardly, too cowardly.

    He didn''t have the demeanor of an expert at all.

    He didn''t have any shocking strength.

    Not only was Shi Ming suspicious, but the other ancient era experts were also suspicious.

    It was too fake.

    "It''s definitely him. I can sense that aura on his body. Although it''s very weak, I can''t be wrong. " Said the purgatory demon Emperor.

    "Tell me, did you obtain a divine item? As long as you hand over the divine item, I can spare her life. " The purgatory demon Emperor asked.

    Xu hanming nodded."I got it. I got the divine item. I''ll take it out. I''ll take it out immediately. Don''t get agitated. Don''t hurt her."

    At this moment.

    Only then did he know that what the other party needed was that divine item.

    However, he didn''t know what a divine item was. What else could catch the other party''s eye other than those things that flew to his side of their own ord?

    The purgatory demon Emperor was overjoyed. He was finally about to obtain it.

    It was just as he had thought.

    The divine item was with the other party.

    "Alright, hand it over, and you two can live." Said the purgatory demon Emperor.

    "Husband, don''t believe him. Even if you give him to him, he won''t live." Xu Rou called out. She then looked at Xu hanming affectionately."Husband, run quickly. Stay alive and take care of yourself."

    "Don''t ..." Xu hanming shouted in shock. He wanted to get up and stop her, but he had lost both his legs and fell to the ground with a bang.

    Puchi!

    No one had expected this.

    Xu Rou took the initiative to move closer and let the sharp nails of the purgatory demon Emperor tear her throat.

    Blood flowed down his neck and dyed his clothes red.

    The purgatory demon Emperor opened her arms and took a few steps back with a confused expression. It was as if she was saying,"this has nothing to do with me. She''s the one who''s seeking death. What can I do?"

    The venerable sovereign frowned and muttered,"that''s a little too much."

    Using mortals as a bargaining chip to threaten the weak was a shameless act.

    But he had no choice.

    This was the purgatory demon Emperor''s own choice.

    "Rou ''er ..." Xu hanming crawled, leaving a pool of blood on the ground. Finally, he reached Xu Rou''s side and held her in his arms. Blood and tears could not stop flowing.

    Xu Rou had already lost her life.

    Mortals no longer had the chance to die at the hands of chaotic Prime experts.

    Xu hanming touched his soft face and whispered with a tender expression.

    "I was born a devil, and meeting you as a human is the greatest fortune of my life."

    As he spoke, he continued.

    He buried his head in his hands and touched xurou''s stomach. He could feel the little life force gradually dissipating. He raised his head in despair and looked at the sky as he howled in sorrow.

    "Why? why must you do this? I, Xu hanming, havemitted grave sins in the first half of my life. I''ve killed countless people and I can''t be forgiven. I''ll admit it. If you have anything to say, juste at me. Why must you punish the person I love?"

    "I''m not willing to ept this. "

    "I''m not willing to ept this ..."

    "Damn heavens, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!"

    A powerless roar.

    Xu hanming hugged his soft and cold body, feeling sad and painful.

    At this moment.

    It was Raining Blood.

    In the abyss at the bottom of the ocean, the blood sea was shaking.

    Yuantu, ABI, and the grade-twelve Red Lotus of fire bloomed with Scarlet light and burning Scarlet Fire.

    "Ant, don''t cry for your parents. If you want to live, hand over the divine item." The purgatory demon Emperor said sternly.

    "Hehehe." Xu hanmingughed, hisughter sorrowful. What''s the point of living?"

    "I''ve already lost everything. What else can I not lose?"

    "Maybe I''m only fit to be a demon and not a human. Since that''s the case, thene. I don''t care anymore."

    The purgatory demon Emperor''s eyes gradually turned cold."You''re courting death."

    Suddenly.

    In the distance, four beams of light shot over.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    It was an instant.

    The sea of blood pounced on Xu hanming, and arge amount of filthy blood Qi of ughter rushed into his body.

    "A divine item?" The purgatory demon Emperor was overjoyed and immediately attacked.

    However, there was a ng.

    A beam of red light blocked the purgatory demon Emperor.

    The grade-twelve Red Lotus of fire lifted Xu hanming up and formed a defense of fire, blocking the purgatory demon Emperor''s attack and repairing his legs at the same time.

    Yuan tu and ABI''s swords, which were free of karma and negative karma, were floating beside Xu hanming.

    The sword of ughter.

    Xu hanming''s eyes were so red that they exuded endless killing intent.

    Pada!

    He held yuantu with both hands.

    Those who controlled yuantu and Avici were the Masters of the killing path.

    Kill the heavens, kill the earth, and kill all living beings.

    "Something''s wrong. " The eight experts from the ancient past were solemn and their expressions changed. They were originally ants, but the aura they were exuding now was filled with a chilling killing intent.

    The killing was too heavy.

    Xu hanming growled in a low voice. His body turned red, and red mist rose up, turning into a red robe. His blood-red eyes were filled with madness and killing intent.

    "If I kill you, then kill the heavens, no one will be able to escape."

    The Xu hanming of the past hadpletely disappeared.

    He was now the master of the killing path.

 Chapter 1134 Who Touched My People?

    "Trash that isn''t even Dao realm. Do you think you can overturn the heavens?"

    The purgatory demon Emperor''s heart trembled slightly, but he quickly tossed this feeling to the back of his mind.

    "Kneel down."

    Instantly.

    The purgatory demon Emperor opened his hand and gathered his power in it. He then enveloped Xu hanming and tried to suppress himpletely.

    "Hehehe." Xu hanming stood there with his head raised, tears of blood flowing from his blood-red eyes. Yuantu and ABI''s swords of killing trembled, and with a Swoosh, they left no trace.

    It was an ordinary strike.

    However, it was this attack that had wrapped around the purgatory demon Emperor.

    "How can that be?"

    The purgatory demon Emperor was in disbelief.

    In an instant, a blood-curdling screech was heard.

    With a pffft sound, the Hellfire seethed and wrapped around the purgatory demon Emperor.

    It couldn''t be extinguished.

    No one knew what had happened.

    The Crimson me Emperor was shocked. The mes burning on the purgatory demon Emperor''s body were too powerful. It was even more terrifying than his first me in the world.

    "Ah!"

    The purgatory demon Emperor cried out in pain. He wanted to extinguish the mes on his body, but the Hellfire was burning more and more vigorously. There was no way to extinguish it.

    At this moment, a sea of blood seeped out of the purgatory demon Emperor''s skin as it tried to extinguish the karmic fire.

    "Impossible, this is impossible. You''re just trash who isn''t even in the Dao realm. How can you hurt me?" The purgatory demon Emperor howled out,"what are you all still looking at? hurry up and attack! I''ll give you what I promised you!"

    At this moment, he was surrounded by karmic fire.

    He had no time to spare.

    Shi Ming and the others exchanged nces, a bad feeling in their hearts. However, things had already developed to this point. If they didn''t take action, it wouldn''t be right.

    "Attack and take him down."

    The voice fell.

    The ancient era powerhouse attacked and suppressed Xu hanming.

    However, before their powers could reach Xu hanming, they were blocked by a red light.

    The grade-twelve red karmic fire Lotus had unparalleled defense.

    It hadpletely shut out the power of the ancient era experts.

    Xu hanming ignored the ancient era experts and only stared at the purgatory demon Emperor. He let out a strangeugh and shed again.

    Puchi!

    Half of the purgatory demon Emperor''s body was cut off.

    Yuantu and Avici did not upy KARMA or karma.

    That half of his body was instantly ground into dust by the killing power.

    Xu hanming walked towards the purgatory demon Emperor step by step. His expression was nk, but it was filled with an evil smile.

    The purgatory demon Emperor was dumbfounded. The blood sea that he had fused with was actually being suppressed.

    What kind of treasure was this?

    How could it suppress blood sea?

    "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding. Your woman asked for it. I didn''t kill her." Said the purgatory demon Emperor. His wound was wrapped by a strange energy that prevented it from healing. There was also another energy that was ravaging him. If it wasn''t for the blood sea''s help, he would have died long ago.

    The voice fell.

    Purgatory fiend ancestor had a look of disbelief on his face as he clutched his neck with both hands. A wound had opened up on his neck, and blood was flowing out.

    At the same time, everything that belonged to the purgatory devil ancestor was absorbed by Yuan tu.

    "You ... You ..."

    In an instant.

    The purgatory devil ancestor had be a dried corpse.

    "Hahaha...Hahahaha." Xu hanmingughed coldly in a low voice. Then, heughed out loud. Hisughter was extremely deste. Endless killing power burst out from his body and turned into a blood-red light pir. It pierced through the sky and spread through the void. The entire sky and earth were dyed blood-red.

    A Zhizhi bird passed by and was shocked by the filthy killing aura. It quickly sent a message back.

    "Terrifying." The Crimson me Emperor was shocked, and his face turned extremely ugly. How could his opponent''s strength be so powerful?

    "Gugu!"

    The sea of blood that the purgatory demon Emperor had fused with pounced back at Xu hanming.

    Blood sea mastery.

    The 480 million clones of Blood God had been achieved perfectly.

    Shua!

    Xu hanming''s blood-red and filthy eyes looked at the eight ancient era experts.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. This guy is not someone we can resist." The Crimson me Emperor was terrified, and he instantly fled into the distance.

    Before he reached this ce, he had only thought that it was slightlyplicated.

    After reaching this ce, he realized that the other party wasn''t even in Dao realm and that there was no difficulty at all.

    But now, F * ck, someone had died.

    The purgatory demon Emperor was killed by two sword strikes.

    He didn''t even have a chance to resist. How terrifying was that?

    The Crimson me Emperor was the first to escape, followed by the rest of the powerhouses who fled in all directions.

    "Don''t even think about leaving. "

    Xu hanming growled. Yuantu and ABI turned into two white and red sword lights and cut into the void.

    Not long after.

    Several muffled sounds came.

    It was Raining Blood.

    Six corpses fell from the sky.

    Bang!

    The corpse disappeared as if it had never appeared.

    As for the two experts from the ancient past who had escaped ...

    The Crimson me Emperor and Shi Ming were shocked.

    They had forgotten about the other six ancient era experts and even the purgatory demon Emperor.

    However, the two of them remembered that they were being chased by experts and had to escape immediately. Otherwise, they would die without a burial ce.

    Yuantu and Avici flew back to his side. They trembled and turned into two streams of light that merged into his body.

    Xu hanming stood there.

    He looked at the dpidated surroundings.

    He closed his eyes.

    Tears of blood flowed.

    The despair in his heart spread out.

    He came before Xu Rou''s cold corpse and took her into his arms. He went to the back mountain where the flowers were still in full bloom. They were gorgeous and beautiful.

    "Rou ''er." Xu hanming mumbled as he sat on the ground, hugging the person he loved tightly.

    The red robe represented killing, but at this moment, it was very quiet, without any signs of agitation.

    He just wanted to hug the person he loved and reminisce about the good times.

    The Crimson me Emperor and Shi Ming survived.

    The two of them met.

    Even now, he still had a lingering fear.

    "Dead? they''re all dead?" The Crimson me Emperor couldn''t believe it.

    Shi Ming nodded."They''re dead. I saw them. Their bodies fell to the ground. If we didn''t run fast enough, the two of us would have died in their hands."

    "What kind of monster is this? he isn''t even in Dao realm." The Crimson me Emperor''s face turned pale.

    Even now, he could still feel how terrifying the sword that was filled with killing intent was.

    "Damn you, purgatory demon Emperor! You''ve really screwed us all over this time! The other party is clearly willing to hand over the divine item! Why are you still doing this?" Shi Ming said through gritted teeth.

    If he didn''t mess around, this situation wouldn''t have happened.

    But it was toote to say anything now.<sub> </sub>

    Perhaps this was the sorrow of the weak.

    In the eyes of the strong, they were just ants to be yed with.

    However, it was a pity that things went wrong. Not only did he die, but he also buried six experts from the ancient past.

    Far away.

    Lin fan had just beaten up a demonic beast in the forest.

    The Zhizhi bird sent out the news like crazy.

    "What''s going on?" Lin fan contacted the examiner of the Zhizhi bird.

    "Grandmaster, I''ve made some progress on the matter you wanted me to pay attention to. The hanrou sect was destroyed. Sect leader Xu hanming fused with a divine item and killed seven ancient era experts in a row." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    When the Zhizhi bird sent the news, he was shocked.

    What kind of divine item could be so overbearing?

    He had actually killed seven ancient era experts in a row. This was too abnormal.

    "Wait, say it again. I don''t understand." Lin fan was a little stunned. What was he saying?

    He said it in a way that no one could understand.

    Isn''t han Rou sect the sect of that little brother Xue Lian?

    It wasn''t a problem that he had obtained a divine item. The key was that he had obtained a divine item and killed seven ancient era experts in a row. What the hell was that?

    If his guess was correct.

    Xue Lian probably didn''t even have a Dao realm expert.

    "You told me that you didn''t even reach the Dao realm but killed seven ancient era experts after obtaining the divine item. If that''s not a joke, what else could it be?

    "The Han Rou sect was exterminated. Sect master Xu hanming fused with a divine item and killed seven ancient era experts." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said,"Grandmaster, it''s true. I''m not lying to you. The Zhizhi bird saw it with its own eyes."

    "They''ve been exterminated ..."

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    Xue Lian was someone who had been tricked by him. Although he hadn''t reached the peak yet, for Xue Lian, he should have reached the peak of his life. From the discipline King of the divine religion, he had sessfully transformed and be the master of a sect. He even had a wife by his side.

    "He''s the only one who survived in the entire sect?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes," the examiner said helplessly."The whole sect was ughtered. He was the only one alive."

    "ording to the news from the Zhizhi bird, his wife, who was three months pregnant, also died in front of him."

    The moment Lin fan heard this, he was enraged,"F * ck! Your daddy personally brought this couple together! To think that they would be torn apart by someone! Who the F * ck has the guts to do that?"

    "Alright, I''ll go and take a look."

    He really didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    Xue Lian''s sect was very small, and in this world, it was nothing more than a speck of dust. It was so small that it couldn''t even be viewed with normal eyes.

    It was very weak.

    On this day.

    Lin fan stomped through the void and stepped out.

    He had been here before, and had once encountered Xue Lian, who had even helped him deal with a powerful sect.

    They were surrounded by an ocean, and the headquarters of the soft frost sect was an Ind on the ocean.

    However, when he came out of the void, the air was filled with a terrifying aura.

    Filthy!

    ughter!

    Brutal!

    It was the most evil aura in the world.

    The surface of the sea disappeared and was reced by a boiling sea of blood.

    The sea of blood seemed to have been poured with fresh blood.

    There was a strange fog flowing inside, and there were many strange phenomena, as if there were gods and devils struggling in the sea of blood.

    "This change is too big." Lin fan looked at it for a long time. If it wasn''t for the fact that the location was right, he would have found it hard to believe that this was the frost softness sect.

    "What kind of divine item did Xue Lian obtain? how could he create such a ce with such strong filthy energy?"

    "It seems like it''s true that he killed seven ancient era experts."

    Hended in the frost softness sect. Many corpses were lying there, all of them dead.

    Because his strength had long surpassed the immortal state, his body had temporarily reached the stage of indestructibility. It had not rotted and had not been bitten by the insects.

    In the distance.

    The killing intent and despair there were very strong.

    Xue Lian should be there.

    Although it was only the hanrou sect that had been annihted, he could understand how much of a blow it was to Xue Lian.

    At the same time.

    The most serious matter was probably the tragic death of Xue Lian''s wife, which was the most difficult to ept.

    Very quickly.

    He saw a red-robed Xue Lian sitting there with his back to him.

    The surrounding flowers and nts had already withered.

    Xue Lian''s body slowly emitted a blood Qi that corroded the surrounding flowers and grass.

    "Xue Lian, what''s wrong?" Lin fan asked.

    Whoosh!

    A sword light burst out from Xue Lian''s body, sweeping up an endless stream of killing intent.

    Lin fan''s face changed.

    It was very strong.

    He reached out his hand.

    He held the sword light in his palm.

    Puchi!

    The palm was cut off.

    At the same time, mes appeared and burned Lin fan''s palm.

    "This me ..." Lin fan was surprised. The temperature of the me wasn''t high and it was harmless to the human body. However, he could feel that there was a strange and mysterious power in the me.

    Karma!

    This was the fire of karma that burned with karma as nourishment.

    Everyone had negative karma.

    No matter how many good deeds he did, the negative karma still existed.

    As long as he ate meat and killed lives, there would be negative karma.

    Oral karma, physical karma, intent karma, and the ten evils karma were things that no one could avoid.

    "Karmic sinmes! This is definitely karmic sinmes! How could Blood Purge have this? what divine item did he obtain?" Lin fan ignored the burning of the Hellfire and was deep in thought.

    When he saw the sh of the sword light, he saw the words on the sword.

    Avici.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment and suddenly recalled what this was.

    F * ck.

    What kind of things were erupting from the abyss of the origin?

    Everything from the ancient myths and legends had appeared.

    It was thepanion of ancestor Styx River.

    So it was like this.

    It seemed that the blood sea outside was the unholy blood sea.

    At this moment.

    Xue Lian seemed to know who had arrived, and he turned his head stiffly and whispered,"Peak Master Lin ..."

    The Hellfire on Lin fan''s palm was extinguished.

    This sort of injury was nothing to Lin fan. His fingers regrew.

    "Xue Lian, I''mte," Lin fan was filled with regret.

    "Peak Master Lin, it has nothing to do with you. You can only me me for my evil deeds. Retribution hase. The heavens did not let me live well. You can''t me anyone."

    Xue Lian turned his head back, his face buried deep in Xu Rou''s arms, not moving.

 Chapter 1135 Not Enough

    Lin fan didn''t like this kind of atmosphere.

    It was too depressing.

    He liked to meddle in other people''s business, and if he was pleasing to the eye, he liked to help.

    Of course.

    The venerable blood refiner had been one of the top fiends in the past, but he had never expected to be tricked by him and meet the right person, turning over a new leaf just like that.

    Therefore, Lin fan had a pretty good impression of him.

    To be able to abandon evil and turn over a new leaf was his credit. How could it end like this?

    He liked the world that was filled with joy.

    For example.

    Murky ran and ran.

    He wanted Cech to make a fuss.

    Wait a minute.

    Think about what a happy life it was.

    How could he do such a sad thing?

    This was something that the heavens would not tolerate.

    Whoever wanted to do such things was worse than a beast.

    Look at the venerable blood refiner.

    He was currently immersed in sorrow.

    Coupled with the power of the blood sea, no one in the world would be able to defeat him. Perhaps it would not be a problem to bathe the heavens in blood.

    "There''s actually a chance of survival in blood refinement. If you''re lucky, you might seed. " Lin fan said.

    He thought of the only thing that could save the dead.

    Moon god n.

    A weak race that he had met a long time ago, but he didn''t take the gift seriously and didn''t leave any contact information with them.

    Now that the heavens and earth have merged, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack if you want to find the moon god n in the sea of humans.

    Xue Lian, who had been immersed in sorrow, trembled when he heard this.

    He turned around and looked at Lin fan.

    "Peak Master Lin, you''re not lying to me?"

    His blood-red eyes were blinded by crying again.

    Lin fan couldn''t imagine how much Xue Lian''s heart ached. He had never experienced that kind of feeling before, so he didn''t know how tofort him.

    "I''m not lying to you. There are tens of thousands of races in the world, and although some are weak, they have mysterious powers. I''ve met them before, and they''re called the moon god n. They have a type of treasure that can bring people back to life. Of course, it has to be within three days. After these three days, it''ll be useless. " Lin fan said.

    "Moon god n ... Moon god n." Xue Lian muttered,"I want to find the moon god n. No matter what, I have to save Rou ''er. Even if it takes my life, I don''t mind. As long as I can save her, I don''t mind taking my life."

    Lin fan raised his hand, gesturing for Xue Lian to calm down,"indeed, the moon god n has the ability to do so. However, I don''t know where they are right now. It''s too difficult to find them in this world. However, if you want to find them, I can help you. If you can''t find them in three days, then I can only say that it''s a pity."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan contacted the Zhizhi bird and told them to search for the moon god n.

    The birds of knowledge were now tied to Lin fan. Seeing that the Grandmaster was so serious, the examiner didn''t waste any time and activated all the birds of knowledge to search.

    Xue Lian looked at the person in his arms, his palm gently caressing his cold cheek, a determined look appearing on his face.

    Kachaa!

    At this moment.

    The skin on Xue Lian''s back burst open as beads of blood gushed out from his back, instantly covering the entire area in a blood-red world.

    It was not over yet.

    Arge amount of blood still sttered out.

    "Xue Lian, what are you doing?" Lin fan was shocked. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility.

    Four hundred and eighty million blood gods.

    Xue Lian didn''t reply to Lin fan. His face was already deathly pale, and even the outline of his bones could be seen under his skin.

    A low voice came from Xue Lian''s throat.

    Xue Lian had fused with a divine item and had 480 million clones of Blood God. Each clone contained Xue Lian''s essence, Qi, and spirit. Logically speaking, as long as there was one blood God, Xue Lian would not die.

    But now, he had taken all of the blood gods from his body to find the moon god n.

    "Find, find, find the moon god n for me."

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In that instant.

    The 480 million clones of Blood God flew off into the distance.

    Xue Lian was in great pain, his body trembling as he tightly held his lover''s body, the wound on his back still not healing.

    Because he didn''t have any extra strength left, Xue Lian had no time to recover from his injuries.

    On this day.

    The realm was shaken.

    Everyone looked up and saw a red light shing in the sky.

    What was that?

    No one knew.

    However, some people believed that a disaster had arrived, and that an extremely terrifying demon was about to destroy the entire realm.

    During this period of time.

    The versals of the Zhizhi bird kept sending back information.

    He couldn''t find it.

    He had never been able to find the moon god n.

    Lin fan was helpless. The Zhizhi bird was spread out so if they couldn''t find it, then the chances were really small.

    But seeing that Xue Lian was still persevering, even if his aura was gradually weakening, he did not give up.

    "Continue to search, and turn the world upside down. Spread the news that whoever can provide the moon god n''s location, I''ll guarantee that he''ll enter the ruler realm." Lin fan promised.

    This was an irresistible temptation to anyone.

    Xue Lian was a pretty good guy.

    The key was that Lin fan was a really good person. It was just that many people misunderstood him.

    He didn''t beat people up for no reason.

    The other party definitely didn''t like peace.

    Or if the other party red at him, that re would make him ufortable and he would definitely beat him up.

    The news spread.

    The people in the realm were rmed.

    However, they were all confused.

    Moon god n?

    What the hell?

    Did such a race even exist?

    However, when they saw a ruler, they all went crazy. They packed up their things and went out to find the moon god n.

    On the third day.<sub> </sub>

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird sent back a message. No, they still couldn''t find it.

    "No way, the moon god n was exterminated?" Lin fan thought about it. If that was the case, then there was really nothing he could do.

    At this moment, Xue Lian had long since stopped moving. His body had dried up, without a trace of blood. If not for his heart still beating, he would have thought Xue Lian was dead.

    ording to his estimation.

    The 480 million clones of Blood God had given Xue Lian an astonishing level of power.

    With Yuan tu, ABI, and the grade-twelve Red Lotus of fire, it would not be a problem for them to kill an ancient era expert.

    Now, the 480 million clones of Blood God had gone far away. Without any energy to replenish them, they could only consume their internal energy.

    He couldn''te back.

    The Scion of the blood God definitely wouldn''t be able to return.

    Suddenly.

    Xue Lian slowly raised his head and looked into the distance, his voice very weak,"I found it. It''s there, very far, at the end."

    Lin fan hadn''t expected Xue Lian to actually be found.

    Perhaps to a person in despair, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, they would try their best to find it.

    He finally realized.

    The changes in blood refinement were simply too great.

    "Alright, I''ll Take You There." Lin fan spread out his fingers and with a surge of power, he uprooted the entire Ind of the soft frost sect.

    Then, he kicked the void and entered it. He increased his speed to the maximum and rushed into the distance.

    "Thank you, Peak Master Lin." Xue Lian expressed his gratitude.

    His aura was very weak.

    Crossing over mountains and ridges.

    On this day.

    Many people could hear the deafening boom in the void. The void had exploded, leaving behind a long ck void current.

    "It is indeed very far."

    Right now, Lin fan''s strength had reached the ruler realm, and his speed was extremely fast. But even so, he had yet to reach the moon god n''s territory.

    Therefore ...

    He couldn''t even imagine how Xue Lian had risked his life to send the Scion of the blood God to such a remote ce.

    At this moment.

    The endless sea appeared.

    He could not see the ground.

    It was hard to imagine how big the realm was.

    Perhaps it was boundless.

    After a long time.

    The thick white mist in front of him pulled out Lin fan''s memories.

    Back then, he had also sent the moon god n to an Ind that was also covered in a thick white fog.

    "Damn, so it''s here. The ce didn''t change, but the location changed." Lin fan muttered.

    At this moment.

    There were many auras hidden outside this small ind that was shrouded in fog.

    The red light that had broken through the mist earlier had attracted their attention. Although the red light had suddenly disappeared, they had not let down their guard.

    "I''ve seen a ghost. "

    The moon god n''s people werepletely stunned when they saw an Ind in someone''s hand.

    Just how powerful did he have to be to be able to do this?

    "Don''t hide anymore, hurry up ande out. I''m asking you, is this the moon god n''s territory?" Lin fan asked.

    These little kids were hiding in the void, thinking that no one had discovered them, but in fact, they were already under his control.

    No one answered.

    The moon god n''s people might have thought that the other party hadn''t discovered them.

    Therefore, they continued to hide.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered with them. Grabbing the ind, he kicked away the mist that was surrounding the moon god n.

    "What?"

    The people who were hiding in the void looked at the scene in shock.

    The fog that shrouded the outside was both offensive and defensive. How could it be kicked away so easily?

    "Stop there."

    They couldn''t hide anymore. They appeared from the void and blocked Lin fan,"who are you guys? you can''t enter this ce."

    He didn''t admit that this was the moon god n.

    Perhaps he wanted to protect this ce.

    Lin fan thought about it. These people actually didn''t recognize him.

    He helped the moon god n a lot in the past, so even if I forgot about you, it''s still difficult for most people to forget their benefactors.

    Forget it.

    He couldn''t be bothered.

    He directly walked towards the moon god n''s Ind.

    "Stop there." When these people saw that Lin fan didn''t stop and still wanted to charge in, they naturally couldn''t take it.

    "Little friend, go y at the side. I''m toozy to bully you." Lin fan raised his hand and flicked his finger. Instantly, they felt an unstoppable power Strike them and they retreated.

    "So powerful."

    The moon god n''s people were all shocked.

    Suddenly.

    A figure appeared.

    "So it''s my benefactor, I apologize for noting out to wee you." An old woman walked out from the ind.

    Lin fanughed,"so it''s true. It was really easy to find you. Why did you hide so far away? even the Zhizhi bird couldn''t find you. You''re really amazing."

    "Benefactor, please don''t me us. The moon god n is isted from the world and doesn''t care about worldly matters, so it''s only natural that we avoid everything." The old womanughed.

    Soon after.

    The old woman took out a box,"benefactor, since you are here, you must be in need of a certain treasure. I have already prepared it. Please ept it."

    The box flew into Lin fan''s hands.

    Lin fan opened it. It was a very familiar thing. He had obtained onest time and given it to his teacher. Later on, he gave it to his mistress.

    It could indeed resurrect people.

    However, it was not enough.

    "Benefactor, what''s wrong? Are there any other problems?" The old woman asked.

    Lin fan shook his head,"not enough."

    The old woman was expressionless, but she was shocked.

    It was a little difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1136 Youre A Bad Old Thing

    The current situation was indeed a little awkward.

    In the past, I didn''t care about you.

    I actually need your help now.

    To him, this treasure was trash. Who would have thought that he woulde back one day to ask for it?

    If the moon god n''s treasure had intelligence, it would definitely be sneering now.

    Who asked you to look down on me.

    Now you know what I''m for.

    "That''s right, is your moon god n''s Holy maiden here?" He was just thinking about the name of the moon god n''s Holy maiden.

    Too much time had passed.

    He didn''t have a deep impression of it.

    Sigh.

    Sometimes, he really wanted to add some intelligence to his brain. His memory was really too bad.

    He had even forgotten her name.

    The old woman shook her head."She''s not here. My saintess has been out for a long time and hasn''t returned."

    "Eh? Why do I feel like you''re just trying to fool me?" Lin fan looked at the old woman. Her acting skills were really bad.

    The old woman lowered her head."I wouldn''t dare to lie to my benefactor."

    "Alright, let''s cut the crap. Let''s go to the ind first. I have something to say." Lin fan walked in. It was already the third day. If he continued to dy, who knew what would happen?

    One treasure was definitely not enough.

    Two was not enough.

    He had to open his eyes and take a look at the Xue Lian sect. It was already dead, but not everyone was dead.

    At the very least, he had to save a few of them.

    However, just as Lin fan was about to enter, the old woman stopped him,"benefactor, it''s not convenient to go in right now. If you have any requests, please tell me. As long as it''s within the moon god n''s means, I''ll definitely do my best to fulfill them."

    "What?" Lin fan lowered his head and looked at the old woman who was bent over.

    It was a little violent.

    She couldn''t even stand up straight, yet she was still blocking his way. Interesting.

    Lin fan pondered.

    Could it be that he was too friendly and made them think that he was easy to talk to?

    Under normal circumstances.

    When he faced such a thing, he would definitely p them open and break open their door to see what was going on inside.

    "Are you sure you want to stop me?" Lin fan lowered his brows and stared at the old woman.

    The old woman''s body trembled. She could already feel the terrifying pressure from Lin fan''s body.

    "I''m here to tell you something,"

    "I, Lin fan, as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak, think that I''m a kind person with a kind heart. I don''t want to cause trouble on my own initiative."

    "But sometimes things are really strange. There are many people who want to provoke me. In the face of such a situation, I can only fight back and teach them a lesson."

    "But sometimes I think, I don''t even provoke others, so why do they have to provoke me? although I''m a good person, it''s not too much to provoke others, right?"

    "Don''t you think so?"

    Lin fan used a questioning tone to chat with the old woman.

    "Benefactor''s words are reasonable. " The old woman nodded, but her heart was in turmoil. It would be difficult to solve this problem.

    Instantly, Lin fan''s face turned serious,"you know that it''s reasonable. Why aren''t you moving away? do you have to force me to take the initiative to provoke people?"

    The old woman didn''t move at all. She continued to block Lin fan,"No."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The old woman was forced back.

    "It''s useless to say nice things. The fist is the strongest in the world. It''s better to destroy the road with one punch than to read ten thousand books and travel ten thousand miles." Lin fan controlled his strength and only pushed the old woman away. He didn''t take her life.

    He arrived at the moon god n''s Ind and kicked it open.

    He directly broke open a new hole in the mist that had just fused and stepped in with the sect master.

    "Set up the formation and kill." The moon god n''s Warriors who were guarding outside were enraged and wanted to fight Lin fan to the death.

    However, the old woman stopped the Warriors.

    His face was dark and ugly.

    The other party was too strong. No matter how many people there were, it would be useless.

    "Xue Lian, don''t be too sad, we can save him." Lin fan reminded Xue Lian.

    This person was extremely sad. He would either go crazy or die.

    The current blood refinement was developing towards either madness or death.

    After experiencing this matter.

    He did want to bring that cheap disciple back from the dragon world.

    If he still didn''t want to leave, then he''d just have to bring the entire Dragon World back.

    Just as Lin fan was deep in thought.

    The tip of his nose twitched slightly.

    "What a dense life aura." Lin fan eximed.

    Thest time he was here, there was no such shocking aura. How could it have changed so much after a period of time?

    He looked up.

    A towering tree that seemed to be made of crystal appeared before him.

    The giant crystal tree was rooted in the center of the moon god n, and the moon god statue was surrounded by the tree.

    The roots that were exposed outside the soil were very rough. Each root was as thick as several people hugging each other.

    He realized that the roots that were deep underground seemed to be absorbing energy and transferring it to the giant tree.

    At this moment, a flower bloomed on one of the tree''s branches and then bore fruit. The fruit withered and only a core-like crystal was left.

    The crystal exuded a rich life force. It was clearly a treasure that could bring people back to life.

    Sometimes.

    Lin fan was also shocked.

    Some races were very weak, but the things they had made people feel like they were miracles of the heavens.

    As long as their bodies were intact, they could be resurrected.

    It was really overbearing.

    "So, there''s a treasure hidden so deeply. Do you really think that I, Lin fan, will snatch it? I really underestimated you. " Lin fan chuckled. He felt that the moon god n was just too cautious.

    However, it was true.

    There were many crystals on the tree, at least a thousand.

    He remembered that the old woman had only given him one.

    He couldn''t help but sigh.

    Stingy.<sub> </sub>

    He was really stingy to a certain extent.

    It waspletely like he was a beggar.

    At this moment.

    The old woman walked in from outside, her face expressionless. The moon god n''s Secret had been seen, and killing intent had already risen in her heart.

    If not for the fact that the other party was too strong.

    He would have already taken action.

    "Benefactor, you''ve seen what you should see. It''s not that I don''t want to believe you, but everything here is too attractive to the outside world, so I''m trying my best to stop you. I hope you don''t mind." The old woman said.

    "Hehe." Lin fan smiled,"it''s nothing. Do I look like a bad person to you? I''m very good."

    The old woman didn''t say it, but she didn''t think so.

    It was good to know if he was a bad person.

    "What is this tree? Whose power is it absorbing?" Lin fan asked.

    He couldn''t understand this tree, it was too magical.

    The old woman lowered her head and didn''t say anything, as if she was hiding something,"she''s absorbing the moon god n''s power."

    Lin fan didn''t believe the old woman''s words. The older a person was, the worse they were. Especially this old woman. Eight out of ten sentences she spoke to him were fake.

    Two of the truths were unimportant.

    The palm fell to the ground.

    Perception.

    Everything underground did not escape Lin fan''s senses.

    The giant tree''s roots were deeply rooted, and it was constantly absorbing the power of the earth.

    The old woman stared at Lin fan and her eyes shone with a shocking light.

    Not long after.

    "I see. You''re absorbing the power of the core of the realm. You''ve never spoken the truth when you talk to me. This is really unpleasant." Lin fan was helpless.

    The trust between people was often broken when one party lied.

    This old man had never spoken a single word of truth from the beginning.

    The old woman sneered, and her turbid eyes hid a hidden killing intent.

    Lin fan stood in front of the giant tree with his hands behind his back.

    The killing intent in the old man''s eyes did not escape his eyes.

    There were many people who wanted to kill him.

    He was already familiar with the killing intent.

    However, what made him sad was ...

    I''m just here to ask for something. Although I''ve discovered a little secret, it doesn''t matter.

    He only cared about world peace. As for whose power he drew from, it had nothing to do with him.

    There were many crystals on the tree.

    The temptation to Lin fan wasn''t that big.

    If not for special circumstances, he would not need these things.

    If he could bring this giant tree back to the sect, it would be of great help to his junior brothers and sisters.

    It was indeed so.

    Each of them could put a few on their body and go out to wander. As long as they were not dismembered, they could live.

    As the head of a big family, it was really tough. Not only did he have to improve his own strength, but he also had to think about the little guys who were crying for food.

    Who would believe that a ruler would have such a hard time?

    But the reality was as such.

    He had no choice but to believe it.

    Lin fan reached out and touched the tree. Suddenly, he frowned,"there is something wrong with the tree."

    The old woman, who was originally able to keep her cool, suddenly lost herposure.

    The killing intent in his muddy eyes grew stronger.

    Immediately after, the old woman concealed her killing intent.

    "Benefactor, this is my n''s Divine Tree, how could there be a problem?" The old woman said.

    Lin fanughed,"is that so? I can feel that there''s life beating inside. You guys aren''t keeping living people inside, are you? that''s a little immoral."

    The old womanughed, but she was terrified.

    How was that possible?

    How did the other party discover it?

    This was simply impossible.

    "How is that possible?" The old womanughed, trying to hide something.

    Lin fan did not say anything more. He was deep in thought, thinking about what method he could use to trick this tree intoing to the sect.

    Could it be that he had to use the old method?

    For example:

    The world is too dangerous, and your moon god n is so weak. If word gets out that you have a treasure, you''ll definitely be exterminated.

    But don''t worry, as long as I am here, nothing like that would happen.

    Now, hurry up and move to my sect. I''ll leave you an empty space and guarantee your safety.

    Lin fan shook his head. No, this method was a little inappropriate. Only someone with a brain problem would agree.

    It was definitely not possible to snatch it by force.

    It would damage his image.

    The old woman saw Lin fan standing there without moving and mumbling to himself. She thought that he was nning something.

    Or perhaps he was thinking of something bad.

    The old woman''s expression was uncertain. She had the upper hand.

    Thump!

    In an instant, the old woman made her move. She mmed the walking stick in her hand on the ground. Immediately, a circle of ripples spread out with the walking stick as the center.

    Suddenly.

    At the spot where Lin fan was standing, light exploded out from the ground and formed a huge formation.

    At the same time, many thick roots pped and tied Lin fan up.

    Lin fan was thinking about how to fool the moon god n.

    But he didn''t expect this old man to make a move.

    There was no anger.

    The only thing was ... The heavens were helping him.

    He didn''t even need to think about the reason.

    However ...

    What was the other party''s goal?

 Chapter 1137 The Buddha And Devil That Are Everywhere

    "Hey, hey, that''s a little immoral."

    "Also, are you serious?"

    Lin fan turned his head and looked at the old woman. She was so eager to attack.

    The killing intent that had spread out earlier was not fake.

    "You guys are really ungrateful. I saved you all back then, and now you''re treating me like this. You''re really good." Lin fan said the ugly words first.

    It wasn''t him who provoked others, it was others who provoked him.

    Just thinking about it made him angry.

    It was really too terrifying.

    The old woman held the walking stick with both hands and pressed him to the ground. A cold smile appeared on her old face,"benefactor, you should never havee here. You should have left after getting a treasure outside, but you insisted oning in. You asked for this."

    "Stop struggling."

    "Although this old one''s strength is not as great as benefactor ''s, this is the moon god n, and this is the moon god n''s Divine Tree. This old one has opened the seal, so benefactor can only stay here."

    At this moment, a smile appeared on the old woman''s face. However, her face was too ugly. It was filled with wrinkles that were twisted together. It was really ugly.

    "Are you guys trying to kill me?" Lin fan asked.

    The old womanughed."Why would you say that, benefactor? it''s just that you''ve discovered something that you shouldn''t have. I can only invite you to take a walk underground."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Not bad.

    He had been waiting for this opportunity.

    F * ck.

    He didn''t make a move earlier because he felt that it wasn''t good. It wasn''t good to directly snatch other people''s things.

    Especially since the other party was an old woman. If she was strong, it would still be fine. But if she was very weak, if she attacked, people would say that she did not respect the old and cherish the young.

    It was all good now.

    The olddy had taken the initiative to attack and wanted to F * ck him, so this made sense.

    It seemed that this old woman wasn''t a good person in the past. She had only be old.

    Lin fan wanted to be a bad person, but he had to pretend that he was a good person. Everything that was happening now was because he was forced.

    "It seems that you''ve thought it through. Alright, I won''t waste time with you in case others say that I''m wasting time."

    He roared.

    The muscles all over his body expanded, and the giant tree tentacles that were tied to his body kept breaking apart. He lifted his feet and pulled them up from the ground.

    "Too weak, too weak. These things want to tie people up? are you dreaming?"

    Lin fan opened his fingers and threw the tentacle to the side.

    He cleaned up the things on his body and walked towards the old woman.

    "How is that possible?" The old woman''s pupils contracted as if she had seen a ghost. She couldn''t believe it. "Impossible! How did you break the seal?"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan appeared in front of the old woman and punched. The old woman''s expression changed and she retreated. She smashed into a stone tablet in the distance and it caved in. Her eyes were wide open and no one knew if she was Dead or Alive.

    "Too weak. He''s too weak."

    He shook his head.

    He was really too weak.

    It was already a sign of mercy that this punch didn''t blow him up.

    "Set up the formation,"

    The moon god n''s Warriors roared. Although they were afraid of the other party''s strength, they still had great ambitions and shouted at the same time.

    "Immortal Divine Tree, protect us from death."

    Then, like a swarm of locusts, the group of Warriors swarmed towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan chuckled. He then took in a deep breath and blew at these guys.

    Hu!

    A strong wind blew.

    There wasn''t even a scream.

    The bodies of the moon god n''s Warriors crumbled, crumbled, and turned into dust, disappearing from the world.

    "Special effects aren''t that good after all, but I can''t help it. I can save a lot of time when dealing with these little guys."

    Lin fan was really sharp and didn''t give him any time to react.

    He was worried that if he yed for too long, there would be more problems.

    However, he heard these guys calling this Divine Tree the immortal Divine Tree. It was indeed worthy of the name that could bring back the dead.

    There was a limit.

    It would be useless three days after its death. Its body would be damaged and it could not be saved.

    Without these restrictions.

    That would be heaven-defying.

    However, it didn''t matter.

    "It''s not my fault. You''re the ones who went too far. Since you want to kill me, I can only kill you."

    "The immortal Divine Tree."

    Lin fan touched the God Tree with his palm and smiled.

    As a mental threat, the tree of God was barely kept in his bag.

    He didn''t care about what was inside the divine Tree for the time being, so he had to first resolve the matter of the blood refinement.

    He took some revival fruits and went to the frost softness sect.

    The surrounding disciples all died miserably. Their cultivations were very weak, and it was difficult to ensure that their bodies were perfect when faced with the suppression of the ancient era experts.

    Other than a few lucky ones who managed to keep their bodies intact, the rest were in a terrible state.

    "Peak Master Lin ..." Xue Lian''s voice was low and depressed when he heard the footsteps. Even though his body was very weak, he could not stop his desire to save Rou ''er.

    "We''re in luck. We found it. We can revive it." Lin fan said.

    Xue Lian''s face was filled with worry, but a rare smile appeared on his face.

    Currently, Xue Lian was in a miserable state.

    The 480 million clones of Blood God disappeared.

    His cultivation base was reduced to the extreme.

    He probably didn''t even have the immortal state.

    It was even hard to say if there were any Tiangang realm experts.

    In the current situation, he was basically useless.

    As for whether he could recover, he didn''t know how long it would take.

    Lin fan stepped forward and stuffed the treasure into xurou''s mouth,"this is a special treasure of the moon god n. It can bring the dead back to life. Don''t worry, I''ve given it to others before. The effects are really good, and they''ll wake up very quickly."

    "Look, my eyelids are moving."

    Just as he was speaking.

    Xu Rou''s tightly shut eyes were trembling slightly.

    Xue Lian was overjoyed, and as if he was experiencing thest radiance of his life, he actually became very energetic.<sub> </sub>

    "Rou ''er, Rou-er ... Can you hear me?" Xue Lian called out, his voice hoarse and filled with disbelief.

    He was afraid that all of this would be short-lived.

    Lin fan patted Xue Lian''s shoulder,"don''t be nervous. You can definitely revive him."

    Xue Lian looked at Lin fan and nodded his head, but his eyes were still fixed on Xu Rou''s face.

    Not long after.

    Xu Rou''s face gradually turned red.

    Xue Lian was overjoyed to see this, and his mood fluctuated greatly. Unable to hold back, blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.

    His current injuries could no longer be healed by medicinal pills.

    By releasing 480 million clones of Blood God, he had emptied out all of his essence, energy, and spirit.

    Even the blood sea had been severely injured, and the power contained within it was very thin.

    To any powerhouse, it was not worth it to pay such a high price to find a person.

    However, Xue Lian was not confused by this powerful force, and he did not hesitate to give it up.

    It had to be said that the power of love was great.

    Of course, to Lin fan, what kind of power was this?

    The power of love?

    He didn''t really understand.

    If it was a power that could beat someone to the point of crying for their parents, then he understood it very well.

    "My husband ..."

    At this moment, Xu Rou opened her eyes. Her body was very weak, her breath was very unstable, and her face was still very pale.

    This could resurrect people, but it couldn''t make people''s essence, energy, and spirit perfect.

    It was another w.

    Regret.

    "Rou ''er, you''re finally awake." Xue Lian cried as he wished. These were tears of excitement. But very quickly, Lin fan realized that the excited Xue Lian''s eyes had dimmed down again.

    Xue Lian''s palm gently caressed Xu Rou''s stomach.

    His hands were trembling.

    He didn''t dare to speak.

    "Xue Lian, you''re already alive, so why aren''t you happy? many of your sect''s people can also live." Lin fan asked.

    "My husband, our child ..." Xu Rou asked.

    Xue Lian didn''t answer, simply shaking his head.

    Xu Rou''s eyes, which were full of hope, gradually disappeared. She couldn''t help crying.

    Lin fan listened to the conversation between the two. He had not expected Xue Lian and Xu Rou to have a child.

    However, when he thought of Xu Rou''s death ...

    The child in her stomach was basically useless.

    Even the fruit of resurrection wouldn''t be able to save him.

    Suddenly.

    Xue Lian let go of Xu ''er and prostrated himself before Lin fan. He kowtowed,"Peak Master Lin, can I ask you for a favor?"

    "Xue Lian, we can be considered old acquaintances. If you have something to say, just say it. I have also contributed to the development of you and Xu Rou, so naturally I will not sit back and do nothing." Lin fan wanted to help Xue Lian up, but Xue Lian kneeled down in front of him. This made him feel helpless.

    These were the most reliable and sincere words that Lin fan had ever said to anyone outside of the sect.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have obtained the inheritance of a divine item. There is a treasure within it, the grade 12 red karmic fire Lotus. I want to fuse this treasure into my unborn child''s body to help him recover his vitality."

    "But I know that the inheritance I''ve obtained, the filthy aura, and the killing intent are too heavy. I don''t need to think to know that after my child is born, he will definitely bring disaster to the world and be a devil."

    "I don''t want him to walk my path again, but I can''t let him disappear."

    "One day in the future, if I really can''t control it, I beg you to save my child. It doesn''t matter if you cripple him or seal him, I just hope that you can spare his life."

    Xue Lian''s words were not nonsense.

    He knew how terrifying the treasure was.

    In the future, only Peak Master Lin would be able to make him yield. That was why he wanted Lin fan to show mercy and give his son a way out.

    Lin fan frowned,"Xue Lian, you''re going to be a cripple."

    Although he was not too sure about Xue Lian''s current situation, he found that the grade twelve red karmic fire Lotus was supporting Xue Lian''s body. If he stopped now and slowly cultivated, he could still reach the peak.

    However, if he lost the grade-twelve red karmic fire Lotus, his blood refinement would really be useless.

    "I have no regrets." Xue Lian said.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything else,"okay, I promise you. Don''t worry, I won''t cripple him or seal him. If he bes a demon, then he bes a demon. The world won''t be hell just because of one more demon. The world won''t end either."

    "From now on, I''ll be his Godfather. You can rest assured."

    In fact, he really wanted to tell Xue Lian.

    Brother.

    Don''t think too much.

    Live as much as you want.

    It didn''t matter if he was a demon or not, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to call him ''daddy'' after one reincarnation.

    "Amitabha. Sisha Sisha Sisha. The love of a father is great in the world. I have learned from you."

    "This child is not born yet and should not be contaminated with the primordial filth. I have a Lotus tform here, called the twelfth grade Golden Lotus of merit. I''m willing to extend the life of this child and hope that he will be a virtuous and kind person in the future."

    In the distance, a bald donkey trod on the surface of the sea and slowly walked over.

    Lin fan turned around and realized that it was the Buddha demon. He could not help but chuckle out,"Buddha demon, you''re really everywhere, aren''t you?"

    The Buddha demon, who was also the current living Buddha, put his hands together and said,"Amitabha. Benefactor Lin, I hope you are well. This poor monk sensed the power of the world''s filth and came here in pursuit. I didn''t expect benefactor to be here as well."

    "Although benefactor Xue is the Lord of filth and the Lord of killing, I''m willing to help him with his sacrifice for his unborn child. I''m deeply enlightened."

    Lin fan looked at the Buddha demon and muttered in his heart.

    What did this fellowprehend?

    How did he learn toy out theyout?

    If the twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of merit was integrated into the body of Xue Lian''s child, then this child''s Buddhist nature would be deep in the future, and he would be another Buddha for the Buddha and devil.

    This was interesting.

    ying with one''s intelligence was indeed not as good as Buddha or devil.

    He only had this idea because he had read too much Journey to the West and understood a little.

    However, the Buddha demon was really willing to part with it. It seemed that the change in hisprehension was huge.

    He was even willing to give away a grade twelve Golden Lotus of merit.

    Forget it.

    By the time Xue Lian grew up, it would be ten or twenty yearster that he might be the beloved child of heaven and earth, the protagonist of the new generation.

    At that time.

    He would definitely be invincible a long time ago, and he didn''t know where to go.

    This was interesting.

 Chapter 1138 Im Being Beaten Up

    "Buddha, devil, although you''re just setting up a trap, I have to say that you''ve changed a lot. My impression of you has changed. The twelfth grade Golden Lotus of merit is an innate item with endless wonderful uses, but you''re willing to give it to me. Not bad, not bad."

    Lin fan smiled.

    What else could he say? although the Buddha demon was setting up a trap, he was indeed bringing out the real thing and not just talking.

    Compared to those hypocritical Buddhas, he was indeed much better.

    If Xue Lian were to take out the twelfth-grade red karmic fire Lotus, then he would really be crippled.

    Therefore, it was a good choice for the Buddha and demon to take out the twelfth grade Golden Lotus of merit.

    "Amitabha." The Buddha demon sped his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha. Towards Lin fan''s words, he was actually listening to them in his heart. He just wanted to say, benefactor, how could your brain be so smart?

    "Many thanks." Xue Lian was grateful to the Buddha and demon. He knew better than anyone the disadvantages of the twelfth-grade Red Lotus of fire. Now that an eminent monk was willing to give up his own treasure to save his child''s life, Xue Lian was not moved at all.

    "Benefactor, you don''t have to thank me. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda." The Buddha and devil put their hands together.

    Then, he opened his palm and chanted Buddhist scriptures. A Lotus tform that emitted a warm golden light floated in his palm.

    This was also the first time Lin fan had seen a legendary treasure.

    It was indeed extraordinary.

    It contained great merit.

    The Buddha and demon chanted Scriptures that ordinary people couldn''t understand, and the twelfth grade Golden Lotus of merit burst out with a dazzling golden light.

    Wherever the golden light passed, all living things would be reborn and baptized. One''s mind would be clear and free of desires.

    Instantly.

    The grade-twelve Golden Lotus of merit turned into a long river of merit and slowly merged into Xu Rou''s belly.

    In this River of merits, countless Buddhas were chanting Sutras, and countless Buddhas and ancestors were blessing him.

    This was a big deal.

    No one had ever tried to extend the life of a dead fetus with a grade twelve Golden Lotus of merit as a catalyst.

    "After this child was born, he had a body of innate virtue and was immune to all evil."

    The voice fell.

    The river of virtue dissipated.

    Xue Lian suppressed the excitement in his heart and ced his palm on Xu Rou''s abdomen, immediately feeling the pulse of life inside.

    "He''s alive, he''s really alive. " Xue Lian was so excited he cried.

    "Amazing."

    Lin fan witnessed everything. The grade 12 Golden Lotus of merit was truly powerful. It was way more powerful than the treasures of the moon god n.

    But unfortunately, it was a one-time use.

    However, this one-time Attack was shocking enough.

    Not only could he be resurrected, but he could also be born with a body of virtue. This was something that many people could only be envious of.

    "Thank you, thank you ..." Xue Lian really didn''t know what words he could use to express his gratitude.

    "Benefactor, I am very happy that your family of three can be reunited." The Buddha demonughed.

    The Buddha demon then turned to Lin fan,"benefactor Lin, can you give this poor monk one of the fruits that this tree bears?"

    Lin fan realized that this Buddha demon wasn''t going to be polite at all. But since he had given up so much, he did have the face to do so.

    "Sure, no problem."

    "Xue Lian, go take a look at your sect''s people. If you can save them, then save them. If their bodies are seriously damaged, then there''s no hope,"

    The moon god n''s Divine Tree was quite interesting.

    He needed to study it carefully.

    There was the throbbing of life in the tree, but it was not brought by the aura of life. There was really something inside.

    Now that Rou ''er hade back to life, Xue Lian''s entire body was filled with energy, and even though he was very weak, it was as if he had taken a drug.

    The people of the sect who had died tragically.

    He naturally couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.

    Very quickly.

    With the help of the fruit of the tree of immortality, a portion of those who had died a tragic death were resurrected.

    "Where am I?"

    "Who am I?"

    "Where am I?"

    "Sect master ..."

    In an instant.

    The originally quiet scene instantly became lively, just like a wet market. When they found out that they had been revived, they were all shocked by this amazing treasure.

    But very quickly.

    When they learned that many of their fellow sect members couldn''t be resurrected, they all cried and wailed. It was very miserable.

    Lin fan came before the God Tree and sighed,"something as such that goes against the naturalws of the world shouldn''t exist in this world. However, since it does exist, it naturally has its own value to it. This is to prevent a bloodbath from happening in this world."

    "If this Peak Master doesn''t enter hell, who will? let me hide you, and all the disasters will fall on me."

    He caressed the immortal Divine Tree, as if he had transformed into an ambitious young man who was thinking about the world.

    "We can''t stay here. We can only uproot them or move this Ind away."

    Lin fan pondered for a moment before deciding to move the moon god n away.

    He walked around the moon god n''s boundary and chose a good spot. He grabbed the edge with both hands, and with a low roar, he directly resisted the ind.

    The rumbling sounds continued.

    The moon god n''s Ind was lifted up by Lin fan.

    However, the branches of the immortal God Tree were deeply rooted.

    How could Lin fan give up just like that? hugging the tentacle of the immortal God Tree in his embrace, he lifted it up.

    The earth cracked.

    The seawater around them poured in.

    At the ce where the roots of the tree of God were connected, there was a shocking power being transmitted. The tree of God absorbed this power and slowly bore fruit.

    The disciples of the soft frost sect were all stunned.

    F * ck.

    This person was too explosive.

    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that there could be such a ferocious person in the world.

    The Buddha and demon were stunned. Even though they had be true Buddhas, their Buddha hearts were still shaken when they saw such a violent method.

    The immortal Divine Tree seemed to have a spirit, knowing that someone was forcefully pulling it out.

    The other party''s strength was very strong. If he resisted stubbornly, it would probably break.

    Pada!

    The roots of the immortal God Tree were cut off from the deep underground.

    In that instant.

    The tree of God was uprooted.

    "Perfect." Lin fan''s heart leaped with joy. He had to bring this back for the sect to use in the future.

    But a shocking change urred.

    The roots of the immortal God Tree were like long destructive whips, whipping up a storm that whipped out at Lin fan.

    Pada!

    Every single one of them whipped Lin fan''s body.

    "I didn''t think that your Divine Tree would have such a hobby." Lin fan chuckled out. It didn''t hurt at all. To think that the tree of immortality would resist at this moment!

    Could it be that he felt ufortable seeing that the fruit had been taken away and wanted to find someone to vent his anger on?<sub> </sub>

    At this moment.

    The immortal Divine Tree was floating in the air.

    Countless tentacles danced in the air as if they were alive. At the same time, an aura of life was transmitted, forming a solid white mist that wrapped around the surroundings.

    "Amitabha, this tree already has a spirit." The Buddha demon said.

    Lin fan didn''t care about the Buddha demon. Wasn''t that just nonsense? without a spirit, how could it float in the air?

    It seemed that he hadn''t beaten her enough.

    That is, if he had enough.

    The tree probably understood that resistance would not end well.

    "Get lost," he said.

    Instantly, angry roars that were neither male nor female came from the tree of immortality. It was as if many people were talking, and they finally ovepped.

    "Hehe."

    Lin fanughed.

    His smile was very casual, and he even felt that it was a little interesting.

    As expected.

    There was something inside the tree of immortality, otherwise, why would it make such a sound?

    "Since you''re so uncooperative, you can only suffer by yourself." Lin fan came before the immortal God Tree. His entire body was filled with ws.

    The God Tree was furious. A thick branch broke through the void andshed out at Lin fan.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    It was extraordinary.

    Even ordinary ruler realm experts would probably explode from the impact.

    Pada!

    However, this attack was caught by Lin fan.

    "Get down,"

    Lin fan grabbed onto the tree branch and tossed it out with his arm, mming the tree of immortality into the ground.

    He had never been afraid of a sh of strength.

    However ...

    He was worried that he would damage the tree of God, so he had held back.

    A thick cloud of dust rose up, blocking everyone''s vision.

    "What?"

    "You''re dreaming if you want to run. "

    Lin fan realized that the tree of immortality was trying to escape. How could he let it do as it wished? he chased after it and grabbed the tentacle of the tree of immortality in his hands.

    The immortal Divine Tree struggled, trying its best to escape.

    "Hehe." Lin fan chuckled out as his hands grabbed onto the branches of the immortal God Tree,"don''t run! Come on! What are you afraid of? do you think I''m going to eat you up?"

    In the past, he didn''t even care about the moon god n''s treasures.

    Now he understood.

    This thing was really useful.

    If he really let the tree of immortality escape, it would be toote for him to regret.

    The immortal Divine Tree shrieked sharply, and the surface of the tree cracked open like a beast opening its bloody mouth.

    Two vertical rows of sharp wooden teeth opened.

    Green liquid dripped down.

    It was really disgusting.

    "Yi!"

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan realized that there was someone in the heart of the tree. The first thing that appeared was a face.

    There were many green web-like tentacles on the left and right cheeks of the face, and at the same time, there was an endless stream of life force being injected into it.

    Instantly.

    The face suddenly opened its eyes, which were covered in green.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan asked. He realized that when those eyes looked at him, they were filled with rage and rage.

    "I find your appearance a little familiar."

    "But I''ve already forgotten the name."

    Lin fan pondered.

    He knew that the moon god n had princesses, but he had forgotten their names.

    When they first met, he remembered it, but after such a long time, he had long forgotten about it. The real world was just so terrifying.

    "You''ve ruined my ns. You''ve ruined my ns twice. You''re detestable." The androgynous voice came again, and this time, he saw it clearly.

    The person who spoke was the guy in the tree.

    "Cut the crap, I''m going to beat you up first."

    Lin fan was toozy to say anything to him.

    He was too weak.

    They didn''t even have the right to talk.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the fruit it bore was of some use, he would have blown it up with a punch.

    In an instant.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot.

    When he reappeared, he was in front of the tree of God. He clenched his fist and punched it.

    Puchi!

    The punch went deep into his opponent''s face, and blood spurted out of his nose.

    "I''ll call. "

    Lin fan hollered and gave him a beating with his fists and legs.

    There was a scream.

    The moon goddess was stunned by this series of actions.

    She was the moon god n''s moon god.

    The first time was when she was waiting for the Holy maiden to be exterminated. The Holy maiden would then be a powerful expert and descend to the world.

    However, Lin Fang had ruined it.

    This time, the immortal Divine Tree had absorbed the power of the realm and descended, but it would take too long.

    At the same time, it was easy to be discovered.

    It was not safe.

    But he had no choice.

    He had already been forced to this point, what else could he do?

    Especially now that even the tree of immortality had been uprooted, she could only descend in advance.

    But the consequences.

    They all saw it.

    She was being beaten up.

 Chapter 1139 Becoming Bald, But Also Becoming Stronger

    After a long time.

    The screams disappeared.

    Lin fan opened his arms wide and weed the heaven and earth as he heaved out a deep breath.

    "Comfortable."

    That''s right, it wasfortable.

    The strength of the immortal Divine Tree was very weak. If it wasn''t for the fact that it was afraid of being damaged, it would have been destroyed long ago.

    At this moment.

    The divine Tree retracted its branches and hugged them together, as if it was scared of being beaten.

    "I remember now, you''re the moon god n''s Princess Qing Qing. We''ve met before." Lin fan''s mind searched and he finally remembered who this person was.

    He bent down, reached out his hand, and touched his face that was covered in green liquid. He said with regret.

    "I''m sorry, I just remembered who you are. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have hit you so hard. But I think you must have been possessed by some evil."

    "Tell me, Who are you?"

    Lin fan looked at the God Tree with a sincere expression. The series of attacks just now was reallyfortable.

    "Don''t hit me, I''m the moon goddesses, I''m the moon goddesses of the moon god n. " The swollen face in the tree of immortality shouted timidly.

    Yueshen was beaten up by Lin fan so badly that she couldn''t even recognize her emotions. Her heart was filled with fear and terror.

    "The moon goddesses?" Lin fan thought about it and understood something.

    He didn''t ask any further.

    The immortal Divine Tree had already been subdued, so the rest of the matters were much simpler.

    "Xue Lian, what are your ns?" Lin fan asked.

    He wanted Xue Lian to return to the sect with him, as he was too weak. Even if the 480 million clones of Blood God had been exhausted, the sea of blood would not dry up and could slowly recover.

    However, with such a precious treasure, even if you don''t provoke others, others will still provoke you.

    If he died again, it would be really awkward.

    Xue Lian''s mood was much better now, but because so many people had died in the sect, his mood was still somewhat depressed."Peak Master Lin, my real name is Xu hanming. Xue Lian is already in the past, not now."

    "Now, I don''t know where to take them, but I will never abandon them."

    "Why don''t you bring the sect to the magnificent me sect? it''s big enough to protect you." Lin fan thought.

    "Alright, Peak Master Lin. Thank you so much." Xu hanming did not hesitate and immediately agreed.

    Lin fan was a little shocked. Was she waiting for him to say that?

    Thinking about it, it was really possible.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''m free today. Can I make a trip to your sect?" The Buddha and devil pressed their palms together and asked.

    F * ck!

    He even felt like beating someone up.

    This Buddha devil is really very cunning.

    The Pure Land had been given to him to make him a homeless person. Now that he wanted to go to the magnificent me sect, how could he refuse?

    "Let''s go, let''s go. Let''s go together. "

    Now that things hade to this, it was useless to say any more nonsense.

    Then, everyone left.

    The moon god n hadpletely disappeared from the world, and the moon goddesses and the immortal Divine Tree had been taken away.

    The magnificent me sect.

    When Lin fan returned, the disciples were stunned. Their senior brother had exploded and brought back so many things.

    Especially that tree, it was even more shocking.

    Lin fan nted the immortal God Tree down. Instantly, the roots of the immortal God Tree started spreading out crazily, descending from the heaven court all the way down into the depths of the earth.

    "Disciple, what kind of Divine Tree is this? The life aura is actually so dense. " Tian Xu asked.

    "This is the immortal Divine Tree, a treasure of the moon god n. The fruit on it is the one that disciple gave to master in the past, the one that can bring people back from the dead. Disciple saw that this divine item goes against the reincarnation of heaven and earth, so disciple brought it back and nted it here."

    "In the future, junior brothers and sisters, each of you can bring some with you. You can be more at ease when you go out."

    Lin fan said it in a serious tone but he was just spouting nonsense and it was not reliable at all.

    Tian Xu nodded."Yes, I''ve thought it through. Such a Divine Tree is indeed a disaster."

    "Yes, yes." Lin fan agreed with what his teacher said,"teacher, you know me the best."

    When the surrounding disciples heard this, they started discussing in low voices.

    They were discussing the fact that the tree of immortality could bring people back to life.

    Hearing senior brother''s words ...

    In the future, each of them would have this treasure, and when they went out, they would have a great guarantee.

    They were extremely excited.

    He felt that the sect was getting better and better.

    The frog raised its head and looked at it. The green bean''s eyes flickered with a dazzling radiance,"the immortal Divine Tree ... To think that there''s such a treasure in this world. I''ve never heard of it before. If I were to use this fruit to refine medicinal pills, what kind of astonishing medicinal pills would I be able to refine?"

    He didn''t even dare to imagine it.

    It was too terrifying.

    He was even a little excited.

    "Buddha demon, you still dare toe."

    Right at this moment, the rulers who had been imprisoned by the Buddhas and demons charged over.

    The leader was Bone King, and his two bone des exuded killing intent.

    They were in the middle of teaching others how to cultivate. When they heard that the Buddha and devil had arrived, they naturally couldn''t tolerate it. They raised theirrge des and charged over, wanting to chop the Buddha and devil to death here.

    "Amitabha. Benefactors, how have you been?" The Buddha demon was calm and steady. Facing the aggressive crowd, he didn''t panic and greeted them with his hands together.

    "Why are you pretending to be kind?" Bone King roared and was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    The Fiend ancestor had also been unhappy with the Buddha fiend for a long time.

    However, he didn''t show it. He was very puzzled. He didn''t know why this kid was hanging out with Buddha and demon.

    "What are you doing? Are you all going to rebel? Bone King, put away your big saber. Who do you want to cut?" Lin fan was chatting with his teacher when he was interrupted by the bone Kings.

    Bone King red at the Buddha demon and was a little scared."Master Lin, this guy made us suffer so much. We really want to chop him to death."

    "We''ll talk about itter. " Lin fan stopped their violent actions.

    Is this reasonable?

    It was absolutely outrageous.

    This was the sect, what was the point of talking about hacking and killing.

    The Buddha demon had a smile on his face."Peak Master Lin, this matter does have a lot to do with this poor monk. In the past, all the benefactors hadmitted many evil deeds. This poor monk could only suppress them and hope to use Buddhism to cleanse the evil in their hearts. But I didn''t expect that in the end, it was still not cleansed."

    Lin fan was stunned.<sub> </sub>

    F * ck.

    Even if this Buddha or demon really became a Buddha, he shouldn''t be lying with his eyes open.

    Didn''t he have any idea what had happened in the past?

    What was the purpose of imprisoning them at the bottom of the demonic Buddha tower?

    Now, he actually said that it was to wash away the sins on their bodies.

    It was truly terrifying.

    It seemed like he and his teacher were not the only ones who lied through their teeth. Everyone else was the only one.

    "Bullshit." Bone King couldn''t help but curse."You bald donkey are such a hypocrite. You know what you want to do by suppressing us. Why are you still ying dumb with us?"

    Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore.

    It was only right for the Buddha and devil to be beaten up by Bone King and the others.

    However, in the current situation, even if Bone King and the others worked together, they would not be a match for the Buddha or demon.

    The Buddha and demon were not angry and were still very calm.

    "Since there is such anger in the hearts of all benefactors, then it is this poor monk''s fault. In order to dispel the anger in the benefactors" hearts, this poor monk is willing to stand still and let the benefactors do it. "

    The voice fell.

    The Buddha demon stood up and walked towards Bone King. He put his hands together and said,"please make your move."

    "Interesting." Lin fan didn''t stop him.

    "Alright, you asked for this." Bone King was infuriated. This guy didn''t take him seriously again. This was too much. This was too much.

    He stood there and didn''t move, allowing him to make a move. Just what capabilities did this bald monk have to be so arrogant?

    However ...

    Ancestor devil seemed to have understood something.

    Last time in the demonic Buddha tower, he had seen the change in the demonic Buddha.

    Bone King looked at Lin fan. Seeing that Master Lin didn''t stop him, it meant that he was confident.

    ng! ng!

    The two bone knives exuded a sharp aura.

    "Almsgiver, please make your move." The Buddha demon said with a smile.

    "Alright," he said.

    At this moment.

    "Die!" Bone King growled as his power surged. His bone de gathered a shocking amount of power.

    When the power was condensed to a certain extent.

    He made his move.

    Bone King didn''t hold back. His bone de cut through the void and shed towards the Buddha''s head.

    This was to split the head of the Buddha and demon into two.

    "Alright ..." The other rulersughed.

    Later on, they would be able to see how the Buddha''s head would explode.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, when Bone King''s two desnded on the Buddha''s head, the scene they wanted to see didn''t happen.

    There was no blood.

    He didn''t even think about it.

    There was quite a bit of fire.

    Bone King took a few steps back. His hands trembled as he stared at the Buddha demon in disbelief.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    "How is that possible?" Bone King mumbled. This was impossible.

    The Buddha demon maintained his previous appearance and smiled brightly."Benefactor Gu, what do you think? If you still can''t get rid of the anger in your heart, you can continue. "

    "Buddha, devil, don''t be too arrogant. I just didn''t use much strength." Bone King couldn''t tolerate this. He spat twice, wiped his hands, picked up the bone knife again, and shed at the Buddha demon fiercely.

    The power of this de was extremely strong.

    The void around the de was trembling.

    Bone King had gathered all his power into this de, which contained the anger of Bone King after being suppressed for 10000 years.

    ng!

    The demon Buddha''s head was as hard as iron, and the mes scattered in all directions. The knife didn''t leave a single mark on the demon Buddha''s head, not even a white mark.

    "This ..."

    The bone King retreated with a face full of fear as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Impossible! Buddha demon, how did you be so powerful?"

    The other rulers were all shocked.

    They didn''t think that Bone King was going easy on them. These two strikes were real. Even if they wanted to block them, they would have to put their lives on the line.

    Lin fan muttered.

    "I''ve be bald, but I''ve also be stronger. "

    The Buddha demon of today had really be bald. In the past, there were still curly hair on his head, but now, he was really bald to the point where it glowed.

    "Alright, don''te anymore. You guys are no longer a match for the Buddha and devil." Lin fan stepped out to stop him.

    Right now, the gap between them and the Buddha and devil was already extremely huge.

    Even if the Buddha or devil stood there and let them hack at them for a lifetime, they might not even be able to make a drop of blood.

    "Master Lin, please help us." Bone King said.

    The Buddha demon''s expression changed slightly, then he said,""Benefactor Gu, I have no enmity with benefactor Lin. Now that we still have a rtionship, it''s not appropriate to use my saber."

    The Buddha demons could ignore these rulers, but they would definitely not dare to ignore Lin fan.

    If he were to really make a move and still stand there and let the other party hack at him, how hard would his head have to be to be able to block it?

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    At least he was tactful.

    If he was really arrogant, he didn''t mind giving him a stab.

    "That''s enough, stop messing around. The Buddha demon has really be a Buddha. If you''re still not convinced, you can vent your anger on him." Lin fan said.

    Even though Bone King was unwilling to ept this.

    But since Master Lin had already spoken, what else could they do?

    He could only forget about it.

 Chapter 1140 The Sense Of Ceremony Is Very Important

    However, after this incident, all of the rulers started to look at the Buddhas and demons in a different light.

    It was too abnormal.

    What did he experience to be so strong?

    The heavens had no eyes.

    This kind of B * tch could also be strong, she really didn''t have eyes.

    Bone King gave up.

    The two strikes contained all of his essence, Qi, and spirit, and each strike was stronger than thest. Thest strike, in particr, had broken through the limit, shaking the world and making ghosts and gods cry.

    He had seen the results.

    It was F * cking useless.

    The Buddha demon''s head was as hard as iron.

    Furthermore, he didn''t sense any defensive secret Arts from the Buddha or devil. He waspletely relying on his physical body to resist the attacks.

    Such ability.

    He admitted defeat.

    But they would definitely not prostrate in admiration.

    The fire of anger would never be extinguished, and the hatred of suppression would be engraved in his heart.

    He really wanted to roar.

    The river flows thirty years to the East, and thirty years to the West.

    Just you wait.

    One day, I''ll split open your skull.

    The Fiend ancestor was deep in thought as he kept his eyes on the Buddha and fiend.

    In the past, he was on par with the Buddha and demon. But now, he knew that the gap between him and the Buddha and demon was a Little Big.

    Even he couldn''t stand still and let Bone King attack him. Besides, it was impossible to block the attack with his body without using any secret skills.

    Just what in the world had happened? how could Buddha and devil be so powerful to this extent?

    Could it be the so-called enlightenment, bing a Buddha on the spot, and improving his cultivation?

    This was too casual.

    Lin fan didn''t care about all of this as he stood in front of the tree of immortality.

    He felt that this was definitely something from the abyss of the originator. It just came out earlier.

    It was also the divine Tree in the legends.

    He pondered.

    He didn''t know what it was for the time being.

    However, he still had some doubts.

    In the legends, the Moon Pce immortal Divine Tree was a tree that Wu Gang had specially cut down. He had never cut it down in his entire life, because that tree was also an immortal Divine Tree. After being cut down, it would grow again and again. It was an endless cycle.

    As for the immortal God Tree absorbing the powers of the world, Lin fan had tacitly allowed it to do so. He wanted to get more fruits so that all his junior brothers and sisters could have something to protect their lives.

    As for the consequences?

    He hadn''t thought about it yet.

    With the immortal Divine tree''s ability, it waspletely impossible for it to suck the entire realm dry. It was impossible even if it took 10000 years or 100000 years.

    Lin fan came to the cultivation ground alone.

    The rest of the people were still surrounding the tree of God. They were all very curious about this magical treasure, not knowing what it was.

    "I''ve gained a lot from this trip. I''ve earned it. "

    He checked his points.

    315220015

    300 million points, it felt great.

    He didn''t farm much and just beat up a bunch of demonic beasts, and he was able to umte so many points. If he worked hard in the future, wouldn''t that be heaven-defying?

    However, he was still pondering.

    How should he use the points?

    Upgrade a cultivation technique or draw a lottery?

    It had been a long time since he had drawn a lottery.

    However, the ck gold Lottery draw would cost one million points.

    If he drew 100 times in a row, he would get 100 million points. He felt cold in his heart.

    He pondered for a moment.

    He had decided that he would use up 200 million points to upgrade his cultivation technique first. With the remaining 100 million points, he would draw 100 in a row. Even if he was cheated, he had nothing to fear.

    Although he said that ...

    However, if such a thing were to really happen, he would probably even have the thought of dying.

    "Upgrade,"

    "1.3 million points consumed."

    "Golden Phoenix coiling force technique (Grade 1)"

    "Upgrade ..."

    There were many cultivation techniques in the Holy Land mountain, and most of them were hard body skills. As long as he had enough points, it would not be a problem to raise his cultivation.

    Lin fan was raising his strength madly.

    The power in his body rose crazily.

    His cells began to devour the violent energy in his body, strengthening his Foundation.

    The amount of resources he needed to advance from the ruler realm to the ruler of a world was simply too great.

    To others, this might require countless years of bitter cultivation. Even if there was an opportunity, it would have to be a great opportunity.

    However, to Lin fan, this was all very simple. As long as he had enough points, everything would not be a problem.

    Let alone a ruler of a world, even a chaotic Prime would be an extremely simple task.

    After a long time.

    Two hundred million points were used up.

    Lin fan stopped. He didn''t continue to increase it. The sound of the lottery continued to echo in his mind.

    Take a gamble, and a bicycle can be a motorcycle.

    With a Twitch, the motorcycle turned into a rocket.

    This was a tempting sound.

    It was like a demonic sound.

    If the inner demon learned this move and tried to tempt him, it would be a hundred percent effective.

    115220015.

    Right now, he still had 115 million points.

    The ck gold Lottery draw was one million each.

    "One ..."

    Just as he was about to say it, he suddenly shut his mouth. At the same time, he patted his head, feeling that he was really stupid.

    "D * MN, I almost screwed up again. The lucky draw requires a sense of ceremony. If I don''te to the ceremony, my luck won''t be good."

    The three sovereign swords were unsheathed and stabbed into the ground.

    "Third, pleasee again. I, Lin fan, am going to bet everything on it. I don''t want it to be a big hit, I just don''t want to lose money."

    After the ritual was done, all that was left was to draw the lottery.

    " 115 draws in a row."

    " 115 million points consumed."

    The lottery draw began.

    Lin fan acted really calm but he was actually really panicking.

    "ck Gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep up the good work."

    Hehe!

    Routine.

    He would never give the first one.

    But he was not afraid at all.

    He had already paid his respects to the Three Pure Ones.

    Try not giving him face if you dare.

    "ck Gold Lottery: thank you for your patronage. Keep up the good work."

    Lin fan sat there cross-legged, not moving at all. As the lottery notification sounded, he looked at the three sovereign swords that were stuck in the ground.

    Perhaps it was time to change his weapon.

    "ck Gold Lottery: you have won a Max-level card for any cultivation method."

    "Alright, I won''t lose out."

    Lin fan was overjoyed.<sub> </sub>

    It was sold.

    It finally F * cking dropped.

    Just this card had saved him at least 50 to 60 million points.

    The ck gold Lottery draw was indeed overbearing.

    No loss, no loss at all.

    With this card, he estimated that he could earn back half of his capital.

    "Hahaha,e, continue. Bring as many as you can. I won''t reject anyone."

    So what if you let me make a fortune once?

    Immediately after.

    There were some more pills.

    The grade of the pill was very high, and it had great uses.

    However, trash.

    To Lin fan, as long as the pills were not spirit pills, they were all trash.

    It was useless.

    Void gate!

    Void gate!

    Void gate!

    The ck gold Lottery draw was all about the heart.

    Whether one could get rich or not depended on luck.

    "ck Gold Lottery: you have drawn an eternal-level BUFF, chaotic blood body."

    "F * ck!"

    "Oh my God!"

    "My mother!"

    Initially, Lin fan was expressionless. However, when he saw that he had drawn the eternal BUFF, he waspletely stunned.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    F * ck.

    It was a huge explosion.

    He had forgotten how long it had been since thest time he had the eternal BUFF.

    He immediately checked the effects of the BUFF, regardless of what he would get next.

    The reason why he was able to have such explosivebat power now was not only because he had umted a lot of resources, but also because of the eternal-level BUFF.

    [Berserk blood body: use blood as a medium to summon a blood body (best used in conjunction with cruel blood and the magic of the seven Gods).]

    "What?" Lin fan''s head was filled with question marks.

    After reading the description, he gradually calmed down.

    "I don''t really understand this."

    It wasn''t that his intelligence wasn''t high enough, but the introduction of this BUFF was a little too simple.

    Moreover, this was the first time he had seen a BUFF that could be used in conjunction with a cultivation technique.

    It was a little novel.

    However, he believed that the eternal-level BUFF was definitely not trash.

    When he had the chance, he would definitely give it a try.

    "ck Gold Lottery: you have won a Max-level card for any cultivation method."

    Instantly.

    Lin fan''s breathing became hurried.

    He didn''t lose out.

    He wouldn''t have lost out.

    He had really made a fortune this time.

    Not only did he get back his 100 million points.

    He even got an eternal-level BUFF.

    If he had been this lucky before, he probably wouldn''t even know where he was now.

    In the end.

    The consecutive draws ended.

    Although there weren''t any strange items.

    However, these three items won the hearts of many.

    "Three Pure Ones, thank you so much."

    Lin fan thanked him once more.

    He was fearless.

    He naturally could not waste the three full-level cards.

    He would find the most violent cultivation technique in the Holy Land mountain and directly upgrade it.

    In that instant.

    The power in his body began to boil again.

    There was still a long way to go before he could fill up his Foundation, and these three pieces were far from enough.

    Of course.

    If he had dozens or hundreds of Max-level cards, it might really be enough.

    When he came out of seclusion, a day had already passed.

    On the mountain peak.

    Lin fan returned to his residence. The room was clean and tidy. The nket on the bed had been changed.

    Although he often returned to the sect, he rarely slept.

    To him, sleep was a form of leisure, and he didn''t need to rest.

    The wooden table was spotless, not even a speck of dust could be seen.

    Creak!

    At this moment.

    The wooden door was pushed open.

    Mu Ling walked in with a te. There were a few dishes on the te.

    "Senior brother, I knew you came out of seclusion, so I went to the kitchen to prepare some food for you." When Mu Ling returned to the sect, she didn''t do much.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Junior Sister." Lin fan smiled. He was very friendly to his junior brothers and sisters in the sect. Now that his Junior Sister had specially prepared a meal for him, he naturally didn''t reject her.

    Even though he didn''t need to eat, he couldn''t reject his Junior sister''s kind intentions.

    The bowls and chopsticks were all prepared.

    Lin fan sat there and savored the taste.

    Mu Ling was busy in the room, wiping the table and tidying the bed.

    "Junior Sister, if you haven''t eaten before, you can eat with us." Lin fan said.

    He wasn''t used to being served.

    But he was in a good mood now.

    He was very energetic in everything he ate.

    Mu Ling saw her senior brother''s smile and heaved a sigh of relief, indicating that he had already eaten.

    She was the one who made all these dishes.

    Although he couldn''t bepared to a real chef, his skills were still pretty good.

    He was not popr in the past.

    If they went to the sect''s canteen to eat, they would be pointed at by others and their appetites would be affected. Therefore, they would cook their own dishes.

    Now that he saw his senior brother eating with such satisfaction ...

    She was very excited.

    At this moment.

    Seeing that her senior brother was not paying attention to her, she secretly put a sachet that she had knitted under her pillow.

    A few days passed.

    During this period of time, Lin fan had been rather rxed in the sect.

    He didn''t go out to have fun.

    He hade to this point.

    There were already fewer and fewer ces that could allow him to roam.

    On this day.

    Lin fan pushed open the door and stretched his back,"it''s gettingte. I should make a trip to the dragon world."

 Chapter 1141 What A Fake Expression

    Lin fan left the sect silently.

    In the distance.

    Xue Lian was currently recovering his strength.

    The hanrou sect had already moved over and could be considered to have married into the magnificent me sect. After experiencing life and death this time, Xue Lian valued his closest kin even more.

    At the same time, he also wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible.

    He was afraid that such a thing would happen again in the future.

    He didn''t want to have that feeling of powerlessness again.

    Below the heavenly Pce was Xue Lian''s cultivation ground.

    The sea of blood covered the area, turning it into a Blood River.

    Xue Lian, on the other hand, sat cross-legged on the sea of blood, cultivating with his eyes closed to form the blood God.

    The monstrous blood force transformed into wisps of mist and slowly fused into Xue Lian''s body.

    A Scion of the blood God had been sessfully formed.

    The astonishing power he had just unleashed was due to the blood sea''s clones of the blood God. That was the power condensed by the predecessors, not Xue Lian''s own power.

    "Amitabha." At the edge of the blood sea, Buddha and demon sat cross-legged, copying Buddhist scriptures and reciting them.

    Buddhist light bloomed in the void and enveloped the blood sea.

    The two forces were fighting against each other.

    Blood sea hated this kind of power.

    Xue Lian''s cultivation was a little off, and he slowly came to a stop."Buddha, demon, I''m cultivating."

    In order to save his child, the Buddha and demon had paid a great price, even giving him a twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of merit. This kind of kindness could not be understood with just a few words, but needed to be repaid with a lifetime.

    "Don''t worry, almsgiver Xu. The power of corruption in your cultivation ce is too strong. I''m willing to use my meager strength to purify the power of corruption." Buddha and demon put their hands together, Amitabha.

    The meaning was clear.

    Benefactor, I''m doing this for your own good. You can continue to cultivate, and I''ll continue to copy Sutras and chant. It''s no big deal.

    Xue Lian red at the Buddha demon. If not for the great kindness he had shown him, he would have cursed.

    Cheap.

    He was really too cheap.

    He was purifying the filthy power of the blood sea.

    If the purification was sessful, the blood sea might not be called the blood sea, but the Buddha sea.

    Xue Lian had always felt a strong sense of resistance when he received the inheritance.

    It was as if the Supreme expert who had once owned the blood sea was furious at this kind of behavior. Even though it had disappeared now, the will remained in the blood sea.

    He didn''t want to say anything more now.

    He was her Savior.

    As long as he was happy.

    Xue Lian had nothing to say and slowly cultivated.

    It would be extremely difficult to form 480 million clones of Blood God.

    As for Buddhas and demons, they also copied Sutras and chanted Buddhas.

    In a dense forest somewhere.

    The old man on the donkey sat on his donkey, looking a little tired.

    He was a little desperate.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    No one would believe it if he told them that he didn''t get a single divine item.

    Shi Xin followed by the side.

    Although he had reached the peak of the ruler realm and could be considered a peerless expert in the world, there were still many benefits to following an expert with unfathomable strength.

    "Teacher, the realmverse doesn''t seem to be very peaceful right now." Shi Xin said.

    The old man on the donkey nodded."Yes, the divine items are scattered all over the ce, and countless people have obtained opportunities. A bloody storm is about to break out. Desire is the most terrifying existence. When one has enough strength to support the desire in one''s heart, then it will be a disaster for the world."

    Shi Xin did not say anything.

    He understood what his teacher was saying.

    At the same time, he wanted to say,"teacher, you have a lot of desires too."

    It was just that he didn''t get any divine items.

    "Teacher, where are we going now?" Shi Xin asked.

    He had followed the donkey-riding old man in search of opportunities. If he could break through to the ruler realm, his future would be smooth-sailing.

    "I''m here to meet a few friends. " The old man on the donkey didn''t say much.

    It was terrifying toe out early and return empty-handed.

    Shi Xin''s heart skipped a beat. He was overjoyed. Teacher''s friends were obviously peerless experts.

    Dragon World.

    When Lin fan arrived, he realized that the surface of the dragon world was a little shocking.

    The Golden Dragon coiled around the dragon world.

    "This is interesting. Who has broken through? This has never happened before. " Lin fan pondered as he walked into the dragon world. Very quickly, he was stopped by some people from the dragon world.

    But of course, with Lin fan''s reputation in the dragon world, that was something that did not need to be said.

    Who would stop him?

    "Brother, you''re finally here." The stic brother, ao Baitian, walked over with a smile.

    However, he was very surprised in his heart.

    To hell with it.

    He hadn''t been here for so long, so why did he want toe this time?

    "We''re stic brothers, don''t take it too seriously. " Lin fan''s words were a little hurtful.

    Ao Baitian smiled awkwardly.

    Why did he remember it so clearly?

    "Where''s my disciple?" Lin fan asked.

    His purpose ining to the dragon world was to take his disciple away.

    He didn''t care if his disciple wanted to be the Lord of the dragon world or not, as that wasn''t something he could decide.

    It was too dangerous to stay outside.

    They didn''t even look at the soft frost sect, which was destroyed just like that.

    If it wasn''t for the timely notification from the Zhizhi bird.

    This was really a scam.

    Xue Lian was lucky that his wife''s body had not been dismembered.

    If he were to attack, he would be able to split the other party into pieces with a single punch. Even if he had the moon god n''s treasures, it would be useless.

    Ao Baitian found that his brother seemed to be a little anxious, so he asked,""Brother, are you going to take RI Tian out of the dragon world?"

    "You''re talking nonsense. Why else would Ie here? The world isn''t safe right now, and your Dragon World doesn''t have any experts. If you''re targeted, it''s possible that your world will be destroyed. " Lin fan said.

    "How is that possible, brother? you must have made a mistake. How can there be no experts in the dragon world? my ancestor has returned." Ao Baitian was not convinced.

    If it was something else, he would really be convinced.

    But to say this, he was really unconvinced.

    The patriarch that had returned was not the current one, but the most powerful one in the dragon world.

    Forefather Emperor Ming.

    "What?" Lin fan furrowed his brows,"forefather Emperor Ming is back?"<sub> </sub>

    He was a little surprised.

    It can''t be.

    Didn''t old forefather Emperor Ming go out with that olddy from The Thousand Caves?

    Why did hee back?

    It couldn''t be that the entire Army was annihted, and only Emperor Ming himself came back, right?

    Thinking about it, it was really possible.

    "That''s right. Our old ancestor has already returned." Ao Baitian saidcently.

    With the return of the true old ancestor of the dragon world, they now had a pir of support. Even if they were to encounter an expert, they wouldn''t be afraid at all.

    However, in Lin fan''s eyes, the strength of old ancestor Emperor Ming was still way too weak.

    It was useful against ordinary people, but it was not enough to deal with the ancient era experts.

    "Brother, what do you mean by that look? Why do I see a hint of disapproval in your eyes?" Ao Baitian looked at the stic brother Lin fan. His eyes were clearly saying,"your old ancestor is really not a good person."

    This was a little hurtful.

    Lin fan really wanted to tell the stic brother that he was right. He didn''t have much confidence in his ancestor.

    But forget it.

    It was too hurtful.

    It was better to leave them with a trace of fantasy.

    At this moment.

    "Peak Master Lin, pleasee in for a chat," Emperor Ming''s voice said.

    The moment Lin fan arrived in the dragon world, old ancestor Emperor Ming had already sensed it.

    Such a golden thigh disciple was from the dragon world, how satisfying.

    As long as he did it right, the dragon world would be immortal.

    Now, golden legs hade in person.

    How could he not be excited?

    "I''ll go talk to your forefather in person. " Lin fan didn''t say much to ao Baitian. The stic brother''s cultivation was too weak and couldn''t keep up with his pace.

    He was really suspicious of Emperor Ming''s return.

    It couldn''t have really been destroyed, right?

    In the depths of the dragon world.

    The Dragon Qi here was boiling and had already condensed into a physical form. asionally, there were golden dragons condensed from Dragon Qi dancing in the air.

    Many disciples of the dragon world were cultivating here, absorbing the strong Dragon Qi.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan met with old ancestor Emperor Ming.

    A Dragon of unknown lengthy there. When Lin fan entered, Emperor Ming''s golden eyes opened and he transformed into a human.

    "Peak Master Lin, long time no see." Forefather Emperor Ming was very polite.

    How could he not be polite? he should have gone out to find out how many earth-shattering things this guy had done.

    Originally, he had followed old ancestor Wan ku to explore the world, hoping to create a future for himself.

    But he realizedter.

    Future my ass.

    He had already cleared the level.

    That was why he couldn''t take back the idea of leaving the team and returning to his hometown to enjoy life. In the end, he decided to return and be the patriarch of the dragon world.

    "It''s been a long time indeed. However, weren''t you with that olddy wanku? Why did youe back?" Lin fan asked.

    "I''ve returned to normal aftermanding the wind and clouds, so I came back to see my descendants,"Emperor Ming said with a smile.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes. Old ancestor Emperor Ming was also full of lies,"speak the truth."

    Cough cough!

    Emperor Ming coughed lightly. Was this how they didn''t give him face?

    Then, his voice became a little soft.

    "If you don''t have a leader, it''s not bad toe back and be an old ancestor." Said Emperor Ming.

    Lin fan realized that Emperor Ming''s strength had already reached the peak of the world.

    It was a pretty good state.

    He had gone out with olddy wanku for a short time. To be able to raise his cultivation to this level, he must have experienced many things.

    As for old ancestor wanku, his cultivation should be much higher than old ancestor Emperor Ming ''s.

    Now that Emperor Ming said he couldn''t survive, it was clear that he had suffered too much.

    However, he didn''te here to say this.

    Whatever that olddy wanku experienced had nothing to do with him.

    "I''m here to bring my disciple back to the magnificent me sect. Your Dragon World isn''t safe enough. There aren''t any top-tier experts. If you encounter an ancient expert, your entire sect will be wiped out." Lin fan said.

    Emperor Ming''s heart was cracking."Peak Master Lin, isn''t this a little exaggerated? the dragon world has never offended anyone, so how could we be annihted?"

    Lin fan shook his head,"old master, you''re simply way too na?ve. You didn''t provoke them, but they can''te and destroy your Dragon World? Now that the realms have merged and ancient era experts have appeared, I don''t care if you''ve offended them or not. If I don''t like your Dragon World, I''ll destroy it with a lift of my hand. "

    "This is a very normal thing. You should know better than anyone else that the way the truly strong do things is very unreasonable."

    This was not to scare Emperor Ming.

    He was speaking the truth.

    If one had to list them ...

    Then he could only lift himself up.

    Emperor Ming didn''t reply, but one could tell from his face that he was worried. Lin fan was right.

    Soon after.

    "Peak Master Lin, do you still have space in your sect?" he asked, slightly embarrassed. I''ve been staying in the same ce for so long, and I''m getting a little bored. "

    "This ..."

    Lin fan was in a difficult position.

    He revealed an expression that said things were not going to be easy.

    "There''s limited space. The pill realm and Phoenix Ind are both under my control now, but they''ve given me some good things. I can''t drive them away and give them to the Dragon Realm." Lin fan was in a difficult position.

    If Emperor Ming couldn''t tell the other party that he was going to die, he would really bang his head against the wall.

    However, things had not reached that stage yet, so he could still grind it out.

    "Sigh, Peak Master Lin, you don''t know. You''ve seen the situation in the dragon world. It''s poor, poor from the beginning to the end. Seeing that your disciple is a member of our Dragon World, can you make it convenient for us?" Emperor Ming said helplessly, as if he was speaking the truth.

    There was no way Lin fan would just let it go so easily,"old master, there''s something you don''t know as well. There''s really a limit to it. My disciple is right here in your Dragon World. How could I not care about that? But it''s really limited, please understand. "

    Forefather Emperor Ming was helpless. This guy really wouldn''t let go until he saw the rabbit.

    "Sigh, I''ve met that kid RI Tian before. He''s ambitious and wants to be the Lord of the dragon world. Although he''s young and his cultivation isn''t high, I have high hopes for him. I''ll let him take over and be the Lord of the dragon world. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to assist him." Said Emperor Ming.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan pped his thighs furiously,"Aiya! I almost forgot! There''s still an emptynd that''s perfect for the dragon world to pass through."

    Emperor Ming looked at Lin fan.

    That gaze was very strange.

    Such fake words.

    However, he was also speaking the truth.

    Who was the most suitable candidate to be the next Lord of the Dragon Realm?

    There was no need to think, everyone knew who it was.

 Chapter 1142 I Have To Cultivate

    Dragon World cultivation ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    RI Tian suppressed his opponent with one move, using absolute power to send his opponent flying.

    The spiked club in his hand glowed faintly under the sunlight.

    "You''re too weak. "

    RI Tian looked at the disciple of the Dragon Realm who was sent flying with a cold expression.

    The disciples of the dragon world looked at the sun and the sky in fear.

    They used to bully Ritian.

    But who would have thought that the tables would turn, and now it was their turn to be beaten up.

    Moreover, some of them were not even a match for him.

    RI Tian''s state of mind was a little inted.

    Holding the mace that his teacher had given him, he felt that he was already invincible among the disciples of the dragon world.

    Suddenly!

    With a bang, a violent explosion was heard.

    RI Tian didn''t know what had happened. When he came back to his senses, he saw a figure standing in front of him, and a fist was just a hair''s breadth away from his face.

    The wind from the fist avoided his face and attacked from both sides, directly tearing thend of the dragon world and almost prating it.

    "Disciple, it''s not wrong to be arrogant, but you have to make yourself stronger. You''re still very weak."

    Lin fan said.

    He didn''t expect that under his education, his disciple''s development direction would be the same as what he thought.

    It was good to be arrogant.

    Only arrogance could make one stronger.

    If he wasn''t arrogant, he wouldn''t have the motivation to be stronger. After all, arrogant people were easily targeted by others. Only by being strong could he solve everything.

    "Master ..." RI Tian cried out in joy when he saw who it was. He then threw himself into Lin fan''s arms.

    Although this wasn''t RI Tian''s real name, he could only use it since it was a name given by his teacher.

    Gradually.

    He felt that his name contained some kind of shocking meaning.

    Lin fan patted RI Tian''s head and was really happy.

    His strength had increased quite a bit.

    He was already at the Tiangang realm and was not far from the demigod realm.

    Although in the world, this realm was trash.

    However, he had only cultivated for a short period of time.

    The disciples of the dragon world were envious of RI Tian''s teacher.

    They finally understood what kind of opportunity they had missed. They had even given this opportunity to RI Tian, a half-dragon human born from a woman from the dragon world and a foreigner.

    In their opinion, such an existence would only wallow in self-degradation in the future and destroy all living beings.

    But who would have thought that he would turn the tables and be the disciple of a peerless expert?

    The n uncle who had arranged this matter was now regretting to death.

    "Hmm, not bad. Keep working hard." Lin fan didn''t know how to teach disciples. He basically gave good things to his disciples and then relied on himself for everything.

    "Yes, teacher," RI Tian nodded.

    He respected them the most.

    One was his mother, and the other was his teacher, whom he rarely met.

    He was the one who gave him the chance to be reborn and be stronger.

    Lin fan''s reason foring to the dragon world was simple.

    It was to take his disciple back.

    Emperor Ming wanted to live a peaceful and safe life, so he moved the dragon world to the magnificent me sect.

    This wasn''t a very high-end n.

    If his disciple became the Lord of the dragon world, he would be a part of the magnificent me sect in the future.

    Lin fan had a huge goal.

    It was unrealistic to stay in the magnificent me sect for the rest of his life.

    What he wanted to do now was to use his absolute power to destroy all the enemies in front of him. At the same time, he wanted to strengthen the magnificent me sect and create a Golden Age that had never been seen before.

    Since then.

    He could bring his teacher around to take a look.

    At that moment, Emperor Ming appeared.

    Ao Baitian and the others all knelt down and left. The old ancestor had existed for a long time. He was the old ancestor of the dragon world. Even the current old ancestor had to kneel down and worship him.

    When Emperor Ming said that he would make RI Tian the Lord of the Dragon Realm ...

    The dragon world shook.

    Countless people were in disbelief.

    The other Dragon World patriarchs ''mouths were wide open as if they couldn''t believe that these words hade out of Emperor Ming''s mouth.

    But they knew.

    No one could deny the words of Emperor Ming.

    This kid would really be the Lord of the dragon world.

    Even if he was small and weak now.

    But his teacher was here.

    This was the strongest reliance that others could have even if they wanted to.

    Immediately after.

    When Emperor Ming''s orders were received, the entire ce was silent.

    Soon after.

    Some people discussed in low voices.

    "We''re going to move. Are we going to rely on other sects?"

    "I don''t think so,"

    "I think it''s okay. You''ve seen the Zhizhi bird, right? the realm isn''t safe now. I heard that many ancient experts have appeared, and they''re very powerful. If we, a race with natural fate, are discovered, we''ll definitely be in trouble."

    This time, there was no rebuttal.

    The people of the dragon world all agreed.

    The ordinary disciples of the dragon world couldn''t understand the real situation.

    Only those old ancestors or powerful Dragon World nsmen.

    He understood what Emperor Ming''s actions meant.

    It was all for the sake of finding a strong backing for the dragon world.

    RI Tian stood there in a daze for a long time. When he finally came back to his senses, he lowered his head and asked,"teacher, am I really going to be the Lord of the Dragon Realm?"

    "Yes, why? Aren''t you satisfied with the Lord of the Dragon Realm?" Lin fan asked.

    RI Tian shook his head."No, I''m very happy. But my strength ..."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan smiled and patted RI Tian''s head,"no worries. Your strength will slowly increase. Even if you end up as trash in the future, don''t you still have me? As long as I''m here, there won''t be any problems. "

    "Remember, you must have an unconditional trust in your teacher."

    Brainwashing, crazy brainwashing.

    He just loved to brainwash others.

    Even his disciples were no exception.

    He had to make him believe this.

    "Yes, teacher,"

    With Lin fan''s help, the dragon world started moving.

    Today, the realm seemed calm, but in fact, it was turbulent.

    All the culprits were divine items.

    When the divine items erupted from the abyss of the origin ancestor, they didn''t choose their owners based on their strength, but in an unpredictable way.

    Some people who had obtained divine items had great ambitions, but because they were once weak, they could not support their ambitions and could only think about it in their hearts.

    However, things were different now.

    The appearance of the divine items had greatly increased their strength. It was enough to support their ambitions and they began to stir up trouble everywhere.

    The magnificent me sect.

    When Emperor Ming saw the celestial heavens floating in the air, he was almost drooling. While no one was paying attention, he wiped away his drool and spoke with an indifferent expression.

    "Peak Master Lin, this is truly shocking."

    Lin fan looked at him andughed in his heart. How could it not be shocking? when this Peak Master went out, he would take back anything that was good.

    Was the heavenly court a joke?

    "It''s alright, the dragon world is just over there. " Lin fan picked a good ce and brought the dragon world close to the magnificent me sect.

    Of course.

    He had no intention of moving the dragon world to the heavenly court.

    That was impossible.

    There was nothing he needed in the dragon world.

    The reason the pill realm stayed in the heavenly court was because of the nine colors forefather''s ability. He had spiritual pills that could increase his experience points.

    Emperor Ming blinked his eyes and stared at the heaven court. He wanted to stay there as well, but Lin fan didn''t even look at him. He knew that he was dreaming.

    After everything was arranged.

    Lin fan returned to the mountain peak.

    However, he could see two figures from afar.

    "Junior Sister, goddess Luo Yun, what are you doing?" He wondered what the two of them were doing.

    "Peak Master Lin."

    "Senior brother."

    Mu Ling was tidying up the house, while goddess Luo Yun was standing there as if waiting for someone.

    Lin fan nodded his head,"goddess Luo Yun, what''s the matter?"

    Goddess Luo Yun from the pill realm was emitting a fragrance. If he swallowed it, he would definitely gain a lot of experience points.

    If it was in the past, he would really find it unbearable.

    But it was much better now.

    He already had the willpower to resist the fragrance.

    Goddess Luo Yun smiled."I haven''t walked around since the pill world moved to the celestial heavens. I didn''t know I was here. I didn''t expect Peak Master Lin to be back. I wonder if you can walk with me."

    When Mu Ling, who was packing her things, heard this, her body trembled slightly, and her ears perked up to eavesdrop.

    "This doesn''t seem to work. This Peak Master still has things to do." "Junior Brother Lu,e here," Lin fan said. He felt a little ufortable and shouted.

    Lu Qiming jogged over."Senior brother, do you have any orders?"

    "That goddess Luo Yun isn''t very familiar with the celestial heavens. You should apany her to take a look around." Lin fan said.

    "Ah?" Lu Qiming scratched his head. ''What am I doing here?''

    Your senior brother just wants you to apany him.

    "Senior brother, what about you?" Lu Qiming asked.

    "I have to go cultivate," Lin fan replied.

    Since he didn''t have much to do, he had to create the technique. He had been dawdling until now and still hadn''t created it.

    As The Little Prince of cultivation ...

    He couldn''t waste a single second.

    In that instant.

    Lu Qiming was stunned.

    He had thought that his senior brother would say that he had something important to do, but he didn''t expect it to be this kind of thing.

    However, he was also touched. This was his senior brother.

    For the sake of the sect, he was cultivating at all times.

    "I''m sorry, goddess. There will be another chance." Lin fan waved his hand and walked towards the secret cultivation room. He then said,""Junior Sister, don''t clean up. Senior brother rarely lives here."

    "It''s fine, senior brother. " Mu Ling said with a smile.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan left the ce.

    Lu Qiming''s brain was a little too big. He awkwardly walked up to goddess Luo Yun."Goddess, why don''t I bring you there? my senior brother is under a lot of pressure. I hope he can understand."

    "To you guys, cultivation might be a small matter, but to my senior brother, cultivation is a big matter. The entire sect depends on him. If he doesn''t be stronger, he''ll be really unlucky if he gets bullied."

    Lu Qiming exined.

    Goddess Luo Yun couldn''t figure it out at first, but after Lu Qiming''s exnation, she came back to her senses.

    "You are indeed a responsible person."

    Lu Qiming smiled and did not say anything. He had to exin it to his senior brother.

    Shixiong''s personal situation was obvious to all, he had always been single.

    The others were not in a hurry.

    Lu Qiming was very anxious.

    Junior Sister Mu Ling and goddess Luo Yun were interested in senior brother, he could definitely see it.

    But Shixiong didn''t have any thoughts about them.

    He just couldn''t figure it out.

    In the secret room.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan exploded.

    "F * ck, what a scam. He''s just opened his meridians and he''s already self-destructing. He''s a little too much."

    He had to create the cultivation technique while he had the time.

    Even though it was difficult.

    But if he didn''t try, he would never have the chance.

 Chapter 1143 This Is Crossing The Line

    A few dayster.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan''s mind was on the verge of copsing.

    "I''m noting anymore, I''m noting anymore. I''m f * cking convinced by you."

    He had created a cultivation technique, but his face was covered in ck and gray. He even had the thought of dying.

    A cultivation technique of this level was no longer something that could be created by conducting experiments one by one. It required a certain amount of knowledge.

    Of course.

    It was definitely not a problem if he was lucky.

    However, in the current situation, it was no longer a matter of luck. He had to risk his life to create it. Who knew when he would be able to create it?

    It was settled with a single sword strike.

    Creating a cultivation technique had already cast a shadow on his heart, so he had to recover his energy.

    Very quickly.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan''s essence, energy, and spirit had all reached their peak.

    "I''m noting anymore. I''ll end the creation of the cultivation technique here. I''lle back again when I''m in a good mood." He didn''t want to experiment at all. It was too F * cking deceptive.

    He pushed open the door to the secret chamber and walked out. After taking in a breath of fresh air, he was in high spirits.

    "Yi!"

    All of a sudden.

    Lin fan realized that the situation in the sect was a little off.

    There werenterns and streamers, and the word "happy" was pasted on every building.

    "What the hell? I''ve only been in closed-door cultivation for a few days, and I''ve already undergone such a huge change?" Lin fan was really shocked like he had seen a ghost. He didn''t dare to believe it.

    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother ..."

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Lu Qiming ran over.

    Lin fan felt suffocated as he pointed at the strange situation around him,"no, you''re asking me what''s going on. I should be asking you what''s going on. What''s the situation in the sect? why is it so festive? Is someone getting married?"

    Lu Qiming was stunned. He looked over and eximed,"when did this happen? no one is married."

    Hearing Lu Qiming''s words, Lin fan suddenly felt that things were not as simple as he had thought.

    Something was probably going to happen.

    "No one''s getting married, so what''s with the festive atmosphere?" Lin fan said.

    "Senior brother, I really don''t know. It wasn''t like this yesterday. If you didn''t remind me, I wouldn''t have noticed it."

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    It seemed that there was indeed a problem.

    Such an obvious situation, but Junior Brother didn''t notice it. There must be some mysterious power covering the sect.

    Who on earth had such guts?

    Instantly.

    He thought of what the frog had told him.

    The Hanging Woman.

    "Damn, this woman is a little annoying." Lin fan didn''t want anything to happen to the sect. The hanging Girl had crossed his bottom line.

    Although his junior brothers and sisters were fine, the situation now clearly affected them.

    It was impossible for anyone toplete such a huge scene alone.

    Lin fan came to the door of a Junior brother''s room and knocked on it. When the junior Brother saw that his senior brother Lin hade, he was naturally very excited. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.

    He asked his Junior Brother when the thing on the door was made.

    However, the junior Brother was shocked and didn''t know how to react. When he saw the colorful lights on the outer wall of the house, he couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.

    "Senior brother, I don''t seem to have any impression."

    He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t remember when he had done it. However, in the depths of his mind, he seemed to have some impression, but this impression was very vague and not very clear.

    "Okay, have a good rest,"

    Lin fan nodded and told his Junior Brother not to take it to heart. Then, he went to the frog.

    At this moment, the frog was teaching the sect''s alchemy grandmasters how to refine pills.

    Nine destion''s identity had been exposed.

    The alchemy grandmasters felt that they were very lucky to be able to learn alchemy from a true Grandmaster. They all put in a lot of effort and didn''t dare to ck off.

    Qiang Sheng was sitting not far away, staring at the frog.

    His prating gaze made the frog, who had its back to him, feel a little creepy.

    Suddenly.

    The frog''s heart trembled. It had smelled a very familiar scent. Even without looking, it knew who hade.

    Building up feelings.

    In an instant, he exploded.

    "Wow, master, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you." The frog jumped to Lin fan''s side and hugged his leg without hesitation.

    Lin fan picked up the frog."Didn''t I see it a few days ago?"

    He had brought the immortal Divine Tree back.

    The frog had been thinking about the fruit of the tree of immortality and wanted to use it to refine pills.

    It was a good thing that he didn''t refuse.

    If the frog could really refine an amazing pill, he would be the one to enjoy it in the end.

    The frog was stunned and a little dazed."Really? Frogge can''t really remember. "

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to talk nonsense with the frog."Let me ask you, what the hell is going on in the sect?"

    "Ah?" The frog looked at Lin fan in surprise,"master, you don''t know? The day of your wedding is approaching, and the spirit King should be on the way to the wedding. "

    As expected.

    He said it.

    This was definitely The Hanging Woman''s doing.

    "Then who set up this scene?" Lin fan asked.

    "It must have been set up by your junior brothers and sisters," the frog said."Who else could have set it up?"

    "Bullshit, how could my Junior Brother and Junior Sister set up these things without my consent?" Lin fan said. It was his junior brothers and sisters who set it up. What the hell?

    "Tell me, did The Hanging Woman use some kind of secret technique to bewitch my junior brothers and sisters and do something they can''t remember?"

    If that was the case, then it was really too despicable.

    She had touched his bottom line.

    When others asked Lin fan what his bottom line was.

    He could answer in a domineering manner.

    My own bottom line, perhaps it can be said that I have no bottom line.<sub> </sub>

    When he was weak, he had been through sh * t and chrysanthemum.

    No matter how others treated him, he couldugh it off. When he was strong, he could blow up the other party with a punch.

    But now ...

    The Hanging Woman''s actions had already severely crossed his bottom line for the sect.

    To control his junior brothers and sisters.

    Even if he didn''t do anything extreme, it was still too much.

    "Three days without a beating, you''ve torn down the roof, you''ve hung yourself. If you have the guts,e over here. I''ll beat you until you cry for your father and mother." Lin fan''s face was cold.

    The frog muttered in its heart.

    There seemed to be something wrong with this Desperado''s expression.

    The Hanging Woman had kicked an iron te.

    If the bridal escort team came, wouldn''t it be bad?

    Of course.

    Although he had not seen the spirit King''s strength with his own eyes, ording to what he knew, it could only be said that ghosts and gods were unpredictable, and no one could say for sure.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, help me remove these things from the door." Lin fan stood there and said.

    His voice was loud and clear, reaching everyone''s ears.

    Instantly.

    The hearts of all the disciples trembled, as if they had just understood something.

    In that instant.

    The fuzzy part in their hearts instantly exploded, and their minds became clear.

    "Eh, What''s this? When did you put it on?"

    "Who''s getting married?"

    All the disciples were dumbfounded.

    He couldn''t react in time.

    However, when they heard their senior brother''s words, they didn''t think much about it and quickly went to take those things.

    However, when a disciple''s hand touched those celebratory things, his head suddenly ached.

    "It''s so painful,"

    "It''s too painful. My head feels like it''s going to explode."

    Immediately after.

    A shocking voice suddenly resounded in their minds.

    "Those who move, die."

    The voice was cold and emotionless, and it was filled with a shocking overbearing aura.

    All the disciples put down their hands timidly, not daring to continue exposing these things.

    Lin fan saw everything and was so angry that he wanted to fly off the handle.

    The Hanging Woman.

    You''ve got guts.

    When youe over, see how I''ll deal with you.

    "Master, it''s better not to touch this thing for the time being. It''s said that the spirit King is temperamental and usually gets along well, but he''s very serious about some things. Those who disobey usually don''t have a good end." The frog reminded.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and stared at the frog."So you''re saying that offending me will have a good ending?"

    The frog blinked.

    He felt a little helpless.

    She would pretend that he had never said this.

    It was a bit tragic to offend a Spirit King.

    Offending this Desperado was even more tragic. One could even say that it was inhumane.

    "How could that be? that Spirit King is just looking for death. How many lives does she have to y with after offending my master?" The frog changed the direction of the wind and then muttered in its heart.

    It seemed that this matter wasn''t that easy to resolve.

    A battle between a Dragon and a Phoenix was about to take ce.

    However, there was nothing bad about this.

    The spirit King was powerful and had a high status. If it was anyone else who encountered this, they would be more than happy to do so.

    He would probably want to kneel on the ground, hug the spirit King''s leg, and gnaw on it without hesitation.

    Lin fan didn''t bring up the matter of taking these things down. Since that was the case, he would wait for The Hanging Woman toe personally.

    When the junior sisters of the sect found out that someone was going to force a marriage with their senior brother, they were all furious.

    Their senior brother was theirs.

    How could he let it be snatched away?

    It was too excessive.

    She had never seen such a forced marriage.

    They believed that their senior brother was definitely not a shallow person and would definitely reject the other party righteously.

    In a certain Canyon.

    The canyon was not safe as it reeked of blood.

    Piles of monster corpses could be seen outside the gorge. These monsters had enormous bodies and extremely powerful Origin Energy. Most of them were at the hegemon level, with the weakest being at the world level.

    "What about the great demon master?" The ancient expert scientist looked at the materials around him and revealed a crazy smile.

    "Amazing, really amazing. Such high-quality materials are beyond my imagination." The great demon master eximed in admiration. The highly corrosive liquid in his mouth dripped down from his mouth.

    That was a sign of excitement.

    As an ancient peak chaotic prime expert, the scientist naturally did not put ants in his eyes, especially weak ones like the great demon master.

    However ...

    Scientists who had been brainwashed by the power of science no longer paid attention to cultivation, but to the results of scientific research.

    He deeply admired the great Yao master''s knowledge.

    He proposed to work together with the other party to create the world''s most powerful biochemical item.

    The scientist looked at the ugly demon master and said,""The blood type you mentioned is worth studying."

    "The fusion of flesh and blood, a half-living body with unlimited growth potential, is a very open research direction. You really didn''t disappoint me."

    "I hope to open up a new future with you and bring a huge revolution to this world."

    "Are you willing to advance with me?"

    The scientist said in a deranged manner.

    "I can''t ask for more." The great demon master alsoughed madly.

    Soon after.

    The two lunatics wereughing wildly in the canyon.

 Chapter 1144 Breaking The True Taboo

    "Cough cough!"

    The scientist coughed a few times."Don''tugh now. I brought back some good stuff this time."

    The great demon master was curious and wondered what he had brought back.

    Of course.

    He already knew that the scientist was an ancient expert, a person at the peak of this world. Something that he said was not bad must be shocking.

    If he were to go and capture demonic beasts, he would probably be killed by them with his cultivation.

    At this moment.

    The scientist opened his hand and a demonic beast was released. However, under the scientist''s suppression, the demonic beast could not even move.

    "This is a ck hellish Python. It''s a very mysterious species. I didn''t expect it to still exist in this world."

    "Now that its bloodline has evolved into a demonic abyss Dragon Python, I''ll study it carefully and purify its bloodline. Perhaps I can turn it into a Python of destruction. By then, it''ll be even more powerful."

    If Lin fan were here and caught sight of this Python that was emitting a demonic aura, he would definitely cry out in shock.

    ckie, what''s wrong?

    Old ck, how did you be like this?

    ckie''s heart went cold. He''de out of the magnificent me sect and found an opportunity to evolve into a demonic abyss Dragon Python. As he cultivated, his blood became stronger and stronger. When it reached a certain level, he could evolve into a Python of destruction.

    At that time, he would truly return to his ancestors and be a powerful creature of the world.

    It was not a problem for him to swallow the heavens and earth.

    The great demon master looked at the demonic beast and sniffed it.

    His nose was very sensitive, and he could smell deeply hidden smells.

    The smell was familiar.

    Therefore ...

    The demon master got close to ckie and sniffed his body. A smell that normal people couldn''t smell entered his nose.

    "Get lost, you dirty thing." ckie roared.

    This old fellow was a little perverted. He actually stuck his ugly face to his body. This was really too much.

    However, no matter how he resisted, the great demon master still sniffed his body.

    Then, as if he had not sniffed properly.

    The demon master stuck out his blood-red tongue, which was still stained with some disgusting liquid, and licked ckie.

    He moved his tongue and retracted it back into his mouth.

    He slowly savored it.

    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem with these experimentals?" The scientist asked in confusion.

    He was a scientist, not a pervert. He would not have the habit of licking others like the great demon master.

    The great demon master was silent for a moment, then said,""There''s something wrong with his blood type, so he''s not suitable for cyborg transformation. But I have a better way. Give him to me, and I can transform him into an existence stronger than the Python of destruction."

    "Hehe ..."

    "Excited, I''m really excited. I didn''t expect to encounter such high-quality materials."

    The great demon master looked a little crazy. In the eyes of the scientists, this was the appearance of a true researcher.

    That was what the divine book he had obtained from the abyss of the origin ancestor said.

    He cherished the opportunity to meet a talent like the great demon master. Together, they would advance on the road of scientific research and reach an unprecedented ce. Perhaps they could change the entire world.

    "Let me go, you guys let me go." ckie struggled.

    His heart was filled with sorrow.

    He didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    If he had known this would happen, he would have gone back earlier. Then, he wouldn''t have been caught and his movements wouldn''t have been restricted.

    "Hehe ..." The demon masterughed gloomily. His sharp nails touched old ck''s body, making creaking sounds when they hit the hard scales.

    However, there was a strange glint in the great demon master''s eyes.

    The scientist didn''t discover anything."Okay, great demon master, I''ll leave this to you. I''m looking forward to the results of your research. Now, let''s study the fusion of life and Biochemistry together and how we can seed in our research."

    A gust of wind blew.

    The smell of blood in the Valley was blown away.

    ckie was so choked he wanted to vomit.

    But for the great Yao Masters and scientists, this was the ce for real research.

    A few dayster.

    The magnificent me sect was very calm.

    Nothing major happened.

    RI Tian stayed in the dragon world and continued to cultivate.

    Emperor Ming had made it clear that everyone regarded RI Tian as the Lord of the Dragon Realm. There was no one who dared to act arrogantly against him, and they were all polite to him.

    As usual, Xue Lian was cultivating above the boiling blood sea.

    On the other hand, the Buddhas and demons copied Sutras and chanted Buddhas, which could be considered a waste of time with Xue Lian.

    The blood sea contained a filthy power that was enough to stir up the world. It was a fool''s dream for Buddha and demon to purify the blood sea by themselves.

    Moreover, the blood sea was very resistant to Buddhas and demons.

    It was impossible to purify the blood sea.

    In this regard, Xue Lian had the urge to kill the Buddha and demon.

    But he had no choice.

    The other party was his benefactor, and he had given up his precious treasure to save his child. How could he turn his back on him?

    Thus, he could only endure it.

    Just do whatever you want.

    I''m afraid of you.

    Far away.

    Heaven and earth rejoiced, and red light covered half the world.

    A luxurious and big red Wedding sedan was carried by eight big men with faces as gloomy as still water. With every step they took, the void cracked, as if firecrackers were set off.

    Red muslin drooped down from all four sides of the pnquin, half transparent and half hidden. One could vaguely see a figure wearing a Phoenix robe sitting inside.

    On both sides, six people followed. They were all covered in ck robes and exuded a deathly aura.

    Inside the pnquin.

    The spirit King was all dressed up. He wanted to go to the magnificent me sect and marry Lin fan so that he could tell him stories every day.

    But she knew.

    It needed to be too long.

    The distance of the journey represented importance.

    The spirit King, who was in a good mood, noticed many people following him along the way, but he couldn''t be bothered.

    She was in a good mood.

    He didn''t want to be stained with blood.

    On the ground.

    "Quick, quick, restrain your aura. Don''t attack." An old man was leading a group of disciples to kill demonic beasts.

    The demonic beasts they were going to kill were also extremely powerful.

    At this moment.

    An extremely powerful aura came crashing down from the sky.

    They were so shocked that they didn''t dare to move. Even the demonic beasts had a look of fear on their faces.

    That kind of panic was not fake, it was a real fear.<sub> </sub>

    The Hanging Woman''s bridal escort team was powerful, and the power they emitted was even more shocking.

    To others, it was like an irresistible wave crushing their bodies.

    "Who is it?" Many people had doubts in their hearts.

    However, he could only bury this question deep in his heart and did not dare to ask further.

    After a long time.

    The pressure dissipated.

    The bridal escort team left.

    The pressure on everyone''s bodiespletely disappeared.

    The demonic beast, the old man, and the others gradually came to their senses. They looked at each other and retreated without making a sound. No one provoked anyone, and the battle stopped.

    The experts had just entered.

    No one knew what had happened.

    Therefore, it was better to be careful.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan was talking to the Zhizhi bird examiner.

    "Grandmaster, you''ve seen the news recently, right? the realm is really starting to get chaotic." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    Lin fan sighed and said helplessly,"HAIs, it wasn''t easy for this world to be peaceful. Now that the legendary item is in chaos once more, I can''t just sit back and do nothing."

    His mission was to maintain the peace of the world.

    "Many forces have formed. ording to the information, those people were once unknown existences, but for some reason, they suddenly became strong and formed several major forces. They kept fighting the sects to expand their territory." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    This news had only happened recently.

    He had seen people who had endured for a long time and finally stepped into the world.

    He had never seen a salted fish turn over a new leaf and be a peak expert in an instant, a person controlled by desire.

    "Continue to ask around and see what kind of forces they are." Lin fan said.

    These people were the most terrifying.

    He thought that he was powerful and was probably going to do something big.

    He naturally could not tolerate it.

    So arrogant, did he even have Lin fan in his eyes?

    He was extremely Savage.

    "Yes, Grandmaster. I''ll go and find out now." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird replied.

    The Zhizhi bird was basically in the same boat as the grandmasters.

    Many things revolved around grandmasters.

    As long as there was thetest news, they would inform the Grandmaster.

    Such a situation had happened unknowingly.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan looked up into the endless void.

    There was an extremely strong auraing from the distance.

    It was not just one person, but many people.

    "F * ck, you''re finally here. This Peak Master has been waiting for you for a long time."

    He knew who it was.

    There was fire in his heart.

    He was furious.

    The frog jumped over from afar."Master, it''s here. The spirit King is here."

    "Back then, Frogge had guessed that The Hanging Woman was the spirit King, but she had yet to awaken. Right now, this aura isn''t just from the spirit King alone. I''m afraid that she has other helpers." The frog said.

    As for whether his master could blow up the spirit King, it was really hard to say.

    Although the spirit King was from the same era as him, it was hard to say if there were any spirit Kings before this era.

    However, based on the aura he was currently emitting ...

    There must have been a Spirit King in the past.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so powerful.

    "Helper? I''ll hammer as many as theye. "

    "What''s wrong? From your expression, you don''t seem to be optimistic about me?" Lin fan red at the frog.

    Ever since this guy found out that his wife had made him a cuckold, he had started to let himself go.

    Even though it wasn''t obvious.

    However, as his master, he could see his true face under the green hat with a single nce.

    But it was a pity.

    As a frog, I can''t take revenge on anyone.

    However, Qiang Sheng was not bad. He had been thinking about the green Butt of the frog.

    Perhaps.

    The frog and Qiang Sheng were the ones who had to break the real taboo.

    The frog noticed the look in the Desperado''s eyes, and its heart made a creak.

    This was the look of someone who couldn''t face reality.

    If he really wanted to tell the truth.

    He would rather believe that the spirit King would be able to beat up this Desperado.

    He also didn''t wish for the ten thousand disciples to beat up the spirit King.

    In that instant.

    The sky and earth were covered with red ribbons, which were all strange scenes.

    It spread out for ten thousand miles, and the entire world fell into a festive atmosphere.

    The disciples of the various sects looked up.

    "What''s the situation? Is this another enemy attack?"

    "That''s not right. It doesn''t seem like an enemy attack. Did you guys feel the festive atmosphere? I heard senior brother say that we seemed to have been drawn over by something, causing the sect to be decorated like this. Someone ising to the sect to marry senior brother."

    "Bah! I''m not marrying senior brother, I''m begging to marry senior brother. "

    Suddenly.

    The red ribbons between heaven and earth suddenly exploded, and countless treasures that were emitting golden light fell from the sky.

    There were pills.

    There were weapons.

    There were cultivation techniques.

    There were also many heavenly treasures.

    He rolled down.

    It covered the entire ground of the celestial heavens.

    "What a big move." The frog was dumbfounded and eximed in admiration.

    This definitely isn''t the spirit King I''ve seen before. It must be a Spirit King from an even older time.

    Other than this.

    Who else could have such a big move?

 Chapter 1145 Must Be Beaten Up

    The betrothal gifts were shocking.

    The treasure Qi emitted by the treasure condensed into a strange scene.

    If someone''s will wasn''t firm, they would have already pounced in and held these treasures in their arms.

    "Senior brother, is the other partying for Xiaofan?" Huo Rong stood beside his senior brother. The treasures on the ground were so dazzling that they almost blinded his dog eyes.

    Elder GE Lian said,"they must be here for Xiao Fan. They are going to marry Xiao Fan. Look at the betrothal gifts. They are amazing. I have never seen such a generous person in my life."

    The few elders were discussing.

    They cried out in rm.

    He sighed.

    It was infuriating topare.

    They were all single and had never encountered such a thing in their lives.

    "Senior brother, look at this girl. She''s already given us such a big gift. If we don''t ept it, wouldn''t it be a little bad? why don''t you let me see what these treasures look like?" Huo Rong couldn''t hold his hands steady and really wanted to touch these treasures.

    Tian Xu snorted."I''ll cut off your ws if you dare to touch it."

    Huo Rong smacked his lips."Who touched it? I was just asking. Senior brother, you don''t trust me at all."

    That was what he said.

    But in his heart, he was cursing.

    What a trap.

    The treasure had already been delivered to his door, but he didn''t even take it. Was he not letting his conscience down?

    Of course, their senior brother had a good disciple who nevercked good things. But they did.

    He thought, thought.

    Huo Rong had the urge to cry.

    Soon, Tian Xu left his spot and headed toward his disciple.

    GE Lian patted Huo Rong''s shoulder and shook his head, telling him not to think too much. Some things were better left unsaid. If he really took action, it would be tragic.

    Huo Rong pouted. Senior brother is really too much.

    He was always bullying people.

    After that, he also rushed over to his senior brother.

    He also wanted to see who it was that was so generous to be willing to give such a generous betrothal gift.

    If these betrothal gifts were for him ...

    He would not hesitate even if he had to sell himself out.

    Outside the Great Hall of the celestial heavens.

    "My disciple, what do you think?" Tian Xu asked. He had to know what his disciple was thinking.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to resist the temptation and would have agreed long ago.

    But how could he not understand his own disciple?

    This was like a p in the face.

    He didn''t give him any face at all.

    "Teacher, the other party is too much. I can''t stand it. As long as theye, I''ll definitely teach them a good lesson." Lin fan was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    This was bullying.

    If he could still endure it, where would he put his face?

    The female disciples of the sect shared the same hatred for the enemy.

    He actually wanted to marry their senior brother. Did he even ask for their feelings?

    There was no need to say anything.

    I definitely won''t agree.

    A 100% rejection.

    Tian Xu nodded."Mm, it''s good that you have an idea. Since that''s the case, I''ll definitely stand on your side."

    At this moment.

    Huo Rong, GE Lian and the others quickly arrived.

    Huo Rong, in particr, was all smiles. His smile was chilling."Lil ''fan, you''re really something. You''re getting on in years. Would you consider it?"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Huo Rong felt a wave of killing intent.

    It was senior brother Tian Xu''s killing intent.

    He immediately admitted defeat.

    "Senior brother, I''m just saying. It all depends on Xiaofan." Huo Rong did not dare to challenge his senior brother.

    If this was a challenge.

    In the future, if there were any good things, he would definitely not get a share.

    Therefore, it was right to be terrified.

    "Hmph," he snorted. "Hmph!" Tian Xu snorted. These junior brothers made him feel hopeless. Why didn''t he notice this before?

    The frog shook its head.

    He felt that this matter was a little difficult to resolve.

    It was unlikely that the spirit King would let go of something he had his eyes on so easily.

    All of this could only be left to the Desperado himself.

    He didn''t know how to solve the problem of Desperados.

    Anyway, it was very uncertain.

    At this moment.

    In the void.

    A big red Wedding sedan appeared in everyone''s sight.

    At the same time, the ck-robed men who apanied the pnquin also shocked everyone.

    The aura they exuded was very strong.

    It was also very terrifying.

    "Hanging Woman, are you looking for a beating?" When Lin fan saw that his target had arrived, he was so angry that he started cursing.

    In the past, it was a little annoying.

    But he didn''t do anything overboard.

    However, now that something outrageous had happened, he really couldn''t bear it.

    He had to teach him a good lesson.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know where he was.

    Suddenly.

    The aura of the ck-robed man guarding the carriage trembled, as if he was enraged.

    However, without the orders of the spirit King, they did not move at all, just like puppets.

    "How can you be so bad?" The spirit King''s faint voice came from within the pnquin. It seemed to be a little unhappy."Today is a happy day. How can you say that?"

    Lin fan frowned."Cut the crap. Are you the one who controlled my junior brothers and sisters?"

    There was silence.

    But not long after.

    Another voice came from the pnquin.

    "I just asked them to help set it up. When I marry you, I will treat you well." The spirit King said.

    When the disciples heard this, they were terrified.

    He didn''t even know that he was being controlled.

    This was too terrifying.

    They really wanted to know who was controlling them, but the spirit King was inside the carriage, so they couldn''t see him at all.

    "Get lost, you''re daydreaming." Lin fan scolded.

    "Mm ..."<sub> </sub>

    A contemtive voice came from the pnquin.

    "How can you be so rough? did I not do well enough? Forget it, I''ll just take you away. Go and bring your master back. " The spirit King said.

    He was even a little impatient.

    "Yes, my King." The six ck-robed men said in low voices.

    It turned into a ck light and struck towards Lin fan.

    "F * ck, I haven''t even made a move yet, and you guys dare to make the first move. Fine, I''ll beat you guys up first before talking." The power in Lin fan''s body was boiling.

    Suddenly.

    The six ck-robed men didn''t fight with Lin fan. Instead, they spread out and surrounded him.

    "Forest prison."

    A ck wind rose, and the originally bright sky suddenly turned dark.

    To Lin fan, that was indeed the case.

    But in the eyes of others, these six ck-robed men were giving off a ck mist that charged into the heavens and earth. In the end, it gathered at one point and formed a ck Shield that covered Lin fan within.

    Although the six ck-robed men did not speak, they were allmunicating.

    "This is The King''s Man."

    "Just grab it."

    "Yes."

    Lin fan looked around. It was pitch ck and he couldn''t see anything.

    Suddenly.

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard in the darkness. It sounded like the ttering of chains.

    When he finally reacted.

    Six metal chains appeared in front of him. As though they were alive, they bound Lin fan up instantly.

    The chain was boiling with a dark and gloomy aura. When it touched his body, he felt a chill. Then, white snowkes appeared on his skin.

    This was to trap Lin fan.

    "You dare to cause trouble at the magnificent me sect with just a few tricks? I''m afraid you''ve lost your mind." Lin fan grabbed one of the chains and pulled it back. A ck-robed person was pulled out from the darkness.

    Although the ck-robed man did not say anything, he was shocked.

    He had underestimated the other party.

    Lin fan clenched his fist and a brilliant power burst forth with a bright light. He then punched out.

    BOOM!

    The dull sound was shocking.

    However, when the fist touched the ck-robed man, he instantly turned into ck mist and disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately after.

    The ck-robed man appeared in the distance, hidden in the darkness.

    Lin fan muttered in his heart. Just what race was this?

    However, he didn''t have time to think about it.

    Then, he grabbed the five chains and pulled the ck-robed men over. He punched them, but the result was the same. There was not much change.

    When his fist touched the ck-robed men ...

    They all turned into ck mist and dissipated.

    He had beaten up The Hanging Woman before.

    His body seemed to be transparent, and his fist went straight through it.

    These ck-robed men should be very different from The Hanging Woman, and they had not been able to do this for the time being.

    Gulu!

    It seemed like water was boiling, and there were bubbles rolling.

    He lowered his head and looked.

    At some point, the ground under his feet had turned into a boiling pool of blood, with light-light-bulb sized blood bubbles rolling about.

    Pada!

    Suddenly.

    A bloody hand with five bent fingers reached out from the blood pool and grabbed Lin fan''s ankle.

    Immediately after.

    More bloody hands reached out.

    People with a bad mentality would probably pee their pants when they saw this scene.

    Lin fan raised his leg and then stomped down.

    There was a crack.

    The violent power surged wildly, and the void seemed to be unable to withstand this power as many white cracks appeared.

    Bang!

    The limitless prison shattered into pieces.

    At this moment.

    The world brightened.

    When the junior brothers and sisters saw their senior brother''s overbearing attack, they were all unusually excited.

    The six ck-robed men didn''t expect that the other party would break through the limitless prison so easily. They couldn''t believe it.

    Immediately after.

    The auras of the six ck runners suddenly changed.

    "You''re colored. "

    Lin fan really didn''t hold back. The only way was to use colored eyes to attract them.

    A low growl came from the ck-robed man''s mouth.

    To the ck-robed man, he was furious and wanted to kill Lin fan.

    The ck-robed man exuded a strong killing intent.

    They only had one target, and that was Lin fan.

    "Pitiful guys, I''ll let you experience how terrifying power is."

    The Hanging Woman was indeed gutsy.

    He still dared toe to propose marriage.

    Most likely, after awakening, they would think that they were invincible and could crush everything.

    He would let her knowter that some things could not be done just because she wanted to.

    The six ck-robed men charged towards Lin fan. Under the colored eyes, they were really filled with killing intent.

    Just as Lin fan was about to attack.

    The situation suddenly changed.

    "You''re looking for death. "

    The spirit King''s gloomy voice came from within the pnquin. With a pfft, the six ck-robed men died instantly. Their bodies turned into a pool of blood that dripped down below.

    "How dare you have killing intent, you deserve to die."

    At this moment, the red veil of the wedding sedan was lifted. The spirit King, who was wearing a Phoenix robe and a Phoenix Cor, walked out of the sedan.

    The eight people carrying the pnquin kneeled on the ground, not daring to raise their heads.

    They saw it.

    He was killed by the spirit King just because he had the intention to kill. This was too terrifying.

    "You''re snatching my points again. How despicable." Lin fan was furious when he saw how decisive The Hanging Woman was. The points that were almost in his hands were gone just like that. This was too much of a scam.

    Some of the people in the sect cried out in surprise when they saw the woman.

    They had already recognized who this person was.

    He had been staying at invincible peak for a while.

 1146 Chapter 1146

    "Senior brother, isn''t this the little girl who stayed with Xiaofan? how could it be her?" Huo Rong was stunned. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it.

    She seemed to be a pretty good girl.

    Now, it seemed that he had a lot of wealth.

    He had some thoughts.

    If Xiaofan could really seed, he might be able to gain some glory.

    Tian Xu frowned. He already knew who it was. It was someone his disciple had brought back. He was very mysterious.

    She didn''t expect that she would be the one to escort the bride.

    Huo Rong called her a little girl. If he knew that she had been around for a long time, he would probably vomit blood.

    He wasn''t even qualified to be his little brother.

    "Senior brother, I think it''s okay. We know each other''s background. Why don''t you persuade Xiaofan to agree?" Huo Rong felt that this little girl was not bad.

    He was generous and powerful.

    More importantly, he was really good to Xiaofan.

    It was just that his subordinate had a little killing intent, and he killed his subordinate without mercy.

    That was enough to show that it was true love.

    "You shut up." Tian Xu rebuked.

    He was truly desperate for Huo Rong.

    The changes were too great.

    Where did Junior Brother Huo Rong, who had once protected the fairness of the sect, go?

    Nothing.

    He hadpletely disappeared.

    He had be so cheap.

    He also liked to take advantage of others.

    "Senior brother, don''t be angry. I was just saying. You can''t expect me to not say it, right?" Huo Rong was helpless. His senior brother had a big opinion of him.

    Tian Xu looked at Huo Rong."Junior Brother, you''ve changed beyond recognition. As your senior brother, my heart hurts. Where have you been?"

    Huo Rong really didn''t know what to say.

    Envy made me unrecognizable.

    Of course.

    He couldn''t say it out loud, or it would show that he was petty.

    "I haven''t changed. I''ve always been the junior Brother in senior brother''s heart. I''ve never changed." Huo Rong patted his chest and promised. He almost raised his hands to swear an oath.

    Tian Xu shook his head, toozy to say anything more.

    Didn''t he have any idea if it had changed?

    At this moment.

    Lin fan looked at The Hanging Woman and said,"you are really cruel. You killed your own people just like that. What do you want me to say to you?"

    F * ck.

    These six ck-robed men were very strong. They were all peak rulers, and one of them was even close to bing a world ruler. It was a little overbearing to be killed like this.

    At the same time, his methods were also very sharp.

    He didn''t know how he did it, but he instantly turned into a pool of blood. It was very powerful.

    "Since they dared to have killing intent towards you, their lives have already been decided. Come with me, I will treat you well." The spirit King said.

    "It''s impossible for you to leave. Even if you want to leave now, I can''t let you leave so easily. Don''t you have any exnation for what you''ve done to my junior brothers and sisters?"

    Lin fan looked at the spirit King.

    He muttered in his heart.

    His strength was indeed unfathomable.

    It was too strange.

    There was definitely a primordial chaos realm among them, and they would be much more difficult to deal with than the average primordial chaos realm.

    He was puzzled. The first time he met The Hanging Woman, he didn''t see that she had this ability.

    It had only been a few months since theyst met, and his strength had actually increased to such an extent. How ruthless.

    "What?" The spirit King was surprised. He then looked at his junior brothers and sisters and asked,""Do you mind?"

    The junior brothers and sisters who were watching stared into the spirit King''s eyes. It was as if they were affected by something, and their expressions suddenly changed.

    "No, I didn ''t,"

    All the junior brothers and sisters shook their heads.

    "Damn it, you''re looking for death."

    Lin fan was enraged as a terrifying amount of energy burst forth, causing the void to tremble. With a loud bang, he disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he clenched his fist and mmed it out towards the spirit King.

    This was really too much.

    He had affected his junior brothers and sisters in front of him.

    This was simply courting death.

    Even if they were a little familiar, it would be difficult to escape a beating.

    Bang! Bang!

    The punch pierced through the Spirit King''s body, just as he had imagined. The fist seemed to have hit air, directly passing through without causing any substantial damage.

    Against a Spirit King, ordinary methods were useless.

    Furthermore, the spirit King''s methods were much more bizarre than the six ck-robed men from before.

    Suddenly.

    The spirit King took on a physical form and hooked Lin fan''s chin with his long and thin fingers. His words had a teasing tone to them.

    "How can you be so rough?"

    "But I like it."

    Colored eyes!

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath on the spirit King. Not to mention not fighting for three days, even if this B * tch didn''t fight for a single day, she would be able to flip the roof off her head.

    Instantly.

    Under the gaze of colored eyes ...

    The spirit King''s breathing gradually became hurried.

    In the blink of an eye.

    The originally clear sky was instantly filled with an extremely gloomy aura. At the same time, ck clouds churned. Vaguely, there were buildings that seemed to be made of white bones in the churned ck clouds.

    Lin fan did not hesitate as he punched out with his fist, striking the abdomen of the spirit King.

    Bang! Bang!

    The dull sound was shocking.

    The world was shaking.

    The spiritual King retreated. A dangerous aura gathered around the spiritual King, affecting the entire world.

    "What?"

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan realized that the situation was bad. His junior brothers and sisters ''faces turned extremely pale.

    Under the influence of colored eyes.

    The spirit King brought out all of his strength, and that terrifying pressure enveloped the entire celestial heavens. How could his junior brothers and sisters withstand this kind of power?<sub> </sub>

    "Damn it, I''ve been restricted." Lin fan didn''t like this kind of situation.

    He activated his colored eyes and brought the spirit King away.

    However, it was hard to say that at this moment of madness, her power would not explode and directly cause irreparable harm to her junior brothers and sisters.

    If that was the case, it would not be worth it at all.

    [Turn off colored eyes]

    The spirit King instantly came to a realization.

    "What am I doing?" The spirit King had also discovered this strange situation. In that instant just now, he lost his consciousness and fell into a state of madness.

    The might that had enveloped all the disciples had also dissipated.

    "Amitabha. The yin Qi is so heavy. Donor Lin, do you need my help?" The Buddha and devil came from far away, and golden light flickered, suppressing the sinister aura emitted by the spirit King.

    Lin fan looked at the Buddha demon. This bald monk was really just hanging around here. He had not even mentioned when he was going to leave.

    To hell with it.

    The blood Purge was rted to him.

    The Buddha and demon had saved Xue Lian''s child, so he now owed them a favor.

    You can owe anything in this world, but you can''t owe anyone a favor.

    "I don''t need to." Lin fan''s rejection was firm. He didn''t need the help of the Buddha demon at all.

    This bald monk would definitely not do anything that would not benefit him.

    In the past, when he didn''te to a sudden realization, he did it for himself.

    Later on, he suddenly realized that everything he did was for the future.

    "Amitabha." The Buddha demon put his hands together and stared at the spirit King with his Buddha eyes. "It''s hard to distinguish between real and fake. "

    Lin fan red at the Buddha demon.

    There was too much nonsense.

    After that, he looked at the spirit King."I can be considered to be familiar with you. Now, go back to where you came from and I won''t hold it against you."

    He was convinced.

    If it wasn''t for the sake of being prepared.

    If I don''t beat you up until you cry for your parents, I''ll have wasted my life.

    "Do you really want me to leave so badly?" The spirit King said.

    "That''s right. "

    Lin fan replied. He definitely wanted this guy to leave.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were in the sect, he wouldn''t have talked so much nonsense and would have blown them up with one punch.

    The female disciples of the sect were whispering to each other.

    "This person is so shameless. Our senior brother has already told her to leave, but she''s still not leaving."

    "Yes, yes."

    However, they hadn''t spoken for long before the spirit King shot a nce at them, causing those junior sisters to turn pale with fright. They didn''t dare to speak anymore.

    In their minds.

    An extremely terrifying scene had just appeared.

    It was ghastly, terrifying, and gloomy, which made people extremely ufortable.

    "What are you staring at?" Seeing the spirit King ring at his junior sisters, Lin fan was instantly displeased. He didn''t care so much and disappeared once more, punching towards the spirit King.

    The spirit King was dressed in a red, festive Phoenix robe as she floated in the air. She did not Dodge Lin fan''s attack.

    Bang! Bang!

    It was as if he had punched air.

    "Damn, I''m so angry."

    Lin fan was furious.

    "Is this all you can do?"

    The spirit King shook his head."I can''t bear to hit you. After all, you''re one of my people. If I hurt you, my heart would be in pain."

    Lin fan did not really want to say anything. He felt that the words of the spirit King were a little too arrogant.

    It made people feel ufortable.

    Huo Rong whispered into Tian Xu''s ear,""Senior brother, this little girl really knows how to talk. If I wasn''t old, I would have been moved by her words."

    "Get lost," he said. Tian Xu rejected.

    "Alright,"

    Huo Rong didn''t say a word. He just treated it as a fart.

    Lin fan pondered.

    However, the spirit King did not give him the chance.

    "Are you willing to go with me or not?"

    "If you''re not willing toe with me, then I can only take you away by force. One day, you''ll understand,"

    At this point, it was obvious that he had to leave with her even if she didn''t want to.

    If you really don''t want to leave, then I can only use force to take you away.

    "Hehe ..." Lin fanughed so hard that his lips were twitching.

    Damn it, after wandering around for so long, he had already beaten up countless people. Now, he was being bullied.

    "Spirit King, how can you be so arrogant? do you know that you''ve been walking on the edge of death?"

    Lin fan couldn''t take it anymore and said.

    But it was a pity.

    The spirit King didn''t take his words to heart at all. Instead, heughed and said,""Actually, I prefer you to call me the hanging Girl. That kind of address reminds me of the first time we met."

    "Do you still remember?"

    Suddenly.

    The spirit King raised his head and looked at the sky."It''s gettingte. If we dy any longer, we''ll miss the best time."

    "Follow me."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A crystal coffin appeared out of thin air. However, the aura emitted by this crystal coffin made even Buddhas and Devils frown.

    "What a terrifying aura."

    This was the first thought that the Buddha demon had.

    He had thought that this person would be easy to deal with.

    But now it seemed that he had thought too much. The existence of the spirit King was not inferior to him.

    Kachaa!

    A crisp sound rang out.

    The crystal coffin opened.

    A ck Vortex gradually formed inside the ck coffin, and a strong suction force burst out.

    The Buddha demon''s expression was solemn as he chanted the name of Buddha.

    The moment the coffin was opened, he felt a dark power from ancient times. It was undefeatable and unstoppable.

    Even a Buddha could be eroded by this dark power.

 Chapter 1147 This Is Impossible

    The suction force was terrifying.

    It was difficult for ordinary people to resist.

    However, the suction force was only directed at him, so no one else could experience how terrifying the suction force was.

    Of course.

    In truth, Lin fan wasn''t affected at all.

    This was to imprison him in the crystal coffin.

    Ignore the seal.

    It was enough to settle everything.

    "What?" The spirit King''s beautiful eyes revealed an astonished expression.

    He didn''t believe it.

    "Don''t you think that this thing of yours is boring?" Lin fan said.

    The Buddha demon eximed.

    Even though the suction force did not affect him, he could tell that it was not easy to resist.

    But what was the situation with Peak Master Lin now?

    Why did it seem like nothing had happened?

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    "Alright, don''t waste your time. You''re not smart enough to take me away with these things. Even if I agree to marry you, my junior brothers and sisters won''t agree." Lin fan stood with his hands behind his back,e at me if you have the guts."

    This Peak Master can''t stop you.

    Don''t even think about taking me away.

    The spirit King knew that the crystal coffin would not be able to take Lin fan away, so he kept it back into his body. With a smile on his face, he looked at all the disciples,"even if you say you agree, your junior brothers and sisters will not agree."

    "I just want to know how many of your so-called junior brothers and sisters disagree."

    "Is there?"

    "You can tell me and let me know."

    Lin fan looked straight at the spirit King, not letting his junior brothers and sisters speak up.

    At this moment.

    Many disciples wanted to cheer.

    But suddenly ...

    They exchanged gazes with the spirit King. That gaze seemed to have enveloped everyone within it, while a kind of chilling feeling covered the depths of everyone''s heart.

    If anyone dared to disagree, they would be served with a forty-meter-long saber.

    The disciples all wanted to say no.

    The female disciples were the first to disagree.

    But for some reason ...

    That kind of fear shrouded their hearts and kept pressing down on them, making them a little breathless.

    It was as if the moment he opened his mouth, he would be pierced by thousands of needles.

    Creak!

    Creak!

    A disciple let out a low growl.

    But it was useless.

    She just couldn''t say those three words.

    "I don''t agree."

    At this moment, a crisp voice suddenly rang out in the quiet heavenly court.

    Mu Ling wasn''t weak. Her voice was sonorous and powerful. She raised her head and said again,""I don''t agree."

    Lin fan smiled,"you heard that?"

    The spirit King did not reply to Lin fan''s question. Instead, he looked at Mu Ling with a deep gaze. His bright eyes squinted.

    Mu Ling was not afraid and looked at the spirit King.

    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter whether I agree or not. I''ve never lost anything that I''ve set my eyes on."

    "It might hurt a lotter, but it won''t listen to me. That''s the only way."

    The spirit King shifted his gaze away from Mu Ling and looked at Lin fan.

    The meaning revealed in his eyes was very clear. He wanted to take her away, and no one could stop him.

    The frog muttered. As expected, the overbearing nature of the spirit King had not changed.

    Whoever took it away would take it away.

    He would definitely not be careless.

    Lin fan was getting a little annoyed by the spirit King. He had to give him a good beating.

    "Buddha, devil, can you protect my sect''s disciples from the shockwaves?"

    When the Buddha demon heard this, he put his palms together."Don''t worry, Peak Master Lin. There''s no problem."

    "Alright," he said. Lin fan walked into the distance and looked at the spirit King,e over here. You''re really asking for a beating. All I wanted was to rest properly during this period of time. Why did you have toe and find trouble with me?"

    "Come over here."

    He walked into the distance, not wanting the battle to affect the sect.

    It was a good thing to be further away.

    Of course, the strength of the Buddha and devil was also unfathomable. It should not be a problem to guard the sect.

    The spirit King couldn''t wait any longer. Time passed too quickly, and the good time for the wedding was almost over.

    "You ..." Lin fan was just about to say a few more words of nonsense when the spirit King was even more anxious than him. He struck out immediately with her Jade-like hands spread out and her fingers grabbed out at Lin fan.

    The void continued to crack, and a terrifying power gathered in his palm.

    "F * ck, he''s faster than me," Naturally, Lin fan could not take it any longer. His power was boiling. He wanted to see just how strong the spirit King was.

    BOOM!

    This time, it did not feel like it had hit air.

    It was a real collision.

    The two terrifying powers shed, forming an extremely terrifying aura.

    Open fire!

    Lin fan stomped on the ground and with a loud crack, his strength burst forth. His body underwent a shocking transformation.

    He had not used thetest BUFF that he had drawn.

    He was afraid that if he used it, he would punch The Hanging Woman to death.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot and didn''t give him any chance to react. He appeared in front of him and hollered. He punched with both fists and a violent power was like a flood that surged forwards.

    "Hanging Girl, we haven''t seen each other for a few months and you''re already so arrogant. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll really bewless."

    BOOM!

    The Hanging Woman wasn''t afraid and shed with Lin fan''s palm.

    BOOM!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    The power of the impact surged wildly, and the ground cracked. The celestial heavens floated in the air, unmoving. This level of power couldn''t affect it in the slightest.

    However, the power that leaked out was like a sharp de that wanted to cut all the disciples apart.

    The Buddha demon chanted the name of Buddha.

    The golden light brightened and formed a protective shield, blocking these forces outside.

    The eight burly men carrying the pnquin were all ghosts and deities.

    Even they were confused by the current situation. What should they do?

    Should he go up or not?

    However, after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. It definitely had nothing to do with them. If they were to go up and attract the dissatisfaction of the spirit King, they would be the unlucky ones in the end.

    "The primordial chaos realm. The hanging Girl has actually reached the primordial chaos realm." Lin fan punched out a few times and felt the hanging girl''s strength.

    He still didn''t understand The Hanging Woman''s situation.

    What kind of existence was it?

    Back then, when he met The Hanging Woman in the dpidated vige, she was so weak that she was worse than a piece of trash.

    At this moment.

    The world was dark and gloomy, and a cold wind blew.<sub> </sub>

    The Hanging Woman disappeared from the world.

    Immediately after.

    Weird howls reverberated through the world as countless illusionary ghosts appeared. There were spirits and ghosts but they didn''t have bodies. They covered the entire sky and pounced at Lin fan.

    Pada!

    When these ghosts touched Lin fan, a cold chill spread out.

    Even though they didn''t have a physical body, when they came into contact with Lin fan, it was a real touch.

    Just when Lin fan thought that the ghosts would attack him, they suddenly disappeared and turned into ck objects that wrapped around Lin fan''s body.

    It was very heavy.

    He lowered his hands slightly.

    "Interesting, this is really interesting." Lin fanughed. He didn''t expect The Hanging Woman to have such a trick up her sleeve.

    Pada!

    Pada!

    In the dark World, countless ghosts appeared and rushed towards Lin fan. They relied on his body and turned into ck mist that wrapped around him.

    "You''re really underestimating me if you think you can subdue me with these. "

    Lin fan hollered as his body started to thump.

    A power called taboo was gathering.

    He had cultivated too many cultivation techniques, but he rarely used most of them. He only needed to convert them into the purest form of power.

    He would use his strength to destroy everything.

    That was his goal.

    But now, he was using the forbidden power.

    The spirit King was expressionless, but her heart was heavy. She felt a sense of danger.

    Lin fan punched out. It was really calm and different from the previous situation where the void exploded.

    However, it was this punch.

    However, it made the spirit King feel terrified.

    Bang! Bang!

    The moment they touched.

    The spirit King''s expression changed slightly. Without any hesitation, his body turned transparent. However, even so, he was still affected.

    Lin fan had already held back.

    He did not activate colored eyes at this critical moment.

    He was afraid that he would blow up this arrogant person with one punch.

    After all, the story he told for so long was all for nothing.

    "It''s really like this. " Lin fan could feel that his health was dropping a little too quickly.

    It was indeed a forbidden power.

    But it didn''t matter.

    To him, death was a new life.

    Blood seeped out from the corner of the spirit king''s mouth. However, the blood gradually disappeared.

    If he had not just be transparent, he would have been seriously injured.

    "Do you want to kill me?" The spirit King asked.

    His tone was a little sad.

    It was as if she had never thought that the person she wanted to marry would actually want to kill her.

    Lin fan nced at him,"kill you? Do you think you can still talk to me if I want to kill you?"

    After hearing these words.

    The spirit King suddenlyughed. His smile was as brilliant as a flower."I knew that you wouldn''t bear to kill me. I''m really too happy."

    The voice fell.

    She pounced towards Lin fan, wanting to give him a hug.

    However, the moment she reached Lin fan, she was punched into the ground by him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground trembled, and thick dust rose.

    "If you want to fight, then fight properly. Don''t you know that acting cute is shameful? you deserve to be beaten up." Lin fan had already figured out the strength of the spirit King.

    Peak chaotic Prime.

    If they fought to the death.

    He had a 60% chance of killing the other party.

    The spirit King''s strength was much more powerful than some ancient era experts.

    Just based on the other party''s strange method of avoiding battle.

    Suddenly.

    A pair of Jade-like arms reached out and wrapped around his neck.

    "You hit me so hard that it hurts. My body was almost shattered by you, but my heart for you will always beplete." The spirit King leaned his face against Lin fan''s back.

    They rubbed against each other warmly.

    Lin fan was stunned. What was going on? when did this guy get behind him? why didn''t he feel anything?

    "You F * cking ..."

    He was furious. He spread his fingers and grabbed at the spirit King''s Head.

    He was furious.

    He was really too angry.

    However, he grabbed nothing.

    He turned around instantly and activated his colored eyes. The forcing-Spirit King''s true form appeared.

    Under the attraction of the colored eyes.

    The spirit King lost its consciousness once again.

    An extremely terrifying cold power was boiling.

    Lin fan didn''t think too much about it as he hollered out in a low voice, wanting to crush the spirit King.

    Bang! Bang!

    A figure rapidly descended.

    However, the figure that was falling wasn''t the spirit King, but himself.

    "To hell with it."

    Lin fan''s eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    He had already thought about it.

    The chances of victory between him and the spirit King was a six to four chance.

    No matter what, at least he still had a certain advantage.

    But what the hell was going on?

    BOOM!

    Lin fan hit the ground and his mind was a little stunned.

    It seemed like he didn''t react in time.

    At this moment.

    The spirit King charged at Lin fan madly under the guidance of the colored eyes.

    The anger in his heart had reached its peak.

    "F * ck, I can''t lose."

    Bang!

    He disappeared from the spot. The spirit King''s attack missed, but it didn''t stop and continued to chase after Lin fan.

    "Very good."

    "If you want to do it, then do it. Let this Peak Master see how strong you are."

    He was toozy to close the colored eyes.

    Then let''s test your Spirit King''s strength and see what level you''ve reached.

 Chapter 1148 F * Ck, What A Bitch

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Heaven and earth exploded, and the void flowed in reverse like a river.

    It directly formed a waterfall, rolling down.

    "This aura is truly too terrifying. The spirit King is too terrifying." The frog''s bean-sized eyes were fixed on it.

    He knew that the spirit King was very powerful.

    But that was only a rumor.

    Now that he saw it, it was indeed incredible.

    This was heaven-defying.

    The Buddha demon promised Lin fan that he would protect the magnificent me sect disciples from being affected.

    He could feel on a deeper level just how terrifying the power that erupted from the spirit King and Peak Master Lin was.

    The disciples could not see the situation in the distance.

    The void there was already distorted, as if it would break at any moment.

    No, it was already broken.

    Ordinary people could only watch a battle between true powerhouses from a distance. Even if they were to watch from a distance, they could be affected if something went wrong.

    Look at this power.

    F * ck!

    Was this still something a human could stay in?

    "Good luck, senior brother."

    All the disciples were holding back their anger in their hearts, hoping that their senior brother would teach this woman a lesson.

    He was too arrogant.

    They couldn''t stand it.

    The only thing that could make them feel good was the arrogance of their senior brother.

    They couldn''t stand the arrogance of others.

    A sharp sound broke through the air.

    The spirit King''s aura churned out as the thick and sinister aura in the air gathered together, forming a ghostly mouth. The ghostly wind howled as the ghostly mouth opened its bloody mouth wide and bit down at Lin fan.

    Everywhere it passed, wails of pain continued.

    "This woman''s strength can not be underestimated."

    Lin fan hollered and gathered his strength. Every muscle on his body swelled up and it contained terrifying power.

    Bang!

    He disappeared from his original spot, and the space around him gradually shattered and caved in. This battle had already surpassed any battle he had ever faced.

    "You''re too much, woman. "

    Lin fan straightened his arm and punched out. The strong power formed an astral wind storm and struck the ghost mouth.

    BOOM!

    The two forces tore the world apart. Everything within a thousand miles was impacted by this force and became extremely unstable.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan could feel the void beside him starting to tremble. The spirit King stepped out from the void and extended his arm, pping out with a palm.

    The wind howled as countless ghosts and deities exploded, creating a destructive force.

    Lin fan did not back off and took the blow head on. However, the moment he made contact with it, he could feel just how strong the power contained within this attack of the spirit King was.

    A talent.

    The power gathered from the self-detonation of countless ghosts and deities was all there. When they attacked, they would face the self-detonation power of countless rulers.

    What kind of existence was a Spirit King?

    How could there be so many strange things?

    Tian Xu looked over with a serious expression. He muttered to himself,"how did this happen?"

    This was the real deal.

    It was not a joke at all.

    If he knew that this was his precious disciple''s lecherous eyes, luring out the anger in his heart, he would probably knock his head.

    His brain must be fried.

    Why did he have to get into a conflict with others when he could solve it?

    It would be embarrassing if he couldn''t beat the other party.

    The ancient battlefield opened.

    Lin fan''s chest took a hit, but it didn''t move at all. He just punched out with his fist.

    The spirit King''s body trembled, and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.

    A battle had to be a head-on sh.

    However, he wanted to find the mastermind now.

    Which bastard created women?

    Once, the master and disciple had been beaten up by a woman.

    Now, he had met the spirit King, this woman.

    It was a little difficult to suppress someone with such strong abilities without using a BUFF.

    He would remember it in the future.

    You can say.

    I''ve destroyed everything in my life, but I met two women who brought me some trouble and left an indelible mark on me.

    "Let me see what you are capable of."

    ? "Berserk blood body."

    He had no choice.

    He could only use thetest BUFF he had gotten.

    Instantly, a blood pir that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall burst out from Lin fan''s body. It shot up into the clouds and spread out in all directions.

    He could feel the blood in his body boiling, and it was flowing out through the pores of his skin.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan hollered. His muscles started to expand and there were many blood patterns. These blood patterns were like living things, twisting and breathing in the power of the outside world.

    "Cruel blood!"

    Bang! Bang!

    A bloody gash appeared on the surface of his body. Arge amount of blood gushed out and turned into a ferocious Blood Dragon that wrapped around his body.

    "Magic of the seven Gods!"

    This cultivation technique was very powerful. In the past, he had relied on this cultivation technique to sweep away strong enemies and forcefully increase his strength.

    The gods lived in the bodies.

    However, the God had already changed.

    The heart demon that was with Lin fan came out, and the God of power that had merged into his body came out to roam.

    He had truly reached the level of Seven Gods.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    The surface of Lin fan''s body was burning with a scorching me. These mes were all formed from his blood.

    His skin gradually turned red.

    His ck hair spread out and fluttered behind his head. Its color had also turned into an extremely demonic red.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A red ring of light appeared under his feet, as if it was the divine ring of a God.

    When he opened his eyes, they shone brightly.

    "As expected, what a powerful force. It feels so good."

    Lin fan felt the surging power within his body.

    He couldn''t help but enjoy it.

    The spirit King was led by those lecherous eyes. How could he give Lin fan the chance to talk to himself? he immediately unleashed his ultimate move, wanting to kill Lin fan.

    The air was crushed.

    The pressure pressed onto Lin fan''s face.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan moved. Heshed out with his leg and with a loud bang, the spirit King was sent flying. The power that exploded out from it seemed to be tearing the heavens and earth apart as though it was being split apart.

    A ck crack appeared in the middle of the world.

    "I feel a littlefortable."

    That kick just now felt really good.

    "They''re here. "

    Lin fan mumbled in a low voice as he disappeared from where he was and chased after the spirit King,unching a series of attacks.

    Heavenly court.

    "Peak Master Lin''s aura is so terrifying." The Buddha demon was shocked. He really didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful force.

    The world was scarlet red.

    It gave people a great sense of oppression.

    Not only were the Buddhas and demons in shock.

    The disciples of the various sects held their breaths as they stared intently.

    Bang! Bang!

    A deafening explosion that sounded like the heavens and earth shattering spread out.

    Lin fan ced his palms together and mmed them down onto the abdomen of the spirit King.

    BOOM!

    The spirit King mmed into the ground, causing a huge shockwave. Lin fannded straight down. He clenched his fingers and raised his hand up high, which was wrapped in a thick red glow.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    One punch after another, Lin fan''s fistsnded on the body of the spirit King.<sub> </sub>

    "When you came to my sect to provoke us, your fate was already decided."

    After a long time.

    Lin fan felt the life force in his body drain away even faster. It was almost empty.

    Some cultivation techniques meant death after being used.

    Even though he had be so powerful now, he still hadn''t changed.

    BOOM!

    By the time Lin fan''s final punchnded, his bodily functions had already dissipated.

    "Self-destruct, my world."

    Even so.

    He also wanted to self-destruct his inner world.

    Even though this was unable to kill the spirit King, it was enough to cause her to be seriously injured. As long as she was seriously injured, his goal would have been achieved.

    A violent explosion was heard.

    When the Buddhas and demons in the distance saw this destructive shock waveing, they did not dare to be careless. The golden light became even more exuberant, and the golden light barrier flickered with Sanskrit.

    The shock wave swept across the protective shield.

    It directly twisted the golden light shield.

    Fortunately, it was very fast.

    The shock wave dissipated.

    "Amitabha. Lin fan''s power is terrifying. I am impressed." The Buddha demon muttered.

    After a long time.

    The colored eye disappeared.

    The spirit King regained his consciousness.

    "What happened?" She mumbled to herself.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan walked out from the deep chasm. He wanted to mock him,"Spirit King, you ..."

    "F * ck!"

    He had originally thought that the spirit King would be heavily injured. At that time, he would be able to control him easily. However, when he saw the spirit King''s condition, he was stunned.

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    How was this an injury?

    He seemed to bepletely fine.

    The spirit King stood there. Other than some dust on his Phoenix robe, there wasn''t a single injury on his body. Even the blood that had seeped out from the corner of his mouth earlier had disappeared.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Suddenly.

    The spirit King came back to his senses. He quickly bent down and patted the dust off his body."How can you be so dirty? these are brand new clothes. How can you be so dirty?"

    Lin fan stood where he was and pursed his lips. He had the urge to kill the spirit King.

    He had lost.

    From the past to the present, he had swept through everything and had never failed.

    But today.

    He had to admit that he had failed and was yed by the other party.

    "What are you?" Lin fan asked.

    That was impossible.

    How could someone take on such an explosive damage and still be fine?

    This was simply like seeing a ghost.

    After the spirit King carefully dusted off his clothes, he looked at Lin fan with a smile on his face,"I''m your Hanging Woman. And now, I''m here to marry you. In the future, we can live together. Do you feel happy?"

    Lin fan wanted to curse.

    Open your sister''s heart.

    He did not say anything.

    Lin fan walked towards the heaven court.

    "What''s wrong? If you''re unhappy, you can tell me. Although I don''t know what happened just now, I must have done something to make you unhappy. Can you tell me?" The hanging Girl asked.

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything, so he went to his teacher''s side.

    "Teacher, I can''t deal with this woman for the time being. I''ll have to rely on your help." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple and patted Lin fan''s shoulder. His expression was serious and sympathetic."Don''t worry, my disciple. I won''t let you be unhappy."

    Fire melt''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets after watching the battle."Little fan, I think this is not bad. Don''t be so picky. She''s beautiful, strong, and rich. Where are you going to find her? why don''t you just make do with her?"

    "Get lost!" The master and disciple didn''t even look and said in unison.

    Huo Rong looked at the two of them, feeling wronged. He shook his head with a face full of regret.

    What was he thinking?

    The spirit King stood in the distance, still waiting.

    As for the eight ghosts and deities who carried the pnquin, they had long been killed by the shock wave, and their corpses were nowhere to be found.

    However, to the spirit King, all of this didn''t matter.

    She just wanted to marry Lin fan.

    "Spirit King, you want to marry my disciple, right?" Tian Xu gave his disciple a determined look and stood up.

    The spirit King knew what kind of person Tian Xu was to Lin fan, so he said shyly,""Yes, teacher Tian Xu. I truly love him."

    Tian Xu shook his head."Marriage is a matter of great importance. It''s the parents ''orders and the matchmaker''s words. You''ve caught me off guard bying here in such a hurry."

    "I don''t know who my disciple''s parents are, but a teacher for a day is a father for life. I can be his father. I don''t agree with this marriage."

    Lin fan nodded his head. That made sense. Teacher, please continue with your performance.

    The spirit Kingughed,"these are all just courtesies. Why do you still need to care about these things?"

    "What do you mean by polite? what do you mean by not caring? your behavior shows that you don''t put me in your eyes. Disciple, what should you do to a woman who doesn''t put me in her eyes?"

    Lin fan didn''t say much and waved his hand,"don ''t."

    F * ck!

    This matter was indeed annoying.

    The spirit King''s ability was beyond imagination.

    And this was still because he wasn''t strong enough.

    After beating him up for so long, he thought that he would be able to beat the other party to a pulp. To think that nothing would happen to him at all.

    There was something fishy about this.

    There was a big problem.

    Of course.

    If he activated the torrential bad luck BUFF, even the spiritual King would have to go home and reincarnate.

    It was just that this Spirit King had a little bit of a rtionship with him.

    The spirit King tilted his head. He was very frustrated."Then what do I have to do to make you agree?"

    Lin fan looked at his teacher and asked him to quickly think of a way to get this woman to scram and stop being frustrated.

    His goal was to be the strongest in the world.

    He had no time to waste on women.

    Tian Xu coughed lightly."My disciple is a kind person with a heart full of justice. Those who are worthy of my disciple must be the same. Unfortunately, I don''t see any good points in you."

    "I''m also a kind-hearted person," the spirit King said."I''m also filled with justice. How can I not have it?"

    "Although you said that, I didn''t see it." Tian Xu shook his head."That''s why I won''t agree to it for now."

    The disciples all agreed with Tian Xu''s words.

    That''s right.

    Our senior brother is so kind and just, how can he marry someone else so casually?

    Of course.

    The frog, however, didn''t think so.

    There were ten people in the world who could tell lies with their eyes open. This master and disciple pair had nine and a half of them, and the remaining half was divided equally between everyone.

    And he was kind and righteous.

    It was like seeing a ghost.

    However, he discovered that the spirit King was indeed not simple.

    Even the experts from the ancient past could notpete with the power that the Desperado had just released, let alone being able to stay safe after being beaten up.

    Therefore, the existence of a Spirit King had already exceeded the current limits.

    Perhaps there was some strange reason that caused the spirit King to be able to ignore these injuries.

    The spirit King naturally wouldn''t give up just like that."I won''t let the person I''ve taken a liking to go so easily. You have to agree even if you don''t want to. After all, I''m such a good person, right?"

    "I won''t agree for the time being." Tian Xu said.

    The spirit King shook his head."You have to agree even if you don''t want to."

    Tian Xu took a deep breath and thenmunicated with his disciple."This woman is not easy to deal with, my disciple."

    Lin fan was speechless. F * ck, he had never felt so aggrieved before.

    "Spirit King, don''t go too far. Fine, let''s cut the crap. Come back in three months and I''ll agree to it."

    He had decided.

    He wanted to increase his strength again in these three months.

    He didn''t believe it.

    He couldn''t even beat a woman.

    "No, I want to do it now." The spirit King said.

    Lin fan was furious,"don''t go overboard."

    The spirit King''s smile was as beautiful as a flower. He giggled."You''re so cute when you''re angry. I like it."

    "F * ck you ..."

    Lin fan had nothing to say.

    B * tch.

 Chapter 1149 This Is Too Much Of A Dog

    Lin fan didn''t know what to do.

    He was so angry that he was about to explode on the spot.

    He had never been so angry before.

    Or should I activate torrential bad luck and kill the other party?

    Although it was a little cruel, it was the first time he had seen someone so annoying.

    "Teacher, what should we do?" Lin fan asked.

    "What do you think, my disciple?" Tian Xu blinked. This was aplicated question.

    Lin fan shook his head. If he had a way, he wouldn''t have said all this. Then, he shook his head,"I really don ''t."

    He pondered for a moment.

    "Why don''t we just forget about it?" Tian Xu whispered."I''m indeed a little anxious about your marriage."

    Lin fan was suffocating. He didn''t expect that his teacher''s thoughts weren''t the same as his.

    ''Oh my God.''

    He was selling his disciple to beg for a grandson.

    Huo Rong''s ears were perked up. Even though his senior brother''s voice was very soft, he still heard it.

    Just say it.

    He was such a good person. Why didn''t he agree?

    If he was younger, he would definitely kneel and lick her boots.

    Suddenly.

    A voice came from the distance.

    "The sect master is here."

    "Wee, sect master."

    When Lin fan heard this, he was a little surprised. The Ning Jing trio was here? This was a novel thing. Instead of continuing toprehend the serenity there, he came here. This was interesting.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long were apanying the sect master.

    The two of them had followed the sect leader to sense tranquility and were quite experienced.

    Of course,pared to the sect leader, the difference was still too great.

    "Teacher, the sect leader''s aura is different from before." That was what Lin fan felt when he saw the Grandmaster. His aura changed.

    It was very difficult, if not impossible, to change a person''s aura.

    However, the sect master had really changed.

    "Maybe he has some enlightenment." Tian Xu replied. He did not know much about his senior brother''s sense of tranquility, so he could not answer his disciple''s question.

    "Senior brother, why did youe out?" Tian Xu stepped forward and asked.

    The sect leader smiled,"it is so lively here so I came out to take a look."

    Soon after.

    The sect master looked at the spirit King in the distance.

    The spirit King looked at the sect master and her smile gradually disappeared. She could sense a familiar aura from the sect master.

    The memories in the depths of his mind kept on surging, as if he was searching for memories that had been hidden for a long time.

    "You ..." The spirit King pointed at the sect master and frowned as he tried to recall.

    The Grandmaster replied,"our disciples have the freedom to marry and can not be forced into a marriage. Go back to where you came from."

    Instantly.

    The sect master raised his hand, and an indescribable power enveloped the spirit King, shifting time and space.

    "BOOM!"

    The fluctuation wasn''t big, only a circle of ripples.

    The spirit King disappeared without a trace.

    "Oh my God, that''s amazing." Lin fan was shocked. He then looked at the Grandmaster,"Grandmaster, how did you do that? Is tranquility that powerful?"

    He knew that the sect leader was trying to understand Ning Jing but wasn''t this Ning Jing a little too much? she just sent him away like that and didn''t stop at all.

    The Grandmaster chuckled,"little fan, I can see that you have the talent to sense tranquility. You cane with me to sense it."

    Lin fan waved his hand,"forget it. I''m not suited for peace and quiet. I''m not the type of person who can be at peace."

    He did not care about this.

    The sect leader wanted to trick him into going to sense tranquility with her.

    It wasn''t like he hadn''tprehended it before.

    Hey there motionlessly, as if he couldn''t feel anything.

    Mo Jingzhe was all smiles."Brother, I''m not bragging, but this tranquility is really good. I''ve beenprehending it with the sect master for so long, and I''m also very enlightened now."

    "Your strength has increased?" Lin fan asked curiously after seeing mo Jingzhe''s praise.

    "No, I didn ''t," Mo Jingzhe shook his head."The Enlightenment of tranquility is not used to improve one''s strength, but to calm one''s heart, toprehend the great Dao of heaven, and to borrow the power of nature. It is not very helpful to one''s cultivation."

    "Then isn''t this just living under someone else''s roof? what if they don''t want to borrow?" Lin fan asked.

    Mo Jingzhe was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.

    That''s right.

    What if they didn''t want to lend it to him?

    "The power of tranquility is everywhere," you long said."It''s impossible not to borrow it unless the heart is not at peace."

    "Yes, yes, you long is right." Mo Jingzhe nodded.

    The frog looked at the situation around it and muttered in shock.

    Oh my God.

    The Desperado sect was bing more and more ferocious, with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Desperado wasn''t the only one who was powerful. This F * cking tranquil trio was also a little shocking.

    Especially this sect master.

    In his previous opinion ...

    They just ate and waited for death.

    But who would have thought that he would be so strong without making a sound?

    Lin fan didn''t ask any further. He was in deep thought.

    Was tranquility really that strong?

    No.

    I''ll give it a try when I get back.

    The sect''s matter was over.

    Everyone dispersed.

    To Lin fan, this was just a farce, a farce that made him feel helpless.

    The frog didn''t know much about the spirit King.

    He had only heard some rumors.

    The ghastly grounds.

    The void fluctuated.

    The spirit King appeared. Her expression was a littleplicated as she kept trying to recall the aura. Although it was very weak, it was very simr to the aura in her memory.

    "No, I have to leave this ce. I have to get to the bottom of this." The spirit King''s expression was ice-cold, and the cold air was biting cold. However, when she wanted to leave, an invisible force separated her from the ce.

    "Who''s stopping me?"

    The spirit King stood on the pitch-ckherworld soil, staring at the void of the deep abyss.

    An ice-cold voice was transmitted.

    However, there was no response.

    "Damn it, I still have to escort the bride." The spirit King was enraged. The entire underworld began to shake. Boundless dark energy gathered and formed a underworld God spear in the sky.

    The spear was long and thin, and its ck shaft was carved with countless runes.

    It exuded an aura of destruction.

    "Go!"

    Whoosh!

    The underworld God''s spear pierced through the air and pierced through the void of the abyss.

    Bang! Bang!

    The underworld God spear shattered into pieces and scattered in the air.

    "This ..." The spirit King frowned in disbelief.

    In theherworld, the underworld God spear was able to unleash its most powerful power, but it was shattered just like that.

    There was only one kind of existence in the world that could have such an ability.

    "I know who you are."

    "But don''t worry, you won''t be able to trap me for long."

    The spirit King nced at the void of the abyss, then walked toward theherworld Kingdom in the distance.

    Invincible peak.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Lin fan stood at the edge of the peak and took in a deep breath.

    "Take a deep breath and feel the serenity."

    At this moment, Lin fan''s heart was clear.

    There was a soft sound in his ear.

    "Bah!"

    "Let''s stop ying. What''s with the tranquility? the quieter it is, the more irritable it is. "

    She was only upset.

    He really couldn''t understand what the sect leader''s tranquility was.

    "Senior brother, there''s a demonic beast outside looking for you." Lu Qiming jogged over with a look of shock on his face.

    A demonic beast.

    This was a strange news.

    A demonic beast looking for Shixiong, this was simply like seeing a ghost.

    "Demonic beast?" Lin fan was stunned.

    What was the demonic beast looking for him for?

    Could it be that he had beaten up too many demonic beasts, so the demonic beast experts hade to challenge him?

    If this was the case ...

    It was exactly what he wanted.

    The points were here.

    "Let''s go and take a look. "

    Outside the southern Heaven Gate.

    Xu dapao was guarding the sect, staring warily at the small demonic beast in front of him. It was not big or tall, just the size of a Wolf.

    There was a tag around his neck.

    A person was drawn on the sign.

    The strokes were a little coquettish.

    It was a little abstract.

    It was hard to understand.

    Back then, when the demonic beast had run over, Xu dapao had been extremely shocked. He had thought that a demonic beast had attacked and had immediately taken out his weapon, ready to fight it out.

    However, the demonic beast did not make a move. Instead, it used its ws to hit the sign in front of it and even barked a few times.

    It was as if he was saying,"look at this sign, I''m here to find this person."

    Xu dapao looked at the sign for a long time, but he still couldn''t figure out who it was.

    Although it had eyes, legs, and hands, it was too mysterious.

    In the end, it was senior brother Lu who passed by and stared at the sign for a while. He recognized who it was at a nce and asked them to wait here.

    When Xu dapao heard that, he was in awe.

    Amazing.

    He could even F * cking tell.

    Especially when he found out that this was senior brother Lin, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Senior brother Lin looked like this?

    Senior brother l¨¹, you''re toying with my intelligence.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan and Lu Qiming arrived at the southern Heaven Gate.

    Xu dapao stepped forward to wee his senior.

    "Senior brother, this is the demonic beast that''s looking for you." Lu Qiming said.

    Lin fan looked at the monster, and the monster looked back at Lin fan. Then, it threw the tag down from its neck and looked at it carefully, then looked at Lin fan again.

    When he confirmed that it was the person he was looking for, he called out to express his joy.

    "What a weak demonic beast. It doesn''t have many points." Lin fan frowned but he was a little happy.

    He had thought that there would be thousands of troops, but he had not expected to be alone.

    Lu Qiming stepped forward and held the sign in his hand."Senior brother, this sign has you on it. The demon beast is here for you."

    Lin fan took a look at the sign, then his eyes stopped moving. He just stared at it.

    "Junior Brother, are you sure it''s me?"

    He was stunned.

    Even if Picasso was still alive, he would not have been able to draw such an abstract painting.

    Lu Qiming did not feel anything. He nodded."Senior brother, I''m sure that this is you."

    Lin fan was toozy to say anything.

    Alright.

    Since he said it was me, it was me.

    How could he not believe his Junior brother''s words?

    Lu Qiming was a talented man, but he was held back by the management of invincible peak. Therefore, he trusted his Junior brother''s judgment unconditionally.

    "Little dog, why did youe to me?" Lin fan asked.

    The demonic beast in front of him wasn''t a dog, but it looked like a dog, so he would just treat it as a dog.

    The monster red at Lin fan.

    However, he remembered that his master had told him not to provoke the other party, so he didn''t take it to heart. Then, he bit a piece of paper from under his fur and threw it on the ground.

    Lin fan picked up the paper and opened it.

    He blinked his eyes.

    His mind was full of question marks.

    And what was drawn on it?

    Can''t you write?

    A string with a few XXXS. Anyway, it was a mess and he really couldn''t understand it.<sub> </sub>

    "What are you drawing? can''t you be more direct?" Lin fan was helpless. He wanted to throw the paper away.

    Lu Qiming saw his senior brother''s troubled expression and knew that he did not understand.

    "Senior brother, let me take a look."

    "Alright,e and take a look. What are these paintings? I don''t understand them." Lin fan passed the paper to his Junior Brother and let him study it slowly.

    Lu Qiming took the paper and read it carefully. He kept nodding as if he had understood something.

    After a long time.

    He put down the paper.

    "Junior Brother, you understood it?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes, I understand. It says that a Python has been caught by an expert. He is in a cooperative rtionship with the expert. He sensed senior brother''s scent from the Python, so he must be senior brother''s man. He is safe for the time being, so don''t worry." Lu Qiming said.

    Lin fan waspletely stunned.

    He stared at his Junior Brother in a daze.

    He can even F * cking understand this?

    He even said the meaning behind it.

    "Junior Brother, how did you understand it?" Lin fan asked.

    Lu Qiming was confused. How did he understand it? It''s nothing. The drawings are very clear. It''s not difficult at all. "

    Lin fan didn''t want to say anything.

    Junior Brother, what you''re saying is that there''s something wrong with your senior brother''s brain.

    He was convinced.

    Only now did he realize that his Junior Brother had such a talent. He had really underestimated him in the past.

    "Oh, that''s right. The higher-ups also said that there''s no need toe and look for it. He can guarantee the Python''s safety. At the same time, he discovered a huge plot and needs to continue working with this expert. When the time is right, he will release the Python." Lu Qiming said.

    The beast that had sent the letter didn''t leave. It just squatted there and looked at Lin fan.

    It was as if he was saying,''I did such a big thing, isn''t there any reward for me?''

    Lin fan looked at the monster. It was already good enough that he didn''t kill it.

    "Get lost, or I''ll cook you."

    Wuwuwu!

    When the demonic beast heard this, it ran away with its tail between its legs.

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    Python?

    It had his scent.

    Then who was it?

    Suddenly.

    He thought of old ck.

    The only one who had his scent was ck.

    A long time ago, he said that he was going out to find his own fortune, but he disappeared for so long. He didn''t expect to be caught. Fortunately, he met his own people.

    But who was that ''one of us''?

    "Oh my God, I can''t remember."

    He really couldn''t remember who that person was.

    Too many people had seen it and had forgotten about it.

    Forget it.

    I better not think about it.

    Since it was safe, it meant that there was no problem.

    Lin fan patted Lu Qiming''s shoulder."Junior Brother, I''m impressed by your talent. Take care of your own talents and develop them in all aspects."

    "Don''t worry, senior brother. " Lu Qiming said with a smile.

    At this moment.

    A voice was heard.

    It was the teacher''s voice.

    "Disciple,e here."

    Lin fan didn''t know why his teacher was looking for him, but he still went to take a look.

    After The Hanging Woman incident, he was so angry that his liver was about to split.

    If he didn''t use torrential bad luck, he really wouldn''t be able to take down the other party.

    What did this mean?

    It meant that he was not strong enough.

    Even though he was only at the primordial chaos realm, there was a huge change in hisbat strength.

    He had to improve his strength.

    F * ck.

    He had received a shock.

    "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Lin fan sat beside his teacher and asked.

    Tian Xu shook his head in uncertainty. However, his disciple was the only one who could speak in the sect. "My disciple, have you noticed that there''s something different about our master?"

    "Ah?" Lin fan didn''t pay any attention to this."Master, all of this must be caused by the Grandmaster''s enlightenment of tranquility, right?"

    "No, even if there''s a change in theprehension of tranquility, it can''t be this big. I feel like senior brother sect master has changed into a different person." Tian Xu said.

    In the past, he did not take it to heart.

    But today''s incident had made him realize some problems.

    The expression of the spirit King who was marrying his disciple changed slightly when he saw the sect master.

    At that time, he had already taken it to heart.

    He carefullyprehended it.

    He thought back carefully.

    Thinking about it, he was extremely afraid. Shixiong''s change seemed to be a little too big.

    It was a little unfamiliar.

    "Teacher, this is your senior brother. I haven''t had much contact with him, so I can''t tell for now." Lin fan said.

    He really didn''t feel it.

    The time he spent with the sect leader was too short and he didn''t know what he was like in the past.

    Tian Xu sighed."I don''t know what the tranquility that senior brother hasprehended is, or what kind of power it is. Disciple, you have to be careful. Any unknown changes may be unknown dangers in the future."

    Lin fan looked at his teacher in shock. Was he asking him to pay attention to the sect leader?

    "Yes, master, I understand."

    "Yes, go on. I also need to make good use of my time to cultivate." Tian Xu said.

    There was unknown pressure pressing down on his heart.

    Lin fan left. However, on the way back, he thought about what his teacher had said.

    The sect master had changed?

    It seemed to be so.

    In the past, the sect master seemed to be quite cowardly.

    However, this change should be about understanding the power of tranquility. He was strong and had some confidence. This shouldn''t be a problem.

    To be strong, one must be confident.

    But for some reason ...

    He came to the ce where the tranquil trio was cultivating.

    He found mo Jingzhe and you long lying there with their eyes closed, not moving at all. Their breathing was calm and peaceful.

    The sect leader just stood there and looked up at the sky.

    His lips moved slightly.

    There was no sound.

    He seemed to be talking to someone.

    "Sect master, who are you talking to?" Lin fan swaggered out and came to the Grandmaster''s side. He raised his head and looked up at the sky,"there''s no one here."

    The Grandmaster chuckled,"Lil ''fan, you''ll only know who you''re talking to after you''ve attained tranquility. When all things return to tranquility, an impetuous heart will only make the world in your heart impetuous."

    "That''s right. You''re right. The sect Master''s words are indeed of a certain standard." Lin fan said.

    "That''s right, the spirit King that came to cause trouble today isn''t simple. Sect master, what''s your cultivation level right now? how did you send him away so easily?"

    Lin fan asked with a smile.

    "I don''t have any cultivation. I am still the same as before and didn''t change much. Cultivation isn''t important. What is important is to have a calm heart and feel everything." The sect master said.

    At this moment.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long woke up.

    "Sigh, I didn''t feel any peace again. My heart was fluctuating again just now." Mo Jingzhe scratched his head and felt a little helpless."I, mo Jingzhe, am so talented. How can I fail again?"

    On the other hand, you long was full of smiles. He had seeded in capturing Ning Jing.

    Butpared to the sect leader, the gap was just too big.

    "Hey, brother, why are you here? are you interested in Ning Jing? let me tell you, it''s really awesome toprehend Ning Jing." When mo Jingzhe saw Lin fan, he introduced him excitedly.

    "Don''t mention Ning Jing to me. " Lin fan waved his hand, not interested at all.

    It was all a scam.

    Quiet, my ass.

    He tried toprehend it a few times, but he didn''t manage to do so. It even made his mood a mess.

    Now, mo Jingzhe wanted to fool him again. He was simply dreaming.

    Lin fan didn''t interrupt them and asked,""Sect master, where did you send the spirit King to?"

    The sect leader smiled,"send him to where he should."

    This question was basically in vain.

    "Alright, then you guys can continue to sense tranquility. I''m going back." Lin fan waved his hand. Forget it. He really couldn''t see the changes that his teacher had mentioned.

    He felt that the three of them wereprehending peacefully, but there were some problems with theirprehension.

    A few dayster.

    Lin fan packed up and prepared to leave the sect to collect points.

    From nothing to something, he cut his way to the ruler realm.

    Was it easy?

    It was definitely not easy.

    But he had no choice.

    If he didn''t be stronger, he would be F * cked. How could he endure this?

    "Senior brother, are you going out?" Lu Qiming asked.

    As long as senior brother came out of the secret room, it meant that he was going to cultivate.

    "Yes." Lin fan nodded.

    In the distance, RI Tian hurried over,"master, I want to go out and train."

    There wouldn''t be any problems with Dragon world''s safety if it was moved here.

    It was boring to stay in the dragon world every day. His strength was improving so slowly by cultivating step by step.

    "What are you doing out there at such a young age?" Lin fan immediately rejected.

    If he went out to have fun at such a young age and cried after being F * cked, he would be the one to be called.

    He had been very busy recently.

    He didn''t have time to care so much about going out to get points.

    "Teacher, I want to be stronger." RI Tian said.

    Lin fan took a look,"why would I be stronger? Do you think I''m not strong enough to protect you, or what?"

    RI Tian shook his head."Of course not. How could my teacher not be strong?"

    "That''s good. Go back to the dragon world and cultivate. You can go out when you''re older." Lin fan said.

    "But under protection, it can''t grow into an Eagle." RI Tian still wanted to argue, but the moment he said that, he was rendered speechless. He didn''t even know what words he should use to reply.

    "If you can''t grow into an Eagle, it''s fine as long as you can fly. With master here, everything will be fine. Don''t think too much." Lin fan said.

    He didn''t want to be out for too long.

    There was news.

    Teacher, save me. I''ve been beaten up.

    And so on and so forth.

    It would be safer for him to stay here.

    He would only have time to care about this when he became a peak expert.

    "Alright," he said.

    RI Tian lowered his head.

    This was different from what others had told him.

    Logically speaking.

    When the master heard that his disciple was so ambitious, he would definitely be pleased.

    But why did it change when it came to him?

    Why did it feel like he was nurturing a second generation rich kid?

    "Junior Brother, watch him, don''t let him run around." Lin fan said to his Junior Brother before he left.

    Lu Qiming nodded. He knew what his senior brother meant.

    Senior brother left the sect and would definitely be busy. He definitely wouldn''t have time to care about those small things.

    Moreover, the day was still small.

    If they went out now, the danger would definitely be high.

    Soon after.

    Lu Qiming touched RI Tian''s head and said,""Martial nephew, don''t find trouble for your master. Senior brother is very busy right now and under a lot of pressure. He doesn''t have the time to care about so many things. One day, when senior brother reaches the peak, he will have time to train you."

    "For now, you should just stay in the dragon world obediently."

    He said this to let RI Tian understand this.

    RI Tian shook his head stubbornly."Junior Master, I still want to go out and train. I want to be stronger so that I can protect master in the future."

    He had said this to move martial uncle l¨¹ and allow him to leave.

    But ...

    Lu Qiming looked at the sky."It seems like you still want to go out. Alright, I''ll find a few people to watch over you. Don''t even think about running away."

    RI Tian heard these words.

    He felt suffocated.

    This was too much.

 Chapter 1150 Aiyaya, This Is A Bit Too Much Information

    Thend of ice.

    Snowkes fell from the sky, and the temperature was extremely low. Those with weak cultivation would probably be turned into ice in an instant.

    Even those at the Emperor heaven realm had to activate their protective energy to resist the cold.

    "How did we end up in this godforsaken ce?"

    Lin fan''s head hurt.

    After leaving the sect, his only thought was to find a ce to earn a good wave of points.

    But who would have thought ...

    He walked, walked, and came to this damn ce.

    He had never been here before.

    He didn''t know what this ce was called in the realm.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment.

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.

    Lin fan didn''t even Dodge and allowed the weapons to hit his body.

    Pi Li pa!

    The hidden weapon was a little weak and couldn''t break the skin. It was as if it had hit metal, making a metallic sound.

    Lin fan''s body was covered in snow. He raised his head and although the snow was dense, he could still see a few little fellows jumping around.

    "You little guys, I''m toozy to hack you to death."

    He was a little disappointed.

    It was too F * cking weak.

    But wait a minute, if it was so weak, how could it withstand the weather here?

    Perhaps this was what it meant to be talented.

    These little guys had a natural ability to resist the cold.

    The snow was a little heavy.

    He couldn''t see them very clearly, but he knew that they weren''t humans. They were all very short and small, at most reaching his waist.

    "What a pity. I thought there would be some powerful existences here, but it''s just these. It''s better to leave." Lin fan thought to himself. Looking at the current environment, it was impossible to meet the conditions for him to farm points.

    He rose into the air.

    He fled into the distance.

    Suddenly.

    A City of Ice in front of him caught his attention.

    He didn''t expect there to be buildings in this ce.

    "That''s right, maybe the demonic beasts are all spending the winter inside. "

    Lin fan thought about it for a moment and thought of this possibility.

    He couldn''t let go of any opportunity to earn points.

    When theynded in front of the castle, they were blocked by two stone doors. The stone doors were engraved with ancient patterns, and they were clearly extraordinary.

    He lifted his leg and kicked him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone door broke into pieces and scattered on the ground.

    Instantly.

    The noise in the castle suddenly disappeared, and everything became abnormally quiet.

    The twelve beast gods sat there quietly and turned to look at the entrance.

    They were Living a Good Life here.

    The stone gate of the castle was kicked open. Who was so bold topletely disregard them?

    "It''s just as I thought. I didn''t expect you guys to really be hiding in there. You won''t be able to run away from these points." Lin fan walked into the castle.

    Instantly.

    The castle lit up, driving away the surrounding darkness.

    "Yi!"

    "Night Demon, why are you here?"

    Lin fan smelled the scent of an expert and was about to start but when the light covered him, he was stunned.

    In the middle of the castle, Night Demon sat on one side of the Round Table. Compared to the other figures around him, Night demon''s body seemed tiny.

    Night Demon held the bowl in his hands and turned around. When he saw Lin fan, he was shocked,""Oh my God, why are you here? get lost, you''re not wee here."

    Night Demon had been reincarnated, so it was impossible for him to lie.

    No matter who he was facing, he had to tell the truth.

    Hu!

    There was hot air.

    "Why do I feel like you''re very familiar? I think I''ve seen you somewhere before." At this moment, a Tall Bull head opened itsntern-sized eyes and stared at Lin fan. Because the weather was a little cold, heat waves came out of the bull''s nose.

    Lin fan looked at him and thought for a moment,""You must be familiar with it. I picked up your stupid bull weapon and you don''t even remember it. How did you survive?"

    Whoosh!

    The sound of a table being flipped.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King stood up and roared in anger,""So it''s you, thief. Return my weapon to me."

    Lin fan''s usual tool for chopping meat was an axe.

    The effect was not bad.

    Night Demon held a bowl in his hand, and all the other dishes were scattered on the ground. He furiously roared at the ping Tian demonic Ox King,"Are you crazy? if you hit the table, then hit the table. Why did you flip the table? if there''s a chance, I''ll definitely stew it for you."

    "It''s you. "

    "I remember now. It was you back then."

    At this moment, not only was the ping Tian demonic Ox King infuriated, the other beast gods around were also ring at Lin fan.

    Facing this unprecedented loud voice, he didn''t panic at all.

    "Everyone, calm down. Weren''t you all sealed there? why are you all out?" Lin fan asked, a little confused.

    The world had changed too much.

    "What''s wrong withing out? As beast gods, we cane out if we want to. You better return my weapon to me, or you won''t be able to walk out of here today. " The ping Tian devilish Ox King said angrily.

    He was so angry that he wanted to kill Lin fan.

    "What are you quarreling about? you''re such a loud bull. If you weren''t of some use to me and would be my protector in the future, I wouldn''t have been able to tolerate you." Night Demon was angry.

    They had a good meal.

    He flipped the table just like that.

    Too much.

    Lin fan felt like Night Demon really had balls.

    To be able to live until now after being reincarnated meant that he was really lucky.

    His words were so unpleasant to hear, and he was still alive. What else could people say?

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King red at night Demon.

    Night Demon wasn''t afraid at all."Why are you looking at me? your big eyes are about to burst."

    "Night Demon, how did you end up with them?" Lin fan asked.

    "I''m not with them. I saw that they were useful, so I came to build a good rtionship with them. I''ve been looking for my sect leader recently to see if he''s dead or not. If he''s dead, I have to go back and inherit the position of sect leader. If he''s not dead, I have to watch him die."

    "As foring here ..."

    "It''s a long story, it''s not easy to say. "

    Night Demon shook his head, feeling a little helpless.

    It really wasn''t easy for him to be the sect master.

    Who knew how much suffering he had suffered along the way, how many people had caught him, and how many people had wanted to kill him or cut him up.

    However, those people really had problems with their brains.

    She was infected by his personal charm.

    They all said that he was honest.

    He was a rare person in the world.

    After that, they forced him to learn all the cultivation techniques they knew. Some of them were even crazier and wanted to pass on their cultivation to him.

    This was simply an explosion.

    He didn''t need an opportunity, but an opportunity had toe shamelessly and couldn''t be blocked.

    Just like this time.

    He hade here by ident.

    When he saw these twelve tall demonic beasts, he was so scared that his d * ck almost broke.

    However, what he didn''t expect was ...

    When he begged for mercy, these demonic beasts actually didn''t kill him.

    He even said that he was a good person. He was a little arrogant, but he was true to his character.

    This made Night Demon a little happy.

    He felt that his charm was really high, and he was so popr wherever he went.

    Lin fan didn''t want to ask about Night demon''s situation.

    In his opinion, Night Demon was really lucky.

    Ordinary people could notpare to him.

    "Kid, we''re talking to you. Didn''t you hear us?" The ping Tian demonic Ox King shouted angrily. His voice was like thunder, rumbling loudly. It was so loud that even people''s eardrums would explode.

    Lin fan rubbed his ears,"I heard you. Why are you so loud? You really think I''m deaf?"

    "Give me back my axe," the ping Tian demonic Ox King said.

    "It''s still impossible to return it. The thing I picked up is mine. How can you prove that the axe is yours?" Lin fan said.

    At the same time, he muttered in his heart.

    If he were to beat up this group of people and take away their points, that would be a pretty good choice.

    "Savage! Take this!" The ping Tian demonic Ox King was a little hot-tempered. Seeing that the negotiations had failed, his temper red up as well. He threw a punch at Lin fan.

    The fist was huge and covered Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t panic. He raised his hand and with a bang, a sharp energy blew out. It passed through Lin fan and spread out into the distance, creating a deep ravine.

    "What?" The ping Tian demonic Ox King was shocked. This punch was blocked, which shocked him.

    "Little brother, what are you doing?" Lin fan raised his head and looked at the ping Tian demonic Ox King teasingly. He then bent his finger and flicked it gently.<sub> </sub>

    To the ping Tian demonic Ox King, an irresistible force came.

    Its huge body flew backward.

    BOOM!

    His body mmed into the wall, and a huge rock rolled down, creating a huge hole.

    The snow outside flew in.

    The cold wind was howling.

    "It''s a little weak," Lin fan sighed. The twelve beast gods he had encountered were indeed a little weak. This was the change of the times. If one could not keep up with the pace of the times, one would be left behind in the end.

    The other 11 beast gods looked at the old bull in confusion.

    He was the strongest existence among them.

    Just like that, he was sent flying by a single punch.

    What the f * ck is this?

    "Ahem." The chaotic world devil monkey coughed lightly."Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. Don''t be rash. Old bull, don''t be rash too. There must be a misunderstanding here."

    The Devil Monkey''s intelligence was not low.

    He had already recognized who this kid was. Back when this kid was only at the extreme immortal realm, he hade to their sealednd. But now, in the blink of an eye, this kid had reached the ruler realm.

    This speed was too fast.

    Moreover, the power that it erupted with was something that even rulers would not be able to subdue.

    "Hu!"

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King pushed away the huge rock on its body and shook its head. It stared at Lin fan in disbelief.

    He really didn''t expect this kid to be so powerful.

    "You''re detestable. " The old bull was truly furious.

    Was it an insult to him that he had been pushed away with the snap of a finger?

    It was really too much.

    "I''m going to kill you. " The more the old bull thought about it, the angrier he got. He was about to fight Lin fan to the death.

    Devil monkey stepped forward and stopped the old bull."Brother bull, don''t be rash."

    He really wanted to tell old bull to stop being so arrogant. He was not a match for this kid. Even if they attacked him together, they would not be his match.

    However, he didn''t say it out of respect for brother bull.

    However, Night Demon couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Monkey, why are you stopping him? let him go. A tragedy is still waiting for him. With his strength, how can he be a match for this guy?"

    "Even if all of youe at me together, you''re still no match for me."

    Night Demon was very calm and said directly.

    In that instant.

    The Devil Monkey stared at the night devil, feeling helpless.

    Will you die if you don''t speak?

    "Ah!" The old bull was furious and struggled. Devil monkey was identally pushed away by the old bull. Without devil monkey holding onto the old bull, the old bull was suddenly embarrassed.

    ''Oh my God.''

    Why did he let go?

    What do you want me to do now?

    The old bull was not stupid.

    He knew in his heart whether he could win or not.

    He had been so rash just now because he didn''t want to lose face. If devil monkey pulled him along, he could also save some face.

    But now, the Devil Monkey had been shaken off by him.

    No one stopped him.

    What to do?

    Waiting online.

    It was very urgent.

    "Come,e." Lin fan beckoned for old cow toe over."There''s no one to pull you anymore. What are you still doing?" Hurry up and go. "

    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.

    The old bull stood there, not knowing if he should go up or not.

    What should he do?

    Suddenly.

    Puchi!

    The old bull spat out a mouthful of blood and his body swayed. He then sat down on the ground and panted heavily.

    Perhaps this was the only way to avoid the awkwardness.

    "What a coward, he actually pretended to be heavily injured." Night Demon shook his head in disdain.

    The old bull furiously red at night Demon.

    "Why are you staring at me? If you have the guts, then go. " Night Demon said.

    Devil monkey pushed Night Demon aside. F * ck, this idiot was actually provoking the old bull. He was forcing the old bull to die.

    "Harmony begets wealth, harmony begets wealth. Actually, everyone has a misunderstanding. It''s better to clear it up." Devil monkey said,"there''s a reason why old bull wants weapons. It''s for themon people."

    "Monkey, don''t talk nonsense." The undying Dragon circled around to stop devil monkey, not wanting him to continue.

    Devil monkey sighed,"everyone, that''s enough. What''s there to say or not to say? with our current situation, do you think you can stop us? why don''t we tell the truth to others? at the very least, we''ve met this person before us when he was at the immortal realm. Now that he''s at the ruler realm, with his talent, he has the ability to know all this."

    Lin fan squinted his eyes and looked at the Devil Monkey, as though he was about to hear something incredible.

    Night Demon eximed,"Oh my God, then you guys are looking down on me. I''ve been with you guys for a while, but you guys never told me about it. You guys really bully the weak and fear the strong. I finally understand now."

    The twelve beast gods couldn''t be bothered with Night Demon.

    "That''s true, but ..." The immortal Dragon shook his head, not knowing what to say.

    Devil monkey sat down, and the Golden armor on his body ttered."I''ll tell you the truth. You snatched old bull''s weapon ..."

    Lin fan interrupted him,"I have to correct you. I didn''t snatch it. I picked it up."

    "Yes, yes, I picked it up." Devil monkey had no choice but to change his tone."This axe is very important to old bull, and it is also very important to us. We, the 12 Beast gods, have our own weapons, but we are not here to kill the enemy. We are here to destroy the heavens."

    "You''re bold, I like it. " Lin fan nodded.

    Night Demon took a look."Killing the heavens? why don''t you take a look at your own strength? you can''t even kill people."

    Devil monkey bared his teeth."If you dare to spout any more nonsense, I''ll swallow you."

    Night Demon was not the Devil Monkey''s match. He wanted to say,"I won''t say it, I won''t say it." But when he said it, he said,"I''m angry from embarrassment."

    Lin fan knew what he gave Night Demon and didn''t care. He was really impressed that he could live until now.

    "Continue. This is interesting." Lin fan said.

    The Devil Monkey sighed."Actually, we, the twelve beast gods, have existed for a long time. The so-called ancient times may be an old era to you, but to us, it''s a new era."

    "Back then, we, the twelve beast gods, were the zodiacs that all living beings needed. Do you know about the zodiacs?"

    "You probably don''t understand. After all, we''re not from the same era. But it doesn''t matter. It''s not important."

    "One day, the heaven with seven emotions and six desires broke free from its suppression and destroyed and cleansed the world. We, the twelve beast gods, gathered the hope of all living creatures and turned into a physical entity to fight against the heaven in an attempt to break the seven emotions and six desires of the heaven ..."

    Before devil monkey could finish his sentence, Lin fan interrupted him.

    "There''s no need to say anything else. I know that you''ve broken the seven emotions and six desires of the heavens. At the same time, you''ve allowed the heavens to destroy the world, and you''ve been sealed." Lin fan said.

    Devil monkey was shocked."How did you know?"

    The way Lin fan looked at the Devil Monkey was as if he was looking at an idiot.

    "If it wasn''t like this, how could there be the current era?"

    Devil monkey reacted."That''s true. I didn''t expect that."

    Lin fan thought about it and frowned,"you mean to say that the heavens are starting to have seven emotions and six desires?"

    "It should be, but I''m not too sure." Devil monkey said.

    "If that''s the case, do you have a solution?" Lin fan asked.

    Devil monkey shook his head,"look at our current cultivation and appearance. What else can we do? Back then, we were only so strong because the living creatures believed in us. Now, no one believes in us, so our source of power has been cut off. "

    Lin fan felt that the Devil Monkey''s words were as good as not saying anything. What was the difference?

    It waspletely useless.

    However, he did not think that devil monkey was lying.

    It might really be the case.

    It was just that the specific situation was not easy to say.

    "ording to what you''re saying, the twelve of you are no longer of any use?" Lin fan said.

    Devil monkey wasn''t too happy. His words were a little hurtful.

    What did he mean by useless?

    But to be honest.

    It seemed to be true.

    The old bull, who was pretending to be heavily injured, roared,"what do you mean by useless? we exist to rid ourselves of the seven emotions and six desires of the heavens. Even if we can''t defeat them, we will never retreat."

    The yellow rat said weakly,"old bull, what he said makes sense. We are indeed useless. Why don''t we find a ce to hide? in a new era, a new era, there will naturally be people who wille forward to fight against us."

    "You''re as timid as a mouse. No wonder you used to run away like a mouse when everyone wanted to beat you up. " The old bull cursed.

    The yellow mouse''s tworge front teeth were shining. It was also angered by the old bull''s words."You''ve gone too far. Back then, I also fought with all my might."

    "Why are you risking your life? it''s useless to hide behind the sky devouring Tiger and jump up and down." The old bull was very angry.

    The yellow rat cried. It covered its face with its front paws and sobbed,"how can you bully a rat like this?"

    "What did I say wrong?"

    "Back then, Dao ancestor Hongjun suppressed heaven with his body for tens of millions of years to wear down heaven''s strength. In the end, he was so weak that he also died with us. How do you think we can fight in our current state? if heaven really has seven emotions and six desires, he can kill us with a re."

    Originally, Lin fan didn''t take this matter to heart.

    However, after hearing these words ...

    However, his heart skipped a beat.

    F * ck.

    This was a bit too much information.

    Even Dao ancestor Hongjun had appeared. He was a big Shot from the primeval era.

    However, it was a little different from what he knew.

    Didn''t he merge his body with the Dao? how did it be suppressing the heavens with his body?

    However, if what the rat said was true, that it could still possess such terrifying power after being ground down for so long, then it would be a little tricky.

 1151 Chapter 1151

    Of course.

    Although what the twelve beast gods said shocked him, he was not afraid.

    What was there to be afraid of?

    At most, they would just go against each other.

    "Alright, alright, I don''t have time to waste on you guys."

    "But I, Lin fan, do not have any other strengths. The only one I have is justice. Everything I do is to maintain the peace of the world. For the twelve of you to have such great ambitions, you can be considered to be in harmony with my strengths. I will not mess with you guys."

    When he said this, his face was not red, and his heart was not beating fast. It was obvious that he was telling the truth.

    Night Demon couldn''t take it anymore."Hypocrite, what a hypocrite. Justice? if he wasn''t strong enough, he would have been beaten to death."

    Just now, the night Demon had fought the old bull with all his might, and this had already made the old bull a little unhappy.

    However, the old bull''s attitude toward night demons had changed.

    From the beginning to the end, he had spoken the truth.

    The old bull looked at Lin fan andughed coldly.

    In this way.

    Then, should I thank you for not beating me up?

    Devil monkey sighed,"sigh, I wonder if we can return the weapon to old bull now. He really needs it, and we need it too."

    If it really came to that, it would really be used to strike the heavens.

    "There''s no need for him to return it. I, old bull, have never begged anyone in my life. " The old bull was very unyielding, but his words were a little weak.

    The bull''s eyes were as big asnterns, and they were staring at Lin fan.

    How could he not want a weapon?

    How could a bull without an axe be the demon bull King?

    People wouldugh at her if they knew.

    Devil monkey was helpless. Old bull, can you stop being so stubborn?

    Now, they were begging him to return their weapons.

    Is it really good to be so arrogant?

    Lin fan smiled,"alright, you don''t have to beg me. That axe is really useful. When I catch monsters, I use the axe to cut the meat. It''s really convenient. I''m a little reluctant to give it to you."

    "It''s fine now. You don''t need me to return it, so I won''t return it. "

    When these words were said, old bull was stunned.

    F * ck!

    This was not what he had thought at all.

    Under normal circumstances.

    Anyone who heard devil monkey''s words would sigh and return the weapon.

    But this guy didn''t follow the routine at all.

    It was really too much.

    "You ..." The old bull was so angry that he wanted to beat Lin fan to death. He actually used his weapon to chop meat. He really couldn''t take it.

    "Don''t be rash. " The Devil Monkey was very sensitive to anger and had long sensed the anger in the old bull''s stomach.

    But who could he me?

    Wouldn''t it be better if he spoke less?

    He had to pretend, saying that he didn''t need to return it and that he had never begged anyone in his life.

    But now, she really wasn''t going to return it.

    Let''s see if you''re begging for it.

    Night Demon couldn''t hold it in any longer."Peak Master Lin, you''re in the wrong here."

    The old bull looked at night Demon in surprise. He didn''t expect that this fellow with a cheap mouth would actually speak up for him.

    He didn''t notice it in the past.

    However, what he said next almost made the old bull p him to death.

    "You should return the weapon to this bull. If there''s really a problem with heaven, they can go and fight it out with heaven and give us a way out."

    "Whether they die or not has nothing to do with us, as long as we''re still alive."

    Night Demon didn''t think that way, but the words he said became like that.

    "That makes sense. In that case, I''ll return the axe to you." Lin fan threw the axe to the old bull.

    He rarely used the axe.

    Pada!

    The old bull held the axe in his hand, and that feeling of invincibility returned.

    Of course, this feeling was just a false illusion.

    In fact, he was still very weak.

    "Goodbye." Lin fan came out to get some points.

    He had thought that he would be able to get a wave of points at this ce, but unfortunately, there were no points at all, only twelve weak beast gods.

    Even if he beat all of them up, the points he would get would be pitifully low.

    "Wait, Peak Master Lin, please wait." Night Demon hurriedly asked him to stay,"do you know where the Luosha sect is now?"

    Night Demon was helpless.

    He couldn''t find the location of the sect.

    He had already lost them.

    Now, not only had they not found the sect, but they had not even found the position of the sect leader.

    He was thinking in his heart.

    If he couldn''t find it, what would he do in the future?

    He still wanted to be the sect leader. After mixing around for so long, he dared to Pat his chest and say it loudly.

    The position of Luosha sect leader was definitely his.

    Lin fan looked at night Demon weirdly and could not help but chuckle,"not only have you not found your Grandmaster, you don''t even know where your sect is. Then, what have you been doing all this while?"

    Night Demon smacked his lips.

    What was he doing?

    He was definitely F * cked.

    This was obvious.

    Usually, when one was caught, they would be locked up for ten days to half a month. If they wanted toe out, they would have to be tortured for at least a few months.

    In addition, the realm had changed.

    He would not be able to find his own sect.

    "It''s fine if you don''t know, but you''re still talking about me. " Night Demon said.

    The honest night devil had been badly reincarnated.

    Among all the reincarnations, it was second only to the chaos of visiting the Saint.

    Chaos meant certain death when one encountered a woman.

    Night demons, on the other hand, killed both men and women. People with a bad mentality would definitely kill night demons at the first opportunity.

    Lin fan was toozy to continue wasting time here.

    He had a lot of things to do.

    "Alright, that''s it. I have nothing to say to you guys."

    "Night Demon, I hope you''ll still be alive the next time we meet."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan leaped into the air and smashed the roof of the ancient castle into pieces.

    Arge amount of snow fell, and the cold wind also blew.

    "Bastard, why did you have to go up instead of going through the door? are you crazy?" "F * ck!" Night Demon cursed. He was so angry that his liver hurt. He had finally found a ce, but it was destroyed just like that.

    What were they supposed to do?

    Devil monkey could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw the kid leave.

    "Old bull, you are a little too impulsive."

    The undying Dragon also nodded its huge head and said,""That''s true. Old bull, don''t be so irascible. That young man just now isn''t easy to deal with. If there''s such a day in the future, I might need his help. "

    "What can we do?" the yellow rat said weakly."We should pray that this doesn''t happen, or else we can''t do anything."

    He was speaking the truth.

    If it really happened ...

    With their abilities, they were simply unable to resolve this matter.

    Unless an existence like Dao ancestor Hongjun appeared again and suppressed heaven for tens of millions of years, wearing away most of its strength. In the end, they would recover to their peak and die with heaven.

    However ...

    Was that even possible?

    The possibility was extremely low, or rather, it was simply impossible.

    Suddenly.

    "You left me here," Night Demon said."Do you think I''m your hope? if you transfer all your power to me, maybe I can be your hope."

    The twelve beast gods looked at night Demon as if he was a retard.

    He even passed on all his strength to him.

    He must be dreaming.

    After Lin fan left, he was thinking about what had just happened.

    The heaven that the twelve beast gods spoke of.

    He knew.

    He kept swearing.

    In the past, she would tease him a few times.

    Butter on, because of the BUFF of ''must pay your debts'', even his vows were useless.

    "Wait ..."

    He thought of a possibility.

    How did the heavens know that he had lost something?

    Could it be true?

    He didn''t really understand. Forget it, don''t bother about it.

    A few dayster.

    Lin fan stood on a deste desert.

    He couldn''t see the end of this ce.

    Endless yellow sand flew in the air.

    In the surroundings.

    Countless demonic beastsy prostrated on the ground, screaming in pain.

    They had been beaten up too badly.

    Originally, they were alive and well, walking in pairs in the desert.

    Suddenly.

    A living being had appeared.

    In their eyes, this was like food being delivered to their doorstep, and they had to take it.

    In order to show off in front of the opposite sex.

    The male demonic beast roared.

    However, what happened next was the current situation. They were beaten up.

    He was beaten up so badly that he couldn''t even fight back.

    What made them even more indignant and sorrowful was that the beautiful female in their hearts had also been killed. How could they tolerate such a situation?

    He could only risk his life.

    At the same time, he called for hispanions.

    But reality was cruel.

    "Not bad, we finally met a group of demonic beasts. We didn''t lose out, not at all." Lin fan was in a good mood.

    During this period of time.

    He swept through thend of the demonic beasts, but he didn''t blow up a single one. Instead, he beat them all up and ended the battle.

    In the past.

    He had said that he would not take the lives of the demonic beasts.

    To be able to be so powerful today, the demonic beasts ''contributions couldn''t go unnoticed. He couldn''t burn the bridge after crossing the river and turn his back on them.

    During this period of time.

    He had already umted over 600 million points.

    That was all hard work without sleep and rest.

    He just wanted to ask if there was anyone in this world who could cultivate as hard as him.

    No, definitely not.

    This was something that could not be refuted.

    They had already harvested here, so there was naturally no need to stay. Instead, they continued to move forward and continued to search for demonic beasts that had not been beaten up.

    On a beach by the sea.

    Lin fan had not expected that there would be such a huge ocean between them.

    The sea was calm.

    asionally, the sea breeze would blow.

    Suddenly.

    Lin fan stopped and looked at the ocean in the distance. There were many ships that broke the waves. They were really quick and the ocean was split in half.

    Very quickly.

    The ship was getting closer and closer.

    He realized that these ships were a little old, as if they had suffered a blow.

    "The realm has already be like this, there should be no one who can''t fly, right? Taking a boat? this is interesting. " Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand the situation.

    The boat docked.

    Many people in ragged clothes got off the ship.

    There were old and young.

    Everyone''s face was filled with fatigue and fear.

    "Ah ..."

    Suddenly, someone shouted. His voice was a little sorrowful, but it was mostly filled with anger.

    "There''s someone, there''s someone there. "

    "Who is it?"

    "It can''t be that they''ve caught up, right?"

    Those people who hade by boat were all lying on the beach. When they caught sight of Lin fan, their faces were filled with fear.

    They had just escaped from the other side, so how could they be in danger again?

    Lin fan asked just as the refugees were panicking.

    "Hey! Where did you guyse from?"

    These people did not cultivate and were all ordinary people, which could be seen from their clothes.

    "Spare me, Sir! Spare me, Sir!"

    Some of the more timid people immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. They were so scared that their souls almost flew out of their bodies.

    Lin fan touched his head. These people were a little naughty.

    I haven''t done anything yet.

    Just kneel and beg for mercy.

    This operation was a bit shy.

    "Someone who can talk. I have no grudges with you. I''m just passing by to ask." Said Lin fan. These people were really timid and he didn''t know what to say.

    At this moment.

    A middle-aged man walked over. He was very strong and much braver than the people around him.

    But when he got close to Lin fan, he didn''t have much confidence and he was a little afraid.

    "May I ask who you are, Sir?" The middle-aged man asked.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. How did you get here by boat? You guys look like you''ve suffered a disaster?" Lin fan asked.<sub> </sub>

    The middle-aged man''s terrified expression gradually turned into one of sorrow, as if he had thought of something terrible.

    "Lord, we are the people of the mountain grace sect. Our sect was destroyed by others, and we were chased by them. Because our city was near the sea, and our benefactors helped us resist the enemy, we were able to sink the boat and leave."

    When the middle-aged man said this, he felt very sad.

    They didn''t know what to say.

    That scene was still vivid in his mind.

    Many people he knew had died.

    That feeling of powerlessness really made people feel despair.

    "What? How can such atrocities happen in such a peaceful world? no, I can''t tolerate it. I really can''t tolerate it. "

    Lin fan didn''t think much of it at first.

    But suddenly ...

    He remembered.

    What did I leave the sect for?

    It was definitely to get points.

    When the demonic beasts were tired of fighting, they should also change.

    It was all good now.

    To think that there would be such a sect that did not love peace and took pleasure in exterminating other sects, how could they tolerate that?

    He definitely couldn ''t.

    He had to let them feel a nuclear level.

    This was his duty as the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak.

    The middle-aged man was frightened by Lin fan''s voice and his face turned pale.

    He thought that the other party wanted his life.

    However, when he heard her words clearly, the middle-aged man''s mouth fell open as if he had fallen into a daze.

    "They''re very strong. You''re no match for them alone. " The middle-aged man said.

    He wasn''t angry at all when he was being doubted. This was the sorrow of the weak, unable to understand the existence of the strong.

    "Who was the one who escorted you out?"

    He was happy to befriend such a peace-loving person.

    To maintain the peace of the world, they needed such people.

    The purpose of his cultivation was not to push people to the ground, but to maintain world peace.

    This was not to be doubted.

    "I don''t know, but they call themselves the Navy. They''re a group of people who don''t fear death. In order to give us time to escape, they fought with the other party. I don''t know what the situation is like."

    "If I had the ability, I would really like to go back and help them."

    The middle-aged man said, but he really didn''t have the ability.

    He had no strength at all.

    He was just a little stronger.

    If he really went back, he would probably be beaten up so badly that he wouldn''t even be able to tell North from South.

    "Navy?"

    Lin fan was stunned.

    He thought of that silly Qin Feng.

    They were duped by him and set up a Navy organization. After several team wipes, they were finally pulled back by him.

    In addition, Junior Brother Han bi Kong was also hanging out with Qin Feng.

    Although he was only an in-name disciple of his teacher, he was still a fellow disciple. How could he not help in such a situation?

    "Where are they now?" Lin fan asked,"is it on the other side of the ocean?"

    "Yes, I am." The middle-aged man said hurriedly.

    Lin fan did not waste any words as he dove into the void and headed off into the distance.

    He now felt that it was really not easy for the Navy to still exist.

    What was the situation in this realm now?

    That was just a casual job.

    Experts were asmon as clouds.

    They might meet one on the way.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan''s speed was extremely fast. The void rumbled and the strong impact split the ocean apart. There was even arge amount of ocean water that evaporated and turned into mist.

    "He''s so powerful. "

    The middle-aged man''s mouth was wide open as he watched the scene unfold.

    He had not expected this Lord to be so powerful.

    Very quickly.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan arrived at the opposite shore.

    It floated in the void.

    There was a city in ruins around them. It must have suffered from an extremely brutal attack.

    "Eh, where is he?" Lin fan thought about it. He thought that he would meet someone but he didn''t expect that there wasn''t even a ghost.

    He took a closer look.

    There were indeed many corpses lying there.

    However, most of these corpses were ordinary people. Most of them had broken bodies. They must have been hit by the power and exploded.

    "It seems like I can only rely on this method."

    It was impossible to search slowly, no one knew what would happen.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan took in deep breaths. With his current strength, if he used this move, it would shake the world and make gods cry.

    If he used his full power.

    That effect, that power, it would be terrifying to the extreme.

    He took a deep breath and a terrifying suction force burst out from his nose.

    Even whenpared to the suction force of the crystal coffin of the spirit King, there wasn''t much difference.

    Lin fan''s nostrils became bigger and numerous smells attacked him.

    Kachaa!

    The broken city below was the first to be pulled up and attacked Lin fan.

    Lin fan opened his fingers and clenched them.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ruins shattered and turned into dust.

    The dust was sucked into Lin fan''s nose. He was sucking in soil.

    The suction force was getting stronger and stronger.

    The ground was shaking.

    The ancient tree that had taken root deep underground was also being sucked, shaking as if it would leave the ground at any moment.

    In the distance.

    "Be careful," he warned. Qin Feng, han bikong, and the others joined forces and formed a circle to resist the people surrounding them.

    A man was floating there with a gloomy expression. His eyes were cold as he stared at Qin Feng and the rest.

    "You bold and impudent rats, how dare you block our way."

    The man had a me mark between his eyebrows.

    His face was pale, but it wasn''t weakness. It was his face. At the same time, his ck nails glowed under the sunlight.

    Qin Feng and the others were all injured. However, no one had died yet. Facing the other party''s angry rebukes, they didn''t take it to heart at all."Hmph, you people have annihted someone''s sect. As the captain of the Navy, I naturally can''t tolerate you people who have broken justice."

    "You''re looking for death. "

    The man made his move in an instant. In a sh, his figure disappeared, leaving only many Shadows in the Void.

    His weapon was his nail, and every time he shed, five cracks would be left in the void.

    "Oh my God, what are these people? their nails are so fierce." Although Qin Feng was calm, he was not calm at all.

    The Navy had experienced countless disasters, but they had ultimately survived.

    Although it had changed from a huge organization to a small one.

    But his heart of justice had never changed.

    And during this period, he had also befriended many people who were willing to defend justice.

    Han bi Kong''s expression was grave."I''ll open up a path for you guyster. You guys go first."

    "What about you?" Qin Feng asked.

    "I''ll bring up the rear. " Han bi Kong said.

    Qin Feng smacked his lips. "What nonsense are you talking about? I wanted to ask you how to run."

    Suddenly.

    The ck Qi on the other party''s body was boiling. He clenched his five fingers, and it was even more terrifying than before.

    Kachaa!

    The protective barrier protecting Qin Feng and the others shattered instantly.

    "You guys, I''m going to capture you, suck your blood dry, and make you my ves forever." The man let out a sharp screech as the flesh on his back pulsated and tworge bumps appeared. Soon after, a pair of blood-red Wings extended out and he directly dove towards Qin Feng and the rest.

    He didn''t care about these weaklings at all.

    "I''m finished. "

    Qin Feng was shocked. Originally, they had fought perfectly and sessfully defended justice, saving many people.

    But who would have thought that an expert would appear out of nowhere.

    He had directly forced them to this point.

    If they hadn''t met an old man some time ago who gave them some protective items because he saw that they had a heart of justice, they would have been dead long ago.

    The sense of oppression approached.

    Han bi Kong''s aura was also raised to the extreme as she roared, "Let''s go, I''ll open a path for you. "

    Just as he finished speaking.

    A suction force suddenly appeared in the distance.

    The strong suction force made them unable to stand still.

    "My God, Brother Han, the way you''re opening this path is way too overbearing." Qin Feng said in shock.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    Just how powerful is Brother Han to be able to strike with such might after just speaking?

    Why didn''t I see it before?

    "What?" Han bi Kong was a little dazed, but the suction force didn''t give them time to be dazed. They couldn''t control their bodies and were sent flying into the distance.

    "Ah ..."

    Someone eximed.

    "What is going on?"

    "Brother Han, if you have such a move, you should have used it earlier."

    The moment he was sucked away, Qin Feng shouted out loudly.

    The man''s expression changed. He pped his Blood Wings, but it was useless to resist the suction force.

    "Damn it, what''s going on?" The man was shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Then, his body spun in the air uncontrobly and flew into the distance.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan floated in the void with some weeds on his head.

    A suction force could cover a radius of a hundred thousand miles, and even humans and animals woulde over. At the same time, many unusual smells would fly into his nose.

    At this moment.

    Many figures flew over from the distance.

    Pada!

    Lin fan raised his hand and grabbed the man''s neck.

    Cough cough!

    Lin fan lowered his head and coughed. He sucked in too much and didn''t know how much rubbish he sucked in. With just a cough, he spat out a huge cloud of dust.

    F * ck!

    His heart turned ck.

    His liver had also turned ck.

    "Brother Lin." Qin Feng flew until he was dizzy. When he raised his head, he saw Lin fan floating in the air.

    He had recognized it at a nce.

    "Senior brother."

    When han bi Kong caught sight of Lin fan, she was ted as well.

    To think that he would bump into senior brother Lin here.

    Thinking of this ...

    He immediately understood.

    It turned out that the irresistible suction force just now was caused by Shixiong.

    Lin fan waved his hand and told them to talkter.

    The feeling in her nose was not good.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan coughed a few times and felt much better. The dirty things in his body had been used up by quite a bit.

    "You guys really know how to stir up trouble. Qin Feng, why is your Navy always being targeted by others?"

    Qin Feng was a little embarrassed.

    His words were too straightforward.

    Where did he always get F * cked?

    He just didn''t notice.

    asionally.

    "Let me go, you bastard! Let me go!" The man in Lin fan''s hands struggled and cursed.

    He was about to explode from anger.

    He didn''t even know what had happened.

    "Do you know who I am? If you dare to stop us, the consequences will be something you can''t bear. " The man''s eyes turned gray and four sharp teeth were revealed.

    Lin fan took a look.

    "Don''t talk to me when your hair hasn''t even grown out. It''s meaningless. Do you believe that I won''t take a knife to your sect to pay my respects? at that time, you''ll see if your sect can still have a living corpse."

    The man''s expression changed slightly when he heard that. Then, he said angrily,""Savage."

    Lin fan was toozy to care about him and asked,""Qin Feng, what''s the situation?"

    "Brother Lin, it is a long story. When we came here, we realized that their sect was destroying other sects and capturing normal people. That was why we attacked."

    "I just didn''t expect it to attract experts and cause us to be in danger."

    Qin Feng was helpless but he spoke the truth.

    It was normal for the weak to be F * cked.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything.

    This was the sorrow of the weak.

    He was still crazily courting death and hadn''t been exterminated by anyone. That was also a lucky life.

    However, he had profited.

    It was really a sure win.

    He had been thinking about where to get points.

    Now that such a peace-loving sect hade knocking on his door, how could he not be happy?

    He had to exterminate the sect.

    Not for a single person.

    It was for peace.

 Chapter 1152 Im Actually Not Stupid

    "I see. Qin Feng, our mission is to maintain the peace of the world. What should we do when we encounter such a situation?" Lin fan asked righteously.

    He was now the embodiment of justice.

    It was not easy to encounter such a situation.

    If he really met her, he had to cherish her.

    Qin Feng had a heart of justice. It could be seen from the tworge words branded on the cloak he was wearing.

    "Justice"

    How dazzling, how sacred, that was an existence that could not be vited.

    No matter how much suffering he had to endure, he would not retreat.

    He just kept walking.

    It was worthy of the word ''justice''.

    Hearing Lin fan''s words, Qin Feng didn''t hesitate. After going through the baptism of this period of time, he had long changed his naive thoughts and had been reced by maturity.

    "Exterminate all evil."

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction,"that''s right. We have to destroy all evil and wipe them out. Look at this person''s face. His face is from his heart. He looks so evil, so his heart must be evil as well."

    The man who was grabbed by the neck struggled and screamed. His nails scratched Lin fan''s body but it was like he was scratching an iron te.

    Pi Li pa!

    Sparks flickered.

    He didn''t even scratch his skin.

    He was furious.

    The person in front of them was really too arrogant, and the words he said were uneptable.

    What did he mean by looking so evil?

    Are you blind?

    With such a handsome appearance, could he really not tell?

    However, just as he was fantasizing ...

    The man screamed.

    An unbearable pain came from his hands.

    "You''re simply sick in the head. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because your nails are long? I''m telling you, that''s impossible. " Lin fan clenched the man''s fist like he was squeezing cotton.

    The bones in his fingers creaked.

    Kachaa!

    Something was broken.

    "It''s broken, it''s broken, let go. " The man shouted as he realized that the nail he was so proud of was broken.

    It was indestructible.

    Lin fan let go.

    The man''s hand was red as if it had been boiled in boiling water. The moment he let go, his nails turned into pieces and drifted away.

    His originally furious gaze turned dull, as if he had fallen into some sort of disbelieving contemtion.

    Lin fan muttered. This guy was a little like a zombie.

    This was apletely new species that he had never encountered before.

    ording to the situation of the Zhizhi bird, many small fries had obtained divine items and soared into the sky, turning from beggars to tycoons. They would explode on the spot when they were under too little pressure.

    The desire in his heart hadpletely broken out of the cage, soaring through the world, conquering all directions, and killing.

    Perhaps this was the type of person he was encountering now.

    This was interesting.

    How many of them had escaped from the abyss of the originator?

    Why do I feel like I''m fighting against a mythological era?

    And it was a little unfair.

    He had cultivated to his current realm, one step at a time, slowly moving forward.

    It was obvious to all how much suffering and sweat he had suffered during this period.

    But now, someone had obtained a divine item from the abyss of the origin ancestor and soared to the sky, bing a peak expert.

    This was simply bullying.

    Even if you cheat, you can''t do it like this.

    "Sure enough, heaven must know that I will be his ultimate opponent and is afraid of my power. Thus, it wants to create some trash to block my path to bing stronger."

    He pondered for a moment.

    His mind was clear, and he understood everything.

    At that moment, the people around were all on guard against Lin fan.

    They were different from the man that Lin fan grabbed.

    They were much weaker.

    However, the characteristics that they disyed were not much different.

    "What do we do now? Daren has already been captured. "

    "I don''t know. We''re no match for him at all."

    They were whispering to each other.

    If an expert as powerful as His Excellency was caught in someone else''s hands, what else could they use to fight against him?

    "Run!"

    Someone shouted and immediately won everyone''s agreement.

    Pffft!

    Two lumps of flesh appeared on their backs, which then burst open and a pair of wings spread out.

    However, their wings were very ordinary.

    It was ck.

    It was like the wings of a demon.

    Lin fan looked on and didn''t chase.

    After a long time.

    Those people who were panicking all ran away.

    Han bi Kong didn''t know why her senior brother didn''t ask them to stay. In her opinion, it should be that her senior brother had his own ns, or that these people were too weak and didn''t take them seriously.

    "Let''s go, we''ll have a good chat with these peace-loving people,"Lin fan said.

    Qin Feng really wanted to ask,"why are you leaving?"

    They didn''t even know where their target base camp was. This was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "Damn it, don''t even think about getting the location from me. Even if I die, I won''t tell you." The man stared at Lin fan and roared in rage.

    He didn''t seem to be afraid at all.

    Lin fan looked at him like he was an idiot.

    "Who needs you to say that? aren''t these little fellows leading the way?"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The man was suffocating.

    He didn''t expect the other party to be so sinister.

    "Sigh, his IQ is not even as high as mine. How sad, howmentable." Lin fan shook his head. He was someone who dared to admit it. He could tell anyone that his intelligence wasn''t high but he didn''t expect to meet someone with even lower intelligence than him.

    When han bi Kong heard this, she eximed,"senior brother''s intelligence is indeed extraordinary."

    Lin fan smiled. His smile was bright.

    "This level of intelligence is truly a bit frightening. Junior martial Brother Han can be considered the first person to say that he''s an existence that''s far more intelligent than others."

    "You ..." The man was furious. He didn''t expect the other party to say this.

    However, based on the current situation ...

    If the other party followed those guys, they would really reach the main camp.

    However, when he thought of his master''s strength, there was a hint of joy in his eyes.

    If they really got there and their master made a move, they would not even have the chance to turn the tables.

    "Senior brother, what should we do with him?" Han bi Kong asked.

    Lin fan took a look,"it''s no longer of any use."

    The voice fell.

    The force of his five fingers grew stronger and stronger.

    Kachaa!

    Before the other party could react, his neck was broken. His head was separated from his neck, and a pool of ck blood gushed out.

    He had obtained the points.

    "Let''s go and defend justice. " Lin fan called out and brought everyone to follow those guys.

    The man had never thought that things would turn out like this.

    To hell with it.

    It was really like seeing a ghost.

    Those who were running away were very fast. They didn''t dare to dy for even a moment, afraid that they would be discovered by the other party and die a tragic death.

    However, they didn''t know.

    Even though they were running so diligently, there were still people following them.

    "These people''s physiques are very strange." Han bi Kong said,"they have sharp teeth and wings on their backs. They also suck human blood. There shouldn''t be such a race."

    "Junior Brother Han, they should be from the zombie race. They were all transformed from humans," Lin fan said with a smile.

    "The zombie n?" Han bi Kong was stunned. She had never heard of this before. "Senior brother, how could there be such a terrifying race? when I was fighting with them earlier, I injured some of them. However, I casually grabbed one of them and absorbed his blood. After that, they all recovered."

    At this moment, Lin fan was still not too sure if these were the zombies.

    But he had a rough idea in his heart.

    It should be possible.

    There wouldn''t be much of a difference.

    "If we follow them now, we''ll know when we get there." Lin fan said.

    F * ck.

    What the hell is this from the abyss of the origin ancestor?

    Just thinking about it made him feel wonderful.

    After a long time.

    The world around him changed.

    The originally clear sky had already be very dark.

    The soil below was dry and cracked, and it was pitch ck.

    The air was filled with ck mist.

    Han bi Kong covered her nose and frowned."It''s so smelly. I can smell resentment, Yin, and a strong smell of blood from this smell."

    "What the hell is this ce? it''s so evil." Qin Feng''s expression was solemn. As the captain of the Navy and the representative of justice, he naturally had to uphold the Justice of the world.

    However, now that he had encountered such an extremely evil ce, he found that the pressure on him was a little too great.

    "It seems that I''m right."

    Right now, Lin fan was sure that the guys following him were all zombies.

    It was an existence that had once existed in legends.

    However, these zombies were much stronger than those in the legends.

    After all, even these ants coulde out in broad daylight under the scorching sun. How could they be ordinary?

    At the same time.

    The environment below was also extremely harsh.

    Many corpses were hung on wooden poles. Their bodies were shriveled, their mouths were open, and their eyes were protruding. Their blood had been sucked dry, and their skin was sticking to their bones.

    Skin and bones.

    "These detestable fes! To think that they would harm ordinary people like this! Brother Lin, you have to kill them allter on to uphold justice!" Qin Feng''s heart ached when he saw this.

    The Naval organization he had established.

    He had experienced countless hardships.

    Only then did some people stay.

    However, these guys killed more people than the people they kept.

    "Don''t make a moveter, leave it to me. " Lin fan said.

    The weak also got points.

    He was afraid that Qin Feng and the rest would want to share his burden and kill those scumbags when they saw him fighting with experts.

    If he were to kill one of them, his heart would be in pain.

    "Brother Lin, how can you do that? we''re not cowards!" Qin Feng said.

    At the same time, he was touched.

    To think that brother Lin would care about them so much.

    She was afraid that they would be hurt.

    However, it was a pity.

    Qin Feng was truly overthinking.

    Lin fan was really afraid that these guys would lose his points.

    By then, he wouldn''t even have the chance to cry.

    "Alright, just listen to meter. Stay where you are and don''t move." Lin fan said seriously.

    "F * ck, who wants to know if you''re afraid of death? these are all points. Points are the key to improving your strength and drawing prizes."

    If you guys mess this up.

    Then where should she go to cry?

    In the distance.

    A Dark Castle appeared in everyone''s sight.

    The sky above the castle was covered with arge amount of green vengeful spirit poison.

    From afar.

    One could see the green vengeful soul poison wailing in pain. Its shrill howls were very dull, and when they entered one''s ears, one''s heart would be suppressed by a deep power.

    Lin fan looked at Junior Brother Han and the others frowning, as if they were trying to defend against something. He knew that with their strength, they would definitely be annihted if they were toe here.

    He had followed them all the way here.

    He had already discovered many broken sects.

    Blood stained the buildings of the sect. As time passed, the blood had dried up and turned ck, as if it was a witness to the ughter.

    BOOM!

    All of a sudden.

    A shocking voice spread out from the castle.

    It was obvious that those people hade back to report the situation and angered the big boss.

    "Senior brother, what should we do now? Do you have any countermeasures?" He could feel that there were many experts in the castle.

    It would be inappropriate to attack just like that.

    The other side had more people.

    They were few in number.

    The enemy was outnumbered.

    He could only think of a way.

    "Countermeasures? What strategy? since we''re already here, we must do it openly. Sneaky is too time-consuming. " Lin fan said.

    The things he did in his life ...

    He had never been afraid.

    No matter how strong the other party was or how many people they had, if they frowned, they could be struck by lightning.

    Of course.

    The heavens no longer dared to deceive him.

    No matter what oath he made, there was no reaction at all.

    This must be fear.

    "Ah?" Han bi Kong was not stunned, but Qin Feng was.

    He entered openly.

    Wasn''t that just telling them that he was here? then, he wouldn''t be facing just one or two enemies, but everyone here.

    "Brother Lin, you can''t be so rash. You''re strong, but I can tell that the demons here aren''t that simple either. If you get into trouble, I''m afraid it''ll be a huge problem." Qin Feng said.

    However, just as he finished speaking ...

    He noticed that Lin fan was patting his shoulder.

    "What''s wrong?" Qin Feng was a little confused. Did she have something important to tell him? Or did she listen to him and want to discuss a strategy?

    But ...

    "Brother Qin, one can not be cowardly. You guys are indeed weak, but I''m already very strong. I don''t need any schemes at all. That''s why I told you guys to stand still and watch me perform."

    "I didn''t want to say it at first, but I have no choice in this situation."

    Lin fan''s words were a little hurtful.

    Qin Feng''s heart was immediately blocked.

    It was as if a hand was grabbing his heart.

    Even breathing became difficult.

    Han bi Kong didn''t feel anything.

    Senior brother is like this, you just have to get used to it.

    "Brother Lin, I''m so embarrassed by your words." Qin Feng was extremely embarrassed. If he had known this would happen, he would not have asked.

    Wasn''t this just asking to be humiliated?

    Lin fan pinched Qin Feng''s shoulder. Seeing that he was a little discouraged, he felt that he shouldn''t do that. He encouraged,""Don''t take it to heart. You still have a lot of potential to improve. Believe in yourself. You can do it. Perhaps in a thousand years, you will be able to reach my height. "

    "Sigh, I can''t really me you."

    "Height determines everything. If you don''t reach a high enough height, you won''t be able to see the whole picture. I forgot what that saying was."

    Lin fan was in deep thought. He thought of an idiom.

    "A frog in a well," Qin Feng added.

    "Yes, he''s a frog at the bottom of a well." Lin fan said and praised,"Brother Qin is really smart."

    At this moment.

    Qin Feng even felt like dying.

    He really wanted to say,"brother Lin, you don''t have to say anymore. Even if it''s apliment, it''s just a humiliation to him."

    "Brother Lin, go do what you need to do. We''ll just stand here and watch. We definitely won''t disturb you." Qin Feng didn''t dare to say any more nonsense and let Lin fan do his best. He could swear to the heavens that he wouldn''t say a word and would watch Lin fan''s performance the entire time.

    Lin fan had said so much to Qin Feng because of this.

    He just hoped that Qin Feng would understand that they were being F * cked up, so they should just stand there and watch. It would be fine as long as they didn''t interfere with him farming points.

    Now, it seemed perfect.

    Lin fan did not waste any time. With a single step, he arrived above the castle.

    "All of you, get out here."

    He withdrew his voice and shouted.

    The sound wave was really strong. Some of the weaker ones trembled from the impact and blood seeped out from their bodies. Then, they exploded.

    ck blood sttered all over the ground.

    He was toozy to deal with these scumbags.

    It was too weak to attract any attention.

    It wasn''t even worth double the points.

    He could just casually kill them.<sub> </sub>

    "Overbearing, this is really overbearing." Qin Feng and the rest looked from afar and were dumbfounded.

    He was just thinking about when he could be as strong as brother Lin.

    Carrying the g of justice, he came to thend of evil and shouted,"justice is here,e out and die."

    Of course.

    He knew that he was just thinking about it.

    With his ability, if he really said those words in someone else''s territory, then he might even be beaten up.

    "Brother Han, your senior martial brother is too much of a Tiger." The Navy members eximed in admiration.

    Han bi Kong smiled. She was naturally very proud.

    Even though the other party was referring to his senior brother.

    But he was very proud of it.

    At this moment.

    A terrifying and evil aura spread out from the castle, even materializing into a substance that shot into the clouds, scattering the ck mist around.

    "If you want toe out, thene out. Why are you still pretending? you''re the only one with a strong aura, right?"

    Lin fan disdained such actions.

    He clenched his fists and his body shook. Blood Qi spread out from his body. With a boom, his power formed a violent impact that spread in all directions.

    The shock wave was very strong.

    It destroyed the buildings around the castle and then copsed.

    "All of you,e out!"

    A furious roar shook the heavens and earth.

    The aura from within the castle suddenly weakened and returned to normal.

    Suddenly.

    The void in the distance trembled slightly.

    "You dare toe here and be so presumptuous? you''re courting death." A cold voice came.

    A woman broke through the void. Her purple eyes were very demonic, and the wings on her back were branded with purple patterns. She was very different from the guy before.

    Lin fan stood on the spot, not afraid at all.

    He tilted his head slightly.

    He saw a womaning from afar.

    It was very fast.

    In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Lin fan and attacked him.

    Lin fan didn''t even look and just punched.

    Bang! Bang!

    An earth-shattering boom resounded.

    The woman''s head exploded in an instant, and the punch just nownded on the other side''s head.

    "Oh my God!" Lin fan was shocked. He really didn''t expect his body to be so weak. He didn''t even use much strength in that punch.

    He didn''t expect the other party to explode.

    ck blood stained his hands.

    ×Ì×Ì!

    Lin fan wanted to get rid of the blood, but he didn''t expect it to be so corrosive. Although he wasn''tpletely corroded, the back of his hand was a little red.

    "Amazing."

    He had to praise him.

    With his current strength, under normal circumstances, ordinary corrosive power would not leave any traces at all.

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment.

    The top of the castle exploded, and a man covered in ck mist appeared. He opened his mouth, revealing two sharp canine teeth that extended to his chin."You dare to kill my people?"

    Lin fan looked at him,"he charged over himself. What does it have to do with me?"

    Soon after.

    He looked at the other party carefully for a long time before he spoke.

    "Your aura is very unstable, which means that you didn''t cultivate your strength by yourself. Did you get some divine item from the abyss of the origin ancestor?"

    When Lin fan said that, his expression changed.

    He was shocked.

    He was a little shocked.

    It was as if he didn''t expect that he would be seen through by the other party.

    However, he would never admit it. "Hmph, I didn''t cultivate it myself. Could it be that you gave it to me?"

    "Is there something wrong with your brain? who said that you cultivated it? I''m asking what kind of divine item you obtained to actually raise your strength to such a level."

    "You must have obtained a divine item rted to zombies, right?"

    Lin fan asked.

    Zi you was the man''s name. He stared at Lin fan with a serious expression.

    Who was this person?

    How did he know so much?

    It was indeed as the other party had said.

    He used to be a good-for-nothing.

    Those who were weak could not survive in the realm.

    But one day.

    Void lightning streaked across the sky. In the dark void, a drop of Scarlet crystal streaked across the void and flew toward him.

    It merged into his head.

    Instantly.

    His mind went nk, and he fainted.

    When he woke up, he found that there was a lot more content in his mind.

    His strength had also reached the ruler realm.

    At the same time, he discovered that the way to be stronger was to absorb the blood of experts and turn it into his own power. Thus, during that period of time, he killed experts like crazy, absorbed their blood, and even turned many enemies into ves.

    At that moment, he felt like a god.

    The God who controlled this world.

    "Who are you?" Zi you looked at Lin fan warily.

    Who was this person? how did he know so clearly?

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you have to know that I''m here today to kill you. Do you understand?" Lin fan was really calm. Even if the other party had a God item, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    Can you be weak?

    That was definitely not possible.

    The celestial heavens and the Western Paradise were both in his hands.

    It was just a divine item rted to zombies, so how could he be afraid of it?

    "Savage." Zi you was enraged as he red at Lin fan with his golden eyes.

    Ever since he had obtained the divine item, no one dared to act arrogantly in front of him.

    And now, there was another fellow who was so presumptuous.

    Naturally, he could not tolerate it.

    "Kill him!"

    Zi you roared in anger.

    Instantly.

    A sharp roar came from the castle.

    Countless figures flew through the air.

    Those floating figures were all Ziyou''s servants.

    Their eyes were scarlet red, emitting a cold red light.

    It opened its mouth and roared.

    It let out a beast-like roar.

    "Amazing. So many people. The feeling of umting points is terrifying." Lin fan was excited.

    F * ck!

    This trip was not in vain.

    He was not afraid at all.

    Because the incident with the spirit King had dealt him a huge blow, he understood that it wasn''t enough to be a ruler. He had to be stronger.

    And now, it was because of what the twelve beast gods said about the seven emotions and six desires of heaven.

    That motivation was even stronger.

    Even though he didn''t know Dao ancestor Hongjun, who they were talking about ...

    But no matter what, they had the same name, so they were definitely not that different.

    Even Dao ancestor Hongjun was only able to suppress it. In the end, he was even worn down to death. This was enough to show how terrifying the heavens were.

    Therefore, he had to be stronger.

    "Brother Han, do you think your senior martial brother is confident?" Qin Feng asked.

    He was panicking.

    Before he saw the real situation, he could not imagine how strong the other party was.

    But when he saw them and felt the aura they gave off, he knew that they were all very strong and terrifying. They weren''t people that he could easily deal with.

    He couldn''t help but start to worry about whether or not brother Lin was confident.

    "Trust my senior brother," han bi Kong said confidently."I know he can do it. No matter how many experts he has to face, my senior brother will be able to suppress them."

    This was confidence.

    Or rather, it could be said to be brainless worship.

    There was no reason.

    "I smell it. It smells so good. His blood is fragrant."

    "Delicious blood. It''s really delicious blood."

    Ziyou''s servants were all second generation zombies.

    ording to the level of zombies, they were considered flying zombies.

    They had countless divine abilities, their bodies were indestructible, and they were immortal.

    They were highly sensitive to blood.

    Lin fan''s cultivation was really strong and he cultivated hard body skills. His blood Qi was trained to a really strong level and it could even be said to be terrifying.

    A single drop of his blood was enough to crush a world-level expert to death.

    Therefore ...

    His blood had a great attraction to these zombies.

    "Kill him!" Under Zi you''smand, the flying zombies around him charged towards Lin fan.

    Lin fan blinked his eyes and looked at everything before him.

    One person.

    Two people.

    ¡­¡­

    30 people.

    He counted carefully, wanting to know how many people there were in total.

    The more people there were, the more satisfying it would be to fight.

    Moreover, he wasn''t prepared to destroy the other party in one go. He had to suppress them and earn double points.

    The feeling of the points jumping was the real pleasure.

    Instantly.

    A flying zombie appeared in front of Lin fan. It opened its mouth, and the urge to suck blood was already on its face.

    "What a delicious taste. It''s mine now." The flying zombie was overjoyed. It stretched out its hand and grabbed towards Lin fan like it was going to catch its prey soon.

    "Foolish."

    Lin fan chuckled and clenched his fist, punching out. With a bang, the flying zombie seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as its body trembled. With a boom, a shockwave spread out in the void.

    Then, his body fell.

    A deep pit was formed on the ground.

    "He''s still a little weak. " Lin fan shook his head. He really didn''t want to say anything to these kids.

    And just as he was sighing.

    Those flying zombies instantly covered Lin fan.

    "Haha, I caught it."

    Lin fan was really calm and didn''t panic at all, allowing these flying zombies to pounce over.

    A flying zombie raised its head and revealed its sharp fangs. With a pfft sound, it bit towards Lin fan''s neck, piercing through his skin and biting his main artery to suck his blood.

    Fresh blood seeped out, and the fragrance made them extremely excited.

    The flying zombies that had surrounded Lin fan could not wait any longer and started absorbing the energy.

    "Brother Lin ..." Qin Feng''s heart sank when he saw this. He felt that something was wrong. He didn''t know if his brother Lin could hold on.

    Han bi Kong trusted senior brother Lin a lot. At this moment, she was also a little flustered.

    Suddenly.

    The flying zombies that surrounded Lin fan and sucked his blood roared out.

    "Ah!"

    The cry was shocking.

    The flying zombies that were sucking on Lin fan''s blood started to glow red. A few balls of flesh appeared on their backs as though something was about toe out of them.

    A tyrannical aura burst out from the bodies of those flying zombies.

    "What a powerful blood force."

    Some of the flying zombies howled malevolently. They could feel a surge of energy madly flowing through their bodies.

    Zi you had been sneering the entire time. However, when he saw the situation, his expression changed.

    "How is that possible?"

    He noticed that the servants ''bloodlines were evolving.

    This was to break through the current barrier and reach a higher realm.

    "Not good, this guy''s blood is a great supplement for our race."

    Zi you couldn''t sit still and roared angrily.

    "Get out of my way!"

    He knew that this guy''s blood was a great supplement. If he let them continue to drink it, it was hard to say if there wouldn''t be an existence stronger than him.

    This kind of thing had to be stopped in the cradle.

    However, at this moment, how could those flying zombies give way?

    The delicious taste of blood had been tempting them.

    They were unable to extricate themselves.

    The increase in their strength made them feel even more refreshed.

    Even if Ziyou was their master, it was of no use at this moment.

    Lin fan''s blood was really strong, allowing the flying zombies to suck it. Slowly, the blood in his body became less and less.

    Zi you smacked away the servants around him and bit down personally. The moment the blood entered his mouth, he could feel a terrifying power boiling.

    Gulu!

    Gulu!

    Lin fan''s body started to dry up as his skin stuck to his bones.

    "I''ll let you guys absorb it for a while, but I''ll kill you guyster. "

    He could feel that his life force was being drained away very quickly.

    Gradually.

    He was no longer breathing.

    The flying zombies didn''t let go and continued to crush the blood in Lin fan''s body. Even if he was dead, they didn''t let go.

    Many of the flying zombies were evolving. The meatballs on their backs burst open, and several pairs of wings grew out. Their strength had also reached a certain level.

    Ten secondster.

    Suddenly!

    Some flying zombies were wailing.

    His body continued to deteriorate.

    "How could this be? my power is flowing away."

    "Ah ..."

    Many flying zombies were struggling with fear on their faces.

    The power that had filled his body just now was flowing away. He wanted to retain it, but there was no way.

    Instantly.

    They felt a powerful force pressing down from above.

    When they looked up, they realized that the person they had sucked blood from was floating there.

    "Sigh, I''m helpless. You can all leave." Lin fan crossed his fingers and clenched them into a fist, gathering power. He hollered and his hands descended from the sky.

    Bang!

    A destructive force exploded from his fist, forming an extremely terrifying shock wave that instantly covered the flying zombies that had gathered together.

    BOOM!

    No one could clearly see what had happened in the shock wave.

    However, the power that burst out was too terrifying.

    "Everyone thinks that I have a problem with my intelligence, but I''m not stupid."

    "It''s a good way to gather people together and bombard them. "

    "Ordinary people really can''t think of it."

    Lin fan muttered.

    He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his intelligence.

    Look at the current situation.

    He only needed to draw some blood to attract them over, saving them the trouble of cleaning up one by one.

    Even if someone could withstand it, they would definitely not be able to withstand the second wave.

    But in his opinion ...

    There should be very few people who could hold on.

    The light burst out and was blinding.

    Qin Feng and the rest stood in the distance. They raised their hands to cover their eyes. Not only was their might shocking, but even the radiance that erupted from them was so piercing that they couldn''t open their eyes.

    "Terrifying. This is truly terrifying."

    Qin Feng only had this thought in his mind.

    And when the dust dispersed.

    They werepletely shocked by the bottomless abyss below.

    Just this one attack.

    It might even be able to break through the realm.

    [PS: it''s almost finished. I hope everyone can subscribe. Thank you.]

 Chapter 1153 What You Said Was A Little Scary

    "Comfortable."

    Lin fan was in good spirits.

    The move just now had used an extremely strong force, but more of it was his brain.

    He didn''t expect his blood to be so attractive to them. They all rushed over like mad Dogs.

    In the end, they surrounded his body and madly bit him, not letting him go even if he was dead.

    In this regard.

    He definitely couldn''t hold back. With one move, he would directly cover everyone.

    "Brother Qin, what do you think of my move?" Lin fan asked.

    He couldn''t be distracted in a battle, but since there were people watching, he had to ask.

    Qin Feng''s heart felt extremely stifled. He suddenly realized that he had underestimated brother Lin once again.

    The power of the explosion just now was too terrifying.

    It was frightening.

    He looked at the deep pit in the ground.

    He couldn''t see the bottom. It was like an endless ck hole.

    If he had been standing there just now, perhaps there would not have been any bones left, not even a piece of flesh left.

    "Amazing." Qin Feng said.

    Lin fan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Not bad.

    This was the effect he wanted.

    He didn''t like to pretend, but with someone watching, he didn''t mind pretending.

    The members of the Navy were dumbfounded and looked at each other.

    "This is too terrifying. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it."

    "Yeah, Brother Han''s senior brother really exploded. I''ve never seen such a terrifying person in my life."

    "Look at these guys, they should all be dead."

    They weren''t strong and just a little bit of aura from Lin fan was enough to scare them. That was normal.

    Pada!

    Pada!

    Instantly.

    Many corpses rolled out from the cracks in the void and fell heavily to the ground. They were not dead and could still wail, but their auras were very weak.

    Even if their bodies had special characteristics that could resist strong damage.

    But in Lin fan''s eyes, the so-called undying and indestructible zombies were just trash.

    It was attacked by a terrifying power.

    It would basically copse.

    The points jumped.

    That feeling, if you don''t experience it for yourself, you won''t know how good it is.

    But it was a pity.

    Some of the flying zombies were really weak and were actually killed.

    Fortunately, most of them were still breathing and had not been blown up.

    The wailing continued.

    Many of the flying zombies had broken legs, and some of their bodies were directly smashed. Their internal organs were exposed, andrge amounts of ck and purple blood were mixed together.

    Thend was dyed in all kinds of colors.

    "As long as I make a move, you all will have no hope. This is power. No one canpare to myprehension of power." Lin fan waved his arm, exuding a domineering aura as he looked down on the world.

    In his eyes, the so-called strong ns were just points.

    His killing intent had decreased by a lot.

    For the double points, he could change his own shorings.

    Suddenly.

    "Eh? I didn''t expect this to be interesting. Not bad, not bad. " He lowered his head and saw the real secret in the deep pit.

    Ziyou was still alive.

    Or rather, he was already on the verge of exploding.

    Anger was burning.

    Hatred was also condensed into power.

    "How detestable." Zi you pushed away the huge rock on his body, and with a bang, he flew out of the abyss. His body was covered in wounds, and blood was flowing. His white hair was flying in the air, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws.

    Especially his golden eyes, which were burning with mes.

    Lin fan shook his head,"it is a pity that you are too weak. I thought that the God item you obtained would be really strong but you are still far from being a true expert."

    He had been thinking about one thing all this time.

    He couldn''t figure it out.

    Did the divine item from the abyss of the originator look down on others?

    Who was the strongest in the realm?

    To be honest, if he imed to be second, no one would dare to im to be first.

    However, now that he had injured them, the divine items seemed to be sick and looked down on him.

    The heavenly court gave birth to nine Yuan.

    The Purnd of bliss in the West gave to Buddha and devil.

    But now?

    They were all his.

    No one could escape.

    Therefore, the consequences of looking down on others would be very terrible.

    He didn''t have a good impression of the divine items in the abyss of the origin either.

    Now, they were unlucky. They needed points to improve their strength, so they could only take it out on them.

    Just as Lin fan was deep in thought.

    An astonishing change urred.

    Zi you''s body burst out with a red light, causing the ground to shake. Those flying zombies that Lin fan had beaten up were all trembling. The blood in their bodies seemed to have a life of its own as it gathered in the river and gushed towards Zi you''s body.

    "Bastard, you forced me to do this."

    "I''m going to destroy you here for all eternity. "

    A terrifying power erupted from Ziyou''s body.

    At this moment.

    The resentment between heaven and earth surged in from all directions.

    They turned into resentful Dragons and supplemented Ziyou''s body.

    "This is getting interesting." Lin fan looked on and nodded his head. It seemed like this guy had some tricks up his sleeves. He was a little different from those coquettish people.

    "Unfortunately, you''re very unfortunate."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was punching towards Zi you''s face.

    He wouldn''t give anyone the chance to use a big move.

    It wasn''t that he was afraid.

    Instead, it was his fighting instinct that told him that he had to take advantage of the situation to kill him.

    Bang! Bang!

    He threw a punch.

    Zi you''s body suffered a heavy blow and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was like a shooting star as he flew into the distance.

    His feetnded on the ground with continuous rumbles, leaving two deep marks on the ground.

    There was a thud.

    Zi you grabbed the ground with both hands to stabilize his body. He raised his head, his eyes filled with anger and a fierce look.

    Puchi!

    His two legs swelled up and made a shocking sound.

    Then, his arms also swelled up.

    The muscles in his body were contracting, and all the oil was being sucked dry.

    His toes and fingers were all changing. They used to look like human ws, but now they looked more like beast ws.

    Han bi Kong focused."Everyone, be careful. I can sense an extremely violent aura from him."

    Qin Feng''s experience was simr to han bi Kong ''s.

    He felt that this was a sudden change.

    The other party was evolving.

    "This form ..." Lin fan frowned. The other party''s transformation wasn''t simple at all. This was incredible, simply incredible. He was breaking through the gic level and turning from a human to a beast.

    He saw it.

    The punch just now had clearly pierced through the other party''s body and left a bloody hole, but the other party did not seem to be affected at all.

    The other party''s physique was much stronger than those so-called flying zombies.

    "Roar!"

    Instantly.

    Zi you''s form was like a horse. He opened his mouth with sharp teeth and let out a beast-like roar.

    His golden eyes had also turned white, and two bone-white curved horns extended from his earlobes. The curved horns were parallel to his vision, and a green horn had grown on his forehead. His skin had turned purple-red, and his body was covered with hexagonal green scales. His three tails were like tentacles, burning with mes.

    His white hair extended from the back of his head and danced in the wind.

    "Oh my God, this is kun, the ultimate form of zombies." Lin fan couldn''t stay calm anymore.

    Seeing something that only appeared in myths and legends would definitely change his mood.

    Flying zombies were the equivalent of the Zombie King and Nuwa in strength, and belonged to the state after demonization.

    And if he continued to train, he would be able to reach the final form.

    What kind of divine item did this guy obtain?

    He had actually raised his strength to such a level in a short time.

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    Zi you''s four hooves trembled and he disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared, he mmed into Lin fan''s body. With a loud bang, the sound shook the heavens.

    The powerful impact instantly spread.

    Qin Feng and the rest retreated. That kind of might was already not something they could withstand.

    What kind of monster was this?

    Compared to before, it was like heaven and earth.

    Lin fan bowed and his expression was really weird.

    Zi you''s current form was like a horse. His face was human, but it was green. His sticky mouth was nted slightly, as if he was mocking.

    But suddenly ...

    Lin fan''s feetnded on the ground. He grabbed onto the bone-white horn that was growing out of Zi you''s earlobe and resisted it. A terrifying power burst out and stabilized him.

    "Amazing, really amazing. Your form is quite interesting, brother."

    Heughed out loud.

    This is interesting.

    From its previous form, he had thought that this divine item was trash. He had not even managed to create such a weak fellow.

    But now, it seemed that he had been overthinking.

    He had an ultimate form.

    "You detestable fellow, I''m going to eat you." Zi you''s mind was in a state of chaos. He was bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. Raising both his legs, he stomped down at Lin fan.

    Lin fan clenched his fingers and clenched his fist, shing with Zi you''s feet.

    Bang! Bang!

    The fist and feet shed and two different energies spread out. With the two of them as the center, they turned into sharp shockwaves that destroyed everything in their path.

    Kachaa!

    The ground beneath Lin fan''s feet shattered and caved in, forming a bottomless pit.

    "Not bad."

    He praised.

    After turning from a human into a beast, Ziyou''s strength had increased greatly, and his strength had also increased greatly.

    "Detestable."

    Roar!

    At that moment, Zi you exploded with rage and hollered at Lin fan.

    A shockwave spread out.

    Lin fan retreated and a terrifying power struck him, forcing him back.

    "He is indeed powerful." Lin fan was knocked back a great distance. He then stabilized his body and looked at Zi you. This guy was really strong.

    But it was a little shameless.

    The effect of a divine item was simply too great.

    He was clearly a weakling, but he became so powerful just because he obtained a divine item. Then, why did he cultivate so hard for so long?

    But thinking about it, it made sense.

    How could this be fair?

    There was no such thing.

    Everything was an illusion, there was no fairness to speak of.

    "Hahahaha." When Zi you saw that this fellow was at a disadvantage, he was overjoyed and let out a terrifying roar. He wanted to let the other party know how miserable and terrifying the consequences of offending him were.

    Lin fan pressed down on his neck and rxed his bones.

    "Hehe, I''ve been underestimated."

    He didn''t expect to be looked down upon by the other party.

    This was somewhat unbearable.

    Oh well.

    I''m not ying anymore.

    The earlier they won, the earlier it ended, and they still had to continue to gain pointster.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan''s body rumbled like something had exploded.

    "Berserk blood body."

    Open fire.

    In that instant.

    A terrifying power exploded out from Lin fan''s body. The heaven and earth phenomenon was even more terrifying than before.

    Han bi Kong and the others had already retreated far away.

    But even so, the power and pressure still shrouded them.

    "This is too terrifying."

    They were terrified. This kind of battle had long surpassed their imagination.

    He didn''t even know how to face it.

    Lin fan stepped on the ground with no weight. The ground caved in and a flood of power exploded out.

    "You''ve really started to get arrogant after tasting a little bit of sweetness. I''m really helpless."

    "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know what true terror is."

    Now, the power in his body had already begun to boil.

    As for Ziyou, who was not far away, he had really not taken her seriously since the beginning.

    "Come on, let''s see how I''m going to devour you. I''m going to tear you into pieces and bite off your flesh piece by piece." Zi you was full of confidence.

    He had received an inheritance from a long, long time ago, and his own strength had reached an extremely terrifying level.

    Ever since the fusion, no opponent had been able to force him to such an extent.

    Because they were not worthy.

    He didn''t have that kind of strength.

    He was terrified of his current strength.

    What kind of great power was this? even he himself could not control it.

    After the explosion.

    It would be earth-shattering, and ghosts and gods would cry.

    Therefore ...

    Ziyou was confident.

    He would not think that he would lose to others.

    "Come on, why talk so much nonsense? only the weak would talk so much nonsense." Zi you hollered in rage. His powerful aura turned into a physical form and covered Lin fan, wanting to crush himpletely.

    "That''s interesting. "

    Lin fanughed.

    He was usually the one who said this to others. No one had ever told him this.

    "Alright, I was wrong. Let''s cut the crap."

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan disappeared from the spot.

    Zi you searched for traces of the other party, only to find that he had disappeared.

    He couldn''t find a single trace of it.

    "How can that be?" Zi you was shocked. This was impossible.

    How could the other party disappear from under his eyes?

    Instantly.

    He felt a strong force pushing him.

    When he finally reacted.

    He felt like he had been hit hard. With a bang, his body flew into the distance and heavily crashed into the ruins.

    He roared.

    The anger in his heart exploded.

    "You bastard!" Ziyou was furious. But then, his pupils suddenly shrank. A figure appeared in front of him.

    The violent figure was imprinted in his line of sight.

    Lin fan hollered and raised his fist, smashing down.

    Bang! Bang!

    He had no power to resist.

    That kind of power was really too strong, it was not something that people could resist at all.

    Zi you rolled on the ground, his body stained with blood.

    "You, how did you suddenly be so strong? impossible, this is impossible."

    He roared.

    He would not believe all of this.

    They were all fake.

    All of this was fake.

    "If you want to fight, then fight properly. Don''t talk nonsense. Only the weak will keep talking." He did not see Lin fan''s figure, but those words that made Zi you feel humiliated rang out.

    He had just said this.

    However, he didn''t expect that the other party would return it to him without moving.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan appeared in front of Ziyou. He raised his leg and kicked out, hitting his stomach.

    Battles were so unrestrained, and he could beat her up however he wanted.

    However, it was true.

    This fellow Ziyou was really good at taking a beating.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would have exploded long ago and died without even knowing how.

    Waa!

    Zi you opened his mouth with his sharp, viscous teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His internal organs seemed to have exploded.

    "Damn it, I''ll never forgive you. What do you take me for?"

    He was furious. The other party had used his fists and feet to attack him. He didn''t even take him seriously.

    It was an insult to him to hit him with his physical body.

    He had the inheritance.

    It belonged to the zombie lineage.

    His physical body was invincible, and he was immortal.

    At this moment.

    Zi you hollered in rage. His body transformed once more. Countless bone spikes appeared and attached themselves to his body, making him look like a Porcupine.

    The tips of the bone spikes glowed with a dark light.

    "Come on,e again." Zi you roared. He didn''t believe that the other party would dare toe again.

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Lin fan appeared in front of him. He opened his fingers and pressed down on Zi you''s neck.

    "Ridiculous." Zi youughed coldly. A body with dense spine bones was invincible. Whoever dared to touch it would die.

    But then.

    Something that he couldn''t believe happened.

    The other party didn''t avoid it at all. Instead, he directly grabbed it.

    Puchi!

    His spine pierced through the palm of the other party, but the other party''s might did not decrease. He grabbed and pressed down on his neck. With a force, half of his body was pressed to the ground with a plop.

    "I''ll let youugh. " Lin fan raised his arm and clenched his fist. He hollered and punched.

    Puchi!

    His spine pierced through his fist and spread to his arm.

    The part of Zi you''s body that had suffered the heavy blow also shriveled up.

    "You ..."

    He roared in disbelief.

    He was crazy.

    He was a F * cking lunatic.

    Lin fan''s expression was calm and even a little crazy. He pulled his fist out of his spine and arge amount of blood flowed down. He then punched once more.

    Bang! Bang!

    Zi you''s head smashed heavily onto the ground, and half of his head shriveled.

    "You can''t kill me."

    He roared. The ultimate form of a zombie had a really strong body. Even if he was being beaten up by Lin fan, he was still recovering.

    But at this moment, he couldn''t rely on this extreme recovery ability.

    Instead, he was struggling.

    He wanted to struggle out of Lin fan''s hands.

    However, the hand did not move at all. No matter how he struggled, he could not break free.<sub> </sub>

    "Won''t we know if we can kill him after we try?"

    "Oh, that''s right. Your body shape is not bad. It just so happens that my sect iscking a guard dog. You have great potential."

    Lin fan really wanted to kill him.

    However, he suddenly realized that being alive was actually more useful.

    The sect was so big and luxurious, it couldn''t be without a guard dog.

    "You dare to humiliate me?" Ziyou was furious. This was too much, really too much.

    The other party actually wanted him to be a guard dog. Even if he died, it was impossible.

    Lin fan couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath on Ziyou, so he just continued to punch him.

    Even though his arm was already badly mangled, his movements were not sloppy at all. He just wanted to beat the other party until he cried for his parents. That was enough.

    Ziyou''s entire body was in pain from the beating.

    The inheritance he obtained was the zombie inheritance. He was undying and had a strong body.

    But now, he really felt pain.

    A sense of powerlessness emerged from the bottom of his heart.

    "Say something, you better say something." Zi you roared.

    However, Lin fan didn''t care about him at all. He just continued to punch him.

    Zi you recalled what had happened earlier.

    His brain was in a mess, and he couldn''t understand what had happened.

    He had clearly killed him earlier.

    Howe he''s so lively now?

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    The pain in his body came again.

    A certain part of his body exploded from the punch.

    Although it was not important.

    However, the pain tormented Zi you so much that he screamed wildly.

    "Stop, you better stop. Can''t you say something?" Zi you roared.

    Lin fan didn''t stop and said,""Don''t talk when you''re fighting. It''s all nonsense."

    However, he was also muttering in his heart.

    The zombie inheritance was really amazing. To him, it wasn''t that strong, but his body was really strong.

    Or it could be said.

    This physical body was the strongest he had ever seen.

    What a pity.

    It was just a sandbag that he used.

    Zi you''s heart was bleeding. That kind of humiliation enveloped him. What a bastard.

    But for some reason ...

    When he nced at the man, he actually felt a sense of fear.

    The other party''s bloody arm did not tremble at all, as if nothing had happened.

    One punch after anothernded on his body.

    That powerful force exploded directly. He felt that his body was about to disintegrate and his recovery speed could not catch up with the other party''s attack.

    Kachaa!

    Just as he was thinking about this, a crisp voice was heard.

    When he focused his attention, he realized that his spine had been shattered.

    "How is that possible?"

    Ziyou couldn''t believe it.

    His spine was the hardest thing in the world.

    How could it be broken?

    "What are you thinking about? this is thest blow. I''ll make you cry."

    At this moment.

    Lin fan crossed his fingers and gathered his strength. He then hollered and his fists smashed down like hammers.

    "No..."

    Zi you was terrified. He felt an extremely terrifying powering at him.

    If he didn''t avoid it, he would really die.

    BOOM!

    A punchnded on the ground.

    There was no flesh.

    He probably missed.

    "Damn it, how can you be such a coward?" Lin fan said.

    He had thought that the other party would fight to the death with him, but he did not expect to escape at thest minute and avoid this punch.

    In the distance.

    Zi you''s body was covered in blood, and half of his head was missing. His flesh and blood were writhing.

    When he had just escaped.

    Half of his brain was gone when he was touched by the other party''s fist.

    If it had been a littleter ...

    I''m afraid I''ll really die.

    When Zi you heard Lin fan call him a coward, the anger in his heart almost burned Lin fan to death.

    But he had no choice.

    He finally understood the difference in strength between him and the other party.

    "Just Who are you?" Zi you asked. It was impossible for the other party to be unknown. Furthermore, before he had obtained the inheritance, he had been a good-for-nothing, so it was impossible for him to know such a terrifying expert.

    Lin fan smiled,"I''m here to kill you."

    Zi you''s heart was filled with panic."I have no grudges with you. I have never seen you before. Why do you have to make things difficult for me? you are very strong, and I am also very strong. Maybe we can be friends."

    "Wait," Lin fan interrupted,"you are wrong. I am strong but you are weak. Don''tpare yourself to me. You don''t have the right."

    F * ck!

    To Ziyou, the other party''s words were simply too arrogant.

    But he had no choice.

    Indeed, he couldn''t win against the other party.

    "As for why I''m here to exterminate you, the reason is simple. You don''t like World peace." Lin fan said.

    Ziyou didn''t understand.

    He really wanted to ask.

    What the hell are you talking about?

    But in the current situation, he didn''t have the time to think too much.

    His brain slowly recovered and he was wary of Lin fan. At the same time, he was looking for a chance to escape.

    The other party was very strong.

    It was a little crazy.

    "You want to run? You''re a little dishonest, do you think you can run away?" Lin fan didn''t want to talk so much nonsense with him.

    In the past, when the other party wanted to run away, he would pull them back with his lecherous eyes.

    However, things were different now.

    A waste of time was a waste of life.

    He instantly disappeared.

    Then, he appeared in front of Ziyou. Under the other party''s gaze, he was furious.

    BOOM!

    The rumbling sounds continued.

    Heaven and earth exploded.

    "Brother Han, your senior brother is a real Tiger." Qin Feng waspletely convinced.

    It was too F * cking powerful.

    That guy''s little brother had forced them into a corner.

    Now, even their boss had been smashed by brother Lin. Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    After a long time.

    Wailing and begging for mercy could be heard.

    "Stop fighting?"

    "Don''t hit me. "

    At this moment.

    Zi you''s pleading voice could be heard.

    Lin fan stopped. He was also a little violent. Anyway, if he caught him, he would beat him up.

    From this, he realized something.

    The power of a divine item was ultimately the divine item ''s, and it would never be his.

    The divine item that Zi you had fused with had raised his strength to a very high level. However, if he were to fight him, he would not be able to fight back at all.

    If he had cultivated it himself, he definitely wouldn''t have lost so miserably. At the very least, he would have spent a lot of energy on it.

    And in the process of obtaining the divine items.

    Buddha and demon used this as their Foundation and walked a path that they could walk on.

    "Senior brother, aren''t you going to kill him?" Han bi Kong asked.

    He was shocked by his senior brother''s strength and felt that it was really terrifying.

    Lin fan said calmly,"why would I kill him? you haven''t returned to the sect in a long time and don''t know about the changes. The sect iscking a dog. Look at him, isn''t he just right? he is quite strong too."

    Originally, he didn''t have such an idea.

    Later on, he felt that he really needed one.

    If someone dared to cause trouble in the sect.

    It would be overbearing to let the dog bite people directly.

    Han bi Kong waspletely stunned.

    He really didn''t expect that his senior brother would have such a thought.

    Amazing.

    It was really amazing.

    "Senior brother, he''s vicious. It''s fine if you''re in the sect, but what if you''re not?" Han bi Kong said worriedly.

    Lin fan smiled,"it''s nothing."

    In the fear of the BUFF, he still wanted to make aeback?

    He was simply dreaming.

    This time, he had earned quite a lot of points.

    He had earned a huge sum of money.

    However, he still needed more time to break through to the eternal ruler realm.

    Perhaps, he shouldmunicate with the Zhizhi bird.

    He wanted him to tell him the locations of those who had obtained the divine items and jumped more fiercely.

    Although there was no enmity.

    But there was no rule that one couldn''t offend someone without a grudge.

    Moreover ...

    To maintain world peace was such a great dream and goal.

    He had to defend it to the end.

    Thinking too much.

    In order to get points, he had to find an excuse to leave with a good name. That was the real deal.

    "Junior Brother, do you want to return to the sect with me?" Lin fan asked.

    However, he knew that it would be a waste of time to ask.

    Han bi Kong had her own thoughts.

    "No, senior brother, I''ll stay in the Navy. The purpose here is in line with my beliefs. Even if I die one day, I won''t regret it." Han bi Kong said.

    Qin Feng heaved a sigh of relief.

    When he heard that brother Lin wanted han bi Kong to return, he was truly shocked.

    If Brother Han were to return, his Navy would suffer a great loss. He would lose an expert.

    More importantly, you''re smart and can think of many ways.

    Lin fan tossed over a few of the moon god n''s Supreme treasures,"keep them. When people die, consume them and they can be saved."

    "Thank you, senior brother." Han bi Kong nodded. She was also surprised. She didn''t expect to have such a treasure.

    Soon after.

    Lin fan picked up Zi you and left.

    The zombie inheritance was nothing more than this.

    A power that wasn''t cultivated by oneself was ultimately much weaker.

    Looking at Lin fan''s departing figure, Qin Feng fell into deep thought. He muttered,"amazing! When will I be able to be as amazing as brother Lin?"

    Han bi Kong didn''t reply and just nced at him.

    He was afraid that he would not have any hope in this lifetime.

    In a forest.

    Lin fannded down and took out the heavenly River King cauldron. His body was a little dirty, and his arm was a bloody mess.

    It wasn''t good to deal with himself there just now.

    He took out his long sword.

    He directly shed himself.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan was naked and appeared to be in good spirits. He jumped into the Imperial cauldron of the heavenly River and took afortable bath.

    Ziyou still maintained his cowardly appearance.

    He squatted at the side, trembling.

    He didn''t dare to return to his original form. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that the other party didn''t want to give it to him.

    "Hu!"

    Lin fan heaved a sigh of relief. All the pores on his body opened up as he breathed in the fresh air.

    All this while.

    The battle made him happy, and the current situation of the realm made him feel even more delighted.

    The divine item would search for its host and increase the other party''s strength.

    He had created many peak experts.

    But it didn''t matter.

    After all, they were just points.

    Suddenly,

    Lin fan opened his eyes.

    "You''re already here. Why aren''t youing out? do you want me to treat you?"

    There was an obscure aura spreading around.

    If he wasn''t taking a bath and rxing his mind, he might not have felt it.

    "It''s you. "

    When that figure walked out from the darkness, Lin fan was a little surprised.

    "Crimson me Emperor, you still dare toe and find me?"

    Lin fan really admired the Crimson me Emperor''s courage.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare? I''ve been following you for a long time. This time, I came out to talk to you not because I want to fight you, but because I want to tell you something." The Crimson me Emperor said.

    He didn''t feel good either.

    This brat had cut off his two horns, but he still bore The Grudge in his heart.

    "What''s there to talk about? you''re so weak. What benefits can I get by talking to me and discussing things? you''re just taking advantage of me for nothing." Lin fan didn''t give him any face.

    These words were a little hurtful.

    Especially since the Crimson me Emperor was an ancient era expert whose strength had reached the peak of the chaotic Prime.

    Weak?

    What a joke.

    If this was still considered weak.

    Then go and find an expert to let me take a look.

    "You''re too arrogant. " The Crimson me Emperor said through gritted teeth.

    He hade to find this kid because he had suppressed the anger in his heart.

    But who would have thought that this kid would be so direct with his words? he didn''t know how to speak properly at all.

    "Yes, I am arrogant. What can you do about it?" Lin fan nodded his head and said calmly.

    The Crimson me Emperor clenched his hands tightly, and couldn''t help but want to hit someone.

    "Fine, I''ll bear with your arrogance. I''m not here to argue with you. I want to talk to you about something." The Crimson me Emperor said.

    Whoosh!

    Lin fan stood out from the heavenly River King cauldron, water droplets dripping down from his body.

    "I don''t want to criticize you, but I just realized that your brain isn''t that good."

    He took out a set of clothes from his storage ring and slowly put it on. At the same time, he walked toward the Crimson me Emperor.

    "What do you mean by that?" The Crimson me Emperor didn''t notice anything wrong. He still looked at Lin fan in confusion.

    Was his brain not good?

    He had lived for so long and had experienced everything. His own experience was not something that ordinary people could imagine.

    "Do you have any grudges against me?" Lin fan asked.

    The Crimson me Emperor still didn''t understand what he meant, but he still said,""There''s a grudge. "

    There was indeed enmity between the two of them.

    But if it wasn''t because he had an idea, he would never havee to find this kid.

    However, he didn''t think for long.

    A shocking change happened.

    Lin fan took advantage of the Crimson me Emperor''s moment of shock and threw a punch. The violent power hit the Crimson me Emperor''s abdomen.

    The power stirred the Crimson me Emperor''s abdomen until it was about to explode.

    "You''re really retarded. I have a grudge against you and didn''t look for you, but you F * cking came to me. Are you crazy?"

    "But that''s good."

    "You delivered yourself to my door, saving me the trouble of looking for you in the future."

    Lin fan chuckled. He suddenly realized that the brains of the ancient era experts were generally problematic.

    Pada!

    The Crimson me Emperor''s face turned red, and he looked like he was in pain.

    He was a little confused.

    It didn''t seem to turn around.

    "You ..." He raised his head and looked at Lin fan.

    Lin fan grabbed the neck of the Crimson me Emperor and punched him again. The power was so violent that half of his face caved in, and arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.

    "Don''t say yours, don''t say anything to me. I know you have a grudge against me. Since you''vee to me, I can''t reject you. " Lin fan said.

    "You''re sick. " The Crimson me Emperor roared.

    He really felt that the other party was sick.

    Otherwise, if he wasn''t sick, would he be like this?

    Boiling.

    Arge amount of mes rose from the me Emperor''s body and covered Lin fan.

    "I''m here to talk to you about something, don''t bully me too much ..."

    Puchi!

    Lin fan punched and the Crimson me Emperor opened his mouth. A row of bloody teeth flew out.

    "What''s there to talk about? it''s nothing more than those few things. I don''t need it. Since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving. You''re looking for death. "

    He allowed the mes to burn his body, but he was not afraid at all.

    It didn''t hurt or itch.

    It was just that his skin was a little burnt.

    "Damn it, I''m here to find you ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan threw another punch,"don''t say anything. I don''t want to know."

    The Crimson me Emperor was not weak.

    But no matter who it was, as long as Lin fan caught them, they wouldn''t be able to escape.

    "F * ck." The Crimson me Emperor was furious and his hands didn''t stop. He came to talk to Lin fan but he attacked without even talking.

    So what if they had a grudge?

    When there were benefits, even the hatred of killing one''s father could be temporarily forgotten.

    A terrifying power gathered on his hands and then struck Lin fan''s chest.

    Blood seeped out from the corner of Lin fan''s mouth, but he was expressionless. He punched the Crimson me Emperor again.

    One punch per person.

    He had never been afraid of anyone.

    Even though the move just now was easy to avoid, he did not.

    The strong had no fear.

    Let''s see who will fall to the ground first.

    After a long time.

    The Crimson me Emperor''s face was covered in blood.

    It was a tragic sight.

    They couldn''t look at it directly.

    Lin fan was much better and was fine. He just bled a little and his body was covered in mes.

    "Alright, we can end this now." Lin fan held the Crimson me Emperor and turned himself into a man of fire. He raised his hand and stretched it backward, preparing to KO the Crimson me Emperor with one punch.

    The Crimson me Emperor''s aura was weak.

    "You will regret this."

    "I''m the only one who knows about the slim chance of survival in the world. I wanted to work with you, but you didn''t cherish it. I''ll be waiting for you down there."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Lin fan had wanted to punch, but after hearing the Crimson me Emperor''s words, he stopped and asked curiously.

    "What you said is a little scary. Tell me, what is it?"

    It was so fragrant!

    [Author''s note: author''s note: This is myst bit of support. I love you guys.]

 1154 Chapter 1154

    "Hehe." One of the Crimson me Emperor''s eyes was already swollen. He tried his best to open his eyes and stared at Lin fan with a disdainful smile,"it''s toote, it''s all toote. You''ve shattered my pride and trampled my self-respect under your feet."

    "Let me tell you, the strong can not be humiliated. Even if you kneel in front of me now, I will not say anything. You can continue to be arrogant, but it won''tst long. You will regret it one day."

    "There was once a chance to live in front of you, but you didn''t cherish it. It''s toote for you to regret it when you lose it."

    As he spoke, he continued.

    The Crimson me Emperorughed out loud.

    However, as heughed, arge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth.

    "Your words remind me of a person." Lin fan sighed,"forget it, you don''t understand. I''ll just beat you up. The more I beat you up, the more obedient you''ll be."

    The Crimson me Emperor''s pupils shrank fiercely, as if he had not expected this.

    Oh my God!

    He had already said so much, yet he still wanted to beat him up.

    Under normal circumstances.

    When they knew that there was an important secret, the other party would definitely not make a move. They would definitely try their best to find out what the secret was.

    Could it be that I wasn''t direct enough just now?

    Did the other party not understand?

    So,

    The Crimson me Emperor organized his words and prepared tomunicate again.

    "Listen well ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Before he could finish his words, Lin fan threw a punch at the face of the Crimson me Emperor. Immediately, arge amount of blood spurted out from his nose.

    F * ck!

    Can''t you let me finish before you attack? is there a need to do this?

    "You bastard, I won''t let you go."

    The Crimson me Emperor roared in rage, wishing he could kill Lin fan.

    They were bullies.

    It was really too much.

    He was regretting it now.

    Why did hee to find this kid?

    Why couldn''t he look for someone else? he had to look for this kid. Looking at the situation now, he was actually caught and beaten up by this kid.

    He had a body full of strength, but he was unable to develop it.

    Lin fan didn''t waste any more time with the Crimson me Emperor. He just punched him one punch after another like a machine.

    "You talk too much nonsense. It''s better to beat you into submission than anything else."

    He was really curious.

    What kind of shocking news could the Crimson me Emperor have gotten?

    He had wanted to give him a way out and ask about the specific situation, but the other party refused to say anything. He had no choice but to beat him into submission before asking.

    After a long time.

    The Crimson me Emperor wailed.

    "Don''t hit me, please don''t hit me. "

    As they fought, they fought.

    For some reason.

    In the depths of the Crimson me Emperor''s heart, there was an infinite fear of Lin fan. It was as if as long as he thought of this name, he would be frightened to death.

    Pada!

    Lin fan let go.

    The Crimson me Emperor fell to the ground with a crash. He crossed his arms and shivered. He was really scared of being beaten up.

    "Speak, what did you find?" Lin fan looked at the Crimson me Emperor who was sitting on the ground and asked.

    He was really curious.

    When the Crimson me Emperor heard Lin fan''s voice, his body trembled. Bean-sized beads of sweat fell from his head. Then, he spoke.

    "I ... I found an ancient corpse."

    Lin fan thought about it and didn''t understand,"so what if you found an ancient corpse? what can you do? if they are all dead, then they can only be called the corpses of weaklings. But in your mouth, they be so amazing, right?"

    "No, I also know that this ancient corpse is rted to heaven. I found it from an ancient object in the abyss of the originator."

    The Crimson me Emperor trembled, and even his words were trembling.

    He was really afraid of Lin fan.

    He peed his pants when he heard the sound.

    Not to mention seeing him in person.

    At this moment, Lin fan''s interest was piqued. What the Crimson me Emperor said made him very curious.

    What was it that was so shocking?

    "Don''t talk nonsense, take me to see. "

    He didn''t want to listen to the Crimson me Emperor''s nonsense, so he had to go and take a look personally.

    If it was really something good, even if it was a corpse, he would have to carry it back.

    If they were trash, he would throw them away.

    "Gou ''Zi, go back to where you belong and guard the sect. If I find out that you escaped, I will smash your dog head." Lin fan said to Zi you.

    His tone was unfriendly and threatening.

    But against Ziyou, threats were very useful.

    He trembled.

    That was pure fear.

    After Zi you obtained the inheritance of the zombie, he had evolved to the ultimate body, Yi.

    But now, he was being treated like a dog.

    How hurtful would that be?

    In that instant.

    Zi you instantly disappeared from the world. He already knew where he was, so he obediently went to be a guard dog. If he had any ideas and was caught the next time, he would definitely be in a terrible state.

    "Lead the way," Lin fan said.

    The Crimson me Emperor did not dare to disobey and led the way.

    Lin fan''s figure was like a mountain that pressed down heavily on his heart. In fact, he didn''t even have the slightest thought of resisting.

    On the other side of the world.

    The demon master and the scientist were both lunatics. Life was like grass in their eyes. As long as they couldplete the experiment, they would sacrifice anything.

    Even if the demon master listened to Lin fan, to other strangers, he would still show a vicious expression. He didn''t care if they were men, women, old or young, they would all throw themselves into a great cause.

    "I''ve seeded. "

    Suddenly.

    The great demon master roared excitedly, his hands trembling.

    The scientist at the side was also full of smiles. Looking at the perfect product in front of him, he felt that all his efforts had been worth it.

    The living bio-humans in front of them looked ferocious and terrifying.

    They were no longer the mechanical bio-humans from before.

    In other words, it should be a biochemical beast that possessed absolute power.

    He was a few hundred feet tall, and there were many wounds on his body, as if they were stitched together by the flesh and blood of countless demonic beasts.

    His heart could be seen beating in his chest.

    A destructive aura was emitted from the biochemical beast.

    The two of them had experimented with countless materials and killed countless demonic beasts before finally finding the best method.

    "Great demon master, you are indeed like me, a genius of the world. With the two of us working together, what can''t we solve?" The scientistughed. His smile was dark, like the roar of a demon from hell.

    "Yes, it''s a perfect piece of art. This is our blood, sweat, and tears." The great demon master stretched out his hand and touched the work of art in front of him. The expression in his eyes was so excited.

    He had been studying it when he was alone.

    However, it was hard to break through the limit.

    However, after meeting the scientist, he realized that everything had worked out and he had found the real path.

    The scientist stared at the masterpiece in front of him."We should give him a name. Great demon master, what name would you like to give him?"

    The great demon master pondered for a long time, then revealed a sinister smile."Actually, we are creating a God. Why don''t we call it God Creator No. 1?"

    "Hmm, not a bad name. Indeed, we are creating gods."

    "I believe that with the two of us working together, we will be the greatest gods in the world. Anyone who dares to block our way should die."

    The scientist opened his arms and had a crazy expression on his face.

    "Go, ughter and replenish your strength."

    With a wave of his arm, the emotionless God Creator No. 1 instantly disappeared from its original spot and headed toward the ce where there were signs of life.

    Pada!

    At this moment, the scientist patted the great demon master''s shoulder."Great demon master, no, my brother, your knowledge has won my respect. From now on, when we brothers join forces, no one in this world will be able to stop us. I''m willing to share our achievements with you."

    The great demon master smiled, but his smile was still very creepy,"yes, you are also my brother."

    The two lunatics looked at each other. Even though they hadn''t known each other for long, their rtionship had suddenly warmed up under the guidance of technology, and they had reached the point of being best friends.

    Immediately after.

    They started to discuss the results of their research.

    What the scientists meant was that if they used the corpses of the ancient powerhouses as the foundation of their research, they might be able to create even more powerful existences.

    God Creator No. 1 was very powerful.

    They could continuously improve their strength ording to the intrinsic characteristics of life, although they could not achieve unlimited evolution.

    However, his potential for development was still very strong.

    The goal of the great demon masters and scientists was to develop an existence that could evolve infinitely.

    Even if this path was not easy to walk.

    The two of them did not give up.

    They believed.

    He definitely could.

    ¡­¡­

    "Crimson me Emperor, is this where the ancient corpse you mentioned is?" Lin fan asked while floating in the air.

    Below them was a Canyon.

    However, there was something wrong with this Canyon.

    Many mysterious substances shot out from the canyon and flew into the air. They gradually dissipated without a trace.

    The interior of the canyon was covered in a gray substance, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside.<sub> </sub>

    "Y-yes, I am." The Crimson me Emperor squatted at the side, not daring to look Lin fan in the eye.

    He was really scared of being beaten up.

    Lin fan looked at it for a long time.

    He carefully sensed the aura that was being emitted from it.

    It was indeed extraordinary.

    The Crimson me Emperor didn''t lie.

    No.

    Even if someone wanted him to lie, he wouldn''t dare to do so with the BUFF on him.

    This was the power of the BUFF.

    "Let''s go, follow me down. "

    No matter what it was, he had to at least take a look.

    Otherwise, who knew what was inside.

    The Crimson me Emperor''s body trembled.

    He was afraid of Lin fan.

    Or was he filled with fear of this ce?

    Recently, the word ''heaven'' had been appearing frequently.

    He was going to cause trouble.

    It was a pity.

    Lin fan was afraid of everyone but trouble.

    Outside the canyon.

    When hended, he realized how tiny he was in front of the canyon.

    The entrance of the canyon was like the gate of hell. It was gray and blurry, and nothing could be seen. However, the ce they were standing at now was safe. It was apletely different ce.

    He spread his fingers and touched the ground.

    Perception!

    The cultivation techniques he cultivated were very varied, but some of them had very overbearing characteristics.

    He had used his perception for a long time, and it was very handy.

    Instantly.

    The power passed through his five fingers and struck into the canyon.

    "What?"

    Lin fan noticed that there was a mysterious power that was resisting his search.

    But it was still very weak.

    It couldn''t stop himpletely.

    As he went deeper.

    He felt that this power was getting stronger and stronger.

    There were very, very few powers that could stop his investigation.

    This was enough to show that the secret hidden in the canyon was slightly interesting.

    After a long time.

    The power grew stronger and stronger,pletely isting everything. However, he could clearly feel that there was a huge corpse in the depths.

    "Crimson me Emperor, let me see what you''ve got," Lin fan said.

    It was enough for the twelve beast gods to know about the heaven.

    He didn''t expect the Crimson me Emperor to actually know about it. This was a little interesting.

    The Crimson me Emperor handed over the item he had obtained. It was an ancient scroll. However, after taking a look, Lin fan did not want to look at it anymore. He had to ask Junior Brother Lu for help.

    It was a F * cking painting again.

    And the drawing was inexplicable.

    They were clearly bullying people with a bad brain.

    Too much.

    "You don''t understand?" The Crimson me Emperor asked timidly.

    Lin fan was very unhappy when he heard that. What did he mean?

    He just wanted to ask what you meant by that.

    You can''t understand?

    What a joke.

    Hehe!

    Lin fan could only reply to the Crimson me Emperor with a smile that was recognized as humiliating.

    "Let''s go, follow me in. You''re full of nonsense, are you looking for a beating?"

    The Crimson me Emperor trembled in fear and didn''t dare to speak.

    He stepped into the canyon.

    The Crimson me Emperor''s body was covered in a light shield to resist these mysterious substances.

    "What?"

    Lin fan noticed that the mysterious substance passed through his pores and flowed into his body.

    "What is this thing?"

    He pondered, but he could not understand.

    It was a magical feeling.

    Forget it.

    If he didn''t understand, then so be it. He would eventually find out.

    Cultivating to this level, one would have alreadye into contact with the greatest secret of the realm.

    Any hidden secrets were revealed by him.

    Lin fan brought the Crimson me Emperor deeper in.

    But suddenly ...

    He felt that the situation was not right.

    When he was sensing it just now, he didn''t realize that the road was so far.

    Heavenly court.

    Xue Lian floated above the blood sea, and the boiling blood Qi entered his body. During this time, he had already condensed a thousand clones of Blood God, but he was still a long way from 480 million.

    Not far away.

    The Buddha and demon copied the Scriptures and chanted the Buddha without changing their posture. The Buddha voice enveloped the surroundings and the power of purification overflowed.

    If someone else did this, it would be a blood feud.

    But he had no choice.

    He had no way to repay the favor of saving his life, so he could only let the other party do as he pleased.

    Suddenly.

    The Buddha and demon stopped, and the Scriptures in their hands also broke.

    "Almsgiver Xu, do you feel anything wrong?" The Buddha demon asked.

    Xu hanming opened his eyes and muttered in his heart, inappropriate? That''s definitely not right. I''m cultivating while you''re copying scriptures and chanting Buddha at the side. Your mentality has long exploded, and you actually still dare to ask me what''s wrong with it. Can you have any shame?

    "No, I didn ''t,"

    The Buddha and demon frowned."That''s not right. This poor monk feels that something is amiss. However, my cultivation is limited, and I can''t trace the source."

    Xu hanming didn''t even know what the Buddha demon was talking about. He was baffled.

    It was a little hard to grasp.

    "I know where the problem lies." Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    Xu hanming and the Buddha demon looked back and saw a man standing in the distance.

    That was the blood devil Emperor.

    The two of them had long discovered the blood devil Emperor.

    Ever since Xu hanming had been cultivating on the blood sea, he had appeared and had not left.

    To the blood devil Emperor, when Xu hanming ced the blood sea in the heavenly court, his heart had already exploded.

    What kind of treasure was it that it had such power?

    When he saw it, he couldn''t move.

    In fact, he even had an idea in his heart.

    Ever since I saw the blood pool, I''ve acknowledged you as my brother.

    "This benefactor, do you know where the problem lies?" The Buddha demon asked.

    "I have my suspicions, but I''m not too sure." The blood devil Emperor pondered for a moment and said with uncertainty.

    It was indeed so.

    The Buddha demon was puzzled. The blood devil Emperor''s cultivation wasn''t very strong, only at the ruler realm. But for him to be able to discover this problem, he clearly had some special method.

    "I wonder who it is?" The Buddha demon asked.

    The blood devil Emperor observed his surroundings. After confirming that there was no one around, he spoke,"Sect master."

    The Buddha and demon were speechless.

    Xu hanming was speechless.

    "I''m cultivating, I''m cultivating. I don''t feel anything wrong." The Buddha and devil didn''t talk nonsense and continued to copy the Scriptures and recite the Buddha.

    The blood devil Emperor was stunned.

    What was going on?

    I''ve already said it''s inappropriate, so why don''t you believe me?

    In the canyon.

    Lin fan realized that the mysterious substance that entered his body stuck to his organs like a cake. It was really hard and it stopped his organs from beating.

    This was a problem.

    But he didn''t take it to heart.

    He was fearless of anything that had a problem.

    Instantly.

    The line of sight in front of him gradually became clear.

    He saw it.

    The ancient corpse that the Crimson me Emperor had mentioned was right in front of them.

    [PS: I''ll probably get drunk if I go out for dinner. We''ll continue tomorrow.]

 Chapter 1155 Strike Me To Death If You Have The Guts

    "What?"

    When Lin fan took a closer look, he realized that there wasn''t just one ancient corpse here. There were four of them.

    The four ancient corpses were as tall as mountains and sat on stone chairs.

    Suddenly.

    He could smell some kind of danger in the surroundings.

    "Crimson me Emperor, what did you say these things were?" Lin fan asked.

    But then.

    He was a little surprised.

    The Crimson me Emperor didn''t move.

    When he turned back, he found the Crimson me Emperor standing in the distance with his head lowered, not moving at all.

    "Say something," Lin fan didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the Crimson me Emperor. However, a shocking scene happened.

    The Crimson me Emperor''s body gradually crumbled, turning into pieces that floated in the air.

    "I don''t want to die,"

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The Crimson me Emperor disappearedpletely.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±Lin fan touched his head. What was going on? he didn''t understand, but he had to at least give an exnation.

    But now, there wasn''t even an exnation.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    A dull sound was heard.

    It sounded like the beating of a heart.

    He turned around and saw that the deafening throbbing sound wasing from the four ancient corpses.

    Hu!

    Hu!

    One breath and one breath.

    The four ancient corpses started to breathe, and the mysterious substances in the surroundings surged into the four ancient corpses.

    "Wait, let me think about it."

    Lin fan pondered.

    Things were a little off.

    "My God, I was actually tricked by that guy, the Crimson me Emperor."

    He finally understood.

    Why would the Crimson me Emperore to find me? after all, although the conflict between us isn''t big, it''s not small either.

    There must be a problem if he still wanted to seek peace with her when there was a good thing.

    It turned out that he wanted to lure him here.

    But wait a minute.

    There was another problem.

    The Crimson me Emperor must have lured him here to kill him.

    But just now, the Crimson me Emperor had really died.

    He had died in front of him so inexplicably.

    Therefore, there was something strange about this, and it was hard to figure it out.

    "Who is it?"

    He was deep in thought, and his brain cells began to die madly. His head was in pain, but he couldn''t think of who it was.

    Suddenly.

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    A terrifying force was heading toward him.

    He looked up.

    However, he discovered that one of the ancient corpses hade back to life. It threw a punch at him. The power of this punch was too terrifying. It was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The mysterious matter in the canyon was shaking, and a passage was forcibly opened up.

    Lin fan raised his hand to block.

    Bang! Bang!

    A terrifying shockwave spread out and Lin fan frowned. The enemy was too strong. This was the toughest target he had ever faced.

    Ta ta!

    Lin fan glided backward and then stepped on the ground. The ground cracked and caved in before he stabilized himself.

    "D * MN, he''s tall and strong. That''s a little shameless." This ancient corpse''s fist was bigger than his entire body. When his fist came down, it was like a huge mountain smashing down.

    "Who are you?" Lin fan asked.

    This tall ancient corpse soared into the clouds, giving off an extremely terrifying pressure.

    A heavy breathing sound came from the ancient corpse''s mouth.

    Immediately after.

    The remaining three ancient corpses around him were also resurrected.

    The moment they opened their eyes, a powerful aura spread out from their bodies.

    "Are they all so fierce?" Lin fan stood there. He was already surrounded by them. The aura of these four ancient corpses was extremely terrifying.

    He was deliberately trying to kill him.

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    The four ancient corpses raised their hands and grabbed at Lin fan, covering the entire sky. Their gigantic palms covered Lin fan, leaving him no chance to escape at all.

    "That''s too early. Let''s do it. "

    Lin fan wasn''t afraid at all. Since that was the case, then he would just go all out. He wanted to see how strong the other party was.

    He roared.

    Open fire.

    The muscles in his body began to expand, and a destructive force was brewing.

    Ha!

    Bang! Bang!

    A violent powerpletely erupted.

    Lin fan''s body was covered in mes. He bent his knees and straightened his arms. He clenched his fingers and with a Peng, he rose into the air and punched.

    This was to fight to the death with the other party.

    Bang! Bang!

    A dull sound came.

    The punch didn''t break the defense of the four ancient corpses, but the shock wave was enough to destroy everything in the surroundings.

    "Amazing! These dead bodies are so strong after being resurrected. Who is so cruel? he is trying to kill himself."

    Even if they were in a battle.

    Lin fan''s brain was buzzing.

    He suddenly realized that he seemed to have be a little smarter recently.

    Although his intelligence wasn''t high, it was still an improvement.

    "Die," he said.

    Suddenly.

    An ancient corpse raised both of its hands high. Mysterious substances condensed in the void and condensed into a saber. The saber shed down with astonishing power. The saber radiance that overflowed from the surroundings directly tore the void.

    "Fine, I''lle. I''m not afraid of you."

    Lin fan hollered and wasn''t afraid at all. In a battle, he had to fight head-on. Even if the strength of his move was shocking, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    He opened his hands, and when the de light came, he put his hands together. With a bang, he pped the de with his palms.

    Puchi.

    Even though Lin fan was holding onto the battle de, the sharp de light still came whistling over and left a deep gash on Lin fan''s chest.

    Arge amount of blood seeped out and dyed the ground red.

    "Hehe!"

    Lin fanughed out loud as his eyes were filled with an endless amount of battle intent,e on! You want to kill me with just this bit of power? I''m afraid you''ve lost your mind."

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Another ancient corpse punched out from behind. With a loud boom, his fistnded on Lin fan''s back. Power exploded out and entered Lin fan''s body, destroying his internal organs.

    "F * ck."

    Lin fanid in the deep hole and that feeling was really amazing.

    He had forgotten how long it had been since he had suffered such an impact.

    Ever since he had be so powerful, he had rarely been beaten up so badly.

    The strength of the four ancient corpses was very strong, but it was impossible to grasp their own realm.

    Or perhaps ...

    To him, there was no such thing as realm.

    Instead, they were born with the power to destroy everything.

    Pada!

    Lin fan pushed away the stone and twisted his neck. He smiled and disappeared from the spot.

    Then, he appeared in front of an ancient corpse. The other party''s huge head was ferocious and terrifying, and there was no expression at all.

    He clenched his fingers and gathered his power.

    "Explode!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he swung his fist.

    With a bang, he punched the ancient corpse''s head. Its hardness was beyond imagination. He had used all his strength in this punch. No matter who it was, they would explode after taking this punch.

    However, this ancient corpse managed to hold on.

    Even though there was only a fist-sized hole on its head, it was enough to show how hard the ancient corpse was.

    Suddenly.

    Just as Lin fan was in a daze.

    The ancient corpse raised its hands and sped its palms together. With a loud bang, it pped Lin fan in between its palms.

    Creak!

    Lin fan used both his hands to support himself, barely managing to open up a small gap between the palms of the ancient corpse.

    "F * ck, such powerful strength." Lin fan frowned. These ancient corpses were a little hard to deal with.

    They were bullies.

    And at this moment.

    A de light struck out. The other ancient corpse wielded a battle de and shed it out. It passed through the gap between the two palms and shed towards Lin fan.

    Theirpatibility was extremely high.

    Lin fan didn''t Dodge.

    Puchi!

    The de light split Lin fan in half andrge amounts of blood rained down, dyeing the ground red.

    The ancient corpse closed its palms and rubbed them together, crushing Lin fan''s body into a meat paste. It then flung its arms and the meat paste scattered all over the ground.

    The four ancient corpses didn''t move.

    Ten secondster.

    "So powerful." Lin fan revived and immediately found clothes in his storage ring.

    He didn''t think too much about it.

    A palm descended from the sky, and he immediately dodged. With a boom, the ground shook and cracked. An extremely strong impact swept over, and the entire Canyon seemed to be about to break.

    Lin fan''s hands touched the ground and he stabilized his body. He then raised his head and looked over.

    "Amazing. I didn''t expect that you four ancient corpses would be so powerful that you''ve forced me to this extent."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The ancient corpses attacked again.

    It was very strong and very dense.

    He didn''t even give Lin fan a chance to catch his breath.

    "Do you think I''m afraid of you, you rotten corpses?" Lin fan hollered as his aura burned. With a loud bang, he charged towards an ancient corpse.

    He put his hands together and hammered down heavily.

    BOOM!

    A punchnded on the ancient corpse''s body. The powerful force turned into an impact and forced the ancient corpse to move a few steps, but it was not of much use.

    Lin fan felt like he wasn''t fighting with the corpse of an expert.

    Instead, there was an even more terrifying existence that was using these ancient corpses to suppress him.

    He found that these ancient corpses had not been resurrected. Their minds were all in a daze, but their fighting methods were extremely fierce.

    The ancient battlefield!

    Berserk blood body!

    At this moment, he released all his power and opened all the restrictions.

    A world-shaking power was boiling around Lin fan.

    Hu!

    Hu!

    Lin fan''s body was boiling with white heat.

    "Although I don''t know what you are, your power makes me excited."

    "My blood is starting to boil."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve never used underhanded means against the strong. "

    These four ancient corpses were very strong. Of course, under the effect of the torrential bad luck, it didn''t matter how strong they were. They would still be tricked to death.

    He didn''t need to think much.

    But ...

    He liked to enjoy the feeling of battle.

    That kind of feeling.

    It could make people extremely excited.

    An ancient corpse swung its fist over. There were no fancy special effects, and it was just using its strength to kill Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t back down. He raised his fist and punched back.

    The two fists met.

    BOOM!

    With the two of them as the center, an inextinguishable storm of destruction was created.

    As for the three ancient corpses around him, they wouldn''t care about the rules. Taking advantage of the fact that Lin fan was fighting one of the ancient corpses, they charged over to suppress him.

    There were no fancy special effects.

    The only thing was that each punch contained terrifying power.

    "I, your father, am not afraid of you."

    He started to fight the four ancient corpses without fear.

    The mysterious substance in the canyon had been consumed inrge amounts. It was still rich at first, but gradually, it became thin.

    What if ...

    Lin fan was someone with a brain.

    Perhaps, he would have discovered that every time the four ancient corpses attacked, they would absorb arge amount of mysterious substances from this ce.

    Unfortunately, he waspletely focused on the battle and did not notice anything amiss.

    Hu!

    A shocking explosion was heard.

    Lin fan retreated. His body was bleeding and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.

    "It''s really cool. "

    "Hehe."

    He had been beaten up quite badly. Even if he used all his power, he still suffered a great loss when facing these four ancient corpses.

    But it didn''t matter.

    As long as it felt good in battle.

    As for these four ancient corpses, they weren''t any better off. Their gigantic bodies were filled with potholes all over. However, the thing that surprised Lin fan was that there wasn''t any blood in their bodies at all.

    What flowed out was also those mysterious substances.

    Suddenly.

    The mysterious substance trembled and formed a vortex.

    The four ancient corpses were frantically absorbing the mysterious substances. The injuries on their bodies were gradually recovering under the healing of the mysterious substances.

    "Come ..."

    "I won''t stop until I die."

    Lin fan growled out as his long hair fluttered in the wind. He charged forth once more, determined to fight to the death with the four ancient corpses.

    Even if he were to die, he would not be afraid.

    It was an honor to die in battle, and the one who survived would be the final winner.

    "Explode, my fist."<sub> </sub>

    Lin fan was toozy to care about those battle techniques and just used pure strength to attack. His fists were so dense that he couldn''t see anything.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The void exploded, and every punch he threw contained the most terrifying power.

    As for Lin fan, he didn''t even move from the attacks of the ancient corpse. No matter how heavy his injuries were, he wasn''t afraid at all.

    In that instant.

    In this world.

    It was filled with a de light that could destroy everything.

    There was also a destructive power that could tear the sky apart.

    After a long time.

    Lin fan was panting. His left arm was cut off and blood was flowing out. The blood that flowed out was absorbed by his body and the aura that he gave off became stronger and stronger.

    "Hehe, not bad. You guys are the strongest existences I''ve ever met."

    "No need to rush."

    "Let''s continue. "

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan rushed forth once more. At the same time, he took out his spatial God pir and gave one of the ancient corpses a good thrashing.

    "I''ll smash you to death, you bastard. "

    In this Canyon.

    There was no concept of time.

    He didn''t even know how much time had passed.

    Meanwhile, outside the canyon.

    The power of battle was being emitted.

    Many cracks appeared on the outside world and spread into the distance.

    The fusion of the two worlds would result in an infinite region.

    If it was a realm in the past.

    In the face of such a powerful impact, it would probably have already disintegrated.

    Heavenly court.

    Back mountain.

    The sect leader stood there, his eyes deep as he stared at the sky.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long stood aside.

    They didn''t say anything. The Grandmaster had been standing there for a long time, and no one knew what he was doing.

    The sect master was cking off.

    In the past, he was constantly trying to feel the serenity.

    But now, he didn''t sense tranquility, which made them feel a little surprised.

    In the distance.

    The blood devil Emperor was secretly watching.

    "There''s a problem, there''s definitely a problem. " He had been waiting for a long time. Ever since he wanted to find out about Ning Jing''s background, the blood demon Emperor had been observing the magnificent me sect master.

    In the past, he had not noticed anything.

    He only felt that the tranquility of enlightenment was a little strange.

    But now, he really found something wrong.

    Unfortunately, the sect master''s status here was too high. No one dared to offend him. As for these sect disciples, they would not believe his words.

    This was how status determined everything.

    It was hard to convince people.

    At this moment.

    The Zhizhi bird flew over the heavenly court and dropped a piece of news.

    The blood devil Emperor retreated.

    Check the bird-of-knowledge news.

    The realm was not peaceful today.

    The Zhizhi bird announced all the major events in the realm.

    Many people who were once unknown suddenly rose up and became very powerful. They also did many things and swept through all those who resisted. No one could stop them.

    "It''s chaotic, it''s really chaotic. Where did Peak Master Lin go? he''s gone for half a month and hasn''t returned. There''s not even a single piece of news." The blood devil Emperor was deep in thought.

    No matter what.

    He was also an expert. Even if he was in trouble now and had be very weak, he still had a smart mind.

    He analyzed it carefully.

    He could understand how chaotic the realm was now.

    It was only a matter of time before the magnificent me sect was not affected.

    Of course.

    With the magnificent me sect''s current ability, they didn''t need to be afraid of anyone.

    Some time ago, a guard dog came. It was very strong and one look was enough to make him terrified.

    He did not know what Peak Master Lin was doing outside.

    To actually be able to make such an expert willingly be a guard dog.

    It was extremely terrifying.

    In the canyon.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan just stood there.

    His body was covered in blood.

    Half of his head was blown to pieces.

    But he was not dead yet.

    "What a terrifying enemy." Lin fan''s evaluation of the four ancient corpses.

    It was indeed terrifying.

    He had forgotten how long the battle hadsted.

    But he had a feeling that it was a long time ago.

    He had never fought for such a long time before.

    At this moment.

    An ancient corpse swung its fist over.

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan raised his hand to block and with a Peng, he blocked the fist.

    "It''s not that I want to say this, but you guys seem to have be weaker. "

    As the battle continued.

    He found that the four ancient corpses had really be weaker, and their fists were not as powerful as before.

    The mysterious substance in the surroundings was already very thin.

    It wasn''t as strong as before.

    In between breaths.

    The four ancient corpses were breathing inrge amounts of mysterious substances.

    Lin fan retaliated with a fist that exploded with power.

    The ancient corpse was directly pushed back.

    His huge body was like a huge mountain, and he kept retreating. He retreated a long distance before he could stabilize his body.

    "What a pity, what a pity."

    "I''m in high spirits now, but you guys can ''t. How can we y?"

    Lin fan said.

    During this period of battle, due to the Buffs that grew stronger as the battle progressed, his Foundation had improved a lot.

    There were very few experts who could suppress him.

    The fact that these four ancient corpses were able to suppress him earlier on made him feel the pleasure of battle.

    Thus, their Foundation had been constantly improving.

    But now, he couldn ''t.

    The ancient corpse had obviously be weaker.

    It was obvious that the consumption of the mysterious substance could no longer support their power.

    If the ancient corpse could speak ...

    He would definitely me Lin fan.

    You''re not a F * cking human.

    Half a month.

    They had truly been fighting for half a month without stopping.

    Even if there was a lot of the mysterious substance, it would definitely not be able tost for such a long time.

    And during this period of time.

    Lin fan had died many times.

    His body had been destroyed at least a hundred times.

    But fortunately, he was not afraid of death.

    A true expert would never fear death.

    When he was at his weakest, he had already understood this principle that only the strong could understand.

    "Thank you for allowing me to experience the thrill of battle at this time. In order to repay you, I will kill you all with a single punch."

    Lin fan stood there calmly.

    He spread his fingers, and each of them was filled with boiling power.

    Pada!

    He clenched his fingers.

    His fist was covered in ayer of light.

    This force was very strong, and the surrounding void was already distorted.

    He waved his fist.

    The fist radiance covered everything.

    BOOM!

    The huge ancient corpse was covered by the light and did not dissipate for a long time.

    "What?"

    When the light dissipated.

    The ancient corpse''s body was immediately shattered, turning into a pile of flesh and blood that scattered on the ground.

    "This is f * cking ..."

    Lin fan scratched his head.

    What did he just say?

    He wanted to leave the corpse intact.

    He hadn''t paid attention and had destroyed the other party. This was too regretful.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect him to be so weak. I thought he would still be very strong."

    Lin fan had nothing to say.

    The mysterious substance had strengthened the four ancient corpses quite a bit. Who knew that they would be so weak when they didn''t have much of the substance''s strengthening?

    It was shattered by a single punch.

    The other three ancient corpses were expressionless and had been in a daze the entire time.

    He didn''t know who these ancient corpses were when they were alive.

    He definitely didn''t know her.

    However, he could feel the damage that the mysterious substance around him was causing to him.

    The substances that had entered his body had been destroying his organs.

    Because of his own body, these substances could only attach to his organs and were of no use.

    "Weak, too weak. You lured me here to kill me, but you didn''t even understand the situation before attacking me. The price you have to pay is huge."

    Lin fan was filled with regret.

    He didn''t want to say anything more.

    Things had already reached this stage.

    It was useless to say more.

    Of course.

    The remaining three ancient corpses naturally couldn''t be left alone.

    It had to be suppressed.

    Suddenly.

    Just as he was about to make his move.

    A vortex appeared above his head.

    "What?" Lin fan looked over and was puzzled.

    Something happened again?

    That''s it.

    It was a battle.

    He had never been afraid of anyone.

    Plop!

    At this moment, the three ancient corpses suddenly knelt on the ground and bent their bodies while supporting themselves with their huge hands.

    A strange substance gushed out from their backs and was then absorbed by the vortex above their heads.

    And immediately after.

    The ancient corpse that he had just beaten into a pulp also had substances floating out from every piece of rotten flesh.

    As these strange substances were lost.

    The ancient corpse''s body gradually rotted.

    Suddenly.

    A sh of green light shot towards the vortex.

    This green light was condensed from the matter within the four ancient corpses.

    "D * MN, we''ve been fighting for so long. It''s impossible to return empty-handed. Come over." Lin fan attacked and reached out to grab it.

    BOOM!

    In that instant.

    A God lightning exploded out from the whirlpool and its target was Lin fan.

    "A mere little Lei ..."

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan was reduced to ashes.

    This was the wrath of the heavens.

    Whoosh!

    The light merged into the whirlpool and then disappeared. The whirlpool also disappeared and the world returned to normal.

    The mysterious Canyon was no longer mysterious.

    Those substancespletely dissipated.

    And this was just an ordinary Canyon.

    Ten secondster.

    Lin fan was revived.

    "Divine retribution! The heavens have taken action!"

    He didn''t expect that lightning to be a heavenly punishment.

    "There''s indeed a problem. Is the heavens trying to kill me?"

    Lin fan thought about it and realized where the problem was.

    However, when he looked at the three ancient corpses.

    A gust of wind blew.

    The three ancient corpses instantly turned into dust and scattered in the air.

    Lin fan raised his head,"heavens, F * ck you. If you have the guts,e out and fight me. I know now that you''re not honest."

    BOOM!

    There was a dull sound in the void.

    "Come on, flirt with me if you have the guts. If you don ''t, you''re my son." Lin fan scolded.

    Unfortunately, it was useless.

    The dull sound dissipated.

    [PS: I rmend a book,"my otherworldly back garden." Everyone must support it. His IQ is not high, and he can already be considered an idiot. However, in order to find a wife, he has been working hard on writing his book. Even if he has a high fever of 40 to 50 degrees, he insists on using two fingers to type. It''s not easy.]

 Chapter 1156 Devote Her Body To Me ... Get Lost

    Lin fan raised his head and looked over.

    The heavens didn''t descend, and they slipped away just like that.

    "It''s a pity. Although I didn''t touch you, I could feel the trembling soul in the depths of your heart. Forget it, I''ll let you go ..." Lin fan mumbled to himself.

    The heavens?

    It was nothing.

    If he had the guts to support him, that would be truly powerful.

    Suddenly.

    Just as Lin fan was about to leave.

    The green light that had been taken away by the heavens appeared in his palm.

    The green light dissipated, and a te appeared. The surface of the te was imprinted with an array diagram. This array diagram was the 3000 worlds.

    Lin fan touched it with his fingers.

    He instantly had a perception in his mind.

    "Good fortune Jade Disk."

    "Hehe, this is interesting."

    After a short moment of daze, Lin fan could not help butugh out.

    He didn''t expect that this thing would be swept away by the heaven. It was rumored that the good fortune Jade Disk was divided into four parts and integrated into ...

    "Oh my God!"

    At this moment.

    Lin fan was stunned.

    Did he just kill the Three Pure Ones and Hongjun?

    Although he wasn''t too sure.

    But it seemed to be the case.

    "Is he still human? the lottery has always been about worshiping the Three Pure Ones and seeking to give them good luck. Now that they''ve defeated the good luck Big Shot, then in the future ..."

    Lin fan''s heart skipped a beat when he thought of this terrifying fact.

    Something was wrong.

    The Three Pure Ones will still protect me. I didn''t do it, it was the heavens. It has nothing to do with me.

    Shuai Guo was incisive.

    In an instant, he redeemed himself from the depths of his guilt.

    "It seems like the twelve beast gods weren''t bragging to me. What happened in the past should be true."

    "Dao ancestor Hongjun suppressed the heaven, but he didn''t destroy the heaven. Instead, he ground himself to death and left his physical body here. The other three should be the Three Pure Ones. After all, teacher was ground to death by the heaven, so they couldn''t sit by and do nothing. That''s why they were also left behind."

    He thought about it carefully.

    After he understood this, his heart was much brighter. He finally understood.

    At this moment.

    He lowered his head and looked at the Jade disc in his hand.

    This thing might be useful to others, but it was useless to him.

    What a headache.

    He was a little unlucky.

    After being struck to death by the divine retribution, this thing was sent over.

    Could it be that his life was really as thin as paper and not worth mentioning, so he had topensate with this thing?

    Suddenly.

    The void trembled once more as thick dark clouds covered the sky and earth, making it hard for the earth to breathe.

    Countless bolts of lightning were like lightning snakes, densely packed in the vortex.

    The heavenly punishment that had just left had returned.

    Lin fan raised his head and stretched out his hand, hooking his fingers.

    "Come."

    It was a simple taunt without much words.

    He was very cowardly.

    It would be a waste of saliva to say more.

    If you want to run, then run, why are you talking so much nonsense?

    At this moment, the void was very noisy, but the rain was very small and there was no movement.

    "If you don''te, then get the hell out of here. I don''t have time to waste with you." Lin fan said calmly. The moment he finished, he turned around and walked into the distance.

    BOOM!

    A muffled sound of thunder resounded in the void.

    He was furious.

    But he didn''t dare to make a move.

    After many experiments, they suffered heavy losses.

    He had just been severely injured.

    Lin fan knew that this was the heaven''s doing. He had some brains. Ever since the heaven''s wrath didn''t strike him, he felt that the heaven had a brain.

    This was something that had never happened before.

    However, he still felt that there was something wrong with the heavens. Or rather, it did not have much intelligence and only had a preliminary consciousness.

    Otherwise, with heaven''s ability, it could directly condense into a physical body and kill him without any problem.

    But it was a pity.

    Until now.

    There was no movement.

    Therefore, although heaven had some brains, it was not fully developed yet.

    "Goodbye."

    "When you have the ability and dare to fight me, you can appear in front of me again."

    "And the current you is still very weak."

    "I won''t bully you."

    Lin fan didn''t even turn his head and just walked away.

    To dare to say such words to the heavens, he could be considered the number one person in the world, and no one couldpare to him.

    Heaven really wanted to say something.

    But he couldn''t say it.

    If you have the guts, I''ll hack you to death. You keep stealing my things.

    Outside.

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    The development of the matter was a little off, or rather, it was far beyond his expectations.

    The enemy was getting more and more confused.

    He had always regarded his enemies as those who were full of confidence after obtaining the divine items.

    However, after this incident, he realized that this was not the case.

    Those people were easy to deal with, but heaven was not.

    To live in this world.

    They would naturally be suppressed.

    At that moment, Lin fan wasmunicating with the Zhizhi bird. When he found out that he had spent half a month in the canyon, his expression changed.

    Terrifying.

    It was actually so terrifying.

    He stayed there for half a month?

    How could it be so long?

    Although he had been fighting with the four ancient corpses in the canyon for a long time, he estimated that it had only been a few days at most.

    Now, he actually said that he had stayed for half a month.

    It had been too long.

    It was indeed a magical ce.

    There was no feeling of time passing.

    "Grandmaster, during the time you were in the canyon, the realm was really in chaos. Heroes rose up and the realm''s structure was turned upside down. The experts from before are no longer the strongest. Even the sects can''t protect them." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    He was also amazed.

    The times changed too quickly.

    "Are they all so fierce?" Lin fan didn''t take it to heart. He just sighed. Young people these days were a little hot-tempered.

    Even if he had obtained a divine item, he couldn''t be sowless, right?

    Not to mention other things.

    Just say him.

    He obtained the heavenly court and the Pure Land.

    Did he say anything?

    Was there any arrogance or savagery?

    No, there wasn ''t.

    He had never been able to maintain a calm state of mind andmunicate with others in a harmonious manner.

    They didn''t hurt each other, and they never provoked others.

    Only when someone had done something extremely excessive or had a different idea would he go and talk to them.

    It was all for the sake of friendlymunication.

    "Help me arrange the route. I''m going back to the sect now. Tell me if there are any more arrogant and unpeace-loving people on this route. I''ll personally pay them a visit." Lin fan said.

    He had left the sect for half a month.

    He had to go back.

    "Grandmaster, wait a moment. I''ll sort this out right now." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    How could he not know the true thoughts of the Grandmaster?

    They wanted to kill him.

    He had to find a reason.

    What savagery, not peace-loving, these were all excuses.

    In fact.

    He had been thinking about a question.

    That was why grandmasters always liked to beat people up.

    He had thought about this a lot, but he still couldn''t understand the logic behind it.

    Perhaps, the strong all had their own fetishes.

    Very quickly.

    The Zhizhi bird had already sorted out the information.

    "The divine King sect."

    Lin fan looked at the information and pondered. He had never heard of such an organization.

    "Alright, continue to investigate. Also, if anything happens in the realm, inform me immediately. It hasn''t been peaceful recently, so we need to be careful."

    The Zhizhi bird business had expanded to every corner of the realm.

    They would not miss anything if they were left to guard the ce.

    The voice fell.

    Lin fan charged into the distance.

    It was extremely fast and disappeared from the world in an instant.

    King of gods sect.

    He had destroyed countless sects along the way. Those sects that were once high and mighty had all copsed in his hands.

    There were even quite a few people who knelt down in admiration.

    Under that invincible power, anyone who dared to resist would have died.

    In an extremely luxurious Hall.

    The sect master of the divine King sect was an extremely young man. His true age was only in his thirties.

    And just a while ago.

    He was still someone who would bend his knees and beg for mercy in front of others.

    But now ...

    He stood up.

    He would use his most invincible power to suppress all those who refused to submit. Whoever dared to stop him would be killed.

    "Long live Cult Master!"

    "Long live Cult Master!"

    At this moment, a group of people knelt in front of the religious leader of the Godking sect.

    They buried their heads and trembled in fear.

    They were all immersed in the power of fear.

    In terms of loyalty, these people''s loyalty was basically zero.

    "Did you see that? "This is the current me, above millions. It''s your loss not to choose me back then, hahahaha ..." The God King sect''s sect leader held an iron chain in his hand, and on the other end of the iron chain was a woman.

    The woman''s hair was disheveled, and her eyes hidden under her long hair were filled with anger. She wanted to eat him up.

    "Zhou Yue, you''re crazy." The woman roared in anger.

    "Shut up. Please address me as the God King sect''s sect master." Zhou Yue said sternly, his eyes shing with madness,"it''s all because of you guys looking down on me and picking on me. Now you see, my strength is so strong that no one can stop me, and you are my ve. I will let you see how I will reach the peak, step by step."

    Then, his tone became calm, but it was very sinister.

    "Senior Sister, don''t you agree?"

    "But it''s a pity."

    "They won''t be able to see it. When I see them, I just want to torture them to death one by one. And no matter what, you''re someone I once wanted."

    "Unfortunately, you''re no longer worthy of me. You can only be my dog."

    "Hahaha ..."

    Zhou Yueughed madly.

    That day, when he was daydreaming, joy fell from the sky and a divine item descended, raising his strength to the realm of a ruler.

    Even though he could not control this power.

    But no matter what.

    This was his power after all.

    So, that day, he did something he had never dared to do before.

    He ughtered everyone in the sect, and the sect master was killed by him in the sect master''s Hall with a few punches.

    As for big Senior Sister, who had thought of it, she was so scared that she stood rooted to the ground.

    That kind of feeling.

    However, it was veryfortable.

    "Who is it?"

    At this moment, Zhou Yue felt an auraing from the void and he shouted angrily.

    He was that domineering now.

    His own strength had be so powerful, and that was his confidence. No matter who came, he would not put them in his eyes.

    The feeling of controlling power was simply too great.

    "Do you love peace?" Gradually, the void rippled as Lin fan stomped out and asked this question that left everyone scratching their heads.

    "Get lost! Who are you? how dare you act so presumptuously here? do you know who I am?" Zhou Yue shouted in anger.

    His tone was extremely stern.

    He didn''t even care about Lin fan.

    Lin fan rushed back to the sect, so he wanted to harvest a bunch of them.

    He was in a good mood when he arrived.<sub> </sub>

    Looking at the people kneeling there, it was a sea of people.

    If they were all harvested ...

    That wave was a huge profit.

    "Answer my question. Do you love peace?" Lin fan continued to ask.

    He had to get to the bottom of this.

    He couldn''t do something like beating people up just because they didn''t agree.

    If the other party replied that he loved peace.

    He would definitely have to ask a few questions to test the other party in order to prevent them from lying.

    "Peace? I''m the possessor of destruction. Since I''vee, don''t even think about leaving. " Zhou Yue hollered in rage. He waspletely enraged and didn''t even think about letting Lin fan leave this ce.

    The woman with the chain around her neck looked at Lin fan in confusion.

    She did not know who this person was.

    The people kneeling below were also curious, but most of them were mocking him.

    He was really looking for death.

    Didn''t he know how powerful and terrifying this demon''s cultivation base was?

    None of the people kneeling here were simple.

    Emperor heaven realm, world realm, and even hegemons.

    They were bowing and bending their knees because they didn''t want to die.

    At this moment.

    Zhou Yue charged towards Lin fan. A terrifying aura exploded from his body.

    He wanted to use the most terrifying method to suppress the other party. At the same time, he wanted to let everyone know that those who dared to disobey him would all die.

    "Be careful," he warned. The woman who was chained up reminded him.

    Bang! Bang!

    Instantly.

    The ck bricks in the hall cracked and countless cracks appeared, spreading in all directions.

    Those who were kneeling on the ground raised their heads, wanting to see how this reckless fellow would die.

    However, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    The other party was still standing there.

    The person kneeling on the ground was Zhou Yue.

    "Weak," Lin fan didn''t move much. When Zhou Yue attacked, he raised his hand and smacked his head. Then, his power exploded. Zhou Yue couldn''t take it and knelt on the ground.

    Their knees were embedded in the ground.

    "How is that possible?"

    Zhou Yue''s expression changed, his pupils constricted and his face was filled with disbelief.

    "How detestable."

    He struggled, wanting to stand up and kill the other party. To him, this was a humiliation.

    However, just as he was about to stand up.

    Lin fan smacked down again. On Zhou Yue''s head, a bloody handprint was left.

    Bang! Bang!

    Zhou Yue kneeled on the ground once again. The irresistible force broke his opponent''s neck bone.

    At this moment.

    A deep sense of humiliation engulfed Zhou Yue''s heart.

    "Damn it ..."

    Zhou Yue raised his head and roared. However, in his eyes, the five fingers were getting closer and closer. They grabbed his face and mmed him into the ground with a bang.

    rgh!

    He couldn''t help but open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "How can that be?"

    He didn''t believe it.

    After obtaining a divine item, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds, and he had be invincible in the world. He had never met any strong opponents.

    He was unwilling to ept everything that had happened to him.

    He wanted to raise his head, but the hand that was grabbing his face didn''t move at all. At the same time, there was a terrifying force that kept pushing his head to the ground.

    His head would explode.

    Kachaa!

    It was unknown if it was the sound of the ground cracking or the sound of the skull cracking.

    Zhou Yue''s eyes disappeared and his eyes turned gray. He hadpletely lost his mind.

    He had obtained double points.

    "If you don''t love peace, it''s useless to keep it." Lin fan mumbled to himself. He clenched his fingers like he was squeezing a watermelon. With a bang, his head exploded and blood sttered all over the ground.

    Di da!

    Di da!

    Lin fan raised his hand, his fingers were covered in blood. He waved his arm and wiped the blood away.

    "Thank you for saving my life, benefactor." The woman who was tied up in chains knelt on the ground and kowtowed in gratitude.

    Then, he raised his head, his eyes hazy with tears.

    "I have no way to repay you, I can only devote my life to you and serve you like a horse or a cow."

    Lin fan nced at him,"get lost!"

    Instantly, the entire ce fell silent.

    The girl looked at Lin fan in disbelief. She didn''t expect to get such an answer.

    At the same time.

    She began to reflect on herself.

    Could it be that I''m not pretty enough?

    At this moment.

    Within Zhou Yue''s body, an object wrapped in golden light floated out, trying to fly into the distance.

    Pada!

    Lin fan''s eyes and hands were sharp as he grabbed the legendary item in his hands.

    He wasughing in his heart.

    He still wanted to run.

    He must be dreaming.

    His killing intent was actually not that strong now.

    Usually, they would beat the other party into submission and collect double points.

    However, this guy had obtained a divine item, which made him curious. He directly killed him to see if he could obtain a divine item.

    But now it seemed ...

    Just as he had guessed, the divine item would fly out by itself.

    The people kneeling down were all stunned when they saw how easily the God King sect''s sect leader had been crushed to death.

    So strong.

    It was so terrifying.

    What kind of cultivation base did he have to be able to have such power?

    At the same time.

    They were overjoyed. They were free. They were free!

    "Thank you for saving my life, benefactor."

    "We were forced by him. We are free now."

    Instantly.

    The people below started to make a ruckus. They didn''t know what to say.

    Lin fan stood on the high ground and looked down at the people below with a smile.

    In his eyes.

    These were the points.

    It was so bright that it almost blinded the eyes.

    "Hehe ..."

    Lin fanughed.

    In the eyes of the people below, this smile was a little strange.

    He felt that something bad was about to happen.

    Instantly.

    A terrifying power was emitted from his body, and the surrounding void began to distort under the pressure of this power.

    "What is he doing?"

    Everyone stood up.

    Their gazes were all focused on Lin fan.

    The colored eyes were activated.

    In that instant, everyone below charged at Lin fan with all their might.

    The scene was shocking as the sky was covered. The human wave tactic was activated at this moment.

    "I''ll spare your lives and take your points. " Lin fan smiled. He didn''t want to say much to these people.

    They probably weren''t good people.

    Since they had all contributed their points.

    He was considered a person with achievements.

    BOOM!

    At this moment.

    The heavens and earth trembled, and sorrow flowed like a river. Countless figures fell to the ground like raindrops, wailing in pain. It was truly bitter.

    Very quickly.

    Lin fan disappeared.

    He left behind a group of people who were hugging their trembling bodies and a woman who was sitting in the hall, paralyzed.

    The magnificent me sect.

    As The Guardian of the southern Heaven Gate, Xu dapao''s spirit had changed greatly.

    In his words, only such equipment was worthy of being here.

    Richard was like an obedient puppy, lying there and not daring to move.

    "Senior brother ..."

    At that moment, Xu dapao looked up and saw that his senior brother had returned.

    It had been more than half a month since his senior brother left the sect, and he missed him a lot.

    The judge, who was resting, shuddered when he caught a whiff of the smell. He did not even dare to look Lin fan in the eye.

    Lin fan was in a good mood. He had collected a wave of points on the way back and was in a good mood."Junior Brother, you''re not bad. You''re very energetic. Work hard."

    "Yes, senior brother."

    Xu dapao was extremely excited to receive such praise.

    He swore in his heart.

    No one should take over the position of guarding the door. When they had children in the future, they could take over his position when the children grew up.

    "Peak Master Lin." At this moment, blood devil Emperor jogged out from an unknown ce.

    His cultivation was still recovering, but he had already reached the ruler realm.

    However, in the current situation, rulers were truly not enough.

    "What are you doing?" Lin fan asked.

    What was the blood devil Emperor thinking of doing?

    He was acting sneaky.

    "Peak Master Lin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''ve been feeling uneasy recently, and I have something to tell you." The blood devil Emperor looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, he said in a soft voice.

    It was better not to publicize this matter.

    If others were to find out that his words were against the Grandmaster, the disciples of the sect would definitely not let him off and would make things difficult for him.

    This person.

    Living under someone else''s roof was a very bitter life.

    Lin fan''s interest was piqued,"what is it?"

    After that, the blood devil Emperor revealed his guess in a soft voice.

    Lin fan''s expression didn''t change much, but he was a little surprised.

    The blood devil Emperor said that there was a problem with the sect head''sprehension of tranquility.

    He had never thought of this.

    "That''s it, Peak Master Lin. I won''t joke about this. " The blood devil Emperor said solemnly. He had said before that he wanted to probe Ning Jing''s background.

    Although he didn''t find out how deep this was.

    But he also realized that something was wrong.

    Lin fan patted the shoulders of the blood devil Emperor,"I understand. I''ll go and ask him then."

    The blood devil Emperor was a little stunned,"no, Peak Master Lin. If you were to go and ask, how would you be able to get anything out of it?"

    "I wouldn''t know if you didn''t ask." Lin fan said.

    He felt that there was nothing wrong with asking.

    He had to ask.

    "Alright, don''t let your thoughts run wild. I''m not in a hurry, so why are you in a hurry?"

    Lin fan waved his hand and left.

    The blood demon Emperor looked at Lin fan with his mouth agape. This was way too casual, wasn''t it?

    I''m telling the truth.

    No matter what.

    At the very least, he had to show some shock to match his words.

    ¡­¡­

    Back mountain.

    "Grandmaster ..." Lin fan shouted at the top of his lungs. He then saw that the three of them were lying there motionlessly. Clearly, they were meditating on peace again.

    "Aiya, brother, you''re here. I was trying to feel the peace and quiet. You''ve woken me up with your noise." Mo Jingzhe said.

    "Do you have something to do?"

    Lin fan nced at mo Jingzhe and said,"it has nothing to do with you. You can continue to sense tranquility."

    The Grandmaster opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face."Little fan, what''s the matter?"

    Lin fan came to the Grandmaster''s side,"Grandmaster, I heard that you''ve been a little off recently."

    The sect master was stunned,"not good? What''s wrong with me?"

    "That''s true. There''s nothing wrong with you. However, he said that there''s really something wrong with you. Is there a problem with yourprehension of tranquility?" Lin fan asked.

    He pondered for a moment.

    The sect master shook his head,"my heart is in a mess."

    "Don''t say that you''re confused. I''m talking to you about something weird. You''ve been weird recently. " Lin fan said.

    "I don''t feel bad." The sect head said and waved his hand,"nopetition, nopetition, calm down."

    Lin fan didn''t see anything wrong with the sect leader.

    "Sect master, let me ask you, how do you feel the peace?"

    He didn''t want to ask before, but now he wanted to know.

    The Grandmaster frowned and was deep in thought,"it''s been a long time. I''m not too sure myself. Back then, when I was lying down here to rest, I suddenly had this feeling. After that, I went deeper and felt it. Only then did I realize that tranquility is everywhere. It''s just that the number of people who can sense it is just too few, too few."

    "Xiao Fan, is there really something wrong with me?"

 Chapter 1157 The Ruler Of A Lifetime

    Lin fan looked at the Grandmaster. He was just acting.

    His expression was one of helplessness.

    How would he know if it was right or not?

    In any case, he did not see anything wrong with the sect master.

    The Grandmaster blinked and just stared at Lin fan. The two of them looked at each other and didn''t say anything.

    "My disciples, what are you doing?" At this moment, Tian Xu walked over.

    From afar, he could see his disciple conversing with senior brother Grandmaster, but he didn''t know what they were conversing about.

    Lin fan shook his head,"nothing much. Someone said that the sect leader was weird so I came to take a look and observe. I wanted to find out about the sect leader''s background and see if he was really weird."

    The sect master was helpless.

    This wasn''t just probing in the dark, it was directly out in the open, asking in a straightforward manner.

    There was no technique to speak of.

    Tian Xu had a lot of trust in his disciple.

    Since this disciple thinks that there''s something wrong with the sect master, then there must be something wrong.

    Lin fan''s rtionship with the Grandmaster wasn''t that good. The two of them didn''t interact much and he couldn''t tell what was wrong with the Grandmaster.

    "Teacher,e test the sect leader and see if there''s really something wrong with him." Lin fan said.

    Tian Xu nodded and looked into his senior brother''s eyes."Senior brother, let me ask you something. There was once a matter that you couldn''t ept the most. Do you still remember what it was?"

    Lin fan''s spirits were lifted.

    Was he trying to expose her?

    The sect leader frowned,"Junior Brother, there shouldn''t be any that you can''t ept."

    "Teacher, if the sect leader didn''t say anything, does that mean there''s something wrong with the sect leader?" Lin fan asked.

    Tian Xu nodded."That''s right. If senior brother master''s body had been possessed, he wouldn''t have remembered it. I''m prepared. If senior brother master doesn''t answer, I''ll take him down immediately and interrogate him about the details."

    "That''s reasonable. Master is right. If the sect leader can''t answer, we can only take him down for the sake of the sect''s stability."

    "Others say that there''s something wrong with the sect leader."

    "I''m not the kind of person who blindly believes in others. Since there''s a storm, there must be a reason. "

    Lin fan''s face was serious and he said it like it was true.

    At this moment.

    The two of them looked at the sect leader, as if he would have a problem if he didn''t say anything.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long were both stunned.

    What was going on?

    The two of them had been cultivating peacefully. How could such a thing happen?

    Is there a problem with the sect master?

    No problem, right?

    Usually, he would stay here with them to feel the peace and quiet. He didn''t do much.

    "Junior Brother, Xiaofan, stop messing around." The sect master said.

    "We''re not fooling around, we''re serious. " The two of them said in unison.

    Lin fan pondered for a moment,"Grandmaster, you''ve dragged things out with us for so long. Could it be that you really don''t know about it? sensing tranquility? I''ve been suspecting that you''ve been possessed."

    Tian Xu did not believe it at first.

    This was his senior brother. They had lived together for decades, almost a hundred years. How could he not know what kind of personality he had?

    But now ...

    The sect leader senior brother was dilly-dallying and he seemed to be avoiding him. He couldn''t help but doubt the authenticity of the sect leader.

    Could there really be a problem?

    The sect leader who hadprehended tranquility had long reached a level where he was calm. But the gazes of the two of them made him a little ufortable.

    Lin fan said softly,"teacher, it seems like the situation is real. We can only take down the sect leaderter."

    Tian Xu nodded silently."Yes."

    Even though it wasn''t good to take down the sect leader, he had to be careful in the current situation. He couldn''t be careless. If something really went wrong, it would be a disaster for the sect.

    "Junior Brother, Xiaofan, why don''t you believe me?" The sect master said.

    "Attack!" Lin fan didn''t want to say anything more. He had to take down the sect leader first.

    He was serious.

    The sect leader was stunned and immediately said,"when I was young, I met a woman and I fell in love with her. In the end, I found out that she was a man. This is uneptable."

    He spoke very quickly.

    Lin fan opened his fingers, but before he could touch the Grandmaster, he trembled and retracted.

    "Teacher, what do you think?"

    He turned around and asked.

    This matter was a littleplicated.

    It was really something that was hard to say.

    "Ah, as expected. When I found out that he was a man, my senior brother''s mood was low for a long time. So this is the reason." Tian Xu sighed.

    In the end ...

    It turned out that he didn''t know what was going on either.

    "Disciple, the sect master is still the original sect master. Nothing has changed, so stop guessing." Tian Xu said.

    "Alright."

    Lin fan smiled.

    So the sect master had such a story.

    It could be considered as an eye-opener.

    As for whether the sect leader was satisfied or not, he did not care at all.

    Suspicion was the most terrifying behavior.

    When something really happened, he could just solve it.

    He was just bluffing the sect master just now.

    If his teacher had note, he would have just let it go.

    He didn''t expect his teacher to stab the sect master. It was very eye-catching.

    "Teacher, have a good chat with the sect leader. I''ll be leaving first." Lin fan waved his hand and headed towards invincible peak.

    After watching his disciple leave, Tian Xu turned to his senior brother with a faint smile."Senior brother, you''ve changed a lot."

    "Junior Brother, do I?" The sect master replied.

    Tian Xu shook his head."It doesn''t matter. I just hope that day doesn''te. Although I don''t know what tranquility is, senior brother''s personality has changed. He''s obviously very mysterious."

    The voice fell.

    Tian Xu also left the ce.

    It was useless to say anything now.

    If there really was a situation, then one day, he would have to face everyone.

    In the secret room.

    After Lin fan returned, he immediately started cultivating.

    [Points: 14645220015]

    14.6 billion points were his gains after going out during this period of time.

    It was very rich.

    It was huge.

    It was enough to upgrade his cultivation technique.

    ording to his initial estimation, one cultivation method required around 50 million points. With his current points, he could upgrade more than 200 cultivation methods, and they were all high-grade cultivation methods.

    He had all the cultivation techniques of the Holy Land mountain with him. There were so many of them that he could have a good time.

    "Upgrade!"

    "Upgrade!"

    He was learning one technique after another, and each technique was a secret technique of the Holy Land mountain.

    His Foundation continued to rise.

    His strength was also increasing.

    Although the ruler realm was enough, in some cases, it would be best if he could raise his cultivation to a higher realm.

    The secret room fell silent.

    Time was also slowly passing.

    In the outside world.

    The news of the God King sect being destroyed was spread by the Zhizhi bird.

    The Zhizhi bird would listen to the Grandmaster. If there was any news, it would spread it out and let those guys know how powerful he was.

    That was the best thing.

    He could just ask them toe over.

    In a certain Valley.

    "He''s already this strong?" Old ancestor wanku looked at the content on the Zhizhi bird, and a trace of horror appeared on his beautiful face.

    The speed of his opponent''s improvement was simply too fast.

    He wasn''t even her match in the past.

    But now, he had already walked ahead of everyone.

    The vine King didn''t say anything.

    Of course.

    He wasn''t looking at how Lin fan was going to show off his power. Instead, he was looking at the corner of the board where the dragon world belonged to the magnificent me sect.

    Was forefather Emperor Ming that lucky?

    The heavenly mandate realm''s cultivation improved the fastest here. Because of his physique, he was like a fish in water in the realm, and his cultivation was much faster than others.

    "What should we do now?" The heavenly mandate realm asked.

    She felt that her own strength was very important.

    He wasn''t strong.

    There were many things that he couldn''t do.

    However, in the realm, it was as if they were walking on thin ice, and every step was difficult. If they wanted to obtain an opportunity, they had to fight.

    And the result of fighting was that it was very dangerous, and there was always a risk of death.

    Not to mention that the realm was too chaotic now. Experts were asmon as clouds. If they were not careful, they could encounter people stronger than them.

    Sometimes.

    The heavenly mandate realm was wondering what all this was for.

    What was getting?

    "Wan ku, why don''t we just forget about it and go our separate ways? we''ll do our own things. Our original purpose ining to the upper realm was to improve our strength and prevent the powerful from descending, but the current situation is no longer within our control." The vine Emperor said.

    His tone was a little weak.

    Although he was a coward.

    But what he said was the truth.

    There was indeed no more fighting.

    The things that they had risked their lives to do had all been done by this kid.

    And now, he was just a bystander in the whole city.

    If he worked hard, he should at least have a goal.

    Hard work without a goal would be in vain.

    Old ancestor wanku didn''t say anything. He seemed to be deep in thought.

    A long time passed.

    Wan ku said,"vine Emperor, if you want to leave, then go. I''m also very lost right now and I don''t know what to do."

    Old ancestor wanku, who had been nning and strategizing, also fell into a state of confusion at this moment.

    The changes were too great.

    They didn''t know what to do next.

    Everyone was like a headless fly, walking around the realm. When they saw something good, they would think of a way to fight for it.

    When Emperor Ming left, she did not ask him to stay.

    There was no problem with the other party''s choice.

    When there was no target, it was normal to separate. No one could me anyone.

    The vine Emperor stared at the thousand cave, lowered its head, and sighed."Alright, we''ll part ways here. If there''s any situation, inform me when you reach the dragon world."

    "You''re going to the dragon world?" Old ancestor wanku asked.

    "Mm. Go seek refuge with forefather Emperor Ming." The vine Emperor said. He wasn''t very strong in this realm. If he were to wander around, he would definitely die if he met an expert.

    It would be better to find Emperor Ming and hang around there. It would be safer.

    "Farewell."

    The vine Emperor cupped his fists at the thousand cave and the heavenly mandate realm before he disappeared into the void and left.

    "What about you, heavenly mandate?" Old ancestor wanku asked.

    The original team had already dispersed.

    As for Tianyu, she had pulled him inter because she knew that he had amazing talent and could be of great use.

    But now, their original n had ended.

    He didn''t need to do much.

    Tianyu pondered for a long time."Since everything is fine now, let''s go. We''ll meet again if fate permits."

    Old ancestor wanku nodded and didn''t say much.

    Since that was the case ...

    Then let''s split up.

    He was alone.

    "Alright, then be careful." Said old ancestor wanku.

    The heavenly mandate realm nodded. His body gradually shrank a little and then disappeared.

    Old ancestor wanku was deep in thought.

    He was originally surrounded by hispanions.

    Now they''ve all run away.

    This made her a little sad.

    "How did this guy''s strength increase so quickly?"

    She didn''t know what to say.

    A faint sense of sadness shrouded his heart.

    At the very least, he had reincarnated and re-cultivated, so his starting point was higher than anyone else.

    But now, he wasgging behind others.

    He was speechless.

    A few dayster.<sub> </sub>

    The sky above the celestial heavens was cloudless.

    A long time ago, there was a sharp aura that shot straight into the clouds and scattered all the clouds around.

    "What powerful strength."

    The Buddha demon raised his head and looked over. The aura in the distance was truly astonishing.

    "Peak Master Lin''s cultivation has improved greatly."

    He felt it.

    That aura wasing from Peak Master Lin.

    "I''m f * cking invincible. "

    Instantly.

    An extremely arrogant statement was heard from the secret room.

    The sect disciples looked up.

    "Tyrannical!"

    "Cool!"

    Even if they didn''t see the person who spoke, they knew that only their senior brother had the right to say this.

    If someone else said this.

    He would definitely scoff.

    Invincible, my ass.

    He bragged without a draft.

    BOOM!

    A powerful beam of light enveloped the entire world before it gradually calmed down. At that moment, all the disciples felt as though something was suppressing their hearts.

    The entire heavenly court was shaking.

    That terrifying pressure enveloped everyone''s heart.

    That feeling ... Don''t mention it.

    It was too terrifying.

    Creak!

    Lin fan walked out of the secret room.

    His appearance did not change.

    His temperament did not change either.

    However, his strength had undergone an earth-shattering change.

    15 billion experience points were consumed.

    The 100 pills he had gotten from the forefather of nine colors had earned him 20 billion experience points.

    Right now, he was only left with about five billion.

    "As expected, I can''t waste everything. Points are the real big deal. If I hadn''t been wandering outside for so long, fighting demonic beasts whenever I encountered them, and continuing to fight when I encountered non-peace lovers, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to umte enough points."

    The divine King sect had given him the most points.

    If that guy had not ttened countless sects and gathered them together, he would have needed a reason to make a move.

    "Congrattions, senior brother. Congrattions, your cultivation has improved." Lu Qiming was all smiles. He was truly happy for his senior.

    Lin fan raised his head,"calm down, there''s no need to be so excited. This is just normal."

    He had stepped into the realm of a world ruler.

    There wasn''t much change.

    However, his control of the powerw had already reached an extremely terrifying level.

    He clenched his fingers and could feel the boiling power in his body.

    When other people broke through to the ruler realm, theyprehended all sorts of wondrous divine abilities and profound mysteries.

    But to Lin fan.

    They were all useless.

    Only the power that erupted from one''s body was real.

    The rest were all fake.

    "Senior brother, how can I not be excited?" Lu Qiming said.

    It was just as he said.

    How could they not be excited?

    Lin fan was really calm. He was already at the front in the pursuit of strength. He had broken through many times and had developed a calm heart.

    As for that swelling feeling, it had never disappeared.

    At that moment, Lin fan raised his head and looked at the sky."The weather is pretty good today. Let''s get the kitchen to prepare. Let''s have a good time."

    Lu Qiming nodded immediately."Senior brother, I''ll tell them to get ready."

    "Go, go."

    Lin fan waved his hand.

    His current state of mind was very calm. It could be said that he was unruffled and unmoved.

    At this moment.

    The Zhizhi bird sent a message.

    "Grandmaster, something big has happened." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "What''s the big deal?" Lin fan asked.

    He really didn''t take these things to heart.

    He just wanted to ask what could have made him think that it was a big deal.

    No, there wasn ''t.

    This had never happened before.

    I don''t care if you believe it or not.

    He had to believe it anyway.

    "Grandmaster, ording to our investigation, those who have obtained the divine items in the realm have started to expand their territory. They have formed an encirclement and their target is Grandmaster''s sect."

    "Ha, what? Are they out of their minds? I didn''t even go to them, and they came to me?" When Lin fan heard that, he was a little surprised.

    His first thought was that it was impossible.

    How could he be so Savage?

    "It''s absolutely true. I didn''t believe it at first, but after close observation, their target is the Grandmaster. " The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    For such a situation.

    When he first found out, he was a little confused.

    He felt that it was too exaggerated.

    Although grandmasters were ferocious, they would eliminate all the enemies they had offended at the first opportunity. There were not many who remained.

    However, those who had obtained the divine items seemed to know about the existence of grandmasters at the first moment.

    Moreover, there was a deep hatred between them.

    He didn''t care about anything else.

    Their goal was clear, which was to kill the grandmasters.

    "Interesting. I haven''t had such an experience in a long time."

    "Come to think of it, that was a long time ago when I was only in the Tiangang realm. I often went there to y and caused many sects toe and find trouble. Now that I think about it, my days in the past were really interesting."

    "It''s a pity that at my current realm, very few people dare to provoke me. It''s always me who takes the initiative to go out and defend the peace."

    "Now, there''s someone looking for trouble with me. I''m happy. I''m really happy."

    Lin fan burst outughing.

    Only then would life be interesting.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird was stunned.

    A Grandmaster''s brain was truly beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    If it was someone else.

    He probably wouldn''t be able to hold on any longer.

    Worry, and make all the preparations to face the enemy.

    "Grandmaster, it''s better not to be careless about this." The examiner from the Zhizhi bird reminded him. He had to take this matter to heart. If he didn ''t, he would regret it if something really happened.

    "It''s fine,"

    Lin fan said.

    "Alright, tonight is the sect''s grand banquet. We have to celebrate properly. As for theming to find trouble with me, juste. I''ll wait for them at the sect."

    "If they don''te, I''ll look down on them."

    His current cultivation had already reached the realm of a world ruler.

    That power was all umted in his body and had nowhere to explode.

    If they really dared toe.

    He would just earn a good wave of points.

    He had already said so much.

    The examiner of the Zhizhi bird review was speechless.

    A Grandmaster was indeed a Grandmaster. Ordinary people wouldn''t even dare to think of such an idea.

    That ability, that spirit, did ordinary people dare to have it?

    "Grandmaster, I''ll take my leave first. I''ll let you know if there''s any news." The examiner of the Zhizhi bird said.

    "Alright, go ahead. Oh, wait a moment, announce it to the public. Just like I said, if they don''te, I''ll look down on them. They''re all trash. Tell them the exact words."

    "If you know their names, you can write them down as well."

    Lin fan said.

    The Zhizhi bird kept its mouth shut and would definitely follow the Grandmaster''s instructions.

    The sect.

    Lu Qiming ordered.

    All the disciples were in an uproar.

    The sect was going to organize another event.

    This was to celebrate his senior brother''s breakthrough.

    When Mu Ling learned of this, she immediately went to work.

    To the disciples, they already know that Mu Ling''s heart already belongs to someone else, and her target is our senior brother.

    In their eyes, they were quitepatible.

    At this moment.

    Lin fan strolled around the sect casually.

    "Peak Master Lin, what''s going on? why is the sect so lively?" Forefather nine colors brought goddess Luo Yun over.

    Usually, he would let Luo Yun, this girl, be more active and take the initiative so that she coulde here often.

    But he had no choice.

    The little girl was thin-skinned, so she was embarrassed after the first failure.

    Just nice.

    Peak Master Lin had returned.

    Thus, the forefather of nine colors brought Luo Yun over to Lin fan so that he could show off his presence.

    "So it''s forefather nine colors and goddess Luo Yun. It''s nothing much, just that their cultivation has improved a little. In a while, arge number of enemies wille. I have nothing to do, so I''m going to celebrate." Lin fan said with a smile.

    As for forefather ninescolor, his originally smiling face suddenly turned expressionless.

    He was old and very smart.

    From Lin fan''s words, he could tell that there was something off.

    "Luo Yun, I suddenly thought of something. I have to go back first. You and Peak Master Lin should have a good chat." The forefather of nine colors said.

    But just as the forefather of nine colors was about to retreat, he was stopped by Lin fan.

    "Nine colors, what''s going on? don''t worry. Stay for dinner tonight. There''s something I need to discuss with everyone." Lin fan said.

    Forefather ninescolor''s expression became slightly awkward.

    There''s also a feeling that I''m going to be scammed again.

    Pada!

    Lin fan hugged nine-colored''s shoulder,"let''s go and sit at my ce. I have something to tell you guys."

    The forefather of nine colors shuddered from Lin fan''s embrace.

    He could onlyugh.

    "Alright, alright, let''s have a chat." The nine color old ancestor really wanted to tell Lin fan,"brother, we really don''t have much to talk about."

    I know exactly what kind of sh * t you want to take.

    As for what color it was, just by sniffing it a little, one would be able to tell.

    Lin fan got goddess Luo Yun to call the ancestor devil and the others over.

    The meeting began.

    Recently.

    Ancestor devil and the others were self-sufficient and were living quite happily. The short training ss had yielded quite a good harvest.

    Many people traveled thousands of miles just to break through their current realm.

    The instructors of the training institute were all at the ruler realm. As for ancestor devil, he was a ruler of a lifetime and was even more explosive.

    Invincible peak.

    Everyone sat in a circle.

    Lin fan''s face was all smiles,"everyone, I have two things to say. The first is that I''ve broken through. I''ve already reached the world ruler state."

    Everyone heard.

    They cried out in rm.

    This was especially so for The Fiend ancestor. His eyes were so wide that they were about to explode.

    Just as he wanted to say something, Lin fan''s next sentence made him lose his thoughts.

    "Of course, this is a small matter, not worth mentioning."

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan from the corner of his eyes.

    Pretending.

    You can continue acting.

    He was really pretentious.

    "The second thing is that not longter, a group of experts who have obtained divine items wille here. Their goal is very simple, and that is to exterminate me."

    Bone King was furious."What? Master Lin, I won''t say anything. I, little Gu, will be the first to kill these bastards. "

    Lin fan raised his hand,"calm down, Bone King. Don''t be rash. If they get the God item, the lowest cultivation state would be a world Overlord. The higher ones would probably be at the primordial chaos realm."

    Bone King lowered his head.

    He didn''t dare to speak.

    He muttered in his heart.

    Just pretend I never said anything.

 Chapter 1158 Are You Guys For Real?

    The atmosphere was a little depressing.

    It was very dull.

    Bone King was a little arrogant at first. But after hearing Lin fan''s words, he could no longer be arrogant.

    F * ck!

    The weakest was a ruler of a world, while the strongest were at the primordial chaos realm.

    How could they fight this?

    If he went up, he would be killed, and he would die without a burial.

    Ancestor devil was silent. He was thinking about something.

    Did times really change so quickly?

    No matter what, he was once the strongest expert at the peak of the realm. He had made the entire realm run away in fear.

    Now that he heard these words, he began to doubt himself. Was he really unable to make it?

    "Peak Master Lin, Are you sure?" Ancestor devil asked.

    All of the other rulers around were looking at Lin fan as well, wanting to know the truth of the situation.

    The blow was quite big.

    He couldn''t take it.

    They were once peak experts, the rulers of the world.

    Now that you said that our ruler realm was trash and that it was just an ordinary realm, he really couldn''t take this blow.

    Lin fan didn''t reply. He could understand their helplessness.

    For example, if you had ten million a few decades ago and were the richest man at that time, you would put the money in the bank, but a few decadester, you would find that you couldn''t even see the shadow of the top 100 richest people. This would definitely be a huge blow.

    "It must be true. Do you think I would lie to you?" Lin fan hoped that they could ept the truth.

    The current situation was veryplicated.

    The appearance of the divine item hadpletely disrupted the rhythm of the world.

    There was too much of a gap between the levels of experts.

    Lin fan was really unhappy with this situation. It was really too much.

    He looked at the experts around him.

    Which one of them didn''t work hard and go through countless hardships to cultivate to such an astonishing level?

    However, it was all good now.

    A divine item had created a peak expert, and he was even stronger than them. This was simply absurd.

    He felt ...

    Not only did he have to maintain the peace of the world, but he also had to return the world to its original path. He had to severely suppress people who obtained invincible power without working hard.

    Let them understand that this strength doesn''t belong to them.

    If he wanted to be stronger, he had to work hard.

    Even if he had obtained the system, he would have to take it one step at a time, starting from killing the weak, all the way until he could kill the strong.

    What he had suffered along the way was not only loneliness, but also loneliness.

    More of it was the belief that surged up like a torrent.

    "How can that be?" Ancestor devil and the others lowered their heads in disbelief. There were so many experts.

    Lin fan saw that everyone''s mood was a little low, so he said,""Don''t be too sad. Those people only became stronger because they obtained divine items. It''s no big deal. What''s not theirs will never be theirs. "

    "Take The Fiend ancestor for example. He''s already a ruler of a world. Even if he encounters those who have attained the primordial chaos realm because they obtained divine items, they might not necessarily be able to kill The Fiend ancestor."

    "After all, one of them was cultivated by himself, while the other is not."

    Although he wasforting everyone.

    But the effect was still a little small.

    To them, it was still somewhat uneptable.

    "HAIs ..." Ancestor devil sighed and was speechless.

    Hentian''s young master also had times when he was helpless.

    "Master Lin, when will those people arrive?" "Even if we''re not as strong as them, we can''t back down," Bone King said."We have to let these little brats know that the older the wiser."

    Bone King had a bad temper.

    Even if he couldn''t beat his opponent, his verbal attacks were still rtively invincible.

    An ordinary person might not be able to beat Bone King in a verbal battle.

    Lin fan said,"I can''t say. I am not sure when they will arrive but based on my guess, it should be around this time."

    "What?"

    "So fast."

    The rulers were stunned.

    They really didn''t expect it to be so fast. They thought it would take a while.

    Even if he didn''t know how many people woulde.

    However, judging from the current situation, the situation was not good.

    With so many experts who had obtained divine itemsing, it was obvious that something big was going to happen.

    There were many experts here.

    However,pared to those who had obtained divine items, the gap was probably huge.

    The forefather of nine colors had a very dejected expression.

    It felt like a tragedy was about to befall them.

    It hadn''t been long since the pill realm was moved here, and there were already so many expertsing to find trouble. If they couldn''t hold on, wouldn''t they be screwed?

    "Peak Master Lin, can you withstand it?" The forefather of nine colors asked.

    His voice was trembling.

    If they couldn ''t, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "It''s hard to say," Lin fan said seriously, as if he was speaking the truth.

    "I''ve long since looked down on a world ruler with my current cultivation, but it''ll be difficult if there are too many chaotic primes. Moreover, none of you here are a chaotic Prime''s match. "

    When Lin fan said those words, the atmosphere turned heavy once more.

    Not far away.

    The frog opened its bean-sized eyes wide andughed in its heart. ''F * ck, continue F * cking me, please continue your performance.''

    He didn''t believe the words of a Desperado.

    If he really couldn''t win, why was he still talking nonsense here?

    He would have moved away long ago.

    He was not sure about other things.

    However, he knew very well that desperadoes ced great importance on the sect.

    If such an unpredictable situation really happened, he would definitely not take the risk.

    After following the Desperados for so long, there were some things that others couldn''t see through, but he, the frog, had long seen through it.

    Still pretending?

    What''s there to pretend about?

    It was boring.

    At that moment, Lin fan wanted to continue speaking, but a gaze caught his attention. It was a frog''s gaze.

    The man and the frog looked at each other.

    The frog saw through it.

    He nodded at the frog, indicating that it had to be sensible and not seek death. Otherwise, even the heavens would not be able to protect it.

    The frog trembled.

    There was killing intent.

    The Desperado''s eyes, which were as calm as water, were filled with intense killing intent.

    It was as if she would bepletely finished if she ruined his good thing.

    Oh my God.

    If he didn''t want to interrupt, then so be it.

    Why did he have to stare at her with such murderous eyes? it was quite scary.

    At this moment.

    Everyone was silent.

    Lin fan''s words made sense.

    If they were to really face a chaotic Prime, they would probably not be a match for him.

    Suddenly.

    The forefather of nine colors, who was deep in thought, suddenly felt a gaze lock onto him.

    He looked up.

    It was Lin fan''s gaze.

    His heart trembled.

    Not good.

    It was as if something incredible was about to happen.

    It can''t be that you want to trick me again, right?

    This was already bad enough.

    "Actually, it''s not that there''s no way." Lin fan saw that the situation was pretty much the same, so it was time for him to say something useful.

    His goal was simple.

    He had to earn more experience points.

    Although he was already a ruler, there was still a primordial chaos realm above him.

    This amount of experience points would probably start from 20 billion.

    The remaining amount was really not enough.

    "My heart hurts." Forefather ninescolor clutched his chest, his expression extremely ugly.

    F * ck!

    He was finally going to reach out to him.

    "Forefather, are you not feeling well?" Goddess Luo Yun asked.

    The forefather of nine colors waved his hand. Calm down. He had to calm down.

    He really didn''t want to say anything more.

    A sense of crisis shrouded his heart.

    "Master Lin, what''s the n? Do you need any help? don''t hesitate to ask. " Bone King was the first to shout out. He then looked around and said,"I think everyone here will definitely do their best to help."

    "It''s not easy to find such a good ce. If it''s destroyed, where else can we find it? don''t you think so?"

    Bone King didn''t want to leave the heavenly court. It was a good ce, and he had earned quite a lot recently.

    Many weaklings spent money to sign up ande to cultivate here.

    That feeling was simply amazing.

    Therefore, even if he had to give up something, he would not even frown.

    "That''s right. "

    "Bone King is right,"

    "At such a critical moment, Peak Master Lin''s strength is the highest among us. As long as we can help Peak Master Lin and repel these guys, what''s the big deal even if we have to sacrifice something?"

    When forefather ninescolor heard these words, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Are you all in cahoots?

    His words sounded better than anyone else ''s.

    What can you take out?

    Although he didn''t say what it was.

    However, he already felt that something was wrong.

    The ultimate target was definitely him.

    "Ah, thank you for your support. I''d like to thank everyone here." Lin fan cupped his fists. To think that it would be this awesome! He then turned his gaze over to the forefather of nine colors,"forefather, don''t you think so?"

    The forefather of nine colors looked at Lin fan and blinked. This...This ...

    He fell silent for a moment.

    What could he say?

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At that moment, everyone''s gazes were fixed on the forefather of nine colors. They were asking questions and waiting for a reply.

    "Peak Master Lin, I really don''t have any more medicinal pills." The forefather of nine colors didn''t say ''right'', but rather directly said that he didn''t have any more pills.

    F * ck.

    Do you have to be such a bully?

    He had thought that he would be safe after giving away a hundred medicinal pillsst time.

    Who would have thought that this F * cking insatiable greed had alreadypletely set its eyes on him?

    "Nine colors, let''s not talk about this for now. We''ll talk about itter. I just want to ask, do you think what they said is right?" Lin fan asked.

    "Yes, everything you say is right."

    Forefather ninescolor''s heart was trembling.

    ''Hell.''

    This was really a trap.

    The pills in the pill realm were being consumed too quickly. The amount of pills consumed in this period of time was more than what he had consumed in the past few hundred yearsbined.

    Lin fan pondered.

    He felt that the difficulty was quite high.

    It was going to be a bit difficult to get more pills from the forefather of nine colors.

    Although he didn''t have to.

    However, this was also for the sake of his future primordial chaos realm.

    He just wanted to ask.

    Where was he going to get more than 20 billion experience points?

    With his own cultivation?

    Don''t joke around.

    Even if the world fell apart, he might not be able to umte experience points by cultivating.<sub> </sub>

    Bone King said,"Master Lin, you haven''t told me. What''s the n? as long as you don''t want my life, I''m fine with anything."

    Lin fan shook his head,"difficult. It''s way too difficult. The pills of the ancestor of the pill world, the ancestor of the nine colors, have been of great help to me. However, it''s a pity that he had just said that there were no more pills left. Seems like our only hope is gone."

    Forefather ninescolor''s mouth was wide open.

    See, he didn''t even need to say anything, he already knew what this guy was going to say.

    "Old ancestor, are you sure there''s no more?" Bone King asked.

    The forefather of nine colors shook his head."No. There''s really no more."

    Now, even if he was beaten to death, he would not admit that he had it.

    He was really going to dig out all his savings.

    "I don''t believe it. I can see a lie in your eyes." Bone King said.

    "You''re lying," the Lord of four desires said."Your desires also tell me that you''re lying."

    Forefather ninescolor was stunned. This was too much. This was really too much.

    "I really don''t have any more. Where are the pills? my pill world is almost empty. Why don''t you just swallow me and end it all?" The forefather of nine colors had a look of ''no more'' on his face. ''No more''.

    No matter how you trick me.

    There was also nothing.

    Lin fan knew that the forefather of nine colors had already be smarter. After going through so many tragedies, it would be extremely hard to get anything out of his hands.

    He was thinking.

    Or forget it.

    Stabilize first.

    When he really needed it in the future, he would think of a way to scam more?

    It was feasible.

    After all, it wouldn''t be good to push him too far. Forefather ninescolor was a pretty good person.

    However, what happened next was a little unexpected.

    Bone King came in front of nine color and looked at him carefully, which made nine color''s hair stand on end.

    He felt that there was something wrong with this guy''s gaze.

    At the same time, Bone King nodded."Well, you have a point. Your body is emitting an ancient and strong elixir fragrance. Obviously, you have the body of elixir. I didn''t expect you to be so righteous in this difficult time and sacrifice yourself to save millions of lives. I admire you, I really admire you."

    Bone King turned around and looked at Lin fan."Master Lin, I think we should just swallow him."

    The forefather of nine colors was dumbfounded.

    He looked at the bone King as if he was an idiot.

    Did he have to be so ruthless?

    I just said it casually and you took it seriously.

    This was bullying.

    The Fiend ancestor pondered for a moment,"since things havee to this, this is the only way. Sacrificing one person for the greater good. Patriarch nine color''s spirit is something that we truly admire. We can only sigh at our own inferiority."

    The frog hopped over."That''s right. Forefather nine colors ''cultivation isn''t high, but his state of mind isn''t something we canpare to."

    "I''m not sure if you''ve read this book before. It''s called ''lord of the realm of alchemy''. It''s about the ancestor of nine colors. When he was young, he sacrificed himself for the sake of justice and saved the entire realm of alchemy. From that moment on, I knew that he was not an ordinary person."

    The surrounding people were filled with admiration.

    The forefather of nine colors wanted to turn hostile, but after hearing these words, he actually didn''t know what to say.

    This was forcing him to the edge of the cliff.

    Either he jumped down.

    He could either go home and get the pills.

    "Amitabha. I have received the inheritance of the Pure Land. An Almighty of the Pure Land used his body to feed the eagle. Now, the nine-colored benefactor used his body to save millions of lives. This merit is infinite. If you join our Buddhist sect, you should be a Buddha and an ancestor." The Buddha demon put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha.

    The forefather of nine colors involuntarily took a few steps back.

    He was dumbfounded.

    "You guys ... You guys ..." He pointed at these people, his heart filled with panic.

    He was being serious.

    Bone King grabbed nine color ancestor''s hand and said with a serious and affectionate expression,"brother, I will always remember you. Even if your cultivation is not as high as mine, your actions have convinced me. I, Bone King, have only been convinced by a few people in my life. Master Lin is one, master jiuhuang is another, master mo is another, and you are the fourth."

    These words.

    He let Bone King lick him a few more times without saying anything.

    "You ..." The forefather of nine colors was speechless. He looked at the crowd and realized that everyone''s gazes were a little off.

    It was a form of respect.

    It was a hope.

    It was a form of respect for him.

    He really wanted to tell them not to go too far. How could he send himself to his death?

    But for some reason ...

    The words were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t get them out.

    He was a man who cared about his face.

    Goddess Luo Yun stood to the side. She felt that the old ancestor had been tricked.

    She wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to.

    She knew if there were any pills in the pill realm. There were definitely some, and quite a few.

    The pill realm was a special existence.

    Acquired panaceas were very easy to obtain.

    Ever since the pill realm had existed, it had always been condensing.

    As for the connate spirit dan, they were the people of the pill realm, and all of them had gained sentience.

    "Peak Master Lin, this ..." He turned his gaze towards Lin fan. Even at this point, he still didn''t dare to help.

    Lin fan didn''t say anything from the start.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t know what to say.

    He had to see how things had developed.

    And now, he finally understood.

    This was especially so when he saw the look in the forefather''s eyes. He wanted tough, but he held it in.

    "Brother ninescolor, do you really think so?" Lin fan''s emotions were on point, and he was acting as if he had been convinced by the righteousness of the nine color old ancestor.

    Forefather ninescolor began to panic.

    F * ck!

    You''re serious.

    Even the way they addressed each other had changed from forefather nine colors to brother nine colors.

    The change was too great.

    The forefather of nine colors knew that if he didn''t give an exnation today, he wouldn''t be able to make up for it.

    If only he was as thick-skinned as Lin fan.

    He would just say that he would not sacrifice himself without the pills, and then this matter would be over.

    But he couldn ''t.

    He was the ancestor of the realm of alchemy.

    Many people had seen the main character of "lord of the realm of alchemy".

    In the end.

    He had no choice.

    The forefather of nine colors endured the pain in his heart."Actually, I suddenly remembered something just now. I do have a bit of medicinal pills."

    After saying this.

    He felt like something in the depths of his heart had suddenly be empty.

    "There''s more? Are you sure?" Lin fan chuckled. Nine colors, Oh nine colors. You can''t me me for this. You''re the one who insisted on keeping your face. You can''t me me for this.

    "I''m sure," The forefather of nine colors nodded.

    Bone King was overjoyed."That''s great! Brother nine color won''t have to die this time."

    "Hehe." The forefather of nine colorsughed. However, hisughter was filled with a motherf * cking tone.

    Lin fan was in a good mood."Okay, then there''s nothing else to do. No matter how many of theme, I can keep them out. Everyone, don''t worry. Do what you need to do. Don''t worry."

    Everyone felt at ease.

    Comfortable.

    The ancestor devil looked at Lin fan.

    How could he not see through this kid''s tricks?

    He had been tricking patriarch ninescolor from the very beginning.

    Moreover, he did not expect that Bone King would be able to read his mind and make a perfect connection with him.

    Admiration, he really admired her.

    "Disband." Lin fan''s goal of calling them over had already been achieved. It was useless to say more.

    "Disperse, disperse." The other rulers waved their hands as if they were using money to make up for the numbers.

    In the distance.

    The forefather of nine colors seemed to have lost his mind, and even his steps were a little slow.

    Goddess Luo Yun, who was beside him, sighed.

    Ever since the old ancestor had met Peak Master Lin, he had not been in good spirits.

    "Sigh, I regret it. It''s toote for regrets." The forefather of nine colors mumbled to himself,"why didn''t I realize that this fellow''s appetite was so big before?"

    As he spoke.

    The forefather of nine colors began to sob, as if tears were welling up in his eyes.

    That feeling was really too sad.

    Old ancestor, it''s actually good for us that Peak Master Lin is powerful. At least, he can ensure the safety of the pill world and prevent it from being harmed." Said goddess Luo Yun.

    The forefather of nine colors let out a creak, as if he couldn''t even catch his breath.

    "What''s the Difference? The biggest difference is that you''ll either be vited by a group of people or by one person. In the end, you''ll still be vited. "

    "And I can''t even bring myself to hate him."

    "If the world was destroyed by others, the descendants could still fight with their lives on the line and stimte their fighting spirit. But looking at the current situation, they arepletely convinced that they were vited. There''s nothing wrong with it."

    "There''s nothing wrong. "

    The forefather of nine colors swaggered back. He needed to go back and rest. He was about to suffer a huge blow during this period of time.

    Goddess Luo Yun was speechless.

    She didn''t know how tofort the ancestor.

    She really wanted to tell the old ancestor to look on the bright side and not be like this.

    However, when he thought about what the elder ancestor had just said, it seemed to make sense.

    "Not bad, Bone King. You''ve be smarter." Lin fan pointed at Bone King andughed.

    They all knew how to cooperate.

    Why didn''t I see it in the past?

    "Master Lin, what do you mean by bing smarter?" Bone King was stunned. He didn''t understand what Master Lin meant by ''smart''.

    Lin fan looked at Bone King.

    He sighed.

    It seemed that he had thought too much.

    It wasn''t that Bone King had be smarter, but that he had taken it seriously earlier and didn''t notice the hidden meaning behind the nine color ancestor''s words.

    "It''s nothing. I just said that you''re not bad. " Lin fan said.

    Bone Kingughed."Master Lin, what are you saying? under Master Lin''s leadership, how can I be bad? I admire Master Lin the most in my life. Everyone else has to step aside."

    This kind of ttery made people unable to look straight at it.

    The frogughed. If there was anyone who could cooperate well with this Desperado, it would definitely be him.

    How could Bone King be so cooperative? it was a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. It was just luck.

    "Benefactor Lin, do you need my help?" The Buddha demon asked.

    "Buddha, devil, why aren''t you leaving? Didn''t you say that you were going to go out and cultivate? if you stay here all day, you won''t be able to cultivate much. " Lin fan did not ask the Buddha demon for help.

    Help my ass, the points are too little.

    Moreover, the Buddha and devil had been here for a long time.

    It was time to say it.

    "Amitabha." The Buddha and demon put their palms together."Benefactor Lin, this poor monk is cultivating here. What I am cultivating is an unmovable Vajra heart."

    "Almsgiver Xu is cultivating in the unholy blood sea. The power of filth is too strong, so I''m at the center of the filth to train my state of mind."

    Xu hanming, who was not far away, rolled his eyes when he heard the Buddha demon''s words.

    ''F * ck you.''

    He even wanted to temper his state of mind.

    He was F * cking purifying the blood sea.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he saved my child''s life and it''s hard to return the favor, I would''ve already rushed up and beaten him up.

    At the same time.

    This also made Xu hanming understand.

    You can''t owe anyone anything.

    He couldn''t return the huge favor.

    He could only ept it.

    Lin fan looked at Xu hanming. The God items they obtained were shocking.

    However, he was free from the restrictions of the divine item. He did not inherit the power of the divine item. Instead, he had to cultivate again.

    Yuan tu, Avici.

    The divine item that Xu hanming had obtained was not bad.

    She was also a little envious.

    If these two divine weapons were in his hands, he would definitely feel great.

    Who could withstand a series of fierce hacking with a sword?

    Of course.

    This era had nothing to do with them.

    When he reached the peak of his cultivation, it would be their beginning.

 1159 Chapter 1159

    After the incident.

    Lin fan went to the pill world and did not say a single word to the forefather of nine colors.

    He didn''t say anything unnecessary.

    It was just a pair of eyes without any color, looking straight at each other.

    The meaning was clear.

    You should know what I mean even if I don''t say it.

    Goddess Luo Yun poured the tea and didn''t say anything, just watching from the side.

    At the start, the nine color old ancestor was still acting crazy and bragging to Lin fan. He talked about all sorts of things, but he didn''t mention anything about the pill.

    But in the end.

    Under Lin fan''s sincere gaze, the forefather ninescolor spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Ten?

    Lin fan didn''t even move.

    50.

    He still didn''t move. He didn''t even have any expression on his face, as if he was saying,"are you kidding me?"

    Forefather ninescolor was about to suffocate.

    He was too greedy.

    Fifty was too little and he didn''t say a word. His calmness was a little scary.

    In that instant.

    The atmosphere quieted down. It was very quiet and very depressing.

    Nine color old ancestor turned his head and didn''t look at Lin fan.

    Looking at the situation, Lin fan felt that something wasn''t right. Things couldn''t go on like this. It seemed like he could only take the initiative to attack.

    "Brother nine-colored, 100 pills it is. I swear that I will never take a single pill from the pill world. If I break my promise, I will be struck by lightning and turned into ashes."

    At this moment, he swore.

    He had to keep the forefather calm. One hundred pills, as long as they were acquired spirit pills, would be enough.

    One pill cost 200 million experience points.

    100 pills were equivalent to 20 billion experience points, which was enough. As long as he had a strong foundation, entering the primordial chaos realm would not be a problem.

    Forefather ninescolor was lost in thought.

    He was expressionless.

    In his heart, he was thinking about whether this was reliable or not.

    50 years.

    It would take 50 years to produce 100 acquired spirit pills.

    In addition to the medicinal pills from before, it was a total of more than a hundred years.

    As long as he could get through this period of time, the medicinal pills would be able to make up for it.

    Now that this brat had sworn to the heavens that he would not take a single pill from the pill realm in the future, that was fine.

    After thinking it through.

    A smile appeared on the forefather''s face,"what are you saying, brother Lin? do you still need to say more about our rtionship? I was just thinking about how many I should take. A hundred, then a hundred. "

    "With our rtionship, it doesn''t matter how much we have."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The forefather waved his sleeve, and the pills floated out. He was afraid that the brat would follow his words and shamelessly continue to scam him, so he gave him a hundred pills and sent him away.

    Lin fan smiled and kept the pill.

    His heart was filled with joy.

    His days had been smooth sailing. He had never experienced any great disasters.

    But what came.

    He felt that he had a good eye back then. He could tell at a nce that the pill realm was an existence with potential and had decisively tricked it into joining the magnificent me sect.

    Just look at the current situation.

    It was so good.

    Experience points would no longer be a problem.

    "Brother nine colors is magnanimous. I''ll take my leave then. Let''s have a good chat when we have the chance."

    Lin fan was about to leave, but when he reached the door, he turned his head and said,"

    "Don''t worry. With me around, no one will be able to return. "

    The stronger one was, the more unyielding one would be.

    The forefather of nine colorsughed out, acting as though he really trusted Lin fan.

    Back at the sect.

    There were many cultivation techniques on the Holy Land mountain, but it was a little difficult to break through to the primordial chaos realm by relying on them.

    Although the cultivation techniques of the Holy Land mountain were all of high grade.

    However, it was still not enough against a chaotic Prime.

    On this day.

    The news of the Zhizhi bird spread.

    This was ording to the thoughts of the Grandmaster. The Zhizhi bird reviewer felt that this statement was not good. It was a little too arrogant and violent.

    They were all experts in the realm.

    You can say harsh words, but you can''t insult people.

    But he had no choice.

    Grandmasters loved this.

    Far away in all directions.

    The nouveau riche who had obtained the divine item led their forces and attacked the magnificent me sect.

    And in this team.

    Six of them were peak primordial chaos experts, while most of the others had reached the primordial chaos realm but had not yet reached the peak.

    They obtained the divine items and became one with them. They instantly rose from their weak state to peak primordial chaos.

    These divine items that could instantly raise a person to the peak of the primordial chaos were all top-notch divine items.

    It couldn''t bepared to other divine items.

    The divine item that Xu hanming had obtained was a top-tier divine item.

    It was the same for the Pure Land obtained by Buddha and devil.

    As for the six people who had obtained the top divine items, their hearts had long since exploded. They were dominated by that terrifying power.

    The bird of knowledge news spread.

    It floated into everyone''s hands.

    "What? This bastard dared to humiliate me. " The expert who had obtained the divine item flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted nothing more than to kill the other party.

    During this period of time, he was not the only one who was furious.

    There were also many people who were on the verge of exploding in anger.

    When they were still weak, they had already suffered countless humiliations.

    Later on, they obtained a divine item and became powerful. They used bloody means to kill all those who had humiliated them.

    Only then did the anger in his heart calm down a little.

    Now that someone was provoking him so openly, how could he tolerate it?

    The pill realm.

    The forefather of nine colors also saw the content on the Zhizhi bird and said angrily,""Luo Yun, see? I told you, he''s trying to trick me. He said that he couldn''t beat her and needed pills. Those were all lies."

    "If he couldn''t beat them, would he dare to provoke them so arrogantly? the address and name are all written on it. Take a look."

    The content on the Zhizhi bird didn''t make the nine color old ancestor angry, but Lin fan''s trap made him explode.

    He could clearly do it.

    He just had to say he couldn''t win.

    He had scammed so many medicinal pills from him, and his heart ached.

    He was in so much pain that he wanted to die.

    He even wanted to die.

    Goddess Luo Yun took the news and read it carefully. A trace of helplessness appeared on her beautiful face.

    The contents were indeed a little shocking.

    He scolded them by name.

    Basically, this entire page was filled with Peak Master Lin''s insults towards the other party.

    For example,"F * ck you,e and hit me if you''re not happy."

    [Name: Lin fan of the magnificent me sect''s invincible peak.]

    Such arrogance, such savagery, ordinary people would not be able to tolerate it.

    "How did this bastard cause so much trouble for the sect? he even announced the location. No, I have to go back." Cloudsky looked at the news in his hands with a grave expression.

    This matter was a little serious.

    After he came to the realm, he was invited to the sect and his days were quitefortable.

    He had food and drinks, and he even knew many people.

    However,fort was a slow-acting poison, and one would die one day.

    Therefore, he left decisively and continued to travel and cultivate.

    It was all for the sake of bing stronger.

    But now, after seeing this news, he decided to go back.

    Even if they were weak, they would definitely live and die with the sect.

    If the sect was gone ...

    Then, who was he working so hard for all this time?

    He stood up and extinguished the fire. After eating thest piece of roasted meat, he rose into the air and headed back to the sect.

    Now, this matter was already a big deal.

    All the living beings in the entire realm knew what had happened.

    At a certain ce.

    Zhan hongdi looked at the news in his hands. His expression was calm, and he exuded a faint sense of dominance."It''s time to go back."

    He had obtained a divine item.

    He didn''t tell anyone.

    During this period of time, he had been training the power brought by the divine item.

    The impact of that power on his will was too great.

    If they were not careful, their will would be scattered and they would be a walking corpse, never knowing what they were doing.

    In his opinion.

    All the suffering he had suffered during this period of time was worth it.

    "Lin fan, even though you''re strong, I, Zhan hongdi, will not lose to you."

    "This time, when I return, I will eliminate the Tribtion. At the same time, I will let you know that the gap between the two of us is getting bigger and bigger."

    Zhan hongdiughed.

    He tore open the void with his bare hands and fled into the distance.

    During the time he was outside.

    He did not encounter any other peak Masters.

    Perhaps he was dead.

    Not everyone was as lucky as he was.

    In an ancient cultivation ce.

    The old man on the donkey came to meet a few old friends. They were all from the same era, even longer than the ancestor devil and the rest.

    Shi Xin stood at the side, not daring to move.

    His teacher''s friends were all peak experts.

    "Everyone, the world has changed. This is a cmity." The old man on the donkey said.

    They were all peak chaotic Prime experts.

    Cultivation was slowly and painstakingly cultivated, and it wasn''t the so-called blessing of divine items. Therefore, in terms ofprehension, they were much stronger than those who relied on divine items.

    In the dark.

    He had sensed it long ago.

    There was a problem with the operation of heaven.

    So many powerhouses who had obtained divine items had gathered together and headed to the same destination. If it wasn''t for some powerful force pushing them, such a thing would definitely not have happened.

    "It''s the heavens. " The man beside the donkey-riding old man said.

    This man was handsome, but he had lived for a long time. It was impossible to find out how long he had lived.

    However, one look at his calm appearance and one could tell that he was not an ordinary person.

    He was probably a pretentious person of his generation.

    "Di Cang, you''re so sure?" The old man on the donkey asked.

    "Haven''t you all realized the cycle of heaven and earth? in the dark, the heaven that has been circting in a certain order has already changed. I just don''t understand why the heaven wants to attack this unknown sect?"

    "Could it be that there''s some reason we don''t know about?" Di Cang frowned and pondered.

    Suddenly.

    A man walked over."Teacher, I''m very familiar with the magnificent me sect you mentioned."

    When di Cang saw the person who had arrived, he revealed a smile."I''ve forgotten."

    If the night Demon was here and saw the person who spoke, he would have been killed.

    He would definitely exim in shock.

    My mother.

    Sect master, you''re still alive.

    "There''s nothing special about the magnificent me sect," putisha said."But there''s a Peak Master who''s very powerful. When I''m free, I''ll think about it and find that this person is a legend."

    "Oh, legendary? what''s going on?" Di Cang asked.

    Putisha told him everything he knew.

    The peak experts around were all shocked. Only the old man on the donkey remained calm because he had met Lin fan before. But when he heard these things that he didn''t know about, he was shocked.

    He liked to cause trouble so much.

    They didn''t die and were getting stronger and stronger.<sub> </sub>

    "My disciple, you''re saying that he''s cultivated to this level in just a few years?" Di Cang said in shock.

    "Yes, to be precise, it should be two years and three months." Putisha said.

    At this moment.

    Everyone was silent.

    Two years and three months.

    Was this a joke?

    "Ruler realm, two years and three months, hehehe ..." The old man on the donkeyughed. His smile was filled with disbelief.

    He did not know that Lin fan''s cultivation state had already broken through to the ruler of a world.

    If only he knew.

    They probably didn''t know what was going to happen.

    The Azure Emperor sighed."The ruler realm. For us to cultivate to this realm, even those with unparalleled talent would need a hundred years without the help of external objects. As for those with less talent, it''s impossible in their entire lives."

    Putisha was also very envious.

    He didn''t know how this guy did it, but his cultivation speed was just too fast.

    It was so fast that it made people suspect that this kid wasn''t human.

    Those who had obtained divine items and instantly became experts were also because they had obtained external items. Moreover, those powers did not belong to them.

    At this moment, di Cang was deep in thought. He was thinking about something and then said,""It is indeed unprecedented, but what does this have to do with the heavens?"

    They didn''t know the exact situation.

    However, with their cultivation, they could still sense the slight change in the sky.

    They were already standing at the peak of the world.

    "If you don''t know, then let us tell you."

    Suddenly.

    A female voice came from not far away.

    Then, a figure appeared, and beside the figure, there were twelve beast gods.

    However, if Huo Rong and Yun Xiao were to see thisdy, they would definitely be able to recognize her.

    This was the devil.

    The devil that had tortured them for a long time.

    However, Huo Rong had gained a lot from him, one of which was the time origin.

    The old man''s eyes were squinted, but when he saw who it was, he suddenly opened his eyes. His muddy eyes shed with a bright light, and he was very surprised."Master God, you''re not dead."

    The woman who was addressed as masterughed,"do you want me to die so much? Old man. "

    Shi Xin was stunned.

    He didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful person who dared to call his teacher an old fellow.

    Di Cang''s expression was also a little surprised. The other two old men beside di Cang were also surprised.

    The old man on the donkey didn''t respond to the master God''s words. Instead, he looked at the twelve beast gods behind her."Who are these?"

    The master God smiled,"these are the seniors of the previous era. They have chatted with you about the heavens and had close contact with you. I think these 12 seniors should be able to tell you everything you want to know."

    Everyone looked at the twelve beast gods and muttered in their hearts.

    Senior?

    However, his cultivation level didn''t seem to be much.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King stood out and told them about the heaven.

    This was a secret.

    It was a secret that even they didn''t know.

    In their eyes, this was like listening to a heavenly book.

    If it wasn''t for the people brought by master God, they would have thought that the other party was talking nonsense.

    "It turns out that the heavens can still have seven emotions and six desires. Is this the end of the world?" The old man on the donkey eximed.

    "Since that''s the case, even we can''t resist it, so why do we have to treat a sect like this or for a certain person?" di Cang said thoughtfully.

    The powerful figures who had obtained the divine items in the realm all rushed to the magnificent me sect as if they had been summoned.

    Normally, this would be impossible.

    "The heaven won''t do anything unnecessary," said the ping Tian demonic Ox King."There''s only one reason. An uncertain factor has appeared, and we have to take it seriously."

    Shi Xin muttered in his heart.

    The words of these people were really a little too much.

    ording to the information that had just been revealed, although this group of people was very strong, in the eyes of heaven, they were just paper tigers, garbage-like existences.

    The magnificent me sect.

    Lin fan chatted with his teacher.

    "Teacher, this thing is for you. It should be of some use." Lin fan took out the good fortune Jade Disk. It would be a waste to keep it on him. As for the other legendary item, he kept it in his storage ring. It was useless to him. He didn''t need it anyway.

    Tian Xu stared at the item his disciple took out with a serious expression. He could feel a mysterious power from it.

    "Disciple, What is this?"

    Lin fan threw the good fortune Jade Disk over."This is the good fortune Jade Disk. I don''t know what it''s used for. I''m toozy to figure it out. If you have time, you can study it. It should be good stuff. It''s good."

    "Disciple, since it''s a good thing, you should keep it for yourself. Why give it to me?" Tian Xu was touched. His disciple was so good to him. She would bring back anything good for him.

    How many people in the world could do this?

    Even father and son could kill each other for treasures, not to mention master and disciple who were not blood-rted.

    Lin fan said casually,"I don''t need it. I am so strong and I am useless. It is better to send charcoal in the snow than to add flowers to a brocade."

    Tian Xu had wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Why did it sound like his disciple was saying that he was weak?

    Lin fan reacted and hurriedly said,"teacher, don''t take it to heart. I was just saying."

    Tian Xu looked at his disciple. ''I don''t believe you.''

    He was just casually saying.

    He must be thinking this in his heart.

    A few dayster.

    On this day.

    Lin fan moved the chair and arrived in the sky above the heaven court.

    "My fellow junior brothers and sisters,e out and watch the show."

    Very quickly.

    Countless disciples put down what they were doing and ran out.

    They looked up.

    He saw his senior brother sitting on a chair in the air, as if he was waiting for someone.

    "It seems like those people areing." Ancestor devil said.

    Bone King was surprised."That''s fast."

    Suddenly.

    The heaven and earth in the distance trembled and the space cracked open as countless terrifying powers struck.

    Lin fan just sat there calmly and didn''t even look.

    "If they didn''te, then they didn''te. Divine sense crushing them, who are you trying to scare?"

    He didn''t move at all.

    He allowed these consciousnesses to descend and crush his body.

    At this level ...

    No matter how far.

    As long as he knew the destination.

    His divine sense broke through the void and instantly descended. He could crush the other party with absolute power and take his life.

    But it was a pity.

    Not to mention other things.

    Lin fan was immune to all mental energy pressure. No matter how strong one''s consciousness was, it was useless in front of him.

    "What a terrifying might."

    Everyone was shocked.

    They had all seen the countless waves of consciousness attack. The void had been shattered and even twisted.

    But Lin fan didn''t move at all.

    It had to be said.

    This level of calmness was not something an ordinary person could have.

    "We''re almost there. " Lin fan could sense that there were countless aurasing from all directions.

    It wasn''t just experts.

    Even the subordinates of the powerhouses had followed. It seemed like this was a group-to-group battle.

    He was a little excited.

    The ocean of points was already eagerlying from all directions. Just thinking about it made him a little excited.

    In the heavenly court.

    Mu Ling looked up. She wanted to fight alongside her senior brother.

    But she knew.

    Shixiong had absolute confidence and didn''t want anyone to get involved.

    "Devil Lord, let''s attack togetherter." Bone King said.

    Ancestor devil looked at Bone King andughed."Do you think he needs us?"

    "That''s true. Master Lin really doesn''t need anyone''s help. " Bone King thought about it and agreed. Ever since they met, Master Lin had never sent anyone to battle.

    At this moment.

    From all directions, countless streams of light shot over, and the void exploded.

    It turned into countless fragments and scattered in the world.

    This was a merciless tearing of the void.

    "Don''t move when you''re here. We''ll attack together when everyone is here. " Lin fan shouted at the experts who came first.

    He didn''t want to waste time.

    Everyone was here.

    The feeling of fighting was truly refreshing.

    "What an arrogant fellow."

    The powerhouses who had arrived here first immediately exploded when they heard this.

    Savage.

    Arrogant.

    He was on the verge of death, yet he still boasted shamelessly.

    However, they really didn''t make the first move. They were indeed waiting.

    "So what if I''m arrogant? what does it have to do with you? I told you not to move, so don''t move. Stop talking nonsense." Lin fan took a look. The number of people was a little small, so he didn''t need to rush.

    The disciples of the sect were in an uproar.

    He felt like he had reached the peak of his life.

    Although these words came from their senior brother''s mouth, in their eyes, they were exactly the same as the wordsing from their own mouth.

    At this moment.

    A figure came from the distance.

    "Who among you dares to be impudent in my sect?" In the distance, war drums reverberated, as if cavalry had descended from the void.

    The boundless fighting spirit was boiling like a wave.

    Zhan hongdi had returned.

    He could feel those auras.

    It was very strong.

    But he was not afraid at all.

    At the same time, he was also looking forward to it. Perhaps all the disciples of the sect were waiting for his return since he had not returned for a long time.

    "This aura is a little familiar." Lin fan was surprised and looked over. He saw a person wearing armor and walking over.

    "Zhan hongdi."

    "Lin fan." Zhan hongdi caught sight of Lin fan who was in the void right away and frowned,""In the time that I wasn''t around, you actually caused such chaos in the sect and even brought so many enemies to the sect. Do you want the sect to be destroyed?"

    "What do you think the lives of the sect''s junior brothers and sisters are?"

    When he said these words.

    His mood was much better.

    What was the point of leaving the sect for so long?

    He just wanted to return to the sect one day and say these words to shock them.

    However, the next scene made Zhan hongdi feel a little ufortable.

    There were no cheers as expected.

    Logically speaking.

    The disciples would definitely cheer.

    Waa! Senior brother Zhan is back, our sect is saved.

    This was the feeling he wanted.

    But looking at the situation now, it was really hurtful.

    Lin fan spoke up,"Junior Brother Zhan, it''s fine if you''re back. Don''t cause a scene. Just go down obediently. This isn''t a ce you can stay in."

    "Hahaha ..." Zhan hongdi was stunned. He then burst outughing,"Lin fan, who''s your Junior Brother? are you still so arrogant even now?"

    "Senior brother Zhan." At this moment, a voice came from the sect. Wan Zhongtian stood in the crowd and shouted.

    Zhan hongdi was ted."Junior Brother Wan, I''m back."

    In the past, his rtionship with Wan Zhongtian was not very good, but not bad either.

    Since Wan Zhongtian was cheering for him at this moment, he would have to take care of him in the future.

    "No, senior brother Zhan, you''re back. Hurry up ande down. It''s dangerous. Hurry up ande down." Wan Zhongtian shouted.

    Zhan hongdi''s face, which was originally full of smiles, suddenly turned cold.

    Brother ...

    What are you saying?

 Chapter 1160 You Are Already Too Weak

    Wan Zhongtian was no longer thepetitive Wan Zhongtian he used to be.

    With a wife and a child, everything in his life was developing in a good direction.

    He naturally knew the reason why the other peak Masters of the sect had not returned.

    Just like before, wasn''t it all to push senior brother Lin to the ground?

    However, while dreams were beautiful, reality was extremely cruel.

    You can''t just do whatever you want.

    In any case, he had already gotten used to his current life.

    It was peaceful.

    Harmonious.

    It was filled with human emotions everywhere.

    Now that senior brother Zhan had returned, he was naturally very happy. The whole family would finally be together.

    How could he not understand senior brother Zhan''s thoughts? in fact, he was very familiar with them.

    Because he had once been like this.

    But in the current situation, not just anyone coulde forward.

    "Senior brother Zhan,e down quickly. Don''t make a scene. Just leave this matter to senior brother Lin. You can''t hold on." Wan Zhongtian said anxiously.

    Even if senior brother Zhan wasn''t convinced in his heart, it was useless. This was the truth. The earlier he recognized it, the happier he would be than anyone else.

    "Hmph!"

    Zhan hongdi was displeased. He had thought that Junior Brother Wan was on his side, but he did not expect him to look down on him.

    He didn''t reply and just looked at Lin fan.

    The boiling fighting spirit in his eyes did not dissipate. Instead, it became more intense.

    "Lin fan, I didn''te back for anything. I came back to prove that I, Zhan hongdi, am not inferior to you. In fact, I might even be stronger than you." Zhan hongdi said.

    A strong sense of self-confidence enveloped his heart.

    He didn''t think he would lose.

    Although the power was not his own, he had long suppressed this boiling power after this period of training.

    He hadpletely integrated this power into his body.

    From now on, there would be no distinction between them.

    Lin fan sat there calmly, his palm supporting his chin. He didn''t care about anything at all.

    He only smiled at Zhan hongdi''s words.

    "Junior Brother Zhan, it''s good that you''re back."

    "I don''t want to hurt you, so you should go down and hide. I''ll give you an exnationter."

    Lin fan''s horizons had broadened.

    We''re all family, what''s the point of fighting? if you want it, just let you have it.

    His current goal was this sky.

    The rest were trivial matters.

    "Hahahaha ..." At this moment, Zhan hongdi burst outughing,"Lin fan, you''re really too arrogant. You haven''t changed at all even after such a long time. Who are you looking down on? or are you saying that you''ve never even thought of me as a threat from the start?"

    Lin fan looked at Zhan hongdi as though he was a child throwing a tantrum.

    "Junior Brother, don''t mess around. Be good and go down first. When I''m done with my business, I''lle back and have a good chat with you, okay?" Lin fan consoled him calmly.

    After all, he was his own Junior Brother, not an outsider. It was not good to say such harsh words.

    It wasn''t good to teach him a lesson.

    After all, his Junior Brother had grown up and needed face.

    "You ..." Zhan hongdi was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.

    What did he mean by that?

    Why did it feel like this detestable fellow was treating him like a younger brother who had yet to grow up?

    "Senior brother Zhan, listen to senior brother Lin. Come down quickly." Wan Zhongtian shouted.

    Heavenly King Dao carried the child and shouted,"yes,e down quickly."

    Zhan hongdi gritted his teeth."Shut up. All of you, shut up."

    He was unconvinced.

    Did everyone not think he would win?

    Did they all think that he was inferior to this fellow?

    Detestable.

    It was really detestable.

    During the time that he was gone, this fellow had actually bribed all the disciples of the sect.

    Even they, who were once peak Masters, stood on this fellow''s side andpletely looked down on him.

    Lin fan touched his head. This Junior Brother was a little disobedient. It seemed like he had met someone who didn''t learn well outside and had led him astray. It would take some time to bring him back to the right path.

    At this moment.

    Zhan hongdi looked at the people who had surrounded the sect, and a look of determination appeared on his face."Forget it. I can''t be bothered to say anything more. Let me prove everything with my strength."

    "Those who dare to cause trouble in the sect must die."

    The voice fell.

    Zhan hongdi rushed towards those people. A halberd appeared in his hand, and he swept it towards them with the power to sweep away thousands of enemies.

    Lin fan shook his head. Forget it, forget it. If there was a fire in his heart, he would just vent it out.

    A little less points was still eptable.

    However, he didn''t think Zhan hongdi would be able to kill these people.

    After all, he had obtained a divine item and thought that he was invincible.

    "Senior brother, this Hong Emperor is a little irascible." Huo Rong said.

    However, it was also a relief, and at the same time, a little helpless.

    These juniors were all so strong. Were they going to give these old guys any space to live?

    "This Hong Emperor has left the sect for too long and hasn''t returned. It''s excusable that he doesn''t know some things." Tian Xu said.

    BOOM!

    At this moment.

    Heaven and earth shook.

    Zhan hongdi needed to show off too much. The moment he made his move, he had already used a big move.

    The power was very strong, and the intense fighting spirit shook the void until it cracked.

    The experts who had arrived earlier were not weak either.

    If not for Lin fan''s existence.

    The magnificent me sect disciples weren''t that picky, so they would definitely cheer.

    But he had no choice.

    Now, the disciples ''taste had been increased by Lin fan.

    They had seen such battles countless times and were already numb to it.

    It didn''t feel like a big deal.

    Zhan hongdi was constantly paying attention to the movements of the sect.

    "Hmm, could it be that I''m not strong enough? why is there no sound at all?"

    He was puzzled.

    He was even a little unwilling.

    To hell with it.

    That was impossible.

    Then, the mes of anger in his heart burned even more vigorously, and his attacks became even fiercer.

    However, he also realized that these guys were very strong. In a short time, he actually couldn''t gain any advantage.

    Detestable.

    I''ve obtained a divine item, and my strength has been raised to an extremely high realm. How can I not even be able to take care of these guys?

    If he knew that the group of people he was fighting with were all existences who had obtained divine items, he would probably not think this way.

    Lin fan was still calm.

    He didn''t make a move.

    He didn''t look anxious.

    Not all of them were here yet, so what was the point of fighting? if they were too ruthless and beat them up until they were scared, the people behind them would know and not dare toe anymore. Wouldn''t that be a trap?

    Therefore, it was better to wait for everyone to arrive and take action.

    In the distance.

    "They''ve already made their move?" The old man on the donkey and the others arrived but didn''t show their faces. They hid in the depths of the void and looked at the situation in the distance.

    "So the person who did it was the Lin fan that you guys were talking about?" Di Cang focused his attention and looked over, discovering that there was a person fighting with a group of people.

    Putisha shook his head,"no, that''s not Lin fan. The one sitting there is."

    He hadn''t seen Peak Master Lin for a long time, and he missed him.

    No matter what.

    They had worked together before.

    "Then who is this person? He''s very strong. " Di Cang asked. He realized that Zhan hongdi''s strength was not bad. Although he had obtained a divine item at such a young age, the power that he exuded was that of turning the divine item''s power into his own. He did not rely on this power at all.

    The old man on the donkey didn''t know him.

    No one else knew him.

    Puti Sha thought for a moment and remembered."That person should be the peak Master of the magnificent me sect''s great emperor Peak."

    In the past, when there were conflicts between the major sects, they were very familiar with the investigation.

    Now that they met.

    He did not expect Zhan hongdi''s strength to have increased to such a level.

    It was truly shocking.

    When Shi Xin looked at Lin fan, he was a little disgruntled.

    He still remembered what happenedst time.

    When he saw that the other party was much weaker than him, he had wanted to teach him a lesson.

    However, his teacher had said that he was no match for him.

    This was a little embarrassing for the young people.

    The old man on the donkey said,"I can feel it. There are many powerful aurasing from all directions. There are only a few people here. I''m afraid there will be a big battle soon."

    "Even I don''t think I''m his match against so many people who have obtained divine items. How strong is he to have such confidence?"

    This was the truth.

    The old man on the donkey was not weak.

    It was very powerful.

    It had not been easy to cultivate for so long to reach this stage.

    But even if it wasn''t easy, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the rapid increase in strength of those who had obtained divine items. They instantly became peak experts and swarmed up. Even if it was him, he would only be beaten up.

    Di Cang and the others turned their gazes towards Lin fan.

    That was the subject of their discussion.

    A person that even the heavens wanted to deal with.

    The twelve beast gods looked solemn.

    "I smell a familiar scent." The greedy dog said in a serious tone.

    "Gou ''Zi, what do you mean?" The immortal Dragon asked.

    Among the twelve beast gods, the greedy dog was the most sensitive to smell.

    At his peak.

    With just a sniff, the smell of the entire realm could not escape his nose. It was a piece of cake to find anyone.

    "I smell the heaven. The heaven is in this sect." In an instant, the greedy dog''s expression changed greatly, and it looked very shocked.

    To hell with it.

    It was really a ghost.

    "How is that possible?" The ping Tian demonic Ox King said with rapt attention.

    However, he had never doubted the sense of smell of a greedy dog.

    As long as he said there was, there would definitely be.

    To them.

    Nothing was scary in the world, but the most terrifying thing was that the heaven had seven emotions and six desires.

    That was the time of the world''s destruction.

    The destruction of an era would lead to the appearance of a new era.

    The heaven with its seven emotions and six desires was the most terrifying.

    It was destroying all the evidence in the world.

    From then on, the heaven no longer followed order. Instead, it was the ruler of this world.

    Those who submit will prosper, and those who resist will perish.

    Master God looked into the distance and fixed his eyes on Huo Rong.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    "I didn''t expect to age so quickly." The master God recognized Huo Rong at first nce.

    Huo Rong''s cultivation was not strong, so he could not sense the master God''s existence.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    At this moment.

    The void cracked open, the wind and clouds surged, and countless lightning bolts gathered in the void.

    A terrifying force pressed down from all directions.

    The entire world was affected.

    They were here.

    With these people''s cultivation, it shouldn''t have taken them so long to reach this ce. However, they had brought a group of small points with them, so they naturally slowed down.

    Lin fan looked up into the void.

    Zhan hongdi was still fighting with a group of people.

    Both of them had injuries on their bodies.

    "How can these detestable fellows be so strong?" Zhan hongdi was furious.

    What he wanted was to use his strongest strength to take down all these people.

    But now ...

    There was no result.

    Now that so many disciples of the sect were watching, where could he put his face?

    "Which bastard is Lin fan? how dare you insult your father? get out and die."

    He hadn''t arrived yet.

    The curses had already been heard.

    The momentum was very strong, forming a shock wave that spread out. It seemed like he wanted to explode his strength to make some people cower.

    "What are you shouting for? wait, not everyone is here yet." Lin fan didn''t even raise his head and couldn''t be bothered.

    Now, these people were all points.<sub> </sub>

    Since he had taken the initiative to visit, there was no reason not to ept.

    In the past, he might have been interested in these people.

    But now ...

    It was just average.

    If it wasn''t for the points that gave him motivation, he probably wouldn''t even bother with these people.

    "Detestable." When the expert who had just arrived heard these words, he was so angry that he was about to explode.

    He had never seen such an arrogant fellow.

    Even if he had obtained the divine item himself and his heart had long exploded, he had never been so arrogant.

    Suddenly.

    He saw Zhan hongdi fighting with a group of people.

    "Good fellow, so you have a helper."

    Zhan hongdi swung his halberd, forcing the surrounding people to retreat. Although he was unwilling, his fighting spirit was still burning.

    Suddenly.

    He sensed danger.

    He raised his halberd and shed to the side.

    BOOM!

    The two forces collided with each other, and a huge force struck, forcing Zhan hongdi to retreat.

    "So powerful."

    Zhan hongdi was shocked. When he saw the target, he was stunned.

    Why were there so many more people?

    "Lin fan, do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you have these people? Since that''s the case, I''ll cut off this helper of yours first and see if you can still be arrogant. "

    Lin fan didn''t care and continued to wait.

    It was so slow.

    This speed was too slow.

    He had no choice.

    He could only continue to wait.

    "Detestable." "Kill him!" That expert was furious. He was actually ignored by someone. He growled,"kill him!"

    His target was Zhan hongdi.

    Zhan hongdi clenched his halberd tightly and cursed in his heart.

    What was going on?

    How could there be so many people?

    He was confident that he was strong, but he was not strong enough to take on such arge group of people alone. Moreover, there were a few of them who were very strong and not inferior to him at all.

    There were even some who were stronger than him.

    In the void.

    "What is he trying to do?" Di Cang asked. He could not understand what Lin fan was thinking. Was he just going to sit there and wait?

    Who was he waiting for?

    Or was there going to be help?

    However, how many helpers should he send?

    Even if they joined the battle, they might only be evenly matched in terms of topbat strength.

    But with so many early-stage and mid-stage primordial chaos realm experts, it was no joke.

    When all of them were mixed together, it was a shocking power.

    The old man on the donkey didn''t understand either.

    He was still so calm at a time like this. What kind of confidence did he have?

    "I think he''s waiting for everyone to arrive, and then he''ll capture them all in one fell swoop," putisha said.

    "What did you just say?" The old man''s expression changed and he stared at putisha in disbelief.

    "My disciple, Are you sure?" Di Cang also did not quite believe it.

    Putisha pondered for a moment."Based on my understanding of him, that''s just how he is."

    Although he had notmunicated with Peak Master Lin for a long time ...

    However, his past experiences were still vivid in his mind. He was a real Tiger.

    Ordinary people really couldn''t afford to offend him.

    At this moment.

    Di Cang and the others were silent.

    If that was the case ...

    They didn''t dare to imagine.

    What was going to happen?

    Catch them all in one fell swoop?

    One person?

    In their eyes, this was really too unbelievable.

    At this moment.

    Old ancestor Wan ku was here.

    She saw the situation and locked her eyes on Lin fan.

    He could no longer see through the other party''s strength.

    Had the difference really be so great?

    For some reason, Wan ku felt a little tired.

    Suddenly.

    An angry shout rang out.

    Zhan hongdi''s face turned red. He swung his halberd and split an expert in half. He was also injured.

    To be able to fight back even after being beaten up by a group of people, he had to admit that his strength was not bad.

    Zhan hongdi was floating in the air. The halberd in his hand was dripping with blood.

    His battle intent was boiling as heughed.

    "Come on, you guys want to kill me? you''re not good enough."

    It was domineering.

    "Pa pa!"

    There was a round of apuse.

    Zhan hongdi was overjoyed. It seemed like his disciples had been influenced by him.

    However, when he turned around, he realized that it was Lin fan who was pping. He couldn''t help but feel proud.

    It seemed that he had been convinced.

    "Not bad, not bad. You''ve been out of the sect for so long and your strength has risen to this level. You''re quite capable now. Junior Brother, that''s enough. You can leave now. What happens next is not something you can control." Lin fan said.

    Zhan hongdi seemed to have misheard.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I can''t control myself if I go down. I''m telling you, I can still continue fighting. These people can''t win against me. You want to take advantage of this and make things simple? let me tell you, you''re daydreaming."

    He definitely wouldn''t give Lin fan a chance to show off.

    Zhan hongdi raised his hand and pointed at the people who had arrived earlier."I didn''t let ... Let ..."

    The words lingered in his mouth.

    Just a moment ago, the world was filled with human figures.

    Six of them exuded a monstrous aura, their peak chaotic Prime cultivation bursting forth.

    Zhan hongdi''s expression changed.

    It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Lin fan, you''re crazy! How could you attract so many enemies for the sect? are you trying to get the sect destroyed?"

    Zhan hongdi roared.

    Even if he thought that he had be extremely strong, he could not possibly be a match for so many people.

    Perhaps, he would be devoured by the other party in the first exchange.

    Lin fan stood up and came before Zhan hongdi."Listen to me, stop messing around. You''ve proven yourself just now. Not bad, your senior brother is pleased. But what happens next is not something you can resist."

    Zhan hongdi stood there in a daze.

    In his opinion, these words were really too hurtful.

    "You''re underestimating me," Zhan hongdi gritted his teeth and said word by word.

    Lin fan shook his head and exerted a little more force. With a loud thud, Zhan hongdi was sent flying back into the heaven court.

    "Buddha, devil, help me keep an eye on him. Don''t let my Junior Brother get in the way."

    Zhan hongdi, who had fallen to the ground, wanted to rush up. However, a hand hadnded on his shoulder and a voice was heard.

    Amitabha. Almsgiver, please calm down. You are powerless in this matter. " The Buddha demon chanted the name of Buddha.

    Zhan hongdi stared at the Buddha demon in shock."You ..."

    He could sense a terrifying aura from this fellow. The hand on his shoulder was like a huge mountain, pressing down on his body and making him unable to move.

    Lin fan twisted his neck and looked at the powerful beings who had surrounded the heaven court. A smile appeared on his face,"alright, since they''re all here, let''s start fighting."

    One of the peak chaotic Prime experts angrily said,""You''re the Lin fan who insulted me on the bird of knowledge. Do you know who I am? You dare ..."

    Lin fan raised his hand and interrupted him.

    "Don''t tell me who you are. I don''t have a good memory. Besides, you''ll be done soon, so it''s useless to remember. "

    To Lin fan, these words were just normal.

    But to others ...

    These words were a little arrogant.

    Di Cang sighed,"this person is indeed Savage enough."

    Puti Sha smiled.

    Where was this?

    There were many crazy things.

    Lin fan took in a deep breath and his strength continued to increase. He was about to start and he was really excited.

    And at this moment.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King rushed out,"everyone, don''t attack. Listen to me."

    "My God, what is old bull doing?" The pale yellow rat bared its tworge front teeth in shock.

    "Old bull doesn''t want a battle to happen, so he wants to use his remaining strength to fight against the heavens," the chaotic world devil monkey said solemnly.

    Lin fan looked at the old bull,"I say, you bull. If you want to watch, then watch. I won''t say anything. Why did youe out?"

    "If you''re going to help me, then there''s no need."

    "Peak Master Lin, let me say a few words." The old bull said. Then, he looked at the people that filled the void. Among them, the leaders were all experts who had obtained divine items."Everyone, you can not fight. Your enemy is not Peak Master Lin, but this sky. You are all being used."

    "The power of the divine item is eroding your hearts. You''vee here under the control of the heavens."

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King tried to stop him.

    However, he knew that the possibility was extremely low.

    But how could he not try?

    "Bullsh * t. We control our own fate. What control? it seems like you are on the same side as this guy." An expert angrily shouted.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King wanted to continue to persuade him.

    But suddenly ...

    He realized that a hand was grabbing his arm and then a power was transmitted to him.

    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way." Lin fan threw the old bull down. What was this old bull doing? he was just too much of a hindrance.

    If they stopped fighting.

    Then where would he go with his points?

    Bang!

    The ping Tian devilish Ox King was smashed to the ground, but it didn''t seem to be in any danger. It stood up immediately.

    "Peak Master Lin, you can''t ..."

    He wanted to persuade Lin fan not to do that.

    However, he couldn''t say it out loud.

    That was because Lin fan had already made his move.

    "Hahahaha ..."

    "Since you''re all here, let''s start. No one can leave today."

    Lin fan raised both his hands up high and clenched his fingers into fists. An aura that wasn''t shocking at all exploded out.

    "Lie down first."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The fistnded.

    Puchi!

    The void was crushed and shattered.

    "What?"

    The faces of the experts who hade changed. They could feel an irresistible power erupting from the other party.

    Lin fan''s strength had broken through to One World ruler and his strength had long surpassed chaotic energy realm.

    A slightly more serious punch would have an unstoppable and terrifying power.

    Kachaa!

    As far as his eyes could see, there were cracks all over, and they were still spreading.

    Bang! Bang!

    In the blink of an eye.

    The power covered the group of people, directly killing a quarter of them.

    He didn''t even have the chance to react.

    "He''s too weak," Lin fan shook his head.

    Zhan hongdi, who had been struggling, was dumbfounded. It was as if he had been struck dumb. He stared at the scene in front of him in disbelief.

    How was that possible?

    Lin fan attacked two peak chaotic Prime experts.

    However, they were floating in the void, their clothes disheveled.

    There were many injuries on his body.

    The terrifying power of the attack just now had directly prated through. He had no time to react at all before he was covered.

    Kachaa!

    The two experts ''bodies gradually split open, andrge amounts of blood sprayed out.

    Lin fan was extremely calm as he spoke slowly.

    "With my current strength, I''m already invincible in this world."

    "The only one who can fight with me is perhaps the heavens."

    "You''ve be too weak."

 Chapter 1161 This Concerns The Entire Realm

    "Waa ..."

    Instantly.

    An astonishing cheer was heard.

    He waspletely excited.

    The disciples opened their mouths wide, then raised their arms and shouted.

    "Senior brother is amazing."

    How could he not be powerful?

    His senior brother struck down with both hands, and the figures in front of him disappeared instantly. It was terrifying.

    Zhan hongdi''s eyes widened.

    He had originally returned to save the sect from the fire and water.

    At the same time, he wanted Lin fan to understand that it was all because of him that the sect was in so much trouble. But since he helped him solve it, he should know how big the gap between him and him was.

    However, the scene that was happening now ...

    But it made him understand.

    This wasn''t because there was a huge difference between them.

    It was because the gap between him and Lin fan had reached a terrifying level.

    Zhan hongdi''s hands drooped down and his head drooped. He was weak and powerless. Even if he was unwilling, he could not catch up.

    Pada!

    Wan Zhongtian stretched out his hand and ced it on Zhan hongdi''s shoulder.

    "Junior Brother Wan, you don''t have to console me. I understand." Zhan hongdi said in a low voice.

    This was something he could not tolerate.

    "It''s good that you understand, senior brother. Returning to the sect is returning home. Don''t always think about those unrealistic things. Senior brother Lin is really a good person. You''ll understand in the future. " Wan Zhongtian said.

    His words were meant tofort her.

    However, Zhan hongdi felt that something was amiss.

    Were these words used tofort people?

    It was an unrealistic matter.

    It sounded weird.

    "How can it be so terrifying?"

    The experts standing in the void were so shocked that their eyes were about to pop out.

    It was too terrifying.

    The power of that punch was simply too shocking. If it hadnded on their bodies, even they would not have been able to withstand it.

    "Has he already be so terrifying?" Shi Xin was dumbfounded.

    He felt that the gap between him and his opponent was like a chasm that he could never cross.

    Di Cang and the rest were silent.

    He felt like he was blind.

    The power that the other party had unleashed was beyond their imagination. Even they would not be able to hold on against him.

    "My dear disciple, I finally understand what you mean by those words." Di Cang said to putisha.

    Putisha also didn''t say anything.

    His heart was in turmoil, and he had long been shocked.

    He knew that Peak Master Lin was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so powerful.

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be your turn soon. " Lin fan took out the spatial God pir. This weapon was pretty decent. The feeling of grinding it was extremely ferocious.

    He had just killed countless experts with one punch.

    His points skyrocketed.

    However, the only pity was that they were a little too aggressive. No one could withstand it and died immediately, not getting the double points.

    Even the two peak chaotic Prime experts.

    He wasn''t his match either.

    Lin fan grabbed onto the spatial God pir as a smile appeared on his face. The light in his eyes was extremely bright,"I''m here."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    He instantly disappeared.

    "Where did he go?"

    "So strong, so terrifying. We''re not his match at all."

    Suddenly.

    The void exploded as a divine pir broke through the void. With a sweep, a group of experts were killed.

    Puchi!

    When it came into contact with the spatial divine pir, an extremely terrifying power surged out.

    They couldn''t resist it at all, only feeling as if their bodies were about to explode.

    "What a beautiful scene." Lin fan looked at the blood rain falling from the sky and sighed. Those tiny figures were like hailstones, falling down and hitting the ground.

    Some of them were already dead.

    Some didn''t die.

    He had obtained double points.

    There was an uproar!

    "Run, run!"

    "The other party is too strong. We''re not his match at all.

    "How could his strength be so terrifying?"

    The group of experts who had rushed over were scared silly when they saw these two waves.

    He didn''t even have the power to fight back.

    In the eyes of the other party, they might be as weak as ants.

    Many people had obtained divine items, and their strength had increased to an extremely high level. Moreover, they were extremely confident in their own strength.

    He believed that he was the most powerful person in the world.

    No one was his match.

    But now ...

    They finally understood.

    "Since you''re here, don''t leave." Lin fan didn''t move at all. He wasn''t in a hurry for these people to run and activated his colored eyes.

    A peak chaotic prime expert fled.

    His speed was very fast. He was no longer flying, but crossing the boundary of space and time.

    All of a sudden.

    The peak chaotic Prime''s body trembled, and his impetuous heart became even more violent.

    He turned around.

    Those eyes red at Lin fan, revealing a boundless rage.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    This feeling appeared in everyone''s heart.

    The old man on the donkey was shocked."That''s strange. These people were clearly running away. Why did they suddenly turn back?"

    Di Cang pondered for a moment and said something that everyone found unbelievable,"he can control the anger in other people''s hearts. These people who turned back, their anger has already reached the extreme. Strange, he actually has such an ability."

    The surrounding people were extremely surprised.

    He was obviously in disbelief.

    However, it was useless to not believe it. The truth was right in front of him.

    Lin fan held the spatial God pir in his hands and smiled.

    This was perhaps the most refreshing moment of his life.

    The entire screen was filled with points.

    If they were all killed, the primordial chaos realm would not be a problem.

    "Be restless." Lin fan wielded his spatial God pir and mmed it out towards these guys.

    His current strength had already reached a certain level.

    Let alone a ruler of a world, even a chaotic Prime could do nothing about it.

    In his hands, they would all die.

    Bang! Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The rumbling sounds continued.

    With each swing, arge number of corpses would fall from the sky and crash to the ground, stirring up arge amount of dust.

    Peak chaotic Prime experts got close to Lin fan.

    Lin fan reached out and grabbed his head, using a little strength.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Little brother, there are too many people here. I''ll let go of your double."

    Like a watermelon that had exploded, dark red sttered all over the sky.

    This was the flesh and blood of a peak chaotic prime expert. It contained astonishing energy and was an extremely precious treasure in the eyes of others.

    If someone could obtain some flesh and blood and directly refine it, it would be of great benefit to themselves.

    But at this moment, the meat was like cheap goods that could be seen everywhere.

    "Terrifying!"

    "This is too terrifying!"

    The onlookers were dumbfounded.

    The old man on the donkey and the others were peak chaotic Prime experts. They had seen many big scenes.

    However, when he saw the current scene, he was so shocked that he was speechless. He didn''t even know what to say.

    "Hur hur, I finally understand why he wanted me to go down. It''s because from the start, I was like a clown in his eyes." Zhan hongdi clenched his fists tightly, unwilling to ept this.

    He looked over and saw the excitement on his junior brothers and sisters ''faces. He had never seen it before.

    This feeling was what he wanted to see the most.

    But now ...

    Only Lin fan would be able to enjoy such an excited expression.

    Whoosh!

    The peak chaotic prime expert was killed and a God item flew out. It was really fast and wanted to run but Lin fan wouldn''t give it the chance.

    He made a grabbing motion with his five fingers. It was so ordinary, but the divine object had nowhere to go in the void and was directly pulled back.

    Many divine items flew out of the corpses.

    But Lin fan would not give the legendary item the chance to escape.

    Basically, they were all confiscated.

    "Divine items, these are all divine items." The old man on the donkey was dumbfounded. Even he didn''t get a divine item, but those weak little guys got a divine item and soared to the sky.

    It was a little infuriating.

    Shi Xin also revealed a greedy look.

    If he obtained the divine item, he would not have a problem bing a ruler for a lifetime. Even reaching the primordial chaos realm would be a sure thing.

    But he didn''t dare to move.

    Didn''t you see how terrifying the person holding the divine item was?

    With a single strike, the heavens and earth cracked and the sky was torn apart. This kind of chaotic and violent power was not something that people could resist.

    After a long time.

    Wherever Lin fan''s gaze passed, no one stood.

    He kept the spatial divine pir.

    "Sigh, it''s too simple. We haven''t even had the chance to y to our heart''s content and they''re all gone." Floating in the void, Lin fan ced his hands behind his back and shook his head.

    For this wave.

    He wasn''t very interested.

    However, the points were right in front of him, and it would be a pity to miss them.

    If it wasn''t for the points that supported him, he might not even care about these guys.

    "It''s over?"

    The onlookers all had the same thought.

    That was way too fast.

    It was so fast that no one could react in time.

    The twelve beast gods were all stunned.

    For some reason, they finally understood why the heavens had taken the initiative to attack Lin fan.

    He probably knew that this was an unstable factor that could threaten him.

    The magnificent me sect disciples cheered.

    "Long live senior brother!"

    "Senior brother is invincible."

    They were all flowers that lived in a greenhouse.

    If it was in the past.

    They might feel that this wasn''t a good thing. It was easy for people to fall and lose themselves in the greenhouse, unable to achieve extremely high achievements.

    But now ...

    They were about to lick their faces and shout.

    We''re just little sprouts that are protected by our senior brother. There''s nothing for you to be envious or jealous of. If you have the ability, you should also have a senior brother like this.

    After a long period of time, the disciples all relied on Lin fan.

    Lin fan didn''t care.

    He definitely had to rely on it.

    If the junior brothers and sisters did not rely on their senior brother, then there would be no meaning to being a senior brother.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, please calm down. There''s no need to cheer. It''s just a normal operation. There''s no difficulty." Lin fan raised his hand and told his disciple to calm down.

    There was really nothing to cheer about.

    In the eyes of others, this was a disaster for the magnificent me sect.

    However, to Lin fan, this was just a benefit.

    The benefits suddenly came, the kind that couldn''t be stopped.

    "I want to live and die with the sect."

    At this moment.<sub> </sub>

    A figure broke through the air and roared in anger from afar.

    It was as if he was afraid that no one else could hear him.

    Cloudsky was far away, so he could only see many blurry figures on the ground in the distance.

    His heart felt suffocated.

    "How did this happen? I''mte."

    He had thought that everyone in the sect had been exterminated.

    It was the burning of anger.

    However, when he arrived at the scene and saw the situation clearly, Yun Xiao was stunned.

    "Eh? What day is it today? everyone''s back. " When Lin fan saw Yun Xiao, he was a little surprised. Yun Xiao was one of the first batch to leave and he hadn''t seen him in a long time.

    When Yun Xiao caught sight of Lin fan, he was stunned. He then looked down at the dense crowd of people who were wailing in pain.

    He knew.

    The matter had been resolved.

    She didn''t need his help at all.

    Immediately, Yun Xiao turned around and ran. He wanted to leave this ce, and now was not the time toe back.

    "Senior Brother Yun, stop!" Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing flew out of the crowd and shouted.

    He stopped senior Brother Yun.

    "Senior brother, how long are you going to be out for?e back. Everyone at Yun Xiao peak misses you." Wang Shengkang shouted.

    What was the point of going out at this time?

    In the past, they had believed that their senior brother could surpass Lin fan with his own hard work.

    Butter, as things happened ...

    Their hearts had changed. They felt that their senior brother had surpassed them.

    After today''s incident.

    They could Pat their chests and guarantee that senior Brother Yun Xiao did not even have the slightest confidence.

    This was already a qualitative change.

    It was not something that could be surpassed by hard work.

    Yun Xiao stood in the void with his head lowered and his fingers clenched tightly. He said in a hoarse voice,""Junior brothers, it''s not time for me to return yet. I''ll definitely do what I promised you. If I can''t do it, I won''t return. Don''t worry, wait for me to return."

    These words were cloudsky''s heartfelt words.

    He was a man of ambition.

    "Senior brother, Xiaofan is giving our sect''s peak Masters a lot of pressure." Huo Rong said.

    What else could Tian Xu say?

    This couldn''t be med on his own disciples. They could only me themselves for taking it too seriously and insisting onparing.

    Even as a teacher, he was much weaker than his own disciple, so he didn''t say anything.

    Suddenly.

    "Senior brother," Xuan Qing said."Are you noting back for the rest of your life?"

    Yun Xiao shook his head."Why wouldn''t I? as long as I do what I promised you, I will definitelye back."

    "How is that possible? you''re noting back. Didn''t you promise us to surpass senior brother Lin? how can you surpass him? there''s no hope of that in this lifetime. Senior brother, stop dreaming about this. Come back."

    Xuan Qing''s words were really hurtful.

    The originally emotional scene suddenly changed after hearing Xuan Qing''s words.

    Cloudsky clutched at his chest, his anger stifled there.

    Junior Brother, how could you say such words? it''s too hurtful.

    "Cough cough!"

    Lin fan coughed out gently. Even though Xuan Qing was speaking the truth, sometimes, the truth was the most hurtful.

    Wang Shengkang pulled Xuan Qing and red at her. What was she saying?

    This would make senior Brother Yun feel ashamed.

    Cloudsky kept his head lowered, then he said in a low voice,""I''ll be back. "

    With that, he was about to leave.

    However, how could Lin fan let him leave? wasn''t he dreaming if he wanted to leave right after he came back?

    Also, what Xuan Qing said was the truth. If they really left, they would not be able toe back in this lifetime.

    Pada!

    Lin fan ced his hand on Yun Xiao''s shoulder."Junior Brother, stop messing around. Go back."

    "I''m not going back. " Cloudsky struggled and even threw a small tantrum.

    If it was anyone else who was so angry at Lin fan, they would have pped him.

    If it wasn''t for his Junior Brother, he wouldn''t have had the time to say such nonsense.

    "Why are you throwing a tantrum? that''s a little disobedient. Look at Junior Brother Hong Emperor. He''s back. Why can''t youe back?" Lin fan said.

    Yunxiao looked into the distance and saw Zhan hongdi standing there.

    He was struggling in his heart.

    To tell the truth.

    He was living a miserable life outside. If it wasn''t for his strong will, he would have been lying on the ground.

    Now, looking at the environment of the sect.

    It was really not bad.

    The buildings floating in the air were so gorgeous that they were almost blinding.

    He was a little envious of the disciples who stayed in the sect.

    However, he could not show it.

    Otherwise, where would he put his face?

    "Yunxiao,e back. Don''t throw a tantrum." Tian Xu said.

    Yun Xiao cupped his fists."Greetings, elder Tian Xu."

    "Yes, your senior brother asked you toe back. Why don''t youe back? is it fun outside? Listen to me, don''t leave after youe back. " How could Tian Xu not see through this kid''s thoughts?

    He just wanted to find a way out.

    Forget it.

    I''ll give you this chance.

    Yun Xiao sighed."I do not dare to disobey elder''s orders. I will listen to elder."

    Finished speaking.

    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    He didn''t feel that there was anything embarrassing about it.

    This time, it was the elder who asked him to stay, not him who wanted to stay.

    Lin fan touched the back of Yun Xiao''s head and said,""Not bad, not bad. Junior Brother is very obedient. Go on, have a good chat with them. Junior Brother Wang and Junior Brother Xuan have been waiting for you."

    Cloudsky felt a little ufortable.

    The action of touching the back of his head was a little hard to ept. Why did it feel like he was touching a pet?

    Yunxiao wanted to say a few more words to Lin fan, but at this moment, he did not know what to say.

    That feeling.

    Sigh.

    Forget it.

    Cloudsky drooped his head and didn''t say anything. He really didn''t know what to say when he returned to the sect.

    Wang Shengkang and Xuan Qing were very excited to see their senior brother back.

    They thought about it day and night, hoping that senior brother coulde back. Thest time senior brother came back, they asked him to stay and not leave.

    However, since their senior brother was determined to leave, they couldn''t stop him. They could only give him all the good pills they had, hoping that he could live a more carefree life outside and not suffer so much.

    And now ...

    Shixiong really didn''t want to go out.

    Then, Yun Xiao peak would have a pir of support.

    Lin fan looked up into the void,"all of you,e out. Stop acting all mysterious. I know that you guys are here. How long are you going to keep up the act?"

    At the same time.

    The wails from below continued.

    The experts who were alive were all beaten up badly. At the same time, they were in a panic and couldn''t help themselves. They were afraid of Lin fan and even more afraid of his aura.

    "All of you, shut up." Lin fan hollered at these trash.

    Instantly.

    It was silent below.

    Everyone hugged their bodies and held back their wails. However, because of fear, their bodies were trembling.

    "Junior brothers and sisters, it''s time to work. Strip them of all their things. Don''t be afraid, they won''t dare to fight back." Lin fan said.

    "Yes, senior brother."

    The disciples were all excited and immediately rushed towards those who had been beaten up by their senior brother.

    Huo Rong couldn''t sit still anymore."Little fan, you did a great job. I have to help too. I can''t let my disciples be tired out."

    Tian Xu looked at Huo Rong.

    This Junior Brother of his was truly beyond saving.

    And he couldn''t watch his disciples suffer?

    He simply wanted to scam something out of him.

    Useless.

    But forget it, since it had alreadye to this, he would just let him be.

    Di Cang and the rest appeared.

    Other than the ping Tian demonic Ox King, the other twelve beast gods also appeared in the void.

    And when the master God appeared.

    Huo Rong and Yun Xiao trembled and looked up.

    "You ..."

    Huo Rong had forgotten to harvest the wealth. Instead, he raised his hand and pointed at the figure in the void.

    A few decades passed.

    He could forget about other things.

    However, he would never forget this woman.

    It was torture.

    Three years was a long time, but it wasn''t a long time either. That kind of punishment wasn''t something that ordinary people could bear.

    "Huo Rong, I didn''t expect you to still remember me." The master God asked with a smile.

    In Huo Rong''s and Yun Xiao''s eyes, that smile was like the smile of a demon.

    She looked like a little girl.

    However, he was much more terrifying than a little girl.

    Huo Rong shook his head and sighed."How could I forget?"

    "Huo Rong," Tian Xu said, ncing at Huo Rong."Is this the woman you''ve been thinking about day and night?"

    "Senior brother, what nonsense are you spouting? how is that possible?" Huo Rong immediately shook his head as if he had done something guilty.

    Tian Xu could only smile at Huo Rong''s pretentious act. He knew exactly what kind of sh * t he usually took.

    However, he was also very curious about this woman.

    The essence of time was truly astonishing.

    Rejuvenation allowed the body''s various qualities to reach their peak.

    At that time, he was still wondering how such a terrifying existence could exist in the origin ancestor domain. She even possessed the essence of time. Now, it seemed that this woman was clearly not from the origin ancestor domain.

    However, he didn''t know why he had appeared in the origin ancestor domain.

    When cloudsky saw the woman, his soul was also quite frightened.

    After all, he had suffered a lot in the hands of this woman.

    "Wan ku, you old woman, you''re already here, yet you''re still hiding. Hurry up ande out. Don''t worry, I won''t beat you up." Lin fan said into the void.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The void trembled.

    Old ancestor wanku had appeared.

    Her expression was unusuallyplicated.

    Perhaps he really didn''t expect that this guy would grow to this extent.

    Thinking about the past.

    He sighed with emotion.

    Lin fanughed,"Wan ku, do you think I''m very strong now?" Are you regretting not following me?"

    Old ancestor wanku did not say anything.

    This fellow''s words were always infuriating and he liked to expose people''s scars.

    When she first saw Lin fan being so arrogant, she had said a lot of harsh words, such as thinking too much, that it was toote to regret, etc. Now, it was like an invisible p on her face.

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. I don''t need to ask to know. From your eyes, I can see that you regret it. Unfortunately, it''s useless to regret it."

    Lin fan said regretfully.

    Old ancestor wanku was holding his breath. If it wasn''t for the fact that the difference in strength was too great, he would have really pped this guy to death.

    He was too F * cking arrogant.

    "Peak Master Lin, I have something to tell you." The chaotic world devil monkey stood out,"the heaven''s scent is in your sect."

    Lin fan was teasing the olddy of The Thousand Caves. When he heard the words of the Devil Monkey, he frowned."What do you mean by that? Are you saying that there''s someone in my sect who''s heaven?"

    "No, it''s not necessarily heaven, but it''s definitely rted to heaven." Devil monkey said.

    "Alright, you guys stay out of this." Lin fan raised his hand to tell him not to care, but he was thinking in his heart.

    The other party said that there was an aura of heaven in the sect.

    Who could it be?

    The biggest suspect was the sect leader who hadprehended tranquility.

    "Peak Master Lin, we can''t ignore this now. The greedy dog has smelled this scent. We have to find it and solve it. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble." The Devil Monkey said solemnly.

    Lin fan squinted his eyes,"settle it? You mean you want me to personally kill the sect''s people? You''re dreaming. Alright, don''t talk nonsense with me. No matter who has the smell of heaven, they''re still people of the sect. You want to solve it? I''ll be the first to cut you to death. "

    "Go away, don''t y with me."

    Devil monkey was a little confused.

    How could he be so unreasonable?

    This was a major event that concerned the entire realm.

 1162 Chapter 1162

    What had happened today was different from what devil monkey had expected.

    If ordinary people knew about this situation, they would definitely take it as an extremely important matter.

    However, looking at this fellow in front of him ...

    His face was indifferent, and he even had the thought of protecting his child. Was this still a human''s thought?

    "Peak Master Lin, this matter is of great importance. You can''t ignore it. You have someone you care about, but if heaven really has seven emotions and six desires, then everything will be turned to dust." Said the chaotic world devil monkey.

    "There''s no problem with my sense of smell," the greedy dog said solemnly."It''s really here. If I can find it in advance, I can reduce a lot of unnecessary problems."

    The twelve beast gods had all experienced how terrifying the heavens were.

    Or it could be said that they were the ones who destroyed heaven.

    It was just that at that time, the sky had already been suppressed by Dao ancestor Hongjun until it was very weak. However, even if it was very weak, it was still very terrifying in the eyes of the 12 Beast gods.

    But now, the cultivation of the twelve beast gods was already extremely weak. When facing heaven at its peak, it might just be like throwing an egg at a rock. They were overestimating their own abilities.

    "My disciple." At this moment, Tian Xu walked over.

    "What''s wrong with teacher?" Lin fan asked.

    He did not doubt the words of the twelve beast gods, but so what if he knew?

    Did he want to kill the people of his sect or what?

    If they wanted to kill the people of his sect, he would first beat up these so-called twelve beast gods.

    What was he talking about?

    He didn''t even think before he spoke.

    Why did he cultivate so hard?

    Of course, it wasn''t for the so-called selfish desires, but to protect everyone in the sect.

    This kind of great ideal was sacred and invible. No one could stop it.

    Tian Xu matured for a moment."Let them find that person."

    Lin fan looked at his master in surprise,"master, there''s no need for that. So what if we found him? he''s definitely from our sect. We can''t just kill him. The heavens aren''t that scary. If he dares toe out, I''ll punch his dog head."

    The voice fell.

    Perhaps these words were a little arrogant.

    The void trembled, and the muffled sound of thunder reverberated.

    He seemed to be furious.

    Everyone felt this power and showed fear.

    Lin fan raised his head and mocked,"you are so arrogant. If you have balls, thene down. I will smash your head. How dare you threaten me. One day, I will take your dog life."

    The only person who would dare to curse at the heavens like this and not be struck to death by the wrath of the heavens was Lin fan.

    The twelve beast gods raised their hands, and their eyes were filled with fear."As expected, it has begun to take shape. The seven emotions and six desires have already begun to condense."

    They had already discovered.

    The heavens knew how to get angry.

    This was not a good thing for the realm.

    There was once Dao ancestor Hongjun who used his boundless might to suppress the heavens, hoping to give up on himself and grind away the seven emotions and six desires of the heavens.

    But he failed in the end.

    It only made the heavens weak.

    But even if they were weak.

    It also caused the world that was once prosperous with the immortal Dao to be an Age of Chaos, and no one could cultivate.

    However, everything in the world had a chance of survival, and even the heavens couldn''t control it. That was why there was the era of Science and Technology.

    It was a pity that even though technology had declined, the realm had been reborn from the ashes. It had gradually recovered its spiritual energy and everyone could cultivate.

    However ...

    There was not enough time.

    In the current realm, who couldpete with the heaven that had seven emotions and six desires?

    Perhaps there was no more.

    Tian Xu raised his hand, his eyes solemn."My dear disciple, listen to your master. Let them find that person."

    Tian Xu knew his disciple''s temperament very well.

    He was very confident in himself.

    At the same time, he didn''t want the people around him to be hurt.

    He knew that if there was a problem, his disciple would step forward and protect everyone in the sect, regardless of his own safety.

    Even though he had always thought that his disciple was extremely murderous, he had never said a word.

    On the path of cultivation, how could one walk safely without killing?

    Especially when he saw his disciple cultivate so hard just to protect the sect, he saw a good senior brother in the eyes of all the disciples.

    He was a good disciple in the eyes of his teacher.

    As for bemoaning the heavens and pitying the heavens ...

    That thing was not practical.

    The world was too big, and only those who wanted to be the protagonists would think that the world needed to be saved by themselves.

    However ...

    He wanted the other party to find out who it was not because he was afraid of someone or because he wanted to save this realm, but because he didn''t want his disciple to be helpless when facing an enemy that he couldn''t fight against in the future.

    He was very confident in his disciple''s strength.

    He was absolutely powerful.

    From what the twelve beast gods had said, he knew that the heavens were not something that ordinary people could resist.

    Perhaps even his own disciple would not be able to resist it.

    Man can conquer nature.

    This was just a lip service.

    It was absolutely impossible to say that man could conquer nature.

    Lin fan thought for a moment.

    His teacher''s thoughts were a little too distrustful of him.

    But he had no choice.

    In order to put his teacher at ease, he was also very curious. Was this person with the aura of the heavens the sect leader?

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, teacher." Lin fan said, then looked at the twelve beast gods."Since my teacher has agreed, I won''t say anything more. Who do you think is the one with the heaven''s aura? point it out for me."

    "I''m counting on you, greedy dog,"the chaotic world devil monkey said.

    "Don''t worry, no smell can escape my sense of smell, especially heaven. His smell has already been imprinted on my soul." The greedy dog said.

    Soon after.

    The tip of the greedy dog''s nose was sniffing.

    The invisible smell that shrouded the sect was like silk threads that twisted and swarmed toward the greedy dog.

    Of course.

    In the eyes of others, there was no trace at all.

    But in Lin fan''s eyes, these traces could not escape his eyes.

    "His methods are a little superb."

    The greedy dog''s cultivation was not high, but his methods were indeed a little magical. The smell from every corner surged towards him, and he would actively shield the useless smell.

    This was something that Lin fan couldn''t do.

    Lin fan''s nose was very sensitive. He took a deep breath and no matter what smell it was, it all entered his nose.

    That taste was very sour and refreshing.

    "I found it."

    At this moment, the greedy dog raised his head and looked into the distance."It''s right there."

    Lin fan looked over.

    The direction that the greedy dog was pointing at was indeed where the sect master was.

    "Is it really the sect master?" Lin fan muttered in his heart.

    Theprehension of tranquility gave the sect leader the special ability to teleport regardless of the cultivation level of the other party.

    This kind of ability was truly terrifying.

    It was not something that could be obtained through cultivation.

    Tian Xu also looked in that direction, and his expression changed slightly.

    That direction was where the sect master was.

    He naturally knew that it was very magical and strange for Shixiong to bring the two of them to sense tranquility.

    Now that the other party said that the aura of heaven was there, who else could it be other than the sect leader?

    "How is that possible? I grew up with my senior brother. I know him better than anyone else." Tian Xu fell into deep thought, not knowing what to say.

    He just couldn''t understand.

    Perhaps he would only understand when he went there.

    When the disciples saw senior brother Lin and the elders walk off, they didn''t know what was going on. But they were really confident in their senior brother and didn''t think about the bad things.

    "It seems like something has happened." Heavenly King Dao said seriously.

    Wan Zhongtian didn''t see it. He looked at Heavenly King Dao curiously. What could have happened? he must be overthinking.

    "It can''t be. There''s nothing else?" Wan Zhongtian said.

    Heavenly King Dao didn''t say anything.

    He noticed that elder Tian Xu and the others ''expressions had changed. Something had happened.

    Very quickly.

    Everyone arrived at the sect master''s location.

    "It''s here," the greedy dog said warily."The smell is getting stronger and stronger. There''s no mistake."

    Lin fan frowned.

    He said it as if it was true.

    The sect leader and the other twoid there and continued toprehend.

    Ever since Ning Jing''s appearance, the three of them had no other activities and were usually here.

    "Sect master, we''re here. Wake up." At this time, he was still trying toprehend tranquility. There was no need. He had to quickly settle this matter.

    Lin fan patted the Grandmaster and woke him up from his chair.

    "What?" The sect leader opened his eyes and saw so many people. He was a little stunned and didn''t know how to react.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The greedy dog growled in a low voice as it stared at the Grandmaster warily,"be careful. That''s him. The aura ising from his body."

    The twelve beast gods all maintained their battle stances.

    This was to prevent the other party from making a move and not reacting in time.

    "What?" The sect master asked in confusion.

    "Sect master, whether you are heaven or not, or whether you are doing something for heaven, you are one of us. Tell me the truth, don''t y with those empty words, okay?" Lin fan asked.

    He had to be decisive when asking questions.

    As for those crooked words, he didn''t like them, so he just said whatever was on his mind.

    "The heavens?" The sect leader was confused like he didn''t know what they were talking about.

    He didn''t understand.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King had a bad temper,"why are you saying so much? there''s no mistake about the greedy dog. It''s definitely him. As long as we kill him, everything can be solved."

    Lin fan''s brows furrowed as he red at him,"I dare you to try and touch it."

    If someone else had said this, the old bull would have definitely raised his axe and chopped down without a second word.

    However, he really didn''t have the courage to face this guy in front of him.

    "Peak Master Lin, you know that danger is right in front of you, so why don''t you kill it in its cradle? if you really wait until the moment the heavens appear, it''ll be toote for you to regret it." The old bull growled.

    "Hehe." Lin fan said in disdain,"don''t talk nonsense to me. I don''t understand what you are saying."

    He then looked at the sect leader.

    "Sect master, you''ve heard it. They suspect that you''re heaven''s eyes and ears. I have no doubt about this. If you really are, just tell me so that I can know what to do."

    "If you are forced to, I will think of a way to protect you."

    "If you want to destroy your own sect, then I can only imprison you."

    Lin fan asked directly.

    He didn''t beat around the bush with the sect master at all.

    The Grandmaster was stunned by Lin fan''s question.<sub> </sub>

    "Is there anything wrong with me trying toprehend tranquility?" The sect master asked.

    He didn''t feel that there was any problem.

    It was just an ordinaryprehension of tranquility.

    "That''s right, I was just asking, do you love the sect?" Lin fan asked.

    "I definitely do." The sect master said.

    Lin fan nodded his head, satisfied with the answer.

    "Very good, as long as you love it."

    Soon after.

    He looked at the guys around him."All of you can leave now. This matter has nothing to do with you."

    The twelve beast gods ''expressions turnedplicated upon hearing this.

    "You can''t let it go like this. It''ll be a big problem."

    They growled.

    He had never seen such a person before. Since he already knew that he was a scourge, why did he still keep him?

    Suddenly.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King''s eyes glowed with ferocity. He instantly rose up and swung the axe in his hand at the sect master.

    "Go to hell!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Lin fan punched out and it shed with the axe. The old bull was forced back a few steps and he managed to stabilize his body.

    Kachaa!

    The old bull looked at the axe in shock, and a crack actually appeared on it.

    "Do you want to die?" Lin fan looked at the old bull. He actually attacked so suddenly. He didn''t even care about him.

    "Peak Master Lin, you can''t be so indulgent. Otherwise, you''ll regret it one day," the ping Tian demonic Ox King said unwillingly.

    "Regret is my business, but he''s my sect''s sect leader. I won''t let anyone hurt my sect''s people." Lin fan said.

    He could understand the twelve beast gods.

    After all, in their eyes, the heaven was an enemy that they could not resist.

    Fear and timidity were very normal things.

    The old bull wanted to say something but was stopped by the chaotic world devil monkey.

    "Old bull, don''t be rash. Things have not reached the worst point yet. Furthermore, we are not too sure what rtionship this guy has with heaven. From the current situation, he has something to do with heaven."

    "But it shouldn''t be heaven''s true body. Now that we''ve found our target, we shouldn''t go anywhere for the time being. We''ll just guard this sect and wait for that day toe."

    The chaotic world devil monkey said in a low voice.

    He didn''t want old bull to have a conflict with the other party.

    With old bull''s strength, he was not the opponent at all.

    The old bull nodded."Understood."

    "Let''s go. We''ll wait outside the sect. "

    At the same time, he looked at Lin fan,"one day, you will understand what kind of terrifying existence you are nurturing with your actions today."

    Lin fan was really casual,"just wait and see, but I won''t regret it."

    The twelve beast gods shook their heads. It didn''t make sense at all, and there was no need to do so.

    He could only y it by ear.

    They knew that they would not be able to hurt anyone here.

    "Sect master, you should continue toprehend tranquility." Said Lin fan. He then brought everyone out of the ce.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "My dear disciple, your heart is clearer than anyone else ''s. Their words should not be false." Tian Xu said.

    Lin fan sat there, deep in thought."Master, I understand. The twelve beast gods have experienced that incident, but he is the magnificent me sect''s sect master. Although he is of no use and has not made any major contributions to the sect, he is still a member of the magnificent me sect. That alone is enough. My purpose is to protect everyone in the sect. Even if he is a devil incarnate, I have to protect him."

    "Your master understands your heart." Tian Xu said.

    He understood, more than anyone else.

    He pondered for a long time.

    "My dear disciple, promise me," Tian Xu said."If the dayes and senior brother sect master really does something that harms the sect, don''t hold back. Do what you have to do. I won''t me you."

    "That''s non-existent. Even if that day reallyes, no one will die. " Lin fan said confidently.

    Outside the magnificent me sect.

    The twelve beast gods were prepared to wait outside the sect, not going anywhere.

    "You greedy dog, Are you sure?" The chaotic world devil monkey asked.

    "I''m definitely not wrong," the greedy dog said firmly."I''ll never forget that aura."

    The chaotic world devil monkey lowered his brows,"it seems like we can''t hide from them. No matter where we are, as long as the heavens appear, they won''t let a single living being off."

    "Eh? Where did the master God go?" At this moment, the old monkey raised his head and looked around, but he didn''t find the master God.

    "Seniors, master God is still in the magnificent me sect. He seems to have met someone familiar," Shi Xin said.

    "This matter is over," said the old man."I think we should leave now."

    "I advise you not to leave. Heaven really does exist, and there is nowhere to hide in the realm. You can only fight to the death and still have a chance of survival." The ping Tian demonic Ox King said.

    "This ..." The old man on the donkey was surprised.

    He had never experienced how terrifying the heavens could be, but when he heard the beast deity''s words, his heart skipped a beat as if he could not believe it.

    "Then how long are we going to stay here?" The old man on the donkey asked.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King said,"we''ll wait for the heavens to descend. If we can''t survive, we''ll die. Once we survive, the world will return to peace."

    At this moment.

    Everyone was silent.

    They were all chaotic Prime experts who had lived for a long time.

    However, no matter how long it had been, he had never thought that he would face the heavens one day.

    Di Cang was silent. Suddenly, his eyes lit up."Have you all ever thought about this problem? the magnificent me sect master is just a chess piece of heaven. There might be many such chess pieces in the realm."

    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. The heaven doesn''t have seven emotions and six desires. I just heard the sect master say that the so-called tranquility is more like integrating one''s body into the heaven and earth. Could it be that the heaven did this on purpose to integrate with the seven emotions and six desires of the world?"

    When di Cang said these words.

    The immortal Dragon suddenly eximed,"oh no, I actually forgot about such an important matter."

    "What''s the matter?"asked the Devil Monkey anxiously.

    "I forgot something. That''s right, that''s too far away for me. But I''m an Immortal Dragon, a descendant of the Dragon race, so I have inherited my memories."

    "During Dao ancestor Hongjun''s era, too many people entrusted their primordial spirits to the heaven. They were undying and indestructible. It was precisely because too many people entrusted their primordial spirits to the heaven that heaven was infected and possessed the seven emotions and six desires."

    "Heaven isn''t being influenced by people. Instead, it''s taking the initiative to attack, allowing people to sense it andmunicate with it. It''s constantly absorbing the seven emotions and six desires. That''s why the greedy dog can feel that sect master has the aura of heaven."

    The immortal Dragon came to a sudden realization and instantly understood many things.

    The old bull said in a deep voice,"based on what you''re saying, the sect master isn''t heaven. Instead, he''s a medium for heaven to strengthen itself. So what if he''s killed? heaven can still find a medium that fits its own conditions."

    "Yes, that''s what I meant." The immortal Dragon said.

    The chaotic world devil monkey reacted and revealed a helpless expression."We''re done for. This is something that we can''t find. We can only quietly wait for the heaven to absorb all of the seven emotions and six desires and descend into the world."

    "No matter how we try to resist, we won''t seed, right?"

    In that instant.

    The twelve beast gods sat there with their heads lowered, as if they hadpletely given up on resisting.

    The old man on the donkey and the others were silent.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t understand.

    On the contrary, he understood it very clearly. It was because he understood it that he remained silent.

    There was no hope.

    He could only wait quietly?

    "Hahahaha ..." The old man on the donkeyughed."So that''s how it is. Then, why are we still waiting here? since we''re going to die one day, why don''t we do what we want to do? wouldn''t that be great?"

    Di Cang shook his head and smiled bitterly."I originally thought that I could control myself at the primordial chaos realm. However, in this world, I am still so small. You''re right. Why should we be so obsessed with these things?"

    Soon after.

    Everyone stood up.

    "Beast gods, farewell."

    The higher one''s cultivation was, the more one knew how terrifying heaven was.

    Only those young and ignorant brats would shout that their fate was up to them and not the heavens. They would go against the heavens.

    If he really had such ability.

    Why not swear?

    He didn''t even dare to make an oath, yet he shouted that he was going against the heavens. Wasn''t that a joke?

    Even if they had reached the primordial chaos realm, they would not dare to swear to the heavens.

    "Old bull, don''t try to stop him. There''s no hope." The immortal Dragon said.

    The ping Tian demonic Ox King was unwilling to ept this,"how can there be no hope? how did we survive in the past?"

    The immortal Dragon shook his head."Do you still not understand? Even if we know, so what? heaven is not stupid. He has suppressed everything. The strongest realm in the realm now is only the primordial chaos realm. In the untainted era, he would only be a Sage-to-be and could not interfere with heaven. "

    "This ..."

    The twelve beast gods ''hope was shattered.

    A primordial chaos expert was only a Sage-to-be and had not even touched the edge of the sky.

    How could he imitate Dao ancestor Hongjun and use his body to suppress the heavens?

    There wasn''t even hope.

    Invincible peak.

    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Lu Qiming noticed that his senior brother''s expression was a little off, as if he was worried about something.

    "It''s fine, Junior Brother. I''m going into seclusion. Don''t disturb me if there''s nothing important." Lin fan walked to the secret room and closed the stone door. He didn''t ask anything.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan was in deep thought.

    "Damn, he really likes to mess around. Forget it, I''ll just cultivate. Cultivation makes me happy."

    He checked his points.

    [Points: 1654181220015]

    Lin fan clutched his chest, feeling a little flustered.

    She wasn''t good at mathematics, so her eyes were a little blurry.

    I can''t count them.

    He only remembered that a lot of people hade, but he did not count exactly how many people there were. In any case, it was a dark mass that covered the sky and the sun, and he could not see the end at all.

    The feeling of being hit by the stick was so good.

    "No, something''s not right. There''s a problem. I don''t have enough experience points." Lin fan pondered.

    Without experience points, what could he do?

    The experience points he had now were only enough to increase his cultivation level by one.

    "Forget it, I''ll just take a walk in the pill realm."

    It had only been a few days since the incident, and he was already going to the pill realm. He was too shameless.

    Even if Lin fan was thick-skinned, he still felt a little embarrassed.

    But it didn''t matter.

    He was embarrassed, but he was thick-skinned.

    Outside the pill realm.

    Lin fan stood there, deep in thought. Just what method should he use to get the pills from the forefather of nine colors?

    Just as he was thinking about this.

    A figure walked over.

    "Peak Master Lin, what''s the matter?" Goddess Luo Yun saw Lin fan from afar.

    A straightforward person didn''t resort to insinuations.

    Goddess Luo Yun was interested in Lin fan.

    But she was a little shy.

    He didn''t dare to open his mouth.

    Thest time, she had mustered up the courage to ask Lin fan to apany her for a walk in the heaven court, but he had rejected her. So after that incident, goddess Luo Yun did not dare to take the initiative anymore.

 Chapter 1163 The End

    "So it''s goddess Luo Yun." Lin fan smiled,"I''m here to look for your old ancestor. I have something to discuss with him."

    He felt a little guilty when he said this.

    If the forefather of nine colors knew about this, he would definitely wail like a ghost and howl like a Wolf: "Talk my ass, I have nothing to talk to you about. Get lost and don''t appear in front of me. You''re a bad person."

    Goddess Luo Yun was stunned. In the eyes of nine color Grandmaster, Peak Master Lin had already been ssified as one of the most dangerous people.

    As long as they were here, nothing good would happen.

    He pondered for a moment.

    "Peak Master Lin," goddess Luo Yun asked."You''re going to find the patriarch to get some pills, right?"

    He had been seen through.

    "This ... Yes, yes, it''s like this. I need some pills." An embarrassed expression appeared on Lin fan''s face. To other people, this was really weird.

    To goddess Luo Yun, there must be a reason why peak Master Lin was acting this way.

    But with the current situation, it was really very dangerous.

    The old ancestor would not take out a single pill.

    Even if he went, it would be a wasted trip.

    "Peak Master Lin, the old master won''t take out a single elixir. My old master''s condition hasn''t been very good recently. He can''t be provoked." She didn''t want Peak Master Lin to know that he couldn''t get it, but she didn''t want the old master to be provoked.

    Lin fan sighed out,"HAIs, there''s no other way. Goddess, you might not know this, but right now, there''s an enemy who''s watching us out in the open. He could destroy this entire world at any moment."

    "Don''t doubt me, I''m talking about this sky. I need medicinal pills to increase my strength so that I can fight against this Sky One day. "

    Goddess Luo Yun was surprised.

    To her, it was as if she was listening to something that was impossible.

    However, from Peak Master Lin''s mouth, she knew that it was definitely not false.

    "Peak Master Lin, can I ask you a question?" Goddess Luo Yun asked.

    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Lin fan smiled.

    Goddess Luo Yun was silent for a long time before she gathered her courage and asked,""I''ve heard many people say that you have no feelings for women, right?"

    Lin fan thought that he would be asked something, but when he heard that, he almost suffocated.

    Who the F * ck did he hear that from?

    Am I, Lin fan, someone like that?

    Wait a minute.

    There was something interesting in his words.

    He needed to think about it carefully.

    Not long after.

    Lin fan smiled,"how is that possible? I just didn''t reach the peak and didn''t want to think about those things. Now that I am about to reach the peak, I am still far from it."

    Goddess Luo Yun heaved a sigh of relief.

    At first, she did not believe it. Later, she asked around, but she had never heard of Peak Master Lin having close contact with a woman. She really thought that Peak Master Lin was not interested in women.

    But now it seemed ...

    It was to pursue the path to the peak.

    If it was in the past, she would have regretted it. The road to the peak was difficult to walk, and who could reach the peak?

    But now, he heard that he was almost at the peak.

    Her heart, which should have been calm, began to be active again.

    It was good that there was hope.

    The most terrifying thing was that there was no hope at all.

    "Goddess, you''re a little weird today. Forget it, I have something to discuss with your ancestor. Let''s talk again next time." Lin fan said. Goddess Luo Yun''s smell was very good. If he licked her, his experience points would definitely increase.

    But he never wanted to be a Lackey.

    Just smell it.

    He didn''t want to think about anything else.

    "Peak Master Lin, you really can''t go to the old master. Actually, I can make the decision. How many medicinal pills do you need?" Goddess Luo Yun asked.

    Her position in the alchemy realm was rather special. Other than the old ancestor, she was the only one who could mobilize the resources of the alchemy realm.

    "This ..."

    Lin fan had not expected goddess Luo Yun to ask him how many pills he needed.

    He pondered for a moment.

    If he went to the forefather of nine colors, he would definitely have to say a lot more, and he might not even be able to get it.

    Now that goddess Luo Yun was willing to help, Lin fan felt that he had a n.

    "The more the better."

    Lin fan said.

    That was indeed the case.

    He had too many points now, which was beyond his imagination. Even the points he had umted since the beginning were not as many as the points he had now.

    To what extent could he increase his Foundation?

    This was not something that could be understood just by thinking about it.

    Perhaps if one didn''t experience it personally, they would never understand.

    Goddess Luo Yun was silent for a long time."Wait for me toe back."

    His voice fell.

    Then, he left the ce and walked towards the pill realm.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Just as Lin fan felt that hope was slim, goddess Luo Yun walked over from afar.

    "These are all the pills I can get." Goddess Luo Yun handed over a bottle. There was a universe inside the bottle, and it contained many pills.

    Taking it over, Lin fan nodded his head,"thank you, goddess. I''ll thank you in the future."

    Goddess Luo Yun shook her head."If Peak Master Lin needs elixirs, he will naturally have them. The elixir world is under Peak Master Lin''s protection, and this is all the elixir world can do. There''s no need to thank me."

    "This is a great help." After saying this, he left the ce.

    Within the pill realm.

    The forefather of nine colors clutched his chest. His face was flushed, and he almost couldn''t catch his breath.

    "Luo Yun, you ... I ..."

    Luo Yun knelt there, her head buried deep, not saying a word.

    There was no way he could hide the fact that he had taken away the acquired spirit pills of the pill realm.

    The forefather of nine colors had never thought that Luo Yun would do such a thing behind his back.

    He had never even thought about it.

    "Luo Yun, don''t you have anything to say to the forefather?" The forefather took a deep breath. Calm down. He had to calm down. He couldn''t die suddenly. Now that Luo Yun didn''t say a word, he was also angry.

    No one would feel good about this.

    "Old ancestor, please calm down. Luo Yun knows that she hasmitted a great crime by stealing the spiritual pills from the pill realm. She has nothing to say." Luo Yun said in a low voice.

    "You ..." The forefather ninescolor said,"was he the one who seduced you?"

    "No, Luo Yun was willing." Luo Yun said.

    These words infuriated the forefather of nine colors."Luo Yun, I do want to match the two of you, but you can''t help an outsider and secretly give away the things of the alchemy world. Do you know that you''re destroying the fate of the alchemy world?"

    "Luo Yun is guilty, please punish her severely, ancestor." Luo Yun didn''t say much.

    She believed in one thing.

    The elixirs of the alchemy world must be very important to Peak Master Lin.

    However, nothing had happened yet.

    Even if he told them, no one would believe him.

    Although the forefather was angry, he still wanted to protect Luo Yun. However, the pill world did not belong to him alone. There were a huge number of acquired spirit pills, and it concerned everyone. Even if he wanted to protect her, he could not.

    Many people in the pill realm were watching.

    This was a serious matter and should be executed. However, goddess Luo Yun was loved by patriarch nine colors, so it was impossible for her to die.

    "Strip her of her position as the goddess and close the pill Pagoda." The forefather of nine colors shook his head and waved his hand, signaling for Luo Yun to leave.

    Luo Yun kowtowed in thanks."Thank you for not killing me, patriarch."

    Gradually.

    The hall was empty.

    The divine senses that had been paying attention to the situation had also dissipated.

    The forefather of nine colors was so angry that his eyes turned red,"Lin fan, you''ve really caused quite a bit of harm to others. Luo Yun is such a good child, and she''s been harmed by you."

    He knew that Lin fan had always been thinking about the pills of the pill world.

    However, he really didn''t expect that he would open a path for Luo Yun and directly let her get the pill.

    If it were dozens or hundreds of pills, he could still cover it up as the ancestor of the alchemy world.

    But this time, it was too much.

    The thousands of spiritual pills were almost all the pills in the pill realm.

    This was emptying out all the resources of the pill realm.

    In the secret room.

    Lin fan immediately closed the stone door.

    If the enemy did not move, he would not move.

    Now, it was confirmed that thest enemy should be heaven.

    There was a connection between the sect master and the heavens.

    He believed that.

    But up until now, he didn''t find anything wrong with the sect leader.

    Every day, he would feel the tranquility without any changes.

    In total, goddess Luo Yun had given him 4300 acquired spirit pills.

    All of them were converted to 860 billion experience points.

    "Alright, I''ll go into seclusion now. Heavens, I''ll wait for you toe out."

    Lin fan was confident that he could push his cultivation to an unprecedented level.

    It had even reached a realm that no one had ever been able to cultivate to.

    He grabbed the pill and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Experience points +200000000.

    ¡­¡­

    His experience points kept increasing.

    The secret chamber was silent. There were no other noises, only the sound of Lin fan swallowing pills.

    Creak!

    Creak!

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Thest one was swallowed and turned into experience points.

    He took out all the cultivation techniques of the holy mountain.

    The secret room lit up.

    Countless cultivation technique texts floated around him, emitting a faint glow.

    "Upgrade!"

    "1.5 million points consumed."

    ¡­¡­

    Invincible peak.

    Lu Qiming stood in front of the secret room and looked at the closed stone door. His senior brother had been in the secret room for days and had note out.

    Nothing happened in the sect.

    Everything returned to normal.

    The people who were waiting outside the sect had left.

    "What is Shixiong fighting for?"

    Lu Qiming was deep in thought.

    He really wanted to know what his senior brother was fighting for. By chance, he learned about heaven from Bone King.

    His senior brother had gone into seclusion to fight against the heavens.

    When he found out about this.

    Lu Qiming was shocked.

    The heaven is the enemy?

    Could they really resist it?

    Suddenly.

    A vibration spread out from the secret room. Energy ripples spread out like waves and covered his feet. It spread out and covered the entire sect.

    Although it was not lethal.

    But he could sense the terrifying power contained within the waves.

    "Senior brother has broken through and reached a higher level."

    "It seems like senior brother is about toe out of seclusion."

    ording to the previous situation, Shixiong woulde out of seclusion every time he broke through.

    After a long time.

    Lu Qiming stood outside the door for a long time, but he did not see the stone door shake. No one came out.

    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t senior brothere out yet?"

    He was puzzled.

    Could it be that something happened?

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Your disciple has be stronger again." Tian Xu raised his head and looked into the distance. He could feel the shocking power in his disciple''s aura.

    "This old man also has to work hard."

    He took out the good fortune Jade Disk that his disciple had given him. There was surging energy within it, and it had a strong connection with his celestial tree. Perhaps there was a great rtionship between the two.

    Instantly.

    An ancient tree grew out of Tian Xu''s body. The celestial tree was no longer a small tree, but an ancient tree that covered the sky.

    The green leaves swayed and scattered green light.

    The disciples of the sect felt their bodies rx, but they didn''t know what was going on.

    A monthter.

    It was silent.

    There was no more movement from invincible peak.

    After Lu Qiming left thest time, he was worried and came back again. He had been standing in front of the stone gate for half a month.

    His face was full of worry and worry.

    Shixiong had been in seclusion for a month.

    This had never happened before.

    At this moment, the frog jumped over from afar.

    "Frog master, is my senior brother alright?" Lu Qiming asked.

    The frog knew that the Desperado had been in seclusion for more than a month, and it was also horrified.

    Indeed.

    The Desperado had never been in closed-door cultivation for such a long time.

    "It''s fine. My life is connected to his. If he dies, I won''t be able to live either. If you see me be a corpse one day, then it means something''s wrong." The frog said.

    In the following period of time.

    The frog''s eyes widened."Are you crazy? why are you looking at me every day?"

    "I have to make sure that senior is safe." Lu Qiming said.

    Instead of waiting at the stone gate, he stared at the frog every day.

    "You''re sick, sick. " The frog cursed in its heart.

    Qiang Sheng stared at him.

    Now, there was another fatty.

    Are you going to let me live?

    Every day, the Buddha and devil would copy Sutras and chant Buddhas in Xu hanming''s sea of blood.

    It was the first time invincible peak was shaking.

    He knew that Peak Master Lin had already broken through to the primordial chaos realm.

    "Peak Master Lin is truly a genius blessed by the heavens. Mortals can''t even begin to estimate him. After the primordial chaos realm, there''s still one more realm, but that''s already a legend. It''s even been abandoned by the heavens, and no one can reach it. Even if one has a great opportunity, it''s difficult to even touch the edge."

    The Buddha demon muttered to himself.

    The Pure Land''s inheritance let him know everything.

    In the current realm.

    The primordial chaos realm was the strongest realm, and there was no path ahead.

    A year passed.

    The stone gate of invincible peak was full of people.

    "No, we can''t break the stone door. Senior brother told me before he went into seclusion that no matter who it is, no matter what happens, unless the heavens descend, no one is to disturb him." Lu Qiming said.

    "Junior Brother l¨¹, senior brother has been in closed-door cultivation for more than a year. How can we not be anxious?" Heavenly King Dao said.

    As the peak Master of the peak of the Heavenly King, he led a carefree life in the sect. He took care of his children and apanied his wife.

    However, senior brother Lin had been in closed-door cultivation for more than a year and had yet toe out. He had a bad feeling in his heart.

    Could he have made a mistake during his closed-door cultivation?

    They were not the only ones who were worried.

    All the disciples in the sect were extremely worried.

    Senior brother Lin was their pir of support, their God.

    It had been such a long time since they had seen their senior brother Lin. Naturally, they were panicking. They hade to invincible peak with endless worry in their hearts, hoping that their senior brother Lin woulde out and meet them so that they would not worry.

    "Lu Qiming, how can you be sure that your senior brother is fine?" Huo Rong asked.

    At this moment.

    The frog jumped out and said,"I''m sure that if something happens to him, I''ll be able to sense it. If he dies, I''ll be facing you with my white belly."

    "That''s right. We should listen to senior brother''s orders. He told us not to disturb him, so we shouldn''t disturb him. I believe that senior brother will be fine. Elders, fellow brothers, please disperse. " Lu Qiming raised his hand.

    Even though he was also worried.

    But if even he was panicking, then who was going to guard this ce?

    Not far away.

    Mu Ling looked at the tightly shut stone door and was also very worried.

    However, she believed that senior brother Lin would definitely be fine.

    "Lord devil, what do you think Lord Lin is doing? Even if he''s in closed-door cultivation, it shouldn''t take that long, right?" Bone King asked.

    They had been in the magnificent me sect for a long time.

    He had long gotten used to the environment here and was much morefortable.

    Even if they were chased away, they would still shamelessly stay here.

    Ancestor devil shook his head. This question was like asking a fool.

    There was no point in asking.

    How could he know what this kid was doing in closed-door cultivation for so long?

    However ...

    He felt that something big must have happened.

    Based on his understanding of Lin fan, unless his brain had gone haywire, he wouldn''t go into seclusion for such a long time for no reason.

    Bone King looked at ancestor devil."Master devil, don''t tell me you don''t know?"

    Ancestor devil red at Bone King. Wasn''t that just nonsense?

    Huo Rong shook his head. A sect without Xiaofan would have a lot less firepower.

    He had not taken advantage of her for a long time.

    Besides, senior brother Tian Xu was also in seclusion, so he had no ce to visit.

    "You''re all dismissed. " Huo Rong said to his disciples.

    When senior brother Tian Xu was cultivating in seclusion, he had told him to pay more attention to the sect leader and see if there was anything unusual.

    However, in the past year.

    He didn''t find anything wrong with the sect leader. Everything was the same every day. He justid there and in the sect leader''s words, he was feeling peace.

    During this period of time.

    There was no legend of Lin fan in the world.

    Old ancestor wanku was still working hard to improve his strength.

    Tianyu returned to the dancing Holy Land and then returned to her original sect. When she saw the sect in such a state, she was a little reluctant.

    A perfectly fine sect.

    She didn''t even know what to say when her junior brothers had done such a thing.

    Another year had passed.

    Lu Qiming was used to his senior brother''s long seclusion.

    The frog was still alive and kicking. He knew that his senior brother was definitely fine.

    And in this year.

    Some things happened in the realm.

    The Church of Science appeared.

    It was gradually growing stronger.

    Although he had always been high-profile, it didn''t affect the magnificent me sect.

    In Lu Qiming''s opinion, if his senior brother knew about this, he would definitely leave the sect in a hurry.

    To his senior brother, he loved to defend peace the most.

    How could he tolerate this?

    On a certain day.

    The sky was different from usual.

    The White clouds in the sky changed color. They were ck, thick, and rolling. The originally clear sky had turned gray.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    There was a muffled Thunder.

    Gradually.

    The Thunder shook the sky as a rough Lightning Dragon streaked across the sky, as if it was splitting the entire world.

    Somewhere.

    The twelve beast gods raised their heads and looked at the world.

    "He''s here, he''s here. " The ping Tian demonic Ox King muttered to itself.

    The Devil Monkey didn''t even move. He didn''t even bother to lift a finger."So what if he''s here? we can''t resist him anymore."

    Just as he finished speaking.

    The entire world changed.

    Countless fine lightning bolts fell from the sky.

    They were densely packed.

    It was like the end of the world.

    The entire realm started to shake.

    The demonic beasts were running away to avoid the lightning, but the lightning bolts fell from the sky and destroyed everything. Countless demonic beasts were covered by the lightning and turned into ashes in an instant.

    Not even a speck was left.

    In the sky.

    Thick dark clouds rolled and formed a pitch-ck Vortex.

    The vortex was spinning and constantly changing.

    When everyone looked up, the vortex in the void seemed to have be an eye.

    It was an eye that contained all kinds of desires.

    Old ancestor wanku came out of a cave and raised his head. His beautiful eyes were filled with fear.

    She felt the will of heaven.

    He felt as small as an ant and didn''t even have the will to resist.

    In the distance.

    When the heavens had seven emotions and six desires, he didn''t go to the magnificent me sect. Instead, he appeared in front of the twelve beast gods.

    In the sky above the twelve beast gods, the eye rolled its eyes and stared at the twelve beast gods below.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you have any thoughts about meeting you again?" A deep and inhuman voice spread through the world.

    The old bull held his axe tightly."Empyrean, we were able to destroy you in the past. We can destroy you today as well."

    "Hehe ..."

    The heaven''s voice was extremely gloomy,"to actually dare to say such treasonous words while living in my world, the world is too disappointing. It must be destroyed."

    BOOM!

    Heaven and earth shook.

    The twelve beast gods looked at each other."Everyone, our mission has arrived. Even if we can''t defeat them, we will not turn back."

    As soon as he finished speaking,

    The 12 Beast gods were wrapped in light. The 12 types of power gathered together, and within this power, various beast phantoms danced.

    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky.

    The beast gods turned into a beam of light and shot up into the sky, shing with the lightning.

    However, when they collided, there was no fluctuation. There was not even a trace.

    Everything disappeared without a trace.

    The twelve beast gods disappeared.

    Their strength was too insignificant in front of the heavens, not evenparable to a finger.

    A gloomy coldughter resounded in the heavens and earth.

    Countless living beings trembled when they heard this coldughter. This was the trembling of their souls as they were being punished.

    The magnificent me sect.

    "The sect master has fainted."

    The moment the heavenly eye of annihtion appeared, the sect master, who had been in the state of tranquility, had fainted.

    Mo Jingzhe and you long were dumbfounded.

    To hell with it.

    How did things turn out like this?

    The phenomenon between heaven and earth was especially terrifying. The peace that they usually felt no longer existed. It was as if they had lost itpletely.

    In the void, there were tiny lightning bolts swimming.

    The heavenly court had a light barrier that blocked these tiny lightning bolts.

    However, every time they collided, there would be some movement.

    "Amitabha, the catastrophe has arrived. I''m willing to turn into a beam of light and resist all the catastrophes for the living beings of the world." The Buddha and demon put their hands together and chanted in a low voice. Instantly, their bodies shone with Buddhist light and they sat on the sea of blood.

    In that instant.

    The world was filled with the sound of Buddha.

    A ray of golden light shot out from the Buddha and Devil''s body, shooting into the sky and spreading out like a piece of cloth.

    A Golden Buddha''s shadow appeared.

    It was dignified, solemn, and merciful.

    "Benefactor Cang Tian, what anger do you have? I am willing to bear it for the living."

    The voice of Buddha and devil came.

    Instantly.

    The heavens were furious.

    Destruction surged over.

    The golden light was destroyed, unable to resist the might of the heavens.

    A smile appeared on the Golden Buddha''s face before it dissipated.

    "I hope that all living beings in the future, no matter who they are, will have a kind Buddha heart."

    Buddhas and demons sacrificed themselves, leaving behind karma. In the future, everyone would have a good heart in the depths of their hearts.

    He had found his own path.

    He attained the Buddha realm.

    The heaven came to the magnificent me sect for nothing but Lin fan.

    "Heavens, you''re courting death." At this moment, the spirit King had appeared. She had been trapped by the heavens. Today, when the heavens reappeared in the world, she had broken the seal.

    "The spirit King has reincarnated for countless eras and you have appeared before me again. Perhaps I should call you theherworld goddess, but you are too weak. I shall send you on your way." The cold voice of the heavens resounded.

    In the air, a wave of pressure enveloped them.

    "Damn it!" The spirit King was furious,"how dare you cause trouble in my husband''s house. You deserve to die."

    Although she said those ruthless words, she was not heaven''s opponent.

    The only thing that awaited her was death.

    Suddenly.

    A green leaf appeared in front of her, blocking the power for her.

    Tian Xu sat there with his legs crossed, and countless roots spread out beneath him.

    A vast heavenly tree appeared in the world.

    "Good fortune Jade te, Hongjun, you old man. Even if you die, you still want to go against me. Damn it." The voice of the heavens rang out once more. The wind and clouds surged in the void, and chaotic lightning boiled.

    As long as the magnificent me sect was destroyed.

    The only thing left was the destruction of the world.

    Creak!

    Suddenly.

    At this moment.

    A clear and melodious voice was heard.

    His voice was soft.

    However, for some reason, this voice was deafening and resounded in everyone''s hearts.

    Lu Qiming was very familiar with the voice. He was excited.

    He turned around.

    "Senior brother ..."

    He shouted at the top of his lungs.

    In that instant.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    The disciples looked into the distance.

    A figure appeared in everyone''s line of sight. Although they hadn''t seen each other for two years, he was so familiar in everyone''s heart that they would never forget him.

    "Father, is that the junior Master Lin that you''ve been talking about?" The child who was being held by Heavenly King Dao asked with stars in his eyes.

    Heavenly King Dao smiled,"yes."

    Lin fan walked out of the secret room and raised his hand to cover his eyes. The lightning in the sky was too blinding. He was not used to it after being sealed for such a long time.

    "I slept for a year and was woken up by the noise."

    He said indifferently, as if he was talking about a very ordinary matter.

    After that, he looked into the distance and smiled at the ancient tree that reached into the sky.

    "Don''t worry, master. I''ve said before that as long as I''m here, nothing will happen to the magnificent me sect. I''ve said it before, and I still say it now. I''ll never change my mind."

    Tian Xu smiled."My dear disciple, I haven''t seen you in two years. I''ve missed you."

    Lin fan said,"master, me too. You said that you wanted to go out and take a look. After this, I will walk with you."

    BOOM!

    The heaven was even more furious.

    How Savage.

    He had been tricked by this guy many times and even insulted him without any restraint. He had long been unable to tolerate it.

    "Although you won''t die, you will always be so weak in my eyes. Since I can''t kill you, I''ll just wipe everyone around you from your sight."

    The only person who knew that Lin fan would not die was the heavens.

    The heavens believed that even though they couldn''t erase you, it was better to let you sink into eternal pain than to kill you.

    Lin fan raised his head and looked at the sky. A smile appeared on his face and it was really bright.

    Suddenly.

    Heaven had a bad feeling. He realized that behind this guy, there was an illusionary shadow emerging from his body. It continued to spread and grow. A feeling that made one feel helpless came crushing over.

    Lin fan just stood there like an ordinary person, not moving at all.

    However, the figure that burst out of his body pierced through the clouds, through the Thunder, and through the sky ...

    It did not stop.

    It was growing limitlessly.

    Wherever the shadow went, it had already exceeded the limits of the world.

    Lin fan looked at his surroundings. It was pitch ck, just like chaos.

    In his vision, the boundary had be a ball.

    "So the world outside the boundary is so beautiful. I can see even further." Lin fan sighed.

    To other people, everything outside the world was ck and chaotic. However, in Lin fan''s eyes, there were many other world-like existences beyond the chaos.

    He reached out his hand.

    He held the boundary in his palm. In his eyes, the boundary was like a ss bead, covered in ayer of gray fog.

    Then, he reached out with his other hand and carefully pinched the gray fog on the surface of the realm between his fingers.

    He moved it in front of him.

    The mist was dancing like a me.

    "Are you heaven?" Lin fan asked.

    "How is this possible? you ... How could you ..." Heaven was stunned.

    She couldn''t even speak.

    Perhaps heaven had never thought that such a thing would happen.

    Lin fan knew that the heavens were asking him why he was so strong.

    Regarding this question.

    He was temporarily unable to answer.

    With the experience points he had, he had increased his level by eight levels.

    However, the points were simply too much.

    Since he had nothing to do, he started to draw again.

    He was quite lucky.

    He drew a cultivation technique card.

    He got the acquired spiritual pill.

    He had also drawn a connate spirit pill.

    Thus, he continued to advance, advancing another six realms.

    These realms had no names.

    In other words, there was another realm after the primordial chaos realm, which was the ultimate primordial chaos realm.

    However, after the ultimate chaotic realm, it had no name.

    A total of 12 nameless cultivation States caused Lin fan to feel a little out of bnce.

    Sleep for a year.

    Take a rest and recuperate.

    "Heaven, I''ve never been worried about you. You''re like a candle that can be blown out at will."

    "Alright, I''m done ying with you."

    "Before I die, I only want to tell you this."

    "I, Lin fan, have dominated my entire life. From a weak little hammer to now, my heart hasn''t moved at all. In fact, I feel a little lonely. For the rest of my life, I should do something meaningful."

    "In the year I slept, I dreamed of many of myself. Their lives were very exciting. They weren''t like me, who only knew how to cultivate. I should learn from them and enjoy life."

    Lin fan sighed.

    "No..." The heavens roared in shock.

    Bang! Bang!

    He clenched his fingers.

    The sky was like a candle that had been extinguished, vanishing into thin air.

    "Power represents everything. Reincarnation is power, eternity is power, life is power. Everything contains power. The ideal I once had was right."

    His voice fell.

    A new Sky appeared on his fingertip. It was the sky he had created.

    He flicked his finger.

    The heavens covered the realm.

    A few dayster.

    "Benefactor Lin, you''re too much. I''ve found my own path. Why did you pull me out?" The Buddha demon looked at Lin fan, his face ashen.

    How could there be such an outrageous person?

    Lin fan chuckled out,"Buddha demon, I''ve finally understood now. How are you even a Buddha? how are you even an ancestor? you''ve been ying a huge game of chess from the start. But forget it. I''ve saved you. What else do you have to say? If you can ''t, you can just pass away. "

    The Buddha demon looked at Lin fan, not wanting to say anything.

    What a hateful person.

    Directly pass away?

    Wouldn''t he be dead then?

    What''s the point of ying?

    The frog was giggling at the side.

    "Frog, you''ve been with me for so long, it''s time to give you your freedom. This is your body, I''ve found it for you." Lin fan said. He raised his hand and a corpse appeared.

    This was the true form of a frog.

    The frog looked at the familiar yet strange body and was stunned.

    "No, master, don''t chase me away. I''ll go wherever you go. I''ll always be with you, master. I''ll even send you off in the future. No... No..." The frog didn''t know what it was saying. It just hugged Lin fan''s leg and didn''t want its original body.

    He was not stupid.

    Desperadoes could even blow up the heavens.

    If he left, he would suffer a huge loss in the future.

    Only a fool would want his original body.

    The frog''s body was pretty good.

    Tian Xu mountain.

    "Teacher, are you done packing? We''re leaving. " Lin fan urged.

    "It''sing, it''sing. " Tian Xu had changed into the clothes he had worn when he was younger. A bright smile appeared on his face.

    It had been a long time since he had gone out to take a good look.

    Ever since he had be strong enough to guard the sect, he had never gone out for a good walk.

    When Tian Xu walked over and saw the situation behind Lin fan, he was stunned."Disciple, you''ve opened your aperture? Is there hope for your master?"

    Lin fan pulled his teacher to the side and whispered,""Teacher, we''ll definitely have to y for a long time. We''ll have to serve tea, do theundry, cook, massage our legs, and have people take care of us."

    Tian Xu was very excited. After all, he was about to leave the sect. He nodded."Yes, I have a point."

    Not far away.

    Mu Ling, Luo Yun, and the spirit King were all standing there with smiles on their faces, as if they were looking forward to it.

    Of course.

    Tianyu and old ancestor wanku stood there unwillingly.

    Especially the heavenly mandate realm.

    What did it have to do with me? I was doing well in the sect and was discovered by this dog. Now, I''m being taken hostage. This is too much.

    As for old ancestor wanku, he would settle the scoreter.

    In Lin fan''s words.

    ''You think you can just forget about it after beating up teacher and me? dream on.''

    "Teacher, let''s go."

    "In front, open a path."

    Lin fan said.

    "Yes, senior brother." Mu Ling said with a face full of smiles.

    In the distance.

    The frog carried the bag and said,"master, take me with you. I want to go too."

    Lin fan turned around and smiled. He brought everyone and disappeared from the spot.

    The frog stood in ce, a little confused. Then it roared,""You''re ruthless, you Desperado. "

    Pada!

    In that instant.

    The void split open, and a hand stretched out to grab the frog.

    A faint voice could be heard.

    "Teacher, tonight''s dinner is boiled frog."

    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to my disciple." Tian Xuughed heartily."I''m most proud of my good taste in men."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the sect''s main hall.

    Tranquility''s trio.

    "Sect master, I can''t feel the peace anymore." Mo Jingzhe said.

    You long nodded in agreement.

    The Grandmasterid there,"don''t be anxious. It should be our hearts that aren''t at peace. Take a deep breath and don''t panic. Let''s start over. Peace definitely exists, but our hearts are in a mess."

    "Yes."

    In a Canyon.

    "Master Yao, we have to continue." The scientist said.

    "Don''t worry, scientist. With the two of us working together, there won''t be any problems. " The great demon master said.

    "Hey, you two, how''s the transformation going? why do I feel like my mouth is numb?" ckie asked with his eyes wide open, willing to be an experiment.

    The scientist and the great demon master looked at each other, a little embarrassed.

    "It was a mistake. It was just a mistake. Don''t worry, it''ll be fer."

    Somewhere in a paradise.

    A man stood there, his body trembling in fear.

    The two children beside him blinked their big eyes.

    "Tell me, what did your father do?" A woman asked.

    Chaos blinked at the two children. Don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense.

    One of the girls giggled and said,""Father has been staring at little missy."

    Pada!

    "Ah, help!" "Ah!" Chaos screamed.

    Even after tens of millions of years.

    The magnificent me sect still existed and was still the most powerful sect in the world.

    On this day.

    A few secret rooms opened.

    The entire sect was excited.

    "Congrattions to all the ancestors foring out of seclusion." All the disciples shouted.

    Zhang Long, Huang Fugui, and the others came out of seclusion.

    "Senior brother, I''ve finished my cultivation. I can help you in the future." Zhang Long mumbled to himself as he exuded a powerful aura.

    Finished!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!